《Watch Out! Danger Ahead》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ten minutes ago, a case was reported on Changyan street, located east of the City Hall. Song Qingxiao rushed over as soon as she heard the news. That area was at the heart of the Imperial City. It was located close to the University of Science and Technology that the Shi family members attended. If the riot affected the school, it might cause the displeasure of the Shi family, who was part of the royal family. In that day and age, the constitutional monarchy system¡¯s birth had significantly reduced the royal family¡¯s influence, but they still possessed great reputation, status, and wealth. With the help of their noble blood lineage, the Shi family was situated firmly at the top of the social pyramid. All the students studying at the University of Science and Technology were the most gifted young people of the Empire. Everyone who studied there had distinguished bearings. Even the security guard who stood outside the university carried himself with a sense of superiority. When he spoke to Song Qingxiao, he seemed to be displeased with her. ¡°I¡¯ve received an alert that someone is causing a disruption thirty meters away around that corner. You must know that¡¯s where the University of Science and Technology is located.¡± The guard sounded a little haughty as he spoke to her. ¡°This disturbance must not affect the university,¡± he continued, ¡°Otherwise, the municipal government will receive a complaint from the university.¡± The guard suspected that the woman who stood before him was incapable of solving the problem. Song Qingxiao wore an ill-fitting patrol guard uniform. Furthermore, she was skinny and weak-looking, and her complexion was pale. Her thick, long fringe covered most of her eyes. When she spoke, her voice gave off a sense that she was fragile and feeble. No matter which aspect he considered, her appearance was completely at odds with her role as a patrol guard. Of course, there were other female employees within the Empire¡¯s guard system. However, all the women who entered the system were primarily clerical workers and had nothing to do with patrol duty or resolving riots. A few women from noble backgrounds or those who showed outstanding talent would be selected during their schooling days to undergo additional training. That was so that they could work in specialized departments. There were other women in the patrol guard department, but all of them were forces to be reckoned with. Their strength was equal to any of the other men in the team. That was why the university guard could not understand why the patrol guard department had accepted such a pitifully weak-looking girl into their team. ¡°I understand.¡± Song Qingxiao could see that the middle-aged guard looked unhappy with her. Her lips quivered, and she said in a quiet voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let the riot affect the peace here.¡± She promised him that because it had been so difficult for her to obtain her job. She had strived hard for ages before she got hired. What she studied at university was completely unrelated to her job as a patrol guard. She had just graduated the past year. While at university, she had studied hard, and her grades were excellent. However, none of it had been any help in helping her find a job. Even though the times changed rapidly, Song Qingxiao¡¯s destiny was still incompatible with a comfortable and secure job within the city¡¯s municipal department. Everything was stacked against her. From her low status, her ordinary bloodline, to her father¡¯s criminal record. Her father had committed a crime at a young age and was left with a permanent record. All of it was a stain on her resume. Her mother was a drunkard, and her family had racked up a huge debt. Song Qingxiao desperately needed a job to support herself. The job as a patrol guard involved long working hours, low wages, and considerable danger while on the job. Hence, they always lacked the manpower and were forced to relax their recruiting standards. That was how Song Qingxiao managed to avoid being rejected from the position despite her father¡¯s record. She had fought extremely hard for the chance to have a two-month probation. However, all the other people on the team were extremely displeased with her. Her team leader had previously warned her that if she could not complete a single job or received a complaint, he would instantly toss her off the team. ¡°I¡¯ll solve this problem as soon as possible.¡± She looked up as she spoke. Even though her voice was soft, there was a determination in it that was hard to miss. Failure was not an option for her. No matter what, she had to solve the issue! The sun was blocked by voluminous grey clouds, seemingly about to rain. The buildings belonging to the Shi family at the University of Science and Technology entrance were extremely tall. They seemed to tower into the clouds, and it made Song Qingxiao feel small and insignificant. She turned around and raced towards the location of the disruption, brushing shoulders with many of the geniuses within the university compound. She was like an ant¡ªcompletely inconspicuous. When she was young, she had previously dreamt of getting into the university, which was the best in the Empire. She dreamt of becoming a top scholar who would be highly sought after by all the leading companies. It was a shame that some things could not be realized merely through hard work and effort. It was an impossible dream that she would never be able to achieve. Song Qingxiao sprinted quickly. The voice of that university guard was like an alarm bell in her head. It only took her a couple of minutes to get to the location of the disturbance. Changyan street was located to the east of Imperial City¡¯s city center, the western exchange hub. The most western part of the city was a rough and chaotic area. It was called the city slums. It was known for being dirty, messy, and terrible. Various forces struggled for power there, and crimes occurred frequently. Things were so bad that even security guards were not always willing to enter the area when a report was made. During normal times, the various gangs were wary of the government and would never cause trouble beyond their own territory. Neither would they go near Chanyan street. After all, the University of Science and Technology was situated there, and everyone in the Empire considered that place to be the Shi family¡¯s domain. Hence, no one dared to create any disturbances there as they did not want to attract any trouble for themselves. A group of gangsters were gathered there. By the looks of them, they all looked fairly young¡ªstill wet between the ears. They seemed fearless and overconfident in their own abilities as only the young could. Song Qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. If the people making a ruckus here were adults, she could have scared them off by just mentioning the Shi family. However, since the people who were causing the disturbance here were immature youths, things would be a little more tricky. ¡°Okay, break it up. Leave the area!¡± Song Qingxiao raised her voice and shouted loudly, ¡°You are not allowed to cause a disturbance in this area. Please leave immediately!¡± Her yelling caught the attention of the youths there, and they subconsciously turned to look toward her. Every single person there was bigger and stronger than her. When the group of arrogant youths saw her standing there in her guard uniform, they found the sight hilarious. When they recovered from their surprise, they burst out into laughter. ¡°Get out of here! Mind your own business!¡± snarled a youth with a fierce expression. ¡°This is Changyan street. It¡¯s right next to the University of Science and Technology of the Shi family¡­¡± The group of young people started to circle around Song Qingxiao. She did her best to stand tall and keep her back straight, but she looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Due to the disturbance, several cars a distance away were blocked from moving. There was a black car right in the center of those cars. A youth sat inside and casually glanced outside the window when he noticed the girl surrounded by a group of savage-looking teenagers. She looked like she was going to be torn apart by them in the next second. He was about to turn away since he did not have a strong sense of curiosity and was not the type of person to stick his nose into other people¡¯s business. From what he saw, he could gather what would happen next. Unless something unexpected happened, it was almost inevitable that blood would be spilled. He could see that Song Qingxiao was clearly terrified, but her actions were at odds with her scared expression. A woman was seated across him in the car. She noticed him staring out the window and followed the direction of his gaze. She observed the scene happening before them and lazily stretched out her arms. ¡®That woman is dead meat!¡¯ she thought to herself. However, in the next moment, she heard the youth say, ¡°You Qi, go and settle that problem out there.¡± A respectful acknowledgment could be heard from the front of the car. The car door was opened, and the woman who sat across the youth frowned slightly. An error had occurred in her previous prediction. She watched as that group of youths who gathered to cause a ruckus ran off in all directions under the powerful intervention of You Qi. Song Qingxiao¡ªwho was in that oversized guard uniform¡ªlooked as white as a sheet but wore an expression that showed that she was grateful and elated to be rescued. The woman returned her gaze to the car and looked at the youth in the corner. Her gaze went cold as she closed her eyes. Song Qingxiao nearly ended up in big trouble on her first day on the job. Thankfully, things were settled without any issue. Her stomach was in knots the entire day, but she did not receive any complaints in the end. The day finally came to an end. Song Qingxiao let out a sigh of relief when she left work after spending the whole day in a state of unease. It was already dark when she was about to head home. The weather had been unusually hot and humid, and the weather forecast predicted a thunderstorm. She needed to rush home before it started to rain. She was penniless, so it would be a huge burden if she fell sick after being caught in the rain. There were two more little alleys to pass through before she reached home. It was extremely dangerous on the west side of the city after dark, so she sped up her footsteps. The sound of thunder resounded in the sky. It grew louder and louder, signaling that a massive storm was imminent! Boom! A loud crash of thunder rang out, and a bolt of lightning streaked through the sky, illuminating the pitch-black alleyway. Huge droplets of rain began to rain down from the sky. Song Qingxiao barely had the chance to raise her hands to shield herself from the rain before seeing a figure dressed in a raincoat running towards her through the rain puddles, guided by the light from the lightning. At that moment, in that place, a person dressed like that could not be up to anything good. All she could do was lower her head as the rain and wind pummeled against her body. Song Qingxiao shivered involuntarily. ¡®He¡¯ gave off a chilling aura that made her hair stand on end. A sickly sweet scent hung in the air that was reminiscent of blood. Song Qingxiao¡¯s body was wound up tightly. As the person drew closer towards her, ¡®his¡¯ strapping tall figure made her feel like there was no place for her to hide in the alley. Song Qingxiao knew better than to offend a character who dared to roam the alleys alone in the nighttime. She hunched her shoulders and tried to make herself as small as she could. As that person came closer and was just about to pass her, Song Qingxiao continued to clench her fists tightly. In the next second, that person raised his arms, and all she could feel was as if a giant python had wrapped itself around her neck. She reached out her hands in an attempt to pull the hands off her when that person pulled out a dagger. He thrust it towards her, aiming for her throat. She felt like a helpless grasshopper with no ability to retaliate. The tip of her fingers clung to the long fingers of that person. ¡®His¡¯ hands were drenched from the rain. They were so cold that they seemed devoid of any warmth. The thumb that was pressing firmly against the dagger seemed to have an extra joint. Song Qingxiao looked at it in confusion. That person spun the dagger and was clearly about to end her life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That person looked extremely self-confident. With a single strike, the job was done, and he turned to leave. A huge gush of blood flowed out of the wound on her throat. The blood spurted violently and was rapidly washed away by the rain. Song Qingxiao¡¯s body convulsed on the ground. Thunder boomed relentlessly, followed by lightning streaking through the air. She stared at that person¡¯s retreating figure. A corner of his raincoat was turned up, and that person left while humming a little tune. From the sound of his voice, it seemed like he was a young man of about thirty years old. Who was this person, and why did he want to kill her? Numerous questions filled her mind and made her eyes go wide in confusion. Her severe blood loss made her pupils dilate. Was she about to die? That thought flashed across her mind, only to be quickly followed by another explosive thought. ¡®Will you enter the Trial of God?¡¯ Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®Ten, nine, eight¡­¡¯ The massive blood loss began to make Song Qingxiao¡¯s consciousness blurry. She recalled her mother, and numerous long-forgotten scenes started to appear in her mind. That mysterious countdown continued in her mind. ¡®Six, five¡­¡¯ ¡®Four¡­¡¯ ¡®Three¡­¡¯ Her fingers twitched, and her mind began to wander. She could not feel her body, and the sound of the rain in her ears disappeared. All she could hear was the sound of her heart beating interspersed with the countdown. ¡®Two¡­¡¯ She did not want to die! She had just graduated and had only recently managed to get a job to support herself. She had only been on the job for a day. Luckily, she managed to survive her first day on the job despite having encountered some trouble. She did not want to die quietly in an alley. The next day, once the rain stopped, perhaps some people would pass through the alley. Even then, they might not spare a second glance at her corpse! Should she enter the Trial of God? She used the last of her energy to move her lips. Rainwater gushed into her mouth. Foam mixed with blood trickled down her chin. Her desire to live won over her fear of death. ¡®Yes¡­¡¯ The thought had barely registered in her mind when her fingers began to twitch the next second lightly. What she felt was no longer the wet and cold stone pavement but a smooth floor. She was no longer in the dark alley where she met the end of her life. There seemed to be others around her. She could hear the sound of heavy breathing! ¡°Welcome to the Trial of God¡¯s test space!¡± Song Qingxiao took a deep breath of fresh, cool air and sat up immediately. She opened her eyes! Several other people were sitting or standing beside her. All of them turned to look at her with shocked expressions. There were no strong winds or heavy rainfall. The dark alley and the little tune that she heard before she died was not here either. She looked around, assessing her surroundings carefully, and subconsciously reached out her hands to touch her throat. Before she lost consciousness, her throat had been slit open by that person. She still remembered the feeling of that dagger entering her body. Song Qingxiao went as pale as a sheet. When her hands reached her throat, it felt smooth and perfect. There was no wound, and she could breathe normally. The scene right before she was killed was like a nightmare. She raised her arms and saw that her left arm still had traces of fresh bloodstains. It was proof that she did not imagine what had happened before. ¡°What is this place? What¡¯s going on?¡± Song Qingxiao mumbled to herself as her body trembled non-stop. Everyone around her looked at her with fear in their eyes. Everything that had happened was beyond her scope of knowledge. However, she guessed that it might have something to do with the voices that appeared in her mind. Song Qingxiao steadied her nerves and used her hands to support her as she stood up. Since she had just been through a dangerous situation, she was instinctively wary of the strange environment. She noticed something odd about the place. A gray fog enveloped everything. Only an open space of about 30 square meters was left uncovered. Apart from that, there were no other decorations or furnishings. About seven or eight people beside her were located quite a distance away from her, and they stared at her vigilantly. ¡°What is this place?¡± It seemed like they were all strangers since everyone had kept a distance from each other. The group of people consisted of men and women of all ages. No two were alike. A young woman dressed in a red one-piece dress and high-heels uncrossed her arms. She fiddled with her hair before she asked, ¡°Who are you people? How did you end up here?¡± Everyone there exchanged looks with each other. However, since they were all strangers, none of them seemed to want to speak up first. That woman swept her gaze over every single person within that open space before her eyes finally landed on Song Qingxiao, who was the last to enter the area. Song Qingxiao¡¯s appearance was the most frightening one among them all. Her clothes were thoroughly drenched, and there were bloodstains all over her chest as well as her sleeves. Her hair was disheveled. She looked as white as a ghost, and her lips were devoid of color. She looked extremely gross and destitute as if she had been through a rough time. It was clear that Song Qingxiao did not come from a good background. When the woman¡¯s gaze landed on Song Qingxiao, she looked just like everyone else¡ªa little nervous but also disdainful and disgusted. ¡°Hey, new person. Who are you? What¡¯s your name, and how did you get here?¡± The woman quickly asked Song Qingxiao a series of questions as she stared at her. As soon as she spoke, everyone else stared intently at Song Qingxiao and waited eagerly for her answer. Since Song Qingxiao was still unsure about where she was, she did not answer honestly when the woman directed those questions at her. That night¡¯s event had made her extremely wary, and she kept her guard up high. The unfamiliar environment and the strangers around her made her feel even more anxious. She copied what everyone else had done and moved to a spot within the open space that was a little further from the others. She then curled up into a ball. By then, one of the others had begun to grow impatient and sternly questioned her. ¡°Did you hear what she said?¡± The person who spoke up was a strong, muscular guy who wore a tight tank top. The tank top exposed his arm, which was covered in tattoos. He had a fierce and mean appearance, and he raised his fist as he spoke. It seemed like everyone was most apprehensive about him since they had all moved far away from him. Song Qingxiao was still taking deep breaths since she was still traumatized by the sensation of being stabbed by the dagger. She could not shake off the feeling of not being able to breathe. Even though the wound on her neck had mysteriously disappeared, she was still severely affected. She still stretched out her neck and raised her chin as she took deep breaths in. She said in a loud voice, ¡°My name is Song Qingxiao. I¡¯m not sure how I ended up here. I¡¯m pretty confused about it myself.¡± She did not mention the mysterious voice that appeared in her mind. Neither did she bring up the ¡®Trial of God¡¯. Looking at how they reacted to her words, it seemed as though no one suspected her of lying. The woman who had questioned her seemed to be focused on the bloodstains on Song Qingxiao. She was clearly curious about what had happened to her before she arrived. Her reaction proved that everyone here in this space must have arrived here abruptly. Everyone else there could have also received the prompt to enter the Trial of God before they mysteriously arrived in the space. From the way the other people were dressed, they were all doing different things at different times before they were summoned to the ¡®Trial of God¡¯. For example, the woman who had questioned Song Qingxiao was dressed in a dinner gown, while another middle-aged man further back¡ªwho was short and plump¡ªseemed to be wearing work clothes. Song Qingxiao was unclear about why she had been able to enter the trial, nor had she figured out what the purpose of this trial was. However, since she was introverted and did not like to draw attention to herself, she kept quiet after she had answered the woman¡¯s questions. While she listened to the conversations around her, she quietly observed all the people in the space. She did a headcount, and there were a total of nine people in the space, including herself. Apart from the woman who asked her the questions and the scary-looking burly chap, there was also a short, chubby guy who looked about forty years old. There was a bespectacled and refined-looking man next to him. On the other side, there was a young man and a young woman, both with green eyes. Sitting in the east corner was a slightly plump woman in office wear. A young male doctor who wore a white coat stood about two meters away from her. He had his arms crossed in front of his chest and wore a deep frown. The bespectacled, middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up, and he spoke as he adjusted his glasses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It looks like everyone arrived here by accident. Even though I don¡¯t understand why we have all arrived here, since we¡¯re here now, we should try to figure out where this is and what has caused us all to appear here.¡± He used his hands to push against the ground as he stood up. ¡°I suggest that in a place like this, we should all sit in a circle and introduce ourselves. This is so that we can get to know and become familiar with each other.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the fierce-looking chap laughed loudly. ¡°Who are you? Why should the rest of us listen to what you say?¡± he asked. Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the middle-aged man heard his words, his smile faltered slightly. However, he quickly put on another smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I introduce myself first?¡± Song Qingxiao had not let her guard down at all since she entered the mysterious space. She still felt uneasy since she was in an unfamiliar environment. Her childhood and, not to mention, the life-threatening situation that she had just experienced, made her extremely sensitive to the small details in other people¡¯s expressions. Hence, she noticed that the bespectacled, middle-aged man looked at the burly chap with contempt and displeasure, but it was also mixed with a bit of fear. ¡°My name is Zhou Jing, and I work in the Dongji province municipal center. I have many years of work experience.¡± The middle-aged man looked very pleased with himself as he said that. He was well-dressed and looked like a gentleman. He did indeed fit the appearance of a man who worked in a government agency. The people around him seemed to relax their guard around him after he said that. In the strange and unfamiliar environment, no one knew each other. Hence, everyone had their own ways of self-preservation. His identity as a public servant made everyone feel a little safer. Even the burly thug relaxed his menacing expression after he had heard Zhou Jing¡¯s self-introduction. Once Zhou Jing saw that his identity made everyone feel more settled, his spirits were seemingly lifted. He once again suggested to the group the idea of getting everyone to sit in a circle. That time, his suggestion was not met with as much resistance as before. Song Qingxiao¡¯s body still seemed a little out of her control. Her hands could not stop trembling. She had already caught everyone¡¯s eye because she arrived drenched and covered in blood, and because of that, everyone clearly seemed to be wary of her. They ended up avoiding her. Song Qingxiao moved her body with much difficulty to sit closer and join the circle. Zhou Jing began to speak. ¡°We should start by sharing about who we are, our backgrounds, and also what was going on when we ended up here. We should share everything that we know with each other.¡± He coughed once to clear his throat before he continued by saying, ¡°After all, this place is a little odd.¡± There were no doors or windows in this place. Apart from the nine people here, there were no other sounds. ¡°I¡¯ve tried.¡± As soon as Zhou Jing finished speaking, the male doctor who wore a white coat took his hands out of his pockets. He held a brand new smartphone in his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t make calls here. There¡¯s no signal.¡± As soon as he said that, expressions of horrified surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Considering how advanced the era was, science and technology made great strides every day. The satellite network could reach almost every corner of the globe. It was a severe problem if one¡¯s phone had no signal and could not make calls. Everyone started to panic as they all reached for their phones. The lady in the red dress seemed to have entered the space without her purse, which contained her phone. Hence, she could only look towards the teen next to her who carried a backpack. She watched as he retrieved his phone from his bag and gave it a shake. He looked up in disappointment. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°My phone has no signal too.¡± After everyone had checked their phones only to find that none of their phones could get any signal, Zhou Jing put his phone down and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that gangsters might have kidnaped us. Before they kidnapped us, they must have done something to kill our phone¡¯s signals.¡± His words frightened a couple of people there. However, Song Qingxiao felt that was not the answer. Even if she did not consider the mysterious voice that sounded in her mind earlier, the method that she entered this space defied the boundaries of what could be explained by science. There was no way that gangsters could have magically transported her from that alley she used to get home into this space in the blink of an eye. Just as that thought popped into her head, someone quickly objected. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The person who spoke up was the male doctor who had previously mentioned that his phone had no signal. His expression was solemn as he spoke, ¡°I was at work when I suddenly appeared in this place. If we were truly kidnapped, no one would have been able to do this.¡± As soon as Zhou Jing heard someone disagree with him, he felt his authority was challenged and instantly felt a little unhappy. He responded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it.¡± He straightened his back and continued, ¡°I can tell from how you¡¯re dressed that you¡¯re a doctor. Hence, you must know about the properties of certain drugs. If the gangsters used some sort of psychedelic drug on you, you would lose consciousness in a short amount of time.¡± ¡°During this time, they would transport you to this place that they had prepared. Your brain and eyes would have been affected by the drug, so you would have hallucinations about what happened before. Hence, it would give you the wrong impression that you were wide awake when you appeared in this place.¡± Zhou Jing¡¯s manner of speech was full of certainty. His voice was deep and commanding. At the same time, he used his body language to emphasize his points. Hence, many people were influenced by him. From the looks on their faces, it seemed that many people agreed with his theory. ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ thought Song Qingxiao as she hung her head. As soon as she heard his argument, she pursed her lips tightly. If it were up to her feelings, she would be willing to believe Zhou Jing¡¯s words. However, logically, there was no way that she could accept his argument. Before entering the mysterious ¡®Trial of God test space¡¯, Song Qingxiao was killed by a stranger. Before she died, she chose to enter the trial and discovered that she had been brought back to life and her wound had disappeared. They were all unbelievable happenings, and it was like a dream. However, the bloodstains on Song Qingxiao¡¯s body and the dirt between her fingers proved that her previous experience was not a hallucination. Not to mention, based on what she knew, Zhou Jing was from the Dongji province. Yet, Song Qingxiao was from the West District of Imperial City. It was enough to prove that all the nine people there, including herself, could be from different regions and provinces within the Empire. In fact, if she were bold, just by looking at how soaked her hair and uniform were from the rain, she would say that the people there were not only from different places but even the time and environment they came from were different. After she had entered the space, based on the reaction after the doctor discovered that his phone had no signal while Zhou Jing was speaking, it appeared that everyone had not been in this space for long. That was why no one had noticed that there was no signal. When all the evidence was put together, Song Qingxiao made a bold guess that no one would be able to gather a group of people of different ages, gender, and backgrounds from different times and different locations in one place at about the same time. Even if they had made preparations beforehand, this feat was impossible¡ªunless the person who did this was God! She once again recalled the voice in her head that said, ¡®Will you enter the Trial of God?¡¯ and she could not help but shudder. ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± The doctor refuted Zhou Jing¡¯s words again. His tone was darker the second time. Zhou Jing felt quite unhappy that the doctor had contradicted him once more, especially since everyone else had agreed with his guess. The doctor had contradicted him multiple times. Zhou Jing¡¯s expression turned somber, and he raised his voice. ¡°What grounds do you have to say that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atmosphere seemed to become a little tense. Everyone exchanged looks, and no one dared to say anything in that situation. The audience¡¯s gaze swung back and forth between Zhou Jing and the doctor as if they tried to decide who between them was their pillar of strength. The doctor glanced at Zhou Jing, who was pretty worked up, and returned his phone to the pocket of his doctor¡¯s uniform. He raised his wrist and showed off his wristwatch. ¡°It¡¯s true that phone signals can be tampered with. However, I¡¯ve discovered that my watch has also stopped functioning.¡± As he spoke up to that point, the doctor sighed and rotated his arm so that everyone could get a better look. Song Qingxiao lifted her head to see that his wristwatch¡¯s needle was out of control and spinning crazily at high speeds. ¡°This could be the effect of a magnetic field. I suspect that we are currently in a mysterious space.¡± The doctor¡¯s words caused everyone to panic. However, strangely enough, Song Qingxiao began to relax after hearing his words, her nervous and tightly-wound body began to relax. The doctor¡¯s words seemed to confirm her own suspicions. Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The doctor¡¯s words caught nearly everyone by surprise. Everyone started to panic as soon as they saw the doctor¡¯s wristwatch. The woman in the red dress mumbled to herself, ¡°Is it possible that what I heard before wasn¡¯t a hallucination?¡± Her voice wavered slightly as she said that. The youth carrying the backpack next to her turned around and asked, ¡°Did you hear the prompt to enter the ¡®Trial of God¡¯ too?¡± There was a hint of terror in the youth¡¯s eyes. That occurrence, which was beyond anything that science could explain, made everyone freeze in shock. The doctor frowned deeply as he glanced at the wildly spinning hands of his wristwatch. ¡°So, it seems that everyone heard the words ¡®Trial of God¡¯.¡± His tone was absolutely certain. Apart from the woman in the red dress and the youth with the backpack, everyone exchanged looks speechlessly, but no one refuted his claim. It was evident that what the doctor said was true. Everyone had heard the mysterious prompt before they entered the mysterious space. Song Qingxiao hugged her knees with her arms. She felt a premonition that something terrible was about to happen. The events that occurred that night riddled her with anxiety. In the depths of her anxiety, she felt that what was about to unfold could undermine her future. ¡°Who was the first person to enter this ¡®Trial of God¡¯ test space?¡± asked the doctor. Since he was the person who pointed out that their phones had no signal and the issue of his wristwatch being disrupted by the magnetic field, he quickly seemed to become the person that everyone trusted. He had easily won over the authority over the group that Zhou Jing had strived to achieve. His question was not met with any resistance from the others. Even the burly chap who had previously acted defiantly scratched his head as he looked around the space while deep in thought. The girl sitting to Song Qingxiao¡¯s left raised her hand cautiously and said, ¡°I think¡­ I think that it¡¯s me¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft and reedy. She looked about fifteen or sixteen years old and had a head of straight black hair. Her face still retained child-like features, and she was on the verge of tears. ¡°There was no one else here when I first entered this space. She entered soon after me.¡± As she spoke, her tears started to trickle out of the corner of her eye, The girl pointed at the plump woman dressed in office wear. The woman admitted to that a little helplessly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. The person who entered after me was Zhou Jing.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°I entered after him.¡± The sequence after that was the youth with the backpack, and then the middle-aged man who was short and fat. They were followed by the burly chap, the woman in the red dress, and finally, Song Qingxiao. ¡°Was there anything different about this place when you entered?¡± asked the doctor. At his question, everyone¡¯s gaze landed on that girl. She was about to burst into tears from all the people staring at her. Her nose turned bright red, and she blinked rapidly. ¡°No, everything was the same as it is now. There was just no one else here,¡± she answered. The whole place was surrounded by fog. When the girl entered, she screamed only to discover that there was no one else here. She began to feel frightened and found a central spot to sit. People slowly began to arrive soon after that. From the girl¡¯s story, one could tell that she was easily frightened. However, it could be because she was still young, and her personality was a little fragile. The doctor questioned her closely but did not seem to discover anything useful. At that moment, Song Qingxiao discovered that everyone had received a mysterious prompt to enter the ¡®Trial of God¡¯ test space. However, she was stumped as to what they needed to do next to leave the place. She guessed that since the place was called the ¡®Trial of God¡¯ test space, it was expected that everyone would have to undergo some sort of test. Her eye twitched non-stop. Since she was the last person to arrive, she felt that the odds were stacked against her. Since they were in an unfamiliar environment and would soon have to face an unfamiliar situation, the people who had arrived before her must be hiding something. The worst part about the whole thing was that she was in a dangerous situation before she arrived. Hence, she had nothing on her. Since they did not know when they would leave, it could become quite problematic since they did not have food or water. ¡°I want to go home!¡± wailed the girl. Everyone was already a bundle of nerves because of the series of events that had brought them there. Once she cried, everyone¡¯s faces dropped. The doctor looked at the girl and said loudly, ¡°No one is clear about what¡¯s going on. There¡¯s nothing that we can do about being stuck here.¡± He stuffed his hands into his pockets. ¡°I suggest that we split up and explore this place. Hopefully, we¡¯ll be able to find a way out quickly.¡± The space was extremely unfamiliar and filled with heavy, thick fog. Since the way everyone had arrived was rather odd, the doctor suggested that two or three people form a group for safety¡¯s sake. They would split up into four groups that would each head off in different directions to see what was hidden behind the heavy fog. Hopefully, they would also find the best way to get out of the mysterious place. Zhou Jing felt unhappy as soon as he heard the doctor¡¯s orders. He thought that the doctor had stolen his previous ¡®authority¡¯ from him, making him feel resentful. Zhou Jing frowned as he protested against the idea. ¡°You want us to explore the area? We can¡¯t be sure that there¡¯s nothing dangerous out there. Since everyone got here through the prompt, why don¡¯t we wait it out? Maybe it¡¯ll be better to see if that mysterious voice would appear again?¡± Zhou Jing¡¯s words seemed to gain the approval of a portion of the group. The short, fat, middle-aged man¡¯s gaze flitted between Zhou Jing and the doctor. It looked like he was trying to decide who to trust. The group seemed to split into two camps of thought. One side was represented by the burly chap who agreed with the doctor¡¯s suggestion. The other side included people like the woman in the red dress who preferred to go ahead with Zhou Jing¡¯s suggestion and stay where they were, waiting for another instruction to come. The woman in the red dress swept her hair back and asked with a glint in her eyes, ¡°How about this, since you guys are willing to explore the area, you should just go. The rest of us can stay here and wait for news¡­¡± As soon as the woman in the red dress said that, the plump woman chuckled and looked at her contemptuously. Before she could speak, the doctor said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you now, there is no signal here, and we are completely cut off from the outside world. More importantly¡­¡± The doctor paused momentarily and pointed out what Song Qingxiao had worried about before. ¡°There¡¯s no food here and no water source. After she entered,¡± said the doctor as he pointed towards Song Qingxiao, ¡°No one new has entered this space. I personally think that we¡¯re the only ones here who are supposed to go through this ¡®Trial of God¡¯. No one knows when the next instruction is going to come. However, if you¡¯re stuck here, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences yourself.¡± His words were a warning to everyone, and they got a rude awakening. Zhou Jing did not dare to make another sound even though he was still unhappy. Although everyone was fearful and apprehensive about this space, they decided to follow the doctor¡¯s orders since there was no better option. There were a total of five men in the group. In the unfamiliar environment, the burly chap¡¯s strong and muscular figure gave him a strong advantage. In the group, many people hoped to be in the same group as him. Coming second after the burly chap was the doctor with his clear logic and sharp mind. Zhou Jing, who worked in the municipal center, was next in line. The woman disregarded the short and fat, middle-aged man and the youth with the backpack because of their age and image in the team selection. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, after a bout of discussion, the doctor and the plump office lady formed a team. The burly chap and the woman in the red dress were in the next group. Zhou Jing and the youth with the backpack formed another group. That left the middle-aged man, the girl who entered this space first, and Song Qingxiao last, so they were forced to become a team. In terms of power, it appeared that Song Qingxiao¡¯s team was the weakest. The middle-aged man stared at Song Qingxiao and the timid girl in displeasure. However, his protests did not affect the group, so he was forced to accept the group arrangement. The four groups split off to head out in four different directions. Obviously, it was challenging to take a step into an unknown location, so everyone hesitated for quite some time. Finally, the doctor took the lead and dragged the plump woman into the direction of the thick fog. Song Qingxiao felt a little uneasy as she walked in a different direction with the middle-aged man and the girl. Right when they stepped into the thick fog, that mysterious voice appeared once again in Song Qingxiao¡¯s mind. ¡®Welcome to the Trial of God.¡¯ Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Right at that moment, a sequence of cards appeared in Song Qingxiao¡¯s mind. The sudden appearance of the cards made the hairs on Song Qingxiao¡¯s back stand on end. Her guard and wariness reached new heights. She could hear the girl on her team shriek in terror, which was proof that she was not the only one who had received the prompt. ¡°Stop screaming!¡± snapped the short, fat, middle-aged man harshly. There was no telling what sort of dangers were hidden in this area. Their surroundings were unnaturally quiet. The girl¡¯s scream appeared both shrill and a little creepy under these circumstances. The others had rejected the short and fat, middle-aged man because of his appearance. That was why he was forced to be in a group with Song Qingxiao and the girl. He was extremely displeased about it. The sudden and strange occurrence made his temper worse. ¡°I¡¯m scared! I want to go home¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was tearful, and she sounded extremely pitiful. However, it was clear that the middle-aged man had also received quite a shock. As soon as he heard her words, he scolded her. ¡°Of course, we all want to go home! However, we have no idea what¡¯s going on, nor do we know what kind of dangers are out there. Do you have a death wish? Are you trying to get us killed faster by making such a racket?¡± The word ¡®death¡¯ being uttered in a place like that made a chill go down the girl¡¯s spine and even that of the middle-aged man. Song Qingxiao ignored the conversation of the two people beside her. Her attention was fully drawn toward the cards in her mind. The sequence consisted of cards that were all a picture on a black background with red stripes. Three cards formed a row, and there were three rows in total. She felt a sense of oppression just by looking at those cards. Song Qingxiao did her best to ignore the chill in her heart. She observed the pictures on the cards and pondered hard, but she still could not figure out the meaning behind them. However, she did notice that there were a total of nine cards. There were nine people in the ¡®Trial of God¡¯ test space. The number of cards matched the number of people. She wondered if there was any connection between the two. The terrible sensation grew stronger. She could still hear that middle-aged man beside her scolding away. She could not figure the meaning behind the number of cards. Song Qingxiao did not know what they needed to do to leave this test space. Her palms were sweaty. They felt cold and clammy. The bloodstains on her palm became a little sticky from being mixed with her sweat. The situation brought up the memory of the moment when she was killed. She felt extremely unsafe, especially in her environment. She subconsciously reached out her hand to touch her neck where she had been stabbed. In the next second, she heard a voice in her mind. ¡°You have selected an item.¡± Song QIngxiao was startled by the voice. When she came to her senses, she noticed that she held something in her hand. She gripped it tightly and felt a sharp pain in her palm. She licked her dry lips and lowered her head to see that she was holding a dagger that was the length of a palm. The blade was as thin as a silkworm¡¯s wing. When she rotated her hand under the dim light of the fog, a silver gleam reflected off the side of the dagger. The middle-aged man did not appear to notice her reaction and continued to rage at that sobbing girl. Song Qingxiao could not comprehend where the dagger came from. However, it was a good thing to have it under those circumstances. She could protect herself. Even though she was unsure how useful the dagger would be in the mysterious space, she still slipped the dagger discreetly inside the cuff of her sleeve. She concealed it by folding her sleeves. As Song Qingxiao did that, the fog surrounding them seemed to be dissipating at a speed that the human eye could notice. The space started to brighten up, and she could clearly see the figures of the short, fat, middle-aged man and the girl. ¡°I¡¯m truly unlucky to end up with pieces of trash like the both of you.¡± The man seemed to be using the excuse of scolding the girl to express his terror. The girl did not dare to say a word. After he had raged at her for a good while, he began to grow tired and stopped to say, ¡°This ghastly place is truly strange.¡± He shrugged and was about to continue speaking when the girl shrieked once again. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s tightly wound-up feelings seemed to have reached a breaking point. He raised his fist and looked ready to strike. The girl could only shrink back. However, the middle-aged man did not end up hitting her. It was not because he had suddenly regained some semblance of rationality. Instead, it was because as soon as he raised his fist to strike that girl, Song Qingxiao noticed that a corded computer mouse had appeared in his clenched fist! ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The black cord of the mouse was still swinging. The short and fat man looked horrified, as though he was holding onto the world¡¯s scariest object. His hand shook violently as he tossed the mouse in his hand and clasped his head with both hands. ¡°I¡­¡± The girl reached out her hand, and a phone with a pink rabbit cover appeared in her hand. She said with a terrified look on her face, ¡°This is my phone, but I¡­ I definitely put it in my pocket.¡± She looked at Song Qingxiao with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why it appeared in my hand.¡± When she saw the pitiful appearance of the girl who was clearly terrified out of her mind, Song Qingxiao took several deep breaths and forced herself to calm down before she said, ¡°When you entered this place, did you take it out?¡± The girl looked like she had just seen a ghost. She was about to imitate the middle-aged man¡¯s actions and drop the phone in her hands. When she heard Song Qingxiao¡¯s question, she quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± The girl¡¯s teeth were chattering non-stop, making a soft clicking sound. The thick fog had dispersed, and under the dim light, Song Qingxiao could notice that the girl¡¯s facial muscles were twitching abnormally. It was apparent that she was beyond terrified. ¡°Earlier, when the doctor mentioned that his phone had lost its signal, I took my phone out to have a look. I¡¯m very sure that I put it back into my pocket.¡± The girl spoke up to that point and added another sentence, ¡°No, I was playing with my phone before I entered this space¡­¡± Her words reminded Song Qingxiao of the dagger that she had hidden in her sleeve. The short and fat, middle-aged man seemed to have also recalled something. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Before I entered this place, I was holding my mouse.¡± Their words proved that the items they selected were possibly the last things they held or were in contact with right before entering the space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao¡¯s pupils widened in surprise. Her right arm reached for the dagger concealed in her left sleeve. If her guess was correct, the dagger she had obtained was likely to be the weapon that that stranger had used to kill her! Once the middle-aged man had made the connection about the origin of these objects, he looked a little calmer as he asked, ¡°You got your phone, I got my mouse. Hey, what did you get?¡± He turned his head to look at Song Qingxiao. She lowered her eyes and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t get anything.¡± She kept the presence of the dagger a secret. Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation From the moment she received the prompt and entered the space, Song Qingxiao still had no idea what the ¡®Trial of God¡¯ would be like. After all, the clues that they had up to then were limited. After they had split off into groups to explore the space, they received instructions about a task, and nine cards appeared in her mind. She did not know if the cards had anything to do with the nine people in the space. Until she was clear about the situation, the presence of the dagger made Song Qingxiao feel safer. ¡°When I entered this place, I was on the way home from work and met with an accident¡­¡± Song Qingxiao did not mention the incident where she encountered an assailant on her way home. The middle-aged man did not appear to suspect her of lying. After all, based on his and the girl¡¯s situation, the things that were in their hands right now had something to do with what they were holding when they accepted the ¡®Trial of God¡¯. However, neither the girl¡¯s phone nor the computer mouse that he had tossed aside were of any use in a place like that. The short and fat man felt that it was quite normal that Song Qingxiao was not holding anything when she entered the space. Even if she had something, the item she would have gotten was likely not to be of much use. Despite that, the man looked at Song Qingxiao and thought she looked a little embarrassed. After Song Qingxiao had entered the space, her hair and clothes were still drenched from the rain even though the wound on her neck disappeared. Her hair was soaked in muddy water, and it was plastered to her face. Her thick bangs stuck to her face after being drenched by the rain. The sharp contrast between her black hair and the paleness of her skin made it more evident that her skin was deathly white. It appeared devoid of blood. She must have been startled by the weird space because she had not stopped shivering since she entered. The middle-aged man looked at her in disgust and immediately turned his head away. In contrast, the timid girl looked more pleasant to the eye next to her. ¡°Did you guys receive any instructions?¡± The fog around them had mostly cleared. As far as they could see, it seemed as though there was nothing dangerous around them at the moment. That made the middle-aged man feel more settled. He raised his head and appeared to imitate the doctor¡¯s manner of speech from before. He put on a tone of being in control and directed that question to the two ladies before him. Song Qingxiao did not speak. The girl appeared more naive, so she answered the middle-aged man truthfully. ¡°Yes, I did. When we first entered this place, I received a picture.¡± She appeared to have seen nine cards in her mind with mysterious patterns just like Song Qingxiao. She did not seem to know what the point of the cards were. However, the weird pattern on the backs of the cards made her uneasy. ¡°What about you guys?¡± Since they were in that situation, Song Qingxiao guessed that all the mysterious instructions had been received by all nine people who had entered the space. The key to getting out was probably laid within those instructions. Since everyone received the same instructions, it was not necessary for her to hide it. Hence, she nodded in response to the girl¡¯s question to indicate that she had also received the same instructions. The middle-aged man seemed to be deep in thought. It appeared as though he had still not figured out the purpose of those cards, which was why he admitted that he had also received the exact instructions. ¡°I think that we should return to where we came from and wait for the others before we discuss this.¡± As soon as he said that, the girl looked like she welcomed that idea. Song Qingxiao stayed silent for a moment before saying in a quiet voice, ¡°The space has disappeared.¡± As soon as she spoke, the middle-aged man and the girl seemed to have noticed the problem as well. They turned their heads around and looked in all directions. The fog surrounding them had dissipated, but it had not disappeared completely. The light and visibility was only slightly better than before. The place where they stood was an empty space. The area far away was still enveloped in thick, gray fog, and there were a couple of dark shadows over there that looked like strange beasts who devoured humans. It was true that the space where all of them were before had disappeared. They could not tell which direction they had come from or even where they were. The middle-aged man immediately looked a little downcast. ¡°Sh*t!¡± He cursed. ¡°What kind of f*cking place is this?¡± The girl started to tremble. Song Qingxiao was also a little afraid. She once again stroked the dagger that was concealed in her sleeve. The sharp edge of the dagger gave her a sense of security in her circumstances. She rallied herself to be brave and looked cautiously around her. She tried to find something memorable to act as a landmark to prevent them from getting lost. The group of nine people that had entered the space had split up into four groups. The group that Song Qingxiao was in was the weakest among the four. The girl was weak, timid, and young. In that situation, she would not be of much help to the group. In fact, it would be good enough if she did not drag the group down or cause them trouble. The middle-aged man should have a wealth of experience based on his age. However, he had a crafty, mean look in his eyes. He seemed like an unreliable person with a mean heart based on how he reacted by almost hitting the girl because she shrieked. As for herself, Song Qingxiao was not the bravest person around. However, she was not going to trust people easily in a place like that. She could only rely on herself. While the girl and the middle-aged man were in a daze, Song Qingxiao took a deep breath. ¡°We need to find a place and make sure we¡¯re heading in the right direction. If we want to leave this place, we need to meet up with the others before we find a way out.¡± Since there was no other option available, the middle-aged man and the girl quickly agreed with Song Qingxiao¡¯s suggestion. Once the decision was made, the middle-aged man quickly tried to assert himself as the team leader over the two ladies. He reached out his hand toward the girl and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know how dangerous this place is. Hence, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t get separated. I¡¯m going to hold your hand¡­¡± He puffed out his chest as he gave the orders. When he saw Song Qingxiao¡¯s dirty appearance, he ordered the girl with a disgusted look in his eyes. ¡°You hold her hand.¡± It was evident that he did not remember Song Qingxiao¡¯s name. She did not mind it. After all, she was used to being overlooked and ignored by people. In addition, she also had a feeling that not being very noticeable or memorable when she met a group of strangers would be favorable for her in a mysterious place like where she was. The girl obediently let herself be dragged away by the middle-aged man while she used her other hand to hold onto Song Qingxiao. She must have been terrified to be trapped between the middle-aged man and Song Qingxiao. Even though Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand was not clean, she still gripped onto it tightly and did not let go. Song Qingxiao could sense that the girl came from a good family. Her parents must have cared for her very well. Her hands were smooth and soft to the touch. As soon as Song Qingxiao held her hand, she could tell that the girl had never done any house chores. That was the only way her hands would feel like that. ¡°Do you want your mouse?¡± asked Song Qingxiao softly when she saw the computer mouse strewn on the floor just as they were about to leave. She felt like she had very few things on her. She did not know what could happen in the future, but she felt as though carrying something with her, even if it may not be super helpful, would give her a sense of security. The middle-aged man had complained before that the mouse would serve no purpose. However, when he saw that Song Qingxiao wanted it, he refused to be at a loss, so he replied to her question by saying, ¡°Of course I¡¯d want it.¡± While he spoke, he bent down to pick up the mouse. The three of them walked hand-in-hand in a direction that they had picked. After they had walked for nearly ten minutes, they had still not encountered any other people. The ground was overgrown with a massive amount of weeds. The further they walked in a direction, the denser the weed overgrowth became until it completely swallowed up their ankles. They did not know how long or how far they had walked since none of their watches nor phones worked in the space. The middle-aged man slowly became more impatient. Before they left that place, they noticed that the dark shadow drew closer and closer towards them. It made them all break out in large amounts of cold sweat. The middle-aged man could no longer take it. He stopped in his tracks and yelled loudly. His voice sounded a little hysterical. ¡°Hello? Is there anyone there? Doctor? Zhou Jing?¡± The two ladies did not dare to make a sound. After he had finished yelling, a faint echo could be heard a little while later. ¡°Hello¡­ Is¡­ there¡­ anyone¡­ there¡­? Zhou¡­ Jing¡­ Jing¡­ Jing¡­¡± The last word ¡®Jing¡¯ seemed to echo many times. The shrill echo frightened them terribly. The middle-aged man went weak in the knees and nearly collapsed to the ground. Song Qingxiao licked her dry lips and flexed her arms so that she could feel the presence of the dagger. That calmed her heart down for a few moments before it started to beat rapidly once more. After experiencing this echo, the middle-aged man no longer dared to scream and shout casually. The sound of his voice before was pretty loud. If Zhou Jing, the doctor, or anyone else from the group of people from that empty space were around, they would surely have responded. Since there was no response, it was proof that they were no longer in the same space. It also proved that the other three teams were not close by and might even be somewhere quite a distance away from them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If that were so, it was quite problematic for them. Since everyone was so far from each other, if there was any danger, they could not help nor save each other. Song Qingxiao could sense that the middle-aged man was starting to become more and more uneasy. She was extremely sensitive to threats around her due to her upbringing and the encounter that night that nearly caused her to lose her life. She felt like she needed to be more careful around the man. The nine cards in her mind remained unchanged, and she could not tell if that was a good thing or not. After another unknown period of walking, the middle-aged man finally could no longer take it. He forcefully kicked the thick growth of grass before him. He was about to yell out curses, but when his foot landed, it came into contact with nothing. The middle-aged man did not manage to catch himself in time. In the end, he fell to the ground, dragging the girl and Song Qingxiao down with him! Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The girl screamed loudly. Her voice sounded particularly shrill in the current environment. Song Qingxiao felt a constant ringing in her ear. The middle-aged man was already in a bad mood because they could not find the way out despite searching for a long time. In addition to that, he was tired and hungry. Not to mention that he had slipped and fallen, nearly scaring the life out of him. The girl¡¯s scream was the final straw; the spark that caused his emotions to blow up. As soon as he came back to his senses, he raised his arm without any hesitation to aim a heavy blow towards the girl¡¯s face! Smack! A loud sound rang out. The blow caused the girl¡¯s head to swing to one side. He had used so much force that Song Qingxiao was thrown back to the ground after she had just managed to get up with much difficulty! After all, the girl was still holding on to her hand tightly. ¡°If you f*cking dare to scream one more time, I will kill you!¡± The girl stopped screaming. Once everything calmed down, it became apparent that an eerie stillness seemed to pervade their surroundings. It was as if they were in a dead city, and there was no one around except for the three of them. The middle-aged man was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. Since he threw a blow, it was like he had found an outlet for all his emotions, such as fear, unrest, and tiredness. His eyes were bloodshot, and he wore a ferocious expression. It seemed like hitting the girl once was not enough to quell the rage he felt. He raised his fist once more and aimed it towards the girl. The girl was stunned by the beating. She let go of Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand subconsciously to shield her face and began to sob pitifully. The previous blow had caused the girl¡¯s lip to split open, and some blood trickled down her lip. The second punch from the middle-aged man landed on her head and made her vision go white. If it continued, Song Qingxiao feared that her life might be in danger, so she moved to block him without thinking. She had grown up in the West District of Imperial City, where violent things happened frequently. That area was where the slums were, and it was also called the ¡®rough street¡¯. She had grown up watching many fights, and she was familiar with the feeling of being scared. Song Qingxiao understood the girl¡¯s fear. In that environment, even the movement of the grass caused by a gentle breeze would be enough to make them jump. She did her best to keep a lid over her own fears. She was worried about what dangers she would attract. However, the girl was easily frightened and timid. She was terrified when the middle-aged man dragged her down as he fell. After that fright, the man had hit her because she screamed. If the middle-aged man lost all sense of rationality and continued to beat her up, there was a chance that he could severely harm her. It was hard enough for them to travel together with the three of them. If anything happened to the girl, they would be left with the two of them having to drag her with them. It would be hard to drag her while finding the other six people in the group, let alone carrying her to find a way out of the space! Of course, the most important reason was not because Song Qingxiao felt sorry for the girl, but because she was worried. She was worried that if the middle-aged man injured the girl badly, he would destroy the balance of the team. There would only be two people left in the three-person team. If she was left alone with the middle-aged man, it would increase the threat of danger to her. He had a history of violence, so it was highly possible that he might act up again on their journey to get out of the space. When that happened, she would be in a very unfavorable position! When she thought about it, Song Qingxiao used her hand to stroke the dagger hidden in her sleeve if he caused any sudden trouble. At the same time, she used all the strength in her body to crash into the middle-aged man with her shoulder while she screamed. ¡°Stop hitting her!¡± When she said that, her voice sounded a little hoarse. All Song Qingxiao could hear was the sound of her blood rushing through her veins and her heart thumping rapidly. Thankfully the man was short and fat, and he was not as strong as he looked. Perhaps he had lost his nerves over the course of the journey, including being tired and hungry. As soon as Song Qingxiao crashed into him, the middle-aged man let go of the girl and fell to the ground. In his rage, he was about to get up and continue to beat her up. Song Qingxiao endured the bitter pain and numb sensation in her shoulder as she used the rest of her strength to drag the limp and unmoving body of the girl on the ground away. She tried to put some distance between them and the middle-aged man. At the same time, she shouted angrily, ¡°Are you trying to beat her to death!?¡± She had intervened promptly and had managed to stop the man¡¯s actions. Even though the space seemed separate from reality, obeying the law was still a deeply-rooted principle for many of the Empire¡¯s citizens. It appeared that his morality was not wholly corrupt. Song Qingxiao¡¯s intervention seemed to have caused the middle-aged man to calm down. He relaxed his tightly-clenched fists. The girl¡¯s body shook like a leaf. Red, swollen finger marks quickly appeared on her cheeks. She was so afraid of the middle-aged man, and she was so frail that even after she was beaten, she did not dare to scream nor cry. She curled up into a ball and hid behind Song Qingxiao. Song Qingxiao thought about what she wanted to say. She was afraid that she might provoke the middle-aged man again and cause another episode. She grasped her arm tightly and pressed against the hilt of the dagger in her sleeve with the palm of her hand. ¡°Even though we have no idea how to escape from this place, it¡¯s a hard enough task for three people. If anything happened to one of us, that would mean that we¡¯ve lost a portion of our strength. This is not beneficial to us at all.¡± Song Qingxiao was not a talkative person, but once she spoke, she made an impact. The middle-aged man seemed to calm down, and his features began to relax. Song Qingxiao let out a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ve still not found Zhou Jing and the others, but when we do, we¡¯ll be able to find our way out of here,¡± she continued, ¡°When we meet up with the others, and they find out that you¡¯ve hurt someone, there might be trouble.¡± She brought up that point because she thought it would give the middle-aged man a little hope and that it might be a warning to him to watch his behavior. Her words seemed to have their intended effect. The middle-aged man seemed to be trying to control his rage. He dusted the grass off him and got up with a grunt. He was the person who had fallen first. Since he was also much larger than the girls, he took a harsher fall. When he got up, he let out a gasp and found that his right leg seemed to be injured. He hobbled as he walked and found that walking was much more difficult than before. Once things had calmed down, Song Qingxiao assessed the place around them. It was a little lower than the place that they had fallen from. From the feeling she got when she trod on the ground, some steps were beneath their feet. It seemed like over a long period of time, the weeds had overgrown and completely covered the steps. In addition, the visibility in the environment was terrible, so it was easy for one to miss the steps and slip. After they had figured it out, the three of them continued down the steps carefully as they began to explore the new area. They had no idea how long they had walked for when the dark shadow that had been hidden in the thick fog began to draw close to them. It turned out to be a building¡ªpossibly a factory shed. The three people let out a sigh of relief. However, a moment later, they all frowned. It was strange that there was a building in that odd place. They walked in cautiously as they could not tell if there was danger ahead. It was much darker inside, and it seemed like it was an abandoned factory. The factory was shockingly huge inside. However, there was nothing else there apart from several dozen large water tanks. The tanks were sealed with heavy lids, and they could not tell what was inside them. They did not dare to open the lids because they were completely unsure about the situation. Besides that, they were also weak from tiredness and hunger. After a brief discussion, they decided to explore the area before they attempted anything. After all, they were in a building. Perhaps there was another exit. If they found the exit and managed to leave that darn place, it would be a huge relief. The middle-aged man seemed to struggle as they walked around the factory. Song Qingxiao silently made a note of the places that she had walked past. After an unknown period of time, the three of them were exhausted and completely out of energy. The excitement in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes when they first discovered the factory had slowly disappeared. His expression became more somber as time went on. He did not speak, and the aura he gave off seemed to become more and more dangerous. After a while, all their stomachs began to grumble, and they found that they could no longer take another step. Hence they all found a place to stop and sit. ¡°Have you got anything to eat?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Song Qingxiao as he stretched out his hand towards her. Song Qingxiao did not have a good impression of him by this point. Her hand was gripped tightly by the girl the entire time, while her other hand was dragged by the middle-aged man. After the middle-aged man had beat her, the girl did not dare to be anywhere close to him. The girl seemed to treat Song Qingxiao like her savior and clung to Song Qingxiao tightly, refusing to let go of her. It stopped Song Qingxiao from reaching for her dagger as she pleased, causing her to feel a little anxious. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She let go of the middle-aged man¡¯s hand and pretended to massage her arms when she actually reached to grip the handle of her dagger. The middle-aged man noticed her action. Since she had done it quite a few times on the road and now, everyone was on edge, he asked her in a dark tone, ¡°Why do you keep touching your arms?¡± He had put his guard up. Song Qingxiao forced out a smile and put on a calm tone. ¡°When we fell earlier, I hurt my arm. I think I grazed myself there, and it bled a little.¡± The middle-aged man stopped being suspicious of her after she said that. When they fell down the steps earlier, the man got pretty injured as well. His right leg still ached at that point. His gaze moved from Song Qingxiao to the girl. The girl was trying her best to stay as far away from him as she could. His eyes darkened and flashed with anger. ¡°Have you got anything to eat?¡± As soon as he spoke, the girl started to tremble. When he had asked his question, the girl quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± She was worried that the middle-aged man would not believe her, so she even turned out her pockets and took off her jacket to show him that she was not lying. Song Qingxiao studied the cards in her mind intently. After a long time had passed, the cards had not changed one bit. However, as soon as the girl took off her jacket, alarm bells started to ring in Song Qingxiao¡¯s mind! In that situation, the girl¡¯s action was extremely dangerous! It was unfortunate that she did not realize the danger of it. Perhaps, she was too young. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a glint in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. There seemed to be a change in his breathing. Song Qingxiao tugged her hand out of the girl¡¯s grip and lowered her voice to reprimand her. ¡°Everyone can see that you don¡¯t have any food!¡± Song Qingxiao gave the girl a little shove and sneakily pulled her clothes tighter around her as she spoke. The middle-aged man smiled as he said, ¡°Number one. Come over here.¡± He beckoned for the girl to come closer as he licked his lips. Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The middle-aged man and Song Qingxiao had been wary of each other from the start. The girl was the only naive and trusting one in the group. Since the middle-aged man had beaten her earlier, he was worried that the girl might seek revenge if they managed to escape the space. Hence, everyone had decided not to use their real names. Instead, they would refer to each other by the order in which they had entered the space. The girl was number one, and since Song Qingxiao was the last one to enter, she was number nine. Even though the girl was a little slow-witted, she could tell that something was not quite right when the middle-aged man called her over. Since he had beaten her earlier, her memory of his ferocious expression was clear as day, and she was still extremely terrified of him. Since he shouted for her, she shrank into a ball and ran to hide behind Song Qingxiao as she cried uncontrollably. ¡°I said, come over here!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face fell when he saw her ignoring his orders. He immediately puffed up his chest. When the girl saw his stance, she became even more frightened. She used both her hands to grip Song Qingxiao tightly, refusing to let her go. She truly considered Song Qingxiao as her lifesaver. Song Qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. In that situation, they had no water, no food, and had no way of contacting the others, plus they had not found the way out of the space! All of that combined was enough to make anyone go crazy. The man seemed to have reached the point of breakdown and had hatched an evil plan. It was as if a beast had been released from its cage. ¡°Number six¡­¡± Even though Song Qingxiao was older than the girl, she was skinny and small in size. The middle-aged man may not be very strong himself, but there was a clear difference in strength between male and female bodies. If he really did attack, she would be in a perilous position. Thankfully, she still had a trump card¡ªher dagger. As long as the existence of her dagger was not exposed, it might save her life at the eleventh hour. However, she would lose any hope of beating him if her weapon was discovered. As Song Qingxiao thought up to that point, she struggled to breathe. She had managed to escape death earlier, so she felt as though her life was extremely precious and was extremely attached to her life. She had planned to say something to calm the middle-aged man down. However, it seemed that the words that she planned to speak would not be much help. The man had run out of patience after searching for such a long time with no results. They had no water, no food, and had not managed to find the rest of their group nor the way out. Since the girl ignored his words and continued to hide behind Song Qingxiao while refusing to show her face, that was the last straw for him. He got up and rushed toward the two women. ¡°Shut your face right now!¡± He looked at Song Qingxiao, and an evil glint appeared in his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no way out.¡± The grease and sweat in his hair stuck it into clumps, and he had tousled his hair, so it looked very messy. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the veins in his temple bulged out. His appearance and eerily calm tone made Song Qingxiao feel a sense of danger. ¡°This is the devil¡¯s space. He has trapped us here, so we will not be able to escape. Do you understand?¡± He raised his chin like a mad man and continued to speak. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat, nothing to drink. We won¡¯t be able to last a few days like this.¡± ¡°Please calm down¡­¡± The girl was so frightened that she burst into tears. However, she did not dare to make a sound because she remembered the beating she had received. She was worried that the sound of her crying might draw the man¡¯s attention and bring harm to herself. ¡°Sure, tell me where the exit is! Tell me, where can we get food and water!? I¡¯ll calm down right away then!¡± roared the man. He suddenly calmed down mysteriously and even chuckled out loud. ¡°After all, if I¡¯m doomed to die. I might as well enjoy myself before the end of my life,¡± mumbled the man to himself. ¡°Number one, this is the last time that I¡¯m going to say it. Come here!¡± Their environment and the reality that they were in had finally torn down the last shred of civility and morality in that middle-aged man. The thing that Song Qingxiao feared had finally happened. The girl curled up even more tightly behind Song Qingxiao. The middle-aged man reached out his hand to grab her, and she let out an ear-piercing scream. In the face of danger, she suddenly mustered a burst of energy and reached out to wrap her arms around Song Qingxiao tightly. When the middle-aged man placed his arms around her, the girl tightened her hold, making Song Qingxiao feel as though she could not breathe. ¡°Help! Somebody save me!¡± The middle-aged man tugged at her hand with all his might. However, Song Qingxiao could not help because the girl grabbed her so tightly that she could barely breathe. The man struggled for a while until he began panting in tiredness. He was frustrated that his plan was going awry, so he could not stop himself from raising his fist towards the girl¡¯s face. He punched her twice in the head before the girl loosened her grip around Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck. Song Qingxiao pushed against her forcefully to escape from her grasp. ¡°Help!!!¡± The girl still screamed and kicked her legs around wildly. Song Qingxiao took a moment to catch her breath before she tried to push the middle-aged man aside. If she did not join forces with the girl against the middle-aged man, it would be even more challenging for her to face him if something happened to the girl. The middle-aged man merely held out one hand and was able to push Song Qingxiao away. However, his action allowed the girl to free one of her hands, and she instantly lashed out with her fingers to scratch the man¡¯s face. Her long fingernails created a gash on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, starting from his left eyebrow slanting down to his right cheek. His eye was not spared from the attack. Her retaliation angered the middle-aged man. He seemed to change his mind and took out the computer mouse that he obtained earlier in the space. He clutched the mouse tightly as he aimed it at the girl¡¯s head with much force. At the same time, he pulled the girl¡¯s hair and quickly wrapped the cord around the girl¡¯s neck. Ahh!!¡± The girl choked as she struggled against the cord around her neck with both of her hands. At the same time, she frantically scratched the back of the man¡¯s hands. His expression was fierce and terrifying. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you hit me?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes and face began to fill with blood, turning into a deep shade of red. Her limbs flailed wildly as she gasped for air. Song Qingxiao wobbled as she got to her feet. By then, the girl¡¯s eyes had rolled back in her head. Her legs were still kicking wildly, and two long skid marks appeared on the grass underneath her feet. Her face was ashen and dropped to one side weakly. Her bloodshot eyes slowly lost their sparkle. An actual scene of violent murder played out right before her eyes. Song Qingxiao felt a chill in her heart. For the middle-aged man to decide to kill the girl right then and there, it meant that he had decided that Song Qingxiao was not a threat. Hence, he did not feel the need to keep his guard up against the skinny and weak woman. Furthermore, he guessed that Song Qingxiao would not draw harm to herself willingly, especially with the threat of death that could befall her, which was happening right before her eyes. He was sure that anyone of sound mind would not provoke him than to bring trouble upon themselves. In that ghastly place, it was extremely hard for the three of them to survive. If something happened to him, he would make sure that Song Qingxiao did not survive either. Due to that thought, the middle-aged man did not pay any attention to Song Qingxiao while he was in the midst of strangling the girl. Song Qingxiao had a chilling light in her eyes. She had analyzed the situation, and it was clear that since the man had acted to kill the girl, it was nearly impossible that he would stop before the deed was done. It was a good opportunity. She knew what she had to do, but first she had to overcome the mental barrier holding her back. The memory of the moment when she almost lost her life in the small alley flashed in her mind. However, her strong desire to live won over the burden of killing someone. She took hold of the dagger hidden in her sleeve and leaped towards the man¡¯s back. She jumped onto his back and stabbed the blade into his throat. She had made up her mind to settle this matter with a single strike. If she failed, Song Qingxiao would not be able to bear the outcome of her failure. She pulled the middle-aged man and fell backward with her legs wrapped tightly around his shoulders, locking him tightly. She put an arm firmly around his face in a chokehold. The middle-aged man spluttered angrily as Song Qingxiao pushed the dagger deeper into his throat. She copied the actions of her killer from her memory and twisted the dagger forcefully, making the wound larger. Hot blood gushed out from the wound. The middle-aged man slumped against her chest, and his writhing right before he died nearly crushed her until she could not breathe. The middle-aged man tried to retaliate multiple times. He swung his hands in an attempt to hit her and tried to stomp her with his feet. He even tried to stand up, but Song Qingxiao did not loosen her grip or let him go. Blood continued to gush out of his wound, making her entire palm wet and slippery. It felt extremely sticky and revolting. She was so scared that the middle-aged man would not die. She tried to keep a lid on the terror she felt and reached out her hand to grab his wound. The blood gushing out flowed down the man¡¯s neck and dripped onto her chin. Some even landed on the corner of her lip. With every breath that she took, it seemed like the blood was flowing into her mouth. The smell of it made her want to throw up. The middle-aged man made a gurgling sound as he gasped. With each breath that he took, it sounded like he was choking on his own blood. It reminded Song Qingxiao of the scene in the alley, and she applied more force. The strength of his struggles began to weaken. He continued to struggle a while longer until his hand finally slumped weakly. The only movements that his body continued to make were involuntary twitches. If the middle-aged man was not dead, he was not far from it. Once she was sure that she had ended the man¡¯s life, Song Qingxiao let out a sigh of relief and started to tremble uncontrollably. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She felt like she could not control her legs since she had released them from the man¡¯s shoulders. Perhaps because she had overworked them. Not to mention her blood-drenched hands. The short tussle had caused her body to become drenched in sweat. The middle-aged man¡¯s corpse pinned her to the ground, and it felt like she was lying under a heavy mountain. She opened her mouth in a soundless gasp for air. Her chest began to burn with fiery pain as she tried to breathe in. She lay on the ground for a moment to catch her breath. Once a little strength returned to her limbs and she felt like she could control them, she pushed the middle-aged man¡¯s motionless body off her. His corpse rolled once more before it came to a halt since his body was short and fat. His face lay to one side, covered in blood and dirt. It was an extremely frightful sight. Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There were originally three rows of cards with three cards in each row. Suddenly, two of the cards in the top left corner had flipped over. The picture of the middle-aged man and the girl appeared on the cards in that instance. Song Qingxiao felt like she could not breathe when she saw that. The first card showed the middle-aged man dressed in a black suit with a slight smile on his face. The words ¡®Zhao Rongqiang¡¯ were written on the bottom of the card. If Song Qingxiao was not mistaken, that should be his name. The cards had appeared once the people in the space had split into groups and walked into the thick fog. Nothing happened to the cards throughout their entire journey. However, as soon as number one and number six died, two of the cards had flipped over. Did that mean that someone¡¯s death was the price to pay before any of those cards would flip over? If Song Qingxiao¡¯s deduction was correct, what would happen after those cards had been flipped over? When she recalled how number one, number six, and herself had searched for the way out from the space, she realized that they had approached it the wrong way. The real clue to getting out of there was very likely hidden within those cards. An idea popped into Song Qingxiao¡¯s mind. She had a vague feeling that she was heading in the right direction. After thinking it over, she recalled that the words in her head when she entered the space were ¡®Will you enter the Trial of God?¡¯. Once she entered the space, there were a total of nine people inside, including herself. The cards were lined up in three rows, with three cards in each row. Since two people had died, the two cards in the top left corner had turned over. If she had to conclude from all the information that she had, there could only be one reason that there was an odd number of people in the test space. It was very likely that it meant that only one person could survive in the end and leave the space. As Song Qingxiao arrived at that thought, her body shivered involuntarily. It was a blessing in disguise. She discovered a clue regarding the task through killing a person in self-defense. However, her situation was not ideal. Since the instructions given to all nine of the people in the space were identical, everyone would have noticed the change, except for number one and number six. She was the only one with an advantage because she knew that those cards flipped because of the deaths of number one and number six. However, she was sure that after some time passed, the others in the group would figure it out. Once they figured it out, her advantage would become her weakness. After all, she had been in the same group as number one and number six. Both of them had died when they were with her. The rest would definitely be on their guard against her. The task required her to be the last person alive before she would be able to leave the space. In all honesty, things would be more challenging and more dangerous for the women compared to the men. If Song Qingxiao wanted to live, she had to get rid of the other six people. Even before she considered whether the others would be suspicious of her, she had to consider her opponents¡¯ powers and abilities. Among the men, Zhou Jing was number three, and there was not much to say about him at that moment. The doctor was number four. He had a wealth of experience, a cautious personality, and he was used to witnessing death due to his job. Once the game started for real, he could overcome the psychological barrier much faster than ordinary people and become an incredibly tricky opponent. At the same time, number seven was the burly chap with a muscular physique. His physical attributes seemed to be the best among all of them. Hence, he would not be easy to deal with either. Even though the odds seemed stacked against her, Song Qingxiao did not feel content sitting around to await her death. She had escaped death with much difficulty, so she was unwilling to die without putting up a fight in the trial. She gripped the dagger in her hand tightly. Thankfully, she still had her trump card on hand. In her fight with the middle-aged man, she managed to subdue him unexpectedly. Her dagger would likely be her savior in the trial later on. Song Qingxiao would have never been able to guess that the thing that nearly took her life would become something she placed her hopes on to stay alive. It was as if life played a huge joke on her. Once she had calmed down, Song Qingxiao hid her dagger carefully once again. She could still taste the pungent, sickly sweet scent of blood in her mouth. She dry heaved a couple of times before turning to glance at the corpse of the middle-aged man that was number six. He remained in the position he was in right before he died, struggling against her in his last moments. His appearance was completely different from how he looked in the photo. The stark difference made Song Qingxiao¡¯s hairs stand on its end. Since the other two people in her team were dead, her surroundings seemed more terrifying. However, since the task on hand was urgent, Song Qingxiao had no time to think or worry about it. The girl¡¯s dead body lay to one side. She died under the hands of the man, and the cord was still wrapped around her neck. Her clothes were ripped open, and she did not look too bad. The middle-aged man¡¯s corpse was a different story. His neck had a visible stab wound. If his body was not dealt with and discovered by some of the others, Song Qingxiao¡¯s secret weapon would be exposed. She would be in grave danger. She needed to hide that middle-aged man¡¯s body! Where could she hide his body? The space was surrounded by grassy plains. There was an abandoned factory in the distance, but no place to hide a corpse¡­ Song Qingxiao recalled all the places they had explored and suddenly remembered the large tanks in the factory. Each tank was at least as tall as her waist, and they were each sealed with a thick, heavy lid. When they passed by those tanks earlier, they did not dare to open the tanks because they had no idea what was hidden inside them and whether it might be dangerous. After thinking about it, those large tanks were the perfect place to hide a corpse! The factory was not too far away from her location. Thanks to her cautious nature, she had pretty much memorized the entire route there, and it would not be hard to trace her way back to the factory. All she needed to do was dispose of number six¡¯s body and go into hiding before the others arrived. It would increase the chance of her survival. As she thought up to that point, Song Qingxiao used her hands to help her stand to her feet. She still felt a little shaken. Due to the adrenaline rush, she did not notice it when she killed him. However, she finally sensed the panic bubbling inside her. She felt dizzy, and it seemed like the world was spinning before her eyes. However, it was not the time for her body to give up on her. She gritted her teeth and shook her head a few times to clear her mind. Once she had confirmed her bearings, she started to head off in the direction of the factory guided by her memory. She silently kept track of the time in her head while simultaneously paying close attention to the cards in her mind. After about a minute, she had finally confirmed the location of the factory. Before she managed to return to where she was, something strange happened again to the cards in her mind. The third card in the top right corner had been flipped over. It was a photo of the woman in the red dress smiling into the camera. It was number eight! She was in the same group as the burly chap, who was number seven. Since the card had been flipped over, it meant that number seven must have killed her! It was like a signal. Since everyone began to act, more people would die after it. Once they killed off their teammates, the survivor of the group would become hunters and roam around looking for their prey. It left Song Qingxiao with little time to act. She returned her focus to her surroundings and went to search through the girl¡¯s bag. She retrieved some spare change and a handphone from it. There was no use for money in a place like that. Hence, she only took the girl¡¯s handphone and the mouse that was wrapped around her neck. She held the mouse tightly in her hand and thought that an extra object would always be welcome at a time like that. Once she had finished rummaging through the girl¡¯s belongings, she ignored the terror and disgust building up inside her and reached out her hand to drag the corpse of number six with her. Since he was dead, his corpse seemed to weigh a ton. His body slowly grew cold. As she carried him along on her back, his flabby flesh seemed to press into Song Qingxiao and nearly crushed her to the ground. The wound on the man¡¯s neck had not stopped bleeding, so drops of blood dripped over Song Qingxiao¡¯s shoulders and arms. It seeped into her clothes, making them wet and sticky. The arm of his corpse hung beside her body, swaying as she walked. It put a massive burden on her heart, especially since she killed the man. It was not an easy journey. When she finally arrived back at the factory, Song Qingxiao felt like she had exhausted all the energy reserves in her body. She threw the middle-aged man¡¯s body to one side and pushed open the lips of one of those tanks with much difficulty. She held her breath in anticipation that something might leap out of the tank at her! However, once the lid was off, she quickly let out a sigh of relief. The tank was half-filled with some sort of liquid that looked like sewage. Under the dim lighting, it looked extremely muddy. Song Qingxiao spent a tremendous amount of energy before she was able to push the short and fat corpse of that middle-aged man into the tank. All she could hear was the loud splash when he landed inside before she closed the lid. She was ready to conceal the traces of her journey to the factory. In areas where there were traces of blood, she scrubbed the area hard with her foot to cover the evidence with their footsteps. She could not hide some things, so she could only hope that what she had done would be enough to temporarily confuse the others. However, it was still clear to see that it was the area where she had moved around the most. Despite that, there was nothing else that Song Qingxiao could do. She could not run away. In that situation, it was highly likely that she might bump into one of the others if she tried to run away like a headless chicken. Once that happened, she would be out of energy. Even with her dagger, the chances of her surviving the encounter were low. On the other hand, it might be better for her to stay put and wait for the others to come to her. There were several dozen tanks. Each of them had their own lids, and they were extremely heavy. She had inspected the liquid inside the tanks, and it was probably sewage. Unless they were fortunate, it would take the others a bit of time to find her there. It would be sufficient for her to get some rest. Apart from that, she had the element of surprise and could attack when they opened the tank. She headed to the large tank beside the one where she had put number six¡¯s body and removed its cover. She climbed in and replaced the cover. The lid gradually blocked the dim light. For some strange reason, the prickling sensation of the icy water around the lower half of her body seemed like a warning that if she failed, it would be her burial ground. After she hid in the tank, once she was sure that none of her clothes or hair were visible from the outside, Song Qingxiao began to concentrate on the instructions in her mind. As soon as she started, she noticed that most of the cards in her consciousness had been flipped out! The girl, who was number one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The middle-aged man, who was number six. The woman in the red dress, who was number eight. The youth, who was number five. Even Zhou Jing, who was number three. All of their cards had flipped over! Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Qingxiao was not surprised that the woman in the same group as number seven¡ªthe burly chap¡ªhad died. After all, once the burly chap discovered the rules, he would undoubtedly kill the woman to stay alive and find the exit. It was only a question of when he would act. His physique was strong and muscular, so it would not be hard for him to kill the lady in the red dress. The irony was that the lady in the red dress was so pleased to be in the same group as the burly chap. She felt that the tall, muscular body of number seven would give her a sense of security in the strange space. However, she could never have guessed that her safety talisman would become the cause of her death. The death of the youth who was number five was also something that Song Qingxiao had predicted. He was quite young, and her impression of him was that he was pretty simple-minded. It was unsurprising for him to have met his end in the hands of someone like Zhou Jing, who had such rich life experiences and seemed mean and scheming. However, what caught Song Qingxiao off-guard was Zhou Jing¡¯s death and that the office woman in the same group as the doctor was still alive. The office woman was number two. As she crouched inside the large tank while hugging her knees tightly, Song Qingxiao tried to calm her mind and focus on the clues in her mind more clearly. She was outnumbered. Apart from that, she was the person with the smallest build among all the ones who were still alive. Hence, she was the one in the most dangerous position. Even the slightest mistake could lead to her death. She was busy trying to hide the corpse and tidy up the murder scene, all while she was looking out for a sneak attack by the others. Hence, she did not notice the sequence of Zhou Jing and the youth¡¯s deaths at the time it occurred. She could only guess what had caused Zhou Jing¡¯s death. There could be two reasons for Zhou Jing¡¯s death. The first was that both of them had discovered the change in the cards in their consciousness and realized what they had to do to escape the space. They each began to hatch a plan to kill each other. However, their intentions were exposed, leading to a bitter fight between them. It ultimately resulted in both their deaths. The likelihood of that being the reason was not high. Even though the trial provided each participant with an item they held before entering the space, not everyone would be as lucky as Song Qingxiao to get a weapon like a dagger. Without a weapon in hand, it was improbable for the two men to lose their lives fighting with their bare fists. However, there was another possibility. It was possible that the winner of the two¡ªeither Zhou Jing or the youth¡ªhad been ambushed by one of the other teams when they were weak. As soon as she reached that conclusion, Song Qingxiao shivered involuntarily. The water in the tank began to splash around. She did not know if it was because the environment around her was too quiet or if it was because she was too nervous, but she could hear the sound caused by the water splashing against the side of the tank clearly. It was unacceptable! She instantly went into high alert and hugged her legs even tighter. It was not easy, but she wanted to stop her body from trembling. She tried to exert utmost control over her bo. Shehe was even careful when she breathed in and out. If the survivor in Zhou Jing¡¯s team had died because of an ambush by another team, it proved that the space was connected, and the others would discover her sooner or later. The person who killed the survivor of Zhou Jing¡¯s group could be the doctor, the office lady who was number two, or the burly chap. Song Qingxiao held her breath and closed her eyes. In the beginning, she guessed that the doctor was an intelligent, cautious person with strong observational abilities. Once he figured out that the game worked y killing one another, the office woman should be in a perilous position. Yet, five people had died out of the nine, and three out of four teams had encountered trouble. In one of the teams, all of the members had been completely wiped out! Despite that, the office lady was still alive? It was highly suspicious. Was it possible that after the doctor had figured out the game, he continued to maintain a high moral code and noble conduct? No! That was impossible! Song Qingxiao rejected that idea as soon as it popped up in her mind. She did not know the doctor well, and her only impression of him was from the short period of time when they were in the space together. However, from that brief moment, she could see that when Zhou Jing tried to assert himself and establish his authority as the group leader, the doctor did not challenge him head-on. Instead, he subtly gained control of the situation. The doctor calmly took out his phone and wristwatch, exposing the problems he noticed. In that manner, he won over the group. When everyone in the group panicked, the doctor managed to establish his position, and after that, everyone listened and followed his suggestions. In that aspect, the doctor was much more brilliant compared to Zhou Jing. Any person would know that the person who had authority as the leader in a strange place like that would be in an advantageous position. Everything that the doctor did so far showed that he was not an intelligent man devoid of selfish desires. Instead, he was a man who had the intelligence, the resourcefulness and the desire to succeed. The fact that he had not disposed of the office lady meant that he might have some use for her for the time being. If the office lady¡ªwho was number two¡ªrealized how dangerous the doctor was and tried to escape, she might probably find a place to hide just like Song Qingxiao. However, in that environment, every place was dangerous. It was especially true when one was the prey, and everyone else were the hunters. A single woman being on her own was an extremely dangerous situation. As soon as Song Qingxiao thought up to that point, the cards in her mind began to change once again. The card in the bottommost left corner had been flipped over. The burly chap¡¯s smiling face appeared on the card! Song Qingxiao found that extremely puzzling. How could the person that she thought would be the trickiest to deal with, the most dangerous person in the group, be dead!? She bit her lower lip hard. There were only three people left alive, including herself. Since she was in hiding, it meant that the burly chap had died in the hands of the other two. Based on outward appearances such as height and strength, the burly chap seemed to be far superior compared to the doctor and the office lady. If those two had faced the burly chap alone, it would still be challenging to kill him. However, if they had joined forces against him, there was a chance of victory. It looked like what she had guessed was correct. The doctor did not kill the office lady because he had formed an alliance with her, and that was how they had managed to eliminate the burly chap who was number seven. Since number seven was dead, the only other survivor left was her. If the doctor wanted to leave the space, he would have to find her sooner or later. The place where she hid was not completely concealed. Even though no one had responded when the girl screamed while she was alive earlier, Song Qingxiao still kept her guard up. When Song Qingxiao thought about that, her entire body tensed up. The dagger in her sleeve pierced through her clothes and pierced her flesh. The pain seemed to focus her mind, but her heart began to pump faster. She had no idea how much time had passed. Perhaps it was because she was tightly wound up, but Song Qingxiao could faintly hear the sound of movement over the grass outside. The sound of the breeze over the grass outside sent her into high alert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her entire body was covered in large amounts of cold sweat. Her legs curled up involuntarily, and she bit down hard on her lower lip in an attempt to stay quiet. All she could hear was the sound of her shallow and anxious breaths inside the tank, along with the rapid thumping of her heart. She gripped the phone tightly in one hand and the mouse in the other. The icy-cold water in the tank made her shiver. Right at that moment, the sound of footsteps seemed to become louder. It was not her imagination! The voice of number two¡ªthe office lady¡ªrang out. ¡°Number nine?¡± At that moment, the voice sounded like the devil calling out to her from hell. Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A series of uncontrollable shivers began from Song Qingxiao¡¯s back and slowly spread across her body as soon as the voice of the office lady¡ªnumber two¡ªrang out. The feeling of impending death that she felt when her assailant stabbed her throat had returned. She lifted her neck subconsciously and took a deep breath in. The tank was cramped inside. However, with the heavy lid blocking out most of the light and the sewage water covering her lower half, it felt like the air inside the tank was very thin. As soon as she raised her neck, she froze and exhaled very slowly. She moved to touch her throat with the back of her hand stiffly as she tried to force herself to calm down and keep a lid on her fear of death. ¡°Number nine?¡± Number two continued to call out for Song Qingxiao. Her voice seemed to get closer. Based on the sound of her footsteps, it seemed like she had already entered the part of the factory where Song Qingxiao hid. Her soft, feminine voice sounded eerie in the strange environment. It was even worse because the office woman had deliberately lowered her voice to make it sound more warm and gentle. Her voice echoed against the old, tattered walls of the factory and gave off a terrifying feeling of suppressed resentment. It was enough to send another wave of shivers down Song Qingxiao¡¯s back. As her voice drew closer, the sound of grass rustling could be heard. Occasionally, her footsteps would stop. Song Qingxiao was in such a state of heightened anxiety that she felt like she had an out-of-body experience. It felt like her soul had left her body, and she could ¡®see¡¯ herself crouched in the water tank. She did not dare to move, and her face was as pale as a sheet. She looked like a corpse, just like when she was stabbed in the alley. She felt like she could ¡®see¡¯ the office lady walk towards the tanks cautiously as she lowered her head to examine Song Qingxiao¡¯s tracks when she entered previously. The office lady tried to figure out where Song Qingxiao hid. ¡°You should just come out.¡± Number two¡¯s voice seemed to come from different places. It was clear that she was moving around the factory. Apart from that, Song Qingxiao could not hear any other sounds. Based on the prompt in her mind, she knew that the doctor was still alive since three unopened cards were left. It was likely that he was standing in a corner observing the scene quietly. Song Qingxiao¡¯s heart began to pound faster. The office lady¡¯s footsteps began to draw closer. She stopped calling out for Song Qingxiao, so the only sounds that could be heard were the sound of her clothes brushing against the tank and her footsteps on the grass. The strange silence made her even more panicked. After a few minutes, the footsteps sounded very close to the tank Song Qingxiao hid in. In her state of heightened anxiety, she was highly susceptible to the sound and seemed to hear something that sounded like a loud knocking on the side of the water tank. The office lady spoke in a low voice that carried the hint of a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve found you¡­¡± Her words and tone nearly caused Song Qingxiao to scream out in terror. However, she felt like something was wrong. She bit her tongue as soon as she realized that something was off and resisted the urge to scream. She was worried that she would be found instantly if she made a sound. Even though she did not scream, she began to sweat all over while in a state of extreme terror. Beads of cold sweat appeared all over her body, and her body temperature began to drop. She began to shiver without noticing. Thankfully, the office lady continued to knock against the tank after she had finished talking. When she did not hear any sound coming from inside the tank, she quickly left. She walked to another tank and seemed to knock against it softly. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I can see you¡­¡± As soon as Song Qingxiao heard that, her stiff body seemed to relax. She understood that the office lady had not truly discovered her. She was merely acting to force Song Qingxiao out of hiding. It proved that the doctor was very likely to be nearby, watching over the situation. He would pounce in to kill her as soon as the office lady found her. Her heart began to beat faster. Her heart raced so quickly that she felt as though she was about to faint. That was not the time to faint! Hence, she bit down hard on her tongue once again until she could taste blood in her mouth. However, her actions made her recall the blood that dripped into her mouth when she killed number six. She suddenly felt a strong urge to vomit. All she could feel was a faint, dull pain despite having bitten through her tongue. It might be due to how terrified and nervous she was at the moment. She chewed on her tongue a few more times because the pain seemed to help her calm down. After the office lady had completely explored the whole area and discovered nothing strange, she became a little impatient and screamed loudly. She no longer pretended to be warm and friendly. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not here?¡± As soon as she said that, Song Qingxiao was certain that the doctor was close by. The doctor must have realized that the office lady had blown their cover. He stopped in his tracks and sighed. It was a long while before he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± He was the person she had trusted earlier in the space, yet, she got goosebumps when she heard his voice. ¡°Number one¡¯s corpse is close by, but number six¡¯s body has disappeared.¡± He was methodical in his analysis. ¡°This area is covered in tracks. Number nine is extremely clever. She deliberately covered her tracks so that it would interfere with our judgment.¡± Song Qingxiao heard the doctor¡¯s words through the tank. It felt odd to be complimented. After all, she was not from a noble lineage, and she had a low societal status. Not to mention her father¡¯s criminal record and her mother¡¯s drinking problem. She gently moved her finger to touch her dagger. She felt a little safer after that. The doctor continued to say, ¡°However, she missed something.¡± His tone was casual and light, but it made Song Qingxiao¡¯s heart nearly leap out of her chest. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she must have dragged number six¡¯s body here to dispose of it.¡± The doctor paused for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°Since everyone has different body weights, the depths of our footsteps are different as well. She must have supported number six on her back, which explains why the footprints here are deeper, and the grass here appears crushed from being trampled over.¡± Song Qingxiao raised her chin and pursed her lips as she desperately took small breaths. The doctor seemed to take a few steps, drawing closer to where Song Qingxiao hid. ¡°She might be hiding here.¡± What the doctor said was true. The tracks that she left behind as she was carrying someone else¡¯s weight would be deeper. Even if Song Qingxiao put more effort into covering her tracks, it was unlikely that she could trick such an intelligent person like the doctor. Knock knock knock. The sound of knocking rang out. It seemed like the doctor had curled a finger and was tapping lightly on different tanks as he walked. ¡°Is she here, or here? Perhaps she¡¯s somewhere over there?¡± As soon as the office lady heard his words, she seemed to take a few steps back. The tone in her voice seemed to become warier. ¡°Is she here or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps she¡¯s hiding on her own, but she might be hiding with number six¡¯s corpse as well.¡± The doctor went deep into thought. The office lady mustered some courage and suggested, ¡°Should we¡­ Should we lift the lids of the tanks?¡± As soon as she said that, the doctor paused and smiled. ¡°You should go ahead to find some dried leaves and twigs so that we can light a fire here.¡± As he spoke, he seemed to be shaking something in his hand since Song Qingxiao could hear a clicking sound. It sounded like a lighter. She could even hear the tiny ¡®whoosh¡¯ it made when the flame was ignited. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect time to use the lighter left behind by number seven.¡± The doctor¡¯s suggestion was extremely vicious in that situation. Song Qingxiao shivered, and the hand that she used to hold the phone moved subconsciously to lift up the lid covering the tank. However, she suddenly remembered the trick where the woman pretended to know which tank Song Qingxiao was in. The doctor must be using a similar mind game to get the woman to leave so that he could lure Song Qingxiao out. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ wondered Song Qingxiao. Her heart was racing, and it felt like it was about to jump out of her chest. The odds were against her in that situation. The three of them had blood on their hands, which proved that their desire to live was extremely strong. The office lady and the doctor seemed to have formed an alliance. Hence, things would be very dangerous for her if she was discovered. ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. You should show yourself by then¡­¡± The doctor spoke as his gaze swept over all the large water tanks in the factory. ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± He drawled out each word. However, before he could count to three, the office woman spoke. It turned out that she was still here. ¡°Why don¡¯t we move some of these tanks so that we can get a better look?¡± The doctor seemed to silently agree with her suggestion as their footsteps began to draw closer to where Song Qingxiao hid. The doctor pointed out several large tanks that appeared more suspicious, including the one that Song Qingxiao was hiding in. Amid her terror, she was keenly aware of the doctor¡¯s fingertips scratching against the body of the tank she was in. His fingernails grazed across the tank, making an unpleasant noise. The screech made her feel helpless, like her life was entirely in the hands of those two people. In the next moment, the doctor removed his finger from the tank she hid in and pointed towards another. ¡°Open that one,¡± he ordered. As soon as the lid was removed, a shrill screech could be heard. The doctor seemed to be out of luck. The office lady said disappointedly, ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡± The doctor selected three large tanks. The first one that he picked was empty. There were still two left. If the tank that Song Qingxiao hid in was chosen next, she would be in tremendous danger. On the other hand, if the tank containing number six¡¯s corpse was discovered first, she might be able to fool the doctor and the office lady, giving Song Qingxiao a chance to escape. Luck seemed to be on Song Qingxiao¡¯s side. Once the doctor made his second choice, the two of them pushed aside the lid together, and the office lady inhaled sharply. Number six¡¯s body lay inside with his head down and his legs up! ¡°He¡¯s in here!¡± The office lady¡¯s voice wavered when she saw number six¡¯s dead body. Song Qingxiao could not tell if she was relieved or terrified. The tank was huge. They could not see the middle-aged man¡¯s face from their angle. All they could see were his legs floating upwards. The doctor frowned and ordered the office lady, ¡°Climb into the tank to have a look at his body.¡± He wanted to know how Song Qingxiao killed the middle-aged man. He also wanted to see if she might be hiding under the corpse. The office lady was evidently respectful of the doctor and heeded his instructions obediently. However, at that moment, she hesitated. In the end, she climbed into the tank, trembling as she did so. The middle-aged man was short and fat. After Song Qingxiao had tossed him into the tank, his corpse was snug inside the tank. His head was tilted at an angle that no living person could have made. His face loomed inside the sewage water. The office lady got a fright when she saw it. ¡°No, number nine isn¡¯t here!¡± She got out of the tank and landed on the ground with a plonk. The doctor looked a little disappointed as he said, ¡°Is she really not there? I guess we¡¯ll have to search somewhere else¡­¡± As soon as they said that, Song Qingxiao closed her eyes tightly as she sat in the tank. Her tense body began to relax slightly. The doctor and the office woman¡¯s footsteps could be heard leaving the area. Song Qingxiao felt her heart settle to its original position instead of being stuck in her throat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Previously, when the doctor and the office lady stood extremely close to her tank, she did not dare to breathe. She held her breath for such a long time that the lack of oxygen made her go limp as soon as she relaxed her body. Those two people had formed an alliance and were working together. Since they had joined forces, their chances of survival were far greater than someone working alone. Number seven was a great example of it. Once the two of them had left and discovered that they could not find Song Qingxiao, their fragile alliance was bound to fail over time. If the office lady and the doctor¡¯s alliance began to break down due to infighting, they would start to turn on each other and slaughter the other. Only then would Song Qingxiao have a glimmer of hope at survival. She had just begun to relax and was preparing to check the prompt in her mind when out of nowhere, the tank she was in was forcefully hit by someone. The tank had been left alone for ages to the extent that its bottom had sunk into the ground. Hence, the first blow had merely caused the tank to sway but not topple. However, the first hit was swiftly followed by the second! Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sudden change caused goosebumps to appear all over Song Qingxiao¡¯s skin. Before she could react, the loud knocking sound began to ring out repeatedly. It only took one or two hits before the large tank toppled over under the force. As soon as the tank began to tip, its heavy lid started to slip off, and the water inside rushed out of the tank. Song Qingxiao¡ªwho hid inside the tank¡ªbegan to slip out along with the flow of the sewage water. She held her head with both her hands as her shoulder crashed into the side of the tank forcefully. However, in a dangerous situation like that, Song Qingxiao endured the pain to avoid being killed as soon as she fell out. Song Qingxiao did not stand up when she was out. Instead, she did two body rolls on the ground to put some distance between her and the threat that had knocked her out of the tank in the first place. She gripped the mouse in her hand tightly and leaned against the toppled tank beside her as she stood up. ¡°You were hiding in that tank after all.¡± The doctor who had previously said that he was leaving turned out to have stayed. The both of them merely pretended to leave to make Song Qingxiao lower her guard and force her out of her hiding spot. The doctor and the office lady were prepared to rush up and catch hold of her the moment she tumbled out of the tank. However, since Song Qingxiao had rolled on the ground and put some distance between them, they had lost their one shot at catching her. They remained still and did not rush forwards. The doctor¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment and regret because he had lost his golden opportunity to kill Song Qingxiao. He assessed Song Qingxiao, who stood before him. Outwardly, Song Qingxiao looked as disheveled as before. Her patrol guard uniform was covered in blood, and it clung to her body tightly as it was drenched from the sewage water in the tank. Her hair was a veritable bird¡¯s nest, and her complexion was as white as a sheet. Her lips were pursed tightly, and her nostrils flared from her rapid breathing. Her eyes shone brightly, and it revealed a deep sense of vigilance, caution, and her infinite desire to live. When Song Qingxiao entered the space, she was the person that everyone ignored and underestimated. After all, her outward appearance was unimpressive, and she did not stand out. Apart from the fact that she was covered in blood when she appeared, she was utterly unmemorable. Despite all that, Song Qingxiao had managed to eliminate the other two members in her team and survived up to that moment, becoming a nuisance to the doctor. ¡°I have underestimated you.¡± The doctor kept both of his hands in his pocket. His gaze landed on the arm that Song Qingxiao used to support herself against the water tank. Her arm was extremely skinny and was covered in wounds. However, she did not seem to feel the pain since she clutched the mouse so tightly that her knuckles were extremely visible. The cord of the computer mouse swayed leisurely. The mouse seemed to be missing a corner, and if one looked closely, there were still traces of blood on it. As the doctor took stock of Song Qingxiao, she also appraised the two people before her. She could see that it was no easy feat for them to kill the burly chap who was number seven. Both their faces were decorated with colorful bruises from their encounter with him. The doctor¡¯s white coat was tattered, and the office lady did not fare any better. Her body and face were covered in blood. One versus two. It was not an advantageous situation for Song Qingxiao, and it made her heart sink. However, in this pivotal moment, she could not lose her focus. If she let herself panic, she would be killed easily at the hands of these two people. She noticed that the doctor and the office lady did not stand closely together as she stood facing them. There was a small gap between them. She quietly slowed down her breathing to force herself to calm down. Her arm that had been knocked was still extremely sore and powerless from the pain. It trembled so much that she nearly lost her grip on the phone in her hand. ¡°Number two.¡± Song Qingxiao forced herself to smile and lifted her head. Her entire life, she had grown used to being cautious and meticulous. She was also not the type to speak much; however, she had no other choice in that situation. She spoke up in an attempt to break up the circumstantial alliance of the two people in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m so surprised that you¡¯re still alive.¡± The doctor did not expect Song Qingxiao to say something like that as soon as she was discovered. ¡°When the nine of us split off into four groups, each group was left with only one survivor. All except for yours.¡± She stuck out her tongue and licked her lips nervously. Her sopping wet body highlighted how dry her lips were. A long time had passed since she last had something to drink. Not to mention that she had lost a lot of water from all the times she had broken out in cold sweat. Her body was in a state of extreme dehydration. As she licked her dry lips, Song Qingxiao could feel the stinging pain from the cracks in her lips. ¡°To leave this space, killing each other is our only resort. Why didn¡¯t the doctor kill you? Instead, he spared your life.¡± She stared at the two people before her vigilantly, keeping her eyes on the face of the office lady, watching out for minute changes in her expression. At the same time, she continued to pay attention to the doctor. As soon as the doctor heard her words, his eyes narrowed. His expression was extremely menacing. However, in the next second, he regained his composure and smiled as he said, ¡°Did you receive the instructions that we needed to kill one another to leave this space?¡± He swung his hand and walked up to her casually. However, Song Qingxiao reacted quickly to his movements. As soon as he started walking towards her, she retreated to maintain the distance between them. The doctor¡¯s gaze landed on the object in Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand. After Song Qingxiao had rolled out of the tank, he noticed that she had not moved that arm, letting it hang limply beside her. Was it because she had hurt that arm in the process of killing number one and number six? Or was it because she had injured it when she fell out of the tank? Ever since number nine had entered the space, she did not speak much apart from when she introduced herself. Yet, she spoke up then. Was it because she wanted to strain his relationship with number two, or was she trying to stall for time because she was injured? As he remained deep in thought, the doctor continued to approach Song Qingxiao slowly. The office lady watched him and copied his movements. Soon, the both of them had taken a position to outflank her and forced her into a corner. ¡°I received the instructions when number one and number six died.¡± When Song Qingxiao noticed their motions, her anxiety hit the roof. Despite that, she did not dare to show any fear on her face. In that situation, if she displayed the tiniest hint of fear, panic, or terror, the two people before her eyes would leap forward and shred her to pieces like wolves. She gritted her teeth tightly and endured the pain in her shoulder as she lifted her left arm, which had been injured when she crashed into it. The sharp pain caused her facial muscles to twitch, and a cold sweat broke out on her back. However, she did her best to stop her arm from shaking and pointed at her brain. ¡°You both should have received the instructions as well,¡± she added. As soon as the doctor saw her action, he looked stunned. He stopped in his tracks. The office lady also stopped in her tracks cautiously and looked at the doctor in confusion. ¡°Currently, there is no indication proving that we need to kill other people in order to leave this place.¡± The doctor moved his hands that were still in his pockets and continued, ¡°I have my status and position. There is no need for me to kill anyone and bring trouble upon myself.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°However, number seven is dead,¡± stated Song Qingxiao. It seemed that the doctor had expected her response and even had an answer prepared. He said without any hesitation, ¡°That was because he was about to kill us, so we acted in self-defense.¡± Even if Song Qingxiao did not believe his words, it appeared as though the office lady believed him. Song Qingxiao pursed her lips, and that tiny movement caused her dry lips to crack open. A trickle of blood seeped out of the wound and moistened her lip. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You spared number two because you knew that if you acted alone in a place like this, you would never be able to beat number seven.¡± In other words, the doctor did not kill number two and spared her life merely because he was using her as a live bargaining chip. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Qingxiao was deep in thought. She wondered why the doctor had not killed number two¡ªthe office lady. Number seven¡¯s death cleared up the issue for her. When the game officially started, Song Qingxiao had pinned the doctor and the burly chap as the most difficult people to beat. Similarly, the doctor had made a similar deduction about the trial situation. Number seven¡¯s muscular physique made him everyone¡¯s biggest foe. If it were a game based on logic, the doctor would definitely not lose. However, in that game, the trial was not merely a test of intelligence but also physical strength and combat skills. If the doctor killed number two, he might not be able to win if he encountered number seven. Even if he managed to kill number seven by sheer luck, the force of number seven¡¯s retaliation would surely leave him severely injured. In that environment, his chances of survival would decrease once he was injured. He might lose his life in the hands of another survivor if he bumped into them. In that situation, if both of them formed an alliance temporarily, their chances of surviving would significantly increase. None of the three survivors believed the nonsense uttered by the doctor earlier. It was complete nonsense for him to say that he did not set out to kill anyone because he did not want to bring trouble upon himself and that they only killed number seven because they were forced to. The fact that he had come searching for Song Qingxiao betrayed his words. However, it was possible that number two completely understood the situation. She was not as naive and innocent as number one, nor did she have beauty on her side like number eight¡ªthe lady in the red dress. She must have been willing to partner with the doctor because she knew that if she went against him and set off alone as a woman in the space, she might not be able to survive. To deal with a woman like that, a simple and straightforward provocation would not be enough to change her mind. She needed something more concrete! Song Qingxiao swallowed nervously and forced herself to be calm. In the situation where the three of them faced each other, the only reason that she was still standing was because of her sheer willpower. After all, she had injured herself when she fell out of the tank, severely limiting her range of movement. In addition to that, she was tired and hungry. After she had spent so much time submerged in the sewage water in the tank, she feared that most of her strength had withered away. The doctor and the office lady were injured from their fight with number seven, but their injuries did not seem to affect their ability to move. Even though the two of them were possibly suffering from hunger and tiredness like Song Qingxiao, their position was still superior compared to her. After all, the doctor was a guy, and the office lady was much stronger physically than Song Qingxiao¡¯s skinny build. ¡°Number two, there¡¯s only the three of us left in this space.¡± Song Qingxiao thought carefully about what she wanted to say. She was afraid that if she said the wrong thing, it would lead to her doom. As she spoke, the doctor and the office lady continued moving towards her. The distance between the three of them shrank. At that moment, running away was not a smart decision for Song Qingxiao. Song Qingxiao became more anxious. She thought about taking out her dagger numerous times. However, each time the idea popped into her head, she firmly quashed it down again. If she revealed her dagger, all she would achieve was to startle the doctor and the office lady momentarily. However, once they knew that she possessed a weapon, she would instantly become a dangerous target, forcing them to stay in their alliance. The dagger would only be able to help her achieve victory through the element of surprise. Based on her strength and ability, there was no way that she would be able to beat the two people before her and kill them. ¡°We¡¯re both women. It would be extremely easy for the both of you to kill me.¡± In that precarious situation, Song Qingxiao appeared calm. She continued to speak, ¡°However, once I¡¯m dead, how are you going to stay alive, number two?¡± Song Qingxiao¡¯s crisis was the problem that number two would have to face later. The doctor would have the upper hand against the office lady. ¡°Have you ever considered cooperating with me? You can think about what you¡¯re going to do after we¡¯ve killed the doctor, and there¡¯s only the two of us left.¡± Song Qingxiao discussed her fate calmly as she objectively broke down the situation for the office lady. ¡°Number two, you can see that the threat I pose is clearly much less compared to number four. You¡¯re stronger than me. Hence, it would be much easier for you to kill me instead of number four.¡± Her words made the doctor speechless. Number four seemed to be caught between laughter and tears. Out of the corner of his eye, the doctor saw that the office lady¡ªwho had been inching closer to Song Qingxiao¡ªhad stopped in her tracks. This action proved that Song Qingxiao¡¯s words had touched on a nerve. She had hit the point that number two was most worried about. The smile on the doctor¡¯s face froze. He said, ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s easy to kill you?¡± He turned to look at the office lady and said, ¡°Number two, surely you don¡¯t believe her do you?¡± The doctor noticed that while speaking to Song Qingxiao, the office lady took a step back, increasing the distance between them. Initially, the doctor and the office lady were the closest to each other between the three of them, and they had been moving towards Song Qingxiao. However, Song Qingxiao¡¯s words had ruined the delicate balance, causing the office lady to put up her guard towards the doctor. ¡°She was in the same group as number one and number six. However, they are both dead now, and she is the only one who survived. She was also the first person to act by killing her teammates. Do you really think a dangerous person like her will be an easy opponent to face?¡± The office lady took another small step back. The three of them stood in a triangle formation. There was an equal distance between all three of them, and the situation was a stalemate. The doctor continued to speak, but he cursed inwardly. Number nine had been able to survive after killing number one and number six. It proved that she was not someone to be underestimated. He should not have been overthinking the situation and given her the chance to speak. He should have gone ahead with the original plan to focus on killing number nine with the help of number two. After that, he would get rid of number two and leave the d*mn place. Number two was full of uncertainty. It was not a normal betting situation where one would lose a couple bucks. If she placed the wrong bet, the thing that she would lose was her life. Song Qingxiao looked at the situation and quickly piped up. ¡°Number six had the intent to kill us, so number one and I were forced to defend ourselves.¡± Her words were intended to reveal that number six¡¯s death resulted from her teaming up with number one. Her survival was merely a stroke of luck. Her words seemed to give number two an idea. If she and number nine joined forces to kill the doctor, there was a chance that she might be as lucky as number nine. While they cooperated in killing the doctor, the doctor and number nine might become gravely injured and die. In that case, number two would become the final victor in this trial! Number two finally made up her mind. Her confused and undecided expression became one full of killing intent and wariness. The doctor sighed and looked a little disappointed. He said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Number two¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°I have no choice. I want to live too. After all, you intended on killing me too. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t you asked for my name even though we¡¯ve been working together for so long?¡± The doctor did not ask for her name because he already knew that after he killed her, her card in his consciousness would flip over. Hence, he would learn her name sooner or later. Since everyone had revealed their true colors, there was no longer any need to pretend. The situation was disadvantageous for the doctor, but it could not be avoided. The two women started to close in on him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctor slowly retreated until he was backed up against the large water tank containing number six¡¯s corpse. He could no longer retreat any further. The two women drew closer and closer. The doctor turned, and his gaze landed on Song Qingxiao. He no longer concealed the killing intent within him. In that instant, Song Qingxiao felt as though she was staring right into the eyes of a serpent. She understood that the doctor had chosen her as his target because of her weak appearance. He prepared to get rid of her first before he turned to deal with the office lady to reduce the pressure of being attacked by two people at once. In the doctor¡¯s eyes, she was a pushover that he would deal with first. That was Song Qingxiao¡¯s true crisis! Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Qingxiao noticed that number two¡ªthe office lady¡ªwore an unmistakable grin because of the doctor¡¯s choice. After the situation progressed to that stage, they were past the point of no return. No one would be willing to show mercy. They were too focused on preserving their own lives. Even though only the last person alive could leave the place, her alliance with number two was highly fragile. Hence, she could only focus on saving her own life. She could not rely on someone else to save her. Running away was not an option for Song Qingxiao. If she gave up and ran away then, the office lady would retreat as well, and their impromptu alliance would be completely destroyed. It would be highly disadvantageous for her. As soon as Song Qingxiao thought of that, her eyes flashed with determination. All she hoped for was for the office lady to be more intelligent and realize that it would help the doctor conserve energy if she died too quickly. It would not be advantageous for the office lady whatsoever. If the doctor could conserve his energy, the office lady would not be in a good position. If number two could piece all of that together before the doctor prepared to kill Song Qingxiao, she could help her get some respite and buy her some precious time. ¡°Number two¡­¡± Song Qingxiao had just begun to speak when the doctor made up his mind. He would not give her another chance to complete her sentence. After all, his carelessness earlier allowed Song Qingxiao to influence number two and caused no end of trouble for the doctor. Hence, as soon as Song Qingxiao¡¯s lips began to move, the doctor lunged towards her. When she killed number six, Song Qingxiao had only managed to succeed because she ambushed him with her dagger when he was not paying attention. Since she faced a true opponent, Song Qingxiao truly felt what being under real pressure was like. Her body had already reached its limit a long time ago, and she barely kept it together through sheer willpower. Her legs felt like lead blocks¡ªheavy and immobile. The doctor finally took out his hand, which he had kept inside his pocket during the entire ordeal, and clenched it into a fist. He looked like he was about to aim for her eye. In her panic, Song Qingxiao turned her head and planned to flee from his attack. However, her exhausted legs were not up for that level of exertion. In that moment of crisis, Song Qingxiao held the mouse in her left hand and aimed it at the doctor¡¯s fist. She hoped that she could take advantage of the doctor¡¯s attacking force to stabilize herself. In their first exchange, Song Qingxiao revealed that she was in a state of complete weakness, showing the doctor that she was entirely out of energy. Even though the doctor¡¯s first attack did not make its mark, Song Qingxiao did not gain any advantage from it either. The sharp edge of the broken mouse merely left several bloodstains on the back of his hand. Even though she had managed to avoid the doctor¡¯s punch aimed at her eyes, his fist managed to brush against her cheek. The doctor staggered forward. Song Qingxiao turned around warily and took two deep breaths. She then took a step in the direction of the office lady only to notice a dull tingling sensation in her cheek. At that moment, she did not dare to reach out and touch her cheek. She could faintly feel that the skin on her cheek was grazed and that blood was gushing out of the wound. When the doctor attacked her, she vaguely noticed the object that the doctor was holding onto. It was likely the secret weapon that the doctor had been hiding the whole time, only to reveal it then. Song Qingxiao resisted the urge to reach for her dagger. She panted breathlessly. The doctor¡¯s attacks did not achieve its intended outcome. As he brought his momentum to a halt, he turned about, and she could see that he wielded an uncapped fountain pen in his right hand. The fountain pen¡¯s tip was covered in blood and skin. He must have used that pen to scratch her cheek. After she noticed that, Song Qingxiao realized how dangerous the situation was. The doctor had rushed towards her, aiming for her eye. Luckily, she had avoided his attack. Otherwise, the outcome would be too gruesome to imagine. The both of them had swapped positions. The doctor did not rest and once again lunged towards Song Qingxiao. He learned from his previous mistake and crashed into her with his body. Song Qingxiao was less fortunate that time. Her body was utterly unable to keep up with her mind. As soon as the doctor collided with her, she collapsed and fell backward. If she was knocked to the ground, there was no need to explain what would happen next. Thankfully she stood not too far away from the large water tank where number six¡¯s body was kept. When the doctor crashed into her, she fell backward, and her head knocked against the tank, making a loud noise. Even though it was a pretty bad fall, the tank was able to support her body. The doctor bent his arm and heavily pressed his elbow into her. Her instinct to survive was triggered. She hit the doctor in the face with the mouse and the phone in her hands. However, her strength was so weak that it had a negligible effect on the doctor. The doctor pinned Song Qingxiao down to prevent her from struggling and forcing him to expend more energy. The doctor hit her temples forcefully, causing Song Qingxiao to go dizzy. Her hand that held the phone began to go limp. The phone fell to the ground, and the doctor reached out to remove the mouse from her other hand. For some strange reason, her grip in that hand was unyielding. The doctor tugged at the mouse forcefully a couple of times before he retrieved it. Her head was super dizzy from being hit. The factory seemed to spin around her, and her stomach felt incredibly upset. She could hear the pulsing of her arteries in her head. At that moment, she had a vivid feeling that her death was imminent. Her eyes must have been filled with blood because she could not see the doctor¡¯s savage face clearly. His features seemed to merge with her killer¡¯s in her memory, the one who stabbed her to death with a dagger in the dark alley. She was in two life-threatening situations in one day. She did not think that anyone else in the history of time would ever experience such an extraordinary encounter. Her arms felt like they weighed a ton, and her body felt like it did not belong to her. Her consciousness seemed about to leave her body. If it were not for her last remaining breath, Song Qingxiao felt like she would have fainted long ago. She would already have died in the hands of the doctor. The hand around her neck began to squeeze tighter. It felt like the force of it was about to snap her neck. The choking feeling seemed familiar. She moved her fingers which were dangling at her sides, towards the dagger hidden in her sleeve. She opened her mouth and tried to breathe. Her chest heaved slightly as she tried to push the doctor off her to give herself a chance to breathe. However, her struggles were so pitifully weak that the doctor completely disregarded them. On the contrary, the office lady who stood aside was shocked as she watched the scene unfold. She was an intelligent woman, and her thought process was precisely what Song Qingxiao had thought before. She knew that once Song Qingxiao was dead, she would be next on the kill list for the doctor. Even if the rules allowed more than one person to get out alive, the doctor would not let her escape alive since she had witnessed his murder. She needed to seize the opportunity to save Song Qingxiao and work together to deal with the doctor. That was her initial plan. However, after seeing the scene in front of her, her determination began to waver. The doctor seemed to retain his strength. He had kept his hand in his pockets not because it was injured. Instead, it was because he hid a fountain pen that could be used as a weapon. She looked indecisive, and in the next moment, she began to step back. Even though she expected that outcome for Song Qingxiao, it sent chills down her spine since it was happening. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao felt extremely resentful at the office lady¡¯s cold feet at the last minute. However, at that moment, she could neither shout nor scold because her chest had begun to ache from the lack of oxygen. She moved her arms, and she felt that the dagger hidden in her sleeve had started to slide downwards. If her trump card was revealed then, she would be in hot water. However, Song Qingxiao had no other choice. If she continued to endure it, she feared that she would die in the hands of the doctor before she could take the dagger out! Since the situation unraveled that way, all she could do was give it her best shot. Whether she lived or died, it would be up to fate. However, in the next second, everything changed. Luck was once again on her side. Based on the doctor¡¯s assessment, Song Qingxiao was not a threat to him at all. Since she was in that situation, there was no way that she could retaliate with a powerful attack. Hence, the doctor had let down his guard and loosened his grip on her arm to stop the office lady who tried to escape! Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The space covered an extensive area. The doctor knew that because he had walked quite a distance to get to his location. If he did not take the opportunity to kill number two, allowing her to escape, it would be hard to take her down. After all, it was such a vast space. Since he did not have access to water or food, he could not hold out for much longer. Allowing the problem to drag on would not be beneficial to him at all. Hence, he had to take the chance to kill the office lady right there and then. Once that was taken care of, he could figure out what to do next. As for Song Qingxiao, she was close to death. It would be a simple feat to settle her after he had dealt with number two. She was not standing too far away from the doctor, which was why he was able to catch up with her in no time. He caught her hair and pulled hard, causing her to fall backward. She shrieked in surprise. In her panic, she flailed her arms madly in an attempt to grab hold of something to steady herself. However, the doctor did not give her a chance. He thrust the fountain pen that he had previously used to graze Song Qingxiao¡¯s face and stabbed the office lady¡¯s face and neck. At that point in time, everybody fought for their lives, so there was no reason to hold back. The office lady uttered a shrill cry of misery and reached out to attack the doctor¡¯s eye. The power possessed by people on the verge of death was terrifying. The doctor¡¯s judgment was correct. The office lady¡¯s ability to fight back was far stronger than Song Qingxiao. Her legs kicked out violently, and soon, two long tracks appeared on the ground. Her body wriggled like a fish. Her hips moved up and down forcefully. The doctor could hardly keep her under control as she fought back in the face of danger. She had long fingernails, which she used as a weapon in that critical moment as she aimed them toward the doctor¡¯s eyes. The doctor gasped as his eyes were attacked. He pulled the office lady¡¯s hair forcefully in retaliation. It was as though he wanted to pull her scalp off. She was forced to turn her head to one side, exposing her neck that had already been pricked several times by the fountain pen. The nib of the pen was sharply curved, and there was some flesh on it. A great deal of blood gushed out from where the pen had pierced the office lady. The office lady let out a pitiful cry. Her chin was clenched tightly, and she swung her head violently in an attempt to get out of her predicament. In a turn of fate, the crisis that Song Qingxiao faced had befallen the office lady. Each time the pen entered her flesh, her body stiffened. The veins in her neck bulged, and blood flowed more rapidly out of the wound each time the pen was withdrawn. She should not have fallen prey so easily. However, she lost her chance when she chose not to escape the situation earlier. Song Qingxiao fell to the ground limply as she slid along the tank. She felt like her limbs did not belong to her. After her temples had been hit, she felt as though she could not catch her breath. She opened her mouth wide as she tried to take deep breaths in, looking like a dying fish gasping for air. She could hear the office lady¡¯s shrill screams and the sound of the moving grass as she struggled. Through Song Qingxiao¡¯s blurry vision, she could see the doctor in the midst of killing the office lady with his back facing her. The both of them were fighting fiercely in their struggle for survival. They fought for their lives, so neither of them noticed Song Qingxiao¡ªwho leaned against the tank¡ªhad begun to open her eyes. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with killing intent. After she had experienced the threat of death, Song Qingxiao was unbelievably calm in that critical moment. She knew that she was like an arrow at the end of its flight. Her energy was completely spent. Even though the doctor had his back towards her, if she tried to attack him with her dagger, it was unlikely that she would be able to kill him. At the most, she would just injure him. At that moment, the lady¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker. She was suffering a significant loss at the hands of the doctor, and it was only a matter of time before the doctor killed her. It would be better for Song Qingxiao to conserve her energy and wait for her next opportunity to come! She once again tried to calm herself down. Apart from breathing, she minimized all other motions in an attempt to recover her strength. The doctor had already considered her a goner. However, he did not notice that her trembling arm concealed a dagger in her sleeve, and it slid down bit by bit. In the end, it finally slipped into her palm, and she gripped it tightly like she held on to a lifeline. After the office lady¡¯s neck had been stabbed seven to eight times, her entire neck looked like a pincushion. Her struggles grew weaker, and her cries gradually became softer. Blood poured out of each stab wound and joined to flow down her neck in a stream. Her pupils dilated as her body twitched involuntarily. The life disappeared from her eyes. The card that belonged to number two in their consciousness flipped over. Only after the doctor was sure that she had stopped breathing did he release his arm. He supported himself with both his arms as he lay on the ground panting hard. The fountain pen had been completely deformed after he had used it to kill number two. He glanced at it and casually tossed it aside. His palms were covered in blood. The doctor panted heavily as he wiped his palms on his shirt. The doctor turned back to look at Song Qingxiao, who leaned against the large tank. Her arms were on the ground. Her breathing was shallow, but she was clearly still breathing. He never thought that the woman he assumed would be an easy target would somehow avoid death ages ago and still be alive then! The doctor closed his eyes forcefully, enduring the sharp pain in his eye that had been scratched. There were a total of nine cards, and seven of the cards had flipped over. The only ones remaining were the one in the center and the card to the right of it. Both still showed a red pattern on a black background. It seemed to indicate that once the card on the right had flipped over, only then would the person on the card in the center be able to survive. The doctor did not want to spend another second in that blasted place. Even if the chance of leaving the space was only a guess, the doctor was not willing to give up. He pushed himself up, holding the mouse in one hand as he crawled in the direction of Song Qingxiao. Since the doctor had killed the office lady he considered the biggest threat to him, his guard against Song Qingxiao was low. He considered her no more dangerous than an ant since she had lost all ability to retaliate. He planned to leave the place quickly after he had killed Song Qingxiao. The office lady¡¯s scratches had injured his eye, and he was worried about the risk of infection. He could not wait to get back to the real world. He wanted to live and was concerned about losing his sight. His impatience caused the doctor to let down his guard. When he wrapped the mouse cord around Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck, he did not notice that her body was wound up tightly. Since the cord was wrapped around Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck, the doctor tied a knot in a well-practiced manner. Joy appeared on his face as though he had already completed the job. In the next moment, he forcefully tugged the cord as he prepared to end Song Qingxiao¡¯s life. However, the person who was like a bag of sand, which should have completely lost all ability to resist, suddenly used her legs to hook his thighs. Song Qingxiao had saved up all her energy for that one move. The doctor had not expected it, so his body fell directly toward Song Qingxiao. In his panic, he noticed that Song Qingxiao had opened her eyes, which had been shut the whole time until that moment. His terrified expression was reflected in her bloodshot eyes. He had no time to stretch out his arms to break his fall. Song Qingxiao had raised her hand that held the dagger and stabbed it into his neck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the dagger plunged into his flesh, the doctor heard a sound that he was familiar with. The faint, almost imperceptible sound of human flesh being sliced. He would not have heard it if he was not stabbed in a location that was so close to his ear. The doctor wondered where Song Qingxiao had gotten hold of her weapon. He regretted his earlier carelessness because he was so sure that victory was at hand. He never expected that he would die at her hands. Since the danger was over, he could only feel his neck swell up. He did not feel any pain. Instead, it felt as though he had been punched, and his entire body was powerless. Subconsciously, he let go of the cord that he had wrapped tightly around Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck. He wanted to touch his wound. However, Song Qingxiao¡¯s attack left him with no chance to react. She gritted her teeth and forcefully twisted the dagger to enlarge the doctor¡¯s neck wound. The sensation of pain finally came and caused the doctor to break out in cold sweat. He understood the situation and reached out to grab Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand in hopes of stopping her from making the wound bigger. At the same time, he used his other hand to tighten the mouse cord wrapped around her neck. At that point, the struggle would be determined by who could hold on until the very last second. The person who gave up first would die! Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Her situation was far more dangerous compared to when she killed number six. Even though both were sneak attacks where her victim was caught unaware, the doctor was a much more difficult opponent than number six. The two of them laid close to each other, and they could both see the killing intent reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. Song Qingxiao felt like the bones in her fingers were about to break because of the force the doctor used to try and snatch the dagger out of her hands! The dagger was her only trump card. Hence it meant something different to her. If she wanted to survive, she needed the dagger when she went back to find the assailant who had killed her in the alley. If it were snatched from her by the doctor, her chances of surviving would disappear! As soon as she thought of that, Song Qingxiao gave up her intent to fight against the doctor¡¯s arm tugging on the mouse cord. She endured the feeling of being suffocated as she moved that hand to join the other one, which held onto the dagger, and gave it a hard shove. The distance between them was small. Song Qingxiao could clearly see the doctor biting down on his cheek, along with the bulging blood vessels in his temples. A large artery throbbed in the side of his neck. She regretted that she had missed the chance to slice through that artery in her earlier panic, wishing that she had been calmer when she struck. The doctor gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the pain. Spit flew out as he breathed through his gritted teeth. He could faintly smell the sickly sweet scent of blood. One of his eyes had swelled out because it had been gouged by the office lady. His good eye was wide open, and the copious amounts of sweat pouring out from his forehead made his hair wet. His facial muscles twitched violently. Her tiny mistake had brought a terrible outcome. The cord around her neck continued to tighten until she could no longer breathe. Her arms and legs all felt like they weighed a ton. She had no strength left within her to push the dagger further in. The problem was that her mind was beginning to slow down, affecting her actions. She could not feel the weight of the doctor crushing down on her. Numerous old memories passed through her mind right at that moment. Was she about to die? As soon as the idea popped up in her mind, she thought about number one for some strange reason. At that moment, she was just like her. The mouse cord strangled her neck. The face of the doctor seemed to merge with the face of number six. He looked just like the grim reaper who was raised his sickle, ready to take her life. However, she was different from number one. When number one was killed, she was utterly unable to fight back. Song Qingxiao had a dagger! As soon as she thought of that, she got a burst of energy. Her unfocused gaze became focused once more, and it sparkled with energy. She did not want to die there. She did not want to go quietly, without a fight like number one. Song Qingxiao wanted to live. It had been a challenging process for her to grow up, graduate from university, and find a job. She did not die in the alley and enter the space only to sacrifice herself, allowing herself to become a stepping stone for someone else to leave the space! Song Qingxiao gritted her teeth and forcefully crashed her head into the doctor¡¯s face. She thought she had exhausted all the energy in her body. However, she still had a tiny amount of energy left. It was not much, but since they were so close to each other, as soon as she crashed into the doctor¡¯s face, a dull sound rang out. The doctor strangled her neck with one hand and used the other hand to pull her hand away. He already struggled from the effort of doing so. Song Qingxiao¡¯s attack caught him by surprise. He did not expect that she would still be able to retaliate in that situation. He gasped in surprise, and his grip on Song Qingxiao¡¯s hands loosened. They had been in a stalemate up until then. That tiny chance was enough to cause one of their deaths. Seizing the opportunity, Song Qingxiao endured the pain of being suffocated and gripped the dagger in both hands. She drew it out slightly before she plunged it into the doctor¡¯s neck once more. Fresh blood gushed out from his neck and flowed through her hands to drip down her arms. All the strength left in her body had been spent on those two actions. If she failed, she would be completely unable to fight back anymore. She focused on the cards in her consciousness. There were still two cards that had not flipped over. Her body had started to twitch. Perhaps all her efforts to fight back were in vain. The doctor¡¯s body crushed her. It felt like he was about to squeeze the last breath out of her. The cool water tank was pressed behind her back. The eyes of number six¡ªwho had died in her hands¡ªmust have been staring right at her from inside the tank. Song Qingxiao¡¯s lips moved. The force on her neck began to weaken. The cord wound tightly around her neck slowly slid out of the doctor¡¯s hands. In her consciousness, the card on the right finally ¡®looked¡¯ to Song Qingxiao as though it was turning exceptionally slowly. The doctor¡¯s gentle, smiling face appeared, and his name appeared on the bottom of the card¡ªLiu Yixun. She had won! The air rushed into her lungs again. Song Qingxiao opened her mouth to gasp. Her body was so weak that she could barely lift her arm. There was no way that she would be able to push off the doctor¡¯s corpse that was crushing her. She trembled to pull out the dagger from the doctor¡¯s neck. It was a simple movement, but she needed several tries before she succeeded. An instruction rang out in her mind. ¡®The trial is complete. Leaving the space in ten seconds!¡¯ As soon as the voice rang out, Song Qingxiao broke out into a smile. It was a smile that looked more gruesome than her crying face. She had succeeded! The way to leave the space was just as she expected¡ªshe needed to be the last survivor. The card in the center of all the nine cards must represent her since the other eight people died. ¡®Ten¡­¡¯ ¡®Nine¡­¡¯ ¡®Eight¡­¡¯ The voice in her mind started a countdown. Song Qingxiao coughed loudly and vomited forcefully. She shoved the doctor forcefully off her. His corpse rolled off her and fell to the ground. She tried to sit up. The mouse cord was still wrapped around her neck. It was a long time before she reached out her arms to remove the object that nearly took her life. She tossed it to one side as the countdown in her head continued. ¡®Two¡­¡¯ ¡®One¡­¡± She closed her eyes, and in the next moment, a rumble of thunder rang out. Lightning flashed across the sky. Heavy rain began to pour down, falling on her head. It hurt when it landed on her face. The smell of the rain mixed with the soil and filled the air. It did not smell very pleasant, but it was far better than the indescribable gloomy repression within that space. She was back! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao was still lying in the same spot when she was stabbed by that man. It was as if everything that had happened was a bad dream. If it were not for the fact that she was still holding onto the dagger and that the rain had not washed the doctor¡¯s blood off her hands, she would have thought that everything from that night was a figment of her imagination. Her throat still burned with pain. She lifted her head and stared into the night sky. Bright flashes of lightning lit up the sky. The rain continued to fall onto her face, making a dripping sound upon contact. Rainwater dripped into her eyes and down her mouth. She swallowed two mouthfuls of rainwater before she truly felt alive. There seemed to be a change in her consciousness. However, Song Qingxiao did not dare to take a look right then. The alley was too dangerous. She did not know how long she had been gone from real life after entering the space. She was worried that the guy who killed her earlier would return. She was not in any state to defend herself from an ambush. She drank a few more mouthfuls of rainwater and got up slowly by supporting herself against the wall. She started walking in the direction of her home. Thankfully, she was not far from home. She could see the familiar doorway of her house in the near distance. There was an iron padlock on the gate leading to her house, and the words ¡®Pay your debts¡¯ was written on it with red paint. It was a sight that had always frightened her, but she let out a sigh of relief as soon as she saw it. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Qingxiao could not enter through the front gate, so she climbed into her house through a window at the back. The sound of thunder outside still rang out loudly. She could hear her mother snoring after she got drunk and fell asleep, completely unaware of the horrors her daughter had been through. She left traces of water on the windowsill when she climbed in, but Song Qingxiao did not have the strength to deal with it then. The windows slammed back and forth non-stop from being blown about by the wind and rain, making a clattering sound as they moved. Song Qingxiao collapsed onto the floor, utterly devoid of any energy. She could barely move even a finger. She still held the dagger in her right hand. It seemed to give her a sense of security to have it there. The aftershock of the murder hit her out of the blue, and the taste of blood in her mouth made her stomach churn. She retched a couple of times and spat out some water. After she repeated it a few times, she finally settled down and began to pay attention to the prompt in her mind. The cards in her consciousness had disappeared as she left the space. It seemed to be replaced by a completely new interface that showed the total number of credits she had. 200. It was the reward for completing the trial. Song Qingxiao tried to interact with the credits in her consciousness, and an interface that allowed redemption appeared in her mind. She checked out the interface, but there were a few things there. The first thing that caught her eye was the first item¡ªImperial City currency. The credits required to exchange one hundred thousand Imperial City dollars was clearly displayed on the interface. 20. If one remembered clearly, Song Qingxiao¡¯s family was not well-to-do. Her father had committed an offense a long time ago and left behind a huge debt. Her mother was an alcoholic¡­ Song Qingxiao had relied on her stellar grades to obtain the subsidies and loans given by the royal family to outstanding students to help them complete their education. She still had student debt, which was why she was so desperate to get a job as soon as she graduated. The 200 credits that she possessed could be used to redeem an enormous sum of money. It would allow her to pay off her debts and live a less financially constrained life. That sum of money would have been extremely attractive to Song Qingxiao if she had not already experienced the horrifying trial of nearly losing her life in that mysterious space. However, her previous encounter had left her significantly on edge and on high alert ever since she left the space. She had already removed the mouse cord that the doctor had wrapped around her neck. She even managed to kill the doctor. Despite that, the dark cloud that hung over her head from that encounter had not vanished. She still felt like danger was a shadow that constantly followed her. It was as though the threat to her life had not truly disappeared, and it made her extremely uneasy. Until then, no matter how hard she tried to pretend that everything that happened last night was just a bad dream, the evidence was too overwhelming for it to be imaginary. The ¡®Trial of God¡¯ was real, and there was no doubt that she narrowly escaped with her life from the space as the only one out of the nine to achieve that temporary reprieve. She had a bad premonition that her success in the first trial did not mean that she was out of harm¡¯s way. It was not the end. It could merely be the start of the game. It was like a grand door to a new universe had opened before her. Since she stepped in, it was impossible to leave. The rules in the real world did not apply there. Everyone who wanted to survive needed to do their best to fight for their lives. Those credits were not easily obtained. Even though money was extremely enticing to her, Song Qingxiao was more interested in surviving than becoming rich overnight. She removed the idea of cashing out the money from her plan without hesitation. Apart from money, there were other things in the interface that she could redeem with her credits. She could exchange her credits to get guns, ammunition, daggers, machetes, and a long whip. The price of a gun was 100 credits, but she needed to obtain bullets separately. Each bullet cost 50 credits. Even though Song Qingxiao still did not understand the rules of how the credits were obtained. She had a total of 200 credits. She frowned. Under the weapons selection, there was an option to change or upgrade bloodlines. That option cost 200 credits. She touched it with her consciousness and received a prompt. ¡®Once selected, the bloodline cannot be changed.¡¯ There was a mysterious sign next to the option to change bloodlines. The sign said ¡®Special Reward¡¯. The token¡¯s cost was precisely 200 credits. The option was not clearly displayed like the previous options such as money, weapons, and the bloodline upgrade. It seemed to represent that it was something unknown. Song Qingxiao was a little hesitant. It might be because she had very few credits, and there were not many items that she could select. After all, she was not going to consider money for the time being. Guns and bullets could keep her safe, but they were too flashy. She would not be able to rely on them as a secret weapon to gain victory. The option to change or upgrade her bloodline stirred her curiosity. However, what really caught her attention was the sign that displayed ¡®Special Reward¡¯. She felt that something waited for her behind that sign. After she hesitated and changed her mind multiple times, she gritted her teeth and changed her choice from the option to change or upgrade bloodlines to select the Special Reward. A prompt appeared in her mind, ¡®Have you selected the Special Reward?¡¯ Song Qingxiao took a deep breath in and selected, ¡®Yes¡¯! It was a gamble. It was possible that the ¡®Special Reward¡¯ would not be something she hoped for, but there was a chance that it would be a pleasant surprise. She lay on the ground as she bit down hard on her lower lip. Once she had confirmed her selection by picking ¡®Yes¡¯, a prompt appeared in her mind, followed by a bout of sharp pain. It was as if the nerves in her brain had suffered a significant blow. Even though Song Qingxiao expected something like that after selecting the prize, she nearly lost consciousness. In that moment of crisis, Song Qingxiao gripped the dagger in her hand tightly and pierced her thigh without hesitation. The tip of the blade pierced through her wet clothes and sliced through her skin, making a tiny cut. The slight jolt of pain was nothing compared to the pain in her brain, but it was enough to help her hold on so that she did not faint. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A large amount of strange and unfamiliar knowledge appeared in her mind. Her gray matter seemed to be used to its maximum potential. She felt her brain heat up, and her vision went dark before her. She closed her eyes, but she still felt the world spinning around her, making her feel sick. Her head felt like it was about to explode. Time seemed to pass incredibly slowly. That kind of pain was far more brutal and unbearable compared to the choking sensation of being strangled by the doctor. Song Qingxiao did not know how much time had passed. All she could do was endure it until she received the reward in its entirety. At that moment, she felt more tired than she did in the space during her fight to the death with number four. She felt as though she was about to pass out. She opened her mouth and gasped silently. Her clothes, which had been drenched by the rain, were soaked once again by the copious amounts of sweat. She still had lingering effects from her previous headache. It took her a long time before she managed to suppress her fear and examine the reward that she obtained. As soon as she had that intention, the phrase ¡®Nine-Word Secret Order¡± appeared in her mind. Before she had the chance to examine it closer, her consciousness was like a string that had been stretched too far and had reached its limit. With a loud bang, Song Qingxiao instantly fainted. Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After everything that she had been through tonight, getting murdered, entering the trial space, and finally escaping from a near-death experience, Song Qingxiao would have had trouble falling asleep. That problem seemed to have solved itself since she fainted. However, it was not a proper restful sleep. Everything that happened in the test space became a nightmare. Song Qingxiao constantly ¡®saw¡¯ those nine cards, and she was filled with anxiety that when the next card flipped, she would see her own face. She dreamt that she killed number six and the doctor once again. The doctor¡¯s face looked extremely malevolent as he glared at her with bloodshot eyes. He looked as if he were about to snap her neck and end her life. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Qingxiao reached for her neck as she opened her eyes. She panted heavily. It took her a while after she woke up to realize that she was back in the real world. When she got home last night, her wet clothes clung to her body tightly. The weight of the wet clothes sticking to her skin made her feel like it was really difficult to breathe. The smell of her sweat mixed in with the rainwater and blood on her body made her think of the suffocating scent of blood in that space each time that she breathed in. She took off her jacket without hesitation and tossed it to one side as she wiped off the sweat on her face. She still clutched onto that dagger that she had used to kill. As soon as she realized that, her hand shivered subconsciously, and she dropped the dagger. It fell to the floor with a loud clatter. Song Qingxiao hyperventilated as she recalled something¡­ When she escaped from the test space, she seemed to have received a prize. She used the credits in exchange for a mysterious gift and received the ¡®Nine-Word Secret Order¡¯. It was a shame that she lost consciousness soon after that. Hence, she could not be sure if that truly happened or if it was just a figment of her imagination. As soon as she thought about it, the secret of the nine-word order appeared in her consciousness. The nine-word secret order must have been incomplete because Song Qingxiao read it carefully and found that what she knew was only a small portion of the ¡®Arrival¡¯ word art. Carrying out the secret order required mental force and energy to achieve the purpose of the attack. Song Qingxiao had never seen that type of attack technique before. She had never heard about it before either. In that era in the Empire, people had a better grasp and understanding of martial arts. It included various attack techniques like punching, kicking, and other body strengthening exercises. Hence, Song Qingxiao had never heard of word arts such as the nine-word secret order. Based on what little she knew, the nine-word secret order did not possess any ability to harm or kill. She was a little disappointed. However, since she had made her choice, there was no point in crying over spilled milk. Perhaps it was because she had experienced too many highs-and-lows last night, but Song Qingxiao¡¯s emotions were in an extremely tense condition. She followed the nine-word secret order instructions and could faintly sense the presence of psychic energy in her consciousness. She attempted to awaken that psychic energy. However, her attempts did not succeed. She attempted it many times in succession and finally formed a handprint. Unfortunately, her attempts had left her feeling extremely tired mentally. Her hunger had also reached unbearable levels. The sky had begun to grow brighter. Song Qingxiao stopped practicing and got up to get cleaned up, as well as to fill her stomach with food. Her mother lay slumped in the corner of the house. She was as drunk as a skunk as she lay unconscious amid a messy pile. She had no idea that her own daughter had narrowly escaped death. It was almost time for work. Song Qingxiao dragged her mother to bed and prepared some food and water for her before leaving for work. She was still traumatized from her experience in the alley from last night, so she took a longer route to get to the security guard headquarters. She was slightly late for work by the time she arrived. There were a couple of strongly built female guards in the changing room. All conversation stopped as soon as Song Qingxiao entered the room, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to land on her. ¡°Are you new?¡± It seemed as though everyone in the team had heard about the new person who was as weak as a baby. Everyone seemed to be gleefully anticipating a good show when the new person ran from the job crying in terror and fright. Song Qingxiao hung her head and softly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She was not wearing her uniform, and she looked extremely weak among all the strongly-built female guards. Her long fringe hung over her face, covering nearly half of her face. Her appearance made the female guards look at her with contempt. Her voice was a little hoarse. One of the women snorted. Her tone carried a sense of disdain and scorn. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the people-in-charge hired a piece of useless trash like you. You¡¯re dragging down our standards.¡± As soon as the lady finished speaking, all the other guards started to laugh. She joined in the laughter as she reached out to push Song Qingxiao. Before she could continue, she saw Song Qingxiao lift her head to look at her indifferently. The lady saw the strangulation marks on Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck. The skin around the marks was broken, and it had turned purple. It was an extremely gruesome sight. It was no wonder why Song Qingxiao did not sound entirely normal when she spoke earlier. The new person was severely injured, but she did not make a sound. The guard lady who had pushed Song Qingxiao gulped subconsciously. The sight of Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck seemed to make her own neck feel vaguely sore. The way Song Qingxiao looked at her made her feel perturbed. Her keen perception came from many years of experience. Hence, she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue and lowered her voice to say, ¡°Please step out of the way. I¡¯m going to head out.¡± Song Qingxiao took a deep breath and hung her head as she stepped out of the way to allow the lady to step out. The rest of the people around her did not seem to notice anything wrong. The time it took Song Qingxiao to raise her head took a fraction of a second, and she was blocked by the other guard lady. Hence, no one noticed anything strange about her. The rest of them filed out of the changing room. Song Qingxiao leaned heavily against the lockers when she heard the pitter-patter of footsteps outside. The voice of a female guard rang out. ¡°Have you heard any news about Gao Linlin¡¯s case?¡± As soon as she heard the name, Song Qingxiao instantly froze. Her entire body stiffened. She did not know if it was a coincidence or not, but when the card of the girl who died first in the test space flipped over, the name written on the corner was Gao Linlin. ¡°She has been missing for three days now. According to the reports, it might be connected with the City Hall. Old An is in charge of this case now.¡± Song Qingxiao gritted her teeth tightly. She resisted the urge to chase after her to eavesdrop. She focused on calming herself down. She had initially planned to find her locker and get changed in preparation for work. However, she discovered that her locker had already been opened by someone, and the locks had been changed. Her other uniform in the locker had been tossed to a corner among the lockers. She was the only one left in the locker room. Song Qingxiao changed into her uniform and took the opportunity to take out the dagger in her bag. She held it in her palm and swung it around a few times. The dagger had caused her death, but she had also killed with it. The dagger¡¯s design was different compared to other ordinary daggers. It was about fifteen centimeters long. The back and the handle of the dagger was curved like a crescent moon. It felt pretty heavy in hand. The blade was extremely sharp, and the cutting edge of the dagger was very long. The blade itself was quite thick. Song Qingxiao scrutinized it, flipping it over and over before she noticed a special leaf-like design on the back of the handle. The unique design of the dagger was unlike any other dagger that she had seen before. Combined with the unusual pattern on the handle, it should be enough information for Song Qingxiao to investigate and find out who her killer was. She could still remember the scent of her attacker, the curve of his fingers as he raised the dagger, and also the tune that he hummed after he killed her. She remembered the shape of his retreating figure. Song Qingxiao narrowed her eyes. She did not know who she may have offended to bring it upon herself, or perhaps it was a spur-of-the-moment decision by her attacker. No matter what, since she was entangled in such a mess, she needed to be more careful. She sighed helplessly and hid her dagger in her sleeve. When she left the changing room, she bumped into the person that Team Leader An had sent to get her. Team Leader An was the person-in-charge of the team of guards in the west zone of the city where she worked. He was a strong, burly man in his forties. He wore an irritable expression as soon as Song Qingxiao walked in. He was standing and having a conversation with someone over the phone. He did not spare a glance to look at her when she walked in, completely ignoring her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We have been severely short on staff in the West District for a really long time now¡­¡± His voice rang clearly, and his expression was extremely fierce. It seemed like he was requesting for more staff from the higher-ups. Song Qingxiao stood in front of an office desk and noticed the cup that Team Leader An had placed on the table. Team Leader An was completely engrossed in his conversation with the other person on the phone. Song Qingxiao made a seal with her hands silently and carefully tried to channel her psychic energy. The water in the glass began to ripple slightly under the pressure exerted by her psychic energy. Team Leader An felt like something was not quite right. He subconsciously stopped mid-conversation and turned around. The office was quiet and peaceful, and Song Qingxiao stood there with her eyes shut. It was as if the strange feeling was merely something he imagined. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Team Leader An frowned. After he ended his phone conversation, he pulled out his chair and sat down. He crossed his arms and stared intently at Song Qingxiao, assessing her carefully. He still remembered the new person that had only joined the team yesterday. She was a newly graduated student with an introverted personality and did not speak much. Most of the patrol guards in the security guard headquarters were muscular and tall. Hence, she made a strong impression on him as soon as she entered. He did not know why, but she seemed to give him a different impression after being on the job for just one day. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the superiors have summoned you.¡± There were some things that Team Leader An did not understand, but he did not question them. He had initially summoned her intending to dismiss her. When she entered the security team, they did not carry out a thorough background check on her. He only discovered that her father had a criminal record yesterday. However, upon looking at Song Qingxiao, Team Leader An changed his mind. ¡°The security team does not tolerate idle people,¡± he added. As he spoke, he took out a file from his drawer and tossed it towards Song Qingxiao. ¡°There¡¯s been a new assignment. It¡¯s to find a missing schoolgirl.¡± The file landed on the desk with a smack. As soon as Song Qingxiao heard Team Leader An¡¯s words, she pursed her lips tightly and could not help but remember the name she overheard in the changing room earlier¡ªGao Linlin. It was the same name as the young girl that died in the test space. Hence, she was naturally curious about the assignment as well. Team Leader An giving her the assignment was precisely what she wanted. Her expression changed as she reached out her hand to retrieve the information file on the desk. When Team Leader An saw her reaction, he turned away, looking like he could not bear her presence. ¡°There¡¯s no one else on the team to spare on such a simple job. Have a go and see if you can solve this.¡± He did not even try to disguise his scorn and immediately indicated that she should leave as soon as he had finished speaking. The division of labor between the security team and the Investigation department regarding large cases was clear. Gao Linlin¡¯s missing case must have yielded no results for the other team, so the security team had to get involved. As soon she thought about it before opening the file, Song Qingxiao was pretty sure that the missing Gao Linlin was number one who had died in the test space. If someone went missing in a modern and advanced era, they would always leave behind some sort of trace. Unless something like the test space existed, which went beyond human understanding. Only then could someone disappear without a trace. She carried the file with her as she left Team Leader An¡¯s office and found a place to flip through the file. A photo fell out of the file, held between two documents. She bent down to pick it up, and a young girl¡¯s smiling face appeared before Song Qingxiao. She subconsciously gripped the photo tightly between her fingers. Gao Linlin had disappeared out of the blue three days ago. She studied at the Imperial City secondary school and disappeared right as she was on the phone with a classmate. The signal broke off, and by the time they went to find her, she was gone. Her classmates felt like something was wrong and reported her disappearance to the police. After the police had examined the surveillance camera, she seemed to disappear from view mysteriously. However, she did not show up on any nearby surveillance cameras elsewhere. They were also unable to detect the location of her phone. It was as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth. She was still a student, and her family was extremely well-to-do. Her lifestyle and family background was straightforward. They were not in any financial trouble and had no enemies. There was no reason that anyone would have reason to harm her. All the information in the file had been shared with all the districts in Imperial City. After all, the more time passed since a person went missing, the greater the likelihood that they would encounter harm. In the end, the case was handed to the security team in the west district and ended up in Team Leader An¡¯s hand. As soon as Song Qingxiao had confirmed that the missing Gao Linlin was number one, she immediately kept the file. Number one had died in the test space. The case was unsolvable, and it would yield no result. However, the case was a warning to Song Qingxiao. The test space was not an ordinary game. Once a person died within the space, they would be truly dead. Even their bodies would not be found. They would end up like number one¡ªa missing person, a case file. At the same time, it made her sure of one thing. Number one went missing three days ago. Song Qingxiao entered the test space last night. When they tried to calculate time in the space, number one said that Song Qingxiao had only entered the space about ten minutes after her. It proved that the people that the space had chosen did not enter at the same time or from the same place. It appeared to be random. The game did not have set rules, and it meant that there was no way for her to fully prepare beforehand. With that insight, Song Qingxiao was not more guarded and apprehensive towards the trial. Of course, she could not inform Team Leader An of the news that Gao Linlin was already dead. She would spend the next few days using the excuse that she was working on the case to train in the ¡®Arrival¡¯ word arts from the ¡®Nine-Word Secret Order¡¯. At the same time, she cut down on the hours that she slept and went jogging every morning to strengthen her body in preparation for the subsequent trial. A couple of weeks went by, and everything was peaceful, yet, Song Qingxiao did not let her guard down. She did not find any new clues or make any headway in her investigations of Gao Linlin¡¯s disappearance. Thankfully, Team Leader An did not seem to have any hopes of her success. It would only serve to justify his dismissal of Song Qingxiao at the end of her two-month probation period. The wound on her neck had fully recovered. However, the scars were still there. She had figured out the rules on how to channel her psychic energy. After much practice, Song Qingxiao could clearly sense an improvement. Her weak psychic energy had become much more tangible and solid. Its benefits were self-evident. The previous application of her psychic energy was a wispy as a reed before, but it had multiplied in strength. The result of her practice meant that when Song Qingxiao formed a seal with her hands and channeled her psychic energy, it would not be like before, where it was barely perceptible. She felt incredibly proud of herself for achieving it in the short period of a few days. After a month had passed, there were still no summons from the test space in her consciousness. It was as if everything that Song Qingxiao had worried about in the past was just her overthinking. Despite that, peaceful days made Song Qingxiao feel more fearful. She began to sleep later each night because she intensified her training for her psychic energy. She bought two daggers and sewed a simple strap so that she could conceal them under her clothes. As always, by the time she got off work and returned home, her mother¡ªTang Yun¡ªwas rarely found in a state where she was not drunk and unconscious. Song Qingxiao had prepared some food for her mother that would be easy on her digestion. She sat down in front of Tang Yun. Tang Yun had lost most of her hair and looked much older than her age due to her many years of heavy drinking. Her hands were so unsteady that she could barely keep the chopsticks in her hands. Tang Yun stared at Song Qingxiao for a long time. It seemed as though she could not recognize her own daughter. In Song Qingxiao¡¯s memory, her mother was rarely ever as alert as she was then. Hence, the times when the mother and daughter duo could sit together were extremely few. She did not know what to say to her mother, and it even felt hard to call her ¡®mom¡¯. They sat in silence for ages. Song Qingxiao was just about to open her mouth to speak when she heard the long-lost voice in her brain. ¡®You are about to enter the Trial of God.¡¯ The color drained out of Song Qingxiao¡¯s face. The prompt about the trial came out of the blue. She could not care for her mother and rushed to her feet to head into the room. She did not have the time to observe Tang Yun¡¯s reaction, nor did she have the time to explain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Song Qingxiao took a step out, the view before her eyes changed. It was no longer the scene of her old, run-down house. The dim lamp in the room had disappeared. They were all replaced by the familiar cold feeling in her memory of the test space. ¡®Welcome to the Trial of God¡¯s test space!¡¯ She blinked. She was in an empty space covered in thick fog. The black muzzle of a gun was pointed at her face, the cold barrel of the gun was against her forehead. The force of the gun against her head was so strong that she took several steps back. The mocking voice of a man rang out. ¡°Welcome!¡± Chapter 20 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sudden change made all of Song Qingxiao¡¯s hairs stand on end. She broke out in cold sweat. In that moment of crisis, she subconsciously formed a seal with her fingers and attempted to use her ¡®Arrival¡¯ word arts to freeze the man for a second, giving her time to avoid the attack. In the blink of an eye, a thought flashed through her mind. She recalled the scene when she redeemed her credits after she finished the previous trial. There were guns and bullets as options when she made her choice, but they were not cheap. The cost of redemption for a gun was 100 credits, and each bullet cost 50 credits. She knew there would be people who would have redeemed a weapon with such firepower like that. However, unless a person had tons of credits to splurge, they would have limited credits left for the bullets once they had exchanged their credits for a gun. Based on Song Qingxiao¡¯s experience with the previous trial, the number of participants in each trial could reach up to nine people. Even if every shot was a sure-kill, that person would need at least eight bullets to be able to kill all of the other people in a nine-person trial situation. It was not an insignificant number. Besides that, it was Song Qingxiao¡¯s second time taking part in the trial. Since that person had a gun, she deduced that everyone else had at least one previous experience taking part in the trial. Everyone had managed to survive their previous trial, so they must have redeemed some items and have their own ways of self-protection. The person wielding the gun had bullets, but he needed to consider the possibility of saving his bullets for self-preservation. Since bullets were precious, it was unlikely that he would easily pull the trigger. A single shot may not be able to kill a person. Hence, firing at Song Qingxiao would not only be a waste of bullets but also an opportunity to make him an enemy of her. The person could have held the gun to her head after she had entered the test space not because he wanted to kill her, but mainly to intimidate and threaten her. The most likely explanation was that the gunman used the opportunity to scare people into revealing their trump card, thus allowing him to gain more information and have a greater chance of surviving the trial. When people were faced with danger, their first instinct would be to save their lives. That was where their secret would be most likely to be exposed. In the last trial, Song Qingxiao won the fight because she had kept her trump card a secret until the very end and had the element of surprise when she killed the doctor. She deeply understood the importance of a trump card, and at that moment, her greatest trump card was the ¡®Nine-Word Secret Order¡¯. Song Qingxiao had an idea, and she forced herself to let go of the seal that she had formed with her fingers. She kept her fear under control and gripped the gun with one hand as though she were about to snatch it away. With her other hand, she reached for her waist. Before she entered the test space, she had bought two daggers and sewed herself a waist strap so that she could conceal one on her body. At the same time, she also strapped the second dagger to her wrist, keeping it hidden with her sleeve. Song Qingxiao did that just in case her first prediction was wrong. In that case, she would need to retaliate to protect herself. She needed to be prepared so that she had an escape plan. Her actions were pure instinct. However, before her fingers had reached her clothes, another hand had reached over to grope her belly roughly. It was empty! The dagger that she had prepared had disappeared into thin air. In her panic, the intent to kill developed within her because of that guy¡¯s actions. The gun barrel pressed against her face was moved in the next second, and the tall and strongly-built man grinned at her. His eyes were extremely cold as he said, ¡°Put your hands up.¡± The tall and strong man¡¯s behavior was just as Song Qingxiao had predicted. He would not open fire easily. She took a deep breath in and stared into the evil eyes of the gunman. She raised her arms hesitantly. A crescent-shaped dagger was pressed firmly against her arm, held in place by her strap. For some unknown reason, the dagger that she had concealed next to her waist had disappeared since she entered the space. The dagger that she had used to kill in the previous trial still remained. After she had raised her arms, her sleeves started to slip down to reveal her slender wrists. Song Qingxiao¡¯s heart pounded wildly, and it felt like it was about to jump up to her throat. The dagger was hidden on her lower arm. If her sleeve continued to slip any further, it would be exposed and discovered by that gunman. She pursed her lips tightly, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead. She dared not raise her arms any higher and did her best to shrug her shoulders, putting on her best look of terror. The gunman did not seem to be suspicious of her expression. As he spoke, he used his gun to tap Song Qingxiao¡¯s body. He did so thoroughly, not missing out on any areas as he checked her chest, back, and even her legs. Perhaps Song Qingxiao¡¯s previous instinctive movement to reach for her stomach had misled him. After he had completed his search, he did not bother checking her arms. He glanced at her arms and saw that her sleeves had slipped down, exposing her wrists. Once he was sure that she was not hiding any weapons, he turned his head to one side and gestured with his chin off to one direction. Scornfully, he spat, ¡°Head over there, number three.¡± Song Qingxiao narrowed her eyes. She was still filled with terror. Only when the man raised his gun towards her once more did she force herself to calm down. She followed the man¡¯s instructions and walked into the corner. Based on what the man had called her, she realized that there were only two others who had arrived in the space before her. She looked at the skinny, young man who was seated in the west side of the corner. He wore glasses, looking extremely gentle and reserved. He must have similarly been held at gunpoint by that gunman. Hence, his expression was extremely wary. As soon as he noticed Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyes on him, he immediately pushed up his glasses so that the light reflecting off his glasses concealed his eyes. However, Song Qingxiao could sense that at the same time, he was observing her closely. Even though there were only three people in the space, the atmosphere was filled with killing intent, the sense of impending crisis and vigilance. The crushing feeling made one feel as though it were hard to breathe. She sat down in a spot that was about two meters away from the bespectacled guy. Her keen senses noticed his body tense up in a fraction of a second as she sat down. It was clear that he would have violently reacted in defense if she had made any extra movements. The environment in the test space was pretty similar to the first one that she entered. It was still an empty space surrounded by thick fog. Her eyes swept across the two men in the space as she wondered in which order they entered the space. Based on outward appearances, the gunman was extremely strong. He was close to 190 centimeters tall, and he wore a tank-top, which showed off his muscular arms. At first glance, he looked like a huge threat even without the gun in his hand. However, Song Qingxiao did not dare to underestimate the bespectacled guy. After all, in her first trial, the strongly-built number seven died in the hands of the doctor. If everyone in the trial were survivors of the first trial, then each person there was extremely dangerous. The disappearance of the dagger that she had prepared before she entered the space still weighed on her mind. She was also in some pain from where the gunman had hit her with his gun. He did not hold back the force of his blows, but he still maintained some control. He did not beat them until they reached their breaking point to prevent them from acting out in desperation. However, he used enough force and caused enough damage to affect their ability to act once the trial officially started. Before Song Qingxiao had the chance to figure out why the dagger went missing, a lady appeared in the space. She received the same treatment as Song Qingxiao. Before the lady could react to entering the space, a gun was held against her head, and the gunman said, ¡°Welcome.¡± The lady received a considerable shock. Her body twisted, and she instinctively took a step back. Her right hand shook, and a red whip slipped out of her wrist like a snake. With a whoosh, she waved it at the large chap. He took a step back as he withdrew his gun to shield his face. Smack! The whip made a clear sound as it made contact with the gun. From the sound of the blow, Song Qingxiao could tell that the woman¡¯s attack was pretty powerful. Perhaps, she might have strengthened her physical attributes or even upgraded her bloodline! The woman¡¯s attack did not hit its mark. She withdrew her whip and was about to attack once more. The large chap with the gun took two steps back. The gun in his hands was hit by the woman¡¯s whip, which left behind a faint imprint. He took a stance that looked like he was surrendering and said, ¡°Hey beautiful lady, it was just a joke.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He grinned and treated her differently compared to how he treated Song Qingxiao. The lady with the whip steadied herself before she raised her whip. She wore an uncertain expression. Her eyes were icy cold and extremely wary. It was as if she was trying to figure out if the large chap¡¯s words were true or false. Song Qingxiao analyzed the scene before her. In her mind, she had set the large chap as a dangerous character in the trial. At the same time, the killing intention she had towards him grew. It was not because Song Qingxiao empathized with the experience of the lady with the whip, nor was it because she was angry that the large chap had treated her differently from the lady with the whip. It was because the man appeared rough, but he was actually very meticulous. He used his credits to redeem a gun and bullets with tremendous intimidation power. Even though these objects possessed a great lethality, they were also highly attention-grabbing. It would be extremely hard for him to conceal it after he entered the test space. Hence he knew that before he became everyone¡¯s target, he needed to use his gun and force everyone else in the trial to reveal their trump card and ability. Chapter 21 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people who took part in the trial were no doubt more seasoned than those in the first trial. Number four, the woman with the red whip, looked at the gunman¡¯s mischievous smile with a trace of anger in her eyes. The fact that Song Qingxiao had entered the trial once again showed that she was not an idiot. The red whip lady understood the intention of the gunman¡¯s actions and also knew that she had exposed her secret weapon. Song Qingxiao and the others in the space remained silent. The large chap¡¯s actions to uncover the secrets of the others were advantageous to them as well. The red whip lady had developed the intent to kill the large chap, but the trial had not started. Everyone was vigilant towards each other. Song Qingxiao was extra fearful of the gun in the large chap¡¯s hands because she worried that someone else would take advantage of the situation if they got injured fighting each other. With the scenario the way it was, the red whip lady suppressed the rage inside her and glared menacingly at the large chap. She stared at the others intently and found a seat across the other two. The gunman wore a crafty expression. It was as though he had expected that outcome. Before long, someone else appeared in the space. The large chap raised his gun once again. The rest of them stayed silent. Even the red whip lady who had been disadvantaged earlier looked on eagerly, anticipating the show. ¡°Welco¡ª¡± Before the large chap had completed his greeting, the new person began to plead for his life. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The new person was a middle-aged man who looked around forty years old. He had a head of shiny, black hair that was combed back, which exposed his forehead. He wore a brand-new suit which looked at odds with his character. He broke out in copious amounts of sweat as soon as the large chap aimed the gun at him. Everyone could see the sweat pouring out of him from his forehead and nose. The large chap with the gun did not expect the new person to react in that manner. He looked astonished. However, to avoid the situation where he was overpowered by number five, who was merely pretending to be weak, he kept his gun raised. The gunman pointed his gun at number five¡¯s forehead and pressed forward aggressively, forcing number five to take a few steps back. The situation made everyone else in the space frown deeply. Song Qingxiao pondered internally. ¡®Could it be that number five was a complete newbie?¡¯ However, she quickly rejected that idea. Number five¡¯s expression did not look like one of complete surprise from having suddenly appeared in the space. Apart from fear, he also looked a little helpless and resigned to his fate. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± He had first raised his hands to plead for mercy, but it looked like he was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He held his head as he sobbed and cursed, ¡°This f*cking trial! I just want to go home! I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Everyone watched the scene before them in silence. After a while, the large chap¡¯s face betrayed an expression of disgust and scorn. He kicked number five in the shoulder, causing him to collapse to the ground. ¡°Get out of my face, you piece of trash!¡± Number five lay motionless on the ground for a long time before he crawled up, looking absolutely dejected. He did not dare to crawl towards Song Qingxiao or the bespectacled guy. He also seemed to be afraid of the red whip lady and the large chap, so he ended up sitting in a spot quite a distance away from everyone else. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯ve just redeemed some money. I¡¯ve only been able to enjoy myself for a few days¡­¡± He mumbled non-stop, and it was hard to tell who he tried to speak to. Song Qingxiao glanced at him. He cradled his head with both hands and was gripping at his hair. It looked like he was experiencing a nervous breakdown. His hair that was neatly combed back had become disheveled. It hung over his forehead, looking greasy and disgusting. Based on number five¡¯s words, she discovered that he had used his credits to redeem money to live in pleasure. No one paid any attention to him once they had confirmed that he was a piece of trash like the gunman had said. Number five continued to mumble to himself. It was not long before another person appeared in the space. The large chap with the gun once again raised his gun at the new person. However, before he managed to open his mouth, the new person had already caught hold of his hand that held the gun. With a kick of their right leg and a twist of their upper body, the gunman came crashing down to the ground over his shoulder. Number six achieved their goal in one slick move. The large chap did not expect to end up in that situation. His body crashed to the ground with a loud thud. At the same time, the gun he held tightly in his hand clattered to the floor as well. As soon as Song Qingxiao saw that, she instinctively thought about getting to her feet. The bespectacled guy also had his hands on the ground. The red whip lady seemed to be gripping her whip in preparation to act. Everyone wanted to take the opportunity to snatch the gun from the large chap¡¯s hands. However, newcomer number six reacted faster than everyone else. In the instant that the burly chap fell to the ground, number six had stepped forward and bent down to snatch it. No one expected that even after he had fallen, the large chap with the gun was still gripping onto the gun tightly. He continued clutching onto the gun even though it had brought trouble upon him and still did not fire the pistol. As soon as number six rushed forward, he endured the pain and raised his gun to aim at number six. He warned, ¡°Step away from me. I¡¯m serious here.¡± When he spoke, number six straightened up and grunted coldly as they took a couple of steps back. The large chap took the chance to slowly get to his feet. He looked wary. Everyone¡¯s plans had fallen through. Number four, the woman with the red whip looked a little disappointed as she kept her whip. She returned to her original seat and cast an assessing look on the new person. Newcomer number six was a beautiful and young girl. Two short braids hung from her head down to both sides of her shoulders. She had a headscarf that was tied into a butterfly knot on her head. She was dressed in a blue vest top matched with a low-waisted, short skirt of a similar color. It showed off her long legs and slender waist. However, thanks to her previous stunt of knocking the large chap down, no one dared to underestimate her ability. Up until then, a total of six people had entered the test space. Even though Song Qingxiao did not like the large chap with the gun. She had to admit that thanks to his actions, she had managed to glean a lot of helpful information in a short amount of time. The people who had entered the space earlier had the upper hand compared to those who entered later. The people who possessed the most complete information out of the six were the ones who had entered much earlier. At that moment, Song Qingxiao could see that apart from herself, the bespectacled guy did not seem to possess any special abilities. So he was not worth a mention during then. After she entered the space, she was followed closely by number four. Number four had exposed herself as soon as she entered the space. She had a long, red whip. The whip had managed to leave a mark on the large chap¡¯s gun. Hence, it was clear that it was not an ordinary object. It was highly likely that it was a weapon that she had exchanged using credits from the space. Apart from that, the whip had managed to leave an imprint on the gun, showing that the whip was no ordinary object. Also, number four possessed incredible arm strength. It was highly probable that she had upgraded her bloodline or her physical attributes. Based on these observations, for the red whip woman to make preparations in two aspects, it proved that she had quite a significant amount of credits. The credits were a reward for completing the trial. Song Qingxiao had not worked out the reward components and was unsure if it had anything to do with killing people. Regardless of that, since the red whip woman possessed enough credits, there were only two possibilities. She had either participated in numerous trials or performed exceptionally well in her first trial to have received so many credits. In either case, it was enough to prove that the red whip woman was an extraordinarily ruthless character deserving of Song Qingxiao¡¯s attention. Number five did not deserve mention at the moment. Based on his appearance, he was the weakest one in the trial. As for number six, as soon as she entered, she reacted quickly and managed to cause the large chap to topple onto the ground. Even though she had not exposed whether she had any weapons or trump cards, one could easily see that her reaction speed was excellent. She also possessed stellar combat skills, which was how she managed to make the large chap bite the dust. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao¡¯s advantage was that she did not reveal her trump cards when threatened by the large chap with the gun. Compared to dangerous characters such as the gunman, the lady with the whip, and number six, she must seem unthreatening in the eyes of the other participants. The atmosphere in the space seemed to change subtly. Apart from number five, who was sitting alone far away in the corner, Song Qingxiao and the bespectacled guy sat quite closely together. The other three people each occupied their own space. The large chap got up and paused for a moment. No one new seemed to enter the space. Song Qingxiao had just begun to wonder if there would only be six people in the trial when instructions regarding the game appeared in her consciousness. ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure.¡¯ Song Qingxiao¡¯s expression changed into one of surprise. She looked up and saw that everyone else in the space also wore astonished faces. It was clear that everyone had each received the instructions regarding the task. Chapter 22 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®Protect the people. Death awaits those who fail!¡¯ Not only were the instructions for the trial given much sooner, but the instructions were also much more transparent and direct. It spared them from having to go through the uncertainty of guessing what needed to be done. They knew right away what the task for the trial was. The thing that made Song Qingxiao uneasy was not because the instructions contained details about the task. Instead, it was the fact that the prize for completing this task was displayed with the instructions. ¡®Upon completing the task, you will obtain a reward of 1000 credits.¡¯ The reward was an incredibly huge sum of credits! When she compared it to her last trial, Song Qingxiao narrowly escaped death and had to kill two people, only to get 200 credits in the end. The clues regarding the second trial were clear, yet the reward was so generous. Song Qingxiao had a bad feeling about it. It was as though the 100 credits were bait meant to lure them into a trap. After she saw the credits offered as a reward, her enthusiasm began to cool. Things that were out of the ordinary were never a good thing. She frowned deeply and decided against acting rashly. Song Qingxiao lifted her head and looked at the others. The other five people in the room all looked astonished at first. However, they very quickly returned to normal and did not betray how they felt. The large chap sat on the floor, and his fingers never moved from his gun. The red whip lady looked disdainful. The bespectacled guy hung his head low. Number five clutched his head and wore a pitiful expression. Number six crossed her arms around her chest and spoke up first. ¡°It looks like everyone has received the instructions of the task.¡± Number six¡¯s words broke the eerie silence. However, no one said a word, and not one person responded. The task was so fraught with risk that a tiny mistake could lead to their deaths. Everyone was in this moment distrustful of everyone else. They each hoped to glean information from the other to increase the chances of their own survival. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve received the instructions regarding the mission.¡± The red whip lady who was number four admitted to it first. Perhaps it was because she was very confident in her own abilities. Her gaze went a full circle around the space before it landed on number five. He looked like the weakest one there. Through his earlier mumbling, everyone knew the most about his situation. Even number six who arrived after him knew that he had used the credits that he got from the previous trial to redeem cash so that he could enjoy himself. In the trial, he went into a full mental breakdown after being held at gunpoint by the large chap. He pleaded desperately for his life on the spot and did not seem to have any intention of fighting back. A person like him might not be able to survive a vicious and cruel trial. The way number four looked at him was as though she were looking at a dead person. She got up and pointed at him while she asked, ¡°Number five. What instructions did you get regarding the task?¡± As soon as he was called, number five trembled like a leaf. Number four¡¯s forceful and assertive interrogation about the prompt was observed quietly by everyone else. In a world where only the fittest survived, no one was willing to speak up for him. No one was willing to offend a powerful opponent like number four. ¡°I¡­¡± Number four bent his knees and buried his face into them. Even though they could not see his expression, everyone could hear the terror in his quavering voice. ¡°I¡­¡± He could barely speak coherently. Number four seemed to lose her patience. She took out the long whip around her wrist and swung it forcefully. The whip snapped loudly in the air before it landed heavily on the ground with a loud clap. The noise made everyone tense up and caused goosebumps to appear on their skin. The whip cracked without making any contact with anyone there. Song Qingxiao could only imagine how painful it would be if someone bore the brunt of that blow. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please¡­ please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Number five was a complete nervous wreck. He suddenly burst out into tears, sobbing loudly. He flipped over quickly to avoid number four¡¯s whip as he crawled and rolled towards the heavy fog to try and evade her. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± No one expected the situation to turn out that way. Even number four herself did not expect number five to be so fragile and startled from a tiny scare tactic. She was stunned. She came back to her senses and noticed number five running away. She then raised her whip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Everyone around her reacted quickly and prepared to block number five from escaping. Number five had initially sat alone in a spot situated quite far from the others. No one thought too much about it. They had dismissed him as a threat due to his helpless appearance. Everyone assumed that once the trial started, it would be dead easy to kill him even if he was seated far away from them. It was too late for them to chase after him since he escaped. Number five had disappeared into the thick fog. His pleading and crying could no longer be heard. Number four looked furious, and she snapped her whip in the air angrily. Before she had the chance to stow her whip away, the voice of the prompt sounded in her consciousness. ¡®Welcome to the Trial of God.¡¯ It seemed like the game had officially started. The space disappeared in a flash, and all the people around her disappeared as well. All Song Qingxiao could do was close her eyes as she heard a loud ticking noise in her ears. It sounded like one of those old grandfather clocks. She opened her eyes in shock and ¡®saw¡¯ a countdown in front of her eyes. 119: 59: 59. The inexplicable change made her feel uneasy. She blinked, but the numbers were still there. It proved that it was not her imagination acting up. The last number in the sequence changed along with the rhythm of the ticking sound in her ear. 119: 59: 54. 119: 59: 51. Song Qingxiao took a deep breath. She touched the dagger hidden in her sleeve and forced herself to calm down. She tried to stop herself from being affected by the endless ticking noise and the countdown. She noticed that a new choice had appeared behind the task instructions in her consciousness. ¡®Will you enter the scene? 10, 9, 8, 7¡­¡¯ The ongoing countdown made Song Qingxiao feel frantic. She did not know the ¡®scene¡¯ it referred to. The countdown before her eyes made her feel extremely uneasy. She was unclear what the scene referred to by the instruction was like. She could not know for sure if there would be danger awaiting her after she entered the scene. She had not worked out what the ticking noise ringing out in her ears nor what the numbers before her eyes represented. However, she also did not know what would happen if she did not enter the scene¡­ At that point in time, Song Qingxiao hated the rules of the game with all her heart. It was always confusing, yet at the same time, she was helpless. She had to be extremely careful with each choice she made because she feared that the wrong choice would lead to her death. As she wrestled with her thoughts for a couple of seconds, the countdown to enter the scene in her consciousness had reached the number 3. She did not have any time to waste hesitating. Song Qingxiao took a deep breath and gritted her teeth tightly. She strengthened her resolve and chose to enter the scene in the end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she made her choice, she reached out to touch the dagger hidden around her arm. She gripped the dagger and stood in a defensive stance. The voice of the prompt in her mind had stopped. None of the dangers she feared had happened. Instead, the prompt once again asked her to make another decision. ¡®Medical staff or patient?¡¯ Song Qingxiao was still recovering from her shock when the new choice caused her nerves to tense up even more. Cold sweat broke out on her back and started to drip down non-stop. Another countdown began for her to make a decision. She could not stop herself from cursing inside. In the end, she picked ¡®medical staff¡¯ before the countdown ended. In the instant that she made her decision, Song Qingxiao saw her environment change once more. The thick fog around her dissipated. She stood in a brightly lit office. A man in a white coat stared at her wordlessly. She bit down her lip hard to stifle the cry that was about to escape from her mouth. Chapter 23 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A coldness rose from Song Qingxiao¡¯s feet, and it spread quickly to her limbs. Her heart pumped blood rapidly through her body, spurred on by her extreme anxiety. Her scalp tingled. She clutched her body with one arm and held onto her dagger in the other. Her entire body trembled. The doctor who stared at her from behind his desk was clearly the doctor she killed in the first trial! She wondered if she only imagined it because of how terrified she was. She shut her eyes tightly. However, when she opened them, the doctor still sat there in his white coat. His expression was so peaceful that it appeared almost indifferent. There was a nametag on his white coat which displayed the word, ¡®Liu Yixun¡¯. The doctor rested his arms on the table as he held a form in one hand. His sleeves had crept up slightly, exposing part of his wrist and his wristwatch. The same watch that he had shown to everyone in the first trial. He indicated that the watch hands went wild because of the disruption of a magnetic field. The table was neat and orderly. There was a computer on it. An uncapped fountain pen lay on top of a patient¡¯s chart. Song Qingxiao was extremely well-acquainted with that pen. Her cheek tingled slightly. The wound on her cheek where the doctor had scratched her with his pen had healed entirely a while ago. However, she felt a slight pain there at that moment. What was going on? Song Qingxiao was speechless. She wanted to take a few steps back away from the doctor, but she was frozen on the spot. Her body no longer responded to her orders and stood there unmovingly. The environment around her was peaceful yet strange. The ticking noise could still be heard in her ears. It was like she had a bomb strapped to her, giving her a sense of urgency as though an explosion could destroy her at any moment. The doctor¡¯s face looked a little pale. In Song Qingxiao¡¯s line of vision, the odd numbers were displayed on the top of his forehead, still in their countdown. 119: 58: 46. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The doctor¡¯s gaze landed on Song Qingxiao. He frowned, and his voice sounded a little odd. It was monotonous and flat, devoid of emotion. It seemed stiff and unnatural, like a robot¡¯s voice. Song Qingxiao still remembered their last fight. The pain of being suffocated came back to her mind, and her throat seemed to still be strangled tightly by the doctor with the mouse cord. She did not need to look in a mirror to know that her complexion was ashen and unsightly. All the odd occurrences that came in quick succession wrought Song Qingxiao¡¯s nerves to their limits. Thankfully, the doctor did not pounce to attack Song Qingxiao as soon as she appeared. If that happened, she would have definitely broken down a long time ago. The sound of her heart pounding rapidly in her chest and the ticking noise in her mind nearly drowned out the doctor¡¯s words. Song Qingxiao forced herself to keep a lid over her terror and once again calm herself down. She had entered the test space. Everything that happened here would be beyond her understanding. Furthermore, the doctor was not that scary. Since she had managed to kill him once, she would definitely be able to kill him again. She touched her arm. The feeling of the dagger there soothed the erratic pounding of her heart. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The doctor repeated his question. His gaze landed on the arm that she was holding. Song Qingxiao¡¯s body stiffened. She swallowed her spit a couple of times and used her unyielding willpower to resist her instinct. She let go of the arm where the dagger was hidden and slowly nodded her head. Her actions seemed to have used up all of the energy in her body. A frown appeared on the doctor¡¯s face. It appeared that he was suspicious of her answer and whether she was really ¡®alright¡¯. However, he did not question her further. Instead, he moved his stiff lips to put on an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. I¡¯ve read your resume. Even though you lack experience, the hospital is understaffed right now.¡± He put down the file in his hand and stood up. ¡°Song Qingxiao, welcome to our hospital. We¡¯re colleagues now.¡± His smile did not reach his eyes. Not only did it not make her feel more relaxed, but his face also caused Song Qingxiao to recall the picture on the card when it flipped, causing her to feel more terrified. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to get Nurse Zhang to bring you around the hospital to familiarize yourself with the environment and job role. You should also get changed.¡± So many things had happened in rapid succession over a short period of time. Song Qingxiao had become numb to all of it. She watched as the doctor called out loudly. The door opened, and someone walked in. She thought that she would be unfazed even if the person that Liu Yixun called into the room was someone familiar. However, it did not happen as Song Qingxiao had imagined. The person who walked in was a young woman who looked about twenty-five years old. She wore a nurse¡¯s uniform, and her hair was neatly tucked under her nurse¡¯s cap. She had a hand on the door as she said, ¡°Doctor Liu, did you call for me?¡± Her voice was clear, and it seemed to breathe a little life into the eerily quiet office. The woman smiled brightly. Her lips were curved into a lovely smile as they revealed her prominent and adorable canines. Her smile was undoubtedly more genuine than Liu Yixun¡¯s smile that was so stiff it made her skin crawl. It allowed Song Qingxiao, who was in a state of extreme tension and anxiety, to relax slightly. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The doctor nodded his head and introduced Song Qingxiao to her. He gave her instructions regarding the duties that he had assigned her. Nurse Zhang nodded her head in response. When Song Qingxiao stepped out of the doctor¡¯s office, she was covered in cold sweat. She looked as drenched as if she had been fished out of water. She kept wiping her forehead with her hand. Her legs were clenched tightly due to her nerves, and they felt uncomfortable since she had stopped clenching. Each step she took made her foot break out in pins and needles. It felt as if she walked on a path covered in thorns. The ticking noise continued to ring out in her mind. The countdown continued as the numbers decreased rapidly. ¡°Our hospital is a psychiatric hospital for severe cases and is under a fully-closed management style,¡± explained Nurse Zhang as she led Song Qingxiao down a long corridor, giving her an introduction to the hospital. At that moment, Song Qingxiao noticed another problematic issue. The ticking noise in her mind was constant. She needed to pay utmost attention to hear what Nurse Zhang said. Otherwise, it would be easy for her to miss Nurse Zhang¡¯s words. The environment in the trial was different from the previous one. The situation seemed to be more complicated than the one before. At that moment, Song Qingxiao understood very little about the situation, and she had many questions in her head. There were things that she would need to investigate. If she let the ticking sound in her head affect her, she might miss out on important clues. In that situation, it would be advantageous for her to gather as much information as she could. She ignored the shock she felt when she saw the doctor, the ticking noise, and the countdown. From Nurse Zhang, she learned that she was in a psychiatric hospital that was managed as a fully-closed system. That meant that she would not be in contact with any outsiders. Song Qingxiao forced herself to ignore the strange noise. However, her expression led Nurse Zhang to misunderstand her. She smiled and said, ¡°We have special supplies delivered every five days.¡± Tick, tock, tick, tock. The noise continued to disturb her. Song Qingxiao heard it, and her sharp senses picked up on the information and tried to find a connection. She thought that she was onto something, but the distracting messages in her head, the countdown, and the change in environment, not to mention the strange appearance of the doctor, messed with her thoughts. The clues seemed to dangle right before her. She was close, but she just could not get to it. Song Qingxiao started to feel a little frustrated and uneasy in that situation. Nurse Zhang turned over to look at her, ¡°There are a total of 27 patients in our hospital. There are 6 doctors and 11 nurses. However, now that you¡¯ve joined, we have 12.¡± As soon as Nurse Zhang finished speaking, she paused and noticed that Song Qingxiao was extremely pale. She had been mopping the sweat off her forehead non-stop. Her figure was skinny and weak. After she had left Doctor Liu¡¯s office, she had not spoken. Nurse Zhang had been the only one who spoke the whole way. She quickly stopped walking and asked apologetically, ¡°Have I been speaking too much?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Song Qingxiao quickly shook her head. In her mind, Song Qingxiao thought that she had shaken her head forcefully. However, it appeared to Nurse Zhang as though she had merely lightly swayed her head twice. When Nurse Zhang saw her expression and heard her words, she assumed that her new colleague was just extremely introverted. She smiled again and said, ¡°Are you a little nervous because you¡¯re starting a new job?¡± After all, it was a psychiatric hospital, one that treated severe cases. The patients were mainly aggressive with violent tendencies. It was normal for new starters to be a little scared. Song Qingxiao focused all attention on her words, worried that she would miss a single one. When she heard Nurse Zhang¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes.¡± She was indeed highly nervous. It was not because she had entered a psychiatric hospital, but Nurse Zhang had helped her think of a reasonable excuse. Naturally, Song Qingxiao would go along and admit to that. As soon as she responded, Nurse Zhang spoke to reassure her just as Song Qingxiao had expected she would. She smiled. ¡°Truthfully, there is no need to be nervous. When we all arrived, we were all terrified. However, as time went by, everyone got used to it. They are all patients, so we shouldn¡¯t take things to heart.¡± Sunlight beamed into the corridor through the windows. Nurse Zhang¡¯s face looked warm and gentle under the sunlight at that moment. ¡°Take it slow, and you¡¯ll be alright.¡± Tick, tock, tick, tock, tick¡­ Song Qingxiao turned to look at her. The numbers above her cheeks had dropped. 119: 51: 23. She blinked her eyes. 119: 51: 18. Nurse Zhang continued to smile. Song Qingxiao could not help but think about her mission. ¡®Protect the people.¡¯ She learned from Nurse Zhang that it was a mental hospital that treated severe cases. The patients might attack. Did the people in the task instructions refer to the doctors? Did she need to protect the doctors from being killed by the aggressive psychiatric patients? She wanted to lift her hand to rub her aching head. However, she tried a few times but found that she could not move on her own volition. The day had been extremely traumatizing. She had not fully relaxed and recovered. Nurse Zhang noticed her actions and reached out to take her hand. Her fingertips had barely brushed against Song Qingxiao¡¯s palm when Song Qingxiao felt an electric jolt. She subconsciously wanted to push her aside. ¡°Oh, your hands are so cold!¡± Nurse Zhang held Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand tightly. She did not seem to mind her little struggle. In fact, she even smiled when she saw Song Qingxiao¡¯s defensive reaction and said, ¡°Your expression now looks pretty similar to some of our patients.¡± She spoke casually, but it sounded like a warning bell to Song Qingxiao, making her hang her head. Nurse Zhang finished speaking and continued to tug Song Qingxiao along with her. ¡°Our work schedule is a five-day shift pattern. When we¡¯re on shift, we need to stay in the hospital. We eat and sleep here. Since you¡¯re new, you might not be used to it. Why don¡¯t you share a dorm with me?¡± She paused momentarily, then continued, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you to the dorms first and get you changed.¡± Tick, tock, tick, tock. The ticking continued. The numbers in her head had dropped. 119: 46: 57. Five days! Song Qingxiao noticed that Nurse Zhang had already mentioned it twice. The deliveries happened every five days. The nurses change shifts every five days. She realized that the time was a key to the task. However, the irritating noise in her mind and the numbers before her eyes constantly distracted her. She could not ponder in peace. She felt a little restless and uneasy. What was the significance of those five days? Nurse Zhang still spoke as she pointed out places in the building to Song Qingxiao. She nodded her head perfunctorily, slowing her breathing over and over again as she tried to not get overwhelmed by her emotions. Five days. The sound of the grandfather clock ticking in her mind. The countdown before her eyes. The mission to protect the people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she put all the clues together, they formed a coherent pattern. Song Qingxiao figured out the key. It was time! The period of five days and the ticking noise both pointed at time. The mission to protect the people might have a time limit. As for the odd numbers that appeared before her eyes, the number had dropped to 119: 44: 27. However, she clearly remembered that the initial number that first appeared was 119: 59: 59. She was shocked by the unexpected situation when the prompt in her consciousness gave her a choice, leaving her no time to think. After she entered the scene and was confronted by the doctor she had killed, she ignored the number. However, after careful consideration, the figures seemed to be a countdown for precisely five days! It meant that the row of numbers was likely to represent the amount of time she had left for the task. Her task was to protect the people in these five days! As soon as she thought about it, Song Qingxiao did not know if she should let out a breath of relief because she had figured out the clues or if she should feel more anxious because of the time limit on her task¡­ Chapter 24 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After she had chosen her identity, Song Qingxiao had entered the trial as a nurse. According to the nurse, the place was managed as a fully-closed system. The doctors and nurses would change shifts every five days. The five-day period matched the numbers counting down in her mind perfectly. However, the trial did not prepare a place for her to go to after she got off work. In other words, it meant that the trial mission would last for five days. If she could not complete her task within those five days, she would be at the end of the road. She took another look at the instructions in her consciousness. ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure. Upon completion of task: 1000 credits.¡¯ Song Qingxiao took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The numbers before her eyes had become 119: 41: 18. Tick, tock, tick, tock. The sound of the clock ticked away. It sounded like a death sentence that hung over her head. The scene was brightly lit by the sun. The environment was calm and peaceful, but Song Qingxiao felt inexplicably uneasy. Since she was there, she had no other choice. There was no use in panicking, so she needed to calm down and try to make sense of everything. The sooner she figured out the whole story about the trial, the sooner she could leave. ¡°Look here, Xiao Yu planted these plants last year. They¡¯re growing pretty well.¡± Nurse Zhang was still giving Song Qingxiao a tour of the area enthusiastically. Song Qingxiao calmed her nerves and tried to ignore the noise in her mind and the numbers before her eyes that disrupted her focus. She was worried that she would miss even a single word that Nurse Zhang spoke. The quarantined psychiatric hospital was not very large. It could be divided into two zones. The first was a five-storied building, and the second was a leisure center. The building was split into two sections; the medical staff¡¯s offices and dormitories were partitioned off, while the other half consisted of the patient wards and the treatment rooms. There was no one in the leisure room downstairs. According to Nurse Zhang, there were 27 patients in the hospital, all in the same building. Despite that, Song Qingxiao felt as though her surroundings were very quiet. Through the transparent full-length windows, she could see the tall walls around the leisure center. It nearly blocked off all of her line of sight to the outdoors, making the hospital seem like its own space. ¡°This place is straightforward to remember. The time here is also very regulated.¡± Nurse Zhang seemed to take Doctor Liu¡¯s words to heart and was focused on showing Song Qingxiao the ropes conscientiously. ¡°The lights are switched on in the patient wards at six in the morning. The patients get up and wash up, brush their teeth, then we help them trim their nails and hair.¡± She explained the duties of a nurse and mentioned that the daily work schedule was split into two shifts¡ªmorning and night respectively. ¡°The morning shift starts at 8am to 6pm in the evening. The nurses may have to work the night shift because of staff shortages and the heavy workload. Hence, it can be quite tough.¡± As soon as Nurse Zhang said that, a complicated look flashed across her eyes. She looked a little guilt-ridden. Song Qingxiao did not come here to work for real. Her mission only lasted five days. If she could not complete the task within five days, she would not keep her life. With that on her mind, she did not have the headspace to worry about the job being tough. In fact, she hoped that she would be able to master the job within the shortest time possible and figure out the details of the mission tasks. Song Qingxiao did her best to ignore the disturbance of the ticking noise in her mind. She pursed her lips and put on a tiny smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m hoping that I can learn my role well and familiarize myself with the job as soon as possible. If it¡¯s possible, put me on the next available night shift.¡± Her initiative to ask for the shift impressed Nurse Zhang. In an instance, Song Qingxiao could visibly sense that Nurse Zhang was looking at her more warmly. In a mysterious, blood-thirsty space like that where she could lose her life at any time, Song Qingxiao was stunned to have met someone like Nurse Zhang, who was such a kind and gentle soul. Nurse Zhang took her hand and broke her out of her trance, forcing her to suppress her feelings of awkwardness. ¡°Qingxiao, you¡¯re the best. However, you¡¯ve just arrived today. There¡¯s no rush. Why don¡¯t you join me this afternoon to familiarize yourself with the job duties? Get some good rest tonight, and we¡¯ll talk about you doing a night shift tomorrow.¡± The staff dormitories were not far from here. Two people shared a bunk bed in a room. Nurse Zhang led Song Qingxiao to collect her personal items before bringing her back to the dormitories. The lower bunk belonged to Nurse Zhang, but since Song Qingxiao had arrived, the kind lady collected her stuff and moved it to the upper bunk without saying a word. Perhaps it was because she had been won over by Song Qingxiao earlier when she offered to take an extra shift. Nurse Zhang considerately gave Song Qingxiao space to change. That brief moment was an opportunity for Song Qingxiao to be alone. The instructions in her consciousness had not changed. Since she had grown used to the ticking noise of the clock hands, she gradually learned to control her mind so that she could still function. However, even though she had not figured out why the doctor was there, Song Qingxiao had a feeling that it was not a coincidence. She wondered where the people who entered the test space with her ended up since the trial had started. She wondered what roles they played. She suppressed the thought in her mind and walked out of the room once she was done changing. Nurse Zhang waited outside. When she saw Song Qingxiao, she smiled as she handed her a lanyard. ¡°While you were changing, I went to grab your lanyard for you.¡± As Nurse Zhang spoke, Song Qingxiao noticed the name tag on her chest. The tag had Nurse Zhang¡¯s name on it. ¡®Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯. The lanyard in her hand had Song Qingxiao¡¯s name on it. Nurse Zhang explained, ¡°You¡¯ve just started, so we¡¯ve not made your work pass yet. After a few days, you won¡¯t need to wear this anymore once your work pass is made. It¡¯ll be much more convenient then.¡± Song Qingxiao nodded her head and placed the lanyard around her neck. She walked with Nurse Zhang into the patient ward area. ¡°The hospital originally had two grades of care units¡ªlevel one and level two.¡± As they walked towards the patient area, Nurse Zhang lowered her voice as though she was worried about startling something. The environment here was extremely quiet. She wore shoes with soft soles, so she made no sound when she walked, just like a ghost. ¡°However, we don¡¯t have many patients in this hospital. All of their conditions are quite severe, so we no longer have any divisions.¡± She could see the door leading into the patient area in the distance. A huge metal gate divided the patient area into two. There were three stages of security fences to get through. Through the slits of the security fence, the long corridor appeared deeply terrifying. It looked as though it was the throat of a huge beast that gaped wide open, preparing to swallow a person whole. Nurse Zhang put the key into the keyhole. The door opened with a click. As she pushed the door open, an ear-piercing screech rang out. Song Qingxiao frowned in reaction. A chilling breeze blew past. Song Qingxiao seemed to hear someone crying faintly. It was frigid and cold. She glanced at Nurse Zhang, but Nurse Zhang¡¯s expression did not change. She did not know if Nurse Zhang had not heard it or if she had grown accustomed to it. Goosebumps appeared on her arms. Once the third security fence was opened, Song Qingxiao seemed to have entered a new scene. Even though they were still in the same building, the medical staff¡¯s offices and dormitories had been newly painted in a fresher white coat of paint. The glass windows let in a lot of light, and the facilities were not worn out. The patient area was mainly painted in a light blue color. The windows were made out of a special material, and there was a corridor in the middle. The patient rooms were on one side of the corridor, while the on-duty doctor¡¯s office and other treatment rooms were on the other side. The nurses¡¯ station was next to the elevator in the middle. There were some windows at the end of the windows, but they had been sealed shut by metal bars. It felt as though even sunlight would not be able to stream through those bars. Someone could be heard sobbing here. Nurse Zhang seemed to have heard it as she turned to Song Qingxiao and asked her, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Song Qingxiao shook her head. In her field of vision, she could see that the numbers counting down had become 119: 21: 36. At that moment, there was nothing else scarier than that. She forced herself to ignore the existence of those numbers. She looked through the windows to see inside the patient rooms. The patient room to her left had two beds. There were two blank-looking patients seated on each bed. They fixed their eyes on Song Qingxiao, staring at her intently with unblinking eyes. Their movements were stiff, and their expressions were frozen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their faces were unfamiliar to Song Qingxiao. She returned her gaze and was about to speak when she felt someone approach her from behind. A huge force pushed against her. Someone caught the blue lanyard that she had just hung around her neck and pulled her backward with it, strangling her in an instant. The force was so strong that her body began to move backward with it. In a moment of carelessness, Song Qingxiao¡¯s knees buckled, and she fell to the floor with a loud crash. However, the person who dragged her did not let go. In fact, they continued to pull her backward. In the blink of an eye, they had managed to drag her more than a meter away from Nurse Zhang. It seemed like Song Qingxiao could not escape her fate. She somehow always ended up with her neck being strangled! Song Qingxiao repeatedly coughed as she struggled to breathe. Somehow, she ended up with someone strangling her neck in the trial when she had also been strangled by the doctor with the mouse cord in the previous trial. Chapter 25 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The person who strangled Song Qingxiao had terrifying strength. Just a single tug of their arm made her feel as though the thin strap of her lanyard was about to slice into her neck. It stung fiercely as it dug into her flesh. Her throat was forced shut, causing her to be unable to breathe in any fresh air. Song Qingxiao lifted her head, and her face was bright red. She instinctively reached out for the dagger hidden in her arm, hoping to get out of the terrible situation. However, as soon as she raised her hand, her logic suppressed the instinct of her body. Perhaps it was because she had previous experience of being strangled, but Song Qingxiao calmed down quickly as she considered the pros and cons of her actions. The place was a hospital, and there was someone before her. The dagger was her trump card. It would not do her any good if it was revealed at such an early stage. Besides that, Nurse Zhang was still there. Even though Song Qingxiao was being strangled, she would not die. She had to endure the suffering for a bit longer. If she revealed her trump card, it was like losing a leg to stand on. As soon as she thought about it, Song Qingxiao changed the direction of her hand and reached toward the person who had ambushed her from behind. All of it happened in the blink of an eye. Song Qingxiao was dragged nearly two meters away before Nurse Zhang seemed to come back to her senses. ¡°Qingxiao!¡± she screamed. Just as Song Qingxiao predicted, Nurse Zhang quickly ran to help her get out of the situation. At the same time, she yelled out for help from their colleagues. The sound of running footsteps could be heard from the treatment rooms. Some people also came running from the nurses¡¯ station. The door of the patient room was opened, and a group of patients came running out. They wore cold expressions. It only took a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity to Song Qingxiao. Nurse Zhang ran up to help, and it seemed like the person strangling her had tripped and fallen to the floor. However, it did not solve Song Qingxiao¡¯s crisis. The person who tugged on her lanyard did not loosen their grip. In fact, they seemed to pull on the string even harder. In the confusion, Song Qingxiao could feel a pair of feet stepping onto her shoulders to increase the force around her neck! The situation was more dangerous than before. Song Qingxiao struggled, but she could not get herself out of the threatening situation. Thankfully, the people in the treatment room and the nurses¡¯ station hurried over. With their combined efforts, they were able to subdue the person strangling Song Qingxiao. The incident had caused Song Qingxiao to experience much suffering. In the end, Nurse Zhang found a pair of scissors and cut open the lanyard that was wrapped around Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck. Only then did Song Qingxiao feel truly out of danger. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nurse Zhang handed the scissors to a colleague. She knelt down in concern and was about to help Song Qingxiao get to her feet. Song Qingxiao had regained the ability to breathe. She took a deep breath of the air around her that smelt faintly of medication. Her throat still felt odd after her windpipe had been crushed, causing her to cough violently. She blinked a few times forcefully to squeeze out the tears in her eyes from being strangled. She rested her hand on Nurse Zhang¡¯s arm, too weak to say a word, and shook her head with much difficulty in response to her question. Nurse Zhang looked like a mess herself. The nurse¡¯s cap on her head was off-center. There were a few scratch marks on her chin that had started to bleed and swell up. Song Qingxiao stood up with the support of Nurse Zhang. She turned her head to see the person that had been restrained on the ground. When she saw the patient, Song Qingxiao stopped coughing and reached for her neck. Her pupils narrowed, and a flash of killing intent swept past her eyes. Number six, who had two braids in her hair, laid on the ground wearing a blue-striped hospital gown as she was pinned down by two strongly-built nurses. As soon as Song Qingxiao met her eyes, her lips curved into a sinister smile. Number six still had the lanyard that had been wrapped tightly around Song Qingxiao¡¯s throat in her hands. Cough, cough, cough. Song Qingxiao coughed a couple of times. Nurse Zhang still looked a little worried as she patted Song Qingxiao on the back. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nurse Zhang asked. Number six was quickly taken away by the others in the direction of the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Song Qingxiao forced herself to answer. As soon as Nurse Zhang saw that she could still speak, she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That was one of the new patients that arrived today.¡± Perhaps she was trying to reassure Song Qingxiao because she quickly explained, ¡°She must have suddenly rushed out to hurt people while she was being examined by the doctor.¡± She pointed towards the examination room behind Song Qingxiao. The door was opened, and Song Qingxiao followed her line of sight to look over. She then nodded her head. Her throat still burned, and the skin of her neck must have been torn open. Nurse Zhang took a look and said, ¡°Thankfully, the wound isn¡¯t too deep. However, we should still put some antiseptic over it.¡± She narrowed her eyes and sighed. ¡°To avoid another situation like this, it looks like you won¡¯t be allowed to wear a lanyard.¡± She looked a little regretful, but she quickly put on a smile. Pointing at the nametag on her chest, she said, ¡°However, a name tag like this will be done in a few days. By then, you can be like me and not have to wear it.¡± Song Qingxiao twitched the corner of her lips. It could be considered a response, but she made no sound. The patients around her started to increase in number. Soon, there were a lot of people in the corridor. Each person looked dazed and blank, looking like their souls had wandered off. Nurse Zhang looked a little anxious when she saw the situation. She did not bother to explain and rushed to get a colleague to help Song Qingxiao apply some medication to her wound. She then rushed off to escort the patients back into their rooms. Nurse Zhang tidied her hair and put on her nurse¡¯s cap once again. Song Qingxiao looked at the wound on her chin and said, ¡°Nurse Zhang, the wound on your chin¡­¡± Nurse Zhang paused. However, she quickly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re patients, so I can¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Her tone was gentle and full of patience. The jagged wound on her chin did not seem to trigger a hint of anger from her. Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed. Another nurse piped up to say, ¡°Nurse Zhang is the sweetest person here in our hospital.¡± Song Qingxiao turned and saw that the name tag on the nurse¡¯s chest read ¡®Wang Xiaoli¡¯. Nurse Zhang ushered the patients back into their rooms. ¡°This is not activity time. Patients are not allowed to wander around freely.¡± As Wang Xiaoli continued to speak, Song Qingxiao was still immersed in her memory of how she had bumped into number six and was nearly killed by her. The incident that had happened earlier filled Song Qingxiao with doubt. Number five had panicked after being frightened by number four. After that, the trial started, and everyone had no time to react. That included Song Qingxiao. She had no chance to learn about the task of the other participants in the trial before she was forced to enter the scene. After a series of selections, she entered the scene. She had barely figured out the time limit for the mission, but she still did not understand the clues when she bumped into number six and nearly lost her life! The numbers in her vision had dropped to 119:17:51. Song Qingxiao frowned deeply because of the pressures of time and the fact that she had encountered number six. Based on what she saw, her identity was in opposition to number six¡¯s in the mission setting. One of them was a medical staff, and the other was a patient. The instructions in her consciousness had not changed. It still showed, ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure. Completion of task: 1000 credits.¡¯ It proved that their earlier tussle had not affected the task. It was highly likely that the trial would be just like the previous trial. The prompt would only be triggered to change after the participants had started to kill one another. Once someone had died, a change would occur, and the surviving participants would receive more information. According to that logic, it made perfect sense that number six had attacked her as soon as she saw her. However, Song Qingxiao thought about the fleeting moment when number six had appeared in the space. When she entered the test space, the large chap had pointed his gun at her. Number six had reacted quickly, and her reactions were agile. She turned the dangerous situation around quickly. Not only did she manage to flip the large chap to the ground, but she also nearly snatched his gun from him. It was enough to see that she had a high combat ability. She was an extremely dangerous character. Even though number six had entered the scene with a patient¡¯s identity, Song Qingxiao was clear that it was only an adaptation of the game¡¯s rules. Number six was not actually a patient. If a person like that really wanted to kill Song Qingxiao, it was impossible that she would fail. She could not stop herself from touching her throat. It still stung painfully. Number six must have known that she wore a nurse¡¯s uniform and was surrounded by other people in the hospital. The participants were all in competitive and even hostile relationships with each other. Yet, she had acted in such a situation. Even if she ambushed Song Qingxiao, she would not have succeeded, so what was the purpose of her actions? Song Qingxiao could not figure out the answer to that question in her mind. Wang Xiaoli saw Song Qingxiao reaching for her neck and asked, ¡°Are you feeling a little scared?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao endured her discomfort and swallowed her spit. She dropped her hand as though nothing was wrong. Before she spoke, Wang Xiaoli did not seem to need an answer. She smiled and said, ¡°What if more terrifying things happen after this?¡± Nurse Zhang had finished ushering all the patients in the corridor back to their rooms. She walked towards Wang Xiaoli and Song Qingxiao. Next to the nurses¡¯ station stood an equipment console. Nurse Zhang headed there to retrieve a cotton swab with alcohol and disinfected the wound on her chin. She waved Song Qingxiao over. The equipment console was situated across a patient room. Since she was just ambushed, Song Qingxiao was extremely wary. Before she walked over, she instinctively turned her head to look around her to confirm that there was no one behind her. At that moment when she turned her head around, her eyes glanced past the window of a patient room. She saw number five dressed in a blue-striped hospital gown curled up on the bed. He trembled as he sat on the bed and raised his head as though he felt Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyes on him. As soon as that cowardly man with greasy hair saw her, his eyes went wide, and a terrified expression appeared on his face. He looked close to tears and quickly lowered his head. After she had just been reacquainted with number six, she once again encountered someone familiar in the scene. Song Qingxiao bit her lower lip and narrowed her eyes to hide the expression in her eyes. Chapter 26 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There were a total of six participants in the trial. Three of them appeared in the hospital, including Song Qingxiao. Tick, tock, tick, tock. The disturbing noise of the ticking clock continued. The sound of the elevator arriving rang out. The doors opened, and the lightbulb in Song Qingxiao¡¯s brain seemed to light up. She felt as though she was about to figure out another clue. She was about to ponder on it carefully when someone patted her heavily on the shoulder. ¡°Hey!¡± She felt a sharp jolt of pain on her shoulder. After she had been ambushed by number six, Song Qingxiao was once again caught unaware from behind. She twirled on her toes and moved aside. She crouched next to the side of the equipment console and leaned her upper body backward as she turned around to face the person who had tapped her on the shoulder. The person who had tapped her on the shoulder was a nurse. She was not one of the six participants, and she looked about 30 years old. She wore soft-soled shoes. She did not make a sound when she walked, so Song Qingxiao had no idea when she came over. Song Qingxiao reacted outlandishly when she shrank away earlier. She felt a little embarrassed. Her hand was still raised, and when she saw Song Qingxiao¡¯s reaction, she sighed. ¡°Are you new?¡± After she asked that, she mumbled to herself, ¡°It seems like there have been so many new people recently.¡± What the nurse said caught Song Qingxiao¡¯s attention. She narrowed her eyes as soon as she heard that. As the countdown continued, she paid attention to the name tag on the new nurse¡¯s chest. Her name was written on it. ¡®Tu Xiaoyun¡¯. Song Qingxiao knew that her exaggerated response to being tapped had incurred the displeasure of Tu Xiaoyun. She looked a little embarrassed. Since Song Qingxiao had just arrived and she had still not figured out the mission of the trial, she hoped that she could be on good terms with her ¡®colleagues¡¯. That was so she would be able to probe more information to give her an advantage in completing the task. She needed the favor of the people around her. As soon as she noticed Tu Xiaoyun frowning as she spoke, Song Qingxiao¡¯s mind was already busy thinking about the best way to fix it. She raised her left hand to stroke her shoulder. She looked as though she was trying to endure a great deal of pain as she turned to look at Nurse Zhang. ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as Nurse Zhang saw Song Qingxiao¡¯s reaction, she quickly asked about her with concern. ¡°I think my shoulder is injured from being kicked earlier.¡± As soon as Song Qingxiao said that, Tu Xiaoyun looked at her with a puzzled expression. Nurse Zhang explained, ¡°We admitted a new patient today who suddenly attacked Qingxiao and injured her neck.¡± While she spoke, Nurse Zhang got Song Qingxiao¡¯s permission and peeled away her collar to look at her shoulder that had been kicked. Song Qingxiao was 1.68 meters tall. However, the nurses working in the psychiatric hospital were not short either. As soon as Nurse Zhang peeled her collar back, she exclaimed in shock after she took a look. ¡°Oh! There¡¯s a hematoma.¡± Number six had not gone easy on her. As she pulled tightly against the lanyard on Song Qingxiao¡¯s neck with both hands, she kicked her feet against Song Qingxiao¡¯s shoulders. Hence, she had two red and swollen marks on her shoulders. Once Tu Xiaoyun realized what had happened, she looked a little guilty. She took some cotton with some iodine on it and walked up to help Song Qingxiao disinfect her wound. She said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Our hospital may have another newcomer. Doctor Zhou is preparing to meet them now. If that person stays on, we¡¯ll have a new doctor.¡± The skin on her neck was torn after she had been strangled by the lanyard string. It stung when the iodine was applied. However, it was not as shocking to Song Qingxiao as the news she heard from Tu Xiaoyun. She recalled that Tu Xiaoyun previously said ¡®It seems like there have been so many new people recently¡¯. Tu Xiaoyun did not specifically mention if all of the ¡®new people¡¯ were medical staff or patients. It was highly likely that it was a mix of both. For example, there was herself, as well as number five and number six that she saw earlier. Since a new doctor was about to enter the hospital, she could not help but wonder who the new ¡®doctor¡¯ would be. If everyone in the trial had entered the same scene, three of them have already appeared. Hence, the participants left were the bespectacled guy, the large chap with the gun, and the red whip lady who had yet to appear. The doctor mentioned by Tu Xiaoyun must be one of the three. There were a total of five floors in the hospital building. According to what Nurse Zhang told her earlier, there were a total of 27 patients. She wondered if the other two participants of the trial would be among the patients. Her mind was full of questions, along with the sound of the ticking clock. Tu Xiaoyun was still speaking when a chilling boom could be heard. The sound was clear and not dull. It sounded like it came from a distance away. However, because of the hospital¡¯s unique location, the sound echoed in the air. Song Qingxiao was not the only one who looked like she had suffered a shock. Even Nurse Zhang and the others who were in the midst of a conversation were startled. Tu Xiaoyun¡¯s hand that held the cotton swab shook and the cotton swab poked Song Qingxiao¡¯s injured neck, causing her to let out a gasp. ¡°What happened?¡± Wang Xiaoli was a little surprised. Song Qingxiao, on the other hand, felt her eye twitch non-stop. She felt as though something was wrong! The soundproofing of the hospital was excellent. She had experienced it herself firsthand. They were all in the same building. There were 27 patients on one side, and the medical staff offices and dormitories were situated on the other side. When she first entered the trial scene and was interviewed by ¡®Liu Yixun¡¯, she did not hear anything from the patient zone at all. It was only when she had followed Nurse Zhang over and passed through several metal gates did she begin to hear the cries and sobs of the patients. The explosion earlier sounded like it came from the offices on the other side of the building. What kind of sound could travel that far? Not to mention, that noise did not sound like an object falling to the ground or the sound of something breaking. It really sounded like a gunshot. Song Qingxiao instantly thought of the large chap with the gun! She licked her dry and chapped lips. Tu Xiaoyun said that a new person had arrived. At the moment, the gunman, the bespectacled guy, and the red whip lady had not appeared. The new doctor could be one of them. However, it seemed like the large chap with the gun was the most likely one. Her neck that was strangled by number six started to hurt even more. The rate of Song Qingxiao¡¯s breathing began to increase. After the sound of the gunshot rang out, she keenly sensed the presence of death. It was a powerful intuition that came from two close calls with death. Song Qingxiao quickly took a look at the prompt in her consciousness. As she expected, the instructions that used to say ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure. Upon completion of task: 1000 credits¡¯ had changed after the sound of the gunshot. ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure. Upon completion of task: 950 credits¡¯. The reward had changed! When Song Qingxiao looked up, her eyes were filled with surprise and a little elation. Even though the earlier gunshot meant that it was likely that someone had died in the hospital, it was as she had expected. Once a death occurred, it would signal the official start of the trial. Her eyes were half-closed as her gaze swept across Tu Xiaoyun and the others. Through the glass windows of the patient room, she could see number five lift his head. It was clear that he had been startled by the earlier gunshot. His face was filled with an unmistakable look of terror. As soon as he noticed Song Qingxiao¡¯s gaze, number five cradled his head in his arms and slowly lowered his head. His body began to tremble. The others had not recovered their senses after the gunshot when the shrill sound of a woman screaming could be heard in the distance. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± The cry was loud, clear, and shrill. It sounded terrifying, especially in a quiet environment like the hospital. It seemed like all the patients had been affected by the shrill cry. As though they sensed a disruption, the patients that Nurse Zhang had ushered back into their rooms had started to rebel. The patient in the same room as number five got down from the bed and sluggishly walked towards the door. ¡°Go and have a look. Find out what has happened.¡± Nurse Zhang seemed a little anxious. Before Song Qingxiao could react, she had been dragged along with Tu Xiaoyun and Wang Xiaoli to reassure and calm the patients down along with a couple of other nurses. The gunshot seemed to come from the doctor¡¯s office. Nurse Zhang rushed to get the keys and opened the three heavy metal gates. In that situation, she did not forget to explain to Song Qingxiao apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Qingxiao. Since you¡¯ve just started today, I should have shown you around so that you can familiarize yourself with the place.¡± She explained in a rush while she looked a little disconcerted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on today¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We should hurry to see what is going on and whether we can help. I have time to familiarize myself with the hospital at another time.¡± As Song Qingxiao said that, the ticking sound continued, and the numbers in her vision changed to 119: 06: 27. It was as if the numbers mocked her for saying that she ¡®still had time¡¯. Song Qingxiao blinked her eyes and endured the pain in her throat as she gulped. She suppressed the fear in her heart and did her best to ignore the numbers. At that point, she wanted to test the theory in her heart. She wanted to see if that gunshot had anything to do with the large chap who was one of the six participants in the trial. She also wanted to see who had encountered trouble and figure out how she had lost 50 credits for no reason. As soon as the both of them left the patient area, they heard a commotion outside. The sound seemed to come from downstairs. Nurse Zhang ran to the elevator and pressed the button. The elevator arrived quickly and Song Qingxiao followed her in. The elevator lights were fluorescent white, and it made the enclosed space appear incomparably gloomy. They did not speak. Song Qingxiao could hear Nurse Zhang¡¯s faint and quick breaths. It revealed that she was extremely anxious. She turned her head to look at Nurse Zhang and show that she had lowered her head. As the light shone down on her, her eyes were cast in a shadow under her pale white forehead. Song Qingxiao could only vaguely see her tightly pursed lips. The elevator went down one floor and the doors opened with a ring. However, Nurse Zhang did not move until Song Qingxiao spoke up. ¡°Xiaoyu¡­¡± Only then did Nurse Zhang look as though she had been woken up from her sleep. She ran out of the lift in a hurry. The entire doctor¡¯s office area seemed to have been startled by the sound of the gunshot. There were plenty of people gathered outside one of the doctor¡¯s offices. When Nurse Zhang and Song Qingxiao arrived, many noises were coming from inside the office. Song Qingxiao looked at the person sitting on the chair. It was a man whose body was slumped against the chair, and his head was tilted abnormally towards the door. His arms hung limply beside his body. He was dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was an obvious gunshot wound on his forehead. The powerful force of the bullet had caused bruises to appear on the skin around the wound. The bruises looked like earthworms crawling all over his head. His eyes were wide open. Blood slowly seeped out from the wound on his forehead and trailed down across his brow, nose, and eyes. Finally, it collected in a pool under his cheek and trickled down to form a blooming red patch on his white doctor¡¯s coat. Perhaps it was because he did not expect to be attacked so suddenly, the doctor¡¯s face still maintained his smile. The curve of his lips made the scene look especially sinister. His appearance reminded Song Qingxiao of all the photos of the trial participants who had died in the previous trial when their card had flipped over. The doctor¡¯s coat had a name tag pinned on it which displayed the name ¡®Zhou Yu¡¯. The office was filled with a pungent smell of gunpowder mixed with blood. Nurse Zhang was frightened out of her mind when she saw the scene. Song Qingxiao returned her gaze and looked towards the floor of the office. The large chap was pinned down by two nurses and two men that looked like bodyguards. He was completely unable to move. His face was bright red as he struggled with all his might, looking like a pitiful ant. Chapter 27 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Another nurse stood on the side with one hand over her mouth and the other holding a gun. She trembled non-stop. The shrill scream from earlier must have been made by her. Song Qingxiao took a look at her name tag. ¡®Zhu Xiaoke¡¯. The large chap was pinned to the ground. Even though he struggled mightily, the two bodyguards and the nurse over him did not let go. His legs kicked wildly in all directions. However, even his face had been held to one side by someone. The veins in his temples bulged, and his face was bright red. Song Qingxiao looked at the nurse who held the gun and gently gulped down a mouthful of spit. ¡°Let me go!¡± The large chap growled as he struggled. Nurse Zhang stared at the scene, and her body swayed slightly before she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± As Nurse Zhang spoke, she rushed towards Doctor Zhou with Song Qingxiao following closely behind her. The nurse holding the gun trembled when she heard Nurse Zhang speak. She looked like she was in shock. She turned to face Nurse Zhang as tears began to stream out of her eyes. ¡°Sis Xiaoyu.¡± She held the gun as she took two steps forwards. She looked down at the gun and acted as though she held a hot potato. Her expression seemed to show that she wanted to toss the gun but was also reluctant to do so. A light flashed across Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She used the excuse of consoling her and attempted to reach out her hand with the plan to reach for the gun. Nurse Zhang did not notice her actions as she rushed to check on Doctor Zhou. The wall behind Doctor Zhou was covered in blood splatters from when the bullet went through his skull. From the instructions in her consciousness, Song Qingxiao knew that there was no way to save him. However, she did not speak out to alert Nurse Zhang and allowed her attention to be drawn away from her. She placed her hand lightly onto the shoulder of Zhu Xiaoke, who cried loudly. As her hand slid down slowly, she felt how tense Zhu Xiaoke¡¯s body was. She had clearly experienced an enormous fright. Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand came to a halt on the back of Zhu Xiaoke¡¯s palm. Her fingertips touched the edge of the gun. The body of the gun was still warm. It was the burning feeling of having killed someone with a bullet. At that moment, Nurse Zhang checked on Doctor Zhou¡¯s condition while the frightened nurse trembled. The bodyguards and nurses on the ground were focused on restraining the large chap, so no one noticed the glee that flashed across Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Her heart started to beat rapidly. It felt like it was about to leap out of her chest and into her throat. It was a rare opportunity. If she managed to obtain the large chap¡¯s gun, she would have an extra layer of protection in the trial. ¡°What happened?¡± She spoke once again with a low, gentle tone. She was worried that she might frighten the nurse who held the gun if her voice wavered. Her blood pumped rapidly through her entire body because of how nervous she was. If her senses were magnified, the ticking sound in her mind would definitely drown out the sound of her own voice. In the end, she managed to successfully place her hand on the nurse¡¯s hand. The young nurse did not resist. She seemed to welcome that Song Qingxiao had grabbed hold of the gun. Song Qingxiao¡¯s breathing seemed to become disordered momentarily, followed quickly by pursing her lips tightly. She gradually applied a small amount of force, and the nurse loosened her grip on the gun. As that heavy pistol was in her palm, Song Qingxiao could not believe that it had all worked out so smoothly. She could not hide the joy in her eyes. She grabbed the gun tightly and put her finger on the trigger, not daring to make any sudden gestures that may attract the attention of the people in the room and alert them to her actions. Since Zhu Xiaoke had let go of the gun, she buried her face into her hands and spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Doctor Li had left recently, so the hospital is preparing to hire a couple of doctors to fill the position. Doctor Zhou was interviewing the new person¡­¡± Song Qingxiao controlled the elation in her heart and focused all her attention on the nurse. She was worried that she might miss a word. ¡°I don¡¯t know why a clash happened. The new person took his gun out, and that¡¯s when trouble happened.¡± ¡°Have you reported this to the police?¡± Song Qingxiao asked with a straight face as soon as she heard that. She slowly moved the gun into her pocket. The emotionally shaken nurse shook her head helplessly. The hopeless tone in her voice gave everyone a bad feeling. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make the phone call. An hour ago, we got some news that there¡¯s been an accident below the mountain where they were servicing the road. The only road leading down the mountain has been cut off. The signal tower has also toppled. It¡¯ll take five days before service will resume.¡± That meant that during the five days, the psychiatric hospital would be a fully-closed trial space. The situation suited Song Qingxiao¡¯s original prediction. What the nurse said only served to confirm it. Even though a death had occurred soon after she entered the scene, she had managed to glean some helpful information from it. Within the trial space of the psychiatric hospital, her task was to protect the people. It referred to the people within the hospital. From Doctor Zhou¡¯s unexpected death resulting in 50 credits being deducted from her total reward, she could tell that the doctors were definitely included among the ¡®people¡¯ that she needed to protect. She had not managed to stuff the gun into her pocket before the sound of rushing footsteps could be heard from outside. Song Qingxiao¡¯s alert senses detected a pair of eyes upon her. She lifted her head instinctively and noticed Liu Yixun and two other people that looked like doctors standing at the door. The skinny, bespectacled guy was among the three, wearing a white coat. As soon as he noticed Song Qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he raised his spectacles, and the light reflecting off his glasses hid the expression in his eyes. Everyone who entered the office would be first drawn to the sight of Doctor Zhou Yu¡¯s dead body. The bespectacled guy was the only one who noticed Song Qingxiao as soon as he entered. Even though his gaze moved away from her quickly to look at what the others stared at, Song Qingxiao could not forget the hair-raising feeling down her back in that instance. There was a sense of evil intention hidden in his gaze. With the addition of the bespectacled guy in the trial, five of the participants had appeared. The red whip lady was the only one left who had not arrived. When the bespectacled guy rushed over with Liu Yixun and the other doctor, his lips curved slightly, and a mocking look flashed across his eyes as soon as he saw the large chap pinned to the ground, completely unable to move. Nurse Zhang quickly moved out of the way, and the two doctors hurried over to check on him. They shook their heads regretfully and announced, ¡°He¡¯s lost all his vital signs.¡± It was not news to Song Qingxiao. However, as soon as Liu Yixun announced Doctor Zhou¡¯s death, several nurses still let out pitiful gasps. At that moment, Song QIngxiao noticed the bespectacled guy shook his head along with everyone else. His face revealed an expression of deep sorrow. Song Qingxiao stood beside him and could tell from his profile that the eyes behind his glasses were narrowed. His eyes were cold and indifferent, looking as though he was not surprised by the news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao was willing to bet through her woman¡¯s intuition that the bespectacled guy had guessed from the prompt in his consciousness that Doctor Zhou was dead before he entered the room. ¡°Let go!¡± The large chap on the ground was still struggling violently against his captors. Maybe he knew that his life was at stake, which was why his struggling became more agitated. The faces of the two bodyguards and the nurse were all flushed. They did their best, but they could hardly contain him. ¡°Let go of me! The large chap struggled with all his might, and his clothes were all twisted out of shape from his effort. His powerful legs kicked around wildly. If he was anywhere else instead of the psychiatric hospital filled with nurses, bodyguards, and doctors who were used to dealing with patients who experienced violent psychiatric attacks, he would have already escaped. Chapter 28 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The newly arrived doctor frowned and gave his instructions in an orderly manner. ¡°Bring over some restraints and bind him up. We should get this place settled since the road leading down the mountain has been sealed off, and we can¡¯t make phone calls. Let¡¯s move Doctor Zhou¡¯s body downstairs for the moment and lock up this person before we discuss what to do next.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± The vessels in the side of the large chap¡¯s neck bulged as he scratched the ground wildly with his hands. As soon as the doctor spoke, the nurses quickly moved into action. They took out some needles and medication from a small fridge in the corner of Doctor Zhou¡¯s office. As soon as the needle went in, the large chap¡¯s struggles began to weaken, and the nurses and bodyguards restraining him were finally able to breathe at ease. When the large chap lost his ability to fight back, the bespectacled guy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists together. He gently pushed up his spectacles and glanced over at Song Qingxiao. When he noticed her looking back at him, the bespectacled guy quickly turned away. Since an incident like that occurred in the hospital, the atmosphere changed. Doctor Zhou¡¯s body was moved from the chair. The large chap was tied up by the bodyguards, and they were going to move him to a level one security unit on the ward. It was clear that the hospital staff would treat him like a critically ill patient for the next few days. After he was placed in the level one security unit, the large chap would be bound and drugged. He would also be kept under constant surveillance 24 hours a day. He had barely entered the scene, yet he was already completely out of the game. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± The bespectacled guy who had silently observed everything finally opened his mouth to speak. Song Qingxiao noticed that as he spoke, his gaze stayed on her before moving to the pocket of her nurse¡¯s uniform. The same pocket where she kept the large chap¡¯s pistol after she took it from Zhu Xiaoke. Song Qingxiao had slipped it into her pocket when no one watched and had not let go of it since. As the bespectacled man spoke, her hand began to erupt in copious amounts of sweat, nearly causing her to lose hold over the gun. Song Qingxiao knew for sure that the bespectacled guy¡¯s question was clearly directed at her. An instinct to kill developed in her heart, but she lowered her head and did not speak. Zhu Xiaoke spoke up and explained the story of the large chap with the gun once more. ¡°The hospital has been short-staffed recently since Doctor Li left and Doctor Guo is on leave. The hospital has recruited a few doctors, and this person was being interviewed in preparation to start the job today.¡± Zhu Xiaoke seemed to be much calmer than before, possibly because the large chap was under control, and some time had passed since the incident with Doctor Guo. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but this person was carrying a gun. I was standing outside when I heard him yell, and a gunshot could be heard. When I entered, Doctor Zhou was already¡­¡± Song Qingxiao felt a chill down her back when she heard those words. She remembered what it was like when she entered the scene and turned to look at Liu Yixun. He looked exactly like the person that she killed in the last trial. If it was not for the fact that Song Qingxiao had mentally prepared herself for the trial as soon as she entered the scene, it was likely that she would have struggled to maintain her composure as soon as she faced him. The psychological trauma of seeing the person who was close to ending her life but whom she killed with her own hands was indescribable. Since things developed that way, Song Qingxiao could guess what had happened as soon as the large chap with the gun appeared in the trial scene from Zhu Xiaoke¡¯s words. After they entered the test space, as soon as everyone received the instructions, number four could not stop herself and immediately tried to bully cowardly number five to find out more about the task instructions he received. No one expected that after number five had been frightened by the red whip lady, he had run off into the midst of the thick fog before she had time to swing her whip. Soon after that, everyone was forced to start the task. During the task, Song Qingxiao was almost certain that the large chap heard the ticking sound and saw the countdown as soon as the trial officially started, just like she did. Those two changes were enough to make a person uneasy. Soon after that, the choice to enter the task scene appeared, and they had to make a decision in a short time frame. By then, anyone would be scared witless. However, the people who managed to survive the first trial would be far more vigilant than ordinary people. The large chap must have been clear that he was highly likely to face danger as soon as he entered the task scene. However, he had no other choice. His nerves must have been extremely frayed by that point. The pressure on him would have increased gradually along with the appearance of the ticking clock sound, the numbers flashing in a countdown, not to mention the looming choices before his eyes. Once the scene changed, his vigilant nature and guard must have gone up to a certain level that even a tiny trigger would have caused him to overreact. Song Qingxiao could understand the nature of the trigger when she recalled how she felt when she saw Liu Yixun. Even a mentally resilient person would suffer a mental breakdown if they experienced multiple shocks one after another only to be faced with a person they had killed previously. When Song Qingxiao first entered the task scene and saw the doctor, she could not stop her body from shaking and instinctively reached for the dagger strapped to her arm. The large chap must have reacted similarly to her. The appearance of Zhou Yu must have been the final straw for the last chap, so he responded speedily and killed Doctor Zhou. As soon as she thought about it, Song Qingxiao could not help but feel fear. She could see the fate of the large chap. His identity had changed from a doctor to a patient in an instance. From being the one in control to the one being controlled. His advantage in this trial had vanished entirely. It proved that the choice that he made when he entered the scene was not the right one. Everyone would react differently on the spot based on their mental resilience leading to different results. If Song Qingxiao attacked the doctor as soon as she saw him like the large chap because she was so worked up from all the successive stressors, even if she succeeded in killing the doctor once more, it was likely that she would end up like the large chap. After being restrained, the large chap¡¯s identity had swapped from being a medical staff into a patient. He would eventually die in the trial. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though the trial had clear instructions and a generous reward, it was far more dangerous than the previous trial! Song Qingxiao gritted her teeth tightly and struggled as she lifted her head to look at the bespectacled guy in the doctor¡¯s uniform. It turned out that he was looking at her too. Their eyes met, and they were each warier of the other. The large chap was out of the running since he did not pass the psychological test when he entered the task. However, if each participant who picked a medical staff role had to go through the same test, it meant that the bespectacled guy had managed to remain calm to successfully become a houseman in the hospital. She could imagine that he was full of restraint, scheming, and had strong mental fortitude. At the same time, Song Qingxiao and the bespectacled guy did not look eye-catching in the space. In the eyes of the bespectacled guy, Song Qingxiao must have looked quite ordinary when she was held at gunpoint compared to the two women, number four and number six, who entered after her. Since she had been successfully inducted into her role, naturally, the bespectacled guy would not underestimate her. Song Qingxiao sighed silently. Things were going to be problematic Chapter 29 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Zhu Xiaoke stammered the whole way, but she managed to finish telling the entire story. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the weapon as the bespectacled guy had hoped. ¡°Where¡¯s the gun?¡± The doctor who came in with Liu Yixun asked that question. The bespectacled man unknowingly hung his head. Song Qingxiao gripped the gun as her heart pounded rapidly. At that moment, having the gun meant that she had an extra layer of protection. It was important beyond words. However, she knew that it would be tough for her to keep it. ¡°After the bodyguards entered and subdued the newcomer. I¡­ I took the gun¡­¡± Zhu Xiaoke looked a little flustered after she was questioned. She quickly looked around the room in a state of utter panic. She could not remember who the gun ended up with. None of the people who entered the office had left. The large chap had been subdued, but he had not been moved to the patient area. A look flashed across the bespectacled guy¡¯s face, and he was about to speak when Song Qingxiao cut in and rushed to say, ¡°It¡¯s with me.¡± She raised her arm. The gun lay in her palm. As soon as the bespectacled man saw the gun, a hint of glee seemed to flash across his eyes. Once he heard Song Qingxiao¡¯s words, a gloomy look appeared on his face. If he managed to speak first, he would have suggested carrying out a body search, and Song Qingxiao would have been forced into a passive position. She would not be able to hide the gun, and once the others discovered it on her, everyone would immediately be suspicious of her. However, she had taken the initiative to surrender the gun so naturally, no one would suspect her of anything. The bespectacled guy¡¯s plan had fallen through, but he quickly recovered, and his composure returned. Song Qingxiao continued to say, ¡°Miss Zhu was in such a state of terror before, so she handed the gun over to me temporarily.¡± Her explanation would give the others no cause to suspect her. Everyone had already expected it from the way Zhu Xiaoke reacted earlier. The two doctors nodded in response. Since they had ¡®found¡¯ the weapon, a doctor suggested, ¡°Xiaoke, you should lock the gun away. When the road leading down the mountain has been repaired in five days, we can hand it over to the police when we lodge our report.¡± As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Liu Yixun took out his handphone and looked at it. That action made Song Qingxiao recall his appearance as number four in the first trial as he held his phone and discovered that there was no signal. It made her clench her damp palms tightly. Since an incident like that had transpired in the hospital, the atmosphere became more gloomy. The large chap was transported by the bodyguards in the direction of the patient area. Doctor Zhou¡¯s corpse had been lifted and placed inside a body bag. The office was still covered in bloodstains. Sunlight streamed through the windows to light up the room. Tiny dust particles floating around could be seen with the naked eye under the sunlight. Everyone seemed to be holding their breath as they worked carefully. It made the atmosphere silent and eerie. The zipper of the body bag was done up by a nurse in a prolonged manner. The zipper made an unpleasant sound as it was moved. Song Qingxiao was still upset that the ace up her sleeve had been taken away. On the bright side, she may not have gotten the gun, but similarly, the bespectacled guy did not gain any advantages. Besides that, she still had plenty of opportunities. As long as she paid attention to who hid the gun after that, she may still be able to come up with another idea to obtain the gun within the time frame of the mission. The sound of more footsteps could be heard. Before the person had arrived, the voice of a woman rang out. ¡°Has something happened to Doctor Zhou?¡± As the words were uttered, a woman dressed in a doctor¡¯s coat rushed into the office. She had not seen that doctor before, but she was followed closely by the red whip lady who was also dressed up as a doctor. Number four, who had been missing all the while, had finally appeared. As soon as Song Qingxiao saw her, she let out a sigh of relief. Since all six trial participants were in the hospital, their numbers were complete. Number four had also discovered that Song Qingxiao and the bespectacled guy dressed up as a doctor were in the office. Their eyes met, but they all quickly turned away in tacit understanding, all pretending to not know each other. The doctor who had just arrived was in the patient area the whole time. She rushed over when she heard about what had happened. Number four was one of the new doctors, so she was shadowing that doctor on the job. Once the matters had been settled, the bespectacled guy left with Doctor Hu, who had rushed over in the end. Liu Yixun also left with two nurses to deal with Doctor Zhou¡¯s corpse. Song Qingxiao and Nurse Zhang were responsible for cleaning up the office. It was late by the time they left. The sun hung low in the west sky. It was time for dinner, and loud voices could be heard from the cafeteria. Since someone had died in the hospital, everyone was in a solemn mood. Nurse Zhang and the others were somber because Doctor Zhou died. Song Qingxiao was silent because time was running out. The numbers in her vision had become 114: 53: 21. The time left in the mission was four days and nineteen hours. Since she was new, she did not need to work the night shift that night. Once she had finished her dinner, she went with Nurse Zhang to patrol the patient area before returning to the dormitory. Song Qingxiao lay on her bed after she was done washing up. Her tense emotions had not relaxed one bit. Nurse Zhang had turned off the lights. The hospital in the night time gave off an indescribable ghastly feeling. She constantly felt as though there was danger lurking in every corner, but perhaps that was because she was within the trial space. During the day, she could not hear any sounds coming from the patient area. However, the silence in the night time seemed to amplify those sounds. She could hear someone singing at the top of their lungs. She shut her eyes. The ticking sound in her mind continued like a shadow that was always by her side. When she opened her eyes, she could still clearly see the numbers flashing despite the darkness. 109: 47: 35. ¡°Qingxiao, are you asleep?¡± Nurse Zhang moved to look down from the top bunk. In the darkness, her face looked ghastly pale. Her long hair that was usually kept under her nurse¡¯s cap during the day hung down on both sides of her face, swaying with her movements. The moonlight that streamed in through the windows seemed to elongate the shadow of her hair. The shadow of her hair reflected on the walls looked like a cluster of tentacles about to capture Song Qingxiao. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Song Qingxiao realized how dry her throat was after she opened her mouth to speak. Nurse Zhang assumed that the oddness of her voice was due to the injury she sustained earlier in the day. Hence, she did not take it to heart and even reassured her. ¡°Are you still thinking about the incident that happened this morning?¡± She paused momentarily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Get some sleep. After five days, everything will be settled.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The passing of five days would not be able to solve Song Qingxiao¡¯s problems. The instructions in her mind stayed the same as it was in the afternoon. ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure. Upon completion of task: 950 credits.¡¯ The time displayed on the countdown was 109: 45: 55. Nurse Zhang lay down and fell into a deep sleep after she consoled Song Qingxiao. As she slept, she did not make a sound. The silence of the room and the sound of singing outside made for an interesting contrast. The ticking sound of the grandfather clock in her mind seemed to become more sonorous, making it harder for her to ignore it. The mission of the trial was set in a psychiatric hospital. There were a total of six participants, and they could pick between being a medical staff or a patient. She remembered that Nurse Zhang described the hospital to her during her introduction yesterday. There were 27 patients at the hospital, six doctors, and twelve nurses, including Song Qingxiao. Number five and number six were included among the 27 patients. At the moment, she was the only participant who was a nurse. According to Zhu Xiaoke in the office of the dead Doctor Zhou, Doctor Lee had left the hospital, and Doctor Guo was on leave. That meant that there were two vacancies among the six doctor positions. However, the arrival of the bespectacled guy and the red whip lady had filled these two vacancies. The large chap with the gun killed Doctor Zhou, so he lost his right to choose and automatically became a patient. In other words, there was another vacancy among the doctors because of Doctor Zhou¡¯s death. Song Qingxiao had also lost 50 credits because of it. In comparison, the patient numbers had increased by one compared to the number that Nurse Zhang had mentioned previously, which was 27 in total. She vaguely felt as though she had grasped a vital clue but still lacked a crucial point to link everything together. The instructions in her consciousness did not change. She once again paid attention to the instruction ¡®Upon completion of task: 950 credits¡¯ and felt as though something did not quite add up. What was strange about it? In the darkness of the night, she shut her eyes and went deep into thought. The faint singing seemed to drift over leisurely from afar. The numbers in her vision continued to drop. 109: 41: 27¡­ 109: 41: 26¡­ 109: 41: 25¡­ 109: 37: 31¡­ Song Qingxiao sat up with a jolt! Her movements were so exaggerated that the bed let out an ear-piercing screech. She was completely drenched in cold sweat. She had suddenly thought about a serious problem that she had completely missed the whole time. After Doctor Zhou died, the reward had decreased by 50 credits. She thought that the death triggered the change in the task instructions. The time in her vision continued to go down. The period of five days seemed to be a rope that was strangling her mind, constantly reminding her about the importance of the time period. However, it nearly caused her to forget that even though she would get 1000 credits if she completed the task, 50 credits would be deducted from the total each time a person died. In that case, what would happen if all the credits were deducted? If the people she had to protect were the medical staff, and if each of the 18 medical staff, including the doctors and nurses, contributed 50 credits, 1000 credits would be sufficient. However, if things followed the pattern of the previous trial where the participants were required to kill one another, Song Qingxiao had the faint feeling that things would not be that simple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the people referred to in the task included all the doctors, nurses, and patients, that would mean that the total number of people was extremely large. The total number of all these people was as many as 45 people. If more than half the people died, her credits would be completely wiped out from all the deductions. It would not take the entire five-day period of the task before she died! In that type of situation, what could cause so many people to die within five days? She thought about that important question that she had earlier today when she was in the patient area. She forgot all about it because she was so startled after being tapped on the shoulder by Tu Xiaoyun. When she entered the trial scene, she was given two choices, either to become a medical staff or a patient. Hence, was it possible that there were two options regarding the task in the trial? Since there were participants tasked with protecting the people, surely there were participants tasked to kill the people? Chapter 30 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The singing was so noisy that it was enough to drive one crazy. Song Qingxiao shut her eyes. She knew from the start that the task would be extremely complicated because the instructions were so clear, and the reward offered was generous. If her guess was not a mistake, all the participants had to choose between becoming a medical staff or a patient when they first entered the scene. Hence, it was highly likely that there would be two opposing teams for the task. The first team was tasked with killing, and the second team had to protect. The loser would face death. That scenario was exactly the same as the previous trial. The trial had split them into two camps, and they were allowed to kill each other. Doctor Zhou¡¯s death had caused her to lose 50 credits. Song Qingxiao reached out to catch a lock of her hair. Her eyes looked a little glum. If her prediction was correct, it meant that there was a team of participants whose task was to kill the people. However, if she managed to uncover one of them and kill them, would her reward increase by 50 credits as well? As soon as the idea popped into her head, her heart felt like it had been shocked. It began to beat rapidly. She bit the corner of her lip and felt like she had figured out a huge portion of the task. If she could uncover the participants who were tasked with ¡®killing¡¯ and completely eliminate the threat, she might not need the full five days to finish the task and leave the scene of the test space. The task to ¡®protect the people¡¯ did not mean that she had to sit and await death. On the other hand, it might be a covert way of telling her to take the initiative. The trial rules allowed them to hunt and kill one another. In the beginning, she had deeply misunderstood the instructions. After all, the mission to ¡®protect the people¡¯ seemed too vague. As soon as she saw the word ¡®protect¡¯, she immediately thought that the task would not require the straightforward and brutal killing of the other participants in like the previous trial. However, the trial was still a game of elimination. It was more vicious and more intense compared to the first trial. Among the six trial participants apart from herself, the large chap with the gun was already out of the running. Out of the four that were left, number five and number six had chosen to be patients. Number four and the bespectacled guy chose to be doctors. She had no idea who was tasked as protectors or who had received the instructions to be killers. If she could not figure it out, the only other option was to eliminate each of them in turn. In the darkness of the night, the numbers in her vision continued counting down along with the ticking sound. 109: 17: 26. Nurse Zhang was fast asleep in the top bunk. She did not rouse from her sleep despite the loud noise that Song Qingxiao made earlier when she got up from bed. Her entire body felt cold. Song Qingxiao touched the dagger before she slowly regained her composure. She laid back in bed gradually, but her emotions were still highly strung. She was worried that something terrible would happen that night, and she had no desire to sleep. Hence, she kept her eyes open until she could see the sky outside begin to brighten through the thin curtains. Nothing scary had happened the entire night. Song Qingxiao had just drifted off into sleep when she was awoken by Nurse Zhang. ¡°Qingxiao.¡± Nurse Zhang had not reached out to push her when Song Qingxiao had already opened her eyes. She sat up in bed. Nurse Zhang had already washed up and gotten dressed smartly. ¡°It looked like you were sleeping soundly. Today, you¡¯ll head to work with me. Our work shift starts from 8am to 3pm. After that, it¡¯ll start again from 8pm tonight until 8am tomorrow morning.¡± As soon as Song Qingxiao heard her words, she immediately became alert. She bent down to put on her shoes, and it was already 7am by the time she finished washing up. Nurse Zhang looked a little worriedly at her bloodshot eyes as they ate breakfast. ¡°Did you not sleep well because of what happened with Doctor Zhou yesterday? You look really tired.¡± Song Qingxiao shook her head then looked around to assess the cafeteria. Since it was a space prepared for the medical staff to have their meals, it was separated from the patient area with transparent glass. She could see nurses outside organizing the meals for the patients in their hospital gowns in an orderly manner. The inner cafeteria had two long tables and two windows where food was collected. Nurse Zhang and Song Qingxiao were quite early, so there was no one there when they arrived. They both grabbed their food then sat down at the table. Other people soon arrived after them. It looked like Nurse Zhang was pretty popular. All the other nurses came to join them. Song Qingxiao divided her attention between chatting to Nurse Zhang and observing the people who came in. At the door, a man and a woman dressed up like doctors walked in. It was the doctor who the red whip lady had shadowed yesterday along with Doctor Hu. The red whip lady and the bespectacled guy were nowhere to be found. When Nurse Zhang spoke, Song Qingxiao had her head turned to glance at those two people. She came back to her senses and responded, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Nurse Zhang reassured Song Qingxiao after she heard her response. ¡°It¡¯s okay. After we finish our shift in the afternoon, we can head back to the dorms for a short nap. That might help you feel a little better.¡± Song Qingxiao nodded her head and noticed Zhu Xiaoke looked devoid of energy beside her. ¡°Xiaoke, did you have a bad night¡¯s sleep as well?¡± Zhu Xiaoke poked at the food on her plate with a fork. Her complexion was deathly pale, and she looked more exhausted than Song Qingxiao. It was clear that seeing Doctor Zhou die before her eyes had a huge impact on her, causing her to not sleep well last night. When Song Qingxiao called her name, Zhu Xiaoke raised her head absentmindedly and responded after a long pause. ¡°Yes.¡± She seemed to recall yesterday¡¯s incident and her complexion paled even more. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with Doctor Zhou for a long time. It¡¯s such a pity.¡± As soon as she said that, she hung her head once more. She looked like she was about to burst into tears. Song Qingxiao was stunned. She put down the fork in her hand and reached out to pat her shoulder comfortingly. She spoke up, ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s really odd. Why would the newcomer yesterday have a gun? Where did he get that gun from?¡± As that question was posed, several of the nurses began to engage in the discussion. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why would he open fire out of the blue?¡± ¡°Where did that gun come from?¡± The topic of conversation had moved to focus on the gun just as Song Qingxiao had hoped. She stopped for a moment and allowed the others to discuss in low voices for a while before asking another question in a hushed tone. ¡°What happened to the gun in the end? Is it kept in a safe place?¡± She still had the intention of taking possession of that gun. After the incident yesterday, the gun was passed to Zhu Xiaoke for safekeeping and locked up. The hospital was such a large place that to know the gun¡¯s whereabouts, she needed to get the information from Zhu Xiaoke herself. However, since she was new, Song Qingxiao was not on familiar terms with Zhu Xiaoke. She could only take the opportunity to chat with her and sneak the question into the flow of the conversation. It turned out that Zhu Xiaoke did not suspect Song Qingxiao at all and answered as soon as she asked. ¡°Yes, the gun is kept in a safe place. Doctor Liu said that the gun had to be locked up because it was considered evidence. Old Huang is watching over it, and he has the keys as well. Once the mobile signal and roads have been fixed, we can lodge a police report and deliver the gun to them.¡± Once Song Qingxiao heard that, she felt mixed emotions of both joy and worry. She was glad because she knew where the gun was. However, she was worried because she did not know how to get the keys from Liu Yixun and obtain the gun without being noticed. Someone noticed the time and saw that it was pretty late. The nurses rushed to finish their meal. Song Qingxiao followed Nurse Zhang into the patient area and officially started her job. It was her first day on the job, so she had taken the time to look at the day¡¯s schedule before work started. The doctor on-call for the night shift yesterday was Liu Yixun. The doctor working during the day was Doctor Hu, the man that Song Qingxiao saw earlier in the cafeteria. In the column behind his name, the name of the doctor shadowing him was displayed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Gu Yue¡¯. Song Qingxiao guessed that based on how the bespectacled guy followed Doctor Hu, he was likely the person who was interning under Doctor Hu. Hence, it was also highly likely that he was interviewed by Doctor Hu when he entered the hospital. In other words, if things were according to Song Qingxiao¡¯s calculations, Doctor Hu was very likely a participant of the previous trial who was killed by the bespectacled guy. The doctor working on the night shift was the female doctor, Doctor Ou. It was a lovely coincidence since the red whip lady was interning with her. It meant that they would meet at night. A full day had passed since the mission started. The number on the timer was 99: 56: 31. There were four days left to complete the trial. The following days would likely be filled with enormous dangers and threats! Chapter 31 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Song Qingxiao heard from Zhu Xiaoke during breakfast that the keys to the gun were with Liu Yixun, she began to pay attention to Liu Yixun¡¯s office while he was on duty. When Nurse Zhang was busy preparing the medication for the patients, and all the other nurses were engaged, she stood by the nurses¡¯ station, which faced the office door of Liu Yixun directly. The ward was not peaceful because the patients on the third floor were rowdy. The door was half-open, and the curtains over the glass wall had been drawn. The room looked dimly lit from Nurse Zhang¡¯s position, and she could barely see if anyone was inside. ¡°Great Father in Heaven¡­¡± Someone began to sing loudly, and the melody rose and fell. Nurse Zhang became distracted and turned to catch a look. Several people had gathered around the door leading into patient room number nineteen. Song Qingxiao paused for a moment. When no one paid attention to her, she took the opportunity and stealthily walked toward the doctor-on-duty¡¯s office. The closer she was to the door, the more nervous she felt. She tried to push the half-open door, and it opened with a creak. The office was not large, and the light inside was switched off. The curtains on both sides of the room were drawn. There was a desk in the office, and there was a sliding curtain partition behind the chair. Liu Yixun was not in the office. The mouse on the desk was lit up, but the monitor had gone black. That showed that he must have been away for a while. She stood by the door for a while and looked around her. A lot of ruckus came from inside patient room nineteen. The patient¡¯s singing had resulted in the annoyance of the other patients, leading to an argument. A couple of nurses had already headed over to break up the fight. In a situation like that, there was still no movement in the office. It seemed like Liu Yixun was really not in the office. Nurse Zhang still organized the medication for the patients, so no one paid attention to Song Qingxiao. Since she did not know where Liu Yixun had gone, she gently pushed the door further open and crept agility into the duty office. She shut the door behind her. Click. Once the door closed, the light of the corridor and the commotion outside was blocked out. The room descended into quiet darkness once more. Song Qingxiao stood in place for a moment, waiting for her eyes to adjust to the darkness before she crept toward the desk. In the dim environment, the office computer¡¯s low hum was the only sound in the room. She was careful to avoid touching the chair in case it squeaked and attracted the attention of the people outside. The CPU was located below the left side of the desk, and there was a tiny cabinet with sliding drawers under the right side of the desk. The top drawer was locked. She grabbed the cabinet handle and was about to open it when she suddenly heard a soft male voice ring out from behind her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Qingxiao nearly jumped out of her skin from the shock. She instinctively reached for her waist, where she hid her dagger, and turned around rapidly. She leaned against the table with her hands supporting her and accidentally pushed the keyboard. The keyboard moved and touched the mouse. A red light flashed a few times, and the dark monitor lit up. Through the light, she could see that the curtain partition had been pulled open by someone. There was an examination table behind the desk, and Liu Yixun was lying down on it. His hand was on the curtain, and he looked at her with a surprised expression. Song Qingxiao could not forget the sight of his face turning ashen gray. She knew that she was in a trial scene and that Liu Yixun¡ªthe person in front of her¡ªwas not number four whom she had killed in a tussle in the previous trial. However, she could not help but feel goosebumps all over her body when she saw his face in an environment like that. His face was pale against the dim blue light coming from the screen. His eyes were dark, like two bottomless pits. Song Qingxiao resisted the urge inside her and slowly lowered the hand that was about to reach for the dagger. She said in a respectful tone, ¡°A fight has broken out in the patient room nineteen. Xiaoyu has asked if you might be able to go and have a look.¡± Liu Yixun had been in the office the entire time. He must have watched her every move clearly, but he had not said a word until then. Song Qingxiao hurriedly came up with an excuse. She still wondered what she should do if Liu Yixun did not believe her. As she racked her brain for an idea, Liu Yixun¡¯s gaze landed on her face and calmly observed her for a long time. Song Qingxiao was sure that he would make things difficult for her when Liu Yixun got to his feet slowly. As he got up, his white coat slipped open to reveal his regular clothes under it. He was wearing a white shirt under his doctor¡¯s coat. A key tied to a red string peeped out through the thin fabric of his shirt¡¯s breast pocket. Song Qingxiao blinked and took two steps back. She did not know if that was the key to the gun. She walked to the door with a neutral expression and opened it. When she turned back, she saw that Liu Yixun was bent down as he put on his shoes. His bent position caused the key in his pocket to drop out, making a sound when it landed on the ground. He picked it up naturally and put it back into his pocket. The patients in room number nineteen had started to fight. The singing of the patient in bed one had aroused the anger of the other patients. The situation was much worse than Song Qingxiao expected. Even after the nurses intercepted, the patient in bed one was still being held by two men in blue striped hospital clothes. They pressed the singer¡¯s face against the glass window, causing her face to deform under the force. Song Qingxiao met her eyes across the glass. The singer still sang even though her hair was being pulled. ¡°Stop singing! Stop singing!¡± The patient in bed two burned with rage. She pulled the singer¡¯s hair and slammed her head against the glass partition. Thud, thud, thud. The sound of knocking rang out, but the singing patient seemed to not feel pain. The nurses struggled to control the patient in her rage. In addition to that, the surrounding patients seemed to be affected by the commotion and started to become short-tempered. Even Nurse Zhang, who was busy restocking the medication trolley, was forced to rush over to help separate the two patients. However, the patient who was enraged seemed to have boundless energy. The nurses were not able to pull her away. A wound quickly appeared on the head of the woman who had her head repeatedly slammed while her hair was pulled. Blood poured out of the wound and splattered all over the glass, dripping down the glass. ¡°Ahh!¡± The other patients seemed to be in a state of shock when they saw the scene as they let out terrifyingly ear-piercing screams. Some of them began to tear at their own clothes frantically. Others started to scratch their faces. It was not long before their faces were a mess of blood and flesh. In that messy situation, the impact on the glass window continued to resound deeply. The bloodstains continued to spread, and the singer¡¯s breathing started to fade. Several nurses took out some restraining belts. When the patient saw that, she became more frenzied and struggled violently. In the chaos, someone was pushed, and they fell against the medicine trolley. All the drugs and medication in the trolley fell to the ground with a loud crash. The patient ward was in an absolute mess. Liu Yixun rang the alarm bell in the panic. Song Qingxiao saw that Nurse Zhang was pinned down to the floor by a female patient. The patient was strangling her neck as she sat on her body, wearing a grim expression. When she saw that, Song Qingxiao rushed to pull the patient off Nurse Zhang. However, the patient refused to let go and continued to tightly press against Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s neck. It went on until Liu Yixun came over and tugged on the patient¡¯s collar and shouted loudly, ¡°Anyone here who is disobedient will receive electroconvulsive therapy.¡± As soon as he shouted that, the patient froze. Liu Yixun successfully managed to pull the woman off Zhang Xiaoyu, and she was finally able to breathe. Tears filled her eyes, and her neck was a mess because of the patient¡¯s fingers. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she held her chest as she coughed non-stop. Her body trembled. Doctor Ou rushed over with the red whip lady and several nurses behind her. Finally, the commotion was settled. The patient in bed one who sang was carried away for treatment. The rest of the patients involved in the fight were sent to the care unit for forced detention. That tiny altercation blew up to become a colossal disaster. Even though no one died, there was a horrific bloodstain left behind on the glass window next to the patient room nineteen. The patient in bed one had been carried away. The patients in bed two and bed three were locked up for being involved in the fight. Hence, room nineteen was suddenly empty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Two nurses took a handkerchief to wipe the dried blood on the glass. Song Qingxiao was focused on helping Zhang Xiaoyu with the wound on her neck. She was still trembling. It was clear that the incident of nearly being strangled to death had frightened her terribly. Song Qingxiao was not great at consoling people. She disinfected Nurse Zhang¡¯s wounds in silence. She was covered in bruises, and her nurse¡¯s uniform was torn. Her hair was in a mess, and her nurse¡¯s cap must have been strewn to some unknown location in the fight. The both of them were silent. After a while, Song Qingxiao asked her, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhang Xiaoyu remained quiet for a long time. Just when Song Qingxiao assumed that she would not reply, she softly replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Her voice wavered. Song Qingxiao did not know whether she was speaking to her or if she was comforting herself when Nurse Zhang said, ¡°They are patients. We shouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chapter 32 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the distance, Liu Yixun and Doctor Ou looked disheveled. They had both been more or less scratched when they were trying to separate the patients. They were talking, and it was clear that it was regarding a job handover. As Liu Yixun and Doctor Ou spoke, they pointed at the duty office. Song Qingxiao could not deduce what they discussed. However, what drew Song Qingxiao¡¯s attention was that Liu Yixun fished out the key tied to a red string from his pocket and handed it to Doctor Ou. Doctor Ou placed it in the pocket of her doctor¡¯s uniform. As Song Qingxiao watched the scene unfold, she subconsciously turned to look at the red whip lady¡ªnumber four¡ªwho stood in the distance. She had lowered her head as she spoke with an injured nurse. Song Qingxiao could not tell if she had noticed it or not. Number four turned her head over as though she sensed Song Qingxiao¡¯s gaze. She leaned against the wall with a faint smile on her face. Her expression was haughty, and it carried a hint of contempt. She crossed her arms in front of her chest then reached out her right hand in the direction of Song Qingxiao. She extended her middle finger and gently curled it. Song Qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Naturally, she would not provoke number four in response. She lowered her head and avoided number four¡¯s gaze. While she prepared to speak to Zhang Xiaoyu, she seemed to hear number four snort tauntingly. Zhang Xiaoyu was not in a good mental state after she got injured. It was evident that she could not continue working. She explained the situation to Doctor Ou, who was on duty, then prepared to head back to the dorm to get some rest. Before she left the patient ward, she informed Song Qingxiao of the work diary. ¡°The first floor is the activity zone. This includes the cafeteria and the sports center. The second floor is where the male patients are.¡± As she spoke, she took out a massive set of keys and handed them to Song Qingxiao. ¡°The third floor is our female patient area. The fourth floor is the restricted area that acts as a detention space for patients with severe mental illnesses.¡± There were ten keys in the set. Each key had been carefully labeled to indicate its different use. Nurse Zhang seemed to have recovered from the dark shadow she had been under after getting hurt earlier. Her expression was calm and even carried a smile. Her disheveled hair had been dealt with. It was a shame that they did not manage to find the nurse¡¯s cap that she had dropped. In the end, she left the ward looking a little lost. After Zhang Xiaoyu returned to rest, Song Qingxiao remained in a tight spot. Number four¡¯s presence made her feel like she had a frog in her throat. Everyone was working hard like robots around her. The prompt in her consciousness had not changed. The credits still remained at 950. She planned to find an opportunity to head up to the fourth floor but had been unsuccessful until then. Song Qingxiao returned to the dormitory after she had gotten off her shift in the afternoon. Zhang Xiaoyu was still lying in bed motionless. Song Qingxiao could not tell if she was asleep. Time had passed by slowly. When nightime finally arrived, Song Qingxiao felt a faint dark undercurrent surging in the air even though nothing strange had happened in the hospital. The numbers in her vision had dropped to 87: 55: 36. The remaining time for the mission was only around three days. All of the trial participants were in a state of eerie calmness. There were not many nurses on the night shift. Zhang Xiaoyu had rested for a day, and her spirits were much better. Hence it was expected that she would be on the night shift as well. Since they were understaffed, it was natural that all of the nurses would need to work separately. Song Qingxiao was assigned to the second floor to dispense the medication for the patients in room six to room ten. A drug with a calming component was included among the medicines, and once the patients took it, they would rapidly fall into a deep sleep. She watched each patient intently as they took their medication. She did that until she entered patient room nine and immediately saw number five lying on the bed. He had only been in the psychiatric hospital for less than two days, but number five already looked dispirited and depressed. The moment he saw Song Qingxiao come in with the medication, his eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. He looked like he wanted to escape but did not dare to do so. His fellow patient in the same room obediently accepted a small container of medication and swallowed it. When it was number five¡¯s turn, he looked ghastly pale, and his entire body trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± He pleaded in a low voice as Song Qingxiao handed him the medication. He was highly resistant and did not dare to reach out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a threat to any one of you¡­¡± He cried mournfully. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I just want to live.¡± Number five seemed to be scared witless. He kept repeating himself countless times. Song Qingxiao was mulling over his words to see if it revealed any information when a change occurred. The prompt in her mind that had not changed for a long time had finally transformed. ¡®Protect the people, obliterate failure. Upon completion of task: 900 credits.¡¯ The credits were reduced by 50. It meant that someone had died in the hospital a moment ago! Song Qingxiao frowned. Even though she tried to hide it, the shock that flashed through her eyes was keenly caught by number five. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. After we leave this d*mn place, I¡¯ll give you money, a lot of money.¡± Who would bother speaking to him about money? If she could not protect the people here, once all the credits had been deducted, she feared that she would lose her life! Hence, she did not engage number five in chit-chat. All she wanted to do was to find out who had acted and who had died! The other nurses on duty were still in the other patient rooms. Doctor Hu, who had taken over the shift, had not left yet. It was not the right time to kill number five. Even though number five was weak and cowardly, he was still a man. A fight would cause a commotion. Since she was on the night shift tonight, she still had a lot of time. As soon as Song Qingxiao thought up to then, she took a medicine container and handed it to number five. ¡°Of course, take your medication first.¡± Her expression revealed no hint of anger or happiness. However, since she did not attack, number five visibly left out a breath of relief. He took the medication and swallowed it in front of Song Qingxiao. After he ate the medication, Song Qingxiao immediately pushed the cart out of the patient room and locked the door. She let go of the cart and pressed the button to take the elevator to the third floor. Zhang Xiaoyu and the others were all dispensing medication and feeding the patients on the third floor. The light in Doctor Ou¡¯s duty office was still lit. She could see Doctor Ou sitting in front of her desk through the drawn curtains, reading something with her head lowered. There was no screaming or shouts of shock coming from the medical staff offices or the dormitory. It would not be so peaceful if someone had died. Song Qingxiao immediately pressed the elevator button and prepared to head up to the fourth floor. That was odd. She had taken the elevator up so logically, the elevator should have stopped on the third floor. However, it appeared that the elevator had already gone upstairs. She only left to check the location of everyone on the third floor, and it took barely any time at all. On a night like that, there should not be anyone wandering around according to reason. After all, the nurses were busy, and the patients had all taken their medication and were preparing to sleep. Who would suddenly head up to the fourth floor at that time? While Song Qingxiao was still pondering the matter, the prompt in her consciousness changed once again. ¡®Protect the people, obliterate failure. Upon completion of task: 850 credits.¡¯ In a couple of minutes, another person had died! The situation did not make any sense. Song Qingxiao did not bother waiting for the elevator any longer as she hurried towards the emergency exit to one side. There were stairs that she could take to head up. However, since very few typically people used the stairs, the lights were yellow and dim. The walls were already patchy. Her shadow was stretched by the light until it was so long that it nearly covered the entire stairwell. When she looked down from the iron railing, she could see to the bottom of the stairwell. It looked like a bottomless valley. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fourth floor was the first-level care unit. The patients brought in there were kept under solitary confinement. The two patients who had injured the patient in bed one from room nineteen in the morning were among those confined there. Apart from them, number six who tried to strangle Song Qingxiao and the large chap with the gun who fatally shot Doctor Zhou yesterday were also held there. All of the patients there were extraordinarily aggressive and needed to be watched at all times. Song Qingxiao heard Zhang Xiaoyu talk about the area, saying that all corners of the fourth floor were full of surveillance. The moment she stepped out of the emergency exit and pushed open the security door, she instinctively raised her head. The corridor was tranquil. The pale lights on the fourth floor gave the place an eerie feeling. There was a surveillance camera overhead every few meters that appeared to have been destroyed by someone unnoticed. The door to the surveillance room was open. A person who was dressed as a nurse lay on the table. She could not tell if the person was dead or alive. All the images on the surveillance screens were blank. It seemed like someone had entered the place earlier. Song Qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. She had to check on the nurse. It seemed like a participant had already come up to strike. She used her leg to hook the open door, and it locked with a slam. It was to prevent someone from sneaking in to kill the nurse when she left if the nurse was still alive. Chapter 33 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The layout of the ward on the fourth floor was different from the second and third floors. On one side, there was a special treatment room, while the wards were on the other side. Since all the patients in the ward were highly aggressive, there would also be security guards apart from all the nurses and doctors. Something had happened in the surveillance room. The door closed with a loud rattle when she went upstairs. However, both ends of the corridor remained quiet. No one came out to check, and even the nurses¡¯ station was silent. It was an unusual situation. Song Qingxiao¡¯s guard was at an all-time high. She forced herself to slow her footsteps and had her back against the wall as she walked. When she walked past the door of ward one, the door was locked shut. The light was not switched on inside. Through the light of the corridor, Song Qingxiao could see everything in the room in one glance. Except for the medical equipment, there was not a single person on the beds. There was no one inside. Merely seeing the scene made Song Qingxiao¡¯s entire body tense up. Once she had confirmed that no one was there, she swiftly darted to a treatment room on the other side. The treatment room was still closed. She tried the door handle, but the door was locked. There was no way to enter. She checked three patient rooms in succession, and they were all empty. She reached the fourth room through the light of the corridor. She prepared to reach for the keys on her. However, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted that the lights in the room across the first treatment room had been switched on. The door still seemed to be ajar, not fully closed. The old television on the wall silently replayed a boring loop of specified content. Song Qingxiao slowly let out her breath. She formed a seal with her hands and slowly moved in the direction of that room. The door turned out to be unlocked. The deadbolt was pressed against the latch, leaving the door open a tiny slit. The light from the corridor shone into the room through the small slit, and it landed directly on the bed. The bed was a little messy. Song Qingxiao held her breath as she rested a hand on the dagger behind her waist. At the same time, she reached out her left hand and touched the door with her fingertip, pushing it lightly. The door opened slowly, and the light entering the room increased. There was no one on the bed. The straps of the restraints on both sides of the headboard were strewn to the side of the bed. It seemed like they had been torn off by someone in a hurry. A nurse lay motionless on the ground. A shiny silver medicine platter lay overturned on the floor, and all the medication was strewn over the floor. The situation proved that someone had been held in the intensive care unit, and the nurse was ambushed in the process of delivering the medication. Song Qingxiao slowly stepped inside. She held her breath from the fear of breathing too loud, which would cause her to miss the slightest movement or even miss someone lurking in the shadows. As soon as she released her hand, the door lost its ability to stay in place. It slowly shut and hid her figure.The room smelled of drugs and disinfectant. There was no stench of blood. She reached out her hand to check the neck of the nurse on the floor. Her body was still warm, and she could still feel the jumping of her pulse. It meant that she had merely fainted after she had been ambushed. The door bolt knocked against the door latch, making a soft clacking sound. The sound made all the hairs on Song Qingxiao¡¯s body stand on end. She immediately stood up as she touched the dagger at the side of her waist. In the next moment, all the lights in the corridor went out. The room suddenly descended into darkness. The darkness was so deep that she would not be able to see her own fingers even if they were in front of her. Song Qingxiao darted to the side of the door. She did not dare to make any rash movements. Someone hid in the darkness on the fourth floor. Perhaps that person already knew about her presence. Since 100 credits had been lost earlier, she feared that the person was luring her into a trap. The door was half-closed. After the lights went out, that person was likely to have found a good position and was waiting in ambush. They were probably patiently waiting for Song Qingxiao to appear and would end her life with one fatal blow at the right moment. It was not possible for her to stay hidden inside the room. Her mission was to protect the people. On the fourth floor alone, two patients have been brought in on the same day. In addition to that, there were three nurses on duty, security guards, and care workers. Not to mention all the other patients. As soon as something happened to all those people, the consequences would be too devastating to imagine. Two people were killed that night, causing Song Qingxiao¡¯s credits to be deducted so that she was left with only 850 credits. If it continued, her life would be in danger. Song Qingxiao gripped the door handle. She calmed her breathing down before she pushed the door open. It was incomparably silent outside. It was like there was no living being on the entire fourth floor. Thankfully, the prompt in her consciousness had not changed. The remaining credits were stuck at 850 credits and had not been altered. It was clear that while she had been filled with dread, her opponent was not without scruples. She carefully took out the keys that Zhang Xiaoyu had given her to lock the door from the outside. In the silence of the darkness, the clattering sound made by the keys as they moved against each other rang out clearly. Song Qingxiao remained silent as she did that before she moved forwards along the wall. For something like that to happen on the fourth floor, she could not understand why the third floor was still not alerted about it. In the darkness, she constantly felt as though eyes were staring intently at her. However, each time that she turned her head back, she never saw anyone there. In that environment, all her senses were magnified to the extreme. Her heart pounded rapidly, and the increased speed of her blood flow caused her hands and feet to go cold. She also felt her mouth go dry. She had one hand on the wall and the other hand on her waist. She managed to find the door frame quickly. Song Qingxiao moved forwards along the door frame until her hand reached the heavy door. Her vest stuck to it, but before she had used any force, the door opened with a creak. It was not locked! The room smelt a little strange. Since she had a close encounter with death before, she was susceptible to the smell. Something terrible must have happened. She leaned against the door with her back to keep it open. Once her eyes became accustomed to the darkness, she could dimly see that a person was lying on the bed. She stood on the spot momentarily. There were no other signs of life in the room. She cautiously approached the bed and reached out to touch the edge of the patient bed. She felt a pair of feet. The feet had not gone completely cold, and their dimensions were not small. It did not seem like it was one of the two female patients who had been sent up for fighting. She took two steps forwards along the bed and lowered her head to take a good look. Even though she could not see clearly, she could still recognize that it was the large chap with the gun from the heights, size, and hair. Both of his hands had been tied up with restraining straps, limiting his ability to move. His head had been pulled in an unnatural angle towards the left side of his shoulders. It was clear that his neck had been snapped by someone, and he was dead. Song Qingxiao was surprised to find that the large chap with the gun turned out to be the first person among the six participants to be out of the game. If he was one of the two people who died that night, was he an ally, or was he already a patient by default when he first entered the test space? Number five was right under Song Qingxiao¡¯s nose when everything broke out tonight. The person who killed the large chap could be the bespectacled guy, number four, or even number six. There was enmity between all those people and the large chap. When the mission started, since the large chap had lost his weapon and was in a subdued condition, it made sense for everyone to pick him and eliminate him from the trial in the first instance. If it were not for the fact that someone had beat her to it, Song Qingxiao would have done the same. However, who was the one who killed the large chap? She speedily left the ward and left the door ajar. In the few seconds that it took her to do that, a change occurred in the prompt in her consciousness once again. She was about to continue to check out the other areas ahead of her when something happened. ¡®Protect the people, obliterate failure.¡¯ ¡®Upon completion of task: 800 credits.¡¯ Another 50 credits were lost. It proved that right at that moment, someone was still out there killing people. Hidden by the darkness, someone was hunting wantonly, harvesting human life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao bit her lip. She did not dare to hold back any longer. She sped up as she moved against the wall. She finished checking the left side and did not even leave out the toilets at the very end of the corridor before she swapped to search in the wards on the other side. Each time she touched the door of a patient room and pushed it open, all the rooms were either empty, or there were people inside. In the rooms with patients, all the patients were fast asleep after taking the sedative. They were all blissfully unaware of everything happening in the outside world. It carried on until she reached patient room 23 that was close to the nurses¡¯ station. Song Qingxiao discovered another one of the deceased. The door to room 23 had already been locked. However, she could still see a person draped across the edge of the bed through the glass windows. Their waist was pressed against the iron bar of the specialized hospital bed, and their upper body was draped over it, forming an upside-down posture. The person¡¯s hair had fallen to cover their face. Even without seeing her face, Song Qingxiao could tell from her hairstyle that it was one of the two women involved in the fight in room nineteen earlier. She was the second deceased person that Song Qingxiao had found that night! From the credits in the prompt, there was another dead body. Song Qingxiao had nearly finished searching the entirety of the fourth floor, yet she had not found the person who had done it, nor had she found the other dead body. The only place that she had not searched was the nurses¡¯ station. Chapter 34 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Qingxiao slowly moved towards the nurses¡¯ station. Since the time had come, she was even more fearful of acting rashly. The nurses¡¯ station that initially faced the corridor was moved by someone else to face another direction. The nurse on duty, who would have sat with her back facing the wall, had been moved out. Her back casually faced Song Qingxiao. Song Qingxiao pressed herself tightly against the wall of the patient room to the side. The nurse was slumped on the table, and her face was buried in her folded arms. Song Qingxiao did not know if she was dead or alive. There appeared to be a large shadow to the right side of her feet under the table, as though someone was hiding there. In that situation, even if the nurse was alright, she would not dare to make a sound if someone was threatening her. Song Qingxiao stood against the wall momentarily. The coolness of the wall seeped through her thin top to enter her limbs. She licked her upper lip and touched the dagger hidden on her waist. The sweat from her palms caused the handle of the dagger to become wet very quickly. Song Qingxiao gripped the dagger even tighter as she slowly approached the nurse that had her back towards her. Before she walked up to her, Song Qingxiao reached over to touch the nurse¡¯s head first. As soon as her fingertips made contact with the nurse¡¯s skin, Song Qingxiao was sure that it was not skin that felt like it belonged to a dead person. The nurse was still alive. For some unknown reason, she had fainted. To prevent herself from being ambushed, Song Qingxiao pulled up the nurse¡¯s collar and forcefully lifted the nurse to shield her own body. Even though the unconscious person could not resist, her body was still hefty. Song Qingxiao needed to use all her strength to carry the nurse and stop her from falling to one side. As Song Qingxiao dragged her along, the nurse¡¯s legs were still hooked around the stool. The stool legs made an ear-piercing screech as they scraped across the floor. The sound dragged on for quite a long time. In the quiet environment, the sound seemed to echo. Song Qingxiao was frozen in shock, and goosebumps erupted all over her skin rapidly. She stopped dragging the nurse and took a step forward. The shadow curled up under the unconscious nurse¡¯s feet and did not move. Song Qingxiao held her dagger in one hand and used her other hand to support the nurse. At the same time, she kicked out her leg quickly to make contact with it. Just as she expected, someone was hiding there. However, the person hiding there was not a trial participant in the middle of a hunt. The person that the tip of her foot made contact with seemed to lose his balance. Without the support of the nurse¡¯s legs and after being kicked by Song Qingxiao, the person fell limply from under the table. He landed on the ground with a crash and lay there motionless. The scene was wildly beyond Song Qingxiao¡¯s expectation. She could tell that it was a man from his figure. He should still be alive but merely unconscious, just like the nurse. The unconscious man lay on the floor, curled up on his side. Under the hazy night light, Song Qingxiao could see that he wore a uniform. It was likely that he was the hospital¡¯s security guard. The fourth-floor level one intensive monitoring zone would be assigned two security guards every night. Since one of the security guards was unconscious, where was the other one? In the trial, two participants were locked up on the fourth floor with the identity of a patient. The corpse of the large chap with the gun was still in the patient room, but she did not know where number six was. She had searched nearly every corner of the floor. When she came upstairs, she had already checked nearly every patient room but had not discovered any places that the other trial participants could be hiding. If someone was really on a killing spree on the fourth floor right under her nose, then where on earth had the person run to? After the lights went off, nearly everyone in the wards on the fourth floor fell into a deep sleep. Each and every tiny sound seemed to be amplified, especially since she was in a state of extreme vigilance. If someone had escaped through the emergency exit like she had, there was no way that she would not have heard it. That person has disappeared into thin air. The terrifying thing was that the other security guard on that floor was also missing and might have died without a sound in the building, all while she was still searching the area. What kind of person could do that? Was it possible that the person could magically travel all places and kill people without form? Huge beads of sweat erupted from her forehead. Her entire body trembled. The existence of the test space was enigmatic and unfathomable. All the people who completed the task received credits. The credits could be used to redeem many things. After the first trial, she had used her credits to redeem the Nine-Word Secret Order that she had never heard of before. It would be hard to guarantee that the other participants had not redeemed some extraordinary ability, unlike herself. As soon as the idea popped into her head, Song Qingxiao quickly tossed aside her guess. It was impossible! Even if such a magical ability existed in the test space, if one of the participants had redeemed the ability of stealth killing, they would not have hidden so patiently for such a long time. If the killer was really on the fourth floor, then he or she must be hiding in the dark, waiting for another chance to strike. That moment in time was extremely precious to Song Qingxiao. With every passing second, she worried that the prompt in her mind would change once more, representing that someone else had died. Song Qingxiao was trying to figure out which of the participants had acted. At the moment, the bespectacled guy, number four¡ªthe red whip lady¡ªand number six were all top suspects. While she was trying to guess, she suddenly recalled a detail. Before the prompt appeared to inform her that someone had died, she rushed up to get to the fourth floor. The first thing that she noticed was the surveillance room. At that point in time, the surveillance door was ajar, and a nurse was slumped on the table. She was in such a hurry to find the person who had attacked that in her rush, she had not entered the room to check. All she did was quickly lock the door. At the time, she did not check to see who the nurse slumped on the table was. Neither did she spend any time checking to see if anyone was hiding in the room! It finally occurred to her that she had been quite negligent. Song Qingxiao carried the nurse in her arms back to the table and prepared to head back to take a look. As she carried the nurse, she noticed the tightly closed elevator doors next to the nurses¡¯ station out of the corner of her eye. Something flew quickly past her mind and disappeared. When she learned that someone had died from the prompt in the test space, she immediately pushed the medication cart from the second floor and took the elevator to the third floor. On her journey, she noticed that all the nurses on the third floor were busy working, and no one noticed had what she was doing. As she waited for the lift to head up to the fourth floor, she once again received the system¡¯s prompt that 50 credits had been deducted. In her panic, she gave up on taking the elevator and swapped to take the emergency exit. She remembered then that the elevator sign showed that it was descending. When she went around the third floor, someone had taken the elevator up to the fourth floor. Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyelids fluttered. She took a deep breath of cool air. Right at that moment, the red indicator light on top of the elevator, which had been still the whole time, suddenly flickered. It was quickly followed by the unmistakable sound of a ding. The elevator doors that had been tightly shut the entire time opened with a whoosh. The light inside the elevator illuminated every corner of the fourth floor. She lifted her head as she maintained her action of carrying the nurse. Whoosh! The sound of a whip rang through the air. The target was Song Qingxiao! Number four¡¯s gentle and graceful figure appeared at the elevator doors. The lights made her shadow appear incredibly elongated, causing it to cover nearly the entirety of all the walls in the ward. It looked like an evil demon from hell. She had come prepared and had been hiding in the elevator the whole time because she had made up her mind to take Song Qingxiao¡¯s life! The distance between the two of them was small. Song Qingxiao tossed the nurse in her arms aside and crouched to the ground as she went to hide under the desk at the nurses¡¯ station. She was keenly aware that number four¡¯s whip was shockingly powerful. Thanks to the large chap with the gun, she had witnessed the short tussle between number four and the large chap when she had entered the space. Number four¡¯s red whip must have been redeemed from the test space. When her whip made contact with the gun barrel of the large chap¡¯s gun, it left a mark. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The large chap¡¯s gun must have similarly come from the test space and was not unaffected after receiving a whip from the lady. If even a single whip were to land on Song QIngxiao¡¯s body, even if it was just the tip of the whip that touched her for a fraction, she feared that she would be injured and her ability to move would be significantly reduced. As she thought about it, Song Qingxiao gripped her dagger tightly. At the same time, she used both her legs to kick the nurse who had slid to the ground unsupported after Song Qingxiao let go of her. With that force, not only did the nurse get kicked by a distance of more than ten centimeters, Song Qingxiao also rolled along with her on the ground. Her quick thinking was pure luck because, in the next moment, the whip landed on the table at the nurses¡¯ station. All she heard was a loud crack, and the marble countertop cracked apart. The desk was supported by four study wooden table legs. The outer portion was decorated with a thin wooden facade. As soon as the marble countertop cracked, the table¡¯s base lost its balance and toppled with a loud bang! The marble shards and wood fragments flew everywhere, leaving cuts all over Song Qingxiao¡¯s exposed cheek and neck. The destroyed table firmly crushed the security guard and the nurse who were lying on the ground. Chapter 35 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All the files and documents on the table, the computer monitor, and other miscellaneous items fell to the ground. The credits in her consciousness had not changed, which meant that the unconscious nurse and the security guard may have been injured after being crushed by the broken counter, but they had not lost their lives. Number four¡¯s attention was clearly on Song Qingxiao, and her intent to kill Song Qingxiao was obvious. Song Qingxiao was not worried that number four would ruthlessly murder those two people who had lost the ability to retaliate. Song Qingxiao endured the pain and flipped over to crawl two steps forward, hoping to get out of number four¡¯s range of attack. The red whip lady failed to get her with one hit. She let out a cold laugh and withdrew her whip with a snap of her wrist. She then took a step out of the elevator, looking in Song Qingxiao¡¯s direction as she flung the long whip in her hand once more. The whip was around three meters long. Once it was unraveled, the whip forced Song Qingxiao to stop in her tracks. She was unable to continue running forward to escape. Number four then stepped out of the elevator. As soon as she stomped out of the elevator, the elevator rattled, and a person leaning against the elevator doors on the inside slowly toppled. Their body collapsed to the ground with a loud thud and caused a cloud of dust and wood fragments to fly into the air. The body landed right between the elevator doors, blocking it so that it was unable to close. The lights inside the elevator illuminated the total darkness of the fourth floor. Once Song Qingxiao saw that number four had blocked her escape route, all she could do was retreat. To the right of the nurses¡¯ counter was the way to the emergency exit that she used to get upstairs. That was also one of the escape routes available to her. Number four seemed to have guessed Song Qingxiao¡¯s intentions. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, number four stood to the right and waved the whip in her hand. With that, she had nearly completely shut off the route. On the other side, the outermost glass windows could be reached via the toilets and the long corridor. However, due to the unique nature of the hospital, the glass windows were sealed with iron bars. There was no way to escape out of them. Even though it was a dead-end, Song Qingxiao had no other choice. She ran as fast as she could in that direction. When the red whip lady saw her actions, she was stunned. She quickly recovered and shouted coldly, ¡°Are you sure that you can run from me?¡± Number four¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. Through the faint light, she could see that Song Qingxiao had a dagger in her hand. Number four pondered, ¡®That chap with the gun is truly a useless piece of trash. How did he fail to uncover that?¡¯ Song Qingxiao cursed her luck internally as she ran in the direction of the windows, carrying the dagger in hand. She was extremely unlucky to have bumped into the red whip lady at that moment. The dagger, which was her secret weapon that she had kept hidden all the while, was exposed in front of number four. To compare her short dagger with the long whip, her dagger was utterly outclassed, and there was no way that it could give her an advantage. A loud swish rang out mid-air. Song Qingxiao heard the sound of the wind, and goosebumps appeared on her skin. It sounded like the whip was aimed directly at the back of her head. If it made contact, it would split her skull! She feared that she would instantly lose her ability to move and be at the mercy of number four, waiting for number four to kill her. That woman was extraordinarily decisive and did not want to waste any time. It was clear that number four was prepared to end the battle quickly. When Song Qingxiao hid under the table, she was there along with the nurse and the bodyguard. However, number four did not hesitate to act. It showed that she clearly did not care about the lives of those two people. There was another person who collapsed at the doors of the elevator. In her panic, Song Qingxiao only noticed that the person wore a guard¡¯s uniform. As expected, that person should be the other security guard on duty on the fourth floor. Unfortunately, he had fallen into the hands of number four. It must have been his death earlier that caused Song Qingxiao to have 50 credits deducted. The situation proved that number four¡¯s mission was the exact opposite of Song Qingxiao¡¯s mission. She did not care about the deaths of the people in the hospital. She was like a hunter that reaped human lives, and her main aim was to kill! The whip descended at lightning speeds. In that perilous moment, Song Qingxiao found that her heart had calmed down. There was no possibility of escape and nowhere to hide. Even if she managed to escape from the grasp of number four, there were still patients on the fourth floor. Not to mention three unconscious nurses and security guards. If number four failed to kill her, she could turn to kill all these other people to speed up the completion of her mission. Once the death toll became too high, the effect that it would have on Song Qingxiao was death. Even if she could escape momentarily, she would not be free forever. Once she failed the mission, she would still die and never leave the test space. Not to mention that what happened to number six on the same floor was still unclear. Song Qingxiao¡¯s situation was a passive one. The only way Song Qingxiao could solve the burning threat before her was to come up with a solution to kill number four right then and there. As soon as Song Qingxiao thought of that, she hardened her heart and stopped her footsteps. She turned her head to the left and threw herself to the ground in that direction. Her shoulder collided with the patient room wall. The whip that was aimed at the back of her head had narrowly missed her side by an extremely mysterious angle. Even though she moved out of the way swiftly and tucked in her legs as much as she could, the end of the whip still connected with the side of her right leg. When Song Qingxiao tucked her legs forcefully, the whip crashed to the ground with a loud crack, snagging one of her shoes. The smooth floor cracked under the blow, and a spiderweb-like pattern spread across the tiles! Song Qingxiao rolled on the ground with one bare foot. Even though the blow did not land on her foot, its force still made the sole of her foot go numb. She gripped the dagger with one hand and pushed against the ground with the other hand. She jumped to her feet rapidly and ran towards the elevator doors in an attempt to hide. ¡°You useless piece of trash!¡± When number four saw her actions, she snapped her wrist once again. The red whip moved like a poisonous red snake that stuck its tongue out under the control of her palm as it rushed towards Song Qingxiao. Song Qingxiao had exhausted a lot of energy merely from trying to escape the previous two attacks. Copious amounts of cold sweat continued to pour out of her body. The beads of sweat on her forehead clustered together and dripped down like a stream, flowing into her eyes. However, she dared not move, not even to blink. When the whip snapped down once more, Song Qingxiao was forced to step over the security guard¡¯s corpse to dash and hide inside the elevator. The whip landed on the security guard¡¯s back with a dull smack. The clothes on the back of the guard tore, and his flesh split open. His torn clothes wrapped around the whip, and the large force caused the upper body of the guard to lift slightly as the red whip lady withdrew the whip. Song Qingxiao¡¯s back collided harshly against the elevator wall, causing a depression to form on the elevator wall. Through the illumination of the lights, she could see the red whip lady standing to one side of the elevator doors. However, her movements when she withdrew her whip that time were not as nimble as before. On the contrary, she frowned deeply. It looked like it took strenuous effort. When Song Qingxiao saw that, she instantly realized something. Even though number four had redeemed a weapon, it was also highly likely that she had enhanced her physical attributes. However, she could not do much under the conditions where one¡¯s credits were limited. Her physical strength was not unlimited. Since Song Qingxiao started to tire from dealing with it, number four would also feel tired after a few attacks. The more powerful the attack, the more energy number four needed to expend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once Song Qingxiao realized that she was not completely invincible, she instantly felt calmer. She took the opportunity as the red whip lady was withdrawing her whip to dart out of the elevator. Remaining stuck in the elevator equaled waiting for death. The red whip lady had used all her energy to force her into the elevator. It looked like she was about to succeed in ending her life. However, she narrowly missed out on finishing the job. She instantly burst into a rage because of her failure. Since Song Qingxiao had fled by two steps, number four withdrew her whip and started to chase after her like an unshakable spirit. Since her multiple attempts at killing Song Qingxiao had been unsuccessful, number four ran out of patience. The corridor of the patient wards was quite narrow, but Song Qingxiao had no other alternative. She could hear the sound of the whip approaching the window to her left. When the whip landed on the window, it let out an ear-piercing noise. The glass windows shattered under the blow. The glass shards clattered to the floor with a loud noise. The sharp glass shards flew in all directions in the air. Some landed on Song Qingxiao¡¯s head and body. The prickling pain gave Song Qingxiao an idea. As number four¡¯s whip withdrew from among the broken glass, it made a whooshing sound. Song Qingxiao reached out her left hand and caught a sharp glass shard. She endured the pain of the glass cutting into her hand and forcefully broke it off, hurling it towards number four! Chapter 36 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The glass shard hurtled in the air towards number four. Number four instantly withdrew her whip and bent down. That glass shard flew over her head, causing her no harm at all. Since her attack did not hit its mark, Song Qingxiao immediately caught hold of another glass shard and gave it a firm tug. Snap. The sound of the glass breaking rang clearly through the air. The sharp edges of the broken glass sliced into her flesh, and blood poured out of the wound. However, Song Qingxiao did not seem to notice the pain in her palm because of the extreme anxiety that she was experiencing. That piece of broken glass was much larger. Song Qingxiao raised both arms and once again hurled it towards number four before she had the time to react. That time, she had put all her energy into aiming the shard directly at number four¡¯s face. Number four turned her head, and the glass shard narrowly brushed past her face. Song Qingxiao took the opportunity to run away quickly. It was not a good idea to fight number four head-on then. After a few exchanges with number four, Song Qingxiao was pretty clear about number four¡¯s ability. At that critical juncture, she was deeply aware of the gap between their abilities. She originally had two cards up her sleeve¡ªthe first one being the dagger, and the other being the ¡®Arrival¡¯ word art technique. However, the dagger had been exposed a while back, and it was nearly impossible to use it against the threat of the long whip. Hence, there was not much that she could do with it. It was practically useless. Song Qingxiao had not used the ¡®Arrival¡¯ word art technique. Even if she did, she would only be able to subdue number four¡¯s movements for a second or two based on her strength and weak psychic energy levels. In a crucial moment, a second or two might save her life. However, at that moment, a couple of seconds would not affect the grand scheme of things. In fact, once her ability was revealed, number four would be vigilant against it, and Song Qingxiao would be in a more dangerous position. Comparatively, number four needed to use a lot of energy to use the whip, but its power was shocking. While number four was expending her energy, similarly, Song Qingxiao¡¯s energy also depleted as she tried to escape and hide. Hence, she was not better off than number four in any way. In addition, number four was the hunter and did not care about harming any innocent people. Song Qingxiao was forced into a defensive position at every turn. If she wanted to kill number four, she needed to come up with a different plan. She started running to the right of the corridor. She had run a distance of three to four meters before number four stowed her whip and started giving chase. All the lights to the other side of the corridor had gone out, and the faint glow from the elevator was not enough to illuminate the furthest corner to the right of the corridor. Tap tap tap tap. The sound of footsteps sounded close together like a war drum. Along with the beating of her head, her rapid panting, and the ticking sound in her consciousness, it made Sing Qingxiao feel as though her eardrums were about to explode. Number four was in hot pursuit behind her, giving chase as though she was a haunting spirit. She raised her whip and swung it around wildly. It seemed to close the distance between them. Song Qingxiao gritted her teeth tightly as the sound of the wind whooshed past her ears on both sides, accompanied by the snapping sound as the whip landed on the ground. She drew closer to the surveillance room. Number six was likely to be hiding there. If number six had any evil intentions towards Song Qingxiao, she would be in a terrifyingly dangerous situation if number six rushed out of the room. Song Qingxiao did not know if her mind was playing tricks on her, but she somehow felt that number six was hiding in the dark, observing her from the other side of the glass window. The tension in her mind grew, but it was clear that she could no longer hesitate. Even if she feared that there would be danger ahead, she did not dare to stop her footsteps. Number four had already decided to kill her. All Song Qingxiao had to do was stop running momentarily for number four to catch up to her. Song Qingxiao rallied herself and increased her speed as she dashed towards the locked surveillance room. In the darkness, the large door leading to the surveillance room was closed. The scene in her imagination did not happen. Hence, Song Qingxiao quickly ran towards the emergency exit. The huge momentum caused her body to slide to the right. She stopped her steps, leaned back, and reached for the door. In the blink of an eye, number four had drawn closer and was right behind her. Swish! The sound of the whip swinging towards her rang out in the air. With a creak, she pushed the heavy door of the emergency exit open. The lights in the emergency exit corridor shone through the door slit. Perhaps it was because she had been in the dark for too long. Even though the light was not very bright, Song Qingxiao had to shut her eyes as soon as she approached it. By the time Song Qingxiao reached the door, number four had already waved her long whip, which landed on the door with a loud smack. The thick wood of the door shook as the end of the whip made contact with the side of Song Qingxiao¡¯s palm. Her entire body trembled, and she instinctively withdrew the hand that held the door open. ¡®Ouch!¡¯ A burning, fiery pain spread across her hand. The place where the whip had been in contact with the whip felt like a wound that had been sliced open then brushed with chili oil. Song Qingxiao broke out in cold sweat. The pain felt like a bone-eating parasite. It was extremely hard to bear. Song Qingxiao did not have to look to know that her hand would be drenched in blood. She endured the gruesome pain and pushed the door open. In the time that it took number four to strike again, she nimbly darted behind the door. The door closed with a bang as the chain at the door rattled loudly. Song Qingxiao ran towards the stairs. After a couple of seconds, the sound of a thump rang out in the same manner. Number four pushed the door open with a grim expression. As soon as the light hit her eyes, she closed them because she had not adjusted to the light. However, she soon saw Song Qingxiao, who had run seven to eight steps down the stairs. ¡°So, you¡¯re planning to run?¡± Since she had reached that point, number four would not let her go so easily. She needed to kill Song Qingxiao that night, along with the rest of the trial participants. Once she had killed enough people, she would be able to complete the mission and leave the test space as soon as possible. Song Qingxiao placed both her hands on the railing of the emergency exit stairs. Her entire body trembled. The sweat on her face poured down in massive amounts, drenching her hair and causing it to stick onto her deathly pale face. She looked as though the end of her life was approaching. She held the dagger with one hand. Both her hands were covered in blood, but she did not know when she had injured them. She had taken about a dozen steps, and she leaned most of her body against the railing, panting heavily. Number four¡¯s eyes lit up with glee as soon as she saw the scene unravel. It was likely that Song Qingxiao could not run anymore. Attempting to escape would be a pointless struggle. As soon as she thought of that, number four chased after her without hesitation. Song Qingxiao still thought about escaping, but as soon as number four saw that her prey was planning to run away, she raised her long whip and aimed it at Song Qingxiao. Of course, she would not let Song Qingxiao escape. Smack! As soon as the whip flew over, Song Qingxiao could not avoid it as nimbly as she had done earlier. As she turned her body to one side to dodge it, she missed a step unexpectedly. Her waist slammed against the railing, and she nearly toppled over. The whip landed on the railing and made a loud sound. The paint on top of the metal railing was shredded off after it received such a heavy blow. The metal railing continued to sway as it made a rumbling sound. Number four continued to give chase and withdrew her whip. At the same time, she immediately extended the whip and swung it out once again. She could see that Song Qingxiao was powerless to continue running away from her. Even if the attack did not hit its mark, it would sap her strength once again. Song Qingxiao raised the hand that held the dagger and her stance looked as though she were about to throw the dagger at number four. She seemed like she had been forced into a dead end, to the extent that she was about to throw her weapon of self-defense away. A glint of victory flashed across number four¡¯s eyes. Her whip swung towards Song Qingxiao at lightning speed. At the same time, Song Qingxiao tossed the item in her hand towards number four. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four was unprepared, and she could not draw her whip back to block the item. The force of her attack did not decrease even as number four turned her head to avoid the object that Song Qingxiao threw. Amid the noise, she seemed to hear a tinkling sound midair that sounded like metals clashing, not a dagger. As the thought flashed through her mind, she heard Song Qingxiao¡¯s muffled cry before she had even turned her head. The red whip lady had turned her head away, but she was very sure that her whip drew blood that time. Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand had indeed been brushed by the body of the whip, and the pain was practically indescribable. Her entire arm felt as though it had been sapped of strength. The intense pain caused her whole arm to tremble non-stop. However, the whip brushed against her body and slammed against the iron railing she leaned on. Due to the short distance and the exceedingly long length of the whip, when the end of the whip slammed against the iron railing, the excessive force caused it to wrap around the railing twice. In an instant, a knot formed on the top and tied the whip down securely. Chapter 37 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Number four turned her face to the side, not expecting the change that happened. She instinctively swung her wrist, intending to withdraw the whip. The whip was wrapped firmly around the railing. She could not get it to move even after tugging forcefully. Her body staggered forwards under the force of the rebound, and she was dragged down the steps. The ¡®weapon¡¯ that Song Qingxiao had thrown at the red whip lady knocked against the wall behind her with a loud clang. It tore off some paint from the speckled walls before it fell to the ground with a clatter. The red whip lady quickly turned her head and tried to steady her body that was leaning forwards. She had not got over the glee of catching Song Qingxiao. There was still a smile on her lips, and her eyes were wide as she swung her arm one again. One end of the whip was entangled around the railing, and she held the other end in her hand. The whip formed a curve in the air, but it did not manage to free it. Song Qingxiao was chased by the red whip lady for so long that it was the opportunity that she had been waiting for. The red whip lady¡¯s weapon had been taken away, and she had suddenly lost all her attacking power. At that moment, she definitely needed to kick her when she was down and take her life! She endured the pain in her arm and used her uninjured right hand to catch hold of the whip that was still waving around. She tugged it forcefully, and number four yelped in surprise as she was pulled down two steps of stairs subconsciously. The distance between the two of them had been reduced. The red whip lady reacted quickly, and the killing intent on her face changed into an expression of panic. ¡®This woman is pretty incredible. She¡¯s vicious, and her character is decisive. As soon as she realized that the situation was not in her favor, she was willing to throw away her weapon and throw her hands up in the air instinctively, turning to run away,¡¯ thought the red whip lady. However, how could Song Qingxiao run away? Their missions were in direct opposition to each other, and they would always end up in a fight to the death. Since Song Qingxiao was hunted by her earlier, she had made an enemy out of Song Qingxiao. No matter what, Song Qingxiao would never let her escape. The distance between the two of them was close. However, in her panicked attempt to escape, the red whip lady reacted quickly. She threw down the whip and ran two steps up the stairs. The situation had flipped. The hunter became the hunted, and she was anxious to escape. After that night¡¯s chase, both parties were utterly exhausted. Song Qingxiao also desired to end the fight quickly. She could not allow number four to escape from the emergency stairwell. Number six was still concealed on the fourth floor in an unknown state. If she managed to hunt number four and kill her, Song Qingxiao would be out of energy by then. If number six were to appear, it would be child¡¯s play to end her life. She watched as number four ran up one step to increase the distance between them. As she chased after number four, the elongated shadow of number four¡¯s body fell over her. By then, Song Qingxiao no longer needed to conceal her true ability in that crucial moment. She quickly formed a seal with her hands. ¡°Painted ground, form a prison to trap!¡± Song Qingxiao commanded. She concentrated her psychic energy and suppressed all the surrounding air. The ¡®Arrival¡¯ word art technique managed to subdue number four through Song Qingxiao¡¯s willpower. Number four¡¯s feet instantly seemed to weigh a ton as she tried to take a step. The air around her seemed to be compressed, making it hard to breathe. Time seemed to stop. In a couple of seconds, number four¡¯s face became as pale as a sheet. She naturally heard the words that Song Qingxiao had spoken earlier. Hence, she knew in her heart that the strange predicament that she was in had something to do with Song Qingxiao. Number four had never in her wildest dreams guessed that Song Qingxiao had that ability apart from the dagger! She looked as weak as number five, a participant that number four had never considered a threat. Song Qingxiao hid such a killer move and had completely caught number four off-guard! The ¡®Arrival¡¯ word art technique¡¯s ¡®trap¡¯ would only be able to imprison number four for a couple of seconds since Song Qingxiao¡¯s psychic energy was scant. However, those few seconds felt like a lifetime to number four. In those few seconds, Song Qingxiao stepped forward, and her fingertips were in contact with number four¡¯s clothes as she grasped them tightly. Three seconds¡­ Two seconds¡­ Number four could hear the ticking sound of the clock in her consciousness. The numbers in her mind changed twice as the force that was holding her in place slowly decreased. A wild glee appeared in her eyes. Number four already felt that the weight keeping her body imprisoned was reducing. Her raised leg sped up gradually from its original stillness to continue moving forward. One second¡­ The tips of her toes were close to reaching the ground when a hand grabbed hold of her clothes and forcefully dragged her back. Number four had regained control of her body. Naturally, she would not show weakness. As Song Qingxiao expected, she had enhanced her physical attributes. Since her life was at stake, she did not hesitate to turn around with a clenched first, ready to hit Song Qingxiao as soon as she was tugged. She hoped to catch Song Qingxiao off-guard and make another escape attempt after knocking her down. The hand that she raised was not in the air when Song Qingxiao had already thrust the dagger in her right hand at number four¡¯s waist! ¡°Ahh!¡± The fierce expression on number four¡¯s face froze as an involuntary cry escaped her lips. When the dagger plunged into her body, all she felt was her body go cold. The pain signals had not reached her brain. She subconsciously reached out her hand to grab Song Qingxiao¡¯s hand that gripped the dagger. Song Qingxiao took advantage of the moment to seize her. In their struggle, they lost their balance and tumbled toward the railing beside them. A loud ding rang out as they collided into it. Number four was already injured from the stab earlier, and loss of the weapon she relied on was another heavy blow to her spirits. Since she was seized by Song Qingxiao, number four instantly experienced a complete collapse of her mental state, suffering a mental breakdown. Song Qingxiao fiercely endured the headache that came after she had depleted all her psychic energy. The tip of her foot was wrapped around the long whip that had fallen to the ground. She picked up the whip. The hand that held the dagger loosened, and the dagger fell to the ground with a clatter. It bounced twice on the ground before it was kicked further away by the struggle of the two people. She caught the body of the whip. While number four struggled with all her might, she wrapped the soft whip around number four¡¯s neck twice. Number four was unwilling to die and her expression became more ferocious. She seemed to dismiss the wound at her waist and reached out to hold Song Qingxiao¡¯s body tightly within her arms. The force of her arms was extraordinarily strong, and it felt like a giant python. It was clear that number four understood Song Qingxiao¡¯s plan. Number four knew that if she let go, she would die. ¡°In your dreams¡­¡± Number four panted heavily. At that moment, she did not seem as arrogant as she used to be in Song Qingxiao¡¯s memory of her. Her face was pale, her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were provocatively filled with a harsh light. In the face of death, number four¡¯s retaliation was pretty powerful. Since she had enveloped Song Qingxiao in her arms, it felt as though she was about to snap her bones. She squeezed the wound on Song Qingxiao¡¯s arm that had been scraped by the long whip, causing a sharp pain that seemed to pierce her heart. Song Qingxiao ignored her words and once again put her hands together to form a seal. She used her psychic energy to trap number four. Since she was close to achieving her goal, there was no point in holding back. ¡°¡±Painted ground, form a prison to trap!¡± The elation on number four¡¯s face instantly transformed into fear and panic. The feeling of losing control over her body had appeared once again. Her arms that were wrapped around Song Qingxiao froze. Even the curved corners of her lips started to droop slowly, resulting in an extremely strange expression. In her heart, she knew that Song Qingxiao was using the last dregs of her force. Hence, the spell would not be able to keep her ¡®trapped¡¯ for very long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One second¡­ It felt as though she had been trapped for a moment before she slowly began to regain her strength. Number four did not get the chance to celebrate because Song Qingxiao had already seized the opportunity given to her through that one second. She struggled out of number four¡¯s hold and gave number four a hard shove. The iron railing of the emergency exit staircase was about one meter tall, and it only reached number four¡¯s waist. However, she did not have control over her body after being shoved. She lost her balance and fell over the edge of the railing. ¡°Ahhh¡­. uhh¡­¡± As soon as she opened her mouth to scream, the whip tightened around her neck and caused her scream to come out muffled. Chapter 38 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The end of the whip was wrapped around the railing, while the other end was held securely by Song Qingxiao. Number four¡¯s body dropped rapidly by about a meter as the whip wrapped around her neck tightened. All her strength was caught by the whip. The sound of bones snapping could be heard, and before number four could let out a scream, she died instantly. Song Qingxiao held on tightly to the whip to prevent it from slipping. She took special care to wrap the whip twice around her hands to secure it. The force of number four falling down dragged her forwards until she collided with the railing, making the railing wobble. Her palms burned with pain from the friction of holding the whip. The exhaustion of her psychic energy caused a splitting pain in the back of her head. The knock against the railing caused stars to appear before her eyes. She managed to hold on through sheer willpower. The instant number four died, the prompt in her consciousness changed. ¡®Protect the people. Obliterate failure.¡¯ ¡®Upon completion of task:850 credits.¡¯ It was just as Song Qingxiao had expected. Once number four was dead, her credits had increased. Since she had eliminated a rival, the tension in Song Qingxiao¡¯s brain eased slightly. She endured the tiredness and wrapped the whip in her hand around the railing and tied a simple knot. She panted a few times and waited until she felt a little better before she picked up the dagger that she had thrown earlier. She quickly hid it under her clothes. She hesitated before she dragged her tired legs up the stairs to pick up the keys that were given to her by Nurse Zhang that was laying in a corner. The keys had managed to fool number four earlier and gave Song Qingxiao the opportunity to kill her. She could not leave this set of keys behind. Song Qingxiao picked up the keys not merely because of that. More importantly, after she and number four had been engaged in a vicious fight, the commotion was so massive that the fourth floor was in ruins after the chase. Everyone on the fourth floor was unconscious. However, how was it possible that even the third floor was silent? How could they have made such a ruckus, yet no one from the third floor had bothered to pop up to take a look? Her mission was incomplete. Two out of the six participants have died. Apart from Song Qingxiao, there were three other participants left. The trial was not over yet, and she still needed to remain in the scene. Once day broke the next day, people would definitely discover the peculiar condition of the fourth floor. Song Qingxiao needed to avoid leaving things behind as much as possible. Song Qingxiao stroked her head. The nurses¡¯ cap and the shoes that she had lost in the fight were standard issue. There were so many nurses and doctors that they might not trace it to her if they were found. Even if they took the time to trace the item by investigating everyone, it would take quite some time. All Song Qingxiao needed to do was eliminate the trial participants who were a threat to the characters in the scene and protect the people. Once she had done that, she might not need to wait until the countdown was over to leave the test space and return to reality. She picked up the keys and put them back into her pocket. Number four swayed gently hanging on the railing beside her swayed gently. Song Qingxiao put her head out to take a look. Number four¡¯s head dropped towards her shoulder. The wound that Song Qingxiao inflicted before number four died was still bleeding out. The blood flowed out of the wound, winding down her thighs to gather at her toes. The blood made a dripping sound as it fell to the ground. Even though number four was dead, her weapon was still valuable. As soon as one end of the whip had come undone, the whip rapidly dropped out of her hands under the weight of the red whip lady¡¯s corpse. Number four¡¯s dead body also fell along with the pull of gravity. The whip slipped along her neck, making a spooky whooshing sound. Her body slid out and fell straight down to the first floor. A moment later, the sound of a heavy object dropping to the ground rang out. The noise was extremely loud, so loud that the entire building must have heard it. Song Qingxiao quickly caught hold of the long whip that was also falling under the pull of gravity. The instant she heard the sound of number four colliding with the ground, she panted heavily as she frowned. However, before she could worry about the sound drawing the attention of the people in the hospital, another change occurred in the prompt of her consciousness. ¡®Protect the people, obliterate failure.¡¯ ¡®Upon completion of task: 800 credits.¡¯ The 50 credits that she had just gained from killing number four had once again been deducted in the time of a few minutes. That meant that someone else had died. Who was it? She instinctively turned her head to look at the emergency exit on the fourth floor. Her expression displayed her mixed feelings. Was it number six? All the patients on the fourth were in a deep sleep and the nurses on duty were unconscious. Based on number six¡¯s ability, it would be child¡¯s play for her to kill people at this time. Song Qingxiao¡¯s hands trembled non-stop. After some time had passed, she finally gritted her teeth and hurried to keep the whip. She turned around and took slow strides as she headed downstairs. She had wasted too much time in the emergency stairwell, and it would not do her any good to spend more time there. Even though the fourth floor still had patients, the duty nurses and security guards, Song Qingxiao would not be able to save them in her state. If number six truly wanted to go on a killing spree, Song Qingxiao had to ignore the pain and accept the loss of the credits. She needed to preserve her own life first before she considered anything else. Once she made up her mind, she opened the door of the third floor emergency exit. The moment Song Qingxiao¡¯s body disappeared through the door, the door of the fourth floor emergency exit slowly opened to reveal a tiny slit. A pair of eyes appeared through the slit. The emergency stairwell had returned to its original calm. The only hint that a vicious fight had happened earlier was the faint imprint left by the whip on the railing. The air was still filled with the scent of blood. A moment later, the door that had been opened by a tiny fraction closed once again, sealing off the dim light from the emergency stairwell. The third floor was quiet. As soon as Song Qingxiao stepped out of the stairwell, she felt as though she had entered a different world. The clothes on her back were still drenched from her cold sweat, clinging tightly to her body. Her face and neck were covered in dust, broken shards and tiny cuts. Her arm was injured. Her left palm had been hit by the tail of number four¡¯s whip. She had been so anxious earlier that she only felt the pain. Since she was more relaxed, only then did she realize that the wound was extremely deep. Her flesh was torn to shreds and her palm had been sliced by the broken glass shards, resulting in numerous crisscrossing cuts. It was so severe to the extent that she could hardly even close her palm. All she had achieved tonight was kill number four, yet she was already in such a terrible state. Song Qingxiao laughed bitterly. The most problematic part was the depletion of her psychic energy. It made her entire being strangely tired. She was worried that she would be discovered by somebody in this state, hence she planned to hide. She would sneak back to the break room to sort out her appearance when there was no one in the corridor. She never expected that before she had even moved from this corner, an ear-piercing sound of a girl screaming would ring out. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The scream sounded even more startling in the quietness of the nighttime. Song Qingxiao looked up to take a peek. The scream sounded like it came from the doctor-on-duty¡¯s office. The corridor was empty, and even the nurses¡¯ station was deserted. Song Qingxiao took the opportunity and dragged her exhausted legs quickly towards the nurses¡¯ break room with her head down. She opened the locker that had her name tag on it temporarily and took out a new set of the nurse¡¯s uniform. She changed into it and put on a cap and shoes before she speedily dusted her face. She did not get the chance to deal with her tiny wounds. The shrill scream of panic had become the sound of crying. As Song Qingxiao walked out of the break room, the nurses on the third floor had been alerted by the shrill cries and were rushing towards the on-duty doctor¡¯s office. When Song Qingxiao left the break room, she was greeted by the sight of several duty nurses crying. Zhang Xiaoyu was among them. Her eyes were filled with tears. As soon as she saw Song Qingxiao, she sobbed and exclaimed, ¡°Qingxiao, Doctor¡­ Doctor Ou is dead!¡± Chapter 39 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened, and she could barely conceal the shock in her eyes. She subconsciously took two steps forward. The door to the on-duty doctor¡¯s office had already been pushed open. A couple of the night shift nurses stood at the door, wearing terrified expressions. It was the same office that Song Qingxiao had entered in the morning. The set-up inside the room had not changed. The curtain hanging behind the desk was drawn back, revealing the makeshift bed behind the chair. Under the dim lighting, Doctor Ou lay on the examination table, looking as though she was merely sleeping. ¡°Tonight, the patient in bed fifteen refused to take their medication.¡± A duty nurse buried her face into her hands as her shoulders trembled unceasingly. She looked like she experienced a terrible fright. It was clear that she was the first person to discover Doctor Ou¡¯s dead body. ¡°The patient created a huge commotion,¡± explained the nurse as she sobbed. That situation was a regular occurrence in the hospital. When the patients lost control of their emotions, they were likely to take extreme actions. Since there were only a few nurses on the night shift, it was hard for them to spare the manpower to deal with such outbursts. Hence, if the doctor heard the commotion, they would usually come out to help. For example, the doctor would assess the patient and then administer the appropriate medication. ¡°However, the patient in bed fifteen kicked up a hell of a fuss. They chased after multiple people and beat them up but still, Doctor Ou did not come out. I thought I¡¯d just head in to ask a question, but as soon as I entered, I saw that Doctor Ou¡­ something had happened to Doctor Ou!¡± The nurse¡¯s soft crying and the buzzing in Song Qingxiao¡¯s ears overlapped with the ticking noise in her mind. Her face turned pale. When her credits were deducted earlier, she assumed that the person who died was someone on the fourth floor. After all, number six¡ªwho was extremely dangerous¡ªwas loose somewhere on the fourth floor. However, Song Qingxiao would never have guessed that the person who died turned out to be Doctor Ou¡ªthe one who supervised number four. Who did it? Song Qingxiao frowned. She walked up seemingly out of her own volition and reached out her hand to feel Doctor Ou¡¯s neck. Her body had not gone cold yet, which meant that it had not been long since she died. Her eyes were not fully closed, and her face was still colored with the suffering that she was in before she died. There was an extremely deep and dark bruise on her neck. Outwardly, she did not seem to have any other injuries. It seemed like she had suffocated to death after being strangled on the neck. However, what surprised Song Qingxiao was that Doctor Ou was found lying neatly on the examination table. Even her clothes appeared to have been straightened up, and her hair looked as though someone had helped her comb it. A small ornament was placed next to her cheek. Song Qingxiao took a closer look at it and saw that it was a small fish made by hand out of a discarded single-use infusion tube. Apart from that, there was nothing else suspicious inside the office. However, it made Doctor Ou¡¯s death appear even more unusual. She had been strangled to death by someone, so she must have struggled with all her might before she died. Her clothes could not have looked that neat, and there was no way that she would have combed her hair. The office was orderly and neat. Since it was the hospital¡¯s duty room, there were very few things inside. Apart from a few office supplies, there was also a half-written medical record on the table. The person who killed Doctor Ou was most likely to be one of the trial participants who entered the scene. However, Doctor Ou had not been dead for long. When the prompt in Song Qingxiao¡¯s mind informed her that credits had been deducted, the large chap with the gun was already dead, and number four had died under her hands. Hence, those two people were cleared of being suspects. The person who acted could only be one of the three; number five, number six, or the bespectacled guy. Even if the trial participant acted to kill because of the mission, why did they choose to kill Doctor Ou? Even if it was more tricky to kill a security guard or one of the two doctors, there were still many nurses and patients out there. Why did that person decide to choose a doctor? It was not a coincidence. The fight on the fourth floor was extremely vicious due to the number four¡¯s power. An intelligent participant would not appear nor expose themselves then. According to the nurse earlier, there was a patient in bed fifteen who caused a commotion as well. It drew the attention of all the duty nurses. At that moment, if someone wanted to act, they would have chosen to strike the patients on the second floor. The patients on the second floor had already taken their nighttime medication, which included sedatives. Many of them would have fallen into a deep sleep as soon as they laid down. They would have no ability to fight back. If someone truly made a move there, it would be like shooting fish in a barrel. However, the person had chosen to target the only doctor on duty on the third floor. Their decision was puzzling enough to send Song Qingxiao into deep thought. Her head was in a lot of pain, and her psychic energy was too weak. Merely using the ¡®Arrival¡¯ word art technique twice was too much for her. She faintly felt as though there was something important that she had forgotten¡­ What was it? She shook her arms with some difficulty. The long whip wrapped around her right wrist caused her to recall number four¡¯s face that was full of mockery. She stood outside the duty room, giving Song Qingxiao the finger just that morning. As soon as she thought about it, Song Qingxiao suddenly recalled a critical detail. In the morning, a fight had broken out among three patients in room 19. When that happened. Doctor Ou and number four had rushed over to help, and they managed to subdue all the patients together. When Liu Yixun did the handover with Doctor Ou, apart from the patient chart and the work notes, he also handed her the key that was tied with a red string. That key was very likely to be the key mentioned by Zhu Xiaoke, which kept the large chap¡¯s gun locked away. When Song Qingxiao thought about that, her body wobbled, and someone beside her reached out a hand to support her. The person¡¯s hand caught hold of the wound on her arm where number four¡¯s whip had brushed past, causing Song Qingxiao so much pain that she trembled. The pain triggered Song Qingxiao to quickly turn her head, only to see Zhang Xiaoyu supporting her. Her face was filled with grief. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask Doctor Liu and Doctor Hu to come over.¡± Zhang Xiaoyu gripped Song Qingxiao¡¯s arm and did not seem to notice that Song Qingxiao¡¯s body had tensed up. She spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m really nervous tonight. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something else is about to happen.¡± She paused for a moment then continued, ¡°Did you hear the loud sound of something heavy dropping earlier? It was also extremely noisy on the fourth floor. I wonder if it was the two patients from room 19 that were brought upstairs this morning. What if they got into another fight?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since someone had broken the silence, a couple of the others who were fraught with nerves did their best to calm down. As soon as Zhang Xiaoyu mentioned the commotion on the fourth floor, Song Qingxiao lowered her gaze to look at her hand. She had clenched her right hand into a fist and stuffed it into her pocket. It was shivering slightly. Her left hand was being held by Zhang Xiaoyu, and the wound was sending shooting signals of pain. It appeared as though everyone there did not seem to find anything strange about her appearance. They had all suffered a great shock because of Doctor Ou¡¯s death. When Liu Yixun and Doctor Hu rushed over, Song Qingxiao noticed that the bespectacled guy was not with them. The elevator could not be used as it was stuck on the fourth floor. It seemed as though the door was being held open by something, causing the elevator to be unable to function. The two male doctors instructed two security guards to use the emergency stairwell to head upstairs to take a look before deciding what to do. A couple of nurses who stood guard in the office started to feel that something was not quite right, but no one said a word. Number four¡¯s body on the first floor had been found. Since she had fallen from the emergency stairwell on the fourth floor, her body was in a terrible state. The hospital security guards had searched for quite a long time before discovering her in the emergency exit stairwell. Chapter 40 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tick, tock, tick, tock. Time continued to pass second by second. The nurses around her looked extremely uneasy. Compared to them, Song Qingxiao appeared incomparably calm. She knew that Liu Yixun and the others had already gone up to the fourth floor. Hence, they should have discovered the utter chaos along with the several dead bodies there. The prompt in her consciousness did not show any credit deductions. It appeared as though number six, who hid somewhere in the dark, would not strike in front of a crowd like that. She let out a small sigh of relief and lowered her head. The numbers in her vision had dropped to 85: 47: 29. There was not much time left, and she would have to fight several more tough battles up ahead. Her eyes looked a little defeated. The complete depletion of her psychic energy caused her to shiver non-stop. Sleepiness crept up in waves over her. In that quiet corridor, the ¡®ding¡¯ indicator sound of the elevator could be heard. Song Qingxiao, who was drowsy and about to fall asleep, jolted awake in an instant. She clenched her injured hand, and the sharp twinge of pain immediately made her feel more awake. ¡°Doctor Liu and the others are back.¡± The nurse who spoke seemed extremely relieved as she said that. A succession of people had died in the hospital, casting a dark shadow on all the people in the hospital. Hence, it was hard to avoid emotional upheavals. Everyone in the ward was a psychiatric patient. After they had all taken their sedatives, the hospital was so eerily quiet that everyone felt a little frightened. A couple of the nurses sat together. As soon as they heard that Doctor Liu and the others were back, they all stood up. Liu Yixun wore a solemn expression. Before the nurses could speak, he spoke first, ¡°Something bad has happened on the fourth floor.¡± His words caused the expressions on the nurse¡¯s faces to change. Song Qingxiao hung her head low as she listened to Liu Yixun. ¡°Old Zhao¡ªthe security guard¡ªhas been killed. Two patients in the level one patient rooms have died as well. One of them was the man who arrived yesterday and killed Doctor Zhou.¡± The people who had gone up to the fourth floor turned on the electricity and cleaned up the area. Out of the three duty nurses upstairs, two of them were still unconscious. The other nurse had sustained injuries from being crushed along with the security guard. They were not severely injured, but they remained unconscious until then. A total of five people had died in one night, including number four, who was discovered in the emergency stairwell. As soon as the nurses heard that, they paled and trembled in fear. Song Qingxiao noticed that Liu Yixun did not mention the disappearance of number six. He noted that three people died on the fourth floor, which meant that he did a headcount on the people upstairs. He knew the number of patients who died, the number of security guards on the floor, and he even checked on the unconscious nurses. Hence, he must have checked on the patients. Since Liu Yixun did not make any special mention of number six, who was in the intensive care unit, it indicated that number six was not ¡®missing¡¯. However, number six was not present when Song Qingxiao inspected the patient rooms on the fourth floor. It could only mean that after Song Qingxiao killed number four, number six, who had been hiding in the darkness, would have taken the opportunity to return to her ¡®patient room¡¯. Once she was there, she could continue to put up an act to trick Liu Yixun and the others. She subconsciously raised her head. She had planned to search Liu Yixun¡¯s face for any clues, but right at that moment, she noticed that his eyes were also upon her. Perhaps, it was because too many people have died tonight. The hospital seemed to be a little sinister. Under that ghastly white light, Liu Yixun¡¯s familiar face, a face that Song Qingxiao would not be able to forget even in her dreams, seemed to appear faintly green. It gave her an extremely uncomfortable feeling. ¡°Who among you has been up to the fourth floor tonight?¡± Liu Yixun spoke in a chilling tone. His familiar action of stuffing his hand into his pocket reminded Song Qingxiao of the doctor in the previous trial, making her emotions more tense. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m working the night shift along with Xiaoyun and Xiaohua. The three of us have been administering medication to the patients on the third floor. Qingxiao and Xiaochun were on the second floor.¡± Zhang Xiaoyu spoke up softly. She had organized that night¡¯s work schedule. She leaned closely against Song Qingxiao. She paused for a brief moment as soon as she spoke up to that point. ¡°Tonight, the patient in bed 15 caused a huge commotion, so everyone had rushed over and was busy trying to subdue her.¡± ¡°When the disaster happened upstairs and when Doctor Ou was harmed, is there anyone around all of you who can attest to the fact that you were all here?¡± Liu Yixun¡¯s words seemed like the calm before the storm. The security guards and Doctor Hu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the nurses on duty before them. It looked like they tried to find out the murderer from amongst them. ¡°The road leading up to the mountain has been destroyed. For this to have happened in the middle of the night in the hospital, it means that the murderer is among us.¡± Liu Yixun was exactly like he was in her memory¡ªexplaining the situation in a calm manner. ¡°At the moment, there is no way to report this to the police, and there¡¯s also no way to get help. If the murderer stays hidden, there is a great chance that they will act again. We need to uncover this person to prevent more people from getting hurt. Who is going to speak up first?¡± As soon as Song Qingxiao heard that, her palms began to sweat. Her palms were injured, and she had not had the chance to deal with it. Since she was sweating, her wound started to itch and burn with pain. It felt as though countless ants were burrowing into her flesh. However, she felt helpless to do anything about it. ¡°Qingxiao and I were delivering the medication on the second floor. Once we were done, we went up to the third floor.¡± Xiaochun rushed to explain after her name had been mentioned by Zhang Xiaoyu. ¡°Once we got upstairs, it was about 8:30pm. I went to look for Xiaohua and the others once I¡¯ve washed my hands.¡± As soon as Xiaochun finished speaking, another nurse nodded her head. She added, ¡°Xioachun helped us to give out the medication to the patients all the way until we reached bed 15. The patient there refused to cooperate.¡± The hospital was short-staffed. Since the nurses got on well with each other, it was normal for them to help each other. ¡°The patient was enraged and started to hurt people. Soon after, the patient in bed 16 refused to take their medication as well. After that, the patients started to fight. The three of us were stuck in the patient room.¡± As soon as the incident of being stuck in the patient room was brought up, the three nurses wore scared expressions. When the patients in the psychiatric hospital did not suffer a psychotic episode, things were pretty good. However, once they experienced a psychotic episode, they would be highly aggressive, especially since the patients in the hospital were mainly ones who had severe conditions. There have been incidences in the past where doctors and nurses have been chased and beaten up. It was a terribly dangerous situation to be stuck in the patient room like that! All the nurses had wounds on their faces. As soon as Tu Xiaoyun mentioned this, she still looked a little fearful. She continued by saying, ¡°At least we were all there together.¡± As soon as Liu Yixun heard that, he frowned. He looked at Song Qingxiao suspiciously. ¡°What about you?¡± Song Qingxiao felt her throat close up. Her heartbeat began to speed up. Of course, there would be no one who would testify that she was present. No one would attest that she did not kill the patient, security guard, and Doctor Ou. Song Qingxiao was a newcomer. Since something terrible had happened in the hospital, the easiest person to suspect would be the new person. She racked her brains to try to come up with a countermove, hoping to get past that tight spot before she thought about anything else. However, she did not manage to come up with anything when Zhang Xiaoyu spoke up slowly. ¡°Qingxiao was with me.¡± Song Qingxiao turned to look at Zhang Xiaoyu, and her eyes flashed. Zhang Xiaoyu squeezed her arm comfortingly as though she was silently cheering her on. ¡°After Qingxiao came up from the second floor, she followed me because she wanted to familiarize herself with the hospital jobs as quickly as possible.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxiao never imagined that Zhang Xiaoyu would help her cross that bridge at such a critical point. Since Zhang Xiaoyu had spoken, Liu Yixun and the others would naturally not suspect Song Qingxiao any longer. At that moment, the sound of rushing footsteps could be heard from the emergency stairwell. It sounded like someone was coming up from the second floor. As soon as everyone had heard that sound, their faces paled as they subconsciously turned to look at the door leading to the emergency staircase. Zhang Xiaoyu instinctively hugged Song Qingxiao even more tightly. Several of the nurses wore expressions of terror. Creak. The sound of the emergency exit door opening rang out. The bespectacled guy appeared at the door, huffing and puffing with a bright red face because he had been running. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Helpless (1) Chapter 41: Helpless (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment everyone saw the spectacled man, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Then, as if they had thought of something, their faces showed a guarded look. ¡°Jia Yue, what are you doing here?¡± Liu Yichen asked calmly. As soon as he spoke, the two security guards understood his intention and leaned over at the same time. The atmosphere was a little tense. After the incident on the fourth floor, where three people died in a row, doctor ou died on the third floor, and the newbie she was leading fell to her death on the first floor. Liu Yichen was investigating the murderer, and everyone present had witnesses to prove that the incident was not alone. The sudden appearance of the bespectacled man in such a situation would inevitably arouse suspicion. He obviously felt that something was not right. When the security guard came forward, he subconsciously took two steps back, which undoubtedly increased the suspicion of others. Dr. Hu, who was with him, also frowned and sized him up. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Dr. Hu¡¯s tone was already a little unfriendly when he spoke.¡±Something happened at the hospital. When 1 went to your dormitory to call you, you weren¡¯t in.¡± The doctors and nurses on duty in the hospital who were still alive were all here, and only the spectacled man was late. ¡°Me? After 1 got off work, I went back to the dormitory to wash up and then went downstairs to take a walk in the courtyard outside.¡± The bespectacled man already felt that something was wrong. He looked serious as he spoke. He glanced at song Qing, then quickly lowered his head and pushed his glasses.¡±! heard the commotion when 1 returned to the dormitory, so 1 rushed over.¡± two patients in the fourth-floor Ward were killed, and one of the security guards was also killed. When Liu Yichen spoke, he stared straight at the man in glasses. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. With Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s help, the people in the hospital began to look at the spectacled man with suspicion. She was secretly excited. Once the spectacled man was suspected, the result waiting for him would probably be the same as the man with the gun. Perhaps the people in the hospital would subdue him and make him temporarily unable to move. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Not only could she clear herself of suspicion, but it would also make it much easier for her to kill the man in glasses. The trial was not over yet. Among the three who survived, there must be another trial-taker like No. 4, whose mission was to kill civilians. The bespectacled man might be one of them, and she could not let this person go. ¡°Doctor ou and the newbies under her were killed one after another. Can you explain what you¡¯ve been doing all this while? Is there anyone with you who can prove what you said?¡± The bespectacled man¡¯s face twitched when he heard that so many people had died in the hospital. He subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao, but he quickly covered up his awkwardness. He lowered his head, and the glasses slid down his nose bridge. His eyelids covered his eyes, and his voice was pained. ¡°Did something so big happen? Who did this? I¡¯m taking a walk outside ¡­¡± Song qingxiao felt that there was a feigned panic in his voice, as if he was not surprised that so many people had died in the hospital. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re a suspect now.¡± So many people had died in the hospital overnight, and no one had the patience to talk to him. Liu yixun waved his hand, and two security guards came forward to hold the man in glasses. He didn¡¯t struggle like the big man with the gun. Instead, he was quite obedient. The security guard was prepared for him to resist fiercely, but he easily tied his arms behind his back and searched his body to make sure that he didn¡¯t have any weapons that could hurt people. ¡°I didn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t me ¡­¡± The bespectacled man¡¯s tactfulness saved him from suffering. His obedient attitude made the previously ashen-faced Dr. Hu relax a little. The tranquilizer and restraint that were originally prepared to be used were naturally not needed at this time. Dr. Hu saw his dejected look and said in a much gentler tone, it¡¯s not up to us to decide whether it¡¯s you or not. After what happened at the hospital, in order to prevent anyone from getting into another accident, we¡¯ll lock you up for now. Three days later, when the signal is connected and the police arrive, we¡¯ll naturally give you justice if it wasn¡¯t you. The matter had come to an end, and everyone had been frightened tonight. The two doctors stayed on duty on the second and third floor to guard the room in case anything happened. The other nurses didn¡¯t dare to go back to the dormitory to sleep anymore. They all stayed at the hospital. A temporary entertainment room for patients to play table tennis on the first floor was cleared out and the bodies were temporarily placed there. No more accidents happened that night. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how she got through it. Everyone stared at the window at the end of the corridor with wide eyes. When the first light of dawn came, everyone subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. The patients in the ward woke up one after another. They were restless. Some of them started to sing, and some of them started to cry. The nurses also seemed to have come to life and were ready to do their own work. ¡°Qing Xiao, are you okay?¡± Zhang Xiaoyu looked at song qingxiao, a little worried. Her face was pale to the point of turning green, and her eyes were bloodshot, as if she was very tired. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao moved her lips. Her lips were already dry and cracked. When she opened them slightly, they split open and blood oozed out. maybe she¡¯s just tired. The blood moistened her dry lips, as if she had applied dark red lipstick, adding some color to her pale face. ¡°Go back and rest. You haven¡¯t slept all night.¡± Zhang Xiaoyu did not feel good either. She seemed to be very sad about what happened in the hospital last night and cried for a long time. What puzzled song qingxiao was the fact that she had lied to Liu Yichen when he asked her last night. Why did she do that? ¡°I¡¯ve known doctor ou for a long time, and she¡¯s a good person.¡± Zhang Xiaoyu was still in low spirits because she was still brooding over doctor ou¡¯s death.¡±In this hospital, if there¡¯s no love, you can¡¯t persevere.¡± She was still holding song qingxiao¡¯s hand and murmured to herself,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Skilled doctors and nurses with connections are not willing to work here.¡± The ticking of the clock in her mind interrupted her thoughts. Her palm was numb from the pain. Extreme fatigue made her less focused than before, but she still tried to listen to Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s mumbling, the patients here can beat, hurt, and even kill people. Her voice was faint and weak. ¡°1 don¡¯t dare to be absent-minded when I¡¯m at work. Even if I¡¯m on duty and sleeping, I have to lock the door. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very dangerous for patients to sneak in.¡± Zhang Xiaoyu didn¡¯t care if song qingxiao heard it or not, and just said,¡± but they are patients,¡± she sighed, ¡°¡±How can we be calculative with them?¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Chapter 42-helpless 1 Translator: 549690339 It was already half-past eight when the two returned to the dormitory. After Zhang Xiaoyu finished washing up, song qingxiao went into the bathroom and locked the door. The area on her left arm where she had been whipped was now inflamed and red. When she took off her nurse¡¯s uniform, the yellow water that flowed out of the wound stuck firmly to her skin. When song qingwei tore the sleeve off her left forearm, she felt as if a piece of her skin had been peeled off. Her whole body was shaking, and the sweat on the top of her head had soaked the ends of her hair. Zhang Xiaoyu was still outside, so she did not even dare to breathe loudly. She could only take small breaths and endure the pain. The most troublesome part was the whip-stained wound on his left palm and the crisscrossing wounds on his palm. Fortunately, they were in a hospital. There was a small Emergency Medicine box in the bathroom, which contained all kinds of disinfectant. She took out a small clip, dipped a cotton ball in alcohol, wiped it, and picked out the glass shards in her palm. Zhang Xiaoyu was shouting outside,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, are you going to the canteen?¡± The two of them went straight back to the dormitory after work At that time, Zhang Xiaoyu was in a heavy mood, and song qingxiao was in a hurry to come back and treat her wound, so they were not in the mood for breakfast. Zhang Xiaoyu suddenly remembered and asked. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and said after a while, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not eating. I want to sleep for a while after my shower.¡± As she spoke, she turned on the tap in the bathroom. Zhang Xiaoyu seemed to have said something in the sound of water splashing. Not long after, the door of the dormitory was opened and then closed gently. When she was the only one left in the dormitory, song qingxiao let out a long sigh of relief and leaned against the sink. After treating her wound and applying medicine, song qingxiao hurriedly cleaned herself up and rolled up the soft whip that she had taken from number four and hid it at her waist. When she came out, Zhang Xiaoyu had not returned yet. She lay on the bed and wanted to sleep after Zhang Xiaoyu came back, but she was so sleepy that her eyes closed as soon as she lay down. Song qingxiao was in a deep sleep. She did not even have a dream, probably because she had exhausted her mental power in the fight with number four. Zhang Xiaoyu woke her up in the end. When she opened her eyes, she was still in a daze, but she had already sat up vigilantly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhang Xiaoyu was a little worried. Song qingxiao blinked her eyes and quickly regained her senses. The lights in the dormitory were already on, and the sky outside was getting dark. Her gaze fell on the table in the corner of the dormitory. There were two steamed buns on the table, which had already turned cold. In the corner of his vision, the number was still counting down.lt was 6531:26. She had been sleeping since she came back from work in the morning and treated her wound. She felt much better than she did in the morning, and her wound was still aching. She immediately noticed the notification in her mind:Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: 800 points ] The number had not changed since doctor ou¡¯s last death, which proved that no one died in the hospital while she was asleep. She heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt wary. She had already felt the aftereffects of overusing her mental power, and she would not be so reckless next time. Anything could happen in the scenario. Fortunately, she had not been attacked while she was asleep. She glanced at Zhang Xiaoyu. Unlike her, who had a good rest, Zhang Xiaoyu did not look like she had a good sleep. The dark circles under her eyes were very obvious. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping pretty soundly,¡± She did not look well, but she seemed to have calmed down from the grief in the morning.¡±You were already asleep when I brought you breakfast.¡± While speaking, Zhang Xiaoyu pointed to the cold steamed buns on the table. Song qingxiao smiled and thanked her. She went into the bathroom and splashed her face with cold water. She changed into the nurse¡¯s uniform that she had washed in the morning. When she came out, she looked much more energetic. She and Zhang Xiaoyu were still on the night shift tonight, so they didn¡¯t have time to work. She grabbed two steamed buns and ate them as she walked. Then, she remembered what happened last night. A total of five people had died the night before. They were the burly man with the gun, the female patient in Room 19, the security guard on duty on the fourth floor, doctor ou, and the red-whip woman, number four. He was certain that the security guard died in the hands of red whip number four, and he killed number four himself. The only unknown causes of death were the burly man with the gun, the woman in Room 19, and doctor ou. First, he ruled out doctor ou¡¯s death. There were two victims on the fourth floor. One of them was a participant, and the other was a patient from the hospital who was treated as prey by the participant. At that time, he was the only one on the fourth floor. Excluding the spectacled man who came up from the second floor¡¯s safety passageway, there were participant No. 4 and participant No. 6 on the second floor. If he wasn¡¯t the one who killed these two, then it must have been either number four or number six. From the fact that No. 4 killed the security guard and then attacked without any hesitation, this person¡¯s mission should be the opposite of his own. Her main goal was to hunt. The big man with the gun and the patient in Room 19 might die in her hands. However, judging from the time, it was almost impossible for No. 4 to knock out everyone on the fourth floor, kill the armed man, the patient, and take the security guard into the elevator in a short time. Unless someone cooperated with her directly or indirectly and knocked out the people on the fourth floor first, it would be easier for her to move. Number six was the complete opposite of number four. This person was agile and was a dangerous person. When he went up to the fourth floor, she was hiding in the dark. When No. 4 was hiding in the elevator, waiting for an opportunity to make a move, she might be the one who turned off the light on the fourth floor. It was very likely that she did this with the intention of taking advantage of the fight between the Sandpiper and clam to benefit as a fisherman, but she did not take action in the end. Number six was hiding on the fourth floor. She was very skilled. When the patients, nurses, and security guards on the fourth floor lost consciousness, she did not take the opportunity to kill them. Song qingxiao had a feeling that number six¡¯s mission might be the same as hers, which was to protect the people. If that was the case, then some of her guesses made sense. After killing number four, she was exhausted. If number six¡¯s mission was to hunt, he should have taken the opportunity to kill her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unless number six was also a protector, song qingxiao would not have been surprised by doctor ou¡¯s sudden death after the battle between song qingxiao and number four. Number six must have received the notification as well, which was why he changed his original plan. No. 6 was an ally, and No. 5 was still unknown. The mission time was still counting down, which meant that the ¡®source of danger¡¯ in the hospital had not been completely eliminated, so the mission to protect the people could not be considered a success. The bespectacled man was most likely the Hunter. Since he appeared last night, he had been detained. More than ten hours had passed since then, but nothing had happened in the hospital. This was enough to prove how suspicious he was. Now that things had come to this, the only way to leave this scene was to eliminate all the sources of danger. Without the existence of these ¡®viruses¡¯ in the hospital, it would naturally return to its previous order. Without the existence of killers, the people would no longer need protection. She drew up a list of dangerous people in her heart, and the bespectacled man would be the leader, the first of the people she decided to eliminate! Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Fengyu (1) Chapter 43: Fengyu (1) Translator: 549690339 After sorting out the clues of this trial, song qingxiao felt a lot more relaxed. The only problem was that she knew that number six might be her ally, but number six might not know this and might even treat her as an opponent. If that was the case, she would not be able to avoid a battle with number six. Number six was an expert. When she was fighting with number four, if number six was hiding in the dark, then her trump card would have been exposed. Fortunately, she had the ¡®Lin¡¯ character, a dagger, and a long whip in her hands. Even if number six¡¯s skills were extraordinary, she might not necessarily lose even if she raised her guard. The patient¡¯s activity room on the first floor of the hospital was emptied, and the six bodies that had died recently were placed there. The trial site was not big to begin with, and the mental hospital was completely closed, so the patients ¡®mobility had been greatly limited. Now that several people had died in two days, the hospital was in a state of panic. In the case of communication with the outside world, the two remaining doctors in the hospital had decided to close the first floor of the hospital after a discussion. The patient did not have much free time in the day, and there were few entertainment activities in the hospital. After the internet was cut off, the television on the wall in the corridor would repeatedly play the same video program. After the first floor was sealed off, the patient¡¯s range of movement was once again reduced, and the only entertainment items were banned again. It was inevitable that he would appear a little irritable and uneasy. When song qingxiao and Zhang Xiaoyu came to work in the ward area, the third floor was very noisy, which was completely different from the previous two days. The nurses who worked during the day looked tired, and almost all of them had injuries on their faces. Zhu xiaoke, who was on duty in the morning, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the person who would take over the night shift. She looked like she had found someone to rely on. She pulled Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and said,¡± Big sister Xiaoyu, you¡¯re finally here. Her shoulders drooped and she said weakly,¡± I¡¯m really exhausted today¡­ She stopped herself halfway and changed her words, ¡°¡±I¡¯m really too tired today.¡± After the incident at the hospital these two days, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the mention of the word ¡®dead¡¯. ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Xiaoyu asked, and Zhu xiaoke said, ¡°¡±After the incident last night, wasn¡¯t the new Jia Yue arrested?¡± When the murder happened, Jia Yue went out alone without any witnesses. After the incident, another person came late and became the target of suspicion. He was locked in the ward and closely watched, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the only one who did what happened in the hospital. After all, the five people who died last night were killed in a very short time. Jia Yue might not have such good skills alone. to prevent him from having more helpers, after a discussion between Dr. Liu and Dr. Hu today, they decided to arrange for the patients on the second and fourth floors to be on the same floor. This will make it easier to manage. After all, we don¡¯t have enough manpower. After such an incident happened, everyone was very scared. It was inevitable that they would be afraid after they separated, which would make it easier for something to happen again. the fourth floor has been destroyed, so the patient can only be placed on the third floor. Jia Yue is locked up alone on the second floor, separated from the patient. At the same time, Dr. Liu, Dr. Hu, and the security Department will take turns to watch over him to prevent him from doing any more evil. In other words, there were four floors in the hospital. The first floor was a morgue, the second floor was Jia Yue¡¯s prison, the third floor was a temporary resting place for the hospital¡¯s citizens, and the fourth floor was completely empty. Song qingxiao frowned. There were pros and cons to having so many people gathering in one place. The good thing was that everyone was gathered together, and the more people there were, the more power they had. If something happened, they could still help each other. But the disadvantage was that everyone was gathered too closely. If the Hunter was in a hurry to leave the hospital and went on a killing spree, then it would be easy to succeed. ¡°We¡¯ve been moving equipment and patients the entire day. It¡¯s too tiring.¡± Zhu xiaoke rubbed her forehead. There were a total of 28 patients in this hospital, including the participants. Last night, the man with the gun and the female patient in Room 19 had died. There were 26 patients left, and they were all placed on the same floor. It was very noisy. The television on the wall was playing the same program over and over again. Song Qing looked down on it and asked calmly,¡± ¡°Who is guarding Jia Yue now?¡± The bespectacled man was the first trial-taker that she wanted to get rid of, and she wanted to find out more about this person. ¡°Doctor Hu, old Huang, and old Wu from the security Department have been on guard the entire day,¡± Zhu xiaoke said. The hospital wasn¡¯t big, and there were only four people in the security Department. They usually watched over the patients and didn¡¯t allow them to escape. Last night, one person died in the security Department, leaving three people behind. Perhaps it was because someone had just died in the hospital yesterday, so Liu Yichen and the others were rather cautious. Hence, they made an exception today and increased the number of people watching over Jia Yue. Seeing that Jia Yue had more people, it was not a good time to make a move. If she wanted to kill Jia Yue, she had to get rid of the three first. Even if she could deal with the three people guarding Jia Yue, they were the people she needed to protect. If they died in her hands, her points would be deducted, which was not good for her. If she only injured him and not killed him, she would have to pay a greater price. Jia Yue was still a threat. He was in the trial space before her, and she knew nothing about him. Unlike her understanding of number four, she did not know what her trump card was and could be guarded against. She lowered her eyes. In her line of sight, the number had already reachcd:64:56:35. There were still more than two days left. Dr. Hu and the two people from the security Department would have to change shifts sooner or later. When they changed shifts, there would be fewer people watching over Jia Yue. As time went on, everyone would be tense and tired. It might be easier for her to succeed. That night, the patient was very noisy. After a discussion with Dr. Hu, Liu Yichen allowed the nurse to add a large amount of tranquilizer into the patient¡¯s IV drip due to the special situation. With everyone¡¯s vigilance, the night passed safely. The notification in song qingxiao¡¯s mind did not change.Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: 800 points ] The following day passed in a strange calmness. Time passed by bit by bit. The trial-takers in the scene were all lying in wait, as if they were waiting for an opportunity to strike. Night fell again, and the time in song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight had already reached its end.16: 31: 26. There were still 16 hours left before the mission, and song qingxiao had been in the trial space for more than four days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The injury on his arm had healed a lot, and the wound on his palm where he had been whipped had also formed a scab. Jia Yue did not move on the second floor, and the entire hospital was calm, but it felt like a storm was coming. ¡°The broken signal will be connected tomorrow, and the road down the mountain is almost done.¡± At the nurses ¡°station, tu Xiaoyun was preparing the medicine for the patient according to the doctor¡¯s prescription. She said excitedly,¡± ¡°We can finally leave!¡± Each different medicine was packed in a small box and placed on the cart.. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Coming (1) Chapter 44: Coming (1) Translator: 549690339 Although all the patients in the hospital had been moved to the third floor, the male and female patients were still divided into left and right. There were a total of five nurses who were supposed to be on duty tonight. Perhaps it was because the five-day time limit was almost up, but the nurses in the scenario were on the verge of ¡®getting off work¡¯ and going home, so the few who were supposed to be on duty tonight volunteered to stay and help. After working for a few days, coupled with the many things that had happened, no one had slept well. Everyone had heavy dark circles under their eyes and a pale face. Under the energy-saving lamp, they looked lifeless. Song qingxiao, Zhang Xiaoyu, and the other two were assigned to the female patients ¡®area to deliver medicine, while the other nurses who volunteered to stay and help went to the male patients¡¯ area. The atmosphere in the hospital was currently heavy. Under such a working environment, even normal people would find it hard to endure, not to mention the patients who were often trapped on the third floor with nowhere to go. In the past two days, the number of patients who had lost control of their emotions had gradually increased, and they were not willing to cooperate when they were being fed medicine. Song qingxiao, Zhang Xiaoyu, and Zhu xiaoke worked together to push the cart into the first Ward. The ward was not big. There were only two beds in the past, but because of the room constraints, the cabinet and the TV on the wall had been removed, and there were four beds in the ward. Zhu xiaoke stood guard at the door to prevent the patients from locking the door when they made a fuss, making it difficult for song qingxiao and Zhang Xiaoyu to escape. The two of them pushed the cart into the ward. When the patients in the ward saw the three of them enter, they instantly fell silent. A few pairs of eyes stared at them at the same time. Their expressions were stiff and their eyes were cloudy because they had been taking drugs for a long time. This gave Zhu xiaoke a lot of psychological pressure. Song qingxiao was the calmest of the three. The moment she entered the room, she noticed bed four in the corner. Bed six was wearing a blue and white striped patient¡¯s uniform. He sat quietly on the bed and stared at her. In the past two days, song qingxiao had sent her medicine twice, but the two of them didn¡¯t talk. Every time song qingxiao sent her medicine, she would quietly swallow it. The first person to be fed the medicine was the patient in bed one. She stared at Zhang Xiaoyu with a stiff expression for a long time until Zhu xiaoke, who was standing at the door, felt a chill run down her spine. The patient in bed one was forced to swallow the medicine by the two nurses. When they arrived at bed 2, the patient refused to cooperate. ¡°What is this? Is it poison? Are you guys here to harm me?¡± The woman threw out several questions in a row. Zhang Xiaoyu patiently said, ¡± we¡¯re not here to harm you. This is medicine that can help you. You¡¯ll get better after taking it, and you¡¯ll be able to leave this place in the future. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me,¡± She said coldly, her tongue not very flexible when she spoke, are you trying to kill me and seduce my husband? ¡± Suddenly, she was furious. She jumped up from the bed and pulled Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s hair. Zhang Xiaoyu was caught by her. Song qingxiao reacted in the next moment and wanted to push her away, but she grinned, revealing her white teeth. She bit on a sharpened toothbrush head and stabbed it at Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s face. Although Zhang Xiaoyu turned her head to the side to avoid it, she did not expect the patient to hide such a thing in her mouth. No matter how much she turned her head, the tip of the toothbrush, about two centimeters long, still cut her right cheek, leaving a long and deep wound. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhang Xiaoyu let out a cry of pain. The sudden change made the patients on the other beds unable to sit still. Fortunately, Liu Yichen arrived quickly from the on-call room, and several other nurses quickly settled the small incident and did not let it escalate into a big disaster. The patient fell asleep after being tied up and injected with a tranquilizer. Zhang Xiaoyu covered her face and trembled. After her accident, it was not suitable for her to continue working for the time being. When song qingxiao came back from distributing medicine to all the patients, she sat at the nurse¡¯s desk with a piece of gauze in her hand to cover her wound. The blood from the wound had already soaked the gauze, dyeing her finger stitches red. Big sister Xiaoyu refused to move. Her wound is very deep, and Dr. Liu said she needs stitches. A few nurses sat around her, not knowing what to do. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song qingxiao leaned over. Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes moved the moment she heard her voice. After a long time, her eyes finally focused on song qingxiao. She tried to smile and comfort song qingxiao that she was fine, but after trying a few times, her mouth twitched a few times, probably because of the pain on her cheek. Finally, she gave up and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Her eyelids drooped, and her eyelashes trembled slightly.¡±They¡¯re patients. They didn¡¯t mean to hurt me.¡± In the end, Zhang Xiaoyu was persuaded to clean her wound and get stitches. She kept silent and did not speak again. The atmosphere in the hospital was particularly heavy tonight. From one end of the corridor, she could see the window at the end of the corridor. It was dark outside, and there seemed to be no moonlight. Song qingxiao looked calm as she sat behind the nurse¡¯s desk, but her heart was already beating fast. She kept her hand on the long whip at her waist. The TV on the wall opposite the nurse¡¯s desk was playing silent content on loop. Song qingxiao had already memorized the program by heart. The patients around them had already fallen asleep. The nurses usually didn¡¯t move, but they were forced to get up and do something. They subconsciously lightened their hands and feet, which made the whole hospital feel a terrible dead silence. In the extreme silence, the ¡®da da da da¡¯ sound in song qingxiao¡¯s mind became more and more abrupt. The time was counting down. The nurses on duty during the day didn¡¯t want to go back to the dormitory at this time for some reason. They couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went to the lounge to rest. 14: 51: 16.. 14: 51: 15- ? 13: 27: 33- 11: 13: 47- Song qingxiao had been paying attention to Room 1, and at the same time, she took some time to pay attention to the men¡¯s room at the other end of the corridor. Looking at the time, it was already past two in the morning. Another girl on duty with her at the nurse¡¯s desk was drowsy and supported her head with one hand. Time was running out. Song qingxiao had waited patiently for this moment to strike when everyone was at their lowest. Before she could stand up, she heard a soft ¡®click¡¯, as if the door had been unlocked, followed by two muffled¡¯ Dong Dong ¡®sounds. She was in a state of high concentration, so even the slightest sound was very sensitive to her. She stood up with a¡¯ whoosh¡¯, and this sudden movement woke up the nurse beside her. She sat up straight and got up, but her movement was so big that her lower leg slid back against the chair.In such an environment, the sound was very ear-piercing and uncomfortable. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± The nurse looked a little confused and stammered. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to hide her personality. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡± She could vaguely hear something. The nurse saw her serious expression and was intimidated by her aura. She held her breath and did not dare to make a sound. The next second, song qingxiao could hear someone shouting, ¡°¡±Help me¡­¡± The voice was very thin and weak, and it sounded in the middle of the night, adding a sense of bitterness and horror. ¡°Help me¡­¡± She listened to it one more time to make sure it wasn¡¯t an illusion, because the nurse beside her had obviously heard it too. Her eyes were wide open, and her pupils were dilated as if she had seen a ghost. Her mouth was wide open, but she didn¡¯t scream. However, song qingxiao saw extreme fear in her eyes. The sound didn¡¯t come from the third floor. The fourth floor had been emptied because it was damaged, and there was no one there. ¡°Something happened on the second floor!¡± Song Qing¡¯s heart sank and she said coldly. At the same time, the notification that had been in her mind for a few days finally changed again. Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: 750 points ] The man in glasses was indeed a Hunter! As the notification changed, song qingxiao ran to the emergency exit without thinking. The nurse came back to her senses and remembered what song qingxiao had said earlier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Help me¡­¡± The voice rang out again, and the nurse quickly called for help, waking up Liu Yichen and the others in the on-call room. When song Qing ran down to the second floor, the prompt in her mind changed again. Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: points: 700 ] It had been less than ten seconds since she came downstairs. Even though Dr. Hu and security guard Huang had been guarding him for a few days and were exhausted, the bespectacled man had killed two men guarding him in a short period of time. Song qingxiao had to be more vigilant.. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Taking the initiative (1) Chapter 45: Taking the initiative (1) Translator: 549690339 There were a total of three people guarding the spectacled man on the second floor. Two of them were dead, and 100 points were deducted. One person should still be alive. Song qingxiao pushed open the emergency exit door on the second floor with a ¡®bang¡¯. The lights of the corridor lit up the long passage, and the empty second floor was frighteningly silent. The security door that she had pushed open in a hurry creaked back and forth under the force of her push, and the sound gave people goosebumps. The bespectacled man was locked up in Room 1, which was the closest to the exit of the emergency exit. Except for the room in the corridor that was close to his room, all the lights in the other rooms were turned off. From where song qingxiao was standing, it seemed that the light was gradually swallowed up by darkness. ¡°Save ¡­ Help me ¡­¡± In the corridor, there were two figures lying on the ground. The door of the ward where the spectacled man was held was wide open. Old Huang, who was wearing a security uniform, was leaning against the wall, dancing as if he had lost his mind, no, don¡¯t come over. Help, help, there, there ¡­ Song Qing touched the back of his waist and pulled out the long whip. He held it in his palm and slowly walked in the direction of Huang. The security guard and Dr. Hu, who were lying on the ground, had already stopped breathing. From the position of the two lying on the ground, it seemed that after the accident, the two of them were the first to run out of the ward and try to ask for help, but they were quickly killed on the spot by the bespectacled man. She walked around the two bodies and got closer and closer to the ward where the spectacled man was held. She was extremely careful in this short distance of about ten meters. ¡°Spear, spear ¡­¡± Song qingxiao leaned against the wall. Huang was only two or three steps away from her. His body began to slide down. When song qingxiao first came down the stairs, his face was still pale. Now, his face was blue and purple. His nose and eyes were bleeding, and his body was twitching. When song qingxiao leaned over, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He moved his fingers and opened his mouth.¡±Save ¡­¡± Before he could finish the last word, he let out his last breath with a ¡®burp¡¯. A notification came into song Qing¡¯s mind: Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: 650 points ] Song qingxiao¡¯s face turned ugly. She reached out and pushed Huang¡¯s body, which was sliding down. Huang fell towards the door and fell to the ground with a thud. Song qingxiao took a deep breath and stood at the door. She pushed the half-closed door and looked up. Under her force, the door of the ward slammed into the door knob installed on the wall. There was no one hiding above her head, and the empty Ward could be seen at a glance. There was only a folding lounge chair, and nothing else. The bespectacled man was not in the ward. When song Qing came downstairs, he had already killed someone and escaped. There was a faint fishy smell in the air, mixed with the smell of the hospital¡¯s disinfectant. After the elevator came down, song Qing heard a ¡®ding¡¯ sound and hid the long whip back in his clothes. After the elevator door opened, three or four people, led by Liu Yichen, ran out one after another. When they saw the corpses on the ground, their faces instantly darkened. Liu Yichen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and his voice was a little dry. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The door of the ward where the bespectacled man was held was wide open, and the three guards were all in trouble. The situation was clear, but song qingxiao had gone downstairs first, and Liu Yichen and the others tried to get more information from her. ¡°Two minutes ago, I heard some movement downstairs.¡± The nurse who had been sitting with song qingxiao was also behind Liu yixun. She was scared to death when she saw the three bodies in the corridor, but she nodded instinctively when she heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Then I heard someone calling for help, so I went downstairs to take a look.¡± At that time, the elevator had been pressed for the second floor. In order not to waste time, she ran directly to the emergency exit, something happened when I was going downstairs. When Liu Yichen heard that she had gone downstairs as soon as the incident happened, a look of surprise appeared on his face. He looked at her, and his eyes flickered. He did not say anything, but he lowered his head to look at the body on the ground. Dr. Hu and a security Guard¡¯s bodies were lying on the ground. Liu Yichen called a security guard over to flip them over. The two dead people¡¯s faces were blue, and their lips were purple. They had died in a gruesome way, and there was some foam with blood at the corner of their mouths. A fishy smell seemed to be coming from the foam. These symptoms seemed to be that of a poison. A few timid nurses did not dare to look anymore and turned their faces away. Many people had died in the hospital in the past few days. The signal was going to be back on after dawn, and the road was almost repaired. They didn¡¯t expect this to happen again. Everyone¡¯s face was pale, and a strong sense of despair filled the air. The corner of the corridor on the second floor was brightly lit, but perhaps it was because the other wards had been moved out and their lights were off, everyone felt like a demon was hiding somewhere and peeking at them with a pair of malicious eyes. Liu Yichen suppressed his fear and went to check on Dr. Hu¡¯s body. From the outside, Dr. Hu did not seem to have any injuries. Other than the bleeding from his mouth and nose, there was no bleeding point on his body. He arranged for a few nurses to look after the bodies, and he asked someone to turn on the lights on the entire second floor to light up the area. He led the security guards to check the other wards one by one to see where the bespectacled man was hiding. The last person from the security Department who survived looked uneasy, and he was not willing to follow Liu Yichen. Too many things had happened in the hospital. Three people from the security Department had died, and he was the last one left. He was also worried about what would happen. ¡°Doctor Liu, why don¡¯t we wait until dawn, call the police when the call is connected, and wait for the police to come to deal with it¡­¡± He lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡®¡±¡®He killed so many people. Even if the two of us find him, we¡¯ll just be sending sheep into the Tiger¡¯s mouth.¡± Other than the male patient, the only men left in the hospital were Liu Yichen and the security guard. The nurses who followed them were all girls, and they were of no use at this time. It was already a miracle that they did not cry and break down emotionally. They could not be counted on to patrol and catch the spectacled man. Liu Yichen raised her wrist to look at the time. This action of his made song qingxiao subconsciously think of Liu Yichen in the interspace during the last trial. She took a deep breath and controlled her emotions to not let her thoughts run wild. ¡°It¡¯s not even three 0 ¡®clock yet. It¡¯ll be a few hours later before we can call the police.¡± Liu Yichen analyzed calmly,¡± Jia Yue killed the people and ran away. The first few people were most likely killed by him. He might not stop after killing so many people. If we can¡¯t find him and stop him before the police arrive, he might kill more people. When he said this, the people around him lowered their heads and no one dared to look at him. Song qingxiao took a step forward and said calmly,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As soon as she said this, everyone around her subconsciously looked up at her. Even Liu Yichen did not expect her to volunteer at such a dangerous moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Song qingxiao repeated. It was almost dawn, and the time limit for the mission was getting shorter and shorter. Just like Liu Yichen had said, if they did not find the bespectacled man and kill him, he would cause more harm to the hospital and kill more people. After the mission was completed, they would leave the trial space without a fuss, and she would die! At present, 350 points had been deducted from her points because of the deaths of people. Each death would cost her another 50 points. These people had long been scared out of their wits. No matter who they brought along, it would be dangerous. If another life was lost, they would only have their points deducted for no reason. She was the only one who could remain calm. This was a matter of life and death. With a trump card in hand, she had a chance of winning against the spectacled man.. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Attack (1) Chapter 46: Attack (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao was not discussing with Liu Yichcn. Instead, she was informing him of her decision. After she finished speaking, she walked toward Room 2, ignoring what the people around her thought. The layout of the wards on the second floor of the hospital started from the direction of the safety ladder. The wards were counted from left to right, and at the end of the elevator were the bathroom and toilet next to the window. ¡°Qing Xiao¡­¡± A few nurses called out to her subconsciously, but they saw that she was walking at a steady pace and was almost at the door of Room 2. The security guard lowered his head, not daring to meet the eyes of the crowd. Seeing this, Liu Yichen had no choice but to command, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s settle down Dr. Hu and the others first.¡± It had only been two days since the incident, but another murder had happened in the hospital. It was inevitable that Liu Yichen was a little agitated. He could not leave their bodies here, and he had no idea how the bespectacled man had killed them. From the outside, it looked like he was poisoned, but there was no wound on his body at all. Song qingxiao had already reached the door of Ward 2. She looked calm, but her heart was tense. The killing methods of the spectacled man were quite incredible. He must have something special to be able to take down three people in an instant. She first looked at the gap between the door. The lights in the ward were all turned on, and she did not see anyone hiding in the gap. She continued to walk forward. In order to make it easier for the nurses to observe the patient¡¯s condition at any time, half of the walls in the mental hospital were inlaid with glass. She stood in front of the glass and could see everything in the ward. There was only one bed left in the ward, and the bedsheets and other things on it had been taken away. There was no place to hide in the room, so she continued to move forward. The people in the corridor were affected by the heavy atmosphere and didn¡¯t dare to breathe. When the two nurses were preparing to push the bed of the dead body, they subconsciously lightened their steps. Song qingxiao walked from Room 1 to Room 6, which was the last room on the right, but she still couldn¡¯t find the man. The bathroom was right next to Room 6. She took a deep breath, slowly reached out to the long whip on her waist, and stepped into the bathhouse. The place was not small. About 30 square meters on the left side had been divided into about 20 bathing spots, each taking up about one square meter. Perhaps it was because of the years of smoke, the incandescent lamp above his head was a little dim, making the light in the bathroom not sufficient. ¡®Drip, drip¡¯, the sound of water dripping on the ground sounded very regularly, blending with the sound of the clock in his mind. At this time, even more so, he couldn¡¯t make the slightest mistake. She pursed her lips and looked around her. The blood in her body seemed to be boiling, and her five senses were pushed to the extreme. The subtle sound of water dripping was magnified several times in her ears. There was no one in the first shower cubicle, and the second, third¡­ The sound of dripping water was getting closer and closer. Her footsteps were lighter and her expression was more serious. Drip¡­ The water fell to the ground and splashed with a crisp sound. She let out a silent breath and even took out her long whip. Her other hand formed a seal and quickly went to the next bathroom, but it was empty. The long-neglected tap could not be closed, and water droplets were slowly seeping out. It was a false alarm. Song qingxiao frowned. She checked the remaining cubicles one by one, even the toilet on the right. She opened the door of every cubicle and checked, but the man in glasses was not one of them. She put away the long whip, and when she came out of the bathroom, she ran into Liu Yichen, who had followed her out of worry. Before Liu Yichen could say anything, song Qing shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡± Her gaze fell on the window at the side. The sky outside was as dark as ink, but the lights in the hospital were bright. The window was like a mirror, reflecting her and Liu Yichen¡¯s figures. She could not see Liu Yichen¡¯s face clearly, but when his shadow was reflected on the window, it made him look like he was baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. It easily reminded her of the last trial. The scariest thing about this trial was Liu Yichen¡¯s presence. From the beginning to the end, Liu Yichen had been trying to interfere with her calmness and judgment. ¡±I¡¯ve checked the other side, there¡¯s no one there.¡± If there was no one on the second floor and the other side of the second floor was locked, the spectacled man should not have the key with him after being suspected and then put under house arrest. He could not open the door to the medical staff office and dormitory on the second floor. The windows of the second floor corridor were welded shut, which proved that he could only leave through the safety passage or the elevator. That night, song qingxiao was very focused. When the incident happened, she immediately got up when she heard the sound. At that time, the elevator stopped on the second floor, and she went down through the emergency exit. Liu Yichen and the others took the elevator down after the incident. From this, it could be inferred that the bespectacled man could not go up to the third floor, or he would bump into her or Liu Yichen. He either took the elevator or went down to the first floor via the safety stairs, waiting for the right moment to strike. Among the clock chimes, the time had already reached its final count:ll:Ol:16. There were still 11 hours left. Time was running out. The notification in his mind had not changed. It was still the same.Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: 650 points ] The third floor was safe and sound. With number six¡¯s skills, she could temporarily guarantee her safety. However, number five was an unknown number, and there was also a bespectacled man who was eyeing them covetously behind their backs, trying to complete the mission. The method of the bespectacled man¡¯s killing was unknown. Once again, she regretted that she had entered the origin space too late, unlike number four, who had long been on guard. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the third floor first.¡± Song Qing¡¯s back was pressed against the wall to avoid Liu Yichen¡¯s shadow. She said calmly, ¡°¡±If Jia Yue wants to kill, it¡¯s best for everyone to stay in one place.¡± It was easy for the bespectacled man to take action when everyone was scattered. Liu Yichen quickly understood her meaning and nodded. The bodies of Dr. Hu and the others were put away, and a few nurses stood there, trembling. When they saw song qingxiao and Liu Yichen, they were relieved. The security guard¡¯s legs even gave way, and he almost fell to the ground. As Dr. Hu and the others died for a long time, more black blood flowed out of their seven orifices, and the fishy smell in the air became stronger. Everyone was a little uncomfortable. After staying up for a few days, their faces were quite ugly. Song Qing analyzed his previous suspicion. When everyone heard that the bespectacled man was going to kill again, they were so scared that they started crying. The spectacled man was most likely on the first floor. Naturally, he did not dare to go down to the first floor, so his body could only be temporarily left on the second floor. They took the elevator back to the third floor. For safety reasons, although it was too obvious for them to be targeted, it was also the safest way. It was the only way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The nurses nervously entered the ward one by one and woke up all the patients who had taken the tranquilizer. In the midst of the noise, the eerily quiet hospital seemed to be a little livelier. Song qingxiao walked into Room 1 and went straight to bed 4. On the bed, number six was curled up in a patient¡¯s gown. Before she could get close, number six¡¯s body was already tense. The atmosphere was tense. Song qingxiao patted number six¡¯s back and slowly turned her head. Her expression was cold and her eyes were clear. She was not really asleep like the other patients. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± Song Qing¡¯s small eyes met with hers as she reminded her.. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Missing (1) Chapter 47: Missing (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao had heard the commotion on the second floor. She didn¡¯t believe that No. 6, who was an outstanding martial arts practitioner, didn¡¯t hear it. Furthermore, even though No. 6 did not hear the call for help from the security guards, Dr. Hu, and the others, she should have known that Liu Yichen and the others had made a big move to go downstairs after the incident. If she was a Guardian like him, she would be on guard when the points deducted in her mind. Those who had gone through the first trial would naturally be wary and distrustful of other trial-takers, and song qingxiao would not work with her unless she was at a dead end. It was too risky. However, she had no other choice at this time. The bespectacled man was hiding in the dark and watching covetously. Whether number five was an enemy or a friend was still unknown. There wasn¡¯t much time left for this trial. The Guardians were out in the open while the hunters were in the dark. There were too many people on the third floor and they were too big a target. The bespectacled man must have some special means to kill three men in a very short time. She wanted to deal with the man in glasses and take the initiative to find this ¡®Hunter¡¯ and get rid of him. However, the people in the third floor needed someone to protect them. No one was more suitable than number six for this Guardian. Song Qing woke up No. 6 not because he really wanted her to get up, but because he wanted to reveal his intention to cooperate with her. Number six slowly sat up. She should have understood what song Qing meant. At this point, everyone was like a gambler who was holding on to the last bet. She looked at song Qing for a long time, moved her wrist and neck bones, and finally lowered her head silently. The other people in Room 1 were woken up. The patient did not have enough sleep, so it was very noisy when she was woken up. Some people had lived here for too long, so their living habits had long been fixed. They were noisy and wanted to wash up, but at such a dangerous moment, the situation was chaotic enough. After the recent series of events, the medical staff had long been exhausted. Three more people died tonight, and the murderer was still missing. Everyone had a shadow in their hearts. When the patient made another fuss, several nurses directly broke down. The patients ran around chasing each other in the corridor, and some of them cried at the top of their lungs because their rhythm of life had been disrupted. A few nurses who were being chased and beaten by the patient hid in a corner in exhaustion. They formed a small team and looked at the chaos in front of them with helpless expressions. This couldn¡¯t go on. It was easy for the spectacled man to take advantage of the chaos. The few nurses and the only survivor in the security room looked like they were about to give up. Song qingxiao grabbed a female patient who was making a lot of noise and pushed her hard to the ground. With a bang, a heavy object fell to the ground. She said loudly, ¡°Xiaoke, Xiaohua, take her to the treatment room and give her electrotherapy!¡± Her sudden anger stunned everyone. The group of patients who were making a scene were stunned, and the two nurses who were called out by her were at a loss. Song qingxiao did not care so much at this time. ¡°Whoever makes trouble again will receive electrotherapy!¡± It had been a few days since she entered the mental hospital scenario. She had been trying her best to receive information about the hospital and was friendly with the nurses in the scenario. She had learned about the general situation of the hospital and knew that among the hospital¡¯s treatments, electrotherapy was feared by the patients. When she mentioned ¡®electrotherapy¡¯, a group of patients showed fear on their faces. The female patient who was pushed to the ground by her struggled and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t electrocute me, don¡¯t electrocute me.¡± The situation was quickly brought under control. The group of patients was arranged to sit in a corner near the nurse¡¯s desk. They were squeezed together closely and sat in a circle. ¡°is 2s 3..¡± Liu yixun heaved a sigh of relief and started counting the number of people.¡±.. 23. 24s 25..¡± He had already counted to the last person, and he frowned. As Liu Yichen counted the number of people, song qingxiao did the same. Including herself, there were 12 nurses in total, and now they were all here.The last person from the security Department was there with Liu Yichen. She followed Liu Yichen¡¯s gaze and saw a patient sitting around the nurse¡¯s desk. Zhang Xiaoyu had said that there were a total of 27 patients in the hospital. Including the armed man who had entered the scenario but changed his identity from a doctor to a patient after killing doctor Zhou, there were a total of 28 people. Among the 28 people, the man with the gun and the female patient in Room 19 had died on the fourth floor a few days ago. There should be 26 people left, but now there were only 25 people left among the patients sitting around the nurse¡¯s desk. No matter how calm song qingxiao was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. She clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. The notifications in his mind did not change, and his points did not decrease either, proving that the missing person was still alive. The people who were hiding at this time must have felt that the atmosphere was not right. The patients in the hospital were woken up after taking the medicine. At most, they would not cooperate. It was impossible for them to consciously hide. Unless she had a clear mind and was afraid of death, a person¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind and she looked at the patient intently. Among the moving people, some were in a daze, some were giggling, and some were crying¡­ But as song qingxiao expected, patient five was not among the patients with different expressions. At such a critical time, number five had gone missing! Song qingxiao almost vomited blood. The ward was in a mess, and everyone was busy cleaning up the mess. She woke up number six and had to guard against the bespectacled man¡¯s trouble, so number five escaped. Time waited for no one. The time in his line of sight had already counted down:O9:ii:36. There were less than ten hours left before the end of the mission. Song qingxiao¡¯s head was covered in sweat. She guessed that number five was a friend or foe. If he was a friend, it would be fine if he went missing, but if he was an enemy, then it would be troublesome. The mission of protecting the people was to clear the danger in the trial space. Since the slaughterer was not found and the mission time was almost up, the trial space would probably consider the mission of protecting the people as a failure and kill the protector. Her eyes met with number six, who was sitting quietly in the crowd. Number six¡¯s brows were also furrowed. It was obvious that he had noticed number Five¡¯s disappearance, but because of the spectacled man, neither of them dared to act rashly. ¡°What do we do?¡± Zhang Xiaoyu, who had just had her stitches stitched up, perked up and counted again. However, there were only 25 people left, and one patient was missing. She subconsciously looked at song qingxiao and then at Liu Yichen. Liu Yichen raised her wrist to look at the time, it¡¯s almost four o ¡®clock. The sun is about to rise. He raised his head and his eyes flickered. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it after daybreak.¡± His words hinted that he was going to give up on this patient. Zhang Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment. Then, she bit her lip and turned to look at her colleagues around her. The nurses around her subconsciously turned their heads away when she looked over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was stunned. In the end, her eyelids drooped down to cover her eyes, and she didn¡¯t speak. Although song qingxiao did not want to see such an outcome, she was helpless. At this moment, everyone who was awake was looking at the dark sky outside. Other than the two trial-takers who had entered the scenario, everyone who was awake felt that the sun was rising too slowly today. The night seemed to be endless. At this moment, everyone clearly felt the pain that felt like years.. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Cooperation (1) Chapter 48: Cooperation (1) Translator: 549690339 Compared to the doctors and nurses, song qingxiao felt that time had passed too quickly. The ¡®da da¡¯ sound in his mind was like a countdown of a bomb that was about to explode. No. 5¡¯s disappearance had increased the difficulty of this mission by a lot. Other than the patient, the medical staff were all very quiet, as if they were holding back something. The soundless television on the wall was still playing. The patients seemed to have felt that something was wrong, but no one spoke casually. Everyone sat upright with their legs against each other. The atmosphere was very tense. Song qingxiao was about to find an excuse to leave and look for the glasses man when the TV screen on the wall flashed. Then, with a sizzling sound, the screen turned into a snowflake, and the silent content disappeared. When the surroundings were extremely quiet, the sudden sound not only shocked Zhu xiaoke, who was standing beside song qingxiao, but even Liu Yichen looked anxious and uneasy. The snowflakes on the TV lasted for four to five seconds, and then the screen jumped again, showing the previous content. ¡®Congratulations to our hospital for creating yet another advanced ¡­¡¯ The video was playing the content that song qingxiao had been able to recite backward over the past few days. In the hospital, an unfamiliar old doctor in a white uniform was introducing the successful treatment in the mental hospital. His happy smile on the TV and the scene at this time made the atmosphere even more strange and gloomy. ¡®When patient xxx was admitted ¡­¡¯ The doctor was still explaining. After a few words, there was another ¡®Zi¡¯ sound. The image flashed twice and was replaced by snowflakes again. This situation was unusual. It was obvious that someone had done something. A few seconds later, the snowflakes on the TV screen disappeared, and the male doctor¡¯s happy face appeared on the TV again. ¡®Congratulations to our hospital for creating yet another advanced ¡­¡¯ This repeated twice. Everyone¡¯s eyes first fell on the television. Other than the more than 20 patients, the medical staff did not dare to watch the television again. It was as if there was an evil spirit on the television that could suck away people¡¯s lives with one look. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Tu Xiaoyun mumbled to herself, holding her head, ¡°¡±I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± She burst into tears. These few days, everyone¡¯s life had not been good. Death had shrouded the hospital, and things had happened one after another, making everyone¡¯s mind extremely tense. It was like a string that was stretched to the extreme, on the verge of breaking. Starting from doctor Zhou, every person¡¯s death had increased the burden on the medical staff. Everyone was afraid that another murder would happen the next moment, and they were also afraid that they would be the next one to die. They were so worried that they could not even sleep. Everyone¡¯s faces were already very pale, and they still had to bear the pressure of taking care of patients while working. Patients could roll around and cry when they had a relapse, but the medical staff had to bear the burden themselves. They had already reached their limits. The problem with the television was the last straw that broke tu Xiaoyun¡¯s heart. She screamed as she turned around and banged her head against the wall,¡±Give me a quick death, I can¡¯t stand it anymore ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was about two steps away from tu Xiaoyun. When she noticed that tu Xiaoyun¡¯s mood was not right, it was too late to catch her. The other nurses were so scared that they couldn¡¯t stop her in time. She hit her head against the wall with a bang. Her fingers dug into the wall, and her fingertips scratched off the paint. The impact was not light, but she seemed to feel no pain. She gritted her teeth and wanted to hit again. Song Qing flashed and grabbed her collar, dragging her back. She was still making a fuss. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, let me die, let me die!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Song qingxiao threw her back into the group of nurses. The patient who had been sitting close to tu Xiaoyun was slowly losing control of his emotions. Song Qing looked down at the TV. The snowflakes on the TV had just passed, and the old male doctor was all smiles as he repeated,¡±Congratulations to our hospital for making another breakthrough. Patient xxx had a dissociative identity disorder when he was admitted to the hospital. After the treatment¡­ At this point, the image flashed twice again, and with a sizzling sound, the male doctor¡¯s smile was once again replaced by snowflakes, and he disappeared. someone must be behind the TV. I¡¯ll go downstairs and take a look. When she said this, tu Xiaoyun, whose forehead was bruised, was stunned. The nurses who caught her looked hesitant. Liu Yichen did not say anything. The remaining security guards in the security room lowered their heads and avoided her eyes. At this time, everyone knew that someone was behind the TV, and this person was most likely the glasses man who had killed the people before. Even though there were so many people at the scene, everyone had long been scared out of their wits by the death of Dr. Hu and the others. No one dared to suggest that they go downstairs to take a look. The place that controlled the live TV broadcast was on the first floor. It had been closed long ago when the incident happened. It was filled with the bodies of people who died in the hospital recently, and no one came in or out. After song qingxiao finished speaking, she walked toward the elevator beside the nurse¡¯s desk. The elevator had been on the third floor. As soon as she pressed the button, the door opened with a Swoosh. The walls of the elevator were slightly deformed because of her fight with No. 4, so no one had come to fix it. The door was not closed smoothly, and it made a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. The last second before the door was closed, song qingxiao looked up at the TV on the wall. The TV was still flashing with snowflakes. This time, dozens of seconds had passed, but the male doctor¡¯s face did not appear on the TV. The door was closed with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound, and a group of nurses sitting in a circle had an uneasy look on their faces. Number six, who was sitting among the patients, rolled his eyes. His eyes, which were originally dull and cloudy, slowly became bright and clear. In the cramped space of the elevator, song qingxiao was about to press the first floor, but she pressed the second floor instead. Judging from the TV, the man in glasses must be hiding on the first floor. This man was very mysterious. He had killed three people in a row, and song qingxiao had not found out how he did it. The initial judgment was that he had poisoned the food, but it was hard to say how he had done it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number five just happened to go missing at this time. If number five was a Guardian, then it would be fine. But if number five was a Hunter like the glasses man, then the two of them would most likely join forces to complete the mission in the remaining time. From the start of the trial until now, more than four days had passed. Among the six people who came in, the seemingly strongest spear-wielding man and number four had died the earliest. On the contrary, this weak-looking number five had survived until now. He had not even revealed his trump card, which was enough to show his ability. The two of them had joined forces while she was alone. Even with the whip, dagger, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell, song qingxiao felt that she had overlooked something. When the elevator stopped on the second floor, the elevator door opened with a ¡®dang¡¯. The lights on the second floor were still on. When the crowd left, they were so scared that no one even dared to turn off the lights. There was an ambulance stretcher in the corridor. The bodies of Dr. Hu and the two security guards who had died tonight had been randomly thrown on the stretcher. It was placed all alone. Under the light, the stretcher had a long reflection, and it was so quiet that it was like a creepy reality painting.. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Survival (1) Chapter 49: Survival (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the stretcher with the three bodies. The elevator door closed with a ¡®clang¡¯. The sound was particularly harsh on the empty second floor, so it must have been heard on the first and third floors. Dr. Hu¡¯s body was thin, and he was placed at the top of the three bodies. The nurse who placed them there was timid, so when she carried them on the stretcher, she subconsciously placed them face down. The time in his line of sight had already counted down:At 08:56:09, there were less than nine hours left before the mission would be over. The preliminary judgment was that the bespectacled man was most likely using poison to kill, and it had a wide-range attack effect, which was impossible to guard against. What worried song qingxiao the most was not the poison. After the incident on the second floor, when she went downstairs, security guard Huang was still alive. She remembered that other than shouting for help, he also shouted, ¡°¡±There is¡­¡± At that time, he had no strength to say anything, but when he breathed his last breath, the word he spat out was ¡®gun¡¯. There were guns in the hospital. When the big man with the gun entered the scenario and killed doctor Zhou, his gun was confiscated. He was also captured. Song qingxiao remembered that she had wanted this gun. In the end, the gun was locked up by Liu Yichen and the others, and security guard Huang was in charge of it. The key should be in the hands of several doctors. When the key was passed to doctor ou, the murder happened on the fourth of that night, and doctor ou was killed that night. The key should have gone missing that night. After the incident, the hospital raised their vigilance and captured the man in glasses at the last minute. At that time, everyone¡¯s vigilance increased with the increase of the number of deaths, and song qingxiao never had the chance to ask about the whereabouts of the gun. What Huang said when he died tonight made song qingxiao guess that the bespectacled man had killed doctor ou, got the key to the gun, and snatched the gun from Huang. He had the ability to kill with poison and had a gun in his hand. His trump cards were not inferior to song qingxiao¡¯s. If he didn¡¯t make more arrangements, song qingxiao might be defeated. Under such circumstances, he had to make some necessary preparations in order to survive. Song qingxiao stood still for a long time before she finally took out a mask from her pocket and put it on to prevent the bespectacled man from poisoning her later. She tried to grab Dr. Hu¡¯s hand. She had learned this idea from number four back then. At that time, number four wanted to ambush her, so he pulled a security guard to hide in the elevator and killed him. The security guard¡¯s body eventually blocked the elevator door, making the elevator unable to move. She was prepared to follow suit and hide a body in the elevator. When she found the spectacled man, she would block the elevator door and make the elevator useless. There were a large number of targets on the fourth floor, including medical staff, security guards, and patients. Song qingxiao was afraid that she would not be able to hold him back. In the end, he would find the time to enter the elevator and sneak up to the fourth floor. The hospital was located on the mountain, and the three people died in the early hours of the morning. The temperature was low, and they had only been dead for about two hours, but their bodies had already hardened. In fact, she was also in a state of extreme tension. The accelerated flow of blood and the discharge of large amounts of sweat took away the heat in her body. Her hands were trembling, either from the fear she was enduring or from the cold environment. However, Dr. Hu¡¯s corpse was much colder than her already cold hands. It was a feeling that was hard to describe with words. The skin of a dead person, when touched through a thin layer of clothes, had a dry, wax-like smooth feeling. The hand under his palm was already stiff, and there was no pulse. Song qingxiaogang subconsciously shook his hand away as soon as he touched it. After going through a trial, her mental endurance was much higher than the average person¡¯s, but at this time, there was no one around her. Other than her shadow that was still swaying, everything was lifeless. The nurses and doctors in the hospital were afraid, and she was afraid too. However, because she could endure it and her will to live was greater than anything else, she managed to suppress the uneasiness. It was not her first time touching a corpse. After she killed the short and fat middle-aged man in the first trial, she had also dealt with the middle-aged man¡¯s corpse. However, the middle-aged man had just died not long ago, unlike Dr. Hu¡¯s corpse, which was already stiff and cold. That kind of cold was like a roundworm attached to the bone. Once she touched it, she couldn¡¯t get rid of it. It passed from her palm to her limbs and bones. She was so cold that even her toes curled up subconsciously. Her heart was beating wildly, as if it was going to jump out of her throat. The time of the mission was decreasing with the sound of the prompt, and there was no time for her to be nervous and afraid. She wanted to live. From the first trial where they had to kill each other, she had fought hard to kill people and fight for a way out. It was not for the sake of sending herself to someone¡¯s death in this trial. She was still young and had not lived a decent life for a day. She had just graduated and found a job not long ago. She wanted to live! This thought grew deeper and deeper in her mind. Her breathing gradually calmed down, and her chaotic heartbeat also calmed down. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes went from panic to calmness. Liu Yichen, whom she had killed with her own hands, had been showing up in front of her all this while. Her mental endurance had also increased as the mission time passed. The Dr. Hu in front of her was a dead man. Fear was just a weak emotion deep in her heart that was not beneficial to her. She reached out to grab Dr. Hu¡¯s arm again. This time, she did not hesitate anymore. Although Dr. Hu looked thin, he was about 1.7 meters tall. A dead person¡¯s body was much heavier than when he was alive. Fortunately, after the last trial, song qingxiao had been consciously strengthening her body. Although it was hard, she still managed to carry him off the stretcher. After his body was turned over, his face looked much more terrifying than when he had just died. Song qingxiao was carrying him on her back. He was still lying on the stretcher like a stiff plaster doll. Their shadows were elongated by the light, and it looked like song qingxiao¡¯s shadow was about to be swallowed by Dr. Hu¡¯s shadow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suppressing her uneasiness, she walked to the elevator and pressed the button. The elevator had stopped on the second floor without moving. Song qingying put the body in and placed it against the wall on the left. She thought for a while and quickly got out of the elevator before the door closed. There were still two bodies on the stretcher. Most of the things on the second floor had been moved away, but some bedding and other things were still left in Ward No. 1, where the spectacled man was held. Although the bespectacled man was detained by Liu Yichen and the others as a suspect of murder, not many people in the hospital had died at that time. Liu Yichen and the others were still rational, and they knew that the police could not directly accuse the bespectacled man of being the murderer before the police made a final conclusion. At that time, they just wanted to restrain his actions to prevent more people from dying in the hospital. They were prepared to hand him over to the police after the signal was sent. Therefore, in Ward No. 1, where he was held, he was still prepared with bed sheets and other things. She quickly walked into Ward 1, pulled the bed sheet off, and hugged it in her arms. When she walked to the stretcher, she covered the two bodies on the single frame, leaving only a little hair and half a leg outside. Anyone who saw it would know that there were bodies inside.. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: The search (1) Chapter 50: The search (1) Translator: 549690339 After that, song qingxiao pressed the elevator button again. Dr. Hu¡¯s body was pressed against one side of the elevator, facing her. As song qingxiao pressed the button for the first floor, the elevator fell. Dr. Hu¡¯s body leaned against the elevator wall and trembled. When it hit the elevator, it made a soft ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. His face was dark green and purple, and his eyes were gray as if covered with a layer of mucus, looking unspeakably ferocious. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t look up at him. She took out the long whip from her waist and held it tightly in her hand. The elevator reached the first floor and made a ¡®ding¡¯ sound. It was not only a reminder to song qingxiao, but also a reminder to the glasses man hiding on the first floor. The elevator door slowly opened with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. Light seeped out little by little through the gap of the open elevator door. It was pitch black outside, like a beast from hell with its Black mouth wide open. The first floor had only been empty for a few days, but the desolation and gloominess it exuded was not something the second floor could compare to. After the elevator door opened, the faint light that seeped out seemed to be unable to dispel the haze, and the fine dust in the air floated under the light. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure was elongated under the light. Even if she tried her best to restrain herself, the sound of her footsteps could still be clearly heard. Unlike the layout of the second floor, the entrance to the elevator on the first floor was in the corridor. On the left side of the corridor were the control room, activity room, and temporary examination room. On the right side was the hall with more space for activities. The air was filled with the unique moldy smell of a closed room for a long time, mixed with a faint rancid smell and the smell of blood, which mixed together to form a nauseating smell. The bodies of doctor Zhou and the others were temporarily placed in the main hall. Patient four had fallen from the safety stairway on the fourth floor. After being left there for a few days, the body had started to rot. It was difficult to block the smell even with a mask. The bespectacled man had been hiding here for a few hours. He was definitely more familiar with the first floor¡¯s environment and habits than her. She turned around and looked at her surroundings. It was so quiet that she could only hear her own breathing and heartbeat. She could not hear anything else. There seemed to be a pair of eyes in the dark, coldly watching her movements. After the elevator door opened for a long time, it closed automatically with a ¡®clang¡¯, and the little bit of light was slowly swallowed up by darkness again. Out of instinct, song qingxiao raised her arm to block the elevator door that was about to close. The elevator sensed that there was an obstruction, and the door opened again with a clang. Song qingxiao¡¯s hand that reached into the elevator grabbed Dr. Hu¡¯s clothes. She wanted to pull him out to block the door, but when her fingers touched Dr. Hu¡¯s body, she had an idea and pulled her hand back. Song qingxiao was in the light, while the bespectacled man was in the dark. Light allowed her to see her surroundings clearly, but at the same time, the existence of light also exposed her target¡¯s location more easily. She held back the nervousness in her heart and watched the elevator door slowly close again until the last trace of light disappeared and the surroundings were dark. Song Qing¡¯s back was pressed against the wall, and her heart was beating fast. Her throat was dry from nervousness. She licked her lips and moved to the left. In the dark, she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, and she didn¡¯t even dare to blink. The soles of her shoes rubbed against the ground, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. As soon as she noticed the voice, she stopped and the surroundings became quiet again. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief and forced herself to calm down. At this time, she and the bespectacled man were both on guard against each other. Everyone was waiting for an opportunity. The bespectacled man was trying to lure her down the stairs with his tricks, and she had already lost the opportunity. In a situation where the bespectacled man might have a gun and could even use poison, if she panicked again, it would be no different from courting death. She closed her eyes, which were sore from staring for a long time, and then opened them vigilantly the next moment, looking around. The notification in his mind did not change. It was still:Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: 650 points ] She calmed down and adjusted her state of mind. She picked up the whip and began to feel her way forward. She had already figured out the layout of the first floor when she entered the trial scenario. The first room in the elevator was a temporary examination room, where there were usually doctors there to receive patients who had just been sent to the hospital. The examination room was next to the laboratory and the medicine receiving window, and opposite it were several entertainment rooms where patients could move freely. The one who could control the TV broadcast on the third floor was the security Department on the far left. Not only did they have the right to control the TV broadcast of the entire floor, but they also had surveillance cameras, which could capture every place on the fourth floor with cameras. Song qingxiao immediately decided to search for the spectacled man¡¯s position. After staying in the dark for a long time, her eyes slowly adapted to the light, unlike the previous situation where she was in complete darkness. She held the whip against the wall and moved forward slowly. When she reached the door of the examination room, the door was locked. She grabbed the whip and pushed it twice, but the door did not move at all. She stood on the glass of the door and looked inside. Through the dim light, she could vaguely see the layout of the office. It was similar to the doctors ¡®duty rooms on other floors. It also had a set of office equipment and only one examination bed, and there was no one inside. The first floor of the hospital was extremely cold and quiet, causing her slight movements to make a loud noise, as if she was guiding the spectacled man in the dark. When song qingxiao realized that she could not cover up her voice no matter what, she changed her mind. She was no longer as careful as before. She no longer deliberately restrained herself. When she walked to the laboratory door, the door was still locked. The glass window had been lowered, and the inside was firmly sealed. As Dr. Hu and the other two were likely to die from poisoning, she did not dare to open the door with her keys. She was afraid that she would touch something she should not and fall into the man¡¯s trap. Song qingxiao wrapped the long whip around his hand and clenched his fist. He hit the glass hard, making a heavy ¡®dang, dang, dang¡¯ sound that spread throughout the entire Hall on the first floor. The Echo came from all directions, but song Qing Xiao was unmoved. That whip was exchanged by number four from the trial space with her points, and the material was extremely special. After three to five hits, the glass cracked with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. She hit it again with her fist, and the glass shattered with a ¡®dang dang¡¯ sound. The fragments splashed onto the ground, making a clear and crisp sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao lowered her head and looked into the laboratory. This time, she saw the laboratory clearly. There were a lot of instruments in the laboratory. There were several small offices behind the work room, and they were all open. There was no one hiding in them. Next, she used the same method to break the glass windows in several other places to take a look. The spectacled man was not hiding in these places. When he walked to the security Department in the corner, the door was half open, different from the locked doors of the previous offices. The spectacled man had indeed been here. Song qingxiao slowed down her pace and kicked the door open. The door creaked open with her strength and slammed against the door. The room inside was not big. There was a window directly opposite the door. On the right side was a monitor for the surveillance cameras. Below it were rows of switches, which could control the light on the first floor. She found the power switch and pushed it back up. With the sound of electric current, the security room was lit up, and she closed her eyes subconsciously.. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Tracks (1) Chapter 51: Tracks (1) Translator: 549690339 The act of closing his eyes in the current environment was undoubtedly very dangerous. Song qingxiao instinctively turned around and leaned against the wall. She held the whip in front of her and raised her other hand to block the light. A few seconds later, his eyes got used to the sudden light. After the power was turned on, the red signal lights on the monitor hanging on the wall of the security Department flashed and lit up one by one. Except for the surveillance video on the top row, which was marked as the fourth floor, which was broken and showed a snowflake on the screen, the surveillance footage of the main locations on the other three floors appeared on the screen. In front of the nurse¡¯s desk on the third floor, a group of patients were still sitting quietly in a circle, and a few nurses were looking around uneasily. From the display and the prompt in his mind, he could tell that the third floor was safe for the time being. The spectacled man should not have gone to the third floor yet. The second floor was empty. The stretchers carrying the two bodies were still placed alone in the corridor. The seventh surveillance camera happened to be in the direction of the safety exit. There was no movement there, and the safety door was firmly closed. The figure of the spectacled man did not appear in the surveillance camera. She had already searched the main locations on the first floor, but she couldn¡¯t find him on the second and third floors. Where on earth did the spectacled man hide? As time went by, song qingxiao started to feel frustrated when she couldn¡¯t find the threatening man in glasses. Her eyes fell on the surveillance screen on the first floor. She first looked at the hall. After going down to the first floor, she turned left immediately to check the directions of the departments and control rooms. She had not checked the hall yet. In the surveillance footage, there were a few beds in the hall. Each bed was covered with white cloth with the bodies of the people who had died in the hospital over the past few days. She moved the mouse and switched the direction of the surveillance video. The next second, the camera turned to the direction of the tightly locked gate at the toll gate. There was an empty chair there, and a figure was sitting with his head raised. He looked like a staff member at the toll gate. As soon as this thought came to her mind, she was immediately alarmed. The first floor of the hospital had been sealed off after the incident and was used as a temporary mortuary. Even when there were no deaths, the signal on the roads up and down the mountain of the hospital had been cut off because of the road construction. No one could come and go for the past five days. Under such circumstances, it would be very strange for another person to sit at the toll counter. The hair on her back stood up. The person on the monitor was sitting still, looking up at the ceiling. Song Qing had underestimated him for two seconds and felt that something was wrong. The next moment, she remembered something. When she came down from the third floor, the TV on the third floor had a problem. The bespectacled man, who she had deduced to have killed Dr. Hu and the other two, went to hide on the first floor after committing the crime. He hid in the security Department, which could control the broadcast of the TV on all floors. After the elevator went down, she didn¡¯t even think about going to the right to check on the hall full of corpses. Instead, she instinctively turned to the Department on the right first. She had fallen for the bespectacled man¡¯s trick of luring the Tiger away from the mountain! Song qingxiao opened the door without a second thought. When she appeared at the door, she was facing the man in glasses, who was about three or four meters away from the elevator. He walked with his back to the wall. The moment he heard the door open, he looked up and met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. The corners of the bespectacled man¡¯s mouth curled up. He pushed his glasses up and suddenly ran in the direction of the elevator. He was about three or four meters away from the elevator, but song qingxiao was about twenty meters away. He was planning to trick song qingxiao into going down to the first floor, then take the elevator to the third floor to kill her. The man in glasses was a Hunter. He had already killed three people in a row. If his killing points were the same as song qingxiao¡¯s, which was 50 points for each kill, then he had at least 150 points now. He used poison to kill, and the death rate was high. It was impossible to guard against him. Once he decided to go all out and fight with all he had, with poison and a high possibility of having a gun, no matter how good number six was, he was still made of flesh and blood. It would be difficult for him to resist. Everyone in the hospital was gathered on the third floor. After he succeeded, the chances of him completing the mission were very high. Once he completed the mission and left the trial space, it would be the time of song Qing¡¯s death! Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about the gun in his hand and rushed to the electric ladder. When she was 15 or 16 meters away from the man in glasses, he had already stood beside the elevator and pressed the button. The elevator had stopped on the first floor after she went downstairs. After pressing the button, the door opened slowly. Song qingxiao was angry and desperate. The elevator door was opening wider and wider, and her heart was almost in her throat. She was still ten meters, nine meters away from the spectacled man ?? The door finally opened, and the bespectacled man stepped back in. His eyes were on song qingxiao, and he was on guard. He didn¡¯t notice the strange situation around him, but when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s Red face, he smiled. Song qingxiao had already raised the hand holding the long whip. She reached out to press the button for the third floor. At this point, the spectacled man could no longer hide the smugness on his face. The elevator door was slowly closing. Song qingxiao was four to three meters away from the elevator, but the door was already half closed. Through the half-closed elevator door, song qingxiao took a look at the scene inside the elevator. She was stunned for a moment, and then she pursed her lips. I really didn¡¯t expect that the good-for-nothing No. 4 would die in your hands. The door was about to close, with only 20 to 30 centimeters left. He said with a smile. Apparently, he had guessed the truth of number Four¡¯s death from the long whip in song Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll die in my hands too.¡± Song Qing panted and replied. The elevator door was about 20 centimeters away from closing. She was still a few meters away from the electric elevator. She wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time. At this time, no one could stop him from going up to the third floor and completing the mission. The bespectacled man only thought that song qingxiao was just spouting nonsense at the moment of her death. The participants who could reach this stage were not stupid. Song qingxiao guessed that this trial might be divided into the Hunter camp and the protector camp. The others also knew this. Without a doubt, the man in glasses was on the opposite side of song qingxiao. He was the Hunter, and song qingxiao was the protector. By the time he reached the third floor and his protectors were unable to make it in time and were helpless, he had already started killing. He might be able to complete his mission soon and leave this place. If he survived, the players from the opposing faction would naturally be punished. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the spectacled man thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy. He even raised his arm and was in a good mood, wanting to wave at song qingxiao. The next moment, Dr. Hu¡¯s body, which had been carried into the elevator by song qingxiao, fell on the spectacled man¡¯s back. Dr. Hu¡¯s body was already stiff and could barely stand. The man in glasses had rushed into the elevator with great force, and under the impact, the body finally could not maintain its balance. The man in glasses had his back to the body the whole time. His attention was focused on song Qing, so he didn¡¯t notice what was happening behind him until the body pressed on his back and made him stagger. He instinctively reached out to hold onto something to stabilize his body, but his hand just happened to reach the elevator door frame. The door hit the back of his hand with a ¡®clang¡¯. It slowly opened again after sensing that it was in the way. All of this happened in a flash. He turned his head to look.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Chapter 52-hunt l Translator: 549690339 This turn of events was obviously unexpected to the spectacled man. When he turned his head, there was even a smug smile on his face. The bespectacled man originally thought that there would be another participant in the elevator. At this critical moment, he was still somewhat calm and composed, with a look of confidence. The moment he turned his head, he opened his mouth and spat out a purple slender shadow that was as thick as the tip of his finger. It twisted and shot out towards his back, directly pouncing on the figure that was falling towards him. This was his trump card, and also the last resort he used to kill Dr. Hu and the other two. The bespectacled man was very confident. Even if song qingxiao formed an alliance with other trial-takers and the two of them tried to kill him together, he would be able to kill them with this trump card. However, never in his dreams did he expect that when he turned his head, what he saw was not the weak number five, nor was it the outstanding number six that he had imagined. Dr. Hu¡¯s ferocious yet familiar face was unforgettable. The smile on the bespectacled man¡¯s face froze when he saw Dr. Hu¡¯s face at such a close distance without any warning. His breath blew on Dr. Hu¡¯s bruised face. The body on his body was so heavy that he almost didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up. In his extreme fear, the bespectacled man even forgot about his current situation. He never dreamed that he would see such a face when he turned his head. Previously, when he was hiding in the security Department on the first floor, he had only cared about tampering with the television and deliberately exposing his location in a hurry to lead the participants downstairs. He knew in his heart that as the time of the mission approached, the trial-takers would inevitably take risks under the threat of death. After his specific location was exposed, there would definitely be trial-takers who would come to find him, and those who dared to come down alone at this time must be outstanding among the trial-takers. The bespectacled man had no intention of going head to head with such a person. After he did his work, he didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary. Instead, he fought for time to sneak into the hall, carry a body on the bed in the hall, and put it in the toll booth. He then lay on the bed, creating a hidden illusion. Trial-takers who received the protector quest would definitely be misled by him when they went downstairs and would subconsciously go to protect him. At this time, he took advantage of the time before the participants entered the security Department to get up from the mortuary bed, enter the elevator, and complete the mission on the third floor. Even if the trial-taker realized that he had been tricked, without an elevator, it would take some time to climb the stairs. This time would be enough for him to complete the mission. After all, the hospital was currently in an extremely tense atmosphere. The doctors and nurses on duty had been stimulated by the continuous increase in the number of deaths in the hospital. They had long been in a state of panic and could not resist him. He had a good plan, and things were just as he had expected. Song qingxiao went straight to the departments on the left after she went downstairs, giving him an opportunity. However, he had never expected that there would be such a big ¡®surprise¡¯ waiting for him in the elevator. The bespectacled man¡¯s mental fortitude was already considered to be excellent. Just as song Qing had predicted, in this trial, the first thing that every participant saw when they entered the scenario was someone who had already been eliminated by them. He had survived the first obstacle in the scenario and killed Dr. Hu once again. However, when he saw the person he had killed twice appear in front of him again and pounce on him, the spectacled man suddenly lost his rationality when he saw such a face at close range. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ah! he let out a terrified scream. The purple shadow that flew out of his mouth bit into Dr. Hu¡¯s terrifying face. It was a thin and long snake, and the scales on its back glinted coldly under the light. Dr. Hu and the others had died under the mouth of this snake. However, when the snake bit Dr. Hu¡¯s face again, it naturally had no other effect on the bodies except for leaving two shallow teeth marks. Song qingxiao had already experienced the cold feeling of the dead body when she carried Dr. Hu on her back. The spectacled man¡¯s heart was deeply traumatized. His body was pressed down by the dead body and fell to the elevator door with a loud thud. The elevator door made a loud clatter. After the scream, the spectacled man reached out to push Dr. Hu¡¯s body. Dr. Hu¡¯s body was stiff and cold. The spectacled man quickly realized that he had been tricked. Before the first wave of shock had passed, another wave came. His head hit the door frame, and the glasses on his face were slanted from the force of the impact. Such an incident happened in a flash. Song qingxiao did not expect that her thoughts would cause such an outcome. It was the glasses man¡¯s bad luck tonight. The elevator door opened and there was no cover anymore. He was blocked at the elevator entrance, and it was difficult for him to hide, let alone escape. He saw song Qing¡¯s small feet from the corner of his eye, and he had already raised the whip in his hand. Frightened out of his wits, the spectacled man whistled. The purple snake that was biting Dr. Hu¡¯s face landed on the ground and slithered toward song qingxiao at lightning speed. Even though he had tried his best to resist, at this point, he had already lost the initiative and was panicking. With a whoosh, the sound of the whip breaking through the air was heard. When the bespectacled man struggled to get up and Dodge, he saw song Qing lift his foot and step on the purple snake¡¯s body, which happened to hit it. The snake¡¯s head was crushed, and its tail was still struggling, but it was no longer a threat to her. The whip landed on the man¡¯s face and went straight down from the left side of his forehead, leaving a deep wound on his face. The mirror frame on his face was shattered, and the glass of the lens flew everywhere, making a subtle sound when it fell into the elevator. Blood slowly seeped out of his tender flesh. He couldn¡¯t even scream under the extreme pain. The next moment, song qingxiao had already grabbed the whip and wrapped it around his neck. At the moment of death, the spectacled man did not expect to die in the hands of song Qing. He was the first player to enter the trial space, and compared to the other players who came later, he had an obvious advantage. He had been forced by the man with a gun before, and he had seen the man force others before, so he knew the means of every other player who came later. In the beginning, he was most wary of number four and number six, but he didn¡¯t expect that he and number four would die in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. He remembered his conversation with song qingxiao. He said that number four was a good-for-nothing, and song qingxiao said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ll die in my hands too.¡± The whip tightened, and the sound of a neck bone breaking could be heard. The notification in song Qing¡¯s mind changed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Protect the people and kill them if they fail. [ mission completed: points: 700 ] Song qingjiang released the long whip, and the body of the spectacled man fell to the ground with a thud. After killing the bespectacled man, the points increased. The bespectacled man was indeed a Hunter, but she did not leave this trial space after killing him, which proved that there was still danger in this space that had not been eliminated. The tapping sound in her head was still ringing, and the number in her vision was still counting down:o8:31:25. There were still more than eight hours left before the end of the trial.. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Suspicion (1) Chapter 53: Suspicion (1) Translator: 549690339 The bespectacled man was not the last Hunter in this trial space. Song qingxiao had already prepared herself for this before she went down to the first floor to kill him. However, when he really died and the mission was not completed, song qingxiao could not hide the disappointment and depression in her heart. The approaching time for the mission was like a blade hanging over her head, which could fall down at any time to kill her. Song qingxiao took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. If the bespectacled man wasn¡¯t the last Hunter, then who else was there? What about the outstanding number six or number five who had hidden in the early hours of the morning? Of the two, she felt that number five was more suspicious. Thinking about it carefully, at the start of this mission, the six trial-takers had entered the trial space one by one. Under the threat of the big man with the gun, they had either covered up like him or fought back. However, number Five¡¯s behavior was very different from everyone who had been threatened. The moment he was threatened by the big man with the spear, he first begged for mercy, then he seemed to have a mental breakdown, and then he cried. Furthermore, after no one threatened him and number six entered the trial space, he continued to ramble on and on, revealing everything about himself. He took the initiative to mention that he had exchanged the points from the last mission for money to squander, showing his timidity and cowardice. It was as if he was showing weakness to others and lowering their guard against him, thinking that he was incompetent. Number Five¡¯s actions had left a deep impression on everyone. Therefore, the moment the mission notification appeared, number four had subconsciously treated him as the easiest to bully. At that time, she had raised her whip to force him to tell her about the mission. However, he fled in panic and directly activated mission mode. His actions seemed reckless, but it was worth thinking about. No. 5 was probably a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. His performance made all the other participants subconsciously think of him as the least threatening person among the few participants, including song qingxiao. Everyone would have made a list in their mind when they completed their mission. Song qingxiao had placed number five at the bottom of the list. However, after thinking about it carefully, this might just be a successful disguise. Those who could survive the first trial, if their mental state was so weak that they couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow, it was impossible for them to obtain the final victory. Other than being suspicious of number five, song qingxiao was also wary of number six¡¯s temporary cooperation. Up to this day, her deduction that number six might be The Guardian came from the night she killed number four. Number six had been hiding on the fourth floor and hadn¡¯t made any movements. However, after some thought, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. The working hours on the 4th were the same as her, and they both took over after 8:oo. It wasn¡¯t too late when song qingxiao received the first point deduction. She immediately rushed to the fourth floor, and by then, the entire floor had been knocked out. The patient¡¯s unconsciousness might be related to the medicine, but the nurses and security guards were all unconscious, which obviously could not be done in a short time. In that situation, it wasn¡¯t easy for number four to quickly knock out so many people and kill three people in a row, one of whom was a big man with a gun. Number six could have knocked out everyone on the fourth floor. However, the most important thing now was to find number five. She suppressed the anxiety in her heart, put away the long whip, and raised her foot. The upper body of the purple snake under her foot had been trampled into meat paste, and only its tail was still twitching. Song qingxiao grabbed the snake¡¯s tail and lifted it up. The snake was about the length of a palm and very thin. A stinky smell came from the snake¡¯s body, similar to the smell she had smelled from Dr. Hu and the other corpses on the second floor. This should be the bespectacled man¡¯s trump card, and also the culprit who killed Dr. Hu and the others. Previously, song qingxiao had seen it clearly. The bespectacled man had hidden the snake in his mouth. When he opened his mouth to kill, the snake would shoot out and take the life of the person. This move was indeed impossible to guard against. If song qingxiao had not moved Dr. Hu¡¯s body and hid it in the elevator, scaring the spectacled man at the critical moment and causing him to lose the initiative, song qingxiao might have suffered a big loss if she had to fight him. The little snake moved quickly and was very poisonous, but it was a pity that he could not use it. Song qingxiao threw the snake¡¯s body away and bent down to search the bespectacled man¡¯s body. The bespectacled man was only wearing a checkered shirt. She searched his body but did not find any traces of a gun. ¡°Eh?¡± She furrowed her brows, did I guess wrong?¡± Security guard Huang mentioned the gun before he died. She had thought that the glasses man had killed doctor ou to get the key and the gun, so she was worried. But now he didn¡¯t have a gun on him, and the snake should be his only trump card. So after he lured her downstairs, his first reaction was to take the elevator to escape and kill her, instead of hiding in the dark and sneak attacking her. But if her guess was wrong, if the gun wasn¡¯t with the spectacled man, where was it? Song qingxiao stood up in disappointment. If the man in glasses didn¡¯t have a gun, then the gun must be somewhere. This thing was from the trial space, and it was useful to her at the moment. If she could get it, it would be like adding wings to a Tiger. As she thought of this, she quickly walked towards the security room. Even if she didn¡¯t get it, she couldn¡¯t let anyone else get it, especially number five, whose whereabouts were currently unknown. After the big man killed the man, Zhu xiaoke, who had touched the gun, had told him that the gun was locked. The key to the lock was kept by the doctor, and the gun was guarded by security guard Huang. Before the incident on the fourth floor, before the spectacled man was suspected and detained by the hospital, Huang and the others were on duty at the security Department on the first floor. There was a high possibility that the gun was hidden there. The door of the security Department was still open. In the surveillance footage, the people on the third floor were still sitting in a circle. No one spoke, and no one made any unnecessary movements. If it were not for the occasional patient moving, the surveillance footage on the third floor would have looked like a frozen movie. She took a closer look at the surveillance footage and saw that number six was also sitting among the patients. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief. Even if number six was a suspect, she would not dare to act rashly for the time being. Song qingxiao had already searched the security Department once, but this time, she was obviously more careful. She opened every drawer of the office desk and looked through them. There were miscellaneous items, documents, some patient¡¯s family follow-up papers, train tickets, and so on, but there was nothing she wanted to see. She had also removed the outer shell of the air conditioner in the room. After checking the inside, she did not find any traces of a gun. Ten minutes later, song qingxiao felt a little defeated. She began to doubt her first speculation. Just as she was about to give up, she saw the door of the security Department open. The door was firmly locked by the door knob. From her angle, there seemed to be a box with a similar color to the wall behind the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She pulled the door open and saw an electric power supply box behind the door. The outer shell of the box was made of white plastic and looked similar to the wall. If one did not look carefully, they would not have noticed it. Song qingxiao picked up the dagger and stuck the tip of the dagger into the gap of the box. With a strong flick, the plastic shell was broken with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. The fragments scattered, revealing the scene inside. In addition to the rolled wires, there was a large empty space in the box. There was an empty transparent plastic bag in it. She took out the plastic bag and compared it to the gun. It was the same size as the gun and had the mark of a gun on it. There was no doubt that this was where the gun was originally hidden, but before she found it, someone had already been here, taken the key, and stolen the gun. The person who stole the gun was not the bespectacled man whom she had suspected, and he should be very familiar with the hospital.. Who was the person who killed doctor ou? Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Looking for someone (1) Chapter 54: Looking for someone (1) Translator: 549690339 Things were getting more and more complicated. Song qingxiao took the plastic bag and sniffed it. Apart from the unique smell of plastic, the bag also had a faint smell of disinfectant, perhaps because it was originally from the hospital. She folded the bag and put it in her pocket. After a thorough search of the first floor, song qingxiao was even more careful this time after being wary of number five. She didn¡¯t miss a single Department or room on the first floor. She even opened the body bags of the dead bodies in the living room. The body had been lying there for a few days, and it was in a body bag. The smell was not pleasant, and song qingxiao felt nauseated. She stood in front of doctor ou¡¯s corpse for a while. Doctor ou¡¯s face was deformed and slightly swollen, and there was a large amount of foam with blackish-red blood on his mouth and nose. The man¡¯s lusterless hair was combed back neatly. Song qingxiao unzipped the bag, and more parts of doctor ou¡¯s body were exposed. Song qingxiao stopped when the bag reached her chest. Doctor ou placed his deformed hands in front of his chest. The surroundings were quiet, and livor mortis could be seen on the corpse under the light. It looked extremely terrifying. Song qingxiao stared at doctor ou for a while, and she noticed that there was something in her palms. She lowered her head to take a closer look and used the whip in her hand to pull it. The hand that was placed in front of her chest slowly fell down because of this little force. It rubbed the body bag, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, and finally fell on the cushion with a ¡®Dong¡¯ and stopped moving. It was a small sound, and it sent shivers down song qingxiao¡¯s spine. However, song qingxiao did not have the time to be nervous. After doctor ou¡¯s hand fell, the thing in her palm fell. It was a small fish woven from infusion tubes, and it was very lifelike. She vaguely remembered that she had seen this thing on the examination table she was lying on on the day the European doctor died. Other people might not have noticed this. Too many people had died that night, and the people who had cleaned up the bodies were all in a panic. No one would remember this thing and especially put it in her hands. This was definitely not a coincidence. Song qingxiao walked to the hospital¡¯s front desk, pulled out a drawer, took out a piece of tissue, and a pair of medical tweezers. She picked up the fish, wrapped it in the tissue, and put it in her pocket. Then, she closed the body bag again. The hall was filled with the smell of rotting bodies. After searching for so long, number five was still nowhere to be found. Song Qing turned his eyes to the locked door of the hospital. There was a small garden outside for the people in the hospital to stroll and relax. It was already past five o ¡®clock. The lights in the hospital were still on, making it seem even darker outside. Her figure was reflected on the locked glass door. It was cold and slender, but her back was very straight, with a kind of stubbornness and unwillingness to admit defeat. She had the key to open the main door. Zhang Xiaoyu had given her a bunch of hospital keys. She found the key and slowly pushed the glass door open. The cold wind from outside rushed in and diluted the stench in the hospital. The night was as cold as water. The clouds were very thick that night, blocking the moonlight and Starlight, making the sky much brighter than usual. After she entered this mission scenario, she had been on tenterhooks. She had never been to this garden before. The wind in the garden brought in the unique freshness of the plants, the smell of the soil, and the unique fragrance of the flowers, as if it could blow away all the depression accumulated in one¡¯s heart. The garden wasn¡¯t big. General song Qing looked at every corner. The front and back doors were locked, and No. 5 wasn¡¯t on the first floor. She was about to go back to the hospital building for a check-up. Before she left, she turned her head and saw a Bush of flowers growing against the high wall of the hospital. The flowers were in full bloom, and the fragrance came from the Bush. On the first day of the mission, Zhang Xiaoyu had told her that the cluster of flowers was planted by the people in the hospital. Song Qing looked down at him and turned around to enter the hospital lobby. There was no one on the first floor. The bodies of the spectacled man and Dr. Hu were still leaning against each other in the elevator, occupying it. The elevator door was open for a long time and did not close, giving off an ear-piercing warning. She went upstairs through the safety passage. There was no one on the second floor. The three doors of the quarantine area were locked. If No. 5 did not have the ability to fly, he would not be able to leave. Song qingxiao did not rush to check the third floor. Instead, she went straight to the fourth floor and searched the entire floor. The time was up.07: 31: 26. There were still more than seven hours left until the end of the mission. The sky was gradually getting brighter. As the time for the mission drew closer, everything would only become more and more disadvantageous to her. When she came down from the fourth floor and pushed open the door to the emergency exit on the third floor, Liu Yichen and the others who were sitting in the corridor could not help but tremble. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared at the side of the corridor with a whip in her hand. When the nurses turned around and saw that it was her, they heaved a long sigh of relief. Liu Yichen¡¯s face was even uglier than before. ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as she came over, Liu Yichen asked eagerly. The night was too quiet. The sound of her breaking the glass and fighting with the spectacled man after she went downstairs could be heard on the third floor, scaring the people there out of their wits. However, the louder the noise, the more afraid they were to go down to see what was going on. The death of Dr. Hu and the other two cast a shadow over everyone¡¯s heart. The fear of the spectacled man made everyone sober and not dare to act rashly. However, the more they didn¡¯t know what had happened, the more torturous their imagination was. Everyone was worried that if something happened to song Qing after he became younger and died in the hands of the spectacled man, would these people be the next ones to be killed? Therefore, when song qingxiao returned, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Yichen¡¯s lips curled up into a stiff smile, which was a rare sight. He asked her hurriedly, and the nurses and security guards around them looked at song qingxiao, waiting for her answer. She was staring at number six, and number six was also looking at her. Both of their eyes were filled with vigilance and vigilance. Obviously, after the death of the spectacled man, The Guardian mission was not completed, which led to a certain level of defense and estrangement between the two ¡®allies¡¯ that were already weak to begin with. ¡°Jia Yue is dead.¡± She opened her mouth to speak. As soon as she finished speaking, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer softly, ¡°¡±Really?¡± Song qingxiao nodded,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t find number five.¡± Liu Yichen and the others did not understand what she was saying, but number six did. She frowned, but song qingxiao had already looked away and stopped staring at her. No. 5 wasn¡¯t on the first, second, or fourth floor. He had gone into hiding in the chaos when he went missing. If this person was really a Hunter and he wasn¡¯t stupid, he wouldn¡¯t have run around while the man in glasses was still alive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t know if the hunters could form an alliance like the protectors, but it was obvious that the two hunters that song qingxiao had killed before were acting separately and had no intention of cooperating. When the bespectacled man was killed, number five did not appear to help. This proved that he either knew the situation and hid, or he was not at the scene. In fact, song qingxiao had thought about it carefully. After tonight¡¯s incident, the doctors and nurses at the hospital had woken up the patient and arranged for them to sit in the same place for a short time. Number five could have hidden in the chaos, but he shouldn¡¯t have been able to hide far. Her gaze fell on the crowd of patients. Even now, she did not bother to hide the long whip in her hand. Liu Yichen asked,¡± ¡°How did Jia Yue die? Where did you get this thing in your hand? There were so many noises downstairs just now.. What happened?¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: No. 5 1 Chapter 55: No. 5 1 Translator: 549690339 Liu Yichen asked repeatedly, but song qingxiao ignored him. Instead, he raised his hand and started to count the number of patients in the hospital,¡± 1,2,3,4,5 ¡­ The nurses were at a loss when they saw her actions. Too many things had happened that night. After the spectacled man had caused trouble on the first floor, song qingxiao had stepped forward to go downstairs. Then, there had been a huge explosion downstairs. When she came back, she had said that the spectacled man was dead. It was obvious that the glasses man must have died in her hands. The way everyone looked at her was no longer the same as before. Instead, there was a faint hint of fear and wariness in their eyes. From the way she counted, it was obvious that she was counting the number of patients in the hospital. After a few times, she finally counted the patients in the last row.¡°23s 24. 25..¡± It was true that there was one less patient than the original 26 patients. One patient had gone missing. Zhu xiaoke raised her head timidly. Everyone was silent. Song qingxiao maintained her counting posture and had already counted the number of patients three times. The atmosphere was too depressing. Every time she repeated the number, the nurses, Liu Yichen, and the security guard¡¯s faces became uglier. She gathered her courage and said,¡± ¡°There are 25 patients, and one of them is missing.¡± She mustered up her courage and used all her strength to keep herself from trembling. However, the words that Zhu xiaoke had shouted for herself were like a mosquito after she spoke, almost overwhelmed by the sound of her violent heartbeat. you,¡± she swallowed,¡± after you went downstairs, no one dared to move. Song qingxiao¡¯s raised hand stopped. She turned around and saw that Zhu xiaoke¡¯s face was even paler. Under the hospital¡¯s fluorescent light, her expression was abnormally pale, and the dark circles under her eyes were very thick. When song Qing stared at her, she leaned against the wall and barely stood up, but her legs were trembling, and she looked like she was about to cry. Song qingxiao had never thought that she would one day make people so afraid of her. ¡°Is he missing?¡± She spoke slowly and turned to look at the patient. She closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Other than the third floor, they had searched all the floors, but there was no number five. Although the situation was dangerous and chaotic at that time, she didn¡¯t think that number five would be able to hide far away in such a situation. The moment the bespectacled man died, the mission was not completed. She regarded number 5 and number 6 as her suspects, but in the process of looking for number 5, song Qingxin¡¯s doubts increased. The protector¡¯s mission was to clear the crisis and protect the people. In the case of points having a limit, as long as the points were not taken into consideration, the trial allowed a certain number of deaths. Therefore, it could be inferred that the Hunter¡¯s mission only needed to complete the number of kills. If No. 5 was a Hunter, he would not be able to hide too far away to complete his mission. On the contrary, if he was a protector, he might not dare to leave the crowd and be alone with the threat of the bespectacled man. The most dangerous place was also the safest place. She had come to this conclusion when she recalled No. 5 rushing into the mission scene without hesitation when he was threatened by No. 4, the red whip. Was it possible that when everyone thought he was hiding and was looking for him everywhere, number five did the exact opposite and hid in a place that everyone thought was impossible for him to hide? The patient in front of him was sitting with his shoulders to his shoulders and legs to his legs. In such a situation, everyone had to sit in a circle to prevent them from scattering after the appearance of the bespectacled man. If they were too far away, it would be difficult for them to help each other. From the outside, it could be seen that every patient had brought a stool with them, and they were all sitting in an orderly manner. Song qingjiang clenched his whip and stepped forward to grab a patient. Liu yixun, who was sitting down, tried to get up.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to see if the patient is really missing.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she grabbed the first patient. This action disturbed the originally quiet crowd, and the group of patients became a little uneasy. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about anything else. If she didn¡¯t find number five, she would be in even more trouble. The number in front of her eyes was already counting down.o6:57:21. There were still more than six hours left before the mission ended. The sky was already beginning to turn green. Looking out of the window in the corridor, the scene outside seemed to be covered in a thick fog, making it a little blurry. She grabbed one patient and threw him aside, then the second and the third. She barged into the crowd of patients as if no one was there. Some of the patients who were caught cried, some were beaten and scolded, and the scene was a mess. The nurses didn¡¯t know what to do. Number six sat in the crowd and looked surprised, as if he understood song qingxiao¡¯s intention. In front of the chaotic nurse¡¯s desk, a group of patients was knocked into a mess. The stools were scattered all over the ground, and some people were crying their hearts out, grabbing their hair and tearing their clothes. Song qingxiao picked up a fat male patient who was sitting in the middle, revealing number five, who was sitting under his butt like a stool. When the caretaker was pulled away by song qingxiao, number five was still in a kneeling position, not even daring to raise his head. ¡°You really know how to Dodge.¡± Song qingxiao clicked her tongue and sighed.¡±! almost couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Number five looked very disheveled. He was wearing the patient¡¯s uniform of the mental hospital. His clothes were crumpled because he had been used as a stool earlier. His shiny hair was also in a mess, and he looked terrible. ¡°You said it yourself, just a little bit more.¡± With a bitter face, he raised his head. As he spoke, the patients around him clapped.¡±It¡¯s magic¡­¡± ¡°My Mount¡­¡± The male patient who had been pulled away tried to come over and block number five again, but number six blocked him without a trace. ¡°Magic ¡­¡± You¡¯ve become a living person! Doctor, come and see God!¡± The patients were all talking at once. Song qingxiao moved her fingers. Number five, who had a helpless look on his face earlier, saw her move and the flesh on his face trembled. The next moment, song qingxiao thought that he was going to hit her. She formed a hand seal and was about to stop him, but number five remained kneeling on the ground and hugged her thigh with both hands. don¡¯t kill me, I beg you ¡­ don¡¯t kill me. All the hunters should be dead. I know. We are all protectors. I¡¯m not a threat to you, really. Song qingxiao kicked him a few times, but he hugged her tighter and tighter. Obviously, he did not listen to her words. She reached behind her waist and took out a dagger. Number Five¡¯s eyes twitched when he saw it. The next second, song qingxiao stabbed him with the dagger without hesitation. He rolled to the side and dodged. ¡°I¡¯m really not a threat to you. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± He quickly explained. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to be moved. She was about to step forward with the dagger. Number six crossed his fingers and snapped them. His knuckles cracked. It was clear that the two women wanted to kill him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The time limit for the mission was almost up, and everyone had not left this damn place yet. This proved that there was still a threat to the hospital. Song qingxiao had killed two hunters in a row. It was obvious that she was a protector. Because of his temporary escape, she obviously trusted number six more. These two women were both more ruthless than the other. They were not good people. The scene of number six killing the big man with the gun was still vivid in number Five¡¯s mind. Song Qing was able to kill the fierce number four and the glasses man. It could be seen that she was not inferior to number six in terms of ruthlessness. Number five was not feeling well when he was faced with two women like this. ¡°I¡¯m really not a Hunter, I¡¯m a protector. The reason why I¡¯m hiding is because I want to live.¡± He knew that if he didn¡¯t explain it clearly, it would be difficult for him to escape this.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Explain_l Chapter 56: Explain_l Translator: 549690339 Number five turned around and looked at his surroundings. The patients were wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves. The nurses were all shocked by the situation. It was obvious that they would not help him. This time was different from when they were in the trial space, where they still had a way to avoid it. From the looks of it, everyone was on the same boat. At this point, if they didn¡¯t explain things clearly, they would all die. If he didn¡¯t die at the hands of song qingxiao or number six, he would die under the rules of the trial space. Number five took a deep breath, wiped his face, and sat down on the ground with a trembling butt. He had been kneeling on the ground and letting the patient sit on him like a stool in order to avoid the attack. After enduring it for so long, he was already at his limits. He was just holding on with one breath. ¡°Give me two minutes.¡± He raised his hand, his face dripping with sweat, let me explain. Number five glanced at song qingxiao out of the corner of his eye. She pursed her lips tightly and her bangs covered her eyes, making it difficult for people to figure out her mood. In fact, in the trial space, while number five was crying and complaining, he also used this opportunity to find out the background of others. In the beginning, he actually thought that the most troublesome and difficult to deal with were the glasses man, number four, the red whip woman, and number six, who were ruthless. On the other hand, the spear-wielding burly man, who seemed to be strong, was actually vulnerable and did not take him seriously. Among the participants, the one he didn¡¯t think was a big threat was actually song qingxiao. When number five entered the space, she was sitting in the corner, hugging her legs and shrinking her feet. One look and it was obvious that she had been threatened by the big man with the gun. She didn¡¯t say a word, but everyone knew that she was still in shock. She seemed to be a little uneasy, vigilantly observing everyone, like a lucky person who had survived the first space trial. She was not as confident as number four and number six, nor was she as timid as she was. She did not look gloomy like the spectacled man. She seemed to be the most common reaction of an ordinary person who had experienced this kind of thing. She did not seem to have any special skills and was not worth guarding against. This kind of person, number five thought of them as cannon fodder in this kind of trial, to be used by others to earn points at the bottom. She didn¡¯t say anything, and she didn¡¯t do anything, but she gave number five this feeling. However, after the mission started, number four and the spectacled man died in her hands one after another. Only then DID number five realize that he had misjudged her. His disguise was too obvious and he was at a disadvantage. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She was even more dangerous than number six. at the beginning, we had a total of six trial-takers, but after the mission began, we should be divided into two camps. He was afraid that song qingxiao would not give him a chance to speak. This woman was not to be trifled with. She was decisive and smart. He had hidden among the patients. Even number six, who was sitting nearby, did not expect that she would find him as soon as she came. Number five didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and told him everything he had analyzed,¡± Because when I received the mission and entered the scenario, I received two notifications. He shakily stretched out his hand as he vigilantly watched song qingxiao¡¯s movements. When he saw that she didn¡¯t have much reaction to his actions, he became braver and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Then, he made a scissor gesture with his wet hand.¡±One is to become a doctor, the other is to become a patient.¡± While number five was talking, number six did not say anything. Song qingxiao was also waiting for him to explain. the mission I received was to protect the people. There¡¯s a relationship between demand and demand. When number six heard this, he was a little impatient, speak human language! ¡°Yes!¡± He subconsciously straightened his back and the flesh on his face trembled, in other words, there will only be a market if there is demand. If there are no people who want to kill the people behind their backs, how can these people be considered to be protected?¡± He opened his mouth carefully and looked into song Qing¡¯s small eyes to please her. only with the existence of murderers will there be protectors. In addition, there are two choices for the mission faction. It goes without saying that there are two factions in this trial. When number five said this, song Qing was secretly surprised. She had only figured out all these after entering the scenario. Number five was a quiet person, but he had figured out the situation long ago. ¡°We know all of this. If you want to say this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to save your life.¡± He was very smart and good at analysis. If such a person stayed and met him again in the future, he would probably suffer. Song Qing moved her fingers discreetly, but this small movement was noticed by number five, who had been staring at her and was afraid that she would make trouble. She became even more anxious, ¡®¡±¡®Of course, that¡¯s not all I know. After I was admitted to the hospital, I also observed everyone. After he was admitted to the hospital, he tried to attack Qing Xiao.¡± He paused for a moment and quickly continued,¡± in that situation, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to kill someone and put herself in a passive position. She was luring you into the trap. After you were ambushed, you harbored a grudge and were eager to kill her. She would give you a chance to confirm your camp identity and then decide whether you would be an opponent or an enemy. In a situation where the protector was in a passive position, number six¡¯s actions were clearly smart. then, something happened on the fourth floor. Number six killed the man with the gun first, and number four entered the trap. He was finally dealt with. No. 5 wasn¡¯t on the fourth floor at the time, but he could analyze the situation based on the clues he found later. Song qingxiao glanced at number six when she heard this. She didn¡¯t argue with number five, who was probably right. ¡°Did you notice that the two hunters that were killed, number four and glasses, were doctors?¡± He asked. Number six frowned, and number five continued,¡± other than song and Qing Xiao, No. 6 and I were both patients. The man with the gun was also a doctor in the beginning. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Number six took a step forward and spoke for a long time. Time was getting tighter and the mission was still not completed. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frustrated. ¡°If my speculation is correct, at the beginning of the mission, there were two camps set. The Hunter¡¯s mental choice should be the doctor, and the protector¡¯s choice should be the patient.¡± He closed his eyes and said in a hurried tone,¡± Qing Xiao¡¯s situation is special. Her identity is a protector, but her mentality has always been in the state of a Hunter, so she should have chosen the identity of a medical staff. However, because of her mission, when the trial space entered the scene, it automatically changed her identity to a nurse and not a doctor. ¡°Your guess is wrong.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re right about one thing. The man with the gun was killed by me. 50 points were deducted after I killed him. It¡¯s enough to prove that he¡¯s not a Hunter but from our camp.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the main point I wanted to say,¡± After number six said this, number five finally let out a long sigh, as if the conversation had finally entered the main topic,¡± ¡°The man with the gun was indeed a Hunter at the beginning. The reason why his identity changed was that he changed from a doctor to a patient. That¡¯s why I was so sure about what I said before.¡± He closed his eyes and blinked away the cold sweat that had flowed into his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he said something that made song qingxiao and number six¡¯s hearts sink,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In other words, in this trial, the identity of the protector and the Hunter is not fixed, but may change at any time due to unexpected events and different situations.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Number five continued,¡± number six should know best. The moment you killed the big man, the notification you received was definitely not just to protect the people. Perhaps ¡­ as he said this, he placed his hands on the ground and instinctively wriggled a little in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, trying to put as much distance between him and number six as possible. there might be more,¡¯kill the people, kill if failed¡¯,¡¯ mission completed:5O points?¡± The moment he finished speaking, number six¡¯s face started to turn gloomy. The temperature around them dropped again and again. Number five trembled and moved closer to song qingxiao. This was the real reason why he held song qingxiao¡¯s leg tightly and didn¡¯t dare to get too close to number six after the incident. The mission he had received at the last minute might not necessarily be the final mission objective. It could change at any time due to an accidental choice.. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Sincerity (1) Chapter 57: Sincerity (1) Translator: 549690339 As number five had said, this was indeed an extremely important piece of news. Song qingxiao instantly understood what number five meant, and goosebumps rose on her back. The ultimate goal of the trial space was still to encourage killing. Number five moved towards her without a trace and tried to reach out to touch her calf. Song qingxiao did not know whether to laugh or cry. The sweat on his face did not stop, and it flowed out densely, forming a stream and dripping down. when the bespectacled man was killing, I hid. I didn¡¯t want to take the opportunity to play tricks, and I¡¯m really not a Hunter,¡± he looked in the direction of No. 6 and then moved closer to song qingxiao, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just afraid of being killed by number six.¡± As he said this, number six stood still, but her aura slowly changed. Her eyes were deep and dark, as if a storm was brewing. at the same time, my disappearance is also a form of shock to number six. It can be considered as helping you indirectly, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Number five looked up at song qingxiao, trying to please her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Number six laughed and said,¡± ¡°Intimidate? Aren¡¯t you overthinking things?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Hearing her disdainful tone, number five didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, he thickened his skin and went along with her words, ¡°¡±Well said, well said.¡± He wiped the sweat off his forehead and continued, ¡°¡±Whether I¡¯m thinking too much or not, it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t do anything after Qing Xiao went downstairs to kill the spectacled man and went upstairs.¡± Number six didn¡¯t comment. He even thought for a moment and nodded,¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± In a situation like the trial space, those who could survive were not idiots. Even in the first trial, luck might protect one for a while, but it could not protect one forever. The trial this time was extremely dangerous. Half of the six trial-takers had died. The fact that No. 5 had survived until now could not be explained by luck alone. indeed, at this point, number six no longer had any intention of hiding and nodded happily,¡± as he said, I was a protector in the beginning. The mission notification she received was the same as song qingxiao¡¯s. She immediately became a patient after entering the scenario. When he first attacked song qingxiao, he did have the intention of angering her. If she was a Hunter, after being hurt by him, she would definitely try to kill him to vent her anger. At that time, she had knocked out the people on the fourth floor and killed the man with the gun. She thought that the man would be a Hunter since he had killed doctor Zhou when he entered the scene. However, after he killed doctor Zhou, he was arrested by the people of the hospital and his identity was changed to that of a hostage. His position changed from a Hunter to one of the people who should be protected. This was also the signal given by the trial space. The moment the burly man with the gun entered the scene and killed doctor Zhou the moment he saw him, he had lost his identity as a participant and had become a failure in the trial. In other words, no matter which side won in the end, the man with the gun had already been ¡®eliminated¡¯ from the mission. After number six killed him, he did receive a notification to change his identity. At that time, song Qing went upstairs and number four chased after her. Number six also saw it. ¡°I was indeed tempted.¡± No. 6 sighed, compared to the passive protection of the people, it¡¯s obviously easier to take the initiative to kill. At that time, she thought that she was the first one to discover this secret among the trial-takers and that she had the initiative in her hands. She was also full of confidence and tried to quickly complete the mission and leave this place. Number six looked straight into song Qing¡¯s small eyes, but I saw your battle with number four. I saw you kill her. When No. 4 went upstairs, he did not hesitate at all. He killed a patient, heard song Qing¡¯s footsteps, and quickly dragged a security guard into the elevator. On the contrary, song qingxiao was very careful when she went upstairs. She didn¡¯t kill a single person from the beginning to the end. It was obvious who they were. When number four was chasing after song qingxiao, number six had the idea of ¡®the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind¡¯. However, she saw song qingxiao¡¯s trump cards. She had daggers and spells. In the end, she managed to kill the powerful number four and took her whip. I think I¡¯m pretty good. Compared to number four, if she didn¡¯t have a weapon, I could kill someone like her without any effort. However, number four had a long whip exchanged from the realm. With the addition of the long whip, it was difficult to estimate his strength, even if I were to fight against number four with the whip, I might not be able to guarantee my victory. After song qingxiao killed number four, number six was deeply afraid of her and did not dare to attack again. He had been in hiding until now.¡±I don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡± ¡°Look, she admitted it.¡± Hearing number six admit it, number Five¡¯s face revealed a happy expression, ¡°¡±Qing Xiao, we¡¯re on the same side.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s with you?¡± Song qingxiao lowered her head and glanced at number five. She seemed to be chatting with number five, but her body was tense. She had been on guard against number six.¡±Since you said that the sides of the protector and the Hunter can change at any time, why should I be with you?¡± The current situation was confusing. They were in the camp of protecting the people, but there were still threats that had not been completely eliminated. Other than the fact that No. 6 had changed from a protector to a Hunter, which was out of song qingxiao¡¯s expectations, doctor ou¡¯s death was also a mystery. Her words stunned number five, who was sweating profusely. Number six sneered at the scene,¡± I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not saying this to exchange information for his life. He probably wants us to kill each other, right?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Number five quickly denied it, but number six ignored him and continued, ¡°¡±The time for the task is approaching. If you want to change your identity to a Hunter, each of you must kill 20 people.¡± In other words, hunters also had a number of tasks. For every person they killed, they would get 50 points. In total, they needed to complete 1000 points of tasks. ¡°If both of us are hunters and we don¡¯t want to kill each other, we need to cooperate. We need to kill 40 people.¡± After number six said this, he suddenly sighed. Qing Xiao, take a look. How many people are there in the hospital now? ¡± There were a total of 26 patients in the hospital, including patients 5 and 6.0ther than song qingxiao, there were 11 nurses.One security guard and one doctor each survived. In other words, there were only 39 people left alive in the entire hospital. Number six had killed the man with the gun, so she had a kill quota. However, if she and song qingxiao wanted to complete the task, they would have to kill each other. According to number six, the chances of both of them surviving at the same time were not high. In a situation where there were not enough people, only one person could win. Song qingxiao finally realized that when she entered the scenario, Zhang Xiaoyu had mentioned the number of people in the hospital. The trial scenario was filled with hints for her mission. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your enemy, but if it¡¯s a matter of life and death, I¡¯ll have to fight to the death.¡± Number six¡¯s mouth twitched. I¡¯m just afraid that the fisherman will benefit from the fight between the Sandpiper and clam. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered. Number five didn¡¯t say anything. Number six shook his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I really wanted to cooperate with you, but I had no choice,¡± she said with a look of pity. She paused and turned to look at number five. She pointed at him and said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we get rid of him before we make a move to prevent any future trouble?¡± When number five heard that, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that at this point, even after he had revealed such important information, the two women were still thinking about killing him first even though they were about to fight to the death. ¡°This isn¡¯t very good, is it?¡± Number five was so anxious that he spoke too quickly that he choked on his saliva, which landed on song Qing¡¯s foot.. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Roll call (1) Chapter 58: Roll call (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao glanced at number five. Number five quickly pulled on his sleeve and tried to wipe her legs, but song qingxiao avoided him. ¡°I have another discovery.¡± Seeing this, number five knew that song Qing had taken number six¡¯s words to heart. In order to survive, he didn¡¯t dare to keep anything to himself. Number six¡¯s eyes flickered as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a lot of discoveries.¡± At this critical juncture, number five no longer talked back to her. He acted as if he didn¡¯t hear what she said and said directly,¡± the mission is almost over. Have you noticed that at this time, if it were any other time, the sky would have already brightened?¡± However, the sky outside was still foggy. Looking out from the glass window in the corridor, it didn¡¯t seem like the sun had risen. ¡°Also, when I was hiding, that fatty was sitting on top of me.¡± Number five pointed at the fat man beside him. The man¡¯s expression was dull and his eyes were stiff. He was still shouting, ¡°¡±To ride a horse ¡­ Horse riding logically speaking, when he sat on me, it should be warmer and warmer when human limbs touch him. However, I realized that his body is getting colder and colder. At this point, number five did not dare to raise his head. I think all of you should be the same. The first scene you enter, the people you see are all¡­ He did not finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. When song qingxiao entered the scenario, she saw Liu Yichen, and Liu Yichen was the doctor she had killed in the previous trial. In other words, there were six participants, and at least six of the people in this hospital were actually dead. as the time for the mission approaches, the people in this hospital might die before anyone can kill them. Song qingxiao and number six both trembled slightly at number Five¡¯s words. The two of them raised their heads and looked around. Under the light, Liu Yichen and the others ¡®faces were already very scary. At first, song qingxiao thought that the paleness of his face and the dark circles in his eyes were caused by a lack of sleep and the recent events at the hospital. What he said did make sense. At present, the number of patients was already insufficient. If what No. 5 said was true, as the time of the mission approached, these people would ¡®naturally die¡¯ one after another. These deaths would probably not be counted in the mission. The three of them didn¡¯t have much time left. The number in song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight had rcached:o6: 37: 39. Anxiety flashed in number six¡¯s eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t hold back his urge to attack. Song qingxiao lowered her head and pondered for a moment. She didn¡¯t move, so number six didn¡¯t dare to act rashly either. The dagger, whip, and spell techniques in her hands were all things that number six was deeply afraid of. Number five was nothing to be worried about. At present, this man was smarter than others, had keen observation skills, and was good at reading people¡¯s minds. However, other than his intelligence, his martial arts skills did not seem to be outstanding. Otherwise, he would not have been able to talk so much nonsense even though he knew that the situation was critical. Song qingxiao lowered her head for a long time. When she raised her head, she seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Number six, you said before that the camp of the trial-takers can be changed at will, right?¡± As she spoke, she reached out and pushed aside the bangs that covered her eyes. For the first time, she revealed her eyes and looked at number six. ¡°Y-yes, I am.¡± Number six didn¡¯t understand why she would suddenly ask such a question at this point. However, after song qingxiao finished, she subconsciously nodded and answered. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of switching sides.¡± When song qingxiao said this, number five, who had been on tenterhooks, almost cried tears of joy. He couldn¡¯t control the joy in his heart and reached out to hold song qingxiao¡¯s leg. However, song qingxiao lifted her leg and kicked him in the face, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Go away.¡± Song Qing warned him without even turning her head. Number five fell on a patient, got up, and crawled toward her unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Seeing this, number six sighed, ¡°¡±That¡¯s going to be troublesome.¡± The two of them were from different camps, so a battle was inevitable. I really don¡¯t want to be your enemy. She reiterated,¡± unfortunately, there¡¯s no other choice. At this time, song qingxiao still chose to protect. Number six didn¡¯t think it was a wise choice. It was much easier to kill than protect. The initiative was in the hands of the murderer. They would leave after completing the mission. If they wanted to protect the people, they would be in a passive position. Even if they fought back, they had to think twice whether they would hurt ¡®ordinary people¡¯. As a result, the most destructive long whip that song qingxiao had snatched from number four seemed to be useless. Even number six felt sorry for her. Song Qing said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much trouble.¡± She smiled. In fact, she rarely showed such an expression. Most of the time, she was quiet and taciturn. She pushed her hair aside, revealing a pair of upturned Phoenix eyes. When she smiled, her eyes were bright and determined, completely different from her previous image. Number six was stunned for a moment, and then, for some strange reason, she persuaded,¡± ¡°Actually, you should understand that under such circumstances, killing is the simplest.¡± ¡°Killing people is very simple.¡± Song qingxiao nodded in agreement,¡± I also kill people to survive the previous trial. However, that was because she had to survive. She had no choice but to kill, if you do too many such missions and experience more, you might lose your true nature in the future and gradually become numb to it, treating human lives like grass. She lowered her head and pressed her hand that was holding the long whip into her pocket. There was a small fish that she took from doctor ou¡¯s corpse and was woven from infusion tubes in her pocket. Song qingxiao touched it with her fingertips for a moment and looked up again. but at least while your heart is still there, you have to persevere. Don¡¯t be transformed by the trial space and forget yourself when you first faced the butcher¡¯s knife and shivered in fear. Song qingxiao turned to look at the nurses behind her. They were all huddled together in fear of her. Number six was stunned for a moment after hearing her words. Before he could understand what she meant, song qingxiao said,¡± ¡°Xiaoyu, don¡¯t you think so?¡± When she was talking to No. 5 and No. 6, most of the patients were still unconscious and only knew how to make noise. However, Liu Yichen, the security guard, and the nurse all understood what they were talking about. They guessed that the recent changes in the hospital were related to the ¡®newcomers¡¯ who had come to the hospital a few days ago. The moment Xiao Yu was called, her face turned pale. The nurses hugged each other even tighter and looked at song qingxiao as if she was a demon. ¡°I really didn¡¯t suspect you at the beginning.¡± Number five was puzzled, and number six¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Just as they were about to speak, song qingxiao continued,¡± ¡°On the night of doctor ou¡¯s death, she brought a newbie to the fourth floor to kill someone. I went to the fourth floor after her, and when I came down, I saw that doctor ou was dead.¡± It was rare for song qingxiao to say such a long sentence in one breath. I suspected Jia Yue at first, and also suspected number five and six. The meaning of her words was immediately understood by everyone. No. 5 and No. 6 were dumbfounded, and the nurses could not believe it. Liu Yichen turned to look at Zhang Xiaoyu and then at song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t frame me.¡± ¡°Xiaoyu has always been on good terms with doctor ou.¡± that¡¯s right. Xiao Yu has a good personality and loves to take care of others. We¡¯re like sisters¡­ Several nurses spoke up for Zhang Xiaoyu one after another, but the girl whose name was called by song Qing looked pale and trembled with her back against the wall, as if she could not even stand up. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze made her flustered. She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. She closed her eyes and trembled. She bit her lips tightly. Her face was still wrapped in gauze, and there were some blood stains on the gauze. She looked a little weak, helpless, and pitiful.. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Don’t say _1 Chapter 59: Don¡¯t say _1 Translator: 549690339 Everyone in the hospital was shocked. No one expected that song qingxiao would accuse Zhang Xiaoyu of being the murderer of doctor ou. actually, from the beginning, I didn¡¯t suspect you, even though I had many doubts in my heart. Song qingxiao sighed. Zhang Xiaoyu closed her eyes and sniffed. Every word she said seemed to be a huge blow to Zhang Xiaoyu, making her lower her head and her sharp chin almost touching her chest. Because of the mission, song qingxiao had set her sights on the participants from the start and treated all the ¡®people¡¯ in the hospital as citizens who needed her protection. The first thing she was wary of was the trial-taker who was also in the mission scene, and she did not suspect the character in the scene. As more and more suspicious points appeared, number Five¡¯s previous words had also woken song Qing up. He mentioned that at the beginning of the mission, the big man with the gun should be a Hunter. After some consideration, song qingxiao agreed with number five. The big man with the gun had an unruly character. After becoming a Hunter, the moment he entered the mission scene and saw doctor Zhou, who might have been killed by him in the last trial, his first reaction as a Hunter should be to shoot and kill. What he didn¡¯t expect was that after killing the man, he would be quickly subdued by the other nurses and security guards who had rushed over. After his gun was confiscated and he was injected with drugs, he was placed in a level one Ward due to the uniqueness of the scenario and became one of the new patients in the hospital. In other words, from that moment on, in this trial, the spear-wielding burly man was the first to undergo a change in identity among the six participants. After losing his weapon and being imprisoned, his identity changed from one of the participating hunters to the one who should be protected, and he lost the qualification to participate in the trial. When number five said this, he emphasized the change in number six¡¯s identity. After number six killed the burly man, he changed from a protector to a Hunter. When number five mentioned this and tried to incite song qingxiao to fight with number six, song qingxiao thought of a key point that everyone had overlooked. If the identity of the gun-wielding man was accidentally changed with the identity of the character in the scene, did it mean that once the character in the scene changed his mind, his identity would also change and become a source of danger like the Hunter? Song qingxiao looked at Zhang Xiaoyu and said with some regret,¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the murderer who killed doctor ou.¡± Number six was in disbelief, and even number five was a little dazed. The other nurses around them heard song qingxiao¡¯s words and were both afraid and angry. Some of them wanted to refute song qingxiao, but because she had killed Jia Yue, they found number five when they went upstairs. She had also mentioned to number five and number six that the woman who fell down the fourth floor¡¯s emergency exit had also died in her hands. They were afraid of her and did not dare to yell at her for fear of angering her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Liu yixun frowned and shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to believe song qingxiao.¡±We¡¯ve made it clear to you. We¡¯ve been working together in the hospital for many years, and we¡¯re very close to each other. We all know Xiaoyu¡¯s character. She didn¡¯t kill doctor ou. It was you outsiders who killed him!¡± ¡°Doctor ou died of asphyxiation. He was strangled to death by a soft tube with an IV drip.¡± Song qingxiao had expected their intense reaction. Not only did the ¡®people¡¯ in the scenario not believe her, even No. 5 and No. 6 were probably skeptical. ¡°On the night of doctor ou¡¯s death, No. 6 made some noise on the fourth floor and killed the burly man. He then led No. 4 upstairs.¡± She pointed at No. 6. When she mentioned No. 4, Liu Yichen and the others knew that she was referring to the new female doctor under doctor ou. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everyone heard her mention the scene that night, it seemed that many people followed her words and recalled the situation. A few nurses bit their lips and cried in fear. ¡°When I heard the commotion that night, I also rushed upstairs and fought with No. 4.¡± At that time, the people on duty on the fourth floor had heard the noise clearly. However, the third floor was also very noisy. The hospital had always been tight-handed, so they could not free up anyone to help at the moment. ¡°When doctor ou died, I was still in the safety corridor.¡± In other words, song qingxiao was not on the third floor when doctor ou got into the accident, however, after the incident subsided, everyone came to the scene. Liu Yichen once asked everyone¡¯s whereabouts to find out who the murderer was.. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Don’t say 2 Chapter 60: Don¡¯t say 2 Translator: 549690339 So many people had died in the hospital that night, and everyone was in a state of panic. The top priority was to find the murderer and make everyone feel more at ease. At that time, Liu Yichen had used the process of elimination to exclude those who could prove that they were not the murderer during the period of doctor ou¡¯s death, and then he found the suspect. That night, the patient in bed 15 on the third floor refused to cooperate. He kept making a scene, the doctors on duty at that time were doctor ou and patient 4. The nurses on duty included me, Xiaoyu, Xiaoyun, Xiaohua, and Xiaochun. When she said this, she paused for a moment. Liu Yichen listened to her for a long time, but she still did not get to the point where she suspected Zhang Xiaoyu. She suddenly became a little anxious.¡±And then? You said you suspect Xiao Yu, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡± After he asked, he did not notice that Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s face was even paler than before. ¡°And then?¡± Song qingxiao looked at Liu Yichen with a half-smile on her face. As the trial mission progressed, she had experienced more things, and her state of mind had also changed. When she first entered the mission, she was so scared that she shivered when she saw Liu Yichen. When she was with him, she felt uneasy and guarded, and she was always haunted by the shadow of the previous trial. However, she did not know if it was because she was getting stronger, but after spending more time with Liu Yichen, the fear she felt was not as strong as before. When she looked at him again, she was not as panicked as before. ¡°What else do you want, doctor Liu?¡± She asked softly,¡± didn¡¯t you already ask about the situation? When doctor ou died, the patient in bed 15 refused to cooperate, and they kept making a scene. They locked Xiaoyun, Xiaohua, and Xiaochun in the ward.¡± Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s body trembled even more violently when song qingxiao said this. Liu yixun was stunned, and song qingxiao continued,¡± when Xiaoyun mentioned that they were trapped, didn¡¯t you ask where I went? II Liu Yichen suddenly recalled that he did ask the nurses where they were and what they were doing when doctor ou died. Tu Xiaoyun said that she and Xiaohua were delivering medicine to the patient in bed 15. Xiao Chun also came to help after delivering the medicine on the second floor. The three of them were trapped in the ward and were almost in danger. This proved that they were not at the scene of the crime when doctor ou was in trouble. After he asked tu Xiaoyun, he turned to song qingxiao, ¡°¡±And you?¡± At that time, song qingxiao did not speak, and it was Zhang Xiaoyu who answered for her. Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s original words were, ¡°¡±Qing Xiao is with me.¡± But now, song qingxiao was saying that she was on the fourth floor, busy killing the ¡®4¡¯ she mentioned, and was not with Zhang Xiaoyu. In other words, when doctor ou died, among the nurses on duty that night, other than the three people who were unconscious on the fourth floor, Zhang Xiaoyu did not have any proof of what she was doing. On the night of the incident, there was an accident with the surveillance camera on the third floor near the doctor¡¯s on-call room, so the real murderer could only be found by everyone¡¯s mutual identification. With this confession and under the condition that no one had any ¡®suspicions¡¯, the spectacled man, Jia Yue, who finally arrived, was detained as the murderer. ¡°At that time, I was thinking, Xiao Yu, why did you help me like this?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s hand, which was holding the whip, moved, later, I realized that you were not helping me. You were helping yourself. If she dared to say that, it meant that she had noticed that song qingxiao was not present at the time. On the other hand, while she was proving song qingxiao¡¯s innocence, she also indirectly proved that she was acting alone at the time. The fact that she could still notice song qingxiao¡¯s disappearance despite the chaos that night showed that Zhang Xiaoyu had consciously observed the surrounding environment, which further confirmed her suspicion. When Liu Yichen heard this, she was silent for a moment. The nurses around her were shocked, and the only surviving security guard was scared. He subconsciously looked at Zhang Xiaoyu and moved away from her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t say that Xiao Yu is a suspect, right?¡± Liu Yichen spoke reluctantly, and song Qing nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She put her hand into her pocket, and this action made number five and number six¡¯s expressions change. It was as if they were afraid that she would pull out a terrible weapon and attack them. They instinctively put up a defensive posture. Even Liu Yichen and the others were shocked. They saw song qingxiao take out a ball of tissue from her pocket. ¡°After doctor ou died, her appearance was tidied up. When we found her, her clothes were neat, and her hair was combed carefully. People who are not familiar with this wouldn¡¯t waste time on this..¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Don’t say 3 Chapter 61: Don¡¯t say 3 Translator: 549690339 If the participant who had intruded into the scenario killed doctor ou, everyone would be killing people to make up the numbers to complete the mission. They would leave immediately after killing the participants. They would not stay at the scene and waste their time to do all these things, which would increase the risk of their exposure. Since she was able to help doctor ou tidy up, it was obvious that she was familiar with doctor ou and had a good relationship with him. That was why she felt guilty after killing him, so she could leave with more dignity. Other than a few patients who were still crying, everyone else was silent. Zhang Xiaoyu slowly raised her head. Under the light, her skin was fair, her eyelashes were trembling, and there seemed to be tears at the corner of her eyes. As song Qing spoke more and more, her tears could not be stopped. She raised her hands shakily as if she was trying to cover her ears. Her lips moved as she shook her head and said softly, ¡°¡±Stop ¡­¡± at the scene of the crime, next to Dr. Ou¡¯s body, I found a small fish that was woven from a soft tube. At first, I thought it was Dr. Ou¡¯s original item, so I didn¡¯t suspect much, as song qingxiao spoke, she noticed that everyone was looking at the thing in her palm, so she smiled and opened the paper towel. There was a small fish that was wrapped in the paper towel, just as she had said, and it was lying on the paper. ¡°I found this in doctor ou¡¯s body when I went downstairs to check on it after I killed Jia Yue tonight. This small fish was put in a body bag when someone collected doctor ou¡¯s body and placed in her palm.¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± Zhang Xiaoyu sobbed painfully and shook her head desperately. Her tears were flying everywhere because of her shaking head. She sobbed and begged, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± ¡°Xiaoyu ¡­ Xiao Yu ¡­¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t really stop just because she said ¡®don¡¯t say¡¯. Instead, she asked,¡±Is it guilt?¡± Hearing this, everyone gasped and looked at Zhang Xiaoyu in shock. ¡°W-why¡­ Xiao Yu ¡­¡± Zhu xiaoke was a little confused, is that really the case? ¡± The nurse in the scenario was not the only one who could not figure out the answer to this question. Even number five and number six were confused. This was especially true for number six. She had thought that as the time for the mission approached, she and song qingxiao would be in opposing camps. They would probably kill each other and leave only one alive. Who knew that song qingxiao had not made a move and had started to find the real murderer in the scenario? ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the key,¡± Zhang Xiaoyu didn¡¯t answer, and the others didn¡¯t understand. Song qingxiao was deep in thought, and Zhang Xiaoyu trembled when she heard her answer. ¡°What key?¡± Number six could not help but ask. when the man with the gun entered the mission scenario, he was caught after killing doctor Zhou. The gun he brought in was confiscated and locked in the security Department. The key should be kept by the doctors on duty in turn. At this point, song qingxiao took out the sealed bag that was supposed to be a gun from his pocket. The transparent bag was empty, when I came up, I checked the security Department. There was a distribution box behind the door, and this was in it. It should be a gun, but the gun has been taken away. Liu Yichen must have had the key with him on the morning of doctor ou¡¯s death. Liu Yichen had given it to doctor ou when he was on duty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao and the arrogant number four saw the scene. However, song qingxiao¡¯s attention had been on number four before that. But after thinking about it, Zhang Xiaoyu was also there that day. She should have seen the scene. After work, song qingxiao was injured in a fight with No. 4. She was exhausted and passed out after she went back to the dormitory to clean up her wound. Song qingxiao was not sure if Zhang Xiaoyu was in the dormitory. At night, he heard that after the accident at the hospital, the hospital was very busy that day. The man in glasses was arrested, and Huang, who was in charge of guarding the gun, was transferred to supervise the man in glasses. The first floor had been filled with corpses, and the second floor had been moved to lock up the spectacled man. If Zhang Xiaoyu had really wanted to steal the gun, it would have been the most appropriate time. ¡°I told you to stop!¡± When Zhang Xiaoyu heard this, she finally broke down. She shouted and quickly reached for her purse. She took out a gun from her purse and pointed the muzzle at song qingxiao. Her eyes, which had been closed tightly, finally opened. There was a strong sadness, despair, and anger in her eyes. I told you to stop talking.. Why didn¡¯t you listen? why did you force me?¡± Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Shooting (1) Chapter 62: Shooting (1) Translator: 549690339 When song qingxiao pointed out that Zhang Xiaoyu was the murderer of doctor ou, no one believed her. However, the moment Zhang Xiaoyu took out the gun, it proved that song qingxiao was right. She was the one who killed doctor ou. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The nurses around them were all shocked and exclaimed in unison. Most of the nurses who were holding onto her were so scared that they retreated to the sides. Soon, there was an empty space on both sides of Zhang Xiaoyu. The nurses, Liu Yichen, and the security guards all moved to song Qing¡¯s side. When the patients saw this, they also squeezed in, and the situation was a little out of control. The guns appeared and everyone panicked. After the initial shock, number six quickly realized that his chance had come. A glint of joy flashed in her eyes. She took advantage of the crowd¡¯s attempt to Dodge and quietly moved closer to song qingxiao¡¯s back. For number six, Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s unexpected appearance was a great opportunity given to her by the heavens. She had been struggling with how to complete this mission. She was supposed to be the protector, but she changed her camp after killing someone. Originally, as a Hunter, he should go on a killing spree, quickly complete the task and leave this trial space. However, she was afraid of song Qing¡¯s skills and was also afraid that if she killed first, she would become the target of all the trial-takers, so she had not made any moves. After number five had exposed her identity, she was still thinking that a fight with song qingxiao was inevitable. She was still a little worried. Compared to her, song qingxiao had too much of an advantage. She had weapons, spells, and she could switch camps as she wished after killing people. If he fought her, he would be at a disadvantage. However, No. 6 was already prepared to fight to the death, so song qingxiao changed the topic and revealed the mystery of doctor ou¡¯s death. Number six did not care who was doctor ou or who was the murderer. She was overjoyed to see the nurse in the scenario pointing a gun at song qingxiao. Once the nurse fired the gun, song qingxiao¡¯s mobility would be disabled, and she would be able to solve a big problem for herself. Even if the nurse was not a sharpshooter and could not hit song Qing¡¯s vital parts, as long as she could injure her, he would have a chance. At that time, number six could take away song qingxiao¡¯s weapon and kill her easily. All the survivors in the hospital were gathered here. With a weapon, it would not be difficult to complete the mission in the remaining time. These people were all unarmed and defenseless. Although there were many of them, they had long been frightened by the series of changes. They had their own weapons and had attacked first. In their panic, they might not have the thought of resisting. When the time came, they would flee in all directions, making it easier to kill. Number six was thinking happily, but number five saw her expression and hesitated. She was getting closer and closer to song Qing, and she had even clenched her fists. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was facing No. 6, and it was a mess behind her. With Zhang Xiaoyu in front of her, who was holding a gun, she probably didn¡¯t realize that there was a Wolf in front of her and a Tiger behind her. This situation was clearly out of number Five¡¯s expectations. His original plan was exactly as number six had said. He was prepared to provoke song qingxiao and number six to kill each other so that he could reap the benefits without doing anything. However, he didn¡¯t expect song Qing to play his cards so unreasonably. He had made a mess of the situation and it was already out of control. The time had already counted down to 06:25:21, there were still more than six hours left until the end of the mission. No. 5 struggled with his eyes. He saw that the distance between No. 6 and song Qing had shortened from three meters to two meters, then one meter, and soon, he was only one step away. If he didn¡¯t warn song qingxiao, she would be done for. If she died and number six went on a killing spree, he would definitely fail his mission. And even if he had the choice to change sides, with the current insufficient ¡®population¡¯, it would be difficult for him to escape from number six. At this thought, number five made up his mind. Just as he was about to speak, Zhang Xiaoyu made the first move. I didn¡¯t want to. She forced me, and you forced me too ¡­ Her hand that was holding the gun was shaking, and her fingertips were already on the trigger. Tears were streaming down her face, soaking the gauze on her face. The medical tape that was stuck to her skin had fallen off after being moistened by her tears. Half of the gauze had fallen off, revealing the wound that had been treated a few hours ago. It was terribly red and swollen, like a centipede lying on her face. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Number five shouted,¡± be careful¡­ The moment he spoke, Zhang Xiaoyu put her other hand on the gun and held it, her fingertips ready to pull the trigger. At the same time, number six, who was behind song qingxiao, moved. She reached out to grab song qingxiao, but just as her fingertips were about to touch her, she saw song qingxiao move her foot slightly. No one knew if this action was intentional or not, but it cleverly dodged her attack. At the same time, she raised her arm and accurately caught number six¡¯s extended wrist with a backhand, as if she had planned it all along. From number Five¡¯s point of view, it was as if song qingxiao had been waiting there the whole time. Number six¡¯s plan was not suspicious. It was as if he had taken the initiative to come to her door and was stopped by her. Then, number six heard her Mutter, ¡®¡±¡®Drawing the ground as a prison, trapped.¡± To his horror, number six realized that his Swift movements had come to a halt. Her body seemed to be suppressed by a mysterious force, and she could not control herself. She was being pulled by song Qing, and she could not even struggle. It was as if the air in all directions was being compressed, and she couldn¡¯t even move her eyes. This feeling made number six turn pale with fright. At this moment, number six could finally understand how number four felt after being hit by song Qing¡¯s spell before she died. She was burning with anxiety, but about a second later, number six realized that the force that was trapping her was gradually weakening. Number six was overjoyed. He guessed that song qingxiao¡¯s spell technique was not invincible. Song qingxiao noticed this as well. She turned around and looked into number six¡¯s eyes. She saw the joy in his eyes. Her mental power was weak and she couldn¡¯t trap number six for long. Even though number six did not have as many weapons as number four, he was much better than number four in terms of skill and spiritual power. That was why red whip was only able to be controlled by song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell for two to three seconds. However, the same spell was now used on number six. It had only been used for about a second, and the spell was no longer able to lock him down. But for song qingxiao, what she needed to do now was not to fight to the death with number six. She just needed to trap her for a second and achieve her goal. She looked at the overjoyed number six. Perhaps because she was too happy, number six¡¯s lips curled up. The hand that she had grabbed had turned into a fist, trying to fight back and control her. Song qingxiao looked at her and smiled. Then, she pushed number six to stand in front of her. Looking at Zhang Xiaoyu, who was on the verge of collapse, she shouted,¡± ¡°The murderer!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under her stimulation, Zhang Xiaoyu, who had already lost control, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and pressed the trigger. The loud gunshot drowned out the patient¡¯s cries, the nurse¡¯s screams, and everyone¡¯s footsteps. At this moment, everyone instinctively held their heads in their hands and squatted down. The moment the gunshot was heard, song Qing¡¯s heart tightened at first, then it started to beat wildly. Her ears also buzzed, and the smell of smoke filled the corridor. Number six was very smart. The moment she was pushed away by song qingxiao, she had already understood her plan. Although she was furious, she still tried her best to adjust her posture at the critical moment to avoid being shot by Zhang Xiaoyu. When the bullet hit her shoulder, her body trembled and she fell to the ground.. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Completed _1 Chapter 63: Completed _1 Translator: 549690339 ah ¡­ the moment they saw number six collapse, the nurses in the hospital immediately fell into a hysterical scream. The patient was already very emotionally unstable, and the situation suddenly went out of control. After Zhang Xiaoyu hit the person, she was stunned for a moment, as if she could not believe that she had fired the shot. After a long time, she covered her face and ran towards the safety passage. Number six was moaning on the ground, and the patient¡¯s garb on her shoulder was stained with blood. Song qingxiao saw the chaos in the hospital and shouted at the group of nurses who were scared out of their wits, ¡°Why are you panicking? Help the patient settle down and make sure nothing happens!¡± At this time, everyone was already out of their wits. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, everyone instinctively followed her orders. ¡°Number five.¡± Song qingxiao also ran toward the safety passage and shouted, ¡°¡±Bring number six with you and we¡¯ll go after them together!¡± She had a vague feeling that this mission had reached a critical point and might be completed soon. After shouting at number five, she rushed down the stairs of the safety passage without looking back. The series of events that had happened earlier had caught number five by surprise. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s shout, he quivered and immediately understood what she meant. No. 6 did not seem to be dead, but was only temporarily injured. Song qingxiao must have chased after Zhang Xiaoyu to deal with the ¡®Hunter¡¯ who had appeared unexpectedly in this scenario. She had her own reasons for asking number five to bring the injured number six along at such a time. Number five tried to recall what had happened. Song qingxiao had angered Zhang Xiaoyu and forced her to take out a gun to prove her ¡®identity¡¯. When number six tried to attack her, number five had warned her anxiously. Song qingxiao must have known that number six was going to do what she wanted. The camp of the trial-takers could be switched over by triggering certain events, such as the burly man killing people, or number six killing the burly man and changing from a protector to a Hunter. If one needed to take the initiative to change camp from protector to Hunter, then on the contrary, in order to change camp from Hunter to protector, it should not be changed by killing teammates in the same group. Instead, it should be passively attacked by the teammates in the same group, which would cause the change in camp. Song qingxiao had realized this rule from what she had said earlier. So, when she provoked Zhang Xiaoyu to point the gun at her, she deliberately gave number six the illusion that she could take advantage of the situation. While number six was overjoyed and wanted to attack her, she seized the opportunity and blocked Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s shot for her. If her speculation was correct, No. 6 did change his camp because of Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s attack, then the three of them belonged to the protector camp. They only needed to work together to kill Zhang Xiaoyu, the last threat, and the trial would naturally end. If song qingxiao¡¯s speculation was not true, that No. 6 did not change sides because of Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s attack, then even if she did not die from Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s shot, her combat power would be disabled. After song qingxiao finished Zhang Xiaoyu, she would be able to take care of her easily. Number five guessed that there could be two reasons why she wanted him to bring number six along:First, she was afraid that after he left, the third floor of the hospital would lose a powerful trial-taker to guard it. If she left number six here and her camp did not change, she would have some wicked idea to continue killing people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Secondly, song qingxiao might have also brought number six with her. If they did not complete their mission after killing Zhang Xiaoyu, it meant that number six¡¯s camp had not changed because of the attack. Once Zhang Xiaoyu died, she would be the last Hunter. It would be easier to kill her with her by her side. They would not have to look for her afterward. At the thought of this, number five bent down and lifted number six up. The two of them were not friends. In a sense, they were enemies. At this moment of life and death, he did not have any thoughts of being tender to the woman, hiss,¡± number six let out a cry of pain. Her hands were held tightly in number Five¡¯s palms. In this situation, number five naturally wouldn¡¯t do this to take advantage of her. He was probably afraid that she would suddenly hurt him, so he was very guarded against her. ¡°Is there a need to bring me along?¡± Number six¡¯s face was pale, and her breath was weak. She had been shot in the shoulder, and blood was flowing non-stop. From the hole in the patient¡¯s shoulder, which was stained with blood and flesh, one could see the deep wound on her shoulder. It exuded the smell of blood, barbecue, and gunpowder. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to little Qing..¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Completion 2 Chapter 64: Completion 2 Translator: 549690339 Number five grinned, dragged number six, and ran toward the safety stairs. Song qingxiao followed Zhang Xiaoyu and saw her go down to the first floor. She ran out of the open glass door to the small garden outside, and she followed closely. After this series of events, the sky outside was already much brighter than before, but the surroundings still seemed to be covered in a thick layer of fog that had not dispersed. After Zhang Xiaoyu left the garden, her pace was not as hurried as before. She walked slower and slower, as if she knew that song qingxiao was following her, but she did not care. She walked to the cluster of flowers leaning against the high wall of the hospital and stopped. In the hazy fog, she held the wall with one hand and lowered her head, sobbing softly. Song qingxiao also stopped. There were hurried footsteps coming from the distance, which was particularly clear in the quiet mental hospital. Zhang Xiaoyu was crying very sadly. Song qingxiao did not interrupt her. When number five helped number six down, the two of them still maintained a special tacit understanding. ¡°How did she¡­¡± Number five stood next to song qingxiao and held number six¡¯s hand to make a gesture. He asked song qingxiao about the current situation in a low voice. He didn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao didn¡¯t hurry to finish Zhang Xiaoyu off when the time for the mission was still counting down, but let her hold the wall and cry. Song qingxiao did not answer. Zhang Xiaoyu cried for a while, as if she had vented enough of her inner emotions, and finally raised her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill her, Qing Xiao.¡± Her lips trembled. She was obviously very sad about doctor ou¡¯s death. At this point, song qingxiao would not provoke her anymore. The burly man had exchanged a lot of bullets in the Qzone, and Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s threat had not been completely eliminated. I know, song qingxiao nodded, on the day of Dr. Ou¡¯s death, you cried very sadly. You combed her hair, tidied her clothes, and knitted her a fish. Hearing this, Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears again. ¡°I just wanted the gun, but she refused to give it to me.¡± Her eyes were filled with sorrow, nostalgia, regret, and determination. I¡¯ve been in this hospital for many years. The sisters in the mental hospital work the hardest. We encourage each other and know that it¡¯s not easy to work here. ¡°When we first entered the hospital, doctor ou kept telling us that they¡¯re patients, and their behavior and actions are out of their control, so we can¡¯t be calculative with them. But I¡¯m also a human, I have emotions too.¡± When she got agitated, she dug her nails into the mud on the wall so hard that her nails were folded, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. ¡°I¡¯ve seen my sister who was admitted to the hospital at the same time. She fell asleep because of a moment of carelessness while on duty, and her throat was slit by a patient with a hidden razor. I¡¯ve also been injured several times, and I¡¯ve almost been strangled to death by patients countless times.¡± She raised her gun with a trembling hand and unbuttoned the collar of her nurse uniform. After the button was unbuttoned, it revealed the blue and purple bruises on her neck. Those were from the female patient who had caused trouble in Room 19 on the morning of the incident. ¡°Look at my face ¡­¡± She pointed at her own face, but song qingxiao remained silent. After Liu Yichen and the others settled the patients in the hospital, they also brought a few nurses down. Everyone sighed when they heard her words and saw her tear-stained face. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. I only wanted to ask doctor ou for the key to lock the gun, but she refused to give it to me. After she found out what I was trying to do, she even told me not to stoop to the level of a patient.¡± She paused for a moment before she pinched her throat and mimicked doctor ou.¡±They¡¯re patients, why bother with them?¡± The fog outside was thicker, and the sky was gray. Zhang Xiaoyu was crying and talking alone. She mimicked doctor ou¡¯s voice, which added a little horror to the strange scene. As she said this, she started to laugh again. After laughing, she touched her face and cried. Seeing this, number five couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He looked at song qingxiao and moved his fingers. He raised his hand to his throat and made a killing gesture. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± There was not much time left. Number six, who was carried on number Five¡¯s shoulder, was on the verge of death. He gritted his teeth and tried to ask song qingxiao,¡± ¡°W-why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± It was clear now that Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s mental state was affected by the accumulated stress from working for a long time. She had the intention to kill doctor ou that night, but doctor ou did not give her the key. Instead, he taught her a lesson, and that was the trigger for her to kill doctor ou. She should have felt guilty and regretful after the murder, which was why she had to clean up for doctor ou. However, there was no turning back after killing someone. When song qingxiao exposed her, she was already tormented by guilt and hatred. Therefore, song qingxiao¡¯s revelation of the truth was enough to make her collapse. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t have killed doctor ou,¡± When Liu Yichen heard this, she sighed. Zhang Xiaoyu, who was crying and laughing at the same time, was stunned when she heard this. She looked at doctor Liu with a puzzled expression. ¡°Doctor Liu? What are you doing here?¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something and her expression changed. ¡°Where¡¯s doctor ou?¡± A few nurses who had worked with her before looked sorry. The next second, Zhang Xiaoyu picked up the gun, and the nurses screamed. Liu Yichen was shocked, but she giggled and pointed the gun at her head, doctor ou, Xiaoyu is here to accompany you¡­ With a bang, the bullet went through the left side of her head, bringing up a large amount of blood and minced meat, which fell on the flowers. Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s hand drooped down softly. The blooming flower was stained with blood and shook. Song qingxiao remembered that when she first entered the scenario, Zhang Xiaoyu pointed at a cluster of flowers and said when she walked out of Liu Yichen¡¯s office, ¡°¡±Look, last year, Xiao Yu planted some plants over there. They¡¯re growing really well.¡± At that time, her state of mind was probably already somewhat abnormal, but she was forcefully suppressing it. With Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s death, the countdown in his mind stopped. The number was fixed at:o6: 11: 17. At the same time, a notification sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, ¡°Trial completed. You will leave the dimension in 10 seconds. Number five was overjoyed, and even number six heaved a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao¡¯s speculation was right. She had won the bet. The surrounding scene gradually blurred, and the people gradually faded away. Number Five¡¯s eyes looked around and saw the gun left behind by the burly man about seven or eight meters away. His face revealed a greedy expression. Ten¡­ Nine¡­ Eight¡­ ? Song qingxiao did not seem to have any intention of picking up the gun. The countdown had reached ¡®five¡¯. She threw number six on her shoulder and subconsciously wanted to run in the direction of Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s suicide. Song qingxiao, who had been standing still, suddenly moved. She clenched her fists, still holding the small fish that Zhang Xiaoyu had made. As number six screamed in pain, she grabbed the fish and threw it in the direction of Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s suicide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s figure was gradually becoming blurry. When the thing was thrown out, No. 5 was only one step away from the gun. He thought that song qingxiao would suddenly attack him, so he stopped running toward the gun and instinctively turned his head to Dodge. Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ The scene suddenly changed, and the smell of smoke and blood disappeared. When song qingxiao opened her eyes, she was wearing the clothes she had worn when she first entered the trial space. She was holding a whip in one hand and standing in the familiar kitchen of her home.. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 62 Chapter 65: Chapter 62-strengthening_i Translator: 549690339 In the dim light, song qingxiao looked down and saw a few daggers scattered around her feet. They were the weapons she had prepared to bring into the trial space, but they were rejected by the trial space. She rolled the long whip into a ball and hung it at her waist. She bent down to pick up the dagger. This thing could not be brought into the trial space, so it lost the purpose of her original preparation. There was no use keeping it, so she threw it into the trash can at the side. When he came out of the kitchen, his mother, Tang Yun, was still holding the bowl in a daze. The food in the bowl was still steaming. Song qingxiao had been in the trial space for almost five days, but the time in the real world had not changed much since she left. ¡°What was that sound just now?¡± Tang Yun turned his head with some effort. His bloodshot eyes were slightly cloudy. He frowned and looked at song qingxiao for a long time before he recognized his daughter and asked after a long time. She was probably referring to the sound of song qingxiao¡¯s dagger falling to the ground when she entered the trial space. From the way she was lying down, she did not seem to have realized that she had suddenly disappeared. Song Qingxin heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at her trembling and struggling bowl. She took the porridge from her hands, stirred it, blew it to cool it down, and fed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just ran into something.¡± Tang Yun glanced at her, his eyes seemed to be thinking about something. She could see that her daughter seemed to have changed a little, but she couldn¡¯t tell what had changed. Due to the influence of alcohol, Tang Yun did not stay awake for long. After drinking a bowl of porridge, she looked a little tired. Song Qing underestimated her and lay down, then went back to her room. After taking a shower to wash away all the fatigue and tension from the trial, song qingxiao went back to her room and locked the door. She then lay on her bed and began to check her trial rewards. In her sea of consciousness, her points were displayed as:iooo points. Song qingxiao was both surprised and delighted. According to the reward prompt in the trial, as the last dangerous person in the trial scene, Zhang Xiaoyu would be rewarded with 50 points after her death. In total, she should have been rewarded with 750 points. However, she now had a total of 1000 points, which was 250 points more than her original reward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She was rather puzzled in her heart. Could it be that the trial space had given her an additional reward for completing the mission this time? Song qingxiao immediately rejected the idea. According to the standard of 50 points for each kill, 250 points meant that she had to kill five more people. However, in the trial scenario, the only people she killed were number four and the spectacled man. Even if she found Zhang Xiaoyu, Zhang Xiaoyu would have to commit suicide. However, song qingxiao soon thought of something. Although she had only killed number four and the spectacled man, number four had killed a female patient and a security guard on the fourth floor before killing them. The spectacled man had even killed Dr. Hu and the security guard. The total number of people killed by these two people was exactly five. If the extra 250 points were not the reward of the trial space after completing the mission, did it mean that after No. 4 and the spectacled man died in his hands, song qingxiao would not only get their weapons, but also their battle results? When song Qing thought of this, he felt his blood run cold. This was the second time she had entered the trial space, and before this, she had not discovered this secret. The competition between everyone was already very intense. As the number of trial missions increased in the future, such a secret might eventually become something that everyone had a tacit understanding of. In the future, when they were in the trial again, in addition to completing the mission, they would also have to guard against others who would kill them for coveting their points. As each trial was completed, everyone was well aware of how great the effect of points was. The reward rule of God¡¯s trial was clearly to encourage everyone to kill each other as much as possible in the spare time. The excitement of getting an additional 250 points was somewhat diluted by this realization. Song Qing shivered a little and became even more vigilant about this trial. This time, she was rewarded with 1000 points, so there were a few more items that she could exchange for in her sea of consciousness. In addition to the changes and upgrades in money, weapons, and bloodlines that she had seen before, there were also physical strengthening. To song qingxiao¡¯s disappointment, she didn¡¯t find the special reward that she had exchanged for last time after looking through all the available items. From the looks of it, apart from these ordinary basic items, the majority of the things that could be exchanged in the trial space might only appear randomly, and were not necessarily obtained every time. In the course of this trial, she had already felt the power of the ¡®nine-word secret order¡¯. From the literal meaning of the¡¯ nine-word secret order¡¯, such a spell should have a total of nine words. Unfortunately, she had only obtained the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique so far. As for the remaining ¡®nine-word secret order¡¯, she could only try her luck in the future trials. However, her spiritual power was too weak to fully exert the power of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. After thinking it through, song qingxiao suppressed her disappointment that she didn¡¯t get a special reward for the nine-word secret order in the exchange of her sea of consciousness. She browsed through all the items on the exchange interface. Weapons and money were still not her first choices. Money could not save her life in the trial, and weapons could be easily taken away after being taught a lesson by No. 4 and the big man with the gun. Her current strength was not high. In this round of the trial, she was able to kill number four and the glasses man because she had an unexpected backup plan and was calm. During the confrontation with number six, the reason she made number six afraid was because her ¡®nine-word secret order¡¯ spell technique was too mysterious to number six, and she also had two weapons. If it wasn¡¯t for these few trump cards in her hands, the difference in strength between her and number six would be very large. Just in terms of physical strength, she would lose too much. The next time they entered the trial, they would encounter an opponent like number six. Everyone had gone through several rounds of trials and were not easy to deal with. Such a lucky chance would probably not appear again. If they revealed too many trump cards, not only would they no longer make people afraid, it was very likely that people would have the intention to snatch the treasure away. She thought about it and chose to strengthen her body. His consciousness stopped at the option to strengthen his body, and a notification appeared in his mind.[ do you choose to strengthen your body? ] She confirmed ¡®yes¡¯ and 50 points were deducted. The next moment, an unknown force swept through song qingxiao¡¯s body. She lay on the bed and could hear her blood boiling. Her bones were cracking as if the invisible force was going to break her bones and rebuild them. Under the pain, she sweated a lot and expelled the impurities from her body. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and tried not to make a sound. This situation lasted for nearly an hour. After more than an hour, the special feeling gradually disappeared. Song qingxiao¡¯s clothes were soaked with sweat, and the deep pain gradually faded. She clenched her fists and felt that her arm strength was much stronger than before. Song Qingxin was overjoyed. This was only the basic upgrade of her physical body. After deducting 50 points, she still had 950 points left. After tasting the benefits of body strengthening, she chose to strengthen her body again. 100 points were deducted from the price of this strengthening, and the same thing happened again. Compared to the previous strengthening, the pain this time was even worse, and it lasted longer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao had strengthened her body three times in total, and 350 points were deducted. When the strengthening was completed, it was already dawn outside. Even though he had not slept for the entire night, he did not feel tired at all because his body had been strengthened. Her body was soaked in sweat and had a foul smell. Song qingxiao sat up on the bed. She could hear the wind outside the window and the birds chirping. Her five senses were much more sensitive than before. She could see the dust in the corner through the light shining through the window. This feeling made her quite excited. She took out the dagger that she had been hiding on her waist and played with it for a while. Then, she aimed it at an old wardrobe in front of her and threw it with all her strength. With a soft ¡®PU¡¯ sound, the tip of the dagger easily broke through the Wood¡¯s grain as if it was tofu and stabbed into it, leaving only the handle in song qingxiao¡¯s sight. The remaining force made the dagger tremble and make a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound when it collided with the cabinet door.. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Someone (1) Chapter 66: Someone (1) Translator: 549690339 It was impossible for song qingxiao to do this before she had strengthened her body. She swung her arm. The strong throw just now did not make her arm numb like before. Instead, her body seemed to have endless energy. Song qingxiao got off the bed and slowly walked towards the dagger. Her body was very light, and it was a wonderful feeling. She grabbed the trembling dagger and pulled it out with some wood chips without any effort. The cabinet door was about two to three centimeters thick, and there was a blade mark left on it. She reached out and touched it. She was very satisfied with the results of her body enhancement. Her clothes were soaked with sweat and dirt. Song qingxiao went into the bathroom to take a shower. She clenched her arms, and the warm water flowed through her fingers. She could feel the strength in her arms. Through the mirror in the bathroom, she could feel that her figure had changed slightly. She used to be thin and slender, but because of malnutrition, she always felt that she was not full of energy. Even though she had consciously trained after the first trial, she did not make any qualitative leap in a short period of time. After the physical enhancement she had exchanged for with the points from the trial space last night, her muscles were tight and there was no excess fat. The benefits of physical strengthening were not only the change in strength. She closed her eyes, and it seemed that the mental power in her mind was far more abundant than before. She poured some water into her palm and splashed it out. Her fingers formed a seal and she muttered, ¡°¡±Drawing the ground as a prison, trapped.¡± Under the pressure of his spiritual power, the water droplets that were originally pouring up slowed down and finally froze in mid-air. The water that was originally dripping from the shower also stopped due to the effect of her spiritual power. The sound of water in the bathroom also stopped. This space of nearly one square meter was within the range of her spiritual power control. However, due to her lack of mental strength, she could not maintain such control for long. About four or five seconds later, the frozen water droplets rolled in the air, and the mental strength that imprisoned them loosened. The water in the shower began to splash to the ground again. The water droplets in the air splashed out with the force she had used before, and finally mixed into the water flow and disappeared. This time, he didn¡¯t feel like he had used up most of his spiritual power every time he used it. It seemed that with the strengthening of his body, his spiritual power had also increased. Song Qing pursed his lips and poured some water into his palm again. He thought of the ¡®Lin¡¯ formula and said,¡± draw the ground as a prison. From the literal meaning of the pithy formula, it proved that when he used the ¡®Lin¡¯ formula, he should not be limited to a certain person or object. Instead, he should be able to use his spiritual power to create his own absolute domain and trap the target he wanted to trap. In this trial, she had used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique¡¯s ¡®trap¡¯ on No. 4 and No. 6, but at that time, she had mainly used her spiritual power to lock onto the two of them. She had never tried to create her own trap and lock domain with her spiritual power. There was no one else around and they were not in the trial space. Her mental power was still full after using it once, so she did not need to reserve any energy. Song Qing was eager to try again when she thought of this. She collected the water in her palm and sprinkled it again. This time, she was more focused on controlling her mental power, trying to isolate the spray from the water in the shower. The first time she tried, she was still a little rusty, and her mental power could not follow her command as she wished. It followed the handprint and flowed out, imprisoning the water flow and the water bead. She took a breath and removed the handprint, and the water bead fell down. Song qingxiao was not discouraged and tried again. After trying for more than ten times, she finally felt something. There was not much mental strength left. She endured the feeling of exhaustion and divided her weak mental strength into two, slowly forming a fist-sized circle in her perception, trapping a few drops of water inside. The water in the shower flowed down and rushed through the trapped drops of water. A small vacuum was formed in the middle of the water column, as if it was isolated and not affected by the washing force of the water. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes brightened. She gritted her teeth and controlled her mental energy to shrink the space that she had ¡®drawn¡¯. The water droplets in the space trembled and were gradually pressed closer by the shrinking area. The result of this was that the consumption of mental power was far greater than before. In less than two or three seconds, the mental power was insufficient, and the domain that trapped them was broken. The water droplets turned into a rising mist and disappeared into the dark bathroom. Not only did song qingxiao find a new way to attack with the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, but she also realized that the use of spiritual power wasn¡¯t just a rigid method. She The magical effect of the ¡®Lin¡¯ character was fully demonstrated in this trial. It could save one¡¯s life and kill at a critical moment. It was song qingxiao¡¯s most important confidence. After finding the new method, song Qing spent most of his time practicing his mental strength and creating the ¡®Lin¡¯ word. Even when she was working in the day, she would try her best to practice. The large consumption of mental power made her look dispirited during work hours. The loose guard uniform blocked her strengthened body, so no one in the guard system noticed her change. Everyone was waiting for her trial to end and for her to be kicked out of the guard team by Captain an. Although the result of such intense practice often made song qingxiao tired, there were benefits. Her mental power had improved by leaps and bounds after days of non-stop practice. The confinement domain she created in the past could only last two to three seconds at most, but now she could last about five seconds. Of course, all this progress was largely related to the improvement of her physical constitution. Song Qing was confident that even if the extraordinary number six appeared in front of her now, she would be able to control him for at least three seconds. Although this period of time was short, sometimes these few seconds could turn her life around. She was very satisfied with this result. Her body had been enhanced three times. The first enhancement cost her 50 points, the second enhancement cost her double points, and the third enhancement cost her 100 points. She still had 650 points left. Strengthening her body once more cost 400 points. After experiencing the benefits of strengthening her body, song qingxiao was not going to be stingy with the 400 points and was ready to strengthen her body again. With her previous experience, she knew how painful it was to strengthen one¡¯s Constitution. Moreover, the time in between was longer and longer, so song qingxiao was prepared for it. She first took care of her drunk mother. After dinner and washing up, she returned to her room and practiced her mental power for a while. Finally, she re-entered the sea of consciousness, opened the trial space interface, and chose to strengthen her body again. After the points were deducted, the feeling of her body being transformed appeared again. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy the feeling of her body getting stronger little by little after the transformation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The pain caused time to slow down. After an unknown period of time, she seemed to hear some sissing sounds. She gritted her teeth, thinking that it was an illusion caused by the pain. But the next moment, she heard the sound of someone walking, the sole of their shoes rubbing against the ground. At this time, his mother, Tang Yun, was already drunk and unconscious. She had fallen asleep after dinner. According to the usual situation, she would not wake up until dawn. There was someone outside the door! Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 64 Chapter 67: Chapter 64-door-opening (1) Translator: 549690339 This thought entered song qingxiao¡¯s mind, and she was so shocked that her hair stood up. The song family¡¯s house was located in the chaotic area of the western suburbs. It was a ¡®welfare house¡¯ that the government had assigned to the poor to rent at a low price. Such houses were usually very old and dilapidated. They were dilapidated houses that had not been demolished for many years and were just being used again. Although there were many fights and crimes in the western suburbs, those who wanted to commit crimes would rarely pick this kind of ¡®welfare house¡¯. People who lived in this kind of dilapidated house would usually not be able to get anything out of it. Song qingxiao¡¯s father had disappeared due to a huge debt in his early years. Although she was unable to pay back the principal, she had always tried to pay back the interest as much as possible. This was also an important reason why the song family could survive in the western suburbs for many years, even though they were often harassed. These people usually came in the day to paint and lock the door, and rarely appeared in the middle of the night. She didn¡¯t know who had appeared outside the door at this time. If it was during normal times, it would be fine, but with her current strength, after killing someone in the trial space, she might not be afraid of any trouble. However, as she was strengthening her body tonight, it was difficult for her to even turn over due to the intense pain all over her body, let alone do anything else. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, the sound of someone knocking on the door could be heard. After these knocks, the surroundings fell into a strange silence, as if the person outside the door was also listening to the movements inside the door after knocking. Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She struggled to move her arm and tried to reach for the dagger on her waist. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± The people outside waited for a moment, and as if they didn¡¯t hear any sound from inside, a man lowered his voice and asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anyone.¡± Another man¡¯s trembling voice continued. The locked door was pushed open, and the iron chain locked on the door made a clattering sound, which was particularly harsh in the night. There were two people outside! The two of them did not seem to have any scruples. They were not afraid of waking up the person inside when they pushed the door open at night. ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s a mother and a daughter living here.¡± The man who spoke first was silent for a while before he retorted, ¡®¡±¡®He should be sleeping.¡± After these two sentences, the outside fell silent again. Song qingxiao tried her best to move her arms and legs. There was no more talking outside, but that didn¡¯t make her feel at ease. About five or six minutes later, she heard the sound of someone moving things. A hoarse male voice said, ¡°¡±Hurry up and get things done.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, the sound of a lid being opened could be heard, and a faint smell of gasoline entered her nose through the gap in the room. These few minutes felt like years to song qingxiao. The pain in her body was gradually fading. She moved her fingers with difficulty and felt the strength gradually returning to her body. She lay down for a moment and heard the trembling male voice outside the door. ¡°Brother mai, are you sure you¡¯ll be fine?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± The man who was called ¡®brother mai¡¯ by the trembling man asked in a hoarse voice,¡± there¡¯s a mother and a daughter living here. They¡¯re in debt, and there¡¯s no man in the house. Killing them is like stepping on an ant. He paused for a moment, then continued,¡± besides, this is the western suburbs, the ¡®slums¡¯. It¡¯s common for people to die Here. As he said this, song Qing, who was in the room, slowly sat up with her trembling hands on the bed. ¡°Even if something were to happen and the police were called, the guards might not be willing to come at this time. By the time someone comes tomorrow morning, this place won¡¯t be burnt to ashes. Even if we dig out the corpses, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to recognize the person.¡± Perhaps he thought that the people in the room were not to be feared, so the man who spoke said a few more words,¡± I just recognized him. There are so many cases like this in the western suburbs. There are so many of them in the file Department of the police station. Who¡¯s going to take care of them? ¡± Song qingxiao sat on the bed. Under the night sky, her eyes were as calm as water. She could hear the conversation between the two clearly, but she was not surprised. She was not in a hurry to deal with the trouble outside. Instead, she clenched her fists and felt the wonderful changes in her body. With the fourth strengthening, her physique had advanced again. The 400 points she had spent had turned into more abundant power than before, dormant in her body. After her body had entered the fourth rank, her divine sense seemed to have expanded again, and her spiritual power had greatly increased. It was as if everything around her was covered in the range of her perception. She tried to explore the inspiration she got from the ¡®draw the ground as a prison¡¯ spell of the ¡®Lin¡¯ character technique and expanded the range of this ¡®confinement defense¡¯ again and again. She no longer restricted her spiritual power to form a domain, but let it go and regarded it as her own senses and eyes. She could ¡®see¡¯ that Tang Yun was still sleeping in the room next door with a bottle of wine in her arms. She could ¡®smell¡¯ the faint smell of gasoline in the air. She used her mental power to the extreme at this time. With the existence of her mental power, she could ¡®see¡¯ the two wretched figures hiding under the roof following the smell of gasoline. She slowly opened her eyes. Song qingxiao felt that every step she took on the ground was different from before. Every inch of muscle in her body moved the moment she moved, making her body light and agile. Even if she did not deliberately restrain herself, she did not make a sound when she took each step on the ground. She opened the door, but the two people talking outside did not notice the subtle sound. When she stood behind the living room door, she saw the shadows of two men through the gap of the window that was nailed with wooden strips. If it was in the past, she would probably be trembling in fear and not dare to make a sound. But at this moment, she reached out for the handle of the door and twisted it gently. The lock had not been opened for a long time. Ever since the song family had started to collect debts, the main door had been nailed with a thin iron chain from the outside. After the lock was added, she and Tang Yun did not go in and out through the main door. The lock had already rusted. When she twisted it open, the door lock made a harsh squeak. The two men who were talking outside were stunned when they heard the sound. ¡°Who is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man called ¡®brother mai¡¯ asked warily. Song Qing unlocked the door and pulled it open a crack. The moonlight shone in through the door, and the iron chain on the door clanked as it was pulled. The dust on the ground was pushed open by the door, floating in the air under the moonlight. Song Qing pulled the door open even more, reached out, and pulled a thin iron chain! To her, these chains would have required sharp tools and all her strength to cut. However, now that she was pulling them with one hand, they broke and fell to the ground, hitting the door and making clanging sounds. ¡°Did I interrupt your conversation?¡± She opened the door and saw two extremely surprised men outside. One of them was in his early thirties, and the other was in his mid-twenties. The older man had a cigarette in his hand, and the younger man had a lighter in his hand. The moment they saw song qingxiao, their eyes widened as if they had not recovered from the shock of her suddenly opening the door.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Murder (1) Chapter 68: Murder (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡°You ¡­¡± This situation was obviously out of the two men¡¯s expectations. The nails on one end of the chain that had been pulled off swayed twice and fell to the ground, making a crisp ¡®ding ding Dong Dong¡¯ sound. This sound seemed to wake the two men up. ¡°Who are you?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± asked brother mai as he regained his senses. At midnight, anyone who had lived in the western suburbs knew that they should lock their doors, especially for a girl who was alone. It was even more dangerous for her to go out. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, had appeared without a sound. She knew there was a sound outside the door, but instead of hiding, she opened the door. Such a person was extremely stupid. The corners of brother Mai¡¯s mouth twitched. At first, he could not help but laugh. Then, his eyes fell on the iron chain that song qingxiao had pulled off. The chain was about the thickness of a little finger and was nailed between the door and the frame. There was a lock in the middle, but with song qingxiao¡¯s strong pull, the nails that were nailed into the wall were pulled out, and the locked door was opened. Even though it could be seen from the rusty iron chain that the chain had been nailed to the door frame for some time, it was not easy to pull it off with just human strength. The smile on brother Mai¡¯s face froze, and his eyes became alert. Before he made his move, it was clear that he knew the identity of the owner of the house. There was a mother and daughter living in the house. The mother, Tang Yun, was an alcoholic, and the daughter, surnamed song, had just graduated. The two of them were poor and had a lot of foreign debts. Judging from her age, song qingxiao fit the description of her daughter better. However, from what brother mai had heard, song qingxiao was introverted and a little weak. She had lived in the western suburbs for many years and never dared to interact with or offend anyone. However, no matter what, brother mai could not connect the song qingxiao in front of him to the song qingxiao in the information. ¡°Who are you?¡± He took two steps back and asked again. This time, he was more vigilant than before. The cigarette in his hand was also thrown to the ground. He clenched his fist in front of his face. The young man who was with him also felt that something was wrong from brother Mai¡¯s behavior, so he took out the knife hidden on his body. ¡°You¡¯re in front of my house and you¡¯re asking who I am?¡± Song qingxiao frowned. The two men were holding knives and looked like they were up to no good. From their previous conversation, she could tell that the two people were coming for her and her daughter. Her eyes looked over the two men holding knives. There were two blue barrels under the eaves. The faint smell of gasoline she had smelled earlier came from the barrels. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw this. Her family was in debt, but the creditors all knew that people like her and her mother would not be able to pay off the extra money no matter how hard they urged. Therefore, for many years, there had been people in the family who had been collecting debts, but very few people had used extreme means. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Her voice turned cold. I¡¯ll give you a chance to finish your words. Brother mai and the young man looked at each other. Without saying a word, they rushed forward together. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say.¡± Song qingxiao closed the door, and the young man quickly stabbed her with the dagger in his hand. Even though she had never practiced martial arts, song qingxiao managed to avoid his head easily with her two near-death experiences. After her body was strengthened, all aspects of her physical strength had been greatly improved, and her reaction speed had also become very fast. In her eyes, the speed of the two men was quite slow, and their reactions were slow. She put her hand on the wrist of the young man who was holding the knife and squeezed it hard. Her hand had easily pulled off the nailed iron chain, and the man was pinched by her as if he was being held in a vital part. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bones in his wrist creaked, and the young man couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. He instinctively released his hand. The dagger fell out of his hand. He endured the pain and reached out with his other hand to catch the dagger. Then, he slashed it toward song Qing¡¯s neck. What she hated most in her life was someone stabbing her in the neck. The young man¡¯s actions reminded her of a month ago when she was almost killed in the alley on her way home. If she hadn¡¯t been killed at that time, she wouldn¡¯t have inexplicably entered God¡¯s trial space. From then on, her life had changed dramatically, and she couldn¡¯t go back to the past.. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Murder (2) Chapter 69: Murder (2) Translator: 549690339 Her eyes were filled with killing intent. She had only wanted to teach him a small lesson, but now she changed her mind. She grabbed the man¡¯s hand and kicked his knee. The young man lost his balance and knelt down with a thud. With this fall, his original plan of slashing the knife at song Qing¡¯s neck was naturally ruined. In order to maintain his balance, he had to support himself with his elbows. Just as he was about to stand up, song Qing had already raised her leg and stepped on his back. She didn¡¯t show any mercy. The sound of bones cracking could be heard. The man was stepped on the ground, but this time, he didn¡¯t even make a sound. He passed out from the pain. It all happened too quickly. From the moment the young man held the knife to the moment song qingxiao attacked, it only took a few breaths for the young man to be crippled. Brother Mai¡¯s eyes flickered, and he immediately turned around to run. At this point, song qingxiao would not let him leave so easily. She touched her waist and took out the long whip. Song qingxiao did not want to hurt people in front of her house and cause trouble, so she did not use much strength when she threw the whip. She only wanted to entangle the person. The whip whizzed out and wrapped around brother Mai¡¯s left leg. He strode out too fast with his right leg, so song qingxiao pulled the whip and brother mai fell to the ground with a loud thud. He groaned and tried to get up with his hands on the ground, but song qingxiao did not give him the chance. She rushed forward, grabbed his hair, and pressed his upper body down again. Brother Mai¡¯s head hit the ground with a loud ¡®Dong¡¯. He tried to resist in his dizziness, but song Qing clenched her fist and hit him on the back of his head. Even though she had controlled her strength, the punch still caused a great deal of damage to brother mai. When song Qing let go of his hair, he fell to the ground and could not get up. She put away the long whip, locked the door, and grabbed the two men. She walked along the small path in front of her house, avoiding the alley where she had been assassinated before. She left the two men in a remote corner and turned to leave. When she returned to her house, she carried the two barrels of gasoline into the house, picked up the cigarettes and lighters that the two men had left on the ground, and put away the dagger left by the young man. She found the nails that had fallen on the ground and pulled the iron chain down by herself, barely hanging it up. After doing all this, she went to the back of the house and entered the house through the window. Because she had strengthened her body, she had already sweated a lot. In addition, she had gone out to solve the problem. After taking a shower and returning to her room, she remembered what had happened tonight. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of a psychological change, but she didn¡¯t feel uneasy after hurting someone tonight. Tang Yun, who was next door, was still fast asleep and had no idea what had happened tonight. At this point, song qingxiao was sure that what happened tonight was not a coincidence. Although brother mai and the young man did not reveal any important information, she had heard their conversation when she was strengthening her body. The two were here for her and her mother. They had even inquired about their identities and information, so they were not acting rashly. Someone wanted to kill them, but who was the person who wanted to kill her? Her mother had been drunk for many years, and she had followed the rules her entire life. She had been introverted for the first twenty years and did not dare to cause trouble. She should not have offended her. However, more than a month ago, she was assassinated on her way home from work for no reason. More than a month later, two people suddenly appeared to want to kill her and her daughter. Who was the person behind this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She took out the dagger that she had received from the young man and the dagger that had almost killed her. From the outside, the two daggers did not have the slightest similarity. The dagger in the young man¡¯s hand looked silver and shiny, but it was actually light and simple. The wooden handle was light and floating in his fingertips, without any texture. She scraped the blade with her finger. The blade was extremely thin, as if it was a shoddy product that she had bought from a street stall. However, the other dagger was different. This dagger had a special shape, and it was definitely unforgettable. The entire blade was black, and the blade was sharp. She flicked the blade gently, and the dagger let out a crisp sound.. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Murder (3) Chapter 70: Murder (3) Translator: 549690339 She held the dagger and used the tip of the blade to gently cut the silver Dagger, easily leaving a deep scratch. Besides, from the skills of the two groups of people tonight, she could tell that they were just ordinary minions looking for trouble. They were not on the same level as the man who had tried to assassinate her in the alley. As her own strength grew stronger, she could feel that the person who killed her at that time was not ordinary. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she racked her brains, she couldn¡¯t figure out when she had gotten herself into such trouble. They weren¡¯t at the same level, but they both wanted to take her life. Before one wave had settled, another wave had risen. Song qingxiao could not figure out who the killer was, so she temporarily suppressed this doubt. Tonight, she had hurt two men. The person behind this would appear sooner or later. She threw the scratched dagger into the trash can. Thinking of what had happened tonight, she sighed. It was too chaotic here. She was fine. As her strength increased, she was not afraid of ordinary people. Even if she encountered an outstanding killer like last time, it would not be too difficult for her to escape if she could not defeat him. In addition, the existence of the trial space was like a time bomb to her. She didn¡¯t know when her next trial would be, or what kind of danger she would encounter. As the level of the trial increased, she might not be able to survive in the future. What would happen to her mother? Perhaps she should make some proper arrangements in advance. As she thought of this, she could not help but check her sea of consciousness. After completing the trial scenario in the mental hospital, she had received 1000 points as a reward, and 750 points were deducted from her four body-strengthening attempts. She was now left with 250 points. She had originally planned to save up these 250 points and wait until the next trial was over to exchange for the items in the trial space. But what happened tonight made her hesitate. Maybe she should use her remaining points to exchange for some money, pay off her debts, rent a better house, and move out of this chaotic area. She made up her mind that after work tomorrow, it would be her rest day, so she could finish these things. Because of the harassment, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t sleep at all that night. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she remembered the feeling of releasing her mental power after strengthening her body. She calmed herself down and put her mind on practicing her mental power. When she woke up in the morning, song qingxiao was in a good mood even though she had used up most of her mentality. She had a taste of the wondrous use of her mentality from the ¡®Lin¡¯ formula¡¯s ¡®trap¡¯, and she had a taste of the¡¯ release ¡®from last night¡¯s spiritual practice. The two completely different ways of using her mentality allowed her to master the secret of training her mentality faster, and at the same time, her cultivation speed was also faster. Last night, she tried to spread her mentality out. With her current strength, her mentality could only cover one circle around her house, and it could last for about ten seconds. However, song qingxiao realized that as her mentality was consumed, although the feeling of extreme fatigue was not good, the recovery speed was much faster than before. Moreover, his recovered mental power felt a little purer than before, as if it had been refined after several times of consumption. When she came out of the room, Tang Yun was sitting on the sofa, holding a bottle of wine in a daze. There were two barrels of gasoline in the small living room, but Tang Yun didn¡¯t seem to notice that it didn¡¯t belong in the house. From song Qing¡¯s childhood memories, Tang Yun had acted like this many times. She paused and called out,¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake?¡± Tang Yun didn¡¯t even look up. She just nodded and walked to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± Most of the time, the mother and daughter didn¡¯t have much to talk about, which led to song qingxiao¡¯s quiet personality. The government¡¯s welfare house was very small, and the kitchen was only a few steps away from the living room. She washed the rice, put it in the pot, and started to cook porridge. ¡°I want to move to another place.¡± As she spoke, she turned on the water and washed her hands. When the water droplets splashed down, she clenched her fingers into a seal and moved her lips, creating a small realm and trapping the water droplets inside. ¡°Change location? where to?¡± Song qingxiao was just casually mentioning this to her mother, but she didn¡¯t expect to get a response from her. She was stunned for a moment, and then her concentrated spiritual power was released. The domain was released, and the water drops inside fell out, washed into the sink, and disappeared. She raised her head and saw her mother in the living room frowning at her, as if waiting for her explanation. ¡°I want to move to a safer place. It¡¯s too chaotic here.¡± ¡°You have money?¡± Tang Yun¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp. She even threw the bottle of wine in her hand and tried to stand up. where did you get the money? Who gave this to you?¡± There was something wrong with her behavior, and song Qingxin was a little puzzled. Tang Yun rarely had such intense emotions. She suppressed her puzzlement and replied,¡± I just graduated. I¡¯m working now and I¡¯ve earned a little. After she finished speaking, Tang Yun¡¯s expression froze. The anger in her eyes seemed to have subsided a little, but her expression was still very ugly. Her chest heaved up and down as she grabbed the armrest of the wooden sofa. After a long while, she said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± After she said this, she was silent for a while. After a long time, she reached out and picked up the wine bottle that she had thrown away earlier. I want to stay here, she took the bottle and tried to pour it into her mouth. She had already finished the wine in the bottle, and there was only a little left. She licked it a few times. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here and wait for your father to come back,¡± In the song family, song qingxiao¡¯s father was a taboo between the mother and daughter. Usually, no one would mention this person. At this time, Tang Yun took the initiative to mention it. Song Qingxin thought that she would say a few more words, but she mumbled and fell into her own memories again, not saying a word. Song Qing was in a rush to get to work after the small conflict with her mother in the morning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she arrived at the guard Station, she had just entered the changing room to change her uniform when a guard barged in. ¡°Song qingxiao,¡± She had already changed half of her clothes, and the buttons of her uniform were not completely buttoned up. The female staff who had barged in saw the tight white t-shirt she was wearing under her uniform and caught a glimpse of her beautiful figure. Her waist was thin and her chest was high. The thin line of her waist curved down and outlined the curves of her enchanting hip bone. The woman who came in was stunned for a moment. She thought she was seeing things, but song qingxiao quickly buttoned up her uniform and coughed to remind her. She came back to her senses and quickly said,¡± ¡°Someone is looking for you..¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 66 Chapter 71: Chapter 66-silence (1) Translator: 549690339 The woman in the black uniform sized up song qingxiao several times. Song qingxiao was quite famous in the guard Station recently. Compared to the many strong women in the guard Station, she was like an alien who had entered by mistake. She had a good education, but an identity that did not match her studies. It was said that she had no choice but to get a job, so she entered the guard Station by accident. From her appearance, she didn¡¯t look like a fierce person. She didn¡¯t have a strong body that could suppress the occurrence of crimes. Instead, she looked thin and weak due to malnutrition all year round. The loose guard uniform on her looked empty and didn¡¯t carry the heroic aura of an Imperial Guard at all. The person in charge of the guard Station, Captain an, didn¡¯t want her at first, but the salary wasn¡¯t high, and the job was dangerous, so the western suburbs Guard Station was always short of people. The higher-ups were very strict, and when there were interviews, the staff in charge of recruitment stuffed the people in, and the probation period was three months. In order to prevent unnecessary casualties in the guard Station during work, Captain an almost never handed over dangerous reports to song qingxiao. This also led to her mediocre performance after working for more than a month, which indirectly caused some female colleagues to be dissatisfied with her. Everyone, intentionally or otherwise, ostracized her. However, because Captain an had threatened to kick song qingxiao out of the guard Department when her probation period was up, the group of colleagues didn¡¯t have a big conflict. Everyone in the guard Station knew that song qingxiao wasn¡¯t liked. Everyone¡¯s impression of her was more of her reticence and weakness. She had been working for more than a month and did not have any private interactions with the colleagues around her. It was as if she did not have friends or relatives. She was always alone. Today, when someone came to look for her, especially the identity of the person, it attracted a lot of attention. ¡°Someone is looking for me?¡± Not only was the woman who came in to call song qingxiao surprised, but song qingxiao was also a little surprised. When she was in school, she had thought about changing the environment by studying hard. Because of the difference in living environment since childhood, she had a Deep Gap with her classmates. At most, they were only acquaintances. Most of her former classmates worked in more glamorous departments, so she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would come here to look for her. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The woman nodded and turned to leave after calling for her. Her curiosity about song qingxiao disappeared when she buttoned her uniform and turned back into the familiar and unremarkable song qingxiao in everyone¡¯s mind. After the woman left, song Qing put his things into the storage cabinet and wondered who had come to look for him. She had thought that it might be her classmate and the two people who had caused trouble last night, but when she came out of the dressing room, she had never thought that number five, who had completed the mission with her in the last trial, would come here. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± The moment number five saw that song Qing was small, he was a little excited. He was a completely different person from when he was in the trial space. After changing out of the blue-patterned patient¡¯s garb that song qingxiao was familiar with, he put on a suit with a tie, and his hair was combed neatly. He looked high-spirited. The surrounding people subconsciously sized him up, but he reached out to wipe his hair, revealing the expensive watch on his wrist. He showed it to everyone proudly, not at all the timidness and cowardice he had in the trial space. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up when she saw number five. She subconsciously wanted to reach for the dagger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the same trial-taker, who was supposed to appear in the trial space, appeared in reality, it might not be a good thing for her. It might just be a problem. Especially after knowing that there was competition between the trial-takers and that killing was encouraged, song qingxiao was very wary of other trial-takers. ¡°I found out your name during the trial, and after I came out, I spent some effort to find you.¡± Number five didn¡¯t seem to notice the vigilance in her eyes. Instead, he lowered his voice and said,¡± I bought a plane ticket to find you as soon as I could. How¡¯s that? are we good friends?¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She remembered the two men who came to her house to cause trouble last night. These two men had just appeared not long ago, and number five had also appeared. If it was a coincidence, it would be too much of a coincidence.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Silence (2) Chapter 72: Silence (2) Translator: 549690339 This person looked stupid and weak, but he was actually very smart. In the mental hospital scenario, the moment he was caught by him, he calmly analyzed the situation and used it to save his life. This was enough to prove that this person was good at disguising himself and was very shrewd. He might not be unaware of the relationship between the participants, and he might not be unaware of her guard up against him, but he still came to find her. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes flashed with coldness. Number five had already reached out his hand to put it on her shoulder as if they were familiar,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re all friends. Let¡¯s have a chat and drink.¡± Although the two of them had worked together in the previous trial and completed the mission, they were not considered friends. Number five had almost died in her hands. Under such circumstances, there was nothing to talk about between the two. She turned sideways to avoid number Five¡¯s hand, we¡¯re not friends. ¡°Why not?¡± Number five smiled cheekily, at least we¡¯ve gone through thick and thin together. Not many people can match up to this kind of friendship. There were too many people around them, and it was not appropriate for them to talk in public. Song qingxiao walked to a corner, and number five followed her. She lowered her voice and asked directly,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Because she was the only one left alive from the nine people who participated in the first trial, no one else came to look for her. After this trial, number five appeared, which meant that her peaceful life was now a thing of the past. She had a premonition that number Five¡¯s appearance was only the beginning. As the number of trials increased, there would be more and more people and things in her life in the future. ¡°How could I be in trouble?¡± No. 5 laughed. I just feel a little bored and uneasy. He rolled his eyes and said,¡± you know, the way we live is no different from having a knife to our necks. I just want to find someone to talk to. Even if I tell others, they won¡¯t understand. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change. She was not moved by his words. Instead, she looked straight at him, waiting for him to continue. Number five couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. His expression froze for a moment, and then it looked like the first time song qingxiao had seen him in the trial space. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his eyes changed from flying to a little timid,¡± I¡¯m telling the truth. He emphasized. Song Qing smiled. Her smile did not reach her eyes, only the corners of her mouth curved. The bangs on her forehead were pushed to the side, revealing her slender upturned eyes. Her eyes were calm, and her smile didn¡¯t make her look gentler. Instead, it made her seem even more distant. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± She said calmly,¡± do I look like I have a common language with you? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you in the trial space because you didn¡¯t get in my way,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Didn¡¯t he still not kill them in the end?¡± The smile on number Five¡¯s face gradually disappeared as he said in a low voice. Song Qing furrowed her brows slightly. It was obvious that she did not want to waste time talking to him. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Number five noticed this and quickly lowered his head. He said in a defeated tone, ¡°¡±There¡¯s indeed something 1 need to talk to you about.¡± He crossed his hands in front of his lower abdomen and rubbed thcm.¡±Do you still remember the crazy nurse who committed suicide after the last trial?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Number five continued,¡± ¡°The gun in her hand should have belonged to that burly man. He should have been able to take it out of the trial space.¡± After Zhang Xiaoyu committed suicide with a gun, number five wanted to grab something. However, his hand was almost touching the gun. In the last two seconds, song qingxiao threw something over, which attracted number Five¡¯s attention. He dodged it subconsciously, and the others just left the trial space, causing number five to miss the gun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°To be honest, every time I think about it, my heart aches.¡± He was blaming song qingxiao, but because of her strength, he didn¡¯t dare to express his complaints too clearly. in the trial exchange, the price of a gun is 100 points. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She sized up number five without batting an eyelid. He looked exactly the same as song qingxiao when she first saw him. He was still wearing a suit and looked expensive. He once muttered to himself that he would exchange the points he got into Imperial dollars to enjoy life.. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Silence (3) Chapter 73: Silence (3) Translator: 549690339 Of course, number Five¡¯s performance later proved that this person was good at disguising himself. Most of his words were nonsense and not reliable. He even felt that it was a pity when he recalled the 100-point gun. Such a person would not use the points that could save his life on meaningless money. In the last trial, she had revealed more than half of her trump cards. The whip, dagger, and spell technique that she had snatched from number four, and even her scheme against number six had been exposed. In comparison, other than being smart and patient, number five didn¡¯t reveal too much information. From the beginning to the end, other than using his mouth, he didn¡¯t use his hands, so no one knew what this person¡¯s background was. Song qingxiao lowered her head and asked while she was adjusting her sleeves, fl ¡°You¡¯ll have a lot of points after you complete the mission. Why do you care about 100 points? You can just exchange for another one.¡± Number Five¡¯s eyes revealed a cunning look as he asked, ¡°¡±Who has more points?¡± After he asked this, he tried to look at song Qing¡¯s small face, but he saw her raise her eyes with a faint smile and a warning look. Number five quickly recalled that this girl had killed number four and the spectacled man in the trial space. His heart turned cold, and he changed the topic,¡± ¡°How many points can I get? Aren¡¯t they the same as you? Those points aren¡¯t even enough for me to exchange for money to spend.¡± He stretched out his hand like he was presenting a treasure, revealing the watch on his wrist, look, this is only worth a million Yuan. This dress, this pair of shoes, and even this hairstyle are all taken care of by professionals ¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± Song qingxiao interrupted his bragging. Number Five¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked left and right and finally looked at song qingxiao, ¡°¡±You see, I didn¡¯t get that gun, and I¡¯m really useless. I don¡¯t have anything with me, and it¡¯s really scary. Since you¡¯re stronger than me, are you selling the whip you got from number four?¡± As expected, he had come here for a reason. The long whip that number 4 had exchanged from the training space could also be exchanged from the training space, and it required 200 points. Number five muttered to himself. His points were the same as song qingxiao and number six, which proved that he was lying. Song qingxiao had 1000 points in this trial, including the reward for killing number four and the spectacled man. However, number six¡¯s identity had changed, and he had killed the big man with the gun, so his points should be different from the other two. No. 5 did not kill anyone, and his identity and position had not changed. If he did not get rid of the ¡®threat¡¯ in the trial scenario of the mental hospital, so he did not get any additional rewards, then based on the 1000 points each of the Guardians at the beginning, after deducting the eight citizens who were killed, the remaining points should be 600 points. If he really wanted to exchange for a weapon, 600 points would be enough, even if it was not a lot. ¡°Buy a whip?¡± Song qingxiao followed his lead and asked. Number five could tell that she didn¡¯t sound angry, so he felt relieved and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°That whip, the training space exchange price is 200 points.¡± In the previous round of the trial, number Four¡¯s whip was considered a very good item. Everyone was considered new then, so they didn¡¯t have many points. However, as the difficulty of the trial increased, such a weapon could only be regarded as the most ordinary item. There was still a huge gap between it and the real good items. Number five misunderstood song qingxiao¡¯s meaning and quickly said,¡± I know it¡¯s 200 points, he thought that song qingxiao was tempted by his words, don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re willing to sell it, I¡¯ll definitely give you more than 200 points. You won¡¯t lose out. Perhaps he was anxious to get the weapon, but he lost his calm. ¡°Don¡¯t you need money? I can give you a price that far exceeds the exchange rate of points to Empire dollars. As long as you ask for it, I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and tried to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Song qingxiao laughed when she heard this. you¡¯re buying me a whip at a price that far exceeds the exchange rate of points to Empire dollars?¡± Number five nodded. Song qingxiao smiled and asked him, ¡°¡±If that¡¯s the case, why do you still want to spend your points to exchange for money? Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number Five¡¯s hand that was wiping his sweat froze. She took a detour and coaxed number five to reveal his secret. Number five was a little upset that he had fallen into a trap. Just as he was about to speak up to remedy the situation, there was a rush of footsteps from the security Hall. Song qingxiao subconsciously turned her head to look. Captain an was walking out of the office in a hurry. He looked like he was going out to dress up. There was a little anxiety hidden under his stern expression. He looked around the guard Station and finally noticed song qingxiao, who was talking to number five in the corner. He pointed at her and said,¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Before number five could finish his sentence, song qingxiao had no intention of continuing the conversation. She said,¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Number five quickly took out a business card from his bag and stuffed it into song Qing¡¯s hand,¡± ¡°I have my number here. I¡¯m telling the truth. Let¡¯s talk about this after you get off work.¡± She sneered in her heart and held the name card in her hand. Captain an was in a hurry, and after he finished speaking, he walked towards the gate of the guard Hall. When song qingxiao followed him, the car was already parked outside, and Captain an had already opened the door and got in. two men¡¯s bodies were found on Guanghan road in the western suburbs. They were found this morning and reported to the police. He crossed his arms and watched as song qingxiao got into the car. He noticed that number five, who had been talking to song qingxiao, was still looking at him through the glass wall of the guard Hall. When Captain an looked over, number five didn¡¯t avoid his gaze and even waved at him. Captain an snorted coldly and retracted his gaze. He looked at her with some disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough people on my side, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have brought you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He took out a notebook with a pen and threw it to song qingxiao. when we arrive, you¡¯re in charge of taking notes. Don¡¯t faint from shock. When he mentioned the two male bodies found on Guanghan road in the western suburbs, song Qing was stunned. She remembered the two men who appeared in front of her house last night and were knocked unconscious by her. She had just left them on Guanghan road. As she was deep in thought, Captain an threw a notebook at her. Seeing her like this, he became even more impatient and warned her,¡± if you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, even if your trial period is not over, I will still kick you out of my territory. The Empire doesn¡¯t need parasites like you, the taxes paid by white-collared citizens.. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 67 Chapter 74: Chapter 67-followup (1) Translator: 549690339 After Captain an finished speaking, he closed his eyes. After the car started, song Qing put away his notebook and pen. He started to think about the two men who died in the western suburbs that Captain an had mentioned. She had a feeling that the two bodies that had been found were most likely the two people she had knocked out and left on the side of Guanghan city last night. As the car drove to the western suburbs, Captain an contacted the other guards on duty. When song qingxiao and Captain an arrived at the western suburbs, there were already a lot of people surrounding the place where the body was found. The guards who had arrived first had already drawn a temporary cordon around the body. Some nosy people took the opportunity to stir up trouble. A few guards who had arrived earlier were surrounded by a group of hooligans, and the scene was red with anger. After the car stopped, Captain an jumped out of the car. Seeing the guards who were surrounded, his face darkened and he strode towards them. He was tall and burly, and he quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention as he stood outside the crowd. When song qingxiao came over, Captain an grabbed one of the hooligans and threw him out. The two men he had caught were thrown to the ground with a thud. They lay on the ground and moaned. ¡°The guard Hall is handling matters, unrelated people, please move aside!¡± Captain an¡¯s face darkened as he shouted. The group of men who had surrounded the guards who had arrived earlier immediately turned their attention to Captain an. there have been two murders in the western suburbs, and they were our brothers and family members. A man in a black sleeveless vest with tattoos on his arms fearlessly approached Captain an. as the capital of the Empire, shouldn¡¯t the security Department protect us good people?¡± The western suburbs was a place where cases frequently occurred. Every year, a large number of cases piled up, and the number of deaths was uncountable. It was the place with the highest number of abnormal deaths in the entire Empire. Every year, the stacks of dossiers would stack up, and most of them would not be solved. However, most of the people who died in the past years belonged to the lowest class of the western suburbs. Their lives were like ants, and no one cared about them. Even if there were accidents in the gang fights, both sides would clean up the traces tacitly. These people had been in contact in private. The police department might not know which families had done what, but they must have known. The western suburbs was their territory, but something like this had happened in their own territory. Two gang members had died on Guanghan road in the western suburbs for no reason, and no one had found out who the murderer was. It was inevitable that it would cause a group of people to be uneasy. So, when the body was first found, the people in Western Jiujiang called the police and waited for the police to arrive, which led to the conflict. Captain an didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard the fierce-looking man call himself a ¡®good citizen¡¯. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation was not right and that the security Department didn¡¯t have enough manpower, which led to them being slightly weaker than the group of gangsters, it wouldn¡¯t be just him. The other guards who were surrounded would have laughed out loud when they heard this. The criminal records on these people were piled up in a thick pile, and it was not ruled out that they had even killed people before. Calling themselves good people was obviously not very convincing. ¡°The guard Bureau should naturally protect the citizens.¡± Captain an cleverly changed his words, but the men didn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon. Since we should be protected, you should also give us an explanation as to how our two brothers died.¡± I just arrived. I didn¡¯t even see the corpse. How can I explain this?¡± Captain an frowned and asked in return. There were a few guards, both male and female, who were trapped in the crowd. They all took out their batons and looked embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Captain an asked. One of the guards raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his head. His uniform was also crumpled from the intense pushing earlier.¡¯After receiving the report today, a colleague nearby rushed over and happened to see the two male bodies.¡± As he explained the situation, song qingxiao followed his gaze and looked over. Through the gaps in the crowd, she could only see a few legs. The guards only noticed her presence after she poked her head out. They were all wearing the same uniform, and they were all holding either batons or weapons. She was the only one holding a book and pen. A few of the guards who were surrounded looked disdainful. At this time, it was useless for her to follow them. Instead, she would only cause trouble. He didn¡¯t think that this seemingly weak rookie would follow him all the way into the crowd under such circumstances.. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 67 Chapter 75: Chapter 67-follow-up (2) Translator: 549690339 how old is the body? did it move? did you find any suspicious weapons around? ¡± Captain an threw out several questions in a row. ¡°They were already here when we arrived.¡± The guard who was explaining the situation quickly shifted his attention away from song Qing and pointed at the people around him. but there are more and more of them ¡­ In the end, a conflict almost broke out, so even the guards who came first didn¡¯t know what the situation was. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so much? Won¡¯t you know when you see it?¡± As soon as the people from the guard Hall started talking, the big men around them were unhappy. One of them reached out and pushed the guard who introduced the situation, causing him to stagger. He only managed to avoid falling to the ground when another guard caught him. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys touch me!¡± The security guard who was pushed said while holding back his anger. This was the western suburbs, and the other party had the advantage in numbers. Under such circumstances, it was not wise to swallow his anger. It was likely to anger this group of lawless ruffians. ¡°So what if I attack?¡± The burly man who pushed the man heard this and couldn¡¯t help but push him again. The other people in the western suburbs were tempted by his action and became restless. Some of them even tried to push Captain an, who looked the strongest among the guards. The conflict that had just subsided was reignited again. Song qingxiao, who was following Captain an, was inevitably affected. At this time, Captain an could not even take care of himself, let alone protect her. In the midst of the shoving, a man raised his hand and slapped her head. She turned her head to avoid it, but the book and pen in her hand were smacked by another man who reached out. They fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound and were quickly stepped on. Song Qing looked down at the man who had stepped on her notebook. He was wearing a black t-shirt, and his short sleeves had been rolled up to his shoulders, revealing his muscular arms. ¡°Move your foot away.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud in the surrounding noise, but her tone didn¡¯t sound like she was joking. The burly man who was stepping on her notebook heard her words and was stunned for a moment. After a long time, he realized what she had said. He looked her up and down and suddenly laughed so hard that he leaned back. Compared to the other guards, she looked very weak. Her body could not support the large uniform, especially when she stood behind the tall and burly Captain an. She was like a rabbit that had entered the jungle by mistake. Everyone here could tear her to pieces. The atmosphere between the guards Department and the Western suburbs was already tense, but they were still wary of each other. The current conflict was only at the probing stage. Song qingxiao¡¯s words made the burly man laugh at first, but then his face sank and he raised his hand to slap song qingxiao¡¯s face. He was taking the opportunity of beating up song qingxiao to show off his authority to the security Department, to control the situation, and to stabilize the momentum. Captain an noticed the situation behind him. When he turned his head, his face was filled with shock and anger. He was surprised that song qingxiao still dared to get out of the car with him in such a chaotic situation. He was also worried that they had to pay attention to such a person when they were already at a disadvantage in terms of the number of people in the guard Station. In the moment of panic, Captain an turned around and tried to stop the big man¡¯s hand. At this time, he didn¡¯t just want to slap song qingxiao, but also the face of the guard Hall. Before he could reach out to stop the man¡¯s arm, song qingxiao raised her left hand and slapped the back of the man¡¯s right hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the eyes of others, her move was like a Mantis trying to block a car. The two of them were not equal in size. When her palm hit the back of the big man¡¯s hand, it made a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, and many people felt that it was light. However, when the back of the burly man¡¯s hand was hit, his arm felt as if it had suffered a heavy blow. After the back of his hand was hit, it first went numb. The strength was diverted by her, and his body tilted involuntarily. His hand was blocked in mid-air and fell down. For a moment, he could not gather any strength. The man was shocked and pulled his hand back. The back of his hand was burning, and his hand was trembling. He looked at song qingxiao in surprise. The others around him thought that he had pulled his hand back. Even the male guards who had been surrounded earlier chose to swallow their anger and did not engage in a direct confrontation after being pushed and beaten. Song Qing¡¯s actions made Captain an look at her a few times, as if this was the first time he had met her.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 67 Chapter 76: Chapter 67-follow up (3) Translator: 549690339 She didn¡¯t look as weak as everyone had imagined. At least, in the face of danger, she had performed well and didn¡¯t show her ugly side. ¡°You¡­¡± The burly man who was hit shook his numb arm twice. Song Qing¡¯s hand was pushed away in front of everyone, making him feel embarrassed. Although he had already suffered a little before, he realized that the woman in front of him was not someone to be trifled with. However, after measuring the difference in height and physique between the two, his face sank and he tried to reach out to catch song Qing again. The burly man was well prepared before he made his move. He had been exerting force on his arm. He thought that even if he couldn¡¯t catch song qingxiao, he wouldn¡¯t be slapped away as easily as before. But this time was no exception. His outstretched hand was once again slapped away by song qingxiao. Moreover, when his accumulated strength collided with song Qing¡¯s small palm, he felt that she was suppressing it. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, his hand was slapped away again. Even though he was prepared, his body still tilted and he took a step back before he could stand firm. This time, the burly man¡¯s eyes showed some vigilance. The atmosphere suddenly froze. After being slapped away twice in a row, the people around them vaguely felt that something was wrong. The hooligans around the man came over and looked at song Qing with hostility. One of them looked at the man and shouted,¡± ¡°Brother Guan¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± When Captain an saw this scene, he quickly spoke up and drew everyone¡¯s attention to himself. ¡°You¡¯re all gathered here to find out the real murderer of these two people, not to go against the security Department, right?¡± It didn¡¯t matter if song qingxiao was a newborn calf or extremely daring, she had managed to maintain the reputation of the guard Station today, which was enough for Captain an to see her in a different light. As soon as he opened his mouth, song qingxiao took the opportunity to pick up the notebook and pen on the ground. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. She patted the footprint on the notebook and glanced at the man. Her gaze was calm, but for some reason, it made the burly man¡¯s hair stand on end. The man had a vague feeling that song qingxiao was not easy to deal with. However, it was a little embarrassing that he could not even catch a woman in front of his brothers. At this time, they could use Captain an¡¯s words to step down. It was impossible for them to really have a big conflict with the guard Hall, so they each took a step back. The burly man snorted coldly, tacitly agreeing with Captain an¡¯s words. The people who surrounded them moved aside, and the people from the guard Bureau were relieved. Only then did song qingxiao see the two male bodies on the ground. Even though she did not see their faces, she could tell from their clothes and figures that they were the two men she had knocked out last night. Due to the majority of the people trampling on the scene, the clues were destroyed. After the forensic doctor arrived, according to the environment and climate of the scene, the time of death of the two people was estimated to be around three or four in the morning. Both of them had been injured before they died, but the fatal injuries were that their skulls had been crushed by a strong force. After a long investigation, they didn¡¯t find much. As the people from the security Department arrived, the people who had gathered in the western suburbs had long scattered. Captain an had no choice but to order his men to clean up the mess and carry the two male corpses back to the police station. The more efficient the killer was, the fewer traces he left, and the higher the possibility of this case becoming an unsolved case. No one in the car said anything, but the way they looked at song qingxiao was different from the disdain they used to have. They were now looking into her. When the police car returned to the guard Station, everyone got out of the car one after another. Song qingxiao was the last to get out of the car. Before she could stand still, she heard a woman¡¯s voice calling her,¡± ¡°Song qingxiao, long time no see.¡± The voice sounded familiar. She looked up subconsciously and saw number six standing at the gate of the guard Station with his arms crossed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was wearing a dark green plaid skirt that revealed her slender legs, and a loose black cardigan on her upper body. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, and her outstanding appearance made everyone who entered and exited the guard Hall look at her. Number six didn¡¯t have any reaction to this. Her expression was a little cold. When the person she was waiting for arrived, her expression changed. She quickly walked over to song qingxiao. When she walked, her left hand was still holding onto her right arm, so her movements were not very flexible. ¡°What a coincidence today,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw number six. When number five showed up this morning, she had already expected that number six would show up as well, but she didn¡¯t expect him to come so quickly. Just like number five, he had rushed to the entrance of the guard Station where she worked.. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Three in a row (1) Chapter 77: Three in a row (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Coincidence?¡± Number six walked up to song qingxiao and raised his eyebrows. He quickly understood the meaning behind her words. ¡°Number 5 came too?¡± As she spoke, song qingxiao keenly noticed that there were two pairs of eyes in the guard Hall that were following number six. As she approached, those two eyes fell on her with a sense of investigation. Even if the person who was staring at her was very cautious, as song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power increased, she could still sense it. It was a man sitting against the glass wall of the guard Hall with his legs crossed. The newspaper in his hand covered his face and most of his body, only revealing the cap on his head. The man seemed to have noticed that song qingxiao had noticed his gaze. He paused for a moment and put down the newspaper. His eyes flickered and met song qingxiao¡¯s. It was an old man in his 60s. His hair was white, and he was wearing a gray jacket. After he confirmed that song qingxiao was staring at him and did not look at him unintentionally, his face showed obvious surprise. Then, his expression darkened, and he put down the newspaper and stood up. The man looked ordinary when he was sitting, just like many ordinary people in the guard Hall. When he got up, his aura changed. He was very tall and his eyes were bright. He sized up song qingxiao with a sense of warning and pressure. There were many people in the guard Station, and the old man¡¯s inspection was very secretive, but song qingxiao noticed it immediately. It was enough to prove that she was not as weak as she appeared. Song qingxiao smiled slightly. She was not overwhelmed by his aura. At the same time, she formed a seal with her hands and condensed her spiritual power. The moment she looked at the old man, she charged at him. She had only recently touched the door of mental power. The effect of this mental power attack was not very strong because of her weak mental power. The old man seemed to have extraordinary skills, and because of the distance, he would only give him a headache for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile and attract unnecessary attention, but sometimes, being too low-key would always be easy to be targeted. The arrival of number 5 and number 6 proved that her supposed private personal information could be easily obtained by some people. She had to give these two a warning. After the old man looked at her, he paused for a moment and frowned. It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s attack had worked. The exchange of blows between the two only took a few seconds. Number six, who was talking to song qingxiao, felt that something was wrong. When he turned around, he saw the old man with a serious face. She sighed helplessly and waved her right hand at the old man, as if to make a gesture. The old man hesitated for a moment before sitting down again. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± The old man sat down again and picked up the newspaper. Number six then turned to song qingxiao. ¡°You know, I was injured ¡®for no reason¡¯, and the elders in my family were watching me closely, so I was worried and followed them out.¡± As she said this, she sized up song qingxiao as if nothing had happened. She narrowed her eyes and said,¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve gained a lot from this trial, right?¡± As she spoke, her ponytail swayed behind her head. ¡°Uncle Ying¡¯s disguise can¡¯t be discovered by ordinary people.¡± After two trials, everyone¡¯s instinct for danger had increased. Number six could sense that song Qing was much more dangerous than in the last trial. Song qingjiang released her fingers from the seal and warned the old man. She turned back and said,¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from your injuries?¡± She didn¡¯t answer number six¡¯s question, but looked at his left shoulder. Even though number six tried her best to cover it up as she walked, her left hand wasn¡¯t very flexible. It was obvious that the gunshot wound she received in the trial space had not yet recovered. After completing the trial, even if one was heavily injured in the trial space, one could still use points to heal the injury. Number six understood what she meant. After being seen through by her, he didn¡¯t pretend anymore and said frankly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed not.¡± To a newbie who had just entered the trial, every point was very important. I guess it¡¯ll take some time to enter the next trial, so I¡¯ll just rest for now. She paused for a moment and glanced at Captain an and the others in the distance. I want to have a meal with you. What do you think? ¡± Many things had happened today. Other than the two men who had appeared in front of her house last night, the arrival of the 5th and 6th had also made song Qingxin ponder. Number five had come to buy a whip, but she wanted to see what number six¡¯s purpose was. She nodded, we¡¯ll get off work in 50 minutes. Number six was stunned for a moment, and his eyes revealed a look of disbelief. In her opinion, song qingxiao had performed outstandingly in the last round of the trial. As the number of trials increased, someone like her would have long since broken away from the ranks of ordinary people if she could survive. She didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to take such an ordinary job seriously and even do it honestly. Even though that was what number six thought, she obediently went back to the guard Station when she saw song qingxiao walking toward Captain an. She sat beside the old man who had the newspaper and waited for song qingxiao to get off work. She handed the notes she had taken today to Captain an. Perhaps it was because she had done well in the western suburbs today, Captain an¡¯s attitude towards her had eased a lot. He flipped through song Qing¡¯s notes. Her handwriting was very good, and everything the staff said was recorded. There were no omissions. Some of the places that the staff mentioned casually, she recorded them one by one. ¡°Not bad.¡± Captain an complimented her. This was the first time he had complimented her since she had joined the team. However, song Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much after he complimented her. He remembered that number six, who had come to find song qingxiao, had an extraordinary temperament. When he spoke to song qingxiao, he seemed to be on guard. Captain an¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. At first, he thought that song qingxiao was just an incompetent newbie who had accidentally entered the guard Department to cheat a few months of salary. However, what happened today had changed some of his views. He kept the notebook and asked tentatively,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve learned some self-defense skills?¡± She couldn¡¯t disclose important spells, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t have to hide it. She nodded, and Captain an¡¯s eyes were even more satisfied when he saw her admit it. that should be recorded in your resume. At least, everyone¡¯s understanding of you won¡¯t be superficial. From Captain an¡¯s words, song qingxiao felt that her job was now stable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the trial period, as long as she did not perform too badly, it should not be a problem for her to stay in the future. After Captain an finished speaking, she changed her clothes and got off work. Number six was still waiting outside, but the old man who had been with her earlier was gone. He had already made arrangements for her to come over for dinner on the sixth. The car that came to pick them up stopped in front of a private restaurant in the Upper East Side of the imperial capital. There were already people waiting inside. When they saw No. 6 getting off the car, the person in the lead came up to him and said,¡± ¡°Miss PEI is here..¡± Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: What about you (1) Chapter 78: What about you (1) Translator: 549690339 The Upper East Side of the imperial capital wasn¡¯t a place where song Qing would often be involved in. Compared to number six, she was not eye-catching in her regular clothes. The people who came up to greet her quickly swept their eyes over her and finally landed on her, and their gazes turned into solicitous and warm gazes. The restaurant was unremarkable on the outside, but the environment was quiet. To be able to open up such a quiet place in the Upper East Side, where every inch of land was worth its weight in gold, one could imagine that it was not something that could be done with simple money. There weren¡¯t many people outside the restaurant. From the way the man greeted number six, number six¡¯s surname should be PEI. The old man she brought out today was an expert. Under his provocation, he could stop the fight with one look from number six. It could be imagined that he was hired by number six as a bodyguard and not a family member or elder. To be able to come to such an occasion and bring an expert like the old man from before with him, number six¡¯s background should be pretty good. Song qingxiao felt that there was something wrong with the restaurant. When the man greeted number six, she didn¡¯t need to use her spiritual power to feel it. She could already feel several eyes sweeping over her in the dark. Number six was still chatting with the man. While song qingxiao was thinking, she sensed someone scanning her with spiritual power. The feeling was indescribable. It was as if her spiritual power was like a pool of calm water, but when someone touched it, it rippled. It was almost out of her control. A slight shiver ran down her back, and her hair stood on end. This was the first time song qingxiao had encountered such a situation since she had obtained the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell and started cultivating her spiritual power. The spiritual power in her spiritual sense was out of her control, as if it was instinctively trying to resist the invasion of the spiritual sense. Her weak spiritual power seemed to be vulnerable in front of this invading spiritual power. She lowered her head and was sweating profusely. There was an expert in this group of people and he had already noticed her. The psychic energy that was wrapped around her body was like a stream of air, and she felt as if it was going to invade her consciousness. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, pretended to be at a loss, and raised her head to look around. Her movements were very big. In fact, the moment she raised her head, she had already tried her best to control her spiritual power to stabilize. That spiritual sense circled around her body and very quickly the pressure on her body was removed. The man who was greeting number six finished his sentence and quickly said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a place for you.¡± Number six did not seem to notice what had happened earlier. After she followed the other party through the door, she was still holding her left hand. She looked at song Qing and smiled,¡± ¡°The food in their house is not bad. Try it.¡± Song Qing laughed. Although the confrontation of spiritual awareness before was not a real fight, the mental power consumed by her was not much less than that of a fight. Her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. When the wind blew, her body was cold. Her face was pale in the night, and he wondered if number six had noticed. The two of them ate in a quiet private room. After they sat down, number six looked at song Qing up and down for a moment,¡± ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t come out to eat with me.¡± The deliveryman had not arrived yet. The decorations in the private room gave off an ancient feeling. The exquisite wooden railings around the room were half-rolled curtains woven from unknown grass. The breeze blew gently, and the light in the private room was just right. ¡°If I don¡¯t come out to eat with you, you¡¯ll let it go?¡± If number six wanted to find her, he could find out her life history, her workplace, and her address. She also had a mother who couldn¡¯t protect herself at home. Last night¡¯s incident was not an accident, and he couldn¡¯t have come on the 6th just to treat her to a meal. Both of them were very clear about this. The two of them knelt on the ground. This way of eating had long been eliminated with the development of time. However, number six seemed to be used to it and didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. There was a teapot on the Vermilion long table. There were faucets and tea cans on the table. Number six was boiling the tea. He didn¡¯t refute song qingxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you out?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± number six asked. He paused and looked up at song Qing. Under the light, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold, and the bangs that covered her eyes were caught on both sides of her cheeks. In fact, she was quite good-looking and had an elegant and pleasant appearance, but because of her dress and temperament, people didn¡¯t notice her appearance at first sight. Number six looked at her for a moment and suddenly laughed,¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Although she said it was a joke, song qingxiao did not laugh. Number six laughed to himself for a while. He filled the teapot with water and placed it on the induction cooker. He reached out his uninjured right hand and held his face. ¡°You injured me during the trial, so treating you to a meal isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± ¡°Under those circumstances, I did it for everyone to complete the mission.¡± Song qingxiao was not embarrassed by her words, besides, you changed sides because you ¡®protected¡¯ me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re still alive. After hearing her words, number six was still smiling, but his smile had faded a little. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Both of them knew that in that situation, song qingxiao and number five were the protectors, and number six was the Hunter. When she lured Zhang Xiaoyu to shoot, song qingxiao might not have planned to let everyone live. It was just a bold move of hers to prove that if the mission was not completed after Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s death, it would prove that number six¡¯s ¡®protection¡¯ at that time did not work and the camp did not change. The reason why song qingxiao asked number five to bring number six along was just to kill number six and complete the mission in the last minute. If Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s gun had hit No. 6¡¯s vital part, he would have taken the opportunity to get rid of a competitor. If Zhang Xiaoyu¡¯s gun was not accurate and only injured number six, he could test whether number six could change his camp and also let Zhang Xiaoyu injure number six on behalf of song Qing, so that number six would lose the qualification to fight equally with song Qing. Under the circumstances, the two of them could be considered as mortal enemies. Although number six might have made the same decision as song qingxiao, he might not have calculated everything as she did. She was vigilant and no longer mentioned the past events of the trial. Instead, she asked,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, why did number five come to find you?¡± Number six took the initiative to mention this, which was exactly what song qingxiao wanted. She raised her head and smiled at number six,¡± ¡°He¡¯s here to buy a whip.¡± After she said this, she saw number six pursing his lips and asked,¡± ¡°How about you? What do you want from me?¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Expectations (1) Chapter 79: Expectations (1) Translator: 549690339 When song qingxiao mentioned that number five wanted to buy a whip, number six¡¯s expression was calm. It seemed that she had already expected this situation. In the beginning, song qingxiao had guessed that number six¡¯s visit was similar to number Five¡¯s. He might have come for the long whip. However, the place where he brought her to dinner on the sixth was not right. There was an expert here. To be able to hire such an expert, such a restaurant would not be ordinary. That long whip was number 4, and was only the lowest grade weapon in the trial space. To a newbie, the price of exchanging for a whip might be difficult to bear, but as the number of trials increased, the 200 points required to exchange for a whip was not rare anymore. At least for song qingxiao, the points she had left after the second trial were enough for her to exchange for such a long whip. For a person like number six who could enter such a restaurant and had a good background, she might not care much about a whip. Moreover, if she could find herself in reality, it did not mean that she could not find other trial-takers in reality. It was not easy for ordinary people to obtain weapons in the realm, but for some people, it was not very difficult. This time, number six might not be interested in the long whip. Instead, he might be interested in other things. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes moved. What did she have that number six wanted? Points? She was actually very curious about the fact that she didn¡¯t know if points could be snatched after killing someone outside of the trial space. If number six wasn¡¯t here for the points, then there was another possibility, and that was the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell. Number six had seen him use the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and was controlled by it. Song qingxiao was not the only one excited by the wondrous spell technique. It was reasonable for number six to be curious. It was a pity that no matter which one number six was curious about, she couldn¡¯t give him either. Song qingxiao was already mentally prepared when she asked the question. However, number six pouted and said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I want is not the whip.¡± The water on the table was already boiling, and the boiling hot water made a gurgling sound as it washed over the lid of the teapot. Number six lifted the water to make tea. In the rising mist, her eyelids drooped, and her face looked distant and cold under the mist. ¡°I want to buy your dagger.¡± If she had asked for the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell, points, or anything else, it would have been within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. However, she had made such a request, which stunned her. This dagger meant a lot to song qingxiao. It was the weapon that had killed her and the key to entering the trial space. She wanted to use this dagger to find the person who had killed her. When number six mentioned it, song qingxiao quickly came back to her senses and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not selling the dagger.¡± Number six stopped pouring water for a moment, and then the sound of water flowing could be heard again. She seemed to be a little regretful for song qingxiao¡¯s rejection. Song qingxiao noticed that number six¡¯s hand shook a little, and two drops of hot water splashed on the table, but she wiped them away with her elbow. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± She sighed, to be honest, I¡¯ve been learning martial arts since I was a child. A dagger like this for close combat is really suitable for me. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything, but she was even more confused by her words. From number six¡¯s words, it wasn¡¯t difficult to glean some information from her. She had a deep background and had been practicing martial arts since she was young. Just these two factors alone would eliminate the majority of the people in the Empire. For her to say such words for the dagger, it was clear that the dagger was indeed very important to her. However, in the weapons in the realm, there was an option for daggers. As she had said, daggers for close combat were suitable for her, so she could exchange them at any time. There was no need for her to go out of her way to buy them. When he killed number four, she was hiding in the dark. Since she saw him use the secret skill, she must have seen the dagger in his hand. Number six came for the dagger without even mentioning points or secret skills. It was clear that the dagger was probably more important to her than the latter two. Did she recognize the dagger, or did she know someone related to the dagger, or perhaps even related to her murderer? At the thought of this, song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up. She clenched her hand that was hidden under the table. She pursed her lips, and the atmosphere became tense. The steam coming out of the teapot¡¯s mouth carried the fragrance of tea leaves, covering the two¡¯s expressions. The breeze outside the room blew gently, and the beautifully woven half-drooping grass curtain was blown against the carved fence, making a ¡®da da¡¯ sound. The light hanging down from above also swayed gently in the wind. As the light moved, the two figures were pulled left and right. Just as she was feeling awkward, footsteps came from outside. The person delivering the food had arrived. The appearance of the people in the restaurant broke the silence. Song qingxiao was full of doubts during the meal. During the meal, No. 6 did not mention the dagger again. Instead, he buried his head in the meal quietly, as if he had never asked to buy the dagger from song qingxiao. After the meal, when the two came out, a black car was parked behind the restaurant. The old man they saw at the guard Station during the day was standing by the car waiting. Number six looked at the scene and then at song qingxiao. He seemed a little apologetic,¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. The servant is worried and has come to pick you up in advance. He can¡¯t send you back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. The appearance of the 5th and the 6th meant that her peaceful life was gone. She had a feeling that something bad might happen tonight. After experiencing life and death, she was always sensitive to such things. Hearing her words, number six carefully observed her expression, but he couldn¡¯t find any clues from her face, so he finally gave up. The old man looked at song qingxiao and opened the door for her. Number six reached out her right hand and pressed on the corner of her dress. She suddenly turned her head and said meaningfully,¡± ¡°Then be careful on your way back.¡± Song Qing smiled and nodded,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been very careful.¡± Hearing her words, number six let out a crisp laugh and got into the car with the help of the old man. The old man followed him into the car. After the door was closed, the driver in the front seat started the car. Number six sat in the car and looked out through the special glass window. Song qingxiao was still standing at the entrance of the restaurant. Under the light, her back was elongated and blended in with the reflection of the surrounding buildings. There was a strange sense of harmony with the cold night scene. She did not have a bright and moving appearance, but for some reason, the longer he spent time with her, the harder it was to forget her appearance. Number six had seen a lot of beautiful and outstanding women, but she had rarely seen someone as special as song qingxiao. She thought of song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. They were as calm as the surface of water, but there was an undercurrent that could hurt people. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s noticed?¡± The old man who had not spoken all this time also followed number six¡¯s gaze and looked outside. Number six brushed his hair, did you notice? what about it? H She invited song qingxiao to dinner tonight and didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. She should know that she had found out about her life, where she lived, where she worked, and knew that she had a mother. It didn¡¯t matter if she came or not. ¡°If she escapes, will she bear a grudge against you in the future?¡± When the old man said this, his tone sank. he¡¯s a master with great potential. If such a person escapes, he might take revenge on you in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had met song qingxiao today. When he thought of those eyes, he felt uneasy for some reason. His gaze fell on number six¡¯s injured shoulder. you once said that this person has deep thoughts, schemes, and talent¡­ don¡¯t worry,¡± number six shook her head firmly and looked out of the window. The car had already driven far away, and after making a turn, she could no longer see song qingxiao. However, she could still feel her presence. That feeling made number six a little uncomfortable. She frowned and said,¡± ¡°The Chu clan won¡¯t fail..¡± Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Outside (1) Chapter 80: Outside (1) Translator: 549690339 The old man seemed to be a little worried when number six said this, that dagger¡­ ¡°Maybe I¡¯m mistaken.¡± At the mention of the dagger, number six¡¯s expression froze and he tidied his clothes, she¡¯s from a humble background, and her father has a criminal record. It¡¯s impossible for her to have much to do with us. She thought for a moment, then shook her head. on this trip, the matter of the dagger was just in passing. If we can do the Chu family a favor, 1 won¡¯t have hurt them in vain. She stretched out her right hand to cover the wound on her shoulder and chuckled. Song qingxiao watched as number six¡¯s car left. The back door of the restaurant was a little deserted. In fact, ever since she came out of the private restaurant, she had been feeling that someone was testing her with spiritual power. After cultivating her spiritual power, she was very sensitive to this kind of feeling. The consciousness of sizing her up followed her like a shadow, with some dangerous malice. She was well aware of what this situation meant. She didn¡¯t try to hide. In fact, from the moment number six appeared, they had found out her identity and found her according to the hints in the trial. At this point, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be hidden. She was just the most ordinary person in the Empire. Before this, she had always accepted her fate and went with the flow. What number six had done tonight was not even concealed in front of her. He was a high and mighty person who never put others in his eyes. However, even the most ordinary person, even if he was just an ant, had the right to yearn for survival. No matter what these people wanted from her, there would always be a score to settle between her and number six. After being watched, song Qing stood there for a while before leaving. As soon as she left the restaurant, someone had followed her. Song qingxiao led the group to stroll around the crowded Upper East Side. She also wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of the trace of divine sense that had covered her consciousness. When there were many people, the other party would have some scruples and would not dare to make a move in public. As she shuttled through the crowd, she clenched her teeth and wrapped the divine sense with her mental power, trying to melt it. However, she found that the tracking of spiritual power was far more difficult than she had imagined. She had tried many methods, but she was unable to completely cut off this strange aura. At most, she had weakened it a little. When song qingxiao realized this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. She didn¡¯t know where number six had found such a person to kill her. She had been branded by the other party with something similar to a spiritual imprint, but she was not sure how many people there were. This might not be too passive. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t escape, song qingxiao first walked slowly in the crowd. After about ten minutes, she picked up her pace and began to run. She was also a practitioner of spiritual power. Even though she had just come into contact with the world of spells, she knew that spiritual power was not omnipotent. In a situation where one¡¯s strength was limited, the range of one¡¯s mental power was also determined by the strength of each person. Since someone had done something to her, the person who used the mental power must be nearby. If she ran, the other party would definitely chase after her in order to not let her escape from his control. As long as he caught up, he would definitely give himself away. At the same time, she no longer suppressed her mental power and released it to search the scene around her. After she ran for more than ten meters, the passers-by who had been pushed and knocked over started to complain. In the midst of the complaints, she heard two sets of footsteps that were different from the others. One of them had light steps, while the other was a little messy. From this, song qingxiao could deduce that there were two people following her. One was good at mental power, and the other was more skilled. Judging from the distance he had run so far that these two people were afraid that their tracking would fail and lose their composure, the spiritual power attacker should be slightly stronger than him, but the attack range was about 20 to 30 meters. She measured her strength against the other party¡¯s. She had revealed most of her trump cards. Whether it was the existence of the dagger, the long whip, or even her spiritual power, the other party should have some understanding of them. It would probably be troublesome to fight her head on, but after the last trial, her body had been strengthened four times by consuming points. With this, it was not entirely impossible for her to escape. She ran faster, and the two people behind her were hot on her heels. After about an hour, song qingxiao did not slow down. Instead, she ran even faster than before. After her body was strengthened, her body functions were greatly improved. When she ran, every bone and muscle in her body seemed to be exerting strength, so she did not use much energy in the one-hour run. On the contrary, the people behind her were losing their cool. Those with light steps were still fine, but those who used spiritual power were obviously physically weaker than the former. Their steps were already sluggish as they ran to the back. At this time, the group had arrived near Chang Yan Street. After crossing this Street, they would reach the western suburbs. There were few people at night. Song Qing went into a spacious back alley. She was so fast that her shadow was left behind under the street lamp. When there was no one around, the people following her finally lost their control. She was running as fast as she could, but her mind suddenly stopped. It was as if someone had pierced her brain with a needle. It was the first time she had been attacked mentally. Her consciousness wavered and her vision went dark. Before she could come back to her senses, she heard the sound of wind. Song qingxiao lost control of her body and fell to the ground. Then, the pain began to spread from her head to her limbs and bones. The pain was far more unbearable than physical injuries, and she was instantly drenched in sweat. The moment she landed, someone pounced on her from behind. She blinked and endured the pain in her head. She rolled instinctively, took out the long whip in her hand, and shook it. The moment she got up, she threw it out. While the person behind her dodged, she opened up a distance between them. The person who pounced on her obviously did not expect her to still have the strength to fight back at this point. He suddenly made a low ¡®huh¡¯ sound. It was a man¡¯s voice. The second spiritual attack came immediately after. As the spiritual force driver got closer, the power of this spiritual attack was much stronger than before. The first time she was attacked, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared. This time, even though she knew the consequences of a spiritual attack, she still couldn¡¯t help but groan when she felt the dull pain in her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man who had been put a distance between them took the opportunity to step forward again. Song qingxiao dodged. It was a little difficult for her to twist her body this time. Perhaps it was the aftereffect of the spiritual power attack, which made her dizzy and lose control of her body. The scariest thing was that after the two mental attacks, her mental power began to become chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t concentrate. If this continued, she might fall into the hands of these two people at most two or three times. Song Qingxin was vigilant. She bit the tip of her tongue hard, trying to use the pain to stimulate her focus. However, she did not know if it was because her body was numb and she could not exert any strength. She bit several times in a row, but the pain was not obvious. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man in a blue suit about ten meters away with his head lowered. He seemed to be preparing for a third attack.. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Lucky (1) Chapter 81: Lucky (1) Translator: 549690339 Taking advantage of the moment when the psychic attacker was gathering his strength, the man who was attacking in close range clenched his fist and closed in again. Song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was much slower, perhaps due to the influence of her mental power. When the fist whistled towards her, she gritted her teeth and staggered back until her back hit the wall. She could no longer retreat, so she turned to the side to avoid it. This time, it was a close call. Although the man¡¯s fist didn¡¯t hit song qingxiao, the wind from his fist swept past her shoulder, bringing a few strands of hair beside her cheek. With a bang, she landed on the wall behind her. The gravel and mud on the wall fell down with a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. The gravel that was sent flying scratched her face, and some sand flew into her eyes, causing her eyes to hurt. It was already very dangerous at such a close distance. He retracted his fist and turned it into a claw, trying to grab song qingxiao. From the corner of her eye, she saw a dent in the wall where the man¡¯s fist landed! Her shoulder, which had been swept by the wind from the punch, was in pain. She tilted her body and accidentally dodged the man¡¯s grasp. However, under the joint attack of the two, the man had already seen that she was an arrow at the end of its flight. The two people who were chasing song qingxiao, one ¡®civil¡¯ and one ¡®martial¡¯, cooperated flawlessly. With the support of mental ability users, outstanding people were like Tigers with wings. Even if song qingxiao had some tricks up her sleeve, it would be difficult for her to use them in such a situation. This was not the way to go! Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was spinning. The attack of spiritual power was invisible and impossible to defend against. She could only get out of this predicament if she got rid of this mental ability user first. However, the man in front of her clearly knew the situation better than she did. The attack was tight and blocked her way out. At this critical moment, song qingxiao suddenly remembered something. When she used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, she had once condensed her spiritual power into a domain and trapped the water bead. In the absolute domain that she condensed, the water beads and the water flow were separated. Although the original purpose of her using the confrontation word to condense the domain was to trap the enemy in the future, the domain could trap the enemy and also trap herself, isolating herself. Thinking of this, she hurriedly formed a seal with her hands and quickly chanted,¡± ¡°Drawing the ground as a prison, trapped.¡± The moment she formed the hand seal, the man who attacked her paused and subconsciously turned to look at the mental ability user not far behind her. His face showed obvious joy. Song qingxiao did not miss this point. The two people in front of him might not just be here for the dagger. However, she couldn¡¯t think too much at this time. The attack of a mental ability user was mainly on her brain. She had bound this domain to her head, and the moment the domain was activated, all her feelings were blocked. As her mental energy flowed, it firmly protected her brain. When the man in the distance used his spiritual power to attack again, with the support of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, her spiritual power formed a barrier and firmly protected her consciousness. The sharp pain did not come again. The spiritual power attack caused the domain to shake slightly. About a second later, both disappeared without a trace. This move was useful! Even though she had to take care of both at the same time, her consciousness was no longer under attack, which greatly reduced her worries. Once she found a way, she endured the pain from the previous attack and threw the long whip with a shake of her hand. The man who had clenched his fist nimbly moved his upper body to the left. Taking advantage of the opportunity to Dodge, song Qing took a few steps back. The moment the whip was retracted by her hand, she put her hand on the ground and pulled the distance between the two of them again. Before the man could stand up straight, song qingxiao exerted force on the hand on the ground and lifted her upper body. At the same time, she lashed out with the whip in her hand again. This time, she used all her strength. The whip left a red afterimage in the air, and the man dodged it with a serious expression. Her reaction was quick, and her skills were not bad. It was obvious that the previous mental attack had failed to hit her. How was this possible? ¡°Zhao Xian!¡± The man shouted. When the whip was swung, he quickly twisted his body and jumped back, and the end of the whip fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The power of the whip had already been demonstrated in the hands of number four back in the trial scenario, but song qingxiao was much stronger than number four. With this blow, the whip cracked the stone bricks on the ground. When she pulled the whip back, the whip flipped with the stone bricks. The man¡¯s face was dark as he dodged in a hurry. When the man in the distance heard the call, he gathered his mental power and tried to attack again. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t stupid. Her mental power was weaker than the man in front of her. Even with the ¡®Lin¡¯ formula, she could use her territory to protect herself from his attacks, but under such circumstances, her mental power was greatly depleted. She still had a difficult opponent in front of her. Now that she had succeeded in one move, she naturally turned around and ran. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing that she was about to run away, the man who spoke didn¡¯t have the time to ask Zhao Xian to cooperate. At the same time, she attacked with her spirit power again. The moment song Qing formed a seal to mobilize her spirit power, the man behind her had already caught up. She was like a ghost. Song qingxiao turned around and tried to whip him again to force him away. However, this time, the man seemed to have realized that she was trying to escape. Instead of dodging, he reached out his left hand to block the whip. Even though the two of them were quite close and song qingxiao had only whipped out in a hurry, the moment the whip touched the man¡¯s palm, it still made a loud ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The man¡¯s face showed pain, but for some reason, he did not let go. Instead, he endured the pain and caught the whip. The tail of the whip wrapped around his arm. In the trial, the scene that song qingxiao designed for number four appeared. The man with the fist trapped song qingxiao¡¯s whip with his arm and pulled hard at the same time. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t control her strength and was pulled back in front of him. At such a close distance, song qingxiao looked up in a hurry and saw his ferocious face. The man¡¯s right hand was pressed on her neck, and he was holding her so hard that he almost lifted her up. If not for the special circumstances, song qingxiao would have laughed bitterly. She had been in danger twice, and her neck was grabbed each time. The first time, she was stabbed by a dagger. The second time, she was almost strangled to death by Liu Yichen¡¯s mouse line, but she was lucky enough to avoid it both times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, her good luck seemed to be running out. The man was very experienced. The moment he grabbed her neck, he stretched out his leg to kick her in the back of the knee. At the same time, there was a mental power attacker who was eyeing her covetously in the distance. After seeing that the man had succeeded, he was walking towards her. Could it be that he was destined to be unable to escape tonight? Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. At the critical moment, a prompt that she had not heard for a long time rang in her mind. ¡°We are about to enter God¡¯s trial!¡± The moment song qingxiao heard this, she struggled to move her lips. The next moment, the man¡¯s kick missed. The hand that was around her neck tightened, and she disappeared.. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 73 Chapter 82: Chapter 73-get out of the way 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Welcome to God¡¯s trial space!¡± As the trial space beeped, song qingxiao felt the pressure on her neck relax. Her body, which had been lifted up by the man, quickly fell down. She maintained her struggling position, and the moment her feet touched the ground, she had already entered the trial space of God from the alley she was being chased. Her body rushed forward a few steps before stopping. The whip that was originally in her hand had been taken away by the man who had restrained her. At this time, it did not follow her into the trial space. After song qingxiao stopped, she quickly looked around the space. When she came in, there were already four people inside, sitting cross-legged in four different corners. Before she came in, there was no conversation between them. The atmosphere was cold. At this point, no one was a newbie in the trial. The situation of the burly man pressuring them with guns did not happen. Those who could make it this far had at least experienced two trials and were skilled. They had just entered the trial space, and the situation was still unclear. No one would be stupid enough to make enemies and reveal their trump cards. Therefore, her sudden entrance did not cause any unnecessary reaction from the other participants. Even though song qingxiao looked a little embarrassed, they only raised their eyes and lowered their heads. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes quickly swept across the few people. The first four to arrive was only one woman. From her appearance, one could tell that she was already old. Her hair was white, and her expression was calm. However, song qingxiao could feel that she was not to be trifled with. Of the other three men, one of them had a crew cut. When he sat, his back was straight and his eyes were closed, and his expression was meticulous.One of them was dressed like a refined scholar, while the other was wearing a suit and had a cold expression. After sizing them up, song qingxiao swung her arms as if nothing had happened. She found an empty corner and sat down cross-legged like the others. She squinted her eyes and looked at the people in the space. She was still scared of what had happened. What she could be sure of now was that the people chasing her tonight were related to number six. Number six had asked her about her dagger, but the people chasing her were obviously not only after the dagger. They were most likely after her ¡®Lin¡¯ character. When she used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique to create a domain to block the man¡¯s mental attack, the two people chasing her felt it and looked surprised. In other words, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to confirm it before they attacked. They probably heard number six mention it before and confirmed it during the process of the attack. So when she tried to escape at the end, the man with the clenched fist didn¡¯t care about getting injured and grabbed her whip to keep her. Although she didn¡¯t know what these people would do after they caught her, she couldn¡¯t let these two men who knew her secret leave. Otherwise, she would be in more trouble in the future. After entering the trial space, the time outside was still. After the trial was completed, when she left the space, she would still appear in the same place she entered the space. However, number six wanted a dagger, while these two wanted a spell. If they weren¡¯t from the same group, then number six might have joined hands with someone else and sold himself out as a benefit. She slowly let out a breath, suppressed her emotions, and focused her mind on the trial. No matter how she cleaned up the mess after she left, she still had to live. She blinked and another figure appeared in the space. It was a tall and thin young man with a gentle face and wearing a blue and green plaid shirt. The moment he entered the space, he looked around and found that the positions in several directions had been occupied by those who had arrived first. The distance between each participant was about two to three meters, and they formed a Pentagon. No matter who came later, they would either break this strange principle of balance or sit in the middle, keeping a relatively safe distance from the rest. The man looked troubled and shrugged helplessly. He then moved his wrists and arms, swept his eyes across the crowd, and finally landed on song qingxiao. He walked straight to her. Although the people in the trial space didn¡¯t say anything when they saw this scene, they could guess from the young man¡¯s expression that he was going to cause trouble. Song Qing furrowed her brows slightly. The man walked in front of her and said, ¡°¡±Get out of the way.¡± Song qingxiao was already on guard when he came over, but the moment the man spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a murderous intent. The people around them seemed to be not talking to each other, but they were actually paying attention to each and every one of the trial-goers. If this man forced himself to find a corner to sit down, everyone would definitely move away from each other in order to increase the distance between them. This way, it was very likely to cause a conflict. And if the young man picked one person to grab a seat, no one would care about him. At most, he would just watch the scene coldly and hit the person when he was down to gain some benefits. The trial space didn¡¯t stop the participants from fighting each other, and even supported such competitions. It was not a wise move to have a conflict at this time. Song qingxiao suppressed the murderous intent in her heart, stood up with a smile, and walked to the middle without a sound. Compared to her previous seat, this seat was obviously not good. The person sitting in the middle was being watched by the people around him, so the young man didn¡¯t even think about sitting in the middle. After song qingxiao stood up to make room, the man stretched his arms and sat down, his eyes proudly sweeping over the people around him. Song qingxiao seemed to hear the sneer of the man in the suit, but she remained unmoved. She sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes, and immersed herself in her spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the woman who had her head lowered looked up after this incident. She looked at song qingxiao with some vigilance, then at the young man who had snatched the seat. The corners of her mouth curled up. None of the people who could survive the survival training were commoners, especially women. Because of the difference in their innate physical strength, they had to be much fiercer than men to survive in such a survival training. When song qingxiao first entered the trial space, anyone with eyes could tell that her aura was different. Although she quickly restrained her killing intent, those who came in first could see it clearly. The young man who came later missed that scene and thought that he had picked a soft persimmon to pinch, but he did not expect that he was very likely to gnaw on a hard bone. In the face of a man¡¯s provocation, she chose to back down without saying a word. Just her patience and attitude of judging the situation had already made the woman feel wary.. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: The promise (1) Chapter 83: The promise (1) Translator: 549690339 The young man didn¡¯t notice the mockery in the old woman¡¯s eyes. He was pleased with himself for chasing away song qingxiao and taking the position. No one spoke. The young man pulled the tie on his collar, which was already loose. Just as he was about to open his mouth, the figure of the participant appeared in the trial space again. The moment the person stepped forward, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure and subconsciously took a step away. His figure turned into an afterimage and dodged. This person was very fast. Song qingxiao looked up and saw that it was number seven. She was a young and beautiful girl, about 18 or 19 years old. After she steadied herself, she wrinkled her nose and snorted coldly, probably because song qingxiao had blocked her way and exposed some of her secrets. After No. 7 entered, she did the same as the young man before her. She looked around and found no place for her. She chose a seat about a meter away from song Qing and sat down cross-legged. After she entered, everyone in the trial space fell silent for a while, and there was no more movement. The young man played with his tie and looked at the silent crowd. He suddenly said,¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s just the few of us participating in this trial.¡± As soon as he spoke, the other trial-takers, who were originally stupefied, raised their heads. The refined scholar nodded after he finished speaking. ¡°It seems so.¡± The atmosphere between the participants this time was much more relaxed than when song qingxiao had entered the trial space. However, she understood that this did not mean that the trial-takers were close to each other. Instead, it meant that everyone had learned to hide their true personalities and feign civility in the previous trials. At this moment, everyone seemed to be joking around, but when it came to the trial, they would probably be able to stab each other without a change in expression. ¡°It was number six when 1 came in.¡± When the young man heard that someone was talking to him, he immediately perked up. no matter what happens next, why don¡¯t we all introduce ourselves first? maybe we can work together during the mission. After he said this, the man in a suit with a cold expression opened his eyes and said coldly,¡± ¡°In the last trial, a talkative and mediocre person like you, who tried to take the initiative, was the first to die.¡± After the man in the suit said that, No. 7, who was the last to enter, couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. The young man¡¯s face turned ugly for a moment. He clenched his fists and stood up with a gloomy face. The man in the suit also stood up and said sarcastically,¡± ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯m not number five.¡± From what the man in the suit said, the young man could tell that song qingxiao had only entered the trial space one step ahead of him. His face was still sullen earlier, but he suppressed his anger in the next moment. ¡°I¡¯m number six, she¡¯s number five, and number seven was the last to enter. It looks like you four entered the trial space first.¡± Among the people who had come in earlier, other than the scholarly-looking man and the man in a suit who had spoken to him, the crew-cut man and the elderly woman did not make a sound. The young man asked,¡± ¡°Who was the first to enter among the four of you?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± The man in the suit asked in return. He had been tricked by the young man into knowing the order of song qingxiao¡¯s arrival. Although it did not affect him, he still looked unhappy. After being rebuked, the smile on young man number six¡¯s face faded a little. ¡°Since I asked this question, I can naturally share something with everyone.¡± After he said this, everyone finally raised their heads as he wished. Song qingxiao also looked at the man. He didn¡¯t say anything, as if he was trying to whet everyone¡¯s appetite. It was only after a few seconds that he said,¡± ¡°From the moment number 7 entered until now, no one has come to the trial space. It should be the seven of us.¡± Everyone waited for a long time, thinking that he would say something, but when they heard that he was just repeating the nonsense he had said before, a flash of disdain appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. He was about to speak when the young man continued,¡± but I don¡¯t have any hints for the mission. Do you have any? ¡± As he said this, the man in the suit swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. This was also why song qingxiao felt that it was strange. In the last trial, the mission notification had appeared not long after number six had entered. And this time, number 7 had already entered. There were no more new people entering the trial space, but the mission notification had not come. She was still thinking if it was her or everyone else. If no one received the mission notification, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be worried. After all, in the first trial, the notification only appeared after they officially entered the mission scene. She was afraid that this hint would not appear in the consciousness of every participant. After all, in the previous trial scene, the same group of participants had been divided into two completely opposite camps, and the tasks were different. The young man¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. She noticed that there were seven participants, which was odd. She had participated in the first trial with a total of nine people, which was also an odd number. At that time, only one person could survive. In the last trial, there were a total of six people, which was an even number. In the end, they were divided into two camps, one of which was to kill, and the other was to rescue. After the young man explained his situation, the man with the crew cut, who had been silent the whole time, shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± After he spoke, the scholar was stunned for a moment before shaking his head in denial. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± After three of them denied receiving the mission notification, the woman with white sideburns slowly said,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hint.¡± Everyone had spoken. The man in the suit frowned and turned his head away. ¡°No hint.¡± The young man¡¯s spirits were lifted. His gaze fell on song qingxiao and number seven. Number Seven¡¯s face was slightly innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. This meant that up until now, no one had received the mission prompt. It was very likely that the prompt would only be triggered when they entered the mission scene. Everyone¡¯s expression became a little strange. The scholar chuckled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we join forces for the time being and enter the mission first?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Naturally, no one objected to such a suggestion. No one wanted to waste time in this place. Song qingxiao gently turned her arm. Her shoulder had just been swept by the fist of the man who was chasing her outside the trial space, and it was currently aching. In addition, her mental strength had been consumed in the previous pursuit, which put her in a weaker state among the trial-takers, so it was inevitable that she would be more vigilant. She watched as the trial-takers put on an act and said that they would temporarily cooperate after entering the mission, and that they would not attack each other. Only then did they stand up. Song qingxiao was not the only one who didn¡¯t believe this nonsense. Even the person who said it probably didn¡¯t believe it himself. He said it with certainty, only he didn¡¯t swear to the heavens.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 75 Chapter 84: Chapter 75-befriending _1 Translator: 549690339 after entering the mission scene, we will still be ¡®friends¡¯. Before the prompt is clear, we can cooperate with each other. The scholarly man pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses and said with a smile,¡± ¡°In order not to hurt the harmony between friends, let¡¯s all make an oath that I¡¯ll go first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rest of them nodded with a smile. The scholar raised his hand and said,¡± ¡°I swear, after everyone enters the mission, I won¡¯t attack you by surprise.¡± He put his hand down, and the young man raised his hand as well. ¡°I swear that I won¡¯t launch a sneak attack before everyone enters the mission and the situation is unclear.¡± Then, the man in the suit, the crew-cut guy, and even number seven, who came in later, raised their hands and swore. Among the cultivators, only the older woman and song qingxiao had not made their vows. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the two of them. The woman also repeated the words of the scholar with a faint smile. Song Qing looked down on this farce and did not know whether to laugh or cry. However, when she saw that everyone was waiting for her with a smile, she followed suit and said, ¡°I swear, after entering the mission, I will not launch a sneak attack.¡± This sentence actually had no binding force. In fact, because of the brutal competition in the trial arena, when everyone made the oath, they did not reveal their names. They did not even dare to say anything that would go against the oath. After everyone made their vows, the atmosphere became much more ¡®harmonious¡¯ than before. When the young man suggested that everyone enter the mission scenario together, no one had any objections. The few of them walked closer. The man in the suit, the refined scholar, and the crew-cut guy who entered the trial space first were closer to them, while the older woman was a little further away from the three of them. Among the three people who entered later, number seven looked at number six and song qingxiao for a long time. In the end, he chose to stand next to song qingxiao. After they were ready, everyone took a step forward, stepping out of the space and into the thick fog. The moment she entered the fog, song qingxiao subconsciously made a hand seal and pressed the dagger hidden at her waist with the other hand. At the same time, she heard the sound of wind blowing in her ear. She instinctively dodged to the side, and a fist brushed past her shoulder. She took out the dagger at her waist. The owner of the fist realized that something was wrong and quickly retracted his hand, but he was not as fast as song qingxiao. Although the dagger didn¡¯t severely injure the hand, it left a shallow cut on the back of the hand. The skin and flesh were split open, and blood slowly flowed out. Someone in the distance shouted,¡± ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± Song qingxiao quickly put the dagger back to her waist and got into a defensive posture. She blinked her eyes, and the thick fog around her dispersed. She stood on the deck, and not far away, the man in the suit, who had just vowed not to launch a sneak attack, was already fighting with the crew-cut guy. About a step away from her, the young man who was number six retracted his fist with a gloomy face. He looked at her with a mixture of shock and anger. The back of young man number six¡¯s hand was cut about three or four centimeters long. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, but the blood flowed out a lot. After a while, the blood gathered along the back of his hand in his palm and dripped down. Song qingxiao put down her guard and took a few steps back to put some distance between her and the young man. There were about seven or eight people standing in the distance, frowning and looking at them unhappily. These people should be the characters in the mission scene. She turned around and saw that all seven participants were present in the boundless space. It seemed that the mission would be in the same scene again. Everyone was on a big ship, surrounded by the boundless sea. Seagulls flew across the surface of the sea. Under the sun, the temperature was very hot, and the sea breeze had a salty and wet feeling. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The few trial-takers immediately broke the contract the moment they entered the scenario. Their actions were seen by the people on the ship and they were stopped. Everyone looked at each other and retracted their hands with uncertain expressions. The few scene characters who were standing in the distance walked over and frowned. ¡°We need to work together on this trip.¡± From her previous experience in the trial, song Qing was very clear that sometimes, the words of the people in the mission scene would give her a huge hint. She nodded obediently to show that she understood, and then quietly listened. There was no ¡®tap tap tap tap¡¯ sound of the countdown in her mind like the last time. At the same time, there was no countdown in her sight. This should mean that there was no time limit for this mission. However, just because there was no time limit did not mean that the mission would be easy. She licked the corner of her lips. It was very likely that this trial would be much more dangerous than the previous one. The storyline characters on the side were still criticizing him unhappily. Song Qing was distracted by these people¡¯s murmurs while paying attention to his sea of consciousness. When he entered the mission scene, a prompt appeared in his sea of consciousness. The notification this time was slightly similar to the one from the first trial, but there were some differences. The similarity was that there were a total of six circular shadows in this trial. The difference was that these six circular shadows were not arranged in a square formation like in the first trial. Instead, the six shadows were combined with dotted lines to form a hexagonal pattern, similar to the seal shape of the legendary magic array. Each shadow was located at the corner of the seal. From the experience of the first trial, these shadows should only light up after a certain event occurred. There was a hint under the hexagonal seal: Mission? [ completion: 2000 points ] Song qingxiao was moved when she saw the number of points. This time, the points reward had been upgraded, more than double the previous time, and this did not include the reward for the subsequent kills. Based on past experience, the higher the reward, the harder it was to survive. Not to mention that in the middle of the mission completion, there were two question marks. The trial space¡¯s mission prompt, every point couldn¡¯t be ignored. This question mark most likely meant that the choice had not been confirmed yet. In other words, this mission was very likely to be the same as the previous one. He had to make a choice before he could finally determine the direction of the mission. She took a deep breath and moved her mind away from the hints. She saw that each trial-taker had a different expression. Some were frowning, some couldn¡¯t hide their joy, some looked serious, and some were worried. The young man, number six, looked at her with a dark gaze. He bit his lip and pulled off the tie around his neck. He wrapped it around his injured hand and stopped the bleeding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingjiang saw his expression. This person already had the intention to kill her. From the moment he entered the medium and chose to snatch her position, there was a feud between the two. Therefore, after swearing, the moment he entered the trial site, he immediately attacked song qingxiao and was ready to kill her. A person who harbored such enmity towards him could not be allowed to live. However, she remembered the hint in her consciousness and vaguely felt that she could not kill the trial-taker so easily. Although it was much more difficult to kill people as everyone¡¯s strength increased, the trial this time had more than 2000 points. The mission couldn¡¯t be simple and brutal killing of each other.. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 76 Chapter 85: Chapter 76-conflict 1 Translator: 549690339 After song Qing finished reading the notifications in his consciousness, he turned his attention to the deck. The distance between her and the young man number six had been pulled away, and the other participants who were fighting had also been separated by the characters in the scene. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, a series of footsteps sounded. Another group of people probably heard the noise outside the deck and came out of the cabin. Song qingxiao turned her head and saw that there were about 15 or 16 people who had just come out. The leader was a man in his 50s who was surrounded by a group of men and women. He wore a white shirt and a fisherman¡¯s hat. He was tall, had a white beard, and his eyes were bright. He glanced at everyone on the deck. The slim young woman standing closest to him saw song qingxiao and the others and tiptoed to whisper in the man¡¯s ear. They were quite far away from each other, and the wind was strong. The sound of the ship¡¯s engine was loud, and the woman¡¯s voice was deliberately lowered. Even if song qingxiao focused her mind, she could only vaguely hear her say,¡± Hire ¡­ Search ¡­ The experiment¡­¡± The man heard her and nodded. The people who came out of the cabin with him surrounded song qingxiao and the others. These seven or eight men were all very tall. From their breathing, figures, and gazes, these people were not ordinary people. The most important thing was that when the man spoke, these people all put on a fighting posture. Song qingxiao noticed that a few of them had their hands on their waists, and there was a gun-shaped bulge on their waists. Even though these people did not speak, they still made the trial-takers aware of the danger of the situation. Previously, everyone was on guard against each other and launched sneak attacks. Now that they were threatened by the characters in the scene, they exchanged a look with each other and moved closer in unison. we¡¯re all on the same boat for the same purpose. I don¡¯t want any accidents to happen before the matter is settled. The man stretched out his hand and warned them,¡± ¡°Stop playing around. If anyone is disobedient, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea before we reach the island.¡± As he said this, his eyes swept across the faces of the people on the ship one by one. Everyone who was caught by him subconsciously looked away. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± When he asked the question, the few people beside him didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°I heard it.¡± The few people who had stopped the fight nodded first, followed by song qingxiao and the other participants. The man looked at them impatiently and pointed his fingers. The men who had their hands on their guns only lowered their hands after receiving his order. After the man warned everyone, he led the group of people back into the cabin. Song qingxiao heard the exaggerated sigh of relief from the person beside her. She turned around and saw number seven patting his chest. As if he had noticed her gaze, he turned around and squinted at her. ¡°That was a close call.¡± The young man, number six, was still standing about two meters away from song Qing with a gloomy expression. His hands were still clenched into fists. He slowly took off the blood-stained tie and hung it back around his neck without hesitation. After everyone entered the trial space, the resources were scarce. Other than using the local materials for killing, everything else had to be exchanged with points from the trial space. During the trial, the exchange system was not open. At this time, everything he brought was very precious. The tie around the neck of the young man number six could strangle a person to death if necessary. Of course, he would not throw it away easily. The young man clenched his injured hand into a fist and looked at it. The bleeding had stopped, but there was still a long gash on his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wound wasn¡¯t deep. It was just a split of skin and flesh, and there were still traces of blood on it. It looked more serious than the actual injury. It had only been a while since the two started fighting, but the bleeding had stopped. It was enough to prove that the physical fitness of young man number six was not bad. It was very likely that his body had been strengthened, just like song qingxiao¡¯s. This could be seen from the speed and strength of his previous punches. His movements were very fast, and the wind from his punches had already arrived before he could even get close. ¡°Be careful,¡± After he was injured, he was obviously very unhappy. Even after the man¡¯s warning, he did not attack again, but still threatened.. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 76 Chapter 86: Chapter 76-conflict 2 Translator: 549690339 Number seven stood beside song qingxiao and looked at the scene with interest. Song qingxiao scratched her hair with a smile when she heard the man¡¯s words,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been very careful.¡± The young man sneered after listening to her. He grabbed his injured hand and turned to leave. The cabin was the man¡¯s territory. Before they figured out what was going on, the trial-takers did not enter rashly. The young man chose a corner with fewer people and sat down. After he left, song qingxiao leaned against the side of the ship and sat down. What surprised her was that number seven did not leave. Instead, he followed her and sat down cross-legged beside song qingxiao. ¡°The sun is so bright, do you have sunblock?¡± She was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt with red and white stripes and a pair of denim shorts. She had short hair and ears. When she sat beside song qingxiao, she crossed her arms. Even though she knew that number seven wasn¡¯t really asking her about sunblock, song qingxiao still didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard that. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Everyone entering the trial might not even be able to keep their lives, so who would have the time to prepare these things? The young girl seemed to have expected her answer. She squinted her eyes and smiled, revealing a pair of Tiger teeth. She stood up with her hands on the ground. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go ask them then.¡± She patted her butt and walked over to the few people who had stopped the participants from fighting. Song qingxiao saw that number seven was talking to these people. She asked about sunblock, and they pointed in the direction of the cabin. The other trial-takers watched this scene coldly from the side. Some of them were also moved by number Seven¡¯s actions and imitated her to strike up a conversation with the people on the cabin. Everyone knew that in such a situation, whoever got first-hand information first would benefit, so they naturally wanted to take the opportunity to get close to the characters in the scenario and get the situation out. However, things didn¡¯t seem to be going well. Other than number seven, who got some advice about trivial things like ¡®sunblock¡¯, number six, who tried to strike up a conversation with him, got cold faces from everyone. Perhaps it was because the participants had been warned by the man about their fighting behavior after entering the scenario, which almost caused these people to be implicated, they were very dissatisfied with the participants, and their dissatisfaction was already shown on their faces. In the end, everyone split into several groups and sat away. No. 7 walked toward the cabin. Before she could get close, she was quickly stopped by the guards at the cabin door. The graceful lady who had followed the man earlier came out. No. 7 smiled and made a sunblock applying gesture, but the lady rejected her bluntly. After being given the cold shoulder, number seven retreated resentfully. Like the others, he found a corner and sat down. Song qingxiao closed her eyes when she saw this. Her physical strength and mental strength had been consumed when she was being chased after when she entered the trial space, so she could take this opportunity to rest and recover her energy. The shadow of the ship¡¯s side blocked part of the sun¡¯s exposure for her. Under the sea breeze, even if number six¡¯s cold eyes looked in her direction from time to time, the young man didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of everyone¡¯s eyes even if he was angry. Song Qing took a nap and woke up in the evening. The sun was about to set below the sea level, and the surrounding temperature had dropped as the light dimmed. The aroma of food came from the ship. Song qingxiao stood up and stretched her hands and feet. She glanced at the deck. Among the participants, the refined scholar, the man in the suit, number 6, and number 7 were all gone. She, the crew-cut woman, and the old woman were left outside. After sleeping for half a day, her face was a little painful from the sun, but she had recovered her spirit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, someone carried out a large bucket of food from the cabin. The others on the deck quickly stood up, but the refined scholar and the others still did not appear. The crew-cut man and the woman were still sitting there without moving. Song qingxiao noticed their reaction and joined the queue. Someone in front of her complained in a low voice,¡± ¡°They¡¯re both employed by Mr. Zhou, so why do they have to eat and drinkwell inside, while we have to eat a big pot of food outside?¡± It was a simple complaint, but song qingxiao understood another meaning. In other words, for this trial, whether it was the trial-takers or the people in this scene, they were all employed by a person named Mr. Zhou.. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 76: conflict (3) Chapter 87: Chapter 76: conflict (3) Translator: 549690339 This Mr. Zhou was most likely the old man who had come out to stop the noise when everyone was fighting and ordering the group of gun-wielding men around. If song qingxiao¡¯s guess was correct, Mr. Zhou had said that they were about to reach the island, which proved that he was very clear about the purpose of this trip. After hiring so many people, he probably knew what kind of unknown risks there were on the island. The hired people were also divided into two classes. The first class should be closer, mainly the people who had followed Mr. Zhou before. They could enter and leave the cabin freely, and the food level was also different. The other group, like this group of people, mainly moved around the deck and ate a large pot of food. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s something to eat.¡± As soon as the person who was complaining finished speaking, another person laughed softly,¡± the reward for this trip is generous. What can¡¯t 1 buy when I go back?¡± As he said this, the grumbling people also turned from anger to joy and laughed. Song qingxiao did not say anything. Seeing that the people in front of her had already ordered their food and stood to the side to eat, she also followed suit and ordered her food. The crew-cut man and the woman, who had not moved all this time, also got up and came to line up for food when they saw this scene. The sky gradually darkened, and the few people on the deck began to walk to the side of the cabin. After filling her stomach, song qingxiao began to walk around the ship to familiarize herself with the environment. This ship was extremely large and was divided into a few levels. In addition to the guards in the middle for Mr. Zhou and the others to enter and exit, there were small rooms on both sides of the first floor. Each person¡¯s name and room number were written on them. There was no restriction on people¡¯s movement. It should be a place for the hired to rest. Song qingxiao walked over from the right side and happened to bump into the refined scholar who had been missing. After the two of them met, they were both a little wary of each other. They each stepped aside to make way for each other without saying hello. Song Qing walked around and finally found the room with his name on it on the fifth room on the left. After locking the door, she placed her hand on the fingerprint scanner and the door creaked open with a click. As soon as he opened the door, a gust of cold air hit his face. The lights were not turned on inside, and it was dark. There were also ¡®huhuhuhu¡¯ sounds mixed in, which made one¡¯s blood run cold. During the day, the air conditioning was perfect, but at night, the temperature dropped sharply. Song qingxiao shivered subconsciously and felt her hair stand on end. It was much darker inside the room than outside. One could not even see their own fingers when they stretched out their hands. The muffled sound of waves hitting the bottom of the ship could be heard. It was like the deep roar of a monster, adding a bit of gloominess to the night. Song qingxiao reached out to touch the wall of the house. The air-conditioning in the boat was very strong. When she reached in, it seemed to be lower than the temperature outside. She found the switch and turned the light on. In stark contrast to the modern door locks and powerful refrigeration system, the decorations in the room were already outdated. The room was about five to six square meters in size, with a bed made of steel wire and a small bathroom. The paint on the ceiling had already peeled off, and the air conditioner was sending out white cold mist that was visible to the naked eye. The light bulb hanging from the top of the head was covered in a layer of dust, making the light bulb, which didn¡¯t look very high in power, dim. Song qingxiao entered the room. The air-conditioning was so strong that the leaves at the outlet had condensed a thick layer of frost. The fan leaves at the outlet were affected by the frost and made a strange ¡®hoho¡¯ sound when the air was released. She wanted to find the switch to turn off the air conditioner in the room. After walking around, she found a hidden computer control panel at the door of the bathroom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After raising the temperature a little, the strength of the air conditioner¡¯s vent was reduced a little. In addition, after the door was opened, the cold air rushed out, and the temperature rose very quickly. As the temperature rose, the frost on the leaves at the exit began to melt slowly. The tiny ice crystals turned into water droplets, falling down at an extremely torturous speed. The bathroom was blocked by an old wooden door. The wooden door had been damp and decayed, and it felt soft. When he touched it, it felt as if his fingertips had pinched into the wood. Once he let go, he could rub the remaining debris out of his hand. There was only enough space for one person to wash up. The half-body mirror in the bathroom, which had been scratched, reflected the wall behind it. A square of about 500*500 mm had been dug out of the wall and embedded with glass. One could see the endless sea from the outside. It was fine during the day, but at night, under the dim light of the mirror, song qingxiao stood in front of the mirror. Through the blurry mirror, she seemed to see something flying over from the sea behind her.. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Be careful (1) Chapter 88: Be careful (1) Translator: 549690339 Although it was good that he didn¡¯t have to share a room with anyone else for this trial, there was no place that was absolutely safe in the trial space. Song qingxiao turned around warily and turned off the lights in the bathroom. She looked out through the glass behind her and saw the endless night sky. Tonight, the thick clouds blocked the moonlight and the stars, and the night sky seemed to have been splashed with thick ink. She pressed the switch again, and the mirror light made a ¡®zzzzzzz¡¯ sound of electric current. After two zzzzzz sounds, it lit up again, and her blurry reflection was reflected on the glass, as well as the mirror behind her. Song qingxiao raised her hand and touched the glass. The glass was cold and thick. It must be because the ship was traveling on the sea and had to withstand the wind and waves, so the structure was particularly detailed. Perhaps it was because the temperature of the air-conditioning in the room outside had been raised, the frost on the fan blades at the outlet melted faster, and the dripping sound was more rapid than before. It sounded like someone was coming in. After observing the room, song qingxiao turned off the lights and came out. There was no one outside. The open door swayed in the sea breeze, making a squeaking sound. However, his cautious nature still made him carefully check the surroundings again. He even bent over to check the bottom of the bed while holding the bed. The bed was supported by her, and the bedding and other things on it were a little wet. The bed shook twice, making an ear-piercing sound. The room wasn¡¯t very bright, and there was a large shadow under the bed, but there was no one hiding. She was relieved and left the room. After locking the door, she walked along the corridor and back to the deck. There were lights on the deck. During the day, everyone was nervous, but at night, it seemed to be a lot more lively. Boss Zhou, who had hired people to go to the island, divided the hired people into two groups, but he was not stingy. At night, he provided beer and some food to go with the beer. Many people on the ship were sitting in groups of two or three. Even the group of men who had threatened them during the day were sitting outside. The man in the suit, the young man number six, and number seven, who had disappeared earlier, had successfully joined in with the help of wine and food. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t join in rashly. She chose a side of the ship where the light couldn¡¯t reach and stood quietly. It was getting more and more lively outside. Song qingxiao remembered that Mr. Zhou had mentioned during the day that they were about to reach the island. When they were lining up for food, someone had said that after Mr. Zhou¡¯s business, he would be able to eat and drinkwell when he returned. She was not surprised by these people¡¯s happy looks. The notification in his mind did not change. It was still about the mysterious sealing magic array.¡±Mission? [ completion: 2000 points ]. From the looks of it, the real mission would probably be after they entered the island. Judging from the shape of the seal-like magic array, this trip to the island should be filled with danger. The uncertainty of the mission also made it full of mysteries. She needed to have a certain understanding of the island¡¯s situation before she came to the island. Only then would she be prepared in advance to deal with what would happen later and improve her survival rate. The people who were hired outside the ship obviously didn¡¯t know much about Mr. Zhou. No matter how much they tried to worm information out of him, they might not be able to get anything useful. The ones who really knew more should be Mr. Zhou himself, the woman next to him who seemed to be his assistant, and the group of scholarly-looking men and women following him. Song qingxiao waited patiently. The people drinking outside were getting excited, and some of them began to sing. Their voices were not pleasant, but on the vast sea, it broke the monotonous feeling of only the sea breeze and the sound of the ships, and made them more lively. After someone started singing, the others followed suit. Their voices spread far and wide. After more than an hour, not only did it not quiet down, but it also seemed to ignite everyone¡¯s interest. Life on the sea was boring, and there was almost a fight during the day, which caused the atmosphere to be very depressing. Now that they had finally gotten high, the group of people started to play games. Even the group of men who were sitting far away from them with guns seemed to be affected by the mood and slowly sat over. The circle of people sitting together grew bigger and bigger. Song qingxiao stood in the shadows and waited for nearly half an hour. When the people in the cabin heard the commotion outside, they finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and someone came out. This time, it was not a bodyguard, but a man in his thirties. With the light, song qingxiao recognized him at a glance. He was one of the people who had been with Mr. Zhou during the day. He was closer to Mr. Zhou than the people on the deck. The second and third people came out one after another, and the noise outside became louder. After some time, a figure in a dark blue dress appeared at the entrance of the cabin. It was the woman who had followed Mr. Zhou. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief. She had been waiting by the side of the ship for a long time. After being exposed to the sea breeze for a whole night, her hands and feet were a little cold. She moved her wrists and watched the woman brush her hair. She probably didn¡¯t like the noisy atmosphere. She stood at the entrance of the cabin for a while and walked towards song qingxiao on the left. He had been waiting for this opportunity for the whole night. Song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal, and when the woman came closer, his lips moved slightly, and he quickly finished reciting the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell. His mental energy formed a small domain and trapped the woman¡¯s legs. The woman was forced to stop for a moment. This pause happened in a flash, and she almost muttered, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sleepy.¡± The moment he said that, song qingxiao retracted her spiritual power. However, in that instant, although the woman¡¯s feet stopped, her body¡¯s instinctive forward inertia still made her lean forward. As soon as her feet stopped in mid-air, she almost fell. ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. Song qingxiao stepped forward and supported her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment she held her arm, song qingxiao felt the woman¡¯s arm muscles tremble slightly. After knowing that someone was holding her, she quickly retracted her instinctive reaction. From this point of view, the woman should be a martial arts practitioner, and her reaction time was not bad. Even without song qingxiao¡¯s support, she should not have fallen. Mr. Zhou had a group of people who looked like scholars and armed bodyguards with him. Even this seemingly sexy and graceful female assistant was a martial arts practitioner. What exactly was Mr. Zhou¡¯s background? The woman had a light after-shower scent on her, and her hair was slightly wet. After song qingxiao held her, she quickly stood up and looked down at her feet. Then, she turned to look at song qingxiao. After a while, she smiled and said,¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 78 Chapter 89: Chapter 78-talk (1) Translator: 549690339 The woman must have been suspicious of her fall. She was wearing a pair of slippers with her toes exposed, and there was no rope or obstacle blocking her steps. Just as she was about to fall, song qingxiao was a few steps away from her. After making sure that there was nothing on the ground that she could trip over, she quickly looked up and thanked her. Song qingxiao pretended that she didn¡¯t see her. She smiled and shook her head, letting go of her arm. The woman turned her wrist and looked song qingxiao up and down. She had obviously recognized her as one of the people hired by Mr. Zhou. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go over there for a drink?¡± Although they had only met once during the day, from the woman¡¯s words and actions at that time, he could tell that she was not a warm person. On the seventh, he went to find her with the excuse of asking for sunblock, but she coldly sent him back. At this time, perhaps because song Qing had helped her up earlier, the distance between the two of them had shortened, causing the coldness in her expression to melt a little. After she stood firm, she scratched her hair and asked. it¡¯s a little noisy. I want some peace and quiet. The commotion outside had attracted a lot of people, but this woman had only come out now. Once she came out, she walked in the opposite direction of the crowd. It was obvious that she did not like this kind of noise. Song qingxiao¡¯s answer stunned her. After a while, she nodded. it¡¯s indeed a little noisy, but it¡¯s excusable. After all, it¡¯s a journey of harvest. The meaning revealed in her words was worth pondering over. Song Qing leaned his body to the side of the ship and tried to figure out the meaning of her words. The woman also leaned over. Perhaps there were not many people on the boat that she could talk to, but when she met song qingxiao that night, she made an exception and said a few more words because song qingxiao helped her.¡±It¡¯s only half a month at most. Just bear with it.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou seemed to have mentioned that we are about to reach our destination.¡± This should not be a problem that was forbidden to be mentioned. After all, Mr. Zhou himself had mentioned this problem when he warned the participants who had just entered the scenario earlier in the day. The woman nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Zhou has seen the itinerary today. We will enter the island in three days at most.¡± At this point, they finally entered the main topic. Song Qingxin was happy, but the woman seemed to be very guarded, and it was not easy to get information from her. Perhaps she knew the doubts in his heart. If he asked directly, she might just brush him off with a few words and miss the opportunity to talk to her. She didn¡¯t rush to ask about the island, but instead changed the subject to Mr. Zhou. ¡°Speaking of Mr. Zhou, I think I have some impression of him before, as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡± Song qingxiao made up a story casually. When she said this, she had already thought about the reaction that a woman should have. If she showed surprise, he could just use ¡®wrong memory¡¯ as an excuse. As soon as she finished speaking, the woman gave song qingxiao a meaningful look and leaned against the side of the boat like her. Her eyes were a little blurred. Mr. Zhou is the person in charge of the Zhou biotechnology company. He often appears in all kinds of newspapers and magazines. Even if you¡¯ve seen him before, it wouldn¡¯t be strange. The sea breeze dried her slightly wet hair, and a few strands of hair stuck to her face. She faced the sea, and the shadows and the night were the best decorations to hide her expression. he has done a lot of charity and invested in a lot of projects, all of which are very profitable businesses. The Zhou biotechnology company¡¯s research in genetic research is internationally renowned. She paused for a moment. I¡¯m also one of his benefactors. When the woman said this, she had actually revealed a lot of useful things. She mentioned that she was the recipient of Mr. Zhou¡¯s charity, not the beneficiary. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao was too suspicious, but she always felt that there was something wrong with the woman¡¯s words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, from this sentence, song qingxiao could tell that her relationship with Mr. Zhou was not just a boss and employee. Mr. Zhou was a rich man with a lot of investments. He had a biotechnology company under his name, which mainly focused on genetic breakthroughs. The woman was someone who had received help from Mr. Zhou and was now working for her by Mr. Zhou¡¯s side. From this point of view, that is to say, in addition to ¡®plowing¡¯, Mr. Zhou also had a precedent of¡¯ picking ¡®fruits. Mr. Zhou was a very famous and successful man. It was not difficult to understand why he could afford to hire so many people, including some big men with guns.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 78 Chapter 90: Chapter 78-cliche (2) Translator: 549690339 However, what puzzled song qingxiao was why such a busy man, who had investments and a company, and had to do charity at the same time, often appeared in newspapers and magazines for interviews, would invite such a large group of people to go to the sea to an Island. She thought of the investment that the woman had mentioned. The woman had mentioned that this was a ¡®journey of harvest¡¯. Therefore, it could be inferred that there might be some important investment or business on the island that was important to Mr. Zhou. It was already the time for the harvest, which prompted Mr. Zhou to make this trip to the island. With so many bodyguards, scholars, and many laborers who looked like they were transporting things, there must be something important on the island. After understanding this, song Qing asked tentatively,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou seems to place a lot of importance on this trip.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± The woman laughed. after all, I¡¯ve studied it for more than ten years ¡­ She blurted out, but when she realized that she had said the wrong thing, she quickly swallowed the remaining half of the sentence. The woman slowly stood up. When she was lying on the side of the ship, her body was enchanting. Her body was soft and flexible as if she had no bones. Now that she stood up, she looked like a completely different person. Perhaps sensing that song qingxiao was trying to trick her, she turned around with a cold look in her eyes. The lights on the deck couldn¡¯t reach where she was standing, and only a faint light came through. Half of her face was in the light, while the other half was hidden in the darkness. Her eyes were black and blue, probably because of the sea. When she stared at people, she gave them a lot of pressure, making them a little breathless. Song qingxiao could tell from her expression that she was angry. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The woman pursed her lips and did not speak. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Xue Li?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed, and she turned her head subconsciously. Song qingxiao did the same. She turned her head to the source of the voice and saw Mr. Zhou, who had changed his clothes and was surrounded by the crowd during the day. He was standing about seven or eight meters away, smiling in the direction of the two. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a day, and you¡¯re hiding here.¡± The two women didn¡¯t notice when he arrived. Song qingxiao was focused on getting information out of the woman. She was afraid that she would make the woman alert if she said something wrong. She did not pay attention to the behavior around her because she could not get any useful information. Mr. Zhou did not make a sound when he walked. The deck was so noisy that he was almost in front of song qingxiao. If he did not take the initiative to greet the woman, song qingxiao would not have noticed that he was so close. ¡°Mr. Zhou,¡± The woman called Shirley smiled and walked toward Mr. Zhou. Her temperament quickly changed from cold to respectful. ¡°Why did you come out?¡± ¡°I heard the commotion outside, so I came out to take a look.¡± Shirley walked to his side and held his arm. Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t struggle and just asked with a smile,¡± ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s rare to see you get along so well with someone.¡± As he spoke, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. There was some suspicion and suspicion in his eyes, as well as a little malice. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart tightened. He remembered what he had said during the day when he warned the trial-takers to attack each other. He had said that he would throw disobedient people into the sea. He was the one who set the standards for disobedience. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ship was his territory, and all the big men with guns were his men. If Mr. Zhou had the intention to kill her, song qingxiao would have a hard time fighting him. Even with her current strength, she was not afraid of a few ordinary people, but it seemed that the people around Mr. Zhou on the ship were all trained. Shirley alone should be good at fighting. Not to mention that there were a few other participants with different intentions on the ship. If she offended Mr. Zhou, these people would definitely think of ways to get her, a competitor, out of the game in advance. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t afraid if they were on the island or close to the island, but according to the woman, it should be a long journey from here to the island. When she mentioned the noise on the boat, she had said that Mr. Zhou had studied the voyage and they were nearly three days away from the island. Mr. Zhou¡¯s gaze was like a Thunderbolt as it fell on song qingxiao, as if he was going to look her up and down carefully.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 78 Chapter 91: Chapter 78-cliche 3 Translator: 549690339 Under such a gaze, song qingxiao felt a shiver run down her spine. Goosebumps appeared on her arms and back. Her hair stood on end and cold air seeped out of her pores. At this moment, her brain was spinning desperately, trying to think of a way to escape. She had been a little careless tonight. Xue Li had probably noticed that she was trying to get the woman to spill the beans. The atmosphere between the two had become a little off. If Mr. Zhou asked her now, Xue Li would tell him everything that they had just said. Song qingxiao would probably have to bear the consequences today. Her heart began to beat faster. Although her face did not change, a thin layer of sweat had already formed on her forehead and the tip of her nose, which had been dried by the wind. Xue Li¡¯s eyes, like Mr. Zhou¡¯s, fell on song qingxiao. She lowered her head and seemed to be very respectful. Mr. Zhou¡¯s gaze returned to Shirley. After hearing his question, Shirley respectfully replied,¡± 1 heard some noise outside, so 1 came out to take a look. 1 almost fell, so this lady helped me up and chatted with me. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, Xue Li didn¡¯t mention the content of their conversation, nor did she mention anything about the island. When Mr. Zhou heard her, his brows furrowed slightly, and his breath stopped for a moment. This kind of behavior showed that he had some doubts about Shirley¡¯s words. It was a good thing that he was suspicious. It proved that he didn¡¯t hear the conversation between song qingxiao and Xue Li and was just guessing. ¡°Did you thank him?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shirley nodded. When she mentioned ¡®thank you¡¯, her expression was still very cold. It didn¡¯t look like she had a good impression of someone. She leaned over to Mr. Zhou and whispered song qingxiao¡¯s identity,¡± her surname is song, and her name is song qingxiao. She comes from a poor family and only has one mother. She signed up for the interview because she was worried about the school fees. She passed the requirements and was recruited into the team after she passed. Song qingxiao focused on listening to her introduction to Mr. Zhou. The suspicion in Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes faded a little. it should be a poor man who has not seen much of the world. He mentioned that you look familiar and did not know that you have been in newspapers and magazines. He did not know much about your identity. When she said this, she completely dispelled the doubts in Mr. Zhou¡¯s heart. Song qingxiao was poor both inside and outside of the trial, so it was impossible for her to have anything to do with someone like Mr. Zhou. From Xue Li¡¯s words, he knew that she was just a ¡¯country bumpkin¡¯ who had not seen much of the world, so it was impossible for her to have any relationship with Xue Li. Furthermore, when Mr. Zhou came over, he did see that the atmosphere between the two did not seem to be harmonious, so he quickly wiped away the trace of suspicion in his heart and did not bother to say anything more to song Qing. After confirming that she didn¡¯t understand his actions, he coldly left with Shirley. After the two of them left, song qingxiao heaved a long sigh of relief. At first, song Qing was surprised that Xue Li would cover for her, but after thinking it through, she didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, although she had found out about Shirley¡¯s whereabouts and took the initiative to get information from Shirley, it was Shirley herself who had revealed the information. If Shirley confessed about herself, she might not have a good end. Therefore, when Mr. Zhou asked her about it, she cleverly chose to hide it. She saved song qingxiao and herself. However, from this incident, it could be seen that Xue Li was so afraid of Mr. Zhou, which proved that this person was a ruthless person. Even the people around him who had helped him in charity and returned the favor were so afraid of him. It could be imagined how terrifying this person was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After getting some important information, song qingxiao didn¡¯t stay on the deck. She got the information she wanted and turned to her room. She was going to digest the information she just got. Back in front of her room, she scanned her fingerprint to enter the room. The temperature of the air conditioner in the room had dropped a lot, but it was still very cold. Because of the speed at which the frost melted, the room felt damp. On the bed were some basic daily necessities that Mr. Zhou and the others had provided for the hired people. Song qingxiao went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out and lay on the bed, she began to sort out the news she had received that night. First of all, there was no doubt that Mr. Zhou was a rich man. More than a decade ago, he had invested in a certain business on the island. Now that it was time for him to reap the ¡®harvest¡¯, he had hired a group of people to go to the island to reap the fruits of his victory. However, on the way to the island, Mr. Zhou had concealed this matter very well and seemed to be very reluctant to let others know along the way. It could be imagined that the things on the island must be very important to him, and he could not leak this information.. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: The night visit (1) Chapter 92: The night visit (1) Translator: 549690339 This information could not be leaked. It might be to prevent people from becoming suspicious, or it might be because this matter could not be seen in the light and was very likely to be an illegal business. In addition to hiring people to enter the island, he had also brought so many strong bodyguards to protect himself. This proved that Mr. Zhou¡¯s trip to the island seemed to be dangerous. From these clues, song qingxiao quickly thought of the hint in her sea of consciousness that was similar to a magic seal. Then, she connected it to what Shirley had said. The biotechnology company under Mr. Zhou¡¯s name was researching breakthroughs in biological genes. In addition, there were many workers who were hired to move the goods, and they were all strong and strong. At this point, it would be a lie if song qingxiao still couldn¡¯t figure out some of the things. Mr. Zhou¡¯s company may be involved in illegal genetic research, and without legal permission, they had carried out a batch of experiments more than a decade ago. Now that the experiment was coming to an end, Mr. Zhou was ready to go and harvest the experimental results. This kind of experiment had a certain degree of danger, so it needed to hire a large number of people. At the same time, because it was illegal, Mr. Zhou¡¯s selection of people was mainly ¡®inexperienced¡¯ and poor. When he mentioned to Xue Li that Mr. Zhou looked a little familiar, Xue Li was not surprised at that time and told him Mr. Zhou¡¯s identity. Song qingxiao got up and sat cross-legged on the bed. She felt that she had overlooked a serious problem. She believed in her intuition, especially in such a life-or-death trial. If she was not careful, she could bring disaster to herself. Thus, she carefully recalled her conversation with Xue Li several times. From the moment Xue Li left the cabin, she helped her up and successfully spoke to her, until Mr. Zhou appeared and ended the conversation. The more she recalled, the more certain she was that she had missed something important. However, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t remember what she had missed. Xue Li¡¯s identity was that of someone who had once received Mr. Zhou¡¯s help. Mr. Zhou¡¯s identity could almost be seen now, and what he wanted to do was also clear. There was a certain danger on the island. Song qingxiao had already thought of all this. What else was wrong? She was still deep in thought when she suddenly heard a ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. The voice woke song Qing up. She raised her head and saw someone knocking on the door. There was some noise on the boat, coupled with the sound of water from the air-conditioning vent in the house. Song qingxiao had been focused on thinking about something, so when the first knock came on the door, she sat still. The person outside didn¡¯t seem to hear the noise inside. He raised his hand and knocked on the door a few more times.¡¯Dong Dong Dong¡¯. This time, song qingxiao heard it clearly. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. She maintained her sitting position and stared at the door, trying to guess the identity of the person who knocked on the door. At this time, the ship was bustling, and there were many people singing and drinking outside. Who would come knocking at this time? Was he just casually testing if there was anyone in the room, or was he here to look for him? The personal information of the players participating in the trial was no secret in the trial space. Her name was engraved on the house number on the ship, and even the electronic lock required her fingerprint to be scanned. The people on the ship did not seem to have much interaction with each other. The participants had not communicated with the characters in the scenario before this. Other than Mr. Zhou and the other employers who could match the names and appearances of the participants, even among the participants, even if they saw the house numbers, it was difficult for them to match their names with each other since they had not told each other their real names and were not familiar with each other. Could it be Mr. Zhou or Xue Li? She thought of the previous scene and her face turned serious. The person outside the door seemed to be certain that she was in the room. After two consecutive knocks and no response from song qingxiao, the person outside the door did not leave. After more than ten seconds, he patiently knocked again. It seemed like he would not leave until he achieved his goal. This situation made song qingxiao deny her previous guess. If Mr. Zhou and the others had returned and suspected that she had heard something from Xue Li that she shouldn¡¯t have known, they wouldn¡¯t have knocked on her door so gently. They would have been more aggressive. Song Qing stretched out her legs and got on the bed. The wire bed creaked because of her movement. She put on her slippers and opened the door. Number seven had his head lowered and was about to knock on the door. ¡°Eh?¡± When song qingxiao suddenly opened the door, the light in the room leaked out and illuminated number Seven¡¯s face. When she looked up, her face was full of smiles. Her eyes were like two crescent moons, very likable. ¡°I wanted to knock again, but I didn¡¯t expect you to open the door.¡± As he spoke, number seven peeked into the room. The layout of everyone¡¯s room should be the same. The room was very small and could be seen clearly at a glance. There was no one else hiding inside. Song qingxiao¡¯s hair was slightly wet. She had already changed her clothes and seemed to be ready to sleep. Number seven quickly retracted his gaze and asked with a smile,¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± From what number seven said, Lin sanjiu knew that if she didn¡¯t open the door, she would continue to knock. In other words, number seven knew that there was someone in the room and came to find her. It wasn¡¯t easy to do this. She had to at least figure out the identity of the others so that she could recognize herself from the name on the door plate. Not only did it require strong observation and reasoning skills, but it also required a certain level of communication. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you wanted to drink something.¡± Number seven didn¡¯t seem to care about song qingxiao¡¯s cold face. She continued to ask. As she spoke, she handed song qingxiao a bottle of mineral water. It must have been chilled. Before she even got close to song qingxiao, she could already feel the coldness of the bottle. Her personality was rare among all the other participants song qingxiao had met. Everyone was on guard against each other, and it was a matter of life and death. Very few people could smile at other participants. They didn¡¯t even bother to pretend. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Song qingxiao rejected number Seven¡¯s ¡®good intentions¡¯. She didn¡¯t believe that number seven came just to ask her if she wanted to drink. Even if number seven came with such a purpose, she didn¡¯t dare to take the water from number seven and drink it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her open defense made number seven laugh in embarrassment. He rolled his eyes and asked,¡± by the way, it¡¯s so lively outside with so many people. Why did you go back to your room alone?¡± ¡°I want to rest earlier.¡± After being rejected, number seven had no intention of leaving. Instead, he leaned against the door and seemed to have the intention of having a long chat with her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to sleep so early? Is something going to happen tomorrow?¡± Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Clue (1) Chapter 93: Clue (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What could have happened?¡± Song qingxiao frowned when she heard number Seven¡¯s words. No. 7 wouldn¡¯t have come to chat with her for no reason. She didn¡¯t hide her desire to find out more, probably because she was sure she knew something. Song qingxiao thought back to when she was chatting with Shirley on the deck. Although they were standing in a remote corner, if Mr. Zhou could see them, No. 7 might have seen them too. This number seven was not an ordinary person. He was good at socializing, drinking and chatting with people. Even when he was in a fight, he still had the time to observe the people and things around him. ¡°Then what do you think will happen tomorrow?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched as she asked number seven. The smile on number Seven¡¯s face deepened, and his eyes narrowed into crescent moons. ¡°For example, when will we be able to reach the island? after all, Mr. Zhou mentioned today that we will be entering the island soon.¡± She grabbed the door frame with one hand and leaned her upper body toward song Qing. ¡°Or will there be any unexpected situations on the island that are related to the mission?¡± Song qingxiao was not used to being so close to people. The moment she leaned over, she subconsciously leaned her upper body back. This was an after-effect of her battle with the bespectacled man in the last trial. After all, the trial-takers in the mission had all kinds of strange methods. There were even ways to kill people by spitting out poisonous snakes from the mouth of the bespectacled man, so she was naturally more careful in everything. Seeing her like this, number seven pursed his lips, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t I go in and sit down, and we can chat for a while?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to maintain this hypocritical interaction with her. She grabbed the door and pretended to close it. She was cold to number seven from the beginning to the end. She did not soften her attitude because of number Seven¡¯s smiling face and intimate gesture. Number Seven¡¯s smile was a little stiff, and her eyebrows were knitted. She knew that this trick did not work on song qingxiao. She sighed and changed her way of speaking. ¡°I know your name, but you probably don¡¯t know my name or the identity of the other trial-takers. Don¡¯t you want to know more?¡± She threw out a bait and thought that song qingxiao would be moved by her words. However, song qingxiao remained unmoved after she finished speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± This attitude was beyond number Seven¡¯s expectations. She tilted her head and asked in confusion,¡± ¡°Why?¡± Everyone was in the same trial, and as the saying went, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle. Knowing more about the other party might increase his survival rate in the trial. It was obvious that number seven had used this move to gain some advantage over the other participants. Therefore, when she saw that the move that she thought was always successful had been defeated by song qingxiao, she almost couldn¡¯t control the surprise in her eyes. After her instinctive question, song qingxiao showed a rare smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± Even if it was like No. 7, who matched each participant¡¯s name with the person himself, the participant¡¯s name was just a code name in the trial. This thing could only be turned into something truly beneficial in reality. For example, in the last trial, after number five and number six knew her name, they found her through various means and then caused her trouble. However, the prerequisite for this kind of thing to happen was to get out alive. you know my name. It¡¯s meaningless for me to die in the trial, and it won¡¯t affect me at all if you die in the trial. Therefore, song qingxiao was not very curious about such things. Number seven didn¡¯t expect her to answer like that. He was stunned for a long time, and his expression gradually froze. ¡°Is this trial going to be very dangerous?¡± Even she felt that she had asked a ridiculous question. Since the beginning of the trial, the difficulty had increased each time. Needless to say, the danger was obvious. From the number of people hired by Mr. Zhou, some clues could be seen. After sending away the girl who came to ask for information, song Qing locked the door and lay back on the bed. She stared at the air conditioner outlet, lost in thought. The arrival of number seven interrupted her thoughts. She patiently began to recall the conversation with Shirley, trying to grasp her intuition that had a flash of inspiration. She had studied Mr. Zhou¡¯s identity, behavior, and behavior over and over again to make sure that she had not missed anything. She had also studied Xue Li¡¯s personality, age, and even origin, and she did not find anything wrong with it. She remembered the brief conversation Mr. Zhou had with Xue Li after he had appeared. Xue Li had whispered into his ear and explained song qingxiao¡¯s background in detail. ¡°Her surname is song, and her name is song qingxiao. Her family is poor, and she only has one mother. Out of concern for the tuition fees, they signed up for the application. After passing the conditions and passing the test, they would be recruited into the team. He should be a poor man who has not seen much of the world. He mentioned that you look familiar and did not know that you have been in newspapers and magazines, so he did not know much about your identity.¡± When she thought about this, song qingxiao already felt that something was wrong. She passed the requirements for the interview and seemed to come from a poor family with no sense of existence. She only had one relative in her family and no power. She had entered the exam to raise money for her tuition. From the various hints that song qingxiao had received today, she could see that Mr. Zhou¡¯s conditions for hiring people were quite good. Under what circumstances would he spend so much money just to recruit poor people who had no sense of existence and had never seen the world? The island was full of danger. Mr. Zhou might be doing illegal business. He kept it a secret all the way and did not really expose his purpose to a certain group of people who were hired, but these people were at the bottom of the society with a very low sense of existence. In other words, a person with an identity like ¡®her¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much of a stir even if she went missing. In other words, the reason why Mr. Zhou hired her and the other participants was most likely not to collect results or carry items for him, but to send them to their deaths! Song qingxiao finally realized this and shuddered. By now, many clues could be seen in the mission. The danger of this trip did not come from the island, but from the people on the same boat. It was possible that the trial-takers would face a double-sided crisis. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought of the hint in her mind. She had no idea what the six circular shadows in the huge hexagonal magic array represented. It was very likely to be the threat on the island, the research products related to Mr. Zhou¡¯s biotechnology company. In terms of genetic breakthrough, it could be animals or humans used for research. There could be six of these species, or seven, which was equivalent to the number of trial-takers. They could only be clearly distinguished on the island. The air conditioner¡¯s outlet was facing her bed. She had just turned over and taken a shower, but her body was soaked with cold sweat. When the air conditioner blew, she only felt a piercing cold. Fortunately, there were still three days before she would reach the island. She had to rest in these three days to deal with what was about to happen.. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Observation (1) Chapter 94: Observation (1) Translator: 549690339 Realizing Mr. Zhou¡¯s intention and the pressing time, song qingxiao lost all her sleepiness. She didn¡¯t know if there were any hidden cameras in the room. She closed her eyes and slowly released her mental power. There were a total of seven people in this trial, including her. Other than the young man who had fought with number six, song qingxiao knew nothing about the other people¡¯s strength. Before entering the trial space, she had fought with mental ability users before, and knew that mental ability users would be quite sensitive to the fluctuations of the outside world¡¯s divine sense and mental energy. Thus, she controlled her mental energy to not exceed the range of the room, so as to avoid being sensed by others and raising their vigilance. Based on Mr. Zhou¡¯s intention to silence them, it was likely that the trial-takers formed a team to complete the mission. However, song qingxiao thought of the mission notification in her mind. Other than the mysterious pattern of the seal that looked like a magic array, there was also a mission notification about the points reward. Mission? [ completion: 2000 points ] The two¡¯??¡¯. This proved that there were still uncertainties in this trial mission. Mr. Zhou¡¯s plan did not mean that it was the only choice. From the situation of the last trial, it could be seen that the trial¡¯s camp might change due to a person¡¯s sudden actions. Before the mission was triggered, nothing could be decided early. Besides, after she entered the trial space, she had already formed a grudge with number six. Both of them had the intention to kill each other. Without a miracle and a clear mission prompt, song qingxiao was not going to tell the other participants what she knew. She released her mental power from her divine sense. Under the perception of her mental power, she could clearly ¡®check¡¯ every corner of the room into her consciousness. The old air conditioner outlet, the mottled ceiling above her, the dead end under the bed, the open bathroom door-all the corners could not escape her perception. There was no camera in the room, only a disconnected communication signal line. The room was kept as old as possible. Other than the lock at the door and the air conditioner in the room, there was almost nothing related to modern intelligence. Perhaps when Mr. Zhou hired these people, he had found out their insignificant identities. Other than keeping his purpose of this trip a secret, he had no intention of arranging additional people to monitor this group of people. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she reached this point. Having or not having a signal was not a serious problem for the trial-takers participating in the mission. After knowing that no one was watching her in the room, she did not hide herself anymore. Instead, she turned over and sat up. Her hands formed a seal and she began to practice the ¡®confrontation¡¯ character. The revelry on the deck lasted for a long time, and the sound could be heard faintly in the room. After song qingxiao¡¯s mental energy was exhausted, she fell asleep. Perhaps it was because she was exhausted, but she slept very deeply. She didn¡¯t even know when the cheers and laughter outside had stopped. When she woke up in the morning, she had recovered 50 to 60 percent of her mental strength. Song qingxiao also felt that the more she used up her psyche, the purer the psyche she accumulated. After washing up, she pushed the door open and came out. The salty and wet sea breeze blew in her face, and the sound of the ship¡¯s engine and the sound of the waves breaking became louder. The deck was quite deserted. The people who had a party last night had not woken up yet. When song qingxiao came out, she only saw a few crew members coming out occasionally, but they returned to the cabin after taking a look at her. She stretched her body and stood on the side of the ship, looking at the sea. The ship moved forward and broke a layer of waves on the sea. As her body was strengthened, her eyesight improved and she could easily see the fish in the sea. Song qingxiao was entranced, but he noticed that someone was sizing him up. She had already observed the room, and most of the people were still asleep. She didn¡¯t hear the sound of a door opening on the first floor, but the gaze had been on her the whole time. She didn¡¯t rush to look back. Instead, after a while, she pretended to inadvertently stretch her back. When she turned around, she saw Shirley, who had talked to her last night, leaning against the railing of the ship and looking at her. When their eyes met, Xue Li didn¡¯t avoid them. Song qingxiao had guessed Mr. Zhou¡¯s intentions through her last night, and she didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy. She raised her arm and greeted Shirley with a happy expression. There was no fear or worry on her face, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was affected by something. Song qingxiao seemed to be in good spirits. It seemed that she had a deep sleep last night. After Shirley noticed this, she ignored song qingxiao¡¯s wave and turned her head back. The breakfast on the ship was ready. Song qingxiao heard the sound of a door opening on the first floor. She turned around and saw the door on the left open. The older woman among the cultivators stepped out. She was stunned when she saw song qingxiao, but she quickly regained her expressionless face. After the woman opened the door, the crew-cut man also came out quickly. The cultivators appeared one after another and lined up to get their food, but they did not make a sound. For the whole day, song qingxiao felt that Xue Li¡¯s eyes were following her. Whether she was eating or watching the sea on the deck, Xue Li seemed to be secretly observing her reaction. This situation further confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions about the island. Xue Li¡¯s actions were nothing more than the fact that she had felt uneasy after song qingxiao had revealed the news. She wanted to see if she had guessed something she shouldn¡¯t have known from her own attitude. However, song qingxiao¡¯s calm reaction seemed to have dispelled Shirley¡¯s worries. Other than chatting with Shirley the day before, she didn¡¯t interact with anyone else. She didn¡¯t look anxious either. She ate and slept calmly. After the next day, the gaze that had been watching her disappeared. There were only two days left before they would reach the island. In the afternoon, Mr. Zhou came out once and ordered the ship¡¯s chef to make a big meal to reward the people accompanying him. In the cheers of the crowd, song qingxiao noticed the joy in Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes. The ship should be closer to the island. For the past two days, song qingxiao had been standing by the side of the boat and observing. By evening, she found that there were very few fish in the sea, and her heart sank. On the third day, it was almost time for them to go to the island. Song qingxiao ate her lunch as usual and went to the side of the ship. She didn¡¯t go back to her room to rest at noon. Instead, she asked for some bait from the crew and was ready to go fishing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she threw the bait into the water, the fishing line left a small trace on the surface of the water as the boat sailed. She didn¡¯t seem to be an expert in putting on bait and casting the line. After a long time, the line didn¡¯t move. She wound the line up, and the bait on the hook was probably washed away by the current during the rapid sailing of the boat. She patiently took another bait and put it on. After several attempts, he still found nothing. In the distance, number seven and the others had been observing her actions. Compared to the silence of the others, song qingxiao¡¯s actions were undoubtedly very eye-catching. A few hours later, number seven finally couldn¡¯t help but lean over. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fishing like this?¡± Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Understanding ! Chapter 95: Understanding ! Translator: 549690339 As number seven spoke, he kept staring into song Qing¡¯s small eyes, trying to get some clues from her eyes. What she did was completely useless in the eyes of the other trial-takers. No. 7 and the others had never interacted with Xue Li, so it was possible that they didn¡¯t know as much as song qingxiao did. However, those who had experienced the trial had an instinct for danger. The closer they got to the island, the more nervous they felt. However, song qingxiao was still in the mood to fish. The participants of the trial must have made an agreement with each other in private over the past few days. When song qingxiao turned to look at number seven, she saw the man in a suit and the scholar sitting together on the deck not far away. The young number six still had the blood-stained tie around his neck, and he was staring in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. When song qingxiao turned around to look at him, he noticed her gaze immediately. He sneered and pulled the tie around his neck, reminding her of the feud between them. Such a provocative move made song Qing chuckle. The young man, number six, was standing not far from the man in the suit and the scholar. Before number seven came over, he was standing between the two. In the trial space, the young man number six and the man in the suit clearly didn¡¯t have a harmonious relationship, but now they were together. There should be someone pulling the needle in the middle. The crew-cut man and the elderly woman each took one side, and it seemed that they had not joined the team. If the two of them did not work together, then the trial would be divided into four teams. The man in the suit and the others would form a team of four, while the crew-cut guy, the woman, and himself would act alone. ¡°There are all kinds of fish on the ship, why waste time here?¡± No. 7 had tried to recruit song qingxiao before by throwing out bait, but song qingxiao had rejected her. After that, she realized that song qingxiao was not easy to fool and was very cautious, so she did not try to find out more information from her. The reason why he came over now was purely out of curiosity. As they got closer to the island, everyone had a bad feeling, which was the experience accumulated from two times of rolling around in piles of death. At this moment, everyone was eager to find countermeasures, improve their strength, and try to find some information. Only song qingxiao asked for bait from the people on the boat and started fishing. At first, when she did this, everyone thought she was going to do something. Number seven and the others were prepared to laugh at her, but after more than ten minutes, half an hour, an hour¡­ A few hours later, she was still staring at the sea. There was no sign of any fish taking the bait, but she kept repeating the action of putting on bait. Number seven was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but walk over. As she spoke, song Qing pulled the fishing line back up. The hook was empty, and the bait had long disappeared. She grabbed the bait from the box beside her and hung it up again, repeating the previous action and throwing it out again. No. 7 saw her actions and was about to say something, but she noticed something from the corner of her eye. She smiled and turned to wave at the second floor of the cabin with an eager expression. ¡°Have you noticed how much time I¡¯ve wasted?¡± When song qingxiao spoke, seven didn¡¯t react. She thought that song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t answer her question, but as soon as she spoke, number seven was stunned. She stopped waving. Song qingxiao turned around and followed her gaze. She noticed Shirley leaning on the railing on the second floor, staring down at where they were standing. In the afternoon, number seven and the others were not the only ones paying attention to song Qing¡¯s actions. Xue Li was also watching her from time to time. The smile on number Seven¡¯s face was a sharp contrast to the cold expression on her face. Number Seven¡¯s warm wave did not attract her attention, and she could not help but grumble,¡± ¡°This woman is so rigid.¡± After getting along for two days, it was clear that number Seven¡¯s usual communication methods had no effect on Shirley. ¡°Right, what did you say?¡± Number seven grinned as she retorted. Then, she remembered what song qingxiao had said. She tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then, she suddenly realized. ¡°Oh, 1 remember now. You asked me if I noticed how much time you wasted.¡± At this point, she lowered her head and counted with her fingers. ¡°At least two to three hours?¡± She leaned her body against the side of the boat. it¡¯s been so long, and there¡¯s been no news at all. I say, you don¡¯t have the skills, so don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so good at it. There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone, but song qingxiao was not annoyed by her words. Instead, she gave her a meaningful look. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Number seven wanted to make her feel awkward, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t take it to heart and even asked her a question in return. ¡°Do you understand?¡± When she asked this, number seven was a little confused,¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± Xue Li was still staring at the two girls. Song qingxiao raised her hand and greeted them. To number Seven¡¯s surprise, Xue Li, who had ignored her earlier, raised her hand after song qingxiao turned around and greeted them. Even though her response was still expressionless, compared to Cher¡¯s previous disregard for her, Cher¡¯s actions put number 7 in a difficult position. Although she was shrewd, she was still young, so her face fell. Just as she was about to speak, song Qing looked down on Xue Li¡¯s actions and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re out of the sea now. No one has come to this area of the sea.¡± Other than the core members of the ship, no one knew which direction Mr. Zhou was heading to. However, the participant had been on the ship for two days, the signal should have been disrupted in these two days. This could be seen from the network cable that was deliberately cut in the room. It could also be that it was out of the range of signal coverage, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t dial or go online to contact the outside world. When she mentioned this, number seven was stunned. From the moment they arrived, number seven did not think that she would be able to get any useful information from song Qing. After all, she had already been rejected by song Qing the night they had entered the trial, and she had a rough idea of her personality. Now that he had unexpectedly received her advice, number seven was a little surprised, and at the same time, his expression could not help but become serious. Song qingxiao was right. If she didn¡¯t remind him, number seven might have really overlooked this. They were all trial-takers, and after entering the mission, their phones and other items were unable to contact the outside world. After their phones were no longer used, the people of this world had nothing to do with them other than the mission, so no one had noticed this problem at first. It was only when she mentioned it that number seven broke out in cold sweat. As trainees, it was fine if they did not have any contact with anyone. But thinking about it carefully, the people who were hired by A4r. Zhou on the ship seemed to have found ways to kill time in the past two days. Other than gathering together to chat, drink, play, and sing, they seemed to have only told some dirty jokes to satisfy their craving for fun. This situation was not normal in modern society where everyone had a mobile phone. Even if the original employer was not rich, they would always bring a communication tool to inform their family that they were safe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reason why he didn¡¯t use this tool was probably because it couldn¡¯t be used. This way, he could understand what song qingxiao meant by the signal interference. ¡°This ¡­¡± Number seven looked a little hesitant, what does this have to do with fishing?¡± Song Qing looked down on her. She didn¡¯t say anything, but number seven felt that she was an idiot. we¡¯re out of the signal range, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the sea.. Although I don¡¯t know if the laws here are the same as in our world, whether there are sea divisions and seasonal fishing restrictions, do you really think it¡¯s an accident that no fish took the bait for more than three hours? ¡° Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: There are fish (1) Chapter 96: There are fish (1) Translator: 549690339 Number seven quickly understood what song qingxiao was trying to say. No matter how young a person was, they couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°You mean¡­¡± No. 7 hesitated for a moment. On the second floor of the ship in the distance, Shirley was still looking in their direction. She was on her guard, but she still kept a nonchalant expression on her face. Mr. Zhou, you intend to take us to a remote island, and there are strange things nearby?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t comment. From the current clues, Mr. Zhou¡¯s intention was very obvious. He was ready to kill people to silence them. This trial might need everyone to work together. Therefore, when they got close to the island, she wanted to give number seven some advice. However, because she had a grudge with young man number six, even if this trial needed everyone to cooperate to complete it, she would still kill young man number six after it was over, strangling the danger in its budding stage. Therefore, it was best to only give half of the tip. It would be best if the young man number six could be injured in the trial, so it would be convenient for her to take action. If these trial-takers who had formed an alliance did not believe her, then they would have to see if there was a second plan for the trial. If they had no other choice, they might have to follow Mr. Zhou¡¯s wishes and keep this group of people on the island! After number seven said this, he laughed again,¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re thinking too much?¡± Her voice was very soft, but the doubt in her words was obvious. She was more suspicious of trial-takers like song qingxiao than Mr. Zhou and the others. From No. 7¡¯s point of view, no matter how powerful or rich Mr. Zhou and the others were in this trial scene, they were just characters set in the game and couldn¡¯t cause any trouble. On the other hand, song qingxiao, who was also a participant, had experienced several trials and exchanged for items in the trial space. The young man had fought with her before and probed her. Although they separated very quickly, song qingxiao had still left a wound on number six¡¯s hand. Although number six was very reluctant, he had revealed to the few people who had formed a temporary Alliance that song qingxiao was a threat. He did not know how strong she was in other aspects, but she was very strong in martial arts. Number six might have exaggerated song qingxiao¡¯s strength because of the conflict between him and her. But no matter what, number seven didn¡¯t really trust song qingxiao. He was afraid that she would play some tricks. ¡°Maybe.¡± After song Qing¡¯s reminder, she refused to believe it, so she did not waste any more time. Number seven had said that in the hope that she could explain herself, but who knew that she would nod and admit it after she revealed her suspicion? this feeling was like she had accumulated her strength to punch, but she hit soft cotton. It was an extremely uncomfortable feeling. it¡¯s not new for the boat to be very fast or for there to be no fish nearby. Number seven couldn¡¯t help but add. Young general song Qing turned his eyes to the fishing rod and ignored her. When she didn¡¯t get a response, number Seven¡¯s face turned ugly. She stood at the side for a while, and when song qingxiao ignored her, she went back to the team resentfully. The refined scholar glanced at her unhappy face and asked her a few questions in a low voice. Number seven said a few words and the few of them laughed. When song qingxiao pulled the hook back, he found that half of the bait was still there. He changed the bait and repeated the previous action. Before he threw the bait in, he heard footsteps behind him. Shirley, who had been staring at her from the second floor, came down and walked straight to her. This woman was quite arrogant. Other than being respectful to Mr. Zhou, she was not polite to anyone else. Number Seven¡¯s outstanding social skills at that time had also been defeated by her. Ever since the trial-taker had boarded the ship, almost everyone who tried to strike up a conversation with her had failed. She rarely went out of the cabin. To be precise, she rarely left Mr. Zhou¡¯s side. This time, she rarely came out. Number seven and the others saw her walking towards song qingxiao, and they couldn¡¯t help but have a strange expression on their faces. ¡°Any gains?¡± When Shirley came over, she didn¡¯t deliberately stop walking. Her long, straight hair was tied up behind her head, revealing her delicate face with makeup. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song Qing looked down at the bucket beside his feet. The water in the bucket was rippling due to the driving force generated by the ship¡¯s movement. It had been more than three hours, but it was empty. I wanted to have an extra meal at night, but perhaps because of my poor skills, no fish is willing to take the bait. ¡°Maybe there are no fish in the nearby waters.¡± Compared to number seven, Xue Li was undoubtedly quite smart. She quickly understood the meaning behind song Qing¡¯s words. She pursed her lips, wondering if song Qing had guessed what she had said that night. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and stood up. She stretched and looked into the distance. The clouds in the distance were thick. Since noon, the sun had been blocked by a large number of thick dark clouds. The sea and the sky met in the distance, giving people a feeling that the sky was about to fall. The wind on the side of the ship was very strong, and Xue Li¡¯s dress fluttered in the wind. For no reason, Xue Li felt a little upset. She had received a response from song qingxiao, but this did not make her feel any more at ease. ¡°The wind is getting stronger. Since no fish took the bait, let¡¯s harvest them earlier.¡± She turned around and walked away. After a few steps, she stopped and said something. Song Qing¡¯s small mouth curved up and replied,¡± the wind is strong, so it might rain soon. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe we¡¯ll get something. Xue Li had already walked toward the ship¡¯s cabin. Number seven was hesitating to come over and ask her what she wanted to say, but song qingxiao did not give her the chance. She turned around and looked at the sea. After Xue Li left, song qingxiao did not restrain herself. Instead, she became even more aggressive. She asked the people on the boat to send over a few more sets of fishing equipment, put on bait, and threw them down. After more than two hours, song Qing noticed that the dark clouds around them were denser than before. Everyone had already noticed the impending storm. Dinner was prepared earlier than usual on the ship. The people on the ship pushed the food out before it got dark. She queued up to get her meal. The person scooping rice for her looked up at her and bent down to take out a box of carefully prepared seafood from the dining cart. The people around noticed this scene and were stunned at first. The person who handed out the food smiled and said,¡± ¡°Miss Zhou has ordered an extra meal for you.¡± The other people who heard this had different expressions. Some were envious, some were dissatisfied. The participants knew that the ¡®miss Zhou¡¯ that the person in charge of the food delivery was talking about was the woman beside Mr. Zhou, but they didn¡¯t expect that this woman, who was always so cold to others, would treat song qingxiao so specially. Song qingxiao only noticed how the man addressed Xue Li. Her surname was Zhou, which was the same as Mr. Zhou¡¯s. Since they were not related by blood, she followed Mr. Zhou¡¯s surname. This made song qingxiao recall that she had once said that she was sponsored by Mr. Zhou. This surname was probably also a way to repay a debt of gratitude. When the other people who were hired on the ship saw her take the box of exquisite food, someone complained jokingly,¡± they¡¯re both employed by Mr. Zhou. Why does she have it, but we don¡¯t¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay any attention to these words. Before the people who were giving out food could explain, number seven suddenly shouted,¡± ¡°It¡¯s moving!¡± Her excited voice interrupted everyone¡¯s complaints. Everyone looked in the direction of her finger and indeed saw one of the fishing rods fixed on the side of the ship shake twice. After song qingxiao told her that no fish had taken the bait, number seven had kept it in mind even though he had refuted her. He had been paying attention to the fishing rods with the bait. About one or two seconds ago, one of the fishing rods that had been quiet suddenly dropped as if it was hooked by something heavy. Song qingxiao turned around and saw the rod shaking. After several hours of not getting anything, a fish had finally taken the bait! As soon as number seven finished speaking, the first fishing rod moved. Immediately after, the second and third fishing rods prepared by song qingxiao began to shake violently. It was as if they had made an agreement. If they didn¡¯t take the bait, none of them would take the bait. Once they took the bait, they would come in groups.. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Taking the bait (1) Chapter 97: Taking the bait (1) Translator: 549690339 Although it was not rare for schools of fish to appear, and it was also common for them to bite the bait one after another, they had not been able to catch anything before this. Now, all of them had caught something. Thinking back to what Xue Li had said a few days ago, that Mr. Zhou would arrive at the island in three days according to the voyage, it seemed a little strange. The fishing line swayed as it fell, and then it began to shake violently. There were fish in the sea pulling on the fishing line, and the fishing rod was bent very quickly. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to put down the lunch box in her hand, and the fishing rod seemed to be breaking under the struggling of the fish. The sound of waves splashing came from the surface of the water, and a fish jumped out of the water. There was a ¡¯Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound coming from the bottom of the side of the ship, as if many people were chiseling the ship with hammers. It was so loud that even Mr. Zhou and the others in the cabin couldn¡¯t help coming out of the cabin. The fishing rod couldn¡¯t stand the pull of gravity, and it made a ¡®Ga Ga¡¯ sound, as if it was about to break. Because the ship was going out to sea, the quality of the fishing rods equipped on the ship was not bad, but at this time, they seemed to be unable to bear the load. The fishing line was very tight, and the fishing rod that first bit the bait seemed to finally be unable to hold on after No. 7¡¯s voice fell. The line snapped with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, and the fishing rod bounced back with a ¡¯whoosh¡¯, still shaking. ¡°This¡­¡± All of this happened in a very short time, leaving everyone dumbfounded. Other than the trial-takers, the other hired people on the ship had more or less experience living by the sea and were familiar with the water. When they saw this scene, someone who had just taken a bite of rice forgot to swallow it and mumbled,¡± ¡°What kind of fish is this? it¡¯s so fierce.¡± Song qingxiao put down her lunchbox decisively and rushed to the side of the boat. There were waves splashing on the water, and the bottom of the sea was dark. On closer look, it was a school of fish floating in the sea. The school was so dense that it seemed like there was no end to it. No. 7 and the others saw her actions and looked at each other. They put down the lunch boxes in their hands and rushed over. They imitated song Qing and leaned on the side of the ship to look. At this time, except for the fishing rod with the broken line, there were still fish biting the bait in the other fishing rods, and they were extremely fierce. They bit the bait and did not open their mouths. Song qingxiao first changed the fishing line from an electric wire reel to a manual reel. As soon as she put it in her hand, the reel began to spin. The fish under the boat were extremely strong, and it seemed that more than one fish had taken the bait. Her heart sank, and she used her hand to stabilize the situation before she began to reel in the line. The fishing rod was bending more and more, and the line was getting shorter and shorter. The knocking sounds under the boat were getting heavier and more frequent. The boat was shaking slightly. Everyone was dumbfounded and speechless. Everyone¡¯s mood was like a tightened fish line. Just as they were feeling tense, Mr. Zhou¡¯s unhappy voice suddenly came from behind them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was originally focused on the side of the ship. When they suddenly heard the sound, they were all shocked. Other than the trial-takers, the other hired ones subconsciously turned their heads. Song qingxiao and the other trial-takers were still frowning as they stared at the sea. Being ignored like this, Mr. Zhou was unhappy. He raised his voice and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When he spoke, his voice was filled with anger. At the same time, the strong men who had been following him with guns also lined up. At the same time, after the third fish line was pulled taut, it broke with a ¡¯whoosh¡¯. Under the effect of the force, the fish line just happened to snap back in the direction where the man in a suit was standing. He instinctively reached out to cover his face, but in the next second, there was a splash, and something as thick as a wrist broke out of the water with the fish line in its mouth. It rushed straight to the side of the ship like an arrow. This thing came like lightning and had great strength. It jumped nearly two meters out of the water and headed straight for the side of the ship. Song Qing clearly underestimated it. It had jumped so high, but a part of its body was still in the water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After it jumped up, it shortened the distance between the fishing line and it, and the bent fishing rod bounced back to its original place with a ¡®woosh¡¯, buzzing and shaking. In a split second, it rushed toward number seven. Number seven was shocked when he saw the fish and tried to Dodge it. Song qingxiao shouted,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Dodge! Leave it here.¡± Hearing her words, number seven did not hesitate to reach out when Yu Fei came up. She did not hold the fish back as song qingxiao had imagined. Instead, she waved her hand and tried to push the fish in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Taking the bait (2) Chapter 98: Taking the bait (2) Translator: 549690339 However, the moment her hand touched the fish, number seven let out a blood-curdling scream, his voice filled with pain and anger. The fish was caught by her palm and fell in the direction of song Qing. Judging from number Seven¡¯s voice, which she couldn¡¯t hold back, it was clear that she had suffered some losses when she touched the fish with her bare hands. She was probably injured. The fish wagged its tail and charged at song qingxiao with a fishy smell and seawater. After the lesson she had learned from number seven, song qingxiao was not going to fight it with her bare hands. She quickly took out a dagger from behind her waist and stabbed the fish with force. The moment the dagger touched the fish scale, it made an ear-piercing sound similar to scraping against steel or other hard objects. When she was fighting with the fish in the water, song Qing knew that the fish was strong, but she only knew how strong it was when they were fighting face to face. She increased the strength in her hand, and the tip of the dagger cut through the hard fish scales. She used all her strength to shake off the fish head. After the first attack, song qingxiao blocked the fish¡¯s impact. She picked up the fish¡¯s head with her dagger and threw it to the deck. The fish was dark brown in color. Its body was as thick as a woman¡¯s wrist and about two meters long. What was scary was that white bone spikes grew out of its body, as if fish spikes had pierced through its flesh. As it fell, it was still wagging its tail in an attempt to struggle. When the people around saw this scene, they quickly dodged. In the end, the fish landed on the deck with a clang, causing the deck to shake. In the struggle, the fish shook off the dagger that song qingxiao had stabbed into its flesh. The next moment, everyone was ready to come over and watch. Who knew that the fish would lift its tail, and the upper half of its body would suddenly stand up like a snake. ¡®Hiss¡¯, everyone who saw this scene immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, somewhat unable to believe their eyes. After the fish stabilized its body, it actually took the initiative to lean forward and attack the onlookers. It was still holding the bait in its mouth, and its fierce action caused the surrounding mercenaries to flee in all directions. Song qingxiao was standing in front of it. It raised its upper body and attacked song qingxiao first. Song qingxiao just wanted to get it on the boat and figure out the situation. Now that the fish had come ashore, she naturally retreated and left the opportunity to clean up the fish to others. However, after she took a step back, the fish seemed to hold a grudge and stretched its body to attack her. This situation was rare. This thing was extremely strong, and its body was thick and strong. She noticed that the fishtail was very long, like a steel needle. The needle tail grabbed the deck and firmly held the deck to stabilize the body, supporting the strong upper body. It only recognized song qingxiao, who had hurt it, but did not care about number seven. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. When she realized that dodging was useless, she simply picked up her dagger. When the fish head attacked her again, she didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she stabbed the dagger into the fish¡¯s head. The fish that was biting the bait felt its counterattack and opened its mouth with a ¡®ha¡¯, spitting out the hook and trying to bite the dagger. Surprisingly, the fish¡¯s mouth was filled with messy sharp teeth. When it closed its mouth tightly, it was still shining with a cold light when it opened it. This kind of attack had gone beyond song qingxiao¡¯s understanding of fish. The dagger cut across the fish¡¯s head, making an unbearable sharp sound like an iron sheet scratching a Blackboard. The tip of the dagger left a faint white mark on the fish¡¯s body, but the fish attacked again as if nothing had happened. The onlookers dodged like headless flies. Song qingxiao had clashed with the fish for the second time. She knew what was going on and was not going to waste any more time. She gripped the dagger tightly, and when the fish opened its mouth to bite her again, she stabbed the tip of the dagger into the fish¡¯s mouth, which was full of teeth. Although the fish was vengeful, it was probably not very intelligent. Once it felt that it was biting something, it closed its mouth and bit the dagger tightly. Song qingxiao did not lose her momentum. She pressed the dagger along with the fish¡¯s head and stabbed it into the deck. The skin in the fish¡¯s mouth was not as hard as the fish¡¯s scales, and song qingxiao used 60% of her strength. The dagger pierced through the fish¡¯s mouth, and the tip of the blade came out from the corner of the fish¡¯s mouth. The fish cried out in pain, and song qingxiao pressed the dagger to the ground. This time, she added a little more strength. The dagger cut through the floor of the boat and stabbed the fish in, nailing the fish¡¯s head to the deck. After suffering such a heavy blow, the fish still had some strength to burst out. Its head was limited, and its tail that was rooted in the deck was actually loosened. Once it let go of its tail, it would swing it like a long whip. A man on the boat did not hide far enough, and when its tail whipped, it brushed past the man¡¯s arm around his chest. The man screamed in pain, and several blood marks appeared on his arm. His body was also knocked back two or three steps by the force of the whip. Finally, he could not stand still and sat on the deck with a ¡®clang¡¯. The people who saw this scene had a slight change in expression, especially a few trial-takers, who frowned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven raised her hand and gasped. Her palm was still shaking. She subconsciously looked at number six, the man in a suit, and the scholar beside her. They could not hide the shock in their eyes. Even if others didn¡¯t know how strong this fish was at first, No. 7 knew it very well after fighting it once. She started to be a little arrogant and tried to wave away the fish that were rushing towards her. She wanted to direct the trouble to song qingxiao and test her strength. This woman wasn¡¯t very sociable, and she was also impervious to oil and salt. Number seven always felt that she was dangerous, but he knew nothing about her, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. In the end, she underestimated the fish¡¯s strength and overestimated herself, so her palm was stabbed by some thorns on the fish¡¯s body. In the end, the fish flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction as it wished, but it also left several deep wounds on her palm.. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 85 Chapter 99: Chapter 85-killing fish (1) Translator: 549690339 Number Seven¡¯s face was pale because of the pain. His hands were still trembling, and his eyes were filled with fear. The other cultivators did not look any better than her. The young man, number six, the man in the suit, and the scholar had never fought with the fish face to face, but they knew it was not easy to deal with from its ferocious appearance. It could jump several meters high from the water and could injure a strong man with a sweep of its tail. It was easy to imagine how powerful the fish was. On the other hand, song qingxiao was not at a disadvantage. Anyone with eyes could see that she still had some energy left. She was strong and agile. She was not injured by the fish¡¯s direct attack, but she was able to hurt it. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was a huge contrast to her delicate appearance. Young man number six frowned when he thought of how many times he had been her enemy. The man sitting on the ground screamed in pain. A servant who knew him helped him up and took a few steps back. A circle was formed around the fish, and only song qingxiao stood beside it with a dagger in her hand. The hideous fish head was nailed to the deck, but its tail was whipping in the air, making a swishing sound. The bone spikes on its body stood up one by one, looking in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and trying to whip her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect the fish to be so fierce. It was very strong and had terrifying bone spikes on its body. Once it swept its tail, it would definitely be injured. In this critical moment, song qingxiao snorted and pushed the dagger, which was already stuck in the ground, down. When the blade of the dagger was three or four centimeters deep and the handle was close to the fish¡¯s mouth, she quickly stood up and dodged the fish¡¯s tail. She retreated in time, but the strange fish¡¯s aggressive attack missed. Its tail hit the deck heavily, making a muffled ¡¯bang¡¯ and shaking up the dust on the floor. After the strange fish landed on the ground, its tail was still wagging on the ground with all its might, making ¡®Peng Peng Peng¡¯ sounds. In the process of its struggle, the nailed wound on its mouth was torn open, and blood mixed with small scales dripped on the deck. The blood was a little strange, extremely thick, and when it dripped down, there was a trace of blood in between the blood, and the fishy smell was very deep, making people feel nauseated. Song qingxiao thought that she had secured it in place, and no matter how it tried to fight back, it would be a futile struggle. However, something unexpected happened. Song qingxiao¡¯s dagger, which had been stabbed deep into the ground, seemed to be firmly fixed in place. Under the strange fish¡¯s terrifying strength, the dagger began to loosen. Before she could find an opportunity to retrieve the dagger, the strange fish opened its mouth and let out a strange hiss. At the same time, its tail was raised high and then fell down heavily. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the shaking dagger finally could not bear the impact of the force and loosened. The strange fish took this opportunity to raise its head and shake off the dagger in its mouth. ¡®Whoosh¡¯! This matter once again broke the bottom line of everyone¡¯s understanding. Everyone was already very scattered, but at this time, they only felt that they were not far enough. The dagger flew to the side with blood mixed in it. Song Qing¡¯s pupils shrank and he pursed his lips when he saw this. This dagger was different from the weapons exchanged in the realm. It was related to the identity of her murderer, clues, and the mystery that number six had asked about it last time. It was fine if the strange fish threw it out and it landed on the cabin, but if it fell into the sea, it would really be lost. In her anxiousness, she formed a seal with her hands and quickly chanted the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, ¡°¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± His spiritual power formed a domain and tried to intercept the dagger that was flying out. Everyone on the boat was attracted by the strange fish and quickly dodged. No one noticed song qingxiao¡¯s actions in the chaos. In order to prevent others from seeing through it, song qingxiao released her hand the moment she used the ¡®Lin¡¯ formula. Her psyche wrapped around the dagger as she wished, delaying the dagger¡¯s speed by a second. In the blink of an eye, the dagger¡¯s direction of flight was halted, and the remaining force sent the dagger flying another one or two meters away. Finally, it landed on the floor with a ¡®clang¡¯. Before the other participants could react, she quickly stepped forward and picked up the dagger. The dagger was stained with the blood of the strange fish. It was fishy and sticky. Song Qing heaved a sigh of relief after recovering from a small loss, but he did not dare to let go of the dagger. The strange fish was still holding its head high, ready to attack the humans around it. Everyone was in a panic, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards stood in a line, protecting Mr. Zhou behind them. ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± Song qingxiao frowned as she looked at the chaotic situation. there are tools on the ship. Let¡¯s kill it first! It was just a fish that had been caught, but it was able to stir up the entire ship. If she was not wrong, the ship should be approaching the island that Mr. Zhou had mentioned. There should be a lot of such fish near the island, and the one who caused the people to be in a panic was only one of them. If they were still in this state after they arrived on the island, they would probably die on the island before long. ¡°It¡¯s just a fish!¡± When everyone first saw this strange fish, they were shocked. Coupled with the fact that this strange fish was really fierce, it caused these people to be confused. Now that song Qing had reminded them, everyone also reacted. Although some of them were still afraid of the monstrous fish¡¯s fearsome attack power, with song qingxiao taking the lead, some of them became more courageous. There were tools on the ship. They were going to go out to sea and onto the island. Mr. Zhou prepared some equipment for the hired mercenaries to survive in the wild. Knives, weapons, etc. Were taken out. A big man held a machete. When the upper body of the strange fish attacked him, he raised the machete and slashed. When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s easy fight with the strange fish, the burly man was a little overconfident. Only after he personally fought did he know how strong the strange fish was. Facing the blade, the strange fish didn¡¯t even try to Dodge it. Perhaps it was because its intelligence was low, but it swung its head directly at the man. Just as the man thought that he would definitely cut off its head, he heard a clang. When the machete hit its head, it made a Sound of Metal hitting metal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fish¡¯s head was not split open. Instead, the blade of the machete curled up when it came into contact with the fish. His arm was numb from the impact, and he could not hold onto the machete. The machete fell to the ground with a clang. This sudden change was beyond the burly man¡¯s expectations. In his disbelief, he actually forgot to Dodge and watched as the strange fish opened its mouth to bite him. It¡¯s finished! As this thought flashed through the burly man¡¯s mind, cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead. He subconsciously closed his eyes, but the pain of being bitten by the strange fish that he expected did not come as expected. Immediately after, he felt a sticky liquid and a cold and smooth thing splashing down on his head. The cold and smooth thing happened to land on the collar of his clothes and got stuck. A pungent smell almost made the man throw up his dinner. The strange fish cried out, and he opened his eyes. He saw the tough woman who had been fighting the fish earlier stepping on the fish¡¯s long tail and stabbing the fish¡¯s eye with a dagger. After a hard cut, half of the fish¡¯s head was cut off. He was the closest, so the blood and half of the head landed on his head.On his face.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 1oo: Chapter 86 Chapter 1oo: Chapter 86-mediating_l Translator: 549690339 After receiving the fatal blow, the strange fish was still struggling, but everyone could see that it was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Song qingxiao released his foot and let go of the dagger. The strange fish¡¯s body fell back to the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. It was still rolling and struggling, making ¡®clang clang¡¯ sounds. The big man hurriedly threw away the strange fish¡¯s head hanging on his collar. After surviving a disaster, he didn¡¯t even have the time to thank him. Just as he reached out to wipe his face, he leaned on the side of the ship and began to vomit. The strange fish that had half its head cut off was still struggling with all its might. Blood slowly gushed out from the wound, and its long body was spinning around on the deck. Even though it was on the verge of death, no one dared to approach it. Song qingxiao took out a piece of tissue from her pocket and slowly wiped the blood off the dagger. She noticed that the blade of the machete was rolled up by the feet of the vomiting man. Since Mr. Zhou had chosen to hire someone to go to the island, the weapon he had prepared would not be inferior. However, the blade of such a weapon was rolled up when he was killing the strange fish. One could imagine how hard the fish scales were. However, what made her feel strange was that the strange-looking dagger in her hand was not damaged at all after several fights with the strange fish. Even though song Qing had underestimated the thickness and strength of the fish¡¯s scales, the tip of the dagger was not damaged when it collided with the fish¡¯s. In the beginning, she only thought that the dagger that almost killed her had a strange shape. The reason she kept it with her was not only because it could be brought into the trial space, but also because she wanted to use it to find the person who had attacked her. However, number six, whom she had met in the last trial, had asked her about the dagger and sent people to kill her. Now that she had seen the sharpness of the dagger, she had a feeling that there was more to it than met the eye. It was not the time to think about the origin of the dagger. She wiped the dagger clean and put it away. The strange fish on the boat was still struggling, but it was already an arrow at the end of its flight. On the deck, everyone looked at her with complicated expressions. After confirming that the strange fish was not a big threat, the bodyguards in front of Mr. Zhou slowly dispersed, revealing Mr. Zhou and Zhou xueli with complicated expressions. The other employees were surprised, curious, fearful, and conjectured. Only the trial-takers showed expressions of fear one after another. Number Seven¡¯s expression was complicated. Her hand was still dripping blood. In comparison, song Qing was still calm even though she had killed a fish. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Zhou suppressed his anger and asked as the strange fish struggled. As the blood of the strange fish spread on the deck, the smell of blood became thicker. The dark clouds in the sky seemed to press down even lower, making the sky even darker. in the afternoon, this person ¡­ After Mr. Zhou spoke, a servant who was eager to please Mr. Zhou explained the situation. He pointed at song qingxiao and said a few words. Then, he remembered how ruthless song qingxiao was when she killed the fish. He immediately shrank his neck and changed the words on the tip of his tongue. ¡°This young lady asked for a fishing gear and started fishing.¡± With someone taking the lead, someone else began to speak in a few words,¡± At first, no fish was hooked, but suddenly, there were fish biting the bait on the fishing rod. This one ¡­¡¯ The fish was caught.¡± When it came to fish, the speaker paused for a moment. The existence of this fish was beyond everyone¡¯s knowledge. It was no longer struggling as hard as before, but its tail was still moving. Such tenacious vitality was very surprising. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, everyone could also take a good look at the fish. It was about two meters long. Previously, it was as thick as an ordinary woman¡¯s wrist, but after taking a closer look, its body was flat and narrow, and the ferocious bone spikes that pierced through its body made it look much bigger than its actual body. Its head was cut off and thrown aside, but everyone remembered the sharp teeth that the fish had when it opened its mouth. After being caught on the boat, it had injured several people in succession. Under such circumstances, this thing did not look like a fish, but more like a monster. Mr. Zhou had already seen the scene after the fish got on the boat. His face was unusually ugly. With his hands on his waist, he stared at song qingxiao with a dark gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 already remind you not to cause any trouble on the ship before we get on the island?¡± Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 86 Chapter 101: Chapter 86-mediating ! Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou obviously wanted to blame song qingxiao. No one on the boat said anything. They followed Mr. Zhou¡¯s words and looked at song qingxiao with a look of criticism. Those who were injured, in particular, were extremely displeased. They all felt that their injuries were related to song Qing¡¯s trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao¡¯s terrifying display of power, everyone would have cursed out loud. ¡°So, Mr. Zhou, you think that I¡¯m the one who caused this trouble?¡± Faced with Mr. Zhou¡¯s criticism, song qingxiao didn¡¯t remain silent like when she first entered the mission. Instead, she asked,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Iler rhetorical question stunned Mr. Zhou for a moment. Obviously, a Big Shot like Mr. Zhou was not used to being contradicted like this. His eyes darkened even more. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you caught such a fish, it wouldn¡¯t have caused the people on the ship to be injured, and then caused these things.¡± Everyone obviously agreed with Mr. Zhou¡¯s statement. As soon as he finished speaking, the injured person said,¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡°My view is the complete opposite.¡± At this point, the ship was already approaching the island. Mr. Zhou was still not prepared to reveal the truth. This situation was extremely dangerous. Song qingxiao deliberately forced him to be a little more cautious so that the people on the ship would be mentally prepared. This way, they would not be finished soon after they landed on the island. you might not have noticed, but a few days ago, when the ship was sailing in this direction, there were occasional Shoals of fish around the ship. As soon as she opened her mouth, even though some people were still dissatisfied, due to the strength she had displayed, no one dared to interrupt her when she was speaking. ¡°But since yesterday evening, the number of fish has decreased. Until this morning¡¯s voyage reached noon, there were no more fish.¡± As song qingxiao spoke, she looked in the direction of the participant. The crew-cut man seemed to be deep in thought. The old woman frowned. The scholar, the man in the suit, the young man number six, and number seven all stared at her, waiting for her to finish her sentence. Number seven had been warned by song qingxiao, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. She thought song qingxiao was just playing tricks. However, when song qingxiao asked this question again in front of AAr. Zhou, number seven already felt that something was wrong. from noon to afternoon, there was no sign of any fish in the sea. This can be seen from the fact that no fish took the bait for a few hours. Song qingxiao laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys understand what this situation means?¡± This proved that the creatures in the sea could sense the existence of danger, and their instinct to avoid danger made them not dare to approach the sea. Then, the boat moved forward again. A few hours later, a school of fish appeared in the sea, and they were extremely fierce fish. Just one of them was enough to cause everyone on the boat to fall. Combined with the fact that Zhou xueli had said three days ago that they would enter the island in three days, it was not difficult to figure out that this school of fierce fish lived near the island Mr. Zhou was going to. This type of fish was abnormally fierce. They formed groups and had a ferocious appearance. It was simply unheard of. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the people on the deck. Everyone who was looked at by her felt a substantial pressure. When she looked at them, many people subconsciously lowered their heads, not daring to look at her. I¡¯m not an expert in marine life, but as far as I know, I¡¯ve never seen this fish before. I don¡¯t know if anyone knows anything about marine life and can give me some advice, she paused for a moment and noticed from the corner of her eye that the scholar was about to speak, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. She continued,¡± let¡¯s see if this fish is a new species that has never been discovered by anyone or if it has been infected by some unknown disease for some reason. The moment she said that, the natives in the hired scene were at a loss, and the trial-takers, including number 7, had a huge change in their expressions. Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression was complicated, showing a mixture of fear and dread, plus a sense of guilt after his secret was discovered. His reaction only lasted for a moment. Song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal his true emotions. Soon, he closed his eyes and looked at her. The refined scholar couldn¡¯t hide the shock on his face. Number Seven¡¯s face was also pale. At this moment, after song qingxiao explained, she realized what song qingxiao¡¯s advice meant. a few days ago, Mr. Zhou said that we were about to reach the island. Before we reach the island, he told us not to cause you any trouble. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care if her words had set off a huge wave in everyone¡¯s hearts. She had to make things clear to Mr. Zhou when he was obviously targeting her. She had to make things difficult for Mr. Zhou so that he couldn¡¯t use this matter to make an article. At the same time, she had to reveal some information to ¡®explain¡¯ to everyone. She was not afraid that the natives of the hired scenario would not make a fuss. At this point, it concerned the life and death of the trial-takers, so they would not let it go easily. They would always try to get something out of Mr. Zhou. ¡°When will we be on the island? Is the existence of this fish a coincidence?¡± With every question song qingxiao asked, Mr. Zhou¡¯s face grew uglier. Beads of sweat had already formed on his forehead. The group of scholars behind him looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xue Li frowned and stared at song Qing for a long time before suddenly speaking up, ¡°What do you want to say? If you have anything to say, we can talk later. Let¡¯s clean up the deck first.¡± The burly man, who was leaning against the side of the ship and vomiting, vomited for a long time before he finally stood up with a dizzy head. He wanted to please Shirley, so he deliberately changed the topic. When he saw the half-cut fish head that he had pushed to the ground, he stretched out his leg and kicked it. ¡°It¡¯s this thing that¡¯s causing trouble.¡± He was wearing flip-flops and had his toes exposed. When he kicked the fish head, an accident happened.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Devouring (1) Chapter 102: Devouring (1) Translator: 549690339 Half of the fish¡¯s head had been cut off by song Qing, and it fell to the ground. The fish¡¯s struggling was much less than before. The burly man subconsciously thought that the fish¡¯s head was dead and did not have the ability to attack. He stretched out his leg and kicked the fish¡¯s head. He wanted to change the topic, liven up the atmosphere, and help Mr. Zhou out of the situation. He also wanted to take the opportunity to vent his anger. He had been scared out of his wits by this strange fish, and in the end, it was song qingxiao who had saved him. He was a little embarrassed, and when he stretched out his leg to kick it, he was still smiling. Who knew that the fish head, which everyone thought was dead, opened its tightly closed mouth the moment his foot reached out. The sharp teeth bit the big man¡¯s toes. Even though the fish head was separated from the body, the bite force of the fish head was still overbearing. His teeth were like hacksaws, easily biting through his nails and digging into his flesh. Blood immediately gushed out from the man¡¯s feet. The burly man let out an earth-shattering scream. The surrounding people were all stunned by the scene. Once the strange fish bit something, it would not let go. It was like this when it was biting the bait. Later, when it bit song qingxiao¡¯s dagger, it kept its mouth shut even though it was injured. Even though the strange fish was already dead, its head was still biting the burly man¡¯s foot. The burly man screamed again and again. He was in so much pain that his voice changed pitch. He couldn¡¯t vent his anger this time and was injured instead. He desperately swung his leg, trying to shake the fish head off, but the fish¡¯s mouth was extremely tight, and as he swung his leg with all his might, it closed tighter and tighter. With more blood flowing out, the burly man¡¯s face twisted in pain. His body fell to the side of the ship, and he shouted with all his strength,¡± ¡°Save me¡­¡± As he shouted, he stomped his feet on the ground. The strange fish¡¯s head was forcefully rubbed against the floor, and the tiny fish scales made squeaking sounds as they rubbed against the floor. Everyone was dumbfounded. The burly man¡¯s feet kept kicking, but after trying a few times to shake off the strange fish¡¯s head, he raised his legs and tried to reach out to break the fish¡¯s head that was biting his toes. At this moment, the sound of water was heard, as if something had jumped out of the water. The big man leaned against the side of the ship and lowered his head to pull the fish head that was biting its toes. He did not notice the danger behind him. The people on the boat only saw a strange fish that looked exactly the same as before jump up from the water and pounce at the back of the burly man¡¯s head with its mouth wide open. ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Someone blurted out a reminder in a moment of desperation. The burly man turned his head to look, but before he could see clearly, he felt a fishy smell rush to his face. The strange fish bit his face and dragged him down the boat. The burly man stood on one leg, his hands still holding onto the fish head on his leg. He didn¡¯t react at all, and the moment he saw the strange fish, he was scared out of his wits. He was originally leaning against the side of the ship, but his upper body had already been pulled out of the side of the ship by the strange fish. In a flash, the strange fish¡¯s tail nailed to the side of the ship with a ¡®bang*. With a strong swing of its head, it easily dragged the burly man out of the side of the ship. After succeeding, the strange fish loosened its grip on the cabin¡¯s tail. The burly man didn¡¯t even have time to scream before the man and fish fell into the sea with a splash. This accident happened in an instant. There was only the sound of water under the sea, followed by screams mixed with the sound of people choking on seawater. The sounds of animals biting and chewing when they were eating rang out in a dense manner, making people feel terrified. The people on the cabin all shivered. Without looking, they could imagine what was happening in the sea. The smell of blood was even stronger, but no one dared to go to the side of the ship to see. Song qingxiao frowned and walked to the side of the ship with the dagger. A large part of the sea had been dyed red, and the burly man¡¯s body was surrounded by a school of fish, like a torn rag doll. He was not completely dead yet, but some parts of his arms and legs had been torn apart, revealing his white bones. ¡°Save me ¡­¡± Every time he twitched instinctively, his blood flowed faster. The seawater was dyed red, and some torn pieces of human tissue floated in the water, which made the fish even more crazy. With the burly man as their ¡®food¡¯, the school of fish was busy eating and did not jump up to attack people again. After seeing that song qingxiao was fine, No. 7 gathered his courage and came over. The man in the sea had already breathed his last. In less than ten seconds, the fish had almost eaten half of his body. His bloodied skeleton was exposed. There were still many fish like the ones that song qingxiao had killed earlier circling the skeleton. The dark brown fish in the red Sea looked like demons. It was a creepy scene. Even though he had gone through two trials and had seen life and death, he still felt nauseated when he saw this scene. No. 7 swallowed his saliva, his expression ugly. He wanted to vomit, but he held it in. After a while, as if he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, he lowered his head and swallowed two dry sounds in the cabin. Those who were timid and did not dare to come close could imagine the situation under the boat from her behavior. Before they even reached the island, there were already dead people on the ship. This incident made everyone¡¯s heart heavy. No one spoke. This trip to the island had caused many people who wanted to obtain a huge reward to hesitate. Just as the atmosphere was tense, the crashing sounds under the ship suddenly stopped. The people on the ship were used to the noise, but the sudden stop did not make them feel relieved. The wind on the sea became stronger, blowing away the thick fishy smell on the deck and the sea. The gnawing sounds of the bones seemed to have stopped. Song Qing peeked into the water. The school of strange fish in the water seemed to be satisfied after eating, and they swam into the deep sea in groups. The big man¡¯s broken skeleton was left in the water, spinning and slowly falling. Everyone was on tenterhooks. Since such a thing had happened, Mr. Zhou, as the main leader of this trip to the island, had to make a statement. ¡°This matter¡­¡± He coughed and just as he opened his mouth to say something, someone suddenly interrupted him,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Guys, look over there!¡± The person¡¯s voice was shrill, and the fear in it was expressed through his out-of-tune tone. Song qingxiao subconsciously looked back at the person who spoke. It was a man in his thirties with a strong body. He looked up at the sky and pointed. Song qingxiao quickly followed the direction of his finger. In the sky, a large group of seabirds flew over, covering the sky and earth. Each of these birds spread their wings, and there were so many of them that they covered the sky. Before they even arrived, they had already set off a strong gust of wind. ¡°Enter the cabin.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression finally changed when she saw this.. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: The flock of birds (1) Chapter 103: The flock of birds (1) Translator: 549690339 From the moment she caught the strange fish to the moment it was killed by song qingxiao after it injured someone, she had been calm and composed. However, at this moment, she could not hide her nervousness. The people on the boat were already scared out of their wits when they saw the big man being eaten alive by the fish. When they heard that song qingxiao had asked everyone to enter the cabin, they scrambled to escape into the cabin at the critical moment. ¡°No one is allowed to move!¡± The cabin was Mr. Zhou¡¯s territory. In order to save their lives, they didn¡¯t care about that. The group of strange birds flew closer and closer. From the strange fish that they had caught from the sea earlier, everyone had already realized that there was something strange about these animals. They had an instinctive fear of living creatures in groups. They were afraid that if they ran too slowly, when the strange birds arrived, they would cause casualties. Everyone wanted to push and hide in the cabin. Under the great desire for survival, Mr. Zhou was actually squeezed out. He shouted anxiously, but few people paid attention to him. He gave an angry look, and the bodyguards beside him lined up in a row, blocking the way for everyone to enter the cabin. ¡°Let Mr. Zhou in first, don¡¯t panic!¡± When the bodyguard-like man first spoke, the people who were running for their lives ignored them until someone pulled out a gun. Although a burly man had just died on the ship, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s purpose of hiring people on the ship was not pure, they had not yet reached the island. Perhaps they still had some concerns, so the bodyguard¡¯s gun did not aim at the crowd, but at the sky. A loud ¡®bang¡¯ was heard, and the panicking crowd immediately quieted down. There were terrifying strange fish under the sea, and a flock of unknown birds flying in the sky. Mr. Zhou¡¯s side had already revealed their original ferocious appearance, and the group of employees had angry and helpless expressions on their faces. ¡°The staff members can go in first, the others can follow.¡± As Mr. Zhou spoke, he did not stop walking. Zhou xueli strode beside him. A group of scholars kept turning their heads to look at the flock of birds flying closer and closer in the sky, their eyes filled with excitement and fear. It was fine for ordinary people, but the participants who entered the trial scene were inevitably dissatisfied with this situation. Young man number six and the man in the suit could not help but clench their fists, as if they were about to fight- At such a critical moment, song qingxiao suddenly said,¡± ¡°Go back to your own rooms.¡± Time was of the essence. If Mr. Zhou and the others went into hiding before the others, they would definitely be injured. As soon as the birds arrived, the aggressive strange fish that had surrounded the boat abandoned the burly man¡¯s bones and sank into the deep sea. It could be imagined that these birds were either the natural enemies of the fish, or birds were far more ferocious than fish. The ship was sailing on the vast sea. Once a human was attacked, he would definitely die, whether he was caught into the sky or fell into the sea. They hadn¡¯t reached the island yet, but they had already encountered danger when they approached the island. It was conceivable that there would be greater difficulties after entering the island. What troubled song qingxiao was that the moment the person died, she subconsciously looked at the mission notification in her mind. However, the notification did not change at all. The hexagonal seal did not light up. Completed? [ mission: 2000 points ] In such a situation, either the person who died was wrong or the place where the person died was wrong, so the mission was not triggered. In that case, no matter what, they should try their best to save everyone¡¯s lives at this time and not make unnecessary sacrifices. It would be better to deal with the danger when they got on the island. After her reminder, everyone came to a sudden realization and hurriedly ran to their respective rooms. With the sound of their footsteps, the flock of birds in the sky got closer and closer, almost blocking out the remaining light of the evening. Everyone scattered like birds and beasts in an instant. The flock of birds was getting closer, and everyone wished they had two more legs to run into the room. After Mr. Zhou and the others entered the cabin, they locked the cabin door with a bang. Those who had not entered the room cursed. When song qingxiao was about to run into the room, she noticed the body of the strange fish that was still rolling on the ground. She kicked the bucket that was used to hold the fish. The bucket was overturned, and the water inside flowed out, washing away some of the thick fish blood on the deck. However, the blood was extremely thick, and a portion of it remained on the deck. This action caused her to pause for a moment. The flock of birds flew extremely fast, and in a flash, they seemed to be on the deck. As the flock of birds approached, strange cries sounded. Each of the birds was extremely large, their wings nearly a meter long, and each feather was as hard as a steel blade. Every time it flapped its wings, it created a small Hurricane that brought great pressure. Song qingxiao felt as if she was about to be blown away by the wind. She was a step too slow and it was already too late to enter the room. The leading Big Bird seemed to have found ¡®food¡¯ and accelerated, diving straight towards the ship. At the critical moment, song qingxiao kicked the two-meter-long fish on the ground and sent it flying. She reached for the dagger behind her waist and stabbed it hard, then threw it out of the boat in one go. This was her bold move. From the reaction of the strange fish to avoid the birds, she guessed that these two species should be mutually antagonistic. As expected, her guess was quickly verified. The flock of birds that were about to rush towards her saw the strange fish being thrown away. They flapped their wings and changed their direction in the air, flying back to the sea where the strange fish had fallen. The leading bird was the fastest. It reached out with its sharp claws and grabbed the strange fish¡¯s body firmly. The strange fish had bone spikes on its body, and its scales were as hard as armor. When the burly man with the machete had clashed with the strange fish, his machete had been blocked by the fish¡¯s scales. Not only did it not leave any marks, but the edge of the machete had even curled up. One could only imagine how powerful the fish¡¯s scales were. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, such a solid defense was like a piece of paper under the giant bird¡¯s claw. It could not withstand a single blow. The pair of sharp claws easily tore the scales apart, and the second and third birds followed suit. The body of the strange fish was pulled in mid-air, just like the burly man who had fallen into the sea before. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song qingxiao ran to her room, scanned her fingerprint, and then locked the door with a loud bang. Before she could even catch her breath, the flock of strange birds outside seemed to have finished off the bodies of the strange fish in an instant. The sound of birds falling into the cabin was endless. With the sudden addition of so many foreign creatures, the ship could not help but sink deeper into the water, and the ship began to shake. At the same time, there were also the sounds of birds pecking on the deck and door of the cabin on the ship. There were also banging sounds outside her door, which made her feel nervous.. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Force her (1) Chapter 104: Force her (1) Translator: 549690339 The interior decorations of the ship were already very old, but fortunately, the door was new and many times stronger than the rotten decorations. It was also because of this that it was not easily broken by this group of uninvited guests. However, no matter how sturdy the door was, it creaked under the heavy impact of the birds. Song qingxiao¡¯s back and head were covered in sweat. If the door couldn¡¯t stop the birds ¡®attacks, the birds would rush in unscrupulously once the barrier fell. The consequences would be unimaginable. The flock of birds was huge, and there were many of them. The strength of each bird could be seen from how they tore the strange fish apart. With her current strength, she might be able to kill two or three birds, but there was no way she could kill all of them. Moreover, these birds had an advantage. They could fly as soon as they spread their wings and were more difficult to deal with than the fish that jumped onto the deck. The fear that she hadn¡¯t felt for a long time struck her again. Her heart was beating fast like a drum, and her forehead, nose, and body were covered in cold sweat. Her eyes were fixed on the door, and the banging sounds were endless. With every knock, the door made of special materials would bulge inward. Every second felt like a year to song qingxiao. She had no idea how long the pecking outside had been going on for. Perhaps it was because the people on the deck had all left, and the fish had also fled in the face of danger, but the birds had found nothing. After destroying the ship for a while, they finally flapped their wings and left. The ship finally stabilized after shaking for a while. There was no sound of fish hitting each other or birds. Only the sound of the ship was still sailing. It was unusually quiet outside. At this time, no one dared to open the door first. Song Qing carefully released her mental power to check the situation outside. Through the door, she could no longer feel the presence of any foreign creatures. The anger that had been in her heart for a long time finally subsided. She reached out to turn the door handle and was ready to open the door, but the door had been destroyed by the birds earlier. The door panel had been deformed, and the lock was firmly held against it. She tried several times but could not open the door. Song qingxiao took a deep breath and stepped back. She suddenly raised her leg and kicked the protruding part of the door with all her strength. With two loud bangs, the deformed part that had been hit and pecked by the bird was kicked back a little. The tilted door recovered a little. This time, she unlocked the door and successfully twisted it open. As soon as he opened the door, a gust of sea wind mixed with the pungent smell of bird droppings assailed his nose. The birds had already left. Even though she was mentally prepared for the situation when the birds landed on the ship, song qingxiao still had a rough understanding of the birds ¡®destructive power when she saw the broken side and mast. There was a lot of bird feces piled on the ground. She took a few steps forward and saw the deck that was too horrible to look at. The deck¡¯s floor had been deformed, especially the place where she had gotten blood from the fish she had killed. It was almost turned over. From the way she threw the fish¡¯s corpse, the flock of birds had to fight for time to return to their rooms. It seemed like the birds were more interested in the fish than humans. The blood of this strange fish was thick and stinky. The smell spread far and wide, and the birds might have been attracted by it. In addition, when the birds came, the originally fierce fish seemed to have sensed danger and hid in the deep sea. Therefore, it could be inferred that the birds were the natural enemies of the strange fish. Now that things had come to this, from the abnormal changes in the fish to the extremely fierce birds, and they were getting closer and closer to the island Mr. Zhou had mentioned, it could be imagined that the changes in these animals should be related to Mr. Zhou. However, no matter what kind of genetic modification an animal underwent, their nature remained the same. The food chain of nature had always been tightly linked. As she thought of this, she had an idea. Her eyes fell on the pile of bird droppings on the ground and she was about to find something to put on for an experiment. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the fishing rods on the deck that had been broken by the birds, and an idea suddenly came to her mind. If her guess was right, no matter how the genes of animals were changed, the rules of nature remained the same. If she made good use of this, this mission might not be a near-death one. She was a little excited and looked around. From the corner of her eye, she saw a door on the side of the ship not far away was slowly being pulled open, revealing the figure of a man with a crew cut who was quiet among the trial participants. Everyone had heard the sound of song qingxiao kicking the door open, but they were not sure if there was any danger outside, so no one dared to open the door. They were all waiting for the first person to open the door to go out. Only when there were no attacks or screams would they be sure that the birds had left, and only then would the people hiding dare to come out. After the crew-cut man opened the door, the sound of knocking on the door came in an endless stream, and the door was opened one after another. The cultivators with special abilities were far more powerful than ordinary people, so they came out first. Number seven held his injured hand, frowning as he avoided the bird droppings and walked toward song qingxiao. The other trial-takers hesitated for a moment and also approached song qingxiao. Number six¡¯s expression was uncertain, but he decided to follow the crowd after a moment. Whether or not everyone acknowledged it, song qingxiao¡¯s performance in killing the strange fish was enough to make her one of the best in this trial. After the flock of birds passed by, she was the first to come out. She had the courage and strength, and she was also the first to discover the existence of the strange fish. Her sensitivity and observation skills were far better than others. The danger of this trial was far from comparable to the previous two. Just a fish and a flock of birds were enough to cause a panic. There might be even greater danger in the future. At this time, if they had a strong ally, their chances of survival would increase a lot. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± No. 7 greeted her affectionately, as if they had not had the little conflict a few hours ago. She also seemed to have forgotten that she had subconsciously waved the strange fish in song qingxiao¡¯s direction when the strange fish had jumped out of the sea for the first time. She seemed to have an evil intention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did you find something amiss in this mission? can you analyze it with us?¡± Her face was a little pale, and her scratched right hand was still shaking. Although she had treated the wound after she returned to her room, if one looked carefully, there was still blood seeping out of the gauze wrapped around the wound. After number seven finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. Number seven was quick-witted and reacted quickly. She raised this point in public with the intention of using the other trial-takers to show off her power to song Qing. After all, this was a matter of life and death. Everyone was eager to know more about the situation on the island. At present, it seemed that song qingxiao had more information. If she didn¡¯t say anything, the other cultivators might not be willing to let it go and would try to force her to say it.. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 90 Chapter 105: Chapter 90-reveal _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s individual strength was indeed very strong. In terms of one-on-one combat, she was probably one of the best among the seven trial-takers. However, her two fists might not be able to fight against four hands. Under the joint efforts of everyone, she would eventually lose. After number seven finished speaking, he stared at song Qing with a smile and waited for her answer. She looked young and beautiful, and when she entered the trial, she had a lively and outgoing personality. When she had just entered the mission scene, she had also been thick-skinned enough to strike up a conversation with Zhou xueli, hoping to get some clues about the mission. Now was the best time for her to speak, saving the others a lot of trouble. Everyone wanted to know the answer to No. 7¡¯s question, and they were also looking forward to song qingxiao¡¯s answer. Song Qingxin was well aware of what number seven was planning. In fact, number seven wasn¡¯t the only one with a plan. Song qingxiao had her own plan as well. At present, because of this unexpected disaster before landing on the island, at least half of Mr. Zhou¡¯s plan had been exposed. From this person hiring poor people who had no power, no power, little knowledge, and a low sense of existence to the dangerous Island, it could be estimated that this person was ruthless. Now that I¡¯ve messed up a part of his plan in advance and caught Mr. Zhou off guard, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be unhappy. No matter what everyone was thinking, the ship was still Mr. Zhou¡¯s territory. The most important thing was that he had money, people, and weapons. If he hated her and wanted to do something to her, song qingxiao would still be afraid of him even if the bodyguards had guns. At this time, the trial-takers must at least show that they were United. At least, before entering the island, everyone must show that they had a mutual goal to make Mr. Zhou have some scruples. However, even though song Qingxin had her own plans, she was not prepared to let number 7 get what he wanted. She wanted to share some of her speculations about the island so that the trial-taker would owe her a favor and not because of number Seven¡¯s questioning. There was a certain difference between the two. After number seven finished speaking, she didn¡¯t say anything. The atmosphere became silent. Under such an atmosphere, everyone¡¯s gaze gradually changed. Number seven was calm and composed at first. He thought that he could use the crowd¡¯s power to pressure song qingxiao and force her to give in. Who knew that when he asked such a question in public, everyone showed interest in the answer, but song qingxiao still didn¡¯t say anything? did she think that she could compete with everyone and was not going to tell them what she knew? Thinking of this, number Seven¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was about to speak again when song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on her face. She seemed to be smiling, as if those little thoughts in her heart could not be hidden from her. Number Seven¡¯s heart turned cold. Before he could react, song qingxiao had already shifted her gaze to her injured right hand that she had been holding. That hand had been injured in the process of hitting the strange fish. She thought of the unkind things she had done before and guessed that song qingxiao was ready to settle the score with her now. Thinking of this, number seven became vigilant and instinctively lowered the arm she was holding. The wound on her right palm was so deep that the bone could be seen. It was painful even if she didn¡¯t move. Even if she tried her best to endure it, she couldn¡¯t help but show a painful expression. ¡°Let me take a look at the wound on your hand.¡± While song qingxiao was talking, number Seven¡¯s hand was still trembling. His facial muscles were twitching in pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Number seven never thought that she would ask to see his wound instead of bringing up their past. She didn¡¯t understand what song Qingxin was thinking. She didn¡¯t know if she should raise her hand or hide it behind her back and refuse her proposal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hesitating for a long time, the temporary Alliance formed by the young man number six, the man in the suit, and the scholar was still present. Even if song qingxiao wanted to have any ill intentions against him, she would have to think twice. At the thought of this, number seven endured the pain and raised his trembling hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to see about my injuries?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only know if there¡¯s anything nice to look at after we see it.¡± As soon as number Seven¡¯s hand reached out, song qingxiao grabbed her nails. Number seven subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back, but song qingxiao¡¯s grip was so strong that she couldn¡¯t break free. Instead, she tore the wound, and more blood oozed out of the already red gauze.. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: The answer (2) Chapter 106: The answer (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Number seven raised her voice in pain. Song qingxiao tore off the gauze from her hand. Some of the gauze was stained with dried blood. Number seven was in excruciating pain. He screamed and subconsciously raised his uninjured hand, ready to attack. There were two wounds on her palm that was held by song qingxiao. It was as if it had been cut by a sharp blade. The wound had split open due to time, and the bone was visible. Blood gushed out and dripped down from the gap between number Seven¡¯s fingers. our mission this time might be troublesome. Number seven was still angry. Number six, the man in the suit, and the refined man didn¡¯t know why song qingxiao insisted on checking number Seven¡¯s wound. However, since they had formed an alliance, they were all wary and dissatisfied when they saw song qingxiao doing this to number seven. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed and she spoke slowly. Everyone knew that she was about to get to the point. The sound of knocking on doors could be heard from the rooms on both sides of the cabin. Several people stood on the deck of the ship that had been half-destroyed and were talking about something. Every trial mission was a near-death experience for the trial-takers, but no one interrupted song qingxiao¡¯s words. three days ago, I did find out something. I found out that Mr. Zhou is going to the island. From the route, it should take three days to reach the destination. She said such an important piece of news. Even number seven, who was gasping in pain, could not help but hold his breath and look down on song Qing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re about to reach our destination?¡± The voice of the person who spoke was a little low. It was the crew-cut guy who had been silent since entering the trial space. Mr. Zhou had mentioned that they were about to reach the island, but he didn¡¯t mention the specific time of arrival. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and lowered her eyes to hide the darkness in her eyes. 1 also found out an interesting piece of information. Mr. Zhou is a very rich man with many properties under his name. However, the main body of the company is a biotechnology company. This time, he probably came to the island to collect experimental fruits. When she raised her head, her expression had returned to normal. The people around her were digesting the information she had provided and trying to figure out the meaning behind her words. Song qingxiao continued,¡± based on the fact that Mr. Zhou¡¯s main business is a biotechnology company, I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s doing some experiments and developing new products. She scratched her hair, which had been messed up by the sea breeze. The old woman stared at her, urging her to continue with her eyes. at the same time, because Mr. Zhou has kept the destination and other key information confidential, I suspect that this experiment is abnormal. It might even be considered an illegal experiment in the world of the trial. At this point, she paused for a moment. Number seven even forgot the pain in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And then?¡± far away from the crowd, on an isolated island in the vast ocean. Other than satellite search, there is no signal, and no other ships appear. An experiment that has been going on for more than ten years, combined with the nature of his company and the fact that it is shameful to be sneaky, 1 suspect that this experiment is related to genetic modification or causing mutations in humans and animals. When song qingxiao said this, everyone finally understood the meaning of her words and could not help but gasp. No. 7 couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She thought of song qingxiao¡¯s fishing at noon, and the fierce fish that had jumped on the boat. It had turned the boat upside down, dragged a big man into the water, and dismembered him, which attracted the group of terrifying seabirds. All of this indicated that song qingxiao¡¯s speculation was very likely to be true. Your fishing in the afternoon ¡­ The older woman frowned and said hesitantly,¡± ¡°You want to confirm this?¡± ¡°Besides confirming this, I also wanted to see if we¡¯re really closer to the island.¡± Just like what she had told Mr. Zhou before, animals had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. When faced with danger, they were more sensitive than humans. This was the magical perception that nature had given them, allowing these weak life forms to escape when danger came. it should be near the island at noon. The nearby waters may have been infected, and those fierce fish have appeared. The Marine creatures from other waters have sensed the danger and will not come here. That was why she didn¡¯t find anything at that time. However, after the ship entered these dangerous waters, fierce fish took the bait one after another. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve asked about the identities of the other employees on the ship. As song qingxiao spoke, she looked at number seven. Number Seven¡¯s communication skills were the most outstanding among the participants. If she could find out song qingxiao¡¯s name on the first day of the scenario, she would definitely be able to find out the background of the mercenaries in the scenario. As expected, after she said that, number seven continued,¡± I¡¯ve asked around. They¡¯re all villagers from the coastal areas. Their families are poor and they make a living by fishing for others every year. Because of their poverty, many of them don¡¯t get married when they¡¯re old. Most of them are inexperienced. They have the strength and experience of going to sea, but they don¡¯t have any schemes. After she said this, she added,¡± when Mr. Zhou hired them, he promised them very generous conditions. It is said that this money is enough to ensure that these people don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. They can get married and have children after they return, but the condition is that they must keep it a secret. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although that was the case, there was nothing in the world that was a real secret, and everyone knew that. After number seven finished, he saw song qingxiao smile. what a coincidence. Our identities are also poor and ignorant. We have a simple population and low status. Everyone was well aware of what this meant. Mr.. Zhou was going to stir up trouble, and it was going to be big! Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Details (1) Chapter 107: Details (1) Translator: 549690339 None of the participants present were easy to deal with. Song qingxiao had made things very clear. According to what everyone knew, it was an illegal genetic modification experiment. Although song qingxiao said it was just a guess, the existence of the strange fish and the mutation of the birds were most likely true. The people Mr. Zhou hired were poor people with low status, no knowledge, and no sense of existence. In other words, the people he chose would not cause any trouble even if they died. He was so secretive about his destination that he didn¡¯t reveal it to anyone. He even kept it a secret after boarding the ship. This was enough to prove that he had ulterior motives. It was very likely that he had gathered such a large group of people just to die. Number seven and the others ¡®expressions changed. The refined scholar muttered,¡± ¡°Could it be that the mission this time requires everyone to work together?¡± His question was exactly what song qingxiao wanted. She had said so much, it was impossible for these cultivators to cover up their own situation and just try to get information from her. ¡°Yes or no, we¡¯ll have to see what your mission hint is.¡± She had said those words earlier so that she could wait here. Song qingxiao followed the gentleman¡¯s words and asked a question. She used the way No. 7 used the situation to force people to give in and answer questions,¡± ¡°Number seven, what¡¯s your mission hint?¡± Number Seven¡¯s face stiffened when she asked this question so frankly. Of course, the other cultivators would not speak up for her at this moment. In fact, song qingxiao¡¯s question was also what everyone was eager to know. Now that song qingxiao had explained the general situation of the trial, the only thing left was to see if everyone¡¯s mission direction was the same. If everyone¡¯s quest hint was the same, it was very likely that it was just as the scholar had said. The quest environment this time was very dangerous, and they would need to work together to survive. And if everyone¡¯s mission hints were different, it might be inevitable that they would fight each other during the trial. At this time, whoever gave the mission hint first would be taking a risk. It was fine if number 7¡¯s mission hint was the same as everyone else¡¯s, but if her mission hint was the slightest bit different from the other trial-takers present, it was possible that the person with the opposite mission would find a way to get rid of her. However, she had no choice but to say it. This matter concerned everyone¡¯s life and death. If she didn¡¯t want to say it, the other cultivators probably wouldn¡¯t have a choice either. Even though it was a temporary Alliance, the cultured scholar, the man in the suit, and the others were all looking at her, waiting for her answer. Number seven was a smart person. She understood the cause and effect of the situation. She knew that she was in a passive situation where song qingxiao was at a loss of what to do. The tables had turned. Song qingxiao was using the same method to force her to do what she had previously done. ¡°I¡­¡± Number Seven¡¯s mouth was bitter as she stared coldly at song Qing. Song Qing looked straight into her eyes and said with a fake smile,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said what you wanted me to say. To show your sincerity, shouldn¡¯t I at least ask you to leak some information?¡± ¡°Number seven, what¡¯s your mission hint?¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the man with the crew cut stepped forward and asked. He wasn¡¯t as polite as song qingxiao. He had a threatening look in his eyes, as if he would attack if number seven didn¡¯t obey. The older woman frowned and took a step forward silently. She was obviously on the crew-cut man¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Everyone has seen how dangerous this mission is.¡± As the crew-cut man spoke, he pointed to the deck and side of the ship, which had been scratched beyond recognition by the birds, we haven¡¯t even reached the island yet, but the fish and birds we¡¯ve encountered are so fierce. No one knows what kind of danger we¡¯ll face when we get on the island. His eyes were gloomy, and the aura on his body gradually changed, making him look much more dangerous. it¡¯s good to know more about the mission before we go to the island. For the good of all of us, I advise you not to hide anything. After the crew-cut man said this, number seven felt indignant. When she revealed the mission hint, it wasn¡¯t for everyone¡¯s own good. It was clear that the others would benefit more. However, the situation was not in her control. Number seven suppressed her anger while the refined scholar, number six, and the young man in the suit stood on the crew-cut guy¡¯s side. It was obvious that they wanted to get something from her. She took a deep breath and looked at song qingxiao. After a while, she suppressed her anger and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all speaking very well, so of course 1 understand.¡± She had suffered a loss from song Qing and was gritting her teeth in hatred, but she had already made a decision in her heart. my quest notification is a hexagonal magic seal. It didn¡¯t light up, so the quest shouldn¡¯t have been triggered. She steeled her heart and told them about her mission. At the same time, she also looked at the others ¡®expressions, trying to see if there was something wrong with their faces. Once her words made someone¡¯s expression strange, it was very likely to prove that this person¡¯s mission was in the opposite direction of her. She could shut up in time and also raise her vigilance. However, after number seven slowly said those words, she did not see anyone¡¯s eyes reveal any wariness. Instead, they all looked relieved. Seeing this, number Seven¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, returned to its original place. From everyone¡¯s reaction, the mission prompt this time was probably the same. Just like what the refined scholar had said earlier, this mission was probably dangerous. The trial space required the trial-takers to form an alliance and work together. However, even if number seven had guessed this, she still kept it in mind. After saying this, she rolled her eyes and said, there¡¯s also a mission hint. Brother Zhao, why don¡¯t you tell us to be fair? ¡± The person she was staring at was the man with the crew-cut hair who had threatened her earlier. It seemed that this man¡¯s surname was Zhao. After being called out by number seven, the crew-cut man was silent for a while. Perhaps it was because the hint that number seven had given earlier had calmed everyone¡¯s heart down. Then, he said,¡± ¡°I do have two hints. Granny Zhou, what about you?¡± He slyly threw number Seven¡¯s question away and turned to ask the older woman. The older woman¡¯s expression did not change and she nodded in admission,¡± ¡°Me too,¡± The two of them seemed to be asking and answering questions, but in fact, what they were saying was all nonsense. It was very hypocritical for the trial-takers to be on guard against each other. Even if this trial required everyone to cooperate, it was unlikely for everyone to work together. They had to be careful of this group of despicable people stabbing them in the back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao blinked her eyes. Number seven was young and could not hold her temper. Even though she knew that these people were shameless, she was still shocked by the way the crew-cut guy threw out the question. The corner of her mouth twitched twice, and she looked at number six while holding back her anger. This man was in an alliance with her, and they had a good conversation before, but when she was being forced, he did not say a word. She felt hatred in her heart, and she opened her mouth to ask, ¡°What about you, number six? What¡¯s the other mission hint?¡± The young man, number six, originally wanted to take advantage of the situation and get some useful information from these people, but he did not expect number seven to turn around and ask him. He was immediately furious.. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: The end (1) Chapter 108: The end (1) Translator: 549690339 The crew-cut woman and the old woman didn¡¯t say anything, but they forced others to take it for granted. After number seven changed his target, everyone looked at number six, the young man. Under the pressure of everyone¡¯s gazes, number six could only suppress his anger and force out a smile,¡± my other mission hint is a point reward. He then looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Number five, what about you?¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Song qingxiao nodded her head in the same way that the older woman did. This action made number six so angry that she vomited blood. However, seeing that she had no intention of opening her mouth again, he had no choice but to divert the trouble. He looked at the man in the suit again. ¡°Number four, is there anything different about your other mission?¡± Number six learned his lesson from the small talk he had with song Qing, so he changed his way of asking questions. He directly called out the number of the man in the suit who entered the trial space. The man in the suit looked at him sinisterly and laughed in anger: ¡°My other mission hint is the same as yours.¡± When he said this, he saw that the others were frowning, clearly not satisfied with his answer. He suppressed his anger and added,¡± ¡°My reward is 2000 points. Number two, what about you?¡± He asked the refined scholar, who seemed to have a good temper. He smiled and then pursed his lips. The question was passed to the scholar like a drum beating and a flower beating. He obviously had no one to push the blame to, so he could only answer,¡± my other mission had two question marks, and it showed that I would only get 2000 points if I completed it. Although the Alliance was formed at the last minute, song qingxiao was almost certain that the mission hint was the same. ¡°Me too,¡± She took the lead and the others nodded. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. After confirming that the mission was the same, at least on the surface, everyone was on the same side. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± No. 7 smiled. Since everyone was on the same side, the chances of them killing each other were much smaller, the remaining question is to find Mr. Zhou and force him to answer about the situation on the island. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too quickly.¡± Song qingxiao poured cold water on her. ¡°Just because we¡¯re on the same side doesn¡¯t mean that the difficulty of this mission will be low.¡± On the contrary, the trial space did not increase the difficulty of this mission scene, which in itself showed that the danger level of the island might be far higher than the killing between the trial participants. Hearing her words, number Seven¡¯s smile froze on his face, and his heart, which had just risen, sank to the bottom again. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the existence of the strange fish. The creatures on the island are probably not much worse than the strange fish.¡± When song qingxiao reached this point, number seven was a little unconvinced. ¡°No matter what, if we work together, we might be able to kill him.¡± She raised her eyebrows, it¡¯s still because of the group of strange birds that scared you. Her provocative words made song qingxiao chuckle. Her eyes stopped on her bleeding palm for a moment. ¡°In my opinion, the danger on the island is not necessarily the genetically modified and mutated animals or the murderous Mr. Zhou and the others.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words had a deeper meaning to them. The other trial-takers did not understand what she meant. Number seven did not have the patience to play dumb with her, so he said directly,¡± ¡°Since we need to work together now, what can¡¯t you say? what¡¯s the point of hiding your Kasaya like this?¡± Everyone agreed with her. Before song qingxiao could say anything, the door that had been locked finally made a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. It was clear that the people inside were about to open it. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at the cabin. General song Qing swallowed the words he was about to say. The cabin door finally opened after a few knocks. The bodyguard with the submachine gun was the first to pop his head out. After confirming that there were no dangerous creatures outside, he stepped out of the cabin door and saw the participants gathered on the deck. The bodyguard¡¯s eyes swept over the few of them, and he quickly turned his head and said,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no danger, only a few workers are here.¡± After he shouted, not only did Mr. Zhou and the others in the cabin hear him clearly, but the employers hiding in the other rooms on the first floor should have also heard him clearly. Although the employees were afraid and wanted to hide in their rooms, what had happened was too unbelievable. Many of them often went out to sea, and they had never seen such fish and birds before. Combined with what song qingxiao had asked Mr. Zhou, they had many doubts, and they wanted to figure out the whole thing as soon as possible. The sound of the door opening could be heard. Mr. Zhou appeared at the cabin door, surrounded by a group of people. As soon as Mr. Zhou appeared, he saw the deck that was in a mess and frowned. The deck was in a mess, and many parts of the ship were deformed by the sharp claws of the seabirds. Bird droppings were everywhere, and a foul smell rushed into people¡¯s nostrils. Mr. Zhou had lived a pampered life and had never experienced such a situation before. In a short while, his face turned red. Seeing him like this, Zhou xueli took out a neatly folded clean handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to him. Mr. Zhou quickly took the handkerchief and covered his mouth and nose, as if he had finally caught his breath. His eyes were a little gloomy. He had not even reached the island, but he had already experienced such a disaster. Almost half of the ship was destroyed, which made him lose control of his emotions for a moment. ¡°I told you.¡± His expression was cold as his gaze swept across the few trial-takers standing together. Finally, it stopped on song qingxiao. don¡¯t cause any trouble after you get on the boat. The boat hasn¡¯t even reached the island yet and it¡¯s already destroyed to this extent. Fortunately, the birds have left today. If you had stayed any longer, have you thought about the consequences?¡± His hand was still holding the handkerchief to cover his mouth, and his voice was a little muffled from the handkerchief,¡± ¡°If the ship is destroyed, how are we going to return?¡± In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary combat power and calmness in the fight with the strange fish, Mr. Zhou wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out her background. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have said a word to her and would have attacked her directly. When the participants saw the bodyguards beside Mr. Zhou take out these powerful guns, they became even more vigilant. There were only two possibilities for these bodyguards to carry such guns. One was to prepare weapons for the dangers on the island, and the other was to silence them after the incident. Everyone stood closer together, and after giving each other the mission tips, at least when dealing with the people in the scene, the trial-takers were finally United against outsiders. ¡°Are we the ones returning, or are you all returning?¡± The young man, number six, couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked with a sneer. His attitude stunned Mr. Zhou for a moment, but after understanding the meaning of his words, the ruthless old Fox¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even change. He asked directly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it means, literally.¡± With the attitude of the other trial-takers, number six¡¯s confidence undoubtedly increased a lot. He asked,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Zhou, where are you taking us? what¡¯s on the island? what¡¯s the change in the fish and birds in the sea? why don¡¯t you tell us so that we can have a rough idea?¡± As he said this, he put his hand on the railing that had already deformed and sunk into the hull. Mr. Zhou noticed that the railing, which had been welded with a special treatment material, slowly returned to its original place under his strong push. When the young man number six showed his hand, Mr. Zhou looked at the group of people gathered together again. He was no longer as calm as before. ¡°Who are you?¡± When he asked the question, his eyes were sharp as he turned to look at Zhou xueli. It was obvious that the strength number six had displayed and the scene of song qingxiao killing the strange fish had proved that Zhou xueli¡¯s words about the people who had been evaluated by the special Department were wrong.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Who is it (1) Chapter 109: Who is it (1) Translator: 549690339 Zhou xuli¡¯s face revealed a nervous expression. According to the investigation of the original recruitment department, the group of workers hired to carry ¡ögoods¡¯ were indeed at the bottom of the society and had no other skills. In fact, now that things had developed to this point, it was almost out of control. Zhou xuli had been by his side for many years and knew Mr. Zhou¡¯s character very well. She immediately swallowed her saliva. ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± She first lowered her head and admitted her mistake. I¡¯ve failed my duty. However, in the current situation, admitting his mistake was obviously not going to help. This group of people gathered together and each had their own magical ability. It was likely that some force had long known about the Zhou¡¯s research and had taken this opportunity to sneak in. ¡°To be able to avoid the investigation without anyone knowing, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve been deployed for a long time.¡± Zhou xueli felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She should have been alert when song qingxiao tried to trick her into telling the truth. I¡¯ll take responsibility after we return. Her eyelashes trembled. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of fear or the strong wind on the sea, but her voice was trembling when she spoke. ¡°Go back?¡± This research was the Zhou consortium¡¯s many years of hard work. Just as they were about to achieve results, such a mistake occurred. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± The cultivators were all smart people. From the current situation and the conversation between AAr. Zhou and Zhou xueli, how could they not know that they had misunderstood their identities? The refined scholar smiled and adjusted the corner of his clothes. He said with a gentle expression,¡± ¡°Our identities are different from what you¡¯re guessing.¡± His words made Mr. Zhou and the others skeptical. Scholar number two said, we don¡¯t belong to any power or organization. All we want is to live. At this point, he raised his hand. ¡°I dare to swear that if this sentence is watered down, I will die a terrible death.¡± He was very confident when he said that. The participants did not belong to any of the forces in this scene, so he was very serious when he made the oath, unlike the fake one he had made in the trial space. When he lowered his hand, number six also raised his hand jokingly. I also dare to swear that we really don¡¯t belong to any forces or organizations. We just want to know some facts and live well. If Mr. Zhou doesn¡¯t believe us, we can also swear. If my words are false and make me feel like being bitten by thousands of ants, how about it?¡± As soon as number six finished speaking, the man in the suit followed. Song Qing looked at this scene coldly. It was ridiculous. The trial had only just started, but a few players had already made their vows. The people in front of them made their vows as if they were just going through the motions. When song Qing was young, she followed the crowd and said, ¡°I also swear that I only want to live.¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression had already calmed down, and it was unknown if he had already thought of a countermeasure. Now that things were clear, regardless of whether these people were telling the truth or not, it was already certain that this group of people had mixed into the team. The ship was now on its way to the isolated island, and they were about to reach it, so it was unrealistic to return now. Among this group of people, song qingxiao and number six had already displayed their outstanding skills. The others would probably be hard to deal with if they stood together. If they were to fight now, even if they had guns and ammunition, they were so close to them. They were afraid that something would happen if these people resisted. In addition, the other boatmen had been incited and had already surrounded this side. In order to prevent the situation from getting out of control, fighting at sea was the last resort. They hadn¡¯t reached the island yet, but once they made a move, they would probably lose more than half of their men. Most importantly, the birds had just left not long ago. Mr. Zhou was worried that the sound of the gunshot would spread far out in the sea and attract the livestock back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ship couldn¡¯t take any more damage. Otherwise, once the ship sank, everyone would die in the sea with the school of fish! Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t believe that the trial-taker¡¯s identity was as clean, innocent, and innocent as they said. However, this group of people were willing to take an oath. This was a temporary compromise and an attitude of not causing trouble. It also gave Mr. Zhou a way to step down. After much consideration, Mr. Zhou endured the stench on the deck and put down the handkerchief covering his mouth. A smile had already appeared on his usually serious face. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re still friends,¡± He moved his finger, and the bodyguards received his signal. They pulled back their guns and pointed them at song qingxiao and the others. Although they changed their direction, their fingers on the trigger didn¡¯t move. This meant that the danger wasn¡¯t over.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: Who is it (2) Chapter 11o: Who is it (2) Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou said, ¡°How can you point your gun at your friend?¡± When everyone heard this, they all laughed. The other hired workers on the ship were confused. Mr. Zhou also laughed a few times and then gently shook his head. The few scholars behind him began to move. ¡°If you have anything to say, let¡¯s clean up this place first.¡± As he said that, one of the hired people in the scenario said uneasily,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Everyone turned their heads. The person who spoke was a young man of about 25 or 26 years old. He was already very nervous, but under the gaze of the dozens of pairs of eyes on the ship, he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. He could only point at the sky. It was evening, not yet dark, but the dense clouds in the sky had already darkened the surrounding light. The sound of the waves on the sea mixed with the sound of the ship sailing, and a dull ¡®roar¡¯ could be heard in the air. It was probably going to Thunder. The young man who was being stared at by the crowd licked his lips. After a long while, as if he had found his voice, he asked timidly,¡± ¡°The bird just now, would it still¡­¡± He thought of the flock of birds and shivered. He didn¡¯t even dare to say the word ¡®come back¡¯, but everyone understood his intention. Everyone was panicking. They looked around. In fact, this problem was also what most of them were worried about. Mr. Zhou also frowned. Two elegant men approached Mr. Zhou and were about to say something when song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed and she said loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Her sudden words made number seven, who was standing not far from her, turn his head subconsciously, his face full of surprise. Even the most powerful person would not be able to answer such a question. How could she be so sure? Mr. Zhou was also surprised. Zhou xueli knew what he was thinking and asked, 11 ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°These birds were attracted by the school of strange fish.¡± Song qingxiao attracted everyone¡¯s attention and said,¡± I¡¯ve observed it. It should be the appearance of a school of fish that attracted these seabirds. When she killed the fish, the smell of blood was very strong. If the seabirds were natural enemies with the fish, it would make sense for them to smell the blood and fly over, in addition, when the workers on the ship were dragged into the sea by the strange fish, they were eaten by the fish. From this, one could already imagine the ferocity of the strange fish, but these fish abandoned the worker¡¯s corpse and sank into the water before the flock of birds arrived. This meant that the school of fish had sensed danger and fled. ¡°When the birds came, I was a step too late and threw the fish corpse over. The birds really didn¡¯t care about me when they snatched the fish corpse.¡± She pointed to the place on the deck that had been scratched the most by the birds, this is the place where 1 killed the fish, and it¡¯s the place that left the smell of blood. After turning the deck upside down and making sure that there were no strange fish, the birds stopped for a moment and then flew away. Song qingxiao looked at Mr. Zhou, who was deep in thought. as long as the school of fish no longer appears around the ship, the bird will definitely not come back. Her words were quite certain, and Zhou xueli couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°Then how can you be so sure that the strange fish won¡¯t appear again?¡± Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t stop Zhou xueli when she spoke. It was obvious that he wanted to use Zhou xueli to ask song qingxiao this question. Everyone was also worried about this problem. After all, the fish were as ferocious as a flock of birds. Not only did the fish hurt someone when they jumped onto the boat, but they also dragged a person into the water to share their food. It was really too terrifying. ¡°Yeah, what if the school of fish appears again?¡± The workers were very worried. A few trial-takers also licked their lips and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on a few people who were busy on the deck. They were ATr. Zhou¡¯s close friends. From their appearance and temperament, they looked like experts, scholars, and scientists. The island was full of danger. Mr. Zhou could protect his life with his bodyguards, but it would be thought-provoking if he brought these scholars. Perhaps, the Zhou corporation¡¯s genetic experiment was related to these people. After Mr. Zhou had ¡®reached¡¯ an agreement with the trial-takers, he had ordered people to clean up the mess on the deck. Normally, this group of people should not be the ones doing the cleaning and after-sales. However, after Mr. Zhou¡¯s words, this group of people moved.. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Who is it (3) Chapter 111: Who is it (3) Translator: 549690339 Some of them were picking up the feathers on the ground, while others were picking up things to collect the feces left by the birds. If song qingxiao was right, these people were keeping these things for laboratory research. This confirmed her initial guess about the identity of these people. They might have been involved in the genetic modification experiment. ¡°I think Mr. Zhou should be very clear about this.¡± Song qingxiao saw the group of people working together to flip over the heavy objects on the deck. One of them took out a dagger and tried to extract some blood from the spot where song qingxiao had killed the fish. ¡°No matter how the experiments are done, no matter how the genes are modified, the food chain of nature still exists. It is still the nature of fish to be restrained by birds.¡± Her words made Mr. Zhou¡¯s pupils contract, but he didn¡¯t refute her. as long as there¡¯s the smell of the bird¡¯s feces, the fish will not dare to approach the ship. Song qingxiao added,¡± these birds are probably the overlords of the ocean and the sky. They can move freely with their wings, so they should have few natural enemies. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face twitched when he heard her words, but that was not what song qingxiao was concerned about. When she spoke, she glanced at the cultivators around her who had different thoughts. When she heard her words, her eyes lit up as if she had pointed out a clear path. With song qingxiao¡¯s words, the people on the ship were no doubt a lot more relaxed. Some of the workers even cheered loudly. These people seemed to have forgotten that the greater danger was still ahead, but they were moved by this moment of peace. Mr. Zhou also seemed to be at ease. He noticed that his team had collected the traces left by the surrounding birds, including bird pecks, claw marks, feces, and even feathers. A refined man with a small bag of feces approached Mr. Zhou and whispered a few words. He was standing a little far away, and his voice was low. The noise around him was also loud. Song Qing tried his best, but he could only vaguely hear him say, H ¡°.. Ruined ¡­ We don¡¯t have any blood samples from the fish ¡­¡± These two intermittent sentences seemed to suggest that the deck had been destroyed and the blood sample of the strange fish had not been successfully collected. As a result, it was impossible to determine the species of the strange fish and the consequences of the genetic change. The man¡¯s voice sounded a little regretful, as if he had thought of something. He subconsciously looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and became a little excited. I¡¯ve killed fish ¡­ Maybe there¡¯s some residue ¡­¡± After he finished speaking, Mr. Zhou¡¯s burning gaze fell on song qingxiao. Song Qingxin¡¯s thoughts turned and immediately guessed the intention of this elegant man from his words. The deck had been damaged by the strange bird, and it was difficult to collect the blood sample of the strange fish. However, song qingxiao had killed a fish with her dagger today, so Mr. Zhou probably wanted to borrow her dagger. Sure enough, just as she realized this, Mr. Zhou opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Miss song, I won¡¯t hide it from you. The changes in the strange fish today require some blood samples to be tested. Perhaps after the test, we can find its genetic weakness and deal with it more easily.¡± Mr. Zhou smiled kindly, but the ship has been damaged by the seabirds, and we can¡¯t find the blood tissue of the strange fish anymore. 1 wonder if you can lend me your fish-killing knife to study. As soon as he said that, number seven and the others immediately gloated. Although they had formed an alliance at the last minute, the cultivators were still on guard against each other. Song qingxiao¡¯s dagger had a unique shape and could be brought into the space. It must have been a space item that was exchanged with points. It would be best if her dagger was borrowed by Mr. Zhou. That way, she would have one less weapon and the danger on the island would be greatly reduced. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven was happy to see such a situation happen. He had a bad idea in his heart and had the idea of adding fuel to the fire. He said hypocritically,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, Mr. Zhou is doing this for all of us ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes. She thought that song qingxiao would be furious after hearing Mr. Zhou¡¯s suggestion. However, song qingxiao was very calm. She shook her head and even smiled faintly. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± She bluntly rejected Mr. Zhou¡¯s request. In front of the boatman, the trial-takers, Mr. Zhou¡¯s subordinates, and his bodyguards, she did not leave any face for Mr. Zhou.. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Who is it (4) Chapter 112: Who is it (4) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Besides, why would you come to me if you want to extract the strange fish¡¯s tissue residue?¡± At this point, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on number seven. Before she could smile maliciously, song qingxiao had already grabbed her injured hand and said,¡± her hand was once injured by a strange fish. If we want to extract the remains of the strange fish¡¯s tissue, there might still be some in the wound. Hearing her words, number Seven¡¯s expression changed. He was shocked and angry, and retorted,¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Song Qing looked down on her and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s really not nonsense.¡± She dragged out her words and paused for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 say that the dangers on the island aren¡¯t necessarily the ones in front of us?¡± Mr. Zhou and the others didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but number seven and the other trial-takers understood immediately. Before Mr. Zhou and the others came out, song qingxiao had mentioned that the danger of this trial mission did not necessarily come from Mr. Zhou¡¯s intention to silence them, nor did it necessarily come from the genetically modified animals on the island. There was one more thing. At that time, she kept it a secret, and Mr. Zhou and the others came out and interrupted her. Song qingxiao held No. 7¡¯s hand and refused to let go no matter how much she struggled. The scary wounds on her hand were revealed to everyone in the cabin. ¡°There¡¯s still the biggest risk, and that is infection.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number Seven¡¯s face turned as white as snow and he started to shake. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The old woman frowned and asked with a solemn look. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, number Seven¡¯s legs became unstable. It was as if he was relying on the hand that song qingxiao was holding to maintain his strength. the fish in the sea have obviously changed. As Mr. Zhou said, their genes have changed. She gave Mr. Zhou an obscure look, and Mr. Zhou immediately understood. Between smart people, there was no need to speak too clearly. Mr. Zhou¡¯s genetic experiment was on an island. If the experiment was successful, the test subjects on the island should have changed, but why did the creatures in the sea and the birds in the sky change? It was nothing more than a cross-infection between the food chains, causing a mutation. In other words, this so-called genetic modification could be compared to a new type of virus. The experimental subjects on the island that were infected by the virus had changed, and the virus had spread little by little. How to spread it? perhaps hunting between animals was also a kind of infection. No. 7 had suffered a loss at the hands of the strange fish, and his hands were injured. He might also be infected by the virus. Mr. Zhou, number 7, and the other trial-takers understood this point, and their expressions changed. Number four swallowed his saliva, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to wipe his face. Today, when song qingxiao was fishing, the fish flicked its tail, and water splashed on her face. He wiped his face a few times, but there was still a lingering fear in his heart. At this time, he wished he could go back to his room and wash his face a few more times with disinfectant. Whether it was when facing the strange fish or the school of seabirds, although the trial-taker was worried, he had never heard of it being so terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once the virus was infected, it was unknown if there was a cure. At that time, he was afraid that he would be lucky enough to survive. If he was infected by the virus, it would be an undeserved disaster. He did not know what kind of evil consequences there would be. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they smelled it. They subconsciously moved further away from number seven, who was shaking all over. Song qingxiao said meaningfully,¡± after the genetic modification, there will be a few generations to digest, adapt, and overcome. She looked at number Seven¡¯s pale face and advised him gently,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let Mr. Zhou and the others take a look at your injury and test your blood. Maybe they can find a way to deal with it. If there¡¯s nothing, 1 can be at ease..¡± Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Scheming (1) Chapter 113: Scheming (1) Translator: 549690339 With that said, what room DID number seven have to struggle? She was curious why song qingxiao would ask her about her wound. She thought that song qingxiao was trying to remind her that she had hit the fish in her direction, hinting that they were enemies. Who knew that song qingxiao would change the topic and wait here. Number six, the man in the suit, and the scholar, who had vowed to form an alliance with her and never betray her, all took a step back after song qingxiao finished speaking. They were obviously afraid of her. Although he knew that the friendship between the trial-takers was not as thin as paper, and he would probably have the same reaction as them, seeing these people¡¯s attitude of avoiding him like the plague still made number seven both shocked and angry. She had been injured by the strange fish, so she was very afraid. Not only was she afraid of song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®infection¡¯, but she was also worried that some of her body¡¯s secrets would be exposed if her blood sample was sent to Mr. Zhou for analysis. Everyone was hiding their strength, but Mr. Zhou was doing genetic research. Analyzing blood samples and genetic mutation were his old profession. What was the difference between him obtaining her blood and exposing her secret to the other trial-takers? All his trump cards were revealed. Thinking of this, number seven was even more furious. She began to suspect that when song qingxiao caught the fish, it just happened to jump in her direction. Was it too much of a coincidence? Number seven was already a little suspicious. He looked at song qingxiao several times and gritted his teeth in hatred. However, she was not stupid. After calming down, she endured the pain in her hand and the fear in her heart. She smiled and said,¡± we¡¯re going to take the genes of the strange fish to test if it¡¯s infected. Isn¡¯t there another injured person? ¡± She pretended not to notice Mr. Zhou¡¯s furrowed brows. She clenched her injured hand and put it behind her back. Although Mr. Zhou was not satisfied, number Seven¡¯s refusal made sense. He could only shake his head and signal the people around him to find the other man who had been scratched by the strange fish today. The man was supported by a few hired workers and did not resist. Song qingxiao¡¯s words had frightened him. When Mr. Zhou sent someone to take his blood and test for infection, he had been very cooperative. Even though he did not draw any blood from No. 7, song Qingxin had a good idea of what was going on. Number Seven¡¯s body had either been strengthened or there was something strange about her bloodline. Otherwise, she would not be so resistant to the blood test. The people on the ship were already cleaning up the aftermath. Some things had already been laid out on the table. Mr. Zhou did not hide it anymore. He half-threatened and half-courteously invited the group of participants into the cabin to talk. The seven trial-takers had made such a ruckus just to wait for this result, so they all nodded their heads in agreement. Mr. Zhou turned around and went back to the cabin first. Song qingxiao took the lead and followed him. After she took a few steps, the other participants stood still. The scholar, the man in the suit, number six, and the others exchanged a look, and their eyes fell on the bird droppings all over the deck. Song qingxiao had made it clear before that no matter how the genes were modified, the food chain of nature would never change. Everything had its weakness. The strange fish was extremely brutal. When it saw the flock of birds, it scattered. Song qingxiao threw the fish¡¯s body away to buy time for the birds to enter the house. A few participants who entered the house but did not have time to close the door saw it. The fish¡¯s armor-like scales could not withstand a single blow from the birds ¡®claws. This was enough to prove that the birds were more ferocious than the fish. The seabirds gathered in groups, and when they spread their wings, their momentum could cover the sky. Their sharp claws and beaks were abnormally sharp, and occasionally, the feathers that fell off were like steel needles. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As song qingxiao had said, the seabirds were like the overlords of the sky. They came and went without a trace. With their feces, the strange fish would not even dare to come close. Based on this situation, he could probably use the aura of these seabirds to scare off some of the other creatures on the island. Everyone thought that they had a clue about the mission, but song qingxiao said it so easily. They didn¡¯t know if it was just a slip of the tongue or if she didn¡¯t realize this important point. Otherwise, when Mr. Zhou had already sent people to clean up the deck and had people follow him into the cabin to discuss matters, she had followed him without any intention of collecting the bird droppings. In the Alliance of cultivators, the refined scholar, the man in the suit, and a few others smiled at each other in tacit understanding. They stopped in their tracks and waited for song qingxiao to approach the cabin behind Mr. Zhou. The refined scholar reached into his pocket and took out a piece of tissue paper from his bag. He wiped the broken railing and grabbed a handful of bird droppings into the tissue paper. Then, he pinched it and put it into his pocket.. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Scheming (2) Chapter 114: Scheming (2) Translator: 549690339 The rest of them didn¡¯t find it disgusting and mimicked his actions. Seeing that the refined scholar was ready to catch up with Mr. Zhou, number seven rolled his eyes and suppressed his disgust. He found something to put a handful of bird droppings in, put them in his bag, and chased after Mr. Zhou. The first few members of the trial Alliance had already entered the cabin, but the crew-cut guy was hesitating and did not move. The older woman at the side also frowned. After a while, she stomped her feet, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of collecting the bird poop and walked away. The crew-cut man¡¯s eyes turned and he suddenly said,¡± number three, aren¡¯t you going to pack some bird droppings for self-protection and scare away some animals when we get on the island? ¡± Before they even reached the island, everyone could already feel the danger. The danger of this trial was not comparable to the previous two. Everyone was trying to find a way to survive this trial and try to survive to the end. When the participants were asking each other about the mission, they had already revealed the order in which they entered the trial space. The cultured man was number two, the man in a suit was number four, song qingxiao was number five, followed by number six, the young man, and number seven. Of the remaining two, the older woman was number three, and number one was undoubtedly a crew cut. The code name was not important, it was just a form of address. The reason why she did not mention it was because the participants were on guard against each other and did not want to reveal any extra information to others. Now that it was exposed, it was not a big deal. Number three looked relaxed. Although she was a little surprised that number one would call her over and ask her this question, she thought about it and came to her senses. No. 2, No. 4, No. 6, and No. 7 were the first to form an alliance. No. 5, song qingxiao, was very strong and obviously very vigilant. She had the intention of fighting alone. When No. 7 tried to recruit her, she did not accept it. Only number one and number three were left. Although they had already told each other that they did not need to kill each other in this mission and might even need to help each other to save their lives, they ail swore to form an alliance. However, a major Alliance was not as reliable as a small Alliance. Number one was trying to get on her good side by asking her questions. He had the intention to form an alliance with her. This was obviously because number one had already become afraid after learning about the situation on the island. Number three¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In reality, there was no one who was not afraid of death. It was good to have another Alliance, as it would increase their chances of survival. She scratched her head and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not picking anymore.¡± Hearing her answer, number one knew that she had figured out the intention of his question. A smile appeared in his eyes, and he asked again,¡± ¡°Why?¡± In order to show his sincerity, he said,¡± as you know, number five has mentioned the food chain of nature. Everything has its natural counter. Birds can counter fish. Feces may make creatures with a keen sense of smell afraid to approach. Although he said that, he crossed his arms and did not move. Hearing this, number three laughed,¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but why do you think that number five didn¡¯t pick it up when he mentioned it?¡± From this back and forth conversation, the two of them had a rough understanding of each other¡¯s thoughts. I¡¯m afraid that number five didn¡¯t realize this and just blurted it out. Number one¡¯s words hit the nail on the head on number Seven¡¯s head. Number three smirked,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think number five is such a careless person.¡± To be able to figure out Mr. Zhou¡¯s background and analyze the mission so thoroughly in just two or three days after boarding the ship, to find out Mr. Zhou¡¯s business, to find out the identities of a few trial-takers in this mission scene, and to guess Mr. Zhou¡¯s intentions, song qingxiao¡¯s observation and keenness could no longer be described as clever. She was simply as meticulous as a hair. From the time she fished to confirm her suspicions to everything else after that, she had said everything she needed to say for the mission when number seven asked questions so that everyone could be prepared in advance. However, she was afraid that she would not reveal anything that she should not. It was enough to prove that this person was extremely thoughtful and cautious. There was no possibility of him being careless. She had specifically mentioned that the food chain in nature was interconnected, and that the birds were the overlords of the sea. Their smell could make strange fish avoid them, but she did not touch the things left behind by the birds. There was something fishy about this. Everyone was well aware that the cultivators were on guard against each other and stabbed each other. If number seven had the intention to scheme against song qingxiao, it was not as if song qingxiao did not have the intention to kill these people. ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful,¡± ¡°After all, even if the trial-taker dies, there will still be points as a reward,¡± number three said meaningfully. that¡¯s true. Number five is a smart person. There¡¯s no mistake in following her. The two of them reached an agreement through a conversation. After smiling at each other, they finally entered the cabin. It was song qingxiao¡¯s first time in the cabin. Compared to the shabby cabin on the deck and the people living in, this one was undoubtedly much more luxurious. In order to facilitate the conversation, Mr. Zhou specially invited the group of people into a special room. There were a lot of experimental equipment and equipment here, and the rooms around were thicker. The air conditioner was on, and the temperature was maintained at a very comfortable temperature. The scholar-like people entered and went to work. The air was filled with the smell of formalin. Behind a row of thick glass walls, the bodies of different creatures were soaked in glass containers filled with formalin. The room was very big, almost taking up half of the ship. Song Qing looked around, but the back was blocked by a row of computer mainframe, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. However, from the current situation, her previous guess was correct. Mr. Zhou¡¯s research was indeed related to the study of animals. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No. 1 and No. 3 were the last to enter. No. 7 and the others revealed a smile that they thought they understood. Everyone¡¯s eyes met and they laughed, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Number three sneered and said in his heart, ¡°Idiot. Mr. Zhou moved his fingers, and Zhou xueli respectfully left. Before she left, she even thoughtfully closed the door. The sound insulation here was excellent. Once the door was closed, almost nothing could be heard from the outside. The only sound around them was the sound of the scientists busy doing experiments. Everyone quieted down. ¡°Since I¡¯ve led you all here, it¡¯s equivalent to sharing my secrets with you all.. Can you tell me about your origins now?¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Preliminaries (1) Chapter 115: Preliminaries (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment the trial-takers stepped in, their bodies tensed up. Although Mr. Zhou had tacitly agreed to song qingxiao¡¯s words, it was not as impactful as seeing it with his own eyes. There were all kinds of animal specimens in the glassware, some illustrations and analysis on the huge screen, and the pungent smell in the air made people feel as if they were about to step into a whole new world of horror. Number seven looked left and right, her heart beating very fast. The wound on her palm seemed to hurt even more in such an environment. She opened her mouth to breathe, trying to calm herself down as quickly as possible. After Mr. Zhou finished his question, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. From the looks of it, song qingxiao was the most outstanding among the group in terms of strength and calmness. Mr. Zhou could not forget the scene of her killing the strange fish. It was also this woman who first discovered the strangeness. From the words she said later, she forced him to this point and led them into this place. This proved that her fishing in the evening was not a coincidence. ¡°Miss song?¡± Mr. Zhou called out song qingxiao¡¯s name with a smile, treating her as the leader of the group. When young man number six heard Mr. Zhou¡¯s words, he was a little unhappy. Ills eyes flickered and he took the initiative to say,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, we¡¯ve already said that our identities have absolutely nothing to do with what you think.¡± lie had thought it through very clearly. In this trial, because they would be facing unknown animals, the participants ¡®strength would more or less have been improved to a certain extent because they had participated in more than two trials and obtained points as rewards. However, from the fact that No. 7 was at a disadvantage when he faced the strange fish, it could be seen that this little bit of strength might not be enough for this mission. The overall strength of the creatures had greatly increased after the genetic change. The jungle exploration itself was full of danger, not to mention the unknown creatures that had been infected by the virus. At this time, Mr. Zhou and the others in the scenario had the absolute advantage. First of all, it could be seen from the armed bodyguards around him that Mr. Zhou had made full preparations for this trip to the island. He had guns, ammunition, and scientific researchers with him. He was the one leading the experiment, so he might be able to find the weaknesses of these mutated animals and restrain them. If he could get Mr. Zhou¡¯s favor and get his help, the success rate of the mission would be greatly increased. As he thought of this, his eyes were filled with spirit. ¡°I can only promise you that we only want to leave this place alive.¡± Mr. Zhou was silent for a while after hearing his words. Then, he chuckled. His fingers trembled and his face turned slightly red. He looked at number six and nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me put it in another way. What ability do you have to make me trust you?¡± Hearing this, number six said proudly,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of my strength. At least I won¡¯t be a burden to everyone when I get on the island.¡± Arrogant people always died especially quickly. Song Qingxin sneered in her heart and lowered her head. The trial space selected people to enter God¡¯s trial space, and since they were related to ¡®God¡¯, it was inevitable that many trial-takers would be full of themselves after their strength improved. Number six¡¯s personality was flamboyant and arrogant. It was obvious that his success in the previous trial had given him great confidence. After entering the trial space, the first thing he wanted to do was to drive him away and take his position. After finding out that he had offended him, he wanted to plot against him. Due to the special identity of the trial participants, it was inevitable that they would look down on the people who were originally in the trial space after entering the scene. Perhaps in number six¡¯s mind, these characters were just like the NPCs in the game. The trial-takers might have martial arts, abilities, or even secret techniques like her like the nine-word secret order or other killing moves. She held a high and mighty attitude towards these ordinary people. Even if number six had a request from Mr. Zhou, the pride that was born from the bottom of her heart was still revealed in her words. He had shown his strength, arrogantly and confidently swearing several times that there was absolutely no problem with his identity and origin, but he refused to reveal any information. In this situation, he had forgotten two important points. First, Mr. Zhou was engaged in illegal trading, which was related to his life. For this experiment, he even had the intention to kill people to silence them. It could be imagined that this person was ruthless and cautious. He would rather kill the wrong person than let a single person go. This kind of person was extremely suspicious, and number six¡¯s guarantee was nothing but empty talk to him. Secondly, to number six and the others, Mr. Zhou and the others might just be virtual characters created by the trial space, but he didn¡¯t think of things from Mr. Zhou¡¯s point of view. To Mr. Zhou, it didn¡¯t matter if he really had such a person, or if he was created by the trial space, in this scenario, his status was extremely high, he was very knowledgeable, and his identity was extraordinary. In this scenario, he was a big Shot, and people like number six were not worth mentioning. Number six¡¯s identity was unknown, and the more he displayed strength that exceeded his status and identity, the easier it was for Mr. Zhou to feel murderous intent. He had already revealed so many things to them, but it was not because he completely trusted them. It was very likely that he was certain that they would not be able to escape from his palm. She listened to number six¡¯s boastful speech, and Mr. Zhou chuckled as he finished. Zhou xueli brought in some tea, as if the host and the guest were having a great time. About half an hour later, Mr. Zhou patted his thigh and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting all of you tonight. I hope that after we get on the island, you will all do your best to assist me. Don¡¯t worry, after I succeed, I will definitely raise everyone up.¡± He motioned for Zhou xueli to send them out. It was already dark outside, and most of the deck had been cleaned up. The bird droppings and other people had been washed away, and the workers in charge of repairing the cabin were already tidying up the deck. The participants stood there for a while after they came out. Song Qing looked down on them as if they had something to say, but he was not interested in joining the meeting. He turned and left. After she returned to her room, she didn¡¯t rush to wash up. Instead, she trained her mental strength. About an hour later, someone knocked on her door. Song qingxiao opened her eyes and smiled. ¡°Do you want supper?¡± Zhou xuli was pushing a dining cart outside the door. There was someone standing by the side of the ship behind her, their face hidden in the shadows. ¡°Come in,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao opened the door even wider, and the dim light inside the room leaked out, illuminating the outside. Zhou xueli raised her eyebrows and pushed the food cart in. Once there was no more cover, Mr. Zhou and a bodyguard with a gun could be seen standing behind her. Song qingxiao was not surprised by their arrival. In fact, all the participants knew what number six was up to. Song qingxiao had also thought about working with Mr. Zhou, but she knew when to show her strengths, when to be silent, what to say in front of Mr. Zhou, and how to show him the advantages he wanted. These were the great benefits that her cautious character had brought her over the years. It was also the observation skills that she had gained from being at the bottom of society since she was young. She was good at analyzing human nature and knew how to protect herself. She knew what kind of people she should treat with the best attitude to bring herself the greatest benefits.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: The agreement (1) Chapter 116: The agreement (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s calm and submissive attitude made Zhou xueli subconsciously turn her head. Mr. Zhou was also stunned for a moment, his eyes still carrying a sinister look. After receiving Zhou xuli¡¯s questioning gaze, Mr. Zhou nodded after a long while. The dining cart was pushed into song qingxiao¡¯s room, and the others followed. The door closed with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the bodyguard pointed the gun at song qingxiao¡¯s head. She had guessed that Mr. Zhou would come. The news of what he was going to do could not be exposed. This group of people had unknown origins, but they had guessed his business and his intentions, but they did not reveal any details about themselves. The strength that number six had displayed earlier had made Mr. Zhou afraid. There were seven of them in total. If they United to resist, it was likely to cause him trouble. Therefore, he was prepared to break them one by one. If song Qing didn¡¯t know what was good for her when Zhou xuli knocked on the door, Mr. Zhou would definitely try to kill her. However, when she opened the door calmly, saw the armed bodyguards, and even invited them in, Mr. Zhou immediately understood her intention. This was the real attitude of wanting to cooperate. The bodyguard¡¯s gun was pointed at her, but she didn¡¯t show any fear. She pursed her lips and smiled,¡± ¡°The room is small, so I won¡¯t invite you to sit.¡± Zhou xueli crossed her arms and asked anxiously,¡± ¡°Who are you? Who are you guys?¡± Mr. Zhou had asked number six this question before, but number six had been avoiding the question and had never given a direct answer. Song qingxiao was not going to tell him anything either. However, she was not like number six, who only emphasized that she was strong and hoped that Mr. Zhou would value her and work with her. Song qingxiao ignored Zhou xueli¡¯s question and looked past her at Mr. Zhou, who had been silent the entire time. He was the one who made the decision. ¡°Mr. Zhou, the boat should be getting closer and closer to the island, right? Did your experiment on the island go out of control due to an accident?¡± When she said this, she stared into Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes. The room was not spacious, and with a few people standing there, it seemed to be somewhat protective. Mr. Zhou¡¯s head almost touched the hanging light bulb. Under the dim light, when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, his pupils shrank sharply. This proved that song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit the sore spot in his heart. The room fell into a brief silence. Zhou xueli held the handle of the dining car tightly, and the bodyguard¡¯s action of holding the gun did not change. Mr. Zhou¡¯s slightly rapid breathing matched the cold air blowing from the air conditioner in the room, as if the air had dropped a few degrees again. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and the tension in the air made Zhou xueli¡¯s nose sweat. ¡°You should know that smart people don¡¯t live long.¡± After a long time, Mr. Zhou finally broke the scary atmosphere. Song qingxiao laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a smart person. The person you talked to before is.¡± She hinted at number six, and Mr. Zhou laughed disdainfully, his eyes filled with contempt. ¡°How did you guess that?¡± ¡°The fish from the sea and the bird from the sky.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t hide anything and told him her guess. if the experiment is still under control, this genetic infection shouldn¡¯t be rampant on the island or at sea. She tilted her head, and Mr. Zhou frowned. He didn¡¯t interrupt her and listened to her continue. the situation at sea doesn¡¯t seem to be a matter of one or two days. You must have abandoned the experimental site on the island, right? ¡± At first, song qingxiao had been confused by the ¡°harvest¡± that Zhou xueli had mentioned. She had always thought that Mr. Zhou¡¯s trip to the island was a research project that had been carried out more than ten years ago. Now, there were finally results. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. For Zhou xueli to be able to follow such a successful leader like Mr. Zhou and be placed in such an important position, her schemes and methods should be extraordinary. She might have said something wrong, but it was definitely not when she was chatting with song Qing with a relaxed expression. More than a decade ago, Mr. Zhou invested in a research project on biological genetic change on a mysterious island deep in the ocean. More than a decade later, the project matured, and he carefully invited a large number of people to reap the harvest. ¡°First, if the project is successful and the situation is under control, the fewer people know about this kind of illegal experiment, the better. With Mr. Zhou¡¯s financial resources and strength, he can totally travel by private jet and go out to sea by boat. No matter how you look at it, there are many suspicious points.. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: The agreement (2) Chapter 117: The agreement (2) Translator: 549690339 The second point was confirmed by song qingxiao when she saw the strange fish and seabirds. The project invested more than a decade ago could not be exposed to the public. Building the experimental base on a small island deep in the ocean was in line with Mr. Zhou¡¯s intention to keep the experimental plan confidential from the beginning. However, as they approached the island, the surrounding creatures should have been infected and mutated, proving that the experiment had gone out of control. The moment the flock of seabirds appeared, everyone hid in their rooms. The deck, handrails, and other things were destroyed, and the door was knocked down, but no one was injured by the impact of the flock of seabirds. The old interior of the cabin formed a sharp contrast with the strong and new door, as if the ship¡¯s exterior had been reinforced before the sea. After the flock of birds left, Mr. Zhou and his team immediately collected the traces and feces left by the birds for research. All of this proved that Mr. Zhou had a certain psychological preparation for the changes in the creatures, but the changes in these creatures were far beyond his expectations. When he entered his temporary laboratory in the cabin, he saw everything. It also meant that his experiments had not stopped all these years. The mutated marine creatures were wreaking havoc. The experiment that Mr. Zhou invested in more than a decade ago had not stopped, but the location of the experiment had changed. In other words, the island was a lost land that had been abandoned more than ten years ago, so when Zhou xueli mentioned the time of the voyage, her original words were: ¡°Mr. Zhou has seen the itinerary. We¡¯ll be entering the island in three days at most.¡± If the island¡¯s experimental base was still there, Mr. Zhou must have been going back and forth frequently in the past ten years. He should have memorized the island¡¯s location by heart, and Zhou xueli would also have a more accurate grasp of the time to enter the island. The experimental project had not been abandoned, but Mr. Zhou had hired someone to return to the place he had abandoned. It was very likely that the current experiment was not very successful, or he had encountered a bottleneck, and the island just happened to have something he needed. And this kind of thing could be the evolution of the infected creature in more than a decade. The workers hired by Mr. Zhou and the participants who entered the scenario reminded song qingxiao of the bait she had hung up when she was fishing in the afternoon. She was afraid that their presence would be a ¡®feast¡¯ prepared by Mr. Zhou for the mutated creatures on the island. The more she said, the uglier Zhou xuli¡¯s expression became. On the contrary, Mr. Zhou seemed to have found something interesting. He listened to her with a smile, but his eyes were full of killing intent. Of course, song qingxiao¡¯s words were not just to anger Mr. Zhou. In fact, she was just trying to prove to Mr. Zhou that she had the right to continue the conversation. ¡°The mutation of the creatures on the island, is it beyond your expectations?¡± She reached out to take the champagne that was in the ice bucket on the dining cart. Zhou xueli subconsciously wanted to stop her, but song qingxiao pushed her hand away. after all, this place has been abandoned for more than ten years. Many things should have changed beyond your expectations. The ferocious mutation of the strange fish, the destructive power of the birds, and the sudden increase in size of the two animals were all different from what Mr. Zhou had imagined. you see, you¡¯ve prepared bodyguards, guns, and ammunition, and done a lot of work in advance, but you can¡¯t control everything in your plan. Song Qing picked up the glass of champagne. Mr. Zhou watched her quietly and did not interrupt her. ¡°We haven¡¯t even reached the island yet, but these creatures you¡¯ve created have already shown you that they¡¯re out of your control. What do you do after you get on the island? Mr. Zhou, maybe guns and ammunition aren¡¯t as useful as you think. You see, 1 have the strength and I want to live. Why can¡¯t we work together properly after we get on the island?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she spoke, she didn¡¯t use a bottle opener. Instead, she removed the tin foil, and the barbed wire was easily removed. ¡°As for after the matter is over, if we are lucky enough to survive, why don¡¯t we talk about our identities and keeping it a secret then?¡± Her meaning was very clear. The two sides would cooperate without asking about their identities. As for Mr. Zhou¡¯s worry that the matter would be exposed, he would only fight or kill them after the mission was completed. In the scenario, if she cooperated with Mr. Zhou and the others, her chances of survival would be much higher. Without Mr. Zhou¡¯s worries, she could be more on guard against crises and the participants stabbing each other in the back. As for how Mr. Zhou wanted to settle the score after the mission was completed, it was not up to her to deal with the aftermath.. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: The agreement (3) Chapter 118: The agreement (3) Translator: 549690339 Her suggestion was much more tempting to Mr. Zhou than number six¡¯s so-called empty promise. She also believed that Mr. Zhou was a smart man and would not refuse her proposal. Having a free bodyguard on the island would increase the chances of survival in such a dangerous environment. If he was worried that there was something wrong with their identities and that his secret would be exposed, he could have dealt with them after the matter was settled. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered. In his heart, he had already agreed with her idea, but he was still puzzled. ¡°What good will it do you?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the same as ¡®smart people¡¯. We just want to live.¡± However, number six was too arrogant, so she changed her words to make it easier for Mr. Zhou to accept. The air pressure in the champagne bottle pushed the cork out, but she pressed it down with her hand and slowly let it go. The sweet smell filled the room. Mr. Zhou looked at her deeply and finally smiled. He motioned for Zhou xueli to get the wine glasses on the dining cart. Song qingxiao poured two glasses. The two of them clinked their glasses and reached a temporary agreement. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s words, Mr. Zhou gave up the idea of killing. His lips touched the glass. indeed, we set up an experimental base on the island at that time to extract the genes needed in the genome of specific organisms, improve them, and synthesize special DNA genes. Then, we injected them into the bodies of the organisms to cause genetic recombination. At this point, he was willing to talk about the details of the experiment with song qingxiao. After all, in Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes, the lives of song qingxiao and the others were only temporary for his own use. When he wanted to, he could reap them at any time. the purpose of this is to finally apply it to humans, so that humans can break through the current limitations and evolve to a deeper level. Do you understand?¡± When he mentioned this, his eyes lit up and he was a little excited. if this experiment is successful, it will be a worldwide achievement and a blessing for all mankind. Song Qing chuckled and did not say anything. If things had really gone so smoothly, there wouldn¡¯t have been any trouble. Mr. Zhou also realized the intention behind her smile. His boiling blood cooled down in an instant, as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on him. His expression gradually calmed down, and he said with some regret,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I failed.¡± It was useless to say all this now. He said hypocritically,¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ve already made some new progress. The genes of the creatures on the island seem to be much more stable than before. Once we succeed in obtaining them, mankind will be able to take a big step forward. By then, you and I will both be heroes, and we may not have to kill each other.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t believe his nonsense at all, but she still pretended to be relieved,¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± After both sides exchanged pleasantries, Mr. Zhou seemed to have remembered something and returned to his polite posture. He raised his wrist to look at the time and made a somewhat annoyed expression. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I hit it off with miss song at first sight, but 1 didn¡¯t expect to chat for so long. We¡¯ll be on the island before dawn, so please have a good rest tonight, miss song.¡± Song qingxiao naturally agreed. Before Mr. Zhou left, she suggested that Mr. Zhou let number six and the others off for the time being. Mr. Zhou generously gave her this ¡®favor¡¯ and promised not to pursue it. She opened the door to see Mr. Zhou and the others off. As soon as the armed bodyguard left the room, the crisis was temporarily over. After locking the door, young general song Qing went through the conversation she had with A4r. Zhou that night in her mind. She had pleaded for No. 6 and the others not because she really wanted to cooperate with this group of people, nor because this mission required them to work together. It was just that until now, she had not really understood the purpose of this trial mission. At the same time, Mr. Zhou was as sly as a fox. Keeping the other trial-takers was also to be on guard against Mr. Zhou and the others. As Mr. Zhou had said, it was getting late. Song qingxiao did not try to cultivate her spiritual power that night. There were still unknown dangers waiting for her on the island before dawn. She wanted to face the mission in her best condition. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao forced herself to fall asleep. Ever since she entered the trial scenario, she had always been on edge, which was not good for her upcoming trip to the island. She didn¡¯t sleep very well. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she was suddenly woken up by the squeaking sound of the steel bed as the ship swayed under the sea. Before going to bed last night, Mr. Zhou must have told someone to inform the people on the ship to rest well and prepare for today¡¯s trip to the island. He didn¡¯t know if the others were asleep or scared or worried, but other than the sound of the ship sailing, it was extremely quiet. The cheers and laughter on the ship a few days ago seemed to have happened a long time ago. In contrast, the silence seemed to be a little uncomfortable.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Danger (1) Chapter 119: Danger (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao closed her eyes, and her other senses were magnified. She seemed to be able to hear the sound of the sea pushing the boat forward, and she could also hear the Thunder in the sky. In the evening, the weather was not right. It was gloomy and the clouds were very thick. It might rain. However, the rain did not come. It was as if it was gathering all its energy and was brewing a storm. The boat swayed gently, causing the things in the room to be unstable. The steel wire bed itself had been used for a certain number of years, and it made a very rhythmic sound as it swayed. With every sound, it seemed like paint was peeling off and falling off like a light rain. The air-conditioning vent in the room still sent out a cool breeze. In the environment where the people around them were deliberately quiet, the sound of the wind was very strong and hard to ignore. She didn¡¯t know what she dreamed of when she was asleep, but she was covered in sweat and felt cold when the wind blew. At this point, she was no longer sleepy, and lying down would only be a waste of time. She turned over and sat up on the bed. This sudden movement made the steel bed creak, which was unusually harsh in the quiet morning. Song qingxiao put on her shoes and stood at the door of the bathroom. The computer that controlled the temperature of the air conditioner emitted a faint blue light. Other than the temperature of the room, it also showed the time.4: 27. She heaved a sigh of relief, turned on the light in the bathroom, and stepped in. She took a shower first to wash away the sticky sweat on her body. She squeezed some toothpaste out to brush her teeth, but she instinctively felt that something was wrong. Song qingxiao stopped brushing her teeth and listened carefully. The shower head in the bathroom was very old. Even after being used, the head was still dripping. The sound of water dripping fell on the ground. Because of the cramped space, there was an echo. In addition, she seemed to have heard some movement. It was not the sound of water, the sound of the air conditioning in the room, or the sound of a ship sailing. What was it? She was silent for a while, her eyes carefully scanning the bathroom, not even letting go of the corners. The place wasn¡¯t big, so she didn¡¯t find anything strange. Finally, her eyes stopped on the mirror. The mirror was covered by the steam from her bath and reflected her blurry figure. Behind her was the dark glass window. Song qingjiang finished brushing her teeth and gargled. She didn¡¯t have time to wipe her mouth, so she reached out to wipe the water vapor in the mirror to see more clearly. The lights in the bathroom were on, so it was especially dark outside the window. It was as if ink had been splashed on it, and one couldn¡¯t even see their fingers when they stretched out their hands. It was as if something had formed a dense black net that firmly blocked the moon and stars, leaving no gaps. The strange rustling sound was getting closer, and there was a shrill scream mixed in. It sounded like an animal¡¯s cry. Song Qing¡¯s heart shrank at first, then it started to beat rapidly. She kept feeling that something was approaching the ship! The next moment, she turned her head and reached out to wipe the water droplets on the glass. The moment her hand touched the glass, she left a watermark on it. Then, with the help of the light in the room, her pupils shrank. Under the dark night sky, a grayish-brown thing flew in her direction at a speed like a ghost. Before she could see clearly, that thing rushed towards her at lightning speed. Song qingxiao subconsciously took a step back to avoid it, but as soon as she stepped back, her buttocks were blocked by the edge of the sink, and the water stains on it soaked her newly changed clothes. At the same time, the grayish-brown thing was already in front of him in the blink of an eye. It was a grayish-brown animal with its wings spread open and its ears erected. It had a ferocious expression and neighed loudly, revealing two curved hook-like teeth. Under the dim light, song qingxiao subconsciously touched the dagger on her waist. When the fierce monster saw song qingxiao, its strange and terrifying furry face showed a human-like excitement. Then, with a bang, it hit the transparent glass of the cabin, and blood burst and splattered all over the glass. The transparent glass window was hit by this force and made a dull ¡®bang¡¯ sound. The beads of water on it trembled and slid down the glass, leaving a long trace of water. When song qingxiao saw this, she was shocked by the unexpected turn of events. At first, she was stunned, her heart tightened, and she held her breath. When she came back to her senses, she remembered that the bathroom was still blocked by the transparent glass. After she relaxed, she let out a long breath and her heart started to beat again. At this time, the window was in a mess. The strange animal had half of its wings under the window and the other half stuck to the window, blocking almost one-fifth of the corner of the window. It had flown too fast earlier, causing the force of the collision to be too strong. When it crashed into the window, its body was almost deformed. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere, leaving red spots on the window. Some of them were even sliding down, looking quite horrifying. Unfortunately, this thing had hit the outside, and the glass windows on the ship were all sealed. No matter how much she disliked the blood on the glass, she would have to bear with it for a while. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief and released her grip on the dagger. However, it was too early for her to relax. After a few breaths, she heard the strange rustling sound again. Something was coming towards the ship in large quantities. She stared at the glass window. The animal carcasses stuck to it were sliding down, and the blood stains left a red mark on it. Not long after, another animal rushed over, and just like the strange flying animal before, it hit the boat with a bang. This time, the animal did not hit the center of the glass, but the corner of its wing hit the glass. However, the hull clearly heard a sound of impact, followed by two splashes of blood on the glass. Obviously, this new animal had met the same end as the previous one. After the impact, the animal carcass that was still stuck to the glass and turned into a puddle of mud was shaken twice and fell down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The glass was stained by the blood, and the scene outside became a little blurry. The rustling sound was getting louder and louder, and it was clear that more and more of these animals were approaching. At the same time, a strange sizzling sound could be heard, which was so noisy that it irritated people. This thought flashed through her mind. She endured the disgust and stuck her face close to the glass to look out. The sea was vast and the sky was dark, but the rustling sound was getting closer and closer. It was coming this way! Sure enough, about ten seconds later, she saw a large group of densely packed things rushing in her direction. The moment it got close to the boat, it increased its speed. The next second, a strange animal slammed into the glass again. With a bang, its head was broken and blood flowed. Red flesh and blood splattered everywhere, dyeing the glass.. Its open wings blocked song qingxiao¡¯s vision! Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Arrival (1) Chapter 120: Arrival (1) Translator: 549690339 The glass was hit, and the connection between the glass and the ship made a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. These things were coming at him aggressively, and they were not afraid of death. The force of the impact was also strong. Before Mr. Zhou set off, although he had already guessed that there were infected animals on the island and made certain preparations in advance to reinforce the exterior of the ship, he could not stand the large number of these things. Although the glass was firmly embedded in the ship and seemed to be made of a special material, there was no guarantee that an accident would not happen if it was hit a few more times. The thought that flashed through her mind was quickly confirmed, because in the next moment,¡¯bang bang bang¡¯ sounds of collision came endlessly. At the beginning, it was fine with just one or two collisions, but as the number of collisions increased, it soon converged into a loud sound. A quarter of an hour ago, the whole ship was still quiet, but this time, it was like a signal, and the ship seemed to be awakened. Song qingxiao stood in the bathroom and witnessed this terrifying yet strange scene. These strange creatures seemed to have launched a suicidal attack. One was killed, and the other was not afraid of death. A thick layer of blood had accumulated on the glass. Some were blown by the sea breeze, and before they solidified, they were covered with new blood. After a few times, the flesh outside could be seen with the naked eye. Some of the strange creatures ¡®faces and fragments of wings were stuck to the blood. As the blood accumulated, it slowly dripped down. As the sturdy glass was hit more and more times, it began to tremble louder and louder, as if it could not hold on for long under such a strange attack. What made song qingxiao uneasy was not the attack of the animals, but the fact that the ship seemed to be shaking from the impact. The banging sounds outside were getting more and more frequent, and the rustling sounds were still there. The window was sealed by blood, so she couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside, but it didn¡¯t stop her from imagining. She could almost guess that there were countless creatures like this outside, and they were rushing toward the ship in an overwhelming manner. The crashing sounds had not stopped since they started. It was not possible to continue like this. The speed of the boat seemed to have increased. The impact of these animals formed a force that pushed the boat forward. A bad feeling welled up in song Qing¡¯s heart. If these animals were not hitting in the direction of the lost Island, but in the opposite direction, it would be fine. With such a speed, the ship would be further and further away from the lost Island. However, if the direction of these animals ¡®impact was in the direction of Mr. Zhou and the others¡¯ destination, then this trip to the island might be earlier than Mr. Zhou¡¯s estimation. The ship would probably reach the shore before dawn. However, the sky was not bright yet, and the island was already filled with danger. If they were not familiar with the island¡¯s environment and did not understand the island¡¯s situation, they would probably suffer a lot! At the thought of this, song qingxiao became a little anxious. The best situation was, of course, to go to the island during the day. If they encountered danger, it would be more beneficial to them. With a buffer time during the day, he wouldn¡¯t be restricted at night. She frowned, but soon song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to think about the island. The next moment, a strange creature hit her again, and the blood on it was knocked away. This strange creature was much bigger than the previous ones. The glass that had been stuck on the ship finally made a crisp ¡®ka¡¯ sound after several hits. A clear crack appeared on it, and it showed signs of slowly extending to both sides. It was obvious that the glass had reached its limit after being hit so many times. Blood slowly seeped through the cracks, and song qingxiao¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. Once the glass was broken, the monsters would rush in without any obstacles. These things were extremely fierce, and there were many of them. Not to mention whether they were easy to kill, the bathroom was small and narrow, so he was afraid that he would be at a disadvantage. Song qingxiao immediately left the bathroom and locked the door before she could turn off the mirror light. Not long after the ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound, the glass in the bathroom wailed and shattered with a ¡®clang¡¯, falling to the ground with a¡¯ dang¡¯. Once the glass was broken, the ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ and ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sounds that were previously blocked became even clearer. The smell of blood was blown in through the gap in the bathroom door. Some strange creatures seemed to have found an opening and flew in unscrupulously. The sound of the collision was still ringing out, and the ship was slightly tilted under the force of the collision. The wire bed in the room began to slide to one side, which was not good for people who lost their center of gravity. Song Qing¡¯s back was against the wall, and she heard something fly into the bathroom. The terrifying sound of the mirror hitting the mirror could be heard. Her forehead was covered in sweat, which flowed down her cheeks and nose. Some sweat poured into her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to blink. She stared at the gap in the bathroom door. With the help of the mirror light in the bathroom, she saw a huge shadow covering the gap of the door. There was an uncomfortable sizzling sound, as if something was trying to scratch the door. The nauseating smell of blood wafted in through the gap in the door, and the sound of crashing continued. With a loud clang, the mirror in the bathroom seemed to have been broken, and the bodies of the monsters fell like dumplings. Song qingxiao suddenly thought of a terrifying question. They were almost at the island. The thick smell of blood left behind by the fearless attacks of these creatures would easily attract some creatures from the sea and the sky. The cabin continued to tilt, and she even felt that a small part of it was already very deep in the water, while the other part seemed to be ¡®lifted¡¯ by these things, and involuntarily paddled forward in the water. Amid the creepy creaking sounds, the lights in the bathroom suddenly dimmed. Obviously, the mirror headlights had been destroyed. The shadow that covered the door disappeared, but the scratching sound continued. When one was nervous, one¡¯s five senses would be pushed to their limits. She heard the broken light bulb of the mirror lamp fall, the sound of the flapping wings, the hissing of the strange creatures, and the corpses that hit the hull of the ship ¡®wash¡¯ and fall into the sea. Song qingxiao held the dagger so tightly that her arms were trembling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before she entered the mission, her body had actually been strengthened four times, and her strength was no longer comparable to before. However, at this moment, she had not officially entered the island, but she had already encountered so many problems. She began to feel that the four enhancements she had received were not enough. Unfortunately, she did not have many points at that time, so after her body was strengthened four times, she could only stop. She swallowed her saliva, and a shrill scream broke the silence of the night. A man on the verge of death cried out for help,¡± ¡°All¡­ Save me Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Crisis (1) Chapter 121: Crisis (1) Translator: 549690339 This scream was like a signal, followed by a series of banging sounds. The man¡¯s desperate cries sounded particularly shrill and terrifying in the quiet morning. The people living in the different rooms of the ship should have woken up by now, but no one dared to make any strange sounds in the face of the shouts. The rustling sound was endless, mixed with the crashing, falling, and the helpless struggle of the screaming man as he pounced on these terrible creatures. What was even more creepy than the monster¡¯s attack was the silence on the ship. When the strange creature fell into the water, it made a soft splash. The ship was already severely tilted to one side, and at the same time, it was still moving forward under the force of the impact. If this situation continued, the consequences would be unimaginable, whether the ship was flipped over and trapped at the bottom of the sea or pushed to the shore. Once the boat was overturned, it would form a huge Whirlpool. Even those who were familiar with the water might be firmly sucked into the boat. In addition, there were also terrifying fish with mutated genes at the bottom of the sea that opened their mouths full of saw teeth, waiting to tear people into pieces. The death of the big man who was dragged into the sea yesterday evening appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. She had goosebumps on her arms. She took a few deep breaths, but she still could not calm down. In addition to this very bad result, she thought of another possibility. The ship was being ¡®pushed¡¯ by this strange creature. If they were going in the direction of the island, once they reached the shore, the creatures near the island might smell it and come here. At that time, there would be another bloody storm. Even though she knew the consequences, song qingxiao still had a headache. There seemed to be an endless number of these terrifying flying animals outside, and they were not afraid of death. The door of the bathroom was still being scratched by the strange creature. The scratching sound was mixed with the rustling sound of the scratching of the door. Although the light in the bathroom had dimmed after the glass door was broken, he could tell from the sound that many animals had flown in one after another after the glass door was broken. There were many such things hanging on the door of the bathroom. The door gradually could not withstand the force and began to creak. The interior decorations of the cabin were very old, unlike the exterior that had been strengthened. The door was already old, and after a while, a large number of strange animals would fly in, which would be a problem. Song qingxiao leaned against the wall and reached out her leg to hook the bed. The bed was already sliding to the other side as the ship was tilted. With her hook, it accelerated the speed of the bed sliding down. After a creak, the bed quickly slid in her direction. Just as it was about to hit her calf, song qingxiao reached out her right leg and stepped on the bed string to stop the bed from sliding. However, the end of the bed was still sliding down due to inertia. She held the dagger in one hand and bent over to pull the steel bed with the other. At this time, the ship swayed a little more under the force of the impact, and the shrill screams from the next door had stopped. However, the disappearance of the cries for help did not make people feel better. Instead, it made people feel even heavier. Because the man¡¯s voice had disappeared, it only proved that he had died under the attack of these strange creatures in just a short one or two minutes. Song qingxiao tried her best to steady herself and pulled the bed up horizontally. The bedding and other things were scattered all over the floor, and the door was still scratched by the creatures. She shook it and suddenly raised her leg and stepped on the bed. She didn¡¯t hold back her strength this time. The strength of her body, which had been strengthened four times, was naturally not to be underestimated. After the bed was kicked, it slid toward the bathroom door like an arrow and hit the door and wall of the bathroom with a bang. With the sound of ¡®rinsing¡¯, the creatures attached to the door fell to the ground under the impact of the huge force. However, this was only a temporary solution. Although the impact knocked down the animal on the door, it also caused some damage to the crumbling door. The hinges on the door creaked under the immense force, and the bed slid down in the opposite direction of the bathroom again at a faster speed than before. Song qingxiao steadied herself and rushed toward the bathroom door. She caught the falling bed in time and pushed it toward the bathroom door. She blocked the door with her own strength and tried to fight against these strange creatures with her own strength. This was not a long-term solution. Because of her unstable center of gravity, her strength had been greatly reduced. At the same time, because there was only a steel bed between her hand and the door, she could feel more clearly that the animals that she had kicked down on the bed and the door had climbed up and grabbed the door again. Perhaps they had sensed that they were about to win, or perhaps they had smelled the human scent on the other side of the door, these things became even more anxious. They made sizzling sounds as their claws scratched the door. Every time they scratched, they left a deep mark on the not-so-strong door. ¡°Help me ¡­ Please save me ¡­¡± About ten seconds later, another scream was heard. In fact, everyone knew that it was useless to call for help. The smell of blood in the air became thicker, and the sounds of animals tearing at human flesh and gobbling up delicious food could be heard. Just thinking about this scene in their minds was enough to make them feel terrified. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± On the other side of the cabin, the person who was attacked moaned in pain and helplessness,¡± ah ¡­ Help me ¡­¡± Song qingxiao spoke loudly, but she did not get any response from the others. It was as if this was a Ghost Ship, and there were no other survivors on the ship except for her and those who were struggling in despair. However, she knew that the others were still alive. They were like the group of ghosts that attacked in the dark night. They widened their eyes, thinking that if they didn¡¯t make a sound, they wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of these animals and wouldn¡¯t be attacked. They were secretly glad that it was the others who died. there are too many of these strange creatures. You all know the consequences of sitting around and waiting for death. The situation was urgent, and song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care less. If they continued to be so selfish, everyone on the ship would die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ship would probably capsize before it reached the island. ¡°If we don¡¯t do something to drive these things away, I¡¯m afraid the ship will capsize before we reach the island, and everyone will die Here.¡± She didn¡¯t care if there was a response. Perhaps it was because more and more creatures flew in from the bathroom, and the force on the door was getting stronger. She could feel that there was only a thin layer left on some parts of the door, and these things were about to break through the door and fly into the house. even if the boat doesn¡¯t capsize, you should know how fast it¡¯s going. At this rate, the boat might be pushed to the shore before dawn, song qingxiao was still pushing the door as she spoke. At the same time, she was paying attention to the door. The middle of the door was getting thinner and thinner, and the cracking sounds became more frequent. Her heart was beating faster as if she had caught a crazy rabbit. Under such pressure, she tried her best to suppress her panting. Just as she was about to speak again, a light ¡®pop¡¯ sound came from the middle of the door. It was like a balloon that was filled with air being punctured, and the air inside leaked out. The strong smell of blood mixed with the sea breeze poured in through the small hole. At the same time, a black and round eye appeared, coldly staring at the person on the other side of the door.. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Time (1) Chapter 122: Time (1) Translator: 549690339 In the dark, the eye glinted with a cold light. When it looked at song qingxiao, goosebumps rose all the way up her back. With one hand on the bed, she pressed against the door that was on the verge of collapse, while the other held the dagger tightly. With lightning speed, she stabbed it into the hole that had just been scratched. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, although this strange creature was not afraid of death, and was fierce and destructive, its skin was not thick. She had used about 70 ¨C 80% of her strength in this attack based on her previous experience of killing fish. However, the moment the dagger was sent out, the tip of the blade touched the creature¡¯s eyeball and easily pierced it. With a soft ¡®plop¡¯, the eyeball was pierced and the sticky liquid splashed out, sliding down the blade. On the other side of the door, the severely injured animal made a hoarse ¡® The eyeball in the hole disappeared. Before song qingxiao could breathe a sigh of relief, another eye came over. The scratching sound did not stop, and the sound of the injured animal flapping its wings and struggling on the ground was also mixed in. These animals weren¡¯t difficult to deal with, but there were many of them. If they really fought together, there was still a chance of winning. Thinking of this, she felt a little more at ease. She took the dagger and stabbed it into the hole in the door again. This time, the dagger pierced through the creature¡¯s head. The animal that was crawling on the door struggled a few times after falling to the ground, but soon it stopped moving. But at the same time, the other side of the door also cracked open with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. A strange creature first reached out a claw and grabbed the hole. After two breaths, a gray-brown head came out. It was unknown whether it had smelled song qingxiao standing in front of it or felt the existence of ¡®prey¡¯. The monster¡¯s ears were slightly pointed, and it opened its mouth wide, revealing two canine teeth with a¡¯ Zi¡¯. Song Qing¡¯s small hand raised the knife and cut off its head. The furry head rolled to the ground, and blood gushed out from the wound in the dark. Fortunately, the strange mutant animal¡¯s body had blocked the hole it had dug earlier, and no other animals had appeared. With the experience of the big man kicking the fish head and being bitten in the evening, she carefully lifted her foot and touched the bloodied animal¡¯s head with the sole of her shoe. She stepped on it with force and felt the flesh and blood being crushed into mud. When there was no danger, she moved her foot away. After killing a few mutant creatures, song Qingxin was relieved. She had shouted earlier, but no one had answered. When she was about to speak again, the rustling sound became more urgent, and the banging on the ship did not stop. Although the exterior of the cabin had been reinforced, under such an impact, it was inevitable that it would creak. The already tilted hull slanted even more, and the situation was even more critical than before. Song qingxiao realized that although a group of mutant creatures had died outside the cabin due to the huge impact, there were a lot of them, and some of them would survive. Once the surviving mutated creatures destroyed the hull or drilled into the ship through some pipes or gaps, it would be very dangerous if there were too many of them. In addition, they were mathematical and powerful, and flapping their wings would increase the burden on the hull. When song qingxiao was walking on the boat, the boat was still stable. But now, she had a feeling that if the people on the boat moved too much, the boat would shake and would flip over at any time. ¡°The ship is about to capsize, are you still hesitating?¡± She suppressed her anger and shouted again. While speaking, she killed another mutant creature before shouting,¡± these things are just a lot in number, but they¡¯re not hard to kill. If we work together, the ship will stabilize. Currently, most of the people on the ship were from the scenario, and they were led by Mr. Zhou. He had to be the one to show up first. Once the majority of the people left, the rest would then unite. Mr. Zhou, you have to think about it carefully. If the boat capsizes, not only will it be dangerous at the bottom of the sea, but you¡¯ve also seen the school of fish today. You also know what happens to those who fall into it. Even if we¡¯re lucky enough not to encounter the school of fish, how are you going to come back when the boat is gone? ¡± She didn¡¯t know if this sentence touched Mr. Zhou¡¯s heart, but nearly two or three seconds after she finished shouting, she finally heard Mr. Zhou¡¯s reply. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When Mr. Zhou spoke, he was panting. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and we¡¯ll charge to the right.¡± He then added, ¡°I don¡¯t like people to play tricks on me. If anyone doesn¡¯t show up, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he began to count,¡± ¡°One¡­¡± While Mr. Zhou was counting, song qingxiao had already released her hand from the wire bed and quickly moved back along with her center of gravity, hitting the door with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. She held the dagger in one hand and the lock on the door with the other. She listened attentively to Mr. Zhou¡¯s count. ¡°Two¡­¡± Without song Qing¡¯s support, the bed quickly fell to the ground and slid to the left. Without the force blocking the door, the door of the bathroom shook even more violently. With a soft ¡®bang¡¯, the door of the bathroom, which had been ravaged for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t hold on. The hinges broke, and the door fell into the room. The mutant creatures that were crawling on the door fell to the ground, and the animals hanging upside down on the door frame flapped their wings when they saw the door open, and they pounced fiercely in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. ¡°Three!¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice rang out. Song qingxiao immediately opened the door and closed it with a ¡®Dong¡¯. There were many creatures coming at her. She moved quickly and dodged in time. As soon as the door was closed, she heard a ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. Apparently, when the mutated creatures were rushing toward her, they were caught off guard and hit the door when she closed it, falling to the ground like dumplings. Perhaps these creatures were flying from the right side. There weren¡¯t many on the left, only one or two hanging upside down under the eaves. The huge impact after opening the door caused song Qing to fall to the side of the deformed bowstring. He grabbed the railing with all his might and barely stopped himself from the inertia. The situation was far more dangerous than she had imagined. The lights were off in the room and it was pitch black, but the lights outside the boat were on. Although the light was not strong, it was enough for her to see the situation outside the boat after her eyes adapted to the light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The boat was already very deep in the water, and if it tilted again, the water would probably flood the hull. The waves came in wave after wave, and some of the water could even splash into the bowstring. Once water entered, it would be impossible to save the situation. She was in a hurry and did not allow herself to be dazed, because when Mr. Zhou counted to three, she also heard the sound of other doors opening. She turned her head and happened to see the crew-cut man also open the door and rush out of the cabin. Although the participant was selfish and cold, she knew the consequences of the ship being destroyed. After stabilizing her body, she rushed to the right. When she reached the deck, there were more mutated creatures. A small group of mutated creatures was circling in the sky, as if they were searching for prey. The moment they noticed song Qing, they swooped down.. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: United (1) Chapter 123: United (1) Translator: 549690339 I There were more mutated creatures here than when song qingxiao was hiding in the room. There were about 20 to 30 of them. Under rhe light, they spread their wings and bared their teeth in a terrifying manner. Song qingxiao had lolled a few of these mutated creatures before she came out of the room, so she had some understanding of them. Their attacks were mostly teeth and claws, but they had weak defense and were easy to kill. The problem was that there were many of them. Once a large number of them attacked, it would be very troublesome. The only weapon she had was a dagger, but it was obviously not of much use in such a confrontation. The confrontation1 spell could not trap so many mutated creatures. Thinking of this, song qingxiao looked around and soon saw a big shovel on the deck. This thing was originally used by the workers who were responsible for repairing and cleaning the cabin to shovel the remaining garbage on the deck. Perhaps they did not take it away after cleaning it. Before the mutant creature could reach her, song qingxiao rushed toward the shovel. The shovel was big and heavy, but it was nothing to her. The crew-cut guy and the others came out one after another, but they deliberately fell a step behind song Qing. They hid on the side of the ship and saw that she had attracted the attention of most of the mutant creatures. They raised their shovels and pounced on them. Several mutant creatures ¡®brains burst, and they fell to the ground, only struggling instinctively. Under the dim light on the deck, the blood was like red Rain mist, floating in the air. Although song qingxiao had said that these mutated creatures were easy to deal with, the woman who was the first to follow her and hid on the side of the ship still looked serious when she saw her easily kill a few of them. Song qingxiao did not dare to stop after her first attack. There were many of these things, and many of them were hanging upside down from the eaves of the boat. They were flapping their wings and flying in her direction. These strange animals had been infected, and their genes had changed. Once they scratched her, she might be infected by this virus. Therefore, when she attacked, she fully released her spiritual power and vigilantly paid attention to every corner of her body. The double tension of her spiritual power and body was naturally a heavy burden to her, but fortunately, because they were easy to kill, their large numbers and their group attack method became her weakness. Once song qingxiao started to attack, almost every shovel would hit her. After about seven or eight hits, the edge of the extremely thick shovel was slightly curled up, and some animal flesh and blood were hanging off it. Some thick blood flowed down the shovel, and the number of mutant creatures flying in the air was reduced by more than half. The remaining ten were easy to deal with. They did not know fear. The death of their own kind did not make them afraid. They continued to attack song Qing. In about four to five minutes, she had dealt with the rest of the mutated creatures. The ground was littered with the corpses of mutant creatures. Song qingxiao let out a sigh of relief and relaxed her mental strength. She slammed the blood-stained shovel on the deck and calmed her breathing. ¡°How much longer do you guys want to watch?¡± When she released her spiritual power, she had already sensed the crew-cut man and the others coming over. However, these people did not move. Instead, they looked on coldly. They probably thought that if something happened to her, they would be able to guess the clues of the mission from the movement of the mission prompt. Maybe he saw that she was weak and wanted to sneak attack her. ¡°I just got here.¡± The crew-cut man and the others laughed and walked out from the left. They looked at song qingxiao with glittering eyes. The scene of her killing the mutant creatures had shocked them greatly. She was not injured even when she was surrounded by so many mutant creatures. Instead, it seemed that she still had some strength left. ¡°The boat is slanted even more. Let¡¯s deal with this place first.11 Everyone knew what they were thinking. If they were in a different situation, song qingxiao would probably do the same. When it came to business, everyone¡¯s expressions became serious. The seven trial-takers had all arrived, and behind them were some boatmen hired by Mr. Zhou. When everyone saw the weapon in song Qing¡¯s hand, they copied her and picked up some tools. The situation of the right side of the ship being attacked was far more serious than everyone had imagined. On the right side of the cabin, there were many mutated creatures that had retracted their wings and were desperately trying to break through the outer defense of the ship. They were squeezed together, as if the cabin had been painted with a new layer of gray-brown paint. At a glance, there was not even a gap- The sound of gnawing could be heard, and many mutant creatures hovering in the air found the right time to pounce on the wall. With every collision, the cabin would shake slightly. Under the ripples of the sea, the waves began to surge toward the side of the ship. Mr. Zhou¡¯s men were surrounded by the mutant creatures. Compared to song qingxiao and the others, Mr. Zhou¡¯s men were fully armed. There were about a dozen people, most of whom were Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards. They were wearing thick silver protective suits, and each of them was covered with grayish-brown creatures, just like the interior of the cabin. These things seemed to know that delicious food was hidden in the isolation suit. After breaking through the shell, they could enjoy the sweet results. Ho matter how bold the trial-taker was, they could not help but shiver when they saw the scene in front of them and heard the rustling sound that gave them goosebumps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under such circumstances, the guns in the bodyguards ¡®hands were of no use. There were too many mutated creatures on the outside, the roof, and the outer bowstrings of the cabin. Some of them were flying in the air. When they found song qingxiao and the others, they rushed toward them. ¡°Roll on the ground!¡±¡¯ The most important thing now was to free up the hands of the bodyguards who were entangled with these things. Song Qing shouted, and a few of the bodyguards who were already struggling to hold on to the handrail of the cabin to prevent themselves from being dragged away by these things quickly rolled on the ground when they heard this. f Even so, many people felt a lot more relaxed. A few bodyguards stood up unsteadily. Before they could stand still, the mutant creatures hovering in the sky seemed to have found a breakthrough.. They rushed towards one of the bodyguards, grabbed him, and flapped their wings that were several times larger than their bodies to fly! Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Sneak attack (1) Chapter 124: Sneak attack (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment the bodyguard¡¯s feet left the ground, he could not help but scream in horror. He subconsciously wanted to reach out to grab his companion, but once these mutated creatures had caught their prey, they would not give him another chance. Before the people next to him could reach out to grab him, he was torn apart by a group of mutant creatures and lifted off the bowstring. In the blink of an eye, a large number of them swarmed up and covered the surface of his body firmly. The chilling sound of biting rang out again and quickly drowned out the bodyguard¡¯s screams. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. There were too many of them, and it was impossible to kill them all with brute force. What¡¯s more, they had the ability to fly, which was the most difficult to guard against. Once they were dragged into the air, only death would await them. ¡°Save ¡­¡± The bodyguard¡¯s cries for help and screams were mixed with the biting sounds. He was in the air, and he couldn¡¯t even struggle and roll to get rid of them like before. The thick protective suit lasted less than ten seconds under such an attack, ah ¡­ The bodyguard¡¯s shrill and painful cry was obviously different from his previous cry for help. It sounded more painful. However, the mutant creatures covered the surface of his body, and the people looking down could hardly see what kind of injury he had suffered, which inevitably made them even more frightened. Under the night sky, the bodies of these mutated animals almost blended into the darkness, and the bodyguard¡¯s screams quickly stopped. There were also many grayish-brown animals crawling on the ground, trying to climb up everyone¡¯s legs to feast on their food. Song qingxiao stomped her feet to prevent these things from attaching to her. She raised the deformed shovel in her hand and shoveled the densely-packed mutant creatures into the sea. It was convenient for her to have this tool in her hand, and she quickly cleared a small space beside her. However, there were too many mutant creatures. As soon as she cleared the area, a large number of mutant creatures quickly filled up the empty space. ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± The crew-cut man and the others were also exhausted. The smell of blood in the air was getting stronger and stronger, which also made these things more restless and excited. The bodyguards trembled with fear. With the previous bodyguard being pulled into the air as a living example, no one dared to make any unnecessary movements. Their hands held on to the fixed parts of the hull, as if they were afraid that they would be pulled off the ground if they let go. Boss Zhou had sent someone out, but he didn¡¯t show up in person. Although the trial-takers had killed some of the mutant creatures, what they had killed was nothing compared to the mutant creatures that were currently attached to the ship. The ship was almost completely covered by the mutant creatures, but there were still many flying over. The tilting of the ship did not improve, but instead became more serious. ¡°We can¡¯t kill them all if this continues.¡± The crew-cut man¡¯s face was gloomy, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop. ¡°I have to think of another way.¡± They were moving too slowly, and the boat was slanted, so they couldn¡¯t stand steadily. The bodyguard held onto a fixed object on the boat with one hand to stabilize his body, and at the same time, he had to free his hands to Pat the things on his body. He could not take care of himself and could not help. Song Qing looked at the mutated creatures that were crawling on the ground and pondered. She found a problem. Although these things could fly, once they landed, they seemed to lose the ability to fly. They were almost crawling on their thin legs. It was only under special circumstances that they could take off again. ¡°What is it?¡± Number seven asked, panting. She couldn¡¯t hide the anger in her words. She looked at song qingxiao a few times with hostility in her eyes, as if it was song qingxiao¡¯s fault that they came out. now that we¡¯ve been tricked out, Mr. Zhou and the others are not coming out,¡± she said. She paused for a moment, then raised the thing in her hand and smacked a few mutant creatures that tried to get close to her to death. After a short rest, she screamed. A mutated creature attached to the cabin fell down under the crowd of its own kind and landed on No. 7¡¯s shoulder. It bit on No. 7¡¯s shoulder at lightning speed. Although number seven reacted in time and pulled the mutant creature off her neck, threw it on the ground, and smacked it to death, two teeth marks were still left on her shoulder, and blood was still flowing out. As soon as the smell of blood came out, the other mutant creatures seemed to have smelled the delicious food. Some of the mutant creatures that had been rushing toward the cabin gave up on pouncing on the ship and flew toward No. 7. Number seven instinctively lowered his head to look at the wound on his shoulder, not realizing the danger that was coming. She still remembered what song qingxiao had told her. All the creatures on the island and nearby islands had been infected, and their genes had mutated. If the infected animals were injured, they might be infected by the virus. She was already terrified by the strange fish¡¯s wound, and now that she was bitten, she almost forgot where she was. Even though number seven had forgotten, the others had not. The crew-cut guy and the others seemed to be even more excited when they saw that number seven was injured. They looked at each other, but before number seven could react, number six had already raised his shovel and hit number seven. Even though number seven was worried about her wound, she was still someone who had survived several scenes in the trial space. The moment number six moved, she had already sensed the killing intent. She subconsciously twisted her body to Dodge, but it was too late. Young man number six¡¯s shovel was about to reach number Seven¡¯s body. He had an evil intention. He didn¡¯t want to kill, but only wanted to hurt. At present, it could be confirmed that the smell of humans, especially the smell of blood, was very attractive to this group of strange mutant creatures. Number six should have the idea of injuring number seven and using the mutant creatures to carry him away and kill him. Firstly, if No. 7 died at the hands of a mutant creature, she would be the first participant to die after entering the scenario. It was likely that her death would trigger the mission.Secondly, once she was injured, the mutated creatures would focus on her and relieve the pressure on the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the trial-takers were well aware of number six¡¯s intentions, but they were all waiting to watch a good show. Everyone thought that No. 7 would not be able to escape. After all, she had been injured earlier, and No. 6¡¯s attack had happened at the last moment. They had formed an alliance before. In the face of a large number of mutant creatures, No. 7 stood very close to him, back to back, and they had the intention of helping each other. In this situation, number six¡¯s sneak attack was hard to guard against. Song qingxiao thought that if she was in number Seven¡¯s position and number six suddenly attacked, even if she had the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell, she might not be able to use it in time. However, this was also a key problem. After going through two trials, she was very guarded against trial-takers and would not easily trust others. No matter what, she would always have a backup plan for self-defense. She did not believe that number seven would not do that. She had a feeling that No. 7 wouldn¡¯t die so easily, and the mission prompt might not be activated at this time.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Setting fire (1) Chapter 125: Setting fire (1) Translator: 549690339 Soon, song qingxiao¡¯s guess was confirmed. Number six¡¯s shovel was about to touch number Seven¡¯s body. Number six¡¯s sweaty face showed unconcealed joy. The next second, number seven, who was standing in front of him, turned into a black shadow and dodged the sneak attack at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye. At the same time, number six¡¯s happy expression froze, turning into disbelief. Before he could put away his shovel and get into a defensive posture, number seven had already begun his counterattack! A black shadow came toward number six¡¯s face. The long shadow looked like a whip, but it was not any less powerful than song Qing¡¯s last time in the mental hospital. It was even fiercer when number four chased after him with a long whip. The other trial-takers who were standing with him had already sensed that something was wrong. They retreated one after another and instantly pulled a distance of about a meter away from him. Number six barely dodged the attack, so he didn¡¯t see the scene in front of him clearly. He only heard number Seven¡¯s cold laughter. He clenched the shovel in his hand and was about to swing it in the direction of the black shadow when he heard a sharp ¡®meow¡¯ in his ear. He felt a sense of danger approaching. Number six knew that something was wrong, but it was too late to Dodge. A black shadow pounced on him like a ghost. It was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t stand at all. He fell to the ground with a bang. In his confusion, number six only saw a Black Claw sweeping towards his face. The nails of the claw were about two inches long and shimmered with a cold light. If he was caught, it would be a light punishment if his skin and flesh cracked. At this critical moment, he could no longer care about hiding his strength. Song qingxiao¡¯s sharp senses detected the fluctuation of spiritual energy in the air. It was very familiar and unforgettable! This kind of mental energy fluctuation was exactly the same as when she was being chased by those two men before she entered the trial space. The method of the mental energy attacker was exactly the same. Young man number six was a mental power attacker! The thought flashed through her mind, and the next moment, she heard number Seven¡¯s painful groan. The fast black shadow swayed a few times, took two or three steps back, and then leaned against the side of the ship. Song qingxiao and the others finally saw number Seven¡¯s face! Compared to her previous sweet appearance of a young girl, she had almost changed shape. Black fur grew on her face and body, and her two ears stood on the top of her head. Her eyes turned into round pupils, and her lips turned into three petals, like that of a cat. She grinned, revealing two sharp and powerful teeth. A black tail swung behind her like a whip, whipping the mutant creatures that tried to approach her to the ground. It was obviously the weapon she had used to attack number six. She tilted her head and stared coldly at number six with an expression of anger and pain. Her hands had turned into cat claws, and her long nails looked extremely sharp with blood on them. Number 7 could actually transform! After the transformation, his combat power seemed to have increased significantly, and he was on par with number six. Now, out of the seven trial-takers, two of them had finally revealed their true abilities. In the short confrontation earlier, number seven had transformed into a humanoid cat, while number six had used his psychic energy to attack. Both of them had suffered a loss in a single exchange. Number six flipped over and sat up. His left jaw, which was originally considered handsome, had three deep scratch marks left by number seven, and blood was dripping from them. From his twitching mouth and serious expression, his contact with number seven had been extremely dangerous. There was only a slight difference. If he had not dodged in time, number Seven¡¯s sharp claws would have grabbed his neck instead of his jaw. The other trial-takers were secretly on guard. Putting aside number Seven¡¯s attack speed and strange transformation, number six¡¯s counterattack sent chills down their backs. He did it silently, but he must have retaliated. The pain on number Seven¡¯s face was hard to hide, but from the outside, number six didn¡¯t leave any wounds on her body. She didn¡¯t hear number six¡¯s fist or weapon landing on her body. Other than song qingxiao, who was also a spiritual power user, and number seven, who was the victim, the other participants could hardly sense what number six had done at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re capable!¡± Number seven was currently suffering from a mental attack and was already having a splitting headache. The battle formation that he had set up at this time was just a forced effort. Song qingxiao had also suffered a mental attack before and had experienced the pain. She knew three things about it. She was a user of spiritual power, so she had a certain resistance to this kind of attack. However, number Seven¡¯s skill seemed to have mutated or evolved to a certain extent, which gave him the ability to transform. In terms of spiritual power, he was far inferior to her. Therefore, number seven was barely able to stand. If number six attacked her again, she might not even be able to stand. However, number six¡¯s mental strength should also be limited. He still had to reserve some mental strength to deal with the current crisis and the surrounding trial-takers, in case they had the same idea of killing number seven as he did earlier. Therefore, both of them were cautious. Although they had the intention to kill each other after the exchange, neither of them made a rash move. Seeing this, song qingxiao felt that it was a pity. Although the two trial-takers had a conflict, their rationality was still present. It was clear that they could no longer control their emotions and do irrational things. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle these things first.¡± She called out. Number seven and number six, who were touching the wounds on their faces, couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Although both of them were at a disadvantage, it happened in an instant. However, in this short time, the boat slanted even more. Song qingxiao could almost hear the sound of water splashing into the cabin on the left. ¡°Protect the ship. If there¡¯s any enmity, we¡¯ll find it in the future.¡± As she spoke, she heard a ¡®bang¡¯ and something seemed to fall from the sky into the sea. The mutated creatures that were attached to the bodyguards above them scattered. A few of them seemed to have eaten their fill and were swaying. With the help of the light, song qingxiao saw the bellies of the mutated creatures that had expanded. Their skin was almost transparent, and there was dark red blood inside. Combined with the injury on number Seven¡¯s shoulder, it was not difficult to guess that these things were probably blood-sucking. ¡°What idea do you have?¡± Number seven asked, still in his transformed form. He licked the blood on his hand. ¡°Use fire.¡± Song qingxiao suggested. There were a few difficulties: First, there were too many blood-sucking mutated creatures. It was difficult to clear them all with ordinary means. Second, these blood-sucking creatures were not afraid of death. Even if the ship did not capsize, it would be pushed forward quickly. Not only would the smell of blood attract powerful creatures from the bottom of the sea, but the consequences would be unimaginable once it reached the shore. Third, the reason for the ship¡¯s tilt was due to external interference. The doors on both sides were locked, and the other side was hit and pushed by a large number of mutant creatures. The hull tilted because of uneven force. Once the fire was set, the ship¡¯s internal door would be locked and the blame would be thrown on others. The people who were afraid of the fire would open the door under the threat of fire. In order to protect their lives, these people would also help to kill these blood-sucking mutant creatures. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more people there were, the stronger they would be. Furthermore, after opening the door, some of the mutated creatures would enter the cabin, no longer causing external pressure on the ship, which would also alleviate some of the danger of capsize. Once the fire grew bigger and spread up the ship, these things should also be driven away. Although the genes of living creatures had been altered, it was natural for most beasts to fear fire. Even if they were not afraid of fire, it was enough to cause a large area of damage to them. It would be much easier for the rest of the people on the ship to deal with them. As for how to clean up after the fire, it was not within song qingxiao¡¯s scope of consideration. In any case, if he didn¡¯t set fire, this ship didn¡¯t look like it would last long.. He might as well take a gamble and fight to the death! Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Cooperation (1) Chapter 126: Cooperation (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The man in the suit shouted subconsciously. Everyone was on the ship. Once the fire was set, a normal small fire would not be able to drive these things away. However, it would be dangerous to set a fire. The wind was strong on the sea, and when the wind helped the fire, no one on the ship would be able to escape. ¡°Do you have any other good ideas?¡± Song qingxiao retorted, and the man in a suit was speechless. At the moment, no one could think of any good suggestions. The older woman looked at song qingxiao and nodded in agreement. The crew-cut man had already formed an alliance with her in private, so he was naturally on her side. Perhaps number seven had been ambushed by number six, but for the first time, he also expressed his desire to stand on song qingxiao¡¯s side. ¡°You guys are crazy.¡± The rest of the people, including the scholar, the man in the suit, and young man number six, had no choice but to obey the majority. There were more and more mutated creatures, and there was no time for them to dawdle. After making up their minds, the trial-takers worked together to prepare for the operation. It was unknown if the people on the right side of the cabin had already heard their discussion, but loud curses could be heard from the cabin. If he wanted to start a fire, he would need some help so that the fire could be ignited quickly. At this time, even if they were on guard against each other, in this situation where the boat was about to capsize, everyone could only work together and get through this first before making other plans. The trial-taker was split into two. One group stayed behind to continue attracting the attention of some of the mutated creatures, while the other group went to find something to help with the combustion. Mr. Zhou had prepared for his voyage. He wanted to obtain the genes of mutated creatures. A small laboratory had been set up on the ship, so there must be flammable substances such as alcohol. The few people who left came back very quickly. About two or three minutes later, they came back with some sheets, clothes, and alcohol. Everyone covered for each other. First, they tied the clothes to shovels and other things, then sprinkled alcohol on them. This way, the fire was ignited, and suddenly, a ¡®boom¡¯ sound was heard. The mutant creatures that were flying towards song qingxiao immediately dispersed when they saw the fire. This move was indeed effective. Song Qing¡¯s spirit was lifted. Everyone looked at each other, and their faces revealed joy. The others did the same. Song Qing raised the flaming shovel and waved it in the air. The fire was huge, and there were many mutant creatures. Every time she waved the fire, the wings and bodies of the mutant creatures were burned. Those mutant creatures made sizzling sounds. At the same time, she patted the cabin with the shovel. Every time she patted, the mutant creatures that were biting the cabin suddenly loosened their grip and fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. This was much more efficient than before. In a short while, a large open space was cleared, and some mutant creatures flying in the air did not dare to come over. The smell of burnt meat mixed with the smell of blood in the air was nauseating. Seeing that it was effective, they were overjoyed. They took something and slapped it on the wall. The densely packed mutant creatures attached to the cabin kept falling to the ship. After being injured, they seemed to be unable to fly again. They could only flap their wings and crawl on the ground. Soon, the number of mutant creatures almost reached their ankles. In order to avoid being bitten by these things in the chaos, song qingxiao had to be careful not to get trapped and jump up at any time while she was lighting a fire. However, this was not a solution. She glanced at the dozen bodyguards in the distance. Under the previous siege, their protective suits had been bitten to pieces, and many of them were injured. However, they had managed to hold on until now because of their strong physical and mental fortitude. ¡°You guys sweep these things into the sea.¡± She pointed at the mutated creatures on the ground, who were flapping their wings and trying to fly again. However, it was not known whether it was as song qingxiao had expected. Once these things stopped, they needed certain conditions to take off, or because they had been injured by the flames, no matter how hard they flapped their wings, they could not fly. Compared to the seabirds from the previous evening, their wings were extremely thin, and the fire would burn with a single spark. Their feathers also became a condition to help support the fire. With the trial-takers ¡®intention to light a fire, the mutated creatures crawling on the right side of the bowstring soon caught fire and fell to the ground one after another. The ship tilted to the left, and the mutant creatures rolled to the left until they were against the cabin wall. However, with the mutated creatures piling up, the fire would burn faster. The smell of burnt flesh and fat entered everyone¡¯s nose. The bodyguards also found something to sweep these injured mutant creatures into the sea. Thick smoke billowed. Not only were the people affected, but even the mutant creatures hovering in the sky did not dare to come close. The people in the cabin who had locked the door finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. They opened the door and came out. In such a chaotic situation, it was inevitable that some people would be injured. Some mutant creatures in the sky picked up the leftovers and occasionally came over to harass the people who had just escaped out of the door in a panic. Screams and wails rose one after another. These people were like burdens. They knew that there were people killing mutant creatures outside, but they selfishly locked the door and refused to open it. Now that they asked for help, the others just watched coldly. Soon, two of the people who had just come out were surrounded by mutant creatures. The two of them screamed and shouted,¡± ¡°Save me¡­¡± The participant¡¯s focus was on saving the boat, so the bodyguards could spare some time. However, when they thought about the actions of these people earlier, they naturally pretended not to hear anything. The two of them were carried by the mutant creatures to the sky like the previous bodyguards. The group of mutant creatures rushed forward. The ordinary workers were not as armed as the bodyguards. Large drops of blood fell from the sky, and the screams soon stopped. Perhaps it was because the ship was on fire and the mutated creatures were afraid of the smoke and fire, or perhaps it was because they were temporarily satisfied with the three ¡®food¡¯ that they had snatched, some of them finally stopped hitting the ship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cooperation of song qingxiao and the others was effective again. The boat that was tilting to the left gradually balanced again after the external interference was gone. The ship was no longer slanted to the left, and the tilted right side was once again filled with water. The speed of the ship, which was pushed by the mutant creatures, slowed down, which made song Qing feel a little relieved. However, the fire on the right side was gradually getting out of control. The mutated creatures on fire began to crawl around in pain, and sparks appeared wherever they went. Coupled with the strong wind on the sea, the fire slowly began to spread. More and more of the cabin doors were opened. Some mutated creatures rolled into the rooms, and some rooms started to catch fire. The surface of the sea was filled with mutant creatures on fire. Some of them were still alive and were struggling in the water.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Bats (1) Chapter 127: Bats (1) Translator: 549690339 No matter what, the ship was safe, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The fire grew longer when it came into contact with the wind, and with the help of these mutated creatures, it was gradually going out of control. Some people were still hiding in the cabin, not daring to come out. Once the temperature rose, the cabin door would be scalded, and it would be even more difficult to come out. When the group retreated to the right side of the cabin, there were still some people crying for ¡®help1, but no one paid any attention. Thunder rumbled in the air, and a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, lighting up the sky. Following the sound of thunder, a drop of water fell and hit the deformed bowstring that was grabbed by the seabirds, but it was quickly evaporated by the fire. At first, song qingxiao thought that the drops of water were the blood of the two workers who had been caught in the air, but then the sound of water dripping came again, faster and faster. Since yesterday afternoon, the weather had been gloomy. Dark clouds covered the sun. The rain that had been delayed for several hours had actually come at this time! Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. The rain fell very quickly. At first, it was only one or two drops, but in the blink of an eye, it started to pour heavily. The flying mutant creatures above them seemed to have met their natural enemy when they encountered the rain. They threw the two workers ¡®bodies away and hissed, trying to hide, but how could they hide now? Their wings were thin to begin with, and once they were wet, they became extremely heavy. They couldn¡¯t even wave them again, and they fell into the sea one after another. In this way, the heavens were helping them, and the danger of the mutant creatures ¡®attack on the ship was temporarily lifted. Although the right side of the ship was on fire, it was a timely rain, and the fire was quickly extinguished. Under the billowing smoke, Mr. Zhou and the others, who had been hiding inside the ship, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They put on isolation suits and covered their mouths with something, coughing out. It was already a mess outside, and there were some mutant creatures that had not yet died crawling on the ground. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face was full of disgust and fear when he saw this scene. There were still many injured mutated creatures, but compared to the previous number, they were just a drop in the ocean. But even so, Mr. Zhou was still very shocked. Zhou xueli and the rest of the bodyguards he hired followed him closely. Whenever a mutant creature approached, the bodyguards would smash it with their gun butts. The scientists beside him squatted down. One of them held an umbrella with one hand and carefully caught a mutated creature whose wings were half burned and could no longer move. As he was looking at it carefully, the creature that he thought was dead suddenly opened its mouth and bit the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. Mr. Zhou saw this scene and immediately reminded him anxiously. However, it was too late. It was strange that the mutated creature¡¯s fur was extremely thin and easy to kill, but its fangs were extremely sharp. The scientist was wearing a special pair of gloves, but the gloves were as fragile as paper under the teeth of the mutated creature. The man let out a painful cry and subconsciously threw the mutant creature to the ground. With the lightning that lit up the sky, everyone could clearly see two holes in his gloves. Beads of blood quickly gushed out of the wound and were washed away by the rain that poured down from the edge of the umbrella. He endured the pain and removed his gloves. His gentle face was pale from the pain. Song qingxiao looked at the scene thoughtfully. She had a new understanding of the tenacious vitality of the mutant creatures on the island. ¡°What are these things?¡± The injured scientist clutched his trembling hands that were dripping with blood. He could not even hold onto the umbrella and fell to the ground. The rain hit his hair, making him extremely miserable. maybe, maybe it¡¯s Richard. Bat. He had only taken a cursory glance earlier and made a rough estimate. When he said it, his tone was not certain. After all, with the change in genes, the appearance and characteristics of many animals were completely different from their original form. Without a DNA test, no one could guarantee this. ¡°Bat? Why would bats appear in the sea?¡± It was unknown if it was due to his lack of ability or some other reason, but before Mr. Zhou and the others came out, number seven had already returned to his human form. besides, don¡¯t bats have echolocation? how did they hit the ship? ¡± She frowned. Her shoulder was still injured and her face was pale. She threw out a few questions in a row. ¡°Not to mention that there are too many of them.¡± these mutated creatures look similar to bats. They rest during the day and come out at night. They gather in groups, which fits the characteristics of bats. The bitten scientist¡¯s face turned pale. Mr. Zhou gestured for him to retreat to the eaves of the boat to treat his wound. In order to get the genes of mutated animals on the island and continue Mr. Zhou¡¯s research, these scientists could not be harmed. Mr. Zhou had also specially sent two armed bodyguards to follow him. The other scientists stayed behind to listen to No. 7¡¯s question and answered her,¡± as for the number and why they hit the ship, it might be related to genetic changes. The scientist who spoke up to this point subconsciously looked back at Mr. Zhou. Song qingjiang saw his expression and had a thought. Back then, Mr. Zhou¡¯s experiment was flawed. Otherwise, he would not have abandoned such an excellent experimental base. If her guess was correct, and the scientist who spoke was right, and it was indeed a swarm of bats that attacked the ship tonight, then she could basically guess what kind of accident had happened to Mr. Zhou¡¯s experiment back then. ¡°Is the reproduction rate of bats high?¡± Song qingxiao suddenly asked. The scientist pushed his glasses up awkwardly. The rain was so heavy that it almost connected the sea and the sky. The rain hit the umbrella and quickly put out the fire that had just started. However, the umbrella couldn¡¯t block the rain, and some of it still went in with the wind, causing his glasses to be covered with water droplets. He wanted to take off his glasses and wipe them clean, but he couldn¡¯t do it several times. On the contrary, because the rain was too heavy, he almost couldn¡¯t hold the umbrella steadily. Song Qing underestimated him and reached out to grab the umbrella in his hand in the rain, so that he could free his hands. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He said softly as he took off his glasses and wiped them. the reproduction rate of bats is not high. They are mammals, and because of hibernation, they have the phenomenon of delayed ferrying. As soon as the scientist finished speaking, song qingxiao smiled. In other words, if it was confirmed that the mutated creatures that attacked the ship tonight were bats, they would hit the ship in large numbers, and some of their characteristics were completely opposite of bats. It was worth noting that they had sharp claws and teeth, huge bodies, and their destructive power and hunting ability were far greater than the bats that people knew. Combined with Mr. Zhou¡¯s failed experiments and what he had said, song qingxiao could almost guess the experiment that Mr. Zhou had done back then.. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Experiment (1) Chapter 128: Experiment (1) Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou once said that the experiment he was researching on was to extract the genes of specific organisms for improvement, synthesize special genes, and then inject them into the experimental organisms to achieve the purpose of genetic improvement. The ultimate goal of this was naturally to further apply the technology to humans after it matured. As Mr. Zhou had said, this research was to help humans break through their own shackles and evolve to a deeper level. Based on what he said, song qingxiao could guess that the first direction of the research must be to strengthen the weakness of animals in one aspect and improve their abilities. However, during the process of the experiment, there should have been a deviation in the research. Otherwise, if the experiment had been successful, Mr. Zhou would not have given up on this Island, which had been designated as the first experimental site. If bats were part of the experiment, their reproductive ability was low, and their body size should not be so large. As Mr. Zhou had expected, their genes had mutated during the process of the experiment, and these two weaknesses were overcome. In the process of mass reproduction and growth, they lost their most special instinct, which was the biggest feature of bats:Echolocation was a natural gift given by their creator. They could have used it to determine their target, search for food, avoid danger, detect distance, and communicate with sound pulses. However, this important talent was probably lost in the research, which was why the bats had crashed into the ship tonight. Of course, this was just song qingxiao¡¯s guess. It was just a thought that came to her mind when Mr. Zhou gave up on the experimental base. However, she had some confidence in her own guess. If things were as she thought, then the creator was fair. After all, Mr. Zhou was not a God, but a human. When he got something, he would always lose something. He was the balance and compensation of the natural food chain. With that in mind, song qingxiao was suddenly sure that as long as the mutant creatures had a weakness, their chances of survival in this trial would be much higher. While the trial space was a test for the trial-takers, life was hidden in the dead end. In summary, it was not difficult to understand the reason why Mr. Zhou gave up this experimental base. Take the bats as an example. After their genes were modified, they overcame the shortcomings of the bats ¡®low reproductive ability and weak body size. The increase in their number and the expansion of their body size, as well as the strengthening of their claws, teeth, and wings, their individual and group combat power were far better than before, but they had lost their greatest talent. To Mr. Zhou, such an experiment could not be considered a success. On the contrary, it was a failure. The rain got heavier and heavier. There was a thunderclap in the air, followed by a bowl-thick bolt of lightning that lit up the sky. The rain fell even faster. There were still a few bats in the air that were struggling not to fall into the water, but it seemed that they would not last long under the wash of the storm. The thin wings were quite heavy in the water, and it seemed to be very difficult to flap them. With the help of the lightning that illuminated the sky, song Qing wiped the rain off his face and saw that the sea was densely packed with bats floating in the water. Their strong vitality prevented them from dying quickly after falling into the water. Instead, they spread their wings and struggled, prolonging their pain. The deck was full of bats crawling around, and some of Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards and hired workers were killing them with things. There was still smoke on the boat, but the fire had been put out. The sound of the rain mixed with the rustling of crawling and smashing sounds came from the people trapped in the houses, shouting for help. However, no one cared about their shouts at this time. After the scientists finished speaking, they were ready to grab another crawling mutant creature from the ground for gene extraction and research. With the previous experience of being bitten, Mr. Zhou ordered several bodyguards to help. Each of them grabbed the wings of a wounded crawling mutant creature and pulled it open so that it could not turn around and bite the hand. In the distance, the injured scientist was disinfecting the wound. The person who spoke to song Qing looked excited. the existence of these living creatures will be very helpful to our research. Although they had discovered two types of mutated creatures yesterday, they had not managed to extract anything useful from the remains of the strange fish after being ravaged by the birds. Although the strange birds had left various impressions, feathers, and feces, they were not as valuable as the mutated creatures they had caught alive. When he said this, the other scientists were a little excited. Even Mr. Zhou¡¯s face showed joy. When everyone was cheering and dancing, song Qing and Xiao Leng asked,¡± ¡°What kind of help?¡± In the past two days, she had performed outstandingly among the group of people. When the ship was attacked tonight, she was also the first to speak up and say that she wanted to go out of the cabin to kill the bats. She and the other trial-takers had the greatest credit for preventing the ship from turning over in the end. Song qingxiao was still holding an umbrella for the scientist, while she was standing in the rain. Her body was stained with the blood of the mutant creatures and the fragments of their bodies. After being washed away by the rain, the water mixed with the blood and flowed down. The place where she was standing was now a dark red. It was hard to imagine that she would ask such a question that everyone knew. After song qingxiao asked this question, the excited scientist under the umbrella paused for a moment. He looked at her awkwardly, obviously thinking about how to phrase his next words. In contrast to the scientist¡¯s dilemma, young man number six couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°What help? Didn¡¯t you help me much?¡± He asked song qingxiao in return,¡± we can confirm whether they are bats or not, and we can also find out where their genes have changed. This will allow us to better understand their structure and activities when we get on the island, avoid danger, and kill these things better to save our lives. The scientist pushed his glasses and didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear from his expression that he agreed with number six. The other participants had similar thoughts as number six, but no one said anything because of song qingxiao¡¯s previous performance. Song qingxiao laughed as the young man number six finished his words. The rain was dripping down from the top of her head, and some of her short hair stuck firmly to her cheeks. Light red blood flowed down her cheeks, gathered at her chin, and flowed down to her neck. ¡°If it¡¯s such a research, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no need.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone subconsciously stared at her. Song qingxiao looked up at the sky. There were a few bats struggling in the sky, trying to get closer to the ship. On the top of the ship, the smoke had just risen a little before it was blown away by the wind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the ship¡¯s speed isn¡¯t any slower than before?¡± Although the storm managed to put out the fire on the ship in time, saving everyone from the terrible danger of dying in the sea of fire, the ship accelerated with the wind. The waves came one after another, and the boat swayed left and right on the waves. The people on the deck had to try their best to stand firm, and the bats that fell from the ground rolled here and there. ¡°Number seven asked a very good question.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under everyone¡¯s gazes, song qingxiao turned to look at number seven, who had returned to his human form. She did not expect the topic to suddenly fall on her and was stunned for a moment. However, song qingxiao was arguing with number six. No matter what happened between her and song qingxiao, number six was definitely her enemy. When she heard song qingxiao¡¯s intention to humiliate number six, she played along. ¡°Oh? The question 1 asked?¡± yes, you¡¯ve asked why bats appear in the sea. Song Qing looked down at the scientist under the umbrella. This poor man was not stupid. His IQwas surprisingly high, which was why he was qualified to be recruited by Mr. Zhou.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 107 Chapter 129: Chapter 107-soon.i Translator: 549690339 This scientist was just too shocked by the chaotic scene. When he saw the bats, he was too excited because the experimentals were still alive. He didn¡¯t think of anything else. Now that song qingxiao had given him such a clear reminder, he naturally understood. ¡°If these are bats, what are their living habits?¡± The participants seemed to be deep in thought, but there were still some workers who didn¡¯t understand. They looked back and forth between the scientists, Mr. Zhou, and song qingxiao. Song qingxiao asked more directly,¡± ¡°Where do bats usually live?¡± The scientist¡¯s face turned even paler, and his hands were shaking. Zhou xueli¡¯s expression also changed, as if she had thought of something. they like dark and damp environments, living in caves of all sizes, and cliffs ¡­ Mr. Zhou¡¯s face began to Twitch after the scientist finished his sentence. No one on the deck spoke for a moment. Even though the Thunder was rumbling, the rain was falling, and the sound of bats crawling on the deck, the silence was still frightening. A bat was hanging upside down on the lamp under the eaves of the cabin. Its heavy body made the light bulb a little unbearable, and with the shaking of the ship, the lamp was swaying left and right, making a squeaking sound. Someone finally couldn¡¯t stand the uneasy silence and suddenly asked loudly,¡± ¡°And then? What does this mean?¡± Bats would not appear randomly on the sea, but they had encountered so many of them. They liked dark and damp environments and liked to live in groups in caves of all sizes, cliffs, and all kinds of dark environments. No matter where they lived, it all meant,¡± our ship is about to dock. They would only encounter these mutated creatures when they were near the shore. Even though they were mentally prepared, many of them could not help but shiver when they heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. From last night¡¯s experience to now, everyone on the ship clearly understood what it meant to be on the island. Zhou xueli¡¯s hand that was holding the umbrella loosened, and the umbrella was blown away by the violent wind while she was distracted. The rain poured down on Mr. Zhou¡¯s head and body, soaking his hair and expensive clothes. But at this time, he obviously couldn¡¯t care about this much. The fact that the ship was about to dock caught him a little unprepared. Obviously, the current, wind direction, storm, and the sudden attack of the bats all affected the speed of the ship, so that the ship might dock earlier than he expected. Once the boat reached the shore, it would be as song qingxiao had said. Whether or not they continued with the gene extraction and experiments would not be of much use at the moment because they did not have enough time. When some people heard this bad news, it was as if they couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. They could only squat on the ground and cry. Although the scientists could barely hold the umbrellas in their hands, the wind had bent them, so there was no difference whether they fought or not. Perhaps it was a psychological effect, but after knowing that the ship was going to dock, with the help of the lightning in the air, everyone seemed to be able to vaguely see a towering behemoth standing in the dark behind them. It was like a monster crouching in the sea, hiding in the shadows with its mouth wide open, waiting to devour these people like snacks. Many people had died since last night. There might be all kinds of mutant creatures on the island. How were they going to survive? ¡°I want to go back.¡± Someone muttered,¡± I¡¯m only here to earn money. I¡¯m earning money to get a wife. I don¡¯t want to die. Let¡¯s go back! Once someone took the lead and said this, a similar voice followed,¡± ¡°I want to go back, drive the boat back!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this money anymore!¡± >) Song qingxiao turned a deaf ear to these words. How could it be so easy to get off the ship after getting on? Not to mention that they had already come this far. Mr. Zhou¡¯s plan was equivalent to more than half being exposed. There was no so-called turning back. Once he went back, the consequences of this matter being exposed might be unbearable for him, so how could he turn the ship around? He was afraid that after the plan was completed, he would kill them to silence them. No matter how much trouble these people made, it would not help the situation. They would only feel better psychologically. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I use the umbrella, right?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lin sanjiu asked the dazed scientist with a serious expression, ignoring the wailing and howling. The scientist didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought she just wanted to use the umbrella to shield herself, so he nodded. The next moment, song qingxiao closed the umbrella and the rain poured down, drenching the scientist in an instant. He covered his head with his hands in embarrassment. Before he could guess song qingxiao¡¯s intentions, he saw her put away the umbrella and even buckled it up seriously. This umbrella was long and not the folded type. The handle of the umbrella had a curved hook. This kind of umbrella was used to prevent it from falling off during heavy rain. After folding it up, the tip of the umbrella was still dripping with water, like an elegant walking stick. However, she didn¡¯t use the umbrella as a walking stick. Instead, she picked it up and weighed it in her hand, as if she was trying to find the feeling. The scientist was a little puzzled and was about to ask her when he heard Mr. Zhou¡¯s loud rebuke. ¡°Alright, stop quarreling!¡± He braved the wind and rain and loudly ordered the workers on the ship,¡± turn the ship around and drop the anchor first to reduce the speed of the ship. Mr. Zhou gave several orders in a row, and what he was doing now was right. In fact, his actions were only to delay the time for the boat to reach the shore. He reduced the speed of the boat and turned the bow to sail against the current to prolong the time for the boat to reach the shore. However, in the ears of the panicked workers, it seemed as if Mr. Zhou had promised not to enter this ¡®devil Island¡¯ again. Everyone immediately rejoiced and couldn¡¯t stop cheering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao seemed to have found the feeling. She raised the umbrella in her hand and threw it into the air with all her might! With the help of song Qing¡¯s little strength, the tied up umbrella broke through the wind and rain and went straight into the air. There were still a few bats struggling to flap their wings, still struggling to survive. The umbrella pierced through the body of a huge gray-brown bat with a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. It let out a blood-curdling screech as it flapped its wings wildly, hitting a few other bats beside it. Soon, it could not hold on any longer and fell down with a splash. Everyone subconsciously followed song qingxiao¡¯s actions and turned their heads to see this scene. The scientists, Mr. Zhou, and the others thought that song qingxiao was just killing the remaining bats to vent her anger. At that moment, the notifications in the minds of all the participants that had not changed until the last few bats fell to the ground finally changed.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: On the island (1) Chapter 130: On the island (1) Translator: 549690339 A corner of the dim hexagonal magic array lit up as the umbrella pierced through the few largest bats in the sky and shot them down. The silhouette of a black bat appeared on it. At the same time, the mission prompt had also changed from the original: Mission? [ completed: 2000 points, changed to: [ kill mutant creatures: bats (mission progress:i9%) o [ mission completed: 2000 points ] This notification in her sea of consciousness made song qingxiao pleasantly surprised. Iler act of killing the bats was just a casual act. The rain was very heavy at this moment, and most of the bats flying in the sky had been hit into the sea, but only a few were still bitterly persisting. The remaining bats were much larger than the previous ones and were muscular, so they could barely hold on in such a storm. She had only made up her mind at the moment, but she did not expect to get such a harvest. Ever since she entered the trial space, the mission prompt had not been triggered. She thought that this time, she would have to go to the island and a participant would die before the official mission would be triggered. Who knew that just before she reached the island, she would be given such a surprise. The other trial-takers could not hide their joy either. Clearly, everyone had already noticed the mission notification at the first moment. Everyone looked at each other and felt much more at ease. As the quest prompt became clearer, no matter what the possible choices of the previous quest were, one thing was certain. Everyone only needed to follow the clues and kill other mutant creatures that met the requirements of the trial space. This would cause the hexagonal magic array to light up, and then the array door would open. Mr. Zhou, who was on the boat, did not know what the cultivators were thinking at this moment. He was still shouting at the top of his lungs to turn the rudder, trying to slow down the speed of the boat. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the waves came one after another. With the rumbling Thunder, it seemed as if the ship was going to be swallowed by the sea. The waves were extremely high, and the boat swayed on the top of the waves. The sea carried the bats floating on the surface of the sea, and some of them hit the edge of the ship, making a loud noise that was no less than the Thunder. At this time, the people on the ship had to face the natural disaster in front of them in addition to the animals that had mutated due to human intervention. The rain got heavier, and the sound of the rain hitting people¡¯s bodies made their skin hurt. Everyone held onto the ship¡¯s handrail tightly to prevent themselves from falling and getting injured in such an environment. Amidst the bats ¡®screeches, other than the people in the cabin who were still shouting¡¯ help ¡®in fear, no one on the deck dared to speak. Everyone found something to stay in and prayed that the storm would stop soon. They didn¡¯t know if it was the skills of the sailors Mr. Zhou had hired or if they were lucky, but after the waves jolted for more than ten minutes, the ship still stood strong despite several dangerous situations. The Thunder gradually died down. The storm came quickly and left quickly. Song qingxiao¡¯s hand was still tightly holding on to a pure steel handrail outside the cabin, not daring to relax at all. After the ship was thrown high by the waves, it fell down with a bang. Her body was also lifted up in the air and then fell back down with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. After a few times, if it wasn¡¯t for her good physical fitness, her bones would have probably fallen apart. Mr. Zhou and the others were also doing the same. There were sounds of things falling to the ground and people falling and being thrown into the air, but no one dared to get up and check. Perhaps it was because of the heavy rain, the dark clouds had dispersed a little. Everyone¡¯s eyes were used to the dark sky in front of them, and they could vaguely see some shadows in the distance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What made everyone uneasy was that after all this, the faint shadow of the island was getting closer and closer. No matter how much effort Mr. Zhou had put in to prevent the ship from reaching the shore so quickly, he still failed in the face of the threat of nature. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± A crew member who was tightly holding the handrail squinted his eyes and looked into the distance. When he was about to say something, a strange sound was suddenly heard. The sound was quite strange, as if something was separating the sea water. It was also accompanied by a sound similar to breathing and the movement of the sea water.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: On the island (2) Chapter 131: On the island (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Shh.¡± Zhou xueli¡¯s expression became serious as she made a silent gesture, and the crew member instinctively shut his mouth. As soon as they quieted down, apart from the ¡°pitter-patter¡± of the rain and the cries for help, as well as the sound of the remaining bats crawling, the strange sound became even clearer, as if it was getting closer and closer to the ship. That voice gave people a bad feeling, as if it foreshadowed the arrival of a new crisis. In the past two days, the people on the boat were both physically and mentally exhausted. Yesterday, they had caught strange fish, then encountered a group of seabirds, then encountered the attack of bats, and then this storm. It didn¡¯t stop for long before something else seemed to be coming. At this moment, no one was willing to stand up and investigate what it was. Many people didn¡¯t even have the courage to raise their heads. Many people sat by the boat, bent their knees, buried their heads in their knees, and mumbled. The sound of the surging seawater made song Qing¡¯s hair stand on end. He instinctively looked toward the sea. There were still a large number of bats floating on the surface of the sea. There were too many of them, and the previous storm had blown them away, giving the illusion that the entire sea was covered with bats. The sea was still not calm after the storm. Song Qing endured the anxiety and looked around the sea, but he did not find anything unusual. However, the feeling of oppression in the bottom of her heart did not disappear. She could feel that something was stirring circles of undercurrents under the sea. Unwilling to give up, she widened her eyes and looked at the sea. She even tried to stand up by holding the handrail so that she could see more clearly. The other cultivators had similar thoughts as her, but they could not see their surroundings clearly. Other than the dim lights on the ship, they could only see a vague outline of the surroundings. Just as everyone was feeling creeped out, number seven suddenly said loudly,¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± Her bloodline was strange, and she had the ability to transform, so her vision should have a certain advantage over the other trial-takers. As she spoke, she pointed. Perhaps she had seen something terrifying, as her voice had changed. Everyone subconsciously followed her hand and saw a Hill-like behemoth emerging from the sea in the darkness. It opened its mouth full of saw-like teeth, and the whistling seawater flowed into its mouth. The bat corpse floating on the sea was swallowed into its stomach. Even if it wasn¡¯t very clear, just a rough view was enough to make one remember this scene for the rest of their lives. This thing¡¯s true appearance was not very clear, but from the movement it caused and the shadow, it was definitely not a good thing. The sound that everyone had heard earlier should be the sound it made in the process of swallowing. The thing that song qingxiao was most worried about had finally happened. A large number of bats attacked the ships and people. The smell of blood and the corpses of the bats that fell into the sea after the casualties finally attracted the Predators of the ocean. It came very quickly, coming out of the water every ten seconds or so. Every time it opened its mouth, a small vortex would form, devouring all the bats on the sea. Every time it appeared, it was closer to the ship. ¡°Set sail, set sail!¡± Number Seven¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he suddenly shouted,¡± ¡°Turn the helm and get on the island!¡± Although there were many bats in the ocean, they were only an appetizer for this thing. Its true target was probably the ships. Mr. Zhou was still dizzy from the previous storm. He had previously ordered the sailors to sail against the current in order to delay the time of landing on the island. The ship had been resisting the wind, but this resistance didn¡¯t have much effect and was still in the process of being pushed to the shore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven suddenly spoke, causing Mr. Zhou and the others to be at a loss. She didn¡¯t have time to explain before the strange sound came closer. When the mountain-like predator emerged from the water again, it was less than a hundred meters away from the ship. It would catch up with the ship in a few bogs. ¡°Change the helm and get on the island. Something is chasing after us.¡± When number seven spoke, her jaw was clenched. Her words made many people break down. At this time, everyone was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. A small movement was enough to scare people out of their wits. When they heard that something was coming, many people were out of their wits.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: On the island (3) Chapter 132: On the island (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Pack up the things that need to be prepared. It¡¯s time to go ashore.¡± Song qingxiao also moved her hands and feet. Everyone was actually quite nervous. Number seven stared at the surface of the water. Mr. Zhou and the others were already panicking. equipment, medicine, map¡­ ¡°Guns, explosives¡­¡± He ordered in a somewhat incoherent manner, and the others hurriedly entered the cabin. The ship turned quickly, and what song qingxiao found strange was that in such a chaotic situation, Mr. Zhou also entered the cabin with Zhou xueli¡¯s help. After the previous storm, the ship heard that many things had been broken. As the organizer of the operation, Mr. Zhou was protected by everyone. Logically speaking, he didn¡¯t need to go into the cabin to get anything. No. 7 had made it very clear that danger was approaching the ship. In order to escape, the ship was trying to approach the shore. At this time, Mr. Zhou should only need to tell the others to bring what they should bring. What was there for him to go into the cabin and get it personally in such a situation? While she was still thinking about this, number seven, who had been staring at the sea, suddenly leaned over with a serious expression. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart trembled. She threw away the unnecessary thoughts in her mind and followed number Seven¡¯s gaze. As expected, she saw the creature that was still 100 meters away from her. It was now very close to the ship. Thanks to the wind, the boat turned around halfway, but its speed was no match for the monster¡¯s. It must have sensed that it was getting closer and closer to the ship. The giant creature did not even eat the bats on the surface of the sea. It dove directly into the water. This time, it did not come out of the water for nearly 20 to 30 seconds. This situation made everyone feel worried instead of happy. Everyone¡¯s mood kept falling. Mr. Zhou and the others were still in the cabin and had not come out. Number seven was so nervous that his breathing was a little disordered. Regardless of whether they were trial-takers with special abilities or not, everyone¡¯s ability was not enough to resist in the face of such a behemoth. ¡°Are they hiding? Do you think you can hide?¡± Perhaps to ease the somewhat tense atmosphere, number seven suddenly opened his mouth and said, as if he was joking. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. The next second, she heard a loud bang as if something had hit the bottom of the cabin. The force almost pushed the boat out of the water! ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Screams came one after another, and at this time, the workers were almost all panicking. After the boat was lifted up, it fell back into the water with a ¡®bang¡¯. The vibration made song Qing¡¯s hands and feet cold, and he could not speak. No. 7¡¯s arms had already revealed their animal form. He held onto the handrail tightly, and his long nails had even left a mark on the cabin. Thanks to this, the boat that was slowly spinning turned around after falling into the water. With the addition of the wind speed and the ship¡¯s maximum speed, it sailed as if it was flying. In an instant, the distance between them and the huge object was widened. The boat was getting closer and closer to the island, but the monster did not relax. Instead, it increased its speed. After the second time, a loud ¡®dang¡¯ sound came from the stern of the boat again. As if hit by a meteorite, the ship shook heavily. Fully armed bodyguards and boatmen came out of the cabin one after another. It was no longer a wise move to stay on the ship at this time. Then, the sound of heavy impact rang out in succession. The tail of the second half of the boat was lifted up by an invisible thing at the bottom of the sea. That thing seemed to want to flip the boat over and shake the people on the boat into the sea. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Young man number six kept mumbling to himself, even though it was useless. Under such a concentrated attack, the ship would not be able to hold on for long. The island was getting closer and closer. No one had thought that the island that everyone was avoiding at this time would become the place where everyone wanted to escape as soon as possible. There was an endless stream of banging sounds. Some people had already begun to pray, and some people were dragging boxes of supplies from the ship. Mr. Zhou had originally expected them to be carried onto the island in an orderly manner after arriving. ¡°Everyone, just take some.¡± Zhou xueli, who had been following Mr. Zhou, had come out alone for some reason. Her expression was a little embarrassed. It was obvious that the impact of the monster at the bottom of the sea had caused her to suffer while walking in the cabin.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: On the island (4) Chapter 133: On the island (4) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Bring whatever you can.¡± As they were approaching the island, the supplies and dry food had already been prepared. The boxes were filled with neatly arranged weapons, and the magazines were all prepared on the side. Without saying anything, song qingxiao carried a backpack full of food, water, and medical supplies. Although she did not know how to shoot, she still had a gun in her hand. These things were not only used to deal with the crisis on the island, but also to deter the other participants. ¡®Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ The collision sounds rang out at the same time. Under such a dense collision, the ship was already creaking as if it was about to disintegrate. Zhou xuli¡¯s expression was somewhat grave, and her eyes were filled with anxiety as she stared at the island that was getting closer and closer. In just a few seconds, her pale face was drenched in sweat. She licked her lips a few times, and with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, a part of the ship¡¯s rear had caved in. Some glass shards fell into the sea, and the water was stirred by the monsters in the sea, splashing into the boat. Perhaps it was because the effect of hitting the boat like this was not obvious, but there was a splash. The monster seemed to have emerged from the sea, and a sharp sound was heard. It sounded like a sharp blade scratching the surface of a hard object. It sounded like the monster was trying to open its mouth and bite the ship but failed. However, this sound caused many people to subconsciously shrink their shoulders and try to cover their ears. ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Zhou xueli¡¯s face turned even paler. Everyone was ready. Except for some people in the cabin who couldn¡¯t come out because the cabin door was welded after the previous fire rose, everyone who should have come out had come out, but Mr. Zhou was still nowhere to be seen. He didn¡¯t know what the monster was doing, but its action pushed the boat forward nearly ten meters. The island was getting closer, only about a hundred meters away. ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Mr. Zhou! Zhou xueli shouted into the cabin, but Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t answer her. The second bone-chilling sound of a sharp object scraping the ship¡¯s hull was heard. With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the ship flew forward like an arrow released from a bow. ¡°What is it doing?¡± The man in a suit imitated Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards and was fully armed. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t bear this invisible fear and pressure, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask. However, no one spoke for a while, so the man in the suit tried to vent his fear with vulgarities. ¡°Damn it, is this monster trying to send us to the island?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not trying to send us to the island.¡± Song qingxiao said with a pale face. As she spoke, the voice came again. After listening carefully, it sounded like the hull had been scratched. Everyone could feel that water was entering the boat. The lower half of the boat was beginning to sink. Although the monster¡¯s power pushed the boat forward another ten meters, the boat slowed down a lot when the force stopped. it might be trying to bite the ship and pull us back into the sea. In this vast ocean, there was no way out. Everyone knew what would happen if they were pulled back to the ocean. Hearing this, the man in a suit became even more anxious. Everyone trembled in fear. Some of the boatmen who had boldly stepped forward to take the equipment could not even hold on to their guns. When everyone heard the terrible scraping sound again, perhaps it was because of song qingxiao¡¯s words, they felt that the sound was indeed like something biting the tail of the cabin. It was only because the ship was too big that it was not easy to bite, so it made that sound. As the ship got closer to the island, the usually steady woman number two could not help but say,¡± there should still be 40 to 50 meters left. As soon as she finished speaking, the biting sound rang out again, and the boat was pushed forward by this force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thirty more meters¡­ More than twenty meters ¡­ ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± The anxiety on Zhou xueli¡¯s face was almost impossible to suppress. Just as she was about to turn around and enter the cabin again to look for Mr. Zhou, who she had been calling out to, finally appeared. Like the other scientists, he carried a small silver work password box. No one knew what was inside, but he held it himself.. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: On the island (5) Chapter 134: On the island (5) Translator: 549690339 There was another ¡± Kacha ¡± sound. This time, the stern of the boat was raised nearly half a meter high. The whole boat was tilted very badly. Everyone¡¯s heart was about to jump to their throats, thinking that they had been bitten by the sea creatures. About three or four seconds later, the ¡± creak¡± sound of sliding was heard again. The boat fell into the water with a ¡± bang¡±, causing a large splash. It slid forward another dozen meters, only ten meters away from the shore. When the biting sound rang out again, this time the stern was bitten. Perhaps in the previous few bites, the hull had been seriously damaged, but this time it did not slip off. The stern of the boat was raised higher and higher, and it slid a few meters toward the shore. Something on the deck began to slide down. Song Qing held the handle with one hand, her body pressed against the deck, and her feet were suspended in the air. The island was below. ¡°On the count of three, let¡¯s go down!¡± The boat was shaking, and after it was firmly bitten by the monster at the bottom of the sea that had yet to show itself, it seemed to have the intention of dragging it into the deep sea. Under such circumstances, song qingxiao spoke first, and everyone nodded. ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Three!¡± When she counted to three, everyone let go at the same time. Song Qing bent her feet and stepped on the deck, falling down with her backpack and gun. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, everyone landed on the flooded beach one after another. Some of the slower ones fell into the deeper parts of the water and were desperately swimming over with things. At the same time, the ship began to retreat toward the ocean under the bite of the monster. It was slow at the start, probably because it was close to the beach, so the monster couldn¡¯t use its full power. Then, it got faster and faster. ¡°Help me¡­¡± ¡°Help me¡­¡± The cries of ¡®help¡¯ on the ship continued. It was obvious that the people who had stayed in the cabin had already sensed that something was wrong, and their cries were even more miserable and helpless. However, as the huge sea creatures dragged the boat deeper into the sea, the sound gradually faded. Even though they were going against the wind, in about ten seconds, the ship was already seventy to eighty meters away from the shore. There was a long wave behind the ship, as if it was a road of no return to hell. ¡°Fortunately, I jumped fast.¡± Someone said as if he had just survived a disaster and tried to crawl to the shore. Amidst the sound of the sea hitting the shore, the ¡®help¡¯ voice could no longer be heard. In the gray light of the early morning, the lights on the ship were still on, like a Beacon. Everyone could clearly see that the ship was already half-full and would probably sink soon. ¡°Are they going to die?¡± Someone asked timidly while panting. There were many people left on the ship. They were afraid of the bats so they didn¡¯t dare to come out earlier. After the fire started, their way out was sealed. They should be unable to escape now. There were quite a few of them. Including the sailors and hired workers on the ship, there were probably more than a dozen people. With so many lives lost, they could be buried in the sea in the next moment, or die in the mouth of beasts. This made many people who had just escaped feel a sense of sorrow in their hearts. ¡°I can¡¯t care that much!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Zhou gritted his teeth. He had a lot of injuries on his body, which were from the scratches he got when he jumped off the boat. He should be a person who lived in luxury, but in this situation, he endured the pain and still held the silver password-protected suitcase he had brought out of the boat. pack up the things nearby and bring as many useful things as possible. Let¡¯s find a safe place to stay first. We¡¯ll talk about everything after dawn! Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice was trembling with fear, oppression, and a little excitement. The scientists responded, and the bodyguards began to collect some of the supplies that had fallen on the beach. Some of them had been washed into the sea when they fell, but the remaining should be enough.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Set Chapter 135: Set-up (1) Translator: 549690339 After their narrow escape from death, everyone¡¯s strength seemed to have been exhausted in an instant. They sat in the sea and let the waves push them to the shore. Song qingxiao was lying on the beach with her lower body in the water. The rain had not stopped, and it was still pattering on her body. She didn¡¯t even want to move a finger. She didn¡¯t even bother to wipe her face. Everything that had happened was too shocking. Whether it was the high concentration she had when killing the bats or the escape just now, she had used up a lot of energy. She still had to go to the island later, and the dangers on the island were no less than those on the sea. She tried her best to take time to rest and fight for a chance of survival. The other participants had similar thoughts as her. The bodyguards and sailors were all listening to Mr. Zhou¡¯s instructions and picking up some of the materials that had fallen into the sea. ¡°Just now, just now that was ¡­¡± A worker asked in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±What is it?¡± No one could answer him. The surface of the sea was dark, and no light could be seen. Obviously, the monster had dragged the ship into the sea, and the people at sea were in danger. Some of them started sobbing softly, and then the sobbing turned into wailing. They could not control it. ¡°Shut up!¡± In the midst of the loud crying, Mr. Zhou¡¯s face was livid. He lowered his voice and scolded. But in such an atmosphere of despair, everyone was immersed in despair, and no one was listening to him. ¡°I said, shut up!¡± Mr. Zhou was already very frustrated. This trip out to sea was not as smooth as he had imagined. They had not even reached the island, but the ship had already lost many people. Now that he was hearing people crying and refusing to listen to his scolding, his suppressed emotions exploded. ¡°Whoever cries again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± He shouted loudly, his voice suppressing the crying workers. His voice spread out, and in the dark, the dense forest on the island echoed,¡± ¡°Crying¡­ She was crying¡­ She was crying¡­ Kill him ¡­ He ¡­¡± The Echo was creepy, and the workers who had been crying were frightened and kept quiet for a long time. When the Echo stopped, the worker was furious. Perhaps it was because he had experienced too many things in the past day and night, the previous experience of escaping from death and the scene of seeing his companion buried in the mouth of the beast made him break down emotionally. He wanted to stand up and talk to Mr. Zhou, but he did not know whether it was because he had been in the sea for too long and his lower body was too heavy, or because he was too nervous, when he first tried to stand up, he was only standing halfway before he sat back down in the water, causing a large splash. The man wiped his face and said with red eyes,¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we cry? On what basis should I kill?¡± At this point, the conflict between the people on the ship intensified. you were the one who asked us to come to this Island. Now that someone is dead, you don¡¯t even give us an explanation. You don¡¯t even care if he cries. He shouted loudly,¡± they said,¡± he turned around to look for a few trial-takers,¡± what you¡¯re doing is illegal. That¡¯s why these dangerous animals are here. We¡¯re going to report you! Song qingxiao did not see Mr. Zhou¡¯s face, but she could guess that his expression must be extremely ugly. Her heart was filled with murderous intent. The tense atmosphere was triggered at once. Zhou xueli stood beside Mr. Zhou with a gun in her hand, and the bodyguards loyal to him also returned to his side. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± Even at this time, these people were still thinking about having a conflict, which made the cultivators a little impatient. Under the influence of such an environment, it was hard to not be affected. The crew-cut man sat up in the water. ¡°Did you forget where you are? Why was it so loud? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou,¡± ¡°If something happens and there¡¯s blood, there might be animals coming after the smell,¡± Zhou xueli also turned around and said. Both sides were cautious, and after hearing Zhou Xue Li¡¯s words, they both instinctively stopped. ¡°Now that the ship is gone, what are we going to do when we go back?¡± A worker suddenly thought of something and asked. As soon as these words were spoken, the previously relaxed atmosphere became a little stiff. This was an isolated island, and there was no signal at sea a few days ago. In the past few days, they had not encountered any passengers or ships, so the possibility of waiting for rescue was too small. When they thought of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little desperate. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Mr. Zhou, who had been persuaded to calm down, said,¡± the island was an experimental site that I abandoned thirteen years ago. At that time, 1 built an experimental Center and used the best materials. When he mentioned this, his tone was somewhat proud. ¡°I believe that even after 13 years, it should still be usable.¡± He took two deep breaths and continued,¡± there¡¯s a satellite signal there that allows us to contact the outside world. What we need to do now is to wait until dawn and head to the research base to contact my people for rescue. Mr. Zhou¡¯s words were like a ray of light for this group of desperate people in the dark. Even Zhou xueli¡¯s spirit was lifted, not to mention the workers who were successfully shocked by him. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy. Mr. Zhou continued, after we make contact, we¡¯ll be able to leave this place in seven or eight days at the latest. As he said this, he turned to ¡®look¡¯ at the people around him. In fact, the sky was still dark, and the surroundings were dark. In the dark, even if the People¡¯s eyes had already adapted to such an environment, they could only see people¡¯s shadows and where they were. They could not see everyone¡¯s expressions and subtle movements. Even when Mr. Zhou turned his head, it was only through the sound of the waves hitting the shore and the ¡®pattering¡¯ sound of the rain that people could guess the reason. ¡°But before that, if you are obedient, there will be a place for you on the ship. If you don¡¯t listen, you have to think of a way yourself!¡± Everyone could hear the threat in his words. The workers who had been arguing with him did not dare to make a fuss anymore. Now that there was hope of survival, everyone was no longer waiting for death like before. However, song qingxiao noticed the meaning of Mr. Zhou¡¯s words. He mentioned a deadline of ¡®at most seven or eight days¡¯. It was hard to tell if he was lying or not. At the moment, people were in a state of panic. The workers who had experienced all kinds of things could no longer be dismissed with money. Even if there was money to be earned after the event, they had to be alive to spend it. Therefore, the workers who felt that their lives were in danger might rebel and cause trouble for Mr. Zhou. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Considering all these concerns, he was likely to lie and think of a way to temporarily appease the workers. And if what he said was true, it proved that this mission also had a time limit. In other words, from the moment they landed on the island, the time limit for the mission was at most eight days. She pursed her lips, took two deep breaths, and sat up in the water. Mr. Zhou was satisfied to see that this group of people had become more well-behaved. ¡°The most important thing now is that we need to wait until dawn..¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Goal _1 Chapter 136: Goal _1 Translator: 549690339 The island was full of dangers. In addition to the creatures with mutated genes, there might be other dangers. The darkness was not conducive to movement, after dawn, we can head to the research base first and wait for rescue. Mr. Zhou¡¯s words were like a shot in the arm for everyone. After having a goal, everyone was no longer as depressed as before. Perhaps it was because they had heard that they could contact the outside world through a satellite phone, but everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was immediately aroused. Perhaps ATr. Zhou had said that even if the rescue ship came, it would take at most seven or eight days. The resources that were almost overturned by the sea monsters in front of the ship were scattered in the sea. Some were washed away by the water and floated very far away. Some people even tried to swim over to get them. However, the shock of the ship being dragged into the deep sea by the behemoth was still there, so no one dared to go too far away from the shore. If they really couldn¡¯t get anything, they could only give up regretfully. Everyone wished they could carry more of the dry rations, guns, and magazines that they had salvaged. After a long time, they didn¡¯t know what time it was, but everyone was waiting for dawn. After being soaked in the sea for a while, and with the rain, the atmosphere on the island was low. After enduring the fear, someone couldn¡¯t stand it and suggested to start a fire. ¡°No!¡± Number three rejected the suggestion. Although animals in the natural world were afraid of fire, they would also attract the attention of other animals if the fire was lit. What she said made sense. Although some people were very unhappy with her words, fortunately, the others did not insist. Since they couldn¡¯t light a fire, they could only find a place to rest for a while. Everyone found familiar and trustworthy people in groups of two or three and sat in groups in such an environment, as if this was the only way to give them a sense of security. Under such circumstances, the trial-takers sat in a circle. The other hired workers also vaguely sensed their situation. They were close to each other and vigilantly watched their surroundings. Song qingxiao noticed that ATr. Zhou had been carrying a small box from the beginning to the end. Accompanied by Zhou xueli, they went ashore and found a place far away from the sea to sit. He didn¡¯t dare to enter the island, nor did he dare to get too close to the water. A few scientists followed him on his left and right. The bodyguards, who had snatched some of the supplies, surrounded ATr. Zhou and the others. They were about four to five meters away from the team of participants. ¡°What do you think is in his box?¡± Number Seven¡¯s deliberately lowered voice rang in song qingxiao¡¯s ear. She had also noticed the suitcase Mr. Zhou had been carrying. The seats between the trial-takers were also divided into close and distant ones. The crew-cut guy and number three were the first to enter the trial space. They didn¡¯t talk much, but song qingxiao could feel that they were not to be trifled with. They must have made some kind of verbal agreement or contract to form an alliance, and now they were sitting side by side. The crew-cut man was sitting on the right side of the woman in number three, and number seven was sitting on her left. On the other side of number seven was song Qing and Xiao Xiao, followed by the man in a suit and the others. They were sitting in a circle with their backs facing the inside and facing outside. She was not sure if it was because she had been attacked by number six when she was killing the bats on the ship, but the relationship between the temporary Alliance had cracked. While the trial-takers were sitting and waiting for dawn, she did not choose to sit next to the Alliance. Instead, she sat next to number three and song qingxiao. Although she spoke in a low voice and the sound of the waves around them was loud, Mr. Zhou and the others could not hear her clearly, but the trial-takers sitting nearby could. It was only now that everyone had the opportunity to have some exchanges. The mission this time was of great importance. After number seven spoke, everyone perked up their ears and focused on song qingxiao¡¯s answer. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± She first shook her head and then said,¡± ¡°But 1 have some speculations.¡± When she started to say ¡®I¡¯m not sure¡¯, number seven was about to say something, but after hearing what she said, number seven smiled and nudged her arm with his shoulder, urging her to say it quickly. ¡°Everyone should have noticed this box.¡± The participants were all smart. If number seven could ask this question, it meant that those who had not noticed it before would have noticed it by now. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to say,¡± the ship almost capsized just now. Zhou xueli was so anxious that she kept calling for Mr. Zhou to come out. At that time, everyone was at the critical moment of escaping for their lives, but Mr. Zhou hid in the room and took a great risk to get this box when the cabin was damaged. What kind of thing was worth risking his life for? ¡°Either the box is filled with important research materials, or it¡¯s filled with a lot of valuable materials.Either the box contained a secret weapon;She paused for a moment, then continued,¡± or a satellite phone installed to contact the outside world. She raised three hypotheses in a row, and all of them were possible. the first two are fine, but if the box contains a satellite phone to contact the outside world, then Mr. Zhou¡¯s previous statement about going to the experimental base to call for help was a lie. The refined scholar sighed and spoke softly. ¡°What¡¯s in the research base?¡± The man in the suit asked immediately after. Everyone was silent for a long time. The team of trial-takers quieted down immediately. No one could answer his question. There were also whispers around them. The sound of the wind, the gradually decreasing rain, and the waves merged together, giving those who were tense a headache. ¡°No matter what¡¯s inside, and no matter if ATr. Zhou is lying or not, everyone should have noticed what he said.¡± Song qingxiao reminded. Number three, who was beside number seven, asked,¡± ¡°The rescue ships will arrive in seven or eight days at the latest?¡± No one was stupid. What song qingxiao thought of, the others naturally noticed it at the same time. The time for the mission had already begun after they had disembarked from the ship and arrived on the island. ¡°In other words, our mission only has seven to eight days at most.¡± Number seven mumbled. Song qingxiao turned to look at her and corrected her,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Her words stunned number seven, and so did the other trial-takers. ¡°I was wrong?¡± Number seven asked in return. Song qingxiao nodded,¡± we¡¯ve borrowed Mr. Zhou¡¯s words to remind us of the trial mission. This mission will only last seven to eight days at most. Therefore, when everyone heard it, they subconsciously thought that the time limit for this mission was seven or eight days. ¡°But think about what Mir. Zhou¡¯s original words were.¡± ¡°After we make contact, we¡¯ll be able to leave this place in seven or eight days at the latest,¡± he said. The cultured scholar repeated what Mr. Zhou said without changing a word. Number seven held his injured hand and smiled at song qingxiao. I¡¯m not wrong. Number two also said that it¡¯s seven or eight days. In the night, her pupils flickered with a faint, flirtatious luster, like a cat¡¯s eyes. ¡°Number two is right. Mr. Zhou¡¯s original words were:¡¯After we make contact, we¡¯ll be able to leave this place in seven or eight days at the latest.¡¯ Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind number Seven¡¯s criticism. She repeated what number two had said. Everyone didn¡¯t understand, but they all nodded to show that she was right. ¡°But Mr. Zhou said that it would take at most seven or eight days. What about the earliest?¡± She asked in return, and the few trial-takers who were nodding their heads earlier froze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What if the time for our mission is not fixed? Instead, it¡¯s based on the rescue team¡¯s time that Mr. Zhou mentioned?¡± Song qingxiao asked again, and no one said anything. The mission rules of the trial space could never be stagnant and unchanging. Perhaps the trial space was using Mr. Zhou¡¯s mouth to inform the participants of the rules of time. If this deduction was true, then when Mr. Zhou said ¡®at most seven or eight days¡¯ with an uncertain tone, it was possible that ¡®at most three to five days¡¯ would be the fastest. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m not sure about the time limit of this mission. No matter what, if we can complete the mission as soon as possible, we can¡¯t delay it any longer.¡± Number seven muttered.. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Mutual _1 Chapter 137: Mutual _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case.¡± Song qingxiao sighed and agreed with number Seven¡¯s words. Everyone was dead silent again. Compared to the previous two trials, the difficulty of this trial had actually increased significantly. It was a Lost Island that might be filled with mutated beasts. Fortunately, Mr. Zhou had anticipated this and had brought enough bullets, so that everyone had the power to resist in the event of danger. However, with help, the mission¡¯s conditions were quite harsh. The uncertainty of the time made song qingxiao a little restless. The urgency was like a Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe hanging over her head, which could come down at any time to take lives. At this moment, song qingxiao began to miss the time limit of the last mission. Although the countdown of five days had made her restless, it was better than the uncertainty now. She surmised that the duration of this mission would be based on the arrival of Mr. Zhou¡¯s rescue. Before that, as long as she completed the mission and left this scenario, the trial-taker would not have to worry about anything else. If the mission was not completed before that, even if the trial space did not have a time limit, Mr. Zhou would definitely kill them to prevent the news from being leaked once Mr. Zhou¡¯s people arrived. This way, if the trial-taker died in the quest, the game would naturally end. In addition, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the direction where Mr. Zhou was sitting. His figure was blocked by a group of tall and strong bodyguards, but she remembered the bright silver suitcase Mr. Zhou was carrying. When No. 7 asked her earlier, she made three conjectures. However, for some reason, song qingxiao felt that the things in the suitcase might not be the items she mentioned. As for what they were, it was still unknown. She sighed and pulled the strap of her backpack. my mission description has changed. If nothing goes wrong, 1 should be killing six types of mutated creatures on the island. The others did not speak as they silently digested the news that song qingxiao had released. After a while, she broke the silence. light up a corner of the hexagram magic array for each type that dies. She changed the topic to the mission, and when the others heard this, they felt much more relaxed. The crew-cut man even lifted the corners of his mouth and revealed a smile. ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the island, we should have the same mission, right?¡± The trial-takers nodded in succession. After confirming that there was no mistake, refined scholar number two smiled and said,¡± ¡°I have the same thought as number five.¡± He first agreed with song qingxiao¡¯s point of view, and then he said,¡± the mission this time is a hexagram magic array. Every time a mutated creature dies, a corner will light up. When all the hexagrams light up, I think the magic array will be completely lit up. In the God¡¯s trial space, anything could happen. Nothing could be inferred with common sense. The magic array was a fantasy, but no one refuted it. once the magic array is lit up, it should be time to go back. ¡°The problem is, how do we kill these mutated creatures?¡± The young man in the suit raised such a question, and number six frowned. at first, everyone thought that the opportunity for the mission would only be triggered after we got on the island. However, we found the mutated creatures yesterday. He raised a key question,¡± do you remember the school of strange fish and seabirds yesterday? Number five killed a fish, but the mission wasn¡¯t triggered. The notification only lit up after he killed the bat.¡± This was indeed strange. Refined scholar number two thought for a moment and asked,¡± number five once said that the mutated bats live in dark and damp caves and crevices, which means that the bats are creatures of the island, while the strange fish are from the sea and not an Island. This guess was in line with everyone¡¯s initial analysis that the mission needed to be carried out on the island. Woman number three did not say anything. She turned to look at the board and asked,¡± ¡°Number one, what do you think?¡± that¡¯s possible, but do you still remember what happened when the mission prompt changed?¡± Naturally, he did not ask this question casually. Even though everyone had agreed to his question earlier, the participants were extremely suspicious. Number one was not 100% sure that there was no other participant in the group who was doing the opposite mission, so he wanted to test everyone with this question. After he finished asking, everyone instantly understood his intention and nodded with subtle expressions. Since everyone understood the reason behind his question, number one simply turned around. After his gaze swept across the crowd, it fell on number six. He paused for a long time. His gaze was so intense that it pressured number six. Number six covered the side of his face. His face had been scratched by number seven in the process of his failed sneak attack on number seven, leaving a wound so deep that his bones could be seen. At this time, the blood had barely stopped, but half of his face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, which made number six¡¯s expression sinister. Number one was staring at him again, clearly not believing him. This was a silent signal. Out of the seven trial-takers, other than number six himself, at least three of the other six would not Harbor any good intentions toward him. He had offended song qingxiao and had fought with her before, but song qingxiao was a tough nut to crack and was not easy to bully. He had ambushed number seven and tried to kill him, but number seven was not a kind person either. He had tried to steal a chicken but ended up losing the rice instead, and the two of them had become enemies. Now that number one was also targeting him, the situation for this mission was very unfavorable for him. Number six¡¯s body tensed up at this moment. No one else would speak up for him. In his nervousness, his face began to Twitch. Every time the injured area was pulled, it hurt. The most terrifying thing was that he felt his wound being pulled, and the blood that had finally stopped gushed out again. No. 7 had been injured by a mutant creature, so she might have been infected. He didn¡¯t know if her claws were poisonous. Under the heavy pressure, number six finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He was about to say something to prove that his mission was indeed the same as everyone else¡¯s, but before he could open his mouth, number one had already shifted his gaze to the refined scholar,¡± ¡°Number two, what do you think?¡± 1 remember that number five borrowed an umbrella from Mr. Zhou¡¯s people and killed a bat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The refined scholar didn¡¯t mind number one throwing the question at him. He smiled and answered the question. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when he said this, but song qingxiao was even more vigilant. These people were silent, but whether it was number six¡¯s failed sneak attack on number seven, or the mission prompt change caused by his killing of the bat, they were all quietly observed by this group of people. what¡¯s the difference between that bat and the rest? ¡± Woman number three asked song Qing,¡±Why did No.. 5 want to kill it? Or DID number five get a different hint from us and know which one to kill to complete the mission?¡± Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Threatening _1 Chapter 138: Threatening _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Song qingxiao would definitely not admit to number three¡¯s accusation. At this time, the scariest thing was the existence of an alien in the group. If everyone was sure that their goal was to kill the six types of creatures on the island, they would be able to get through this difficult time if they worked together. However, if there was someone who gave a hint that was different from everyone else at such a critical moment, in the eyes of others, it would probably be ¡®those who are not of our race must have different intentions¡¯. Song qingxiao knew very well how serious the consequences would be. In order to survive, this group of people would definitely eliminate such ¡®foreign species¡¯ first. They would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. This was because song qingxiao held the same view. If someone revealed the slightest bit of information that was contrary to her mission hint, she would also use underhanded means to save her own life. Therefore, when number three asked her, she shook her head without hesitation. in fact, my thoughts at that time were similar to what No. 2 said. Bats are creatures on the island, and 1 just wanted to try my hand. There were too many of these things, and many of them had died, but the mission prompt had not changed. That was why she thought of borrowing an umbrella from the scientist to kill the remaining bats. ¡°After all, the change in the mission prompt is related to your last move. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Number three didn¡¯t believe Lin sanjiu¡¯s words. Instead, she asked,¡± it was dark and it was raining heavily. The fire on the ship had just been put out, and the waves were hitting the ship. You might not have been able to see the difference between those bats under such circumstances? ¡± Song Qing laughed since he was young. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡± After all, there were so many bats. If she had coincidentally killed one and the mission had a hint, she would have felt that there was a problem even without the others saying it. She didn¡¯t deny number three¡¯s words this time, which made number three and the others ¡®expressions ease up a lot. They waited for her to continue,¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that 1 saw something different about those bats.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±There¡¯s naturally a reason why 1 chose those few bats to try.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Young man number six asked before she could finish her sentence, probably because he was holding back his anger. Song Qing looked at him and squinted his eyes. of course it¡¯s because the rain was heavy and the wind was strong. The other bats had already been blown into the sea by the wind and rain, but those few bats still haven¡¯t fallen. Just from this point alone, can¡¯t you tell that they¡¯re special?¡± This answer immediately made number six choke. Everyone thought about it carefully. It was indeed as she had said. Under the circumstances of the wind and rain, the other bats could not withstand the wind and fell into the sea one after another. In the end, only a few were left, but they still held on for so long against the wind and rain. They were indeed different from ordinary bats. But at that time, not only were the bats being blown by the wind, the ship was also changing direction in the storm and was almost flipped over. With the shadow of the approaching shore, who would be as agile as song qingxiao? she was talking to the scientists at that time, and at that time, she still noticed the difference between these bats and the others. The more they studied it, the more they felt it was terrifying. Woman number three was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed. after this mission, if I¡¯m lucky enough to survive, number five, let¡¯s be friends in real life so that we can work together in the future. Everyone had the same thoughts as her. Song Qing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The others also spoke up like number three. Suddenly, there was some movement on Mr. Zhou¡¯s side. There seemed to be a purple glow in the gaps of the crowd, but it only lit up for three or four seconds before it was suddenly extinguished. But even so, many people who noticed the light almost jumped up. At this time, even the slightest movement could make people nervous. The trial-takers who had just relaxed a little earlier immediately looked serious. ¡°What happened?¡± Number six asked cautiously. After the previous incident, everyone had become like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow¡¯s string. Even the trial-takers who had a certain sense of superiority when they first entered the mission scenario were no exception. After number six finished asking, a worker on the ship immediately asked,¡± ¡°Is there something coming?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Mr. Zhou, who was surrounded by bodyguards, said in a serious tone,¡± but we¡¯ve just studied the map. This place isn¡¯t absolutely safe. It¡¯s best not to stay here for too long. We¡¯ll think about it again when we move to another place. The purple light from before was probably related to him reading the map. Although Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t say what was nearby, from his tone, the risk of turning on the lights, and the change of location, it could be felt that there should be something very dangerous nearby. At this moment, everyone stopped talking and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They all got up and prepared to leave. However, there were still a lot of supplies on the beach that they had fished out earlier. Now that they were leaving, everyone rushed up to grab them, as if they could live one more day with every bag they snatched. Even many of Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards also took a few bags and carried them on their backs. Number six and the man in the suit couldn¡¯t help but join in. Number one and number three looked at each other, and their eyes fell on song qingxiao, who was not moving at all. They hesitated and did not move. For some reason, the refined scholar did not join the temporary Alliance. Instead, he looked at song qingxiao, then at number one and number three. He stood where he was and pretended to pack his backpack. However, number Seven¡¯s eyes turned, and he asked casually,¡± ¡°Number five, aren¡¯t you going to grab something?¡± She was a smart person. She had long noticed that number one and number three were following song Qing¡¯s every move. She stood there and watched everyone fight for the supplies. Number one and number three were tempted but did not join in. The two of them were cunning and meticulous. They must have made up their minds to follow song qingxiao in this mission. ¡°Why did you snatch it?¡± After number Seven¡¯s question, number two also focused on song qingxiao¡¯s answer. She asked number seven back, and number seven laughed,¡± ¡°What are you doing? Of course it¡¯s to save my life.¡± She was carrying a backpack, but there were not many things in it. It was hard to say how long it could last. There was no water or food on the island, which were necessary for the human body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if the trial-taker had to leave this scenario after completing the mission, they would still need to eat and drink to conserve their energy before they left. ¡°The supplies are important, but is there a need to fight for them? They will.¡± Song qingxiao stopped talking to number seven and walked toward Mr. Zhou and the others. Hearing her words, number seven was stunned at first. He wanted to reply, ¡°¡±It¡¯s someone else¡¯s, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± However, just as the words reached her mouth, she suddenly understood what song Qing meant.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Prepared i Chapter 139: Prepared i Translator: 549690339 At this time, they were like many workers who were fighting for supplies and moving forward with heavy weights. It would only increase the burden on everyone and drag down their physical strength. He didn¡¯t know what kind of danger he would encounter on the island, but in order to increase his chances of survival and preserve his strength, traveling light was the best choice. No. 7 was well aware that the trip to the island was not safe. People might still die in the end. Once someone died, their remaining supplies were equivalent to carrying for the living. To the group, these dead people were like mobile warehouses. If they were short of anything, they could just pick it up later. After thinking this through, number seven smiled and did not say anything. The things piled up on the island were quickly snatched up by the crowd. Many people were carrying several bags, and their backs were bent. It was obvious that these supplies had become a burden, but many people were still unwilling to let go. After a while, the rain had gradually become lighter, and the dark clouds had dispersed a little. The surroundings were green, but people could be seen clearly. Other than the participants and Mr. Zhou¡¯s group, the other hired boatmen were just lucky to survive. Whether it was in terms of martial strength, psychological quality, or other aspects, they could not be compared with the others. The scene was a mess, and Mr. Zhou was a little angry. When there were too many people, no matter how cautious one was, it was inevitable that there would be some noise. Their previous action of snatching the supplies had made a lot of noise, especially when they had told them that the area was not safe. They still made such a big noise, which made AAr. Zhou¡¯s calm expression a little tense. He took a deep breath again, as if to calm his anger. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to get into a conflict here and attract trouble, so after enduring it again and again, his expression slowly calmed down. Song qingxiao walked toward Mr. Zhou. Number six and number four each came back with a big bag of things. Seeing the other six participants who didn¡¯t participate in the fight, they looked at each other and frowned. ¡°Since you¡¯re done, let¡¯s get ready to leave.¡± Mr. Zhou turned his head and saw that song Qing had become smaller. Compared to the other participants, he had the deepest impression of song qingxiao. The two of them even had an unreliable verbal ¡®Alliance¡¯. Perhaps he remembered this, he forced a smile and asked song qingxiao in a gentler tone, ¡°Miss song, don¡¯t you want to bring more things?¡± Compared to the other people who were carrying large and small bags, she seemed too relaxed. She was only carrying a backpack with simple supplies and a gun. ¡°No, it should be enough.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, and her eyes fell on the silver suitcase in his hand. When they were on the boat, she had only noticed that Mr. Zhou had been carrying the box. Now that she was close to Mr. Zhou, with the help of the faint light, she noticed that Mr. Zhou was not only carrying the box, but also wearing something like a steel ring on his wrist that was connected to the box. It was clear that he had locked himself with the box. No wonder he didn¡¯t throw the chest away when he fell into the sea, and it was still firmly in his hands. There were dark marks around the steel ring, which should have been caused by Mr. Zhou¡¯s injury when he fell into the water from the boat during the escape. Once again, she was curious about what was in the box that Mr. Zhou valued so much that he would rather get injured than let go. Mr. Zhou was obviously very cautious. Even though she had restrained herself and looked away from the box, Mr. Zhou was aware of it immediately. He instinctively moved his hand back and hid the box between him and Zhou xueli. ¡°Helie.¡± Mr. Zhou chuckled and was about to speak when a rustling sound was heard. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± These two sounds were very light and thin, mixed in with the ¡®pattering¡¯ sound of the rain. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, one wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. The other workers didn¡¯t even notice the difference between the sound and the surrounding sounds, until number four, the man in the suit, shouted with extreme vigilance, which caused the crowd to panic. Everyone subconsciously squeezed into a ball, and everyone¡¯s nerves were tense at this moment. Song qingxiao had also heard the two subtle sounds from before. She instinctively turned to look in the direction of the sound. Naturally, no one would reply to number four after he finished berating him. A few seconds after he finished shouting, everyone held their breath and focused, not daring to make any unnecessary movements. The surroundings were so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop. The raindrops were dripping on the sea surface, and the waves were surging toward the shore. The sea breeze mixed with the light rain blew into the forest on the island, rustling the leaves and plants. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At this time, no one dared to breathe. The sudden opening of the young man number six frightened everyone. Many workers who were carrying a large amount of supplies felt their legs go soft and couldn¡¯t even stand up. They sat on the ground with a thud. Indeed, other than the sound of waves, the sound of rain, and the wind, there was no other sound. No. 4 must have heard wrong. What¡¯s more, as Mr. Zhou said, the island had been a research base abandoned by the Zhou biotechnology company more than a decade ago. How could there be a living person on the island? Number four made a mistake and revealed his nervousness. It was unknown whether the others were venting their emotions or their anger was derived from the relaxation of their tense minds, but they all cursed,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that people can scare people to death? Who is on this Island?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just pretending!¡± The crowd cursed and swore, trying to calm their inner fear. AAr. Zhou was annoyed by the noise and shouted, ¡°Do you want to die? What are you arguing about?¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone remembered that he had saved them. No matter how dissatisfied they were, they didn¡¯t dare to anger Mr. Zhou. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°The Research Institute is located on the west side of the island. We are currently on the east side of the south side.¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s anger from No. 4¡¯s words seem to have been doused with a basin of cold water, and their hearts instantly turned cold. In other words, everyone was currently at two extreme ends of the distance from the Research Institute set up by Zhou technology company on the island. If they wanted to reach the Research Institute, they would have to cross the island. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy, but this piece of news was good news for the trial-takers. They had to kill the remaining five creatures on the island. The distance was long, and to call the satellite phone, they had to go to the Research Institute, which proved that they had more time to complete the mission. The hired workers were somewhat dissatisfied, but under such circumstances, no matter how dissatisfied they were, no one dared to talk back on the spot. After a moment of silence, one of the workers asked,¡± ¡°Which way should we go now?¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Entering the island (1) Chapter 140: Entering the island (1) Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou had a map, so he should know which was the fastest way to the Research Institute. In addition, he had a special identity and was the big boss who paid for the rescue, so everyone naturally took him as the leader. In fact, Mr. Zhou had not been to this abandoned experimental Island for more than a decade. The road shape of the island had changed a long time ago. Mr. Zhou could only roughly guess the location of everyone and the Research Institute on the island based on the map and the direction they were currently in. However, he had obviously made sufficient preparations before coming, and he should have recalled a lot of information agaim¡¯There¡¯s a small river on the island about 40 meters away from where we are.¡± No one dared to interrupt him and listened to him continue,¡± ¡°When we were building the laboratory, the end of the drainage system happened to be there.¡± When Mr. Zhou said this, he said with confidence, no matter how the island¡¯s environment changes, as long as we follow the drainage system, there will be no mistake. When everyone heard him say this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their spirits lift. It was as if finding the drainage system meant that they had found a ray of hope. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, was on high alert. She remembered the genetic mutations of the infected creatures on the island and in the sea. According to what Mr. Zhou said, the environment of the laboratory should be sealed, and the ¡¯experimental subjects¡¯ should be locked up in the laboratory. Since the experiment had failed when they left the island, the experimental subjects should have been processed. In the end, the reason why the surrounding animals were infected in succession could not be ruled out as the sewage system connecting the outside world with the laboratory. ¡°The river on the island should be in that direction.¡± Mr. Zhou raised his finger and pointed. Everyone agreed with his speculation. They packed their things and followed him. Looking at the sea from the beach, after the wind blew away some of the thick dark clouds, a glimmer of light appeared on the horizon, allowing some visibility to be seen on the beach. However, the island was pitch-black, and the dense forest blocked all light. Before they entered, they could already feel the gloomy and damp atmosphere. Everyone was trembling. At this time, opening a path and covering the rear were tasks that everyone avoided like the plague. Wolf one, Wolf two,¡± Mr. Zhou called out two names, and finally, his eyes fell on song Qing and the other participants. Under the dim light, his eyes glowed with a green light, making everyone who saw him shiver. His gaze stopped on song qingxiao for a moment, and the other trial-takers all heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, song qingxiao from Lin Yi was probably the one leading Mr. Zhou. She had already demonstrated her strength on the ship. Whether it was killing fish or bats, she had displayed great courage and skill. This was the best time for her to lead the charge. No one knew what kind of danger there was on the island. It was dark, and as song qingxiao had said, they could not light up any light to avoid disaster. Everything depended on the team¡¯s own exploration. The people walking in front were especially important. When they encountered danger, they could warn the people behind. Of course, it also meant that the people in the front and the people at the back were the ones who were in the most danger in the team. However, this matter didn¡¯t concern him, so he just let it be. Even if they had previously made a so-called Alliance agreement, as long as they were not in danger, naturally, no trial-taker would be willing to talk about ¡®loyalty¡¯ at this time. Young man number six was gloating in his heart, but in the next second, Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes shifted from song qingxiao to young man number six. He smiled and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard miss song call you that. You¡¯re number six, right? You go in front too.¡± The smile on number six¡¯s face froze. In contrast, song Qing looked relieved. When Mr. Zhou stared at her, her scalp went numb and her body tensed up. At that moment, a murderous intent flashed through her heart. Like everyone else, she didn¡¯t want to walk in front. At this time, everyone knew that the people in front were more likely to get into trouble. Fortunately, the unreliable verbal agreement between her and Mr. Zhou probably had some effect. It was also possible that during the negotiation with Mr. Zhou that day, number six¡¯s arrogant and domineering attitude had already made Mr. Zhou dissatisfied with him, and now he specifically asked him to walk ahead. Number six clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. As soon as he moved, Zhou xueli raised her hand. She held a pistol in her hand and aimed it at number six¡¯s forehead. The other bodyguards also raised their guns and surrounded number six. At this time, even if number six had a special ability in the aspect of mental power, he could not fight against four hands with two fists. He could kill Mr. Zhou in an instant, but the others would also want to kill him. He had offended too many people, and a few of the participants did not have a good impression of him. No one had the intention to speak up for him. Number six¡¯s face was a mixture of green and white. The atmosphere at the scene was extremely low, and everyone had their heads lowered, afraid that if they looked up to watch the commotion, Mr. Zhou would stare at them. A wise man submits to circumstances. In this situation where it was not beneficial for him, number six had no other choice. This young man, who had been acting arrogantly since he entered the trial space, swallowed his anger and lowered his head for the first time. He grabbed the bag in his backpack, and no one knew what he was thinking. He threw the heavy bag on the ground, and just like song qingxiao and the others, he only had one bag on his back. Then, he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll go in front then.¡± Number seven didn¡¯t even try to hide his gloating. He lowered his voice and said,¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better watch out for the danger.¡± Number six didn¡¯t have the time to be a hero with his words, but he still bore The Grudge against number seven. The supplies he threw out were quickly picked up by the others. Number six took a deep breath and walked to the front with Wolf one and Wolf two, who had been called by Mr. Zhou, under the threat of several muzzles. Compared to the others, he had an advantage. Number six was a psychic, and the dark forest on the island was not a big obstacle for him. If he was good at using his psychic power, he could sense if there was any danger around him. Song qingxiao could also use this opportunity to test him. In addition to No. 6 and the other two, Mr. Zhou randomly picked two workers to walk in front. When he picked the one to bring up the rear, song qingxiao was not so lucky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She, No. 1, No. 7, and the other three workers were ordered by Mr. Zhou to walk at the back. On both sides, there were bodyguards protecting Mr. Zhou, Zhou xuli, and the researchers. Although this trip to the island was not smooth, and more than a dozen people had died before they landed on the island, there were still many people left. Mr. Zhou, the sailors, workers, and trial-takers, there were currently about 30 to 40 people who had survived. Song qingxiao and the others slowly followed after the large group of people that had entered the forest. When they looked into the forest from the shore, they already felt very scared, but that kind of fear was not even one-tenth of the fear they felt when they actually stepped into the forest. When the dense shadows formed by the forest shrouded everyone, it was as if they had stepped into a whole new and terrifying world.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: In danger (1) Chapter 141: In danger (1) Translator: 549690339 The smell on the island was not pleasant. The smell of rotten leaves moldy in the dark and humid environment was mixed with the smell of marsh gas. The smell of rotten animal corpses and the faint smell of blood formed a unique smell. The feeling of stepping on the ground was different from stepping on the beach. The ground was covered with dead branches and leaves. Every time he stepped on it, he sank deep into it. He could feel the water contained in the ground spreading through the branches and leaves, overflowing by his feet. Every time he lifted his feet, it made a fine sound. The sound of the wind, rain, and waves were gradually isolated. The surrounding temperature was even colder than the outside, especially since the people who had fallen into the water were still wet. As soon as they entered the forest, many people shivered subconsciously and got goosebumps all over their bodies. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and only the ¡°Sha Sha¡± sound of people stepping on dead branches and leaves could be heard as they walked. The group of dozens of people held their breaths, not daring to make the slightest unnecessary sound. Occasionally, someone would brush past the grass with a huge luggage on their back, causing their fellow travelers to tremble for a long time. It was so dark that they couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. They didn¡¯t know if it was because they had encountered several mutated creatures before they came to the island, but the people on the ship had long been scared out of their wits. They felt that there were many dangers lurking around them at the slightest sign of trouble. In such an environment, song qingxiao did not dare to be careless. She released her spiritual power and observed the surroundings vigilantly. Number one was also very serious. In comparison, perhaps because of the mutation of number Seven¡¯s bloodline, song Qing noticed that number seven kept turning her head in the dark, as if her vision was not affected by the dark environment. Drip, drip. A drop of water fell into the water. Suddenly, a man in the group let out a miserable howl,¡± ¡°Ah!¡± His scream frightened the group. Even number one, who was standing beside song Qing, twisted his body and got into a defensive posture. Number Seven¡¯s hands turned into claws. Needless to say, the other ordinary people in the team were even worse off. Some of them sat on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. The large group was forced to stop. Many people bit their lips and didn¡¯t dare to scream. The people who screamed at the beginning quieted down after they made a sound. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone waited for a moment as if they were facing a great enemy, but they didn¡¯t encounter any danger. After a long while, someone in the group finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Someone in front of them lowered his voice and asked angrily. After a long while, the man who had screamed at the beginning finally said in a timid voice, ¡°Just now, just now, a drop of water fell on my face.¡± As soon as his voice fell, the people who were previously frightened became angry and began to curse in unison. ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you, okay?¡± ¡°If you scream for no reason again, get out of the team!¡± a )) Seeing that everyone was about to lose control of their emotions, Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice, which was holding back his anger, rang out,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel.¡± They had quarreled on the beach for a while, but now they were still quarreling in the forest. This group of people had weak mental fortitude and would be scared out of their wits over a small matter. ¡°Wolf one.¡± He called out, and soon a man¡¯s voice came from the front,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou,¡± ¡°Do you guys see Xihe?¡± Mr. Zhou asked after taking a deep breath. From the position of Wolf one¡¯s voice, song qingxiao estimated that he was more than ten meters away from her. From the moment they entered the forest until now, everyone was afraid of encountering danger. Although they walked very slowly, the team had walked more than a dozen meters. The stream that Mr. Zhou had mentioned was about ten meters away from where they had started. After walking for some time, the people in front had not found a River or water source. In this case, it was either that Mr. Zhou had misremembered the distance after so many years, or that the space Mr. Zhou had looked at the map was too short and made an error in judgment of the direction of the group, causing the people in front to go in the wrong direction. No matter which situation it was, it was hard not to feel uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± When Wolf one¡¯s voice was heard, the atmosphere in the team dropped to a freezing point. ¡°Do you still want to move forward? Mr. Zhou?¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice was a little hoarse when Wolf one asked,¡± ¡°Continue.¡± At this point, it was unrealistic to retreat. The ship was already destroyed, and there was no way for them to return the way they came.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: In danger (2) Chapter 142: In danger (2) Translator: 549690339 The rescue call could only be made through the Institute¡¯s satellite communication, so they could only grit their teeth and move forward. The surroundings became quiet again. Everyone walked forward for about ten meters. Every step they took felt like they were walking on the tip of a knife. They were very careful. Fortunately, there was no sound coming from the front. At this time, no news was the best news, which proved that they had not encountered any danger. ¡°Wolf one, do you see the river?¡± After a while, Mr. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but ask again. Wolf one¡¯s answer was the same as before, ¡°¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡± After asking this question twice, Mr. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. The further they walked, the more obvious the faint stench that song qingxiao had smelled earlier became. They didn¡¯t know how long they had been walking, but they still couldn¡¯t find the river that Mr. Zhou had mentioned. The visibility of the surroundings was a little higher than before. They could vaguely see through the green fog around them and see the group ahead of them winding and silently moving forward until they disappeared into the thick fog. When they looked at it in a daze, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t see the end. Although they didn¡¯t find any rivers, they didn¡¯t find any danger along the way. Everyone¡¯s worried hearts gradually returned to their original place. However, for some reason, song qingxiao was a little restless. Having been on the edge of life and death several times, she instinctively sensed danger. The foul smell around her drifted along the thick fog, making her rub her nose a few times, which attracted the attention of number seven. ¡°You¡­¡± Perhaps it was because they didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way, but everyone gradually relaxed their vigilance. Some people even started to joke in a low voice. Number seven had just opened his mouth to say a word, but before he could finish, number six said,¡± ¡°There seems to be water up ahead.¡± His words lifted everyone¡¯s spirits. The people leading the way were still alive, which proved that there was no danger. The young man found another water source, which was likely to be the inner River of the island that Mr. Zhou had mentioned. Perhaps the sewage pipe that connected to the Research Institute was nearby. When the people who had been carrying heavy luggage and walking bitterly heard this, it was as if they had been given a shot of adrenaline. They rushed forward, sweeping away their previous dejection and many people¡¯s footsteps seemed to be hurried. Song qingxiao, No. 7, and No. 1 looked at each other. The workers at the back couldn¡¯t hold back their joy and quickly grabbed their backpacks and followed. They paused for a while and also rushed over. After No. 6 said that there was water, he must have been standing there waiting for Mr. Zhou. When song qingxiao and the others rushed over, they were almost out of the forest. Following the dim light, they could vaguely ¡®see¡¯ a puddle of water about ten meters ahead, hidden in a pile of waterweed. The water looked shallow. If it wasn¡¯t for number six¡¯s spiritual power, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. However, these puddles were completely different from the ¡®inland River on the island¡¯ that Mr. Zhou had mentioned. They couldn¡¯t be called rivers. They were just like the puddles that had been formed by the heavy rain in the early morning. No matter how afraid the crowd was of Mr. Zhou, who controlled everyone¡¯s life and death, when they saw this scene, some people couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Zhou, are you sure you didn¡¯t remember wrongly? there¡¯s a River here?¡± The ground was uneven and covered with moss and grass. It was slippery. Song qingxiao tried her best to steady herself, afraid that she would slip and fall. There were many people here, and they were all disappointed to see such a ¡®River¡¯. She was worried that something unexpected would happen, so she kept her guard up. ¡°There should be a River here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After being questioned, Mr. Zhou answered in a deep voice. The person who asked the question gradually became more emotional. ¡°There¡¯s no river here? Could it be that you haven¡¯t been here for many years and remembered wrongly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As soon as this person finished speaking, another worker added, this is a matter of life and death for everyone. Try to think again. Did you take the wrong path?¡± Amidst the noise, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp ears picked up a rustling sound, as if something was sighing in the water. A series of bubbles appeared on the water surface, but the group of workers thought that they had been deceived by Mr. Zhou and were making a lot of noise, so they did not notice this.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: In danger (3) Chapter 143: In danger (3) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was outstanding, and her hearing had become very sharp after her body was strengthened. In addition, she had been focusing all her attention, so she caught the sound. There was something wrong with the sound, and she instinctively wanted to retreat. Originally, she, number one, number seven, and the others were standing at the back. However, when everyone rushed forward and knew that there was no danger behind them, there would always be some people who were afraid of death and would retreat to the back. The large number of people had almost cut off the path back to the forest. There was a water source in front of her, and there were people on both sides. She quietly tried to make her way around the crowd to the right. As soon as she moved, number one, number seven, and number three, who had been watching her closely, sensed that something was wrong and moved as well. Number six was still at the scene. After knowing that he was a psychic ability user, song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to reveal that her psychic ability was also active in front of him. She took seven or eight steps back and was already a few meters away from the crowd. She stood on the far right side, and the other trial-takers slowly followed. Even number six noticed that something was wrong. When she moved over, Zhou xueli seemed to have noticed it too. She whispered something in Mr. Zhou¡¯s ear, and Mr. Zhou raised his head and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, he was surrounded by the dissatisfied workers and couldn¡¯t get away for a while. He felt that something was wrong and wanted to walk in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Speak clearly!¡± The worry and fear they had all along the way turned into great uneasiness after finding out that Mr. Zhou might be lying. All kinds of negative emotions in the workers ¡®hearts erupted. Many people thought that since Mr. Zhou lied about the river here, it was very likely that he would make a fuss about going to the Research Institute to call the satellite for help. In a fit of anger, the crowd began to push and shove. For safety, these workers stood close to each other. The stones on the ground were uneven and covered with moss. They had been soaking in the muddy water for years and were very slippery. It was very difficult to even stand. At this time, when they pushed and shoved, some people soon lost their balance and fell down. There was a slope below them. It wasn¡¯t very slanted, but it was connected to the water source. It was about 70 to 80 centimeters above the ground where they were standing. The man rolled two to three meters away after falling down. He seemed to have crushed something in the middle. The cracking sounds kept coming, which reminded song qingxiao of a Broken Egg. A large amount of sticky liquid spattered out. Not only did it soak most of his body, but even the few people standing nearby were not spared and were splashed all over their faces. With the lubricant, he fell another half a meter into the mud pit, splashing some dirty water. The man was dizzy from the fall, but because he had been supported by seaweed when he fell, and the mud in the water was soft, he was not seriously injured. However, when he stood up, he reached out to wipe his face. His hand was covered in a sticky liquid, and after it came into contact with the dirty water, it slowly dripped down from the gaps between his fingers. He brought his hand to his nose and sniffed it. He cursed, ¡°F * ck! What¡¯s that disgusting thing?¡± He didn¡¯t even have time to curse at the person who pushed him down when the calm muddy surface suddenly changed. About a meter behind him, a piece of the ground suddenly jutted out of the seemingly calm water. It was as if there was something hidden below, and it was about to break out of the ground. A small amount of dirty water rippled to the sides. Something emerged from the mud and formed a small hill on the surface of the puddle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people on the shore who saw this scene did not have time to scream. The ¡®Hili¡¯ suddenly changed, and a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sigh sounded. This time, everyone heard it clearly, even the man who was half-sitting in the mud. He supported his body with his hands and tried to turn his head to look back. The hill behind him moved. Under the reflection of the water surface, everyone could clearly see two beams of dark red light on the hill, which made them shudder. The man who fell into the puddle happened to turn his head and met the two beams of light. He was so scared that his body went limp and he couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to speak. In the next moment, the water moved even more violently, and the traces of turbulence in the water spread to about ten centimeters behind the man. The water surface was pushed open, and a bloody mouth full of sharp teeth suddenly appeared. It opened and closed, and with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the man bit into the mouth. He didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before a strong smell of blood spread. The upper half of his body was bitten in the mouth and was broken in two by the monster¡¯s huge bite. The lower half of his body fell to the water with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound, accompanied by a spray of blood.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 116 Chapter 144: Chapter 116-the 2nd _1 Translator: 549690339 All of this happened in the blink of an eye, from the moment the man fell into the puddle to when he was bitten into two. kachakachaa ¡± sounds of chewing could be heard as minced meat mixed with blood dripped from the mouth of the giant beast that was lying on the water. The hard bones of a human body could not withstand a single blow from its huge bite and were easily ground into pieces, making a creepy sound. Song Qing¡¯s stomach began to churn, and a stream of sour water rushed to her throat. She wasn¡¯t a kind person and had seen dead people before. She had also killed and seen blood in the trial. Previously, when she encountered a school of strange fish in the sea, she had also seen with her own eyes that the man who was dragged into the sea was eaten by the fish. However, at this time, Leng Wei saw the man who fell into the puddle and died in such a bloody and terrible way. She still swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and forcibly swallowed this disgusting feeling. After the giant beast swallowed the remains in its mouth, it did not look at the remaining half of the limb that was still twitching instinctively. Instead, it turned its eyes that were reflecting a Scarlet luster. Wherever its eyes moved, everyone had the illusion that they were being stared at. ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± In the dead silence, someone spoke in a trembling voice, which immediately awakened the silence. The muddy water made a ¡®zapping¡¯ sound as the behemoth lifted its forelimb from the puddle, splashing a large amount of mud. It fell heavily, stepping on the half-bitten limb into the mud. This action was like a signal, and the previously calm water surface began to move. It was as if demons broke out of the abyss in the dark night, and pairs of Scarlet eyes seemed to lock onto the ¡®food¡¯ on the shore. A¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ Those eyes were like lanterns, flashing with a dangerous luster under the hazy mist. Song qingxiao finally understood why they had not encountered any danger since they entered the island from the beach. It turned out that there was a group of ¡®overlords¡¯ hiding here, and they must have accidentally entered their territory. This was the first time someone had died on the island, and many people in the team were shocked. Except for the bodyguards who had undergone strict training and the trial-takers who had experienced life and death, the other hired workers could not hold back. Some people shouted ¡®help¡¯ and tried to escape from the forest. However, the giant beast in the pool was obviously faster than them. After it climbed out of the quagmire, it began to walk in the direction of the shore. The shore was about two to three meters away from the surface of the water. In the blink of an eye, it had already climbed ashore, but a long tail was still hanging in the muddy water. The giant beast that first climbed up to the shore stopped for a moment at the spot where the man had smashed something. Then, it let out an earth-shattering roar. His voice spread across the island, forming an echo that was deafening. Song qingxiao¡¯s blood was boiling under the roar, and her heart was beating wildly as if a rabbit had just been caught. His ears were buzzing, and he could barely hear his own heartbeat and breathing. The giant beast roared for a moment, then raised its thick forelimbs and patted the ground twice. The grass covering it was shaken off, revealing a pile of broken eggshells. This roar woke up the stunned crowd. The group of people split into three groups. Some ran to the forest in a panic, some ran to the left, and the group led by song qingxiao retreated to the right. However, when people were running for their lives, they unleashed their absolute potential and ran extremely fast. However, the giant beast¡¯s speed was much faster than they had imagined. The slope that was nearly a meter high did not stop the behemoth¡¯s footsteps. Its thick and powerful tail was like its fifth leg. It suddenly stood on the ground, allowing it to support its upper body steadily and easily climb ashore. The people who saw this scene could only wish that their parents didn¡¯t have two more legs. In the midst of pushing and shoving, someone was quickly caught up. The resources that were being fought over earlier had now become a burden. The huge beast raised its head and swung it. Its teeth hooked onto the package of the person closest to it, pulling that person¡¯s footsteps. Before the man could untie his backpack and throw it away, the giant beast bit his backpack and threw him. His body flew up lightly and fell into the giant¡¯s open mouth. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, there was not even a scream. Only blood could be seen spreading from the corner of the giant beast¡¯s mouth, slowly dripping down the gaps of its teeth and chin. After taking two lives in a row, some of the mutant creatures in the pool had climbed up. These mutated creatures were huge, and this was their territory. It was difficult for a group of people to escape unscathed when they were determined to hunt. The well-trained bodyguards quickly recovered from their initial shock, and many of them started shooting. At this moment, guns and ammunition were far more useful than the trial-taker¡¯s skills. The moment the gunshot rang out, the bullet pierced through the behemoth¡¯s thick horn membrane and lifted up a piece of skin. The behemoth roared in pain. The group of people did not care that the gunshots might attract some dangerous mutant creatures. They raised their guns and began to open fire at the group of giant beasts. Many of the huge mutated creatures were hit by the bullets and roared. The mutated creature, which was crawling slowly earlier, seemed to have gone berserk under the stimulation of pain. A large number of creatures climbed onto the table and rushed forward. Soon, a group of people who were slow to run were trampled under their feet. The scene was filled with wails. The screams of people and the painful howls of mutated creatures rose one after another. Blood splattered everywhere, and the smell was so strong that it made people want to vomit. ¡°Shoot my eyes.¡± Wolf one said calmly. In the dark of the night, the vision of humans was affected, and the guns lost their accuracy. However, the Scarlet eyes of the mutated creatures reflected a flirtatious luster under the hazy mist. They had thought that they were terrifying, but now they looked like living targets to the crowd. As soon as everyone heard this, it was as if they had found their backbone. Many of them hurriedly raised their guns and fired randomly, not caring about aiming at the mutant creature¡¯s eyes and other vulnerable parts. This move was indeed useful. Although most people did not aim accurately when shooting, the bodyguards hired by Mr. Zhou played a great role at this time. The previously panicking crowd seemed to have found their backbone and retreated to Mr. Zhou¡¯s side in fear. The bodyguard blocked Mr. Zhou behind him and retreated while firing. The bullets blocked a wave of mutant creatures ¡®attacks, and after their eyes and other vulnerable parts were severely injured, the group of fierce giant beasts quickly lost most of their lives at the muzzle. The first mutated creature that appeared was the largest. Many parts of its body had been blown up by bullets. It was covered in wounds, but it was still not dead. It dragged its long tail and crawled in the direction of the crowd, leaving a long trail of blood under its body. Amidst the gunshots, the bullets hit its body, but it only trembled a little before it continued moving forward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After two to three seconds, he finally lost all his strength and fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. He twitched and couldn¡¯t get up. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s mind notified her that another corner of the six-pointed Star Magic array had lit up. [ kill mutated creatures: bat, crocodile (mission progress:32%) o [ mission completed: 2000 points ] Song qingxiao¡¯s tensed heart finally relaxed when she saw the change in her points.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 117 Chapter 145: Chapter 117-process _1 Translator: 549690339 Two of the hexagram magic array had already lit up. There were only four corners left to complete. However, after the joy, song Qingxin felt a little uneasy. She noticed that the progress of killing the mutated creatures in the mission prompt had only reached 32% after killing the group of mutated crocodiles. When the bat swarm besieged the ship and was destroyed, she remembered clearly that the mission completion rate had reached 19% when the mission prompted her to kill the mutant bats. Now that everyone had worked together to kill the mutated crocodiles, the mission progress had only increased by 13%. She looked into the distance. Under the ravaging of the mutated crocodile, Mr. Zhou had lost a lot of people who had brought him to the island. Broken limbs were everywhere. Many people could not escape in time and died under the beast¡¯s mouth, their internal organs scattered all over the ground. Under the Stampede¡¯s charge and trampling, the corpses were disfigured. The scene was filled with the strong smell of blood and the unique smell of human organs after being cut open. It rushed straight into people¡¯s nostrils and made their stomachs churn. On the blood-stained ground, the huge corpses of several mutated crocodiles were particularly eye-catching. Song Qing counted, and there were about seven or eight of them. After the genetic modification, although these crocodiles had grown in size and had amazing killing power, there were not many of them, and they eventually died under the muzzle of a gun. Apart from the casualties of many ordinary people, the participants and the trained bodyguards were all intact. Perhaps this was the reason why the mission progress was only 13% after killing them, which was not even comparable to the mission progress of killing the bats. However, after understanding this, song Qingxin did not feel happy at all. If her speculation was close to the truth, it proved that the mission progress should be related to the threat that the mutant creatures posed to them. The danger level was average. Even when they killed the mutated creatures and lit up the magic array on the hexagram, they could see the progress of the mission, but it was not much. On the contrary, if the level of danger was high and the mutant creatures were a threat to them, the mission progress would be higher after killing them. In this way, the mission progress was proportional to the danger level of the mutant creatures. If the mission only had the chance to kill six types of mutant creatures, if they wanted to fill the mission progress to 100%, they might encounter something several times more terrifying than the crocodile! Song qingxiao took a deep breath as she thought of this. The nauseating smell in the arena rushed straight to her head, causing her to swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva in succession, but she still could not suppress this nauseating feeling. After solving the crisis of the quagmire, the people who had survived the disaster fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Many people were holding onto the ground and retching, as if they were about to vomit out all their internal organs. The bodyguards, who had experienced this accident, did not dare to relax. They were all on high alert and surrounded the pale-faced Mr. Zhou. ¡°It should be a crocodile.¡± Zhou xuli¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. She had been holding onto Mr. Zhou the whole time, never letting go. Even in the critical moment of escape, she still held onto Mr. Zhou¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°But in the information, there are no records of crocodiles living on this Island River.¡± Compared to the other workers who were pale with fear and vomited, AAr. Zhou was someone who had seen the world. Although he was also scared and his face was pale, he managed to keep calm. One of his hands was cuffed to the silver password box, and Zhou xueli helped him find a stone to sit on. The other hand covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. Obviously, the pungent smell at the scene had a great impact on him. When Zhou xueli spoke, he was listening attentively. There had been no human interference on the island for more than ten years. In addition, it had been contaminated by experiments, so it was understandable that some changes had occurred. He nodded, and after Zhou xueli finished speaking, his eyes turned to song qingxiao and the others behind him. He remembered that it was this group of people who first noticed something was wrong when something happened in the quagmire. It was also because they moved first that he was on guard at that moment and had time to stay away from the mutated crocodiles with the protection of his bodyguards. ¡°Count the number of survivors.¡± He spoke in a muffled voice, but he did not specify who he wanted to ask to do this. He knew that after he finished speaking, there would always be someone who would follow his orders. ¡°Miss song.¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s tone was a little breathless. Coupled with his pale face, it was as if he was trying his best to adjust his breathing with every word he said to prevent himself from suddenly fainting. Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows in surprise. After Mr. Zhou called her song qingxiao, he adjusted his breathing for a while before saying,¡± can you help protect professor Yan and the others?¡± After he finished speaking with great effort, the hand that was covering his mouth and nose slipped down. He looked like he was shaking very badly. The handkerchief in his hand seemed to be unable to be held tightly, and it floated down to his leg. Seeing him like this, Zhou Xue Li didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. She picked up the handkerchief for him without a change in expression and returned it to his hand. Then she pulled his hand and covered his mouth and nose again. He looked around and saw the group of heavily armed scientists. They were probably the ¡®professor Yan and the others¡¯ he mentioned. they want to collect some of the genes of these mutant creatures. It might be very helpful for our research. He panted as he said this and paused for a while. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Most of the crocodiles at the scene had already been killed. In fact, Mr. Zhou made this suggestion just in case. Song qingxiao nodded. A few scientists carried their suitcases and watched her walk to the center of the venue with some nervousness and excitement. The ground was covered in a thick layer of blood, which was both sticky and soft when stepped on. Every step sank in was extremely slippery, making people feel very uncomfortable. Song qingxiao endured the uncomfortable feeling and rubbed her nose. The smell was already very pungent when they were far away from here, and now that they were in it, the thick smell of blood and the unique smell of weapon filth was several times stronger than before. Song qingxiao tried her best to suppress the nauseating feeling. The scientists behind her followed. Compared to song qingxiao¡¯s psychological discomfort, they were calmer in the face of such a situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Which one do you want?¡± Song Qing pointed at the crocodile¡¯s body and asked. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to say a few more words, but the moment she opened her mouth, the disgusting smell rushed to her face. After she asked this question, she closed her mouth tightly. ¡°This one,¡± Professor Yan, who had been stared at by Mr. Zhou before, pointed excitedly at the mutated crocodile that was finally killed and made it the final target to extract the gene. This crocodile was the first one to appear and bite a person to death. Compared to the other crocodiles, its body was larger and its life force seemed to be stronger.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: On the verge of death _1 Chapter 146: On the verge of death _1 Translator: 549690339 The few of them slowly walked to its side and stood still. When they had seen it from afar, they had already felt that the crocodile¡¯s body was extremely large. When they looked at it up close, the visual impact was far greater than before. Even though it was already dead, its huge corpse still gave people a great pressure. Song qingxiao stood beside it and watched as the scientists surrounded it. They took out rulers and other things to record. Its body was covered in bullet marks, and some of its scales had been torn off, revealing its blood-dripping skin. Some people took a needle to extract the tissue from its body, some took something to record the data, and some tried to bend down to cut its toenails and other things. body length 7.01 meters, mouth long¡­ The measuring scientist reported the data with some excitement in his voice. Professor Yan, who had been squatting on the side and extracting the blood sample, stood up and went to song qingxiao¡¯s side to observe the crocodile¡¯s mouth. The crocodile¡¯s mouth was nearly a meter long, and several giant teeth protruded from its lower jaw. Even though it was dead, its appearance was still quite ferocious and terrifying. ¡°Eh?¡± Professor Yan squatted down in front of its nose and mouth, as if he had found something. Song qingxiao turned around and saw that his upper body was closer to the crocodile¡¯s mouth. He even reached out his gloved hand and tried to touch the crocodile¡¯s teeth. The sky was already turning white, and a layer of white fog had filled the puddles. The scientists were busy, and the people sitting in the distance were getting impatient. ¡°Are you done?¡± Someone urged. Even Zhou xueli raised her voice and asked, ¡°Professor Yan, are you done?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Professor Yan replied nonchalantly. His upper body was almost touching the crocodile¡¯s mouth. He excitedly ordered the other scientists who were packing up,¡± come and help me. Lift its mouth a little. Professor Yan, did you find something¡­ The person who was recording the data stopped packing and turned to ask with a smile. The scientists must have gained something today, as the atmosphere between them was more relaxed. For some reason, song qingxiao felt a chill down her spine. She looked around and saw that the puddles in the distance were quiet. The mutated crocodiles had almost all been cleared. The forest where they came from was blown by the wind, and the leaves swayed gently, making a rhythmic ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Under the cover of the fog, Mr. Zhou and the others were sitting on the side and resting. They were anxiously looking over. The armed bodyguards were on high alert, looking around vigilantly. If there was any movement, they would shoot at once. Only a few scientists were busy in the bloody field. There was nothing wrong with the surroundings. The scientists had already moved in professor Yan¡¯s direction. Even a Young Scientist, who was measuring the length of the crocodile¡¯s mouth, took a measuring instrument and walked to the side of the crocodile¡¯s head. Professor Yan¡¯s hand had already reached the crocodile¡¯s mouth. She frowned and reached for the dagger hidden behind her waist. She held it in her palm. the position of the nose and mouth of this mutated crocodile ¡­ While professor Yan was still excitedly explaining to the others, the expression of the scientist who was measuring the crocodile¡¯s mouth changed drastically at that moment. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes had been vigilantly looking around. The moment the scholar¡¯s expression changed, she noticed it immediately. His expression was already out of control, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. In his extreme shock, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak. The scholar was petrified, like a zombie who had lost all ability to react. His eyes fell on the mutated crocodile body, and song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the crocodile. Professor Yan didn¡¯t notice the others ¡®reactions. He excitedly ordered the people around him,¡± higher, higher. Yes, that¡¯s it, but it¡¯s not enough. He seemed to have discovered something, and his voice was trembling with excitement. He looked up to song qingxiao for help. ¡°Miss song, can you come and help?¡± As he spoke, his hand was still by the crocodile¡¯s mouth. After calling song qingxiao, he turned to Mr. Zhou and shouted,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, we have a big discovery. We need two more people to help us.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay attention to his words. When she saw the other scholar open his mouth, she followed his gaze and looked at the crocodile. She saw that the crocodile, which was supposed to be dead from the bullet, had slowly opened its closed eyes. Due to the mutated crocodile¡¯s height, body shape, and the length and width of its mouth, everyone was focused on professor Yan¡¯s direction and did not notice this scene. When professor Yan asked people to raise the crocodile¡¯s jaw, he leaned his upper body forward and turned his head to Mr. Zhou. He could not see that the mutated crocodile that he thought had died long ago had quietly opened its eyes. With the help of the humans, it slowly opened its mouth that was full of saw teeth! There was still blood and flesh hanging between its sharp teeth, waiting for its prey to fall into its mouth! It was too late to remind professor Yan to step back. The crocodile¡¯s pupils slowly turned vertical. Song qingxiao pressed down on the crocodile¡¯s head with one hand, raised her leg, and kicked professor Yan. Professor Yan was not prepared for a sneak attack from behind. Even though he realized something was wrong, he was still a scholar. He was not very agile. When song qingxiao¡¯s foot landed on him, he fell backward into a pool of blood. A layer of blood splattered as he fell back a few meters. ¡°Professor!¡± The sudden change caught everyone off guard. Before professor Yan could react when he fell to the ground, the others had already rushed forward to help him. In the distance, Mr. Zhou and the others were shocked when they saw this scene. Many workers who were resting on the ground stood up in fear. The bodyguards pointed their guns in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The next moment, song qingxiao quickly retracted her leg and stomped on the mutated crocodile¡¯s mouth, trying to force it to close its mouth! However, the mutated crocodile¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. Even though it was already the last radiance of its life, it still had immense strength. She did not hold back her strength in her kick, but it only stopped the crocodile from opening its mouth for a moment. On the other hand, song qingxiao¡¯s feet were slightly numb because she had used too much strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mutated crocodile¡¯s pupils were changing, but she didn¡¯t dare to stay. Taking advantage of the moment when its eyes were narrowed into a line, she stabbed the dagger into its eyes! With an explosive sound, the tip of the dagger pierced through the eyeball, and wet mucus gushed out. His weakness had been severely injured, and the pain was no small matter. The crocodile, which had been pretending to be dead, was stimulated by the severe pain. Its upper jaw opened even wider, as if it was a guillotine raised high, and its throat made a terrible vibration. At the same time, it raised its tail, which had been motionless all this time, and slammed it down heavily. With a loud bang, solidified blood, gravel, grass, and other things flew everywhere.. It gathered its strength and flung song qingxiao, who was crawling on its face, off! Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Counterattack (1) Chapter 147: Counterattack (1) Translator: 549690339 The mutated crocodile¡¯s counterattack before its death caused a lot of noise. Due to the interference of the severe pain, it even burst out with more terrifying combat power than before. When professor Yan and the others were kicked earlier, they didn¡¯t know what happened. Now, when they saw this scene, they were instantly frightened. Even though Mr. Zhou was sitting very far away, he was so scared that he leaned back when the crocodile hit the ground. In his embarrassment, Zhou xueli pulled him up without a word and helped him retreat with the escort of his bodyguards. When the other cultivators saw this, they also prepared to retreat in tacit understanding. The hired workers screamed and tried to hide. Song qingxiao had no one to help her except for a few scientists who were scared by the sudden change. These scholars were not good at close combat. It was already good enough that they could protect themselves when the crocodile went berserk. It was impossible for them to provide her with any help at this time. The sound of the bodyguards loading bullets was heard. Mr. Zhou shouted in a trembling voice,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot! Professor Yan and the others are still here!¡± The importance of these scientists to him was second only to his own safety. Because of Mr. Zhou¡¯s concern, song qingxiao resolved the crisis from her companions and focused on the crocodile. The mutated crocodile¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t low. Perhaps it had sensed the danger earlier, so it had closed its eyes in advance and avoided the bullet that hit its vital part. The scales on its body were very wide and thick, and its skin and fat film were very hard. The bullets did not hit its vital parts, only causing some external injuries. They looked serious, but they were not fatal. However, it had learned to play dead, waiting for the humans to lower their guard and approach it before it tried to attack them. Previously, song qingxiao had been misled by the mission prompt and had carelessly thought that it was dead! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was constantly on high alert and observing the surroundings, and that her sixth sense was sharp, it would be difficult for anyone who was close to it to survive. Once these people died under its mouth, the bodyguards ¡®guns and ammunition would not be fatal to it. It was possible that the team would be buried in the mouth of this animal not long after they arrived on the island! The mutated crocodile was desperately slapping its tail, its head raised high. Fortunately, the scales on its body were too thick. Although it could block external damage and form an absolute protection like a natural armor, it also affected its movement to a certain extent. When song Qing was riding on its head, it was hard for it to get rid of him. The blade was still firmly stuck in its eye. Song qingxiao did not dare to let go. She dug at the edge of its scales with one finger and stabbed the dagger in with force. The crocodile¡¯s throat made a ¡®Gugu¡¯ sound. Its four limbs were fully propped up, and it began to shake its huge head left and right, trying to get rid of the threat on its head. However, as it struggled and trembled, the dagger in song qingxiao¡¯s hand dug deeper and deeper. More and more blood flowed out, and the crocodile¡¯s tail swung more and more violently. At this moment, song Qingxin was also cursing in her heart. She was not feeling well. Her body was close to the crocodile¡¯s head. Every time it moved, she had to use her strength to hold the crocodile¡¯s head firmly and force herself not to be thrown away. She also had to dig out its scales with her hands, trying to cut off a scale on its neck and cut its other eye. She couldn¡¯t rely on the others, so she was the only one who could save herself. The more critical the situation was, the calmer song qingxiao became. She had tried to attack the crocodile with her spiritual power, but she didn¡¯t know if it was because the crocodile was strong or because her spiritual power was too weak, so her spiritual power attack didn¡¯t have much effect on it. Instead, it only made it angrier. Its four limbs began to hit the ground, and its whole body had already propped up and began to spin on the spot. Song Qing¡¯s finger was cut by the crocodile¡¯s scales. Even though it was painful, she still did not dare to let go. From the corner of her eye, she saw the scientists supporting each other and preparing to retreat to Mr. Zhou and the others while she was entangled with the crocodile. Once the scientists left, Mr. Zhou would order the firing without hesitation to protect himself. At that time, the mutated crocodile would have protection, but she would not. She might not die from the mouth of the crocodile, but from the bullet! At the thought of this, song qingxiao gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She grabbed the scale with all her might and dug it out with all her might with a loud cry! The scale was torn off by her, but the pain was not as painful as the crocodile¡¯s injured eye. She grabbed the scale and slashed it at its other eye with all her strength. With a soft ¡®poof¡¯, the crocodile¡¯s other eye was scratched. Red and black blood spurted out, and the crocodile was even angrier. In this critical moment, the scientists had already retreated from the danger zone. She heard Mr. Zhou say without hesitation, ¡°Kill!¡± Song qingxiao untied the strap of her backpack with one hand, grabbed the dagger, and pulled it out with force. Blood gushed out, and at the same time, she kicked with both legs. Her body was like an arrow released from a bow. With the force of the kick, she also jumped in the direction of Mr. Zhou and the others. When her body was in the air, the crocodile raised its head and opened its mouth wide, its teeth shining coldly, trying to keep her. The crocodile¡¯s teeth were less than ten centimeters away from her back. She wanted to lose weight, so she took her backpack and threw it in the direction of the crocodile¡¯s mouth. A wild beast was a wild beast. No matter how intelligent it was, the moment its teeth hooked onto something, it instinctively closed its mouth. Song Qing took advantage of the force of the kick and flew out of the air, even faster than the scientists. The crocodile¡¯s mouth closed with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. Its teeth collided with each other, and the backpack was bitten to pieces. She could only hear the sound of the wind. Song qingxiao tried her best to adjust her posture to avoid getting more injured when she fell and rolled into the grass. Under the huge impact, she rolled forward a few meters. At the same time, she heard the sound of bullets hitting the crocodile¡¯s body, making a dull sound. This time, she had narrowly escaped death and had fallen quite hard. It took her a while to slowly get up from the ground. Mr. Zhou and the others retreated as they fired. The crocodile was already injured, and song qingxiao¡¯s attack had further affected it. Amid the dense sound of bullets, it could only hold on for less than ten seconds before it fell to the ground with a bang, unable to move anymore. This time, its skin and flesh were torn apart by the military fire, so it was really dead! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing kicked his legs and arms. After making sure that he only had some minor injuries, he heaved a long sigh of relief. She had no friends on this Island, and no one would come to her rescue when she was in real danger. She had to make sure that her body was not seriously injured in order to cope with the next mission. ¡°Mr. Zhou, he should be dead now.¡± The crowd was still in shock. They waited in place for a moment. After a few more shots from the bodyguards, the blood from the crocodile covered the ground and the ground that it had struggled to open before it died. Some of it even slowly dripped down the slope. This time, it should not be able to cause any more waves. Wolf one reported, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s hands trembled.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Evolution (1) Chapter 148: Evolution (1) Translator: 549690339 The fear of the people who had witnessed the mutated crocodile¡¯s final attack was still lingering. Even though Wolf one had already fired another shot and made sure that the crocodile was no longer moving, no one dared to approach it to confirm. Song qingxiao sat on the ground for a while. After enduring the pain from falling to the ground, she slowly stood up. The cultivators ¡®gazes were faintly sizing her up. At this time, she could not reveal her weakness. She had thrown out her backpack at the time of danger, and it was bitten to pieces by the mutated crocodile. With a cold face, she held the dagger in her hand and walked straight to the trial-takers closest to her. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze swept over the few people, and everyone who was targeted by her felt their scalps tighten. The scene of song qingxiao fighting with the mutated crocodile was still vivid in everyone¡¯s minds. When the crocodile pretended to be dead, she was the first one to notice that something was wrong, which saved professor Yan and the others from death. Just this point alone was already very difficult. After all, when an ordinary person encountered such a situation, they would have been so scared that their legs would have turned soft. How could they have the courage to resist? Not to mention that she didn¡¯t die in the crocodile¡¯s mouth when it went crazy. Instead, she injured the crocodile and escaped. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about what these people were thinking. She knew that Mr. Zhou was also staring at her with vigilance. She finally looked at young man number six, and the others heaved a sigh of relief. When number six was looked at by her, he immediately acted as if he was facing a great enemy. It was strange. Her expression was calm and her eyes were not fierce, but when she stared at number six, he felt a chill in his heart. He forced himself to ask,¡± ¡°You ¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± She looked down at the backpack on the young man¡¯s back, give me the bag. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t negotiating with him. She spoke as if the backpack on number six had always belonged to her. The young man¡¯s face turned pale when he heard her words. In front of everyone, song qingxiao¡¯s actions were no different from robbery. She did not give him any face at all. He felt humiliated and was about to fall out with her, but his eyes fell on the dagger in her hand. The dagger was stained with blood and was slowly dripping down the blade. This woman¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and she was not to be trifled with. That day in the trial space, he had misjudged her and treated her as a soft persimmon to pinch, and had formed a grudge. It was not the right time to make a move. He had fought with song qingxiao before, but he had never taken advantage of her. If the two of them fought in public, the other trial-takers would only be happy to see it happen. It was even very likely that number seven would hit her while she was down, and attack her like how he had attacked her previously. Number six endured it again and again. In the end, he forcefully suppressed his anger. When he was snatching the supplies earlier, he was lucky to have gotten two. Number six held back his anger, took off one of the backpacks, and threw it at song qingxiao with a cold face. She caught it with one hand and kicked the worker sitting by the side. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± The man who was kicked by her did not dare to disobey. The powerful strength she had shown earlier had made the man lose the courage to resist. He quickly got up and made room for her to sit down. Mr. Zhou covered his mouth with one hand and kept his eyes on song qingxiao from the corner of his eye. He had seen her snatching the sixth item. He saw song qingxiao open her backpack and take out a bottle of mineral water. She unhurriedly unscrewed the bottle and poured out the water to wash the blood on her hands and dagger. The water on the island might have been polluted, and it was a waste to use such pure water to wash their hands, but no one dared to say anything. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes were a little gloomy. He felt that it was a pity that song qingxiao didn¡¯t die from the sweeping bullets just now. A cunning businessman like Mr. Zhou knew that he had thoroughly offended song qingxiao when he gave the order to shoot. The more impressive her performance was, the more uneasy Mr. Zhou became. ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Zhou xueli called out to him. Mr. Zhou turned his head reluctantly and motioned for Zhou xueli to continue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Professor Yan and the others have made a new discovery.¡± Zhou xueli didn¡¯t seem to notice the glint of malice in Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes. She pointed at professor Yan and the others. ¡°I want to confirm it.¡± The work of extracting the mutated crocodile¡¯s gene and recording its data was interrupted before it could be completed. Professor Yan and the others fell to the ground. Their protective clothing had been contaminated by dried blood, and they looked quite disheveled.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Evolution (2) Chapter 149: Evolution (2) Translator: 549690339 After the crocodile¡¯s previous attempt to kill them, the scientists were all scared out of their wits. If they wanted to observe the crocodile again, they would need someone to protect it. The scholars naturally hoped that song qingxiao would accompany them. Not only was song qingxiao¡¯s quick reaction in the face of danger, but her powerful strength and rescue actions were also quite trustworthy. Unfortunately, Mr. Zhou¡¯s order to shoot had clearly offended song qingxiao, and the possibility of her accompanying him again was very low. Mr. Zhou finally ordered Wolf one, Wolf two, and a worker to confirm the crocodile¡¯s life and death. The worker was crying and unwilling to go over, but he had no choice but to approach under the pressure of the muzzle. With his trembling voice, he confirmed that the crocodile was really dead this time, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Half an hour had passed by the time the scientists were done with their work. The sky was already bright, and professor Yan and the others had a serious and excited expression. ¡°Mr. Zhou, all the crocodile corpses have been examined.¡± Professor Yan sat next to Mr. Zhou and reported their findings. we¡¯ve extracted some of the substance in the pool. We¡¯ve found a crocodile that hasn¡¯t hatched from the broken eggshell. Song qingxiao sat on the ground, trying to recover her strength while listening to professor Yan. we¡¯ve already collected them. We¡¯re going to do the tests at the old Research Institute. He pushed up his glasses, from what we know so far, the genetic mutation of these crocodiles is that their scales are thicker and their bodies are bigger. But from their number and the fact that there was only one hatched crocodile among the crushed eggs, their reproductive ability is low. Since there was no human intervention on the island, and this area of water was the crocodile¡¯s territory, it seemed that their small number was not due to the influence of their natural enemies, but one of the consequences of genetic changes. of course, this is just a guess. The specific data still needs to be analyzed to be confirmed. As he said this, he pointed at the giant crocodile that had pretended to be dead and tried to attack the human. ¡°But that¡¯s not important. Mr. Zhou, that mutated crocodile is different from the other crocodiles.¡± Professor Yan¡¯s words stunned Mr. Zhou, and the others who were listening to him looked at each other. A female voice suddenly asked,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± This abrupt voice interrupted the conversation between professor Yan and Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes instinctively showed displeasure, but when he found out that the person who spoke was song qingxiao, he quickly regained his calm. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if it¡¯s bigger?¡± Number six couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He was still thinking about how he was humiliated by song qingxiao in public. Now that he had the opportunity, he couldn¡¯t help but say something sarcastic. Professor Yan frowned and ignored number six. Instead, he looked at song qingxiao and was happy to explain for the woman who had saved his life. ¡°Miss song, from the changes in its teeth, bones, body, and so on, I suspect that this crocodile has already shown signs of atavism.¡± He looked a little distressed, as if he was troubled about how to explain to song qingxiao, who was an outsider, in unprofessional terms. ¡°Do you know about the crocodile King? I suspect that in this crocodile¡¯s genes, there are signs of atavism from the long-extinct crocodile Emperor, but it¡¯s an existence that surpasses the crocodile Emperor.¡± When he talked about his field of expertise, his eyes lit up. Several other scientists squatted beside him, also excited. it¡¯s seven meters long, and judging from its age, it still has room for growth. It already has a certain level of intelligence, which may be brought about by genetic changes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He rambled on for a long time, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Professor Yan obviously knew that he was too excited, so he said a few more words. Song qingxiao might not be interested in what he said. Thus, he quickly changed the topic. His expression changed and he said seriously,¡± it¡¯s not exactly atavism. I¡¯m more willing to use ¡®evolution¡¯ to express it. He then added,¡± ¡°It¡¯s already evolving, miss song!¡± Professor Yan¡¯s words were like a string of firecrackers in everyone¡¯s hearts. Those who didn¡¯t understand seemed to be right, but they could only vaguely feel that the situation was not good. Those who understood were all greatly shocked and could not calm down.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Evolution (3) Chapter 150: Evolution (3) Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou, in particular, had the biggest reaction. With Zhou xueli¡¯s support, his body trembled heavily. It was as if he had heard those words, and he couldn¡¯t sit still. He leaned back. If Zhou xueli hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and pulled him back, he would have probably fallen from the rock he was sitting on. Although he finally managed to sit down, the silver safe in his hand fell to the ground and made a ¡®clang¡¯. Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t have time to catch his breath. He instinctively went to check the silver safe with a nervous expression on his face. Song qingjiang saw his expression and could not help but guess what was in the box. He was so nervous about the box that he didn¡¯t leave it at all. In order to avoid losing the box, he even locked the box with his hand. It was obviously not a wise move to do so in such a dangerous place on the island. Mr. Zhou was not a fool. The reason he did this was because the box was as important to him as his life to a certain extent. The box had only been lightly knocked, but he had taken it very seriously. It was very likely that the box contained fragile or easy-to-scatter items. She lowered her eyes, suppressed the doubts in her heart, and focused on what professor Yan had said. If what professor Yan said was true, that the animals on the island had begun to evolve to a higher level due to genetic influence, it would be quite troublesome. Because the evolution of these crocodiles meant that the other mutant creatures they would encounter in the future could also evolve to a higher level. At the same time, this also meant that their trip to the island might be more dangerous than everyone had imagined. She raised her head, and the other trial-takers also looked at each other in unison, their eyes filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± Song qingxiao asked, but professor Yan shook his head and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure at the moment. However, it¡¯s natural selection. Among a pile of defective products, there will always be one that stands out. After being filtered by the environment and various aspects, it will become the final winner and evolve to a higher level.¡± When he said this, song qingxiao vaguely felt that there was an important message in his words: ¡®natural selection, stand out¡¯. From a certain perspective, it was somewhat similar to the meaning of the trial. Before she could grasp that feeling, professor Yan shrugged regretfully and raised his arm. however, without scientific verification, this is just a hypothesis. At this point, song Qing committed his words to memory and nodded,¡± ¡°Thank you for your explanation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Professor Yan smiled at her. He had a good impression of song qingxiao, who had saved his life before. He was willing to explain a little more when she asked questions, even willing to tell her unverified speculations. Song qingxiao also reminded him of his intention to repay the favor,¡± ¡°You¡¯d better clean the blood on your body.¡± She pointed to the blood on professor Yan¡¯s body. It was from when she kicked him to the ground to save his life. After working for a long time, he had already done it, which made professor Yan¡¯s gentle and elegant appearance look a little embarrassed. professor Yan followed the direction of her finger and touched his body. He looked at his hands that were covered in blood and dirt. He thought that song qingxiao said this because she was a clean freak and couldn¡¯t tolerate other people being so dirty. However, he thought that her reminder was also out of good intentions, so he nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Song qingxiao picked up his backpack and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s daybreak, let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± When the others heard her words, they were not very willing. The island was full of danger. They encountered a group of fierce crocodiles not long after they got on the island. After so many people died, they finally killed the crocodiles and cleared out a safe place for everyone. Song qingxiao asked them to leave, so everyone was naturally unhappy. ¡°Leave? Didn¡¯t professor Yan say that the animals on the island had evolved and become more ferocious for some reason? Where are we going?¡± Someone raised a question. Although many people didn¡¯t say anything, it was clear from their expressions that they supported the point of view of the speaker. ¡°Indeed, we may encounter more ferocious mutant creatures in the future.¡± Song qingxiao looked at the person who spoke and laughed,¡± but don¡¯t forget that the Research Institute site where you can call for help is not here. She reminded the crowd. Many people heard her words and cursed. ¡°Even so, it should be fine to rest for a while, right?¡± Everyone wanted to go to the Research Institute, and after encountering the mutated crocodiles, their confidence was hit hard. there are people dead here, and the crocodile has made such a big noise. The smell of blood and the sound may attract other animals to attack. The longer he stayed here, the more dangerous it might be. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, those who heard the commotion and dared to head to the crocodile¡¯s nest must be high-level creatures on the food chain that dared to snatch food from the crocodile¡¯s mouth. After her reminder, everyone realized this and shivered. The others didn¡¯t dare to complain anymore and hurriedly got up. It was only then that professor Yan understood why she had reminded him to clean up the blood on his body. He had fallen and was stained with blood. The smell of blood on his body was very strong. If he didn¡¯t clean it up, some animals might smell it and come here. At the thought of this, the scientists hurriedly took out water to wash themselves. In the end, they sprayed some unknown things on their bodies. It should be a smell-suppressing drug.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 121 Chapter 151: Chapter 121-encounter (1) Translator: 549690339 Perhaps it was because of the discovery in the crocodile¡¯s nest, but other than the accompanying workers who still had heavy expressions on their faces, Mr. Zhou and the other scientists were a little excited. Professor Yan and the others had been gesturing and chatting in low voices, discussing the factors of the crocodile¡¯s evolution. The staff on the ship counted the remaining people. As they approached the crocodile pool, the bodyguards and trial-takers were all unusually alert. Only eight workers who were temporarily recruited died. The team had shrunk by quite a bit, and the survivors were all trembling in fear, not knowing what they would encounter next. Wolf one whispered a few words in Mr. Zhou¡¯s ear. The man was well-trained and kept his voice very low. Song Qing focused and only vaguely heard him mention the bullets. In order to kill Renekton, the bodyguards had fired at him. Even though Mr. Zhou had made full preparations before coming to the island, he had a complete set of arms and supplies. However, man¡¯s plans were not as good as God¡¯s plans. First, the ship had met with an accident at sea, and only a part of the things that had survived had been obtained. Mr. Zhou had probably hired these workers with the intention of letting them help carry the supplies. In the end, most of the people he hired had died before the ship reached the shore. Not many survived, and the things they could bring were limited, which further disrupted Mr. Zhou¡¯s initial plan. Renekton¡¯s strength was beyond the team¡¯s initial expectations, and he must have used more bullets than they had expected. Even if they still had some bullets left, they might not have enough if the team encountered mutated creatures that were as difficult to deal with as crocodiles. Without any bullets, it was easy to imagine what would happen to them on this Island. Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression was a little solemn, but he did not say anything. He only nodded his head slightly and called for the other workers to pick up the packages left behind by the victims. Everyone then continued to move forward. The sky was already bright, and although there was a thin layer of fog on the island, the road ahead could still be roughly seen. The two bodyguards leading the way had changed. Wolf one and Wolf two followed Mr. Zhou with guns in their hands, while Zhou xuli was still helping Mr. Zhou move forward. Because they had to find the discharge pipeline that led straight to the Research Institute, the team could only follow the puddle. The crocodiles lived in a downstream area. The team walked along the river bank to the right for about half an hour, and the forest was gradually left behind by the team. At the bottom of the river bank, the water was hidden in the abundant water grass and slowly became clear. This should be the inner River of the island that Mr. Zhou had mentioned, but because of the long passage of time, the river had almost dried up, leaving only a few small streams that were not deep. After the river dried up, a riverbed was revealed, which was why the terrain was uneven. The other side of the stream was still a dense forest, and not far from the right side, there was a field of grass. The grass grew tall and large, and unknown flowers bloomed on it. Looking from the bottom to the top, it looked like a field of grass that stretched as far as the eye could see. After walking for more than half an hour, everyone was drenched in sweat. The psychological pressure and the heavy bags on many people¡¯s backs made many people unable to bear the heavy load. Even the slightest movement in the surroundings could make people tremble. This way, everyone¡¯s physical strength was consumed at a faster rate. If it were not for the fear of encountering danger after falling behind, many people would probably not be able to hold on any longer. Although no one asked to rest for a while, the pace of the team gradually slowed down. Song qingxiao frowned and looked up. Number seven, who had been observing her, noticed the slight change in her expression and asked,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The road by the river was rugged, covered in moss and grass with uneven stones. It was quite laborious to walk. However, this distance was not a problem for the trial-taker, whose physical fitness was different from ordinary people. Her frown should not be due to fatigue. Although Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t make it clear this time, song qingxiao still walked at the back of the group. When number seven suddenly asked, other than a few scientists who were discussing in low voices, everyone around them kept their mouths shut. No one dared to say a word. Therefore, the moment number seven spoke, he attracted the attention of everyone in the team. Even professor Yan and the others, who were discussing the cause of the crocodile¡¯s transformation, stopped talking. Mr. Zhou stopped, and everyone stopped as well. They instinctively turned their heads and looked back. Before song qingxiao could say anything, someone in the team suddenly screamed,¡± ¡°All¡­¡± This cry was extremely mournful and trembled. ¡°1 think I¡¯ve been bitten by something,¡± Everyone was already like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. As soon as they heard someone scream, the people around them carried their things and scattered like birds and beasts. Very quickly, with the person screaming as the center, there was an empty space around two meters in diameter. ¡°What happened?¡± Once someone screamed, Zhou xueli helped Mr. Zhou a few meters away, regardless of whether the whole story was clear or not. A group of armed bodyguards formed a human wall to isolate him from the danger. Zhou xueli then asked in a loud voice,¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song qingxiao strode forward, and the man was still screaming,¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ Go down, go down!¡± As he shouted, he shook his leg. A huge Spider was hugging his leg. The spider¡¯s body was covered in fur, shiny and black. Its legs were extremely long, about the size of a fist. It held the man¡¯s leg and climbed very fast. A translucent web was condensed on the man¡¯s leg wherever it crawled. This scene made people¡¯s scalps tingle. Even number seven, who had followed them, couldn¡¯t help but frown and take two steps back. The man on its leg saw that shaking his leg was useless, so he reached out and tried to Pat it. His reluctance to live overwhelmed his fear of the terrible Spider. He grabbed the spider and threw it to the ground. However, when he threw the huge Spider, a translucent spider silk that was visible to the naked eye stuck to his palm, and the other end was connected to the spider. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spider silk seemed to be more solid than the silk spat out by ordinary spiders. The spider was thrown more than ten centimeters away, but it did not fall to the ground. Instead, it just swayed in the air. Before the person who had the spider climb onto his thigh could breathe a sigh of relief, the next moment, the spider swayed twice in the air, grabbed the spider silk, and began to climb up quickly. It crawled at an extremely fast speed, and in the blink of an eye, it had already covered half the distance of the spider silk. When the man saw this scene, his face turned green with fear, and he desperately swung his hand like a ghost wailing and a wolf howling. With this swing, the spider was thrown out again like a swing. The translucent spider web was stretched out, and the spider used the momentum to fly out and land on the head of one of the bodyguards.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Spider _i Chapter 152: Spider _i Translator: 549690339 The surrounding people gasped when they saw this. The man threw the spider away, and his face showed a look of relief. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, but the next moment, it was as if his whole body had collapsed, and he fell to the ground. His face began to turn green. ¡°All¡­¡± The people around him saw his change and exclaimed. The bodyguard who had the spider land on his head did not expect an accident to happen. Fortunately, he was wearing an anti-riot helmet. When the spider landed on his head, it paused for a moment before quickly regaining its senses and getting up on the head of the bodyguard. There seemed to be spikes under the claws of its feet, which made a light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound when it climbed on the riot helmet. This scene stimulated everyone¡¯s visual nerves. The bodyguard was stunned for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, he shook his head hard and reached out to slap. Professor Yan and the others came back to their senses. The moment they saw the spider, their expressions changed. Seeing the bodyguard¡¯s actions, they quickly shouted,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it, it¡¯s poisonous.¡± The word ¡®poisonous¡¯ scared the people around him. Song qingxiao felt her back go numb, but the bodyguard didn¡¯t take professor Yan¡¯s words to heart. Perhaps it was because the helmet was smooth, but the spider could not stand steadily. The bodyguard shook his head and smacked it, and it quickly fell. However, the same thing happened again. A translucent Spider thread connected the spider¡¯s body to the bodyguard¡¯s helmet. After it fell, it did not fall to the ground. Instead, it fell halfway and stopped in the bodyguard¡¯s stomach. After two swings, it landed on the bodyguard¡¯s stomach. ¡°Quickly prepare the container!¡± Professor Yan loudly ordered the people around him. The other scientists looked excited and a little scared. They quickly rummaged through their backpacks, trying to take out something to capture the spider alive and put it in. However, after the spider landed on the bodyguard¡¯s stomach, it raised its head. The bodyguard let out a muffled groan of pain. It was obvious that he had suffered a loss from the spider. The spider bit through his thick combat uniform, which made the bodyguard a little angry. He grabbed the gun and flicked the spider away from his stomach, but maybe it was because he was angered by the bite, he didn¡¯t throw the spider away like the man before, but instead threw it on the ground. The spider¡¯s silk was stuck to the gun barrel, but under the bodyguard¡¯s force, the spider was still smashed to the ground. It turned its body over and kicked its legs in an attempt to continue climbing up. The bodyguard didn¡¯t give it another chance. Instead, he raised his gun and smashed it on the ground. The fist-sized black spider was smashed into pieces, and black, brown liquid splashed out. The spider¡¯s intestines were torn open, and except for a few legs that were still twitching, it was no longer a threat to the humans. ¡°Aiya!¡± Professor Yan patted his leg with some regret. If they could catch this Spider, it would obviously be of great help to their research on this Island trip. Now that it had been smashed to death, it naturally had little value. A look of pity flashed across his face. The bodyguard was still not satisfied after smashing the spider to death. He smashed it twice in a row, and the spider was completely smashed into pieces. Other than its legs, which were still moving, the juice flowed all over the ground. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Professor Yan asked. The bodyguard grabbed the gun with one hand and reached for his combat uniform. ¡°I was bitten¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he fell to the ground limply, just like the first man who screamed. ¡°Quickly support him and get ready to detoxify him!¡± Professor Yan¡¯s face changed slightly and he hurriedly said,¡± Fortunately, the group of scholars had listened to professor Yan¡¯s instructions and were prepared to use the container to catch the spider. At this moment, someone quickly took out a small first aid kit from his backpack and took out a syringe and a disposable needle. Professor Yan tore open the package, but before he could draw the medicine in, the bodyguard began to Twitch. The face of the first person to be bitten by the spider had already turned from green to green, and black stripes appeared on his face. In just a few dozen seconds, his eyes rolled back and his feet trembled. It was obvious that there was no way to save the situation. Everyone was scared out of their wits, and no one dared to go over. The spider¡¯s poison was so strong that it only took a moment for it to take effect after being bitten. The bodyguard¡¯s physical fitness was probably much stronger. Although he was on the ground, he had not completely lost consciousness. ¡°Tear off his clothes, look at his wounds, and tie them up with bandages to prevent the poison from spreading.¡± While professor Yan was shouting, his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. The others tore the bodyguard¡¯s clothes apart while he was speaking. The two bodyguards held the convulsing man down, one on the left and one on the right. He began to gasp for air, and his hot breath blew on the transparent glass of the riot helmet, causing a layer of white mist to form. His face was a little blurry under the mist, making it hard to see clearly. His colleagues untied the helmet knot on his neck and took it off, only to hear him panting. After preparing the needle, professor Yan quickly stepped forward and saw the two bloodstains on the bodyguard¡¯s stomach. Perhaps due to the pain from the poison, the bodyguard was panting hard. His stomach was also moving up and down. Every time he moved, black blood would ooze out from the bite marks. Professor Yan inserted the needle. As he pushed the liquid, he shouted,¡± ¡°The antiviral serum.¡± The assistant who was listening to him had not handed over the thing, but the effect of the antidote did not seem to be so obvious. The body of the bodyguard who was pressed down twitched more violently. Like the man who had been bitten before, his face began to change. Black lines appeared on his face, his lips began to turn purple, and his hands and feet began to spasm uncontrollably. ¡°Is there any use?¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s weak voice was heard. Professor Yan shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± But in fact, anyone with eyes could see that the bodyguard was not going to make it. Song Qingxin knew very well that he would die. Regardless of whether the antidote and the serum worked or not, he would not be able to survive. After he was poisoned, he needed a certain amount of time to recuperate. However, he could not be given an environment to recuperate on the island. For people who couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, no one would spend extra physical strength to carry an injured person. Once he fell behind, it was impossible for him to survive on this Island. Two minutes later, there were already some people who started to become restless. No one dared to stay in this place. The person who was bitten at the beginning had already stopped breathing. His death was extremely gruesome. From the distorted expression on his face, one could imagine how much pain he had suffered before he died. A poisonous Spider had appeared here before. Even if it was killed quickly, everyone was worried that a second Spider would appear after the first one died. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, even if she was afraid, it was fortunate that no one was urging her. Firstly, the injured were Mr. Zhou¡¯s men, so the other workers didn¡¯t dare to make a sound at this time. Secondly, professor Yan¡¯s act of saving people made many people feel lucky. If professor Yan successfully saved people, it would prove that being bitten by spiders was not scary and that they could still live. If the spider¡¯s poison could be detoxified, even if they encountered these poisonous insects in the following journey, they would be more at ease. However, those who harbored such thoughts were destined to be disappointed. About ten seconds later, the antiviral serum did not work. The black lines on the bitten bodyguard¡¯s face deepened, and he spat out a large amount of filth from his throat. His breathing weakened.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Hope (1) Chapter 153: Hope (1) Translator: 549690339 The bodyguard¡¯s pupils had already begun to dilate, and his face was exuding a deathly aura. Only three to four minutes had passed from the time he was bitten by the spider to the time he was completely dead. In fact, it was because his physical fitness was higher than that of ordinary people that he was able to hold on for a little longer. The first worker who was bitten didn¡¯t even last three minutes before he died. ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best,¡± When professor Yan said this, everyone¡¯s heart sank. Since he was able to prepare antidotes and antidotes in advance, it proved that Mr. Zhou had already taken into account the poisonous snakes, insects, rats, and ants on the island. However, professor Yan¡¯s rescue failure meant that the antidotes and antidotes that Mr. Zhou had prepared to deal with the poisonous insects on the island were not effective. This meant that if they encountered snakes, insects, rats, and ants again, the probability of death would be higher. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with despair and fear. This kind of low pressure was no less than the previous attack by the crocodiles. if I have time and the spider is not dead, perhaps I can extract the venom and develop the corresponding serum ¡­ Professor Yan seemed to have sensed everyone¡¯s disappointment, so he added, but his words did not comfort everyone. It was obvious that there was no time, suitable equipment, or place for him to study it. Besides, the spider had already been killed by the bodyguard¡¯s counterattack before he died. Professor Yan¡¯s words had no real meaning. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face seemed to be even gloomier than before. Obviously, this matter had caught him off guard. In addition to the danger that they were about to face, they might also have to guard against these poisonous snakes and insects. The bodyguards looked serious. Wolf one and the others exchanged a look. Mr. Zhou. Wolf one put away his spear and turned to look at Mr. Zhou, who had a sallow face. ¡°We didn¡¯t agree on this at the beginning. Now that two of our men have died, the price we agreed on at the start is not up to par.¡± Song qingxiao looked at Mr. Zhou, who had a gloomy look in his eyes, and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It seemed that the relationship between Mr. Zhou and the bodyguard he had hired was not as close as they had imagined. At this critical moment, the dead bodyguard¡¯s body had not even turned cold yet, and he had actually brought up the issue of money. But in this case, Mr. Zhou obviously had no other choice. He still needed the support of these bodyguards, not only to protect his life on the island, but also to deter others. He held back his thoughts and chuckled, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory price when we get back. A smile appeared on Wolf one¡¯s face, and the small disturbance quickly disappeared. ¡°Where did this Spider come from?¡± After solving the problem with the bodyguards, Mr. Zhou immediately asked about this. Someone told him what had happened, and professor Yan said,¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hidden in the grass or in the cracks of the rocks.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone felt the hair on their backs stand on end. They kept feeling as if there was such a fatal ¡®killer¡¯ hidden under their feet. Everyone hurriedly dodged. No one dared to step on the cracks in the stone again for fear that another Spider would come out. After the medicine had no effect, the only thing he could do was to raise his vigilance and guard. Professor Yan took out a translucent, slender instrument and inserted it into the bite wound of the dead bodyguard. He took it out and looked at it. the wound is 4.6mm. the spider had bitten through the bodyguard¡¯s thick combat uniform, from this, we can speculate that the spider¡¯s fangs are about icm long. I suggest that you wrap your ankles and other areas tightly. Once you find the spider, you can slap it to the ground and kill it immediately. When everyone heard this, they all took out things from their bags and followed professor Yan¡¯s instructions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou xueli also took off the bandage and firmly tied Mr. Zhou¡¯s trousers. One of his hands was still locked with the silver box, but when Zhou xueli helped him tie up his sleeves, he had no intention of taking the box off. After song qingxiao noticed this, she was even more curious about what was in the box. ¡°Miss song.¡± Zhou xuli wrapped Mr. Zhou¡¯s wrist with the chain that was connected to the box. There was a deep bruise on his wrist where the chain was tied, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on his wrist and found that his wrist was unusually thin. Perhaps it was because of the chains that prevented blood from flowing smoothly. The blood vessels on the back of his hand protruded, his skin was dry, and his joints protruded. He looked sick.. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Hope (2) Chapter 154: Hope (2) Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou seemed to have noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze and suddenly called out to her. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to be called at this time. Song qingxiao raised her head and saw Mr. Zhou¡¯s fake smile. did you notice who was talking before the accident? ¡± He paused for a moment. I heard the sound coming from behind. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. This time, number seven stood out calmly and said with a smile,¡± ¡°I saw number five frowning, so I asked her.¡± She pointed at song qingxiao, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s gaze shifted from her to song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song, did you notice something wrong?¡± After he asked this, song Qing smiled and looked at number seven. A murderous intent flashed in his heart, but his face remained silent for a moment. He looked up at Mr. Zhou and said, ¡°Do you guys smell something stinky?¡± Her words stunned everyone. In fact, apart from those with nose problems, everyone smelled the stench. After entering the forest on the island, everyone could faintly smell the stench of rotten animal corpses mixed with the smell of blood and something moldy. It was quite pungent. But no matter what kind of smell it was, it wasn¡¯t unusual for it to appear on the island. Mr. Zhou thought she was going to say something, but when he heard her mention the stench, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°There is indeed a stinky smell.¡± As he said this, he covered his nose with his handkerchief. Zhou xueli took a deep breath, maybe there¡¯s a dead animal¡¯s body somewhere that¡¯s rotting. Song qingxiao nodded. The others were relieved when they heard that it was only an animal¡¯s body. After this delay, the sky was already completely bright. The rain in the early morning had completely stopped, and the fog in the forest had not dispersed. The entire island seemed to be slowly waking up. Zhou xueli followed Mr. Zhou¡¯s instructions and ordered everyone to continue on their way, hoping to find the sewage pipe that connected to the Research Institute as soon as possible along the riverbank. They wanted to get there before dark. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for them to survive on the island once the sky turned dark. Mr. Zhou ordered the bodyguards to dig a simple pit for cover, and the body of the other worker was thrown in place. The two¡¯s supplies were picked up by the others, and the group continued to walk along the river. The more they walked, the more they smelled the stench that song Qing had mentioned earlier. Obviously, the rotten animal corpses should be nearby. The grass in front of them was even denser, and the weeds grew without restraint, already reaching the height of everyone¡¯s calves. In order to prevent any danger in the grass, everyone picked up some broken branches to explore the way. Before they reached it, they first hit the grass in front of them with the branches, trying to scare away the things hidden in the grass in advance. There was no danger along the way, and they did not encounter any serious crisis. However, the stench was even stronger, almost to the point where it was difficult to breathe. Everyone covered their noses, feeling nauseated. The bodyguards surrounded Mr. Zhou on both sides, and the people in front were the young man number six, the crew-cut man number one, the scholar number two, and two workers carrying heavy bags. While everyone was sweating profusely and suffering from the unknown danger and stench of the rugged road, the voice of the crew-cut guy rang out,¡± ¡°Guys, take a look.¡± His sudden words made many people raise their heads in confusion. Mr. Zhou could no longer walk. He was sweating all over and had to rely on two bodyguards to hold him up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As number one spoke, Mr. Zhou fell on one side of the bodyguard¡¯s body, while his other hand was still firmly holding onto Zhou xuli. He held the chain of the box in his hand very tightly, as if he was holding onto a life-saving straw. Before he could ask anything, number one said,¡± is that the discharge pipe of the Research Institute? ¡± At this moment, number one¡¯s words made Mr. Zhou¡¯s spirit rise. He subconsciously pushed the bodyguard away and tried to stand up to take a closer look. Song qingxiao also covered her nose and looked in the direction number one was pointing. About 50 to 60 meters away, the river in front of them had dried up and was occupied by a large area of aquatic grass. Unknown climbing plants covered the river bed. Under the green grass, the exit of the circular pipeline was on the other side of the river bed, hidden by the vines. Through the gaps of the green plants, one could vaguely see the shadow of a modern facility.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Hope (3) Chapter 155: Hope (3) Translator: 549690339 If it wasn¡¯t for number one¡¯s sharp eyes, even if everyone turned their heads in this direction, they might not have been able to see through the vines. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy, as if they had seen the dawn of victory. Before entering the island, Mr. Zhou had said that there was a drainage pipeline along the river that connected to the Research Institute. He was very certain when he said it, but after entering the island for so long and so many people dying, they had not found the pipeline that Mr. Zhou had mentioned. Everyone guessed that Mr. Zhou might have remembered the wrong location due to the age, or that the Research Institute that Mr. Zhou mentioned was just a cover to deceive everyone. However, at this point, no one had any room to retreat. When the workers were feeling desperate and uneasy, the appearance of the pipeline was like a shot in the arm, making everyone cheer out loud. Once they found the discharge pipeline, they would be able to follow the pipeline to the location of the Research Institute. As long as they could reach the Research Institute before dark and make a call for help, they would be able to wait for rescue. Many people cried tears of joy as they fought to squeeze forward. The bodyguards escorted Mr. Zhou and walked carefully at the back. Seeing these people running forward happily, Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered but he did not stop them. Professor Yan and the others appeared to be a little cautious. After encountering the spider, although the group of people did not encounter any accidents along the way, the island was full of danger, so they should still be more careful. Song qingxiao walked cautiously at the back, while the other cultivators walked in the middle. ¡°There¡¯s no danger!¡± There was already a river below them. After the excitement of the people running down gradually cooled down, they became more cautious. The seaweed was very tall. Someone tried to take a step out. From the way he pulled his foot back, it could be seen that the ground was a little soft. Under the seaweed should be a soft mud. After the first person mustered up the courage to step on it, because of the previous encounter with the crocodile, this person quickly retreated and stopped for a while, listening to the wind and grass. However, he paused for a while and nothing unexpected happened. Other than the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the grass, there was no other movement in the surroundings. He soon couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in his heart. Once again, he walked a little closer and then came back. He still didn¡¯t encounter any danger. ¡°There¡¯s no danger, you can come over!¡± The man excitedly raised his hand and waved it twice. Seeing his actions, Mr. Zhou and the others followed him down the slope and walked to the middle of the river bed. Perhaps it was because the people in front of them were not in danger, but the group of people relaxed a little. Even a few scientists smiled. Professor Yan said, it seems like the crocodiles ¡®nest is only in the previous area. The stench was getting stronger and stronger, making people feel nauseated with a single breath. However, the great joy of finding the tube overpowered this physical discomfort. Song qingxiao walked with the other participants. Number seven followed her and rubbed his nose from time to time. The discharge pipe was getting closer and closer. It was estimated to be about twenty to thirty meters away from where they were. ¡°It¡¯s so stinky.¡± The man in a suit couldn¡¯t help but Mutter,¡± where is the body? ¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath. She covered her nose with one hand and patted the grass with the gun in the other. Every step she took was very careful. ¡°All!¡± Suddenly, a man walking in front exclaimed, as if he had discovered something. However, everyone was the most sensitive to this kind of exclamation. As soon as they heard someone¡¯s cry, their first instinct was to retreat. They clearly remembered the two people who had been bitten to death by the spiders. Song qingxiao was also stuck in the crowd and retreated. The people who were screaming in front turned around and saw the situation, so they instinctively followed suit. The ground was wet and soft, and he ran a little awkwardly, almost falling to the ground several times, but now everyone was in the same situation, so no one laughed at him. The man retreated back into the crowd and calmed down a little. The others retreated another five or six meters. However, during this time, nothing strange happened in the direction the man who screamed first. ¡°What the hell?¡± Someone turned his panic into anger and criticized sternly,¡± ¡°What did you see that made you scream like a ghost?¡± ¡°1,1 think I just saw a crocodile!¡± The people who screamed at first were still in shock, but when the word ¡®crocodile¡¯ came out, everyone felt their scalps go numb and goosebumps rise all over their bodies. The damage that the crocodiles had caused to the group earlier was deeply imprinted in their minds and was difficult to forget. As soon as they heard that a crocodile had been found, everyone began to feel afraid. Zhou xueli and the bodyguards protected Mr. Zhou and retreated. The seaweed was trampled on and the scientists were also in a sorry state. ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± At this moment, woman number three opened her mouth and said,¡± ¡°We¡¯re so close. If there were alligators, they would have come out long ago.¡± Mutated crocodiles were extremely ferocious. It was impossible for it to watch its ¡®prey¡¯ slip away when everyone entered its hunting range. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Woman number three covered her nose and mumbled,¡± ¡°Did you see wrongly?¡± When she asked this question, the person who screamed at the beginning showed an uneasy expression. He was very certain at first, but now that he was being pointed out, he seemed to think that number three¡¯s words made sense. ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure ¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Mr. Zhou¡¯s face showed an unhappy expression. ¡°Go and confirm..¡± Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Profound Arcano.i Chapter 156: Profound Arcano.i Translator: 549690339 When Mr. Zhou said this, the air seemed to have frozen. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. He didn¡¯t name anyone to check, but if there really was a crocodile, it was very likely that whoever got close would never return. Song qingxiao pursed her lips. The ridiculous secret agreement between her and Mr. Zhou had been broken the moment Mr. Zhou gave the order to shoot at the crocodile nest. Mr. Zhou knew that he had offended her and would definitely try to kill her during the rest of the trip. the first person to see the crocodile,¡± Mr. Zhou said with a little breathlessness and phlegm in his voice. He seemed to have used a lot of energy to speak, miss song, number six¡­ As expected, song qingxiao¡¯s name was indeed on the list Mr. Zhou had picked. However, there were a few other trial-takers who were also chosen. After finding the drainage pipeline connected to the Research Institute by the dry river, Mr. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but want to get rid of them. After all, they were of unknown origin and had extraordinary skills, which was already intolerable to Mr. Zhou. don¡¯t worry, he leaned against Zhou xueli, panting as he spoke, and his face was abnormally blue. Wolf one, they will send people to follow you and ensure your safety. He looked at the armed bodyguards, but his words reminded them of the time in the crocodile¡¯s nest when he ordered them to shoot when they found the giant mutated crocodile pretending to be dead. The group had already retreated more than ten meters away from where the crocodile had been found, but the group was still retreating. The place where the man had pointed at was quiet. Other than the rustling of the wind blowing through the dense aquatic grass and green plants, there was only the unbearable stench. There was no other movement. Number six¡¯s expression was a little dark, and the other trial-takers did not say anything. Everyone was well aware of Mr. Zhou¡¯s intention to kill. However, this was not the time to shed all pretense of cordiality. The participants had only completed two six-Star Magic arrays. Song Qingxin had the same thought as No. 3. She didn¡¯t think that there was a crocodile hiding here. After all, if there was really a fierce mutant creature, the mutant creature would have appeared and ambushed them when they got close. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go ¡­¡± After Mr. Zhou made the arrangements, the first person to scream had an ashen face and muttered, ¡°Mr. Zhou, please spare my life ¡­¡± The more he shouted like this, the angrier Mr. Zhou became. Especially the collective silence of the trial-takers, it made Mr. Zhou even more murderous towards this man who was so scared that his soul almost left his body. ¡°Someone has to take the lead.¡± Mr. Zhou smiled and moved his fingers after saying this. The man still wanted to plead, but the bodyguards had already pointed their guns at him and forced him to go over. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The man trembled in fear and his feet were nailed into the mud. The bodyguard¡¯s pushing caused his feet to slide on the ground, leaving a large trace. The aquatic grass was stepped on, revealing the soft mud beneath. Compared to the unwilling man, the trial-takers who were called out were much calmer. Number one and number three exchanged a look, and the two of them stood side by side, slowly moving towards the direction that the man had pointed out. After seeing them move, the man in the suit, number six, and the scholar were stunned for a moment before they moved closer to the place where the crocodile was suspected to be. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered as she followed behind them. Seeing her action, number seven pursed his lips into a smile and greeted,¡± ¡°Hey, number five, wait for me.¡± She acted as if they were close, as if she didn¡¯t care about the conflict between her and song qingxiao. With the courage of someone, the man who had been forced to move by the gun felt much better. The bodyguard would not allow him to not go. Mr. Zhou¡¯s cold eyes made him a little frightened. It was as if he would die at the muzzle of the gun the next second if he dared to disobey Mr. Zhou¡¯s words. In this team, Mr. Zhou had absolute authority. Even if they survived the attack of the mutant creatures, they still had to listen to Mr. Zhou in order to get their position when the rescue arrived. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason why the man stopped wailing. He saw that song qingxiao was also in the group that was called out, and she was also with the rest. There was no doubt about song qingxiao¡¯s strength. Most importantly, her act of saving professor Yan and the others in the crocodile¡¯s nest had made the man feel relieved. Even if there was a mutated crocodile hiding in the grass, there would always be a chance to escape when there were many people. At the thought of this, the man calmed down. Number one and number three stopped in front of him and shouted,¡± ¡°Anyone who sees a crocodile, point at it.¡± The man was pushed out with a sad face. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to take off a backpack that she had snatched from young man number six and threw it at the crowd. Her action stunned everyone. The people behind her instinctively reached out to catch her backpack. Number seven saw her action and hesitated for a moment, but he also took his backpack and threw it out. Number six, the young man walking in front, heard the sound and turned back to see the scene. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The few of them slowly walked forward. With every step they took, the stench became more obvious. The team sent by Mr. Zhou got closer and closer, but they didn¡¯t suffer any attacks. This made Mr. Zhou and the others, who had been retreating, feel relieved. The man who was leading the way was emboldened by the presence of other people around him. Seeing that there was no movement in the grass, he grew bolder and pointed. The place where the crocodile was found was nearly two meters away from the Institute¡¯s discharge pipe. ¡°There.¡± Everyone looked in the direction of his finger. Under the green grass, they could vaguely see black scales. There was indeed something hidden. However, the grass and vines covered most of it, and it was not very clear. The stench was getting more and more obvious, almost suffocating. The source of the stench seemed to be coming from the thing hidden in the grass. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Zhou xueli¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. Refined scholar number two turned around and shouted,¡± ¡°There is indeed something.¡± After he said this, the crowd burst into an uproar. Zhou xueli supported Mr. Zhou and wanted to retreat again. Number four followed suit and said,¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like a crocodile.¡± At this point, everyone already knew what was hiding in the grass. The man in the suit even joked, ¡°At least not alive!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the team in the distance heard his words, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Even the bodyguard holding the gun could not help but smile. The man, who had been scared out of his wits earlier, also looked more relaxed. They were getting closer and closer to the exhaust pipe of the Research Institute. Seven meters, five meters, three meters ¡­ Even when they were a meter away from the group, the thing hiding there still did not jump out to attack them. At this moment, everyone was almost certain that the crocodiles hiding here were not hunting crocodiles. Just as everyone was sighing in relief, song qingxiao suddenly noticed that number six had ¡®moved¡¯.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Revenge (1) Chapter 157: Revenge (1) Translator: 549690339 To be more precise, number six¡¯s body did not move, but his spiritual power was released at this moment. He probably wanted to use his spiritual power to investigate what was hidden under the green grass and whether there were any living things. Before they could get close to the place where the screaming man¡¯s finger was pointing, from the increasingly suffocating smell and the faint scales among the green plants, everyone could guess that it was a crocodile that had died here for some reason after leaving its nest. Perhaps No. 6 had already used his mental power to attack No. 7 on the ship and exposed his trump card, or perhaps he thought that no one other than No. 7 could detect his attack method, he used his mental power without any restraint at this time. Song qingxiao could feel the fluctuation of spiritual power around her. At the same time, she was also paying attention to others. Number seven might have suffered a mental attack before, and the time was very close, so the moment the young man¡¯s mental power ¡®moved¡¯, she still had a lingering fear. She was very sensitive to the fluctuations of mental power, and her body instinctively tensed up, and her eyes flashed with vigilance. Other than that, the expressions of the other trial-takers did not change much. Number six¡¯s expression was also very calm. He maintained his arrogant and disdainful expression while carefully directing his mental power to approach the green plants. This proved that despite the arrogance on the outside, number six was actually a very cautious and careful person. He should be similar to song qingxiao in that he had obtained the cultivation method of spiritual power from the trial space. His cultivation of spiritual power was no lower than his own, and in terms of usage, he was probably better than song qingxiao in terms of her own fumbling. Before entering this trial, song Qing had suffered losses due to mental power ability users, so he was quite vigilant against such invisible attacks. After detecting number six¡¯s true strength, song Qing was even more careful and on guard against him. After number six ¡®moved¡¯, song qingxiao didn¡¯t plan to release her psyche power anymore. From what she knew, among the participants, number one, crew-cut guy, number two, scholar, woman, and man in a suit didn¡¯t show their true strength. Number six had an extraordinary physique and a certain level of combat skills. He also had a unique skill for spiritual power attacks. Number seven had a different bloodline and could transform. After transforming, other than changing his appearance, his strength in all aspects would be greatly improved. As the number of trials increased, each trial-taker became more difficult to deal with. She could vaguely sense that the four trial-takers who had not revealed their strengths and skills were not easy to deal with. It seemed that the goal of this trial was clear. It required the trial-takers to work together to complete it. There was no need for everyone to kill each other, leaving only one competitor. However, song qingxiao did not forget something that she had discovered in the last trial. There were points for killing other trial-takers! Even if the points would not increase with the increase in the trial-taker¡¯s level, killing the other six people would give him 50 points each, which was a total of 300 points. This was not a small sum, especially in a situation where points were so important that they could be exchanged for items that could save one¡¯s life. In the situation where she had exposed her nimble movements and dagger, her mental energy and the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell formula were her final trump cards. She sized up number six without a trace, as if she was the same as the other trial-takers, and did not notice the actions that number six was hiding under his calm appearance. When the young man, number six, extended his spiritual power into the green grass, he must have discovered something. He was stunned for a moment, and a strange expression quickly flashed across his face, but he eventually calmed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He took a small step back without a trace. There were a total of eight people sent by Mr. Zhou to check on the situation, including the worker who screamed first. After realizing that there might be a dead animal¡¯s body hidden in the shade of the tree, the screaming worker let down his guard and stood at the front with the crew-cut guy No. 1 and No. 3, who were also the closest to the rotten animal¡¯s body. Behind the three of them stood number two, number four, and number six. Song qingxiao and number seven were standing diagonally at the back. Number six took a step back and stood in the same row as song qingxiao and number seven. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the new discovery. The three people at the front, as well as number two and number four, who were standing beside him, did not even notice number six¡¯s small movement. They could not sense the fluctuation of mental power in the air and did not know what the change in number six¡¯s position meant. They thought that he had just moved his feet inadvertently.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Revenge (2) Chapter 158: Revenge (2) Translator: 549690339 However, song qingxiao knew that number six¡¯s action of retreating proved that his spiritual power must have found something under the green grass. Song qingxiao naturally took a small step back to put some distance between her and number six and seven. Her movements were quickly noticed by the sharp number seven. After disembarking from the ship, number seven had been watching her closely. There were even times when he had the intention of ¡®advancing and retreating together¡¯ with her. Usually, when she left, number seven would move as well. When she stopped, number seven would also stop. At this time, she had learned from number six¡¯s actions and had already retreated to the furthest place from the team. Logically speaking, number seven should have followed her and retreated. However, perhaps the girl was tired of following her. After noticing that song qingxiao had stepped back, she did not move. Instead, she stayed with number six. The worker in front of him gradually became bolder. Perhaps it was because he was eager to show off in front of Mr. Zhou, or perhaps it was because he was more and more certain that the thing in the grass was just a dead thing after getting closer. The words of the man in the suit previously also gave him a lot of confidence. At this time, he didn¡¯t even need anyone to urge him. He held the thick and Long Branch in his hand that he had broken to explore the way and slapped it forward. The vines and grass were hit by the branches, making a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The grass shook a little, but there was still no movement inside. This gave everyone a lot of encouragement. The bodyguards, Zhou xueli, and the others at the back saw it clearly and also roughly confirmed that there should be no danger in the grass. The worker who was patting the grass smiled. The cultivators slowly stepped forward. Song Qing took the smallest step and followed behind, gradually putting some distance between them. The workers used tree branches to push away the thick vines that were blocking the black thing. Without the layer of vines to cover it, the foul smell spread to the surroundings without restraint. ugh! the worker couldn¡¯t help but let out a dry cough and spit out two mouthfuls of acid water, it¡¯s so f * eking stinky! Along with the pungent smell, a large number of flies the size of a Hornet spread out. As the worker vomited, he hurriedly waved his hands in an attempt to drive these things away. The trial-takers also had unbearable expressions on their faces. Everyone held their breath in unison. Under the cover of the green vines, there was a crocodile that had been dead for a long time. A large group of flies circled around it. It was unknown how it had left its nest and come to this place to die. It should have been dead for some time. The stench was quite pungent. The corpse seemed to have swelled and deformed because of decay. The thick scales bulged and became the nest of the flies. After these flies flew up, number six was stunned for a moment, then seemed to heave a sigh of relief. This was probably what he had detected with his spiritual power just now. ¡°It¡¯s a dead crocodile.¡± After the worker vomited a few times, he resisted the nausea and was eager to take credit from Mr. Zhou. He reported the situation here. ¡°There are some flies.¡± The flies were very interested in the rotten corpses. Although they tried to stay on living people, they were quickly driven away. It wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the spider from before. Although it was big, it still flew towards the crocodile¡¯s body after being driven away. When Mr. Zhou and the others heard that they had only found the crocodile¡¯s corpse and not a dangerous animal, all the people who were on edge smiled. Everyone had to approach the waste pipe of the Research Institute. The crocodile¡¯s body happened to be not far from the waste pipe. After confirming that there was no danger, Mr. Zhou and the others also came over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stench here was too pungent. The stench seemed to be pervasive. After inhaling it into the nasal cavity, it would be unable to be removed. Even the air that people exhaled carried the stench. Zhou xueli took out a mask and put it on Mr. Zhou. The large group of people slowly approached. The bodyguard with the gun also relaxed a little. The flies in front were still flying around the crocodile¡¯s body. The worker waved the branch excitedly to drive them away. He even mustered up the courage to poke the dead crocodile with a stick. Everyone was focused on driving away the live flies, and some people turned to look at Mr. Zhou and the others. No one noticed the dead crocodile on the ground. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the crocodile. Her eyelids were twitching and her heart was tightening. Everything was normal in front of her, and the dead crocodile did not pose any threat to them, but she felt a chill down her spine.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Revenge (3) Chapter 159: Revenge (3) Translator: 549690339 The hair on her arms stood on end, the stench, and everyone¡¯s complaints. A great sense of danger enveloped her whole body, suppressing her, making her feel breathless. It was dangerous! That was what her instincts told her. That sense of danger was the same as the feeling she had when she encountered the crocodile that was playing dead. When the worker poked the crocodile with a stick, perhaps because she was too nervous and sensitive, she saw the rotting crocodile, which should have been dead, tremble slightly. The buzzing flies made the already bad environment even noisier. There were a lot of them, and they were big in size. In groups, they formed small ¡®black clouds¡¯ and covered the crocodile¡¯s body. If song qingxiao didn¡¯t notice the crocodile¡¯s slight movement, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Her eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her eyes were playing tricks on her. In this trial world, the mutated creature that she had to kill, the crocodile, had long been dead. How could it ¡®move¡¯? Song qingxiao¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat, soaking her clothes and sticking to her body. When she looked at the crocodile again, it was still lying on the ground, motionless, as if what she had seen earlier was just an illusion. Song qingxiao forced herself to calm down. She gulped and licked her dry and cold lips. She could feel her lips trembling uncontrollably. In the face of danger, she subconsciously reached behind her waist and felt for the dagger. ¡°How did this crocodile die Here?¡± Mr. Zhou and the others were getting closer and closer. A scholar asked curiously, ¡°¡±Did you meet your natural enemy? Or was he ¡®brought¡¯ here by a powerful Hunter?¡± Everyone turned around, but song qingxiao kept her eyes on the dead crocodile. She didn¡¯t believe that she was wrong. As expected, two or three seconds later, the crocodile moved again amidst the buzzing of the flies. This time, the movement was slightly larger than before, and it lasted for nearly two seconds. After song qingxiao confirmed that she was not mistaken, she made a prompt decision to retreat. She didn¡¯t have a backpack on her, so she didn¡¯t have to carry a burden. When everyone was squeezing towards her, she had already started to hide away from the crowd. Number seven glanced at her and smiled. ¡°All!¡± Obviously, song qingxiao was not the only one who saw it. The other cultivators in the team quickly realized that something was wrong. This cry of alarm was like a signal, and the dead crocodile ¡®moved¡¯ again. The leather armor on its body began to move at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the flesh and blood under the leather armor were ¡®alive¡¯. Song qingxiao felt that the crocodile¡¯s skin was like a balloon that was filled with air. ¡°It¡¯s moving!¡± After number four in a suit shouted this, the people who had just heaved a sigh of relief were shocked. Since the crocodile was dead, everyone had let their guard down and stood only two or three steps away from it. The crocodile¡¯s scales moved more and more frequently, and the people who surrounded it were scared out of their wits. The worker who had previously stabbed it with a stick was even more frightened, and he shouted,¡± ¡°Ghost¡­ A ghost¡­¡± His shout drew out the hidden fear in the hearts of the people. Even the participants who had experienced life and death trials felt their scalps go numb. The bodyguards ¡®first reaction was to raise their guns and shoot at the crocodile. When the people who had surrounded them saw this, they immediately scattered and fled. The swarm of flies on top of the crocodile¡¯s body was scattered. They flapped their wings and tried to gather again. With a loud bang, one of the bodyguards shot the Gator¡¯s body. Everyone had shot crocodiles before and knew that they had hard leather armor on their bodies. It was not realistic to penetrate the scales that were as thick as armor with one shot, unless they hit their eyes and other weak points. However, when the spear hit the crocodile¡¯s body, it was not like what everyone had imagined. Only a small piece of its scales was lifted. The bullet pierced through the crocodile¡¯s scales with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, and the huge flood inside its body instantly found a breakthrough. With a ¡¯bang¡¯, it was as if something had exploded, and rotten internal organs, mixed with blood and flesh, flew everywhere. The stench was more than a hundred times worse than before. The rotten internal organs formed a special miasma, which made people dizzy and almost unable to breathe. A large number of white dots attached to the rotten internal organs and minced meat flew out. The workers closest to them couldn¡¯t escape in time and were splashed all over. He wasn¡¯t the only one who ran into her. Several bodyguards, number one, crew-cut guy, number two scholar, and number four suit-wearing man also ran into her. At the critical moment, number three, who was standing next to the crew-cut guy, suddenly disappeared on the spot. It was unknown if she had sensed the approaching danger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the young man saw the crocodile¡¯s body shaking, he was still in shock. Before he could rejoice that he had realized something was wrong and took a step back, a strong force hit him from behind, followed by a bang of a gunshot. The crocodile¡¯s body exploded like fireworks, and he fell in the direction of the crocodile¡¯s body under the strong push! ¡°You¡­¡± Number six¡¯s heart was filled with shock and anger. He happened to see number Seven¡¯s cold eyes and slightly curved mouth. He had a grudge against number seven. He had almost killed number seven on the ship. Number seven had been holding back all this time, waiting for the opportunity to plot against him! As soon as he said the first word, the crocodile¡¯s internal organs exploded and splattered all over his head, face and body. At first, number six only felt nauseated and angry at number seven for plotting against him. He held back the suffocating feeling and reached out his hand to wipe away the things on his face and head. He was still planning to get back at number seven and kill this woman, but he soon began to feel that something was wrong.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 126 Chapter 160: Chapter 126-each showing their own strength (1) Translator: 549690339 A sharp pain came from his face, and his hand touched a dense mass of things. The internal organs that he had wiped away did not fall to the ground as he had hoped. Instead, they began to drill into his nostrils, lips, eyes, ears, and other places. It was a little itchy at first, followed by an intense pain, as if being stung by a poisonous bee, so painful that it made people shiver. The rotten internal organs seemed to come alive, wriggling on his face and the ends of his hair, biting his exposed skin. The stinging pain formed a dense net and converged into an unbearable pain, causing number six to scream,¡± ¡°All¡­¡± He tried his best to close his eyes, and his nose twitched rapidly, but this did not alleviate his pain. Those things seemed to be everywhere. He reached out to wipe his face, but it did not make the situation any better. Number six¡¯s eyelids were burning with pain. His heavy body fell to the grass with a ¡®bang¡¯, rolling on the ground and screaming in pain. The other workers and bodyguards who had been drenched in the broken internal organs were also screaming like him! After number seven succeeded, she quickly retreated. She had already felt that something was wrong. In order to escape quickly, she did not hesitate to expose the secret of her bloodline. Like song qingxiao, number seven had thrown her backpack away. After shapeshifting, her strength, speed, and agility were all extraordinary. Number Seven¡¯s figure turned into a shadow and quickly disappeared from the crowd, so she was not stained by the blood. However, she heard number six¡¯s heart-wrenching screams. After she stood still, a look of relief flashed in her eyes. When she looked in the direction of number six and the others, even though she had already expected number six¡¯s tragic end, when she saw number six¡¯s miserable state in real life, it still made number seven have goosebumps all over his body. The dead crocodile¡¯s scales had been blown to pieces by the previous explosion, leaving only white bones. The meat on the skeleton had been gnawed clean, as if it was a model that had been specially processed. There were a few pieces of rotten internal organs hanging on it, and it was still dripping with a thick black and green liquid. The bottom of the skeleton was covered with a layer of white worms, which were stacked very thick, like a layer of white carpet on the green ground. The moment number six was knocked away by her, the bodyguard¡¯s bullet had pierced through the crocodile¡¯s body, and the rotten internal organs burst out, spilling on him. Within those internal organs, there were densely packed white spots that were crawling up and squirming on number six¡¯s body. Number six was very unlucky. When number seven knocked him out, he happened to fall into a pile of bugs. The bugs climbed onto his body, and number six looked like he was covered in a layer of snow. Soon, he screamed. He kept patting his body, and it was almost impossible to see his original face. However, this struggle was of no use in front of the insect. He put his hands on the ground and tried to get up unsteadily, but blood began to roll down from his body. However, the moment the blood seeped out, the insects seemed to have smelled the most beautiful rain and quickly covered the blood. ¡°Save me¡­¡± Number six¡¯s tone had changed, but one could still hear the panic and helplessness in his voice. He stood up with difficulty. His body was covered with bugs, and he seemed to be overwhelmed. He shook twice, and the bugs on his body fell off like debris from his body. However, more bugs quickly climbed up his ankles and filled up the gap. At this time, number six¡¯s final trump card, the mental power attack, was completely useless in front of these thousands of insects. Everything he did was in vain. Even though number seven hated him to the core, hearing his miserable howls and the miserable state of being bitten by these bugs, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and hug his arm tightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number six wasn¡¯t the only one who screamed in pain. The few bodyguards standing in front and the workers who led the way were also in trouble. The bugs crawled extremely fast and formed groups. After they exploded and touched people, they pounced on them. ¡°Get lost!¡± There was a kind of pain in the voice of the person who was bitten. The sound of slapping, angry roars, and frightened roars were woven together, but it was covered by the ¡®rustling¡¯ sound of the insect swallowing the ¡®food¡¯. The voice was hair-raising, and song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Even though she was already standing very far away, she still couldn¡¯t help but retreat when she saw the tragic state of these people.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 126 Chapter 161: Chapter 126-each showing their own strength (2) Translator: 549690339 A figure flashed by his side. Number three, who had been standing side by side with number one, had mysteriously reappeared. He was already in the retreating team. This woman, who didn¡¯t seem to talk much and was quiet, couldn¡¯t hide her sorry state. The moment she appeared, a few white bugs crawled on her face. The place where the bug had crawled seemed to be injured, and dark red blood flowed down her nose. This woman was also a ruthless character. Her face twitched. It was obvious that she was in pain after being bitten by the insects, but she endured the great pain and reached out to pinch the insects off her face. She strangled them in her palm with force. Song qingxiao turned her head to take a look. There were two or three ant-like creatures, but their heads were much larger than ordinary ants. Their bodies were white, and even though their heads and bodies had been broken, their legs were still struggling. Woman number three was still in shock even though she managed to survive. She glanced at song qingxiao and knew that she had revealed her trump card in her desperation. However, she couldn¡¯t care too much at the moment. Compared to number six and the others, she was already very lucky. Number three pinched the White ant that was still crawling in her palm a few more times until it was crushed into a pool of red and white meat. She snorted coldly, dusted her hands, and threw the ant¡¯s body on the ground. The survivors quickly retreated. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face was pale with fear, and he almost allowed Zhou xueli to drag him away. His feet left two long marks on the ground, and he didn¡¯t dare to breathe even after he had retreated more than ten meters. Professor Yan and the others were also in a sorry state. They carried their things and followed Mr. Zhou closely. The bodyguards who were stained with bugs did not dare to be saved. The bugs on these people¡¯s bodies grew more and more. They were in pain from being bitten by tens of thousands of bugs, but they still struggled for help. Since guns were no longer effective against creatures like the White ants, the cultivator¡¯s physique and means were undoubtedly much better. Number one, number two, and number four, who were also affected by the accident, resisted the intense pain and instinctively moved away from the crocodile¡¯s corpse. This action saved their lives. The few of them scattered and ran to the place where the White ants were the densest before each of them used their divine abilities to save themselves. Number one¡¯s hand formed a seal and he quickly chanted,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± The moment he said those words, his body seemed to be covered with a layer of faint gold. The insects that had been biting him seemed to have encountered an iron wall and could no longer bite him. Only then DID number one¡¯s expression relax. He reached out his hand and swatted the White ants crawling on his head and body down, then stomped them into the mud with his foot. Once he was free, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly approached Mr. Zhou and the others. When he came over, his skin seemed to be brushed with a layer of gold powder. Song qingxiao clearly heard the incantation that he had just muttered, and her eyes flashed with a strange look. Her inner heart was not as calm as she appeared on the surface. In fact, the spell that number one was chanting was not something that people on the same path as her would not know. They would probably think that he had a special martial art. However, she remembered her ¡®Lin¡¯ spell. The ¡®Lin¡¯ spell, from the way it was chanted, had the same effect as number one¡¯s spell.¡¯Draw the ground as a prison, trap¡¯. Number one¡¯s trump card might just happen to be one of the nine-word secret orders. The first time she participated in the trial, she was lucky enough to obtain only one of the nine-word secret order¡¯s spells. Song Qing was very clear about the great effect of this spell. When number one approached, the Golden light on her body had not completely faded. The nine words secret order in her consciousness trembled slightly, as if it had resonated with the changes in number one¡¯s body. Ever since she had obtained the nine-word secret order, it had become one with her. She could feel the nine-word secret order in her mind¡¯s expression of ¡®joy¡¯ when it noticed the Golden light on number one¡¯s body, as if it had met a long-lost friend. Her mental power seemed to be out of her control,¡¯pouncing¡¯ on number one, as if there was something on number one that was attracting it. At this moment, song qingxiao was absolutely certain that number one had one of the nine-word secret order¡¯s spell techniques. Her heart tightened, and then it started to beat rapidly. She heard the blood in her body flowing rapidly because of excitement. She forced down the throbbing in her heart and deliberately adjusted her breathing. She forced her fluctuating spiritual power to calm down. The nine-word secret order in her mind gradually stopped. When song qingxiao raised her head, she covered the ambition in her eyes. She was determined to get the nine-word secret order on number one! Number seven was very familiar with the fluctuations of mental power. She had already sensed it the moment song qingxiao¡¯s mental power moved. However, because of number one¡¯s arrival, she did not suspect song qingxiao. When she noticed the change in number one¡¯s body, she thought that the fluctuation of spiritual power came from number one, and her eyes were filled with caution. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side, number two was also trying to save himself. As if he was performing a magic trick, he took out a brush-like thing from his pocket and began to dance in the air with the brush. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation wasn¡¯t right, many people would probably think that he was making a joke out of his life. However, as number one¡¯s Pen fell, a torch-like object began to take shape in front of him. He quickly added the shape of a flame on the torch, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, the flame ignited. The next moment, number two raised the torch and burned himself. He was ruthless to himself. The White ants that were originally attached to his body were burned by the fire. They rolled up their bodies and fell to the ground in pain. Number two¡¯s head was stained with quite a lot of blood. Under the heat, his decent hair was quickly burned to a mess. However, he was finally out of danger. He heaved a sigh of relief and followed number one¡¯s footsteps, rushing towards the direction of the main force.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Divine power (1) Chapter 162: Divine power (1) Translator: 549690339 On the other hand, a purple light flashed on number Four¡¯s body, and most of the White ants on his body fell off, revealing the wounds on his face and body. In order to save themselves, the cultivators who had been hiding their strength all revealed their abilities in the sudden ant plague. Song qingxiao and number seven were smiling. They were happy to see this. In the distance, number six and the others were quickly covered by the White ants, save me ¡­ Save me ¡­¡± The pained cry was mixed with the ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound of biting. Number six¡¯s breath was very weak. He stumbled forward two steps and reached out his hand in an attempt to ask for help. However, his actions only scared the people who were already very far away. Number six held on for more than ten seconds before his arm fell down. He could no longer hold on and fell to the ground with a bang. The moment he fell to the ground, a large number of giant white ants were shaken off his body, revealing his terrifying mottled wounds. It had only been two to three minutes since he had fallen into the swarm of mutant ants and been bitten by them. However, many parts of his body had been devoured, and the bones in his chest were exposed. The thousands of ants seemed to have found a breakthrough point, and they fought to burrow in. Number six was already twitching instinctively. The people who had escaped seemed to have felt the pain and shivered in unison. Number seven looked on coldly. After a while, he suddenly broke the silence and laughed,¡± ¡°I remember now.¡± She squinted her eyes. Her face was young and beautiful, and when she smiled, she revealed her neat teeth, which made her look very cute. However, in such an environment, it was obvious that no one could appreciate her playfulness. On the contrary, because the person who was about to die was wailing and struggling, number Seven¡¯s smile was particularly cold. ¡°Yesterday, didn¡¯t number six make a deadly vow that if he was lying, he would die from being bitten by thousands of ants?¡± When she said this, she smiled brightly and turned around to look at all the trial-takers. ¡°It¡¯s coming true now!¡± As soon as No. 7 finished speaking, everyone remembered the scene on the deck of the ship when everyone swore an oath in front of Mr. Zhou. When they were talking, everyone was just trying to fool Mr. Zhou. No one thought that the oath they had made would come true. On the 7th, they had touched on a sore spot. It concerned everyone¡¯s life and death. Everyone who had followed the trend and made the oath had a change in expression! Number two¡¯s hair was burnt and his face was covered in wounds. Some of them were bitten by ants, and his flesh was mangled.Some of the wounds were burned by him, and they were almost burnt. Although they were no longer bleeding, they emitted the smell of roasted meat. When combined with the stench in the air, it was so pungent that one would want to vomit. He glared fiercely at number seven, who had just spoken, and could no longer maintain his scholarly demeanor. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute!¡± Number Seven¡¯s words angered the crowd. After being scolded by number two, she wasn¡¯t angry. She just smiled and shrugged her shoulders, not saying anything. The workers, bodyguards, No. 6, and the others in the distance had been completely submerged by the ants. Their screams were replaced by the rustling sound of the ants biting. The joy of discovering the discharge pipeline of the Research Institute was replaced by a heavy heart. If one didn¡¯t look at the nightmarish scene in front of them and only heard the sound, they would probably think that it was a silkworm eating Mulberry. Song qingxiao looked in the direction of No. 6. It was only a matter of time before he died. However, song qingxiao had a feeling that something was going to happen after six¡¯s death. She stared unblinkingly at number six, watching as his chest suddenly collapsed. His thin flesh and blood seemed to be unable to defend against these mutated ants. A large number of ants fell into his chest, exposing their ghastly white bones, which were exactly the same as the crocodile¡¯s bones. Number six swallowed his last breath, and the notifications in the minds of all the participants changed again. The two corners of the hexagram magic array lit up, and images of bats and crocodiles appeared on the two corners. [ mutant creatures killed: bats, crocodiles (mission progress 32%) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrifice progress: 1/6 ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] When song qingxiao saw the changes in her mind, she took a deep breath and suppressed the fluctuations in her heart. From the moment she entered the mission scene to the moment the mission notification appeared, she had never truly relaxed. The cruelty of the God¡¯s trial was already evident from the first battle. When professor Yan talked about the evolution of crocodiles, he mentioned the theory of natural selection. A group of ordinary people were lucky enough to be selected by God¡¯s trial, and the final winner would have the qualification to evolve to a higher level. This saying applied to crocodiles, and it also applied to the trial-takers. There were a total of seven people participating in this trial. After killing the bats and crocodiles, everyone¡¯s prompts were all related to unity and cooperation. However, it was completely different from the purpose of the God¡¯s trial. Song qingxiao had been puzzled at that time. Professor Yan¡¯s words gave her some advice and made her feel that there might be changes in this mission. The trial-takers were on guard against each other and plotted against each other. It was impossible for them to cooperate sincerely. The hints of the trial mission were obviously contrary to what everyone had known in the past, so there must be something strange. It was only now that number six¡¯s death had triggered a new prompt for the mission, which confirmed her suspicion. In this round of the mission, not only did he have to kill six types of mutated creatures, light up the hexagram magic array, and complete the 100% progress to obtain 2000 points, but he also had to sacrifice six other trial-takers other than himself. The survivor would obtain an additional 2000 points and become the final winner. Of course, if the trial-takers had not schemed against each other, and if number seven had not pushed number six at the crucial moment, it was possible that this mission would have been completed as long as everyone worked together. The good result was that all seven trial-takers survived and each received a reward of 2000 points, returning to reality. However, under the tempering of the trial¡¯s environment, those who had such thoughts were destined to find it difficult to survive in the trial. Some rules could not be violated, so it was only a matter of time before the mission notification of sacrifice appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This new mission notification, where someone died and their points increased, might be what everyone was looking forward to, including the dead number six. After No. 6¡¯s death, everyone was the first to notice the strange movement in their minds. This also proved that everyone was happy to see such a mission. Everyone raised their heads and looked at each other with a tacit understanding, revealing a meaningful smile. The one who survived to the end would be the biggest winner. Everyone would work hard for this goal. Mr. Zhou raised his head and leaned against Zhou xueli¡¯s body, panting. The mask he was wearing seemed to have made it difficult for him to breathe, and he was making ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sounds. Zhou xueli had to free one hand to pull down the mask on his face while she was running for her life while dragging a person.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Fengshui (1) Chapter 163: Fengshui (1) Translator: 549690339 In an instant, the skeletons of those who had died to the ants were revealed. Those who had retreated were afraid that they had not run far enough, and they only stopped when they had retreated to the river bank. Mr. Zhou seemed to be in a very bad state. Professor Yan and the others who were accompanying him seemed to know this in their hearts and were taking out instruments from their bags to check for him. The rest of the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to relax. In addition to being on guard against the possible attacks of ferocious mutant creatures, they also had to guard against the attacks of snakes, insects, rats, and ants hidden underground. All the creatures on the island had been infected, from crocodiles to ants. They could not be ignored. On the other hand, the trial-takers were much more harmonious with each other because of number six¡¯s death. At least now that there was a sacrifice mission, they would not easily attack the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ unless there was a mutant creature. This way, when there was no danger, everyone could sit together and the atmosphere was harmonious. The sense of security brought by points was obviously much more reliable than the nonsense that people said when they swore to each other. The others sat far away from the trial-takers, as they had all seen the trial-takers ¡®actions during the escape, except for song qingxiao. The Golden light on number one¡¯s body, the torch that appeared out of thin air on number two, the figure of number three that suddenly disappeared and reappeared, and number Seven¡¯s inhuman form were all recalled by the ordinary people after the incident. They looked at them with suspicion, exploration, resistance, and fear. Mr. Zhou, a total of people died, the staff member who was following Zhou xueli¡¯s instructions to count the number of dead people still had a lingering fear on his face. When he mentioned the dead people, his eyes showed fear and pity that only the living had the right to show, nine people. He reported the number in a heavy tone. Even the cold-blooded Mr. Zhou, who had organized this trip and had already lost his life, could not help but tremble when he heard this. of the dead, four workers died, and five of the Wolfpack members you hired died. No matter how well-trained these bodyguards were, they were helpless against the attack of a large number of white ants. Once they were entangled, all eighteen martial arts skills would be useless. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face turned ashen. The number of bodyguards killed was beyond his expectations, which obviously made him feel very pained. He had hired thirteen bodyguards, each of whom was a first-class master. However, seven of them had died so far, leaving only six alive. The team had just arrived on the island and had not gone deep into the island. They had only found the exhaust pipe of the Research Institute. There was still a long way to go, and the deeper they went into the island, the higher the chances of encountering danger. He didn¡¯t know if the remaining six bodyguards could hold on to the end. The bad news obviously gave Mr. Zhou a big blow. He coughed twice, and then couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He coughed so hard that his tall and thin body almost curled up in Zhou xueli¡¯s arms. His pale face turned red, and his snot and tears came out. He coughed out a large amount of saliva on his face and neck, and his body trembled unconsciously. Zhou xueli didn¡¯t find it disgusting. She took out a bag of paper towels that were half-wet from the sea water from her bag and wiped him. ¡°There are still 26 people alive.¡± The person who was reporting to Mr. Zhou was also a little flustered when he saw this situation. Mr. Zhou was the leader of this group. Once something happened to him, the consequences would be no small matter. Among the 26 people who survived, other than Mr. Zhou and Zhou xueli, there were six bodyguards, six trial-takers such as song qingxiao who survived, five scientists who were with Mr. Zhou, and the rest were the workers he hired and the crew members who had escaped from the ship. These people had suffered the most losses on the island. The remaining few had already seen the situation clearly, and their eyes were filled with despair and fear. ¡°What do we do?¡± Someone asked in a trembling voice. The White ants from before were too terrifying. They could gnaw a living person into bones in minutes, but they just happened to be in the critical position. ¡°Is there any other way to the Research Institute? Where¡¯s the map? Have you seen the map?¡± One of the surviving workers asked. Even though they were far away from the group of terrifying mutated creatures, the scene of them being gnawed at remained in everyone¡¯s mind. The worker even rubbed his arms when he asked. ¡°This is the most reliable path.¡± Mr. Zhou coughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t speak. Zhou xueli tried to calm him down as she replied,¡± the island has changed too much in the past ten years. Many of the roads have changed. If you don¡¯t want to take the wrong path, the most reliable way is to follow the discharge pipeline of the Research Institute. Her words made everyone fall into despair again. Professor Yan and the others took some water and fed Mr. Zhou. Most of the water flowed down from the corner of his mouth to his neck and into his clothes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get rid of these white ants?¡± Number one was still applying the ointment that professor Yan and the others had given him. He had been injured by the mutated white ants before and was worried that he would be infected. Although professor Yan and the others had proved that the medicine they had brought was probably useless to the creatures on the island when they treated those who had been bitten to death by the spiders, it was better than nothing. After applying it, they just wanted to comfort themselves. After number one made this suggestion, the trial-takers ¡®expressions changed. Mr. Zhou and the others didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but the other five knew. He made this suggestion not for the sake of the team, but to kill the White ants and light up the hexagram magic array as soon as possible, which would speed up the progress of the mission. No one spoke, and the trial-taker did not refute. Mr. Zhou held back his cough and struggled to sit up. He tried to force a smile, but his facial muscles twitched violently, and he failed several times. ¡°This works too.¡± He panted for a few times. After calming his breathing, he said in a hoarse voice,¡± but, who will get rid of these white ants? ¡± With the lesson learned from number six and his bodyguards, everyone¡¯s expression changed at the mention of ants. Who would dare to go forward at this time? Everyone was a little afraid. Wherever Mr. Zhou¡¯s gaze landed, all the workers trembled and lowered their heads, as if his gaze was a death warrant. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao again. This time, song qingxiao was very calm and even smiled. The situation had been reversed. Back in the crocodile¡¯s nest, Mr. Zhou had found the participants to be an eyesore and wanted to get rid of them first. At that time, he had a large group of bodyguards with him. No one dared to disobey him no matter where his gun was pointed at. But now? Now, more than half of the bodyguards he relied on to survive were dead, leaving only six alive. With so many people dead, even if these bodyguards were for money, he could not guarantee that they would not really die for money at a real critical moment. Even someone as strong as Mr. Zhou had no choice but to lower his head. ¡°Mr. Zhao,¡± As expected, Mr. Zhou changed his tough attitude and forced a smile. ¡°As you can see, there aren¡¯t many people left in our team.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of confusion, hiding all his thoughts. He did not mention the changes he had seen on these people earlier, as if he did not know about it. His tone was very polite. ¡°Can I ask you guys to come forward?¡± He spoke politely to number one, no longer with his previous overbearing attitude. After entering the island, the law of the jungle was truly displayed. Number one was treated this way, but he was very calm, as if it was natural, and accepted his polite address. ¡°Sure, but what can Mr. Zhou offer us?¡± Number one laughed and asked a question in return. Mr. Zhou was stunned by the question.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Taking turns _1 Chapter 164: Taking turns _1 Translator: 549690339 The trial-takers did not say anything. In the face of benefits, the six survivors finally worked together. The corner of Mr. Zhou¡¯s mouth began to Twitch unnaturally. Although he tried his best to maintain a smile, number one¡¯s words had clearly offended him. Whether it was on the ship or on the island, Mr. Zhou had absolute authority in the team. The armed bodyguards were tempted by the high price he paid and were under his command.Not to mention the workers on the ship, everyone was counting on him to call the satellite phone for help after they got to the Research Institute. When everyone¡¯s lives were at his mercy, they all listened to him. But now, number one was actually negotiating terms with him. One must know that in Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes, the trial-takers were just like hired workers, cannon fodder prepared to be brought to the island to die! Whether it was social status or other things, Mr. Zhou admitted that he was far from these people. On the ship, song qingxiao had exposed a part of his intentions, causing him to suspect the identity of this group of people. He had no choice but to feign civility. However, Mr. Zhou was polite on the surface, but in his heart, he did not think much of these people. Mr. Zhou, even though number one had already seen Mr. Zhou¡¯s sinister gaze, he still acted as if nothing had happened. He smiled gently and said,¡± ¡°What kind of benefits can you give us if you let us go?¡± The atmosphere suddenly froze. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyelids twitched, and Zhou xueli frowned. The remaining bodyguards shifted their guns and pointed their muzzles at the participants. Mr. Zhou forced a smile, as if he didn¡¯t see this scene. He wanted to teach these ¡®disobedient¡¯ people a lesson. Number one smirked and glanced at number three. The woman, who had been silent the whole time, understood him. She flashed and suddenly disappeared. hiss! the workers and scholars sitting around gasped. When the crocodile¡¯s body exploded, No. 3, who was standing closest to the crocodile¡¯s body, had also suddenly disappeared at the critical moment. However, in the panic at that time, everyone had seen this scene, but it was immediately covered by greater panic, so they did not remember this scene. Now that everyone had returned to a safe position, the scene of number three disappearing on the spot once again immediately made them feel uneasy. Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he instinctively struggled to sit up. The bodyguards also felt their hair stand on end. They looked left and right with a vigilant look. The trial-takers sat together and laughed as well, but they were all wary of number three. This should be one of number three¡¯s special abilities, the ability to become invisible or teleport. This kind of ability was simply impossible to guard against. In a fight, her elusive appearance could easily bring a fatal blow to the opponent. Especially in this trial, with her sudden disappearance, no one could guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be the next number seven. She would push the others into the mutant creatures and sacrifice them. Song qingxiao gulped and rubbed her arm. There was no change in the surrounding wind and grass. Number three seemed to have disappeared into thin air. She took a deep breath, and a thought came to her mind. If the naked eye couldn¡¯t capture her existence, what about spiritual power? Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t dare to hold back anymore. She mobilized her spiritual power and spread it out. As long as there was a living creature, there would be a certain fluctuation. That feeling was very mysterious. She didn¡¯t need to look with her eyes, but she could tell who was there purely by feeling. She ¡®felt¡¯ that the moment No. 3 disappeared, a fluctuating divine sense rushed in the direction of the bodyguard. Two or three seconds later, the bodyguards were still looking for number three as if they were facing a great enemy. The next moment, number three had appeared behind Wolf one. She was much smaller than Wolf one. She had one hand on Wolf one¡¯s shoulder and the other holding a knife. She must have taken the opportunity to take it from her when they were on the boat. She climbed onto Wolf one¡¯s body and pointed the tip of her knife at the artery on Wolf one¡¯s neck. She greeted him with a smile,¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. The moment No. 3 appeared, Wolf one¡¯s pupils shrank and his body tensed up. On the contrary, song Qing heaved a long sigh of relief. In this trial, the use of spiritual power was of little value, but it was extremely profound, and at this moment, it was fully displayed. The Esper abilities of the trial-takers were like the food chain of nature, intricately linked. Under the scan of his mental power, the elusive number three was not invincible. Unfortunately, number six was exposed too early and died the earliest. After Wolf one was captured, the crowd was in an uproar. All the bodyguards turned their guns back in shock and aimed at No. 3. But even with so many guns pointed at her, number three was still very calm. Her calmness was backed by confidence. She came and went without a trace. Before these people fired, she might have already killed Wolf one and returned to her original position. ¡°This ¡­ What kind of trick is this?¡± Some of the workers couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression was also uncertain. The reaction of this group of people was beyond his expectations. After the bullets could no longer deter everyone, Mr. Zhou knew that he should change his attitude and way of treating these people. When they were on the boat, Mr. Zhou was arrogant and did not care about human lives. Now, the tables had turned, and he could no longer maintain his pride. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt our relationship.¡± Mr. Zhou took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He waved his hand as if he didn¡¯t see the tense atmosphere between the bodyguards and number three. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side.¡± This was the attitude he revealed to number one. After seeing the Golden light from number one, the mysterious drawing from number two, the sudden disappearance of number three, the purple light from number four, and song Qing¡¯s skill, Mr. Zhou had already guessed that this group of people was not to be trifled with after seeing number Seven¡¯s transformation. It was not a good time to start a conflict. There were only six bodyguards left around him. On this Island full of danger, every loss was a huge threat to Mr. Zhou. ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out, everything can be discussed.¡± He gestured for the bodyguards to put down their guns. However, at this critical moment, the bodyguards were hesitant. Perhaps the temptation of money worked, as the veins on Wolf one¡¯s forehead popped out. He paused for a moment, raised his chin, and gestured for the crowd to put their guns away. He tried to relax himself, and number three laughed,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou is right,¡± The two sides came into contact for a moment, then quickly retreated. The trial-taker had used his strength to intimidate Mr. Zhou, so that he could ¡®talk nicely*. Naturally, number one stopped while he was ahead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyelids twitched as he glanced at Zhou xueli. Zhou xueli understood his gaze and raised her head, saying, ¡°You guys come over and discuss.¡± When the other workers saw this scene, they dared to be angry but did not dare to speak up. At this time, it was already destined that the strong would be respected, and the right to speak would always be in the hands of those with superior strength. Wolf one frowned. Mr. Zhou seemed to know what he was thinking. He had a few bodyguards stand guard outside. Wolf one knew how to control people, so he motioned for Wolf one to follow him. Song qingxiao and the others moved closer to Mr. Zhou, waiting for him to talk about his conditions. She had a vague premonition that this conversation might give her an unexpected surprise.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: The key _1 Chapter 165: The key _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Zhao, what if 1 promise you that after this mission is completed, 1 will give you a sum of money that is a hundred times more than the conditions we agreed on previously?¡± Mr. Zhou obviously hadn¡¯t given up and made such a suggestion. He leaned into Zhou xueli¡¯s embrace and stared at the cultivators with a burning gaze. Number one had a smile on his face and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the trial-takers and finally said,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to agree, but everyone might not agree to Mr. Zhou¡¯s suggestion.¡± Mr. Zhou sighed, ¡°If I don¡¯t want money, do you want to die too?¡± He asked in return,¡± after arriving at the Research Institute site, I can call the satellite phone ¡­ After running around in circles for a while, number four was obviously a little impatient. When the crocodile¡¯s body exploded earlier, some of its internal organs had exploded on his head and body. When he instinctively reached out to cover it, the back of his hand was not spared. Even though he had used his ability in time, the back of his hand had still been gnawed on by the fierce white ants. The thin skin had already revealed the White bones. Even after applying the ointment, it still looked very terrifying.Blood seeped out of his injured skin from time to time. Enduring the pain made him emotionally unstable. When he heard Mr. Zhou¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± He rudely interrupted Mr. Zhou¡¯s words, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s face darkened. Seeing this, number seven smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Zhou, to be honest, we¡¯re not planning to leave this Island.¡± When she said this, song qingxiao noticed that Mr. Zhou¡¯s hands, which were handcuffed to the box, trembled for a moment and quickly clenched into fists, as if what number seven said had touched a certain reverse scale in him. This action was very subtle. Everyone else was staring at Mr. Zhou¡¯s face. Other than song qingxiao, Zhou xueli was the only one who noticed it. She quickly put down her hand that had been rubbing Mr. Zhou¡¯s chest and held it tightly. When Mr. Zhou¡¯s fingertips touched hers, it was as if he was holding onto a life-saving straw. He held it tightly and never let go. we don¡¯t want money, and the call for help you mentioned won¡¯t work on us. Do you have any other ¡­ number seven paused for a moment. He glanced at the box Mr. Zhou was carrying out of the corner of his eye and continued,¡± ¡°Do you have any more special and useful conditions?¡± After she said this, Mr. Zhou¡¯s face looked even more dejected. He closed his eyes and his nose couldn¡¯t help but tremble, as if it was very difficult for him to breathe fresh air. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He adjusted his breathing for a while, and no one urged him. After about ten seconds, he adjusted his emotions and opened his eyes again. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I do have something here that should be able to satisfy everyone.¡± When he spoke, he was panting heavily. Zhou xueli was a little worried and wanted to stop him, but Mr. Zhou waved his hand and motioned for her to push him up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only my company mainly focuses on the research of biological genes. You should all understand this. Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. With every word he said, a large amount of saliva overflowed from the corner of his mouth. It was unclear if his current appearance was due to the fear of walking on the island and the continuous deaths. Professor Yan, who was beside him, took out an acupuncture agent from the first aid box and skillfully slowly pushed it into his blood vessels. With this injection, Mr. Zhou¡¯s face was ruddy at an incredible speed. He seemed to have regained full energy. He even pushed away Zhou xueli, who was supporting him, and sat up alone. twenty-five years ago, the Zhou Corporation had already invested a large amount of funds into the research of biological genetic evolution. At that time, my father was the one in charge. They originally wanted to use this research to overcome some of the human genetic weaknesses and achieve further breakthroughs and evolution. However, the experiment failed in the end. Mr. Zhou brushed it off lightly, but song qingxiao was thinking about it. The reason for the experiment¡¯s failure could be roughly understood from the situation of the bats at that time. Although the weakness of the experimental bodies was strengthened after their genes were changed, it was very likely that a certain important talent had begun to degenerate, causing the Zhou consortium¡¯s loss. In the end, the island was abandoned and became the lost Island.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: The key (2) Chapter 166: The key (2) Translator: 549690339 Her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes flickered. She lowered her eyelids and heard Mr. Zhou say, however, the temporary failure did not affect the Zhou group¡¯s passion. The experiment continued after that, and many difficulties were overcome. When he said this, his eyes were filled with hope, as if this was extremely important to him. When professor Yan and the others heard him mention this, they were also quite excited. However, this was not what the cultivators wanted to hear. Song Qing bit the corner of his mouth and felt that there were many doubts. The company owned by Mr. Zhou was one of the richest in this scenario. However, even if she was not a professional, she knew that it would cost a lot to carry out a big experiment. Buying an Island, recruiting top talents, and setting up a special laboratory all required a large amount of money. Twenty-five years ago, after Mr. Zhou¡¯s father encountered a slippery slope, the losses to Zhou should have been difficult to estimate. Even if Zhou was rich, such an experiment should have been temporarily put on hold without any further discoveries. When the right time came, such as when the financial magnate recollected a huge amount of funds, it would be possible to reopen this experiment. However, in Mr. Zhou¡¯s words, his original words wererThe temporary failure did not affect the Zhou group¡¯s passion. After that, the experiment continued and many difficulties were overcome. From this sentence, it could be heard that the Zhou consortium had never stopped this experiment in the past twenty years. As Mr. Zhou had said, the ultimate goal of this experiment about genetic breakthrough was to apply it to human beings, so that human beings could break through their own shackles and achieve the goal of evolution, and then human beings would enter a new era ¡­ At first, these words sounded like a fantasy to many people. Many people might think that Mr. Zhou was being delusional, but song qingxiao changed her mind. What if Mr. Zhou was telling the truth? The initial reason why the Zhou family presided over this research was probably not as great as Mr. Zhou had said. It was for the progress of all mankind, but what if it was to overcome the difficulties of the Zhou family? The Zhou family was famous for their biogenetic technology. The Zhou family¡¯s first research on genes was led by his father, who then took over by Mr. Zhou. The father and son were unscrupulous for the same purpose. Other than their great feelings for scientific research, it was very likely that they had no choice but to do this. After landing on the island, Mr. Zhou had been showing a dying appearance. He needed someone to support him as he walked and was out of breath when he spoke. Professor Yan skillfully took out a needle and injected it into him. All of this proved that AAr. Zhou¡¯s condition was probably like this usually, so professor Yan, Zhou xueli, and the others were already used to it. Song qingxiao boldly speculated that Mr. Zhou¡¯s condition might be due to a serious illness. This illness might be related to the Zhou family¡¯s bloodline inheritance. In other words, the Zhou family might have inherited a serious genetic weakness and needed to invest in this experiment in order to survive. Only when it was a matter of life and death would the Zhou family invest like crazy, regardless of everything. Mr. Zhou would only lose his mind and hire a large number of people to risk their lives on the island when their lives were at stake. He mentioned that his father had presided over this experiment, but such an important experiment had been taken over by two generations of father and son. He was the only one on the island, and father Zhou did not exist in his story. Twenty-five years ago, the Zhou¡¯s experiment was carried out under the leadership of Mr. Zhou. What age was Mr. Zhou at that time? If he had been in his Prime, there was no reason for Mr. Zhou not to let his son participate in such a major experiment. If he had participated in this experiment, Mr. Zhou¡¯s original words should not be ¡± his father will preside over it¡± but¡± father and son will preside over it¡±. This slight difference represented a completely different meaning. Assuming that Mr. Zhou was not old enough to co-host the experiment when Mr. Zhou hosted the experiment, then it could be speculated that Mr. Zhou¡¯s actual age might not be as old as he appeared to be. Song qingxiao recalled the first time she saw Mr. Zhou when she first entered the trial scenario. She only remembered that Mr. Zhou was around 50 years old. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her eyes fell on Mr. Zhou¡¯s face again. When she looked at him again, she didn¡¯t know if it was song qingxiao¡¯s illusion, but she felt that there was some white hair on his temples. If it wasn¡¯t for the effect of the injection from professor Yan earlier, no one would be surprised if the sickly Mr. Zhou said that he was in his 60s or 70s! Perhaps it was because the trial scene was quite difficult this time, and they had encountered a lot of trouble after entering the trial. From yesterday until now, they had experienced a lot of things. Many people instinctively felt that time had passed too slowly. However, thinking about it carefully, only three to four days had passed since the trial-takers had entered the mission scenario. In these three to four days, Mr. Zhou¡¯s condition seemed to have deteriorated very quickly, and he was already starting to look old. If Mr. Zhou¡¯s actual age was not what he showed, then twenty-five years ago, he might have still been young, or even underage. Mr. Zhou should have been young at that time. After that, he no longer appeared in Mr. Zhou¡¯s experimental stories, and it was very likely that he had died before the experiment was successful. This would further prove that there was a genetic weakness in the Zhou family¡¯s genes. Song qingxiao¡¯s lips gradually tightened. She felt that she was about to grasp the key point of this trial.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Condition (1) Chapter 167: Condition (1) Translator: 549690339 The experiment that the Zhou consortium invested in was not so much for the progress of all mankind as it was more to overcome a certain weakness in the Zhou consortium¡¯s genetic inheritance. The reason why he returned to the island was most likely because he had made an important breakthrough in his research. It was also possible that his body could no longer allow him to delay any longer. It was even more likely that there was a new discovery on the island that had lured him back to this abandoned experiment Island. Mr. Zhou¡¯s words were half true and half false. This way, it would be easier to convince people and use them. Song qingxiao remembered the time in the crocodile¡¯s nest when professor Yan and the others were excitedly talking about the evolution of the huge crocodile that knew how to play dead. She could still clearly remember Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression at that time. He had lost his self-control at that time, and his eyes seemed to be shining with a thousand rays of light. Song qingxiao did not understand that light at the time, but now that she thought about it, she understood that it was called hope. During the two life-and-death situations in the trials, if she had a mirror to look at, she would have found that her eyes had been filled with the same light every time she had tried to survive. The evolution of the island¡¯s creatures might have confirmed one of his speculations. The silver box that was locked to his wrist might not only contain experimental data, but also the results of the experiment. When he was on the ship, the ship was hit by the huge beasts at the bottom of the sea, and they could die at any time. He would rather die than take the box with him. If he was afraid that the box would be broken, he would not have let go of it even if his wrist was injured. In fact, this had already been proven. The box contained his life-saving medicine that could improve and evolve his genes. It might be his only chance, which was why he treated it like a treasure and was willing to spend a lot of money for it. Song qingxiao remembered professor Yan¡¯s words. He had mentioned that the crocodile that had pretended to be dead had already shown signs of atavism. It had even surpassed its original genes and was evolving to a higher level. Professor Yan said,¡±natural selection.¡± ¡°Among a pile of defective products, there will always be one that will stand out. After being filtered through various aspects and the environment, it will become the final winner and evolve to a higher level.¡± When he said this, song Qing felt something, but his thoughts were quickly interrupted by professor Yan¡¯s next words. At that time, she had used this situation to think of God¡¯s trial. In some ways, it was very similar to the theory of evolution that professor Yan had mentioned, and she had not had time to think of other things. But now that he thought about it carefully, every word that the characters in the scene said had extraordinary meaning. Perhaps the trial space was using the words of the characters in the scene to give clues to the trial-takers. ¡°It¡¯s natural selection. Among a pile of defective products, there will always be one that stands out. After being filtered by the environment and various aspects, it will become the final winner and evolve to a higher level.¡± Professor Yan¡¯s words applied to the trial of God, and also to this trial. Assuming that this trial was a journey of evolution, it was possible that the purpose of the trial was not only to compete with each other, but also to involve more people. The participants, bodyguards, workers, and even Mr. Zhou, who was sick but very likely to have mastered some key things, were all among the competitors. Those that were eliminated were defective products. The one who survived would stand out and be the only winner! After the painstaking investigation, the fog was cleared, leaving only the truth in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. At this moment, she closed her eyes and hid the desire and ambition in her heart. ¡°Three years ago, the Zhou consortium accidentally obtained a photo taken by a satellite and found traces of abnormal activity on the island, proving that our experiments back then were not a failure. It was just that we were in the wrong direction. After some adjustments, our current research has some results that can help humans achieve further breakthroughs and evolution.¡± At this point, Mr. Zhou finally got to the point. He pointed to the used needles and other items that professor Yan was dealing with. you¡¯ve all seen the effects of the injection that professor Yan gave me. If you¡¯re willing to work for me, after the mission is completed, I¡¯ll give you a dose of medicine on top of the money I promised you. It will help you all step into the ranks of homo evolutis! He finally said this out loud, which confirmed the initial guess of number one and the others. Song qingxiao was not the only one who was suspicious of what was in Mr. Zhou¡¯s box. If Mr. Zhou¡¯s research results were as amazing as he said, the participants would naturally be tempted. Compared to the money and other things in the trial world, potions that could improve one¡¯s strength were naturally more valuable. ¡°This thing, has it been verified?¡± Wolf one was also tempted, but he was still hesitant. The drug was still being developed and had not been tested on humans. He did not know if there would be any side effects. Mr. Zhou was well-versed in the principle of persuasion. He knew that in such a situation, if he said firmly that there was no problem with the medicine, the people present might not believe him. Therefore, he laughed, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! These things are extremely rare.¡± Mr. Zhou licked his lips, in fact, this is only our theory. It has not been proven yet. The reason we entered the island is also because we want to extract the blood of some evolved creatures on the island to prove it with this drug. He seemed to know that it was suspicious that he had been carrying the silver passcode chest since he escaped, so he simply raised his hand and said,¡± ¡°Even if the Zhou consortium were to use all their strength, they would only have ten, and they just so happen to be placed in this box of mine.¡± The corners of his mouth curled up, and the way he looked at Wolf one changed. At that moment, the head bodyguard subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and a hint of greed appeared in his eyes. Mr. Zhou curled his lips and said,¡± this box is made of a special material. The password is with me. No one can open it except me. If you really use violence, this box may turn into a bomb and destroy the things inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Zhou¡¯s words were probably a mix of truth and lies, 70% true and 30% false. Only then would people believe him without a doubt. Song qingxiao believed him when he said that there were few research results. From Mr. Zhou¡¯s attention to the box, she also believed that the medicine that could change human genes was in the locked box beside him. She also believed what Mr. Zhou said about the box¡¯s password, but she didn¡¯t believe what he said about the ten tubes of medicine. It was hard to tell what number one and the others were really thinking, but at least on the surface, everyone believed Mr. Zhou¡¯s words. After reaching a consensus once again, the trial-takers were much more cooperative. The group of white ants was originally the trial¡¯s target. After Mr. Zhou convinced a few people, the six of them began to prepare to eliminate the White ants.. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Continue 1 Chapter 168: Continue 1 Translator: 549690339 They walked down the slope one after another. Mr. Zhou leaned against Zhou xuli and looked at number one and the others with a smile. It was only when they were four or five meters away that the look in his eyes darkened. When Zhou xuli turned to look at him, she happened to catch the haze in his eyes. The two of them exchanged a tacit understanding and smiled again. ¡°Do you believe that Mr. Zhou really has ten doses of medicine that can change a person¡¯s physique?¡± On the participant¡¯s side, the man in the suit was the first to lose his cool and slowly asked. Number two gently pulled the corner of his mouth. This action seemed to have touched the wound on his face, making him look a little funny,¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Everyone had their own judgments about what Mr. Zhou said. If it was in the past, they could still pick and choose some words to say. However, after the second hint appeared in the trial, everyone was on their guard again, so how could they reveal their guesses without reservation? Everyone was well aware of this. After No. 2 finished speaking, he subconsciously glanced at song qingxiao. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to notice the others ¡®expressions as she looked into the distance. The dense aquatic grass swayed gently with the wind, and the bodies of number six and the others were buried inside. Mr. Zhou¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be completely trusted. The effect of the medicine was not as great as he said, and whether there were any side effects was also a question. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Mr. Zhou take it himself, but instead went to great lengths to hire a group of people to rush to the island? However, no matter how many doubts they had, it was not the time to think about it. The problem in front of them was how to eliminate the group of white ants. Song qingxiao was not worried that the group of people would launch a sneak attack during the operation to eliminate the White ants. They were all smart people, and the current mission prompt was very clear. The seven trial-takers had to kill six types of mutant creatures and light up the hexagram magic array to complete 100% of the progress.On one hand, he had to find a way to sacrifice the other six trial-takers, and the winner would get the 4000 points reward. The unexpected death of No. 6 in the mouth of a mutant creature had directly started the progress of the sacrifice. However, the mission did not clearly indicate whether the sacrifice required six people to die in the mouth of different mutant creatures or they could die in the mouth of the same mutant creature. If they were killed by different mutated creatures, with number six dead, there would only be six trial-takers left. If someone attacked again during the process of killing the White ants, causing the trial-takers to die in vain, it would cause the sacrifice mission to be short of one person, which might affect the final progress of the mission. No one was willing to take such a risk, but the six of them did not trust each other, so there were some ugly words that had to be said first. Number four rolled his eyes and looked at number seven. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, everyone was the most vigilant toward number seven. Number seven was well aware of number Four¡¯s gaze, but he pretended not to see it. He asked,¡± ¡°How do we deal with these ants?¡± The cultivators were all outstanding, but they found it difficult to display their skills against creatures like ants. Number one blinked and recalled number two¡¯s actions. At that time, everyone was running for their lives, and his method was different from hers, number 3, and number 4. He had used a pen to draw the shape of a torch and burned the White ants alive. This proved that no matter how the man-eating ants ¡®genes were changed, they were still afraid of fire. This method was crude and simple, and once the fire was ignited, it could quickly and effectively burn the ants to death. The torch that number two had drawn earlier was still in his hand, as if he was holding a weapon, but the fire had already been put out. When number one turned to look at him, he quickly understood number one¡¯s intention. ¡°Fire attack!¡± This old method quickly gained the approval of the trial-takers, and under such circumstances, number 2 naturally had to follow the majority. This time, he didn¡¯t take out that brush to draw. Instead, he held a torch and asked, ¡°¡±Who has a lighter?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was a little confused when he heard this. Number two¡¯s ability had already been exposed when they were running for their lives. He didn¡¯t use his ability to ignite the fire but instead asked this question. It was unknown whether it was because his ability could only be used a limited number of times or he was deliberately showing weakness. Number seven deliberately looked at number two,¡± ¡°Number two, can¡¯t you draw more lighters?¡± Number two¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. It was obvious that number Seven¡¯s words had hit a sore spot.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Continue _2 Chapter 169: Continue _2 Translator: 549690339 Everyone was well aware of this. Even number Seven¡¯s lips curved upwards. Number two couldn¡¯t reignite the fire, which proved that his ability was of little value. Either his level was low and his skills were limited, so there were many things that he could not draw even if he wanted to. Either his paintbrush was not omnipotent, and the things it could draw were limited. This result proved that No. 2¡¯s threat level was much lower than the others. If they were to encounter any danger, everyone would probably take the initiative to attack him. Number two¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. A murderous intent flashed across number Seven¡¯s eyes, but he did not answer her question. Hearing that, number four rummaged through his backpack and was lucky enough to find a few practical survival tools in a sealed plastic bag. Other than flashlights, military knives, and other things, there were even several bottles of fuel, lighters, matches, and other things in it. Because it was wrapped in a sealed plastic bag, the things inside were not wet when they fell into the sea. Number four happily took out a lighter and lit the torch. The few of them approached the place where number six had been buried. The closer they got, the lighter their footsteps became. The rustling sound had stopped, and the foul smell from before had faded a lot, perhaps because the rotten crocodile organs had been mostly devoured by the man-eating white ants. The closer they got to the place where the man-eating ants were found, the more serious everyone¡¯s expressions became. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes flashed with vigilance, and he instinctively stayed far away from the other participants. The other people¡¯s reactions were roughly the same. Perhaps because of the special nature of number three¡¯s ability, he seemed to be much calmer. He even reached out to push aside the grass that was higher than his waist, and the bodies of number six and the others appeared in front of everyone. It was no longer accurate to Call number six and the others ¡®corpses¡¯. Since they did not have hard scales like crocodiles, when the group of white ants caught the crocodiles, they must have given up on invading through the outer shell and chose to attack from the inner organs. So when a group of people found the dead crocodile¡¯s body, from the outside, the crocodiles did not seem to have any major wounds. In just 20 minutes after the group had retreated, the bones and flesh of number six and the others had been gnawed away, leaving only skeletons on the ground. These white skeletons were covered with ants. At a glance, it seemed that the skeletons of number six and the others were much wider than their bodies when they were alive. The ants would occasionally wriggle, and many of the ants at the outermost layer would fall off. It was a sight that made one¡¯s hair stand on end and goosebumps rise. Some of the flies that liked rotten meat were still unwilling to give up, still landing on the various parts of the crocodile¡¯s broken leather armor. When the others saw what number four did, they also found fuel from their bags. After removing the stopper, they threw the fuel in the direction of number six and the others ¡®bodies. When the first bottle was thrown, it hit a skeleton with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the liquid inside spilled out. The ants nearby were attacked by this unexpected attack and began to squirm again. Some of the flies that had stopped feasting on the crocodile¡¯s corpse were frightened. They flapped their wings and flew up. They were still circling nearby, unwilling to give up on the delicious food in their mouths. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. They did not dare to delay and threw out the fuel in their hands one by one. The fuel splashed everywhere. The few of them started to retreat. After walking a few meters away, number two picked up the torch in his hand and threw it at the bones! As soon as the flame came into contact with the oil, it burst into flames with a boom. In an instant, the flames grew bigger and bigger, and the ants inside were burning until they squeaked. However, because these ants were not ordinary, they were extremely large and there were many of them. Under the layers of trampling of the large number of white ants, many of the burning ants were surrounded by a large number of ants. The fire had only just started, but it was already showing signs of gradually extinguishing. When everyone saw that the situation wasn¡¯t quite right, they didn¡¯t dare to stop and ran in the direction of Mr. Zhou and the others. However, the fuel that ATr. Zhou had prepared was not ordinary fuel. After a few seconds, there were a few small explosions. It sounded like the pot that had been used to hold the oil had exploded. The fire that had been suppressed by the ants rose even higher, and the flies that had not been able to escape in time were also caught in the flames.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Continue 3 Chapter 170: Continue 3 Translator: 549690339 The fire grew bigger and bigger, and the ants began to rush out. Many white ants with fire on them quickly crawled out from the gaps between the grass and disappeared into the grass. Song qingxiao and the others lit a fire and quickly ran back to where Mr. Zhou and the others were standing. The fire in the distance was getting bigger and bigger. The burning smell overwhelmed the smell of decay, covering the bones, white ants, and rotten crocodile scales. Everyone stood on the river bank and watched this scene. Song qingxiao had been paying attention to the notification in her mind. After a few minutes, the notification in her mind changed. The third corner of the hexagram magic array lit up. [ mutant creatures killed: bats, crocodiles, man-eating ants (mission progress 56%) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrifice progress: 1/6 ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] Perhaps it was because the white man-eating ants had devoured the delicious flesh of No. 6. After killing the man-eating ants, the percentage of completion of the task of killing the mutant creatures was much higher than that of the bats and crocodiles. Half of the hexagram magical array had already lit up. This meant that she was one step closer to ¡®going home¡¯, and it also meant that the following trials would be even more dangerous. Mr. Zhou was ready to get up and set off again. The sky was still dark when they arrived on the island, but they had encountered danger one after another along the way and had been delayed for a long time. Many people revealed helpless and unwilling expressions when they heard that they had to continue their journey. ¡°It might be more dangerous at night.¡± Professor Yan saw the resistance on the remaining workers ¡®faces and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I know that everyone is very tired, but we must at least go to a safe place before we can rest for a while.¡± At this point, even if Mr. Zhou had previously given everyone a big promise, after encountering danger one after another, the majority of the people had already lost their lives. Now, the persuasiveness of professor Yan¡¯s words was much less. Someone helplessly pulled up his backpack and muttered,¡± ¡°Is there any safe place on the island?¡± After he asked this question, no one spoke. No one dared to make such a promise to him, so the only response he got was silence. The fire in the distance was still burning. Although number one and the others had already guaranteed that most of the white man-eating ants had been burned to death, the tragic death of number six and the others was still fresh in their minds. Many people still shivered when they went over. The fire had already set some of the nearby grass and vines on fire, making crackling sounds. Before everyone even got close to the fire, they could already feel the waves of heat. There were many ant carcasses on the ground that had crawled out after the fire started but were burnt black. Everyone went around to the bottom of the Research Institute¡¯s discharge pipe, which was covered by vines. They looked up at the huge discharge pipe and all heaved a long sigh of relief. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face showed some excitement. Wolf one and the others had already grabbed the vines and climbed up. The others did not want to fall behind either. With the bodyguards pushing and pulling, Mr. Zhou quickly climbed up, panting. Someone grabbed the vines covering the discharge pipe, and the half-covered chilechemical facility was finally fully revealed to everyone. Zhou xueli took out a palm-sized electronic device from her backpack and handed it to Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou moved his hand, which was holding the silver box, over, stretched out his index finger and gently pointed it up. The electronic screen flickered after he tapped on it, as if it had been unlocked. It lit up in an instant, and a map appeared. A red dot was flashing on the map. Mr. Zhou smiled and explained, this was drawn by the old people in the company before we left. They drew it based on their memories. Song Qing looked down on him and continued,¡± ¡°However, we weren¡¯t able to determine our location before. Now that we¡¯ve found our location, it¡¯ll be much easier to find the Research Institute.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The electronic screen had completely changed. After unlocking it, Zhou xueli clicked on something and marked the exit of the discharge pipe. A red dot lit up, which should be the location of the group. A green display line snaked up and pointed in the direction of the Research Institute in another corner. From the mark on the map, everyone¡¯s location was on the lower right corner of the screen, and the direction of the Research Institute was on the upper left corner. As Mr. Zhou had said at the beginning, they almost had to cross the middle of the island. Although they had the map¡¯s assistance and didn¡¯t need to run around like headless flies, they had encountered so many dangers as soon as they entered the island. It really made the remaining people not have much confidence in the rest of the journey. Unfortunately, there was no way back now. If they did not follow the main group, everyone knew the consequences of being abandoned. Now that things had come to this, they could only brace themselves and face it.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Silence (1) Chapter 171: Silence (1) Translator: 549690339 According to the map, everyone needed to pass through this jungle and move Northwest. After confirming their target, Zhou xueli said,¡± ¡°It¡¯d be best if it¡¯s fast.¡± She frowned, this forest isn¡¯t small. Try to get through it before five o ¡®clock. When Zhou xuli mentioned the time, someone immediately asked uneasily, ¡°We¡¯ll reach the Research Institute after passing through the forest?¡± Zhou xueli didn¡¯t even look at the person who asked the question. Her nonchalant attitude made the person who asked the question a little irritable,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reach the Research Institute after passing through the forest?¡± The worker raised his voice and asked again. Wolf one didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his gun and pointed it at the worker. The worker was stunned. Under the heavy pressure, no one dared to ask any more questions. However, even if Zhou xueli didn¡¯t say the answer, everyone knew in their hearts that after leaving the forest, they might not necessarily reach the Research Institute. She mentioned that the forest was not small, and that they could not reach their final destination even after leaving the forest. This proved that they might not be able to reach a safe environment after dark as ATr. Zhou had said at the beginning. This proved that Mr. Zhou¡¯s previous words were just a big empty pie drawn for everyone to coax them. This fact crushed many people. Everyone knew what kind of danger they would encounter at night. The lives of ordinary people were like grass on the island. One could tell their status from the fact that someone wanted an answer and was threatened by the bodyguards. If they encountered any danger, they would probably be the first to be abandoned. In such an environment, no one would go through the trouble to save them. When the scholars saw this scene, their faces showed pity. The worker who asked the question had a look of despair and suddenly sat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± He muttered with a crying expression,¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway. Just kill me.¡± Zhou xueli gave him a cold look and put away the electronic device in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Wolf one didn¡¯t even look at the man. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to waste a single bullet on this man. Although many people sympathized with him, and some ordinary workers wanted to speak up for him, when they saw Mr. Zhou and the others move, and the majority of the group had already entered the forest, the others did not dare to stay any longer, and they all followed. The people who were left behind were stunned for a moment. They cursed and cursed loudly. After crying twice, they quickly grabbed their things and followed. This time, when they entered the dense forest, many of the team members had died. It might be because of the various dangers they had encountered before, or it might be because of what Zhou xuli had said, or it might be because the Research Institute was very far away from here. They didn¡¯t know if they would make it back alive, so everyone was in a heavy mood. It was different from when they entered the island in the early hours of the morning. At that time, everyone was full of hope. Although some people had mentioned that there might be danger on the island, they had not seen it with their own eyes. So, even in the dark, many people walked side by side. Even if some people were worried, the atmosphere was still quite relaxed. At this time, everyone was already scared out of their wits by the crocodiles, spiders, and white anteaters. Even though the sky had already brightened, everyone was still walking in fear. As soon as there was any movement in the surroundings, it was enough to make people turn their heads to look. With every step, someone would poke the leaves on the ground with a branch in advance. The consequence of mental tension was particularly tiring. The participants and bodyguards were in good condition because of their outstanding physiques. The scholar-like people and the workers carrying heavy bags were already sweating and panting. Some people gradually fell behind, but the people walking in front did not dare to stop. ¡°Wait for me, wait a minute ¡­¡± The person who fell behind shouted in despair. The large mountain forest was extremely quiet. At first, only the rustling of leaves could be heard as people stepped on them. When he suddenly cried, it was as if he had woken up the entire forest. ¡®Wait for me ¡­ Wait for me ¡­ Wait for me ¡­¡¯ The echoes came from all directions, as if there were people crying for help from the people in the middle. It was extremely creepy. Leaves fell from the towering tree above them. Zhou xueli, who was carrying Mr. Zhou, turned around with killing intent in her eyes, ¡°Do you want to attract the beasts here?¡± The person who was lagging behind was also frightened. Zhou xuli¡¯s threat and killing intent made him shiver. Under the strong desire to survive, he didn¡¯t know where he found the strength to speed up and catch up with the main group. As time passed by, the forest was so lush that it almost blocked the sun above them. Occasionally, a few rays of sunlight would shine through the gaps between the leaves. The forest was quite humid and the temperature was also slightly low, but everyone was sweating and their mouths were dry from walking. This forest seemed to have no end. No one knew how long they had been walking, but no one dared to ask rashly, nor did anyone dare to suggest that they stop and rest. Zhou xueli had said that they had to cross the forest before five in the afternoon. When she said this, her expression didn¡¯t look good, which proved that she should know something. It was very likely that there was some danger in the forest. If they didn¡¯t leave the forest after dark, something big would probably happen. In such a situation, everyone was quite anxious. Not only did the workers not dare to clench their teeth and hold on, but even professor Yan, Mr. Zhou, and the others did not dare to ask them to stop. ¡®Cough¡¯, someone suddenly coughed, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, even song qingxiao¡¯s nerves were tense, let alone the others. Everyone turned their heads instinctively. The cough came from a scientist beside Mr. Zhou. He looked disheveled and his face and ears were red from walking. His soft black hair stuck to his thin cheeks from his sweat. He was gasping for breath as if he had just been pulled out of the water. The tight neckline of the protective isolation suit seemed to make it hard for him to breathe. He was carrying some tools on his back, and his back was bent very much. He couldn¡¯t maintain the demeanor of a scholar at all. After receiving the attention of everyone, he looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Scared to death ¡­¡± One of the workers patted his chest, but he quickly changed his words halfway through his sentence. ¡°You scared me.¡± On the island, after experiencing the stimulation of other people¡¯s deaths, it seemed that the word ¡®death¡¯ had become a huge taboo. Although they were lucky that they did not encounter any danger along the way, this forest was very strange. Other than the towering trees, there were no other living things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no chirping of insects or birds, only the footsteps of song qingxiao and her group, as if they had accidentally barged in. Apart from that, it was extremely quiet. The scientist¡¯s unexpected cough stopped the team, and the rustling sound of his feet stepping on the leaves stopped abruptly. The quieter it was, the more song qingxiao could sense that something was wrong. She licked her dry lips, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and released her mental power. She could vaguely hear the sound of water flowing, like a stream.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: The great waves (1) Chapter 172: The great waves (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she suddenly asked,¡± ¡°Miss Zhou, What time is it?¡± Zhou xueli, who was asked, was taking advantage of this temporary break to rest. She and a bodyguard carried Mr. Zhou and walked quickly through the forest for a long time. She was covered in sweat, but she didn¡¯t make a sound, which was enough to prove her endurance and physical strength. This was obviously not the time to chat. If it was someone else who asked this question, Zhou xueli would probably ignore them. However, since it was song qingxiao who asked the question, she furrowed her brows. Even though she was a little unhappy, she still panted for a while and looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already 4:26,¡± When she mentioned the time, her face revealed a trace of anxiety. Zhou xuli had said that they had to leave the forest at five in the afternoon, but it was almost four-thirty now. They didn¡¯t know how long it would take to leave the forest. Everyone was extremely dejected. Zhou xueli¡¯s hands trembled as she took out some electronic equipment from her bag. Although Mr. Zhou had been injected with drugs before and his mental power had improved a lot, in order to keep up with the pace of the big team, he mostly relied on bodyguards and Zhou xuli to carry him. However, he was carrying a silver box in his hand, and he didn¡¯t trust anyone, so Zhou xueli didn¡¯t let go of his hand all the way. It was easy to imagine how much pressure she had to bear. The moment the electronic device was taken out, Mr. Zhou reached out his hand again and pressed the fingerprint scanner. After unlocking it, a map quickly appeared in front of everyone. A red dot flashed on the map, representing everyone¡¯s location. From the map, everyone¡¯s position did not seem to have changed much from before, and the distance they had moved was not large. Those who saw this could not help but reveal a look of despair. The time was almost up, and everyone had not left the forest yet. The danger that they might encounter at night was simply driving their rationality to the brink of collapse. Even though many of them were already tired and hungry and could barely lift their legs, they were still anxious to leave this place. ¡°How much longer before we leave?¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help but use their hands as fans, desperately making unnecessary small movements to vent the uneasiness in their hearts. Zhou xueli slid her finger across the screen and remained silent for a while. Everyone thought that she wouldn¡¯t answer, but she said,¡± if the map is correct, there should be a stream not far away. If we follow the direction, we can see a River. It¡¯s the upstream of the inner River we saw when we entered the island. As she said this, she looked at the crowd. Her face, which had turned red from walking away, was not frosty at all. Instead, she looked a little helpless. ¡°If we follow the river, we should be out of the forest in at most 15 minutes.¡± When everyone heard that they were going to leave the forest, they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Zhou xueli continued, however, this map was copied from an old data disk. After so many years, I don¡¯t know if there are any changes. These words were like a basin of cold water that doused the excited people¡¯s hearts. Everyone instinctively turned to look at the other end of the forest. This forest was deep and the trees grew densely. At a glance, it seemed that there was no end. When song qingxiao heard this, she laughed and said,¡± ¡°Maybe it hasn¡¯t changed,¡± She held her breath and listened again. With the enhancement of her mental power, her strengthened five senses were much more sensitive than the average person. 1 heard the sound of water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s words not only made the workers happy, but even professor Yan, Zhou xueli, and the others were also happy. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± There was indeed a water source nearby. Not only did this prove what Zhou xueli had said, but it also proved that they were about to leave this strangely quiet forest. At the same time, it also proved that the map in Zhou xueli¡¯s hands was still useful. This was great news for everyone. When everyone who was already exhausted heard this, it was as if they had been given a shot in the arm, and they suddenly felt a lot more energetic. Zhou xueli looked at the map and pointed out the direction of the stream. Song qingxiao was right. After walking for about five or six minutes, the dense trees became sparser, and the light was much brighter than before. At the other end of the forest were low bushes, and they could vaguely see the green and dense wild grass and uneven stones. In the gaps between the stones, water flowed, making a soft sound.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: The great waves (2) Chapter 173: The great waves (2) Translator: 549690339 Indeed, after seeing the stream, it proved that it was as Zhou xueli had said. If they walked around the stream, they would soon be able to get out of the forest. As soon as they left the forest, they seemed to be one step closer to the Research Institute, but also much further away from danger. The previous fear was now replaced by excitement. Everyone scrambled to drag their tired legs and run forward, and the people behind also sped up. The closer they got to the water¡¯s edge, the more moist the soil on the ground became. The top of the water flow was blocked by a lush dwarf forest. The water current was quite rapid, winding down, washing away the stones along the way. The bottom of the stream was covered with cobblestones of different sizes. After years of polishing by the water, they had become quite round. The water was not too deep, only about the height of a person¡¯s calf. It was ironic that this Island was an experimental Island built by Mr. Zhou¡¯s father. The creatures on the island were contaminated by humans, causing genetic changes, but the stream looked so clean that you could see the bottom. On the wild grass by the stream, there were many unknown lilac flowers. It was already afternoon, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the water, adding a poetic color to the horrifying Island. Not only were they physically tired, but their minds were also tense. On the last night on the ship, no one slept well. The strange piranhas and seabirds they encountered during the day frightened them, and then the bat attack at night. It was almost a dangerous night. After the ship sank, everyone managed to survive with great difficulty. Then, they went to the island in fear. After that, they encountered danger one after another. In order to survive, they did not dare to stop for a moment. They carried their heavy luggage and moved forward. It was only now that they could relax for a moment. ¡°Miss Zhou, why don¡¯t you take a break first?¡± Seeing such a scene, many people immediately forgot about the terrifying image of this small island, and one of them couldn¡¯t help but plead, causing Zhou xueli¡¯s face to reveal an unhappy expression. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, 1 really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± The person who spoke threw his backpack away and it rolled onto the grass, crushing a few blooming flowers. He picked up a clean stone and sat down, unable to stand up again. Everyone looked tired, including Zhou xueli. In fact, they had been exhausted for a long time. They could walk before only because they gritted their teeth and held on with their breath. Now that they were relaxed, even standing and gasping for breath felt tired. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break?¡± Professor Yan couldn¡¯t help but suggest. Many people had not even drunk water since they came to the island, let alone eat. They couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, miss Zhou, you said it yourself. We just need to get out of the forest before five o ¡®clock. It¡¯s half past four now. It¡¯ll take at most fifteen minutes to get out of here. After resting for ten minutes, we should be able to get out of the forest at five o¡¯ clock! Several scientists wiped their sweat and nodded in agreement. They were all scholars, and it was already very good that they didn¡¯t fall behind after walking for so long. At this time, under Zhou xueli¡¯s gaze, their legs were trembling slightly, and it was obvious that they had reached their physical limits. In addition to a few cultivators and well-trained Wolf one and the others, the others ¡®lips were dry and cracked. Some people¡¯s eyes were blinded by sweat, and their faces were red. They were panting with their mouths open. Needless to say, Zhou xueli knew that she was probably not in a good state. Hesitating, she glanced at Mr. Zhou and asked,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s condition was the best among the group. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he had the support of Zhou xueli and her bodyguards, he had an easy time. Previously, professor Yan had injected him with some kind of needle, which made him look much better than when he had first arrived on the island. After hearing Zhou xueli¡¯s words, Mr. Zhou frowned, but in the end, he nodded. With Mr. Zhou¡¯s approval, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer. Even Wolf one seemed to be relieved. He pulled the strap of his helmet. Zhou xueli looked at her wrist and said,¡± since we¡¯re going to rest, we can only rest for ten minutes at most. We¡¯ll immediately continue our journey after ten minutes. Naturally, no one would disagree with her request. Everyone hurriedly took off their backpacks and threw them aside. With a splash, someone stepped into the water and reached out to scoop some water to splash on their faces. When the cold water hit their faces, many people let out a sigh of satisfaction.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: The great waves (3) Chapter 174: The great waves (3) Translator: 549690339 Professor Yan and the others also squatted by the stream to wash their hands, while the others found a place to sit or squat. Zhou xueli also picked a clean big stone and helped Mr. Zhou sit down. She took out a wet tissue from her bag and wiped Mr. Zhou¡¯s face and hands. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t sit down. For a strengthened body, she only sweated a little. She was far from being tired to the point where she had to sit or lie down. She didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. Instead, she chose a place with a wide view, took out a bottle of mineral water and a bag of biscuits from her bag, unscrewed the cap of the mineral water, and drank more than half of it before she looked at Mr. Zhou and Zhou xuli. Zhou xueli would only drop her cold attitude when she was in front of Mr. Zhou. When she wiped his face and hands, her meticulous action was not like a subordinate¡¯s action to her superior, but more like there was something inexplicable in it. However, everyone was busy with their own matters and did not seem to see this scene. After Zhou xueli wiped Mr. Zhou¡¯s face and hands, she took out the food from the bag, tore it open, and fed it to Mr. Zhou. She was able to notice Mr. Zhou¡¯s needs in time. After feeding him a few mouthfuls, she fed him a bottle of mineral water. This action proved that she often did these things. Song qingxiao was deep in thought. After drinking more than half of the bottle of water, she put the remaining bottle under her arm, tore off the biscuit packaging, grabbed a few biscuits, and stuffed them into her mouth. The biscuits were only meant to fill her stomach. They did not taste good and were very dry. Song qingxiao stuffed them into her mouth a few times and drank the rest of the mineral water. After swallowing the biscuits, she finally felt full. Perhaps it was because of the picturesque scenery here and the fact that no one had encountered any danger along the way, the few bodyguards had a rare moment of relaxation. Everyone was talking and laughing. Some people were lying on the grass with their eyes closed as if they were about to fall asleep. A man got up and walked behind the dense bushes. Soon, his figure disappeared into the grass. Song qingxiao released her mental power. In the sound of running water, she could hear the sound of water flowing even louder from the upper stream. She could also hear the laughter of other people in her ears. She could also hear the sound of Zhou xueli feeding Mr. Zhou water. On the other side of the bushes, the sound of water splashing should have come from the man who had entered the woods earlier. She then released her mental power a little more, and three or four different auras burst into the area covered by her mental power! These auras came very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they were close to the group. The people by the stream had just relaxed, with smiles on their faces after surviving the disaster. They ate and soaked in water. Some even took off their shoes and soaked their bare feet in the stream. The people lying on the grass narrowed their eyes and did not move, not aware that danger had come. The rotten leaves on the ground were gently stepped on, making a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound, which was much lighter than the sound of human stepping on the ground. ¡°Be careful!¡± In a moment of desperation, song qingxiao called out instinctively. Before anyone could react, the leaves of the short trees were pushed aside and shook slightly. A gray figure shot out like lightning. He rose into the air, roared, and rushed directly to a bodyguard sitting by the stream. Before the bodyguard could react, he only heard song Qing shout ¡®be careful¡¯. Then, he felt something coming at him. It was mixed with a fishy smell. A huge mouth as deep as an abyss opened, revealing white fangs, and it was aimed at his throat. Although he was in danger, these bodyguards that Mr. Zhou had specially hired were not ordinary. When he reacted, he knew that it was too late to take out a gun. He subconsciously touched his wrist and grabbed a dagger. At the same time, he fell sideways and directly pressed down on a worker sitting nearby, trying to hide. During the break, these most ordinary workers instinctively sat beside the bodyguards. They thought that this would ensure their safety, but they never thought that they would be crushed like human flesh at the critical moment. Before the man could react, he was pressed down. Under the impact of the bodyguard, his upper body was folded and pressed into the water in a strange way. The gray shadow opened its mouth wide and bit at nothing but air. Its upper and lower teeth closed together due to inertia, making a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. However, its raised sharp claws did not miss. The claws that were opened glinted coldly, and the sharp claws were like the tips of sharp knives. They grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s chest. With a tearing sound, the bodyguard¡¯s combat uniform and flesh were torn. The gray mutated creature¡¯s huge body fell into the water with a ¡®thump¡¯, causing a large splash. The surrounding people who were shocked by the unexpected attack finally came to their senses when the water splashed on their bodies. ¡°All¡­¡± Many people screamed in pain. The bodyguard stabbed the dagger in his hand at the gray shadow in pain, but the thick fur on the gray shadow blocked most of his attacks. In a moment of desperation, he only left a shallow wound on the gray shadow. But that was enough. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bodyguard¡¯s original purpose was to use the opportunity of injuring it to block its movements and give himself a chance to escape. He nimbly rolled to the side, turned over, and sat up, taking the opportunity to pull away by nearly half a meter. The unlucky man who had been pressed into the water by him also instinctively groaned in pain and tried to sit up. After the gray shadow fell into the water, it turned its head around, revealing a huge gray wolf head. Its action of turning its head caused its fluffy fur to shake, and a cold light flashed in its eyes. The next moment, it opened its mouth,¡¯awoo¡¯, and bit the neck of the man who had just sat up. It shook its head with force. Before the man could see the scene in front of him clearly, his neck was bitten. When the gray wolf swung its head, its sharp teeth tore half of his throat. Blood spurted out and splashed onto the stream, dyeing it red.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Rise again (1) Chapter 175: Rise again (1) Translator: 549690339 The man who sat up had a surprised look on his face. His last breath before his death turned into the sound of blood flowing because his throat was bitten off. His body fell into the stream with a ¡®bang¡¯, and only his instinctive twitching remained. The gray wolf swallowed the piece of meat it had bitten off and then pounced on the bodyguard who had turned over and fallen into the stream. The bodyguard himself did not expect that the man he had used as a scapegoat would be so useless. He had just met the man and he had already died in the mouth of this beast. At this critical moment, he had no time to pull away and reach for his gun. The Wolf¡¯s speed was much faster than he had imagined. He held the dagger and stabbed it towards the Wolf¡¯s eye again. Gray wolf instinctively turned his head away. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the bodyguard rolled on the ground and once again widened the distance. The man and Wolf stirred the water, and the cobblestones at the bottom of the stream made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as they were squeezed. ¡°All¡­¡± The tranquility of the stream was broken, and the people who were originally resting around them now hated that they had lost a pair of legs and arms. They hated that they couldn¡¯t use both their hands and feet to climb a little further. The people who were lying on the grass sat up. At this time, some of them did not even dare to grab their backpacks on the ground. They stumbled to their feet and tried to escape. Zhou xueli and Mr. Zhou were obviously caught off guard by this sudden change. No one had expected that when they were walking in the forest, everyone was full of vigilance and did not attract any danger. They had finally relaxed, but they were attacked again. ¡°Protect Mr. Zhou!¡± The moment the huge gray wolf appeared, it pounced on the bodyguards. Zhou xueli didn¡¯t even think before she shouted for everyone to protect Mr. Zhou first. The bodyguards standing nearby split into two. Half of them helped Mr. Zhou up first, while the other half raised their guns, ready to shoot at the huge mutant Wolf. The bodyguard who was being chased by the mutant Grey Wolf was in a sorry state. He had rolled twice in the stream, and although he was lucky enough to survive, he was injured quite badly. The gray wolf¡¯s sharp claws pressed against his chest, its sharp nails digging into his flesh. The gray wolf¡¯s body had grown dramatically after its mutation, and the bodyguard felt as if his internal organs were about to move. He resisted the pain and tried to fight back. The wolf was huge, but its movements were very flexible. When the bodyguard stabbed it with the dagger, it dodged the big wolf head, and the tip of the blade slid past the corner of its mouth. It made a threatening ¡®whimper¡¯ sound and bit the bodyguard¡¯s hand holding the dagger. The wolf was cunning and quick-witted. The bodyguard had stabbed it several times, but it had revealed its beastly nature. At this time, it bit at the bodyguard. The bodyguard was quick to let go of the dagger, and the wolf bit the dagger in its mouth. Clang! Clang! Its teeth ground on the dagger, making a terrifying creaking sound. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the bodyguard picked up the gun that had fallen into the stream beside him, raised it, and pulled the trigger at the wolf. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the bullet went through the gray wolf¡¯s ear. The gray wolf let out a¡¯ howl ¡®in pain, and half of its ear fell off. Blood dripped down the fur on its head. In pain, it instinctively retreated halfway, its upper body lying down, as if it was going to pounce again. The bodyguard fought for a chance to survive. He immediately sat up and tried to retreat. The previous shot had been too close, and in a moment of desperation, he had fired randomly without hitting the vital parts, only injuring the mutated Wolf. At this time, he got up and tried to escape, trying to retreat to a safe position. The wolf was not willing to watch its prey escape, so it pounced on him again and bit his thigh. The bodyguard endured the excruciating pain and raised his gun to shoot it again. ¡®Bang!¡¯ A gunshot was heard. This time, it hit the Wolf¡¯s front leg. The wolf could not stand steadily. Its pair of Scarlet eyes revealed a fierce look, and its teeth bit deeper. The bodyguard struggled with all his might, and in the midst of this struggle and bite, his body that had just stood up fell back into the stream. The reddened water of the stream was splashed everywhere by the man and the wolf. The bodyguard¡¯s will to live after being injured was very strong, and the wolf would rather die than let go. Everyone had witnessed the lethality of the island¡¯s creatures. The bodyguard had a strong will to survive. He knew that once he was bitten by the wolf, he would die if he delayed any longer. Thus, he raised his other leg and kicked the wolf with all his might. Under the attack, the wolf instinctively shook its head, and the bodyguard used his strength to pull himself back and climb up. The two sides used their strength to move in opposite directions. The gray wolf¡¯s teeth were as sharp as knives, and it bit the flesh on the bodyguard¡¯s leg, tearing it off along with his combat uniform, and swallowed it into his stomach! Taking advantage of the force of the kick, the bodyguard supported his upper body with his hands and retreated with all his might. On the other side, Wolf one and the others had led Mr. Zhou away from the dangerous stream. They raised their guns and aimed at the wolf by the stream, which had swallowed a mouthful of delicious food and was about to pounce on the bodyguard again.¡¯Bang bang bang¡¯, more than ten bullets hit the body of the mutant gray wolf, and the Wolf¡¯s fur was gradually soaked in blood. The Wolf¡¯s ferocity did not decrease, but it was no longer as threatening as before. Several bodyguards picked up the injured bodyguard who was lying on the grass and dragged him back. At the same time, they raised their guns and fired at the gray wolf standing in the stream. The mutant Grey Wolf soon died, and its huge body fell into the stream with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. Everyone¡¯s hearts seemed to be in their throats. A crisis seemed to have been easily resolved. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, but song qingxiao remembered the few strange auras that had entered her range of psychic power. The dead Wolf was only one of them, and at least there were a few more of the same kind of mutant wolves hiding nearby. Her mental power was highly concentrated. Number Seven¡¯s gaze fell on her body and face, as if he was constantly observing her expression. Number seven had suffered from number six¡¯s spiritual power attack before. Among the trial-takers, other than number one, who was still uncertain, she should be the most sensitive to spiritual power. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s spiritual power was used again and again. Even if she could hide it from others, she would definitely notice something. Especially when she shouted ¡®be careful¡¯, it confirmed number Seven¡¯s guess. At this moment, if she showed any signs of wanting to Dodge, the other trial-takers would definitely sense that something was wrong at the first moment and retreat quickly. However, the trial mission required six sacrifices, and no one wanted to be one of the sacrifices. These people were all observant, and it was not easy to hide from them. Only when she stood there with them would the others believe that she had not discovered any other danger. Once the other gray wolves that were hiding in the dark pounced out, even if song Qing tried to set them up, the other trial-takers would impatiently push them out as sacrifices. This way, the mission could be completed quickly. At this thought, song qingxiao suppressed the thought of running away. Under the gaze of number seven and the others, she pretended to be calm and stood still. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man behind the bushes pulled up his pants in a panic as he pushed the bushes aside. He was also afraid. He didn¡¯t go far, and when he heard the sound, he didn¡¯t even have time to pull up his pants. There were still water stains on his pants, so one could imagine how terrified he was when he heard the gunshot. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Someone pointed at the wolf corpses in the stream and replied in shock,¡± ¡°A Wolf just jumped out, but it was killed by the wolves.¡± The bodyguards hired by Mr. Zhou were called wolves, and each person had a different identity with different Arabic numbers. One of the workers tried to please him, but there was still fear on his face. He smiled and said,¡± ¡°However, the fake wolves are no match for the real wolves.¡± The corpses of a Wolf and a human were soaked in the stream water. The water that flowed down had a dark red color, and the picturesque stream was filled with the strong smell of blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bodyguard who had a piece of flesh torn off his leg was still groaning in pain. He could no longer walk in his current state. Now that someone had died, the smell of blood would be carried far away by the current, which would easily attract wild beasts. Zhou xueli furrowed her brows and her face was gloomy. She obviously didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to the hired workers ¡®flattery of the bodyguards. don¡¯t say anymore. Hurry up and pack your things. Let¡¯s leave first¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, the man who came out of the bushes was scared out of his wits when he saw the body soaked in the stream. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that the bodyguards had solved the problem. As Zhou xuli was talking, he was about to tie up his pants when a huge Wolf appeared behind him and opened its mouth silently.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: In the dead (1) Chapter 176: In the dead (1) Translator: 549690339 After the wolf had mutated, it had become extremely large. Standing behind the man, its head almost reached the man¡¯s shoulder. When the man lowered his head to tie his pants, the back of his neck was exposed, and he did not realize the danger behind him. It was only when the wolf opened its mouth and bit his neck that he was dragged back into the bushes before he could even scream. As the branches shook, the branches and leaves slapped against each other, and a few drops of warm blood fell on the tender green branches, which was a shocking sight. Here.¡± Before Zhou Xue Li¡¯s voice had died away, something strange happened. The trees were knocked aside and three gray shadows jumped out from behind, pouncing at everyone. After the bodyguards killed the wolf that had ambushed them, the man behind the bushes returned safely. This made everyone careless, thinking that his safety meant that there was no danger behind the bushes. Everyone¡¯s nerves had just relaxed, and the bodyguards were still holding up the injured. When these gray wolves jumped out, some of them didn¡¯t even have time to grab their guns again. The accident happened too quickly. Everyone had gathered together for safety, but when a few wolves appeared, they were caught off guard. A few wolves pounced into the crowd and immediately scattered the people who were standing together. At the critical moment, everyone scattered and ran for their lives. In the face of these mutated giant creatures, after seeing their lethality, some people could not even muster up the strength to resist. Two workers were scratched by the Wolf¡¯s claws and wailed. Fortunately, they were not the wolves ¡®target. For some reason, they were targeting the bodyguards with guns. Under such circumstances, in order to protect themselves and Mr. Zhou, Wolf one and the others had to throw the injured bodyguards on the ground. Two wolves rushed towards the bodyguards, while the other Wolf pounced in the direction of the participant. There were ghostly wails and wolf howls all around. The screams of humans were mixed with the howls of wolves. There was also the chilling sound of bones being chewed from behind the bushes. The wolf pounced in the direction of number three, but before it could reach him, number three had already disappeared from the spot. The others hurriedly retreated. The wolf pounced on empty air and immediately turned around. Its fur stood up like needles and it turned around to bite number seven. Number seven quickly shapeshifted, and his movements became more agile than before. He retreated at an extremely fast speed. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of this Wolf, but that she didn¡¯t trust the other cultivators. She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t fight with the wolf while the others were eyeing her covetously. Otherwise, these people might push her into the Wolf¡¯s mouth! No. 7 cleverly took a big step forward and put some distance between him and the wolf. The wolf missed again. After shaking its head, it turned around and pounced in the direction of number two again. No. 2 had been holding his hand in his pocket since the beginning. When the Wolf Pack suddenly appeared, he had already taken out his pen and quickly drew the prototype of a bow in the air. The wolf was approaching menacingly, and it was obviously too late for him to draw an arrow. Bean-sized beads of sweat instantly appeared on number two¡¯s face. He controlled his arms so that they wouldn¡¯t shake, and at the same time, his feet were still moving backward, desperately trying to buy time for himself. At this critical moment, song qingxiao heard the sound of an electric current. The sound was very light, mixed with the screams of people and the roars of wolves, so weak that she almost ignored it. However, the voice was very close to her. She had a vague feeling that something was wrong and subconsciously cried out,¡¯Oh no¡¯. When she instinctively wanted to Dodge, she felt as if her body had been electrocuted. A slight numbness enveloped her body. She had fallen into someone¡¯s trap! The electric arc was not strong, as if it was just a weak current passing through her body. It could not control her for long. However, at the critical moment, others didn¡¯t need to use the current to cause much damage to her. They only needed to make her temporarily lose her mobility. Song Qingxin was furious. The numbness from the electric shock quickly receded. She clenched her fist and held the dagger tightly in her palm. She wanted to kill the person who ambushed her. However, the person who ambushed her did not do anything and slammed into her back with lightning speed. She only felt a great pain in her back. After being hit by such a strong force, she could not help but fall toward the wolf that was preparing to bite number two. ¡°You owe me a favor!¡± Number Four¡¯s voice rang out. Song qingxiao and number two, who were in deep waters, had different feelings when they heard this. The wolf quickly gave up on number two and opened its mouth, ready to welcome the ¡®prey¡¯ that had delivered itself to its door. Its change of target immediately gave number two a chance to live. Number two, who was originally tense, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of ecstasy. Sweat dripped into his eyes, but he didn¡¯t dare to reach out to wipe it. The bow and arrow in his hand had already taken shape. At this time, he did not have time to put the brush into his arms. He bit into his mouth and pulled the bow and arrow. This time, the target was not the wolf but song qingxiao. His eyes were filled with killing intent. After song qingxiao regained control of her body, she forced herself to stand still. When the wolf turned around and bit her, it was too late to Dodge. Other than the wolf in front of her and the person behind her who was trying to ambush her, the second person in front was already drawing his bow and getting ready to kill. The Wolf¡¯s upper body was half-crouched, and its hind legs were tensed, but it had not jumped and pounced. Its brown-yellow eyes revealed a greedy and cruel look. It made a sound from its throat and stretched its head out to bite her. At this critical moment, song qingxiao clenched her dagger and punched. ¡°Get lost!¡± In order to save her life, she used the dagger to hit the Wolf¡¯s nose. This time, song qingxiao used all her strength to force it back, not to kill it. Even though the Wolf¡¯s genes had mutated, song Qing¡¯s body had been strengthened. In addition, the Wolf¡¯s weak spot had been hit. It still let out a painful howl and was forced to take two steps back until its tail touched number two¡¯s calf. Song qingxiao did not dare to continue the battle after the successful attack, just like number seven, and quickly retreated. No. 2 thought that the crisis had been averted and was about to draw his bow and shoot, but song qingxiao had forced the wolf back in an instant. The smug smile on his face had yet to fade, and in his panic, he did not have the time to turn the arrow back to the wolf¡¯s head. The wolf was hit in the nose, and it was even more enraged. It shook its fur, opened its mouth, and bit number two¡¯s calf. ¡°All¡­¡± In the chaos, number two instinctively opened his mouth and screamed. The brush in his mouth fell straight down. At this time, an incredible thought came to number two¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t know whether to pick up the brush first or to shoot the arrow at the wolf¡¯s head. After his leg was bitten, the wolf bit his leg and tried to drag him back. Number two soon had no time to think about it because a dry and wrinkled hand suddenly appeared out of thin air, caught his pen, and stepped back without hesitation. ¡°My pen!¡± Number three took advantage of the chaos to grab the pen and clenched it tightly. Number two let out a roar of pain and shot an arrow at the wolf¡¯s head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in his panic, he had long lost his accuracy. In addition, the continuous changes and the pain of his leg being bitten had made him lose his focus. His arrow did not have much power. The arrow even fell on the wolf¡¯s head with a ¡®poof¡¯ sound, but it only scratched his scalp and did not have much effect. In a moment of desperation, number two raised the bow in his hand and smashed it on the wolf¡¯s head, trying to make it let go. However, the wolf refused to let go after it had bitten to death. He endured the pain and sat up, trying to break one of the bowstrings to strangle the wolf. However, the wolf suddenly let go. Before he could pull back his leg, the wolf bit at his wrist again. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, number two let out an earth-shattering scream, his wrist bone was broken by the wolf. After crippling one of No. 2¡¯s hands, the wolf bit his other hand, then bit his leg and dragged him back.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Escape (1) Chapter 177: Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 This mutated Wolf was extremely cunning. After crippling number two¡¯s hands, he could no longer hold onto his life-saving bow and it fell to the ground. However, his life was at stake, and number two was naturally unwilling to admit defeat. He knew that if he was dragged away, his chances of survival would be very low. Although his wrist was crippled, one of his legs was bitten by a Wolf, and his greatest reliance, the brush, was snatched away by number three, number two¡¯s heart was already filled with hatred towards these trial-takers. Anger and fear turned into unparalleled courage at this critical moment. He endured the pain and bent his elbow to support himself on the ground, trying to resist the speed of the Wolf¡¯s drag. At the same time, he raised his other leg and kicked the Wolf¡¯s nose. He knew that he didn¡¯t have many chances, so if he wanted to kick, he had to find the weak point and hit it. He remembered that when song qingxiao was ambushed by number four, she held the handle of the dagger and hit the Wolf¡¯s nose hard, causing the wolf to feel pain. This move was indeed effective. When he lifted his leg and kicked it with a ¡®bang¡¯, he was angry and his strength was extremely heavy. The Wolf¡¯s mouth let out a painful¡¯ howl ¡®and immediately let go. It bared its teeth and revealed a ferocious look in its eyes. Seeing that it worked, number two was overjoyed and struggled to Dodge to the side. Although the trial-taker had run far away, there were many people around. The unexpected appearance of the three wolves scared the people in the team like headless flies, and they ran around in all directions. At this moment, he only wanted to divert the disaster to the other side. As long as the wolf found another suitable prey, his chances of escaping would be higher. He endured the pain and tried to crawl away. However, the moment he got up, he saw that song qingxiao had already taken out a dagger and was about to throw it at him. The tip of the dagger seemed to be aimed at his neck. Number two knew very well how strong the trial-taker was. Song Qing, whose body had been strengthened, was able to fight the strange fish with strength and force the wolf to retreat in times of crisis. If she threw the dagger, it would probably Pierce her own throat. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± When number two saw this, he was both shocked and furious. He shouted on the spot and instinctively lowered his head to hide. But the moment he lowered his head, he realized that he had made a mistake. Song qingxiao only pretended to throw the dagger, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, when he retracted his head, she smiled sarcastically and slowly stopped throwing. When No. 2 lowered his head, he missed the crucial moment to escape. The giant gray wolf was not willing to give up on its prey after it was attacked by him. The pain from the nose injury and the struggle of the prey infuriated the wolf. It made a threatening sound from its throat and bit on No. 2¡¯s other leg with a ¡®howl¡¯, then shook its head hard. ¡°All¡­¡± Number two, who was kneeling on the ground, let out a cry of pain as if he was about to die. The giant wolf¡¯s head-shaking action caused him to be unable to maintain his kneeling and fleeing figure, and he fell onto the grass. This time, there was really no way to turn the situation around. No matter how hard he struggled, after the gray wolf bit the prey, it no longer gave him a chance to resist and pulled him back with all its might. A long trail was left behind on the grass. In the blink of an eye, number two was dragged two to three meters away by the huge Wolf. ¡°Save me ¡­ Save me!¡± At the moment of life and death, whether it was a cultivator or an ordinary person, their performance would be the same. Number two was shocked. A long bloody gash was drawn from his lower body. He begged with his eyes wide open,¡± number three, number three, save me. You have my pen, but you don¡¯t know how to use it! He spoke anxiously, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance if he was too late. He was so excited that his saliva was spurting out.¡±You saved me, so I¡¯ll tell you how to use the pen! Number three, number three!¡° Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When number two shouted, song qingxiao turned to look at number three. The old woman grabbed number two¡¯s Pen and held back her breath. Her expression was cold and her face was sallow. She wasn¡¯t moved by number two¡¯s words and didn¡¯t have any intention of saving number two. Instead, she was cautiously retreating. Song qingxiao tilted her head and remembered that number 3 had been ¡®invisible¡¯ more than three times since they had arrived on the island. Even though the people who entered this scenario had gone through more than two trials and had certain powers, making them much stronger than ordinary people, but in a situation where the points were limited, even if number three had the ¡®invisibility¡¯ superpower, her superpower was not inexhaustible. It wasn¡¯t that number two¡¯s words didn¡¯t move her, it was just that she couldn¡¯t move her heart.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Escape (2) Chapter 178: Escape (2) Translator: 549690339 After understanding this point, song Qing pursed his lips and revealed a smile. She put the dagger back to her waist and looked at the trial-takers. Number seven and the others had already hidden far away. Number four, who had sneaked an attack on her earlier, had a gloomy look in his eyes and was frowning. Number two, who was being dragged on the ground, was willing to release the pen¡¯s Secret in exchange for his life. However, he was destined to be disappointed. Number three¡¯s reaction frightened him. His struggle was useless, and he was soon dragged behind the bushes. The bodyguards were attacked by the two wolves and started to panic. They were more or less injured. However, these bodyguards were well-trained after all. After they reacted, they quickly opened fire. ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯. Although the two wolves were strong, they were quickly taken care of. The ground by the stream was covered with blood, and the surrounding smell was pungent. The stones were splashed with blood and minced meat. The two wolves were not completely dead and were still twitching. The bodyguards were about to collapse, but before they could breathe a sigh of relief, there was a ¡®sisuo¡¯ sound from behind the bushes, as if something was about to come out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone was already like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. Even the slightest sound was enough to make them panic. They had used up too many bullets and many people were injured. Wolf one and the others, who Mr. Zhou relied on for survival, were already injured. If there were more wolves like this, some people would probably die Here. ¡°Save ¡­ I¡­ Save me ¡­ You will all die a terrible death, a terrible death!¡± Number two was still shouting in a shrill voice, unwilling to give up. His legs had already been dragged into the bushes, and his arms were trying to hold onto the short branches, not daring to let go. Because of fear and resentment, his eyes were wide open and bloodshot. His hair hung down on his forehead, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. His face was twisted like a fierce ghost. His gaze was so intimidating that even Zhou Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she instinctively turned her head to look at him. At this time, no one would save him. It was too late for everyone to escape, not to mention that he was seriously injured. The bodyguards would not waste bullets to save a disabled person. Little by little, he was dragged into the bushes. The branches swayed and slapped his face. In the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhou xueli suppressed the fear in her heart and decisively ordered. Everyone retreated quickly, afraid that they would be killed by the mutant creatures if they were slow. The bodyguard who had been injured earlier had lost his ability to move. He was seriously injured and had lost too much blood. On this Island, he could no longer help everyone. No one was willing to bring a burden like him with them when they were fleeing for their lives. He was lying on the ground half-dead, and the retreating team seemed to treat him like trash, leaving him where he was. The branches and leaves of the thicket shook, and a Wolf dripping with blood slowly revealed its sharp mouth from the corner of the thicket. It stuck out its tongue and licked the blood on its mouth and chin. It shook its huge head and slowly revealed more. A pair of sinister eyes chased after the people who were desperately escaping. Seeing that these people did not even dare to carry their backpacks, they packed their things and quickly swam upwards, quickly disappearing into the corner of the stream. Not until then did the huge Wolf, who had been hiding in the low woods and enjoying the dead body of the man who had entered the woods to urinate, slowly walk out of the woods. It was a huge Wolf, much taller and larger than the previous wolves. The color of its fur was a lot lighter than the gray wolf from before, and there was a faint silver luster, which made its blood-red eyes even more terrifying. After it came out, it shook its fluffy fur and paced a few steps on the grass, as if it was a monarch inspecting its territory. As if it had confirmed that there was no danger, it sniffed the ground. There were several backpacks scattered on the grass, as well as some food bags and mineral water bottles that had been torn open by people. When they came here to rest, many of them had thrown the items on the ground to lose weight. However, as they were running for their lives, they were worried that the wolves would catch up to them. They didn¡¯t even have time to pick up the items and ran away in a hurry, leaving these items here. The huge silver-white Wolf walked to a backpack and sniffed it hard. It even stretched out its claws and turned the backpack over, as if it was trying to remember the smell. It sniffed every backpack, and then sniffed the mineral water bottles and food bags that were thrown on the ground. It memorized every smell before it walked to the bodyguard who was unable to move and was only breathing. Suddenly, it grinned. The bodyguard opened his mouth, and the saliva at the corner of his mouth dripped onto the bodyguard¡¯s face. The bodyguard shivered, thinking that he was going to die. However, the wolf only stayed by his side for a moment, then returned to the three wolves that were shot and sniffed again. The wolf in the stream was already dead, but it didn¡¯t even look at it. Even the other two wolves by the stream that had been shot were still kicking their legs, not completely dead. After it walked over, the two wolves instinctively shrank their legs, their eyes showing fear and warning. The giant Silver Wolf sniffed for a while, as if confirming the smell, and suddenly lowered its head and stuck out its huge tongue, licking the blood on one of the wolves. Then it opened its mouth wide and bit off the twitching Wolf¡¯s neck with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Large amounts of blood gushed out from the wound, and the wolf¡¯s head, which was gasping for breath, tilted to the side and fell to the ground. It was completely dead. After the giant silver-white Wolf bit the wolf to death, it did the same to the other injured Wolf. When it raised its head, blood dripped down from the corner of its mouth along its silver-white fur. It looked in the direction that the crowd had fled in and grinned, its sharp teeth flashing with a cold light. After escaping from the stream, no one dared to stay any longer. No one dared to say anything along the way. The workers, professor Yan, and the others supported each other as they ran forward. The bodyguards held their guns and looked around vigilantly.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Alliance_i Chapter 179: Alliance_i Translator: 549690339 Everyone walked for more than ten minutes in one breath, and they were getting further and further away from the stream where the accident had occurred. However, the roar of the wolf and the ¡®ka Cha¡¯ sound of the bones chewing still seemed to echo in everyone¡¯s hearts, making them shudder. Under the urging of fear and the desire to live, no one dared to stay. However, because the bodyguards had previously used ordinary people as scapegoats, many people were also afraid. Therefore, in the group, the ordinary workers formed their own small groups and supported each other as they walked on the left and right sides. Mr. Zhou, professor Yan, Wolf one, and a few other bodyguards formed teams. After the previous incident, the participants were all on guard against each other. They were afraid of another sneak attack and did not dare to stay close. Number one and number three walked in front, number four was alone among the bodyguards, and song qingxiao and number seven walked behind. The higher they went, the wider the stream became. The sound of the water was not as gentle as before, and it made a loud ¡®boom¡¯ sound, like a small waterfall. Under the tension and stimulation, everyone¡¯s sweat flowed out in large amounts, but under the fear, no one even dared to breathe too loudly, afraid of attracting the hunters ¡°pursuit. Song qingxiao had been paying attention to the notification in her mind. After about 15 minutes, the notification finally changed. Half of the hexagonal magic circle was still lit up, and the progress of killing mutant creatures remained the same. However, the ritual¡¯s progress had changed from 1/6 to:It was now 2/6. No. 2 was dead, but it had been almost 15 minutes since he had been dragged into the bushes by the wolf. The wolf obviously had a unique way of eating, and it didn¡¯t end his life immediately. While the wolves were eating, the trial-taker¡¯s strong physique and vitality did not bring him any benefits at all. Instead, it added to his endless pain. The trial-takers must have received the message notification. Just as the sacrifice progress number changed, No. 7, who had been busy changing directions, suddenly turned his head. ¡°Number two is dead.¡± When she said this, there was a smile on her lips, with a hint of gloating. Song Qing ignored her, and number seven didn¡¯t mind. She looked up and saw number one, three, and four. They were blocked by Mr. Zhou and the others in the middle, so she couldn¡¯t see them clearly. Everyone¡¯s footsteps were unusually heavy. The sound of their footsteps was mixed with rapid heartbeats and panting, as if someone would fall to the ground and go into shock the next moment. can¡¯t you tell?¡± number seven lowered his voice, number one and number three might have already formed an alliance. Song qingxiao had already seen through what she said. There were seven trial-takers for this mission. Number one and number three must have formed an alliance. The two of them were inseparable, and they had acted together during several critical moments. There should be an Alliance between number two and number four, so when the wolves attacked earlier, number two was targeted by them. Number four backstabbed song Qing and tried to save number two from danger. ¡°Number six is an idiot.¡± Number seven shrugged, he thinks number two and number four are sincere in forming an alliance with him. But he doesn¡¯t understand that on this Island, it¡¯s the safest for two people to work together. Only one person could survive the mission. Because of the dangerous environment on the island, the two trial-takers formed an alliance and worked together to kill the others. Only when there were two people left would they have the greatest chance of winning. With one more person, each of the three had a choice. In such an Alliance, no one would give their teammates the slightest trust. Number six was already dead. When number seven mentioned him, it was obvious that he still remembered how he had ambushed him on the ship. With some disdain, he changed the topic,¡± the island is full of dangers. We still need to kill three more types of mutant creatures. Number five, they all have an Alliance. Why don¡¯t we join forces and eliminate them?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven was a smart person. She knew that after traveling together, those who fought alone would be weak. It was just like the Wolf Pack¡¯s attack earlier, and number four had ambushed song qingxiao to save number two. Every team planned to eliminate the others first before fighting each other. She and song qingxiao were both alone, so they were the best targets. However, when the wolves appeared, she fled after transforming. That was why number four had set her eyes on song qingxiao. Number four and number two weren¡¯t the only ones who thought this way. Number one and number three probably had similar ideas. Her bloodline had been mutated, so she had a certain advantage over the others. However, number three¡¯s ability was elusive and unpredictable, making it impossible to guard against. It was the best choice for a sneak attack.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Alliance_2 Chapter 180: Alliance_2 Translator: 549690339 In addition, number three got number two¡¯s brush, which made him even more powerful. let¡¯s form a team. Before we eliminate the others, we all swear to help each other. Seeing that song Qing was silent, number seven did not feel discouraged. He continued to persuade her,¡± this way, we are a team. Number 1 and number 3 are a team. Number 2 is dead, and number 4 is alone. He ambushed you, so we can eliminate him first. Out of the five surviving trial-takers, number one and number three had formed an alliance. Because number seven had been walking side by side with song qingxiao, once the two of them reached an agreement, number four would be the only one left. In that case, the other four would probably choose to attack him first. He should be aware of this, so he was very vigilant and blended in with Mr. Zhou¡¯s group. He didn¡¯t dare to walk in front and get close to number one and number three. He also didn¡¯t dare to walk behind and get close to song qingxiao and number seven. Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at number seven. ¡°Why don¡¯t you form an alliance with number four?¡± Number seven said with confidence,¡± ¡°He has sneaked an attack on someone before. I don¡¯t trust him.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when number seven said that. Number six¡¯s body hadn¡¯t even turned cold yet, and if the people in the underworld knew about it, they would probably die with their eyes wide open after hearing number Seven¡¯s words. A woman who had sneaked up on someone and caused the tragic death of number six didn¡¯t believe that someone else had sneaked up on someone before. What a joke. Number seven saw the smile on song Qing¡¯s face and guessed what she was thinking. Not only was he not angry, but he also laughed,¡± ¡°It¡¯s no coincidence that you¡¯ve escaped death several times.¡± Once was fine, but she was able to escape several times. Furthermore, number Four¡¯s sudden attack failed to kill her. This proved that song qingxiao was not to be underestimated. number one and number three aren¡¯t easy to deal with. In my opinion, their abilities might even complement each other. They¡¯re not easy to deal with. Number four isn¡¯t just a good-for-nothing, he¡¯s also very vicious. She couldn¡¯t even launch a sneak attack, let alone kill him face to face. He wasn¡¯t a good partner for her. ¡°If 1 want to live longer, 1 have to stay until the end. Allying with you is the most reliable way.¡± She smiled, let¡¯s work together to eliminate the others. We¡¯ll talk about the rest later. How is it?¡± What number seven said made sense. As she said, number one and number three¡¯s abilities complemented each other. Number one¡¯s ability should be one of the nine-word secret order¡¯s spells, which were difficult to deal with. Number three¡¯s ability was invisibility. He could hide in the dark. One was in the light and the other was in the dark. The two of them working together could easily cause trouble. There was no disadvantage for song qingxiao to cooperate with number seven. No. 7 was not a kind person, but she knew that once they cooperated, they could only kill the others by joining forces. As for the others, after they died, it would be easier to determine the winner between the two! Song qingxiao thought of this and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to send number four on his way first.¡± Number four had sneaked an attack on her, and the two of them had become enemies. She could not let this person live. Her attitude was equivalent to expressing her position and agreeing to number Seven¡¯s request. Number seven smiled and nodded,¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The two ended their short conversation, and the team had already reached the upper reaches of the stream. After walking up for more than 15 minutes, the stream became wider and wider. The loud rumbling sound of the water was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. After about two to three minutes, everyone saw an extremely large pool. The water was clear, and there were strange rocks in the distance. A large amount of water poured down, forming a small waterfall. After a long time, a pool of water had accumulated here. It was unknown if it was because of the light, but everyone could see that there was a layer of translucent film floating on the surface of the water, as if it had a life of its own. The water rippled and moved slowly. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, it reflected a beautiful seven-colored luster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were a few unknown short trees next to them, hidden in the weeds that were half the height of a person. Occasionally, he could hear the buzzing sound of insects flapping their wings, but it was suppressed by the sound of water. Everyone was at a loss when their path was blocked. Song qingxiao was walking by the river. She could feel that number four, who was walking beside Mr. Zhou, was extremely guarded against her. He kept turning his head to observe her every move. Number four had probably seen the scene of number seven whispering to her earlier. She restrained the killing intent in her heart and looked at the pool.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Alliances Chapter 181: Alliances Translator: 549690339 The water was quite deep, and after a long time of accumulation, it had formed a rather large pool. The surface of the water was shimmering, as if it was covered with a layer of tulle. It moved slowly with the fluctuations of the water, and it was beautiful beyond words. The water in the pond was extremely clear and deep, but song Qing had underestimated it and found that something was wrong. She found that other than sand and stones, there was no fish or shrimp. This was a little strange. Although Mr. Zhou¡¯s group had built a Research Institute on the island many years ago, it had been more than ten years since they left the island. For many years, even if the creatures on the island had been affected by genetic mutation, it was strange that such a large pool did not have any fish or shrimp. She remembered that when she was downstream, the water was also clear, but other than sand and stones, she didn¡¯t see any mutated aquatic creatures in the river. She was puzzled and was about to get closer to the river to take a look when number four turned her head and noticed her looking at the pool. Number four was suspicious. She wanted to turn her head and look into the water as well, but someone in the team suddenly shouted,¡± ¡°All!¡± The exclamation immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Except for song qingxiao, even number four turned his head instinctively and cast his previous doubts to the back of his mind. After the exclamation, there was a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, and someone seemed to have fallen to the ground. The group that was originally moving forward was suddenly disrupted. Zhou xueli impatiently turned her head and saw a scholar who was carrying a box lying on the ground. He seemed to have noticed Zhou xueli and the others staring at him. He subconsciously raised his head, and his face was red with sweat. His glasses fell into the grass. Several other scholars were trying to pull him up, but they were all gentle scholars. When the wolves attacked them, they were already scared out of their wits. This fifteen minutes of rushing had almost exhausted their remaining physical strength. They pulled him a few times, but they could not get him up. On the contrary, the others were exhausted, and with this pull, several people who were helping him fell to the ground. Everyone was like an arrow at the end of its flight, and when Zhou xueli saw this scene, she felt somewhat helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± The time they took to travel was too long. Ever since they arrived on the island, the group had been in a constant state of anxiety. Fear and uneasiness turned into a heavy pressure. Large amounts of sweat took away everyone¡¯s physical strength, making it difficult for those who had survived to bear. It just so happened that the existence of this waterfall blocked the team¡¯s path, so Zhou Xue Li had to take out a map to observe the situation first, so she suggested that they take a break. As she spoke, she took out a piece of tissue and wiped Mr. Zhou¡¯s face. Mr. Zhou¡¯s hand, which was holding the silver suitcase, was still shaking. He leaned against a bodyguard and panted heavily. ¡°We¡¯ve been out for more than 15 minutes, and the wolves were all killed. Even if there are creatures that smell the blood, they shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up for a while.¡± As soon as Zhou xuli¡¯s words fell, many people heaved a long sigh of relief. Their tense nerves finally relaxed a little. The scholars sitting on the ground also looked relieved. Taking the opportunity of falling to the ground, they crossed their legs and used this time to recover their strength. However, song qingxiao did not relax. Instead, she tensed up. Under the rumbling sound of water, the buzzing sound was covered by the loud sound of water. It sounded like the sound of insects flapping their wings, but when she listened carefully, it was as if she couldn¡¯t hear it. It was as if everything was just her illusion. However, her experience on the island made her feel that something was wrong in the grass. It was very likely that something terrible was hidden in the grass. Most careless people would have died in the first few rounds of danger. She instinctively reached for her bag. The zipper was not fully closed, so it was convenient for her to take out the things in the bag. Song Qing¡¯s small hand reached into the bag and grabbed a folded piece of foam. She reached out and held it. Number seven saw her action and reached into the bag quietly. At the same time, the professor who had fallen on the ground had begun to search the grass. When he fell earlier, his glasses had fallen off. At this time, sweat was dripping into his eyes. He raised his hand to wipe it a few times, but he was still in a daze and couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Stop stepping on my glasses.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wild grass was dense, and the glasses disappeared after rolling in. The professor was a little worried as he touched his glasses, reminding everyone not to step on them. The grass rustled as it was pulled apart. The squinted scholar seemed to have touched something and subconsciously reached out to hold it. ¡°This¡­¡± When he raised his hand, a brown jar-like object the size of a soccer ball appeared in his hand.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: No. 4_1 Chapter 182: No. 4_1 Translator: 549690339 The ¡®jar1 did not have a lid on top, and the body of the jar was full of holes. The young male professor squinted his eyes to take a closer look, while muttering to himself,¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± With a buzzing sound, it seemed like something was about to fly out of the jar. The surrounding people¡¯s faces changed. After they had come to the island, they had suffered a lot. They also knew that there were no good people after the creatures on the island had mutated. Everyone instinctively stepped back. Zhou xueli was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even have time to say anything before she supported Mr. Zhou and walked back. Number one and number three had already sensed that something was wrong and had already retreated instinctively. The crowd scattered in all directions, afraid that they would suffer if they walked too slowly. Even the others who had fallen to the ground with the scientist crawled out to avoid the disaster. At this moment, the scientist sitting on the ground seemed to have remembered something. His face changed and his hand trembled. Before he could throw the ¡®jar¡¯ away, song qingxiao, who should have retreated a little, stepped forward unexpectedly. She pulled out a folded foam film from her bag, shook it open, and covered the entire ¡®jar¡¯. She took the hot potato from the professor¡¯s hand! After she wrapped the ¡®jar¡¯, she felt a vibration coming from the inside of the aluminum film. Many things were trying to break out of it. No one expected song qingxiao to do this. Even the young professor sitting on the ground was stunned. He was still holding the thing in his hand until someone next to him pulled him back. He didn¡¯t even bother to look for his glasses. He hurriedly got up and hid. Seeing song qingxiao¡¯s action, number seven was confused. Even number four, who was standing on a rock by the river, was stunned. When he saw the scientist next to him Dodge, he showed a mocking expression. He thought that song qingxiao¡¯s actions were just to save people and to please Mr. Zhou. A thought flashed through his mind:Idiot! The next moment, he saw song qingxiao lift the ¡®jar¡¯ and smile at him. Seeing her expression, number Four¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he immediately felt that something was wrong. b * tch,¡± number Four¡¯s voice changed in a moment of desperation,¡± don¡¯t you dare! He finally understood that song qingxiao was not helping him out of joy. It was clear that this woman still held a grudge against him for his sneak attack and wanted to harm him. When the young professor fell and picked up the ¡®jar¡¯, everyone felt that something was wrong and dispersed. Number four was retreating in the direction of the pool. Now that the way forward and backward were blocked, he could only escape along the river bank. He cursed in his heart. Before he could jump off the stone to Dodge, the thing in song Qing¡¯s hand was already thrown at him. His running speed was not as fast as song qingxiao¡¯s throwing speed. No. 4 was only two to three meters away from song Qing. The ¡®jar¡¯ was almost in front of him in the blink of an eye. The aluminous film wrapped around the ¡®jar¡¯ fluttered down, and with a buzzing sound, a few thumb-sized, ferocious black bugs flapped their wings and flew out of the ¡®jar¡¯. ¡®SSSS¡¯ The surrounding people could tell from the appearance that this insect was not a good one. Their expressions changed and they regretted that they didn¡¯t hide far enough. Song qingxiao also ran quickly towards the direction of the cliff. When number four saw that it was such a fierce black insect that flew out of the altar, he didn¡¯t have time to pull up his clothes to cover his head and face before the insect was already in front of him. The ¡®jar¡¯ flew in front of him, and without thinking, he stretched out his leg to kick this scourge further away. Song qingxiao had already run away. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t give her a taste of her own medicine. Number four cursed in his heart and swore that if he managed to escape this, he would definitely tear song qingxiao into pieces! He suppressed his anger and hatred, and kicked the kun tan in anger. When song qingxiao threw it out, it looked solid, but it was actually not. When he kicked it, he was not kicked far away as he had hoped. Instead, he heard a crisp ¡®crack¡¯ and the ¡®jar¡¯ shattered. With a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound, a large group of black flying insects rushed out. They seemed to recognize that number four was the person who broke the ¡®jar¡¯. The¡¯ home ¡®was destroyed, which made the group of black insects furious. They flapped their wings and flew toward number four. In a moment of desperation, number Four¡¯s body lit up with purple light and flashed with electric arcs. These insects were menacing. Not only were they big, but they were also flying fast. They crashed into the purple electric arcs. The first bug that touched No. 4 didn¡¯t fall to the ground like the White ant that No. 4 had expected. Instead, it only dropped a section of its body after being electrocuted. It flew unsteadily for a while, but quickly stabilized itself! It was unknown whether it was because number Four¡¯s ability level was not high and he could use his ability three times, but his ability was not strong enough. Or, after these insects had mutated, whether it was in terms of size or defense, they were far more ferocious than the white man-eating ants. In short, number Four¡¯s lightning ability could only block them for a while, not completely annihilate them. These mutated black insects seemed to be very vengeful. When No. 4 broke the ¡®jar¡¯, these black insects attacked him in groups. Seeing that number four had attracted the attention of the group of insects, Mr. Zhou made a prompt decision and immediately shouted,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± No one dared to stop. It was impossible to go back along the river bank. Even if there was a cliff in front of them, they could only brace themselves and move forward. Fortunately, the cliff was not very high, only about five or six meters high, covered with weeds and vines. Without waiting for Mr. Zhou¡¯s order, number one and number three had already run to the edge of the cliff, grabbed the vines, and climbed up. Number Seven¡¯s movements were much more agile. After she transformed into her beast form, her fingernails grew longer, and with a grab, she dug firmly into the soil. She climbed up in two to three steps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was the first to reach the top of the cliff. After she steadied herself, she turned around and saw that the others were also scrambling to climb up. Song qingxiao was among them, and she was the fastest. Below song qingxiao was number three, who was holding onto a grass vine. She had one foot in the soil of the cliff and the other on number one¡¯s shoulder. With number one¡¯s help, she was not slow in climbing. After seeing number seven turn around, number three¡¯s eyes flashed with vigilance. She was obviously worried that number seven would take the opportunity to attack. Number seven saw the unkind look in her eyes. She laughed and squatted down. Her beast form gradually faded as she squatted down. She ignored number three and reached out her left hand to song qingxiao. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need her help. She didn¡¯t hold her hand and use her strength to climb up. Instead, she grabbed the grass and pushed herself up. Her hand caught the edge of the hanging wall, and she lifted her leg and flipped over. The dirt that she had stomped on was all over number three¡¯s face. However, number three had seen the interaction between song qingxiao and number seven. From the looks of it, it seemed like number seven was trying to get on song qingxiao¡¯s good side but was rejected by her.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Death (1) Chapter 183: Death (1) Translator: 549690339 This was not the time for number three to ponder. Number four probably could not hold on for long. The swarm of bugs looked extremely fierce. Once number four could not hold on, the bugs would probably fly around and attack people. Below them, number one was also trying his best to climb up. Number three didn¡¯t dare to delay. He used his strength to grab the grass vines and also climbed up to the top. The bodyguards pushed Mr. Zhou up, and the earth that the people above stepped on fell down with a ¡®Sha Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Everyone¡¯s life was in danger, and they exploded with unparalleled potential, deeply afraid that they would be left behind. At this point, no one could care about others. They all fought to step on it. In the panic, some people were stepped on the head, but no one was willing to retreat. Song qingxiao looked down and saw that number four was surrounded by insects. The purple light on him was getting weaker. It was only a matter of time before the insects attacked him. However, the fact that number four was able to hold on for such a long time was already beyond her expectations. His ability was special, and his physique should have been strengthened, which could be seen from his expression. In this case, he had supernatural abilities and was agile. If he faced mutated creatures like the Wolf Pack, it was hard to say whether he could be tricked. However, under the siege of the insect swarm, it would be difficult for him to use any of his techniques. No. 4 waved his hands and feet, occasionally hitting the black flying insects with electric arcs. After the insects were slapped away, they swayed and flew back to him. Ten seconds later, number four couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He first prepared to run in the direction of the cliff where the others were climbing. When he moved, the swarm moved with him. The person climbing the cliff became anxious. ¡°Give me a hand ¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Amidst the splashing of the soil, everyone endured the fatigue in their hands and feet and climbed up with all their might. They were afraid that once number four arrived, the insects would fly around and everyone who stayed behind would be killed. The tragic situation of those who had died to the White ants was still fresh in everyone¡¯s mind. Seeing the dense cloud of insects, they felt goosebumps all over their bodies. No. 4 took two steps forward, and the insects followed him. His body flashed purple. Perhaps it was because his ability was about to run out, but some insects attacked him. He let out a painful scream. In his current state, it was obviously impossible for him to run to the cliff and lure Huo Shui away. In a moment of desperation, number four jumped into the pond without a word! With a splash, the water splashed in all directions. The group of black insects that had been pestering number four stopped above the pool, not daring to follow. ¡°He escaped?¡± Number seven, who had climbed up the cliff, also saw this scene. He could not help but frown in disappointment. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. She recalled the scene she had seen before. At that time, she had been suspicious of the pool, but then a professor fell to the ground and disrupted her thoughts. But now that he thought about it, the pond was clear, but there was no fish or shrimp in it. It was too strange. It was very likely that there were powerful creatures in the water, and there was no room for other living creatures to survive.Either that, or the water was strange and not suitable for living things. As soon as song qingxiao finished her words, number seven was confused. He was about to ask something when the pond suddenly changed! After number four jumped into the pool, the water splashed, but he did not sink for long due to the impact of jumping into the river. Instead, it was as if there was an invisible ¡®hand¡¯ in the river that slowly ¡®lifted¡¯ him up. The river seemed to come alive in an instant, which made number seven, who was on the top of the cliff, dumbfounded. Song qingxiao had already anticipated that something was wrong in the river. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, the thin layer of gauze on the river surface slowly floated toward No. 4 when he jumped in and ¡®wrapped¡¯ him in it. By the time number four felt that something was wrong, it was already too late! The pool was not a place that could save his life. On the contrary, it could be fatal! His ability had almost been used up in the 10 seconds he had fought against the black insects. Now that he realized something was wrong, he struggled to swim to the shore. However, how could the creatures in the pool be willing to give up on a prey that was already in their mouth? the ¡®muslin¡¯ gradually wrapped around his limbs and dragged him deeper into the pool. In a moment of desperation, number four didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and the purple light on his body flickered again. The light muslin immediately retracted after being electrocuted, and number four took the opportunity to swim to the shore. The splashing water covered the sound of the water, and many people on the cliff turned their heads to look. Even Zhou xueli and the others, who were pushing Mr. Zhou forward, turned their heads and happened to see number four running for his life. The expressions of the people on the cliff changed drastically. The dangers in the river were no less than on land, and might even be more dangerous. The black insects on the water did not dare to get close, but before No. 4 died, these vengeful insects would not leave easily. However, number Four¡¯s good luck did not last until he reached the shore. With a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind, everything he did was just a last-ditch struggle. As the purple light on number Four¡¯s body slowly dimmed and its power decreased, the ¡®thin film¡¯ that had retreated to the side after being electrocuted earlier surrounded number four again. This time, no matter how hard No. 4 struggled, he couldn¡¯t escape. He was like a bug that had flown onto a spider¡¯s web. The more he struggled, the tighter he was stuck. He was wrapped in this thin film, and looking down from the cliff, he seemed to be wrapped in a transparent cocoon. No. 4¡¯s struggling became less and less until it finally stopped. The notifications in the sea of consciousness of the remaining four trial-takers changed at the same time. [ mutant creatures killed: bats, crocodiles, man-eating ants (mission progress 56%) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrifice progress: 3/6 ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] The moment number seven and the others received the notification, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Number three stepped on number one¡¯s shoulder and climbed to the top of the cliff with the help of number one. Then No. 1 also climbed up, and some of the workers also climbed up. Mr. Zhou and a few scientists with boxes were also climbing up the cliff. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment No. 4 on the river was swallowed, the black insects scattered and flapped their wings, ready to find another target group. Hearing this voice, Zhou xuli¡¯s expression changed. Mr. Zhou¡¯s physical strength was weak. No matter how rich and powerful he was, there were still some things he couldn¡¯t compare to. ¡°Whoever pushes Mr. Zhou, I¡¯ll reward them with 5 million Yuan in cash!¡± She called out. As she spoke, she grabbed the grass vine with one hand and pushed Mr. Zhou up. The swarm was already moving towards the cliff, and the people behind were pale with fear.. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Digesting 1 Chapter 184: Digesting 1 Translator: 549690339 However, the more afraid they were, the more they lost the strength to climb up. Although the reward that Zhou xueli had called out was quite a lot, he still had to be alive to receive it. After she shouted, no one paid her any attention. In a panic, Zhou xueli raised the price loudly,¡± ¡°10 million!¡± ¡°20 million!¡± Amidst the buzzing sound, the swarm of insects got closer and closer. After Zhou xueli had finished shouting at the top of her lungs, she saw that no one was moving, so she added another number,¡± ¡°Give Mr. Zhou a push. Whoever helps will have priority on the return trip!¡± Finally, someone was tempted by the reward. A worker freed one hand to push Mr. Zhou. Once someone made the first move, the others couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. For the sake of their lives and money, they all went to help. With the help of everyone and the help of the bodyguards, Mr. Zhou was quickly and smoothly sent to the top of the cliff. Without this burden, Wolf one and the others, as well as Zhou Shirley, were obviously faster than before. After several young scientists climbed to the top of the cliff, only professor Yan and two workers were left behind. ¡°Give me a hand.¡± The other workers in the line had already gone up first, and the two workers who were lagging behind immediately became anxious. A few young scholars squatted down and tried to pull professor Yan away. He was old, so he wasn¡¯t very agile. When he reached out to grab the scholar¡¯s hand, the box in his hand fell. ¡°All¡­¡± Professor Yan hurriedly tried to reach out for it. A scholar looked up and said with red eyes,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it, teacher Yan!¡± The swarm of insects had already flown over and was less than two meters away from the cliff wall. If they stayed any longer, they might not be able to pick up the things and might even lose their lives. A pained expression appeared on professor Yan¡¯s face, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and put his trembling hand on it. Everyone pulled him up together, and the box rolled down, almost hitting a worker who was climbing up. When the worker noticed something falling, he instinctively turned to the side to avoid it. The grass vine he was grabbing had already been pulled by the person in front of him when he was climbing, and half of the root was already exposed. He was not holding it firmly to begin with, and when he dodged, he only heard two ¡± creak creak¡± sounds, followed by the sound of soil falling down when the grass root was pulled out. The worker¡¯s face was filled with panic. He quickly tried to grab onto something to stabilize himself, but it was too late. He couldn¡¯t stand steadily and fell straight down. The cliff wasn¡¯t high, and he had only climbed about two meters. If he fell, he would at most hit the grass, and he would be able to get up again. Thus, although he was panicking, he was not very afraid. However, after he fell, what caught him was not a thick layer of grass, but a swarm of flying insects. ¡®Ah ¡­¡¯ As the worker screamed, the swarm of insects quickly surrounded him. The remaining person took the opportunity to quickly climb up the cliff. A large number of black insects covered the man, and in almost two to three seconds, he was no longer breathing. The people who climbed up the cliff were lucky enough to survive and heaved a sigh of relief. Professor Yan looked back and saw that the black insects were still flying around the fallen workers. He shivered and his face turned pale. He still had lingering fear. The box that he had dropped had rolled into the grass and was unusually eye-catching. He had a look of regret on his face. It should have contained some of the samples he had collected before. They were very precious, but now they had been lost. Under such circumstances, no matter how great the reward was, no one would dare to risk their lives to pick it up. The others didn¡¯t know how to comfort professor Yan when they saw his disappointed expression. The worker who was bitten by the black flying insects below died in a different way from No. 6 and the others. His body swelled and deformed at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it had swelled to twice its original size in the blink of an eye. The insects did not leave his body, but instead stopped on it to set up camp. This way, it reduced the danger of others being bitten, and the hearts of those who survived were put back to their original places. Zhou xueli took two deep breaths and forced herself to shout,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± Those who had survived the disaster gasped for breath, as if they were venting the fear of not daring to breathe when they were chased by the wolves. Number seven suddenly said,¡± ¡°Look over there.¡± She pointed in the direction of the pool. Number four, who was previously wrapped in a thin film, was now like a wax elephant in high temperature. He began to melt in the film. In just a short while, even his facial features were a little blurred. Such a terrifying scene was simply indescribable. Number Four¡¯s body was wrapped in a translucent film. Under the rapid current, it spun in the middle of the pool and melted bit by bit. Everyone looked down from above. The afterglow of the setting sun was blocked by the cliff wall, and the light below was much dimmer. The pool was dark and bottomless, like a giant beast with its mouth open, about to swallow people. ¡°What, what is this thing?¡± Even though they weren¡¯t the ones who died, when they saw number Four¡¯s death, some of them still shivered and muttered to themselves,¡± ¡°What is this place?¡± The one who responded to him was not Mr. Zhou, but one of the lucky survivors in the same line of work:¡±Demon Island ¡­¡± ¡°This must be the demon Island!¡± The person¡¯s voice trembled slightly, but his tone was very certain. Mr. Zhou did not reprimand him, and even the bodyguards, professor Yan, and the others did not say anything, as if they had silently agreed with his accusation. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Zhou Xue Li wiped her face and swallowed hard. It was difficult for her to even do this now. After walking for a day, everyone was tired and hungry, and their mouths were dry. It was difficult for ordinary people to persist, let alone her who was holding on to a burden like Mr. Zhou. Everyone was either on edge or running for their lives, so they didn¡¯t have time to eat, drink, or solve other problems. Her voice was much hoarse, and her originally beautiful face was now in a mess. Sweat was running down her face, and her messy hair stuck to her cheeks. She could not hide her exhaustion, and her face was pale. Her lips were dry and cracked, and when she spoke, blood oozed out. When they were by the stream, she had only cared about taking care of Mr. Zhou and fed him food and water. Before she had time to eat, she was attacked by the wolves and had to escape in a panic. Zhou xueli had only persevered by her willpower. The sun slowly set in the West, and the light gradually disappeared. Darkness was about to envelop the earth. The hope of those who were still alive in the team also sank as the light dimmed. Everyone¡¯s heart was dominated by despair, helplessness, and fear. The evil demons on the island were harvesting human lives. The scene of each team member¡¯s death was like an Asura arena, turning into a heavy mountain-like pressure that pressed down on everyone¡¯s heart. It was wrong to advance, but it was also wrong to retreat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, everyone vaguely understood that they had fallen into Mr. Zhou¡¯s trap. It was unknown how far the Research Institute¡¯s ruins were. It was also difficult to determine if Mr. Zhou could make it to the Research Institute alive and call for help. If they couldn¡¯t call for help, it was unknown whether everyone could make it out alive or how long they could survive on this Island. After Zhou xueli said ¡± let¡¯s go,¡± no one asked her how far she was from the Research Institute, nor did anyone ask her how long it would take for her to walk out of this nightmarish forest. The only response she got was silence and the sound of water.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Hope (1) Chapter 185: Hope (1) Translator: 549690339 After arriving on the island, Mr. Zhou had become the absolute authority in everyone¡¯s hearts, which also made Zhou xueli, who was close to him, have an extraordinary status. After she finished speaking, there was an awkward silence for the first time. Zhou xueli couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable. She frowned and looked at professor Yan, Wolf one, and the remaining workers who had survived. Finally, her eyes fell on song qingxiao and the others. She paused for a moment and said,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave the forest first.¡± The sun was about to set, and the last ray of light on the horizon seemed to be swallowed by darkness. It was not a wise decision to stay in the forest. Although everyone was in despair, they were not willing to just sit and wait for death. Supported by the desire to live, many people got up. Song qingxiao looked at the scene below the cliff with some regret. Number Four¡¯s body had been melted by something in the water. The semi-transparent living thing in the pool should be a genetic mutation of an aquatic creature. The hexagram magic array in his sea of consciousness still needed three more mutated creatures to be fully lit up. He had only completed 56% of the mission. If they could kill the mutant creatures in the water and eliminate the black flying insects, the trial-taker¡¯s mission progress would be greatly improved. Unfortunately, these flying insects were extremely strange and fierce. The tragic death of the worker made the other three participants, who had the same regret as song qingxiao, give up on the idea! Song qingxiao remembered the attack by the Wolf Pack by the stream today. At that time, the bodyguards had killed three huge gray wolves, but there was no Wolf Totem lit up in the participant¡¯s mission prompt, which proved that the Wolf Pack was most likely not completely eliminated at that time. At that time, there should still be wolves hiding behind the bushes, not showing themselves. From the previous three missions that had been lit up, song qingxiao could roughly figure out the rules of the mission. He had to either kill the leader of the mutant creatures or wipe out the entire group of creatures. Only then could the progress of the mission be pushed forward. However, after killing the three wolves, the trial-taker¡¯s mission did not change at all. Song qingxiao speculated that the hidden Wolf was most likely the leader, and its combat power was no less than the three wolves. Mutated genes, ferocious bestiality, and in the process of mutation, it was very likely that, as professor Yan had said, the Alpha Wolf would start to evolve to a higher level in such an environment. In that situation, it knew how to protect itself, which meant that it had a certain level of intelligence. The reason it did not appear did not mean that it was afraid. It could be that it was looking for an opportunity to take revenge! Song qingxiao shuddered at the thought. She raised her head and looked down. The water was deep, and the insects were buzzing around the corpse. Perhaps it was because the sky was getting dark, but the forest in the distance looked like a thick shadow. She felt that there was a pair of Scarlet eyes in the forest, coldly looking at her group of people. The pores on her back were wide open, and cold sweat seeped out from them, wetting her clothes. The wind was cold, and the goosebumps on her arms were all over. She grabbed her arms, but she couldn¡¯t calm them down. The wolf might be hiding in every corner that they could follow and see. Song Qing opened his eyes wide, trying to find the Wolf¡¯s location. However, her psychic power couldn¡¯t extend too far. She held her breath and listened carefully, but she could only hear the sound of flowing water, the buzzing of insects flapping their wings, and the rustling of leaves when the wind blew through the forest. The people around him could not hide their fatigue. A team that had been through so much despair and devastation, and a vicious, vengeful, and intelligent Alpha Wolf hiding in the dark who wanted to seek revenge ¡­ Song Qing frowned. After experiencing this wave of danger, everyone was even more jittery and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. When they walked, everyone became more careful, afraid that they would accidentally kick something they shouldn¡¯t touch. Fortunately, even though the forest was large, they still managed to leave after about 20 minutes. The sky was already dark, and the surrounding road was not clear. Although the light in the dark might attract the attention of mutant creatures, people always had an inexplicable fear in the dark. Especially on such a small island, the psychological trauma caused by the darkness was multiplied. In such a situation, not to mention the ordinary workers, even Wolf one and the others took out their flashlights to illuminate the road. After the light was back, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Although no one spoke a word, they were all panting hard to suppress. Zhou xueli¡¯s legs were like lead, and every step she took was extremely difficult. She had been holding the map, lighting it up from time to time to look at it. She could not hide her anxiety. After climbing out of the forest from the cliff of the small waterfall, a gust of wind mixed with the smell of the sea blew over. The people who were drenched in sweat could not help but shiver, and many of them subconsciously hugged their arms. The exit of this forest was a large flat rocky ground, as if it had been cut off by nature with the work of the gods. It was a platform that was clean and barren. In front of and to the right of the platform were cliffs. As far as the eye could see, the sea stretched as far as the eye could see under the night sky, and the loud sound of the waves hitting the cliffs. Everyone stood for a moment. Occasionally, when a huge wave hit, they would hear a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, like thunder in their ears. The huge wave hit the cliff, shaking the platform. The gravel at the edge of the cliff fell down with a ¡®shua shua¡¯. This momentum made everyone¡¯s legs weak, almost to the point of kneeling down. On the left side of the platform was a towering mountain range. In the darkness, the peak of the mountain seemed to connect with the sky, towering into the clouds. There was a forest behind them, so it was impossible for them to go back the way they came. In front and to their right were cliffs, and below them was the sea. In other words, the only path left for them was to enter the mountain. However, it was already late, and everyone was tired, hungry, and tired. Their hearts were also filled with fear. It was not a wise move to enter the mountain now. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at Zhou xueli. Zhou xueli said helplessly,¡± ¡°To reach the Research Institute, we need to cross this mountain.¡± However, the majority of the people were pale, their faces filled with fear, unease, and exhaustion. It was clear that it would be difficult for them to cross the mountain in one go. Professor Yan and the others sat on the ground, gasping for breath with their mouths open like fish out of water. In such a situation, it was probably impossible for him to move. Although Zhou Xue Li was barely able to stand up, she was still an arrow at the end of its flight, so she helplessly said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only why don¡¯t we all rest here for the night and recuperate? we¡¯ll cross this mountain after dawn tomorrow. She pointed in the direction of the mountain. ¡°The Research Institute is over there. You¡¯ll see it when you reach the top of the mountain.¡± Although everyone was skeptical of her words, it was undeniable that many people felt that they had seen a glimmer of hope because of her words. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the huge wave came again, and the cliff made a¡¯ buzzing ¡®sound. The ground seemed to be shaking, and many people were so scared that they squatted down, not daring to get up.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Trouble (1) Chapter 186: Trouble (1) Translator: 549690339 The seawater that had hit the cliff had already fallen back down, but the lingering fear still remained in everyone¡¯s heart. miss Zhou, are you sure we¡¯ll reach the Research Institute after crossing the mountain?¡± After a tiring day, after confirming that they could rest for a while, many people lay on the ground, finding it hard to even lift their eyelids. There were a few flashlights on the ground that were not switched off. At this time, everyone needed a little light to support themselves. ¡°We¡¯ll be close to the Research Institute after we cross the mountain.¡± Zhou xuli was also worried that the People¡¯s hearts would scatter. She and Mr. Zhou still needed the help of these people, so at this moment, she didn¡¯t maintain her previous cold and frosty appearance. After taking two deep breaths, she replied to this question. ¡°Now that we¡¯re close to the Research Institute, does that mean we can go home soon?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s hoarse voice had a hint of coaxing, after crossing this mountain and reaching the Research Institute, we¡¯ll be able to go home soon. He didn¡¯t speak much the whole day, and his voice seemed to be squeezed out from his dry throat. It felt like it was rubbed on matte, and it was very harsh. As soon as Zhou xueli heard him speak, she instinctively reached for her bag, but she touched nothing. Her bag had fallen by the stream when the wolves had attacked, so she hadn¡¯t picked it up. When they were hurrying on their way, she naturally didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with the lack of a burden. At this time, Zhou Xue Li touched her body and suddenly frowned. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have water?¡± She cleared her throat and asked. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but after she asked and no one answered, Zhou xueli realized that something was wrong. ¡°Does anyone have any extra water?¡± She raised her voice and asked again. Because she had used too much force when she spoke, her dry lips were torn open, and the blood that gushed out moistened the skin of her mouth, bringing with it a piercing pain and the smell of blood. ¡°I lost my bag¡­¡± Someone said listlessly. This sentence was like a signal, and more people said, ¡°I, I lost my bag too ¡­¡± Zhou xueli¡¯s heart began to sink. She turned her head and looked around. Most of the people were either sitting or lying down. Even a few bodyguards were sitting together with their legs bent. The flashlights thrown on the ground were scattered and illuminated the platform a little. ¡°Did you guys lose your bags?¡± The word ¡®all¡¯ made everyone panic. At first, when the ship was dragged into the sea by the monsters in the deep sea, there were a lot of materials left on the ship. When they got to the island, many people robbed a lot of them, and they felt that they were heavy, cumbersome, and in the way. After losing a bag, many people felt relieved and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Everyone was afraid of losing their lives in the face of mutant creatures. They were also worried that they would not have enough bullets and would not be able to fight back when danger came. No one had ever been afraid of the problem of insufficient supplies. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if one person lost his bag, but the others must have more. Everyone, including Mr. Zhou and Zhou xueli, thought so. Therefore, no matter when they were in danger or when they were resting, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to lose their backpacks. No one expected that when Zhou xueli asked about the water source, they would find that many people had lost their backpacks. Realizing the seriousness of the problem, Zhou xueli couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°Whose bags did you lose?¡± She pursed her lips. This action made the wound on her lips split deeper, and the blood oozed out more quickly. However, she seemed to not notice it and stuck out her tongue to lick her lips. ¡°The person who lost his bag, raise your hand.¡± Amidst the rustling of clothes, people raised their hands one after another. Anxious, Zhou xueli picked up a flashlight and shone it at them one by one. The people who were illuminated by her light subconsciously narrowed their eyes and reached out to cover their faces. Zhou xueli counted,¡± ¡°ls 2S 3.. 6S 7..¡± Her heart grew colder with every number she counted. At present, there were a total of 22 people alive in the team: four trial-takers, five bodyguards, five scientists, Mr. Zhou, Zhou xuli, and the worker. Among the 22 people, the five professors only carried suitcases and backpacks containing research equipment when they first arrived on the island. They didn¡¯t carry any supplies to increase their burden. With that, there were only 17 people left with the supplies. Among them, other than song qingxiao and the other three, as well as the five bodyguards, only one of the workers still had a bag. Everyone else¡¯s bags were missing! The problem was very serious. After everyone was tired, they could rest before continuing their journey. However, on this deserted island, there was no food and water. This was a very serious problem. After the person lying on the ground heard Zhou xueli¡¯s count, he couldn¡¯t help but turn over and sit up. He asked anxiously,¡± ¡°Did everyone lose their bags?¡± The person who asked the question looked around and saw that many people around him were doing the same thing. Everyone had an anxious look on their faces. Even if they rushed to the site of the Research Institute and called the satellite phone for help, they did not know how long it would take for the rescue team to arrive. Before that, everyone needed to eat and drink. There was no food on the island. Even if there was, no one would dare to eat contaminated things, and no one would dare to drink water. The scene of No. 4 being ¡®digested¡¯ by the transparent thing in the pool was like a nightmare in everyone¡¯s mind. Now, everyone shivered at the mention of the ¡®water¡¯ on the island, so how could they dare to go near it? ¡°Mr. Zhou, what should we do?¡± They didn¡¯t feel it when they were extremely tired, but now that they heard that there was a lack of food and water, they felt dry and hungry. there are still ten backpacks here, which means there are at least ten supplies. Don¡¯t panic. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face darkened at first, but then he became calm again. He motioned for Zhou Xue Li to help him stand up. He looked at Wolf one and the others who were sitting not far away, and finally looked at song Qing and the others who had been standing since the beginning. After the four unknown cultivators walked out of the dense forest, they did not lie on the ground like the others. Instead, they stood up, as if they were very alert. They stood not far from each other, not close, looking around. ¡°Wolf one.¡± Food had become precious and was in the hands of a few people, which meant that the others had to starve and thirst. These people included Mr. Zhou, Zhou xueli, and the scientists. Once Mr. Zhou asked for a favor, his position as the absolute leader of this group of people would change. His authority would be challenged, and once everyone wavered in his words, it was very likely that when he encountered danger later, these people would not risk their lives to work for him. Mr. Zhou quickly thought of the bad consequences and decided to start with the bodyguards. He would make them hand over the food first and then distribute it among themselves. He had hired this group of people and they loved money. He had also used the results of his research to move Wolf one. From the start of their persuasion, as long as they promised to pay more, it should work. leave all the supplies here with me for now. We¡¯ll distribute them together, so no one will starve to death. His words had greatly soothed the panic in many people¡¯s hearts. After Mr. Zhou finished speaking, Wolf one sat on the ground and didn¡¯t move, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him. Several bodyguards removed the gauze wrapped around their hands and wiped the sweat off their faces. There was only the sound of heavy breathing and the crashing of the waves around them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A ¡®boom¡¯ sound came from the huge wave again, and the whole platform was buzzing. The majestic power of nature made the group of people tremble in fear. Everyone looked at Mr. Zhou, Wolf one, and the others uneasily. Some were suspicious, some were uneasy, and some were helpless. ¡°Wolf one!¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice began to sink. When he shouted the words ¡®Wolf one¡¯ again, his palm that was locked with the silver suitcase bent down and his fingertips knocked on the suitcase, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. His intention was self-evident. Number seven looked at this scene with great interest. The dark side of human nature was starting to show. Wolf one seemed to be smiling. The spear was at his feet. He took a dagger and wiped it with the gauze in his hand, ignoring Mr. Zhou¡¯s call.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 144 Chapter 187: Chapter 144-improvement ! Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Only Zhou xueli, who was supporting him, knew how angry Mr. Zhou was at this time. His body was tense, and his legs were shaking. He was furious at Wolf one and the others ¡®rebellion, so he knocked on the box with a little more force. The others didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. They forcefully restrained their breathing, and the atmosphere dropped to a freezing point. While the others were feeling helpless and panicking, Mr. Zhou was about to call out Wolf one¡¯s name again. Perhaps Mr. Zhou¡¯s knocking on the box reminded Wolf one, for he stopped wiping the dagger, looked up, and shouted, H Mr. Zhou, he kicked the flashlight that he had thrown at his feet. The flashlight was not turned off, and the light was turned around by him. Everyone who was shone on by the light turned their heads in a hurry, looking uneasy. ¡°If you want the water and food, of course, it¡¯s not impossible to negotiate.¡± In the dark, Wolf one lowered his head. Sweat trickled down his cheeks and gathered at his chin. It dripped from his legs to the ground, quickly wetting the small rock in front of him. ¡°These were all carried by our brothers all the way here, but why should the others share them?¡± To them, these workers were just a burden. Now that they had lost their use of carrying supplies, they would only be a burden if they were to live. The meaning in his tone was understood by the workers. These people were afraid of being left behind and were already sobbing uneasily. ¡°Mr. Wolf¡­¡± Wolf one stood up. His tall and sturdy figure gave a certain amount of pressure to those sitting on the ground. He looked around and said condescendingly,¡± ¡°No food! There was no drinking water! It¡¯s up to you if you can survive!¡± He took two steps, and his thick military boots made a terrifying ¡®ta ta¡¯ sound when they stepped on the stone ground. It was extremely threatening. ¡°Mr. Zhou, you¡¯re too kind to these trash. Our people need food and water to ensure your safety and life.¡± After he said this, Mr. Zhou narrowed his eyes and finally chose to acquiesce to his meaning. When the others heard that there was no food or water, they immediately panicked. Since yesterday, many of them had barely eaten or drunk. They had only rested for a while in the middle, but were quickly interrupted by an accident. Now, they were both tired and hungry. If he couldn¡¯t fill his stomach, he might not have the strength to cross the mountains tomorrow. ¡°Mr. Zhou,¡± One of the workers cried and begged,¡± ¡°We came to the island with you. You can¡¯t leave us alone.¡± yes, Mr. Zhou, we were all listening to you. At the waterfall, we were listening to miss Zhou and pushed you up together. Mr. Zhou, we¡¯ll correct our mistakes. Please don¡¯t do this ¡­ ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t say anything. The others were anxious and angry, but in order to survive, they had to lower their heads and beg. Number seven looked at this scene with a sneer in his eyes. The island was far away from civilization, and the law of the jungle no longer only existed among the uncivilized animals. They weren¡¯t in the wrong. If they were, they were just too weak. The harsh environment on the island and the fear of being abandoned made these men give up their pride and cry. Mr. Zhou, Wolf one, and the others reached a consensus. Wolf one turned his head and motioned for the bodyguards to share some water and food. Although this result was different from what Mr. Zhou had imagined, he had no other way to punish these mercenaries for the time being. ¡°You have to take good care of it.¡± Wolf one put the things into a backpack. When he handed it over, Zhou xuli reached out to take it, but before he could touch the strap of the backpack, Wolf one reached his hand back. After saying this, a sinister look flashed in Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes, and he immediately smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There wasn¡¯t a lot of food. After Zhou xueli left some for herself and Mr. Zhou, she gave some to professor Yan and the others. These scientists were still useful, so nothing could happen to them. Everyone had been hungry for a whole day, so they were tired and thirsty. In addition, the food was not easy to get, so they tore it open and began to eat and drink. The sound of chewing made the other people who were hungry even more uncomfortable. No. 1 and No. 3 found a place to sit on the ground. They took out food and water from their bags and drank. Song qingxiao stood on the side of the cliff, looking into the forest.. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Improving ! Chapter 188: Improving ! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Say, why didn¡¯t Mr. Zhou ask us for food?¡± Apart from the bodyguards, there were four other cultivators in the team who had not lost anything. However, IVLr. Zhou would rather ask Wolf one and the others for food than ask the participants for food, which was thought-provoking. Song qingxiao could guess the reason without thinking. It was nothing more than the fact that Mr. Zhou dared to speak to Wolf one because he had the confidence to do so. He could afford to pay Wolf one and the others, so they were under his command.The reason why he did not speak to the trial-takers was because he had a guilty conscience, so he instinctively avoided speaking to the trial-takers. Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t have any research results that could allow the participant¡¯s body to evolve. Even if he did, it would probably only be enough for his own use. He was just telling a lie, and the trial-takers were probably well aware of this. Number Seven¡¯s mind was as clear as a mirror, but she still wanted to get some information from song qingxiao. Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up. She remembered how she had reached out to hold her hand after climbing up the cliff to express her goodwill. At that time, the situation was critical, and everyone was in a hurry to escape. Number seven probably didn¡¯t expect that under such circumstances, song Qing would notice her unintentional move. She had extended her left hand. It had been a few days since they entered this trial site, and song qingxiao had dealt with number seven a few times. At first, number seven tried to leave a good impression of innocence, cuteness, and harmlessness in the crowd. Therefore, she frequently interacted with the crowd and took the initiative to greet song qingxiao a few times. This made song qingxiao understand her much better than the quiet number one and number three. She wasn¡¯t left-handed, and when she was able to push the strange fish away yesterday, she also used her right hand in a hurry. And when she tried to pull him, she reached out her left hand. This situation proved that number seven had the intention to test something. But what was there to hide? When she pushed the strange fish away, her palm was cut open and bleeding. This was no secret, everyone saw it. Unless ¡­ Something bad had happened to her wound and it had become her weakness, which she did not dare to expose. Song qingxiao thought of the fish that had mutated after being infected. No. 7¡¯s body was probably showing signs of mutation as well. She lowered her eyes and suppressed the excitement in her eyes. Mr. Zhou and the others were eating and drinking. The chewing sound was mixed with the sound of tearing open the food packaging. Some workers were swallowing their saliva, and some people were unwilling to give up and carefully begged,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, can you give us some water to drink?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten for almost a day.¡± well climb the mountain tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have enough strength a >) As time passed, the rumbling of the hungry stomach started to sound. Some people couldn¡¯t help but feel hungry. They knelt beside Mr. Zhou and the others and begged. ¡°If you¡¯re really hungry, you can go back to where you were and pick up your backpacks. There¡¯ll be food there.¡± Wolf one spoke without raising his head as he swallowed the bread. Everyone fell silent again after he finished speaking. A young scholar took a biscuit and put it in his mouth. A piece of the biscuit fell on his leg. Before he could do anything, the worker next to him picked up the piece of biscuit and put it in his mouth. When the scholar saw this, he was stunned for a moment. The others had disdainful looks on their faces. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She felt that this scene was too glaring. The food in each backpack was enough for one person to eat for more than three days. If they saved it, it would be enough to last them for four to five days. She took out a bag of compressed biscuits from her backpack and threw it into the hands of the worker who had picked up the crumbs earlier. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the worker was at a loss as to what to do when he held the biscuit. ¡°Hurry up and share them.¡± With a cold face, she said without any expression,¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with the preparations. It¡¯s time to discuss The Night Watch.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The worker was stunned for a moment. When he came back to his senses and realized what she had said, he quickly hugged the biscuit tightly with both hands, oh, oh. Mr. Zhou stopped chewing, and even Wolf one raised his head. No. 1 and No. 3 didn¡¯t know what to say. The worker seemed to be afraid that song qingxiao would go back on her words, so he quickly tore the biscuit open. The others gathered around to ask for it, and the scene became noisy. Number seven sized up song qingxiao a few times, his eyes filled with confusion.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Improving 3 Chapter 189: Improving 3 Translator: 549690339 She had been in the trial for a few days, so she believed that she had a certain understanding of the other trial-takers. Number one and number three were mature, vigilant, and not easy to come into contact with. Number two had a shrewd heart. On the surface, he was friendly, but in reality, he had many little schemes in his heart. Number four and number six seemed carefree, but both of them were arrogant and young. No matter how much they tried to hide it, their pride in their strength could not suppress the arrogance in the depths of their hearts. Only song qingxiao was the only one that number seven was most wary of from the start. It was said that when she entered the space, she was in a sorry state, as if she was being chased by someone. Not long after she entered, number six had snatched her seat. In the face of number six¡¯s difficulties, she stood up and moved away without a word. When number four mentioned this, his face was full of disdain. However, reality proved that song qingxiao was not a person who was afraid of death as he had imagined. It was only because fighting with number six in the trial space did not benefit her at all. It would only expose her strength and increase the danger she faced in the trial. Her performance in the later scenario proved this point. After entering the scenario, number six did not gain any advantage when he ambushed her. Instead, he was injured by her. Such a person had strength and could endure it, so he was far more terrifying than number six. She was meticulous and could get information out of Zhou xueli¡¯s mouth, so she was the first to discover that something was wrong with the mission. Out of the seven participants, number seven was the most curious about song qingxiao. Before number six died, she seemed to have the ability to predict the future and dodged first. After number four tricked her, she successfully escaped from the mutated giant Wolf. She wanted to take revenge. When she killed number four, she was not soft-hearted and decisive. Such a person was now seeing these ant-like people begging, but she was giving out the food. Number seven couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. In fact, she really couldn¡¯t control herself, and the corners of her mouth twitched. What kind of person was this person? If someone were to tell number seven that there were still good people in God¡¯s trial space, number seven would probably laugh his head off. Was song qingxiao a good person? She didn¡¯t even blink when so many people died. Even if there were good people in the beginning, they would have died in the initial elimination trial. Soft-hearted good people wouldn¡¯t be able to live until now. Number seven sneered in his heart and lowered his head fiercely. The workers were given a bag of biscuits. Although it could not completely fill their stomachs, it was better to have something to eat than to be completely hungry. Song qingxiao threw another bottle of water over, and everyone finished eating with mixed feelings. Mr. Zhou was already ready to order people to set up the tent. Although there was a shortage of food, there were plenty of tents. However, the platform was a huge rock and there was no way to fix camp nails, so the tents had to be set up at the foot of the mountain. The land there was much softer, and the back was against the mountain range. The sea breeze was also less than here. After eating and drinking, the worker gratefully smiled at song Qing,¡± ¡°Miss song, we¡¯ll take turns to keep watch at night.¡± They felt that they had eaten song qingxiao¡¯s food, so they wanted to do something for her to repay her. Song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough to rely on you guys to keep watch.¡± Mr. Zhou, who was resting on the side, heard her and instinctively turned his head. ¡°I think they¡¯re right. We¡¯ve been on the road for the whole day, so we should rest well.¡± After all, no one knew what kind of mutant creatures existed in the mountains. Now, the four trial-takers and five bodyguards were the strongest in the team. When they were in danger, they were the most reliable. No matter how one looked at it, they should be resting. As for ordinary people, they were not of much use against mutant creatures, and it was their duty to guard the night. His matter-of-fact attitude made the worker¡¯s smile freeze, but he didn¡¯t refute. Obviously, everyone had already divided the workers into three, six, and nine ranks. The workers silently agreed with Mr. Zhou¡¯s distribution, but song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Mr. Zhou, you don¡¯t think that everyone can sleep without a worry tonight, do you?¡± The meaning behind her words made Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression change. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight.¡± When she said this, Mr. Zhou asked,¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You guys haven¡¯t forgotten about the surprise attack from the wolves by the stream today, have you?¡± Song qingxiao said. At first, Mr. Zhou thought she would say something, but when he heard her mention this, he immediately smiled. so you¡¯re worried about that. Those mutant wolves were already killed by Wolf one and the others. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°I only killed three.¡± Song qingxiao corrected him. Mr. Zhou¡¯s smile froze and he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You mean you suspect that there were wolves hiding in the bushes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting.¡± At that time, a few wolves had rushed out and killed three of them. If the pack of wolves had been killed, even if they had not been killed, they had suffered life-threatening injuries. The mission should have given a prompt. However, the quest notification had not changed. It was certain that there were wolves hiding behind the bushes. However, she couldn¡¯t tell Mr. Zhou about this. She only mentioned that the wolf might seek revenge and that it was best to be more alert when sleeping at night. However, when Mr. Zhou heard her mention this, he obviously didn¡¯t believe her ¡®intuition*. However, because of her strength, Mr. Zhou felt that he had to give her some face, so he asked Zhou xueli to arrange for people to be on night duty. He glanced at song qingxiao and emphasized,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss song said that there might be danger and that we must be careful.¡± As he said this, he also asked,¡± ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Wolf one and the others nodded. ¡°I heard it..¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Vigilance (1) Chapter 190: Vigilance (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Do you think they will believe you?¡± No. 7 quietly stood behind song qingxiao. Before he even got close, song qingxiao had already stepped aside alertly, putting some distance between them. This level of vigilance could not be trained if one did not roll around in a pile of death several times. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they believe me or not, I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say.¡± Song Qing looked down on number seven. She squinted her eyes and smiled, looking innocent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to distribute food to ordinary people.¡± Song qingxiao could not help but smile at her words. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing food?¡± She was different from the people in these scenarios. She would leave this place after completing the mission, so it would be a waste for her to hold on to more food and water. it seems like you¡¯re confident in completing the mission quickly and leaving this place. After No. 7 concluded, song qingxiao asked her,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Seven didn¡¯t say anything. The tent was set up very quickly. Mr. Zhou had arranged for a total of six people to be on duty tonight. Among the six people, there were four hired workers and two bodyguards. The six of them were divided into two groups, taking turns to be on duty at night. After the arrangements were made, the others entered their own tents to rest. Since last night, everyone had not been able to sleep well after the attack, not to mention what happened after they entered the island. They had been in a tense state of mind and did not dare to relax for even a moment. At this time, they could not hold on any longer. Many people fell asleep as soon as they entered the tent, and soon they started snoring. A few cultivators had their own tents. Everyone was on guard, so it was impossible for them to sleep in the same place as the others. Song qingxiao entered her own tent and lay down. She took the time to look at the mission in her mind. At present, each part of the mission had been half-completed, and the remaining half was the most difficult to kill. However, the other trial-takers did not say anything about this, so they should have reached a consensus in their hearts. Before the other trial-takers were sacrificed, everyone would definitely work together to complete the mission when they encountered danger. She calmed her mind and stopped thinking about the mission. Instead, she forced herself to sleep. As the number of people in the team decreased, the situation would become more dangerous. She needed to rest up in order to live well on this Island. She closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep. But in this case, it was impossible to fall asleep completely. She woke up twice in the middle and heard the sound of the wind outside, which shook the tent gently. There was the sound of the zipper, and the person on duty outside couldn¡¯t bear it and yawned. Someone leaned against the tent and seemed to be falling asleep. She turned over, and the air cushion under her made a squeaking sound as she snored continuously. Everything was calm and peaceful, as if nothing was wrong. However, song Qingxin¡¯s heart seemed to be on edge. As time passed, not only did she not relax, but she became more and more tense. Such a peaceful scene was like the calm before the storm. In the darkness, a dangerous aura floated in the air. She seemed to smell the coming of a storm, which made her feel a little restless and uneasy. His heart was beating wildly, as if a rabbit had just entered his heart. Her chest felt heavy, tightly bound by the low air pressure, making it difficult for her to breathe. After opening her eyes, she was in a cramped tent, and the air seemed very thin. She stretched her neck and took a few deep breaths, as if she was about to lack oxygen. It was a little hot in the tent, and she could feel the fine beads of sweat slowly oozing out of the pores of her limbs and bones, but she could touch the cold soil below. Song qingxiao forcefully suppressed this strange feeling. She had to hurry on with her journey tomorrow, so she needed to rest up to deal with the upcoming trouble. After listening for a while and making sure there was no danger around, song qingxiao closed her eyes again. This time, her sleep was strange. Her mind was divided into two, one was awake and alert, and the other was beginning to dream. Perhaps it was because she was worried in the day, she dreamed at night. She dreamed of the day when number four pushed her and sent her directly into the Wolf¡¯s mouth. The wolf she was facing this time was not the mutated creature she had encountered earlier in the day. It was much larger than the one she had encountered earlier in the day. It was a pair of terrifying, Scarlet eyes that glinted coldly in the dark. It stared at its prey, locking its killing intent and cruelty in them. Its hair was like steel needles, and with a shake of its body, each hair stood up. It had a large head, and when it opened its mouth, its teeth were like the sharpest daggers. With a light stroke, it could bite through the throat of its prey. She seemed to be able to smell the blood coming from its mouth, which made her shudder. There were broken limbs all around, and the smell of blood was nauseating. Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up when she was stared at by such a huge Wolf. A large amount of cold sweat kept pouring out, wetting her clothes and sticking them firmly to her body, forming a restraint that made it difficult for her to breathe. She opened her mouth wide and breathed like a fish out of water. The wolf tilted its head and jumped over. Her heart was almost in her throat. Her heart was filled with killing intent and anger towards number four. The wolf was getting closer and closer, and the surroundings seemed to have quietened down. There was only her and the wolf left in the world! ¡®Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong¡­¡¯ Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest. At the critical moment, the wolf was getting closer and closer to her. However, perhaps it was because she was in a dream, song qingxiao suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t move her body! It was as if her body didn¡¯t belong to her and no longer listened to her. She wanted to hide, but no matter how anxious and terrified she was, she couldn¡¯t even move a finger. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and no one would come to save her. If she couldn¡¯t hide, she would die! She wouldn¡¯t die Here, she wanted to live! She let out a long breath, and a strong will to live rose from the bottom of her heart, causing her to sit up involuntarily. The eyelids that had been firmly stuck together suddenly opened. In the darkness, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she hadn¡¯t freed herself from the nightmare, but the sound of the person on duty sleeping in the tent had disappeared. The sweet smell of blood came from all directions, and the sea breeze blew on the strong fabric of the tent, making a ¡®bu bu¡¯ sound. The sound was mixed with the sea breeze, like the deep sound of someone unzipping her tent. But if one listened carefully, it sounded like someone was holding a knife and trying to cut her tent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing gasped for air with his mouth wide open. His hand instinctively reached for the dagger on his waist and grabbed the handle. It was strange that she was covered in sweat and her body was unusually hot as if she had been pulled out of the water. The dagger was pressed against her body, but it was still cold to the touch. However, this coldness was exactly what she needed at this moment, and it gave her a sense of peace. Her breath had not yet been smoothened, and her heart was still beating wildly. A sharp, blade-like object easily pierced through the strong fabric. Then, the second, the third ¡­. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Wolf attack (1) Chapter 191: Wolf attack (1) Translator: 549690339 The sharp thorn was deftly clenched and easily tore a huge hole in the cloth. The sea breeze was the first to pour into the narrow space, blowing away the heavy air inside, bringing with it a nauseating smell of blood, as if it was hell. The moonlight was as clear as water tonight, but the heavy rain yesterday seemed to have washed the sky clean, and the moonlight was particularly soft. Perhaps it was because they were far away from the city, there were no skyscrapers above them, and they could see the starry sky. When song qingxiao entered the tent to sleep, she clearly remembered the hazy Starlight outside. The tents were not too far apart, and there were guards in the middle. At this moment, a shadow stood on the torn t-shirt, blocking all the light, and the tent was dark. The torn tent happened to be where she had been lying. A light gnawing sound rang out, but she sat up after waking up from the nightmare and pulled away a little, which happened to miss the target of the insidious sneak attack. Hearing the noise, song qingxiao instinctively turned her head to look. There was a ¡®Chichi¡¯ sound of breathing. A huge thing was blocking the outside of the tent, bringing with it depression, despair, blood, and horror. Against the light, it was impossible to see the true appearance of this thing. However, in the darkness, its eyes flickered with a faint luster. It was cruel, cunning, and sharp. The strong smell of blood filled the small space of the tent with its breath. After failing to hit its target, it grinned, revealing its sharp fangs. It was a huge Wolf, its fur silvery-white under the moonlight. It was looking at song qingxiao with a menacing expression. At that moment, song qingxiao could not tell if she was in reality or in a dream. But no matter if it was a dream or an illusion, she would never sit still and wait for death. The huge Silver Wolf did not seem to expect her to still be awake. Its eyes were full of light. In the dark, its green eyes had an alluring power. It raised its front claws again and cut open the tent with lightning speed. Its huge body nimbly scurried into the tent. There were wolves in front of her, and the tent behind her was tightly sealed. At this critical moment, song qingxiao was lucky to have a dagger in her hand. The space was too narrow for her to move around. Without thinking, she used the dagger to cut the tent twice. The dagger was extremely sharp. When the blade cut the tent, the cloth tore and a hole large enough for a person to climb out fell out. While she was tearing open the tent to escape, the wolf had already turned its head and bit her, looking ferocious. Song qingxiao raised her leg and kicked the wolf¡¯s head. With a bang, her foot landed on the side of the Wolf¡¯s mouth. She had not taken off her clothes and shoes while she was sleeping just in case. When she kicked the wolf, she felt that the Wolf¡¯s hair was as hard as steel needles and its skull was extremely hard. This kick didn¡¯t tilt its head, nor did it cause it to take half a step back. Instead, it seemed to have aroused its ferocity. It tilted its head and tried to bite song Qing¡¯s ankle. The memory of No. 2¡¯s leg being bitten off by the mutated Wolf in the day flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, and at that moment, her hair stood on end. She quickly pulled back her legs and jumped towards the hole in the tent with her elbows on the ground. Once it jumped out, it would wake up the other people in the same line of work. Only by working together could they possibly kill or scare away this Wolf. Song qingxiao had a good idea, but the danger of the wolf was far beyond her imagination. Although she retracted her leg quickly, the Wolf¡¯s speed was much faster than hers. Amidst the rapid beating of her heart, song qingxiao felt the wolf turn its head and its sharp fangs scratch the sole of her shoe. Like a sharp blade cutting tofu, a crack appeared on the thick sole of her shoes. The wind blew in, and the cold sweat-soaked soles of her feet suddenly felt cold. Goosebumps rose all over his body. Song Qing pursed his lips tightly and his nose trembled. After entering the island, due to the long journey, the shoes Mr. Zhou prepared for everyone were of military grade. The sole of the shoe was made of special rubber, which was very durable, but it could not last more than a second under the sharp teeth of the wolf. However, it was also because the quality of the shoes was far better than that of ordinary sports shoes that the Wolf¡¯s fangs were stuck in the fabric of the shoes after cutting four to five centimeters into the sole. After it was stuck, the teeth were pressed against song Qing¡¯s small feet. If it went any further, it would Pierce her skin. She tried to pull her leg back, but the shoe was tied tightly, and she couldn¡¯t get it off after struggling for a while. After the wolf fangs got the shoe stuck, it raised its head and easily dragged song Qing back! Her body made a rustling sound as she dragged it on the tent mat, and there was nothing around her that could hold her in place. When song qingxiao came back to her senses, she was already in front of the giant Wolf. She hurriedly raised her head. The Wolf¡¯s mouth was wide open, and saliva dripped from the corner of its mouth, landing on her face with a ¡®pata¡¯ sound. At such a close distance, she could see that the silver-white fur at the side of its mouth was stained red with blood. Its pupils contracted, and its eyes flashed with a flirtatious luster. It raised one foot and stepped on song Qing¡¯s small chest. In the nick of time, song Qing dodged to the side, and the claw almost fell from her back. With a sizzling sound, song qingxiao could almost imagine how the sharp claws had easily torn the cushion. If this claw landed on her body, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would lose a layer of skin. However, even though she had dodged the claw, the situation did not improve much. Her action of turning over happened to roll into the range of the giant Wolf¡¯s control. The wolf missed its target, so it lowered its head and tried to bite her. This was not the first time song qingxiao had been so close to a Wolf since she got on the island, nor was it the first time she had been in a life-and-death situation. However, no matter if it was her being tricked by number four or her two near-death experiences during the trials, they were far less dangerous than what she was in now. For the first time, she felt that death was not far away. Her scalp felt like it was about to explode, and the terrifying feeling surged up from the bottom of her feet. The Wolf¡¯s teeth were extremely sharp. If it bit down, its throat would probably be bitten through. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The pain of her throat being pierced for the first time seemed to surge up again. She even vaguely had an illusion that there was a hole in her throat and blood was flowing out. Fear and the desire to live welled up in her heart at the same time. She bent her knees and stepped on the ground, using the force to slide back quickly. The moment the wolf raised its head to bite her, she shrank her neck and lowered her head. The Wolf¡¯s teeth brushed past her scalp, and with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, it bit off several strands of her hair. Just this alone made song qingxiao break out in cold sweat. Her heart was beating like a drum due to the tension and excitement. She ignored the slight pain when her scalp was pulled.. At the same time, she stabbed the Wolf¡¯s stomach with the dagger in her hand! Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Helper _1 Chapter 192: Helper _1 Translator: 549690339 The giant Wolf¡¯s reaction was faster than song qingxiao had expected. Its huge body was incredibly agile. After its forelegs landed on the ground, its hind legs jumped up and dodged the dagger with extreme agility. The sharp edge of the dagger cut off a few strands of Wolf fur and fell on song Qing¡¯s small face. Her heart was beating so fast that it almost overwhelmed her own movements and breathing. With the help of the Wolf¡¯s dodging speed, she slid out of the tent that had been cut by the Wolf¡¯s claws. She didn¡¯t stop until she hit the other people¡¯s tents with a bang. Although the huge impact made her dizzy, song qingxiao and the huge Silver Wolf immediately reversed their positions! She got up and turned her head vigilantly with the dagger in her hand. The giant Wolf in the tent also turned its head after landing on the ground. As their eyes met, the Wolf¡¯s pupils contracted, reflecting a fluorescent luster in the darkness, which made people feel terrified. Just from the two short exchanges earlier, song qingxiao had already noticed that this Wolf was not comparable to the wolves she had encountered during the day. In terms of speed, intelligence, size, savagery, and difficulty, they were far superior to the gray wolves by the stream. After leaving the narrow space of the tent, song Qingxin suddenly felt a lot more secure. She was covered in cold sweat, and when the wind blew, her hair stood on end, and she shivered. It had only been a few seconds since the wolf attacked her, but song qingxiao felt like a long time had passed. The smell of blood was thick outside, and she did not dare to be distracted. Something had happened in the campsite, but most of the people were still asleep. This giant Wolf moved quickly and knew how to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears. It chose a time when everyone was sleeping. If it wasn¡¯t for the nightmare that made her sit up subconsciously, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to distance herself from the wolf so easily when it attacked her, even if it wasn¡¯t a fatal blow. Even if number one, number three, and number seven did not notice her earlier, they should have been woken up when she was fighting the silver Wolf. However, the three of them were probably watching from the back and did not make a move. Including No. 7, who had agreed to cooperate with her, they were probably calculating the time, waiting for her to be injured or her combat power to be greatly reduced before they made a move. Once she was injured, their subsequent actions would definitely be affected. At that time, if they wanted to use her as a sacrifice, it would naturally be much smoother. Many thoughts flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind in an instant. She half-squatted on the ground and stared at the wolf vigilantly, shouting,¡± ¡°The wolves are here!¡± This shout was like a sudden clap of Thunder. Even if many people were still in their dreams, they were still frightened and trembled. After the surprise attack by the stream, a cry of ¡®the wolf is coming¡¯ was enough to scare many people out of their wits. The person who was knocked into the tent had already sat up and unzipped the tent. A head popped out with a sleepy face. At the same time, the Wolf¡¯s tail stood up and it flew out of the tent. Its posture was as fast as lightning, and when it pounced, it brought with it a fishy wind. When it moved, song qingxiao moved as well. After the Wolf¡¯s genes were altered, its fangs and claws were extraordinarily sharp. Even though song qingxiao¡¯s body had been strengthened, she did not dare to take the risk with number Seven¡¯s possible infection as a warning. As a result, when he sensed that it was about to attack, he had already rolled on the ground to a distance of about a step away. But the person who stuck his head out of the tent was not so lucky. When the wolf swooped over, its front paw just happened to press on his shoulder. Before he could react, he was pressed to the ground. Song qingxiao managed to escape the attacks of the Wolf¡¯s claws one after another. It was a provocation to the wolf. The huge Silver Wolf turned around and bit the man¡¯s neck. It shook its head hard, causing the man¡¯s head to become a family. Blood splattered on the Wolf¡¯s Silver fur. After easily killing one, the wolf General¡¯s mouth loosened, and his eyes revealed a human-like look of contempt. The headless corpse was still spurting blood. Now that its whereabouts were exposed, the wolf no longer hid its tracks like before. Instead, it went on a killing spree. This way, song qingxiao was no doubt restricted. The positions of the tents were not close and not far, greatly limiting the distance she could escape. When the wolf charged over, there were tents one or two meters to the left and right. The wolf could easily jump two or three meters away with a single leap, so it was impossible to Dodge. This Silver Wolf had a fierce aura and was extremely brave. It used both its claws and fangs. After a few times, song qingxiao fell to the ground. When the wolf swung its claws again, she almost crouched down, and the claws brushed past her shoulder. The fur was like steel needles, and she could feel the fierce momentum through her clothes. After missing its first attack, the wolf tilted its head and tried to bite. When it opened its mouth, its mouth was full of bloody saliva and sprayed all over song qingxiao¡¯s head and face. She narrowed her eyes instinctively and elbowed the Wolf¡¯s neck. With this impact, she felt the muscles of the wolf under her hand contract instinctively, sharing the pain. Then, it shook its body without any pain. The camp had already been awoken, and many people had prepared weapons and were about to come out. She couldn¡¯t continue like this. She was afraid that she would be injured by the Wolf¡¯s claws before everyone came out to scare the wolf away. Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. After dodging a few Wolf attacks, she remembered the tent where number one and number three were lying. Before she went to bed, she knew that the wolf might take revenge, so she paid special attention to it. At this time, with the force of the elbow, her upper body bounced away nimbly, and before the wolf could react, she bent her legs and stomped on the Wolf¡¯s stomach, putting some distance between them, and then pounced on the tent where number three was lying. With a ¡®bang¡¯, song qingxiao hit the tent. Under the elastic force of the canvas, her body first sank in and then bounced back. She flipped over and landed on the ground, but she was not in a hurry to Dodge. Instead, she stabbed the dagger into the corner of the tent where the camp nail was nailed to the ground, cutting through the fabric of the camp nail. After a corner of the camp nail was cut off, the strong sea wind almost overturned the tent. At the same time, he raised his hand and lowered his knife. The tip of the blade made a huge crack on the canvas. The wind gushed in and blew open the gap, revealing number three¡¯s shocked and angry face. As expected, she had woken up. She had been listening for any movements, waiting for song qingxiao to be injured so that she could reap the benefits. However, number three did not expect song qingxiao to direct the trouble to her. The moment the tent was torn open, the Wolf¡¯s gaze fell on her. When he heard the commotion outside, he only knew that the wolf was fierce, but now that he was being stared at by the wolf, he felt a lot of pressure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do me a favor,¡± Song Qing dragged number three into the water and even raised his head to smile at her. However, at this moment, number three even had the intention to kill her, so he couldn¡¯t even show a perfunctory expression. Although the wolf was cunning, it was still a beast and could not understand the infighting of humans. Seeing that song qingxiao had ¡®helpers¡¯, they immediately pounced on number three and prepared to take care of song qingxiao¡¯s accomplices first! Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Cunning (1) Chapter 193: Cunning (1) Translator: 549690339 Number three cursed in his heart. In a flash, he disappeared from his original spot. The wolf rushed towards the tent, causing the cut tent to make a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. When the person disappeared, the wolf landed on the ground and tore the tent apart. Its body twisted, and it raised its front claws. It bared its teeth, and a fierce light flickered in its eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had used her ability too much during the day, but this time, although she disappeared in a hurry, her figure reappeared about half a meter away from the tent in two breaths. Her face still had a look of relief after surviving a disaster. Song Qing, who was standing beside her, saw it clearly and shouted half-jokingly,¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± The moment she appeared under the moonlight, the wolf raised its claws above her head. Although number three¡¯s ability was invisibility, her body could be hidden. She could hide from people¡¯s eyes, but she might not be able to hide from the nose of animals. Wolves, in particular, had a very sensitive sense of smell, which was different from ordinary animals. No. 3¡¯s ability, which seemed to appear and disappear unpredictably in the eyes of others, was of little value in front of this huge white silver Wolf. The wolf followed the smell, and the joy on her face had not completely faded. When she heard song qingxiao¡¯s reminder, her expression changed, and she wanted to hide, but it was too late. The sharp claws came down on her head, and her face twisted in horror. She instinctively pounced forward and avoided the fatal blow, but the Wolf¡¯s claws still scratched her back. With a ¡®Zila¡¯ sound, a string of blood flowers appeared and fell to the ground. Number three¡¯s twisted face showed a pained expression. He staggered two steps forward and barely managed to save his life. ¡°Number one!¡± Number three¡¯s heart was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. With song qingxiao in front of her and the giant white Wolf behind her, she didn¡¯t dare to turn her back to anyone. Even though she knew that the Alliance between the trials was just a talk, she still called out number one in a loud voice when she was at her wits ¡®end. She must have been injured, as could be seen from her nervous body and the pain on her face. Song Qingxin was satisfied, but she shouted anxiously,¡± this is the time for us to work together and overcome this crisis. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Number three was cursing in his heart, but he didn¡¯t have the time to argue with her. The giant Wolf behind him missed, and its front paw landed on the ground with a thud. It had chased after song Qing several times, and it was already angry that its dignity as a Wolf King had been challenged. Now that it was chasing after number three, and she had escaped, it was even more angry. With a threatening ¡®wuwu¡¯ sound, it raised its head and bit at number three. Number three quickly fell to the left and rolled away, once again dodging the attack. No. 3¡¯s back was injured, and when her wound touched the ground, it was so painful that tears flowed out of her eyes. Although she dodged the Wolf¡¯s sharp teeth, she also pulled the silver Wolf¡¯s line of sight, giving song qingxiao a chance to calm down. If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of time, number three would have already started cursing. She finally got a taste of song qingxiao¡¯s fear when she was being chased. Even though it was not very kind of her, at this critical moment, number three still remembered song qingxiao¡¯s previous method of diverting the disaster to the East. Although number one was unkind, number three didn¡¯t draw the wolves to him. Instead, he ran in the direction of number Seven¡¯s tent. Hearing the footsteps, No. 7, who had already woken up and noticed the situation, rushed out of the tent and deftly dodged No. 3¡¯s attack and ambush. The giant Wolf stopped two meters away and looked at the three women vigilantly. This time, three out of the four trial-takers were present. A smile appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s face. This was the right way. ¡°Everyone be careful, this Wolf is very fierce.¡± She ¡®kindly¡¯ reminded him, but number three couldn¡¯t even say a word as he laughed in his anger. Everyone knew that the wolf was ferocious. Otherwise, it would not have forced the cultivators to flee. Number seven revealed his beast form. The Wolf¡¯s Silver fur stood on end. Perhaps it was because it had killed someone and its body was stained with blood, but under the reflection of the blood light, its eyes showed a terrifying dark red color. ¡°Number one, what are you still waiting for?¡± Number three shouted, and everyone woke up. The bodyguards were holding guns, and she was injured, so she couldn¡¯t keep calm. ¡°Are we going to wait until one of us dies in the beast¡¯s mouth?¡± Of course, number one would not allow anyone to die under the Wolf¡¯s mouth. The trial-takers had their own missions. Every trial-taker¡¯s life had to be sacrificed. No. 2 had already sacrificed a Wolf, so the remaining participants could not be wasted here. The others had already appeared, so number one naturally wouldn¡¯t hide anymore. His burly figure came out of the tent and stood behind the wolf. The four trial-takers formed a confrontation with the wolf. In this way, everyone¡¯s chances of winning instantly increased. Song qingxiao¡¯s anxious heart also returned to its original place. Her eyes were covered in sweat, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She reached out to wipe her sweat. The wolf growled threateningly. Its beastly instincts had already warned it that something was wrong. Its claws wriggled on the ground, trampling the grass into mud. Its threatening gaze swept across the few people before it suddenly pounced on number one at lightning speed. No one had expected it to pounce on number one. After all, number one was the last to come out. Even number one himself was stunned, but after he recovered, number one did not panic. He calmly took a horse stance, holding a military dagger prepared by Mr. Zhou, and shouted,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± In an instant, his body glowed with a golden light. Song Qing had seen this move in the white man-eating ants before, but he was far away and it was daytime, so he couldn¡¯t see it as clearly as now. The nine-word secret order in her sea of consciousness was throbbing with desire. When she looked at number one, her eyes were filled with determination to get it. However, this was not the time to be fussing over such things. Song qingxiao forcefully suppressed this feeling of greed. Number one got into position, waiting for the wolf to take the bait. However, the cunning thing suddenly turned around and pounced on song qingxiao after moving about half a meter away. This unexpected move was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Song qingxiao was its first target. It pretended to be distracted by the others, but now it suddenly turned around and attacked her! When it charged over, it was full of explosive power, far faster than before. The figure turned into a white shadow and appeared in front of song qingxiao in the blink of an eye. It turned its head and bit her shoulder. At the same time, it stretched out its claws, trying to hold her down. There was no way to hide on the bottom left. Song qingxiao grabbed the Wolf¡¯s fur tightly and tilted her shoulder. The dog bit through her coat. Amidst the Wolf¡¯s whimpering, the wolf swung its body hard, trying to throw her to the ground. However, she had already held onto the Wolf¡¯s fur tightly to stabilize herself. This swing did not manage to throw her off, but instead tore a hole in her coat. The cold and hard teeth pressed against his skin, and it was not a pleasant feeling. The Wolf¡¯s breath was on her neck, making her feel as if her life was being strangled. The messenger of death from the netherworld raised the iron chain, as if he was ready to take her life at any time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She grabbed the Wolf¡¯s fur and the wolf¡¯s head reached to the right to bite her. She jumped from the Wolf¡¯s body to the other side and stabbed the dagger in her hand into the Wolf¡¯s back. The Wolf¡¯s eyes revealed a human-like ridicule, as if it didn¡¯t care about her actions. The tip of the dagger touched the Wolf¡¯s fur, and she felt that it was about to Pierce into her flesh. As soon as her feet touched the ground, the dagger cut through the mutated creature¡¯s fur and stabbed into its flesh. With a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound, song Qing felt as if he had seen blood. The wolf clearly did not expect to be injured, and its anger was no small matter. As soon as song qingxiao stood up, it wagged its tail and whipped song qingxiao¡¯s back. She was sent flying two or three meters away and landed on the ground with a bang.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Hidden danger (1) Chapter 194: Hidden danger (1) Translator: 549690339 However, before song qingxiao was sent flying, she left a memento for the White Wolf. She cut a seven or eight-centimeter wound on its back. After she landed, the bodyguards in the camp finally reacted. Everyone shouted loudly and appeared with guns. The wolf was injured but still looked majestic. It looked left and right, and finally, its cold eyes landed on song qingxiao. After a few deep glances, it began to flee in the direction of the dense forest without looking back. Number one and the others tried to stop it, but how could they? It came without a sound, but it left as fast as lightning. Its hind legs were unusually powerful, and with a strong kick, it jumped one or two meters high. With one jump, it traveled nearly four or five meters, trampling a tent. After jumping out of the campsite, it ran even faster. After the gunshots behind him, the wolf jumped a few times and disappeared without a trace. It had successfully escaped! At this time, everyone knew that it was a threat, but in the dark, no one knew what kind of threat it was in the dense forest. No one dared to track it, so they could only leave it at that. After the wolf left, everyone¡¯s tense expression finally relaxed. The smell of blood in the camp was nauseating. Mr. Zhou, who was being supported by Zhou xueli, was still trembling under the moonlight. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Number one retracted the light from his body and walked over to look at song qingxiao. He asked hypocritically. Song qingxiao was in a sorry state. The fight with the giant Wolf had made her sweat all over and her face was pale. Her coat was torn, and her shoe had been cut in two by the Wolf¡¯s claw. Her feet were almost exposed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Number one naturally wasn¡¯t concerned about her. He just wanted to use this opportunity to find out more about her situation. She had been in danger several times before, but fortunately, she was not injured. On the contrary, number three was injured because she diverted the trouble. Song qingxiao frowned at the thought. Number three clutched his shoulder, his expression dark. He looked at song qingxiao with hatred and anger. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it ran away.¡± Number seven should have been happy about number three¡¯s injury, but her expression was grave. This Wolf should be the leader of the pack of wolves that had ambushed them by the stream. If he kept it here, he might be able to advance his mission. If it ran away and let the wolf return to the mountain, it would be difficult to find it. The cultivators were not United. When song qingxiao was attacked, everyone hoped that the giant Wolf would leave a wound on her body, so that her combat power would be greatly reduced. Her strength was too strong, and it was easy for her to cause others to be uneasy and suspicious of each other. This was the main reason why the wolf could escape. Unfortunately, song qingxiao still managed to escape such a good opportunity! Number one¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent, and he was even more afraid of song qingxiao. it will come back,¡± number seven sighed and song qingxiao said,¡± ¡°There will still be a chance!¡± She was very certain when she said this. The giant Silver Wolf was unusually vengeful, and its eyes were somewhat terrifying when it left. It had suffered a little loss in his hands, and the next time it came, it would probably be more vigilant than this time, and it was very likely that it had already remembered him. As she spoke, she bent down to take off her broken shoe and looked around the camp. Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was not loud, but Mr. Zhou and the others could hear her clearly. Her words caused a great panic among the people. After tonight¡¯s Wolf attack, no one would dare to treat her words as casual words. The injured number three thought of the Wolf¡¯s eyes and shivered. The sound of the Wolf¡¯s claws scratching her back seemed to ring in her ears. The shadow of death seemed to still be shrouding her body, making her feel even more pain on her back. The tents in the camp were trampled to pieces, and those who had woken up and were still alive stood together, not daring to go far. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to look around during the fight, and only now did she realize that the camp was covered in fresh blood. The intestines of the dead people had been cut open, and their internal organs were torn everywhere. The miasma unique to human internal organs rushed straight to the nose, making people want to vomit. ¡°Something happened to the three people on duty in the second half of the night.¡± The man, who had roughly sized up the situation at the camp, came back to report to Mr. Zhou. His face was full of fear. When he spoke, he tried to suppress the sound of dry vomiting, and his face was pale. He didn¡¯t dare to stay too far away from the crowd, so he came back after a quick glance. He wasn¡¯t sure how many people had died so far. Zhou Xue Li¡¯s face darkened as she ordered everyone to count. The four surviving participants were all fine, but one of the five bodyguards had died. There were only four left, which made Wolf one look sinister. ¡°Professor Yan, teacher Liu ¡­¡± The scientists led by AAr. Zhou also began to count each other. After a while, they were always short of one person. Professor Yan was also anxious. He turned his head and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Gao Lei?¡± ¡°Gao Lei? Gao Lei?¡± After he called his name, a young professor raised his voice and shouted. Although the sound was not very loud, the campsite was small. If they were still alive, they should have heard it no matter how hard they tried to hide. ¡°Everyone, help me look around and see if he¡¯s hiding in the tent out of fear.¡± The young professor shouted a few times, but no one answered. He suddenly became anxious and asked everyone to help. The loss of a scholar had a different meaning to Mr. Zhou. The workers ¡®lives were not worth mentioning in his eyes. When the bodyguard died, he was most worried about his own life. However, now that the scholar was dead, Mr. Zhou¡¯s heart ached. The scientists he brought to the island were all recruited and trained by the Zhou consortium with great effort. Each of them had extraordinary value and was of great significance to him and the Zhou consortium. ¡°Search!¡± Wolf one and the others looked at each other. Song qingxiao suddenly said,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡± She said coldly. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at her. She was standing in front of a tent that was covered in blood. The blood had not completely dried up. A headless corpse was lying on the side of the tent. The wound on the neck was uneven, and the blood that gushed out had condensed into a thick layer, covering the surrounding ground. She walked around and found the head that had been torn off by the giant Wolf. She reached out to straighten it, and Gao Lei¡¯s pale face appeared in front of everyone. This terrifying scene was truly difficult to describe with words. His eyes were half-open, and his eyeballs had lost their luster. His face was stained with blood, and there was still a trace of fear. ¡°All¡­¡± Professor Yan took a look and was so scared that he immediately took a few steps back. He didn¡¯t stand still until the people around him helped him. Everyone turned their heads away from each other, not daring to look at this scene. Song qingxiao released her grip and dragged the corpse out of the tent. She reached out to untie the shoelaces on the corpse. One of her shoes was broken, so she had to find a replacement. The crowd took a moment to recover before they turned around and saw her action again. Many of them were so frightened that they turned their faces away again. ¡°What do we do now?¡± After the incident, although the wolf had temporarily escaped, song qingxiao had warned them that it might come back, so no one dared to sleep. However, the sky was still dark, and no one dared to take the risk to enter the mountain. No one could be sure what was on the mountain or halfway up. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here for a while. We¡¯ll go up the mountain after daybreak!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having lost a scientist, Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression was very ugly, as if someone had cut off a piece of meat from his heart. After holding it in for a long time, he said something, and everyone agreed. After a head count, including Gao Lei, there were a total of five people dead tonight, and number three was injured. There were already very few people in the team, and now that they had lost five people, there were only seventeen people left. No one in the campsite dared to sit anymore, so they could only sit on the ventilated rocks. There was still some time before daybreak, but no one dared to sleep. The four surviving bodyguards held their guns and stared sternly in the direction of the dense forest, not daring to make the slightest mistake.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Flaw (1) Chapter 195: Flaw (1) Translator: 549690339 The camp was full of blood. Although everyone tried their best to avoid it, it was inevitable that they stepped on the blood. As they walked, almost the entire rock platform was stained with blood. It looked dark red in the night, which was a shocking feeling. The escaped Wolf was always a big problem, causing people to be unable to rest in peace. After so many things had happened, the remaining survivors were already very guarded against each other. The four trial-takers were clearly seated in two different directions, but the two ¡®alliances¡¯ seemed to have put some distance between them. Mr. Zhou and his men formed their own groups, and the surviving workers and sailors sat on the side closer to song Qing. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face turned pale again. He trembled in Zhou xueli¡¯s arms and gasped for breath. Several scientists sat around him, feeling helpless. Song qingxiao looked in Mr. Zhou¡¯s direction a few times, and the other participants were also looking at him quietly. What was strange was that the silver suitcase hanging on his wrist had not been touched. This suitcase should contain Mr. Zhou¡¯s ¡®life-saving¡¯ medicine. If her previous speculation was correct, this should be enough to change the weakness in Mr. Zhou¡¯s genes. He looked like he was suffering from a serious illness. Why didn¡¯t he take it in such a bad environment on the island? Song Qingxin was suspicious. Could it be that the medicine was not perfect, or was it missing something? He had the medicine in his hands, but he insisted on rushing to the Research Institute, even if the journey was dangerous and so many people had died. What was the reason? She thought about it for a long time, and there was a doubt floating in her heart. Zhou xueli seemed to have noticed the probing of the surrounding trial-takers, and she instinctively hugged Mr. Zhou even tighter. She even pulled over a coat that was draped over his body to block the silver password-locked suitcase. ¡°Professor Yan, do you have any ideas?¡± They were discussing in low voices, and it sounded like Zhou xueli. Professor Yan, who was called, looked around vigilantly and lowered his voice. ¡°I have to wait until¡­¡± As he said this, his voice suddenly stopped. He reached out and wrote a few key words on Zhou xueli¡¯s palm, then whispered in her ear,¡± Note ¡­¡± The last two words were said vaguely, perhaps on purpose, but Zhou xueli must have understood. Song qingxiao perked up her ears, held her breath, and listened carefully, but she could only hear the word ¡®note¡¯. It could be ¡®attention¡¯ or ¡®injection¡¯. One word was different, but the meaning was completely different. Unfortunately, song Qing was sitting about five or six meters away from Mr. Zhou. When professor Yan was writing, he subconsciously moved to the side to block her, so she couldn¡¯t see what he had written on Zhou xuli¡¯s palm. But no matter what it was, she wanted the things in the box more and more. As she was deep in thought, the wind suddenly stopped. Song Qing¡¯s eyes darted around alertly, and number seven had already moved in her direction. ¡°Number three is injured.¡± Number Seven¡¯s gentle voice rang out, carrying a hint of joy. From her point of view, number three¡¯s ability had always been a big problem. This injury should have a big impact on her. At such a critical juncture, it naturally meant that the remaining three people might have a greater chance of winning. As number seven spoke, his gaze fell on song qingxiao¡¯s feet. She was wearing two shoes, one big and one small. One was her original shoe, and the other was taken off from the dead professor Gao Lei. The man¡¯s shoes were a lot bigger, and the shoelaces were tied tightly, but it should have affected her movements. The more critical the moment was, the more he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. A single mistake could have a huge impact. No. 7 was satisfied with the situation. The only regret was that song qingxiao wasn¡¯t injured in the wolf attack. That terrifying Wolf had failed to hurt song qingxiao even with a sneak attack. Instead, she had dragged number three into the water. It had been a while since the incident, but when number seven thought about it, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He wondered if he should not have cooperated with song Qing. This woman¡¯s terror far exceeded his imagination. After cooperating with her, although the chances of eliminating number 1 and number 3 were high, it would be much more dangerous for him to face her after number 1 and number 3 were eliminated. Her mind spun quickly, but her face did not change. When song qingxiao heard that No. 3 was injured, she was quite upset. Compared to number three being injured, she actually hoped that number one would be the one who was injured, so that his martial strength would be greatly reduced. Although number three¡¯s skills were unpredictable, they couldn¡¯t escape her control of spiritual power. When the two of them fought, the characteristics of number three¡¯s ability were beneficial to her. On the contrary, number one had the nine-word secret order, so he was much more difficult to deal with. She sighed in her heart. It was a pity that she had missed the opportunity! Song qingxiao moved her legs. Even though number Seven¡¯s gaze was hidden, song qingxiao still noticed it. It was indeed inconvenient to take off Gao Lei¡¯s shoes, but if she could take off Gao Lei¡¯s shoes this time, she could do the same to others next time. There were a few women in the team, and she would eventually find someone suitable for her. ¡°1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious.¡± After number seven said this, song Qing turned to look at her with a smile. Her hands were wrapped in bandages, and she had not taken them off since yesterday. Under the moonlight, she clenched her fists, which she deliberately covered with her sleeves. In the shadows, her exposed fingers were dark and seemed to be a lot thicker. Perhaps it was because of the dim light, they couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. When No. 7 saw her look, he was still smiling, but there was a hint of vigilance in his eyes. His whole body subconsciously tensed up, and his hands instinctively retracted into his sleeves. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Song qingxiao replied nonchalantly. Number seven chuckled dryly. ¡°She might not welcome me.¡± The two of them chatted briefly before falling silent again. On the other side of the line, professor Yan seemed to have injected Mr. Zhou with some unknown injection again, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s condition seemed to be better. However, for some reason, Mr. Zhou¡¯s improvement did not make Zhou xueli, professor Yan, and the others feel relieved. Instead, they felt a sense of worry. Tonight was especially difficult to endure. Everyone seemed to have been sitting for a long time, but the sky was still dark. In the silent atmosphere, everyone gradually couldn¡¯t sit still. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The night attack of the giant silver-white Wolf and the faint smell of blood had cast heavy shadows on everyone¡¯s hearts. The sky was still dark, and song qingxiao had mentioned that the giant Wolf might return. It was like a curse, and every minute and second was like a deadly spell, giving everyone a headache. ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± In such a situation, someone finally couldn¡¯t sit still and suddenly spoke. The voice seemed a little abrupt in the silence., why don¡¯t we go up the mountain first?¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: I’m going (1) Chapter 196: I¡¯m going (1) Translator: 549690339 After experiencing so many things, everyone¡¯s desire to leave this ¡®evil demon Island¡¯ became more and more urgent. Arriving early at the Research Institute meant that he might be able to go home earlier. On one side was a vicious Wolf that they were unsure of when it would return, and on the other side was a Research Institute that might be able to contact the outside world. Their hope suppressed the fear of the unknown, and everyone wanted to leave this place even more. ¡°Leave first?¡± Zhou Xue Li asked back. There was no displeasure in her tone, instead, there was a hint of joy. but, it¡¯s not dawn yet. There might be danger on the mountain ¡­ ¡°It might be dangerous to stay here.¡± Professor Yan said without much emotion. One of the workers who survived said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the wolf will come back.¡± The wind by the sea was strong, which meant that the smell of blood would spread much faster than everyone had imagined. Everyone wanted to leave as soon as possible, and the cultivators didn¡¯t object, so Zhou Xue Li readily agreed. Many of the tents in the camp had been destroyed in the previous attack by the silver-white Wolf. These things were heavy and inconvenient, so they only took the other important things with them. There was a sense of oppression in the silent atmosphere. There was no way up the mountain, so they could only rely on the team to force a way out. The mountain wall was overgrown with weeds, and under the moonlight, they swayed with the sea breeze, making a rustling sound. It was dark in the grass, and it was unknown whether there was danger hidden in it. No one dared to walk in front. At this time, the trial-takers also did not dare to be careless. After hesitating for a long time, Mr. Zhou came forward to communicate with Wolf one. The two of them whispered for a while, and finally, two bodyguards walked in front. Song qingxiao and number three accompanied Wolf one and another bodyguard on Mr. Zhou¡¯s left and right sides, while number one and number seven were at the back. Because there was no mountain Road, the road over the mountains was rugged and bumpy. When the sea breeze blew over, many people¡¯s clothes and hair were blown into a mess, as if they were going to be blown away. In order to stabilize their bodies, many people subconsciously held onto things with their hands before they dared to move. Song qingxiao clutched the grass vines tightly. With every step she took, she could hear the soil falling down. Her clothes were torn and she was sweating profusely. When the wind blew, she felt a chill spread from her back to her limbs. The sound of people¡¯s breathing and heartbeats could be heard from the surroundings. After an unknown amount of time, the sky began to brighten. After passing through the most precipitous part of the terrain, the road was much easier to walk. As the sun slowly rose in the East, a glimmer of light appeared. Many people gradually relaxed. Fortunately, everyone was worried that the giant Wolf would come back and encounter danger, but during the climb, neither of the two worried situations happened. The sky was completely bright. Song qingxiao estimated that two or three hours had passed, and they were finally reaching the top of the mountain. When the exhausted crowd saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be invigorated and subconsciously increased their speed. The peak of the mountain was filled with strange rocks and was covered with weeds that were half the height of a person. Everyone climbed up and sat cross-legged. The wind on the platform was much stronger than the one at the foot of the mountain, and many people¡¯s clothes buzzed. The bodyguards who went up the mountain first endured their fatigue and roughly scanned the surroundings. After making sure that there were no dangerous creatures on the top of the mountain, they sat down. Those who had exhausted their strength to climb up the mountain lay down on the ground. Other than gasping for breath, they did not even have the strength to move their fingers. Although the few cultivators were also tired, they were in a much better state than the others. The four of them sat in different directions and adjusted their breathing. They took out some food and stuffed them into their stomachs to recover their strength. Mr. Zhou and the others began to distribute the remaining food. The people lying on the grass felt their stomachs squirming more frequently when they heard the sound of the food being torn open. Amidst the panting sounds, the rumbling sounds of hunger could be heard. The shortage of food and water had caused many people to not have enough to eat last night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After running for his life, he had used up a lot of his energy, causing his body to protest even more. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Someone lying in the grass mumbled in a self-deprecating tone,¡± ¡°I might not be able to leave this place alive.¡± His voice was filled with frustration and tears.. At first, everyone was silent, but then someone continued in a soft voice,¡± Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: I’m going (2) Chapter 197: I¡¯m going (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m hungry and thirsty. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± ¡°Can you give me something to eat?¡± The worker lying in the grass began to plead,¡± just a little bit of food is enough. I still want to go home ¡­ ¡°Give me some food ¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Once someone opened their mouth to plead, the others began to plead one after another. At this time, food and water were extremely precious. Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t even have enough for himself, so he naturally couldn¡¯t share it with others. The pleading voice was mixed with crying. Mr. Zhou turned a deaf ear to it, but the crying showed a bit of fear and sorrow. After listening for a long time, Zhou xueli got annoyed and stood up impatiently. Just as she was about to scold him, she seemed to have noticed something after taking a few steps. She suddenly narrowed her eyes and shouted,¡± ¡°Guys, take a look.¡± Her tone was filled with excitement. When she turned her head, she looked at Mr. Zhou and subconsciously called out, Changsheng, I can see the Research Institute! As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s fire of hope was ignited. The people who were still crying earlier seemed to be filled with chicken blood again as they crawled up from the grass. Even Mr. Zhou propped up his upper body and turned his head to look. Everyone got up unsteadily and leaned towards Zhou xueli, asking repeatedly,¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± At this time, nothing was more exciting than the discovery of the Research Institute. Song qingxiao and number seven looked at each other and thought about the name that Zhou xueli had called out. They also stood up. Everyone looked down in the direction that Zhou Xue Li was pointing at. The entire hillside was covered with green brambles, and the mountainside was shrouded in layers of clouds. On one side was the vast blue sea, and on the other side was a shady green forest. A dilapidated white building was mixed in between, which was quite eye-catching. If they were not in the scenario, the shocking events of the past two days would still be in everyone¡¯s mind. Many people would probably sigh at such a scene, but now, everyone was cheering for the discovery of the Research Institute. After confirming the location of the Research Institute, it was as if he had found his way home. Everyone stopped crying and shouting. Right now, they wished they could grow wings and fly to the Research Institute. They made a phone call and waited for rescue to appear. However, song Qingxin felt more and more anxious. Looking down from the mountain, the location of the Research Institute was not far. It would take at most half a day¡¯s journey, and they would arrive before evening. As Mr. Zhou and the others had said, after calling the emergency number, the rescue plane would arrive within a day at most. This meant that the time for this round of missions had already begun to count down. The mission was only halfway done, and there were only three trial-takers left who needed to be sacrificed. Everyone looked at each other with an inexplicable look in their eyes. Song Qingxin¡¯s fighting spirit was boiling in her heart. She could feel that there was an atmosphere of foreboding between the few people. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain first and rush to the Research Institute.¡± With the help of professor Yan, Mr. Zhou saw the Research Institute and made a prompt decision. The few of them stuffed the food into their mouths in a few bites, and the packaging was thrown to the ground. Then, it was picked up by many people who had nothing to eat. The remnants of the food had been licked clean, and no one laughed at the hungry crowd. The appearance of the Research Institute had ignited everyone¡¯s hope for survival. Everyone wanted to fight for a chance of survival and leave this demon Island. However, the path down the mountain was far more difficult and dangerous than everyone had imagined. When they went up the mountain, the terrain was already very difficult to walk on, and when they went down the mountain, it was even steeper. Outside of everyone¡¯s line of sight was a slope of grass that slanted straight down. The edge of the grass slope was covered with long reeds, followed by a bottomless cliff. The cliff was covered with thorns, and it was not easy to climb down with bare hands. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with worry, and Zhou xueli was also a little anxious. Professor Yan carefully walked to the edge of the grass slope and took a look, then turned back and worriedly made a suggestion,¡± ¡°Shirley, is there any other way to get to the Research Institute?¡± he asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This one is the closest and easiest one.¡± Zhou xueli shook her head and bit the corner of her mouth. ¡°After going down the mountain, it¡¯s the road to the Research Institute. If we change to another direction, we¡¯ll have to go down the mountain too. At the same time, we¡¯ll have to go around the forest, and there¡¯s a man-made River in between.¡± Not to mention that it was not easy for them to go up the mountain, it was even more difficult to go down. Just the idea of retreating back to the dense forest was enough to make people shudder.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: I’m going (3) Chapter 198: I¡¯m going (3) Translator: 549690339 The destructive power of the huge silver-white Wolf in the forest had already left a deep impression on the survivors last night. The reason why everyone had climbed up the mountain in the dark was to hide from the wolf. How would they dare to go back now? Not to mention the dug-out River that Zhou xueli mentioned. Ever since they came to the island, no one had a good impression of the river. Other than the large number of deaths caused by the crocodile nest at the beginning, the scene of No. 4 being devoured and digested by some unknown creature in the river last night was still lingering in everyone¡¯s mind like a nightmare. even if we ignore all these factors, it will take at least three days to walk from there. After Zhou xueli said this, she added,¡± this doesn¡¯t include dangerous situations. In other words, once he encountered a mutant creature, the time would be increased even more. Food and water were in short supply, not to mention wasting another three days. If it was possible, everyone did not want to stay in this place for even a second longer. After she finished speaking, professor Yan knew that this method was not feasible. The only way left was to go down the mountain from here. However, it was not easy to get down the mountain. After a brief discussion, Wolf one made a suggestion,¡± ¡°We should still have safety ropes on us.¡± Among the supplies prepared at that time, there was a safety rope in every backpack. When everyone left the foot of the mountain, although the tents were abandoned, the safety rope was left behind. There were ten safety ropes in total, each three meters long. After they were put together, they were thirty meters long in total. These ropes were prepared by Mr. Zhou¡¯s men. The material was quite strong, and it was not a problem to carry two or three people. Everyone went down one by one, first finding a place to rest halfway up the mountain, and the rest of the way down the mountain could be discussed later. Although this suggestion was not particularly good, they could not think of any other way at the moment. However, on the issue of who should go down first, everyone had different opinions. The workers knew very well that in such a situation, the bodyguards were most likely divided into two groups. One group would go down first to check the situation below. After confirming that there was no mistake, Mr. Zhou¡¯s group would definitely go down first. The remaining bodyguards would be next, and they might be left behind. However, with the hope of survival, even if they had to stay until the end, everyone would be satisfied. The most problematic ones were the four trial-takers. As the time for the mission approached, no one believed each other. Who would go down first was a big problem. Mr. Zhou and the rest were still discussing how to proceed when the four trial-takers all chose a corner to stand in. Number seven smiled and said,¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going down first?¡± After confirming the plan, Mr. Zhou still had an ¡®evolution drug¡¯ in his hand, hanging the participant. Mr. Zhou would not throw out such a bait for no reason. He would definitely make the best use of the trial-takers. There were only four bodyguards left, and they were all elites. If any of them were to be lost, it would be even more dangerous for Mr. Zhou¡¯s future journey. In such a situation, he would definitely ask for a participant with outstanding skills to accompany him to ensure the safety of his bodyguards. If no one had any intention of leaving the team, it would be a big problem who would go down first. Right now, no one trusted each other. The closer it was to the critical moment, the more everyone wanted to shoot arrows at each other in an attempt to weaken the opponent¡¯s strength and increase their own chances of survival. Whoever pulled the rope down first could not guarantee that the people above would not do something crazy. Number one squinted his eyes and pretended not to hear number Seven¡¯s words. It was clear that he would not be the first one to go down the mountain. It was even more impossible for number three to agree. She had just been ambushed by song qingxiao and her back was injured. She could not guarantee that someone would not Cut the Rope when she was halfway up. At this point, everyone did not care about the lives of Mr. Zhou and the ordinary people. They only wanted to complete the mission as soon as possible. While the few of them were still discussing, Mr. Zhou had already started to greet them. ¡°Mr. Zhao, miss song¡­¡± Wolf one and the others were putting together the safety ropes and preparing to go down the mountain. Mr. Zhou, supported by Zhou xueli, slowly walked in the direction of the four participants. we¡¯ve decided to go down with the fishing line, but we¡¯re not sure what¡¯s going on down there. Now, Wolf one, Wolf two, and Wolf six are going to go down and check it out first. After confirming that there¡¯s no danger, they¡¯ll send us a message. He first explained, and then revealed the purpose of his visit with a smile,¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that the three of them don¡¯t have enough people. Can 1 ask you to send one of your own to help us go down? if we encounter any danger, we can help each other.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he glanced at number one, number three, number seven, and song qingxiao, waiting for them to give him an answer. ¡°Mr. Zhao?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t get a reply from number one, so he called number three and number seven in turn. Finally, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, song qingxiao actually nodded and agreed to Mr. Zhou¡¯s request. Number 1 and number 3 instinctively looked at each other, their eyes revealing an indescribable gloominess.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Last Chapter 199: Last-minute battle (1) Translator: 549690339 Number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered, and he frowned subconsciously. Mr. Zhou seemed to have been relieved of the hidden worries in his heart, and his face showed a happy expression. The order of the people going down the mountain was quickly confirmed. The three bodyguards went down first, followed by song qingxiao. After confirming that there was no danger, Mr. Zhou and Zhou xili got off at the same time, followed by the scientists, then the bodyguards and the other three participants, and the hired workers at the end. After this arrangement was made, Wolf one and the others were already preparing the safety rope to go down the mountain. After Mr. Zhou left, a few trial-takers looked at each other. ¡°Number five, you want to go first?¡± The first person to speak was not number seven, but the usually quiet number one. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he stared at song Qing thoughtfully,¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± There was a hidden meaning in his words, and the three people present understood what he meant by ¡®afraid¡¯. It was not just the danger that could appear on the mountainside, but also the possibility of being ambushed by the other three trial-takers. Song qingxiao was a smart person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive until now. Everyone was well aware of these principles. If she understood this, but still agreed to Mr. Zhou¡¯s request, was it because she wanted to get some benefits, or because she thought of something that no one else had noticed? Number one was testing her. As soon as he finished, number seven and number three stared at song qingxiao, waiting for her response. After the wolf attack last night, the few trial-takers had already fallen out with each other. Song Qing¡¯s eyelids drooped and she ignored number one¡¯s words. She walked to the other side. Seeing this, number seven rolled his eyes and followed song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps. Number three then said,¡± it looks like number five and number seven might have come to an agreement. She said this because she wanted to tie number one to her for the time being and fight for a chance of survival for herself. In the process of the wolf attack last night, she was injured by song Qing¡¯s diversion. At this time, the wound on her back was in pain. Although it had been treated simply, the effect was not great. At that time, song qingxiao¡¯s words about infection had formed a shadow in her heart. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the sweat on the way up the mountain or because she had doubts in her heart, but she always felt that the wound was itchy and painful. She had used her ability too much, and the time she could remain invisible would be greatly reduced. In order to not be eliminated by the other three in the four-person knockout round, she had to pull number one to her side, number five is very skilled. She was able to come out unscathed from last night¡¯s situation. She¡¯s really capable. She said in a low voice,¡± the number seven bloodline has changed to a certain extent. It¡¯s very agile. If the two of them cooperate, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll both be in danger. Song qingxiao and number Seven¡¯s cooperation could be said to be a strong Alliance. If there was a conflict between number one and number three, they would probably be defeated one by one. In the end, only song qingxiao and number seven would be left to fight for the final victory. Although number three didn¡¯t say it explicitly, number one was also a smart person. Some words didn¡¯t need her to be too direct and he naturally understood what she meant. He was silent for a while as he stared at song Qing¡¯s back. His eyes revealed a sinister look as he sneered,¡± ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Number seven chased after song qingxiao. After he was a distance away from number one and number three, he asked,¡± ¡°Why did you agree to the Zhou family¡¯s proposal?¡± She acted as if she was worried for song Qing. As they had a cooperation agreement before, she was more direct. you know that number one and number three are eyeing us covetously. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll do something to the rope if you go down now? ¡± The precipice was abnormally steep, and the mountainside was shrouded in a thick fog. It was so deep that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom. If they fell down, they might not even be able to retrieve their bodies. Song qingxiao gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still up there? The cooperation agreement you mentioned before, does it still count?¡± Number seven didn¡¯t expect her to say that. He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered and grinned, revealing a few neat teeth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course it does.¡± Even though she said that, she did not believe song qingxiao¡¯s words. Song qingxiao seemed to know what she was thinking and said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, even though I might be ambushed if I go down first, I still have the chance to attack when number 1 and number 3 come down.¡± After she said this, number Seven¡¯s heart trembled. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes were smiling.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Last Chapter 200: Last-minute battle (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°When I go down, you can hold it for me. When you come down, I can also guarantee your safety.¡± When she said this, her reason sounded barely reasonable. Number seven was still skeptical. On the other end, Mr. Zhou and the others were already ready and greeting everyone. The other side of the safety rope was nailed to the top of the mountain, but it was a matter of life and death for everyone. For safety reasons, it was still held tightly by a bodyguard, number one, and other strong people. Wolf one and the others grabbed the rope and went down one by one. About ten seconds later, Wolf one shouted. This was the secret signal that they had agreed on earlier. It proved that they had not encountered any danger. Mr. Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at song qingxiao and motioned for her to follow him down. Song qingxiao grabbed the rope and walked to the edge of the slope. She glanced at number seven and smiled. Then, she stepped on the edge of the cliff and jumped down. Because there were people below, the rope was pulled extremely tightly, like a tight bowstring. Yesterday, in order to prevent spiders from biting them, professor Yan had suggested that song Qing wrap her hands with thick gauze, so she didn¡¯t feel that the rope was strangling her. Perhaps it was because of the heavy rain yesterday morning, the soil was not firm. Every time he stepped on it, he could feel the soles of his shoes sinking in, and the soil fell down. The mountain walls were covered with thorns, and when he pulled his leg, the long barbs on the thorns scratched his leg, making a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. All the people hanging on the cliff relied on this tight safety rope to protect their lives. The wind in the mountain was strong, and the rope kept shaking. The person hanging in the middle seemed to be about to fly out. Even though song qingxiao had been through two trials and had become braver, she was still covered in cold sweat. Number one and number three wanted to kill her, while number seven was an uncertain factor and could switch sides at any time. The more powerful she was, the more the others would worry that she would become a threat to the others if she survived, and it was very likely that they would attack her. Thinking of this, song qingxiao went down the mountain even faster. After about ten meters, she looked up and could no longer see Mr. Zhou and the others. She could only see the blue sky and white clouds, the swaying reeds, and the hanging safety rope. Wolf one sent out a safety signal again, and the already tight rope suddenly dropped. Clearly, someone was preparing to go down the mountain. The rope creaked as if it could break at any moment. Someone stepped on the edge of the cliff, and the soil fell straight down. Song qingxiao looked up and saw Mr. Zhou and Zhou xuli. Zhou xueli was walking below while holding the rope. Mr. Zhou grabbed the rope and stepped on her at the same time, which undoubtedly increased Zhou xueli¡¯s burden. She staggered with every step, which was very dangerous. On the cliff, the remaining people were also nervous, afraid that the rope would break. Number one and the bodyguards, who were holding the rope tightly, looked exhausted. Everyone broke out in a cold sweat. At this moment, number one, who was holding the rope tightly, suddenly let go. The others did not expect him to do this. They were caught off guard and let out an ¡®ah¡¯ in unison. With one less person to share the weight, the rest of the people holding the rope instinctively staggered forward. Under the pull of this weight, a section of the camp nail that was nailed to the ground was also pulled out. ¡°All¡­¡± Professor Yan and the workers on the mountaintop couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when they saw this scene. Mr. Zhou and the others, who were hanging on the mountainside, were also quite frightened. ¡°The people above can¡¯t you f * eking hold on tight!¡± Wolf one cursed in shock and anger, and Mr. Zhou was only left with the strength to tremble. The previous bump had caused his entire body to go limp, and in an instant, he was sitting on top of Zhou xueli. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou xueli¡¯s hasty action of tying her legs to the rope, the impact would have caused the two of them to fall off the cliff. Zhou xueli was already an arrow at the end of its flight. It was already very difficult for her to walk on her own, not to mention that she had to bring along a burden like Mr. Zhou. But even if they didn¡¯t fall, the two of them weren¡¯t in a good state. Zhou xueli slid down a lot, and her clothes were torn and damaged by the friction, revealing the skin inside, which was bleeding from the friction of the rope. It was because of this buffer that Mr. Zhou managed to stabilize his body and hold the rope firmly again. Song qingxiao stopped in her tracks and saw everything clearly. The silver suitcase hanging on Mr. Zhou¡¯s wrist above his head kept shaking and hitting his body, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. can you pull it more steadily? you son of a b * tch, you don¡¯t even have this little bit of strength. If something goes wrong, we¡¯ll all die Here together! Wolf one¡¯s anger had not subsided, and he was still cursing. After number one let go of the rope, he did not have any intention of pulling on it again. He moved his wrist and looked at number three. Finally, his gaze fell on number seven and he warned,¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. Number Five¡¯s current state is a threat to all of us.¡± During this trial, the three of them had more or less suffered. Even number one, who had the support of his special ability, had suffered some losses when he encountered the white man-eating ants. Only song qingxiao was unscathed despite the many things that had happened to her. He always had the ability to turn danger into safety at every critical moment. Such a person¡¯s existence was a threat and not to the others. ¡°If you insist on working with number five, then number three and I will have to settle you first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven raised her head. It was two against one, and the situation was not in her favor. Song qingxiao¡¯s promise could only be fulfilled when her own safety was guaranteed. Number one was not a good person, and number three¡¯s ability was elusive. She had been injured before, and she had shapeshifted too many times yesterday, which accelerated the deterioration of her injuries. She had almost no chance of winning against number one and number three. Moreover, even if she and song qingxiao worked together and killed number one and number three, she and song qingxiao would be the only two left. She wasn¡¯t confident that she could completely defeat song Qing, who was in a good state. At this time, all kinds of thoughts flashed through number Seven¡¯s mind. Seeing number one and number three¡¯s fighting positions, she finally gave in and said,¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Chapter 153 Chapter 201: Chapter 153-betrayal (1) Translator: 549690339 Number Seven¡¯s ¡®understanding of the situation¡¯ made number one¡¯s face reveal a satisfied expression. Song qingxiao was quite strong and a strong opponent. Only when the three of them joined forces and first crippled most of her strength would the other three have a better chance. Judging from the current situation, song qingxiao had great strength and sharp reflexes. His body must have been strengthened several times. The mountain was steep and bottomless. Ordinary people would die if they fell, but for trial-takers who had strengthened their bodies, she would always find a way to keep her breath. As long as she was injured, everything would be easy to handle. Professor Yan and the others had already noticed that something was wrong. They instinctively raised their guns and aimed at number one and the others. ¡°Calm down,¡± The bodyguard who was holding the gun had to use force with both hands and his legs in a horse stance to prevent himself from being pulled down by the rope. Hearing professor Yan¡¯s warning, number one¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. Number three¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. Professor Yan saw that things were not looking good. He moved his finger and a few scientists with guns immediately fired at number one and the others. When the first ¡®bang¡¯ was heard, it echoed in the valley, causing the hearts of the people climbing the mountain walls to tremble. After No. 3 disappeared, the bullet missed and landed on the grass. ¡°The grandson of a turtle at the top of the mountain!¡± Mr. Zhou broke out in a cold sweat. He could no longer maintain his demeanor and followed Wolf one¡¯s example. This sudden change caused the person pulling the rope to lose his balance, and the rope swayed twice. The only support for the people hanging on the mountainside was the rope. Any slight movement from the rope was no different from torture to the people below. After making up his mind, he did not hesitate and quickly transformed into his beast form, turning into a shadow and dodging the bullet. Her eyes turned into round pupils, and her hands turned into claws in front of her chest. She flashed to the safety rope that the bodyguards and workers were pulling and raised her hand. The sharp claws were like the sharpest daggers, and with a ¡®Zila¡¯ sound, they cut off the extremely tight rope. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, don¡¯t give her a chance to fight back!¡± A strange smile appeared on number Seven¡¯s face. She had formed an alliance with song Qing, and now that she had reneged on her words, she had colluded with number one and number three. If song Qing was still alive, she would be the first one to not let her off. It would be better to make a move quickly and eliminate her first. Number Seven¡¯s actions were so quick that the others could only see her afterimages. When they came back to their senses, the safety rope had already been cut. The lower half of the rope that was pulled was swept into the sky due to the rebound of the force, and the other few people who were holding on to the other end of the safety rope fell back due to the inertia. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Professor Yan and the others screamed in horror when they saw this. Between the mountain walls, Wolf one, who was still cursing, suddenly stopped. What replaced it was an irrepressible cry of pain. A few people hanging on the cliff walls started to fall rapidly like grasshoppers tied on a rope. The screams echoed in the mountains, but with the sound of the wind blowing into the throat, it caused several people to make strange ¡®gugugu ¡­¡¯ Sounds. All ¡­ It made a ¡®Gu¡¯ sound. Mr. Zhou had already guessed that the situation at the top of the mountain was bad, but he didn¡¯t expect the rope to suddenly snap. This time, he was so scared that his liver and guts were torn apart. He instinctively reached out to grab the thorny vines growing on the cliff. The sharp thorns on the vine pierced into his palm, but it could not stop his falling body at all. The spikes scratched the skin of his palm, leaving a trail of blood, but Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t feel any pain and began to fall. At this time, Zhou xueli was too busy to take care of herself and couldn¡¯t stop Mr. Zhou at all. The difference in weight between a man and a woman made her helplessly watch Mr. Zhou fall down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. She only had time to cry out in a heart-wrenching voice, ¡°Changsheng¡­¡± The moment the rope swayed, song qingxiao knew that something must have happened to the trial-taker above. No. 7 was probably convinced by No. 1 and No. 3, and the three of them were ready to deal with him together. She grabbed the safety rope with one hand and pulled out a dagger from the back of her waist with the other. After cutting off the surrounding brambles, she stabbed the dagger into the cliff wall. The blade of the dagger was eight or nine centimeters deep, leaving the handle outside, which steadily supported her body. The moment the rope was cut, she loosened her grip on the rope, and Wolf one and the others fell straight down. Song Qing hung on the edge of the cliff and looked up to see Mr. Zhou¡¯s body falling down. ¡°Changsheng, catch her!¡± The frightened Zhou xueli saw song qingxiao stabilize her body and shouted without hesitation. She didn¡¯t need to remind Mr. Zhou at this critical moment. Song qingxiao¡¯s existence was like a life-saving floating duckweed to Mr. Zhou. There was no reason for him not to hold on to it. He kicked his legs and his face showed joy. His hand, which was holding a bunch of thorns in the air, released song Qing when he found her. When his hand fell on song Qing¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t Dodge for some reason. Maybe it was because she couldn¡¯t make any extra movements in the environment. At this moment, Mr. Zhou could not care about anything else. He opened his arms and hit song qingxiao with a bang. Mr. Zhou was pleasantly surprised and held song qingxiao tightly. Although the dagger dug deep into the ground, Mr. Zhou¡¯s falling force was amazing. The outer layer of the cliff was soft and could not withstand the force of two people at all. The dagger that was buried in the soil slid down, and the tip of the blade brushed against the stone in the inner layer of the soil, making a sizzling sound. The handle of the dagger began to heat up and fell off after leaving a trail of two to three meters. Song qingxiao let Mr. Zhou grab her while holding the dagger in one hand. The two of them began to fall. The sound of the wind rushed into their ears, and at this time, every breath they took was like a huge sin. Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t even dare to open his eyes. Naturally, he didn¡¯t see the ambition in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Seeing Mr. Zhou grab song qingxiao, Zhou xueli was overjoyed. She immediately endured the pain and grabbed the brambles on the cliff. She was originally quite agile, but she was only dragged down by Mr. Zhou before. Now that there was one less burden, he pulled and broke the brambles a few times to slow down the force of his fall and quickly stabilized his body. About two or three seconds later, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯ of a heavy object falling to the ground. Wolf one and the others should have temporarily landed on the ground. She closed her eyes and released her spirit power. She could feel that there was a small hill seven or eight meters below her. It should be a temporary landing spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Mr. Zhou wasn¡¯t here, she could adjust her posture and ease her falling posture. However, Mr. Zhou held her very tightly in a moment of desperation, so she couldn¡¯t do anything. In the end, the two of them fell to a row of short bushes on the edge of the cliff at the same time. They broke a few branches and rolled to the moss-covered ground, then rolled down diagonally. With this fall, Mr. Zhou felt as if his internal organs had shifted and his bones were about to fall apart. In his pain, he could not help but let go of his hand. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to twist her legs and firmly wrapped herself around a few trees growing on the edge of the cliff. She stretched her upper body and grabbed the trees, using the momentum to climb up.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Maliciousness (1) Chapter 202: Maliciousness (1) Translator: 549690339 After song qingxiao climbed up, she leaned against the cliff and panted. The moment Mr. Zhou let go, he lost the protection he could rely on. He was shocked and his hands instinctively clenched. His luck was pretty good. As his hands fumbled around, he lifted the locked silver suitcase and threw it up. It hit the tree with a ¡®clang¡¯ and slid down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the chain hanging in the middle of the branch. When Mr. Zhou was falling again, the silver suitcase moved horizontally and got stuck in the tree. With a clang after the chain was tightened, it stopped Mr. Zhou¡¯s sliding speed. ¡°All¡­¡± Although Mr. Zhou¡¯s body had stabilized, he still let out a heart-wrenching scream. He locked the box to his wrist. After the box was stuck, his body slid down from the moss. The bones of the wrist could not bear this weight, and the bones between the wrists made a chilling tearing sound. From the skin between the wrists, the broken bones could be clearly seen. The lock slid to the bones of his palm and got stuck. A large piece of his skin was peeled off, and blood slowly oozed out from the tender white flesh, rolling down. ¡°All ah ah¡­¡± Just by looking at the injury, one could imagine the intense pain. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet of gold paper, and he almost fainted from the severe pain. His body began to Twitch uncontrollably, but with a strong will to live, he still screamed a few times and began to crawl up with trembling legs, trying to relieve the pressure on his hand. He took deep breaths and broke out in a cold sweat. After a few steps, his feet scraped off some of the moss on the ground and he finally climbed up nearly ten centimeters. The taut chain bent down, and the box stuck in the middle of the treetops had room to maneuver before falling down again with a clang. He trembled as he crawled to the tree, but he no longer had any strength. The pain made his movements stiff and slow. The box was still stuck in the middle of the treetops. His arm was on the chain, and his palm was hanging down at an abnormal angle, as if he had lost all feeling. Blood flowed down his wrist. Mr. Zhou tried several times to lift his other hand to take the box down, but every time he raised his arm, it seemed to pull on his wound. After several times, his snot and tears flew out as if he had exhausted all his strength. He had to carefully adjust his body and sit with his back against the treetop. He looked at song qingxiao, who was sitting on the side of the cliff, vigilantly. At this moment, Mr. Zhou could not maintain his dignity as a rich man at all. His face was blue, and his lips were trembling because of the pain. His hair was soaked in sweat and stuck to his scalp and cheeks. His entire body trembled uncontrollably, and his eyes were filled with maliciousness and killing intent. After the two of them were temporarily safe, they had the opportunity to check out the surrounding environment. This was one of the sides of the cliff, about two meters long and quite narrow, about 70 to 80 centimeters in distance. The place wasn¡¯t big and could be scanned with one glance. The top was not stable. It was inclined and covered with moss. There was an unknown short tree growing on the edge of the cliff. The tree was not tall, but the main branch was very thick and firmly rooted in the cracks of the cliff. It was for this reason that when she and Mr. Zhou fell, they were lucky enough to hit the tree and break the branch, but they were still blocked by the tree and fell onto the narrow platform, temporarily saving Mr. Zhou¡¯s life. The crown of the tree wasn¡¯t dense, and many branches had been broken, making it even sparser. There were some unknown red berries on the tree, each about the size of a longan and extremely gorgeous. Mr. Zhou leaned against the tree. Because song Qing¡¯s eyes were still trembling, the broken branches and leaves on the treetops made a rustling sound because of his movements. Song qingxiao was sitting with her back against the cliff, gasping for breath. She could feel Mr. Zhou¡¯s gaze, but she ignored it for the time being. Instead, she picked up the dagger and looked at it. The handle of the dagger was slightly warm, but what surprised her was that the tip of the dagger was not damaged at all. Earlier, in order to slow down her falling body, she had stabbed the dagger into the cliff. When Mr. Zhou fell down and caught her, the force of their fall dragged the dagger down. When the dagger¡¯s tip had made contact with the stone, it had made a piercing sound and sparks had been flying everywhere. Even under such circumstances, the dagger had not been damaged. What was the origin of this dagger? She was panting, her expression uncertain. What he could be sure of at the moment was that this dagger was extraordinary. Such an item was not something that ordinary people could possess. However, if this dagger was extremely special, then the person who had it back then must have been no ordinary person. He was born into an ordinary family and only had his mother to depend on. Other than having a father with a criminal record, there was nothing else worth paying attention to. Why was he killed in the first place? She didn¡¯t have any enemies and had been following the rules since she was young. Was it a coincidence? Or was it an accident? was it just that the person had a sudden impulse to kill someone, and he just happened to run into it? Several thoughts flashed through song Qing¡¯s mind in an instant. Before he had time to think about it carefully, he heard the sound of clothes being groped. She raised her head vigilantly. Such a small movement was enough to scare Mr. Zhou out of his wits. He harbored killing intent towards these cultivators. They had outstanding skills and unknown origins. They knew each other and were likely to be an organized group. This time, after he had achieved his goal, he wanted to kill them to silence them. Song qingxiao should be well aware of this. If Wolf one and the others were by his side when there were many people, Mr. Zhou would naturally be fearless. However, now that the two of them had fallen into the same place at the same time, with no one else beside them, song Qing¡¯s every move was enough to make Mr. Zhou tremble in fear. this woman has great strength and can¡¯t be underestimated, he swallowed his saliva, and a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. His hands trembled as he slowly reached into his clothes. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t miss Mr. Zhou¡¯s subtle movements. She pursed her lips and looked at Mr. Zhou, then at the box he hung on the treetop. As soon as she stared at him, Mr. Zhou¡¯s scalp tightened, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart. Seeing that song qingxiao was about to get up, his face twitched like a frightened quail. ¡°Sit down!¡± As he spoke, he touched his chest as if he had found his backbone. ¡°Sit down!¡± The consecutive encounters seemed to have broken Mr. Zhou¡¯s calm, and he quickly changed his mind.¡±Return to your previous position!¡± He took out a pistol from his pocket and pointed it at song qingxiao. Even though he looked terrible, he forced a sly and proud smile. ¡°Kneel down and turn your back to me. Be good.¡± At this time, with his back facing him, it was no different from courting death. Of course, song qingxiao would not do that. She even laughed when she heard Mr. Zhou¡¯s words. This laugh seemed to have angered Mr. Zhou. His face first showed anger, and then it turned into ruthlessness. ¡°Hmph ¡­¡± He endured the pain, and every sentence seemed to be difficult to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you so early.¡± His eyes were cold, but now¡­ Before Mr. Zhou could finish his sentence, a branch on the treetop behind him seemed to come to life. It bent down quietly and rested on Mr. Zhou¡¯s shoulder. It opened its mouth with a hiss and flicked out its bright red tongue. In the face of life and death, people had incredible keenness, and Mr. Zhou was no exception. Just as he was about to kill song qingxiao, his scalp went numb. The sound of the wind, his heartbeat, and his breathing were all mixed together. He keenly caught the subtle ¡®hiss¡¯ and instinctively turned his head. He happened to see the thin snake that had sneaked up on his shoulder.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Chapter 155 another _1 Chapter 203: Chapter 155 another _1 Translator: 549690339 Mr. Zhou¡¯s shock was no small matter. The horror of the mutated creatures on the island could be seen from the number of deaths on the island. At this time, the snake was so close to him. It hissed and flicked out its red tongue, and its two fangs glinted coldly. Mr. Zhou was so frightened that his scalp went numb, and the hand holding the gun suddenly froze. The snake slithered up slowly around his shoulder. It was not heavy, but wherever it slithered, Mr. Zhou felt his right shoulder go soft and weak. The fear even overwhelmed the severe pain of his broken wrist. This short period of time felt like years to Mr. Zhou. He was probably so scared that he couldn¡¯t even scream. At the moment of life and death, Mr. Zhou had a vicious thought. He and song qingxiao fell on the stone steps. This woman was not a kind person, and she was very skilled. It was too dangerous to be alone with her while carrying the box. Whether it was the attack of the bats on the ship or the several dangers after entering the island, he had not been able to kill her. In the depths of Mr. Zhou¡¯s heart, he actually doubted whether the gun in his hand could kill her in one shot. He had been injured, and half of his body was unable to move because of the pain. Wolf one and the others had fallen down the cliff, and it was unknown whether they were Dead or Alive. Zhou Xue Li had not come down yet. In a situation where she was isolated and helpless, if he could not kill her with the first shot, he would probably be the one to die after angering her. The snake came at the right time. Mr. Zhou swallowed his saliva and couldn¡¯t help but show a strange smile on his face, which was both frightened and proud. He quietly pulled back the gun, flicked the snake with the gun, and threw it toward song qingxiao! After being attacked, the snake¡¯s ferocity was triggered, and it instinctively opened its mouth to bite. Her slender body twisted in the air like a rope and was thrown by Mr. Zhou to song Qing, who showed his fierce side when he was young. In fact, song qingxiao had been on high alert the moment Mr. Zhou made his move. Mr. Zhou was fast when he threw the snake at her, but song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was much faster than his! She swung the dagger in her hand, and with a hiss, the snake was cut in half. Blood splattered, and the lower half of the snake¡¯s tail fell to the ground. Song Qing turned his dagger to the side and used the blade to block the upper half of the snake¡¯s head. The snake¡¯s head rolled into the moss, and blood continued to flow from the wound. Even after suffering such a fatal injury, the snake¡¯s ferocity did not decrease. Instead, it might have been the pain that had triggered its aggression. It even jumped up with half of its body and tried to bite song qingxiao¡¯s leg. However, the moment it jumped, song qingxiao also raised her leg and stepped on it with force. The tip of her foot stepped on the broken part of the snake. The snake¡¯s head curled up instinctively and bit song Qing¡¯s foot. The snake didn¡¯t look big, but its poisonous fangs were extremely sharp. It easily bit through the tip of the shoe, and it didn¡¯t let go after biting it to death. In the distance, Mr. Zhou, who had yet to recover from his shock, saw this scene and his face revealed a look of great joy. The snake¡¯s teeth were long and thin, and since it had bitten through song qingxiao¡¯s shoe, it must have bitten her toe. The genes of the creatures on this Island were in disorder, and the snake must be venomous. If song qingxiao was bitten, even a God would not be able to save her. ¡°Hahaha.¡± He was so happy that his hand holding the gun was shaking. you¡¯ve been bitten. I¡¯ll send you on your way so you won¡¯t have to suffer so much. Mr. Zhou pointed the gun at song qingxiao¡¯s body and was about to pull the trigger. However, after she was bitten by the snake, she did not fall to the ground. Instead, she quickly strode toward Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou pulled the trigger. Perhaps one of his hands was injured, so he couldn¡¯t hold the gun steadily. In addition, he was very emotional and song Qing¡¯s movements were very fast, so he couldn¡¯t react in time. When the ¡®bang¡¯ sounded, the bullet shot into the cliff with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, blowing away a large piece of soil. The recoil of the gun made Mr. Zhou¡¯s hand shake. Before he could regret that he didn¡¯t manage to hit song qingxiao, she had already appeared beside him. The snake that was biting her leg was still hanging on her leg. She held the dagger in one hand and stood on top of her. Mr. Zhou¡¯s joy turned to worry. When he raised his head, his eyes were gloomy. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Immortality? Longevity?¡± Perhaps the previous gunshot had been heard by Zhou xueli, who was on the cliff wall. Her voice came from above, with some fear and worry. Mr. Zhou gritted his teeth. At this moment, he wished that Zhou Xue Li would immediately appear in front of him. He also imagined that this snake was extremely poisonous and that song Qing Xiao would immediately fall to the ground and die. Unfortunately, none of the things he had expected happened. Zhou xueli was more than ten meters away, and the distant water couldn¡¯t put out the nearby fire. Song qingxiao was not poisoned immediately after she was bitten. She raised the dagger. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face twitched, and his voice was a little hoarse from fear. ¡°You¡­¡± His pupils shrank rapidly. Song qingxiao¡¯s raised dagger brought a gust of wind when it fell. The blade did not land on his heart or neck as he had expected, but on his wrist. ¡°All¡­¡± Amidst the sound of skin being cut open, Mr. Zhou¡¯s voice was distorted from the pain. The sharp dagger cut open his torn wrist, and blood gushed out, revealing the bones. The pain of a broken wrist was no small matter. Mr. Zhou was neither a strong man nor had extraordinary endurance. He wailed again and again, snot and tears flying. ¡°All ah ah¡­¡± As soon as his palm was cut off, the box that was connected to his body fell down. Song Qing quickly bent down and picked up the box. At the same time, he kicked Mr. Zhou¡¯s hand that was holding the gun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the intense pain, his body curled up like a cooked shrimp, and he was unable to resist song qingxiao¡¯s movements. There was a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. His hand was kicked, and the gun in his hand fell out and fell on the moss. Song qingxiao bent down to pick it up, but Zhou xuli seemed to have heard Mr. Zhou¡¯s scream and felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t know what relationship this woman had with Mr. Zhou, but in a moment of desperation, she let go of the thorn vine and began to fall down the cliff. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he was in so much pain that he was convulsing. ¡°Ah Box, box¡­ Zi¡­ B * tch ¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t the time to be entangled with them. She wasn¡¯t afraid of this useless Mr. Zhou in front of her, nor was she afraid of Zhou xuli, who was very protective of her child. However, No. 1, No. 3, and No. 7 were on the top of the cliff. When she first agreed to Mr. Zhou¡¯s words and prepared to go down the mountain in advance, her plan was to get the box in Mr. Zhou¡¯s hand, which only represented the research results of the hope of the body¡¯s evolution.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: What I’m planning Chapter 204: What I¡¯m planning-1 Translator: 549690339 While number one, number three, and number seven were discussing how to work together to get rid of her, she had almost achieved her goal. Since these people were able to hide her previous actions from her, perhaps number seven had also believed her from the beginning. He thought that she was arrogant because of her own ability, and that she had gone down the mountain first and then prepared to plot against them. For a while, these people were initially immersed in the joy of their successful scheme against her. However, the trial-takers were not ordinary people. Soon, their joy would pass, and they would realize that they had been tricked. Mr. Zhou was alone with him. He had a key drug that could evolve the body in his hands. Mr. Zhou had used this thing in the beginning to drive all the participants to work for him. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted it. Number 1, number 3, and even number 7 were all drooling over it. It was just that everyone was in the way of each other, and they could not find a suitable opportunity, so they did not dare to make a move. By the time No. 1 and the others realized what was going on, they would have known that their action of cutting the safety rope had created a perfect opportunity for song qingxiao. In his moment of despair, Mr. Zhou¡¯s instinctive action of holding on to song qingxiao as if she was his life-saving straw was like throwing a meat bun at a dog. Since she had such an opportunity, how could she not take the potion? Once they realized this, they would quickly chase after him. Even if they didn¡¯t understand, Mr. Zhou¡¯s screams would always remind them. Even if Zhou xuli was outstanding, she had Mr. Zhou with her, so there was nothing to fear. However, if she was entangled by this woman and delayed for time, allowing number one, number three, and number seven to come down, it might not be so easy for her to escape with the gun without getting injured! Thinking of this, song Qing did not even look at Mr. Zhou. He kicked the gun on the ground into the deep valley. At the same time, he held the box in one hand and the dagger in the other, and his body began to slide down the cliff. ¡°Changsheng¡­ Changsheng¡­¡± Zhou xueli was still shouting, and as her body rubbed against the cliff wall, the sound of her shouting got closer and closer. ¡°Hiss ¡­ Ah ¡­ 1 want to, kill, kill¡­¡± Mr. Zhou watched as song Qing jumped off the cliff. She held the suitcase in one hand and stabbed the dagger into the cliff with the other to stabilize her body. At the same time, she pushed off the cliff. After three or five times, she relied on this Dangerous Method to put a distance of more than ten meters between them. M-M-my box, box, give, give it back to me ¡­ As if someone had taken away the flesh from his heart, Mr. Zhou cried bitterly. There was even a moment when he wanted to climb down with her, regardless of his own safety. When Zhou xueli fell down covered in wounds, she happened to see Mr. Zhou bending down as if he was about to fall off the cliff. She was so scared that she screamed,¡± ¡°Changsheng¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± On the mountaintop, number seven used his claws as knives to cut the safety rope. He was still a little proud. Even if song qingxiao had the ability to fly, she would not be able to escape from such a steep cliff unscathed. After all, professor Yan and the others were only scholars. In addition to holding pens, they also had experimental equipment. They could not shoot as steadily as Wolf one and the others, who had been professionally trained. When the gunshots swept around, No. 3 hid and dodged. No. 7¡¯s speed after shapeshifting was so fast that the naked eye could only catch the afterimages. On the other hand, number one recited the nine-word secret order¡¯s spell technique, and a layer of golden light appeared on his body. Facing these bullets, he did not Dodge. When the bullets hit him, they bounced off as if they had hit an iron wall. It was difficult to penetrate it. Even though professor Yan and the others didn¡¯t ask anything along the way and knew that number one and the others had special abilities, they were still stunned when they saw this incredible scene. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number one sneered and crossed his fists on his chest. He asked sarcastically,¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± He swept his gaze across the faces of everyone present, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. At this point, he no longer concealed his killing intent. ¡°If I¡¯ve had enough, it¡¯ll be my turn.¡± Hearing this, number Seven¡¯s face lit up with excitement. He put his hand to his mouth and stuck out his tongue to lick his fingers. His eyes were bloodthirsty. The expressions of professor Yan and the others changed drastically. Number one was already walking in their direction with large strides, ready to start a massacre. He easily snatched away the guns from professor Yan and the others. He then grabbed professor Yan¡¯s throat and was about to crush it. In the next moment, a strange ¡®bang¡¯ suddenly came from the mountainside. Under the Echo of the valley, this sound was infinitely magnified. The entire valley seemed to be awakened by this sound, giving off a ¡®buzzing¡¯ echo. ¡°This¡­¡± Number one¡¯s cold expression froze, and he stopped in his tracks instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s a gunshot¡­¡± The expressions of professor Yan and the others relaxed. Then, Mr. Zhou¡¯s sharp and painful screams followed,¡± ¡°All¡­¡± His voice was filled with endless pain, like a beast on the verge of death. Anyone could tell that Mr. Zhou was probably hurt. He had gone down with Zhou xueli. The sound didn¡¯t seem to be coming from the bottom of the cliff. It seemed to have come from the mountainside, just like the previous gunshots. There were a total of six people who had climbed on the safety rope. Wolf one and the other two were the first to fall, followed by song qingxiao, Mr. Zhou, and Zhou xueli. Number one¡¯s expression flickered, his heart in turmoil, but at the same time, Zhou xueli¡¯s distressed and anxious voice rang out, ¡°Changsheng¡­¡± Her voice was shrill in a moment of desperation, and her ending tone was extremely long. Her echo could be heard everywhere in the valley.¡±Long¡­ Sheng¡­ Sheng¡­ Sheng Sheng¡­ Sheng ¡­¡± ¡°This is bad!¡± Mr. Zhou is in trouble! The person who was with him was not Zhou xueli. Wolf one and the others fell first. The only person who could be with him and hurt him was song qingxiao! At this moment, not only number one, but even number three and number seven thought of the silver suitcase that Mr. Zhou always carried around his wrist! Number one almost vomited blood when he realized this. ¡°This biting dog won¡¯t bark!¡± He almost said it through gritted teeth. Song qingxiao kept quiet and sneaked away with the box first. Number seven realized this and ran to the edge of the cliff without killing anyone,¡± ¡°Comrades, 1¡¯11 be making a move first!¡± She was agile after shapeshifting and jumped off the cliff in the blink of an eye. She wanted to catch up with song qingxiao and get a share of the loot. Number three, who was invisible, revealed herself. She could no longer maintain her composure. Instead, she looked flustered and exasperated. She grabbed a dagger in her hand and threw it at number Seven¡¯s back. However, her movements were no match for number Seven¡¯s after he had transformed. Number Seven¡¯s tail made an elegant arc in the air and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye. Number one didn¡¯t have time to waste with number three. He was also in a hurry to go down, afraid that if he was late, the things would be gone. Mr. Zhou might be lying, but the things in the box were definitely good. When the ship was about to be destroyed, he had to protect it at that critical moment, regardless of his life. He couldn¡¯t let song qingxiao get away with it! He let go of professor Yan¡¯s hand and ran toward the cliff. No. 7 was nowhere to be seen at the edge of the cliff. After she had shapeshifted, climbing was probably her Forte. Using both her claws and feet, she slid down at an extremely fast speed and ran away in a flash. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In comparison, No. 1 and No. 3 were now showing their weaknesses. Number three¡¯s invisibility skill was of little value at this time. Invisibility could only help her hide her figure, but it could not allow her to fall off the cliff safely. At this moment, number one began to hate his previous suggestion of cutting the safety rope. At that time, he only wanted to hurt song qingxiao and reduce one opponent for himself. Who would have thought that at this time, he would also be facing the dilemma of not being able to use a wireless cable? All of this had probably been within song Qing¡¯s calculations.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Chapter 157 Chapter 205: Chapter 157-trap (1) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, number one felt that it was difficult to explain in a few words, and he was deeply afraid that number seven would beat him to it, and he would be left with nothing. In a moment of desperation, he gritted his teeth and muttered,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± As soon as the nine-word secret order was issued, his body flashed with golden light. Number one also jumped down like number seven, obviously prepared to fight with his tyrannical body. When he fell, he hit the cliff wall and made a few muffled sounds, leaving number three with an uncertain expression on his face. He clenched his fingers so hard that they made cracking sounds. Mr. Zhou was still screaming at the foot of the mountain. Zhou xueli, who was falling down quickly without any regard for her own safety, felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife when she saw Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken wrist. ¡°Song Qing Xiao ¡­ Song qingxiao!¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s box was nowhere to be seen. His injury was obviously not caused by an accident. Coupled with the gunshot just now, Zhou xueli did not need to ask to deduce what had happened here. Her shrieking voice was filled with hatred and pain. Number seven and number one, who were still climbing down, heard her and confirmed their previous speculations. While Zhou xueli was shouting song Qing¡¯s name, song Qing had already slid down dozens of meters, widening the distance between her and the others. Even with the help of the dagger, this method was too risky. In addition, she was holding the box with one hand, so she quickly lost her balance and fell to the ground. Along the way, she crushed several trees on the cliff, slowing down her falling speed. The feeling of weightlessness wasn¡¯t good, but it was a pity that she was in mid-air, and there was nothing worth holding onto. Song qingxiao felt her body temperature drop rapidly. At this point, she knew that panicking was useless. She could only try her best to hold on to the dagger and the box in her arms while releasing her will. Fortunately, this didn¡¯t last long. In about one or two seconds, she got used to this feeling and she had already fallen to the bottom of the cliff. After releasing her mental power, her five senses were enhanced. In addition to the ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound of the wind in her ears, she also heard the sound of leaves rustling when the wind blew through the forest. Her body landed on the top of the treetop, and amidst the endless cracking sounds of the branches breaking, she quickly chanted the ¡®Lin¡¯ word.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± She quickly mobilized her mental power to barely surround her. Then, she hugged the box and fell to the ground with a loud bang. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word that was wrapped around her was broken apart from the fall. Her internal organs seemed to have shifted under the impact of this huge force. Song qingxiao heard the sound of her ribs breaking under the impact. She felt like her stomach was stuck in her throat. She felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to burst her chest. Song Qing took a few seconds to recover from the pain before he seemed to regain his consciousness. He forced himself to support his upper body with his arms despite the discomfort. Such a simple action caused a dull pain in her chest. She endured the pain and sat up. When she fell, she had created a pothole on the ground. Fortunately, the tree branches had slowed down her speed, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell had reduced the impact of her fall, so she wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Song qingxiao looked around. It was a sparse forest, and the ground was full of leg-length weeds. The surroundings were quiet. Wolf one and the others who had fallen earlier were nowhere to be found. Falling from such a height, even if Wolf one and the others were well-trained, they would probably be in danger. Time was of the essence, and the other three ability users could arrive at any time. She endured the feeling of her chest turning upside down and climbed under a tree to sit against the trunk. The backpack she was carrying had been scratched somewhere during the fall, but she had been holding the box she had taken from Mr. Zhou tightly. She gasped for breath, swallowed her saliva, and looked at the box. The box was covered in Mr. Zhou¡¯s blood, which had dried up and turned dark red. The other end of the box was chained to one of Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hands. Time was of the essence earlier. After she cut off one of Mr. Zhou¡¯s wrists and took the box away, she didn¡¯t have time to throw the broken wrist away and jumped off the cliff with it. After song qingxiao recovered, she pulled the broken wrist out of the lock without any expression and threw it aside. At the same time, she picked up the dagger and pressed the tip of the dagger against the gap of the box. Just as she was about to make her move, song qingxiao suddenly remembered something that Mr. Zhou had said. He had once said that this box was made of a special item, and without a key, it could not be opened. Even if someone forcefully opened the box, there was a hidden mechanism in the box. If the unlocking method was wrong, the box containing the evolutionary drug was very likely to turn into a powerful bomb, blowing the person who opened the box into pieces. Although this Zhou guy was sinister and vicious, and his words were not reliable, only five out of ten sentences were true and five out of ten were false. The explosives might not even be true. However, song qingxiao hesitated. She was a cautious person and always thought twice before taking action, especially when it came to life and death. It was better to be safe than sorry. Mr. Zhou¡¯s other words might not be credible, but what if he was telling the truth about the box? When song Qing thought of this, he immediately gave up the idea of forcefully opening the lock. She took a few deep breaths to calm her disordered breathing before she began to carefully examine the box¡¯s appearance. The suitcase was small, much smaller than an ordinary suitcase. He didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but it felt special. It had experienced a lot of things since Mr. Zhou brought it down from the ship, but there was no other wear and tear on the box except for Mr. Zhou¡¯s blood. This added to Mr. Zhou¡¯s claim that the box was made of special materials, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. The box was tightly sealed, and the four corners were reinforced with special metal materials. There was a small keyhole at the handle of the box, and the numbers on the encryption button had long been messed up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whether it was a password or a key, song qingxiao did not have any. She furrowed her brows. Did she get the box for nothing? As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, song qingxiao immediately rejected it! First of all, based on Mr. Zhou¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to keep the key to open the box. Otherwise, he would not have revealed this secret to everyone. He should have known that on this ¡®evil demon Island¡¯, human lives were like grass. Wolf one and the others might not be reliable. The participants were of unknown origin, and it was very likely that they would want to snatch the medicine in his box.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Chapter 158 Chapter 206: Chapter 158-bewildering array-1 Translator: 549690339 Under such circumstances, if the key was still there, the others could easily subdue him and snatch the key away, easily taking away the things in the box. In addition, no one knew the situation on the island better than Mr. Zhou. This Island was full of danger, and it was very likely that the items they carried with them would be lost or worn out in the process of crossing the mountains. Mr. Zhou had locked the box to his wrist before he came to the island, so it could be seen that song qingxiao¡¯s speculation was not out of thin air. This cunning Fox was only at ease after locking the box with him. It was impossible for him to have prepared another key. It was more likely that the keyhole was just a prop to confuse others. The password was next to the keyhole, and the messed up numbers looked too deliberate. It felt like they were deliberately swaying to trick people. If the password and the key were all fake, the lock of the box might be something else. Thinking of this, emissary song Qing tried his best to calm down and began to search the box. He did not want to miss out on any part of it. She touched the handle, four corners, front and back of the box again and again, but she didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and beads of sweat gradually appeared on her forehead. If she delayed any longer, time would be of no use to her. The trial-taker had already realized what was going on and would definitely give chase. Although she would probably fall slower for the sake of safety, the time she had was limited. This was especially true for number seven, who was very agile after shapeshifting. Climbing might be her strong suit. If she could not open the box as soon as possible, she would probably have to run away with the box. However, he couldn¡¯t take out the things inside as soon as possible. It was too cumbersome to carry this box. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. Just as she was having a headache, she looked at Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hand that she had thrown to the ground. The wrist of the broken hand had been scratched by the lock, and it was a bloody mess. She then casually threw it to the side, which was stained with grass and mud. But song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she picked up the hand. She suddenly remembered a detail. After entering the island and before entering the forest, Zhou xueli had taken out a map of the route. When she unlocked the door, it was Zhou xueli who had held the electronic map in front of Mr. Zhou and used his fingerprint to unlock the door. From this little detail, one could see Mr. Zhou¡¯s character. He was already like this for a map, not to mention an important box. If she was Mr. Zhou, the box might contain something that could save her life. She might also carry such an important box with her, in case she lost it. She would not trust anyone else but herself to open the key to the box. If the box was like an electronic map and used Mr. Zhou¡¯s fingerprint as the lock, then the reason why there was no reaction when she touched the box earlier was probably because her fingerprint was wrong. Song qingxiao thought of this and wiped the dirt off her broken hand on her broken coat. The hand had just been chopped off, so the joints were still flexible and not completely stiff. During the process of her falling down the cliff, the box was well protected, and the fingerprints were not worn, so they were still clear. She heaved a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. If she was Mr. Zhou, carrying an important box, and didn¡¯t trust anyone, the people around her might betray her at any time due to the environment. He had to make sure that he could have the medicine with him at all times. What kind of situation would allow him to open the box so easily and get the potion? She bit the corner of her mouth and put Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken wrist back into the handcuffs. There was a chain between the box and her wrist. She blew two hot breaths at the fingertips of the broken hand, and after warming it up, she released her hand. The broken hand lost the support of her strength and fell down with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the fingertips just happened to touch the box. The box that she had touched so many times without moving suddenly reacted when her hand suddenly dropped! The place where the tip of his middle finger touched didn¡¯t seem to be anything special at first, but as Mr. Zhou¡¯s fingertip fell, a small screen about an inch in size instantly lit up. It was indeed useful! Song Qing was overjoyed when he saw the box move. Perhaps it was because his palm had been chopped off and it was no longer a living fingerprint, the verification was not successful at the first moment. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly. She swallowed her saliva and stared at the electronic screen. His fingers had been on it for a second, two seconds ¡­ The scanned image was still there, but there was no sound of the lock opening. Song qingxiao licked her lips, and her back began to sweat. She had not been this nervous even when she fell off the cliff. Fortunately, after about three seconds, the scan was finally completed, and the electronic screen showed the English characters of successful verification. With a light ¡®ka¡¯ sound, the tightly locked box bounced open! At this moment, song qingxiao felt as if she had been on a roller coaster. After the big ups and downs, she heaved a sigh of relief. After the lid of the box popped open, the scene inside the box was revealed. The box was not big, and it had long been filled with soft things to fix in place. In the middle was a small glass bottle about the size of a finger, and on top of it was a set of injection needles. There were no ten doses of medicine like Mr. Zhou had said. He was indeed a liar! Without hesitation, song qingxiao took out the transparent tube and the needle set. Just as she was about to close the box, she inadvertently glanced at her toes, where half of the small snake was still hanging. ¡°Eh?¡± She let out a soft cry. The thin snake that Mr. Zhou had thrown over did not die after being cut in half. The lower half fell on the side of the mountain wall, while the upper half bit her toes and did not let go after it died. After she fell off the cliff, it also bit the tip of her shoe tightly. The scales on the snake¡¯s body had fallen off during her climb, and it was badly mangled, revealing the broken bone in the middle. When Mr. Zhou saw that she was bitten, he thought that she was dead for sure. However, he had to admit that song qingxiao¡¯s luck was heaven-defying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the wolves attacked last night, one of her shoes had been bitten by the giant Wolf¡¯s teeth. In order not to affect herself, she had taken off the shoe on the dead professor Gao Lei. The shoe was slightly bigger than her feet. Number seven was happy that it didn¡¯t fit her. Who knew that by chance, this shoe would save her life. The tip of her shoe that the snake bit did not have her toe, but there was a section of it that was left empty. She swung her leg and tried to shake the snake off, but something unexpected happened. The snake, which should have been dead long ago, began to twist its half-broken body after she moved, trying to entangle her.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Chapter 159 Chapter 207: Chapter 159-no soldiers (1) Translator: 549690339 The half of the body wriggled on song Qing¡¯s toes as it tried to tighten. The blood at the White joints had dried up. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows at this scene and reached out to grab the snake¡¯s vital spot. Before her fingers could come close, the broken snake seemed to feel it and pressed its body tightly against the shoe. It was so strong that the canvas of the shoe was pressed down a bit. It let go of the tip of her shoe and opened its mouth to bite song qingxiao¡¯s hand. How could song qingxiao be bitten by it? she stomped her feet, causing the snake¡¯s head to miss its bite. Then, she reached out her fingers and pinched the snake¡¯s head. The snake¡¯s body was cold and slippery. Once song qingxiao grabbed its head, it would no longer pose a threat to her no matter how much it struggled. It even opened its mouth and hissed with its tongue. Although it was small, it was ferocious. The snake¡¯s severed limb was still trying to wrap itself around her palm. It tightened its grip and kept struggling. After the genes of the creatures on the island were altered, their vitality was so stubborn. Song Qing looked at the little snake and an idea came to his mind. She held the snake in one hand and picked up the potion from the box with the other. She put it next to the snake¡¯s head. The liquid in the transparent glass bottle was shaking, and the snake¡¯s shadow was reflected on the glass bottle. The two sharp poisonous fangs were shining coldly, and they were extremely eye-catching. The size of the potion bottle was about the same as the snake¡¯s head. She squinted her eyes and showed an evil look. No. 1, No. 3, and No. 7 all wanted to take the box. Since they wanted it, he should give them some gifts. Number seven had harbored ill intentions several times. Number one and number three were also not kind people, and it was impolite not to return the favor. Song qingxiao made up her mind. She held the snake in one hand and the dagger in the other. She pressed the tip of the dagger against the back of her hand and passed it under the snake¡¯s body. The snake must have sensed the danger. It loosened its grip on the back of its hand and suddenly started to struggle. The blood from its wound began to splatter everywhere as it struggled. Its body was like a whip, and it was quite painful to be whipped. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s strong grip on it, it would have been thrown out of her hand. The hand that was holding the dagger flew out diagonally, and the sharp blade cut off half of the snake¡¯s body again, leaving only the head that she was holding in her hand. The snake¡¯s mouth opened and closed with great force, and its strength could not be underestimated. As song qingxiao expected, the snake¡¯s head was cut off, but it was not completely dead. She pinched the snake¡¯s head and placed it in the groove in the silver box where the medicine had been placed. He held the dagger in his other hand and pressed the snake¡¯s head down so that it couldn¡¯t jump and bite him for the time being. Then, he slowly let go and closed the box. The box closed up and locked itself with a ¡®click¡¯. After doing all this, song Qing looked down at the half-broken snake that was still bouncing on the ground after losing its head. She stepped on it and rolled it with force, turning the half-broken snake into a bloody mud. It was mixed in the soil and could no longer be seen clearly. She then kicked some soil to cover it. The medicine and syringes she took out were quite small, and she hid them in a secret pocket on the waist side of her tight-fitting t-shirt. After everything was packed, song qingxiao stood up. She had been here for a long time, and it was likely that number seven, number one, and the others would catch up soon. She picked up her suitcase, looked around, chose a direction, and started walking. On the other side, number seven realized that she had fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s trap. She was both shocked and angry. She transformed into her beast form and climbed down the mountain. Soon, she saw Mr. Zhou wailing and crying on the side of the mountain, and Zhou xuli holding Mr. Zhou with a crazy look on her face. Number Seven¡¯s eyes fell on Mr. Zhou¡¯s wrist, which used to carry the box. There was only a bare broken limb left. The palm had been completely cut off, leaving behind white broken bones. Blood gushed out from the cracks in his bones, dyeing the cliff wall that Mr. Zhou was leaning against red. The chest was gone, and song qingxiao wasn¡¯t nearby. The guess that he was most worried about had become a reality. Number Seven¡¯s heart sank, and he was furious. ¡°Where did number five go?¡± She nimbly grabbed onto the thorny vines and jumped down. Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse from the pain. The excessive loss of blood and the excruciating pain caused his facial muscles to go out of control. He looked up in a daze as if he had just been pulled out of the water. His eyes lost focus, as if he did not realize that number seven was approaching. ¡°Where did number five go?¡± No. 7 could no longer care about maintaining a superficial relationship with Mr. Zhou. The mission was coming to an end. If the thing in Mr. Zhou¡¯s box was really a drug that could allow humans to overcome their genetic weaknesses and evolve to a higher level as he said, this thing was very likely to play a vital role in the mission! Song qingxiao was already strong enough. This woman was sharp and cunning, delicate and cautious, and her skills were not ordinary. He was already a very difficult person to deal with. Once he obtained such a potion, he would be like a tiger with wings after using it, making him even more difficult to deal with. There were originally seven people in this trial, and the content of the trial itself was a life-or-death ending. Song qingxiao had gotten help and increased her strength, but the others were in danger. At this moment, number Seven¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She was so anxious that she was about to get angry. When she asked the second question, her sharp long nails were already exposed. She looked as if she would send Mr. Zhou to his death if he did not speak. Zhou xueli¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she squinted at her. With one arm around Mr. Zhou, she asked in a hateful tone,¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°She ¡­¡± Mr. Zhou trembled as he opened his mouth. His eyes were filled with hatred and his face twitched violently. she took it away. The potions ¡­ He gritted his teeth with every word he said, as if he was using great force to restrain himself. ¡°Down¡­¡± He took a deep breath between his teeth to relieve the pain.¡±He jumped!¡± ¡°Which direction?¡± Number seven asked again, and his tone was a little rushed. Although she had gotten down first, number one and number three must have caught up by now. She didn¡¯t have time to waste on questioning Mr. Zhou. As soon as he asked this question, the sound of soil falling came from above. A shadow fell from the sky, as if it was going to block all the light in the sky. Number seven looked up instinctively and saw a figure falling down rapidly, bringing with it a strong wind that blew her hair. She squinted her eyes. When she opened them again, she only saw the person¡¯s speed was so fast that only an afterimage was left. He quickly fell in front of her. Number seven only heard the sound of clothes fluttering in the wind. Before she had time to see who it was, she heard Mr. Zhou say with difficulty, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Over there¡­¡± He pointed in a direction, and before number seven could say anything, the person who was falling down laughed out loud. ¡°Thanks!¡± It was number one! Number Seven¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t expect that number one would give up on climbing the cliff and jump down directly in order to snatch the potion.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Chapter 160 Chapter 208: Chapter 160-deception (1) Translator: 549690339 This way, number 7¡¯s descending speed couldn¡¯t be compared to number l¡¯s. Her face revealed her anxiousness. After getting the answer, she didn¡¯t bother to waste time with Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou. She jumped in the direction Mr. Zhou pointed and followed him. At this point, she was not worried that Mr. Zhou was lying. This person must have hated song qingxiao to the core for cutting off his palm and snatching his things. He probably wanted the others to tear her into pieces. It was impossible for him to lie. In order to catch up with number one¡¯s speed, she gave up on the safer and more reliable method and jumped down like number one. However, because she was in beast form, her body¡¯s spirit activity was much higher than when she was in human form. The higher the cliff was, the more she could prepare her falling posture in advance while in midair, reducing the possibility of getting seriously injured after landing. She was one step behind number one, and they both fell down one after the other. Halfway through the fall, the two of them saw the broken branches at the edge of the cliff. These were probably the marks left behind by song qingxiao¡¯s fall. Both number one and number seven were overjoyed. Below them was a lush forest. When number one¡¯s figure was about ten meters above the ground, he suddenly said,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± In an instant, number one¡¯s body glowed with a golden light. His body curled up into a ball, like a shining Golden Ball. With a bang, he passed through the tree crown and crushed the branches. Finally, he fell to the ground with a heavy sound! He relied on his special ability and was prepared to use his body to withstand the fall when he jumped off the cliff. No. 1 landed with a loud sound, and No. 7 followed suit. She let out a loud ¡®meow¡¯ and fell through the treetops. She opened her claws and tried to hold onto the tree trunk to stabilize herself. With a few sharp scratching sounds and the sound of branches breaking, number seven stepped on the tree and jumped up again. After a few rounds, her downward momentum was much smaller. Finally, she fell on all four limbs and slid forward for about ten centimeters. Then, she quickly stood up as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, number one, who had a secret technique on him, looked a lot more miserable than her. Even though his body had been strengthened by his special ability, which helped him block some of the falling pressure, number one still smashed a huge hole in the ground after he landed. Dirt and grass flew up and covered his head and face. Number seven got up and turned to look at number one instinctively. He happened to see number one getting up. ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive. What¡¯s the name of the thing you¡¯re reciting?¡± Number seven asked with a smile after he had calmed down. From the outside, number one did not seem to have suffered any serious injuries from the fall. His movements when he got up were also considered clean, and his strength was hard to fathom. She tried to lure number one into speaking. Number one naturally understood her intention. While he was not happy with her, he was also a little afraid of her. He raised his head and looked up. The cliff was so steep that it reached the clouds. He couldn¡¯t see the top. Number seven fell from such a high place. Even though her bloodline mutation gave her some advantages, she still spoke as if nothing had happened after falling. This made number one¡¯s assessment of her strength increase. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number one¡¯s blood was boiling. Even with his special ability, he was still injured when he fell. If he opened his mouth now, number seven would probably hear him. He snorted coldly and adjusted his breathing. After two to three seconds, he said with a cold face,¡± if you have the time to care about me,¡± when he spoke, there was a gurgling sound in his throat, as if he was pouring some blood. ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for traces of number five?¡± As he said this, he gasped for breath. ¡°The box is still in her hands!¡± That was true. Number seven suppressed his urge to launch a sneak attack and started to wander around. the place where she fell should be nearby. Although she¡¯s agile, according to our interactions these days, her body should have been strengthened many times. After entering the scenario, number seven had been sizing up the trial-takers this time, intentionally or otherwise. Number seven had been paying attention to song qingxiao ever since she successfully struck up a conversation with Zhou xueli and did something she couldn¡¯t do. They encountered many things along the way, whether it was the attacks of mutant fish, birds, or bats, or all kinds of things when they were on the island. Song qingxiao was in danger more than once, but she escaped with her flexible skills every time. From this point, number seven was very certain that her body had been strengthened many times, and it was very likely that she had spent most of her points on this. She also had a dagger that she never left her side, which might have been an item she had exchanged for in the trial space. Other than that, she did not show any other special abilities or outstanding points. but even if her body has been strengthened, falling from such a high place, even if she doesn¡¯t die, it will affect her movements. Number seven was full of confidence, as long as we can find her, she won¡¯t be able to run far! Number one looked at her half-human, half-demon appearance with disgust in his eyes. In addition, number Seven¡¯s previous attempt to test him had made him unhappy, so after hearing what she had to say, he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± as you know, she has a box with medicine in it. Even if she¡¯s injured, she can open the box and take out the things inside to use. Number seven laughed when he heard her. Number one¡¯s expression darkened when he heard her laugh. let¡¯s not talk about whether she can open the box first, the two of them started to chase after her, leaving song qingxiao with little time, even if she can open it, the medicine might not work immediately. Instead of wasting time like this, it would be better to find an opportunity to escape and hide first. The trial-takers had already shed all pretenses of cordiality at this point. In order to complete the mission, once the weak were caught, the ending would be very dangerous. Song qingxiao was a smart person. She would not waste too much time on useless things if she was not 100% confident. As the two of them were talking, they had already split into two directions to search for traces of song qingxiao¡¯s fall. 1¡¯11 make it clear first. Before I find her and get the box, I won¡¯t do anything. It¡¯ll be a waste of energy. I think you¡¯ve more or less made up your mind. Number Seven¡¯s voice came from the forest. With her ghostly speed, the voice seemed to come from all directions, bringing a sense of horror. I don¡¯t have the time to fight you. I just want to complete the mission! Number one said calmly. Number seven chuckled,¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± The two of them reached an initial cooperation. About ten seconds later, number seven suddenly raised his voice and shouted,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡± Number one, who had been searching for number seven, immediately rushed in the direction of number seven when he heard this. When he came over, number Seven¡¯s expression was serious. The grass where he was standing had been flipped over, revealing the fresh soil underneath. There were traces of being rolled over, similar to the situation when number one had fallen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were signs of broken branches above her head, and some that were still connected after being broken were swaying slightly. This was obviously where song qingxiao had fallen. ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± Number seven muttered. When he said this, his tone was somewhat regretful, somewhat disappointed, and also mixed with a hint of vigilance. Although she had already expected song qingxiao to survive the fall, she had also fantasized that song qingxiao would be seriously injured after falling from such a height. However, even though he and number one had been in such a hurry, she had still left the scene quickly after falling. This proved that her injuries were not as serious as they had imagined.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: The pursuit _1 Chapter 209: The pursuit _1 Translator: 549690339 Even though No. 1 and No. 7 had expected this, their hearts sank when they saw the traces left by song qingxiao. They could no longer smile. This woman was really difficult to deal with! The same thought appeared in the two¡¯s minds at the same time. After a moment of silence, they leaned together. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to go far.¡± Once again, number seven confirmed his previous guess. He lowered his head and looked at the barren ground. His nose trembled slightly,¡± ¡°There¡¯s the smell of blood in the air.¡± After transforming into her beast form, not only did she become more sensitive in terms of her movements, but her sense of smell was also much stronger than number one¡¯s. After number seven finished speaking, number one¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy expression. There was the smell of blood, which meant that song Qing might have been injured when she fell! This news made him feel excited. Number seven saw his expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up first!¡± Number one squatted down and scanned the ground. Finally, his eyes landed under a big tree. There were traces of someone stepping on it. On the green leaves that were swaying left and right, number one sharply noticed a few drops of blood that had been spatted out. They had already dried up. Song qingxiao must have stopped at such a place and escaped not long ago. Because she was worried that other trial-takers would come after her, she left in a hurry and didn¡¯t even have time to erase the clues she left behind. Number seven had also noticed the few drops of blood. Although he felt that something was a little strange, his longing for the box prevailed, so he still nodded. This place had been deserted for more than a decade, and wild grass grew wantonly, almost covering the entire forest. Under such circumstances, it was not difficult to find song qingxiao. Every footprint she left behind was very eye-catching. They just had to follow the grass that had been stepped on. The two of them walked together with high concentration, afraid that song qingxiao would hide in front and set an ambush. Due to the experimental pollution on the island, not only had the genes of the animals changed dramatically, but even the plants and water sources were also infected. Those trees were unusually large, and their thick stolons were like tentacles, weaving between each tree, increasing the difficulty of the two people¡¯s search. About ten minutes later, number one¡¯s face gradually revealed an impatient expression. He turned to look at number seven and was about to say something when he saw number Seven¡¯s serious expression. The moment he was about to speak, number seven made a ¡®keep quiet¡¯ gesture and turned his head. The pair of furry ears on her head twitched as if she had heard something. After a while, she seemed to have confirmed it. She stretched out her claw and pointed in a direction, mouthing to number one,¡± He had found her! Number one was overjoyed at first, but then his pupils shrank. After number seven confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s location, he felt his hair stand on end. He didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect. He looked in the direction that number seven was pointing at. There was a withered tree. The trunk was so thick that two people might not be able to hold it completely. The tree was wrapped in roots that had drilled out of the ground. It had already rotted and was growing with mushrooms. The roots of the tree were covered by wild grass that was half the height of a person. If song qingxiao had escaped here due to her injuries, this would probably be the best place to hide. The two of them split up and slowly approached the tree. A cool breeze blew over, causing the leaves and grass to rustle. Through the gaps between the swaying grass, number seven felt her hair stand on end. She seemed to have sensed that song qingxiao was hiding in the grass, watching her prey vigilantly like a cheetah! Number seven couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sudden thought. She was currently working together with number one, so how could she be the prey? No matter how he looked at it, song qingxiao was the one who had escaped first. She was alone and had the biochemical drug that both number one and he wanted to snatch. Her situation was much more dangerous than the two of them. If it was a prey, it should be her. There was a faint smell of blood in the surroundings. Number seven could even faintly hear the sound of a heart beating in addition to his and number one¡¯s breathing and heartbeat. Even though song qingxiao tried her best to suppress her breathing, her heartbeat and the smell of blood could not be hidden. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. Number seven was more and more certain of song qingxiao¡¯s existence. She believed that song qingxiao must have known that number one and she had arrived. What was she thinking at this moment? Number seven couldn¡¯t help but smile. When she was about four or five meters away from the dead tree, she suddenly stopped. Seeing her stop, number one did not know what was going on, but he also stopped. Song qingxiao, who was hiding in the grass, squinted his eyes when he saw the two people chasing after him. It¡¯s finally here! She had been waiting for a long time. The medicine bottle hidden at her waist was pressed against her skin. She held the box in her arms and held the dagger in one hand. She had to deal with this well. Although the box had to be ¡®sent¡¯ out, she had to pay attention to the method of ¡®sending¡¯ it out. ¡°Number five, come out. I¡¯ve found you.¡± No. 7 took a deep breath. Her eyes fell on the bottom of the tree covered by the grass. There was a pair of eyes peeking at the two of them hidden in the moving grass. Following her words, the person¡¯s heart beat wildly twice, followed by a rapid and rhythmical ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound. As she spoke, she exchanged a look with number one in the distance, and the two of them slowly moved closer to the tree. Song qingxiao was a ruthless character. Even though she was injured, she could still run such a long distance despite her injuries. She was not to be underestimated. If they were to act rashly and advance greedily, not only would they not gain any benefits, they might even suffer losses in her hands. The three of them knew very well what it meant to be injured at such a critical moment in their mission. Number seven and number one seemed to be dragging their feet on the ground. At this time, they were not only on guard against song qingxiao, but also on guard against the other party¡¯s tricks. Time passed by, and there was no movement in the grass. About two to three minutes later, from the time No. 7 finished shouting, the two of them had only moved forward by less than half a meter. Number seven frowned. Seeing number one¡¯s cautious look, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Number five, why are you still hiding?¡± She called out again. At the same time, she sneered at number one, who was slowly wriggling forward. She said with a fake smile,¡± ¡°If you still don¡¯t come out, we¡¯ll go over.¡± After he shouted this, there was still no movement in the grass. Song qingxiao calmly looked at the two people who were good at singing, unmoved. She could hear that number seven was getting anxious. He was not on the same page as number one, and the box was in someone else¡¯s hands. Not to mention that the longer she delayed with number one, the more likely number three would catch up with her. No! No. 3 might have caught up to them. Her special ability made her seem like an untraceable ghost. She was probably hiding in any possible corner, coldly watching the scene. Number Seven¡¯s mind was in a mess after his anxiety, so he didn¡¯t notice number one¡¯s hidden worry. He had the nine-word secret order with him. Logically speaking, the moment he used the secret technique, his body was like an iron wall and he shouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, at this moment, he was on guard. This proved that his special ability wasn¡¯t endless. When song qingxiao thought of this, she pursed her lips and smiled. Number Seven¡¯s patience ran out, and he said sternly,¡± ¡°Number one, what are you still waiting for?¡± There was some dissatisfaction in her words, and she jokingly mocked,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you waiting for number 3?¡± Perhaps this joke wasn¡¯t funny, number one was triggered. He frowned and mumbled,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± With a surge of golden light, his entire body shot out like an arrow from a bow, pouncing in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The moment he made his move, he had made up his mind to use his secret skill to snatch the box and escape.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Trap (1) Chapter 210: Trap (1) Translator: 549690339 Number one¡¯s mind was racing. The moment he rushed out, song qingxiao, who didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of fighting with him, also jumped out from the grass! The silver box was in her hand, leaving an afterimage in the air. The chain hit the box as song qingxiao jumped, making a crisp ¡®clang¡¯ sound. When No. 7, who was hiding at the side, saw the box, his eyes lit up. Iler body turned into an afterimage as she approached song Qing. She opened her hands, and her long nails grew to two or three centimeters long and were extremely sharp. This scene made number one¡¯s eyelids Twitch. It was clear that she had been hiding her true strength, only revealing it now that she was about to snatch the box. No. 7 meowed sharply, and his hands turned into claws, clawing down hard. After she had shapeshifted, the sharpness of her claws and teeth was probably not inferior to that of a large ferocious animal. Once she grabbed it, it was a small matter for her skin to split open. Song qingxiao quickly retreated to avoid it. After number seven forced her back, he took the opportunity to take another step forward. With a fierce look on his face, he spread his fingers and stabbed them in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. lie was surrounded by trees and roots. The space was small and it was difficult to spread out. Song Qing took a small step back and was caught by a root that was only two fingers wide. Number Seven¡¯s hand had already reached him, and it was too late to Dodge. She held the box in one hand and used the dagger in her other hand to lift the chain hanging from the box. She pulled it open and used it to block in front of her. Number Seven¡¯s fingertips stabbed into the chain, and one side of the chain was caught by the dagger, making an ear-piercing Sound of Metal crossing. No one knew what the chains on Mr. Zhou¡¯s box were made of. Number Seven¡¯s sharp claws looked extremely sharp, but he couldn¡¯t cut through the chains. Number seven was stunned for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, his eyes were filled with hostility. She clenched her fist, and the chain made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The end of the lock that was hooked by the dagger slid up a bit. The chain was not cut by her nails, but the part of the lock that slipped was cut off with a crisp metal sound. The mysterious dagger cut the lock, and the originally straight chain fell down with a ¡®Hua¡¯! The two of them were stunned by this sudden change. Number seven was frowning in disbelief at first, but her anger turned into joy after the accident. The box was right in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t cut the chain, so she grabbed the chain so that song qingxiao couldn¡¯t move back. Then she tried to grab the box with one hand. Song qingxiao was also speechless! The dagger easily cut through the lock that number seven couldn¡¯t move, making her fall into a passive position. In a moment of desperation, she held the dagger and forcefully stabbed it into the box! The corner of number Seven¡¯s mouth twitched. She had witnessed the power of the dagger with her own eyes. Although she acknowledged that her body¡¯s performance had greatly improved after her beast transformation, she could not resist this terrifying dagger. However, she was so close to the box that she was unwilling to leave empty-handed. In the blink of an eye, song Qing¡¯s dagger came with a gust of wind. Number seven was only half a beat slower, and the dagger had already touched her fingertips. With a ¡®Zila¡¯ sound, the two longest nails on number Seven¡¯s right hand were instantly cut off! If she hadn¡¯t pulled back her hand quickly, her fingers would have been cut off. A layer of cold sweat broke out on her back. After failing to grab the box, number seven turned her body and raised her long black tail high like a whip. Then, she slapped song Qing¡¯s face with all her might! After cutting off two of number Seven¡¯s nails, song qingxiao¡¯s dagger didn¡¯t lose its momentum. It hit the chain and cut it off. Once she was free, she grabbed the tree root behind her waist before number Seven¡¯s tail could land on her. She used the tree root as a force point and jumped up like a swing, ready to put some distance between her and number seven. When she jumped up, something fell out of her body and fell into the grass with a ¡®plop¡¯. Song Qing¡¯s little face was filled with anxiety. After she landed, she tried to bend over to pick it up, but at this time, number Seven¡¯s tail had already whipped over! Left with no choice, she could only dodge this incomparably fierce attack first. Her tail whipped on the swaying root of the big tree, making a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound. The tree root that was as thick as a person¡¯s wrist was cut in half, and its SAP mixed with fresh plant fiber splattered everywhere. No. 7 retracted his tail and grabbed a broken box chain. He was furious. She took off the chain that was wrapped around her nails and threw it into the grass. She looked at her broken nails, then at the box and dagger in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, and her eyes were filled with greed. number five, you can¡¯t take the box all by yourself. Why don¡¯t you share it so we can study it together? ¡± Number seven laughed. As she spoke, her eyes turned into vertical slits, and a murderous intent flashed through them. Her severed nail grew back at an extremely fast speed, but it was obvious that this time, her nail was not as sharp as the one that had been shaved off. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that number one had also seen the scene of song Qing falling. Everyone knew that the things that fell from song qingxiao¡¯s body were definitely useful. Otherwise, she would have lost them when she ran away! While number seven was talking, song Qing smiled and swept the grass with his leg. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that ability!¡± The wild grass that was half a person¡¯s height was pressed down by her legs, and the scene of a broken hand covered in blood was sparsely exposed on the ground. This is Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hand! In the blink of an eye, number one and number seven understood why song Qing was so anxious. She couldn¡¯t open the box, and she carried this broken hand with her. It was very likely that this broken hand was related to the box¡¯s lock. After understanding this, number one¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. At this moment, no one could care about fighting, and they all wanted to rush to this place. The two of them were fast, but song qingxiao was even faster. The moment she saw the broken hand, her face lit up and she instinctively tried to hook it with the tip of her foot. However, at this moment, a pale and slightly dry hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number three¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of the crowd. After she succeeded, she took a step back, and number one and number Seven¡¯s hands missed. Song Qing retracted his leg and was satisfied. He didn¡¯t expect that a broken hand would be able to catch the fish, number three! Number three clutched his broken arm, his expression dark and clear. She had been hiding since she went down the cliff. When number seven was fighting with song qingxiao, she had been hiding at the side, ready to save her strength to grab the box. However, the moment she saw Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm, she, number one, number seven, and the others all thought of the key point. The greed in her heart triumphed over her reason, causing her to reveal herself and grab the broken palm! Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: The fight (1) Chapter 211: The fight (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment number three got his hands on the broken palm, he realized that he had been exposed too early. Number one and number Seven¡¯s eyes were red. She had obtained the ¡®key¡¯ to open the box in advance, and it was as if she had shared some of the pressure on song Qing¡¯s behalf. In today¡¯s situation, song qingxiao was a tough nut to crack. With her injuries and the ¡®key¡¯, number one and number seven would not let her go. After thinking this through, number three turned around and ran without hesitation. She was a smart person. She was decisive and knew how to give and take. After getting the ¡®key¡¯ in such a situation, she understood the situation and did not want to be greedy. She turned and ran. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Seeing this, number seven shouted out in desperation. Number three¡¯s ability was invisibility. After she became invisible, she didn¡¯t show herself. Finding her in this forest was like looking for a needle in a haystack. When she shouted, number three had already retreated five to six meters away. Hearing number Seven¡¯s words, she smiled. She used her ability again, but perhaps it was because she had been using it frequently in the past one or two days, and she didn¡¯t get a good chance to recuperate, her figure didn¡¯t disappear as quickly as before. Number three¡¯s legs began to disappear slowly, and the area where they disappeared gradually spread upwards. The smile on her face deepened. As long as she was successfully invisible, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens for number one and the others to find her. With the key in her hand, song qingxiao would not be able to open the box even if she had it! When she was fully rested, she could come back to get it at any time. Her ability was unpredictable, and they couldn¡¯t guard against it. If she wanted to steal the box, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her, no matter how powerful she was! Number three heard the hurried footsteps of a few people behind him. They should be catching up soon. But it was too late! She thought to herself smugly. Her upper body was still running forward, but her lower body had disappeared without a trace. At that moment, number one took out a small flashlight and threw it at number three¡¯s back! Number one was also ruthless. With a bang, the flashlight hit number three¡¯s back. Her back had been scratched by a Wolf last night and was already in unbearable pain. Now that she was attacked again, number three let out an unbearable cry of pain. Under the huge inertia, her body fell down and her hand instinctively tried to hold on to the ground. Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hand that she had grabbed rolled back into the grass with a ¡®ta¡¯ sound! Number three¡¯s body had already disappeared down to her shoulder. She turned her head with a bit of resentment, and her eyes were sinister. Then, her entire body disappeared completely, leaving behind Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hand! The flashlight lost its obstruction and fell to the ground with a thud. She was smart enough to know that she had become one of the targets. It was already very difficult for her to go invisible again. If he appeared again to take the ¡®key¡¯, it was very likely that he would become the target of public criticism. Even if he got the¡¯ key¡¯, he would not be able to escape safely. It was better to take a step back and hide first! Number three left the battlefield for the time being. Song Qing smiled carefully. The broken palm fell into the distance, and song qingxiao ¡®anxiously¡¯ tried to grab it. But at this moment, number one and number seven seemed to have a tacit understanding and entangled him at the same time. At this point, number one and number seven both knew that with number three¡¯s helpless retreat, she had clearly lost the right to compete for this evolution potion. Mr. Zhou¡¯s severed hand was there, and no one could take it away for the time being. The most important thing now was to grab the box and the severed hand. Number Seven¡¯s attacks were almost crazy. Her claws were scratching randomly, her tail was like a whip, and her body was flexible. She was extremely difficult to deal with. On the other side, even though number one was not as powerless as her, he was obviously more difficult to deal with. He was obviously a martial arts practitioner, and the middle word formula of the nine words secret order made up for the weakness of his body. Song Qing barely dodged number Seven¡¯s crazy attack, and number one¡¯s fist arrived! She held the suitcase in one hand and the dagger in her other. She quickly slashed out, trying to block number one¡¯s fist. At this time, her lack of skill was exposed. Under the frenzied attacks of number seven and the rich combat experience of number one, even though her body was extraordinarily flexible after being strengthened, she still felt that she was unable to cope. When her dagger slashed over, number one¡¯s fist was wrapped in a layer of golden light. He did not take her attack seriously, but his expression changed in the next moment! The tip of the dagger actually pierced through number one¡¯s golden film of light and cut open the skin of his fist with a whoosh. Blood slowly seeped out from the wound. If it wasn¡¯t for number one¡¯s quick reaction and retracting his hand, he would have suffered a great deal from this attack! This shock was by no means insignificant. Ever since number one had obtained the ¡®swordsman¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order and strengthened his physical body, he had always had a big advantage in close-range physical combat. He didn¡¯t expect that he would actually fall today. In his extreme shock, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°Your dagger¡­¡± The weapon that could hurt him with the swordsman technique was definitely not an ordinary weapon. Even if it was an ordinary item exchanged for points in the trial space, it was not so easy to do it. ¡°If you want to ask, go ask the king of hell!¡± Song Qing¡¯s small attack had temporarily caused number one to suffer a small loss. The mountain-like pressure on him was relieved, and he immediately spoke. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number one¡¯s face sank and he clenched his fist. On the other side, number Seven¡¯s claws swept over with a strong wind! She was aiming at song qingxiao¡¯s hand that was holding the suitcase. However, at the same time, number one was also attacking. Song qingxiao instinctively raised her arm to block the attack. Before this, no matter how number one and number seven attacked, she would block them with one hand. Number one and number seven did not expect him to lift the box in a moment of desperation. When number Seven¡¯s fingertips almost touched the box, for some reason, the image of Mr. Zhou¡¯s careful expression when he carried the box appeared in their minds. The box contained the evolution potion. After a strong impact, it would probably be destroyed! At this critical moment, number Seven¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Before she could pull back her claws, song Qing and Xiao Yuan were even more nervous than her and number one. She had already thrown the box to the side and dodged their attacks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her reaction was no doubt that the box contained an important fragile object, which increased the madness of number one and number seven. The two of them flanked her from the front and back. Number Seven¡¯s long tail swung up. This time, it wasn¡¯t to hit her. Instead, it agilely wrapped around her legs and bound them, restricting her movements. At the same time, number one, who was in front of song qingxiao, was overjoyed when he saw that her movements were restricted. He clenched his hands into fists again and punched her hard! ¡°Go to hell!¡± When number seven saw that his momentum was outstanding, a smug expression appeared on his face.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: A waste (1) Chapter 212: A waste (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s upper body leaned back instinctively, but her legs were tied up. Number seven would not allow her to escape at this critical moment. She was still thinking about how song qingxiao had cut her nails. Now that she had the chance, there was no reason for her not to take revenge. Song Qing leaned back to Dodge number one¡¯s fist, but number Seven¡¯s claw reached out and tried to pierce through her shoulder! Number Seven¡¯s other hand cut at song qingxiao¡¯s wrist, trying to learn how she had snatched Mr. Zhou¡¯s box. A Wolf in front and a Tiger behind. Song qingxiao took advantage of the fact that these two people were afraid of the box and did not want to damage the item in the box. She curled her lips, picked up the box, and stood up, ready to block number one¡¯s fist. At the same time, she held the dagger, turned her upper body, and aimed it at No. 7, ready to force her back! However, number one did not play his cards according to the rules. The moment song qingxiao raised the box, he did not withdraw his hand and still handed it over. This scene made number Seven¡¯s breathing stop for a moment. His pupils contracted, and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock,¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­¡± The box contained the evolution drug. Number one¡¯s fist was quite heavy, and the drug inside might not be able to withstand it. Could it be that he thought he had no chance of winning and was prepared to destroy it so that no one could benefit? This thought flashed through her mind. In a moment of desperation, number seven gave up the plan to attack song qingxiao and subconsciously reached out to grab the box. At this moment, number one¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his face revealed a malicious expression. The fist that was about to hit song qingxiao suddenly changed its direction and went through song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder to attack number seven. His fist was unusually sharp. Even when it brushed past his shoulder, his skin was scratched by the edge of the fist and felt a faint tingling pain. Number seven was frightened by his previous move and realized that something was wrong, but it was already too late. She retracted her hand in shock and crossed her arms in an attempt to block number one¡¯s fist. Number one¡¯s fist had yet to arrive, but number seven had already sensed the thick killing intent. Her arms were covered in goosebumps, and her hair stood on end, as if attracted by the wind from the punch. When the fist hit her crossed arms, it made a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. Even though number seven was prepared, her arms were numb from the impact, and she couldn¡¯t help but step back. Her tail was still wrapped around song qingxiao, so when she stepped back, she brought song qingxiao with her. Now that number seven had suffered such a loss, one could imagine the anger and hatred in his heart. ¡°Meow!¡± She let out a shrill cry, and the nails on her fingers and feet swelled up in the wind. At this moment, number seven was so angry that she finally released all her strength and no longer hid it. The nails on her feet pierced through her shoes and grabbed the ground. In the process of retreating, she dug up a large amount of soil and left several scratch marks on the ground. She forcibly stopped her steps. Number one, who was in front of song qingxiao, had given up on defense after his successful sneak attack. He opened his arms and hugged the box. When No. 7 was forced to retreat, No. 1 grabbed the box. Using the force of No. 7¡¯s retreat, No. 1 grabbed the box and pulled. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was unstable. Under the attack from both front and back, she couldn¡¯t help but let go. Number one grabbed the box and was overjoyed. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡®haha¡¯ laugh, turned around, and ran. When number seven saw the meat at the side of his mouth slip away, he felt like vomiting blood. After she steadied herself, she shook her sore hands. Number one had already carried the box and moved two to three meters away from the two of them! At this time, song qingxiao had one less opponent to hold her back, and she had deliberately given away the box. The pressure on her was immediately reduced. She held the dagger and was about to slash at number Seven¡¯s tail to get out of trouble as soon as possible. Number seven had witnessed the power of the dagger. Even number one¡¯s protective ¡®holy light¡¯ couldn¡¯t do anything to it. With this slash, her tail would probably be cut off easily. She could regrow her nails, but not her tail! Once it was cut, it would be a serious injury! Moreover, the key was not to fight with song qingxiao, but to intercept number one! Helplessly, she let go of her tail. After seeing that song qingxiao had escaped, she rolled over and stood up. Number one quickly ran to the place where number three had dropped Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm. Number seven was so anxious that she turned to song qingxiao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and stop him!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she heard this. There were very few people in the world who were as shameless as number seven. There was a deep Rift between her and song qingxiao, but she said those words so confidently without any embarrassment! Although she was speechless, song qingxiao¡¯s face was full of hatred. She glared at number seven and snorted in response. Then, she got up and chased after number one. Seeing this, number seven felt relieved and also chased in the direction of number one. Who knew that after number one had succeeded, he picked up the broken palm that number three had dropped in the forest earlier, jumped over a few root trees blocking the way, and ran to the other side of the forest. The box in his hand drew a dazzling shadow in the air as he ran very quickly. In the blink of an eye, his figure was covered by the forest and grass, and he disappeared from the sight of the two. ¡°Chase!¡± Number seven said through gritted teeth. When she said this, her facial muscles were twitching. It was obvious that she was extremely heartbroken. The box was snatched away right in front of her eyes, and it made her feel suffocated. If the box was in number one¡¯s hands, number seven might not be so upset, but Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm was also in number one¡¯s hands, which made number seven feel like a cat was scratching his heart. The two of them worked together and chased in the direction that number one had escaped in. However, the two of them jumped over the tree roots blocking their way and went around the trees that blocked their vision. They could only see the slightly swaying grass and leaves. Number one was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Number one!¡± Number seven was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. He grabbed the swaying grass with all his might, crushing the tip of the grass in his palm. He gritted his teeth and said,¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find you!¡± Song Qingxin chuckled coldly at her exasperated look. She thought of how No. 1 had managed to escape with the ¡®key¡¯ and the box. She narrowed her eyes and thought,¡± No. 1 should enjoy this ¡®surprise¡¯ that I¡¯ve spent so much effort to get. Judging from the current situation, even though number seven had repeatedly hidden his strength and was a smart person, he had clearly given it his all in the chaotic battle earlier. The third ability wasn¡¯t very stable and was already showing signs of decline. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number one was able to stand out from the rest and successfully snatch the box and the ¡®key¡¯. This proved that he was the strongest among the three trial-takers. If such a person could survive to the end, he would probably become song qingxiao¡¯s biggest threat. Being able to ambush him in advance would be beneficial to this trial. However, when song qingxiao thought of the nine-word secret order on him, his joy turned into regret and he sighed softly in his heart. You can¡¯t have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw. Although the nine-word secret order was good, and she also wanted to get it from number one, she didn¡¯t know the method to seize it. Even if she knew the method, leaving number one behind would cause endless trouble in this trial.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Scheming (1) Chapter 213: Scheming (1) Translator: 549690339 Rather than being greedy, it was better to be more pragmatic and eliminate the others first. Since he was able to meet the person who used the nine-word secret order this time, he would have the chance to meet him again in the future. Thinking of this, general song Qing suppressed the regret in his heart and revealed a determined look in his eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape!¡± She spoke with a sullen face and glanced at number seven beside her. She held the dagger in her hand and licked her lips. No. 7 was still holding the grass tightly. There was a ball of fire in her heart that had nowhere to vent. When song Qing¡¯s small eyes turned to her, all the hair on her body stood up, and a threatening sense of danger rushed to her head. Even though she and song qingxiao had come to a temporary verbal agreement, she did not forget the time when she had worked with number one to deal with song qingxiao. If she was song qingxiao, she would probably want to kill herself too. At this moment, even though number seven already hated number one to the core, he couldn¡¯t help but have the same thought as number one:Dogs that bite don¡¯t bark! Song qingxiao was a very sinister person. She was too shrewd, and it was hard to figure her out. Yesterday, he had taken the initiative to ask for cooperation with her, but in the end, he had betrayed the Alliance and joined hands with number one and the others to set her up. Although such an action was probably exactly what she wanted, it was inevitable for a normal person to reveal some clues in such a situation. In addition, she had previously worked with number one to kill song qingxiao. In the end, although they failed on the verge of success, her box was snatched away by number one. She had endured such a huge grudge, which showed how terrifying she was. The more number seven thought about it, the more he felt his hair stand on end. He subconsciously looked at song Qing¡¯s small eyes. It was said that the eyes were the window to a person¡¯s soul. Words could lie, but the look in one¡¯s eyes was hard to hide. But when she looked over, she saw song qingxiao¡¯s calm eyes. They were like two bottomless pools, so calm that it was abnormal. It was like the calm before a storm, hiding a kind of killing intent that made people shudder. ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape!¡± Number seven forced a smile, but this forest is too big. It¡¯s best to split up. As she spoke, she looked at the dagger in song Qing¡¯s hand. A hint of greed flashed in her eyes, but it eventually turned into fear. ¡°No matter how fast he is, he can¡¯t run too far. Whoever finds number one first, call him.¡± After that, she pretended to ask for song qingxiao¡¯s opinion,¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Song Qing nodded without changing her expression,¡± ¡°Of course you can.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number seven started to back away vigilantly. She was afraid that song qingxiao would suddenly make a move, so she quietly kept a distance from her. After backing away for seven or eight meters, she turned around and ran quickly to the other side. She jumped up a few times, grabbed the roots of a tree that were blocking her waist, and swung out. Her figure slowly disappeared from song qingxiao¡¯s sight. After No. 7 escaped, song qingxiao also started to chase in the direction No. 1 had escaped. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to ambush number seven, but this person was too guarded against her, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. Although it was not impossible to hold back number seven by force, it was a waste of time and unwise. After No. 3 disappeared, he probably couldn¡¯t have run too far. Perhaps he was hiding in a corner after his ability disappeared, waiting to pick up the scraps. In addition, although she had chosen to temporarily give up the nine-word secret order on number one for the sake of the situation, she still didn¡¯t want to give up so easily if there was a chance. The situation had completely reversed. Number one was now the one being chased. For safety reasons, he would definitely do the same thing as song qingxiao-find a place to take out the things from the box first! He held the ¡®key¡¯. With the trial-taker¡¯s ability, he should be able to discover the secret to opening the box very soon. Since he was going to open the treasure chest, number one couldn¡¯t waste too much time on escaping. After he completely shook off number seven and himself, he might find a place to temporarily hide. Where could he be hiding? The surroundings were extremely quiet. It was as if the chirping of birds and the chirping of insects could not be heard in this forest. The sun shone through the gaps of the leaves, and fine dust particles could be seen floating in the light. There was a murderous aura in the air. There were too many places to hide. As the grass and leaves swayed, it was as if there were countless eyes watching song qingxiao. She closed her eyes and used her spiritual power to replace her vision. She began to expand her vision and search for number one. Other than the rustling of the leaves in the wind, the thumping of her heart, and her soft panting, he could not hear anything. After using her spiritual power to replace her eyes, song qingxiao seemed to have opened up a whole new world. She could more accurately capture the changes in her surroundings. Her ¡®vision¡¯ was no longer hindered. When she ran, she could even agilely avoid the vines that blocked her waist with her eyes closed. While her spiritual power was being consumed, her spiritual sea was being expanded again and again, and her spiritual power seemed to be one with the surrounding environment. She could feel the presence of plants and the breath of the wind. It was a mysterious feeling that was difficult to describe in words. The spiritual power in her sea of consciousness began to surge as if it had come alive. As she released it, it slowly returned to her body along with the surrounding aura. When she ¡®came back¡¯, it was refined to a purer state, and she could use it more easily. About ten minutes later, while song qingxiao was immersed in the changes in her body, the surrounding breeze suddenly stopped, and an aura barged in. Someone was coming! She opened her eyes. She did not see anyone in her sight, but she could feel that someone had intruded into her spiritual domain! Song Qing clenched her dagger tightly and stopped running. She looked around. After a few seconds, the sound of branches being grabbed could be heard. Number Seven¡¯s agile body was like an ape. After a few jumps between the branches, he appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sight. She was smart. She was worried about number three¡¯s sneak attack, but she was also afraid of meeting number one. She used the mutation of her bloodline to walk on the tree to reduce the possibility of being ambushed. Both of them did not expect to meet here. Number seven grabbed the tree trunk and stepped on a shaking branch. He looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Did you notice number one?¡± She asked. Song qingxiao shook her head. From the looks of it, she should have used the direction in which number one disappeared as the center of the forest. She circled around it in a small area, but she did not find number one¡¯s figure. ¡°You really know how to Dodge!¡± Her shaking of her head was within number Seven¡¯s expectations, but knowing that number one had gone missing with the box still made number seven extremely gloomy. ¡°He has been missing for more than 15 minutes, right?¡± When number seven said this, he could not hide his helplessness. After such a long time, number one had found a hiding place. With the ¡®key¡¯, he was probably already preparing to open the box, or maybe he had already taken the things inside the box! He had worked so hard for so long, but it was all for someone else. Thinking of this, number seven felt his chest tighten. ¡°There¡¯s a pit a hundred meters ahead.¡± Her furry face showed a bit of hesitation and struggle, but in the end, it turned into determination. She gritted her teeth and said,¡± I don¡¯t know how deep it is. It¡¯s covered with plants and vines, and it can hide people. However, she was afraid that there was danger inside and did not dare to enter rashly. let¡¯s join forces and go in together to take a look. Number one might¡­ The fat sheep in her mouth had run away, but she was still a little unwilling to give up. She tried to turn around again to see if she could find traces of number one. Just as she opened her mouth and spoke halfway, a sudden change occurred in the trial-taker¡¯s mind! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [ mutant creatures killed: bats, crocodiles, man-eating ants (mission progress 56%) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrifice progress: 4/6 ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] Another trial-taker had died in this Asura arena! Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Godsent (1) Chapter 214: Godsent (1) Translator: 549690339 let¡¯s join forces and go in together to take a look. Number one might¡­ ¡°.. He was hiding in ¡­ Who is it?¡± Before number seven could finish his sentence, the moment the notification appeared in his mind, the surviving trial-takers immediately noticed that the information had been updated. Number seven was clearly very surprised, and he could not help but scream. ¡°Who died?¡± When she shouted this, her voice was sharp and a little shrill. The trial-takers who had survived until now were all smart people. The defective ones had long been eliminated on the road, but now someone had actually died without a sound. This made number seven lose his composure for a moment. ¡°Who do you think is dead?¡± She hurriedly asked. The tree branch that was bearing her weight shook twice, and her claws dug into the tree trunk. One could imagine the turmoil in her heart at this moment. ¡°Number three?¡± No. 7 lowered his head and looked at song qingxiao. still No. 1? H Song Qing remained calm and looked up at number seven with squinted eyes. She asked, ¡°¡±What do you think?¡± Number Seven¡¯s emotions fluctuated, and he hesitated for a long time. ¡°No. 1¡­¡± Although she hated number one to the core, to be honest, among the few of them, number one was currently the most difficult to deal with. He had the ability to be invulnerable, so it was difficult for him to get close to danger. Although song qingxiao¡¯s dagger could hurt him, it would not be easy to injure him severely when he was on guard. He had snatched the box and escaped, so he should be hiding and opening it now. It was possible that he had already escaped after taking the potion in the box, so the possibility of an accident was very small. From number Seven¡¯s point of view, after eliminating the possibility of number one, the possibility of number three being sacrificed was the highest. Although her ability was unpredictable and hard to guard against, it could be seen from her snatching Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm that number three¡¯s ability was used frequently, and it was difficult for her to hide as freely as before. ¡°.. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Number Seven¡¯s tongue stuck to her spine. 1 think it might be number three. ¡°Oh?¡± Flearing her words, song qingxiao¡¯s lips curved up imperceptibly. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Number seven caught the slight change in her expression and vaguely felt that something was wrong. However, when he took a closer look, she returned to her cold appearance, as if she had been over thinking the strange moment just now. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that she overused her power?¡± Number seven asked with a frown. Now, one of the trial-takers had died, and the other was still hiding somewhere. Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm and the drug that could promote physical evolution had been snatched away by number one. All of this made number seven extremely anxious. Her tone became a little anxious, and when she spoke, there was a bit of impatience that she was trying to suppress. ¡°I¡¯ve found it,¡± Compared to her slightly raised tone, song qingxiao¡¯s tone was calm and unhurried, making it difficult for people to see through her appearance and see the hidden heart. Number seven hated dealing with people like this the most, but she had no choice but to endure it. before this, there are four trial-takers alive in this scenario, including you and me. After two days of being worn down by the surrounding crisis, everyone¡¯s mental state was highly tensed, and they were more or less exhausted. In the face of danger, every participant had to use up their abilities in order to survive, including song qingxiao. Even if the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique of the nine words secret order was her life-saving trump card and had never been shown to anyone, she did not dare to relax her use of spiritual power. number one, number three, and even myself have consumed a large amount of physical strength and abilities. Song Qing tilted her head and smiled. that¡¯s why number one doesn¡¯t dare to maintain his ability when he¡¯s not in battle. Number three is the same. She was also very careful when she used her spiritual power, saving it again and again. ¡°But what about you, number seven?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t removed your beast form since just now,¡± song qingxiao asked. Number Seven¡¯s expression changed the moment she asked that. Although no clues could be seen from her beast-like face, her vertical pupils contracted at this moment, like thin needles that wanted to stab people, revealing a threatening chill and murderous aura. Number seven unconsciously dug her nails into the tree trunk. Song qingxiao¡¯s question seemed to have touched her reverse scale. She looked down at song qingxiao coldly. ¡°Are you trying to pry into my secret?¡± The hair on her body began to stand up, and she spoke in a questioning tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to probe me?¡± Song qingxiao sneered and retorted. A low pressure began to surround the two of them. The atmosphere was triggered at once. Number seven gritted his teeth, and song qingxiao held the dagger tighter. The surroundings were so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop. When the wind blew, the branches and leaves of the trees criss-crossed and collided, making a rustling sound. ¡°Hehe.¡± After a while, song qingxiao thought that she had angered number seven and was about to attack. Flowever, number seven swallowed his anger and laughed, H now that someone has died, there are only three trial-takers left. This is the time for us to cooperate. Why should we fight over these things? ¡± She casually brushed this matter off. ¡°They were talking about number three, why did they mention me again?¡± Number Seven¡¯s anger came and went quickly,¡± I think it was because she was injured last night. The huge silver-white Wolf¡¯s claws had scratched her back, leaving a huge scratch on her. Perhaps it was because of the stimulation from song Qing¡¯s words, number seven could not completely calm down even though she had controlled her anger. When she said this, she instinctively moved her right hand. There seemed to be more to her words, which was worth thinking about. Her tone and her words made it easy for people to draw some conclusions. Song qingxiao confirmed some of her suspicions and retracted her killing intent. ¡°No. 1 hit her with the flashlight again, it¡¯s affecting her.¡± After analyzing up to this point, seven asked song qingxiao,¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Her answer was beyond number Seven¡¯s expectation. Surprised, number seven hesitated for a long time and even jumped down from the treetop. Fie landed five or six meters away from song Qing and asked,¡± ¡°Why?¡± it¡¯s precisely because No. 3 has been injured and has shown her weakness in front of us that we know her weakness from overusing her ability. Do you think she won¡¯t be more careful?¡± Those who could survive the trial were not ordinary people,¡± the injured number three may be more cautious than usual. On the other hand, according to number one and number Seven¡¯s analysis, he was the strongest and had snatched the box. Being chased by song qingxiao and number seven, he was in a hurry to open the box and get the potion, so he would definitely find a place to hide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In such a situation, the probability of something happening was much higher than the usual vigilance of number three. Of course, there was another reason why song qingxiao was so confident. She didn¡¯t know if number one would be satisfied with the ¡®big gift¡¯ she had given him after he opened the box. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and a cunning look flashed in her eyes. The content of the chapter that had been written yesterday had been overturned, but the content of the scrapped manuscript had a certain relationship with the novel. The reason why it was not in the main body was that he did not want to waste everyone¡¯s qidian coins and increase the number of words in the novel. So, it was temporarily placed in the free chapters that the author had something to say. However, due to the author¡¯s word limit, the deleted manuscripts will be released in batches in the next chapter.. You can take a look ~! Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Good opportunity (1) Chapter 215: Good opportunity (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered. Although number Seven¡¯s five senses had greatly improved after shapeshifting, he was too far away to capture this piece of information. After listening to song qingxiao¡¯s analysis, she was a little confused. you mean, the person who sacrificed ¡­ She paused and then asked, ¡°¡±Yes, number one?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll know when we see it.¡± Song qingxiao flicked her hand. This action of hers made number seven a little vigilant. He instinctively took a step back and crossed his hands in front of his chest. He asked with a guarded expression, ¡°Take a look? Where should 1 go?¡± Most of her attention was focused on song qingxiao¡¯s actions, so she didn¡¯t have time to analyze her meaning. Number seven asked subconsciously after hearing what song qingxiao said. As soon as she finished asking, she realized that she had asked a silly question. Song qingxiao acted as if she didn¡¯t notice her stupidity. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention before that there¡¯s a pit a hundred meters ahead where people can hide?¡± At this moment, even if number seven didn¡¯t like song qingxiao, she had to admit that she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to mock her. She didn¡¯t hate her actions. She stood there for a while and looked at song Qing. Finally, she said,¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± As she spoke, she took a few steps back to create some distance before running forward. Song qingxiao followed him and released her spiritual power. The deep pit that number seven had mentioned was indeed not too far away. After passing through the vines that grew unscrupulously in the forest, the two of them stood in front of the deep pit. ¡°You see.¡± No. 7 pointed at the pit with a cautious look on his face. The pit was about eight to nine meters long and four to five meters wide. It was rectangular in shape, as if the ground had collapsed for some reason. The edge of the pit was covered with moss, and the bottom was crawling with dense thorns and vines. A large withered tree fell down and slanted to the upper left of the pit, forming an ingenious natural barrier that blocked the prying eyes of outsiders. On the other side of the pit, one could see the end of the forest. Without the shade of the trees, the sun shone on the swaying grass and leaves, making them a little dazzling. No. 7 paced around the pit and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Is number one hiding inside?¡± The thorns and weeds in the pit were not disturbed by humans and grew freely. From the outside, one could not see the situation inside at all. If number one wanted to hide, this would definitely be the best place to hide. It was mysterious and dangerous! Even though song qingxiao had hinted that number one was dead, seeing was believing. Number seven could not be sure until he saw number one¡¯s body with his own eyes. As she spoke, she was distracted by looking into the pit. At the same time, she turned her head to look at song qingxiao¡¯s expression, trying to find some clues from her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, can¡¯t 1 just take a look?¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had a strange feeling, as if there was a pair of eyes watching them from somewhere. When number seven asked, she shook her head and looked left and right. There were only weeds and trees around, and she couldn¡¯t see anyone else other than herself and number seven. The feeling of being watched seemed to be her overthinking. ¡°No. 1.¡± While song qingxiao was still thinking, number seven had already started to call out softly,¡± ¡°Number one, 1 see you.¡± ¡°Come out,¡± She shouted a few times, but there was no movement in the pit. Number seven gradually became impatient. He looked around and picked up a branch that had fallen on the ground. He bent down and plucked the vines around the pit. The Emerald green plants were pushed aside, revealing the slightly moist soil below. There had been a heavy rain in the early morning yesterday. This pothole was like a natural reservoir, collecting all the rainwater. There was no one here! Number seven walked to the other side and fiddled with the plants, but there was still no sign of number one. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the tree that had fallen and was slanted above the pit. The left trunk was pressing on the edge of the pit, and the moss showed fresh traces of being pressed. From the imprints, there was no doubt that someone had stepped on the tree before. She looked at number seven without saying anything and pointed her chin. Number seven followed her gaze and saw the mark. He understood what she meant and lightened his steps. He stepped on the tree and nimbly walked towards the middle of the pit. The tree that was pressing down on it was stepped on by someone and slowly pressed down. Finally, it pressed down on the mark and overlapped with it. Seeing this, number Seven¡¯s three-petal mouth opened slightly and revealed a smile. Song Qing underestimated her as she bent over to lift the vines under her feet. He laughed in his heart. If the trampling marks were left by No. 3, it would be fine. If the traces were left by number one, then it would be fun. No. 7 could not compare to his height and weight, and the marks just so happened to stop at the same spot, which proved that there might be another person on the tree that they could not ¡®see¡¯ with their naked eyes. Number three was here too. This scene was getting more and more exciting! No. 7 showed an ¡®I¡¯ve found you¡¯ expression and suddenly pushed away the weeds. A pair of huge feet emerged from the ground! The cunning look on number Seven¡¯s face froze, and even her breathing quickened. She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward and bend over to push the grass aside. Mr. Zhou¡¯s Silver suitcase was soaked in the shallow puddle! Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hand slid onto the box. Number one¡¯s hand was soaked in water, about four or five centimeters away from the box. Even though he had already known from song qingxiao that number one might be the one who died, number seven still had a look of disbelief on his face when he saw the box. Then, her eyes turned into ecstasy, and then into greed! To be on the safe side, she suppressed her inner desires and carefully pushed the grass further away with the branches. Number one¡¯s body was revealed. What surprised song qingxiao was that his body was swollen, his face was pale, and his expression was extremely twisted, as if he was in pain and anger before he died. Number one¡¯s body was intact, and there was no smell of blood around him. Other than a small wound on his face and some coagulated blood, which was quite eye-catching, number seven and song qingxiao did not see any other injuries on his body. It was as if the blood in his body had been sucked dry by something. Under his white and transparent skin, green blood vessels bulged. ¡°This¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t look like he had been poisoned after being bitten by a snake. If it wasn¡¯t for the snake¡¯s venom, and there was nothing around, and the pond under the grass was very calm, how did he die Here? Just as this question flashed across song qingxiao¡¯s mind, number seven couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He reached out with a branch and tried to poke his body. At this point, neither of them dared to go into the water to take a look. If even someone like number one was in trouble, it meant that there was definitely something strange going on underwater.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Half Chapter 216: Half-way (1) Translator: 549690339 Before number Seven¡¯s branch could touch the corpse, number one¡¯s face suddenly twitched! Under his skin and flesh, the green blood vessels squirmed slightly, as if they had come alive, causing his pale face to Twitch. For some reason, it reminded him of the crocodile corpse filled with white man-eating ants that he had encountered when he arrived on the island yesterday. No. 1 should be here for some reason. There was something in the water! Number Seven¡¯s curiosity was suddenly dispelled. She used a branch to pick up the silver box, her actions were a little cheerful. Anyway, number one was already dead. The two of them were not related to him and were not police detectives. They were not curious about how he died. The most important thing was to get the box first! The branches hooked onto the boxes, and the water flow was stirred. The thing inside corpse number one seemed to be frightened and squirmed more frequently. This scene made one¡¯s hair stand on end, and number seven was no exception. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and suppress the panic in her heart. ¡°This ¡­ This motherf * eking¡­ What is it?¡± However, song qingxiao could not answer her question. Number seven licked her dry lips from her nervousness and went to pull the box out of the water. As she did so, she glanced at song qingxiao from the corner of her eye. She was also looking around, as if she was going to find a tree fork to snatch the box from her. It was obvious that there was something in the water. Even number one had fallen for it, so neither of them dared to go in. They could only think of a way to hook the box up first. Number one died here, and it was unknown if he had opened the box. However, as long as there was a chance, No. 7 was determined to get this box and would never give up. To prevent song qingxiao from snatching the box, she pulled the box closer. One end of the branch was already hooked on the handle of the box, and she twisted her wrist to get it stuck. As number seven exerted his strength, the box tilted up and rubbed against the surrounding brambles, making a sound. Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken hand slid down with a ¡®splash¡¯ and stopped at the pattern on the edge of the box for a moment before falling into the water with a ¡®plop¡¯. The surface of the water rippled, and the dried and solidified blood at the wound of the broken palm was soaked in the water, spreading a few wisps of faint color. Under the watchful eyes of song qingxiao and number seven, slender light green worms suddenly emerged from the mud at the bottom of the water. They seemed to be tempted by the smell of blood and fought to get close to Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm. The insects ¡¯bodies were sometimes long and thin, and sometimes short. They were extremely fast and approached Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm. One after another, they entered the wound. As the worm burrowed into the broken palm, the palm began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, thin blue lines could be seen wriggling under the skin. No. 7¡¯s mouth was wide open, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise, this, this is a blood leech ¡­ She had goosebumps all over her body. At first, she felt disgusted, but then she was overjoyed. It looked like number one was also very unlucky. He thought that he had found the perfect hiding place, but he did not expect to lose his life. Before he died, he probably didn¡¯t even open the box. Now, it was his turn. After number Seven¡¯s joy faded, he looked at Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm and a look of pity flashed in his eyes. This should be the ¡®key¡¯ to opening the box, but at the moment, it was obvious that the key could not be retrieved. She felt a little regretful, but she still turned her body to the side and lifted the box, pulling it up bit by bit. Song qingxiao also stepped on the withered tree trunk. Number seven was worried that song qingxiao would reach out to grab it, so he moved sideways to guard her. At the same time, he sped up his movements. The box was pulled higher and higher, and water was dripping down from it. The box was hooked up more and more. Number seven had observed the silver box. Other than water stains, there was nothing else on the surface of the box. She suppressed her ecstasy. This time, she thought that she was absolutely safe. Just as she was about to reach out and catch the box, the same thing happened again. A hand suddenly appeared out of thin air. It was a step faster than number seven, and it took the box that number seven had painstakingly picked up. Number three¡¯s figure appeared beside number seven. Once she got the box, she slammed into number seven with all her might, trying to knock him into the water. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she quickly stepped on the tree trunk, turned around, and ran left. ¡°All¡­¡± The sudden attack on number seven was no small shock. Her attention was all on song qingxiao, so she didn¡¯t expect number three to be invisible next to her. After the box was stolen, she was caught off guard and fell into the waterhole. Since it was a matter of life and death, number Seven¡¯s fur stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. She let out a¡¯ meow ¡®and as she fell, she whipped her tail at number three¡¯s legs. The long black tail whipped number three¡¯s calf. Number three staggered, but he didn¡¯t stop. He quickly jumped off the tree and ran out. At this time, number seven did not have time to chase after her and was busy taking care of himself. The moment she fell off the tree, she used both her hands and feet to hold the big tree. Her back was suspended in the air, and the tips of the weeds rubbed against her back, giving her a terrifying feeling as if there were bugs crawling on her. ¡°F * ckme¡­¡± No. 7 cursed again and again. She could no longer maintain her hypocritical demeanor. She was afraid of the insects in the water, but also afraid that song qingxiao would take the opportunity to attack her. One after another, he was intercepted by others. One could imagine the depression and anger in number Seven¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t have time to take revenge on number three. She climbed up the tree again and jumped up. Number seven was as agile as a cat. She jumped two or three meters away and landed on the left side of the pit. She looked at song qingxiao for a while. Number seven held back his anger and looked in the direction where number three had disappeared. The grass and leaves were swaying, and there was no sign of anyone. Number three had already run far away after snatching the box. ¡°F * ckher mother!¡± Number seven couldn¡¯t help but curse again. He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, why didn¡¯t she die?¡± Song Qing looked down on her flustered and exasperated look and frowned slightly. Number one had died here. It was unknown whether he had died in the hands of the snake head she had hidden in the box or in the mouths of the mutated blood leeches in the water. The ¡®key¡¯ had already been destroyed, but No. 3 was so anxious about the box that she didn¡¯t even mind taking the risk to snatch it. It seemed like the ¡®evolution potion¡¯ in the box must be very important to her. She thought of the wound on number three¡¯s back and connected it to number Seven¡¯s furious expression. She cared about the box as much as number three did. Although the evolution potion that Mr. Zhou mentioned sounded wonderful and tempting, in the end, this experiment was not very successful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even Mr. Zhou himself didn¡¯t dare to say with 100% certainty that this agent would definitely be useful. He didn¡¯t dare to inject it easily when he brought it to the island. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to use the medicine after she got it because she was worried. She kept it with her. Why were number three and number seven so persistent? A thought flashed across her mind, but before she could catch it, number seven had already said with a sinister expression,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work together and capture number three, how about it?¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Chapter 169 Chapter 217: Chapter 169-out (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes glided over No. 7¡¯s bandaged hand and finally landed on his face. She nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± As she spoke, she stepped down from the tree. Number Seven¡¯s face twitched when he saw her action. The withered tree had fallen down and was lying on the pit, forming a path to the other side of the pit. However, when number three had ambushed number seven earlier, number seven had grabbed onto a tree in a moment of desperation to avoid falling into the pit. The middle of the trunk of the dead tree was cracked by number Seven¡¯s hard claws, revealing the color inside the trunk. Her action of retreating showed that song qingxiao was extremely cautious. She was afraid that number seven had done something to the tree. Number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered. The next moment, she saw song Qing retreat to the side of the pit and drag the tree with great force. The tree was pulled back by a large distance, and the surrounding soil rolled into the pit with a rustling sound. The treetop that was originally on the edge of the huge pit fell into the pit with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, crushing the weeds and revealing the bloodied body of No. 1. The branch of the dead branch hit corpse number one heavily. When corpse number one was alive, his skin was strong and he had secret techniques on him, making him impervious to swords and Spears. However, who knew that after he died, the corpse would expand like a balloon. With a smack of the tree branch, it actually burst open with a ¡®bang¡¯! ¡°You¡­¡± No. 7 saw song Qing¡¯s small action and was about to ask when he saw this scene. The skin on number one¡¯s chest cracked open, revealing the blood leeches of various sizes that had been feasting on him. Perhaps it was because their parasites had been attacked, but the blood leeches were frightened to a certain extent. They wriggled with all their might, trying to escape in all directions. Number Seven¡¯s scalp went numb. He raised his arms in front of his face and panicked.¡±What are you doing?¡± These mutated creatures were much larger than the insects that number seven had seen in Mr. Zhou¡¯s broken palm. Their bodies had turned from light blue to dark purple, as if they had been poisoned. This scene had a huge visual impact on people. After number seven saw it once, he didn¡¯t want to take a second look. Her voice was a little dry, like a dull saw grinding wood. ¡°You¡¯re really kind.¡± Number Seven¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. After he finished speaking, he seemed to realize that he had exposed his inner feelings and coughed a few times to clear his throat. After coughing, she looked at song qingxiao, who was standing by the pit and clapping her hands. She had an indescribable strange feeling in her heart. Song qingxiao had deliberately dragged the tree down and crushed the grass in the pit. Number seven thought for a while and understood. Professor Yan and a group of ordinary people were still on the top of the mountain. In order to survive, this group of people would definitely try to go down the mountain. The danger in the pit was blocked by the grass, and the pit happened to block the direction of the forest and the Research Institute. To prevent people from carelessly stepping in and losing their lives, she deliberately made a big tree crush the dense weeds in the pit, revealing number one¡¯s body. Number seven suddenly couldn¡¯t understand her. When she was trying to kill number four, she wasn¡¯t soft-hearted;He was also very decisive when he cut off Mr. Zhou¡¯s palm. When he was a trial tester, he was so scheming that he didn¡¯t even blink. However, such a person was willing to do such a thing at this time. For some reason, number seven felt a little uncomfortable. He said irritatedly,¡± they are just people in the scenario. After she said this, she added, ¡°¡±Number three is running far away.¡± Song qingxiao ignored her words and signaled her to move away with her eyes. Number seven sneered and took a few steps back to put some distance between them. Song qingxiao took a few steps back and did a run-up. She jumped up and landed on the left side of the pit. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two of them were separated by a distance that was neither too far nor too close, and they chased in the direction that No. 3 had escaped in. It was strange. Perhaps it was just as song qingxiao had said, number three was much more careful than usual after being injured. The two of them chased for more than a hundred meters, but they couldn¡¯t find her. Logically speaking, her energy should have been exhausted by the frequent use of her power, so it was impossible for her to remain invisible. Number seven and song qingxiao chased after number three for some distance and even searched the forest, but they still couldn¡¯t find number three. The sky gradually darkened, and number seven couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He asked,¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that number three has already left this forest?¡± The two of them ran one round around the forest and were covered in sweat. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave,¡± Song qingxiao replied. Just as number seven had guessed, number three¡¯s ability had been exhausted, so she had remained in the dense forest. When she revealed herself, she was carrying a box, so it was possible that she would face the pursuit of the two trial-takers. She was injured, and she was good at invisibility and sneak attacks. Her ability was limited, which was like a bird¡¯s wings being bound. No. 3 was a smart person. He had probably already left the dense forest. Number seven might have thought of this, but she was a little upset and unwilling. This forest was not small, but outside the forest, the land was even more boundless. How was she going to find number three, who had disappeared with the suitcase, in such a short time? Her expression was gloomy, and she instinctively clenched her right hand. After a long time, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. She meowed and reached out to snap the tip of the wild grass that grew to her waist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in your beast form? You can¡¯t smell it?¡± Song qingxiao asked. Number seven, who was feeling upset, laughed in anger when he heard her words. ¡°I¡¯m not a dog, how can 1 smell it?¡± After saying this, she suppressed her anger and walked in front. After the two of them left the dense forest, the sky above them darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. Dark clouds covered the sun, and the air was a little stuffy. The surroundings were terrifyingly quiet. If one listened carefully, it was as if one could hear the sea water splashing from the other side of the mountain wall. The heavy atmosphere made song qingxiao feel a little uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to rain.¡± Number seven wagged her tail impatiently. She was more sensitive to changes in the weather after she transformed into her beast form. Looking at the sky, the rain might not be any lighter than the storm in the early morning yesterday. Although they would not have the shocking feeling they had on the boat yesterday after going ashore, there was no shelter outside after they left the dense forest. The surroundings were covered by wild grass and dates, short trees and vines, and it was difficult to find a place to hide from the rain. After number one¡¯s tragic death, number seven had instinctively taken precautions against the thorns and short bushes. He couldn¡¯t wait to hide, so how could he take the initiative to approach them? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The rain had affected the two of them quite a bit. Other than being inconvenient, the rain would also destroy the traces that number three might have left behind. Furthermore, there might be other dangers on the island. The rain made the environment worse. It would be more dangerous for outsiders like the trial-takers to encounter the mutated creatures on the island. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to hide from the rain first.¡± Number seven suggested, and song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat,¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that number three has the same opinion as you.¡± Hearing her words, number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered. The two of them looked at each other and laughed at the same time.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Chapter 170 – shit _1 Chapter 218: Chapter 170 ¨C shit _1 Translator: 549690339 A storm was coming. Even No. 7 and song qingxiao were worried that they would encounter danger on this Island, not to mention No. 3, who was traveling alone. She was injured, and when the storm came, her first thought should be to find a place to hide. The wind whistled through the forest, causing the treetops to sway left and right. When the branches collided with each other, they made a rustling sound. This Island was full of danger. What place was the best place to hide from the wind and rain? ¡°The laboratory!¡± Song qingxiao and No. 7 spoke in unison and told them the destination of Mr. Zhou¡¯s trip! If there was a place to hide from the rain on the island, it would undoubtedly be the laboratory. Number three felt the change in the weather and wanted to find a place to hide from the rain. This was definitely the first place he thought of. Although the laboratory had been abandoned for many years and might not be safe, on such a demon Island, where killing intent was everywhere, human buildings would still make the trial-takers feel more at ease. However, the two of them still had to slowly explore the location of the laboratory. Song qingxiao turned around and looked at the mountain behind the forest. At this time, the dark clouds were pressing down, and the gloomy sky was almost connected with the top of the mountain. When they were on the mountain, they had seen the address of the laboratory. They just had to follow the direction. ¡°It should be in that direction.¡± No. 7 saw song qingxiao¡¯s movements and instantly understood her meaning. He pointed in the direction of the laboratory. Song qingxiao nodded. Before the two of them left, number seven rolled his eyes. ¡°Since we¡¯re not going after number three for the time being, why don¡¯t we go and clean up the things in the pool first?¡± Number Seven¡¯s suggestion was obviously to complete the mission in a hurry. After burning the white man-eating ants to death yesterday, the hexagram magic array in the participant¡¯s sea of consciousness had not been lit up again. The progress of killing the mutated creatures had not changed, and number 7 was also a little impatient. She had been in a hurry to catch up with No. 3 and get the box back, so she had no time to deal with the mutated creatures in the pool. Now that he knew where number three was going, and that number three had stolen the box but lost the ¡®key¡¯, he could not open it for a while. He was relieved and wanted to complete the mission first. She knew what was important, but song qingxiao had the same idea. The two of them hit it off and returned to the place where number one was buried. The two of them chased number three for less than half an hour. Number one¡¯s chest cracked open, and his undamaged face swelled up like a balloon. The skin on the face was extremely tight, and the facial features were squeezed beyond recognition. In the subcutaneous tissue, there was a green shadow slowly wriggling back and forth, pulling the skin on number one¡¯s face, creating the illusion that ¡®he¡¯ was still lying in the pit and looking at the two people with a strange ¡®smile¡¯. It was extremely horrifying. Although they had discussed killing these mutated blood leeches, the two of them were in a difficult position as to how to do it. Number seven looked at number one¡¯s body, which had almost doubled in size, and turned his face away in disgust. ¡°I¡¯d rather face more ferocious mutant creatures than deal with these insects.¡± Song qingxiao took two steps beside the pit. there weren¡¯t so many before. Did they reproduce quickly, or are they hiding underground?¡± The tips of the grass on the ground touched the soles of her shoes. As soon as song qingxiao said that, number seven felt as if there were bugs crawling on her. She couldn¡¯t help but stomp her feet twice, as if she could smooth out the goosebumps on her body. Song qingxiao ignored her and continued to look at the bottom of the water. It was not an easy task to kill these densely packed insects. Time was of the essence. Song qingxiao could only think of two ways to kill them: poison and fire. The general insect-killing poison might not be effective on the genetically mutated creatures on the island, but at this point, it could only be used as a last resort. She had lost her backpack when she fell off the cliff. She turned to look at number seven, but his backpack was still there. However, there was only a small bottle of medicine in his backpack to drive away the insects in the wild. The amount was too little, and the pit was too big. He was afraid that it would not work. After much thought, number seven suggested,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we think of a way to lure them up and then deal with them?¡± This method was feasible. Song qingxiao nodded,¡± ¡°If these are mutated blood leeches, the only thing that can attract them is blood.¡± She said this in a calm tone, her eyes sweeping over number Seven¡¯s tightly wrapped right hand. When the two of them fell off the cliff, they didn¡¯t seem to be injured from the outside. Where could they get this fresh blood? Alarm bells went off in number Seven¡¯s heart. His blood had evolved, allowing him to transform into a beast. It was more convenient for him to descend the mountain, so it was much easier for him to come down from the cliff than the others. Number one had a special ability. When he fell off the cliff, he had clearly recited a chant that made his body invulnerable at that moment. Thus, there were no obvious external injuries. But what about song qingxiao? She didn¡¯t have any bloodline mutation, nor did she have a physique like number one. However, when she fell, there were no obvious injuries on her surface! No. 7 had been too concerned about Mr. Zhou¡¯s box and was in a hurry to get the evolution potion, so he had neglected this point. Now that he thought about it, he felt that song Qing was unfathomable. She took a few steps to the side and put some distance between her and song qingxiao. ¡°Where can we get this fresh blood?¡± She squeezed out a smile. Neither of them could have gotten injured at this moment just to get fresh blood to lure these blood leeches. Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Number Seven¡¯s question proved that she could only think of two sources of blood. Professor Yan and the other living people were either on the mountaintop or on the way down the mountain. It made sense that number seven did not mention them. However, she did not consider the existence of other creatures in the forest, which made song qingxiao feel numb on her back. ¡°You¡¯ve walked around this forest twice, but you didn¡¯t see any other living creatures.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Number seven stared at her vigilantly. Hearing her question, he shook his head without any hesitation. The forest on this side of the cliff wasn¡¯t very big, and she had searched the entire forest while chasing number one and number three. There were no dangerous creatures in the forest. It was strange that number seven did not find any living creatures in the forest, such as wolves and crocodiles on the other side of the mountain wall. There was not even a single bird. If number one hadn¡¯t died in an accident and discovered the blood leech at the bottom of the pit, number seven would have thought that this forest was lifeless. After she shook her head, she also felt that something was wrong with the situation. Her expression changed and she blurted out,¡± ¡°This is bad!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was indeed terrible. There were no living creatures in the forest, which meant that there might be something more terrifying, more dangerous, and above all the biological chains in this territory. If these terrifying creatures were the insects in the pit, it would be fine, but they were probably hidden in the dark, and the two of them had not noticed them. Song qingxiao realized this, and her heart thumped twice. After realizing that there might be danger in the forest, the two of them temporarily gave up on the idea of killing these mutant blood leeches and prepared to leave this place.. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Chapter 171 stepping into _1 Chapter 219: Chapter 171 stepping into _1 Translator: 549690339 No. 7¡¯s backpack was still there, and she had a compass to guide her, so song qingxiao was going with her for the time being. Perhaps it was a psychological factor, but song qingxiao always felt that there were a pair of eyes lurking in the forest from all directions, staring at her coldly. After this delay, the clouds in the sky had piled up even thicker. The two of them were sweating profusely, not sure if it was caused by fear or the environment. After leaving the forest, the sea breeze whistled past. Song Qing shivered and gripped his dagger tightly, not daring to relax for even a moment. At this moment, the cold dagger gave her a trace of peace of mind. No. 7 was still in his beast form, shuttling and jumping in the grass, maintaining a distance that was neither too far nor too close. Her long black tail swung nimbly in the air, and the nails on her four claws opened wide, maintaining a kind of vigilance. He didn¡¯t look like a human at all. She had been maintaining her beast form for a long time, so long that song Qing had begun to suspect her. If the mutation of her bloodline was number Seven¡¯s special ability, and transforming into a beast to improve her abilities in all aspects was her specialty, then was it because her strength was so strong that she could maintain her transformation for a long time, or did she lose control of a part of her body and temporarily couldn¡¯t return to her previous form? If it was the former, song qingxiao would have met a strong opponent in this trial and would be in trouble. If it was the latter, then number Seven¡¯s ability might go out of control for some reason. When she was on the boat, her right hand was cut by a mutated fish. After she came to the island, her right hand had been wrapped in gauze and she had never shown the wound to anyone. Song qingxiao had suspected that the creatures on the island had been infected, causing genetic mutation. Could it be that when No. 7 was injured by the strange fish, he had already been infected by the ¡®virus¡¯ in the strange fish¡¯s body, so there were some changes? ¡°Do you feel that something is wrong?¡± While song Qingxin was pretending to be serious, number seven, who was on the other side, opened his mouth. As she spoke, her cat-like head looked around. The furry ears on the top of her head trembled, and she arched her back uneasily, as if she was a little annoyed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask. Number seven wanted to say something but stopped. Perhaps he was on guard against song qingxiao, but in the end, he swallowed his worry. ¡°I feel that the laboratory is too far away from the forest.¡± She didn¡¯t tell the truth, but even if she didn¡¯t, song qingxiao could already feel that something was wrong. The two of them chased No. 3 all the way from the forest to the laboratory. They had walked at least three to four kilometers, but they had not seen any mutant creatures on the island. This was too abnormal. Thunder rumbled in the sky, and sparks of lightning appeared in the thick clouds. Number seven took out a bottle of mineral water from his bag. He didn¡¯t have time to twist the cap open, so he stuck his sharp nails into the bottle. As the water gushed out, she seemed to be extremely thirsty and couldn¡¯t wait to open her mouth to catch it, even without caring about her manners. ¡°How far do you think it is?¡± She asked as she swallowed. The extra water splashed on number Seven¡¯s face, and she showed a happy expression. Song qingjiang took in her expression and his eyes flickered. ¡°They should be here soon.¡± She had seen the situation at the foot of the mountain when she was at the top of the mountain. The laboratory was surrounded by a forest and an artificial River across the sea. Although this half of the island was large, the cultivators were much faster than ordinary people. Without Mr. Zhou and the others dragging them down, No. 7 and song qingxiao did not take long to reach the Research Institute. Sure enough, after about half an hour, a dense forest appeared in front of them again. The laboratory should be in this green forest. Before they even got close to the forest, number seven stopped in his tracks. Song qingxiao also looked up at the sky. The clouds were getting thicker and thicker. According to the time, the group had gone up the mountain before dawn. After they went down the mountain, various things had happened. Number one¡¯s death and chasing after number three had delayed them for a while. However, it was at most in the afternoon, but from the sky, it seemed to be close to evening. There was a depressing feeling that night was about to fall, and darkness might replace the light. Under the hot and stuffy air, the sea water evaporated and formed a faint mist, covering the sky above the forest and floating slowly. There was no end to the dark green forest, and the dark color made people¡¯s hearts feel heavy. this scene looks like the residence of a demon in a horror comic I¡¯ve read before. Number Seven¡¯s throat was dry, and her heart was beating fast. As if to ease the slightly strange atmosphere, she even made a joke, but she did not get a response from song qingxiao. She turned her head instinctively and saw song qingxiao bending over to pick up an unknown wild grass. She seemed to be looking for something. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Number seven asked as he took two steps toward song qingxiao. ¡°Three should have been here.¡± Song Qing pulled aside the grass that was half the height of a man, revealing some vines below. There were fresh traces of being stepped on. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s number three? It could be a mutant creature on the island.¡± Hearing her words, number seven was a little unconvinced and retorted her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t bother to talk to her anymore. Number three was a cautious person and tried her best to cover the traces she left with grass. However, it was precisely because of this that her whereabouts were exposed. From the looks of it, the other half of the island on the other side of the mountain was just as dangerous as the other side. It might even be more dangerous than the other side. Although song qingxiao had not found any traces of mutant creatures yet, the creatures that lived on the island must have been like overlords by now. They didn¡¯t need to hide like this when they were in their own territory. Only number three, who wanted to buy as much time as possible to hide from song qingxiao and number seven, who was ready to pursue her, would make an unnecessary move. After number seven finished her question, she realized that she had asked a stupid question. She stuck out her red tongue and slowly licked her lips. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found number three, let¡¯s catch up to her and get the box first!¡± Song qingxiao nodded slightly and stepped into the forest. The mist in the forest parted slightly, silently wrapping around the two people who had barged into the forest. Even though they had not encountered any danger before, that did not mean that song qingxiao could let her guard down. On the contrary, from the moment she stepped into this forest, she always had an uncomfortable feeling of being shrouded in death. The temperature in this forest was much lower than outside. Outside the forest, the sky was already very dark. After entering the forest, the dense branches and leaves on the treetops blocked even more of the already dim light. The muffled sound of thunder in the sky was like a hammer to the ear. Suddenly, a flash of lightning cut through the clouds, followed by a ¡®rumbling¡¯ Thunder that struck down, causing the ground to tremble. Number Seven¡¯s expression changed and he quickened his pace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. After entering the forest, the light was dim, and with the upcoming storm, the two of them were inevitably affected. About ten minutes later, the shadow of a white building finally appeared in the gaps between the trees. ¡°That place ¡­¡± Number seven was overjoyed, it¡¯s the laboratory! The laboratory that Mr. Zhou and the others yearned to reach, which they regarded as a life-saving place, finally revealed the tip of the iceberg. The Thunder above her head became more intense. The reason number seven was happy was not only because number three might have arrived first with the silver box that contained the evolution potion that she had been dreaming of, but also because the strange atmosphere in the forest had made her feel uneasy. Human buildings could finally let her tense nerves relax.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Desperate situation (1) Chapter 220: Desperate situation (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao became more cautious as they approached the laboratory. She was extremely careful with every step she took. This place was the birthplace of evil that caused the genetic mutation of the island¡¯s creatures. Even though it had been abandoned for more than ten years, it still revealed a gloomy and strange aura. About 30 to 40 meters away from the laboratory, several abnormally large trees rose from the ground. Their entangled roots interweaved, forming a natural shield, as if to block the people who were going to the laboratory. After song qingxiao went around the gaps between the roots of the tree, she was keenly aware that the ground under her feet was different from before. The ground in the forest was covered with thick leaves, which felt soft and rotten to the touch after they rotted. When one stepped on them, the dead leaves covered the back of one¡¯s feet as if they could not reach the bottom and were about to suck people in. The ground behind the tree was much harder than before. Song qingxiao bent down and slashed the dead leaves on the ground with the dagger. With a sizzling sound, the leaves on the ground were peeled off, revealing the stone slabs laid inside. The flat slates were covered in mud. She kicked them away with her feet and could vaguely see the patterns on the slates. These patterns were exquisite. When the Zhou consortium first built their secret research lab on this Island, they were also ambitious and full of expectations. Who knew that in just a dozen years, the world had changed and people had changed. These exquisite things were all buried in the dust. Song qingxiao kicked the soil a few times, revealing a few stacked stone bricks. The soil and leaves were kicked away by her, scattering everywhere. Apart from the rotten leaves, there were no traces of insects. Number seven looked at her and pouted in confusion. ¡°Look over there,¡± Iler voice attracted song qingxiao¡¯s attention. About ten meters away from where number seven was pointing, there were traces of broken walls and ruins. It was a tall, arched gate made of an unknown black stone. It was about 20 meters tall, with a gate in the middle and two arched doors on both sides. There were words inscribed on the plaque, and the buildings on both sides were covered with unknown vines. Under the dusky sky, it looked unusually desolate. With a cracking sound, a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, splitting into several streams and illuminating the world. The plaque was engraved with the words:Longevity technology, a few words. longevity technology?¡± Number seven mumbled to himself, then twitched the corner of his mouth,¡± ¡°It seems like the Zhou family really doesn¡¯t want to die.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the lightning in the sky flashed, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of thunder. It was so loud that people¡¯s ears seemed to have lost their sense of hearing for a moment. After a long while, they heard a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound in their ears. The ground seemed to have sensed the danger of the heavenly Thunder phenomenon and trembled slightly, as if countless animals were running for their lives under their feet. Number seven arched his back, the hair on his head almost standing on end. He turned to song qingxiao and said, ¡°Shall we go in?¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows and revealed a rare look of hesitation. There was something strange about this forest. The closer he got to the laboratory, the more intense the strange feeling became. There were no living creatures in the forest. She had even dug up the soil, but she couldn¡¯t find any traces of snakes, insects, rats, or ants. There were two possibilities in this situation. Either the laboratory was so polluted that it exceeded Mr. Zhou¡¯s and the others ¡®initial expectations and went out of control, so there couldn¡¯t be any living things nearby. Realizing this, the Zhou¡¯s people evacuated one after another, and the infected creatures died one after another. The second possibility was much scarier. Song qingxiao remembered what professor Yan had said not long after they had arrived on the island.lt was natural selection. Among a pile of defective products, one would stand out and become the final winner after being selected by the environment and various aspects, thus evolving to a higher level. These words were like a demonic voice that reverberated in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Song qingxiao was more worried about the second possibility. All living creatures had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. If a mutated creature that had ¡®evolved¡¯ to an unpredictable stage appeared here, it would be so powerful that other things would instinctively fear it and become the ¡®Emperor¡¯ at the top of the food chain, causing the other mutated creatures to go extinct one after another. She hoped that this was not the case. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be in big trouble for this mission. However, the more worried she was, the more she felt that the air around her was chilly, making her feel cold all over. Above their heads, after the tiny lightning illuminated the sky, fog could be seen with the naked eye. Just as No. 7 had said jokingly before, this place was like the residence of a big demon in a horror comic. She licked her lips. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but her heart began to beat faster and faster. The sound was louder and louder, and the movements were more and more intense. It hit her chest, causing her internal organs to ache with every breath she took. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong¡­¡¯ Song qingxiao pressed her chest hard, trying to calm herself down. This was probably the aftereffect of falling off the cliff and breaking her ribs. However, it was also because of the pain from her wound caused by her heartbeat that she was able to maintain a certain level of calm. She resisted the urge to turn back. Now that things had come to this, she had no other choice. The trial mission had not been completed yet. God¡¯s trial meant that out of the seven trial-takers who entered, only one would survive. There were still three types of mutant creatures that needed to be killed and two more trial-takers that needed to be sacrificed. If there were any mutant creatures here, she would have to get through this level no matter what to return to her own world! Song qingxiao suppressed the fear in her heart and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She stuck out her tongue and licked her dry lips. No. 7 had already slowed down her pace. She could clearly feel the invisible pressure in the air. She wanted to speak and break the silence. ¡°Do you think number 3 is here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song qingxiao was not in the mood to chat with her. She focused as much as she could. The two of them walked under the flat sign. Song qingxiao was a cautious person. When she passed by the wide arched gate, she subconsciously looked to the sides. At the right corner of the main door, the crawling vines seemed to have been peeled off, and a large gap appeared, revealing the black crystal below. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it was during the day, it might be more eye-catching with plenty of sunlight, but in this dim situation, the black stone pillars and the dark green vines were really indistinguishable if one did not look carefully. If she wasn¡¯t so cautious, she wouldn¡¯t have found out. The gap was about 20 to 30 centimeters above her head. Song qingxiao was 1.69 meters tall, which meant that the gap on the crystal pillar was about two meters high. She kept this in mind. The two of them passed through the arched door and saw the inside. Behind the arched door was a large concave pool, and in the middle of it stood a stone statue that was nearly five meters tall.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Experiment (1) Chapter 221: Experiment (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao guessed that before this place was abandoned, it should have been something like a fountain. She could almost imagine what it would have been like when the Zhou consortium¡¯s technology personnel were still here and the pool was still in good condition. However, no matter how glorious it was back then, it had already declined. The pond was filled with unknown plants. Their roots, branches, and leaves were intertwined, and they had already spread out into the pond, spreading out in all directions. The plants climbed up the statue and covered it completely. It was impossible to see the appearance of the stone statue, and it was impossible to tell if it was a person, an object, or something else. However, both number seven and song qingxiao were not that curious. Number one¡¯s death had given them a good sense of vigilance. There might be something extremely dangerous under the cover of the island¡¯s vegetation. Not only should they not get close, but they should also stay as far away as possible. Song qingxiao and No. 7 passed the stone statue in tacit understanding. They even lowered their hands and feet and went around the stone statue. After the two of them left, the wind blew past the pond, and the leaves and branches of the plants inside moved as if they were alive. As they swayed, they revealed a little black shadow below. In the sound of the leaves colliding with each other, song Qing¡¯s small ears caught a strange sound. It was hard to describe, like the ear-piercing sound of iron rubbing against stone. It made song Qing shiver from the bottom of his feet, up his calves, and then to his limbs and bones. It was dangerous! The warning seemed to come from her instinct and also from her soul, almost making her have the urge to run away. She forced her rationality over her instincts and suppressed the trembling in her heart. She stopped and listened carefully, but she did not hear the sound. She only heard the lightning and thunder in the sky and the plants trembling when the wind blew. The sound before seemed to be her illusion. Although the past few days of intense and exciting life had caused song qingxiao to be highly concentrated and constantly exhausted, she had no opportunity to rest and recuperate. Her current spiritual power was not abundant, but at such a critical moment, she still mobilized the spiritual power in her sea of consciousness and began to slowly release it. With a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, a bolt of lightning struck down with great force. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were as bright as day. Her psyche quickly dissipated under the pressure of the natural phenomena. In the face of the shocking momentum of Thunder, the human¡¯s ability was always weak. She was still a little scared and did not have time to find anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± No. 7 noticed song qingxiao¡¯s pause. He raised his head and moved his mouth, asking silently. Song qingxiao hesitated for a while and shook her head. However, just as No. 7 heaved a sigh of relief, she raised her left hand and placed it in front of her stomach. She interlocked her index finger and thumb, making a ¡®3¡¯ gesture. Although the strange sound did not appear again, as if it was song qingxiao¡¯s illusion, caution was the key to success. On such a demon Island, the closer they were to the island¡¯s hinterland, the more vigilant they had to be in order to have a higher chance of survival. Judging from the current weather, a huge storm was inevitable. The three remaining trial-takers should have already arrived. Number three had the ability to become invisible. At this moment, he might have entered the laboratory, or he might be nearby, or even beside the two of them, watching their movements. Number seven understood tacitly and nodded his head imperceptibly. After the lightning disappeared, darkness once again enveloped the laboratory. The towering door plate and the tall stone sculpture in the pool all gave people a great deal of psychological pressure. Song qingxiao felt that this was not a good place to stay. She suppressed her fear and went around the pool with number seven. After the pool was the first security booth to enter the laboratory. The people here had already evacuated, but the security booth was still there. The door was tightly closed and covered in dust. The top of the booth had long been occupied by the plants on the island. In front of the security booth, there were several electronic iron fences that blocked the way. It could be imagined that the place had been hit by a violent impact. These iron fences were deformed. Except for the two ends that were still connected to the stone Ridge on both sides, the middle section had been flattened to the ground. The gaps between the fences were filled with dust, which did not seem to be caused in a short time. The two sides of the iron fence were covered with wild vines, which were like snakes that wrapped around the fence tightly. The existence of these things seemed to be telling the scene of the past to those who accidentally entered this place more than a decade later. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and a scene appeared in her mind-the Zhou corporation¡¯s genetic experiment failed and they announced their retreat, leaving behind longevity technology on this isolated island far away from the dust. At the beginning of the evacuation, it was not known if the animals used for experiments were dealt with, but it was certain that after the Zhou consortium¡¯s people left, they left behind a disaster. The remaining pollution caused the genetic mutation of the island¡¯s creatures, which then collided with the island. However, what caught song Qing¡¯s attention was that she noticed that the iron fence on the ground was slightly different from the two sides. She picked up the dagger and carefully picked up the vines wrapped around one side of the iron fence. The sharp tip of the dagger easily cut off one of the vines. The vine had been attached to the iron fence for a long time and was almost one with it. When it was peeled off, the vine had some black paint on the fence, revealing the rusty inside of the fence. On the contrary, the paint on the fence that had fallen to the ground had long fallen off, and the exposed iron bars had traces of being scratched by hard objects. There were sparse weeds growing on the soil, but they were not dense. Suspicion grew in song Qingxin¡¯s mind. Before she could think, another deafening Thunder struck. Number seven turned his head and motioned for the two to enter the laboratory. The rain was about to fall, and the wind was blowing more and more rapidly. Shadows covered the earth, and a faint aura of death was transmitted. Song qingxiao suppressed her feelings and followed No. 7 to the entrance of the Research Institute. From the outside, the Zhou consortium¡¯s research Laboratory didn¡¯t seem to be worthy of their signboard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The laboratory didn¡¯t look very big from the outside. It was like an upside-down semi-circular bowl with pure white tiles on the outside. Even under the gray light, it was still very eye-catching. There were some green plants on the roof. These plants must have been contaminated, as they were growing quite strong. Their roots firmly grasped the gaps of the tiles, and over time, they grabbed the roof of the research room and made cracks. There was a large floor-to-ceiling glass wall and door below, but the glass on the left was broken, and there was a gap of nearly three to four meters high. The wind blew into the laboratory through the broken glass, making a whistling sound. There were still glass shards hanging on both sides, covered in a thick layer of dust. However, the figures of the two trial-takers who had barged in could be vaguely seen, as well as the stone sculptures and pool reflected behind them. Song qingxiao and No. 7 stood in front of the broken glass. The wind blew in from their sides, and after a spin, some not-so-fresh air was transmitted.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: A dead end (1) Chapter 222: A dead end (1) Translator: 549690339 The strange smell of mold mixed with a large amount of dust hit their faces, choking song qingxiao and number seven. They instinctively covered their mouths and noses and sneezed. Among these smells, there was a pungent smell that was not fishy, but also carried a faint stench. Taking a deep breath, it was as if one could only smell the stench of soil and plants, as well as the traces of the Zhou consortium¡¯s humans that had rotted and molted with the passage of time. Number seven was checking the glass shards carefully to see if there were any traces left by number three. Her actions were useless. There was a lot of space left behind after the glass shattered. Number three had been very careful after being injured, so he would not leave any traces behind. As expected, number seven didn¡¯t find anything suspicious in the end and finally gave up resentfully. Song qingxiao looked at the broken glass with a serious expression. She walked a few steps along the floor-to-ceiling glass wall, and her toes seemed to be rubbing against the ground. She found some glass shards in the unknown weeds. Number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered and he stepped in. The moment her feet touched the ground, even though she had lightened her steps, a small ¡®tap¡¯ sound still echoed in the empty space. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, number seven seemed to have stepped on something. She lifted her leg and kicked it away. The sound of broken glass being kicked could be heard. She looked up at song qingxiao and lowered her voice,¡± ¡°There¡¯s also broken glass inside.¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°¡±More than outside.¡± At this point, the two of them could already feel that something was wrong. The glass of the Changsheng Technology Laboratory was not ordinary glass. It had several layers of adhesive and was about 25 millimeters thick. Such glass had extremely strong pressure resistance. Even if the glass was hit by gravity and shattered, its special performance would cause the cracks to concentrate on the force, like a spider web, and not spread. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to shatter them and scatter them on the ground. From the position of the glass shards, song qingxiao could roughly guess that after the Zhou consortium¡¯s people left, the Changsheng Technology Laboratory was closed. Something rushed out from inside, and the huge impact shattered the glass. After a long time, something bigger and more destructive than the one that left the laboratory returned and hit the glass wall again. So the crack in the glass wall was shockingly large, and there were pieces of glass everywhere. ¡°Are you going in or not?¡± No. 7 narrowed his eyes when he noticed the broken glass inside. She tilted her head and looked at song Qing. Her pupils had shrunk to the size of a needle. So far, it seemed that song qingxiao¡¯s worst guess had come true. Something on the other side of the mountain must have mutated and evolved to become something that had caused all the creatures on the island to disappear. On the day they landed on the island, Mr. Zhou had vaguely said that three years ago, the satellite had accidentally taken a picture of the island. There were traces of abnormal activity. This kind of abnormality that could attract the attention of the Zhou consortium was probably not caused by crocodiles, silver wolves, man-eating termites, flying insects, or those mutated creatures in the sea. Only a more powerful, more terrifying, more destructive, and more high-end existence could attract Mr. Zhou¡¯s interest. It made him come here at all costs. Mr. Zhou insisted on rushing to the laboratory even though they had encountered danger along the way. Even though so many people had died and they had encountered so many dangers, he refused to change his mind. This had confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. The dead cultivators had no fate to see this scene, and the three who were alive had unfortunately stepped into this place. Although they didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t encounter that extremely terrifying existence when they entered, that kind of luck might not have accompanied them to the end. This trial was extremely dangerous. Song qingxiao had been in danger several times since she entered the trial, but she had never felt so depressed. ¡®Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong¡­¡¯ Number Seven¡¯s heart was beating rapidly, but he was still nervous. The two of them had already entered the territory of this unknown creature. It was probably too late to retreat now. The sound of lightning and thunder was earth-shattering, and the wind blew, breaking some branches and making ¡®Kacha, Kacha¡¯ sounds. Song qingxiao began to weigh the gains and losses in her heart. From the current mission, the mission of killing the mutant creatures was only half completed. The hexagram magic array in his sea of consciousness had only lit up halfway. The trial-takers had completed four out of six sacrifices, and they still needed two more sacrifices. Up until now, there were only three women alive, and they were extraordinarily cautious. It was not an easy thing for anyone to plot against the other. Number Seven¡¯s eyes were complicated. He was still looking down on song Qing with some probing, provocation, and faint fear and crazy ambition of trying to take risks. Doing unusual things under unusual circumstances, one could not gain the Tiger cub without entering the Tiger¡¯s den. Advancing might be a dead end, but retreating might not be the door of life. ¡°Are you going in or not?¡± Number seven asked again in a hoarse voice. His voice was like a whisper, held in his mouth. He was afraid that if he made any noise, he would wake up the terrifying mutant creature and attract danger. ¡°I¡¯m not entering.¡± Song qingxiao could hear the temptation in her words, but after thinking about it, she shook her head and rejected number Seven¡¯s suggestion. No. 7 was anxious to determine the winner, complete the mission, and leave this place. Her two consecutive ¡®enter or not¡¯ had vividly revealed her heart. However, there were still three types of mutant creatures to kill. The existence of mutant creatures here had made other creatures extinct. Even if the three women worked together to kill it, song qingxiao knew her own strength very well. She might not be able to gain the upper hand. He had killed one type of mutant creature, but there were two more to kill. At this time, he was covered in injuries and exhausted, which was no different from waiting for death! She was also anxious to leave this place, but she wanted to live more. No. 7 didn¡¯t expect her to reject his proposal. Perhaps she was too surprised, her mouth slightly opened, revealing two canine teeth, and her face was full of disbelief. Before song qingxiao could retreat after saying ¡®don¡¯t advance¡¯, he heard a¡¯ boom ¡®above his head. The lightning lit up the earth, and the electric arc went straight down from the sky. The earth seemed to tremble because of the heavenly might. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A buzzing sound came from the ground. Before number seven could hide his expression, song Qing heard a crisp sound in her ears. ¡°Not good.¡± She screamed in her heart and heard a clear cracking sound from the building above the laboratory. A large number of tiles began to fall. The building had not been touched by people for a long time and had been invaded by mutated plants. There were many large and small cracks in many places. Now that it was shaken by the lightning and thunder, it looked like it was going to collapse. Song qingxiao felt that she was really unlucky. Just as she thought about it, she heard a light ¡®crack¡¯ above her head.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Sneak attack (1) Chapter 223: Sneak attack (1) Translator: 549690339 This sound seemed to be a signal, and cracking sounds were heard one after another. The tiles above his head fell even faster, falling to the ground. Some of them hit the edge of the pool covered with unknown plants, making a loud noise. The laboratory had been abandoned for many years and had been invaded by mutated plants. It was already on the verge of collapse, and any slight movement at this time could lead to extremely bad consequences. The cracks on the roof became even wider, and the ceiling above them creaked and shook. This scene clearly showed that the laboratory was about to collapse. Song Qingxin cursed. This laboratory had to be built at the right time. Now that the two of them had come in, they were already in trouble. They were really unlucky. The cracked roof above her head began to collapse, and a large number of bricks fell down. In order to avoid being crushed by the collapsed building, song qingxiao had no choice but to retreat. The huge pillar on one side of the laboratory creaked as if it could not bear the weight. Song Qing turned his head and looked at the pillar that made the sound. With a quick glance, song qingxiao noticed something strange about the pillar. The pillar was originally very thick and held up the front of the longevity technology Hall. However, for some reason, the middle of the pillar seemed to have been scratched by something, leaving an ineffaceable mark. The cement on the outside was removed, revealing the bent steel bars inside. There was something the size of a palm hanging on the cement below. It looked like a piece of skin. Song qingxiao was about to reach out to grab it, but the pillar began to break from the middle. The support bent, and the rest of the pillar fell faster. The stone bricks fell down and the sound of glass shattering was heard. The sound of the collapse was louder than the Thunder. A large amount of dust and sand flew around. The fallen ceiling blocked the only light source. The entrance and exit of the laboratory were blocked by a large pile of stone bricks and other construction materials, forming a triangular sealed space. The room was pitch black. Song qingxiao pinched her nose and quickly backed away until she was stuck to the wall of the laboratory. It took a while for the sound of bricks falling outside the laboratory to subside. It was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers. The trembling of the ground had stopped, and the sound of some fine tiles falling was almost negligible. If there were any dangerous creatures in the laboratory, they would have been woken up by such a huge commotion. Song qingxiao and number seven held their breath at the same time, listening to the sounds around them. The surroundings were extremely quiet. Through the half-collapsed ceiling of the laboratory, he could hear the lightning and thunder outside. The air in the sealed room did not smell good. A large amount of dust mixed with a strange smell rushed into their noses. The two were silent for a while before number Seven¡¯s dry voice sounded,¡± ¡°Did you, guess, guess wrong?¡± Her voice sounded a little depressed in the cramped space, with a trace of joy and well-hidden malice. From where the sound came from, song qingxiao estimated that number seven was about four or five meters away from her. Song qingxiao also hoped that her judgment of the dangerous mutant creatures on the island was wrong. Of course, she didn¡¯t want something difficult to deal with to appear here. However, the mutant creatures that had disappeared from this half Island, the deformed electronic fence, the broken glass, and the deformed support pillar she saw before the laboratory collapsed all showed that something terrible had once been here. She was still thinking about the piece of soft leather hanging on the deformed pillar before the laboratory collapsed. Unfortunately, now that the laboratory had collapsed, that thing was probably buried in the pile of stones. ¡°Maybe,¡± She replied as she touched the wall behind her. Before this place collapsed, she had roughly scanned the situation inside. It was a hall of nearly a hundred square meters. Some of the equipment and supplies in the hall had already been moved away when the Zhou consortium first evacuated the island. However, whether it was the area or the environment, it did not look like the base of the Zhou consortium¡¯s longevity technology. It was probably just the front of a Research Institute. The real research Center should be hidden somewhere else. The exit ahead had been blocked by abandoned stones. To move the abandoned stones and other heavy objects was not something that could be done with just a pair of hands. He did not know if the Zhou Corporation had arranged other exits when they first set up longevity technology. The wall that she pressed her palm against was cold and smooth, like polished marble. Song qingxiao followed the stone and felt forward, trying to find some clues. Amidst the rustling sounds, No. 7 probably had the same idea as her and was also exploring the surroundings. Cracking sounds suddenly came from the sealed space, as if someone had touched the falling garbage or the tiles were crushed. However, song qingxiao¡¯s mind was extremely tense. When she heard the sound, she instinctively leaned against the wall and held her dagger. Even though she couldn¡¯t see her surroundings clearly, she turned her head and was on guard. ¡°Who is it?¡± Number seven suddenly asked, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Her reaction proved that the previous movement had nothing to do with her. Either the falling bricks and other objects made a sound when they moved, or something was hiding in the darkness, eyeing them covetously and preparing to hurt them. The one hiding could be a mutated creature, or it could also be a person. It was number three, who was still missing and carrying a silver box. The moment No. 7 spoke, he had already sensed that something was wrong. The next second, song qingxiao heard a gust of wind, followed by a strange ¡®ding¡¯ sound. It was like the sound of a metal object hitting a stone. At the same time, there were hurried footsteps and a piercing sound of nails scratching the floor. These dodging footsteps should be made by number seven. In the pitch-black space, a person had indeed appeared! As soon as number Seven¡¯s voice was heard, his position was locked on. One could imagine the anger in his heart. ¡°Song qingxiao, is that you?¡± She dodged twice in a row. Her tone was a little sinister and had a bit of killing intent. The only response she got was silence. Song qingxiao could easily guess the reason for number Seven¡¯s question. He was trying to divert the disaster. Everyone knew that the moment the laboratory collapsed, the invisible number three had also sneaked in, waiting for an opportunity to attack. The darkness became her best protective color. As soon as she appeared, she began to attack. No matter how prepared No. 7 was, he should have been caught off guard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew that it was number three who had attacked her. She spoke on purpose to make song qingxiao confirm her location. Among the three of them, number seven and number three were already injured. Only song qingxiao¡¯s appearance was intact. If possible, number three would definitely be willing to sneak attack her, injure her, and eliminate her from the three trial-takers. Ambushing number seven was only a submissive move, and number Seven¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror. As soon as she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t get a response from song qingxiao. What awaited her was a storm of sneak attacks from number three.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Power source _1 Chapter 224: Power source _1 Translator: 549690339 The clanging sounds of weapons clashing could be heard from within the ruins. Number seven dodged quickly and tried to fight back. Song Qing and Xiao Jing leaned against the wall. Hearing the noise, number seven suddenly cried out. She seemed to be injured. Song Qing¡¯s expression changed. The next second, she heard the faint sound of the wind. The hair on the back of her neck stood up. After the laboratory collapsed, it formed a sealed environment. Where would the wind come from for no reason? She subconsciously tilted her head, and a chill mixed with killing intent brushed past her neck. The blade pierced the wall behind her with a clang. The sneak attack was quite powerful. The marble wall cracked and some small stones fell. Song qingxiao raised her dagger and stabbed it at the man. The man hurriedly pulled back his dagger to block. Song qingxiao was confident in her dagger. With the Sound of Metal clashing, the man¡¯s dagger was cut in half by her Black Dagger! Half of the broken blade fell to the ground, making a clear ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Such a scene was clearly out of that person¡¯s expectations. She had missed her attack, but she was smart. She did not continue to fight and quickly retreated. Song qingxiao supported herself against the wall with one hand, bent her legs, and jumped up to kick out. With a muffled ¡®bang¡¯, her foot landed on a soft body. Number three groaned in the dark, and the sound of her retreating footsteps could be heard. She knocked over the gravel and made a noisy sound. No. 3 had come quietly, and No. 7 had made a sound. These two people were playing a double act. One was in charge of misleading him to attract his attention, and the other was in charge of sneak attacks. Song Qing understood this in an instant and sneered in his heart. When No. 7 heard the noise, she could guess that they had been exposed. She could tell that No. 3 had probably suffered a loss in the process of ambushing song qingxiao. She pressed the flashlight button, and the sealed laboratory was immediately lit up. Under the light, song qingxiao subconsciously turned her head and narrowed her eyes. Number three was lying on the ruins, holding a box in one hand to cover his face. Most of his body had disappeared. Song qingxiao noticed her position and rushed forward to grab number three¡¯s body. Number three put his hand down, his eyes were cold, and he disappeared on the spot. Her sneak attack had failed, and after suffering a loss, she had hidden herself in time. Number seven was waving his flashlight around, so he naturally saw the scene where number three disappeared. A trace of regret flashed in his eyes, and he asked pretentiously,¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao touched her neck, which had almost been stabbed by number three. The goosebumps on her neck had not completely disappeared. Number seven was all smiles, without the slightest bit of guilt,¡± number three is elusive. Be careful. She didn¡¯t mention the evil intentions in her heart at all. She turned the flashlight again and looked at the ruins. The first half of the laboratory collapsed, and some of the brackets from the ceiling that fell down supported half of the room for the three surviving trial-takers to move around, allowing them to survive. The light from the number 7 flashlight swept around, and a large amount of dust floated under the light. With the help of this light, general song Qing roughly sized up the surviving land. After the house collapsed, there was not much space left. From the only supporting wall to the rubble blocking the way to the gate, there was only a distance of two or three meters wide and about ten meters long. No. 7 was standing at the furthest corner, with his left shoulder and back pressed against the wall. He was paying attention to the distance between his right and front, on guard against any sneak attacks from No. 3. The pillar of the house broke, the ceiling fell, and the remaining half of the wall made a squeaking sound. As the strong wind outside blew, the sand and stones above their heads were still sliding down. If this continued, the remaining half of the wall might not be able to hold on for long. If he couldn¡¯t find a way out before the entire Hall collapsed, this half of the wall would collapse sooner or later. At that time, the trial-takers would be buried inside. Even if their physiques had been strengthened and they could avoid the fatal objects in the instant of danger, it was inevitable that they would be injured, which would affect their mobility. The mission had not been completed yet, and there was still a dangerous mutant creature lurking on the island. If he was injured, the consequences would be unimaginable. He had to think of a way to leave this place first! She took two deep breaths. The large amount of dust she inhaled made her throat abnormally dry and uncomfortable, but she couldn¡¯t care about that at this time. She put her hand against the wall and tried to find some traces of a switch. Mr. Zhou had said that a Research Institute was built on the island. The collapsed building was only the tip of the iceberg. The real base camp was not here. The sound of stones sliding down came from above her head. Song qingxiao touched the ground and wondered where it was. The wall was covered in a thick layer of dust. She stretched out her hand and made a long mark, revealing the black marble wall below. The sound of bones cracking could be heard, and a crack appeared on the marble wall above them. Number seven gritted her teeth and looked up at the roof. Her eyes quickly fell on song Qing. She was about to say something when she saw song Qing¡¯s little movement pause. Number seven pointed the flashlight at song qingxiao¡¯s hand and asked,¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Song qingjiang moved her hand away. There was a thin gap where her palm had covered. This wall was made of a whole piece of marble, and there were cracks connecting it. There must be something wrong. She wiped away the dust in the area, and sure enough, a piece of black glass appeared on one side of the marble, like an electronic screen that had not been turned on. ¡°This should be some sort of switch.¡± Unfortunately, the power was cut off, so the electronic screen could not be turned on. However, when longevity technology was first established, some of the energy sources had to be self-sufficient. There might be some equipment in the laboratory that could power it. When the Zhou consortium¡¯s personnel evacuated, they might have wanted to take away some of the equipment and technological achievements, but some of the basic facilities that could not be moved away would definitely be left behind. Song qingxiao thought of Mr. Zhou, who insisted on coming to the laboratory. He probably knew more about the laboratory site than anyone else on the island. His goal was to go to the laboratory, probably to get something inside. Assuming that this place had not collapsed and Mr. Zhou had not met with any accidents along the way, the group of people successfully reached the abandoned laboratory. If Mr. Zhou wanted to enter the real base of longevity technology from here, he would have to find an entrance. There was no obvious entrance in the laboratory Hall of longevity technology. It was obvious that the door to the real laboratory might be hidden in a place that the trial-takers had yet to find, and it might be controlled by an electronic device. If song qingxiao¡¯s guess was right, and Mr. Zhou was confident that he could enter this place, it proved that the lobby of this laboratory might have a hidden power switch control somewhere! ¡°Find the power switch!¡± As soon as song qingjiang said this, number seven was stunned for a moment and then responded. No. 3 was still hidden, and No. 7 had a flashlight in her hand to illuminate the area. She was carrying a suitcase and did not dare to show herself. Song qingxiao and No. 7 groped along the wall. She was worried that the location of the switch would be buried by the ruins. Fortunately, a few minutes later, she found a lid behind the marble table on the right side, which had been half-collapsed by the collapsed stones. There were rows of switches inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She tried to puli up the switch that had been turned off. The switch had not been opened for several years, and when she pulled it up, it made a stiff ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if she had found the right place. Seeing her bending over to feel around, number seven asked,¡± ¡°Did you find it?¡± The next moment, there was a ¡®buzz¡¯ and the sound of electric currents came from all directions. The ceiling above them, which had not completely collapsed, flashed with electric arcs. The underground, behind the wall, and the electronic screen that song Qing had touched earlier, all came with the sound of electricity. After the lights flickered a few times, they suddenly lit up, illuminating the narrow space. A gentle and sweet female voice came from the ceiling above, welcome to longevity technology! Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Chapter 177 Chapter 225: Chapter 177-activate _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao squinted her eyes when the lights came on. There was a slight vibration under his feet, the sound of electric currents, and the sound of all kinds of equipment being restarted. It was as if the entire laboratory had been rejuvenated. With this tremor, the sound of the ceiling cracking was heard again. Gravel fell down with a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, gradually narrowing the distance in the space. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the power supply prepared by the laboratory could still be used.¡± Although half of the lobby had collapsed and many light sources had been destroyed, the remaining light still illuminated the narrow space. Under the bright light, number three shouldn¡¯t appear again. Number seven kept the flashlight and carefully put it into his backpack. After there was light, it would be much easier to find another way out. Song qingxiao walked to the place where she had found the electronic screen. After she turned it on, the electronic screen lit up with a red light, indicating that she needed to be certified. Number Seven¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he found a possible location to leave the collapsed Hall, but it might be difficult to escape because he couldn¡¯t verify it correctly. ¡°I should have brought Mr. Zhou along.¡± She turned around and listened to the Thunder above her head. The storm was getting closer and closer, making her more and more impatient. ¡°It¡¯s better to break it and find the place to go down by force.¡± She raised her hand and made a suggestion. Song qingxiao ignored her words and looked at the electronic screen. The screen glowed, and 26 letters and numbers appeared. The Zhou corporation¡¯s laboratory on the island was presided over by Mr. Zhou¡¯s father. She recalled her previous speculation about the relationship between Mr. Zhou and longevity technology. If her speculation was correct, Mr. Zhou did not participate in the creation of longevity technology at that time due to some genetic defects, and the ultimate goal of the research project of longevity technology was to change the weakness in the Zhou family¡¯s genetic inheritance. In the Zhou family¡¯s inheritance, the Zhou genes were not stable, so Mr. Zhou, who invested in the laboratory, would not only use a certain part of his physical characteristics as a verification to enter. Although the information of the researchers could be entered into the system, Mr. Zhou might have left some things for his descendants to freely enter and exit the laboratory. From the power source that could still be started to the laboratory that had not been destroyed, it proved that there might be other instructions or passwords as the proof to enter and exit the Zhou¡¯s laboratory. She reached out her finger and tried to type the abbreviation of ¡®longevity technology¡¯ on the screen. The electronic screen paused for a moment, and song Qing¡¯s small eyes showed joy. She thought that the verification was successful, but after a few flashes of the screen, a ¡®beep¡¯ warning sound suddenly rang. The verification had failed. The situation suddenly became a little tricky. The muffled Thunder in the air became more and more rapid. The wind ¡®whistled¡¯ across the roof, followed by an even louder ¡®rumble¡¯ of lightning striking down. The lights that had been on earlier made a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound. The lights flickered, and after the ¡®sou sou¡¯ sound, the electronic screen that had been lit up earlier dimmed. The narrow space instantly returned to darkness. Number seven was worried that number three would launch a sneak attack, so he quickly went to get a flashlight. ¡°Did the switch jump?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the power that had been cut off earlier was reconnected, and the lights came back on. Number seven heaved a sigh of relief. The power switch did not jump, but it could be seen that today¡¯s luck was not good. The power supply was unstable under the wind, Thunder, and lightning. The laboratory of longevity technology had been abandoned for a long time, and the circuits were old. It was hard to say how long it could last. After the Thunder, there was a ¡®ta ta ta¡¯ sound from the ceiling. A drop of cold liquid fell on number Seven¡¯s face. She was so scared that her hair stood on end. She instinctively looked up at the ceiling. There were signs of water leakage, and she realized that it was probably raining. The thunderstorm that had been brewing for a long time finally arrived. After the laboratory lobby collapsed, the rain flowed in through the cracks. From the sound of the roof, the rain was heavy and heavy. ¡°Hurry up,¡± With the rain, the half-collapsed house became even more unstable. Number seven was also afraid that something would happen, so he urged anxiously,¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the house won¡¯t last long.¡± She was more worried that the circuit would not be able to last. If there was a problem with the power supply after the rain, the three of them would be buried alive in the ruins. ¡°Password verification is required.¡± At this moment, song qingxiao was calm and replied. Number seven wiped his face, longevity technology?¡± She and song qingxiao had the same idea, and they also thought of the name of the laboratory. Unfortunately, this certification had already been tested. Song Qing shook her head,¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Zhou enterprise?¡± Number seven gradually lost his cool and said a few words in a row,¡± genetic experiment?¡± She saw that song qingxiao did not move and seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, her heart moved. ¡°Zhou Changsheng?¡± Song qingxiao perked up at her words. When they were on the cliff, when Mr. Zhou¡¯s life was in danger, Zhou xueli couldn¡¯t help but call out the two words ¡®Changsheng¡¯. If there were no accidents, these two words were probably Mr. Zhou¡¯s name. In addition, this laboratory was also called ¡®longevity technology¡¯, so perhaps¡¯ Mr. Zhou ¡®was really worth a try. She raised her hand and quickly typed the three letters ¡®ZCS¡¯ on the screen. This time, the system sent another beep warning. A red light flashed on the screen, and a sweet female Al¡¯s warning came from the ceiling and the buried ruins, verification error twice. If another error occurs, the system will shut down! verification error twice. If another error occurs, the system will shut down! verification error twice. If another error occurs, the system will shut down! Half of the sound was clear, but the other half was buried in the ground. It was mixed with a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, which sounded strange. After being warned three times in a row, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. There was only one chance left. If he missed it, the system would be forcibly shut down, and it would not be easy to restart it again. She licked her lips. Number seven did not expect the situation to turn out this way, and could not help but be speechless. ¡°We should have captured Mr. Zhou as well.¡± She began to regret it again. The sound of the wind and rain outside became more and more rapid, hitting the roof with a ¡®pa pa pa¡¯ sound, and the strength seemed to be able to bore a hole in the roof. ¡°If it¡¯s not longevity technology or Zhou Changsheng, then what is it? What does the Zhou consortium want to do?¡± Number seven leaned against the wall. Every thunder and rain made her upset.¡±Zhou Changsheng? Longevity technology, hehe, the people of the Zhou consortium want to live a long life?¡± Her unintentional complaint made song Qing a little worried. If a member of the Zhou family had a genetic defect, and each generation of their descendants inherited such a fatal defect,¡¯longevity¡¯ would probably be their greatest pursuit in life. It was not unusual for the password to be ¡®longevity*. Song Qing¡¯s small fingers were about to touch the screen and she was about to enter the abbreviation of ¡®longevity¡¯, but the moment her fingers were about to touch the letter¡¯ C, she paused. Things would always reverse when they reach an extreme. The people of the Zhou consortium were ambitious, but their genes were flawed. Thus, they increased their investment in this area with the intention of overcoming this problem and allowing mankind to step into a new milestone. Zhou¡¯s investment was so huge, and she was afraid that what they wanted was more than ¡®longevity¡¯. She thought of Mr. Zhou¡¯s eyes when he talked about genetic research and his tone when he spoke. For some reason, her fingers changed positions, and she held a dagger in one hand to block the display screen. She quickly entered the abbreviation of¡¯ long live¡¯. One second¡­ Two seconds¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao felt that it was extremely difficult to endure the few breaths while waiting for the certification. It was as if she was waiting for the result of a trial. She broke out in a cold sweat, and the beads of sweat that seeped out of her palm had even drenched the handle of the dagger that she was holding. Fortunately, after a few seconds, the display screen finally lit up with a success sign, and the female voice sounded again,¡± certification successful. Welcome to Changsheng technology! With a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the top right corner of the verification screen lit up with a red warning light. The wall, which was originally tightly closed, suddenly moved and slowly opened a gap.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Chapter 178 Chapter 226: Chapter 178-for _i Translator: 549690339 The marble wall moved aside, revealing the door behind it. The door was about two meters wide and there was a button next to it. It seemed to be an elevator to enter and exit the laboratory. But because it had not been activated for many years, it was covered with mottled rust. As the marble wall covering the outside moved away, the thick rust was scratched and fell straight down with a ¡®clang¡¯, making a faint echo. Fortunately, the elevator¡¯s indicator light was still on, so it should still be working. This was too lucky! Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy to find the escape door. There was only a descending sign on the button. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and pressed the button with the handle of the dagger. The people from longevity technology should have stopped the elevator on this floor when they evacuated. After she pressed the button, the elevator door slowly moved to the side with a stiff creak. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky!¡± Number seven couldn¡¯t help but sigh, what¡¯s the password? ¡± Seeing that song qingxiao had found the hidden elevator, number seven asked with a happy face. She was a thick-skinned person. She had previously worked with number three to plot against song qingxiao, but now she acted like nothing had happened and asked this question with a smile. Song Qing looked down on her. what do you think? ¡± She retorted number seven with a neutral tone, so number seven couldn¡¯t tell whether she was happy or angry. In the end, she laughed and changed the topic. The elevator door opened with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. As it moved, the rust on the door fell down from time to time. When it rubbed against the marble wall, it made an ear-piercing squeak. The door looked like it was going to fall off at any time, making people feel very uncomfortable. Fortunately, the elevator door didn¡¯t fall to the ground like song qingxiao had expected. After a few seconds, the door finally opened, revealing the scene inside. The elevator had not been opened for many years, so a foul air and dust drifted in the air. Song qingxiao waved her hand as a fan. The elevator was quite large, probably because they had to transport the experimental equipment. In particular, there were mirrors on all three sides of the elevator, which made the space even larger and gave off a feeling of emptiness. The lights and mirrors were covered in dust, so the light was a little dim. The moment the door opened, dust flew up, making the inside of the elevator look gloomy and hazy. The mirror reflected song qingxiao¡¯s cautious back with a knife in hand. Number seven was also slowly approaching. There was also an invisible number three, who was hiding in some corner, waiting for the right moment to strike. Although the elevator could still be opened, it had not been used for many years, so song qingxiao was still a little vigilant. She stood on the left side of the elevator and tentatively stepped on the elevator with one foot, pushing it down a little. Seeing her movement, number Seven¡¯s mouth curved up. He was about to say something, but who knew that the bottom of the elevator would creak under a little force. After a few steps, the bottom of the elevator trembled twice. It was not firm and actually tilted! A crack appeared in the originally sealed space, and a large amount of uncomfortable rust smell poured out from the elevator shaft. The words that No. 7 was about to sneer at were stuck in his throat. The sound of movement came from the bottom frame of the carriage, and it was unknown if it could withstand it. Song qingxiao looked around, picked up a small piece of gravel on the ground, and threw it down through the gap. The stone passed through the elevator shaft and occasionally hit the wall of the well, making an echo of ¡®dang dang¡¯. Every time the sound rang, number Seven¡¯s heart could not help but Twitch heavily. About a second or two later, the stone finally fell into the well and bounced twice before everything returned to normal. Judging from the sound of things falling, the height of the elevator well below was at least tens of meters. The base camp of Zhou longevity technology was hidden in the belly of the island. At this point, the only way out was to advance. Song Qing took a deep breath, licked her lips, and stepped into the elevator. After she was the first to enter, she pressed her back against the left wall of the elevator. When No. 7 saw her, he hesitated for a while before following her in. When she stepped in, the bottom of the elevator creaked, and the pedals shook. Number Seven¡¯s face changed, and he held the elevator door tightly. However, after the change in his expression, number seven still hesitantly let go of her hand. He followed song qingxiao and stuck to the right side of the elevator wall. Now, he could only do his best and leave the future to fate. There were buttons on both sides of the elevator, but the destination was only one floor. Red lights were lit on the left and right sides of the elevator. Once the two of them pressed the buttons, the elevator would go down. Number Seven¡¯s lips formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape, and he kept exhaling, making a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound. He was clearly unable to decide. After the two of them entered the elevator, the elevator door stopped for a moment and then closed automatically at an extremely slow speed. Song qingxiao and number seven looked at each other and exchanged a look of tacit understanding. No. 3 should have also entered the elevator. The three surviving trial-takers were once again in the same narrow space. ¡°Do you want to press?¡± Song qingxiao extended her hand and asked when she saw number Seven¡¯s hesitant expression. ¡°Press it.¡± Number Seven¡¯s tongue touched the top of his jaw. we¡¯re lucky. She didn¡¯t know if she should convince herself or the others. fortunately, I didn¡¯t encounter any mutant creatures along the way to the Institute. 1 also found a way to escape before the Institute collapsed. I even got the verification¡­ She mumbled a few words, and the mirror in the elevator reflected the reflection of two people. The inner wall was slightly deformed, making the two people¡¯s faces a little distorted. Even the slightest movement made the shadow seem like it was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It was extremely terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say whether we¡¯ll be lucky or not.¡± Song qingxiao said indifferently. The two of them pressed the button at the same time, and the elevator brake began to work. The steel wire made a ¡¯ka ka¡¯ sound in the process of lowering, and after a few seconds, it began to fall down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯! No. 7 was still thinking about the meaning of her words when the elevator fell the next moment. She felt a sense of weightlessness. Her mutated face showed a human-like fear, and her hands firmly grabbed the inner wall of the elevator. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The nails scratched the board and made an uncomfortable sound. Fortunately, the process was very short. Before song qingxiao could frown, number Seven¡¯s sharp nails had dug a dent in the inner wall of the elevator. His nails dug in and stabilized his body. Fortunately, the time of weightlessness was not long. It was like riding a roller coaster, and in the blink of an eye, the elevator stopped. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The elevator door was already slowly opening. With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the participant finally arrived at the laboratory Center of longevity technology and entered the inner abdomen of demon Island! It was extremely quiet here. The sound of the wind, Thunder, rain, and the waves hitting the shore were all blocked. Only the stiff and slow sound of the door opening could be heard, and song qingxiao and number Seven¡¯s suppressed breathing and rapid heartbeats could be heard.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: It’s too late (1) Chapter 227: It¡¯s too late (1) Translator: 549690339 His heart felt like it was about to burst out of his chest, as fast as a storm. The elevator door slowly opened at a very slow speed. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was tense, and she held the dagger in front of her chest. She took a few deep breaths and forced herself to look at the elevator door. She didn¡¯t know what she would see when the elevator door opened, nor did she know if the creature that occupied half of the island she was worried about existed in the laboratory. At this moment, many things flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The unknown gave rise to imagination, and imagination brought fear. That feeling was difficult to accurately describe in words. As the elevator door swayed and slid to the side, a large amount of cold air gushed in through the gap in the elevator. Perhaps it was because the laboratory was located in the heart of the island, but the coldness was like needles hidden in cotton, giving off a gloomy feeling. It irritated one¡¯s skin and made one¡¯s hair stand. The cold air was mixed with a strange and pungent smell. Song Qing couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her nose. The expression on number Seven¡¯s face had changed from fear and caution to an unconcealed relief. She happened to be standing at the side of the elevator door, so she must have seen the scene outside the elevator first. From number Seven¡¯s expression, it was easy to guess that there was nothing dangerous in the laboratory for the time being. Ten seconds later, the elevator door finally opened, and the true face of longevity technology was slowly revealed to song qingxiao. The dim light in the elevator shone out, leaving a long shadow on the floor tiles. Compared to the messy and dirty lobby of longevity technology that song qingxiao had seen before, this one was undoubtedly much cleaner. After getting out of the elevator, they came to a place separated by a glass door. Behind the glass door were several steps, and under the steps was an unusually open laboratory. Even though song qingxiao had already prepared herself mentally before entering the laboratory, the moment she saw the laboratory, she was still shocked by the Zhou¡¯s investment. The entire inner part of the island seemed to have been dug out. From the echoes, the sound of the wind, and the endless darkness, one could guess that the laboratory was huge. Within song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, the sky was at least ten meters high. It was a Grand and majestic sight. Perhaps it was because it had been abandoned for many years, there were some problems with the power circuit, or the power switch of the laboratory and the lobby was not shared, but the lights in the underground laboratory were not on. From the light coming out of the elevator, he could vaguely see that the laboratory was equipped with all kinds of cabinets, glassware, and research instruments. The large laboratory was divided into countless sections by glass windows. Due to the dim light, it was hard to see clearly from a distance, giving the impression that the laboratory was boundless. It was so quiet that even song qingxiao¡¯s breath, which she had deliberately suppressed, could be clearly heard. A few strands of hair fell to her cheeks and swayed gently with the hot air she exhaled. She picked up these strands of hair and cut them short to avoid affecting herself. The two of them stood in the elevator for a while before they slowly walked out. The moment they stepped on the floor tiles of the laboratory, even though song qingxiao and No. 7 had instinctively lightened their steps, they still made a small ¡®ka¡¯ sound. After they came out, the elevator door closed with a screeching sound. The light inside the elevator was blocked bit by bit, and song Qing¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. Number seven resisted the urge to open the elevator door and put some distance between him and song qingxiao. He took out a flashlight from his bag and started to look around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This should be a small lounge, with rows of protective suits hanging on the side, a sofa to rest on one side, a refrigerator, a water dispenser, and other things. From the existence of these things, song qingxiao could imagine that when longevity technology was still in use, the researchers who entered this place probably had to change their clothes before entering the laboratory. The protective suit was originally white, but it had not been used for many years, so it was covered in dust and had changed color. Number Seven¡¯s fingers twisted a corner of the clothes and gently rubbed it. The cloth turned to dust in her hands. After entering the lab, song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She activated her spirit power and covered the lounge with her divine sense. In the range of her spirit power, other than her and number seven, there was also an invisible ¡®three¡¯ who was following her at a distance of nearly three meters.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: It’s too late (2) Chapter 228: It¡¯s too late (2) Translator: 549690339 Other than that, she didn¡¯t sense the presence of any other living creatures, which made her heave a sigh of relief. After making sure that this small area was temporarily safe, she no longer tiptoed around like before and was much more at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s find the way out of the laboratory first.¡± Song qingxiao said in a low voice. The empty space was too quiet, so when she spoke, there was a faint echo. Number seven was stunned for a moment. Then, he squinted his eyes and made a sound of agreement. ¡°How do we open the door?¡± No. 7 pointed at the tightly shut glass door in the distance and asked,¡± the power here shouldn¡¯t be fully turned on, and the glass door doesn¡¯t have a switch. It¡¯s installed with a sensor, so it should be an automatic door. However, when she tried to walk through the door earlier, there was no movement at all. It was obvious that the door had lost its sensing function. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s an electric switch here.¡± He had turned on the power in the lobby, but the light in the lab was not on. Song qingxiao guessed that it was because the power supply in the lab and the power supply in the lobby were connected by a separate system. The two of them used the light from number Seven¡¯s flashlight to find the power switch behind the refrigerator. After opening the lid, number seven pulled up all the power switches. There was a vibration from the ground after being powered up. About three or four seconds later, the laboratory glassware and some experimental tanks outside the rest room lit up one after another. These lights were weak and emitted a little light, making the light in the laboratory a little hazy. These speckles of light shone through the glass windows, casting thousands of shadows. Because the place was huge, it gave off a feeling of endless. Combined with the current environment, it did not look beautiful. Instead, it gave off a gloomy feeling. With the lights on, the glass door reflected the two¡¯s blurry shadows. Number seven took a look and suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. we only found this one gate. It¡¯s ail opened. However, only some of the lights in the cabinets were lit up. The headlights above, which could provide strong light, were not lit. There was probably a problem with the circuit. Not to mention that the two of them were not good at repairing these things, even if they did, the priority was to leave this place first. They had no time to waste. Song qingxiao walked to the glass door, but it was still closed. She stepped back and walked back, but there was still no movement. ¡°What do we do?¡± Number seven noticed her movement and followed her. When she moved, number three, who was locked on by song qingxiao¡¯s spirit power, followed her. Number three had made up his mind to follow the two. The moment No. 3 came over, the sensor that had not moved seemed to have sensed it. The glass door, which had been closed all this time, slid open silently, revealing a gap nearly a meter wide that could allow two people to enter side by side. The door outside opened, and under the faint light, dust was blown in from the outside with the air, floating in the air. When number seven saw this, he was overjoyed. The few of them passed through the crack and entered the laboratory. As soon as he passed, the door closed silently. No. 7 was walking down the steps when song Qingxin suddenly moved and stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Number seven saw her actions and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and ask. ¡°Try this door.¡± After the door was closed, song qingxiao felt that the laboratory was unusually eerie. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of psychological reasons. She had to leave a way out for herself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven looked impatient, why do you care so much about it? ¡± Song qingxiao ignored her and stood in front of the door again. The door didn¡¯t move this time. Apparently, the sensor was not working because of the corrosion of time. She raised the dagger in her hand and cut the glass. When the tip of the blade touched the glass, it made a sharp screeching sound. The sound spread in all directions. Then, the blade of the dagger easily sank into the glass and went through it. She had cut a one-meter long frame on the glass. No matter how low the sound was, it was still very uncomfortable to hear. Number seven could not help but press his ears, his eyes flashing with gloominess,¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The dark environment tortured her will, making her gradually lose her composure. She peeled off her disguised personality and revealed some of her true nature.. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: It’s too late (3) Chapter 229: It¡¯s too late (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if there¡¯s any danger here. If you make a sound now, you¡¯re afraid that we won¡¯t die fast enough, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can act separately. I¡¯m not dragging you along!¡± Song qingxiao made a hand gesture and retorted number Seven¡¯s words. Number seven was stunned for a moment, and a murderous look flashed across his face. At this point, No. 7 would not split up with song qingxiao. Both of them knew this. The collapse of the laboratory and the few trial-takers being forced into a sealed space like the laboratory was in line with number 7¡¯s intentions in a way. Of the three lucky ones, number seven thought that song qingxiao was extremely cunning and scheming. Compared to the elusive number three, she was undoubtedly more difficult to deal with. Number seven wasn¡¯t worried about number three¡¯s ability. Just as song qingxiao had expected, number seven had been attacked by the strange fish on the ship that day, and his body had begun to mutate. No. 3 had also been attacked by the giant Wolf. The two of them were probably eager to complete their mission and return to the real world to solve the problem with their bodies. Only song qingxiao was not injured. She was not in a hurry, so she could still play it safe at this moment. Number three and number seven had the same goal-they both wanted to kill each other immediately. Therefore, they wanted to keep a close eye on the trial-takers so that they could do something to them. It was impossible for them to separate. On the other hand, song qingxiao was the most unstable factor. Once she left his sight, it would not be easy for number seven to find her again. How could she allow such a situation to happen? Therefore, no matter how unhappy number seven was with song qingxiao¡¯s rejection, he could only swallow his anger. No. 7 wasn¡¯t 100% sure that she could beat her, but they couldn¡¯t just go their separate ways. She could only stand there and watch song qingxiao draw a huge rectangle on the glass. The broken glass could fall with a push, so even if the door¡¯s sensor device had a problem, when they encountered danger, they would not be in a panic when they retreated. After that, song qingxiao followed seven and the others down the stairs. Some of the tables in the laboratory had been cleaned up, and some of the data cabinets had been moved away, leaving only some experimental equipment on the table. There were glass experimental chambers of various sizes inside, similar to Mr. Zhou¡¯s temporary laboratory that he had seen on the ship. The only difference was that the glass tanks in Mr. Zhou¡¯s laboratory were filled with all kinds of animal specimens, but these experimental tanks were empty. it seems that when longevity technology retreated, they also moved the experimental subjects away. No. 7 moved closer to one of the test tubes and sighed. The experimental trough was filled with threads of various sizes, all of which were tightly intertwined together, like a ball of snakes. The lamp post inside was emitting a faint light, illuminating number Seven¡¯s face, making it look gloomy. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Song qingxiao released her spirit power and looked at the tables. Number three followed behind her at a moderate pace, maintaining a distance suitable for a sneak attack. Obviously, she had not given up on hurting song qingxiao¡¯s heart. Song qingxiao lowered her eyelids to hide the killing intent in her eyes. When number seven spoke, she replied nonchalantly,¡± there should be some left. Otherwise, how did the changes on the island come about? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number Seven¡¯s expression changed and he looked into the distance. The size of the laboratory could not be seen at the moment. The starry lights extended far into the distance, making it impossible to see the end of it until the end blended into the darkness. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Number seven rolled his eyes and suddenly said,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou has the evolution potion. Why didn¡¯t you inject it and insist on rushing to the laboratory? Is there something left in the laboratory that is related to this evolution potion?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her question was on point, but the person she really wanted to talk to should be three, not her. Song qingxiao pretended not to hear her and bent down to touch the table. The table was covered in a layer of dust. In the dark environment, she left a fresh mark on it. Apart from dust, there were no traces of living creatures visiting the place. After the laboratory was abandoned, it was not destroyed. It still maintained the appearance of the Zhou consortium¡¯s researchers when they retreated, there¡¯s still some medicine in the box. There might be some conditions before you can inject it.. Number three, what¡¯s the use of holding it in your hand?¡± Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: It’s too late (4) Chapter 230: It¡¯s too late (4) Translator: 549690339 Number seven muttered to himself as he watched song qingxiao¡¯s actions. ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s work together and get out of here first. Your ability can¡¯t last long. You¡¯ve been following us all the way, so you should¡¯ve heard my conversation with number five. You know that there¡¯s danger here, so why didn¡¯t you hold back?¡± Her voice rang out in the room, and her own echo was the only response. Song Qing walked straight along the path. The research results here had been moved away. A few minutes later, they had finished walking around the laboratory and found no traces of other creatures. Longevity technology¡¯s laboratory was divided into different research areas by stairs. After every turn, they would go down a few steps and enter a new laboratory. About half an hour later, song Qing and the others were far away from the elevator that they had used to go downstairs. They should have entered the hinterland of the island. Up until now, the trial-taker had not found a way out of the laboratory, and it seemed like he was getting deeper and deeper into it. Song qingxiao did a rough calculation in her heart. From the beginning until now, even though they were not slow because of caution, the size of the laboratory was beyond doubt. No. 7 was still jabbering on and on, Breaking the Silence in the room and bringing some liveliness to the gloomy environment. But at the same time, it also brought in noise, disturbing her judgment of the environment from the sound. ¡®Dong¡­ Dong¡­¡¯ number three, come out. Your ability¡­ Number seven was still talking, but her voice suppressed some strange noise. It was as if something had hit the glass, making a faint sound of impact. The sound passed through the empty mine laboratory from afar, and it was faintly discernible. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. She listened carefully, but the sound of the collision seemed to be an illusion created by her extreme nervousness. She listened for a while, but only heard number Seven¡¯s chattering. She stopped in her tracks and held her breath. About ten seconds later, the voice came again.¡¯Dong¡­¡¯ This wasn¡¯t her illusion! The sound was so soft that song qingxiao might not have been able to hear it if she had not used all her spiritual power and the environment was too quiet. No. 7 was still talking. Song qingxiao felt that there was a fishy and salty smell in the air. It was like the smell of something rotten, mixed with the smell of blood and the ocean. It was a combination of the musty smell of the laboratory, which made her very uncomfortable. She turned back to look in the direction they came from. There were also starry lights there, and she could not see the way back. It was as if they were in an ocean of Starlight, with no end in front and no way back. Song Qingxin had a strange feeling in her heart. At this time, her heart was also in a mess, and she was a little uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Number seven noticed her unusual behavior and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Shh!¡± She made a cold ¡®shush¡¯ sound, indicating for number seven to be quiet. Number seven shut his mouth and looked at song qingxiao, but she didn¡¯t respond. The sound suddenly stopped. The sound of suppressed breathing combined with the sound of the heartbeat. The blood vessels in his brain were ¡®throbbing¡¯, forming a special melody. Among these sounds, there was a ¡®Dong¡¯ that didn¡¯t match. The voice suddenly rang out. This time, number seven, who had quieted down, heard it clearly! ¡®Gulp!¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sound of number seven swallowing her saliva was heard. Because the surroundings were extremely quiet, the sound she made was very striking. At this moment, number seven did not have the time to be embarrassed. The moment she heard the ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, her scalp went numb and she had goosebumps all over her body. Large beads of sweat seeped out from her hair, and her forehead was covered in sweat at a speed visible to the naked eye, soaking the hair on her face. Something was hitting the glass. This was the base of longevity technology, the center that created the demon Island. There was a powerful mutant creature that had evolved to the Emperor level here, and its existence made the other mutant creatures flee! Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Chapter 180 Chapter 231: Chapter 180-a bet (1) Translator: 549690339 The laboratory had been abandoned for many years, and the sound was not man-made or mechanical, which almost eliminated the possibility of the sound being an accident. There was a high chance that it was a mutant creature, and it was even more likely to be the terrifying existence that had caused the insect beasts to go extinct on this half of the island. If it was the one who had made the sound, was it a warning to the trial-takers who had intruded into its territory? Other than the invisible number three, number seven and song qingxiao froze. They subconsciously held their breath and listened to the movements around them. They didn¡¯t even dare to make any unnecessary movements. The surroundings were quiet again. The ¡®Dong¡¯ sound they had heard earlier seemed to be an illusion created by the two of them under extreme tension. Perhaps it was because the laboratory was dug too deep into the ground, but the air always had an abnormal moist feeling. His pores opened up in nervousness, and a large amount of cold sweat flowed out of his pores. Every time he took a breath, his chest and back would stick to his clothes. The clothes were wet and cold with sweat, and every moment they touched, it seemed to form a heavy restraint, making the flesh of his body tremble instinctively. Five seconds, ten seconds, half a minute ¡­ After a long period of silence, number seven swallowed again. Before he could relax, they heard another ¡®Dong¡¯. A soft sound. This time, the two of them heard it clearly. It was indeed not an illusion. Number Seven¡¯s swallowing motion paused, and he choked on his saliva. However, he forced it back and didn¡¯t even dare to cough. He bent over and forced the feeling down. Should they continue moving forward? At this moment, song qingxiao was in a dilemma. If there was really a mutant creature ahead, moving forward might speed up the completion of the mission and end this round of trial. However, if one knew that there were Tigers on the mountain and still insisted on going to the Tiger Mountain, the possibility of losing one¡¯s life was also very high. While she was hesitating, number three, who had been locked on by her spiritual power, suddenly moved. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she noticed number three¡¯s movement. Along the way, number three had been following her side at a steady pace, maintaining a distance that was neither too far nor too close. It was obvious that he had not given up on ambushing her. Out of the three participants, No. 7 and No. 3 had been attacked by mutated creatures and were injured. When a mutated creature was infected, it was likely that it would spread some kind of fatal infectious bacteria to its prey. After No. 3 was injured, she should have noticed something. According to her own condition, it was easy to guess that No. 7¡¯s condition was similar to hers. After the two of them were infected, there must have been some changes in some aspects. Number seven was injured earlier than her, so the changes should be more obvious. Therefore, number three didn¡¯t want to plot against number seven. He must have been sure that number seven was much easier to deal with than song qingxiao, so he stayed by song qingxiao¡¯s side after he went invisible, looking for an opportunity to attack. After she was injured, she must have been eager to complete the task before her body mutated. This kind of anxious state of mind could easily make people think of taking a risk. In addition, her ability was special. As long as her ability wasn¡¯t completely exhausted, she couldn¡¯t be caught by the naked eye. At this time, it was very suitable for her to take the risk and spy on the scene ahead. She didn¡¯t know that her every move had been exposed to song qingxiao. If number three was the spy, he could predict the situation from song qingxiao¡¯s reaction. This way, they would have more assurance when they took the risk. Song Qingxin calmed down and quietly observed number three¡¯s movements. Number three moved forward and was ready to go down the stairs. Standing at the stairs, she could see more than song qingxiao and number seven. She didn¡¯t retreat and continued to walk forward, which proved that she didn¡¯t see anything strange from where she was standing. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was not strong, and she had used it frequently after entering the island, but she rarely had the opportunity to rest. Now that number three had gone further away, her sense of number three had weakened. In order to prevent number three from walking out of her control range, she also stepped forward, ready to shorten the distance between the two. As soon as she moved, number Seven¡¯s expression changed. He was shocked and finally reached out to stop her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Number Seven¡¯s eyes were wide open. He lowered his voice and shouted, his face full of disbelief. She didn¡¯t mean to stop song qingxiao from dying. If there were really mutant creatures and song qingxiao wanted to kill herself, number seven would be overjoyed. However, she was worried that song qingxiao¡¯s rash actions might be up to something else. Number seven was afraid that she had some kind of evil plan and would harm her. After all, number three was invisible and could not come out. On the surface, there were only two people, herself and number seven. Number Seven¡¯s voice was very low, but in this strangely quiet place, everyone could still hear him clearly. Number three, who was walking forward, also stopped. His consciousness stopped, probably because he was listening to their conversation. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Song Qing squinted his eyes and looked at number seven, what is it? I¡¯ll only see it clearly after 1 see it. After she said this, she added meaningfully, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much time left for the mission.¡± Number seven immediately understood what she meant. Mr. Zhou was cunning. When he arrived on the island, he claimed that he had to rush to the laboratory before he could contact the outside world through the satellite link. But in fact, when they entered this place in advance, they found that other than some experimental equipment, they did not find any tools that could contact the outside world. Even some of the power circuits had been completely paralyzed, let alone the computers that might have been used to store the information. Entering the research room to send a distress message was just a lie. He should have left some backup. At other times, he might be able to bear with it, but after he was injured and lost an important medicine, it was inevitable that he would send out a distress signal. This way, once Mr. Zhou¡¯s external help arrives, they will definitely find it hard to tolerate the trial-takers and want to exterminate them. This also means that the time for this mission is up. After song Qing finished speaking, number seven was stunned for a moment. Number three also continued to move forward. Everyone had to complete this mission and leave this place before the time was up! When song qingxiao followed number three, number seven didn¡¯t make a sound. After she walked for five or six meters, number seven gritted his teeth and followed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After twenty to thirty meters, number three didn¡¯t stop. The damp and unpleasant smell in the air became more and more obvious. Not only song qingxiao and number seven, but even number three, who was invisible, was much more cautious. A few minutes later, the ¡®thump¡¯ sound was heard again. This time, it was not as faint as before. It was much clearer and more frequent. The layout of the laboratory had also changed greatly. In front of him was a flight of stairs that was much longer than before. Below the stairs were no longer laboratories separated by glass, but a long tunnel-like passage. There were lights on both sides of the tunnel, lighting up the tunnel. Song qingxiao stood on the stairs and could not see the length of the tunnel, nor where it led to. The few of them seemed to be about to step into an unknown realm.. Once they entered, they would be betting on their lives! Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: It’s not _1 Chapter 232: It¡¯s not _1 Translator: 549690339 At this moment, not only song qingxiao, but even number Seven¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Number three¡¯s speed had clearly slowed down, and the smell in the air was getting stronger and stronger. Number seven should be more sensitive to this. She turned her head. There was a light band on every step of the stairs. Together with the starry lights behind her and the light from afar, the place looked like a dream. ¡°Are we still going in?¡± He couldn¡¯t see the length of the tunnel, and he didn¡¯t know if there was any danger ahead. The stench that filled the air was so faint that it didn¡¯t feel wet. Even number seven, who was eager to finish the mission, hesitated. Song qingxiao turned to look at her. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that number Seven¡¯s face was darker than before. She had been in her beast form ever since she had fallen from the cliff. The skin under her body hair seemed to have grown tiny scales that were evenly distributed and slightly darker in color. This also caused her face to be a little stiff, and when she spoke, her lips moved like a fish. A thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. She instinctively thought of number Seven¡¯s palm that was cut by the strange fish and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. She had been infected by the mutant creature and was afraid that she could not hide it. She was worried that others would see her weakness, so she maintained her beast form. However, from the time she was injured until the morning, her changes were not as obvious. Instead, after she transformed into her beast form, the speed of her genetic changes increased. Did this mean that the use of the seventh ability had accelerated this viral infection, causing her to show more and more animal mutations? At that moment, she felt like she was about to touch something important. However, before she could take a closer look at number Seven¡¯s face to confirm her guess, number seven had already turned his head away and avoided her gaze. ¡°Enter.¡± General song Qing suppressed the doubts in his heart. Number three continued to move forward. He had reached the bottom of the stairs and was about to appear in front of the entrance of the tunnel. Since she didn¡¯t stop, at least it proved that she didn¡¯t find any danger within number three¡¯s sight. After saying this, she clenched her dagger tightly and slowly followed. Number seven gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes. Finally, he followed song qingxiao. The further down the stairs, the closer they were to the front of the tunnel, the more obvious the ¡®Dong, Dong, Dong¡¯ sounds were. The sound came from the tunnel. After being transmitted through the long sealed tunnel, the sound was amplified a lot, unknown and dangerous. Number three¡¯s aura stopped at the entrance of the cave. She didn¡¯t go in rashly. Song qingxiao and number seven went down the last step and stopped two or three meters away from her. Upon closer inspection, the passageway was about three meters tall and six meters wide. The ceiling was in the shape of an arc, and the lights on both sides of the passageway extended out in a winding manner, with no end in sight. Both sides of the passage were inlaid with black marble, which seemed to be covered with a layer of fine water beads. Under the light, it reflected a crystal clear luster. There was a rectangular object on the right side of the passage. There seemed to be words written on it, but it was not very clear. Both sides of the tunnel were sealed off. If they wanted to move forward, this was clearly the only way out. ¡°Look at that.¡± No. 7 pointed at the rectangular sign on the top right of the tunnel, and song qingxiao walked toward it. After she moved, number seven also moved over. It was unknown what metal the sign was made of, but it was embedded in the marble and had already rusted. There should have been some words engraved on it, but with the passage of time and the heavy humidity of the underground, the words on the sign had rusted and become blurred, but it was still possible to make out a few English letters. As soon as her voice rang out, it was as if she had been sucked into the long and endless tunnel. The banging sounds inside became more urgent, accompanied by a faint echo.¡±It¡¯s F ¡­ Or a T? F.. Or a T? T..T.. T..¡± The Echo was different from the one in the laboratory. Number seven was shocked and stopped talking before he could finish his sentence. Song qingxiao stood in front of the sign, which was just as tall as her shoulder. The rust was not light, and the letters on it had almost fallen off. There was a gap in the middle of the first letter, and only the last two letters could be barely seen. The last letter was¡¯s ¡®, and the second to last letter was¡¯ a ¡®or¡¯d¡¯. However, from the empty position in the middle, the words on this sign were about seven letters. She racked her brain for a long time, and number seven was also thinking hard. The existence of the CI tablet could provide a lot of information to these people. It was a pity that the sign was so heavily rusted that the words on it could no longer be seen clearly. Even if song qingxiao deduced that it was simply seven letters, there were too many similarities. She had no idea at all. Number seven couldn¡¯t figure it out either and couldn¡¯t help but urge her,¡± ¡°Have you thought of it?¡± Song qingxiao ignored her, but number three, who was locked on by his consciousness, was ready to enter the tunnel. He didn¡¯t care about the two people¡¯s concerns. After she moved, song qingxiao hesitated for a moment before following her. Number seven was still unwilling to give up, but he rolled his eyes and seemed to have thought of something. He gestured in the air a few times and vaguely drew a ¡®3¡¯. At this point, number seven also thought of number three¡¯s special ability and wanted to cooperate with him. However, her performance was destined to be in vain. Song Qing caught her small movements from the corner of her eye and sneered in her heart. They entered the passage one after another. It was very quiet outside, but it could not be compared to the passage. The long and narrow passage here was a little depressing compared to the laboratory outside. The winding passage was like an arc, and there was no end in sight after walking in. There was no wind inside, and the narrow space was like a loudspeaker, amplifying the faint breathing sounds and making them more exciting. Other than the tiles on the ground, the surroundings were all paved with black marble, like a demon¡¯s wide-open mouth, which was even more terrifying. ¡®Dong¡­ Dong Dong¡­¡¯ The sound of the collision continued to ring out, causing the three trial-takers in the passageway to be unable to tell whether these sounds were the transmission of echo. The deeper they went, the more careful song Qing¡¯s steps became. At this point, she felt her back go numb, but she had to force herself to move forward. It was a short distance of 20 to 30 meters, but she seemed to have walked for eight to nine minutes. She looked left and right, counting at the same time. She was worried about the situation in front of her, but also thought about the words on the sign. At this time, she did not hesitate to use her mental power and let it all out. Number three was still leading the way, but he had slowed down. Song Qing looked to the left and her eyes widened. After 20 to 30 meters into the passage, the walls on both sides suddenly changed from black marble to glass, but behind the glass was still darkness. This kind of black was different from the black marble. It was thicker and deeper, as if one could not see the bottom at a glance. What was the point of making such a change in the laboratory? A doubt arose in her heart, and she felt that something had intruded into the range of her spiritual power. It was like a drop of water falling into the lake, creating a little ripple. There was no sound, but it was undoubtedly a stimulation to her. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. She could not see any mutant creatures anywhere. But where did this wisp of living aura come from? The aura came very quickly, and it soon got closer and closer, as if it was only three or four meters away from her. Her throat was dry, her hands and feet were cold, and her legs were stiff. The mental wave came from the left, which was the direction of No. 7. Song Qing pursed her lips and turned her head, but there was a glass wall beside No. 7, which was tightly sealed. What was there? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Seven¡¯s mental power was already tense, and any movement would attract her attention. She turned to look at song qingxiao. Perhaps it was because the shock on song qingxiao¡¯s face was too hard to hide, but number seven also felt a little flustered. Before she could mouth to ask song qingxiao what had happened, there was a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound behind her. ¡°I¡­¡± Number seven almost peed her pants. Her body trembled, and her long tail stood up instinctively. Her face was twisted in fear. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: The bottom of the ocean _1 Chapter 233: The bottom of the ocean _1 Translator: 549690339 When number seven spoke, her voice was so hoarse that it trembled. One could imagine the fear in her heart at that moment. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± She reiterated and raised her left hand as if she was making a vow. ¡°1 didn¡¯t touch anything.¡± Her tone and actions of swearing ignited a doubt in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. However, she quickly forgot about everything else because it really wasn¡¯t number seven! She didn¡¯t need to explain further, because in the next second, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened. A black shadow rushed out from behind number seven and shot toward the group at lightning speed! Under the dim light and the narrow and oppressive tunnel, the surface of the glass reflected the light. Song Qing was a little dazed for a moment. He could not tell if the shadow came from behind number seven or from behind him. It was just a reflection on the glass wall behind number seven. She resisted the urge to turn her head and confirm it. She watched as the shadow got closer and closer. From a tiny dot at the beginning, it grew bigger and bigger, turning into an extremely ferocious fish head. It opened its mouth and revealed a mouthful of strange teeth. No. 7 felt something was wrong from song qingxiao¡¯s twitching face. She looked past song qingxiao and saw the terrifying fish head behind her through the reflection of the glass. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. At that moment, number seven instinctively let out a sharp ¡®meow¡¯ and his body bounced back about two to three meters. When he landed, his long nails scratched the smooth floor, making a ¡®Zi¡¯ sound. It could be seen that she had a deep fear of fish. The memories of her being injured on the ship had been deeply implanted in number Seven¡¯s mind. Now, her expression had changed, and she had actually made such a big move! She was on guard, but the next moment, just as the fish head was about to rush out, it suddenly hit the glass. Under the rippling water, there was a soft ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. As soon as the voice came out, it was quickly covered by number Seven¡¯s shrill cry. ¡°Meow¡­ Meow¡­ Meow¡­¡± Song Qing heaved a sigh of relief. The fish wagged its tail and head, obviously unwilling to give up on its prey. However, after several collisions, it was blocked by the glass. ¡®Dong, Dong, Dong¡¯, the fish hit the glass several times, creating waves. Number seven was still in shock, and his entire body was shaking. She opened her mouth as if she was saying something, but the tunnel was filled with her mournful cries. Her cries were quickly drowned out by the ¡®Meow Meow¡¯. Song qingxiao frowned. She resisted the interference of the echoes and moved closer to the fish. The fish hit the glass a few times, turned around, and swam back. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the darkness. When number seven saw this, he unconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. He swallowed his saliva and prepared to walk over. However, the next moment, the black water was separated, and a fish head opened its mouth wide and rushed towards song qingxiao. It was extremely fierce and wanted to bite her, but it hit the glass again. No. 7 was once again intimidated by this fish that had returned to kill him. He put down his feet and stood still, not daring to move. Number three¡¯s aura didn¡¯t move. Song qingxiao held back her suspicion and slowly approached the glass. Her shadow covered the fish inside the glass. The fish seemed to have sensed the approach of its prey, and the frequency of its attacks increased. She swallowed and reached out to touch the glass. The glass was bone-chilling, and the fish¡¯s impact did not cause the glass to tremble. Now, it was obvious that the ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sounds they heard earlier were the sounds of fish hitting the glass. The sound was not loud, but due to the special environment of the passage, the sound was amplified and transmitted, creating a certain illusion. The laboratory of longevity technology excavated the interior of the island and built an underwater tunnel to block the seawater out of the glass wall. Behind this glass wall should be the sea. It was a stormy day, the sky was dark, and the sea water was as dark as ink. When they first entered the tunnel, they were worried about the danger inside because of the sound, so they focused all their attention on the front and didn¡¯t notice the changes on both sides. He also did not find out that this passage might be an underwater tunnel. It was possible that a few trial-takers had broken into the ground and turned on the power, turning on the lights at the bottom of the tunnel and attracting the fish in the sea. Number seven also quickly understood this point. He closed his eyes and gasped for breath. After confirming that the sound was only from a fish, the sense of danger was gone. Number seven looked like he had just survived a disaster. Even song qingxiao was relieved. From the looks of it, there should be no danger in this passage. The fear from before was just everyone scaring themselves, and they were almost scared to death. Number seven patted her chest. Her face was still twitching unnaturally. The fear that fish brought to her was more than anyone else. The fish behind the glass refused to leave. Since the light could attract the first fish, there would be a second, a third ¡­ Song qingxiao felt her psyche fluctuating as a large amount of consciousness entered the territory of her psyche. On the other side of the transparent glass, a fish, two fish, three fish ¡­ The pitch-black seawater was fluctuating at a frequency visible to the naked eye, as if a small school of fish had been attracted by the light. When a fish opened its mouth and bared its fangs at the glass, everyone was barely able to calm down. However, when a large number of infected mutated fish were hitting the glass, the scene was not beautiful. Even if they knew that they were all behind the glass and might not be able to break free from the glass, just seeing the school of fish behind the glass was enough to make people feel creepy. At that moment, other than number three who was invisible, number seven and song qingxiao felt like they were walking on a tightrope. The original intention of Changsheng technology when it first created this undersea tunnel was definitely not to think of such a terrifying scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind the bottomless sea on both sides, countless strange mutated fish were hitting the wall, trying to break the shackles. The oppressive environment above their heads, the dim lights on both sides of the ground, the endless road ahead, and the increasing number of mutant creatures on both sides ¡­ The black water made the glass look blurry, reflecting the reflection of the fish. The White teeth were very eye-catching, giving people the illusion that there were fish coming from all directions. Number seven felt that this was the most terrifying scene she had ever encountered in her life. The visual impact increased the psychological burden. Every breath she took and every subtle movement she made was worried that it would cause a fluctuation in this small world. She could hear the constant banging sounds, and her imagination broke through her rationality at this time.. She thought that if the glass couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the fish, once the seawater poured into the passage and filled the underwater tunnel, the fish would eat the people here alive! Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Friends (1) Chapter 234: Friends (1) Translator: 549690339 Number seven was frightened by his own imagination and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The lights on both sides of the ground emitted a dim light. In the seawater blocked by the glass wall, more and more fish were attracted by the lights. The appearance of rhe fish group after the genetic mutation was ferocious and terrifying. A large number of fish gathered together, providing a good condition for some big fish to hunt for food. After trying to break through the glass wall to no avail, a strange-looking fish suddenly bit the fish that had hit the glass wall. Its sharp teeth easily pierced through the fish scales, like a knife cutting through tofu, and bit into the middle. The head and rail of the bitten fish were separated, and its intestines were scattered out. The fish tail was still swaying instinctively, and the dark red blood floated in the sea water like wisps. As soon as it spread, it caused a commotion among the fish. The few fish turned to eat the fish that was bitten to death. Blood and flesh splattered in the sea. Even though there was a glass wall blocking the smell of blood, this scene reminded No. 7 of the boatman who was thrown into the water by the strange fish that day. Her face was a little blue, and her right hand was in pain. She instinctively clenched it and pur it behind her back. The fish was quickly devoured, and the school of fish rook a fancy to the two participants in rhe tunnel. The sound of hitting the glass became more and more frequent, and as the weaker schools of fish were eliminated by the larger and more ferocious fish, the force of the hitting was much stronger than before. The sounds of impact changed from the initial Dong, Dong, Dong¡¯ to an even more powerful bang bang bang¡¯. The glass was still firm and did nor shake from the fish¡¯s impact. When rhe Zhou consortium first built the underwater tunnel of Changsheng technology, the materials used should be of rhe best quality. However, song qingxiao was still not 100% assured. After all, the corrosion of the sea and the humid underground environment could cause a great impact even if it was a small change. What¡¯s more, even if the Zhou consortium had calculated all kinds of situations at that time, it was likely that they would not have imagined that today , more than a decade after the laboratory was abandoned, a large number of genetically infected strange fish would collectively attack the glass. She gulped and instinctively turned to look at the road she had come from. Due to the tunnel¡¯s special structure, she could no longer see the laboratory that was previously lit up. She could only see a curved tunnel with dark walls on both sides. If they retreated now, then this trip would be a waste of effort. The main hall of the laboratory had been completely blocked off. There were no other safety doors in the other parts of the laboratory for the time being. It was possible that another exit was behind this tunnel. She gritted her teeth and decided to take the risk and move forward. If something went wrong, she would retreat. No. 7 was panting heavily. The sound of fish hitting the glass was a great mental torture to her. She saw through song qingxiao¡¯s intentions, and she had the same thoughts as her. Number seven closed her eyes for a moment before she opened them again. The scene before her eyes was still like a nightmare. When she spoke, the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can continue like this.¡± She suddenly opened her mouth. Her voice was unusually dry in such an environment. It sounded like someone was sawing a dead tree with a blunt saw. However, number seven was afraid that if she didn¡¯t speak now, she would be frightened by the ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds, so she suppressed her fear and said,¡± I¡¯m worried when there are too many fish, she pointed to the glass, but she didn¡¯t turn her eyes to look at the fish on both sides. ¡°The glass won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Everyone knew the consequences of the glass shattering. Song Qing squinted her eyes and sized her up. what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°These fish were attracted by the light. Turn off the light.¡± No. 7 gave his suggestion in a simple and crude way. Indeed, she was scared when she saw the fish, after the lights go out, the school of fish will disperse sooner or later. Otherwise, this will cause a big commotion, number seven paused for a moment. ¡°You all know what the consequences will be.¡± Then,she added,¡± ¡°I have a flashlight. I¡¯m not afraid of not having light at critical moments.¡± Number Seven¡¯s idea did sound like a good idea at first, but after careful observation, one could tell that it had other meanings. She wanted to cut off the light source, probably not only because she was afraid of rhe fish, but also because of other personal thoughts. Once the light source was cut off, the passage would fall into darkness, and no one would be able to see each other. With the movement of the surrounding fish, as long as he moved, the invisible number three would lose the special advantage brought by his ability. After number seven had shapeshifted, he had an advantage in the dark, as he could attack and defend. After she said that, she took out a flashlight and held it under her armpit. She bent down and was about to cut the light band. Song Qing squinted at number Seven¡¯s actions. A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, but in the end, he chose to acquiesce to number Seven¡¯s actions. Under the effect of her mental strength, the darkness did not affect her much. The only person who felt troubled was probably number three, who was currently invisible. However, she was carrying her suitcase and did not dare to show herself, so her opinion was naturally ignored. There was a small groove between the ground and the glass wall, and the light band was embedded in it. Number seven flicked his finger and broke the light band. The bright chip immediately dimmed. The light around them disappeared at an extremely fast speed. The water behind the glass wall turned from black to blue. The eyes of the fish in the sea reflected a sickly yellow under the residual light. They were so dense that it was enough to scare people crazy. A second or two later, everything returned to darkness, and the terrifying scene finally disappeared. However, the torturous sound did not disappear. On the contrary, because of the darkness, their ears became even more sensitive. The three of them continued to move forward. In the dark, song qingxiao¡¯s mind was highly focused. She could hear the school of fish still chasing after them through the glass as they moved. The sound of the seawater being stirred and the glass being hit was like a deadly curse, like maggots attached to bones, unwilling to give up. They all quickened their pace. Two or three minutes later, song qingxiao began to feel her spirit running out. The excessive consumption of mental power caused her head to ache slightly. The noise around her did not disappear, but instead became more and more violent, as if the strange fish hitting the glass was getting bigger and bigger. No. 3 was still walking in front at a much faster speed than before. It was obvious that she was also running out of energy and wanted to leave this damn place more than anyone else. The sounds of impact around her made song qingxiao feel even more uncomfortable. She rubbed her forehead to ease the discomfort. Just as she was about to withdraw some of her mental power and control it not to release too much, her mental power sensed a large amount of mental power fluctuations in front of her. There was a great amount of it, and it seemed to be endless. This situation was the same as the fish on both sides of the glass wall that refused to give up and leave. Could it be that the end of the tunnel was also a glass wall that blocked the seawater, and a large number of fish gathered there? The other side of this tunnel was not the other way to the exit of the island she had imagined, but a sealed road? Could it be that longevity technology had spent a lot of manpower, resources, and financial resources to build this tunnel for decoration and not for other purposes when they first built the laboratory? Song qingxiao immediately rejected the idea! It was a businessman¡¯s nature to pursue profit. The original purpose of the Zhou¡¯s people creating longevity technology was to overcome the genetic problem and solve the flaws of the Zhou¡¯s inheritance. The Zhou¡¯s investors would not spend money for nothing. The laboratory that she had passed by quickly flashed through her mind. The space was still considered neat, and there were no signs of destruction by mutated creatures. It was probably for research purposes, and the glassware was more like a storage of biological specimens. In a flash, song qingxiao suddenly thought of an important question. The research of longevity technology was mainly based on biotechnology, and a large number of animals were used as experimental subjects. If the laboratories they had passed before were used for all kinds of research and tests, then where were the organisms for rhe researchers to study? When they walked through the huge laboratory, they did not find the location where the experimental creatures were being held. The huge longevity technology would not make such a low-level mistake! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The English word she had seen on rhe wall before she entered the tunnel flashed through her mind. It starred with an unknown ¡®F¡¯ or¡¯t ¡¯. There were seven numbers in total, and the end was¡¯s¡¯. Friends! Friends! The moment this word entered song Qing¡¯s mind, it made her scalp tingle and the hair on her back stand up. She took a few steps back and did not even bother to hide her footsteps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± No.. 7 turned his head vigilantly and turned on rhe flashlight in his hand immediately! Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Breaking through _1 Chapter 235: Breaking through _1 Translator: 549690339 The moment the flashlight was turned on, number seven first squinted his eyes in discomfort. The light shone directly at the end of the tunnel, where a thick glass door blocked the three of them. Behind the glass wall, red spots of light reflected a strange luster under the light, like will-o¡¯- the-wisps floating in the dark, as if there was no end to it. The moment No. 7 opened his eyes and saw this scene, he was so scared that he shivered and the flashlight in his hand fell to the ground with a clang. The flashlight rolled on the ground, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The light swept around, and the creature behind the glass wall was stimulated and became even more violent. ¡°This ¡­¡± No. 7¡¯s mind went blank. These things were obviously different from the fish behind the glass wall. The Scarlet dots were clearly a group of mutated creatures! The journey had been too smooth, and No. 7¡¯s accumulated vigilance had relaxed a lot when he saw the fish in the underwater tunnel. Seeing such a group of mutated creatures, she was stunned for a moment. The moment the lights came on, number three was already in front of the glass door. Using her invisibility, she walked in front of the three participants, keeping a distance that was neither too far nor too close to song qingxiao and number seven. Song qingxiao realized that something was wrong. When she turned around and started to run, No. 7 turned on the light. She instinctively closed her eyes under the stimulation of the light, but her legs were still moving forward. The red sensor in front of the glass door suddenly lit up, and a loud beeping warning sound suddenly came from the corridor. The moment the voice rang out in the tunnel, number seven was so scared that he shivered. At this point, even a fool would know that something was wrong. Not only was number seven not stupid, he could be said to be very shrewd. Otherwise, he would not have made it to the end. She didn¡¯t need to think to guess the current situation. For some reason, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. She sneaked away first. When she heard the noise, she turned on the light and found a large number of mutated creatures underground. The reason the warning device was triggered was that someone had stepped on one of the sensors. From the way he had entered the laboratory, the point of the sensor was most likely a sensor switch to enter the glass door. There were only three people in the passage. Song Qing jogged away while he stood still. The only person who touched the switch was number three, who was currently invisible. Number seven and song qingxiao had the same thought. They remembered the English sign they saw at the entrance of the tunnel, friend! ¡°That f * eking longevity technology!¡± She cursed and did not even bother to pick up the flashlight. She began to follow song qingxiao and ran for her life out of the passage. Number three stepped on a mine. The moment he opened his eyes and came back to his senses, a high-decibel warning came from the passage. She widened her eyes. With the help of the flashlight, she met the pairs of Scarlet and terrifying eyes in the passage and shivered. After the warning, the glass door slowly opened with a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound. A foul smell came out from the gap of the door, making people want to vomit. The stench of the wind mixed with the squeaking sound of the warning. The sensor door had only opened a crack when the creature behind the door scrambled to pull the door open even further, trying to squeeze out from inside! To number three, the scene she was seeing right now could be said to be the most terrifying scene in her life. Her pupils contracted, and her heart almost stopped beating at that moment. In the midst of this fear, number three felt that his internal breath was already somewhat unstable. Being invisible for a long time was a heavy burden on her, and she was almost unable to maintain it. At this moment, number three also wanted to curse. This underground laboratory had been abandoned for many years, and the previous induction gate was no longer working. Number five and number seven had tried many times before they could enter, but the moment he got close, the gate seemed to open. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t completely deactivated her invisibility yet. The bad thing was that her ability had been pushed to the limit, and she was now behind number seven and song qingxiao. Once she showed herself, she would be torn apart by these mutant creatures! When she was invisible, she had heard song qingxiao and number seven discuss that there might be powerful mutated creatures underground, but number three didn¡¯t expect there to be so many. They were endless. The glass door creaked as it was torn by these things. Under the effect of the sensor, the door slowly opened, and a huge, furry head poked out. Without a word, number three copied song qingxiao and number seven and ran away. The door couldn¡¯t hold on for long. The sound of banging came, and the wailing of the door was drowned out. The buzzing of the alarm was mixed with the terrifying squeaking. At this moment, number three only wished that he had two less legs and couldn¡¯t be ahead of number seven. The red light above his head was flashing, illuminating the dark tunnel from time to time. The big fish on both sides were still hitting the glass, staring coldly at the poor people who were running for their lives. Song Qing jogged at the front. She opened her mouth wide and breathed in the air that smelled of blood, animal carcasses, and a strong stench. Under the extreme tension, her throat ached. The more critical the situation was, the more she forced herself to calm down. At this moment, song qingxiao ran forward with all her strength, afraid that she would be too slow. She could hear the whistling of the wind and her heartbeat. She was about to run out of the tunnel, and she could vaguely see a light in front of her. She was overjoyed. At the same time, she heard number Seven¡¯s heavy footsteps behind her. With every step, he might even break the tiles. Number three was still invisible, so she couldn¡¯t hear anything. However, under such circumstances, it was obvious that she must be running for her life with the two of them. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed and a murderous intent flashed through them. She gathered her scattered spiritual power into one and attacked in the direction of number three. ¡°All¡­¡± Number three¡¯s scream suddenly sounded in the passage, but it was drowned out by an even louder voice. The glass door finally couldn¡¯t withstand the mutant creature¡¯s push and was completely opened. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, heavy footsteps sounded, shaking the entire underground tunnel. Number three¡¯s mind power was suppressed, and his disappeared figure suddenly reappeared in the tunnel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His head felt like it was being pricked by ten thousand Needles, and the pain was unbearable. No matter how stupid she was, she should have understood that she had been plotted against, but this was not the time to pursue this. The mutant creature had already escaped from the cage and was moving quickly. She could sense that these things were already chasing after her! Number three was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even curse. She didn¡¯t have the courage to look back and see what was chasing her.. She could only smell the stinky air getting closer and closer, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer! Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Barrier _1 Chapter 236: Barrier _1 Translator: 549690339 Longevity technology had created a hell back then, and now, the trial-takers who had broken in had released the demons that had been locked up in hell! Number three wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He was filled with resentment. He hated the person who ambushed him, but he was also afraid that he would run too slowly. The sound of footsteps came from behind him. A large number of mutant creatures ran out from behind the open glass door. The ground was shaking, and the tunnel above them and the glass on both sides that blocked the seawater were all humming. With a squeaking sound, the flashlight that was rolling on the ground was quickly extinguished. The red warning light above his head flashed, and the beeping sound was very rhythmic. Song qingxiao rushed out of the tunnel and ran up the stairs. No. 7 followed closely behind. After shapeshifting, she was much faster and more agile than her human form. Song qingxiao reacted faster than her and ran out of the tunnel before her. However, No. 7 reacted and ran after her. It seemed like he was about to catch up with her. Among the three participants, No. 3 was the oldest and the weakest. In addition, because she was confident that she had superpowers, she walked at the front with an unscrupulous mind, which triggered the reaction of the glass door and released a group of mutated creatures. After that, she was attacked by either song qingxiao or number seven, which made her invisible and exposed her body to danger. This was the most disadvantageous situation for her. She was the last one to leave, and the mutant creatures were coming out in full force. She was very likely to be the first to die in the mouth of the beasts! She had walked step by step until now, so how could number three be willing to wait for death? however, she knew very well that it was impossible for her to escape on her own. Using her ability for a long time had drained all the energy in her body, and it was impossible for her to hide again. Song qingxiao and number seven were nowhere to be seen, and the sound of pursuit was getting closer and closer. At the critical moment, number three shouted with all her might,¡± ¡°Number 7!¡± At the critical moment, number three¡¯s hoarse voice overpowered the warning in the tunnel and reached number Seven¡¯s ears. ¡°We¡¯ll cooperate!¡± ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, the sound of footsteps came from the ground, and number three¡¯s shout was clearly transmitted into number seven and song qingxiao¡¯s ears. No. 7 did not stop, and No. 3¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. She could already hear the breathing of the mutant creature behind her. The tragic state of the trial-takers before their deaths flashed through her mind. In the end, it stopped at the scene when No. 2 died in the mouth of the beast, which made her feel like her liver and guts were about to burst. Creak. The sound of an animal¡¯s cry rang out behind her ears. Something jumped up and bit her back. His long, sharp mouth touched her clothes, and cold sweat instantly covered number three¡¯s body. At this moment, she burst out with unparalleled strength. Her legs pushed forward with force and avoided the disaster. The sound of teeth closing came from behind her. Something bit on the hem of her clothes, and with a strong shake of her head, a piece of her clothes was torn off. Although number three managed to escape due to the explosion of power, his body was still sluggish due to his clothes being bitten. After a short pause, the mutant creatures behind them caught up again. The lights at the exit of the tunnel could be seen in front of them. Number three¡¯s face showed unconcealed joy. She felt like she was stuck in a dilemma of Fire and Ice, as if she was in hell and had found the door of life. As long as he could get rid of these mutant creatures, he might have a chance of survival after escaping from the tunnel. The thought flashed through her mind, but the next second, a mutant creature hit her calf. No. 3 stumbled forward, and his body hit the glass wall on the side with a ¡®clang¡¯. On the other side of the wall, countless strange fish opened their white mouths as soon as they saw her. Even though she knew that the fish couldn¡¯t break through the glass wall, when the fish bit straight at her face, number three was so scared that her heart almost stopped beating. In just a breath¡¯s time, the mutant creature that had crashed into her rushed toward her again. ¡®Beep, beep, beep¡¯, the beeping in the tunnel was still issuing a rhythmic warning. As the sound rang out, the dark red light in the tunnel flashed and then quickly went out. With the help of the dim light, she saw a white mutant creature the size of a half-pig with a long tail pouncing on her. It was blurry, but its Scarlet eyes were very eye-catching in the dark, like the eyes of a demon, flashing with violence. From the corner of his eye, he could see countless eyes behind the tunnel. The mutant creature rushed to No. 3 and grinned, revealing two sharp front teeth. Once she was entangled by it and the large group behind her caught up, she would die without a doubt. ¡°Get lost!¡± With his life at stake, number three couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He suppressed his fear, raised the box in his hand, and threw it at the thing. This box was extremely important to her. Perhaps the medicine inside could restrain the mutation of her genes. Mr. Zhou¡¯s palm had already been lost. She had originally planned to find a way to open the box after she had completed her mission and left this world. But at this time, number three couldn¡¯t care so much. She didn¡¯t have a weapon in her hand. Her ability was invisibility, and close combat wasn¡¯t her strength. Sneak attacks were her Forte. The box was thrown out and hit the head of the White mutant creature with a clang. The impact did not seem to hurt the thing at all. Instead, it tilted its head and knocked the box to the side. It then passed the box to number three¡¯s wrist. Even though number three tried to Dodge, he was still scratched by its front teeth. A large piece of flesh was cut off, and blood gushed out from the wound. No. 3 was scared out of his wits. He endured the pain and smashed the box with his feet, trying to drive the mutated creature away. The smell of blood made the mutant creature even more crazy. With a squeak, the box that No. 3 threw at it was bitten by it. This thing was extremely large and its strength was also extraordinary. When it bit the small silver box, number three tried to pull it out but failed. The mutant creatures behind her were almost here. She was injured, and she was only buying time for No. 7 and song qingxiao. These two B * tches! Number three was having a hard time deciding. Genetic mutation might bring bad consequences, but it was still better than being eaten by a beast. She decisively let go of her hand and, at the same time, pressed on her wound as she stumbled toward the exit. The White mutant creature bit the silver suitcase and whimpered threateningly. A large number of similar mutant creatures chased after it and surrounded the previous mutant creature. The silver suitcase creaked as it was gnawed by the mutant creature. This thing attracted the attention of the mutant creatures and bought some time for No. 3. No. 3¡¯s tight string loosened, and he ran for his life toward the stairs. The box made a ¡°ka ka¡± sound as it was bitten. Mr. Zhou¡¯s box was made of some unknown material, but even the mutant creatures could not do anything to it. Number three couldn¡¯t care about that at this time. She looked up and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure turn into a small dot. At the top of the stairs, number seven was about seven or eight meters away from her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as she could outrun one of them, she might win. No. 3 laughed and cried at the same time, his expression ferocious. At the same time, the sound of the box being gnawed and scratched by the mutant creatures in the tunnel became louder, followed by a deafening explosion. The ground trembled violently, and the sound of glass breaking could be heard. A ball of fire rose in the tunnel. Under the distortion of the smoke and fire, the shape of the entire tunnel was almost distorted. With the squeaking of the mutated creatures, blood, flesh, and limbs flew everywhere! A crack came from the top of the tunnel, and stones of all sizes began to fall to the ground. The smell of the sea suddenly poured in, and a large amount of seawater finally broke through the barrier and poured into the tunnel.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Escape (1) Chapter 237: Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 As the seawater gushed in, the fishy and cold air poured into the underground laboratory. The explosion caught the three trial-takers off guard! Song qingxiao¡¯s running steps stopped, and a huge crack appeared on the ground under the explosion, spreading from the bottom to the top of the stairs. The lights above the stairs cracked and twisted as the ground cracked, and the lights flashed. A huge tremor came from the bottom of their feet, causing everyone who was running for their lives to lose their balance. ¡®Chi Under the strong airflow caused by the explosion, all the noise and explosions in song qingxiao¡¯s ears had gone far away. An unbearable buzzing sound came from her ears, which pierced her nerves. All the sounds had disappeared, and his ears seemed to be blocked by a heavy object. He only felt his qi and blood churning, and his three souls and seven spirits had already left his body. It was as if he would go into shock in the next moment! Song qingxiao¡¯s hands were pressed against her ears. Her eyes were red. She instinctively looked up and saw the glass in front of her shatter silently, turning into a Spider-web-like pattern. Everything in front of her was distorted. As her pupils shrank, she could vaguely see the tables and cabinets shaking as if there was an earthquake. The glassware placed on them shattered and fell to the ground. However, all of this was like a silent motion video. A large amount of dust that was jolted into the air flew into her mouth and blocked her throat. She staggered forward and barely managed to steady her feet. Her mind was blank, and she almost forgot where she was at the sudden explosion. Song qingxiao subconsciously turned around and saw the fire behind her. Broken rocks and broken limbs of mutated creatures were flying around with blood, just like a scene in a movie. The tunnel had already collapsed, and the glass on both sides that blocked the seawater could not withstand the shock and shattered. The seawater gushed into the tunnel, but it did not extinguish the fire for a while. The moment the water and fire merged, it was like a beautiful dream. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously. Her pupils were dyed with the color of fire, and the smell of gunpowder mixed with the heat and the fishy smell of seawater hit her face, making her almost unable to breathe for a moment. Within their line of sight, number three¡¯s body, which was running forward, was sent flying six or seven meters away by the shock. Finally, he landed behind number seven, who was swaying and could not stand steadily. The dust that flew up instantly wrapped the two of them. buzz ¡­ the ringing in her ears lasted for what seemed like a century. Song qingxiao shook her head hard, and the gravel collapsed. The cold and humid air rushed in with the seawater. The waves that swept over washed over the deformed stairs caused by the blast of the explosion and rolled up a layer of waves with a bang. With a squeaking sound, some huge white mutated creatures with ferocious faces struggled to escape from the burning fire. The pungent smell of roasted meat overwhelmed the stench. The seawater broke through the glass wall and began to pour in unscrupulously. Song qingxiao was stung by the smell. She coughed and retched violently. Her eyes were raw and irritated, which stimulated her tear glands. Tears flowed out, and she gradually regained consciousness. Her hands were still shaking. A large number of mutated creatures were floating on the surface of the water, struggling to hide on the stairs. Her body was still a little numb, and her legs were not listening to her anymore. She saw the dark water reflecting the fire gradually rising up to her mouth, and her lost consciousness began to come back. The three participants had accidentally barged into the cages that longevity technology used to imprison the experimental animals. Halfway through, she remembered the English sign at the entrance of the tunnel and instinctively turned around to escape. As soon as this thought entered song Qing¡¯s mind, all the memories that had been shocked by the explosion came back to her. It was dangerous! Her hands trembled as she endured the pain in her head. Her eyes gradually regained focus. She saw number three fall behind number seven and the two of them struggled to get up. Below the stairs, the water was moving up. The White mutated creature floating in the sea raised its sharp mouth and wagged its tail like a propeller, swimming desperately to the stairs. If one ignored their huge bodies, they looked like rats. Song qingxiao instinctively backed away. The sudden explosion in the tunnel was too strange. Number three had been tricked by her and was exposed. Logically speaking, he should have been fed to the mutant creatures. However, this person had used some unknown method to escape from the tunnel without being eaten by the mutant creatures and even blew up the tunnel. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind suddenly flashed as she recalled something. She vaguely saw that when number three was sent flying by the air current, she seemed to be empty-handed, and the silver suitcase in her hand was gone. At the thought of this, song qingxiao could not help but recall something. When they first entered the island, in order to suppress and drive the trial-takers to work for him, Mr. Zhou mentioned that the evolution drug was in his box when he was negotiating with them. At that time, Mr. Zhou had said that only he had the key, and the box could not be opened by force. If anyone tried to open it by force, the box would become a bomb. The old Fox¡¯s words were half-truths, but there was no doubt that the box would explode if it was opened by force. No. 3 must have used this opportunity to escape and blow up the tunnel, thus obtaining a chance of survival. However, as a result, the laboratory was built very deep underground and the island was hollowed out. Now that the underground exploded and seawater poured in, it would not take long for the underground laboratory to be swallowed by seawater. At that time, even if he was not killed by the mutant creatures, he would be trapped in the water and die in the underground laboratory! The water had reached the second level of the stairs in a very short time. The waves were splashing on the stone stairs, and there were some broken limbs of mutant creatures floating on the surface. The smell of blood would attract the bloodthirsty strange fish at the bottom of the sea. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they might not be able to leave! When song qingxiao thought of this, he ran forward without hesitation. At this point, the path in front was blocked, and they could only retreat. Even if the hall of the laboratory collapsed and the escape route was blocked, it was still better than staying here. There was only one way back. The elevator could barely be used, but once the seawater spread up, the elevator would be damaged and they would not be able to go out. Song qingxiao ran forward with all her might. Number seven and number three also recovered quickly. They got up and ran forward while enduring the discomfort. The first batch of white mice that had escaped had already come ashore at the stairs. These violent creatures shook off the water droplets on their bodies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their fur was wet and stood up like steel needles. Soon, they saw number seven and number three. They bared their teeth and revealed a drooling expression. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said. Number three was so shocked that her limbs were shaking. Number seven was younger than her, and she ran faster during the explosion, so the impact she received was not as strong as number three¡¯s. After getting up, he rushed forward, leaving number three behind by a big step. The squeaking of the rats behind him was mixed with the sound of the waves hitting the shore. The tunnel was about to collapse, and the tiles fell into the water. The sound was drowned out by other louder sounds.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Unscrupulous (1) Chapter 238: Unscrupulous (1) Translator: 549690339 The fear of being chased by the mutant creature in the tunnel came back again. Number three didn¡¯t want to experience that feeling again, but this situation was obviously out of her control. The first time, she could use Mr. Zhou¡¯s Silver suitcase to escape, but this time, how was she going to escape? On the brink of death, number three couldn¡¯t help but think of a joke from the internet. If she encountered a Tiger in the wild with her companions, she didn¡¯t need to run faster than the Tiger, as long as she could outrun her companions. Number three wasn¡¯t a person with a humorous personality, but at this moment, she almost laughed at herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the current situation, she would have laughed out loud. The mutated creatures behind her were approaching again. The situation could not be delayed, and this was not the time for her to let her thoughts run wild. Number three suppressed the chaotic emotions in his mind and ran up the stairs with number seven. With his life in danger, number three burst out with unparalleled potential. For a moment, he was actually on par with number seven. The laboratory was in a mess at this time. Under the impact of the strong airflow after the explosion, it was no longer as neat as before. Many tables and cabinets had moved, which indirectly increased the difficulty for the trial-takers to escape. Some of the power lines had been broken, and the lights had dimmed. The cracks were sizzling with fire, which was very scary. ¡°Number seven, let¡¯s cooperate.¡± The aftermath of the explosion still had a great impact on her. When she said this, her ears buzzed, as if the voice had traveled into her mind from a very far place. She didn¡¯t know if number seven had heard it clearly. She raised her bleeding wrist with great difficulty, clenched her fist, and hit her head hard, trying to wake herself up faster. This movement affected his wound, and he slowly regained his senses. The pain was transmitted through his nerves to his limbs and bones, and number three felt a pleasure that was similar to being tortured. No. 7 didn¡¯t respond, or perhaps he did, but she didn¡¯t hear him clearly. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared a dozen meters away on the steps. Number three¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with hostility. She was afraid that number seven did not hear what she had said, so she could not help but repeat,¡± ¡°Number seven, let¡¯s cooperate.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a faint sneer in her ear. ¡°Oh,¡± The voice came from number seven, who was only one step away from her. cooperate? ¡± Perhaps it was because of the tension and excitement, as well as the wind that rushed into her mouth while running, her voice was a little dry. the box is gone. What do you have to cooperate with me?¡± When number three heard her reply, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She wasn¡¯t afraid of number Seven¡¯s sarcasm, but she was afraid that number seven would be indifferent to her words. Hearing her sarcasm, number three couldn¡¯t help but show a happy expression. Before she could open her mouth, something suddenly pounced at her from behind. Before that thing had even arrived, its killing intent had already arrived. In a moment of desperation, number three quickly dodged to the left. This movement was too big, and she hit the experiment cabinet with a ¡®Dong*. The cabinet let out an ear-piercing sound and moved a bit to the left. Glass shards fell from the top and slid across number three¡¯s face. A huge mutant creature pounced at him, and number three dodged its sharp mouth. The thing missed and landed on the experiment table with its four limbs. Its four claws cracked the marble table of the experiment table. At the same time, it arched its body and pounced in the direction of number seven. ¡°Meow!¡± No. 7 let out a shrill cry and raised his left hand. His claw burst out and left an afterimage as he clawed in the direction of the mutant creature. The moment she let out a cry, the ferocious mutant creature suddenly shrank back and took a step back. No. 7¡¯s claws missed. Seeing that she was entangled by the mutant creature, No. 3 was overjoyed. He ignored his previous proposal to cooperate and ran away. Seeing this scene, number Seven¡¯s heart was boiling with anger. The mutant creature looked like a rat, but it was more than ten times larger than a rat. In a split second, number seven had figured out something. The Zhou corporation¡¯s genetic experiment would definitely require a large number of animals. White mice were essential, so they would definitely be fed in large quantities. This was the experimental Center of Changsheng technology, and the pollution was the deepest. After the Zhou consortium retreated, the experimental subjects of that day began to mutate. A large number of white mice were infected, and their genes mutated, turning them into what they were today. There were so many of them that they occupied the underground of the laboratory, causing other creatures to disappear. After her bloodline mutated, she had the bloodline of a human cat and was specialized in suppressing rats. Genetic changes would not affect the rules of nature¡¯s food chain. These mutated mice still had an instinctive fear of cats! After realizing this, number seven almost cried tears of joy. It was as if she had hit the jackpot. She meowed twice in a row and waved her claws wildly at the same time. The huge mutant rat squeaked and retreated as expected. Taking advantage of this opportunity, number seven turned around and ran. Out of the three of them, No. 7 was the last one to be attacked by the mutant creatures. She looked up and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure in front of her, and her eyes flashed with killing intent. She recalled what number three had said earlier. Even though he had been interrupted, number seven was still well aware of what was going on. Among the three cultivators, she and number three were both injured. Only song qingxiao was unharmed. If something happened to number three, even if she and song qingxiao managed to escape, it would not be easy to deal with such a person. 1 can¡¯t let her go so smoothly! This thought flashed through number Seven¡¯s mind. He immediately jumped up and stomped on the table in front of him. The table creaked under her heavy kick and slid forward like an arrow, aiming for song qingxiao¡¯s body. After the kick, No. 7¡¯s body leaned back and fell two steps behind. Behind him, there was a scalp-numbing squeaking sound of the mutant creature. Song qingxiao heard the sound of wind behind her, and she knew without thinking that someone had tripped her. In front of her was the stairs to the next floor of the laboratory. She flew out and rolled the moment her body landed on the ground. Something behind her hit the stairs and made a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Song Qing stumbled and got up. He did not have time to look back to see who was plotting against him and ran forward again. No. 7 took advantage of her animalistic state to sneak attack and run. Song qingxiao was injured even if she dodged carefully. Her speed was slowed down, and the distance between the three of them was shortened. The number of mutant creatures behind them gradually increased, and the three of them were panting from the chase. Fortunately, he could vaguely see the automatic door of the lounge in front of him. Once he passed through the door, he would be able to enter the elevator. After entering the elevator, they could temporarily escape from the attack of the mutated rats. Song Qing¡¯s face was filled with joy. She used all her strength to rush forward. The glass door was close, and when she entered the range of the sensor, it did not trigger. Fortunately, she had left a scratch on the door before. As long as she hit it, she would be able to find the elevator. She had already stepped on the steps and was about to push down the glass. Seeing this, number three screamed in panic,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Number 7!¡± Without her saying anything, number seven took something out of nowhere and threw it at the back of song qingxiao¡¯s head! It was the tip of a dagger that had been cut in half. The cut was neat and familiar. It looked like the blade that number three had cut off when she ambushed song qingxiao in the hall. Number seven had picked it up and used it for a sneak attack. No. 7 aimed at her neck. It was a fatal move, and he had expected that she would not dare to not Dodge. Song qingxiao blocked with her knife and sent the broken dagger flying. The blade hit the glass and made a crisp sound. It finally fell to the ground with a clang.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Methods (1) Chapter 239: Methods (1) Translator: 549690339 In that moment of delay, number three threw himself at song qingxiao. His arms were like vines, and he grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s arm. Under the force of the impact, song qingxiao lost her balance and rolled down the stairs with number three. They fell to the ground and let out a muffled groan. Seeing this, number Seven¡¯s face revealed a happy expression. He stretched out his claws, and his body turned into an afterimage, moving quickly in the direction of the two! Number three clutched song Qing¡¯s hand so tightly that her nails almost tore through his clothes and dug into his flesh. It seemed that she had come to an agreement with number seven and intended to keep him here as a sacrifice. Number seven pounced over, her inhuman face showing a strange joy. Her back was against the light, and under the weak light, she opened her arms like a beast in the sky. The shadow approached, and the fangs and long nails at the corner of her mouth were extremely eye-catching. In the distance, a group of mutated rats rushed over. Song Qing¡¯s small arm was grabbed by number three. In order to get rid of her quickly, number three locked her right hand that was holding the knife tightly. Song qingxiao bent her elbow and used all her strength to hit No. 3¡¯s body, making a crisp sound of bones breaking. Number three let out a muffled groan. She had already overestimated song qingxiao, but she was even fiercer than she had imagined. The moment the pain came, number three¡¯s arm loosened a little. Song Qing took this opportunity to get up. Number three was afraid that she would escape from his control, so he wrapped his dry legs firmly around song Qing¡¯s thigh, making her unable to get away and creating an opportunity for number seven. ¡°Kill her!¡± The two of them were very close to each other. Number three¡¯s heart was beating fast and fast, beating against her thin chest, making a ¡®thud¡¯ sound. Her voice rang in song Qing¡¯s ears. The voice came from her throat, hoarse and deep, like a storm gathering, with a sense of impatience. As soon as number three finished speaking, she opened her mouth and tried to bite song Qing¡¯s face. However, song Qing grabbed her neck and prevented her from doing so. In this way, the two of them were restricting each other. Their legs were bound, and there was number seven in front of them. Song qingxiao had no choice but to roll on the ground with number three to avoid number Seven¡¯s attack. With the addition of a dead weight, her mobility was greatly reduced. With this roll, she was further away from the glass door. The ground trembled, and a large number of mutant rats that had luckily escaped the explosion were chased by the sea water and fled in this direction. Once these mutated creatures caught up to them, they would not have a good end. When song qingxiao heard the commotion, her eyes were filled with anxiety. Number three was clinging to her tightly. This woman was determined to keep her here. Number Seven¡¯s claws scratched the ground, and the floor cracked. After missing his first attack, number seven pounced again like a madman. The pursuit of the mutant creatures and the fear of being submerged in the sea water made No. 7 gradually lose his calm, and he wanted to end the battle quickly. ¡°Number 7!¡± Song qingxiao had to deal with number seven for a while, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of number three, who was like a plaster. At the same time, she had to use one hand to Dodge a few times, so she couldn¡¯t help but pant. A large amount of sweat soaked her collar. The few rounds of fighting with number seven had consumed a lot of her energy. If this continued, she would be in a critical situation, and the initiative would fall into the hands of number seven. At this point, song qingxiao could not help but make a deal with number seven. ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate and leave this place first!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± Number three stuck to song qingxiao¡¯s back and rolled his eyes,¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be her match after you leave.¡± She hated song qingxiao so much that her chin was pinched in song qingxiao¡¯s hand. She said with great difficulty, she also has powers,¡± she said, as if she wanted to laugh, but because her jaw was clenched, her face was pulled out of shape, and her smile looked a little strange and strange. ¡°Spirit-type.¡± Number three added,¡± ¡°I was ambushed by her in the passageway.¡± A smart person like number three had already guessed what was going on after the incident. Other than strengthening her body, song qingxiao was probably also a psychic. She had probably already discovered him when he entered the lab. At that time, he thought that no one would know after he went invisible. Who knew that after she found out, she was silent, but at the critical moment, she tricked him. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Zhou¡¯s box, he would have been sacrificed a long time ago. After thinking through this, number three hated song Qing to the core and wanted to get rid of her. Now that her ability was exhausted, the only way to escape was to cooperate with number seven. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch song qingxiao and number seven work together. No matter how song qingxiao tried to sweet talk her, number seven would have to consider whether she had the ability to deal with song qingxiao after they escaped from here. On the other hand, if he was injured and his ability was exhausted, if number seven cooperated with him, he would know who was easier to deal with when they got out of here. Number three rolled his eyes,¡± number seven, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Don¡¯t make a wedding dress for others and waste your efforts! The three of them knew who she was referring to by ¡®other people¡¯. As soon as number three finished speaking, number seven changed. Her eyes were filled with killing intent, and she charged at the two of them again. ¡°Come on!¡± Number three was overjoyed to see this. At the same time, he used all his strength to lock song qingxiao. As long as song Qing¡¯s small body was seriously injured and she was left here, the two of them would quickly leave. After she sacrificed herself, the progress of the mission would be a little faster. Thinking of this, number Seven¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but burn. She was already in front of song qingxiao. Her claws were already in between song qingxiao¡¯s ribs. She was ready to Pierce her stomach and destroy her mobility. After tearing song Qing¡¯s stomach, the acid would flow out and corrode her internal organs, causing her extreme pain but not killing her in a short time. She would wait for the mutated creatures to catch up with her and finally sacrifice herself. This was an extremely torturous method, but for some reason, song qingxiao did not intend to dodge this time. Instead, she had a strange smile on her face. ¡°Do you remember the password to get out?¡± three chances,¡± she continued. I¡¯ve already made two mistakes. Without me, we would all have died! As soon as she finished speaking, the smugness in number Seven¡¯s eyes turned into fear. To open the elevator, they needed to enter a command. When they came down, song qingxiao was the one who entered the command. The other two did not know. If she were to die Here, no one would know about the order. If it were any other time, number seven would have to think of ways to slowly extort a confession from her. However, at such a critical moment, where would she find the time to do so? Her claws were still falling, but after song qingxiao finished his sentence, she changed the trajectory of her claws. In a split second, number Seven¡¯s claw pierced through number three¡¯s arm. ¡°All¡­¡± Number three let out a shrill cry of pain. Number seven had no choice but to make a decision. When he pulled his claw out of number three¡¯s withered arm, there was a bit of blood. Number three let go of her hand instinctively due to the pain. Song Qing¡¯s hand missed, so she immediately raised her knife and stabbed number three¡¯s thigh, which was wrapped around her waist. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and she quickly escaped. The moment her right hand was freed, number seven had already moved away from her alertly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The footsteps of the mutant creatures were getting closer and closer, and the shadow of the mutant creature running in front could be seen. He couldn¡¯t delay any longer. Number seven held back the sullen feeling in his heart and jumped up the stairs. He knocked down the glass door with a bang and gritted his teeth. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Song qingxiao followed him through the glass door, stood in front of the elevator, and quickly pressed the password. The elevator had just stopped downstairs. After he entered the correct password, the door creaked and opened.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: No. 3 _1 Chapter 240: No. 3 _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hurry up, hurry up.¡± No. 7 couldn¡¯t help but Mutter in his heart. He resisted the urge to reach out and pull open the elevator door that was slowly opening. He turned his head and looked into the distance. He could already see the head of the giant mutated white mouse running closer and closer. Number three was crawling forward on the ground. The blood that was flowing out of the wounds on her arms and thighs had been dragged along by her, leaving a long trail. It was a ghastly sight. Her face was ferocious, the veins on her forehead were protruding, and her eyes were filled with hatred. Number Seven¡¯s eyes accidentally met hers. Her expression looked as if she wanted to eat someone up. Number seven did not look away, but number three unexpectedly opened her mouth and revealed her white teeth. With death at hand, number three probably knew that she could not escape. The pain and fear made her cheek muscles Twitch instinctively, and her smile was a little strange. No. 7 felt that her smile made him very uncomfortable. The elevator door was about two feet open, and song qingxiao was about to enter. She was overjoyed and was about to look away when she saw number three gritting his teeth and supporting himself on the ground with his injured hand. His other hand was in his pocket, searching for something. ¡°You will all die a terrible death!¡± Number three gasped. After saying this, he took out a writing brush from his clothes and held it in his palm. The moment number seven saw the brush, his pupils contracted and his eyes revealed a greedy look. That was number Four¡¯s Pen. Number three had snatched it from number Four¡¯s hands before he died. All the cultivators had seen number four use this brush to draw out a real object, which was an extremely wonderful treasure. Even though he knew that number three was up to no good by taking out this thing, even to the extent that he might even be luring the two of them to their deaths, hoping that all the trial-takers would be wiped out in this mission, number seven could not help but be tempted the moment he saw this pen. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Number three¡¯s eyes flashed with madness. After saying this, he threw the pen behind him without hesitation,¡± if you want it,¡± she panted and grinned,¡± come and pick it up. About 20 to 30 meters behind her, a mutated rat was running toward them. The sound of the table and glass in the laboratory being smashed was endless, and it was getting closer and closer to them. The mystical brush fell into the blood trail diagonally behind number three¡¯s foot and rolled twice before it stopped moving. This was the most challenging moment. Song qingxiao heard the movement and turned to look at the brush. His eyes were burning with passion. Number three had sinister intentions, using this thing as bait to keep her and number seven here. This pen was a treasure. If both of them were tempted, they would inevitably have a dispute. The mutated creatures had arrived. Once the two of them fought, they might end up dying here. Humans die for wealth, birds die for food. Song Qingxin was well aware that he had some strength. Although the treasure was good, even if he got it, he had to be alive to use it. She gritted her teeth and finally suppressed her greed. Her eyes turned determined and she entered the elevator. Seeing her actions, number three¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, which then turned into a deep sense of unwillingness and hatred. ¡°No¡­¡± When No. 7 heard her entering the elevator, a human-like struggle appeared on his face. Perhaps it was because she was too attracted to the treasure, or perhaps it was because of her special ability, but she only hesitated for a moment. The moment song qingxiao entered the elevator, she disappeared from where she was and ran towards number three. The elevator door was still creaking as it slowly opened. Number Seven¡¯s heart was beating at an unprecedented speed, and he appeared beside number three in the blink of an eye. Number three dragged a long trail of blood on the ground as he tried to make her stay. Although her legs and one arm were injured, number three was not afraid of death. He only wanted to cause trouble for number seven and pester her. No. 3 had nothing to lose. Instead of dying in the mouth of mutant creatures, it was better to die in the hands of No. 7. If No. 7 killed her, even if she and song Qing managed to escape, they would still lose one trial-taker who would die from the sacrifice. If the mission failed, they would still be unable to leave this scene. If No. 7 was too afraid to kill her and was entangled by her, the mutant rats would catch up. Once they arrived, even if No. 7 had the advantage of shapeshifting, she would still die when the number of mutant creatures increased. Two participants died at the same time in the mouth of the same mutant creature, and the mission was still not completed. No matter what, the current situation was in number three¡¯s favor. After number three went all out, number Seven¡¯s hands and feet were tied. The leading giant white rat seemed to have smelled the blood in front of it. Its Scarlet eyes revealed a crazed look, and its fur stood up like steel needles. It sped up and rushed over. ¡°Hurry up!¡± In the elevator, song qingxiao kept pressing the button to close the elevator door. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Number seven picked up the writing brush, and his face revealed a happy expression. At the critical moment, number three mustered up strength from somewhere and pushed himself up, pouncing on her legs. Number seven still remembered how she had locked song qingxiao up like a mad woman. Even though number three was injured, it would be troublesome if she got entangled with her. The mutant creature was coming. Number seven heard the sound of song qingxiao pressing the elevator button. He didn¡¯t have time to put the brush in his arms and retreated quickly. With a squeak, the big rat that was at the front flew over and bared its teeth. Number Seven¡¯s scalp went numb, and he also whimpered in warning. Her scream had clearly intimidated the rats, but it was unclear if the blood from No. 3¡¯s wound had triggered the enraged rat, or if it was because of the huge group of rats behind it. Number Seven¡¯s cry didn¡¯t force it back, but instead made it even more ferocious. Number seven reached out with its claw and tried to grab the mouse¡¯s head. The mouse tilted its head to avoid the claw, and the claw slid past its sharp mouth, breaking a few needle-like whiskers. The White mouse¡¯s eyes were red, and it bit number Seven¡¯s hand. This thing reacted very quickly and was very agile. Its teeth were like hacksaws. Number Seven¡¯s long nail was bitten by it. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the sharp nail was broken. Half of the nail was held in its mouth, making a crisp sound as if it was chewing on steel. Number Seven¡¯s nails were broken by force. He was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to argue with the rat. He held the brush with one hand and kicked the rat with all his strength. She kicked the rat¡¯s shoulder and the huge rat fell back. Fortunately, the floor was smooth, and the rat slid back two or three meters after falling to the ground. Taking this opportunity, number seven ran quickly in the direction of the elevator. ¡°No¡­¡± Number three, who was lying on the ground, let out a heart-wrenching cry when he saw this. The elevator door was slowly closing. When number seven flashed in, the elevator sensed that someone was inside and opened again. Song Qingxin hated number seven for being greedy and ruining things, but it was not wise to get into a conflict with her now. She could only suppress her anger and press the switch desperately. No. 7 mimicked her and pressed the button to close the elevator door. The door began to shake and slowly close at an extremely tormenting speed. Through the hole in the glass door, number three tried to climb up the stairs, trying to escape. He also had bad intentions. He wanted to get closer to them and lead the trouble to the elevator. The mutated creature should be able to discover the other two people in the elevator when it killed her. As long as the mutant creature barged in, the elevator door would not close in time, and they would never be able to leave! A twisted smile appeared on number three¡¯s face. In the next moment, she heard a squeaking sound in her ears, and a terrifying aura enveloped her body. The horror of being threatened by death in the tunnel came back again, but she had a vague feeling that she would not be able to escape this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She swallowed her saliva and felt cold all over. Her blood seemed to have frozen at this moment, and she did not dare to look back. However, the two people in the elevator saw it clearly. The White mouse that was kicked back by number seven had jumped to the bottom of the steps and opened its mouth to bite number three¡¯s calf. ¡°All¡­¡± She let out a trembling scream, her hands gripping the stairs tightly. The pain made her expression very terrifying, and her body convulsed because of the severe pain, no, save me ¡­ She was still struggling, but the moment the White rat bit its prey, it dragged her back.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Sacrifice (1) Chapter 241: Sacrifice (1) Translator: 549690339 The White rat was as delicious as butter, and its flesh and blood flew everywhere. Number three was like a dying worm, rolling on the ground. The laboratory was stained with a large amount of blood. The scene of the mutant creature eating savagely made No. 7 and song qingxiao¡¯s hair stand on end. They could not bear to look at it. A large number of white mice had caught up, but they were attracted by the smell of blood and surrounded number three. What followed closely behind was the dark sea water that could be vaguely seen rising in the distance. With the explosion of the tunnel, a large amount of seawater would pour in, and the place would soon be filled up. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± No. 7 couldn¡¯t help but shout. He pressed the elevator with a little force, almost breaking the button to close the elevator door. She was still holding the pen that number three had thrown out tightly. At this time, the joy of obtaining it had faded, and she should have sobered up a little. She knew what fear was, and when she spoke, her voice trembled as if she was crying. However, she did not let go of the pen in her hand, which showed her greed. hurry up, hurry up, this stupid elevator! Number 7 hit the buttons so hard that they made ¡®pa pa¡¯ sounds, and he kept cursing. ¡°All¡­ You ¡­ He won¡¯t die a good death ¡­¡± Number three¡¯s shrill cries reverberated in the empty laboratory. The blood on the ground, the crazy mice, and number three¡¯s sharp screams made the laboratory look like the 18th level of hell. The echoes were like curses, and it was like a malicious spirit demanding for one¡¯s life, causing one to have goosebumps. Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. The door was still slowly closing after being half-closed. However, number three¡¯s voice had already weakened. In that instant, song qingxiao felt as if everything around her had slowed down. Every second was unbearable for her. She saw No. 3 struggling helplessly, and she saw the blood dripping from the mouth of the mutated rat, falling down at an extremely slow speed. She could hear her own sweat slowly flowing down her cheeks, gathering at her chin, and then dripping down to her chest. There was a serious interference in his ears, making a buzzing sound. No. 3¡¯s scream came to an end, and only the sound of the rats eating could be heard. The mission notification in his sea of consciousness was refreshed very quickly. [ mutant creatures killed: bats, crocodiles, man-eating ants (mission progress 56%) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrifice progress: 5/6 ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] Number three was dead, and the sacrifice was completed. If it was another time or place, No. 7 might have been happy. But now, even though the mission had advanced, she found it hard to smile. Creak, creak. The rusty elevator door finally closed two-thirds of the way. The shaking door couldn¡¯t understand the anxiety in No. 7¡¯s heart. At this moment, number seven was a little regretful. She had been greedy before and had fallen into number three¡¯s trap. If she hadn¡¯t used her special ability to pick up the pen and knocked into the elevator door on her way back, which delayed the closing of the door, the door would have been closed long ago, and the elevator would have slowly risen. Of course, she didn¡¯t blame herself, but she resented number three, who used the pen as bait. She felt that she had died too early and should have suffered more. The brush in number Seven¡¯s hand was wet by the sweat from her palm. She swallowed her saliva with a ¡®gulp¡¯. In the distance, a rat with a mouth full of blood raised its head and saw the two people in the elevator with its blood-red eyes. The rat¡¯s cheeks moved, and blood dripped down with every bite. The moment he was targeted, number Seven¡¯s body tensed up and he subconsciously licked his lips to ease his fear. She pressed the elevator door button mechanically, and her lips opened and closed subconsciously. She repeated the words silently, ¡°¡±Hurry up ¡­ Hurry up 11 There was still nearly one-third of the door left to be closed, but at this time, some mutant creatures had already noticed the existence of the two people in the elevator. The rat¡¯s eyes were red, and its cheeks moved twice. Like a white Lightning bolt, it ran in the direction of the elevator. It ran as if it was flying, and its long tail left an afterimage in the air. In the blink of an eye, its front claws had already touched the blood-stained stairs. The rat¡¯s speed was amazing. If it were to rush into the elevator, the elevator, which had been in disrepair for many years and was slow to react, would probably open again when it sensed the entrance of a living creature. That would be the real disaster for the two of them! Even someone as strong as number 7 could not help but lose the ability to manage his facial muscles due to extreme fear. At this moment, her mind was blank. Her hands were still instinctively pressing the button, and her teeth were clattering. Song qingxiao was actually afraid as well, but compared to number seven, who was at his wits ¡®end, she still had the nine-word secret order as her trump card, which gave her some confidence to gamble with her life. After the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell was used, it could block the White mouse that was rushing toward the elevator for nearly three to four seconds. At this critical moment where every second counted, this little bit of time might be able to win her a chance of survival. The only regret was that after his special ability was exposed, number seven would probably be even more wary of him. However, at this moment, song qingxiao could not care so much. She retracted her finger from the elevator button. Her finger had been pressing the button for a long time, and it was already cold and stiff. Under the tension and stimulation, her whole hand seemed to be not listening to her. Song qingjiang made a hand seal. Number seven was so overwhelmed by fear that he didn¡¯t notice her movements. The huge, fierce rat rushed up the stairs, its front claws rising in the air, and flew in the direction of the elevator. No. 7 had encountered them when he was running for his life, so he knew how fast they were. With a sobbing tone, she slammed the elevator button in despair. ¡°Hurry up!¡± With a loud ¡®pa¡¯, the elevator button cracked. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang in the small space,¡± ¡°Painting¡­¡± She said the first word of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell, and there were signs of fluctuations in the spiritual power in the elevator. Number seven turned his head blankly, as if he had suffered a major blow and had a mental breakdown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before song qingxiao could finish the word ¡®ground¡¯, a heavy¡¯ bang ¡®interrupted her chanting. For some unknown reason, the terrifying mutant creature did not seem to notice the Big Hole that song qingxiao had dug on the side of the glass door. Instead, it slammed into the tightly shut sensor glass door and was bounced back by the huge impact. It squeaked and flew back. This unexpected joy made song qingxiao heave a sigh of relief. Number seven even laughed, but her laughter only lasted for a few seconds before it stopped as if someone had grabbed her neck. The sound of the huge white rat hitting the glass door attracted the attention of the other white rats. They raised their heads one after another and stared at the elevator with red eyes. Behind them, the seawater was already silently spreading, almost drowning the first laboratory.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Blessings and misfortunes (1) Chapter 242: Blessings and misfortunes (1) Translator: 549690339 At this time, the elevator door was still closing at the same speed as before. A group of crazy mutant creatures had rushed in the direction of the elevator, and the elevator door was about ten centimeters away from completely closing. No. 7 felt that the escape in the tunnel and later were already extremely terrifying, but it could not be compared to the current situation. This was the beginning of the psychological test! When they realized that something was wrong in the tunnel and ran with song Qing, they could still escape even though they knew that something was about to come out of the cage behind them. But now, she and song qingxiao had nowhere to run. They could only stay in the elevator and watch the giant rats pounce forward. One, two¡­ Every time the giant rat in the lead hit the glass, song qingxiao would be on edge. What was even more frightening was that the hole left on the glass door for retreat had now become a fatal thing. Fortunately, after these huge white mice¡¯s genetic mutation, it was as if they could not see the obvious hole. However, as the number of rats rushing up the steps increased, sooner or later, some rats would accidentally rush past this place. At this time, there was no other way to solve this problem except to pray that the elevator would close soon. The elevator door was still five or six centimeters away from closing. Every minute and second that had passed was a great mental torture for the two people in the elevator. Number seven held the brush in his hand. In his fear, he almost forgot to guard against song qingxiao. He jumped to her side and wanted to press the close button with her. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up ¡­¡± She kept repeating these two words as the two of them hit the button one after another. The elevator had been out of service for many years and had been corroded by the environment and climate, but it was still lucky. The two of them nervously pressed and poked repeatedly, causing the last button to open the door to crack. Number Seven¡¯s expression was horrified, as if he wanted to cry but had no tears. Both buttons were broken. At this point, the two of them had no more extra movements to relieve the hidden worries in their hearts. They could only stare at the door that was still slowly closing. There were still three centimeters left to the door, two centimeters ¡­ Through the gap in the door, song qingxiao saw what she was most worried about. A fat rat finally passed through the hole in the glass door and jumped into the lounge at the entrance of the laboratory. The lounge was only a few meters away from the elevator. For a rat as strong as a pig, it would only take a blink of an eye to rush over. Song qingxiao and number Seven¡¯s hearts were in their throats. The rat couldn¡¯t stop in time after it rushed through the glass barrier and slid forward for a distance. Its claws scratched the floor, making an ear-piercing sound. After it stopped, the rat squeaked and stared at the elevator with its red eyes. Then, it rushed toward the elevator like a wild boar. ¡°No¡­ No, no, no¡­¡± There was still a gap in the elevator door. No. 7 made a meaningless sound. The rat got closer and closer. Through the gap, the two people in the elevator could smell the disgusting blood on the rat. With a soft click, the elevator door suddenly closed. After the shaking floor trembled slightly, the elevator began to rise slowly. At the same time, the mouse hit the door of the elevator, making a deafening sound. Song qingxiao and number seven finally relaxed after they had escaped from a desperate situation. They let out a sigh at the same time. The elevator went up slowly, and the sound of heavy collisions came from outside. The two people in the elevator were panting. No. 7 leaned against the elevator door. After a long while, he seemed to have caught his breath and thought of something. ¡°You just¡­¡± After the fatal crisis was resolved, number Seven¡¯s frozen thoughts gradually came back to her. She remembered the strange sound from song Qing¡¯s small mouth in the elevator earlier. No. 3¡¯s last words about her being a psychic ability user resurfaced in her mind. Her eyes were filled with vigilance and suspicion,¡± ¡°The words ¡­ It¡¯s a painting¡­¡± Her voice was a little suppressed in the sealed space. The vibration of the elevator as it went up made her teeth clatter. ¡°You have a pen in your hand. Can you draw something to block it for a while?¡± Number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know if he believed her. The elevator fell silent. No. 7 did not pursue the matter further. The elevator had risen for an unknown amount of time. From the sound of the collision below, it seemed to have gone quite a distance. Both of them were panting, but the sounds of the collision did not stop. With every sound, number seven remembered the hideous face of the mouse and his body trembled involuntarily. After an unknown period of time, she seemed to finally be unable to bear the silence that could drive people crazy. She opened her mouth and asked,¡± ¡°Why are they still crashing into each other?¡± The door was closed, but the rats did not stop. She was losing control of her temper. Song qingxiao also felt that something was not right. She swallowed and licked her lips. The banging sound came from below, echoing in their ears through the narrow elevator shaft. Other than the banging, there seemed to be a slight pattering sound, and at the same time, there were also the pitter-patter sounds, which were getting more and more frequent. Song Qing took a deep breath, and the dust went down her throat. Number seven looked as if he had seen a ghost. It was obvious that he had the same thought as her. When they escaped from the underground laboratory, the seawater that had poured into the laboratory had already flooded more than half of the laboratory. At this time, the rat was crazily hitting the wall. It was probably because the seawater was rising and it had no choice but to find a way to escape. The dripping sound was probably from the seawater that had reached the elevator and was dripping down through the gap. When the water flooded the elevator well and gradually rose, it might drown the elevator and force it to stop. The cold sweat on song qingxiao¡¯s body had not yet dried, and at this time, it began to drip again. The sound of running water began to intensify, and the speed of the sea water rising was extremely fast. When the water pressure exceeded the bearing capacity of the elevator door, a large amount of seawater would pour in, and it would drown the place sooner or later. At this moment, the passage of time slowed down once again. The shadow of death pressed down on their hearts, causing their faces to look extremely ugly under the dim light. As time passed, the elevator continued to creak up, like an old man who was about to die. The dripping sound below turned into a ¡®splash¡¯ of water, and the elevator door gradually couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it split open, and the¡¯ splash ¡®of seawater poured in. A cold air blew from below through the gap in the elevator floor, making the two shiver. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and could hear the sound of the water rising. She gritted her teeth. If it really didn¡¯t work, she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. She had to find a way to get out of here. At this moment, a ¡®ding¡¯ sound came from the elevator. The door slowly opened, and a ¡®boom¡¯ rang in their ears. Through the gap of the electric ladder door, she saw the familiar collapsed Hall. When song qingxiao left this place, she was eager to escape and saw this place as a desperate situation. He didn¡¯t expect that when he returned, he was still running for his life, but he was filled with joy. The elevator door opened a thin gap, and number seven couldn¡¯t help laughing. The sound of thunder was especially familiar. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and reached out to open the elevator door. When the elevator was about 20 centimeters away, she squeezed out. Song qingxiao followed her and squeezed out of the door. She only felt at ease when her feet stepped on the cold floor instead of the shaking bottom of the elevator. ¡®Da da da¡¯ raindrops fell on the ruins, and the Thunder continued. One could imagine the shocking rain outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A series of footsteps could be heard amid the noise. Someone exclaimed in surprise,¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± The voice only said one word before it stopped abruptly and turned into a desperate wail. ¡°It collapsed? It¡¯s impossible!¡± He was still in disbelief, call for help, call for help, Mr. Zhou ¡­ At the same time, the sound of ¡®suo suo¡¯ was suppressed by the sharp cry of pain, as if something heavy was being dragged on a rough stone.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Chapter 192 Chapter 243: Chapter 192-dependent (1) Translator: 549690339 The sound flashed past. The Thunder was roaring outside, and song qingxiao¡¯s attention was attracted by the voice, so she didn¡¯t hear the slight sound. However, she still shivered instinctively. After the hall collapsed, the exit had been blocked by the rolling bricks and stones, but now she felt a cold wind blowing on her back, and goosebumps rose all over her body. His calf twitched slightly, and the cold temperature of the ground passed through his feet and began to spread to his limbs. An invisible sense of fear pressed down on her heart. There was no reason for this feeling, but it made her even more afraid than when she was chased by the mutant rats. She was already trembling instinctively. No. 7 was also a little uneasy. She was worried that song qingxiao would attack her, so she had returned to the leftmost position and stood with her back against the wall when she came out of the elevator. Number three¡¯s words before her death had alerted her. The brush that she had been holding in her hand had been hidden somewhere. She was obviously guarding against song qingxiao. The rustling sound was drowned out by the pouring rain and the Thunder. The moment he heard the human voices outside, number seven frowned. did you hear that? ¡± after she transformed, due to the special advantages of her bloodline and abilities, she was slightly younger than song Qing, whether it was her five senses or the innate characteristics of beasts. The rustling sound was extremely soft, but beast number Seven¡¯s sensitivity to danger allowed her to catch the sound in an instant. The sound was like a tiny bug, flying into her ears, brushing past the soft hair on her ears, and burrowing into her brain, making a buzzing sound. ¡°.. Did you hear any strange sounds?¡± Number Seven¡¯s expression was a little uneasy, and there was a hint of uncertainty in his tone. She was very good at disguising herself. In the underground laboratory, in such a dangerous situation, 50% of the fear she revealed was probably an act. However, when she said these words, the uneasiness and fear came from within her, and she could not even hide it. It was obvious that something had awakened her fear. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t hear the strange sound she was talking about, but she had a vague feeling that something was wrong. In the natural world, when weak creatures were faced with a powerful natural enemy, they might have a fear that was born in their bones. It was an innate sensitivity. After number seven transformed, this feeling should be more sensitive than hers. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song Qingxin was immediately on guard, but she did not show it on her face. She followed number Seven¡¯s example and walked to the far right corner. Number seven heard her and frowned,¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She swallowed her saliva and seemed to hesitate. ¡°I might have heard wrong.¡± When number seven said this, it was hard to tell if she was trying to convince song qingxiao or herself. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anything else to exist on this Island,¡± Although he said that, number seven was still shivering, and he kept wiping the sweat from his head. This action was only done subconsciously. After animalistic transformation, her face was covered in hair. The sweat had soaked the hair and stuck it together. Wiping it did not have much effect. Instead, it made her face look a little funny. ¡°I¡¯m afraid those rats can¡¯t hold other living creatures.¡± The number of white mice in the underground laboratory was huge. They were fat and had amazing lethality. It would be difficult to deal with even one or two of these mutated creatures, let alone a group of them, which was extremely fierce. When she said this, there were still noisy voices outside. Zhou, say it. You can be saved if you say this ¡­ The collapse of the laboratory was a fatal blow to many people. The various crises after entering the island had long caused a huge psychological shadow to everyone. What supported everyone until now was the hope of making a phone call from the laboratory that Mr. Zhou mentioned. Now that their hope had been shattered, their belief in survival was destroyed, and all kinds of negative emotions such as being deceived, being threatened, and the threat of death all surged up, making these people go crazy. They all questioned Mr. Zhou in unison. Although she could not see the situation outside, song qingxiao could roughly guess what was going on just from these few words. Mr. Zhou didn¡¯t die even after losing a hand? Who had saved him? Zhou xueli¡¯s face appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. From Zhou xueli¡¯s previous actions, she was afraid that she had saved Mr. Zhou and brought him here. What was the relationship between the two of them that she was willing to do so much for him? As a doubt flashed through his mind, Zhou xueli¡¯s voice rang out,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou is injured, don¡¯t argue ¡­¡± Her voice was a little weak, with some exhaustion that was difficult to hide,¡± we were also very surprised that the laboratory collapsed ¡­ ¡°Liar!¡± The victim was not willing to accept her explanation, and instead made a louder noise, it was all planned. You tricked us here and said you didn¡¯t know. Liar, Liar! ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡± Professor Yan¡¯s voice also sounded. He seemed a little nervous. ¡°Stop quarreling, this place ¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡± The worker who had been stopped by him became even more furious after hearing this. you¡¯re all liars. You had bad intentions from the start and caused the death of so many people. ¡°Liar¡­ You liar!¡± a )) The noise made song qingxiao purse her lips tightly. Number seven was also a little annoyed. An inexplicable tension enveloped the two. Song Qing couldn¡¯t help but lick his mouth, but the more he licked, the drier his mouth felt. The elevator door creaked as it slowly closed, and the sound of water splashing against the inner wall of the elevator well came from the gap between the door. The sound of the door closing suddenly stopped. At the same time, the lights in the sealed space went out with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and the electronic display beside the elevator door also dimmed. The rising water cut off the power supply of the laboratory, and the collapsed Hall immediately fell into darkness again. No. 7 let out a heavy breath at this moment. The water in the elevator well rose and licked the bottom of the elevator, making a hollow echo. ¡°Liar¡­¡± don¡¯t quarrel. It¡¯s not safe here ¡­ Professor Yan shouted in a trembling voice. Zhou xueli also tried to comfort everyone,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient¡­¡± A sudden clap of Thunder stopped her from finishing her sentence, followed by the crackling of lightning and thunder. Zhou xueli¡¯s voice seemed a little weak in this extraordinary atmosphere, Clean up this place and find a way to connect to the power ¡­¡± ¡°If you all want to die, then you all will die here with me!¡± Before Zhou Xue Li¡¯s voice had even faded, someone interrupted her. The voice trembled continuously, carrying great malice. The words that came out of it were like a curse, filled with hatred and anger. The tone was a little distorted due to the intense emotions, but it was also a little familiar. It was like Mr. Zhou ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s your fault!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± even if we can¡¯t survive, we¡¯ll kill you first!!! a >> The originally excited crowd was even more enraged by his words. Previously, Zhou Xue Li and the others hadn¡¯t appeased this group of people properly, and now they were like adding oil to a raging fire.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Chapter 193 Chapter 244: Chapter 193-physical attack.i Translator: 549690339 The water beat rhythmically against the bottom of the elevator, and with every shake, a faint smell of blood came out of the gap. The smell of blood stimulated people¡¯s senses even more. The dispute outside had also reached a white-hot process, as if these angry workers could fight to the death with Mr. Zhou, who was still gloating at this point. ¡°Everyone, calm down¡­¡± Professor Yan¡¯s words were mixed with some fear. ¡°1 have to find a way to enter the laboratory. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡± His words made song Qing¡¯s eyelids jump. This half of the island was controlled by a powerful species. Could it be that this mutant creature was not the White mouse in the laboratory? As number seven had said, they were huge in numbers and could devour each other. At the same time, their numbers were enough to occupy the entire underground. That was what she thought in her heart, but a voice in her head was disagreeing with her guess. It was wrong! It was wrong! It was wrong! Her fear of the White mouse made her instinctively feel that it was extremely terrifying when she thought of it. But on second thought, when she found these white mice, they were locked up in the laboratory at the other end of the tunnel. If it weren¡¯t for a few trial-takers who accidentally broke in, they might still be there. Now that he thought about it, the rats were like pigs in a pen, with their huge numbers and fat bodies, and their cruel nature. To song qingxiao, No. 7, and No. 3, the laboratory was extremely terrifying. However, to the more powerful and terrifying mutant creatures, it was no different from a ready-made food production base! She shivered. At this time, she remembered that before the laboratory Hall collapsed, there was a large piece of strange skin hanging on the pillar that had been deformed by friction. What was it? The answer was on the verge of being revealed, but fear formed a fog and interfered with her thoughts. What did someone say? what was it? The voices of professor Yan, Mr. Zhou, Zhou xueli, and the others flashed through her mind one by one. Number seven said, ¡°¡®This scene ¡­ The residence of the big demon in the horror comic ¡­ Mr. Zhou said,¡±three years ago ¡­¡± Satellite image ¡­ Traces of activity¡­¡¯ Professor Yan said,¡¯it¡¯s natural selection. Among a pile of defective products, there will always be one that stands out. After ¡­ The selection would become the final¡­ To evolve to a higher level¡­¡¯ Mr. Zhou mentioned the traces of activity captured by the satellite three years ago. From his determination to go to the laboratory, it was enough to prove that the traces captured were on the side of the island¡¯s laboratory. However, on the way to the island, the White mice had been imprisoned underground and did not wander around. The possibility of being captured by the satellite was not high, which seemed to confirm her speculation that the White mice were just ¡®food¡¯. In the beginning, she had misunderstood professor Yan¡¯s words too much. She had always regarded this ¡®evolution¡¯ as the evolution of a group. Like bats, crocodiles, or the silver Wolf that was determined to take revenge ¡­ But now, what if he expanded the scope of this ¡®evolution¡¯? They were no longer bound to a certain species, but they could jump out of it. What about all the mutated creatures on this half of demon Island? It was natural selection. Among a pile of defective products, there would always be one that stood out. After being filtered by the environment and various aspects, he would become the final winner and evolve to a higher level, becoming the ¡®King¡¯ of this half of the demon Island. This was really ¡®luck¡¯! Song Qing wanted to laugh, but it was as if he had lost control of his facial muscles. His mouth twitched as he tried to move it. She wasn¡¯t an innocent and romantic girl, and she didn¡¯t have the leisure time to read comics when she was studying. The environment she grew up in had taught her to be realistic and worn out her imagination. She had originally taken number Seven¡¯s words as nonsense, but now she couldn¡¯t help but have a thought: There was a thunderstorm tonight, and there might be demons transcending their tribulations! ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel¡­¡± Professor Yan was still shouting, everyone, calm down. There¡¯s danger nearby. There¡¯s something very dangerous ¡­ ¡°You shut up! You damn old man, you¡¯re Zhou¡¯s Lackey and accomplice ¡­¡± Someone spoke even louder. The sound of heavy objects being dragged was heard again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a hallucination. Number seven wasn¡¯t the only one who heard it. Even song qingxiao heard it. Something stuck out its tongue, expressing its displeasure at being disturbed, but also seemed to be drooling over the food that was delivered to its door. ¡®Suo suo suo suo¡¯, the sound was getting louder and louder, as if danger had awakened from its deep sleep. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± Professor Yan called out. Mr. Zhou said gloomily, ¡°Hehe¡­ Louder, louder!¡± As he spoke, his voice seemed to have become hysterical. He let out a strange laugh, if 1 can¡¯t live, you guys will die too! Accompany me to die Here, accompany me to die Here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Professor Yan pleaded,¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou, I beg you ¡­¡± ¡°Come out, come out!¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou ¡­¡± Mr. Zhou seemed to have gone crazy. Professor Yan¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°You still have a chance ¡­¡± ¡°A chance?¡± Mr. Zhou said gloomily,¡± the Zhou family has been experimenting for many years, and only Shirley is alive. They took out so many children, but the final drug they refined was only 8ml. He laughed coldly. Perhaps because of the pain from the wound on his broken wrist, his strange laughter sounded a little distorted. ¡°Thirty years ¡­ Thirty years ¡­ The results of 30 years, my father¡¯s and my two generations of experiments, are all ruined!¡± When he said this, he seemed to be agitated again. ¡°There can¡¯t be any more, you all deserve to die!¡± Mr. Zhou¡¯s words made song Qingxin¡¯s hair stand on end. She instinctively touched the tube of medicine hidden at her waist and swallowed. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± The others were confused and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the conversation between the two. ¡°You guys explain clearly¡­¡± What did Zhou¡¯s experiment have to do with Shirley? what was the child that was taken out? The medicine that was refined took thirty years to produce ¡­ let¡¯s leave this place first. The laboratory has collapsed. It¡¯s dangerous if we can¡¯t hide inside. Mr. Zhou was still shouting loudly. Professor Yan¡¯s tone was calm, but he did not sound like he was joking. there¡¯s a creature here that has evolved to an unknown stage ¡­ Everyone was still doubtful. Apparently, they had made it all the way here without a hitch, and professor Yan¡¯s words did not convince them. On the contrary, they had finally arrived at the Research Institute, which was the place that everyone had initially thought of as a life-saving place. Even though the collapse of the laboratory made many people angry after being deceived, it was not easy to make these people leave at this time. ¡°Is it true or not¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡± Professor Yan said sternly. Unable to convince Mr. Zhou, who was in a state of hysteria, professor Yan was ready to part ways with him. when I was on the mountain, 1 already sent out the location. The plane that might be used for the search and rescue is already on its way. ¡°Really?¡± When the despairing crowd heard this, they were overjoyed. Before professor Yan could reply, a gust of wind blew. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s hair stood on end, and a strong sense of oppression came from all directions. The mission in her sea of consciousness had changed. Before she could pay attention, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ suddenly suppressed the rain, lightning, and Thunder. As if something heavy had hit the building, the sound of bricks breaking rang out, and sand and stones flew. The scene was exactly the same as when the laboratory had collapsed. With such a huge commotion, song qingxiao¡¯s first reaction was that the remaining half of the laboratory Hall was about to collapse. In a panic, she subconsciously reached out and covered her head. However, the stone she had imagined did not fall. A heart-wrenching scream rang out from outside,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All¡­¡± The fear in the voice was beyond words, snake ¡­ With a loud rumbling sound, something wandered around and destroyed everything. It was as if a long whip was whipping everywhere it went, and the sound it made suppressed the abnormal astronomical phenomenon. In the next moment, before song qingxiao could put down her hands, she heard the sound of the rubble from the collapsed laboratory. A long, thick, pale golden thing broke through the rubble easily. It stood still for about a second before it lifted up with force. It was like a sharp blade that easily cut through the sky. The ground trembled and a huge crack appeared on the ground. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was lifted up by the stones. She was so shocked that her mind was blank and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The only reaction she could do was to hold the dagger tightly, press the medicine on her waist, and shrink her body to avoid further injury.. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Natural selection (1) Chapter 245: Natural selection (1) Translator: 549690339 This power seemed to be able to destroy the world, and it was beyond the ability of a small human. The ceiling above them was cut open, and bean-sized raindrops fell on song Qing¡¯s small face and body. It was cold and painful. The long-lost fresh air and rain poured into her throat, choking her and almost making her cough. However, when she recalled the previous scene, song qingxiao instinctively shut her mouth and did not dare to make a sound. Tonight, there were lightning and thunder, and it was raining cats and dogs. The wind was howling, and the rain drenched her body, making her tremble. Her body flew out like a broken kite. Song qingxiao held back her fear and wiped her face. Under the rain that fell like a curtain, she forced her eyes open. Looking down from above, the laboratory was completely destroyed, as if someone was holding something and stirring a cake into pieces. The ground was destroyed, and number Seven¡¯s original hiding place was destroyed. He wondered how she was doing. A large amount of seawater that had already flooded the underground laboratory seemed to have found an outlet. It began to spread upward, matching with the heavy rain, causing shallow water to quickly accumulate on the cracked ground. In the pile of flying gravel, a huge shadow stood with its head up, but its figure was blocked by the hazy rain, fog, and flying sand and stones, so it was not clear. Even though he had not seen the true appearance of the object, the domineering aura it exuded still made song Qingxin¡¯s heart turn cold. This kind of danger and power made people tremble. It was as if it was undefeatable. Just its aura alone was enough to suppress people, making people unable to summon the courage to challenge it. A dejected thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know if No. 7 was Dead or Alive, but the mission prompt in the sea of consciousness changed at this time! The corner of the hexagram magic array, which had not changed for a long time, was lit up again, and the reflection of a mouse appeared on it. Four of the six corners had been lit up. Only two more mutated creatures were needed to light up the magic array. [ mutant creatures killed: bat, crocodile, man-eating ant, white rat (mission progress 67%) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrifice progress: 5/6 ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw the progress of the mission. After the sea water rose, the rats in the underground laboratory were drowned. A large number of genetically mutated fish appeared, causing the rats to go extinct quickly. This should be the reason for the completion of the mission. However, for some reason, after the rats were eliminated, the mission progress only increased by 11%. At present, four types of mutated creatures had been lit up, but the mission progress was still 33% before it was completed. Song qingxiao was injured, and it was difficult for her to even protect herself. Completing the mission was even more difficult. What worried her the most was that No. 7¡¯s condition was still unknown. An unknown creature on the island had destroyed the laboratory. It would be fine if number seven was still alive, but if he was dead, there would be one less participant to sacrifice for this mission. However, she didn¡¯t have time to think so much. Her body fell rapidly and with a ¡®boom¡¯, she fell into the pile of rubble. Some of the flying building debris fell on her body and covered her figure. These things fell down one after another, causing her consciousness to gradually blur. Although the heavy object had injured her and even aggravated the injury she had sustained when she jumped off the cliff, these things formed a hidden space and hid her inside. Song qingxiao was slightly relieved before she completely lost consciousness. ¡°Retribution¡­¡± The last thing she heard was the sound of falling objects and professor Yan¡¯s sorrowful sigh. Then, her consciousness fell into endless darkness. Cold¡­ After the strengthening, song qingxiao¡¯s alertness and physical strength allowed her to slowly wake up after a short coma. ¡°..¡¯¡¯While she was half-awake, something was still shouting in her ear. ¡°Come out¡­¡± The voice seemed to be deliberately made by someone who was holding his throat. It was hoarse and unpleasant to hear, and it had an indescribable horror. Who was talking? In her daze, the voice sounded again,¡± come out¡­ Song qingxiao was woken up by a bone-chilling cold. Half of her body was soaked in water, and she felt as if a heavy mountain was pressing on her, making her breathless. His entire body was wrapped in this chill. It was so cold and numb that he could no longer feel anything. The eyelids were extremely heavy. She tried to open them, but no matter what, she could not. She took a deep breath, and the stone on her back pressed against her chest. A heart-piercing pain spread from her sternum and began to spread to her limbs. It hurt! This was the only consciousness in her mind at this time. Several more ribs were broken, and some of them had probably pierced into her internal organs. Every breath she took was like a torture, with a little bloody smell. Her numb body began to recover, and a great amount of pain swept through her consciousness. But at this moment, song Qing was not shocked. Instead, she was happy. The pain meant that her body was still conscious. She was even more afraid that her body would not listen to her and she would lie down and wait for death. In her excitement, she gasped for breath several times in a row, and the pain became deeper with each breath, as if it was layered, making her feel worse than death. However, the pain also stimulated her consciousness, causing her scattered consciousness to slowly come back, and her rationality gradually returned. She moved her fingers, and the mysterious dagger was still in her palm. The moment song qingxiao touched the dagger, she heaved a sigh of relief. She moved her other hand. The hand that was originally on her waist was now soaked in cold, salty water. The water smelled like seawater. When her fingers touched the water, it made a light ¡®sizzling¡¯ sound. She used all her strength and touched her waist. The secret pocket there was slightly protruding, and the medicine was still inside, making her completely relieved. After confirming his situation and that the important things were still with him, song Qing felt much more at ease. The only bad thing was that his spiritual power had been exhausted. A deformed beam pressed down on her body, blocking most of the heavy objects for her, allowing her to luckily keep her life. It also supported a small space for her. Through the cracks in the rubble, she could vaguely see the darkness outside with her half-opened eyes. ¡°Come out¡­¡± The voice wasn¡¯t her hallucination. Someone was really shouting outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that the dangerous mutant creature on the island had left? So those who were lucky enough to survive would try to find a survivor in the ruins? Song Qingxin was overjoyed. She instinctively wanted to reach out and push away the heavy object on her body. She opened her mouth and was about to speak, but the voice spoke again,¡± ¡°1 can see you ¡­¡± The voice was shrill, and it was as if his throat had been ground by sand paper. It was creepy to hear. ¡°Come out¡­¡± It was pitch black outside, and she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers. The voice came from the darkness, and song qingxiao¡¯s hair stood on end instinctively, pressing against her wet, torn clothes.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: The Dragon serpent (1) Chapter 246: The Dragon serpent (1) Translator: 549690339 Her cautious nature made her hesitate for a moment, and during this short pause, she heard the sound of the rain. Someone was already calling for help weakly but overjoyed,¡± ¡°.. Save ¡­ I¡¯m, here, here ¡­¡± Something was quickly sliding in the direction of the sound. She tried her best to open her eyes and look out through the gap. Her eyelashes were stained with dust, and after being drenched in water, her eyelashes were firmly stuck together, making her eyelids extremely heavy. Even if she used all her strength, she could only open them half-open. The mud fell into her eyes, and a large amount of tears gushed out. It was pitch black outside, so dark that one could not even see their own fingers. They could only vaguely see a stretch of Wolf¡¯s skin. The half-collapsed laboratory had been razed to the ground, and the people who had been arguing had disappeared without a trace. It was unknown how many survivors there were under such a terrifying force. The person who was calling for help outside ran towards the faint source of help. The person ran extremely fast, but the strange thing was that when he ran, it was as if his feet were rubbing against the ground, and he kept making a strange sound of scraping debris. Then, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ was heard. It seemed that this person had used gravity to sweep away the wasteland where the sound had come from in a hurry. This rescue method was too violent! Her heart was beating wildly, and she felt that something was wrong. She knew best how heavy these broken stones and bricks were. Mr. Zhou¡¯s group had been dead, injured, and exhausted. They were like arrows at the end of their flight. In addition to the sound of the heavy rain and the rolling of gravel and bricks, she also heard a few cracking sounds, as if something had been broken. Song qingxiao swallowed a mouthful of bloody saliva and stared into the dark night with her eyes wide open. The flying dust was washed to the ground by the rain, and the heavy rain was like beads connected by a line. The rumbling Thunder rolled in the clouds, as if it was brewing the next wave of Thunder. At this moment, she heard a strange sound again, as if someone was stuffing something into her mouth. Song Qing¡¯s heart was in his throat. Suddenly, a sizzling sound was heard in the sky. A thick bolt of lightning drove away the thick clouds and split into several parts to light up the sky. With this light, she saw that about ten meters away, the sign of ¡®longevity technology¡¯ and the stone sculptures in the pool were all gone. An unusually strange golden shadow stood on the ruins, and the cold white Lightning seemed to coat its body with a layer of silver. When the rain fell on it, it splashed into clouds of rain mist and wrapped it up. A long shadow fell down, covering the place where it was standing. ¡®It¡¯ was holding something in its mouth. As the scales on its throat moved up and down, the thing in its mouth moved one after another, as if song qingxiao had been injured! It was wrong! She quickly realized that she was not hallucinating. The thing in its mouth was a pair of human legs, and the swallowing sound was coming from its mouth. This was the creature that had evolved on the island! As professor Yan had said, he was the ¡®King¡¯ who survived to the end after ¡®natural selection¡¯! ¡®Bang, bang bang, bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­¡¯ Her heart began to beat wildly and chaotically. Her eyes slid down from its body and saw the half of the snake¡¯s tail on the ground. She remembered the deformed pillar in the laboratory Hall before it collapsed, the large piece of shed skin on it, and the panicked ¡®snake¡¯ that someone had shouted earlier. Song qingxiao wanted to cry but had no tears. She held her breath in front of her chest, but the hand that was holding the dagger trembled slightly. It was an instinctive fear that came from her bones, and it was difficult to suppress at this time. She tried her best not to make a sound. After swallowing a person, the snake¡¯s body had swelled up a lot. Its lower body was curled up into a ball, and she couldn¡¯t see how long it was, but it seemed to cover the space around it. The tail on the ground was wriggling slowly, and the rough grinding sound was made by it. The dead man with dangling legs was slowly swallowed into its stomach. The rain washed over its scales, and it slowly turned its head to look around. The light of the lightning shone on its head. It was no longer the snake that song qingxiao had imagined, but a monster. Its head was extremely large and was covered in scales. Tentacles of different lengths and colors similar to the scales grew on its head, and it had a pair of eye-catching horns. The horns were very long, like two sharp blades, wrapped by the tentacles. The scales on the snake¡¯s head had already stood up, which made its head much larger than it actually was. The person in its mouth only had a pair of ankles outside. Its eyes were a strange light gold color, and it swept across every corner coldly. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and she tried her best to control herself from trembling. The residual light of the lightning was eventually swallowed by the darkness, and the outside was so dark that it was as if someone had splashed thick ink on it. After the Thunder passed, the whole world seemed to have quieted down. The sound of the rain did not stop, and song Qing¡¯s small body could not help but tremble. She could hear her heart beating wildly and her trembling body making a ¡®splashing¡¯ sound with the seawater that seeped out of the ground. Perhaps it was because she was afraid, but all of this was magnified infinitely by her senses, making her hear it more clearly. Don¡¯t shake, don¡¯t shake. She consoled herself that it would not hear her. The rain outside was too loud, so they couldn¡¯t hear such a small movement. That pair of legs must have been stuffed into the snake¡¯s stomach in the end, as that strange voice rang out again,¡± ¡°Come out¡­¡± ¡°Number three¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± Why could a snake speak? Is this a superpower that came from evolution? Song qingxiao felt like she was in a fantasy world. Her heart was beating faster and faster, and her blood was flowing. The temperature of her body dropped again and again, and the cold made her tremble even more. Song qingxiao would rather not have woken up so quickly. Wasn¡¯t it the luckiest thing to be unconscious at this moment? song qingxiao,¡± the snake suddenly opened its mouth and flicked its tongue, is that you?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s name had been called so many times in her life that she couldn¡¯t even remember. However, there had never been a time like this that made her feel so terrified and horrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come out¡­¡± The Thunder rumbled again, and the lightning illuminated the earth. In the misty rain, the terrifying giant Python slithered in the ruins, mimicking the calls of humans, trying to lure the remaining humans out. The scales scraped against the gravel, making a rough friction sound. Song qingxiao clenched her fists and wanted to cover her ears. She didn¡¯t dare to look anymore and wanted to close her eyes. However, the more she didn¡¯t want to see it, the more vivid the images were in her mind.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Chapter 196 Chapter 247: Chapter 196-calculations _1 Translator: 549690339 Under the pale light of the lightning, the giant Python was searching for its prey. It hissed and flicked out its Scarlet tongue. It was thin and long, with a forked tip, like a sharp blade. ¡°Come out¡­¡± It was still shouting. After knowing that the giant Python was mimicking a human¡¯s voice, it felt very frightened when it heard the sound again. The voice seemed to come from his stomach, and it was both hoarse and feminine. ¡°Mr. Zhou¡­¡± ¡°SongQing Xiao¡­¡± Every time it called out, it would stick out its tongue. Every time it ¡®called¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯s name, her body would tremble uncontrollably. This caused her to have terrible memories. There was a thunderstorm tonight, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of the night of the trial to enter God. In the dark alley when she returned home, the man with the knife had stabbed her neck. She remembered the first trial when she killed the fatty. In order to avoid the pursuit of other trial-takers, she hid in a large VAT and soaked in the stagnant water. She heard the doctor barging in with the woman in the second profession, calling her name along the way and passing by the VAT she was hiding in from time to time. It carried a kind of evil, fatal cruelty, as if he wanted to play with his prey. It made her feel like she was in hell, and her soul and consciousness were dominated by fear. However, she had completed the first trial a long time ago. In the end, she survived and was lucky enough to win the subsequent trials. She was already getting stronger. She thought she had overcome the fear of being weak and helpless, but now it all came back to her. It was even colder in the puddle. After his pores expanded, a large amount of sweat was discharged from his body, and the cold gushed into every part of his body through the opened pores. Her blood seemed to have dropped to the freezing point, and her teeth were chattering uncontrollably. She was so shocked that her body began to Twitch. The Python hissed as it flicked its tongue. She tried her best to think about how a snake would act when it was hunting, but it didn¡¯t work. There was no response to its voice. The giant Python seemed to be tired of it and began to slither away, like an Emperor patrolling its territory. It seemed to have discovered something. Under the flickering lightning, it turned its huge head around. Its pale golden pupils contracted and locked onto where song qingxiao was hiding. ¡°Come out¡­ Si si¡­¡± The sound of crawling was heard. It was getting closer and closer, as if it had already discovered her. Song qingxiao hated her sharp senses. How did the snake find her? Was it because of her line of sight, or was it because of the sound she made when she trembled? Or did it feel the little remaining heat in its body? Her breathing became more and more rapid, and she gripped the dagger in her hand tightly. She didn¡¯t want to die Here. She wasn¡¯t willing to die. She still wanted to fight with all her might! The Python was getting closer and closer, and the cold and damp aura had reached her first, causing her great psychological torture. Those with weaker willpower would have been driven crazy by this feeling. Even song qingxiao had the urge to run away several times. Hurry up and escape¡­ But as soon as this thought appeared, she forcefully suppressed it. The giant Python was as fast as lightning. She was already injured and could not escape. Or, he could jump out and fight it to the death to seek a quick release. It would be much better than the torture he was suffering now. However, every time this thought flashed through her mind, she would suppress it with her strong self-control. The giant Python got closer, and its hissing sound seemed to be right beside her ear. A heavy force slowly pressed down on the spot where she was hiding. Creak! The beam that held up the space for her could not withstand the pressure of this sudden attack and let out a wail. Song Qing¡¯s small body tensed up. At that moment, something burrowed through the mud and came from the other side of her body, suddenly grabbing her arm! At this moment, his thoughts were like a tight string that would break with a slight flick. If Leng Wei were to be attacked like this, even the calmest person would not be able to help but scream. Song qingxiao was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. At that moment, her rapidly beating heart stopped and her blood seemed to have frozen. She instinctively wanted to open her mouth, but the moment the corner of her mouth twitched, before she could make a sound, it was strangled by her. Her extremely strong self-control played a huge role at this time. The more dangerous it was, the more terrified she was, but the calmer she was. It was a cold and hard claw with a rough touch that didn¡¯t belong to a human, and it seemed to have wet fur. In a flash, number Seven¡¯s inhuman face flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. This was number seven! No. 7 was still alive, and he should have already discovered this terrifying giant Python. He didn¡¯t know why she was buried beside him, and he didn¡¯t know when she would wake up. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t unconscious like him, but had been awake the whole time. She knew of his existence and was prepared to attack her at the critical moment to take her life. At this moment, the giant Python was slowly swimming over. It must have discovered the person hiding here. No matter what, number seven must have been scared. She wanted to force song qingxiao to expose herself first. Song qingxiao¡¯s mood went up and down. From the bottom of the valley at the beginning, it soared into the sky again when she found out that number seven was also there. She shut her mouth tightly. In order to prevent her subconscious reaction from ruining things, she even used her teeth to bite her lower lip firmly. The giant Python might not have discovered her, but it might have sensed number Seven¡¯s existence. She must not make a sound to attract the giant Python¡¯s attention until the last moment. This was like a psychological battle. The result was unknown, but the process was uncertain. Excitement, uneasiness, fear, and other emotions firmly grasped song Qing. Number Seven¡¯s sneak attack on her didn¡¯t succeed. This method of scaring her could only be used once. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what number seven was thinking, but she wasn¡¯t interested. The next moment, the pressure on her body suddenly relaxed. The snake raised its head, and its hard tail pierced through the ruins with great force. The beam on song qingxiao¡¯s body was easily removed. With a clang, a large number of gravel rolled down and raindrops fell on her body, proving that her figure was exposed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her wet hair stuck to her cheeks, and the rain with mud blocked her eyes. However, she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even lift her hand to push her hair away. Was this fate? At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself in her heart. ¡°No¡­¡± A cry of surprise sounded in her ear, but it was not from her.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 197 Chapter 248: Chapter 197-inferior _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao instinctively looked up in surprise. No. 7 was wrapped around the waist by the huge tail of the snake. Her legs were still instinctively kicking, and her claws were scratching the snake¡¯s scales, but her claws could not leave a single mark on the snake¡¯s scales. In one hand, she used the pen that she had picked up from number three to poke the snake¡¯s body, but at this moment, the pen was useless. It was actually her. She had actually been discovered? Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what she was feeling at that moment. Why? She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She even felt that everything she was seeing now was like an illusion created by extreme nervousness and fear. She couldn¡¯t believe it. At the same time, number seven, who was being held back, couldn¡¯t believe it. She was also wondering why. The moment the giant Python appeared, she had already sensed the danger with her animal instinct. Before the terrifying creature destroyed the experiment Hall, she saw song qingxiao being sent flying and jumped out with her. However, the difference was that song qingxiao was unlucky. She was buried and knocked out, while number seven fell beside her consciously. When he found out that song qingxiao had fainted, number seven was ecstatic. He felt that his chance had come. She had been lying low, waiting for the right time to sacrifice song qingxiao to complete the mission. Song qingxiao would never have thought that she would be hiding so close to her. When she gradually woke up and made a weak sound, number seven cheered in excitement from the bottom of his heart. Her blood seemed to be boiling. So what if she was strong? So what if she was quick-witted, cunning, and the first to snatch Mr. Zhou¡¯s box? Number three said that she had a mental ability, but such a person would still die in his hands. She couldn¡¯t wait to complete this mission. She wanted to leave this damn place as soon as possible. She had had enough of it. When the Python turned around and focused its attention on them, although there was fear in the depths of number Seven¡¯s heart, there was also excitement mixed in. However, she had never expected that when she pinched song qingxiao silently, this woman could still hold back from the sudden shock. At the same time, she did not expect that the mutant creature¡¯s target would be her. Why? She could not figure it out. She and song qingxiao were both hiding. It didn¡¯t make sense that song qingxiao could escape while she was being restrained by the mutant creature. Did she smell something? Probably not. From the beginning to the end, she had been very careful not to get any smell on herself, for fear of attracting the attention of mutant creatures. The blood-stained nail that pierced through number three¡¯s arm had been bitten off by the mouse. When she picked up number three¡¯s Pen, she carefully avoided the blood on him. Even if there was some blood on it, song qingxiao should have it too. When the Python destroyed the laboratory Hall, there was some smell, but it should have been washed away by the rain and rising sea water. But why her? Was it a change in bloodline after the beast transformation? Or was it when the strange fish had cut his palm on the ship, causing his genes to mutate, that attracted the attention of this giant Python? No, no, no, no! She remembered something. She had something on her that had a smell. The day before they arrived on the island, song qingxiao caught a strange fish and killed it, which attracted a large group of birds. After the birds had wreaked havoc, she had once said, ¡°¡±As long as there¡¯s the smell of the bird¡¯s feces, the fish will not dare to get close to the ship. These birds ¡­ The Overlord of the ocean ¡­ Few natural enemies ¡­ When song qingxiao said this, she mentioned that number two was the one who took the lead in gene production. Number four, number six, and the others all had some bird feces on their bodies, so she did the same! After that, she was so eager to know Mr. Zhou¡¯s Secret that she didn¡¯t notice if song Qing had pretended to be a little girl. If it was because of the smell of bird feces, then song qingxiao was not acting. She had been tricked! Before he died, a last thought flashed through number Seven¡¯s mind, ¡°Number three was right! Song qingxiao was a cunning, detestable, and sinister woman The snake¡¯s head was raised high, and the tentacles on its head flicked, watching number Seven¡¯s final struggle as if she was just a worm or a speck of dust that could be easily crushed. It tightened its tail slightly, and the sound of bone number seven cracking could be heard. ¡°No¡­¡± The brush that she had picked up from number three at the risk of her life was now difficult to hold. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it slid down and fell into the puddle. The nails on her free hand had already been bitten off by the rats in the underground laboratory. Not only was she unable to hold on to the Python¡¯s scales, but her fingers were also cut by the hard scales. ¡°Save me¡­¡± No matter how cruel and cunning she had been, she was still afraid of death. The moment she said those two words, it was as if she had just said her last words. The snake tail tightened its grip, and several cracking sounds of bones breaking could be heard. Number Seven¡¯s scratching movements froze, and his head drooped down powerlessly, only twitching instinctively. The huge Python hissed and opened its mouth to bite number Seven¡¯s head, holding it in its mouth. Before she was entangled, song Qingxin¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. It was because she remembered what she had done. On the cliff, Mr. Zhou had wanted to use the poisonous snake to harm her, but she had snatched the box away. When she took the evolution potion from the box, she stuffed the snake head into the box. After that, the box was snatched away by number one. He wondered if number one had opened the box while he was hiding underground. Song qingxiao did not know about this secret after number one was sacrificed. If number one had opened the box, did he die from the leeches or from the snake¡¯s poison? Song qingxiao was feeling uneasy. If No. 1 died in the snake¡¯s mouth and was eaten by the leeches, it would prove that someone had already sacrificed a snake. Now, if No. 7 also died in the mouth of this Dragon snake, would this mission be considered a failure? At this moment, she was so regretful that her intestines turned green. For a moment, she hesitated whether to attack or not. However, the Dragon snake was extremely fast. After being entangled by it, number seven only held on for a few seconds before his soul returned to paradise. With No. 7¡¯s death, the mission was refreshed again, and song qingxiao was surprised. A corner of the hexagram magic array was lit up with the death of No. 7, and the silhouette of a feline girl appeared on it. [ mutant creatures killed: bat, crocodile, man-eating ant, white rat, feline girl (mission progress 77%) ] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [ mission completed: 2000 points ] [ sacrificial ritual progress: 6/6 (completed) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] Number Seven¡¯s death not only completed the task given by the priest, but it also lit up the hexagram magical array. At this moment, she was both the Hunter and the prey that was being sacrificed! Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: God’s plan (1) Chapter 249: God¡¯s plan (1) Translator: 549690339 No. 7 had been infected by the strange fish¡¯s genes. After beastification, she had been recognized as a mutant creature by the trial space of God. Because she was human and her bloodline had been modified by the trial space, she was unique in this world. Therefore, No. 7¡¯s death had brought song qingxiao great benefits. Her special status had increased her mission progress by io%! Song qingxiao was overjoyed. The giant Python that was wrapped around No. 7 felt that its prey had died and lost its ability to struggle. It quickly let go of its huge body. The giant Python¡¯s body slithered on the sand and rocks, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. The wriggling body was less than ten centimeters away from him. With such a vicious creature not far from him, song Qing was on tenterhooks and did not dare to move. She was lying in the water, as if she was being roasted over a charcoal fire. His soul seemed to have been split into two. One was hesitating and fearful, while the other was coldly watching from the side, thinking of other ways out. No. 7 was dead, and the sacrificial mission was completed. She hid in the snake and left without realizing her existence. Then she left this half of the mountain and went to the other side to kill a mutant creature. She lit up the hexagram magic array and left this mission world, returning to reality. She had planned this out perfectly. At this moment, a drop of water fell on her head, and the coldness seeped into her bones. The water droplets were not like raindrops, and a bad feeling welled up in song Qing¡¯s heart. The snake tail that was previously hanging about 10cm away from her waist was now moving slowly and approaching her without her knowing. From the rippling water, she could tell that this was not her illusion. She raised her head, stupefied. Number Seven¡¯s legs were dangling in the air above her head. The water that had fallen on her head earlier had come from number Seven¡¯s toes. Drip, drip. Another drop of water fell on her face. The giant Python looked down at her, its two horns standing like sharp blades. It had already put number Seven¡¯s shoulder into its mouth, and its pupils were vertical. This was a hunting signal, it had found her! As if struck by lightning, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently. However, at this point, seeing that the mission was about to end, she was not willing to wait for death. After being discovered, there was no point in feigning death. Song Qing pushed his elbows against the ground and tried to jump up. However, even though her reaction was fast, the cunning giant Python¡¯s reaction was much faster than hers. It slapped its long and thick tail on the ground, and the seawater that seeped out of the ground was split open. A large splash was made, and the ground was hit by a strong rebound force. Song qingxiao¡¯s body bounced up involuntarily. The snake¡¯s long tail swept away the surrounding sand and stones. It curled its long tail and trapped song qingxiao. Before she fainted, she did not see the scene of the Python destroying the laboratory, but from the scene of the Wolf¡¯s loan, she could imagine the horror of the scene. However, now that she was in close contact with it, song Qing Xiao realized that it was far more terrifying than she had imagined. The snake was probably as thick as an adult man¡¯s thigh and had tyrannical strength. From its appearance, it was closer to the legendary Dragon than a snake. He didn¡¯t know if this was due to evolution or a mutation that occurred during the process of genetic change. It wanted to strangle her in the same way it had killed No. 7. Once it was entangled, it would be difficult to escape. In front of such a behemoth, the power of humans seemed insignificant and helpless. It was difficult for them to even have the courage to fight against it. In order to prevent herself from being entangled by the snake, song qingxiao ended up in the same situation as number seven. She rolled away, trying to escape from the snake¡¯s range. However, just as she moved, she saw a black shadow rise up high in front of her. A cold wind was like an indestructible sharp blade, cutting through the line of rain. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, she instinctively rolled over to Dodge. The thick and long tail of the snake was raised high and swept down from left to right. With a ¡®Kacha* sound, a big tree was broken by the brute force and fell in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The snake¡¯s tail broke the tree, but it was still coming at him fiercely. It fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, lifting up the bricks on the ground and causing the ground to shake violently. The rolling debris formed a thick layer of dust in the rain, blocking song qingxiao¡¯s vision. The wind howled, and the dust formed a circle, surrounding song qingxiao. The Python¡¯s dangerous aura was everywhere. She had dodged a fatal blow, but she couldn¡¯t avoid the countless flying stones. Soon, the stones scratched her body, leaving criss-crossing wounds. Blood oozed out, making her look extremely terrifying. But on the verge of death, her heart beat faster, and she couldn¡¯t even feel the pain on her body, only nervousness and numbness. The snake was too big and powerful. With number Seven¡¯s body in its mouth, it couldn¡¯t open its mouth for a while. However, its tail was already terrifying enough. It didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry even though it missed its target. Its golden eyes were cold and cruel, as if it was playing with its weak prey. The broken tree fell to the ground with a bang, slanted in the ruins. The fine branches and leaves were blown away by the storm, and the situation was even more unfavorable for song qingxiao. ¡°Hu Hu ¡­¡± She gasped for breath. She was injured and her physical strength was limited. Moreover, her nervousness, fear, and other emotions had made her mentally and physically exhausted. If this continued, she would definitely die. Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled overhead. In the ruins, other than the sound of the Dragon snake, only the sound of thunder and rain could be heard. The sea water was rising, and the survivors might be hiding in the corners, quietly watching this place. In her despair, song qingxiao made up her mind. With the help of the lightning, she saw that half of number Seven¡¯s body had been devoured, and his legs below the waist were shaking. The Python was busy swallowing number seven, so it was toying with her for the time being. After number Seven¡¯s body was completely devoured, the snake opened its mouth even more, making it even more terrifying. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he would take a gamble! She gritted her teeth and changed her previous attempt to escape. Instead, she held the dagger and pounced in the direction of the snake¡¯s head. Hit where it hurts. However, the Dragon snake had evolved and had long become a spirit. As if it had guessed song qingxiao¡¯s intentions, the scales on its head stood up, its pupils shrank, and its lower body curled up while its upper body stood up. Then, its head moved as fast as lightning, and it stuck itself in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. This round was both a gamble and a gamble of luck. However, her luck seemed to have run out. The Python was much faster than she had expected. She knew that there was danger, but when it came to dodging, she could no longer follow her heart. Too many things had happened that day, and her physical strength had been in a state of exhaustion. In addition to her injuries, she was simply at the mercy of a mutant creature that was strong enough to crush her. She only felt the cold and soft body of the huge snake pressing against her body. Number Seven¡¯s swinging legs hit her body with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, making her shiver. Her legs were as heavy as lead. Song qingxiao took a step forward. The snake was like a ghost that lingered around her. Its huge body stuck to her and slowly wrapped around her, easily locking her in. Every time she kicked, the force would be absorbed by the Dragon snake¡¯s body. It was completely useless. The upper body of the Dragon snake wrapped around him, tightening bit by bit. His waist felt the pressure and made a cracking sound. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She groaned in pain, as if half of her body had been stuffed into a meat grinder, but she was unable to escape such a predicament. A huge force swept over, and the blood in song Qing¡¯s lower body began to rush up. Her face instantly turned purple, and the blood vessels in her brain couldn¡¯t bear the heavy load and started to throb violently. Song qingxiao¡¯s vision went black and she almost lost control of her body. At this moment, something grabbed her waist. Under the strength of the Python¡¯s twisting, it pressed against her bone, as if a needle had pierced into her numb flesh, causing a dull pain. The dagger in her hand loosened and almost fell off. The slight pain came at the right time. Under the stimulation of this dull pain, her heart shrank and her scattered consciousness recovered a trace of clarity. She instinctively clenched her numb hand and held it. This dagger meant a lot to her. It had almost taken her life, accompanied her through several life-and-death situations, and saved her life. This was her only chance to save her life. She gritted her teeth and resisted the impact. She held the dagger tightly, afraid that she would lose it. Once the Dragon snake succeeded, it lost the desire to play with its prey. It exerted more force, and song qingxiao suddenly felt even more difficult to breathe. She had seen the moment before No. 7¡¯s death. It had only been ten seconds since she had been entangled by the Dragon snake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the moment of life and death, song Qing was filled with courage. Her lower body was bound, but her upper body was free. ¡°Get lost!¡± She shouted and suppressed her disgust and fear. At the same time, she lifted her heavy arm and stabbed the dagger into the monster¡¯s body. After the Dragon snake evolved, its scales were as hard as steel. When it destroyed the laboratory Hall, the broken tiles and exposed steel bars did not leave a mark on its body. When the dagger¡¯s tip touched the tough scales, it made a ¡®ding¡¯ sound. This was something that song qingxiao had never experienced since she got the mysterious dagger.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 199 Chapter 250: Chapter 199-sudden (1) Translator: 549690339 However, song qingxiao¡¯s dagger was extraordinary. She didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but the moment it hit the scales, the tip of the blade paused for a moment. However, with some force, the blade still broke through the barrier. Perhaps because she didn¡¯t have enough strength, she only managed to insert two or three centimeters. Even so, song Qing¡¯s spirit was lifted. This proved that the dagger could pierce through the Dragon snake¡¯s defense. She exerted all her strength and let go of the snake¡¯s hand. She endured the squeezing feeling at her waist, pressed her hands on the dagger, and stabbed it down. Threads of snake blood slowly flowed out from the wound. The Dragon snake¡¯s appearance was slightly different from an ordinary Python. The color of its blood was also different. This Dragon snake¡¯s blood was light blue, and under the reflection of the lightning, it had a little golden glow. It had obviously undergone a mutation! The Dragon snake, which had been unhurried earlier, was stimulated and suddenly tightened its grip. Its snake head swayed wildly and its lower tail slapped the ground with force, making a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. Song Qing¡¯s internal organs and bones were deformed by the pressure. He felt an unbearable pain in his lower abdomen, and he couldn¡¯t help but groan. At the same time, something on her waist broke with a crack. The residue pierced her body, and cold liquid gushed out and seeped into her wound. In an instant, the wound first felt cold, followed by a burning pain, as if ten thousand ants were drilling into his heart. Even though song Qing¡¯s endurance was outstanding, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain,¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She instinctively wanted to grab her wound, but the wound was wrapped by the giant¡± dragon¡¯s ¡± body, and she could not get close at all. The cold liquid was still seeping into her body through the wound. It was as if someone had reached into her abdomen and stirred it. ¡°All ah ah ¡­¡± Song qingxiao screamed in pain. Her internal organs felt like they were burning, and her blood was boiling. Her heart, which was beating very fast, began to beat at an incredible speed. Her chest could no longer withstand the pressure. Every time her broken bones were pulled by her beating heart, it felt like someone was rubbing her wound repeatedly. This pain could not be described with words. At this moment, song Qing was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even care about his dangerous situation. She gritted her teeth, her body twitching heavily with her heart beating faster and faster. What was it? Large amounts of cold sweat were expelled from her body, and the intense pain burned her rationality. Was it the poison of the giant ¡°Dragon¡±? She slapped the body of the giant¡± Dragon ¡± with all her might, but it was of no use. The pain in her body was getting more and more intense, as if every cell in her body was undergoing a mutation. She soon remembered the medicine bottle she had hidden at her waist. It was the evolution potion that she had snatched from Mr. Zhou. After she opened the box, she had hidden it at her waist. Perhaps during the process of the Dragon snake¡¯s entanglement, the huge force had crushed the bottle. The glass shards had cut her body, and the evolution potion inside had flowed out from the wound. She hadn¡¯t thought of how to use this thing yet. Mr. Zhou must have been quite wary of it at that time, so he had been carrying the box but had not injected it. Song qingxiao was a cautious person. She would not dare to take anything she was unsure of. But at this moment, the bottle broke by chance, and the contents flowed into his body. ¡®Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong¡­¡¯ Her heart pounded against her chest again and again, so hard that she almost suffocated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dragon snake had clearly wrapped itself around her waist, but at that moment, she felt as if her throat was being strangled. ¡°Zhou ¡­¡± She just wanted to curse, but soon she couldn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what Mr. Zhou¡¯s evolution drug was, but it didn¡¯t feel like a life-saving medicine at this time. Instead, it felt more like a fatal poison. At first, the pain was only in her stomach, but it quickly spread to her limbs and bones. The blood in her body began to boil, and her blood vessels, muscles, and bones felt like they were being crushed inch by inch. Her body was already covered in wounds, and the hot blood was flowing out of her wounds at a faster speed. The faster the blood flowed, the higher the temperature rose. Her blood vessels, muscles, and bones couldn¡¯t withstand the rising temperature. Song qingxiao¡¯s whole body seemed to be burning! The most terrifying thing was that the energy flowing all over her body was slowly converging and finally forming a huge torrent. With an inexplicable energy, it rampaged around, trying to find a breakthrough point in her body.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Chapter 199 Chapter 251: Chapter 199-sudden (2) Translator: 549690339 Wherever the huge energy went, the extremely high temperature would burn and shrink her meridians. The pain that song qingxiao suffered was overwhelming. However, the stimulation brought by the pain kept her awake and did not make her faint. ¡°All¡­¡± The scorching heat evaporated her blood, and her vision turned red. She saw that the skin on her hand holding the dagger was red to purple, and it was drying up at an extraordinary speed, as if it had been burned by something. This could not go on! If this situation was allowed to continue, she would probably die to the potion before the Dragon snake could kill her. The temperature was getting higher and higher. She could even hear the sound of her blood boiling in her body. On the back of her hand that was holding the knife, the blood vessels bulged and throbbed like boiling water. With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, the thin skin finally couldn¡¯t withstand the collision of this energy, and became the first breakthrough point. The skin split open, and a soybean-sized wound appeared on the back of the hand. It began to spread like a plague, and in the blink of an eye, it had grown to the size of a copper coin. At the same time, song qingxiao could clearly feel that her body was starting to crack. It was as if his body would turn into a fireball at any moment. The energy was strange, and even the heavy rain could not penetrate it. ¡°Phew¡­ Hu ¡­ At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was twisted. It was as if there was a fire in her throat. Every breath she took was extremely difficult. The injuries all over her body were gradually increasing. If she was not stopped, she would be burned into nothingness in at most ten seconds under this high temperature! At the same time, song qingxiao realized with some tragedy that as this power flowed through her body, it was as if a ferocious demonic beast had been imprisoned in her body. It brought destruction, but it also contained an endless amount of power that was sealed within. At this time, her body showed an extremely strange contrast. She could already hear that her bone armor was extremely fragile due to the high temperature, as if it would break under the rain. However, she felt that there seemed to be enough energy in her body that could destroy the world that had not been used. This feeling wasn¡¯t an illusion she had on the verge of death, because in the next moment, she gripped the black Dagger tightly and easily pulled out the blade that had pierced into the Dragon snake¡¯s scale. The moment the dagger was pulled out, it brought out a few drops of light blue snake blood, ah-¡± She let out a sharp cry, gripped the dagger tightly, and stabbed it into the Dragon snake¡¯s body again, venting the pain in her body. With a ¡®pop¡¯, the tough scales of the serpent were easily penetrated. At the same time, the bones in her arm cracked. She used the last of her strength to pull out the dagger. Her left eyelid was already burning, followed by her nose, cheek, and forehead. Am I going to die? The thought flashed through her mind. When the dagger was pulled out, light blue snake blood spurted out and splashed on song Qing¡¯s head. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on a raging fire. The snake¡¯s blood splashed on his burning face, and he immediately felt a cool and refreshing feeling. Under the effect of the potion, her body was like a burning furnace. Even the heavy rain could not cool down her boiling blood, but the snake blood was useful! The wound on her cheek felt much better after being soothed by the snake¡¯s blood. This snake¡¯s blood was simply a life-saving medicine for her! Overjoyed, she randomly stabbed the snake¡¯s body with her dagger, hoping to get a cool and refreshing feeling when the snake¡¯s blood gushed out. After being stabbed a few times, the giant¡± Dragon ¡± tightened its grip in pain. The bones in song Qing¡¯s small waist cracked. Number Seven¡¯s physical body was so strong after shapeshifting, but he had died from a blow from the giant¡± Dragon ¡°. However, song Qing¡¯s life force was not extinguished after the Dragon snake broke her small bones. The energy that was destroying song Qing¡¯s life force began to resist the Dragon snake¡¯s energy after she was attacked. It actually began to repair her broken bones. The boiling hot blood flowed through the injured area, and the broken bones began to heal. This kind of pain was undoubtedly the greatest torture in the world. The pressure from the outside world and the self-healing of her body began a cycle of resistance. Even though song Qing was strong-willed, under such repeated torture, she could not help but break out in cold sweat and scream. As the energy repaired her body, the temperature of her blood began to rise again. She stabbed seven or eight holes in the giant¡± Dragon ¡°, She did it without any technique and only relied on her instincts. A large piece of the Dragon snake¡¯s scales was pried off by her knife, revealing the tender flesh inside. The snake¡¯s blood was of no use. Her internal organs were burning, and song qingxiao could not help but remember the effects of the snake¡¯s blood. When the flood serpent¡¯s blood had been sprayed on her wound, it had relieved her pain. She wondered if drinking it now would be able to control the power in her body! As soon as she had this thought, she could no longer suppress it. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit the Dragon snake¡¯s bloody wound. Large mouthfuls of strange blood were swallowed by her, as if she was drinking water! As she expected, as the cold blood was swallowed, the burning feeling in her body was strangely soothed. After she swallowed the blood of the mutant serpent, it came into contact with the evolving liquid in her body and began to mutate. The medicinal power turned into energy and fused with the flood serpent¡¯s blood. The burn wound on the back of her hand began to heal quickly, and light blue spots the size of beans appeared on it and slowly grew. They were like a layer of invisible scales, covering her cheeks, arms, and every part of her body that was covered by clothes. At the same time, the bloody legs below the waist that were bound by the Dragon snake were also repaired. The flesh and blood began to connect, and the two legs became one and began to extend downward. The invisible force seemed to have finally found an outlet when the legs came together and extended outwards. It flowed down without stopping. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, song qingxiao could not care about that. She only knew that the moment she swallowed the snake blood, her pain was relieved. It was as if she had found a wonderful prescription to focus on this disease. At this time, she changed from passive to active. Her teeth tore at the giant¡± dragon¡¯s ¡± flesh, trying to suck out more blood. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t notice it. As she absorbed more and more blood, her body started to change. A thick tail replaced her tied legs and was growing at an incredible speed! The huge force finally found its place. Under the seemingly endless supply of energy, song Qing¡¯s tail quickly reached two meters, three meters ¡­ This force clashed with the Dragon snake¡¯s twisting force, and the snake¡¯s tail, which was originally wrapped tightly, involuntarily loosened bit by bit under the rapid growth of the tail.. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: The mutation (1) Chapter 252: The mutation (1) Translator: 549690339 At the same time, she grabbed the dagger with both hands and stabbed it randomly. The snake, in pain, wrapped its body tightly around her and rolled on the ground, wrapping her legs even tighter. When the flood Dragon was about to strangle her, she was still thinking of escaping. But now, the situation was completely the opposite. The snake tail that was wrapped around song qingxiao was pried open section by section, and its scales made an ear-piercing sound as they rubbed against each other. On this Island, the Dragon snake was already an invincible existence. Now that Leng Shang was injured, he was extremely furious. The situation seemed to have gone out of control. Its natural instincts made it make a decision. It lowered its head and pressed it against the ground, dragging song qingxiao along. A human and a snake rolled on the ground. When the snake¡¯s tail whipped about, broken walls and tiles flew everywhere. The battle formation was even fiercer than when the giant flood Dragon had destroyed the laboratory Hall. Under the pressure, song qingxiao¡¯s bones made ¡®crack, crack¡¯ sounds. Her back scraped against the uneven ground, leaving a lot of wounds. The moment the wound appeared, it was as if it had been burned by high temperature, sealing the blood inside. She couldn¡¯t see her back, and the pain was burning her mind. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know that the wound on her back was healing at a visible speed. The Dragon snake moved her forward and rubbed her back, leaving a wound. This cycle repeated. However, this pain was not even one-ten-thousandth of the pain caused by the mutation in her body, so song qingxiao did not realize that as she was injured more and more, she recovered faster. At the same time, blue lines appeared on her body, gradually blocking the injuries she had suffered from being dragged by the Dragon snake. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was like a furnace with extremely high temperature. Under the boiling blood, she would not let go until the flood Dragon died. A large amount of snake blood relieved her pain. Even though she knew that the giant¡± dragon¡¯s ¡± gene might mutate and that she would be infected after drinking the snake blood, song qingxiao could not care so much at this time. The Dragon saw that it could not kill song qingxiao with this method. By now, it had a feeling that song qingxiao was not as easy to deal with as the prey it had killed before. It began to slowly spit out number Seven¡¯s body. Clearly, it wanted to kill song qingxiao first. Under the lightning, the survivors hiding in the ruins saw this shocking scene and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was covered in blue snake blood. As she sucked in more and more snake blood, a pair of bamboo shoot-like horns slowly grew on her head. Her eyes turned from brown to brown, then from brown to faint, until they became faint gold. Finally, they turned into vertical pupils like the Dragon snake¡¯s. Under the silver lightning, they shone with a bright luster and were extremely eye-catching! Number Seven¡¯s body was slowly spat out by the snake. Her waist fell out, followed by her arms, which were covered in a large amount of mucus. As the Dragon snake struggled with all its might, her arms seemed to come to life. They swung around, and the mucus flew everywhere. Thunder rumbled incessantly, accompanied by clanking sounds of violent collisions. The people under the ruins watched this shocking moment with fear. Song qingxiao did not notice the change, but everyone else saw it. Her tail was still growing, and it was already five or six meters long. It was still growing, as if there was no end to it! She had turned into a monster with a human head and a snake body in front of everyone! But fortunately, the flood Dragon was entangled by her and didn¡¯t kill anyone else for the time being. All the survivors were praying for her to hold on a little longer. Professor Yan had said that he had already thought of ways to spread the news. The rescue plane might arrive soon. As long as this woman held on a little longer, when the rescue plane arrived, those people would kill this monster. Song qingxiao could no longer sense her surroundings. The temperature of her blood rose higher and higher. Every time her bones and tendons were broken and reassembled, her body would have a qualitative improvement. However, at the same time, the pain was doubled. This situation was like a vicious cycle. She knew this, but she could not stop it. The flood serpent became even more anxious. Its body twisted into a huge fried dough twist on the ground, and its long tail whipped wildly. Gravel flew in the air, and number Seven¡¯s body rubbed against the ground until it was a bloody mess. It rolled itself into a ball and tried again, but no matter what, it could only barely control song qingxiao, and it felt like it was not following its heart. The prey¡¯s aura was changing. From being as weak as an ant, it was slowly transforming into a ferocious flood Dragon. After a few times, the Dragon snake, which seemed to have become a spirit, sensed that something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t kill song qingxiao quickly, and instead, she added more wounds to his body. If he allowed this situation to continue, he was afraid that song qingxiao would eventually devour him when she grew up. Having evolved to the extent of the flood serpent, its intelligence was no longer inferior to that of a primate. After having a bad premonition, the Dragon snake finally felt a sense of fear. Ever since it had evolved, it was almost invincible on this half Island. It had not experienced this kind of instinctive fear for a long time. However, other than fear, the Dragon snake also felt a faint sense of excitement. Song qingxiao was different from other mutated creatures. Its instinct told it that if it ate her, it would get unexpected benefits. Its greed and hunting instinct overpowered its fear, and it spat out the corpse of the seventh at a faster pace. Number Seven¡¯s body slowly moved backward, and his shoulder was almost exposed. A loud sound came from the snake¡¯s mouth, and its forked tongue moved. With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, number Seven¡¯s head finally slid out of the Dragon snake¡¯s mouth. With a thump, number Seven¡¯s body fell beside song qingxiao, and the arm that was hanging down happened to fall on her back. It was cold, slippery, and had the unique chill of a dead body. Her head was tilted in the direction of song Qing¡¯s small face. Her distorted face could no longer be recognized as number Seven¡¯s shadow. It was covered in a thick layer of mucus, disgusting and terrifying. This glance was like a nightmare, and it was impossible to remove it from one¡¯s memory. ha! the flood Dragon spat out the corpse of number seven and opened its bloody mouth. Its pupils shrank to the size of needle tips, and a foul wind blew out of its mouth! BOOM! A bolt of lightning struck down, followed by sizzling sounds. Its sharp fangs glinted coldly under the lightning as it bit down on song Qing¡¯s head. Just then, a silver bolt of lightning came out of the gloomy forest and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The lightning was unusually fast, and with a few rises and falls, it created a large splash. In the blink of an eye, it was not far from the Dragon snake. Before the giant¡± Dragon ¡± could bite song qingxiao, it had already sensed that something was wrong and instinctively raised its head. It was a huge silver-white Wolf. Its fur had been wet by the rain and there were some blood stains on it. At this time, it bared its teeth and the tip of its feet gently touched the ruins. Its huge body rose into the air and under the lightning and thunder, it turned into a shadow and pounced over. Song qingxiao could hear the movement beside her and felt the open mouth of the Dragon snake approaching in front of her. Behind her, there was also a murderous intent. She could not move forward or retreat, but she was trapped and could not struggle free. get lost! at this critical moment, she let out an unusually sharp Shout! The brutal energy in her body turned into a fierce demon beast, swimming to her limbs and bones. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tail, which had grown to seven or eight meters long and had been hanging on the ground without moving, instantly rose up like a sharp sword that had just been unsheathed, causing a spray of water. At that moment, the flood Dragon had thought that victory was in its grasp. However, the moment it saw the giant Silver Wolf, a trace of human-like anger flashed in its cold Snake Eyes. It had been the king of the island for many years. Since its evolution, no creature had ever dared to be so arrogant in front of it. Moreover, song qingxiao was already its prey and was about to be devoured. There was no way other creatures could get a share. The giant Silver Wolf¡¯s actions were no different from issuing a challenge to it! Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: The end of the world (1) Chapter 253: The end of the world (1) Translator: 549690339 The Dragon snake saw the Wolf¡¯s action as a provocation. It temporarily gave up the plan to bite song qingxiao. It endured the pain and bit the silver Wolf, ready to deal with the wolf first. Although the wolf was fast, the Dragon snake was even more extraordinary after its evolution. The moment the Wolf¡¯s mouth was about to bite song qingxiao, the giant dragon also opened its mouth and bit the Wolf¡¯s hind leg. The fangs glinted with a cold light and sank into the Wolf¡¯s leg. The giant Wolf was attacked, and it let out a painful ¡®wail¡¯, ¡®Wuuu¡­¡¯ The venom was injected into the Wolf¡¯s mouth through its teeth. Even after being injured, the wolf was still extremely fierce. It rolled back to its upper body and opened its mouth to bite the dragon¡¯s head. The dragon¡¯s scales were extremely thick. When the silver-white giant Wolf¡¯s sharp teeth bit on its scales, it made a sound like metal clashing, leaving several marks, but it did not cause any real damage to the Dragon snake. Although the wolf was fierce, it was not the Dragon snake¡¯s opponent. After the Dragon snake bit it, it opened its mouth wide and tried to swallow the giant Wolf. The silver-white Wolf was poisoned, and its Scarlet eyes gradually lost their luster. However, its ferocity didn¡¯t decrease. It whimpered and bit the Dragon snake¡¯s head, but it was nailed by the poisonous fangs. It couldn¡¯t control itself. The Dragon snake¡¯s wide-open mouth was like a deep, bottomless hole, slowly swallowing it. The silver Wolf in the air was still struggling on its deathbed. In the muffled rumbling of Thunder, bright silver lightning cut through the sky, illuminating the dark night as if it were daytime. A huge blue light rose slowly at this time, covering the entangled Wolf and snake. The dying Silver Wolf instinctively moved its head. Under the night sky, a long and thick tail appeared out of thin air, standing upright in the air. Under the illumination of the lightning, the light blue scales on the tail flickered with a sharp glint. In the next moment, the tip of the tail suddenly moved, and the shadow instantly surged like a turbulent wave, slapping in the direction of the Dragon snake with lightning speed. Before the tail had even reached it, the wind had already arrived, bringing with it a splash of water. The silver fur on the giant Wolf¡¯s body swayed from the strong wind. The moment the Dragon snake sensed that something was wrong, it was too late to Dodge. The long and powerful tail hit the Dragon snake¡¯s head with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, making a sound of skin and flesh colliding. The force of this slap was not to be underestimated. The head of the giant¡± Dragon¡± was covered with scales of various sizes that were hard and extraordinary, but it was smashed into pieces by this slap. Large streams of snake blood flowed down its head and into the mouth of the silver Wolf. The huge snake¡¯s head was smacked to the left and fell down. With a cracking sound, the Fang that bit into the silver Wolf¡¯s hind leg immediately broke into the Wolf¡¯s body. At the same time, it powerlessly released the huge mouth that was swallowing the silver Wolf. Although most of the force was borne by the giant¡± Dragon ¡°, under the aftershock of the force, the silver Wolf still swung its four limbs and flew into the air with a broken poisonous Fang. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the silver-white giant Wolf fell to the ground, splashing the seawater that seeped out of the ground. It raised its head, but its eyes were still proud and fierce. It grinned, revealing its teeth, and even let out a threatening growl. There was a broken Fang stuck in its hind leg, blocking the blood inside. Only a small amount of blood seeped out, which was washed by the rain and dyed its silver-white fur pink. The wolf was severely injured, but it still trembled and refused to admit defeat. It struggled to get up, but after a few attempts, it could not even stand firmly, except for splashing water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The blue tail¡¯s momentum did not decrease. In the end, it swept out from the top of the giant¡± dragon¡¯s ¡± head, flattening a small mountain of steel bars and stones. It finally landed on the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯ and was covered by a large number of building debris. The flood serpent¡¯s head hit the tree that it had swept down earlier with a clang, causing the thick tree trunk to move back a large distance. The branches and leaves cracked, and the momentum of the tree trunk was finally stopped. The scene was a mess. The wind blew up a large number of broken leaves in the sky, and the rain fell. The Dragon snake was furious after being hit. It had been the king of the island for many years, and it had rarely suffered such a loss. Its severely injured head slithered toward song qingxiao. It opened its mouth, revealing its fangs, ready to swallow song qingxiao. Everything had gone out of control, and the flood serpent had lost its calm and unhurried hunting attitude. It was slowly becoming more and more anxious.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: The end of the world (2) Chapter 254: The end of the world (2) Translator: 549690339 It endured the pain and pulled its body closer to song qingxiao. It opened its mouth, and its fangs glinted coldly. The snake¡¯s tongue touched song qingxiao¡¯s back, and its cold, venomous fangs pierced through her back like the sharpest daggers, penetrating her internal organs. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± In pain, song qingxiao loosened her bite on the snake.¡¯Bang, bang, bang, bang¡¯, as the snake¡¯s venom was injected, her heart beat so fast that it had exceeded the limits of what a human could withstand. All she could hear was the constant beating of her heart and the sound of her heavy breathing. The extreme cold and the extreme heat were transmitted to every nerve cell of hers at the same time. Song qingxiao had not yet reacted to what had happened. Her lower body seemed to be covered by something powerful yet unfamiliar, which made her feel extremely terrified. The evolution medicine, the flood serpent¡¯s blood, and venom surged and mixed in her body. Her body was like a battlefield, allowing these three kinds of energy to wreak havoc. The Dragon snake¡¯s mouth was opened to an unbelievable extent, and it wanted to swallow her. In its memory of hunting, after its prey was entangled by it, it would inject poison into it and then swallow it. It was almost impossible for the prey to escape. This delicious meal was already in its bag. However, even now, song qingxiao was not willing to die. Half of her body had been bitten. The mouth of the flood Dragon was like a huge black hole, and a terrifying suction force was trying to suck her in. Under this terrifying suction force, her spine was broken, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, and it seemed like it would break in the next moment. ¡°Let go! Let go! Get lost!¡± Her whole body trembled as the shadow of death shrouded her heart. Her body temperature was still rising, her blood was boiling, and her bone armor was making ¡®GE GE¡¯ sounds as it repaired her broken body bit by bit. She used all her strength and waved the dagger around, but the Dragon snake did not let go after biting her. It slowly stuffed her into its soft mouth. A disgusting, cold mucus stuck to her body, causing her skin to Twitch, but the temperature of her body had risen to an unprecedented height. However, after the baptism of the snake¡¯s blood, her body had become stronger and could completely accept the transformation of this terrifying potion. It was just that song qingxiao had not realized it yet. Under the torture of Ice and Fire, song Qing could hear his heart beating rapidly and the sound of his blood flowing through his veins. At this time, the voices outside gradually disappeared. The endless Thunder, the heavy rain, the rising sea water, and the silver Wolf that was lying on the ground trying to take revenge but was eventually seriously injured by the snake¡¯s mouth, struggling in its death. Under the ruins in the distance, there seemed to be a living person peeking at her, but no one reached out to help her. ¡°Painting¡­ Painting the land ¡­¡± The rain poured into her mouth, and the pain was everywhere. She gritted her teeth and said in a trembling voice,¡± ¡°I¡¯m imprisoned¡­¡± It was strange to say that her spiritual power was originally very weak after overusing it. Song qingxiao was not sure if she could successfully use the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique of the nine-word secret order at this time and how effective it would be against the Dragon snake. However, the moment she recited the incantation, she felt a certain natural element in her surroundings rapidly draw closer to her body. It was an indescribable feeling. It was like the power of the water between heaven and earth, gentle and moist, repairing her exhausted spiritual energy a little. Perhaps it was because she was on the verge of death, but she burst out with unimaginable power. The moment the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was cast, it displayed an unprecedented power. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± She spat out the last word. The Dragon snake¡¯s swallowing action froze, and time seemed to have stopped. The rain was blocked out of the domain. She endured the intense pain of her body being pierced, held the dagger with both hands, and stabbed it into the snake¡¯s jaw. She was not very familiar with this foreign mental energy and was not able to control it as she wished. Thus, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word only had an effect on the Dragon snake for less than two seconds. When the dagger touched the body of the giant dragon, it was like a ¡®curse¡¯ that was broken. However, even a second or two was enough to save her life. The scales on the snake¡¯s head were not as hard and thick as its body, and song qingxiao¡¯s desire to live was stimulated to an unprecedented height. The dagger stabbed into the snake¡¯s head. The snake was in pain, and it let out a hiss from its stomach. She pulled out the dagger, and a large amount of snake blood spurted out, spraying on her head, face, and hands. In order to prevent herself from being swallowed by the Dragon snake, she stuck the dagger in her hand into the Dragon snake¡¯s wound and grabbed it tightly. At the same time, she opened her mouth and bit the snake¡¯s wound. A large amount of snake blood gushed into her mouth, and she swallowed it. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about any moves or methods. He was only moving based on his survival instincts. The giant¡± Dragon ¡± was injured at this time, and its tail began to whip wildly again. It rolled wildly on the ground, once again stirring up the place that was already severely damaged with a destructive force. The entire process was soul-shaking! But the more she did, the more song qingxiao refused to let go. At this point, it was either you die or I live. She didn¡¯t know how much snake blood she had consumed, and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Her consciousness was gradually blurring, and the blood vessels in her mind were throbbing, almost overpowering the sound of her heartbeat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was she going to die? Such a thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The Dragon snake rolled with her, and the world in front of her seemed to be spinning. For a moment, lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled in the sky, and the next moment, they were on the ground. It was as if her entire body had been stuffed into a washing machine, and it was constantly being turned and heated. In the ruins, something heavy was being dragged out, and stones rolled down with a clatter. A tail covered in mud was slanted on the ground like a fallen tree. When it was washed by the rain, the blue scales on the tail glowed coldly under the lightning.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Chapter 202 revival (1) Chapter 255: Chapter 202 revival (1) Translator: 549690339 The torrential rain fell on the long blue tail, and the tip of the tail that was slanted on the ground suddenly moved slightly. The flood serpent¡¯s sharp senses detected this movement, and its biological instincts had already made it feel danger. The Dragon snake was covered in wounds and had lost its interest in hunting. It was ready to drag song qingxiao away from this place and swallow her. Song Qing¡¯s small body was involuntarily dragged away by the Dragon snake, but as she swallowed large amounts of the Dragon snake¡¯s blood into her stomach, it fused with the evolution potion in her body, and the tail that her legs turned into became even more terrifying. The giant Silver Wolf was still biting the Dragon snake¡¯s tail. When the Dragon fled with its wounded body, the giant Silver Wolf refused to let go. The dragon¡¯s body, which was more than ten meters long, was pulled straight. At the same time, it dragged the silver-white giant Wolf in the water. Long drag marks were left on the ground, and the seawater that seeped out of the ground was divided. The waves were rolling, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The area within a few meters of the man and the snake seemed to have been bombed. The sand, stones, and bricks were crushed into pieces by the powerful collision between the giant¡± Dragon ¡± and song qingxiao¡¯s previous attacks. They were swept far away, leaving a large empty space. The seawater had already seeped out of the ground about two to three centimeters high and was dyed with a faint luster by the blue snake blood. Song Qing hung in the Dragon snake¡¯s mouth and bit its body. Her back was bent at a terrifying angle, and her legs were replaced by a snake tail covered in blue scales. The long tail extended for more than ten meters, but song qingxiao did not notice it. She focused all her attention on the various parts of her body. The sound of her blood vessels and tendons snapping and reconnecting was very clear. After that inhuman pain, what followed was the feeling of absolute power. Song qingxiao even began to enjoy the process of her body being reconstructed, and her thoughts began to clear up. She moved her swollen eyes. When she was fighting with the Dragon snake, her face had been scratched by the snake¡¯s scales. In the process of the Dragon snake¡¯s escape, half of her head had been pressed against the ground and rubbed. Now, she was soaked in seawater and rain, and she was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. The eyelid seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and it barely opened a gap. The heavily injured Silver Wolf moved twice in the water, then opened its mouth and bit the tail of the giant snake. The Dragon snake¡¯s scales had cut its mouth. It lay in the water and twitched instinctively. It was unknown if it was dead or not. The Dragon snake was in a hurry to take song qingxiao away from this damn place. It was impatient to drag a burden. With a swing of its tail, the silver Wolf, who was initially determined to not let go, was flung away by this terrifying force. It fell to the side of the snake¡¯s head with a ¡®plop¡¯. It got up unsteadily and climbed towards the snake¡¯s head. The snake sensed its movement and contracted its abdomen to give a warning, but the huge Silver Wolf was not afraid. The giant¡± Dragon ¡± was furious at this moment. If it had not been injured in the process of devouring song qingxiao tonight, the wolf King would have been like an ant in its eyes. It would not have taken it seriously. However, now that it was trapped in the shallow waters, this mutated giant Wolf actually dared to challenge it. It was in a hurry to devour song qingxiao and was impatient to fight with the silver Wolf. It bit song qingxiao and raised its head to hit the silver Wolf! The silver Wolf was at a disadvantage. Regardless of whether it was injured or not, it was not the opponent of the flood Dragon that had evolved to an extremely high level. It was hit in the stomach, and the bones in its chest made a cracking sound. It fell into the air and finally fell into the water two or three meters away with a bang. The silver Wolf was badly injured, and it let out a ¡®awoo¡¯ cry. However, it was not a match for him, but it refused to admit defeat, even if its breath was getting weaker and weaker. The Dragon snake finished off the wolf and dragged song qingxiao forward. However, the silver Wolf that had fallen to the ground staggered and stood up with great difficulty. The rain washed over its huge body, and its fluffy silver fur stuck to its strong body. It was no match for the Dragon snake that was more than ten meters long. But at this moment, its eyes flashed with a faint green light, and it bared its teeth, revealing a fierce look. Even though it was heavily injured, poisoned, and almost killed by the Dragon snake several times, the giant Wolf did not retreat. On the contrary, it seemed to have been provoked. Its two legs were suspended in the air, and only one of its front and back legs was supporting it. It limped and barely managed to walk two steps, and a low ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ warning came from its throat. Taking advantage of the Dragon snake¡¯s futile attempt to swallow song qingxiao into its stomach, it seemed to use the last of its strength to jump up and put its front claws on the Dragon snake¡¯s head. Its hind leg was injured and could no longer exert any strength. This jump seemed to have drained it of what little strength it had left. It opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp canine teeth, and bit down hard on the flood dragon¡¯s eyes! The Dragon snake¡¯s body was covered in scales, and ordinary weapons could not break through it. However, its eyes were extremely fragile. It was entangled by song qingxiao, and they couldn¡¯t do anything to each other. When the silver Wolf jumped on its head, it felt like it was seriously offended by a worm-like creature. The Dragon snake¡¯s pale golden pupils turned into a straight line. Before it could react, the silver-white giant Wolf had already opened its mouth, revealing its terrifying white teeth. Although the silver Wolf was seriously injured, it still had some strength left. Its sharp teeth pressed down on the Dragon snake¡¯s eyes and bit it hard, breaking the Dragon snake¡¯s eyes! The snake¡¯s blood splattered all over the silver Wolf¡¯s face and mouth. ¡®Si si¡¯! With its eyes injured, the Dragon snake¡¯s stomach bulged and contracted, and it let out a painful hiss. This was no small pain. Its long body instantly curled up, and its huge snake head shook desperately, trying to get rid of the silver Wolf. However, the giant Wolf was extremely vengeful and would rather die than let go- Song qingxiao was dizzy from the shaking. She instinctively wanted to bend her legs and kick around to escape the snake¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, as she moved, she did not raise a pair of bent long legs, but a long tail that was not inferior to a Dragon snake. This feeling was extremely strange. A powerful force flowed through her lower body and was awakened by her movement. Song qingxiao was both scared and excited. The tail swept toward the snake¡¯s head again with a destructive force. This was only her subconscious action. The serpent had lost an eye, and its movements were restricted by the giant Wolf that was not afraid of death. Its huge body shrank into a ball of thread under the intense pain. Song qingxiao swung her tail, and at the moment of death, the serpent endured the pain and raised its head to RAM into song qingxiao¡¯s tail with the giant Wolf. One man, one snake, and one wolf were hit head-on! The giant Silver Wolf also involuntarily let go under this force and was thrown out, breaking a beam and making a loud noise. The hill-like stone pile collapsed with a ¡®boom¡¯, and the bricks and soil buried it in the pile of rubble. The attack was successful, but the huge recoil was suppressed by song qingxiao¡¯s even more powerful strength.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Nine deaths (1) Chapter 256: Nine deaths (1) Translator: 549690339 Blood gushed out of the Dragon snake¡¯s body, but it was still unwilling to give up. After being slapped away, it immediately stuck out its tongue and raised its head fiercely. However, its powerful blue tail was raised high again, and then slapped down with even more force! The sound of the collision drowned out the Thunder and came from above the ruins of the laboratory. The force of this sound was stronger than before. Countless golden scales with a little blue flew in the air under the lightning. The light blue snake blood dyed the transparent rain with a dreamy color. The giant dragon¡¯s unusually large head was smacked to the ground and fell on a pile of broken walls, making an earth-shaking sound. This violent movement seemed to have caused a small tsunami. The wind was strong, and the sand, leaves, and debris flew high, blinding the eyes of many survivors hiding in the ruins. This time, not only did the snake and Wolf not get a good beating, but song qingxiao herself had also suffered a heavy blow. Before she could fully recover from her old injuries, new injuries had appeared. After two head-on clashes with the Dragon snake, song qingxiao was also quite injured. She had taken half of the damage caused by the Dragon snake¡¯s force. It was as if half of her soul had been knocked away. In a moment of dizziness, the upper half of her body flew out involuntarily. Her long tail was dragged on the ground. Finally, her body crashed into a pile of rubble with a clang, and she let out a painful groan. The flood serpent was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Now that it had lost an eye, it was in extreme pain. After suffering two heavy blows in a row, it lay on the ground. It raised its head several times, but it could not lift it up. The thick and long body hit the stone pile randomly, rolling and struggling before death, splashing sand, stones, and water. In the hazy rain and fog, the Thunder rumbled again, but it was much softer than before, as if it was going to stop. When the people hiding under the ruins saw this extremely dangerous scene, they were all on tenterhooks and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. The seawater was dyed light blue by the large amount of snake blood that had poured in. This battle went on for about one to two minutes. The giant¡± Dragon ¡®¡±s ¡± struggling ¡± speed gradually slowed down. It slowly lay on the pile of stones, exhaling more air than it inhaled. The bones in song qingxiao¡¯s upper body were shattered, and her internal organs seemed to have been stirred. Her vision turned black from the intense pain, and she wished she could pass out. The sound of ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ outside did not stop, and it finally calmed down after a long time. She raised her arm shakily and pushed away a rock that was pressing down on her. She exhaled and coughed. cough, cough, cough¡­ A large amount of spittle mixed with blood spurted out, and every cough in his chest caused a heart-wrenching pain. With a ¡®plop¡¯, her upper body fell into the sea. The cold sea water splashed on her face, causing her to shiver and her chaotic thoughts to become much clearer. A large amount of salty seawater poured into her mouth, washing away the dust and the smell of blood in her mouth, but it stimulated the wound in her mouth, which was cold and painful. The dagger was still in her hand. She was still alive! Song Qing twitched the corner of his mouth and revealed a look of relief after surviving a disaster. This action affected his wound and brought a sharp pain. She staggered and endured the pain. She climbed up with both hands and leaned her upper body against the ruins to catch her breath. ¡®Ka ka ka¡¯, it was as if her bones were being forcibly restored in her chest. That kind of pain was not something ordinary people could endure. Song qingxiao endured the pain and slowly stood up. The ruins of the laboratory, which had just experienced a huge battle, were now beyond recognition. After everything was over, the surroundings were eerily quiet. In the distance, a huge Golden Dragon snake lay on the ruins, making a sound of its dying struggle. She coughed twice again, spitting out small stones and sand with blood in her throat. She turned her head with difficulty to look at the other side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a small hill of rubble and sand, and something was moving inside. She gritted her teeth and coughed again. Her broken sternum scraped against each other, causing severe pain. Song qingxiao held the dagger tightly, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. The ¡®Hili¡¯ was pushed open, and a black, round nose was revealed. The big mouth of the wolf poked out, followed by its huge head. It actually didn¡¯t die! She suddenly remembered her mission prompt. At present, she only had one mission left. She had to kill one more mutant creature and her mission would be completed. Once the mission was completed, she could leave this damn place and return to reality.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Nine deaths (2) Chapter 257: Nine deaths (2) Translator: 549690339 Her gaze fell on the wolf¡¯s head that had emerged from the ruins. It was dying, so killing it was the easiest. It should be the king of the wolves who had ambushed her by the stream. This thing was fierce and vengeful, and she had almost been killed by the wolves. It didn¡¯t appear by the stream, but it took revenge for the dead wolves and attacked the humans. In the process of his sneak attack, he had left a wound on it. This Wolf bore a grudge and had followed him all the way here, trying to kill him. After killing it, he should be able to light up the last hexagram magic array, which would also pull him into the mission progress. On the contrary, although the giant¡± Dragon ¡± seemed to be half-dead, it was difficult to guarantee that it would not counterattack fiercely before it died. Killing the wolf was the most reliable way. The huge silver-white Wolf¡¯s eyes were already half-squinted. When it saw song qingxiao and felt her killing intent, its hair stood up again. The dying giant Wolf seemed to have felt song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, and its eyes flashed with pride. It bared its teeth and made threatening ¡®wuwu¡¯ sounds from its nostrils. This Wolf had a strong life and was about to die, but it still had a strong momentum. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Song qingxiao laughed weakly. She was not in a hurry to kill it. When the wolf saw that she was not moving, it turned its head and used its front claws to push away the collapsed stones. It trembled and crawled out. The stones rolled into the water, making ¡®plop, plop¡¯ sounds. Its silver-white fur was stained with dust, and the moment it came out, it couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. It fell into the water with a ¡®bang¡¯, but it was still unwilling to give up and tried to stand up. Song qingxiao did not care about it. After resting for a while, she clutched her chest and slowly looked down. Her clothes had been torn during the intense hunting process, revealing large areas of her skin, which were covered with a light blue scale-like Halo. Under her undulating chest was a soft and slender waist. But below her waist, a huge blue snake tail stretched out and was connected to her body. With a thought, the tip of song Qingxin¡¯s tail, which was ten meters away, gently rose, bringing up a string of water droplets. Then, it slowly fell back to the ground and drifted left and right. She had mutated! Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, and her eyes were intimidating. She had felt that something was wrong before, but the moment she saw the changes in her body, she was still greatly shocked. She lowered her head to look at her waist. The hand that was holding the dagger trembled non-stop as she tried to suppress the complicated emotions in her heart. She had specially sewn a secret pocket at her waist in order to hide the mysterious black Dagger. After getting Mr. Zhou¡¯s evolution potion, she had hidden it in the secret pocket. There was only some glass residue left in the place where the evolution potion was originally contained. The medicine inside had flowed into her wound when the bottle had been broken, almost killing her. The pieces of glass were caught in the net of clothes. She reached out to pick them up and rubbed them between her fingers. The glass shards were ground into dust under her fingertips. The place where she was pierced by the glass was smooth and flat, and she did not touch the wound. It seemed that the wound had been completely repaired in a short time. It seemed that the rapid recovery she felt during the severe pain was not an illusion she had when she was on the verge of death, but something that had really happened. The mutation of her body, the rapid recovery of her injuries, and the unparalleled amount of energy were all related to the evolution potion, snake blood, and genetic experiments. Song qingxiao desperately needed someone to give her a reasonable explanation. She couldn¡¯t return to the real world in this state. The mission couldn¡¯t be completed for the time being, so she had to stay here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao took a deep breath. The Thunder rumbled and the lightning was still running in the sky. The scales on her body flickered with a light blue halo. On such a night, her body was undergoing a terrifying transformation! The mission in his sea of consciousness had not changed. He was afraid that the Dragon snake or the giant Silver Wolf would have to die first. She suppressed the anxiety in her heart and looked up. In the night, the silver Wolf staggered forward in the direction of the Dragon snake. At first, it could not stand up straight, but gradually, it could rely on its front and back legs to support its huge body. Although it could not walk steadily, it looked very miserable. Song qingxiao was quite surprised that it could stand up. On the pile of rocks, the Dragon snake¡¯s tail was still moving. The rain washed over its wounds, splashing its blood all over the place.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Nine deaths (3) Chapter 258: Nine deaths (3) Translator: 549690339 The giant Silver Wolf half-crawled and half-walked in front of the snake. This action seemed to be exhausting the last of its life force. It vigilantly looked at song qingxiao, who was panting with her eyes narrowed, and then fell beside the Dragon snake. It looked for the wound that song qingxiao had made on the snake¡¯s body and stuck out its tongue to lick the snake¡¯s blood. The Dragon snake was already unable to resist. Its tail moved unwillingly and it flicked its tongue, but it no longer had the strength to struggle. Song Qing looked down on it and ignored its actions. It noticed song qingxiao¡¯s indulgence and immediately felt relieved. It took a big bite of the snake meat. Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. This Wolf was vengeful. The Dragon snake had seriously injured it, and even when it was about to die, it still did not forget to eat the Dragon snake¡¯s meat to take revenge. She didn¡¯t realize that when she looked at the wolf, there was a hint of indulgence in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the Wolf¡¯s sudden appearance, she would have been in danger. Never in her dreams would she have thought that she would fight with it at the critical moment and take care of a Dragon snake. Song qingjiang looked away. She still had her own troubles. She held the dagger and looked around. When the lightning disappeared and the thick clouds blocked the light, only the shadows of large and small piles of stones were left in the night. The muffled Thunder above her head, the sound of the rain, and the sound of the giant Wolf tearing and swallowing the Dragon snake¡¯s meat were all clearly transmitted into her ears. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her mutation, but darkness was no longer a serious problem for her. As far as she could see, the dense forest and the rain-soaked leaves were swaying in the wind. There were also cowards buried under the ruins of the buildings, holding their breath and staring at him timidly. Beneath the damaged surface, the sea water was seeping up, and the fish were wagging their tails, feasting on the mutant rats ¡®bodies. There was the smell of different people in the air. There was the smell of blood, the smell of wet soil, and the smell of the forest. Her vision, hearing, and five senses seemed to have undergone a qualitative leap following her mutation and were no longer the same as before. It was as if she could see everything around her with just a glance. Her eyes fell on the corner to her left. Under the ruins, a person was carefully looking at her like a mouse, excited, scared, uneasy, and hopeful. That gaze was somewhat familiar. ¡°Come out.¡° Song qingxiao opened her mouth, but as soon as she spoke, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her voice was unusually hoarse, and when she spoke, there was the smell of blood. Fortunately, the mutation did not completely degenerate her and she did not lose her ability to speak. ¡°I can see you.¡± Her words were exactly the same as the Dragon snake¡¯s. The man hiding under the ruins trembled and closed his eyes. The line of sight had disappeared, but his Qi was still there. He was still alive. The heavy rain slowly turned into a ¡®rustle¡¯ light rain. After the thunderstorm, the dark clouds dispersed a little, and it was not as dark as before. Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, if someone was still alive, they would have heard it. ¡°Come out.¡± She coughed twice and said indifferently, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t come out, then don¡¯t ever come out again.¡° She wasn¡¯t joking when she said this. There was a hint of killing intent in her words. The wind whistled through the woods, and some of the trees that had been cut by the Python fell into the ruins. She squinted and felt the bones and veins in her body being repaired. The burning and rising temperature in her body had stopped. She squinted her eyes and looked at the left side where someone was hiding. After about one or two seconds, she was impatient. A murderous intent flashed in her eyes. She was about to lift her tail when suddenly, there was a rustling sound from the ruins to her left. Perhaps it knew it couldn¡¯t hide anymore, a hand came out of the debris and fiddled with the surrounding bricks and stones, revealing the first survivor who climbed out tonight. cough, cough, cough ¡­ Just as this person revealed half of his head, he let out a heart-wrenching cough. The giant Wolf that had been lying beside the snake raised its head vigilantly and tried to get up. ¡°Miss, miss song¡­¡± Professor Yan¡¯s hoarse voice was heard. He was a little timid, and his tone was mixed with a trace of despair and hope. There was also some uncertainty and doubt.¡±l-is that you? Miss song¡­¡° Song qingxiao clutched her chest. At this time, the bones in her chest were also reforming with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, and the blood in her body was flowing. She was used to the heat and pain. Although it still made her tremble, it was not impossible to bear. It was a good thing that professor Yan was still alive. He was Mr. Zhou¡¯s confidant and seemed to know a lot of things. At present, she had many questions to ask professor Yan about the changes in her body and what kind of infection she would get after drinking snake blood. Song qingxiao took a deep breath, leaned over, and caught professor Yan¡¯s outstretched hand. Then, she pulled it with all the strength she had accumulated. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Professor Yan let out a painful scream and was dragged out of the ruins by her. He fell in front of song qingxiao on all fours. The rocks that were pressing down on him started to fall, and the small hill-like place quickly calmed down. Thanks a lot.¡± Professor Yan endured the pain and got out of the predicament, but his body was still shaking like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind. He did not dare to look down at her terrible body, afraid that he would faint from fear if he looked at it any longer. ¡°Miss song¡­¡± Not far from him, a giant blue tail that was more than ten meters long was slowly swaying in the sea, creating ripples that could easily take his life. The silver Wolf King that was enjoying its meal in the distance raised its head and let out a threatening growl.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: A lifetime (1) Chapter 259: A lifetime (1) Translator: 549690339 Under the alternating light and dark lightning, the previously ferocious snake lay on the ground, dying. The silver Wolf King¡¯s eyes were fierce, and the corners of its mouth were curled, revealing its terrifying white fangs. Blue snake blood splattered all over its face, slowly dripping down the corner of its mouth. Even though professor Yan knew that it had already been seriously injured in the battle with the Dragon snake, he was still so frightened that his hands and feet turned cold. At this time, the wolf was only five or six meters away from him. The terrifying mutant creatures on the island had long left a deep impression in professor Yan¡¯s heart. The scene of the wolf attack by the stream and the camp appeared in his mind. The chill drilled into his expanding pores, and the gurgling blood seemed to freeze in an instant. ¡°Song¡­¡± With some difficulty, he moved closer to song qingxiao. Although song qingxiao¡¯s appearance had changed greatly, she had used her extremely powerful strength to cripple the Dragon snake in the battle earlier. However, perhaps it was because song qingxiao had saved his life after he entered the island, or perhaps it was because the silver Wolf was quite afraid of song qingxiao, but professor Yan instinctively felt that song qingxiao was a lot more reliable. ¡°Miss song¡­¡± He called song Qing Xiao again. Occasionally, there were broken stones of different sizes falling into the rapidly rising sea water, making ¡®ding ding Dong Dong¡¯ sounds as the water splashed up. Under the lightning, song qingxiao¡¯s back was pulled very long. Her hair seemed to have grown in the previous change. It was originally shoulder-length, but now it had grown to below her ribs. Her hair was wet from the rain and stuck firmly to her face. It was black to the point of turning blue and exuded a faint light. The blood on her face was washed away by the rain, revealing her face that was as white as porcelain. Her nose and lips were still the same as before, but her eyes were similar to the Dragon snake¡¯s. Her eyes were golden, and her pupils were vertical and sharp. Its extremely terrifying long tail swayed gently under its body. Every time it swayed, it would create a row of waves in the gradually rising sea. wuwu. the giant Wolf let out a threatening cry from its nostrils and tried to stand up. Song Qing looked down on it, and the Wolf¡¯s fur stood on end, as if it was facing a great enemy. ¡°Professor Yan.¡± As soon as song qingxiao spoke, professor Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. The old professor was no longer as refined as before, and he seemed to be in a sorry state. His body was covered in wounds, and his clothes, which had been drenched by the rain, were torn and tattered, showing his thin and weak appearance. The glasses on his face had long since fallen to God knows where, and the blood from the big and small wounds on his head had been washed away by the rain, covering his face. After confirming song qingxiao¡¯s identity, professor Yan burst into tears of joy and heaved a long sigh of relief. He staggered and crawled toward song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song¡­ It¡¯s really you ¡­¡± The talking mutated serpent scared everyone. When song Qing was too quiet to speak, professor Yan was also very nervous, it¡¯s, it¡¯s really you. He wiped his face and looked at song Qing¡¯s head and face. He saw her strange golden eyes and finally looked down at her long tail. She had seen the terrifying power of this tail in her previous battle with the flood serpent. It contained an unusually powerful force. Professor Yan¡¯s hands and feet trembled. His eyes showed excitement, fear, pride, and a little pride, which slowly turned into obsession. ¡°Now, you¡¯ve also seen the changes in my body.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao allowed him to look at her. When professor Yan¡¯s eyes fell on her tail, she had an idea. A surge of power surged in her body. The tail rose from the water the moment she thought about it. It was as natural as raising her hand or breathing, but professor Yan was so scared that his upper body leaned back. tell me about the changes in longevity technology, the research on the evolution drug, and everything else. Song qingxiao looked at professor Yan¡¯s embarrassed look. He put his hands into the sea, and the rain beat so hard that he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes completely. He looked like he was crying and laughing at the same time. She frowned, and her tail fell back to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. The seawater was splashed up, and the ground was slammed with a¡¯ boom¡¯. Professor Yan¡¯s entire body trembled as he came back to his senses.. He muttered,¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: A lifetime (2) Chapter 260: A lifetime (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°W-what do you mean by everything?¡± ¡°The changes in longevity technology, Mr. Zhou¡¯s medicine, the purpose of coming to the island ¡­¡± Before she could finish, she saw professor Yan wipe his face and look at her long tail in the water. He cried and laughed like a madman. She didn¡¯t know if he heard her. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes and let out a cold Humph. This Humph scared professor Yan back to his senses. The old professor was stunned for a long time. The giant Silver Wolf next to him bared its teeth for a long time. Seeing that song qingxiao ignored it, professor Yan sat down next to her again. He seemed to have thought of something. It was as if he was no longer staring at him. He lowered his head and continued to eat the Dragon snake¡¯s meat. As the silver Wolf chewed, professor Yan was silent for a while before he said weakly,¡± ¡°So, where do you want to start?¡± While he was speaking, a faint knocking sound came from the distance, as if someone was trying to push away the falling stone and was crying for help. However, song qingxiao ignored the voice and looked at professor Yan. let¡¯s start with ¡­ she thought for a moment, let¡¯s start with the Zhou family¡¯s genetic deficiency. As soon as she finished speaking, professor Yan obviously trembled. He raised his head and looked at her in surprise. His turbid eyes were filled with shock, as if he was very surprised that she knew about this. ¡°You ¡­¡± He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he sighed, to the people of the Zhou Corporation, the Zhou family¡¯s genes are like a curse in the legends. Professor Yan lowered his head, and the rain fell on his head. The rain flowed down his white hair, forming a natural curtain that blocked his expression. ¡°In the inheritance of the Zhou family, there are several theories about the origin of the curse. Killing for love, or for revenge, or offending a villain, or making a fortune by means of damaging the virtue of the yin, causing the Zhou descendants to have insufficient lifespan.¡± Professor Yan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±When I was young, I¡¯ve heard four or five different sayings.¡± The sound of someone digging at a rock in the distance grew louder and louder, but professor Yan seemed to be immersed in his own memories, excluding everything else. the bloodline of the Zhou family doesn¡¯t allow anyone to live past the age of 35. Professor Yan raised his hand with difficulty and tried to make a gesture, if an ordinary person¡¯s birth, growth, aging, and death are a normal process, then the Zhou family¡¯s genetic inheritor will speed up this process. The Zhou family¡¯s business was very big, and every generation tried all kinds of ways to get through the threshold of 35 years old. more than 30 years ago, I was still following my mentor. At that time, the head of the Zhou group, old master Zhou, came to me, hoping to recruit me into longevity technology to study the secrets of genes. That was the predecessor of longevity technology, and also the prototype of the original team. After much effort, they finally determined the reason for the short lives of the Zhou consortium¡¯s people. It was the genetic mutation in their bodies that led to the instability of the nucleus, which led to extremely serious changes in various functions of the body. After the genetic mutation, the Zhou consortium¡¯s people began to age at a speed that was several times faster than normal people. After the age of 20, people with Zhou¡¯s bloodline would experience a genetic mutation and complete the rest of their life in a very short time. There was no exception. This kind of premature aging was different from ordinary premature aging. After determining the cause of the illness, the Zhou family started recruiting talents, we set up a project team to focus on overcoming this difficulty. We call it¡­ professor Yan paused for a moment and finally sighed.¡±The Emperor plan.¡± After the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ was confirmed, old master Zhou found this small island in the deep ocean. After buying it, he set up a secret Research Laboratory. At that time, the first group of people who followed old master Zhou came to this small island with the great ambition of changing the Zhou¡¯s genetic defects. it was established in the year of wuxu. professor Yan¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao¡¯s tail. The sea water was rising higher and higher, and it had already flooded a small part of her tail. The sound of thunder in the sky gradually died down, and the thick clouds dispersed a little. Under the dim light, her tail was shining with a faint blue light. The downpour turned into a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ drizzle, accompanied by the sound of the giant Wolf tearing the flood serpent¡¯s meat with its big mouth and chewing it, it appeared a little strange. In the ruins after the battle, professor Yan¡¯s hoarse voice was a little melancholic. ¡°Maybe it was an unlucky year, and the experiment failed.¡± From what he had said so far, song qingxiao had come up with a few conclusions. First, the Zhou family¡¯s situation was similar to her previous speculation. They had genetic defects and did not have long lives. This was also the reason why the Zhou Corporation was researching genetic technology. Secondly, from professor Yan¡¯s words, it should be old master Zhou who set up the research project in the first place. Judging from his age, he might be Mr. Zhou¡¯s grandfather or more. Thirdly, the Zhou family was superstitious, whether it was about the curse or the ¡®year of wuxu¡¯ that professor Yan had specifically mentioned. Four, crossing the ocean, buying the island, hiding the laboratory from the world, and the people Mr. Zhou chose when he first entered the island with the intention of killing them. It could be imagined that the Zhou family was crazy, and the experiments they did were 80% done. Jiu was not a legitimate experiment. As soon as professor Yan mentioned the so-called ¡®Emperor plan¡¯, song qingxiao immediately understood why the password to Changsheng technology was¡¯ long live¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the eyes of the Zhou family¡¯s leader, every person who entered the password was like a pilgrimage to him, like an ancient official meeting the Emperor. From the way the Zhou family had thought of such things, it was clear how crazy they had been in their desire to live. They had money, power, and status, but their lives were too short. ¡°Tell me about the emperor¡¯s plan,¡± Song Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the Dragon snake, which had no strength to lift its tail. It was dying. To her surprise, the dying Silver Wolf was still breathing. It seemed to be a little more energetic than before after eating the flood snake meat.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Niiwa (1) Chapter 261: Niiwa (1) Translator: 549690339 the emperor¡¯s plan ¡­ Professor Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became soft, as if he was lost in his memories. He raised his hand unconsciously and tried to touch song qingxiao¡¯s tail with trembling hands. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank, and her golden eyes turned a deeper color. The vertical pupil in the middle was as thin as a needle tip. Professor Yan felt the killing intent in that moment, and his whole body quivered, immediately becoming much more clear-headed. The so-called ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ is ¡­ His hand was still in the air, and a large piece of skin and flesh had been scraped off the back of his hand, revealing the White skeleton, sigh¡­ He heaved a long sigh, and it was as if his life force had been sucked out of him in an instant. the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯, in old master Zhou¡¯s words, is a process of searching for the origin of life. When he said this, his expression was strangely calm. If that was all, professor Yan wouldn¡¯t have said this. Song qingxiao calmly waited for him to continue, and professor Yan said,¡± what we¡¯re looking for is not the origin of life in the textbooks, but what I mentioned, he kept her in suspense and looked up at song qingxiao with a slight smile. ¡°Miss song, have you ever heard of the legend of the origin of our world?¡± When he said this, there seemed to be a flame in his eyes, and his expression became fanatical, like a devout believer who ignored the surrounding environment. The Wyvern struggling on the ruins flicked its tongue with difficulty, pushing the rocks and rolling them, making a soft sound. A gust of wind blew over, causing the rain to fly askew. The rain fell to the ground with a rustling sound, sending a bone-chilling cold. According to the legends of the origin of the world in the East since ancient times, Pangu created the heavens and split the earth, and Nuwa created humans. Could it be that the Zhou consortium¡¯s ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ was to create a world with gods? Song qingxiao wanted to laugh at this thought, but when she saw the Dragon snake lying on the ruins from the corner of her eye, she shivered and subconsciously said,¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± our ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ is to return to our ancestors and start from the gods. When professor Yan heard her say ¡®impossible¡¯, he rubbed his hands excitedly. This action tore the back of his hand, which had not completely stopped bleeding, and red blood gushed out and dripped down his thin hand. the principle of survival of the fittest, which will optimize the living thing in the process of evolution. From a certain point of view, the Zhou bloodline inheritance should be eliminated. Sooner or later, it would be annihilated in the torrent of time. However, professor Yan had proposed a process of ¡®returning to zero¡¯, which would allow the biological genes to return to their ancestors, and the Zhou genes would be reborn in such an environment. Old master Zhou attached great importance to his suggestion, and professor Yan was able to become the core of Zhou¡¯s biotechnology at such a young age. In that kind of environment, all kinds of experimental methods had been exhausted, but a large amount of financial and material resources had been spent, and the experiment still failed in the end. Old master Zhou could not survive the success of the experiment and passed away regretfully. The core person in charge of the laboratory was changed to old master Zhou. As time passed, they still could not find the way to ¡®create gods¡¯. Some of the experimental bodies died in large numbers due to genetic disorder, and the corpses caused the island to be infected. As a result, the Zhou consortium had no choice but to announce their evacuation. The Emperor plan¡¯s research on the island had come to an end, but the failure of the experiment this time did not stop the Zhou consortium from continuing their research. After changing the location of the experiment, Mr. Zhou invested more financial resources and recruited a large number of talents to continue his efforts. ¡°Only when Pangu split the heavens and split the earth did the world come into existence. Goddess nvywa had merits for creating humans, and later generations called her the Mother Goddess of the earth.¡± When professor Yan said this, song Qing had a feeling that he was about to talk about the key drugs. He held his breath and listened. At this moment, someone pushed on a rock and weakly asked for help,¡± ¡°Help me¡­¡± After confirming that it was safe outside, professor Yan was pulled out by song qingxiao, but he was not killed. This gave hope to the other injured people buried in the ruins, and they couldn¡¯t help but cry for help. Professor Yan suddenly stopped talking. Song qingxiao frowned, raised her long tail, and smacked it down. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t harsh, but when the tail touched the ground, it caused the earth to rumble. The pile of crushed stones was shaken to the point of buzzing. The dying Dragon snake instinctively bent its huge body, and the dying Silver Wolf stood up with its fur standing up, trying its best to hold up its front claws and stand up. Her anger brought with it a violent wind, blowing the originally dense drizzle more rapidly, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound as it fell into the water. ¡®Boom¡¯, Thunder rumbled in the air, and the person who had asked for help earlier was as silent as a cicada in winter, not daring to make the slightest sound. The absolute strength brought a great pressure, and everything returned to calm. The silver Wolf was still making a weak ¡®whimper¡¯ threat, but it was suppressed by song qingxiao¡¯s aura. The surroundings became quiet. Song Qing looked down at professor Yan and motioned to him, ¡°Continue,¡± Her anger seemed to stir up a storm. Professor Yan did not know whether he was afraid, surprised, or happy, but there was a trace of excitement and eagerness mixed in. His eyes were a little hot, and he looked down timidly at her long tail. The tail was casually wagged on the ground, but it could not be ignored. This image was exactly the same as the image of nuwa that he had imagined. ¡°Can I touch your tail?¡± He seemed to be praying, but also sighing. ¡°Continue.¡± Song qingxiao ignored his plea and gave another order. Professor Yan instinctively raised his head and looked into her cold golden eyes. He subconsciously obeyed her order. ¡°Yes.¡± the mother Earth goddess has the ability to breed. Professor Yan raised his hand with great difficulty and touched the bridge of his nose. This was his habit of lifting his glasses. However, at the moment when the flood Dragon destroyed the laboratory, he was buried under the collapsed building and no one knew where his glasses had fallen. Naturally, professor Yan¡¯s hand did not reach him. He sighed and put down his hand. ¡°So, Mr. Zhou helped raise a group of girls at that time.¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think back to when she first entered the mission scenario, and when she was talking to Zhou xueli on the ship, she had mentioned something. At that time, Zhou xuli mentioned that Mr. Zhou was the person in charge of biotechnology and had done a lot of charity. She said,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m also one of his benefactors.¡± When song Qing thought of this sentence, he could not help but feel a chill run down his spine. Her body had mutated, and a tyrannical power was flowing in her body. She could even kill a huge Dragon snake, but professor Yan¡¯s words made her feel scared and disgusted from the bottom of her heart! He adopted the girls in the name of charity, raise them and make them excellent experimental subjects. when a woman is pregnant, she secretes a substance to provide for the development of the fetus. Professor Yan¡¯s words made song qingxiao¡¯s expression turn cold, and her killing intent leaked out. The calm surface of the sea rippled, as if a storm was coming.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: The human heart (1) Chapter 262: The human heart (1) Translator: 549690339 Professor Yan was immersed in his fanatical emotions and did not notice song qingxiao¡¯s expression. ¡°This material is extremely rare and not easy to obtain.¡± Not to mention the huge amount of consumption that would be accumulated in the subsequent experiments. Furthermore, the amount of this hormone provided by each pregnant woman was too little. During the long process of ten months of pregnancy, it could only provide for the development of one baby. The purpose of the Zhou consortium¡¯s research was to protect Mr. Zhou¡¯s life. The supply of this substance that he needed far exceeded the needs of a baby, we call this kind of refined substance ¡®longevity¡¯. This was also the direction that longevity technology was named after when it was first founded. The experiment was originally ¡®creating gods¡¯, but it was now¡¯ creating humans¡¯. In order to achieve the purpose of rapid extraction and shortening the time limit, the Zhou Corporation adopted a large number of girls from all over the world in the name of charity. During this period, he instilled some thoughts of loyalty to the Zhou consortium and dedication to science into them. When these experimental bodies were underage, their bodies were modified to become suitable breeding grounds for ¡®human creation¡¯. At the same time, he would take measures to promote these girls ¡®development and maturity as soon as possible to achieve the goal of getting pregnant quickly. During the embryonic development process, an instrument that absorbs the mother¡¯s hormone secretion is implanted. As the pregnancy time increases, the nutrition of the embryo is absorbed until the embryo completely dies and falls off. This cycle will then repeat again and enter the next similar operation. In this way, the Zhou consortium obtained a batch of precious hormones secreted by the mother. Professor Yan shivered. Mr. Zhou called it¡­ he seemed to feel a bone-chilling air lingering around him with the rain. When he said this, his teeth clattered, making a ¡®giggle¡¯ sound, but he still insisted on finishing his words. ¡°¡®Life essence¡¯,¡± The ¡®life essence¡¯ that was refined in this way was inhumane. Many of the girls who were adopted by the Zhou consortium in those years died in the early stages of the body transformation process. Even for those who were lucky enough to survive, there were very few who survived the repeated pregnancy and extraction process. A large number of lives had withered early. In order to survive, the Zhou family had to step on the blood. On the surface, the Zhou family was bright and beautiful. In the eyes of the world, the Zhou family had a respected status. They did good deeds and accumulated virtue, but in reality, they were cruel and merciless, doing all kinds of evil. The pitter-pattering rain fell on the ruins and forest. The thunder and lightning stopped at this moment, and the island was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop. The silver-white Wolf King had gnawed a small hole in the Dragon snake¡¯s body. Song Qing felt that the fear he had for the Dragon snake had turned into an unspeakable pity. She pitied the mutated Dragon snake and the girls who were helped by charity. They thought they had escaped from the sea of suffering, but they ended up in the hands of an even more terrifying devil. For the sake of their own selfishness, the Zhou consortium interfered with the laws of nature¡¯s development and created such a ¡®creature¡¯. They turned this small island into a purgatory, causing countless innocent people to lose their lives. In order for them to live, other people¡¯s lives were like grass in their eyes. This ferocious Dragon snake was also a monster that they had created. She knew that under the ruins, there were still some people who were lucky enough to survive. They were looking at the Dragon snake, the silver Wolf, and her mutated self with horror. However, the ferocious mutant creatures on the island could not be evil to the human heart. They could not be evil to this group of self-proclaimed ¡®gods¡¯ who interfered with the balance. The most terrifying and brutal thing was not these mutated creatures, but the desires of humans. They were just the victims of the Zhou family¡¯s desires! Song qingxiao suppressed the anger in her heart and asked again,¡± did the experiment succeed?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Professor Yan shook his head. The chronic illness of the Zhou family could not be cured overnight. Although the ¡®life essence¡¯ that was initially extracted had a very mysterious effect for a short time, Mr. Zhou, as the first person to test the Zhou family¡¯s bloodline, had lived to 35 years old, which was a rare occurrence. Mr. Zhou had broken the curse of the Zhou bloodline not being able to live past the age of 35, proving the success of the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯. ¡°Where did you fail?¡± During the conversation, the rampaging energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to calm down, as if it had become one with her and was under her control. The temperature of his burning blood did not rise any further. His broken bones and tendons were being Reforged bit by bit. An unparalleled power coursed through her body, a feeling she had never felt before. ¡°It¡¯s because of the Zhou family¡¯s special genes.¡± Professor Yan chose his words carefully, trying to avoid using technical terms so that song qingxiao could understand. the Zhou¡¯s genes are flawed and should have been eliminated a long time ago. Although ordinary ¡®life essence¡¯ is useful to them, the effect is very limited. He placed his injured hand on his thigh and trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the drug that Mr. Zhou injected. It can only maintain his spirit for a moment.¡± The bodies of the Zhou consortium¡¯s people were too weak, and their bodies had fatal flaws. After confirming that they couldn¡¯t change anything from them, the core members of the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ prepared to start from the ¡®mother¡¯. The mother¡¯s body that provided the ¡®life essence¡¯ was too ordinary, so this batch of medicine did not have much effect on the Zhou family. at that moment, Mr. Zhou proposed a bold idea. When professor Yan said this, his expression changed again. His eyes were very complicated, as if he had a great sense of guilt and guilt, but there was also an unusual fanaticism. extract the genes of powerful creatures and combine them with the ¡®mother¡¯, then use this to produce a higher grade of¡¯ life essence ¡®to supply to the people of the Zhou consortium. This method was theoretically possible, but it still needed to be verified later. As for the Zhou consortium¡¯s experiment, it was renamed from the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ to the ¡®Nuwa plan¡¯, and they had invested a lot of money into it. Professor Yan didn¡¯t say anything more about the process. It was obvious that it was another bloody debt. ¡°Zhou Xue Li should also be one of the ¡®mother¡¯s¡¯ for creating humans.¡± When song qingxiao said this, it was not a question, but a certainty. Professor Yan was a little surprised, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to guess correctly. However, at this point, there was no need for him to hide it anymore. Thus, he nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The raindrops from his head trickled down his hair, covering his eyes and pouring into his mouth along his nose and cheeks. It made him sound as if he had something in his mouth when he spoke, and his voice was a little muffled. ¡°She is also one of the ¡®nuwa¡¯, one of the few survivors.¡± ¡°So, did you succeed this time?¡± Song qingxiao sighed and asked again. Professor Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± He looked a little melancholic. As a researcher, nothing made him more upset than the failure of an experiment. in theory, it was a success, but we still failed because the human body is too fragile to withstand the ¡®higher life essence¡¯ that has been repeatedly extracted, ¡± he paused and continued,¡± as the first recipient, Mr. Zhou,¡± as he said this, he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes revealed a deep fear. Even though it had been many years since the incident, professor Yan still shuddered when he recalled the scene from that year, he exploded in front of us. To be precise, Mr. Zhou turned into a cloud of blood mist and finally evaporated, not even leaving a trace of bone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The low-level ¡®life essence¡¯ was useless, and humans were too weak to carry the high-level ¡®life essence¡¯. The¡¯ Nuwa project ¡®had once again fallen into a dead end. ¡°It just so happens that at this time ¡­¡± Before professor Yan could finish his sentence, song qingxiao continued,¡± you guys have obtained a satellite photo. It captured the abnormal activity of the creatures on the island. ¡°Yes!¡± Professor Yan made up his mind and nodded,¡± we found a Dragon on the island¡­ As he said this, he subconsciously looked at the Dragon snake lying on the ruins. The giant silver-white Wolf, who was feasting, raised its head, which was covered in the Blue Dragon snake¡¯s blood.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Sinister (1) Chapter 263: Sinister (1) Translator: 549690339 With the failure of the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯, almost all the animals experimented on the island died, and the corpses were like a terrible virus that caused a serious infection on the island. When the people from longevity technology evacuated, there should be no traces of living creatures on the island, except for the underground laboratory. However, the laboratory had been sealed off at that time, and the entrance and exit had been blocked. Even if there were any lucky experimentals that had not died, they would not have been able to escape. Therefore, when professor Yan and the others got the photo, they were both shocked and happy. After the Nuwa project¡¯s core team¡¯s discussion, everyone came up with a point of view, which was the restart of nature. let¡¯s say that this Island is a world of its own,¡± professor Yan said. When it came to his field of expertise, his previously dispirited expression disappeared, and his thin, pale face showed a sickly blush. let¡¯s assume that this world is an automatic calculator. With great effort, he moved his upper body closer to song qingxiao. the ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ back then was a program. After the program failed, the calculator restarted. Do you understand?¡± He looked up at song qingxiao, who was sitting on the ruins and staring down at him. The dark night cast a mysterious shadow on her. She was powerful and terrifying, but to professor Yan, she was strangely charming. It was as if he was admiring his own work, and his eyes were filled with infatuation. ¡°Nature has its own way of starting up and operating. When the creatures on the island are close to extinction and enter the end of the world, everything will be reborn after a rest and enter the next cycle. There¡¯s a saying in Daoism called ¡°destruction before establishment,¡± and it¡¯s very suitable for this.¡± New life appeared on the island, and it was rejuvenated. However, due to the island¡¯s serious pollution, when the new life first appeared, their genes had long mutated due to the infection. Such a mutation caused the island¡¯s creatures to evolve beyond the knowledge that humans currently had. When the satellite captured the photo of the ¡®Dragon¡¯, it ignited the passion of all the core members of the¡¯ Emperor plan¡¯. ¡°Dragon¡­¡± Professor Yan heaved a long sigh and lowered his voice.¡±Dragon!¡± He sobbed, this proves that the direction of our research back then was right. The world is a circle. Myths and legends can also be explained by science. More importantly, they were a group of people who had created ¡®God¡¯. If they continued their research, not only would they be able to cure the Zhou¡¯s genetic defects, they might even be able to create an era of¡¯ myths¡¯. This news made the Zhou consortium and the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ all very happy. ¡°Dragon?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the Dragon snake. Most of its blood had been sucked away by song qingxiao, and as its life force was lost, the light golden scales seemed to have dimmed. ¡°It?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Professor Yan said seriously. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Judging from its appearance, the Dragon snake was huge and had a horn on its forehead. It was indeed different from ordinary snakes. After its evolution, it even had the ability to imitate the simple speech of humans, isn¡¯t it too much of a joke to call it a Dragon just like that?¡± ¡°How can a golden scale be a fish in a pond? it will transform into a Dragon when it meets the wind and clouds.¡± At this moment, professor Yan forgot his fear of song qingxiao and retorted,¡± ¡°It only lacks time and opportunity.¡± Song qingxiao was getting impatient. She frowned and interrupted professor Yan¡¯s long speech. say you guys came to the island. Say potions. Professor Yan wanted to say something but stopped. He was a little dissatisfied, but under her gaze, he finally sighed helplessly. ¡°After we discovered the existence of Dragons, we came up with another way to deal with the defects in Mr. Zhou¡¯s genes ¡­¡± The island¡¯s mutation gave professor Yan and the others a new inspiration, that is to get a genetic vaccine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To put it more directly, it was to infect them. Mr. Zhou¡¯s situation was already very bad at that time, and the defects of the Zhou genes were exposed. It might be a cycle of karma, and he was unhappy with his retribution. In order to survive and continue, the Zhou family had done too many terrible things. In this generation, the Zhou family¡¯s bloodline was in danger of being cut off. Mr. Zhou was the last heir of the Zhou family. His life was in danger and he had no children. In desperation, the island¡¯s ¡®new life¡¯ opened the door to a new world for professor Yan and the others.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Sinister (2) Chapter 264: Sinister (2) Translator: 549690339 If nature had the law of ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯, then what about the biological operation system of the human body? If the powerful mutant creature¡¯s genes were refined into a special serum and injected into Mr. Zhou¡¯s body, causing his genes to completely mutate, and then using the ¡®advanced life essence¡¯ that the laboratory had extracted for many years, would a miracle happen? In theory, such a hypothesis was valid. Mutant creatures were far stronger than humans. The fragile bodies of humans could not withstand the power of ¡®high-grade life essence,¡¯ but it did not mean that the powerful mutant creatures could not. The scientists embraced the fanatical desire for scientific research, and Mr. Zhou¡¯s desire for survival. Both sides reached an agreement and came here. They had come for the serpent that was about to ¡®transform¡¯, but Mr. Zhou¡¯s medicine had been intercepted by song Qing halfway. ¡®High-grade life essence¡¯ was far more difficult to extract than ordinary ¡®life essence¡¯. When the girl adopted by the Zhou consortium received genes from other creatures, she experienced a large amount of rejection, resulting in countless deaths. Those who were lucky enough to survive might not be able to get pregnant successfully, but Zhou xueli was an exception. She was the most successful work of professor Yan and the others, and the main supplier of ¡®advanced life essence¡¯. After many years of hard work, professor Yan and the others had finally obtained ¡®advanced life essence¡¯, but it was only a small bottle, which was kept in Mr. Zhou¡¯s Silver suitcase. That was his only chance of survival, and he carried it by his side, unwilling to leave it at all times. However, man proposes, God disposes. In the end, the medicine was snatched away. The one who drank the snake¡¯s blood was song qingxiao, not Mr. Zhou. In the end, the medicine was used on song qingxiao, granting her inhuman abilities. ¡°This is a miracle ¡­¡± Professor Yan cried tears of joy. There was nothing more delightful than seeing his original vision verified, this is a miracle, miss song. Her upper body still retained the characteristics of a human, but her lower body was a snake¡¯s tail. In ancient legends,¡± this is the symbol of nuwa. ¡®Kacha¡¯, someone pushed away the rock that was falling on their body. The gravel fell into the water with a¡¯ ding ding dang dang ¡®sound. In the¡¯ Sha Sha ¡®sound of the rain, someone was breathing heavily. The dark clouds in the sky dispersed a little. Professor Yan was sitting on the ground, kneeling. The seawater on the ground had already spread to his shriveled thighs, and there were dark red bloodstains around them. ¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to listen to his theory, but professor Yan had already fallen into madness. the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ is a success. We¡¯ve created a God! He had forgotten about his surroundings, the silver Wolf, the crazily rising sea water, and his own injuries. All he could see was song qingxiao¡¯s long tail in the sea. we created God! We are the great masters of creation! He trembled as he reached out to touch song Qing¡¯s little tail. Song Qing shook her tail, and the long tail glided to the side of the sea to avoid professor Yan¡¯s touch. He still did not give up. He did not know where he got the strength from, but he pounced on her tail. ¡°Let me see, the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has succeeded ¡­ We have succeeded ¡­ Our hard work wasn¡¯t in vain. We¡¯ve succeeded. Thirty-seven years, thirty-seven years H He was crying and laughing at the same time. Song Qing suppressed the killing intent in her heart. what do 1 need to do to return to my original appearance ¡­ It was because of these people¡¯s crazy thoughts that they thought they were the Masters of creation and wanted to be above all things. They brought harm to too many people, things, and environments, and they didn¡¯t even know that they were about to die. Now that she had become like this, even if she completed the mission, she could not return to the real world. ¡°The ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has succeeded. Old master Zhou, did you see it? Haha ¡­¡± Professor Yan turned a deaf ear to her words and laughed desperately. He even dragged his broken body and chased after her tail with great effort. He looked like he had lost his mind, and it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent, and her long tail stood up. Since professor Yan was so eager to touch her tail, she would fulfill his wish this time. With a soft plop, the stone rolled into the sea and splashed water. A hand stretched out from the pile of stones, and the blood flowing out of the arm turned the thick dust into mud. Zhou xueli¡¯s weak voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Zhou ¡­ Mr. Zhou ¡­¡± At this moment, song Qing¡¯s sharp ears caught a strange buzzing sound above him, as if something was moving in the clouds. After her mutation, her five senses had been enhanced to an unbelievable level. The sound was not Thunder, but like a huge fly flapping its wings. The words that professor Yan had said when she was hiding in the ruins of the laboratory flashed in her mind. He said that he had already thought of a way to send out the location when he was on the mountain. The rescue plane might already be on its way. After Mr. Zhou¡¯s repeated lies, their credibility in the hearts of the survivors was almost gone. When professor Yan said this, everyone was skeptical. But now, it seemed that what the old professor said was true! The rescue team was probably already here, and they were looking for the location. This also meant that the God¡¯s trial was about to end. Stay or leave? This was an extremely difficult choice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was only then that song qingxiao realized that she had managed to survive, but she was likely to face a situation where she had nowhere to go. The world was so big, but there was probably no place for her to stay. It was impossible for her to stay. In reality, she had a job and a mother. Besides, if she stayed here, she would probably be taken away for research and become an excellent experimental subject. If she went out, she might face the same ending. At this moment, song Qingxin was at war with herself. Even if the mutation had given her powerful strength, it could not solve her current predicament.. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Chapter 208 Chapter 265: Chapter 208-activation _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what do I need to do to recover my original appearance!¡± The sound of the aircraft¡¯s propellers was covered by the rumbling Thunder and the pitter-patter of rain. Professor Yan and the others had not yet known that the rescue was likely to have arrived. There wasn¡¯t much time left for song qingxiao. She was full of disgust for professor Yan and the others. At this time, she held back her killing intent, reached out to grab his collar, and asked. The protective suit on his body had long been torn, revealing the clothes inside that had been soaked by the rain. Several layers hung firmly on his thin body as if they were going to crush him. Song qingwei caught him, but he had long lost the ability to resist. He was dragged by her in the water and slid in front of her, making a ¡®splash¡¯ sound. the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has succeeded. The ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ has succeeded ¡­ He repeated these two sentences over and over again. Song Qing¡¯s face came close to him. Professor Yan saw that her eyes had changed color and couldn¡¯t help but try to reach out and touch her. how beautiful¡­ Her face was still the same as before, but the shape of her pupils was not human. They changed in color according to her mood. ¡°Don¡¯t put on an act!¡± Song qingxiao clenched her dagger tightly, her killing intent leaking out. Professor Yan¡¯s pupils contracted, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. At this moment, Zhou xueli¡¯s sobbing cough came from the pile of rocks, and she was still shouting, ¡°Changsheng¡­ Changsheng¡­¡± The sea water spread upwards crazily. In a short while, it had almost submerged the pile of rocks where the Dragon snake was lying. The inner part of the island had been dug out, and there were safety hazards in the first place. After song qingxiao and the others accidentally barged into the underground laboratory, No. 3 accidentally broke the glass blocking the seawater on both sides of the laboratory, causing the seawater to flow in and form huge pressure. The ground couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and it cracked and deformed. The sea water surged upward at an increasingly fast speed. It would probably not take long for it to flood this place, swallow this ¡®evil demon Island¡¯, and bury the destruction that the Zhou consortium had once brought into the depths of the ocean. After the sea water rose, all the people buried in the ruins finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Under the strong desire to live, those who were still alive began to push and pull on the stones, trying to escape. ¡°Help me¡­¡± ¡°Help me ¡­ 1 don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡± Weak cries for help rose and fell, mixed with the painful moans of the survivors. Some people were silently buried under the ruins, most likely dead. With a hiss, the giant Silver Wolf squeezed its head under the flood dragon¡¯s stomach with great effort, as if it was using the last of its strength to tear it apart. The Dragon snake was in pain, and its tail rose up again. The elongated shadow made the people who had just crawled out from the ruins scream hysterically. The silver Wolf pulled out a large mass of bloody internal organs from the Dragon snake¡¯s chest. The Dragon snake¡¯s abdominal cavity contracted and let out a last wail. Finally, its tail fell back into the sea with a ¡®bang¡¯. The sound of the rescue aircraft above them was getting closer and closer. The ears of the silver Wolf, which was gnawing on the internal organs of the serpent, twitched. It raised its head with great difficulty and looked up vigilantly. Obviously, the wolf had also heard the noise. It didn¡¯t have time to chew and just swallowed the internal organs. With the death of the Dragon snake, the mission in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness finally changed. The Dragon snake¡¯s reflection appeared at the last corner of the six-star magical array. At this point, all the corners of the hexagram magic array had been lit up. Three halos connected each corner of the array, and a huge light screen appeared at the center of the connection. [ mutant creatures killed: bat, crocodile, man-eating ant, white rat, feline girl, Dragon (completed) ] [ mission completed: 3000 points ] [ sacrificial ritual progress: 6/6 (completed) ] [ mission completed: 2000 points ] In the mission prompt in the sea of consciousness, the reward for killing the mutant creature was 1000 more points than the original prompt. However, song qingxiao did not have the time to think about the reason for the excessive points. A mission notification rang in her mind. The trial is completed. The portal will open in ten seconds. The mission was completed, but song qingxiao was not happy. Her body had undergone a terrifying mutation, and she had not returned to her human form. Even if she left the mission world, she would not be able to find a place in the real world. Ten¡­ Nine¡­ She closed her eyes and ignored the beeping in her head, trying her best to avoid being disturbed by the sound. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time, what do 1 need to do to return to my original appearance?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. She picked professor Yan up. The old man was playing the fool. He might not have made things clear. The killing intent in her heart was boiling. She held the dagger very tightly. The rain fell on professor Yan¡¯s face. He was lifted up and his eyes met hers. He was forced to look into her eyes. After the mutation, her eyes were gloomy without a trace of warmth. When their eyes met, professor Yan shivered and seemed to be a little more awake. He said in a daze,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± After he said this, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s hand holding the dagger move slightly. He immediately said,¡± you can wait for help to arrive. After we leave this place and return to the laboratory, we¡¯ll definitely find a way¡­ He saw that song Qing¡¯s pupils had shrunk and he quickly said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s true ¡­¡± He explained,¡± the experiment has already exceeded our expectations. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a buzzing sound above his head. Something broke through the thick clouds and appeared in the sky. This time, it wasn¡¯t just song qingxiao and the silver Wolf who heard it. Even professor Yan and the others heard it. He instinctively looked up. Above their heads was the boundless night sky. It was especially dark tonight. Lightning flashed in the clouds. In the dense drizzle, a flash of light passed through the clouds and appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. The dot of light was like a star, flashing and flashing as it flew towards the other side of the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s a plane¡­¡± When professor Yan saw this scene, he was stunned for a while. Suddenly, he shouted ecstatically,¡± it¡¯s a plane. The rescue has arrived ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, the people who had survived the disaster were stunned at first, as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. Then someone asked,¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± Someone trembled in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s an airplane, a rescue Airplane! I¡¯m saved ¡­¡± In song Qing¡¯s small mind, the system notification was still ringing,¡± Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Changsheng, the rescue is here. We¡¯re saved. Changsheng ¡­ Zhou xuli hugged Mr. Zhou, who looked like he was about to die, crying and laughing at the same time. ¡°We¡¯re saved¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The plane was shining brightly and was exceptionally eye-catching in the night. Perhaps due to the distance, they did not notice the people on the ground. Someone stumbled up the pile of stones and shouted with all his strength in a hoarse voice,¡± ¡°Here, here¡­¡± The plane whistled and flew to the other side. The people on the ground did not give up and wanted to chase after it, but everyone had just escaped death and were covered in wounds. They had held on until now only because of their desire to survive. How could they have the strength? The people who wanted to chase him rolled into the sea as soon as they moved. ¡°Come back¡­¡± Two¡­ One¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only About ten meters in front of song qingxiao, a bright spot of light suddenly appeared on the ground, attracting the attention of the people who were shouting. The light spot grew larger as it floated upwards, gradually turning into a huge hexagram magical array. A few rays of light connected the corners of the formation, and a huge Halo appeared in the middle. A notification rang in song Qing¡¯s mind, ¡°The portal opened and closed after ten seconds. ¡°..¡¯¡¯She cursed in her heart. At this point, she could no longer delay. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would probably never be able to.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Teleportation _1 Chapter 266: Teleportation _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao no longer hesitated and let go of her hand. Professor Yan, who was being held by her, was stunned by the appearance of the Halo. As soon as song qingxiao let go, he fell into the sea, making a ¡®plop¡¯ sound. Professor Yan¡¯s arms flailed wildly as his body fell backward into the sea, making a ¡®gugugu¡¯ sound as he choked. It took him a great deal of effort to sit up. The sea water had already spread upward to his lower abdomen, and the waves hit the pile of stones. The people buried under the rocks were unlikely to survive. The survivors supported each other and climbed up to a higher position. Professor Yan let out a heart-wrenching cough and looked at the Halo that appeared out of thin air on the ground in a daze. He muttered to himself,¡± ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± The scene in front of him was beyond his understanding. It was like something that only existed in a fantasy world. Professor Yan had forgotten about the rescue aircraft. He tried to crawl in the direction of the Halo like a demon, but as soon as he moved, he noticed the movement beside him. Song qingxiao tried to stand up. She was not used to her legs turning into long tails, but when she stood up, the long tail seemed to know her mind and was at her command. The tail was stronger than her legs, and it lifted her up steadily. With a single thought, she swung her tail and swept away the sea water. Her scales rubbed against the ground, and with the help of her strength, she moved forward nearly two to three meters. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Professor Yan saw this scene from the corner of his eye and immediately sobered up. He shouted,¡± the rescue plane has arrived. We can continue the research after we return to the laboratory. He struggled in the water, trying to chase after song qingxiao. don¡¯t you want to know about the gene mutation in your body?¡± He couldn¡¯t connect the Halo to song qingxiao at the moment. He only knew that after song qingxiao¡¯s transformation, the rescue team had arrived, and she was eager to escape and hide somewhere else on the island. At this point, the changes in song qingxiao¡¯s body were worth the rest of his life to explore. They had created a ¡®miracle¡¯, how could he let song qingxiao escape? Song qingxiao ignored him. In her mind, the countdown for the divine trial had begun. Ten¡­ She leaped forward and heard professor Yan¡¯s shouts, the desperate cries of the surviving workers and scholars, and Zhou xueli¡¯s loud voice calling Mr. Zhou¡¯s name. Finally, she got a response. ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Mr. Zhou coughed, and song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped. She turned her head. After the mutation, her five senses had improved, and she could see everything in front of her clearly. Everyone who survived on the stone pile had a look of pain, despair, and fear on their faces. The giant Silver Wolf, who had swallowed the internal organs of the Dragon snake with difficulty, tried to prop up its wounded body, but after several attempts, it still fell to the ground powerlessly. The wounds on Zhou xuli¡¯s face, the mud on her eyelashes, her furrowed brows, and the tears in her bloodshot eyes were all clearly visible. Mr. Zhou coughed in her arms and slowly opened his eyes. The Zhou family deserved to die! This person also deserved to die! For the sake of his own selfish interests, he had caused the tragic deaths of countless innocent people. Such a person was not worthy of being called a human and should not be alive. She was filled with killing intent, but the buzzing of an airplane came from above her head. The rescue aircraft that was flying directly above them seemed to have been attracted by the light spot the moment the teleportation array appeared in the trial space, and it turned around and flew back. ¡°All¡­ We are here ¡­ Here ¡­¡± The moment the survivors on the ground saw the plane turn back, they cried tears of joy. Nine¡­ Eight¡­ Changsheng, you¡¯re finally awake ¡­ Zhou xueli was still massaging Mr. Zhou¡¯s chest to let him breathe. The plane began to land, and the people on the ground cheered. we can¡¯t delay any longer, song qingxiao turned her head. Mr. Zhou had done many evil things, and professor Yan¡¯s words had been heard by all the survivors. They should be able to testify against him. She turned around and saw the body of No. 7, which had been spat out by the Dragon snake, floating in the sea. Song Qing¡¯s sharp eyes found a brush floating beside her and she was immediately overjoyed. It was the brush that number three had snatched from number two. Number seven had picked it up before number three died, and even number seven couldn¡¯t keep it. Song qingxiao lunged forward and bent down to pick up the pen from the sea. Seven¡­ The plane descended lower and lower, and the huge propellers set off strong winds, causing the rain to fall even more rapidly. In the sound of the rain, everyone was cheering. At this time, song Qing heard a ¡®sorrowful¡¯ wail. The sea water rose and had already flooded the body of the Dragon snake. The waves were getting bigger and bigger, and the ruins of the collapsed laboratory building were washed away by the waves. A section of the giant Silver Wolf was submerged, and its silver-white fur drifted with the sea water. ¡®OWW ¡­¡¯ Aoooooo ¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡¯ Its companions had all died. This proud Silver Wolf held a grudge and ate the flood serpent¡¯s corpse. Its body was heavily injured, and its stomach was bloated. At this time, it couldn¡¯t even stand up. If this went on, it would probably be drowned. If the sea destroyed this ¡®demon Island¡¯ and buried all the sins of the Zhou consortium, breaking all the chaotic rules and causing all the infected and genetically mutated creatures to disappear, it would be fine. But that was also the fate of the giant Silver Wolf. However, if it had not been submerged by the sea water and instead fell into the hands of humans, what awaited it might not have been a wonderful ending. Aowu¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡¯ It raised its head and cried out. Its huge head was soaked in the rain and blue snake blood. It was on the verge of death, but it was still like a proud Wolf, unwilling to lower its head. It had the aura of a Supreme Being. ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± ¡°We are here¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to ¡­¡± Mr. Zhou shivered in Zhou xueli¡¯s arms. The plane was descending lower and lower. Professor Yan shouted,¡± ¡°Look after miss song¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Awoo ¡­¡¯ AOW ¡¯ The silver Wolf kicked its legs and wanted to get up, but it kicked up a small wave. Before it could stand up, it fell back down. As soon as the plane landed, humans discovered its existence. It was a ready-made experimental body. The small island was about to sink. With the death of the flood serpent, the only living creature on this side of the island was probably the dying giant Wolf. The humans would not let it go. Perhaps it was because she had experienced the same thing after her mutation, or perhaps it was because she had almost died in the mouth of the Dragon snake, but it was this Silver Wolf that fought with her and won her the last opportunity. Perhaps it was the Wolf¡¯s pride and stubbornness in not lowering its head in the face of danger that awakened the last bit of compassion in her heart. Song Qingxin cursed in her heart, flicked her tail, turned her body, and shot like an arrow in the direction of the giant Silver Wolf.. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Follow me (1) Chapter 267: Follow me (1) Translator: 549690339 The silver Wolf raised its head and was still howling. Its nose was wet from the rain, and the fur on its face was sticking close to its ears. Perhaps it was because it was seriously injured, or perhaps it was because it was drenched in the rain and soaked in the water, it was extremely cold. Its whole body was shaking, and its hind legs were hanging limply, unable to even move. When song Qing was young, it had kicked its injured leg several times, and its nostrils made ¡®wuwu¡¯ warning sounds, but it could not stand up at all except for a few splashes of water. Its green eyes were alert. The next moment, song Qing¡¯s small hand grabbed the fur on the back of its neck and lifted it up. A large amount of water dripped down from its abdomen and feet. Her bending motion blocked most of the rain. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ The giant Silver Wolf bared its teeth. It was frightened by her action. With a fierce expression, it tilted its head and bit song qingxiao¡¯s arm. Its sharp teeth bit through the scales that had just formed on its skin and pierced into its flesh. Blood seeped into its mouth through the wound. This silver and silver King had an amazing bite force. With one bite, she was afraid that even her arm would be bitten off. The dagger in song qingxiao¡¯s hand had yet to Pierce into the Wolf¡¯s throat. When the wolf bit her, it hesitated for a moment and instinctively loosened its mouth a little. It did not bite down hard, but it still held her hand in its mouth and refused to let go. It even made a fierce appearance. It was a vengeful dog. It still remembered the wound that song qingxiao had given it at the camp. It was only now that it had finally gotten its revenge. Song Qing was stunned for a moment. The Wolf¡¯s rapid breath brushed against her wrist, and it was even making threatening whimpers from its nostrils. The killing intent in her heart receded like the tide. She put away the dagger in her hand and changed her original plan. Instead of lifting it, she held it in her arms. The sound of water dripping from its dangling hind legs made its stomach round. Its thick fur was wet, and its body sank. If song qingxiao¡¯s body had not been strengthened, she might not have been able to lift the huge silver-white Wolf. ¡°Stupid Wolf, you¡¯re so heavy,¡± She moved her lips and murmured. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ It whimpered through its nose. Song qingxiao carried it and quickly ran toward the teleportation formation. Bringing the wolf back to the real world might cause trouble, but if the wolf was not obedient, she would naturally take care of it. It was better than falling into professor Yan¡¯s hands. She was still not used to the way the long tail glided on the ground. She was holding a silver-white giant Wolf and hitting it in the direction of the teleportation array. When the plane landed, it formed a huge Hurricane that blew down. The survivors swayed under the pressure, and professor Yan¡¯s trembling voice was blown away by the wind, ¡°¡±Miss song ¡­ You ¡­ Where are you going?¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± The door of the helicopter opened, and a life-saving rope ladder was thrown down. ¡°Song¡­ Miss¡­¡± Professor Yan was still shouting, but she was already about to step on the edge of the six Starlight magical array. The sound of someone falling into the water came from behind. Professor Yan splashed the water and shouted hysterically,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­ Come back¡­¡± The old professor had probably sensed something and was trying to chase after him. The system prompt in his mind was already counting down: Three¡­ Two¡­ Her tail touched a point of light, and the silver Wolf¡¯s pupils reflected a flirtatious luster under the light of the magic array. Song Qingxin had been holding her breath for a long time, but before she could relax, a voice came from behind her through gritted teeth,¡± If you die ¡­¡± The sound of a gunshot rang out. Song qingxiao was very sensitive to the source of the sound. The malicious and murderous intent was directed at her. However, she couldn¡¯t turn back now. She had to rush back to the real world as the teleportation array was about to close. If she missed it, she would probably never be able to return to the real world. She was prepared to take a bullet head-on. After her body was strengthened, as long as it didn¡¯t hit her vital points, her life should be fine. However, the intense pain that song qingxiao had imagined did not come. After the gunshot, a woman¡¯s painful groan followed. Mr. Zhou raised his voice in surprise and anger. ¡°Zhou Xue Li!¡± There was disbelief in his sinister tone. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to move into the center of the teleportation formation before the last prompt was given. As the light enveloped her body, she turned around and happened to see Zhou xueli¡¯s pale face. She turned her head and stared in the direction of the teleportation array. The corners of her mouth rose, and tears filled her eyes. It was as if a dark red flower had bloomed on her chest. The color was bright and it was quickly spreading around her chest. My child ¡­¡± The murmurs from her mouth were covered by Mr. Zhou¡¯s angry roar, like a trapped beast unwilling to take revenge. Zhou Xue Li¡¯s body fell limply to the ground. Her face, which was difficult to get close to, was now as clear as water. She had a gentle smile on her face, like a mother who had protected her children, and she let out a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao was stunned. Before she could figure out what Zhou xueli¡¯s expression meant, the light in her eyes quickly dimmed. Mr. Zhou, who was holding the gun in one hand, lost his support and fell down. He was still screaming in a hoarse voice because he failed to kill song qingxiao. In such a chaotic environment, the hexagram magic array began to close. She was about to leave this trial space. Song qingxiao subconsciously closed her eyes. At the last moment, professor Yan shouted at her hysterically,¡± ¡°Miss song¡­¡± The original idea of the Nuwa plan ¡­ Biological evolution ¡­ Changes with the environment¡­ Your leg might be ¡­¡± The voice suddenly stopped. Zhou xuli, Mr. Zhou, professor Yan, the rescue team, and the survivors on the island all disappeared in an instant. ¡°.. Hmph!¡± The man¡¯s murderous groan rang in her ears. One of his legs kicked at her long tail, and at the same time, a pair of hands wrapped around her neck, as if he was going to break her neck bone in the next moment with the force of Thunder. In the distance, there was another person who seemed to be walking in this direction. He picked up his pace and did not stop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this critical moment, song Qingxin¡¯s killing intent emerged. Before she could free her hand, the silver-white giant Wolf that was biting her arm loosened its mouth. Its eyes flashed with a green luster, and with a threatening ¡®ao¡¯ sound, it raised its head and reached for the throat of the man who was holding her neck. Even though the giant silver-white Wolf was heavily injured and on the verge of death, its teeth were still extremely sharp, and they shone with a terrifying luster under the light. The man¡¯s expression changed quickly. He never thought that song qingxiao would disappear from his hands and then reappear so magically. Before he could see the change in song qingxiao, he was caught off guard by this sudden change. The moment the silver Wolf bit the man¡¯s neck, a crisp ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound was heard. Blood splattered all over song Qing¡¯s face.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Let’s go (1) Chapter 268: Let¡¯s go (1) Translator: 549690339 The man only saw a flash of silver light in front of him, and a gust of foul wind blew in his face. Then, he heard the crisp sound of bones breaking. The silver Wolf bit through his neck bone and tore off a large piece of flesh, causing blood to splatter. The man¡¯s face still had a look of surprise, and the light in his eyes quickly dimmed. His head, which had lost the support of his neck bone and was attached to a layer of skin, turned around, put it on his shoulder, and then swung down. The hand that was holding song Qing¡¯s neck fell weakly on song Qing¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, the chaotic energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body, which had calmed down, went crazy again after being splashed by the man¡¯s warm blood. In contrast to the rise in her body temperature in the trial space, her body temperature began to drop rapidly under the flow of power. The blood in his body seemed to have frozen, and it began to flow at an extremely slow speed. A light blue mist had already begun to form on his eyebrows. A chill rose from his bones and spread to his limbs. The silver Wolf¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning, and everything happened in a flash. The man with mental power behind the man thought that he had already taken down song qingxiao, but the next moment, he saw the man¡¯s head spin and fall to the ground in a very strange way. There was a jagged cut on his neck, and blood was still gushing out like a spring. After the blood fountain, song qingxiao¡¯s blood-covered face appeared in front of the psychic paranormal. Her non-human dark golden eyes narrowed into a sharp light, meeting the eyes of the psychic paranormal in the Azure suit. ¡°Eh?¡± The man with the psychic ability let out a sound, his face full of shock.¡±This¡­¡± A sharp killing intent hit him in the face, and the man knew it was not good. Although he did not understand what was going on, he was ready to retreat the moment he saw the strong man die. However, a shadow rose from the mottled stone brick floor of the alley. At this point, song qingxiao naturally would not let anyone leave. The power in her body was in turmoil, and her internal organs seemed to be disturbed by a pair of invisible hands. Under the pain, she loosened her hand, and the silver Wolf in her arms fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. It bared its teeth at her and made a¡¯ wuwu ¡®sound. The next moment, she endured the pain, put her hands on the ground, and raised her long tail high like a whip. The man had not yet taken a step back when he heard the sound of something breaking through the air. Under the biting cold wind, something with the force of Mount Tai came down on him. The man in the suit broke out in a sweat. Before he could use his spiritual power, he was blown to the ground by the wind. A large amount of dust flew up and formed a thick fog. When song Qing¡¯s little tail moved away, the old stone Road on the ground cracked and a long and wide pit appeared. The man¡¯s body was smashed into pieces. His flesh and blood were mixed with the mud, and his original appearance could no longer be seen. Before entering the trial space, she was still in a sorry state when she was being chased by these two people. But now, she had easily dealt with them. She glanced at it, then turned her face away. Her strong and powerful tail slowly lifted her body up. She bent down to pick up the long whip wrapped around the man¡¯s arm, which had been bitten off by the silver Wolf. With a strong pull, the whip was like a spirit snake, twisting around the man¡¯s arm and loosening after it was broken, and she put it back in her hand. She couldn¡¯t stay here for long, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to clean up the aftermath in her current situation. Although few people dared to appear in the western suburbs at night, she could not be discovered in her current state, or she would be in danger! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She turned around and moved in the direction of her home. However, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound behind her. She turned around and saw the heavily injured Silver Wolf crawling on the ground under the dust. It was moving in her direction with great difficulty. It left a long trail of blood on the ground. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, it tried to stand up with its hind legs. It had no home to return to, and it was song qingxiao who had brought it out of the trial scenario. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. She turned around and picked up the wolf again. Her hand was unusually cold, and the wolf was a little uneasy. Its nostrils emitted a ¡®panting¡¯ sound, but in the end, it obediently lowered its head to rest on her arm. The ground was covered in dust, but song qingxiao¡¯s figure had already disappeared from where she was standing, leaving behind only a patch of wolves.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Let’s go (2) Chapter 269: Let¡¯s go (2) Translator: 549690339 The door of the song family¡¯s house was slammed open with a bang. When the long tail entered rhe house, it swept bottles and cans all over the floor. The room was dark, and Tang Yun¡¯s heavy and difficult breathing could be heard. She did not realize that her daughter had returned and was still immersed in her own world. The moment the silver Wolf in his arms heard the sound, its ears stood up, and its eyes were like green fire in the dark. The power in song qingxiao¡¯s body went berserk. In rhe cold, clear ice crystals formed on the back of her hand that was holding the silver Wolf. The huge body of the silver Wolf that she had no choice but to carry back now brought her some warmth, so that her hands had not completely losr feeling. However, the chill was still intensifying, and as the blood in his body gradually solidified and dropped to the freezing point, his heart rate also slowed down_ Song qingxiao hit the door with her elbow, and the place where she hit the door began to frost. She carried the silver Wolf and forced herself to return to her room. After closing the door, her hand trembled and the silver Wolf was thrown down. The Wolf¡¯s wet fur was already frozen. After she threw it on the ground, she saw song Qing pounce on the bed and groan twice. She moved two steps in her direction and looked around vigilantly. Song qingxiao was about to go crazy from the mutation in her body. Her legs had turned into long tails, and she was already having a headache. Now that this happened again, she did not feel relaxed at all. Her strength and the changes in her body should be related to the evolution drug and the Dragon snake¡¯s blood. Unfortunately, professor Yan had already disappeared, and those who knew about the trial drug and her were in two different worlds. She remembered rhe moment she left the trial space. In addition to being shocked and regretful by Zhou xueli s gaze and actions, it seemed that professor Yan had also said something at that time. However, at that time, she was in a hurry to leave, and the surrounding environment was chaotic, so she could only vaguely hear it. Thump, thump¡¯. As the temperature dropped, her heart rate slowed down bit by bit. After her blood flow slowed down, an extreme chill enveloped her, causing her thoughts and consciousness to become a little blurry. Her whole body was trembling uncontrollably, and her teeth were gently clattering, making a ka, ka¡¯ sound like an old machine that was struggling to turn. As her body exuded a large amount of coldness, her life force and the massive energy that was originally flowing in her body seemed to be slowly disappearing. Song Qingxin was extremely anxious, but the chill in her heart was so strong that she could not even move her fingers. She was lying on the edge of the bed, curled up like a shrimp, and the blue scales on her long tail were beginning to appear. She couldn¡¯t go on like this. She tried hard to recall what professor Yan had said. What did he say? Professor Yan said, ¡°the original idea of the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯.Biological evolution¡­ Changes with the environment¡­ Your leg might be ¡­¡± He had also said that nature had its own set of operating rules. Once it found a disorder, it could restart. Song qingxiao¡¯s power came from the trial space, which was completely different from rhe real world. The environment on the demon Island was completely different from the real world. A creature s evolution changed with the environment. The genes in her body had been affected by the Dragon snake s blood and the evolution potion. She was half human and half snake, and it was a seesaw situation. At the moment of life and death, in order to defeat the flood Dragon, she transformed her lower body into a snake tail and defeated the flood Dragon. After returning to the real world, due to the influence of the environment, her original human genes, and her will, her genes might undergo a new round of selection in order for her body to adapt to the real world. The result of this choice was difficult to judge. It was very likely that rhe human genes in her body had the upper hand and everything would return to the original state. If everything was restored, did it mean that the evolution potion and the flood dragon¡¯s blood had the possibility of losing most of their effects? It was getting harder and harder to survive the trials of the gods. Strength would help her gain an advantage in the trials. After having a taste of strength, it would make her go back to the time before she evolved. When song Qing thought of this, she was more or less unwilling. However, this was only an assumption she had inferred from professor Yan¡¯s words. It might not be true. However, if the temperature of her blood increased, it meant that her body had been transformed by the evolution potion, and the infection of the Dragon snake¡¯s blood had caused her body to mutate and her strength to increase, then the temperature of her blood would most likely mean that the powerful strength was dissipating. The scales on her lower body were covered by the frost on her tail. The scales started to spread upward at a terrifying speed from her tail, which was the most powerful part. The ice crystals covered her palm along her arm. Just as her consciousness was about to dissipate, a notification suddenly rang in song Qing¡¯s mind. Do you wish to seal the bloodline? Points: 5000. At such a critical moment, song qingxiao did not have time to think about where the hint came from, nor did she have time to think about how rhe so-called seal was going to use up all her rewards. Before she completely lost consciousness, she did not hesitate to make a choice.He was certain. After she passed out, the ice crystals that were spreading to her eyes suddenly stopped. The chaotic energy in her body slowly gathered into a bundle, revolving around her heart. The originally slow heartbeat returned to its normal beating, and the long tail under her body slowly shrank, turning into two long legs that knelt on the edge of the bed. And the silver Wolf lying by the bed was also quietly changing at this time. Song qingxiao was surrounded by a cold temperature, and she regained her consciousness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thin layer of frost formed a cocoon and wrapped around her. With a slight movement, the ice crystals on her fingers cracked and fell on the bed. She slowly opened her eyelids, revealing her eyes that had regained their original color. There was some ice on her eyelashes that fell onto her cheeks. The light shone in through the half-closed window. She subconsciously sat up straight, reached out to cover her chest, and looked down. The mutated tail had already returned to its original form, turning into a pair of long legs. His heart was beating at a pace that was neither fast nor slow, and the bone-chilling feeling from before had disappeared. Her heart jolted, but she soon felt an unfamiliar energy resting on her chest. It was abnormally obedient and exuded an ice-cold feeling.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Obtaining _i Chapter 270: Obtaining _i Translator: 549690339 This strange energy did not exist before song qingxiao fell unconscious. She quickly remembered that when she lost consciousness, God¡¯s trial had mentioned that her bloodline was sealed. She slowly scanned her body with her divine sense. Under the perception of her spiritual power, a ball of blue blood the size of a fist was quietly lurking in the middle of her chest. Although it was no longer as violent as before she fainted, it exuded an extremely dangerous aura. Song qingxiao tried to touch it with her spirit power, but when her spirit power touched the blue blood, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. It was absorbed silently. She cut off her connection with this trace of spiritual power, her expression both surprised and happy. This should be the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion that she had absorbed in the trial space. However, because the energy of both was too large, her body was temporarily unable to absorb this energy at the same time. At the critical moment, the trial space deducted points and sealed the energy. What made song Qing happy was that the energy did not disappear as she had expected. It was still in her body. She was shocked because as the energy was sealed, she couldn¡¯t find a way to use this energy. It was equivalent to guarding a Treasure Mountain but was helpless. However, this did not mean that she had gained nothing. Her body had already been transformed by the evolution potion once, which was equivalent to another round of strengthening. She could also feel that her spiritual power had improved again after this trial, and her divine sense seemed to be stronger. Even though most of the energy had been sealed, song qingxiao discovered that there was still a small portion of energy flowing through her veins. It brought with it a frosty chill that made her feel extremely comfortable. In the process of this spiritual energy turning, her body was full of energy. Although it could not be compared with the mutation, her strength had increased several times compared to when she entered the demon Island trial scene. This flow of spiritual power was strange and fresh. Song Qing and Xiao ru got a rare toy and tried to use this spiritual power. At the same time, she raised her hand that was still holding the dagger. The spiritual power moved with her thoughts and covered her arm. A light blue Ice crystal formed in her hand. The blade of the dagger exuded a chill. She waved the dagger twice, making a sound as it cut through the air. Two faint traces of mist were left in the afterimages. This unexpected surprise made song qingxiao look satisfied. She guessed that this special ability of frost should be an extra benefit brought to her by her body¡¯s mutation after she returned to the real world. This way, even if the power of the dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion were sealed, she could not think of a way to break it for the time being. However, song qingxiao was already satisfied. However, when she thought of the 5000 points that had been deducted, she still felt a little heartache. Her life was saved, and she had also obtained some benefits. However, the rewards from this trial mission had been cleared. She had originally thought that her points this time would be the remaining 250 points from the previous trial. Who knew that in her consciousness, the system had notified her that she had 850 points available! In her consciousness, the points in the trial space were 600 more than she had estimated. The reward of 5000 points for the demon Island scenario had been deducted, and there was no notification of the 600 points. Where did they come from? She quickly thought of the trial this time. There were a total of seven participants, and besides her, the other six had all been sacrificed. Prior to this, the trial space had also converted the lives of the participants into points and awarded them to the winners. Song Qing guessed that these 600 points probably belonged to the six participants who had died. If each of them were to get 100 points, six of them would get exactly 600 points. However, she clearly remembered that in the last round of the trial in the mental hospital, each participant only received 50 points after death. This time, the points had doubled! She couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time she participated in the trial. At that time, there were nine participants, and in the end, she won by herself. After leaving the trial space, she received 200 points. In this way, song qingxiao¡¯s first trial was only worth 25 points, which was exactly half of the points of the second trial. In other words, from the first trial until now, as the number of trials the participants participated in increased, their points would also increase. Take her as an example. She participated in the first round of the trial and was worth 25 points;After surviving the first round, his status would ¡®increase¡¯. In the second round, he would be worth 50 points.By the third round, she was already worth 100 points. At this rate, her life would be worth 200 points the next time she participated in the trial. It was very likely that the other participants who had participated in many rounds had already discovered this pattern. As the number of times the trial-taker participated in the trial increased, the more valuable it would be and the more it would attract the greed of others. The importance of points was self-evident. Even song qingxiao could not help but feel a little tempted when she thought about the number of points the trial-taker represented. However, when she thought about it carefully, she was also frightened. In the trial space, the strong preyed on the weak, and only the fittest survived. One day, when the weak were gradually eliminated, only the strong would remain! She didn¡¯t want to turn it into points, so she had to work harder to survive in this terrible world. Song qingxiao suppressed the fear in her heart and focused on the exchange page of the trial space. There was a skill on the page that made her drook¡¯Nine-word secret order, user¡¯, requires 1000 points. The moment he saw the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, song Qing¡¯s small pupils shrank and his breathing stagnated. In his sea of consciousness, his deific consciousness circulated. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique seemed to be summoned, and it let out a buzzing sound of desire. She had participated in three rounds of the trial, and so far, the items on the trial space exchange page were not fixed. Although she had only participated in a few trials, song qingxiao had a vague feeling that the nine-word secret order was not easy to obtain. The fact that this item had appeared on her exchange page this time was probably related to number one, who had died in the trial space. He was the owner of the nine-word secret order. If he didn¡¯t exchange for it this time, he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to get it again. However, she did not have enough points. She was still 150 points away from the 1000 points required for the trial space. Song qingxiao felt like she was about to vomit blood. Just as she was feeling extremely depressed and unwilling, something cold and soft seemed to brush past her feet. Yesterday, after the transformation of the trial space, her legs had turned into legs. Now, she had returned to her human form. The clothes on her lower body had long been torn to pieces, and only a thin layer of ice crystals wrapped around her body. A huge Silver Wolf was lying quietly at her feet. Its huge head was placed at her feet. When it moved its sleeping position earlier, its nose turned around and just happened to lean on song Qing¡¯s small feet, blowing a burst of hot air. Song qingxiao was shocked when she saw the wolf. Last night, she had fainted due to the conflict of power in her body. It had not been long since she had woken up, and she was so excited about the gains of this trial that she had forgotten about the existence of this Wolf. The ferocity of the giant Wolf still made song Qing feel a lingering fear. After her mutation, her strength was enough to crush the wolf, so the giant Wolf was not a threat. However, after her energy had been sealed, the Wolf¡¯s existence made her a little afraid. At this moment, she was probably no match for the giant silver-white Wolf. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Last night, the strong man¡¯s neck was bitten off by the silver Wolf in a flash. It was undoubtedly dangerous to stay with such a fierce mutant creature. He didn¡¯t know why the wolf didn¡¯t die after being poisoned by the snake, but it was still breathing. While it was still asleep, song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with vigilance. She held the dagger tightly. Although the giant Wolf was still asleep, its animal instincts still made it move its furry ears uneasily. It blew a long breath at her feet, as if it had sensed something. It leaned closer to her, raised its big head, and pressed its mouth on her feet. It did not wake up. This action made song qingxiao frown. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at the silver Wolf¡¯s action. She remembered the scene in the alley last night, where silver was dragging his seriously injured and dying body, but still insisted on crawling in her direction. The killing intent in her heart eased, and then her eyes were attracted by something under the silver wolf¡¯s head. That was the divine brush left behind by number 2! Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Spiritual power i Chapter 271: Spiritual power i Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao recalled that when she left the trial space, she had picked up the pen beside corpse number seven. After leaving the trial scenario, she had met the two men who were chasing her. After settling this matter, there was a strange movement in her body when she returned home, so she had forgotten about this thing. She stretched out her hand to grab the brush and slowly pulled it out. On the other end of the brush, a red whip tail was hooked out. Half of it was pressed under the silver Wolf¡¯s body. She hesitated for a moment and did not want to wake the silver Wolf up, so she gave up the action of pulling the long whip. When she was in the trial space, the brush had passed through the hands of number three and number seven, and finally landed in her hands. She had taken it out of the trial scene, and she had not had the time to look at it in detail. No. 2 had once used it to draw a real object, but as to how to operate it, after No. 2¡¯s death, neither the later owners, No. 3 nor No. 7, had used it again. Although the brush was extraordinary, song qingxiao had gained a lot from this trial. She valued her own strength more than external objects, and there was still a seal in her body that she had yet to figure out the reason for. She wasn¡¯t greedy for life-saving skills. The brush was of little value to song qingxiao. In comparison, she preferred to use her Black Dagger. She just took the brush along the way. What she wanted the most at the moment was the ¡®person¡¯ token of the nine-word secret order! She thought regretfully that it would be great if she could exchange it for points. As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, a notification came from his sea of consciousness.[ the divine brush Ruyi can be exchanged for 500 points. Do you wish to exchange? ] Song Qing was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t expect that these items could be exchanged for points in the trial space. She touched the pen handle twice, and then chose to exchange without hesitation. The brush in her hand disappeared instantly, and the remaining points in her consciousness became:i35O points. Song qingxiao immediately chose to exchange for the nine-word secret order, and 1000 points were deducted. Her divine sense trembled slightly, and the nine-word secret order buzzed in her sea of consciousness. On the nine words secret order in his spiritual sense, originally only the ¡®Lin¡¯ word lit up. At this time, a ¡®Zhe¡¯ word appeared, causing the light on the nine words secret order in his sea of consciousness to become brighter. At the same time, his spiritual sense was nourished by the changes in the nine-word secret order and seemed to be stronger. Song Qing began to recite the incantation,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± As she chanted the incantation, the spiritual energy in her body began to move slightly. She did not have a golden glow on her body like number one in the trial scene. Instead, a layer of frost covered her body. The temperature in the room dropped, and the silver Wolf lying at her feet moved its eyes uneasily. Her spiritual power turned into an invisible defense and covered her body. Although it was her first time using the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, she could feel that her power was stronger than the first one. Perhaps it was because the nine-word secret order had collected two passwords, and the spells were calling each other. Perhaps it was related to the strange spiritual power in her body. But at this time, she was confident that if she were to fall into the same situation as last night, even without the help of the transformation and the silver Wolf, her current strength was enough to kill the two men who chased her last night! After a brief moment of joy, she was a little vigilant. The trial space encouraged participants to kill each other in the scenario, and the items they obtained could be exchanged with points. This way, the participants in the real world were not safe. If the items they exchanged were exposed, they would be killed. At the same time, after No. 1 died in the trial space, the scene of his skills appearing on her page made her shudder. She now had the two words of the nine-word secret order with her. Whoever wanted to kill her would probably have the special treatment of having priority in exchanging these two words. Once this secret was known by others, what happened last night would probably happen again! She still had 350 points left in her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao browsed through the exchange page, and a spell technique named ¡®spiritual power¡¯ caught her attention. Demon island¡¯s scenario No. 6 was a mental power ability user, so this should be his cultivation method. The nine-word secret order that she cultivated required mental power. The deeper the mental power, the more overbearing the spell would be. This ¡®mental power¡¯ was exactly what she was lacking. However, song qingxiao noticed that she needed more than 1000 points to exchange for this ¡®spiritual power¡¯. She tried to exchange for the long whip, and the trial space prompted:Red whip, exchangeable for 50 points. Do you wish to proceed? At present, she did not have many points left. Even if she sold the whip, she would only have 400 points, which was still a long way from 1000 points. In the end, she could only give up this method of cultivating her spiritual power with some heartache, hoping that there would be an opportunity to exchange it for other ways of cultivating spiritual power in the future. As for the other rewards, song qingxiao only took a quick glance at them and left her sea of consciousness. She then patted the ice on her body and a thin layer of ice fell from her body. Without the nourishment of her spiritual power, the thin layer of ice quickly melted into water and dripped on the silver Wolf below her. The silver Wolf was still sleeping. Its huge body was like a small mountain. Even if it was lying on the ground, it was almost as tall as her bed. Song qingxiao frowned. She felt that it was a little tricky to deal with this Silver Wolf. This Wolf might have been seriously injured and had not woken up even now. She vaguely remembered that in the trial space, its hind legs had been stabbed by the poisonous fangs of the flood Dragon and it was on the verge of death. Thinking of this, song Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the Wolf¡¯s hind leg. eh? ¡± Song qingxiao could not help but let out a surprised sound. The fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s hind legs had dried up. The blood, mud, and seawater had twisted its needle-like fur into strands. However, what surprised her was that there were still traces of blood on the hind leg, but the wound seemed to have disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She was a little surprised. She grabbed the old blanket and wrapped it around her body, then lowered her head to touch the Wolf¡¯s injured leg. The wolf seemed to have felt uneasy in its sleep. Before her hand could touch its leg, its hind leg twitched slightly, but it did not open its eyes. Song qingxiao still remembered some of the scenes from last night. When her spiritual power went wild, the lower half of her body turned her leg into her tail and broke the dragon¡¯s poisonous fangs, leaving them in the Wolf¡¯s body. At that time, the wolf was poisoned and its leg was injured, so it was difficult for it to move. In the trial space, when professor Yan and the others called for the rescue plane, it tried several times to get up, but it couldn¡¯t. After that, she picked up the wolf. The Wolf¡¯s hind legs seemed to have lost all feeling and were hanging down. She would not remember wrongly. However, the wound had disappeared into thin air, as if it had disappeared. She massaged the Wolf¡¯s leg and turned the silver fur around. Finally, she found a scab about the size of a coin on the back of the thigh. This should be where the silver Wolf was bitten last night, but for some reason, the wound was healing. This was simply too inconceivable. She reached out to touch it, and the wolf, who was still unconscious, twitched heavily as if it was about to wake up. Song qingxiao pressed the dagger against the Wolf¡¯s throat with one hand and rubbed the scabs with the other. The scabs were uneven, and she could feel the traces of broken teeth, which confirmed her memory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By right, the fangs of the flood Dragon should have been left in the Wolf¡¯s body, causing an infection and killing it. However, not only was the wolf not infected, but its body seemed to be digesting the ¡®fangs¡¯ of the flood Dragon. Could it be that the silver Wolf had eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and organs, causing its body to mutate and evolve? She remembered that she had almost died in the mouth of the Dragon last night. At that time, the poisonous fangs had pierced her body, but because of the evolution potion in her body, her severely damaged body had been repaired. When song qingxiao left the training space and picked up the wolf, the wolf bit her. Although it quickly let go, it was probably at that time that her blood with the evolution potion entered the silver Wolf¡¯s body, causing this change and cleverly saving its life.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Maternal instinct (1) Chapter 272: Maternal instinct (1) Translator: 549690339 The silver Wolf being able to live until now, although it had something to do with itself, was also a matter of luck. Seeing that the wolf wouldn¡¯t wake up for a while, song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what to do with it. She decided to take care of herself first. She had not taken a bath since she arrived on the demon Island. The harsh environment and the numerous battles on the island had made her nervous, and she did not have the time to think about these things. The night before she left the trial site, the laboratory of longevity technology collapsed and buried her under the ruins. Her hair was twisted by dried mud, and there were traces of sweat, blood, and all kinds of other smells on her body. Last night, she was in danger after leaving the trial scene, and when she returned home, she couldn¡¯t think about this problem because of the surge of energy in her body, so she only felt uncomfortable now. She looked at the silver Wolf on the ground, frowned, took her clothes and went into the bathroom. The warm water washed away large amounts of dirt on her body, revealing her fair skin. Song qingxiao noticed that her skin was unusually smooth. After several body enhancements and genetic modifications, her body¡¯s lines had reached their peak. The skin on her back where the flood dragon¡¯s venomous fangs had pierced through was smooth and flat, but she still remembered the feeling of her body being pierced. She pressed down on her ribs. When she had snatched Mr. Zhou¡¯s box and jumped off the cliff, she had clearly been injured, but the injury had been completely healed, and the scars on her body from the past years had disappeared without a trace. When she thought of Mr. Zhou, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhou xueli. This woman was like a mystery. The moment she left the trial space, she had stepped forward to block Mr. Zhou¡¯s shot at her. Song qingxiao could no longer treat her as a part of the irrelevant ¡®plot¡¯ of the mission scene. The warm water covered her eyes, and her thoughts flew back to the mission scene. Under the thunder and lightning, professor Yan sat in the sea and picked up Zhou xueli. She was the main subject of the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ and an important provider of the evolution drug. Mr. Zhou¡¯s evolving liquid came from her ¡®child¡¯. She was an unfortunate person and was adopted by the Zhou consortium, becoming one of the¡¯ beneficiaries ¡®of the Zhou consortium¡¯s¡¯ charity¡¯. Fortunately, she survived the scientific experiment, but unfortunately, she also survived, so she became an experimental body later. She was an incomplete ¡®mother¡¯ who had once given birth to countless lives. However, under human interference, these lives eventually turned into energy bodies. She had been repeatedly bearing the process of being pregnant by a ¡®mother¡¯, but she had never been a real mother for a day. She had never seen her ¡®children¡¯ before, and it was impossible for her to see the true appearance of these lives. She could not hear anyone call her ¡®mother¡¯, and she could not embrace her own life. Even if Zhou xueli was willing to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ for ¡®science¡¯ and the Zhou family because of the Zhou family¡¯s brainwashing, a woman¡¯s maternal instinct was an instinct. He had accidentally used the evolution potion, and in her opinion, he had probably become one with a part of her life. At that moment, Zhou xueli had probably developed a kind of maternal instinct. Mr. Zhou hated song qingxiao for taking away his hope of survival, so at the last moment, he raised his gun to kill her. At that moment, Zhou xueli stood in front of Mr. Zhou¡¯s gun without hesitation, blocking the bullet for song qingxiao. Her death meant that the ¡®Nuwa project¡¯ had been completely terminated! It meant that Mr. Zhou would not be able to wait for a second miracle! It represented her betrayal of Zhou¡¯s ¡®charitable aid¡¯, but at that moment, her instinct overwhelmed her rationality. The moment song qingxiao turned around and looked at her, her eyes were filled with a thousand words. Song qingxiao was still shocked when she thought about it. She remembered the cold and arrogant woman when she first entered the mission. She remembered how much she cared for Mr. Zhou during the mission. In the end, song qingxiao¡¯s memory of Zhou xuli stopped at the expression on her face when she was shot. At that moment, this person was not only a part of the mission, but also a story provider. In fact, Mr. Zhou¡¯s shot might not have killed her when her body was in a state of mutation, but Zhou xueli¡¯s actions still shocked song qingxiao. She thought that in this life, no matter how terrifying and strange the environment, things, and people she would experience in the future, she would never forget Zhou Xue Li. Perhaps it was because she lacked a trace of motherly protection in her life that Zhou xueli¡¯s decision at that moment was so unforgettable. Song qingxiao wiped her face. The mud on her body had been washed away. In the dark bathroom, she tried to mobilize her spiritual power and activate the nine-word secret order. She had already tried the ¡®swordsman¡¯ technique, but after leaving the trial space, she had not tried the ¡®Lin¡¯ technique. In the past, she used her spiritual power to drive the ¡®Lin¡¯ character, but this time, due to a strange combination of circumstances, she had a spiritual power in her body. She wanted to try to use spiritual power to drive the ¡®Lin¡¯ character. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As soon as he recited the incantation, the spiritual power in his body was extracted, and the hot water that was flowing stopped in an instant. As the spiritual power was extracted, the hot water began to cool down rapidly, and finally turned into thin ice crystals. The temperature of the entire bathroom dropped rapidly. The mist on the dim mirror formed frost flowers and emitted cold air, as if magic had been cast on it. However, in about two to three seconds, the spirit energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body was completely drained. The magic was shattered, and the ice crystals fell to the ground and shattered. The water that had stopped spraying out from the shower head sprayed the ice crystals that were scattered all over the ground into the sewer. Although her meridians were empty, song qingxiao was still overjoyed. The spiritual energy in her body seemed to have an ice attribute, and when she used her spiritual energy to cast the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, the power was much stronger than before. After she wiped the water and changed her clothes, she came out of the bathroom. The silver Wolf was still lying on the ground, unconscious. She smiled, and the remaining murderous intent in her heart faded. She had already left the trial scene on ¡®demon Island¡¯, and she had no idea where her life would go in the future, nor what she would experience. However, no matter how long she could live, it was impossible for her and Zhou xueli to meet again. This Silver Wolf was once her witness on the ¡®evil demon Island¡¯. It had once seen that she had seen her¡¯ mother ¡®at that moment. However, there was a Wolf at home. She had special abilities. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill it, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to escape. Song qingxiao was just a little worried about Tang Yun. She stood in the living room. Tang Yun was still asleep. As far as she could remember, her mother had always been a drunkard, often unconscious. Perhaps he should send his mother to a place where she could be taken care of more appropriately before he could fully confirm the danger of the silver Wolf. Unfortunately, she did not have much money. The job at the guard Station was just enough for her to make a living. That little income could not bring her more money. How could he have a large sum of money? She didn¡¯t plan to use the remaining points to exchange for money. The points had a greater use! She took out the red whip hanging on her waist. Before entering the ¡®demon Island¡¯ trial scenario, survivor No. 5 from the previous mission had come to her and revealed that he wanted to buy the red whip. At that time, she did not sell it because she was weak at that time. The red whip might be an important life-saving tool for her in dangerous situations. But now, as her strength increased, it was very likely that the difficulty of the next trial-taker¡¯s mission would increase as well. The red whip would no longer be as useful. The 50 points that she had exchanged for the whip wasn¡¯t very useful, so she might as well sell it to number five and Exchange it for a sum of money to solve her current predicament. She couldn¡¯t continue to stay in this place. The two people who tried to assassinate her last night should be related to number six, who visited her. In the real world, number six must have an extraordinary identity to be able to order around two people with such power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she had killed these two people last night. Because of her violent energy, she was in a hurry to go home and did not have time to clean up the aftermath. This had also left a great hidden danger. It was a good thing that her body had mutated when she was killing people last night, and she had destroyed the entire place. Even if number six knew that she was a participant, he knew that she had a rough estimate of his strength based on the skills of the two men she had sent out to kill him. Number six might not think that he was the one who had lent them money. Song qingxiao just wanted to move out of here and stay away from the trouble for a while. Even if she could only hide it from number six for a while, she hoped that when she entered the next trial site and improved her strength, she would be more capable of saving her life even if number six suspected her! Song qingxiao didn¡¯t realize that her fear and resistance towards the Ascension trial had changed as her strength increased. She was now waiting for the next trial.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Meeting (1) Chapter 273: Meeting (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Qing looked down on the time. The hour hand was pointing at 10 0 ¡®clock, and she was going to be late. Because she had just left the trial grounds last night, her body had been transformed by the chaotic energy. In addition, she had consumed a lot of mental power and other influences, causing her to faint when she returned home. After he woke up, he had spent some time exchanging for the swordsman token and checking his physical condition. Even if he went out now, he might not be able to make it. However, there was an extremely dangerous mutated Silver Wolf at home. She could not leave Tang Yun, who was still hungover, at home. If she wanted to be alone with the wolf, she had to take Tang Yun out before going to work. This way, she would be late without a doubt, so she decided to make a call to ask for leave first. Ever since her job at the guard Station had been stable, the phone number of her family¡¯s debt had been restored. She dialed the phone number of Captain an¡¯s office at the guard Station. However, no one picked up the phone after several rings. This surprised song qingxiao. She hadn¡¯t been in the guard Station for long, but she knew Captain Yi ¡®an¡¯s personality. This person had a bad temper, but he was extremely self-disciplined and had a serious personality. He hated it when his guards broke the rules, and it was a big taboo to be late or leave early for no reason, so he would inevitably be reprimanded. When she first entered the security system, Captain an didn¡¯t like her, so she kept this in mind. Although this person was strict with others, he was also strict with himself. At this time, he should have arrived at the office. However, he didn¡¯t pick up the phone at this time. He was either late or had an emergency and was called out. Song Qing squinted her eyes, and there was a hint of seriousness in her eyes. She remembered the two men who tried to kill her last night. They died in the alley, which happened to be in charge of the security Department where Captain an was. Someone who got up early must have found out about the case and reported it. The people in the guard Station should be dealing with this matter at this time. Thinking of this, song Qing hung up the phone and decided to go to the guard Hall to find out. Tang Yun needed a place to settle down. She didn¡¯t have many friends. Due to her family background, she was introverted and reclusive during her school days. She didn¡¯t have many close friends. The people she interacted with the most were probably debt collectors. She thought for a while and decided to take Tang Yun out. After selling the whip, she would find a nursing home and send her there temporarily. In that case, her late arrival and her behavior of bringing her mother out might cause dissatisfaction among Captain an and the others, which would then affect her work. However, she was in a lot of trouble at the moment, so she was actually more focused on improving her strength and saving her life in the trial. After making up her mind to sell the whips, the job was dispensable to song qingxiao. It was just a cover for her. Number five had said that he would buy the whip at a price that she was satisfied with. Once the whip was sold, she would be able to solve her current poverty. Even if she lost her job, it would be of no concern to her. The thing that she was most concerned about was the two men¡¯s bodies in the western suburbs. Tang Yun was drunk and unconscious. Song qingwei took good care of her. She was still clean, but she had been drinking for a long time, so her fingers were curled and hard to straighten, and her nails were black. Because she had not been exposed to the sun for many years, she looked sickly pale. Her body was a little bloated, like a swollen bun, and her facial features were somewhat deformed. In her sleep, she was also frowning, as if she had many things on her mind. Song qingxiao took a handkerchief and wiped her mother¡¯s face. She was stunned for a moment. Her mother¡¯s appearance was both familiar and unfamiliar. It was as if this was the first time she had seen her, but it also seemed as if she had always been like this since she could remember. Tang Yun slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was a little cloudy and he had not found the focus. The moment he saw song Qing, he instinctively held her hand and called out in a daze,¡± a >) She was numbed by the alcohol and her tongue was swollen. She couldn¡¯t speak clearly. Song Qing was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. The murmuring she had just said seemed to be a groan from sleep. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to think about her reaction. She helped Tang Yun change into a simple set of clothes. She was already familiar with this kind of thing. In the past, it was very difficult for her to do it, but now, Tang Yun¡¯s weight was not even worth mentioning to song qingxiao. She carried Tang Yun on her back and locked the door when she went out. She didn¡¯t do this to guard against thieves. The song family¡¯s house was bare. For song qingxiao, the most important dagger was always with her. She couldn¡¯t hide it in the house. The key was that there was an extremely dangerous Silver Wolf inside, and no one knew when it would wake up. The silver Wolf was extremely fierce. Last night, it had killed a master with a single bite. Even if the door was locked, it might not be able to stop it. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions were better than nothing. The front of the guard Hall was filled with people. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, most of the guards were at the door to maintain order. There was a lot of noise at the entrance, and the angry crowd blocked the entrance of the hall. These people looked ferocious and shouted with all their might,¡± the guard Hall is useless. There have been two consecutive deaths in the western suburbs¡­ each one of them died more miserably than the last, but we still can¡¯t catch the real murderer¡­ ¡°Are the people of the western suburbs not human? Does the royal family value the lives of us poor people?¡± (<>) The guards on duty held riot shields and stood in a line, blocking these people outside. The group of people who had come to block the door of the guard Hall became more and more agitated as they spoke. It was very likely that a riot would happen. The situation was immediate, and there were even reporters rushing over from afar. They were fiddling with their cameras, trying to capture a big piece of news. When song qingxiao appeared with her mother on her back, someone in the guard Station saw her. A trace of disdain flashed in their eyes. They turned their heads away and pretended not to notice her predicament. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± A thunderous male voice suddenly rang out. The guards turned around, and Captain an¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of the guard Hall. He had a fierce expression on his face as he swept his gaze across the crowd. His body was like an iron tower, and his muscles were tangled. One look and one could tell that he was not to be trifled with. The originally noisy people temporarily stopped talking the moment he appeared and shouted. we¡¯re still investigating this matter and will report it to the government, his gaze fell on song qingxiao before he finally looked away, when necessary, the head of Parliament will ask the royal family to send people to help. When Captain an talked about the investigation and reporting to the government, the people in the western suburbs were still very unconvinced, but when they heard that the head of the government would ask the royal family for help, everyone¡¯s faces showed a mixture of surprise and joy. ¡°Really?¡± Now, the Imperial power and political power had been separated, and the imperial family had gradually withdrawn from the political center. However, in the hearts of the common people, the royal family still possessed supreme authority. Even with the development of time, the majority of the people still had an unusual trust in the royal family. The crowd was appeased, and the tense guards heaved a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao carried her mother and squeezed through the crowd that refused to leave. The guards at the door held their shields and refused to let them in. ¡°Everyone, enter the meeting room.¡± A well-built woman who was blocking the way snorted and moved away half of the shield in front of her. Her eyes showed that she was up to no good. ¡°This isn¡¯t a shelter where any random cat or dog can come in!¡± She lowered her voice, but it was still noisy outside. Other than the people beside her, others might not be able to hear her clearly. Captain an¡¯s expression froze. He glanced at song qingxiao, then turned around and prepared to leave. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression remained the same. As if she didn¡¯t hear what song qingxiao said, she carried her mother and entered through the gap. However, when song qingxiao passed by her, the woman suddenly stood up and bumped her. A security guard beside her seemed to understand her thoughts and deliberately stood up to block song Qing¡¯s small path, making it impossible for her to escape. The female guard was tall, almost 1.8 meters tall, and very strong. She had been working in the western suburbs Guard Station all year round, dealing with the most vicious and illegal people. Her skills and strength were not inferior to men. She had thought that song qingxiao would fall to the ground and be in a sorry state. She was even prepared to make a fool of song qingxiao in public, mock her, and kick her out of the guard Station. The female guard thought that it would be easy to hit her, but she did not expect song qingxiao to not Dodge at all. She raised her head and looked at the woman. With a loud bang, the two of them collided. The female guard felt a chill as if she had hit an Ice Mountain. Song qingxiao did not move an inch, but the strong woman lost her balance and fell backward. She hit the person beside her, and they both fell backward! ¡°You¡­¡± Fortunately, the people from the guard Hall were not thin and weak. They took a few steps back and managed to stand up with the help of others. The provocative woman¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disbelief, which then turned into indignance. She wanted to move forward, but when she saw Captain an¡¯s back, she swallowed her anger and turned it into a fierce expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Just you wait!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Song Qing chuckled and replied. Making a fool of her in public was just a small lesson for her. After entering the trial grounds, this kind of provocation was extremely boring for song qingxiao. She carried Tang Yun into the guard Station, and a heavy atmosphere shrouded the entire lobby. In front of a chair on the side of the floor-to-ceiling glass wall, the short and chubby number five was wearing a suit and sitting there with his elbows on his legs. Compared to yesterday, his smile was less greasy and his expression was more serious. He held a handkerchief in his hand and was frequently wiping his sweat. The moment he saw song Qing Xiao, his face showed joy and he quickly stood up.. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Inquiry _1 Chapter 274: Inquiry _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Number Five¡¯s greasy face squeezed out a smile as he greeted them. It was early in the morning, and he seemed to have encountered something, which made him look very uneasy. His suit jacket had been opened, revealing the shirt that had changed color after being drenched in sweat. The moment song qingxiao saw him, she walked straight towards him. Something happened in the morning. The guard Station was blocked by people from the western suburbs. In order to prevent a riot, the guards were all guarding the door and keeping people outside. For number five to be able to enter the hall at this time, he was not to be underestimated. When he called out song Qing¡¯s name, he was worried that she would ignore him like she did the day before. Who would have thought that she would walk over to him with Tang Yun on her back? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Help me take a look.¡± Song Qing placed Tang Yun on a chair and helped her sit down. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about the whip later.¡± When number five heard this, he was both surprised and happy. He had already visited the guard Station yesterday. When he found song qingxiao, she looked determined and didn¡¯t look like she was going to sell the whip. Number five just didn¡¯t want to give up. He knew how dangerous the trial was. An extra weapon in the early stages meant a better chance of survival in the trial. If he came here rashly, it would alert song qingxiao. She was not willing to sell the red whip, which was actually within number Five¡¯s expectations. However, after No. 5 found out about song qingxiao¡¯s background and family situation, he was ready to pester her. However, the plan didn¡¯t change quickly. His family sent him an urgent message, asking him to go back immediately. He came today to try his luck. If song qingxiao really didn¡¯t want to sell the whip, he was prepared to go back in disappointment. Who knew that song qingxiao, who had a firm expression yesterday, would look relieved today? ¡°This is¡­¡± Number five tried to ask, and song Qing answered,¡± ¡°My mother.¡± Her expression was calm. Number five did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that song Qing was more dangerous than yesterday. A strange look flashed in number Five¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Captain an, who was about to enter the meeting room, turned and looked in their direction. Song qingxiao stood up straight. ¡°Can I?¡± At this time, number five was also in a hurry. However, when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he shivered.¡±Of course.¡± He could not miss this opportunity. Other than buying the whip, he might be able to do song Qing a favor. Song qingxiao nodded and walked towards the meeting room. Other than a few guards who were still outside to maintain order, most of the people had already entered the meeting room and sat down. When she came in, Captain an was standing at the counter, looking a little tired. When the female guard who was hit by her saw her, her eyes were filled with hostility, which eventually turned into ruthlessness. She lowered her head and whispered to the people next to her. After song qingxiao sat down, the meeting room door closed. Captain an picked up a folder and gestured for his assistant to take it. The assistant opened the folder, took out a stack of documents that he had prepared in advance, and distributed them one by one. from the day before yesterday to the evening, two vicious murder cases have occurred in succession within the area under our control. Captain an¡¯s voice rang out in the meeting room. Song qingxiao took the document from her assistant. It was a few paper documents that had been printed at the last minute, and they smelled of fresh ink. A few photos were pinned to the top with paper clips. The first thing song qingxiao saw was a deep pit in the photo, and a body was lying in the pit. Although it was called a corpse, it was more like a model that had been hit by a heavy hammer. Its entire body had been evenly flattened, and its flesh and blood were mixed with the surrounding stone debris and mud. The corpse was covered in a thick layer of dust. The entire corpse was no longer human, as if it had been smashed flat. It was impossible to identify its face and identity. Even through the photos, one could imagine the tragic scene. Those who got the information were shocked. Song qingxiao knew at a glance that she was the one who had killed the person last night. Her heart skipped a beat, but she pretended to be shocked. Even though there were frequent riots in the western suburbs, murder, and arson, this was the first time that Captain an had encountered such a terrifying case in the many years he had been in charge of western suburbs. Song Qing glanced at the information and looked up at Captain an. His face was serious and his brows were furrowed. He looked a little restless. The people from the night before and the night before had all come for her, and she didn¡¯t know if there was any connection between the two. Unfortunately, although her strength was currently growing, and she had the capital to save her life in the God¡¯s trial, in reality, her background and identity had always been her weakness, and there were many things she still didn¡¯t understand. He wondered if Captain an had found out the relationship between the two and if he could provide any useful information. She glanced at the photo and stopped scrolling, which made Captain an extremely unhappy. He looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction several times with a sharp gaze. ¡°Captain, this ¡­ Who¡¯s driving such a destructive vehicle and flying equipment?¡± Someone asked the moment they saw the first picture. The scene had been completely destroyed. From the photo, the bricks on the ground of the alley had been smashed into a deep pit. Broken bricks were rolling everywhere, and a flattened human pancake was lying in the pit. The ground was covered with a layer of soil and dust. In the corner of the photo, some fresh traces of damage could be seen on the wall. look at the next photo. There¡¯s another victim there. Captain an said again. The others opened the first photo and soon saw the man who died in the mouth of the silver Wolf. His neck seemed to have been broken by something sharp, and the wound was uneven. His head fell about ten centimeters away from his body, only connected by a little flesh. There should have been blood on the ground, but it was covered by dust. There was no trace of anything leaving the photo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to the person who had been crushed into a meat pie, although he had died in a miserable manner, at least his face was still recognizable. The remaining two photos were of the two deceased victims found in the early hours of the morning yesterday. Captain an and many of the guards had already left the scene at that time, so they were still somewhat confident. the two deceased were found in the early morning yesterday. One of them is called mai boyuan, or brother mai¡­ The projector showed the picture and background of the victim. This man was just a gangster who grew up in the western suburbs. He made a living by collecting debts and lending money. He usually extorted and robbed in the western suburbs, targeting the poor to collect protection fees and so on. Occasionally, he was bold enough to sell some drugs that were prohibited by the Empire. Nine out of ten lawless organizations in the western suburbs did this. Everyone was in cahoots, and as long as there was no big trouble, the higher-ups would not care. The lower-ranked people could only swallow their anger in order to survive.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Chapter 217 Chapter 275: Chapter 217-ostracizing _i Translator: 549690339 Song Qing looked down on him. She grew up in the western suburbs and was most familiar with such people. These people were after money and would not easily kill people. Otherwise, if the matter was blown up, it would be left unsettled in the end, but the person who did it would also hide for a while, affecting the ¡®business¡¯. However, the two people who were looking for trouble the night before had clearly come for her and Tang Yun. Their words revealed that they had the intention to kill them. This was not an ordinary looking for trouble. There should be someone behind it. At that time, she didn¡¯t kill anyone but knocked them out. In the end, these two people were killed. Obviously, the people behind the scenes were wary of her and cut off this clue. Song qingxiao felt that things were getting interesting. After the person who did this behind the scenes did this, it would be difficult for the police department to find anything useful. In the end, the case might end up like the previous unsolved cases in the western suburbs, with nothing to be solved. The guard Department was confused, but she did find some clues. She was born into an ordinary family, and in this era, there were almost no secrets about her family background. It was easy for people to find out. Her father had a criminal record and went missing. Her mother was an alcoholic. Her family was poor and owed a large loan. Even now, there were still all kinds of usury extorting the song family. When she was in school, she was not eye-catching. She had developed a cautious character and did not interact much with the students around her, let alone offend others and put her to death. The person who did this behind her back had sent someone to test her and then killed her afterwards. This proved that he was wary of her. However, in the real world, she was just the most inconspicuous one among the few living beings, so why would they be wary of her? Unless this person had a certain level of understanding of her other side. As for her other side, she had displayed it in the trial. She had participated in God¡¯s trial three times. In the first and third time, all the participants had been annihilated except for her. The second time, there were three survivors, one number five and one number six. It was obvious who the person who made the move was. Leaving number five aside, she had already experienced number six¡¯s killing intent last night. She guessed that it might be because she had performed the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique of the nine words secret order on number six during the second trial at the mental hospital. Number six might have been one step ahead of her and understood the rules of the trial. Perhaps she had obtained a part of her ability after killing one of the trial-takers, so she was prepared to follow the same pattern and ¡®snatch¡¯ the nine-word secret order from her hands. However, this was just song qingxiao¡¯s speculation. Number six and she were both ¡®newbies¡¯ in the God¡¯s trial and were still in the process of figuring out the rules of the trial. It wasn¡¯t number six who had chased her last night. It was also possible that number six felt that her secret technique was too dangerous and wanted to eliminate the danger before it sprouted. Perhaps there was another possibility, the black Dagger that number six had mentioned, but that was another mystery. No matter what, number six was definitely involved in this. Her reality was transparent in number six¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t know much about number six. This was the difference between her and number six! The two people who died last night are different from mai boyuan and his brother.¡± Captain an¡¯s expression was complicated. He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he sighed. ¡°The identities of these two people are currently unclear.¡± Other than the psychic paranormal who had been crushed into a meat pie, the face of the man whose neck had been bitten off by the silver Wolf was clear. Captain an was woken up by an emergency call before dawn, but he had not found out the man¡¯s identity so far. Since the Empire¡¯s development, everyone¡¯s information had been recorded, and such a situation rarely occurred. Either this person had been an unregistered resident since he was a child, so there was nothing about him in the information. Or, his identity and status were far beyond Captain an¡¯s expectations. With his authority, he couldn¡¯t check it at the moment. No matter which one it was, it gave Captain an a headache, but the latter was the most troublesome. However, Captain an had a feeling that the victim¡¯s identity was very important. If he died in his jurisdiction, he would be in big trouble. someone called the reporters this morning to inform them that the scene has been exposed. The media rushed to the scene to take photos. As Captain an spoke, the live broadcast of the Empire¡¯s news this morning appeared on the projection wall. The image that appeared on the screen was of the alley. Although the police took the body away first, they didn¡¯t have time to clean up the bloodstains. From the scene alone, one could see the tragic fighting scene. The incident happened in the western suburbs, but it caused a panic. The murderer was unknown, from the wound on victim three, it might be one. Captain an pondered over his words and finally said, ¡°¡±It might be a wild beast.¡± to cause such destruction at the scene, 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a beast. It might be a monster. With the development of time, culture had replaced barbarism. Although the noble families could raise fierce beasts as a hobby, it was difficult for small wild beasts to cause such great damage. Normally, the serious Captain an would have rebuked such whimsical words, but at this time, he laughed bitterly. ¡°I received a call from the Imperial City¡¯s central guard. Whether it¡¯s a beast or a monster, we have work to do.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the assistant¡¯s phone rang. After taking the phone, Captain an¡¯s expression was a little serious. He went out for a while and came back. the higher-ups have requested that the people cause panic. They want us to send more people to patrol the western suburbs day and night! As soon as he said that, many guards gasped. The western suburbs had a higher chance of getting into trouble than other places. It was even more dangerous at night, as two or three people had to patrol in groups during the day. The Western Jiujiang¡¯s police station had always been understaffed, and now that they had to patrol day and night, the number of people on patrol had to be reduced, which naturally caused the guards to be uneasy. The crowd suddenly burst into a discussion, and the female guard who had a grudge with song Qing earlier had a malicious look in her eyes. Captain, we¡¯ve always been short on manpower. It¡¯s already hard enough to patrol during the day. How can we assign enough people to patrol at night? ¡± Someone asked, and Captain an gritted his teeth. I¡¯ve already requested for assistance from the Imperial City¡¯s security Department. If necessary, I¡¯ll also ask the royal family for help. After the royal family and the political system were separated, the head of Parliament was most reluctant to ask for help from the royal family. This would undoubtedly damage the prestige of the government. However, there were extraordinary means in extraordinary times. The Shi family had been in business for many years and had many means. Asking them for help should be the fastest way to solve the case. ¡°But before we send reinforcements, we still need to pay more attention.¡± After Captain an finished speaking, he waved his hand, the patrol team will be changed from four people in a team to two people. A part of the people in the center will be left to deal with emergency situations. The rest will go out to work. ¡°I¡¯ll patrol Chang Yan Street!¡± The female guard who had provoked song qingxiao spoke first, and then someone else raised their hand. ¡°I¡¯ll patrol the seven constellations.¡± ? >) Most of the people in the guard Hall were in groups. Because of the high risk factor at work, no one dared to be sure that they didn¡¯t need their teammates to save them at critical moments. Therefore, the relationship between the guards was also very close. Everyone had chosen partners, and song Qing was left alone. At present, the other guards had already chosen the time and Street to patrol, leaving the night patrol and the ¡®autumn road¡¯ to be vacant. The autumn road was the alley where the accident happened last night. Other than song qingxiao, everyone else had a mission. The provocative female guard gloated at Captain an¡¯s misfortune. Captain an frowned. Even though he was a little unhappy with song qingxiao, it was obvious that everyone was ganging up to bully her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There had just been an accident on this road, and it was full of danger. At present, the murderer was not clear, so it was not impossible to commit another crime. Captain an didn¡¯t have a good impression of song qingxiao at first, and he had always wanted to drive her out of the guard Station, but he didn¡¯t want to use such a despicable method to drive her away. ¡°This road, I¡¯ll go ¡­¡± ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll go to the autumn road.¡± Before Captain an could finish, song qingxiao had already spoken. The moment she spoke, the few guards who were waiting to see her make a fool of herself and thought that she would cry and beg for mercy were stunned.. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: The deal (1) Chapter 276: The deal (1) Translator: 549690339 It wasn¡¯t just the others who were stunned. Even Captain an raised his head, his face revealing a surprised expression.¡±You ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to autumn road.¡± Song qingxiao repeated herself. At first, everyone thought that they were hallucinating. Now that song qingxiao repeated it again, the female guard who provoked her couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Are you crazy? This isn¡¯t how you earn your performance!¡± She raised her voice a little, making it a little sharp, and showed a sarcastic expression on her face. The others ¡®expressions were similar to hers, and it was obvious that they were thinking the same thing. Captain an frowned and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not the case now¡­¡± Yesterday, when she went to the western suburbs to investigate the scene, her performance was not bad. In the face of the chaotic scene, she wasn¡¯t frightened. It really changed Captain an¡¯s original view of her. He could tell that song qingxiao¡¯s family background was not good and she needed this job. He had also thought of letting her stay in the guard Station after her probation period, so that she would not need to take such a huge risk to patrol. Captain an had a strict personality and rarely acted on his emotions. He was about to tell song qingxiao about this when song qingxiao shook her head. I¡¯m not being impulsive. I grew up in the western suburbs and I¡¯m very familiar with that road. ¡°So, I¡¯ll go,¡± she said after a pause. When she said this, it was obvious that she had made up her mind. However, everyone knew that she lived in the western suburbs and was familiar with the road, but it did not mean that it was safe. Something had just happened on that road, and the murderer was cruel. Moreover, from the way the two people died, it was unknown whether they were human or beast. It was too dangerous for her to be alone. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be in the same group as you,¡± The others had either lowered their heads and snickered, or revealed expressions of anticipation for a good show. When they heard Captain an¡¯s words, they immediately raised their heads in surprise. ¡°Captain¡­¡± that¡¯s about it. The time will be given to you later. Those who are not on duty can leave to rest and wait for the patrol. Captain an waved his hand, signaling that the matter was over. Everyone left. When song qingxiao left, Captain an wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he rubbed his forehead. Outside, number five looked a little anxious. Tang Yun leaned against the chair and sat down, his head hanging down and his chin resting on his chest. When song Qing came out, number five subconsciously let out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Number five shook his head and looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, he turned to the side and rubbed his hands impatiently. ¡°Where¡¯s the whip?¡± At this point, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t afraid that number five would dare to take the red whip away in front of her. She sat down on the bench and used Tang Yun¡¯s cover to lift up her clothes. She took out the red whip that was rolled up by her waist and handed it to number five. Seeing her actions, number five squinted his eyes and a glimmer of light flashed through his pupils. Both he and song qingxiao knew the value of the red whip. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary whip, but one that could be exchanged from the trial space. It could be brought into the space and used to protect one¡¯s life at a critical moment. It was a good item that was difficult to obtain even if one had money in the real world. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would rebel and take the red whip away when she handed it over so readily? Either she didn¡¯t think of this, but the moment the idea came into her mind, it was immediately rejected by number five. Even a fool couldn¡¯t survive the first round of the trial of gods, not to mention song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the mental hospital during the last trial. Number five had seen it all. She was a meticulous person and would not make such a low-level mistake. If she handed over the long whip, it meant that she was certain that her strength could suppress her and was not afraid that she would play tricks in front of her. A few thoughts flashed through number Five¡¯s mind. He reached out with a trembling hand and took the red whip. The red whip was quite heavy in his hand, and the body of the whip was slightly cold, as if it did not touch the temperature of song Qing¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He paused for a moment and entered his consciousness with the long whip. In his sea of consciousness, the trial space prompted, ¡°Red whip, exchanged in the trial space. After confirming the identity of the red whip, number Five¡¯s eyes revealed a look of joy. He immediately withdrew his consciousness and touched the whip again, feeling very reluctant to part with it. He was still rational. He knew that they were in the guard Station, and it was not a good place for him to try his hand. Thus, he held back his unwillingness and handed the whip back to song qingxiao. this is a product of the red whip space. It costs 200 points to exchange for it. For every 20 points, you can exchange it for 100000 Empire dollars. When he said this, his face revealed a bit of a cunning merchant¡¯s look, of course, Qing Xiao. We¡¯re not on the same page, so 1 won¡¯t charge you according to the realm¡¯s price. I¡¯ll give you five million.. How about it?¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: The deal (2) Chapter 277: The deal (2) Translator: 549690339 Number five knew that song Qing was from a humble family and had a mother who drank a lot. The woman on the chair should be her. No matter how outstanding her performance in the trial was, in reality, she was very poor. This should be the reason why she was willing to sell the red whip. He believed that this five million would be enough to make song Qing rich and change her life. It should be enough to satisfy her. A poor person would be overjoyed to suddenly have such a huge amount of wealth that could change their lives. She would no longer have to work for money and could live comfortably. Number Five¡¯s face revealed a smug expression as he looked at red whip. In fact, the moment he said ¡®5 million¡¯, song Qingxin¡¯s heart did move. At her level, money was not the most important thing to her, but she needed money in a certain aspect. She could guess that number five was able to find out her identity and was so confident in coming to her door to buy her whip. He would definitely offer a price that would satisfy her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be as much as five million. This red whip was only worth ¡¯50¡¯ points, so it would be best if he could sell it to number five. ¡°Sure.¡± She suppressed her thoughts and nodded. ¡°But you have to do me a favor.¡± Hearing her words, number five showed a hesitant expression. ¡°Help?¡± He looked at song qingxiao¡¯s calm face, as if she had not lost her composure. He could not help but feel disappointed. ¡°What favor? Tell me about it first.¡± After he said this, he added,¡± it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a small matter, but if it¡¯s more troublesome,¡± he licked his lips, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help.¡± Number five was afraid that she would misunderstand, so he explained, something happened last night. My family has received the news and asked me to leave the capital First. When song qingxiao heard this, she lowered her eyelids to hide the strange look in her eyes. She then said,¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. 1 just want to buy a suite. It needs to be big and quiet. The location doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is to be fast. It¡¯s best if you can move in immediately¡­ She paused for a moment and then sighed. as for the price, it¡¯s five million. You can do as you see fit. Number five immediately understood. According to her information, she had lived in poverty since she was young and lived in the western suburbs, which was also known as the slum. It was very old and shabby. It was understandable that the first thing she did when she became rich was to change her house. However, he had thought that song qingxiao was a calm person and would not be so flamboyant. He did not expect her to spend all the money in one go. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± This request was not difficult to fulfill. Although number Five¡¯s base camp was not in jingdu, his family had some connections in jingdu and knew a few acquaintances. I have a few friends that I can contact. But should we make this deal first? ¡± He pointed at the red whip in song Qing¡¯s hand and said. Song qingxiao nodded and threw the whip at him. Number five quickly took it. After he held the whip tightly, he put it in the pocket of his suit confidently. Then, he took out his phone and walked a few steps away. While he was making the call, he paid more than half of his attention to song qingxiao. She sat in her seat without moving, as if she was not curious about his call, nor was she afraid that he would run away. Number five tried to walk a little further, but song qingxiao still did not move. A hint of seriousness flashed in his eyes, and he immediately stopped in his tracks. About seven or eight minutes later, he turned back and said to song qingxiao with a smile,¡± the money has been transferred to your name, and I¡¯ve contacted a few places for you to look for houses. If you¡¯re free, we can go there now. I¡¯ve already called a taxi. Song qingxiao nodded. She was on duty at night, so she was free during the day. Furthermore, there was a restless Wolf at home. She wanted to finish this as soon as possible. After the house was settled, she would move the wolf away and leave it in the western suburbs. Once the Wolf¡¯s size was exposed, it would be too late for people to connect it to the man who had his throat bitten off last night. When he got the long whip, he seemed a little excited. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his whole face was shining. ¡°When I called you just now, weren¡¯t you afraid that I would lie to you and run away?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t run away.¡± Song qingxiao laughed at his words, ¡°¡±Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of the dead lying to me.¡± When she said this, her tone was gentle and her eyes were calm. However, the terrifying killing intent drilled into number Five¡¯s heart in her laughter, causing his expression to change in an instant. Back in the mental hospital, song qingxiao was also very dangerous, but she didn¡¯t give number five the sense of danger that she was now. Now, she was still the same as before. No, on closer look, she seemed to have changed again. Her thick bangs changed, as if they had grown longer overnight, covering her eyes. Through the gaps between her bangs, her eyes were like dark Wells, unfathomable. The moment number Five¡¯s eyes met hers, a chill burst out from her eyes and penetrated into his limbs and bones, making him shiver uncontrollably. It was dangerous! His reason was reminding him. His hair stood on end at this moment, and a large number of goosebumps climbed up his skin. He did not feel any killing intent, but he felt the threat of death! How was that possible? What exactly happened to cause her to change so much overnight? A thought quickly flashed through number Five¡¯s mind. Trial! It was only after participating in the divine trials that her aura would have such a huge change after she came out. Could it be that she had been chosen by the trial to participate in a new round of trials? That¡¯s impossible, right? Is this a lie? Number five shouted in her heart. She had no injuries on her body, and her breathing did not seem to be in disorder. She did not look like she was in a sorry state after participating in the trial. Furthermore, as the number of trial participants increased, the difficulty of the mission would increase. Those who survived each time were the best of the best. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To be able to stand out from this group of people was undoubtedly more difficult than ever. Every trial was not only physical torture for the participants, but also a great test of their spiritual power. No one knew if they would die in the next trial. Even number five was anxious about the arrival of the next trial. Song qingxiao was so calm that she didn¡¯t look like she had just experienced a life and death situation. Moreover, it hadn¡¯t been long since he was last sent to the mental hospital. Even if the trial of entering God didn¡¯t have a fixed time frame, it was still too fast. However, if she did not enter the trial, and she gave number five a more dangerous feeling than before, could it be that she had obtained a large number of points in the mental hospital and exchanged them for some benefits? Number Five¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and his expression gradually became serious.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Hidden from the world (1) Chapter 278: Hidden from the world (1) Translator: 549690339 No matter which guess he came up with, song qingxiao¡¯s importance to number five was different from before. His expression changed again and again. Finally, he forced a smile and looked down at his watch. After adjusting his expression, number five gave up the idea of letting others take song Qing to look down on the house. He decided to accompany her personally and ask about her background. The car No. 5 was parked in the garage. When the driver drove out, song qingxiao had already carried Tang Yun on her back. At this moment, someone in the guard Station suddenly called out her name, and the two of them subconsciously turned their heads. A young girl, who was about the same age as song qingxiao, walked over with a form. She stood in front of song qingxiao and looked at number five curiously. This person had already been in the guard Station for two days, and he had always come to find song Qing. Number five had an ordinary appearance, but he was a little perverted. He was different from the timid and weak appearance in the trial space, and seemed a lot more flamboyant. From his age, he should be around 30 to 4.0 years old, much younger than song Qing. The girl¡¯s eyes flickered with speculation, but when she finally looked at song qingxiao, her expression turned into pity. this is the schedule of the patrols. The captain asked me to give it to you. The sympathy in her eyes was too obvious. It was as if song Qing was about to get into trouble. Number five knew song Qing¡¯s background. When he saw the girl¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. After waiting for two days in the guard Station, plus the information he had found about song qingxiao, the people in the guard Station had a clear impression of her. When she had carried her mother in earlier, he had also seen the scene of her being embarrassed. These people treated her like a kitten, but they didn¡¯t know that this person was a ruthless character who pretended to be a pig to eat a Tiger. ¡°What patrol schedule?¡± He took the opportunity when young general song Qing took the duty form and took a look at it. His eyes quickly found the keywords:Autumn Festival road, patrol! No. 5 clearly knew what had happened at Autumn Festival road. The smile on his face suddenly froze, and the girl who gave him the on-call form turned and left. He watched as song Qing folded the form and put it in his pocket. He didn¡¯t say a word until the two of them left the security Hall and got into his car. He couldn¡¯t help but speak first,¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to patrol the autumn Festival road?¡± Song qingxiao nodded. He remembered what he had said on the 5th. He had received news in the early hours of the morning that something had happened in the capital, and his family had asked him to leave the capital immediately. ¡°You should have heard.¡± When she said this, it was not a question, but a certainty. The death of the two men last night caused a huge commotion. After the media spread it, it could not be covered up at all. There was a commotion at the entrance of the guard Station in the morning, and there were still western suburbs citizens who refused to leave. They had arrived early on the 5th, so they should have seen everything that happened in the morning. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± No. 5 nodded. Tang Yun sat in the front seat. There was a sound-proof device in the back seat to prevent their conversation from being heard by the driver. two people died on autumn road last night. We haven¡¯t caught the murderer yet. After hesitating for a while, he took out his phone from his pocket, swiped it open, and showed it to song qingxiao. ¡°You should have already seen it.¡± On the number five phone were the two masters who tried to kill song qingxiao last night but were killed by her. Captain an had already released the photos in the conference room. However, there were more photos on number Five¡¯s phone, and they had been taken from all directions. Song qingxiao looked at her phone. Her number five Finger swiped across the screen, and her fingertips were still trembling. ¡°It¡¯s because of this that my family feels that the capital isn¡¯t safe, so they told me to go home quickly.¡± He hurriedly swiped through the photo and put away his phone. After hesitating for a long time, he reminded,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe there. You ¡­ You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Song qingxiao was surprised to hear this. Both of them had participated in the trial of God, and their strength had increased along with their missions. It was one thing for ordinary people to be afraid of such a killing scene, but why did number five have such an expression? Perhaps it was because of the unconcealed expression on her face, number five laughed bitterly and said,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, don¡¯t tell me you think that after entering the trial and your strength has increased, there will be no more obstacles in this world?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of that.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head in denial. There was always someone better. She could improve through the trial, but there were also other trial participants. After coming out of the ¡®demon Island¡¯, No. 5 was obviously still stuck at the trial in the¡¯ mental hospital¡¯. Song qingxiao felt that there were many other trial participants who were not on the same level as her in this world, but they were all hidden. Even if she excluded these cultivators, the two men who were chasing her last night were quite skilled. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were already extremely mysterious Masters. Number Five¡¯s fingers rubbed against the phone, and his eyes showed a struggle. Song qingxiao¡¯s current strength was worthy of him winning her over. He wanted to make friends with her, so he finally said after some deliberation,¡± in this world, besides the trial-takers, what group of people do you think is the strongest? ¡± he used a strange adjective. ¡°The royal family!¡± Song qingxiao looked at number Five¡¯s expression and pursed her lips. He obviously had something to say. What he wanted to say might break some of her previous understanding of the real world and open her eyes to a wider world. Everyone knew that the Shi family was the most powerful force in the world. The Imperial Guards were all top experts, and they protected the members of the imperial family. Every year, the Empire would recruit talented people with potential. Through various strict channels, they would enter the royal family to serve and join the guards of the Shi family. These people had extraordinary strength. Even though song qingxiao¡¯s status in the real world was low, she had heard all kinds of legends about the people who served in the royal family. As soon as she said this, number five licked his lips. Even after entering the car, there was no one around. The driver and the drunk Tang Yun were isolated in the front seat and could not hear what they were saying. The car was surrounded by soundproof glass, but number five still lowered his voice. in this world, the relationships between the major clans are complicated. The royal family is indeed the strongest, but¡­ He paused and said with some regret,¡± ¡°There might be someone else above the royal family. Of course, this is just a guess.¡± Number Five¡¯s expression and tone carried a sense of loss. ¡°My status is not high enough, so 1 don¡¯t know much. I¡¯ve only heard some groundless legends.¡± He heaved a long sigh,¡± all in all, the autumn road is very dangerous. The two who died were not ordinary people. I¡¯m afraid they were connected to a hidden family. Now, all parties are watching. You have to patrol and be careful. Don¡¯t get involved in the Whirlpool. ¡°What is a hidden family?¡± Song qingxiao asked after hearing his words. Number Five¡¯s explanation was vague, but song qingxiao wasn¡¯t really interested in what he meant by¡± other than the royal family, she only wanted to know more about the identity of the two people who tried to kill her last night. With regards to the underworld clan, it was not something that could be explained in detail in just a few words. Number five gave an example,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve probably seen the faces of many of the people in power in the Empire¡¯s major financial and aristocratic families in some journals, magazines, the internet, and television. This is called a clan on the surface, including my family, which is one of the branches of this power.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reclusive families, on the other hand, were different from the well-known noble families and financial groups, they did not show their talents or reveal their faces, but made a fortune in silence. They were powerful and had close relationships with each other. They were hidden in various parts of the Imperium. Number five loosened his collar. I¡¯m afraid that only the Shi family knows the details of these hidden families. I don¡¯t know anything else. He then added,¡± if I didn¡¯t accidentally enter God¡¯s trial and improve my strength, I¡¯m afraid I would never be able to understand these things in my life. Even if he spent his entire life, he could only be a rich second generation, squandering money and living a mediocre life.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Family (1) Chapter 279: Family (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao gave a half-smile as she recalled the first time she met No. 5 when she entered the mental hospital scenario. When he was threatened by the big man with the gun, he cried and pretended to be stupid, saying that he had exchanged his points for money. Although song qingxiao was suspicious of him at that time, now that he had spoken, it was confirmed that number five had a good background in the real world. Seeing her expression, number five also remembered the first time he met her. He chuckled a few times, but didn¡¯t look embarrassed. If number five was as he said, born into a well-known family, then number six¡¯s existence was undoubtedly one of the hidden families. Even if his guess was wrong, number six had countless connections with a hidden family. The two people who were chasing him last night were most likely sent by a reclusive family. No wonder they were so outstanding. After the two of them died, everyone was watching. Number five couldn¡¯t have mentioned the other forces other than the royal family and the underworld clans for no reason. Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, song Qing could guess that no one suspected him of the deaths of the two people last night after going through all the information he got from number five in his mind and organizing it. The reason was probably that the environment at the scene was very seriously damaged. The two people who were involved in the accident were experts in the eyes of the world, but they died miserably in the end. It could be said that when song qingxiao came out of the trial scenario, the two of them did not even have the power to fight back. They were killed in the blink of an eye, not even giving them a chance to escape. To be able to kill two people in such a short time was not something ordinary people could do. Even though she was a participant, number six knew her own strength very well. They had met in the mental hospital, so she knew what song qingxiao was up to. The only thing that number six did not expect was that song qingxiao was so lucky that she accidentally entered the trial site while she was being chased. Even if she had expected this, she was also a participant chosen by God¡¯s trial. She did not expect song Qing¡¯s small progress to be so fast, not to mention the lucky genetic mutation in the trial, the evolution drug, the lower half of the body turning into a snake tail, and the power going berserk. The two of them did not die from a knife wound or the red whip. One died from the mouth of a Silver Wolf, and the other was hit by the tail of the whip. On the surface, song Qing had been eliminated from the competition. They might have thought that the two of them had run into trouble while they were chasing song qingxiao, and that something had happened to her, allowing her to escape. Therefore, number six wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that it was song qingxiao¡¯s doing in such a short time. Combined with the forces mentioned by number five, it was very likely that these hidden families would suspect that another force outside of the royal family was involved. Although the suspicion on him had been temporarily cleared, it was just as number five had said. As more and more forces joined in, the autumn Festival road would be targeted by all parties. The situation was indeed complicated. Song Qingxin sighed silently. Things were getting more and more complicated. Number six¡¯s assassination reminded her of the mysterious dagger. Since number six had mentioned that dagger, it should be an extraordinary item. He had almost died under the dagger. Who was the person who killed him with the dagger? what kind of background did he have? what kind of grudge did he have with him? ¡°In short, you have to be careful.¡± After number five said this, he added another point. For him to say such words, it was obvious that he wanted to do song Qing a favor. Song Qing nodded. Even though song qingxiao didn¡¯t fully understand number six¡¯s identity, she wasn¡¯t as clueless as before. She needed to be more careful when she couldn¡¯t fight number six head-on. After the serious discussion, the two of them stopped talking, and the car fell into a strange silence. Song qingxiao was immersed in her own thoughts. Number five was smart enough not to disturb her. About half an hour later, the driver stopped the car. The place where No. 5 brought her to was a luxurious and stylish sales office. No. 5 had already greeted them before they arrived. A group of staff in professional attire was waiting outside the sales office. The moment the two of them got out of the car and saw number five, the man in the lead came up to them. ¡°Young master Luo.¡± Number Five¡¯s surname was Luo in the real world. He had a name that did not match his appearance:Luo zhiyu. Song qingxiao had seen him on the business card he had given her yesterday. At the thought of the business card, song qingxiao remembered something. She had received the business card from the 5th yesterday. After changing her clothes after work, she had stuffed it into her pocket. Song qingxiao¡¯s face turned pale. She reached into the pocket of the dress, but it was not the same one she wore yesterday. She had changed her clothes in the training space yesterday, and she remembered clearly that there was no business card. In other words, the business card had been lost before entering the trial space. It could have been lost at the place where number six treated him to a meal, or it could have been lost when he was being chased. It would be fine if he lost it while eating, but if he lost it at the place where he was being hunted down, it would be extremely disadvantageous to him. No. 5¡¯s business card was simple. He was from an extraordinary background, and the business card might even have a unique symbol. Once it was picked up, it would be very easy to trace it to him. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy was moving along with her emotions. Even number five, who was standing beside her, felt that something was wrong. He turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The other people who were smiling at them saw the two of them talking and looked at song qingxiao curiously. She was standing next to number five with her head lowered. Her long bangs covered half of her face, and only her delicate chin and tightly pursed lips could be seen. Her skin was fair, and she was wearing the uniform of the guard Department. Other than her tall and thin figure, it was impossible to tell what her figure was like. She was very young and looked a little nervous. However, from her appearance, she did not look fashionable or sexy. The few people who came over exchanged looks.He didn¡¯t expect Luo zhiyu to like this kind of woman. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao held back her uneasiness. She remembered the photos of the scene at the guard Station. There was no trace of the business card at that time. When they were in the car, No. 5 had also taken out his phone and showed her the photos. There was no business card at the scene. If the families of the two chasers really found the business cards while cleaning up the scene, number five, as the owner of the business cards, should be the first to be alert. This proved that the business card was either not dropped there or picked up by someone. She suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart, and the few people who came up to her said,¡± young master Luo, according to your request, I¡¯ve arranged a few houses for you. If it¡¯s convenient, you can go and take a look now. The group entered the sales department. The staff took out a stack of information and placed it in front of the two. Number five pushed it in front of song qingxiao. The few of them were stunned. Song qingxiao picked up the information and flipped through it. One of them said, due to time constraints, we have tidied up five houses in total. Three of them belong to cold Jade Lake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Emerald Cold Lake¡¯ was the most famous house on the north side of the central Avenue where the royal family lived. Many rich and powerful people lived there. Every inch of land was worth its weight in gold, and there were many famous people there. In the past, song qingxiao would never have thought that she would have anything to do with such a house. But now, because of number five, this group of people had directly thrown out the house. However, song Qing knew what she was doing. Although she had sold the red whip for five million, it was not enough to buy a house in cold Jade Lake. In addition, the location was unique. It was close to the center of the Imperial City and the center of the Empire¡¯s government. There were many patrolling teams in and out. She had a Silver Wolf, so it was not suitable for such a conspicuous place. Thus, she asked again,¡± ¡°Besides these three, what about the other two?¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: House (1) Chapter 280: House (1) Translator: 549690339 The others were stunned by song qingxiao¡¯s question. Number five did not say anything, as if he was letting song qingxiao decide. If No. 5 wanted to buy a house, they would have to first take out the best house they had for him to choose from. However, when song Qing asked about the other houses, these people took out the two houses at the bottom of the information. ¡°There are two more. One is beside ¡®Jade Cold Lake¡¯, and the other is a little further away from the main road of the Imperial City.¡± The price was stated on the information. Song qingxiao took a quick look at it. No matter which set it was, the price had far exceeded the upper limit of five million. It was obvious that she could not afford it. Song Qing pursed her lips and was a little disappointed. It seemed like she had made a wasted trip. Before number five said anything, the man who greeted number five observed her expression and laughed. there are some other houses, but they are not as good as these. This man was younger than number five. He gave a look to the people around him, and a few young people got up to get it. He smiled and said,¡± ¡°But because young master Luo introduced us, we¡¯ll let you choose the best first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need those.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and looked outside. The car No. 5 was parked outside and hadn¡¯t been moved. The driver was smoking outside, and Tang Yun was left in the car. 1 just want a big and quiet place. I don¡¯t care about the location, as long as I can finish the check-in procedures quickly. She told him her request and stretched out her hand.¡±Within five million.¡± The man¡¯s smile immediately froze. Song qingxiao¡¯s request was completely out of his expectations. The capital was the center of the Empire and the headquarters of the royal family. The prices of the surrounding houses were skyrocketing. Song qingxiao¡¯s request seemed simple, but it was not. Five million Yuan was an astronomical figure to her, but it was still a little short if she wanted to buy a house, especially a house here. No. 5 should be well aware of this, but he sipped the tea that a female staff member had served him without any intention of interrupting. ¡°Young master Luo¡­¡± The man turned around awkwardly. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. If song qingxiao hadn¡¯t been brought here on the 5th, the man would have thought that she was just joking. In front of number five, the man laughed bitterly,¡± ¡°This ¡­ ¡®This ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s possible ¡­¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, why do you want to buy a big house?¡± Number five asked as he put down his teacup after watching enough of the show. ¡°I¡¯ve raised a dog to guard the house, afraid that it¡¯ll run wild.¡± Song qingxiao replied calmly. Number five did not think much of it, ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a dog. Even if it¡¯s wild, how big does it need a house?¡± Song qingxiao thought of the giant Silver Wolf and did not say anything. Number five looked at the time and slapped his thigh,¡± ¡°Zhou ye, take a look again and see if there¡¯s anything suitable. If there really isn¡¯t anything, let¡¯s see which one miss song likes the most. I¡¯ll pay for the extra money.¡± He glanced at song Qing Xiao.¡¯Tll lend it to you for now. I¡¯ll return it when I have the chance in the future.¡± His words stunned the man called Zhou ye. From the conversation, number five seemed to be familiar with song Qing Xiao, but it was not as close as he had thought. Song qingxiao understood number Five¡¯s meaning. He was probably thinking that when she entered the trial space again in the future, she would be able to sell him the items she obtained. However, the deal was successful because she had gained too many benefits from this trial. The red whip was not that useful to her. Furthermore, he had the initiative to sell the red whip this time, and number five had a favor to ask of him. However, if she owed him money, the situation would change immediately. Although she was not afraid of number Five¡¯s tricks with her current strength, song qingxiao did not like to owe people. Thus, as soon as number five finished speaking, she shook her head. ¡°No need.¡± Number five smiled and made a helpless gesture to Zhou ye. After Zhou ye saw that the relationship between the two was not as he had originally guessed, he returned to his business nature and muttered to himself for a moment, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I do have a house in my hands that meets your requirements.¡± He raised his hand and beckoned for a staff member to come over. He whispered a few instructions into the man¡¯s ear. The man looked at song Qing in surprise a few times before turning around and leaving. this house was sold three years ago. It¡¯s a detached villa with a garden at the front and back. It¡¯s quiet and big enough. Most importantly, the location is okay. Zhou ye looked at song qingxiao and smiled, you¡¯re young master Luo¡¯s friend. I won¡¯t hide some things from you. I¡¯ll just be direct. Song Qing Xiao slightly nodded and Zhou ye continued, the first person to buy the house was a lady with the surname sun. Not long after the decoration was done, the whole family moved in. The old man in the family passed away, so they moved out again, saying that the house was inauspicious and wanted to sell it. For number Five¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t hide anything and told her everything,¡± but no one took over. After many twists and turns, it fell into our hands. After that house was handed over to Zhou ye, it had not been sold. ¡°In fact, the madam of that house spent nearly this amount when she bought it.¡± He raised his fingers and made a ¡®three¡¯ sign. 30 million. The decoration is also very good. When I was ready to sell it, I only asked for 20 million. Zhou ye said excitedly, at that time, my company¡¯s staff thought that they had picked up a big bargain. However, after they went to take a look, they didn¡¯t expect that the kid who went to get the key would be so scared that he quit his job. ¡°Oh?¡± Number five asked a question and Zhou ye sat up straight, the sun family¡¯s relative who passed away died an unnatural death, and it was quite a tragic death. So until now, the house had been in Zhou ye¡¯s company for more than two years and had not been sold. Rich people would not give priority to such a house. People who were short of money like song qingxiao had the intention to buy it, but after going to the site to see the house, no one dared to buy it even if it was cheap and in a suitable location. As a result, the price of the house dropped again and again, but no one was interested. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Song qingxiao was a little tempted when she heard this. That Zhou ye¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise. That house¡¯s ¡®fierce¡¯ reputation had spread far and wide. If it was an ordinary person who heard him vaguely say this, they would have retreated. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao, who looked like an introverted girl, to have such courage even though she didn¡¯t speak much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number five wasn¡¯t surprised by song qingxiao¡¯s decision. After all, song qingxiao was not as weak as she appeared to be since she had survived the God¡¯s trial. In the mental hospital, he had seen her kill people. Number four and the others had died in her hands. She was the final winner. A house where people had died was not a problem for her. She might even think that it was a gift from heaven! you can take a look, but there are some rumors about that house. I have to explain it to you first. When Zhou ye heard that she wanted to go and take a look, he revealed an expression that he didn¡¯t know if he was relieved or conflicted, someone said that the house was haunted. Some people who were on patrol passed by at night and said that there was no one inside, but they found shadows. He said this in a serious tone and song Qing Xiao nodded her head in understanding. Zhou ye then emphasized, that house is really strange. If you really want to buy it in the end, for young master Luo¡¯s sake,¡± he leaned his upper body over and said, ¡°¡±I can give you four million..¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Haunted house (1) Chapter 281: Haunted house (1) Translator: 549690339 This price made song qingxiao, who was already tempted, even more tempted. If four million could buy it, she still had one million left. She could pay off her loan and do other things. She would also have more initiative in whether she was willing to continue working. Seeing that she was willing, Zhou ye didn¡¯t say anything and ordered his men to prepare the key. Seeing that they had come to an agreement, number five looked at the time. since that¡¯s the case, you guys can continue talking. I¡¯ll make some preparations. I have to go back. He was in a hurry, and the reason why he dragged song qingxiao along was to do her a favor. Now that the matter was almost settled, number five pulled on his clothes and stood up. He smiled at Zhou ye and said, ¡°Old Zhou, please take care of my friend.¡± After he said this, he added,¡± ¡°Be more attentive.¡± When Zhou ye heard him say this, he was stunned. At first, she had thought that there was something going on between Luo zhiyu and song qingxiao, but the more she looked at them, the less likely it seemed. Now that he had specifically asked him to pay more attention, Zhou ye paused for a moment and quickly returned to his senses. He replied, ¡°Young master Luo, don¡¯t worry.¡± After number five finished his instructions, he walked out. Tang Yun was still in his car, song qingxiao followed him out, and Zhou ye also followed behind. The smoking driver put out his cigarette and went to the front passenger seat to open the door. He helped Tang Yun out of the car. While Zhou ye was still confused, he saw song qingxiao come up and take the woman. No. 5 got into the car and the driver started the engine. Before they drove off, he rolled down the window and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope we¡¯ll meet again,¡± he said with a sincere smile. He made a phone call gesture, you have my number too. If you need anything, just call me. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I won¡¯t refuse. Zhou ye was confused. It was Luo zhiyu who had helped song qingxiao buy the house, and he had run around with her to help her out. However, he was actually thanking her. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be the same. From the time song qingxiao wanted to buy a house, he could tell that there were many things he didn¡¯t know about. The two of them probably weren¡¯t very familiar with each other. It was really strange that he was willing to make such a promise to song qingxiao. Number Five¡¯s car sped away. Zhou ye couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked,¡± ¡°Miss song, if 1 may ask, what is your relationship with young master Luo? would he thank you?¡± Song Qing looked down on him. This person¡¯s relationship with Luo five was neither too close nor too far. He didn¡¯t know much about number five. Number five threw him to him and wasn¡¯t afraid of him revealing anything. ¡°Maybe to spare his life?¡± She replied to Zhou ye. When Zhou ye heard this, he was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°You¡¯re so humorous.¡± He thought that song qingxiao was joking, so she laughed along and let him misunderstand. Even after the staff had prepared the car and the keys, Zhou ye was still wiping the tears from his eyes. The car was a special nanny van. It was spacious and comfortable, and everything was available inside. It was probably prepared for rich customers. Song Qing carried Tang Yun¡¯s mother into the car. Zhou ye was also going to personally accompany song Qing to look at the house because of Luo Wu¡¯s request. After they got into the car, he was surprised to see her helping Tang Yun fasten his seat belt, ¡°Miss song, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong even though you look so thin and weak.¡± The car was very spacious. Zhou ye sat on the other side of the car seat with a small table in between. After asking song qingxiao if she wanted any snacks or drinks, Zhou ye brought up the matter of the house, I¡¯ve met the original owner of that house. She¡¯s a very capable woman. Song qingxiao had shown her determination to buy this house. She was also Luo zhiyu¡¯s friend, so Zhou ye did not dare to hide anything from her. He told her everything he knew, ¡°She gave birth to three children, and they live with her husband and mother-in-law.¡± This villa had been under Zhou ye¡¯s company¡¯s name for many years, and many things had happened in the middle, adding to the house¡¯s ¡®bad reputation¡¯, causing no one to show any interest in the house. this old lady lost her husband a long time ago and raised her only son on her own. Because of her crippled legs, she needed someone to take care of her whenever she went out. After her son got married, the whole family lived together. Who knew that not long after they moved to the new house, this old lady got into trouble. Zhou ye sighed, he committed suicide in the house. The scene was quite big. At that time, blood splattered all over the house. Madam sun was the first to find him. I heard that he fainted on the spot. Tang Yun¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard in the car. When Zhou ye spoke, he felt goosebumps all over his body. He felt that the temperature in the car was terrifyingly low. He mumbled in his heart that something was wrong. He rubbed his arms and asked the driver to raise the temperature in the car a little more, but he felt that it did not work. It was as if the frost was everywhere. after the old lady passed away, the family moved out overnight, and the house has been empty since. Hearing this, song qingxiao asked, ¡°¡±Before this old lady passed away, what kind of conflict happened in the family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Zhou ye shook his head. The air in the car was very cold, and even with his suit jacket, he felt his hair stand on end. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, looked calm, as if she didn¡¯t feel the cold. She felt a little strange, but she replied, ¡°But this kind of thing, if you want to, you can find out a little. It¡¯s said that Madam sun and her mother-in-law are very close, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re not on good terms. As for why the old lady committed suicide in such a way after moving, no one knows.¡± In this era, encountering a ghost was like a fantasy. When the patrolmen saw a shadow appear in an empty house, they could not rule out the first impression that was born from fear and hallucination. After all, what one heard was false, but what one saw was true. Zhou ye didn¡¯t see it for himself, so he didn¡¯t believe it completely. However, there was something very strange, which was the main reason why the house was not sold, the house where the old lady lived was covered in blood when she died. The owner of the house was ready to sell it and painted it. he shivered, but for some reason, no matter how he painted it, there were always faint bloodstains on the wall. It couldn¡¯t be completely removed. This was the reason why no one wanted to buy the house even though the price of the house had been dropping. After Zhou ye introduced the situation of the house to song Qing, he said, ¡°Do you believe in gods and ghosts?¡± ¡°The world is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things.¡± Song Qing Xiao replied and Zhou ye laughed,¡±You¡¯re quite bold.¡± Song qingxiao pursed her lips and did not say anything. In fact, she wasn¡¯t very brave at the beginning, but she had finally gained some courage after a few near-death experiences in the trial. After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. The car sped all the way, and after about an hour, they entered a garden. Zhou ye got out of the car and talked to the patrolling security guards. They probably brought up the matter of looking at the house. The patrolling man had a look of fear on his face as he lowered his head and looked into the car. Through the half-rolled down car window, he saw song qingxiao also turn her head to look out. Her eyes were clear, calm, and cool. The moment his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, he instinctively looked away. After the patrol team confirmed their identities, they were allowed to pass. Almost all the houses here were private gardens. The house that song qingxiao wanted to see was located in the easternmost corner of the garden. When Madam sun bought it, she must have spent a lot of effort. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It could be seen that the house had been marked as a forbidden zone. The further they went, the more desolate it looked. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± When Zhou ye reminded her, the car stopped. Song qingxiao asked Tang Yun to stay in the car and followed Zhou ye out. The garden was only surrounded by iron fences, which were covered with vines and some unknown flowers. A large amount of wild grass grew crazily, drowning the original layout of the garden that the owner had planned.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Chapter 223 Chapter 282: Chapter 223-interlude 1 Translator: 549690339 Compared to the other houses that song qingxiao had seen when she was in the car, this place was much more desolate. Even during the day, it gave off a gloomy feeling that made people shiver. The iron fence was painted and covered with blooming red roses, blocking the prying eyes of outsiders. The faint fragrance of flowers wafted from the garden, further adding to the gloomy and cold feeling. Zhou ye took out the key and opened the door. He turned to look at song Qing and smiled, the security here is very good. The patrols are very strict with strangers and cars. Outsiders couldn¡¯t enter, and the residents in the garden had long heard of the reputation of this house, so even if the iron door was left ajar, no one came in. yes,¡± song qingxiao replied. She looked around the garden and saw red flowers in the green grass. It was a little strange. ¡°If in the end, miss song takes a fancy to it, I can find someone to help you clean up this garden.¡± As he spoke, he had already walked to the middle of the garden. The driver had heard rumors about the house and didn¡¯t dare to come over. He stayed by the car with the excuse of looking down on song Qing¡¯s mother. The two of them walked a few steps and suddenly heard a slight sound from the grass. Although Zhou ye appeared calm on the surface as he spoke to song qingxiao, he was actually very nervous. It was clearly summer and close to noon, when the sun was at its strongest, but Zhou ye felt a chill rise through the stone bricks under his feet. The wind that blew did not have any heat at all. Instead, it made him feel cold on his back. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Zhou ye¡¯s footsteps stopped and he shouted in a deep voice. There were too many rumors about this house, so it was inevitable that people would be suspicious. The driver did not follow them. He was with song Qing. He was a man and had been entrusted by Luo Wu. No matter how cowardly he was, he could not help but puff out his chest and gather his courage. After he shouted, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Only the rustling of the summer wind could be heard. He turned around and looked around, but he did not find anything. Zhou ye didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief. Instead, he was shocked and felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from the dark. This caused the cold sweat on his forehead to become even more dense. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Zhou ye¡¯s mouth twitched as he used his hand as a fan and waved it at his own face. This slight breeze did not calm him down. His heart was still beating non-stop and his face was still alternating between green and white. Song qingxiao smiled,¡± it¡¯s fine. The two of them continued to walk forward. The villa¡¯s garden was not small, probably two or three hundred square meters. When the original owner of the house decorated the garden, he must have done some planning. Unfortunately, it was now covered by a large amount of weeds. After Zhou ye was scared by the voice, he did not dare to say anything else. He walked straight ahead and made up his mind to quickly show song Qing the house and leave after finishing Luo Wu¡¯s request. The glass door of the villa quickly appeared in front of them. Zhou ye was overjoyed and took a big step forward. At this time, song qingxiao released her spiritual sense and a gray-white shadow silently approached Zhou ye like a ghost. He didn¡¯t realize it yet. He took the sensor key and pressed the button to open the door.¡¯Beep¡¯, the sensor on the door made a sound. Just as Zhou ye was about to turn around and talk to song qingxiao, a shadow jumped into the air and pounced on his face. All of this happened in a flash. The moment Zhou ye saw the shadow pounce towards him, he was so scared that his heart shrank and the sensor key in his hand fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Because of his extreme fear, he couldn¡¯t even scream. His breath was stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t even breathe. In the face of this kind of accident, Zhou ye could only subconsciously close his eyes, not daring to see what it was. Just as he thought that he would be attacked by this thing in the next moment, a hand reached out from thin air and accurately grabbed the gray ball in his palm. The pain that Zhou ye was expecting did not come. A sharp claw swept past his face with a gust of wind. ¡®Meow!¡¯ He heard a shrill meow in his ears. Ye Zhou trembled as he opened his eyes. A black and white cat appeared in front of him. The soft fur at the back of its neck was grabbed by song Qing, who was standing behind him. Her body was hanging in the air, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. The cat was meowing, and its eyes were wide open. It was probably a stray cat that had found no one here, so it settled down here and wanted to drive away the intruders when it realized that someone had come. After seeing that it was just a cat in front of him, Zhou ye finally let out a long breath. His heart was beating so fast that it made his chest hurt. ¡°It¡¯s a wild cat.¡± The cat was unyielding and unyielding. Even after being caught, it was still extremely fierce, and its nostrils made threatening ¡®wuwu¡¯ sounds. However, no matter how it struggled and tried to scratch song qingxiao, it could not do so because its fatal soft fur was being pinched. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡± It kept screaming, giving people a headache. Song qingxiao curled her right middle finger and flicked it on the head. As she spoke, she squinted her eyes. Animals had an innate ability to avoid danger. After realizing that she was not to be trifled with, they instinctively stopped making any sound and did not dare to make any more noise. Song qingjiang held it in his arms, and it did not dare to struggle. After Zhou ye caught his breath, he looked at song qingxiao with a bit of surprise and admiration. Most people knew how agile cats were. The people of the Empire advocated martial arts and fitness. Zhou ye had also trained with a professional for a period of time, but in terms of reaction speed, he was not even one-tenth of song Qing. In the beginning, he thought that song Qing was small and did not show off. He did not expect her to be so steady. She caught the wild cat that was about to hurt people in one move. His attitude towards song Qing was a little different. ¡°It¡¯s a cat.¡± He bent down to pick up the key and, like song qingxiao, reached out to touch the cat. The cat that looked docile and obedient in song qingxiao¡¯s arms arched its back the moment Zhou ye reached out. Its fur stood on end and it made an attacking posture. Its nostrils emitted a warning ¡®whimpering¡¯ sound. Zhou ye was shocked by the cat¡¯s appearance. If he didn¡¯t pull back his hand quickly, he would have been bitten by the cat. ¡°Be quiet.¡± Song qingxiao looked down at the spotted cat. The cat, which had been fierce earlier, knelt down again as if it had seen its natural enemy. ¡°Amazing!¡± This scene caused Zhou ye to exclaim in surprise. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss song, how many animal taming skills have you learned?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao guessed that the cat¡¯s reaction was more or less related to the change in her bloodline, but it was still unknown. After Zhou ye misunderstood, she did not have any intention of correcting him. She casually replied and placed the frightened little guy on the ground. She touched his fur and stood up again. Once the cat was free, it shook its fur and went into the grass with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Soon, its thin figure disappeared from the sight of the two. With this incident, Zhou ye became more resistant to this place. After the door opened, he reached out and pulled open the glass. A muffled air came out of the room, making him rub his nose in discomfort. It was the unique smell of a closed room without any ventilation. It was not a pleasant smell.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Ward round (1) Chapter 283: Ward round (1) Translator: 549690339 All the furniture in the room was covered with white dust-proof cloth. The arrival of the two seemed to wake up the silence in the room. The floor-to-ceiling curtains in the distance blocked the sunlight from the outside, but with song Qing¡¯s small eyesight, he could still see the room clearly. As Zhou ye had said, the house was very big. Even if the furniture was blocked, it could be seen that the owner had spent a lot of money on the renovation. The tiles on the ground were covered with a thin layer of dust, but they could still see the shadows of people. A winding staircase led straight to the second floor. The exquisitely carved railings were expensive. If it wasn¡¯t for the accident that happened in the house, based on the location, the size, and decoration of the house, four million Yuan would definitely not have fallen into his hands. ¡°Song¡­¡± As soon as Zhou ye spoke, his voice echoed in the empty room. The ceiling of the room was extremely high and a beautiful crystal lamp hung from the top. With the help of the faint light from the door, the corners of the crystal reflected a faint light. The curtains above had also been drawn. The room was dark and quiet, and Zhou ye¡¯s echo seemed a little abrupt and strange. Even he himself felt a little frightened when he heard this, so he quickly shut his mouth. There was a light screen on the wall at the door. The moment the door was opened by the sensor, the light screen lit up. He found the switch to open the curtains and pressed it. With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the curtains moved to the sides. A large amount of sunlight shone through the large windows above and the floor-to-ceiling windows on the first floor, shining into the room and driving away the darkness in the room. Outside the floor-to-ceiling glass window, a few stray cats of different colors that lived here instinctively turned their heads the moment they sensed the curtains in the house open. When the pairs of round cat eyes saw the people in the room through the glass, they all stood up in shock. They opened their mouths and probably made a sound. However, the sound insulation of the room was very good. When the two of them stood at the door, they did not hear a single meow. The cats were like silent animations as they walked around the glass, but only their breathing could be heard in the room. This kind of silence made Zhou ye feel a little uncomfortable. Modern people didn¡¯t like noisy environments. Xunmi¡¯s residence was mostly quiet, but at this time, Zhou ye felt that this place was a little too quiet. It was so quiet that it made his hair stand on end and his heart was beating wildly. The air in the room was very stuffy, so he simply pulled the glass door wider so that the air outside could blow in and blow away the air inside. The roses outside bloomed very well, and the fragrance of the flowers poured into the room, filling the room with a sweet yet not sweet smell. ¡°Miss song, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± Perhaps it was because of song Qing¡¯s calmness and her deft skills in catching the stray cat, Zhou ye¡¯s originally uneasy heart was now at ease. He rubbed his nose and entered the house with song qingxiao following closely behind. The sound of footsteps and breathing could be heard in the room. Compared to the previously terrifyingly quiet atmosphere, it was suddenly much better. Zhou ye¡¯s expression was more relaxed than before. The living room of this house was extremely large, and because of the tall design, the space was even more open and Grand. There were two rooms, two toilets, and a kitchen downstairs, all decorated in an elegant and grand manner. When Zhou ye pushed open the glass door of the kitchen, outside the kitchen window, a few stray cats were frightened and ran away. In a short while, they had all scattered. There were some new pots inside, some of which had not even been taken apart. it might not be here all year round. I¡¯ll call the animal control Bureau later to deal with it. The Empire had a Department in charge of catching these stray animals. After catching them, they would wait for kind-hearted people to adopt them. The capital was very strict in this area. Zhou ye was curious as to why there were so many stray cats gathered here. After he said this, he saw that song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to be unhappy, so he heaved a sigh of relief. This was the first time Zhou ye had come to this house. After looking at the first floor, the two of them went up to the second floor. From the layout of the house, the original owner, Ms. Sun, should have set the first floor as the children¡¯s residence, the second floor as the master bedroom, and the third floor as a sunny glass room for the family to work and entertainment. There were only two suites on the second floor, and each suite was fully equipped with facilities. One was for Madam sun and her husband, and the other was for the old lady who was said to have died an unnatural death. Madam sun¡¯s room did not attract Zhou ye¡¯s attention. The room was very large and every piece of furniture and decoration seemed to have been carefully designed by a famous designer. After the thick curtains were opened, only a layer of white light-blocking gauze was left to block the glaring sunlight, making the light in the room very bright and soft. The changing room and washroom were all available, but everything had been moved away, making it look like a gorgeous sample room. After coming out of the master bedroom, she arrived at the door of another room. Everything in the house was controlled by a smart system. After Zhou ye unlocked the door with the electronic key in his hand, the door made a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. This sound made Zhou ye raise his eyebrows in surprise in the quiet space. He didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect, but he knew from the start that this room was the place where the old lady had committed suicide, so when he reached out to push the door open, his hand hesitated for a moment, and it was still a little stiff and trembling. The door was made of pure wood and was extremely heavy. When it was pushed open, the chain made a slight sound, but in this place so quiet that a pin drop could be heard, the sound was amplified several times. As soon as the door was pushed open, a gust of cold air blew in, causing Zhou ye to shiver. Song qingxiao¡¯s face was white, so white that it was abnormal. Previously, she had seen that whether it was the living room or the bedroom, the walls and other colors used by Madam sun were similar to light-colored warm colors. If there was no visual comparison, it would be difficult for ordinary people to distinguish it at first glance. However, this room was different. It was clearly much newer than the other rooms! The walls and ceiling were all pure white, so white that it was a little glaring. It was obvious that someone had redecorated it after the ¡®incident¡¯. Perhaps it was because he wanted to cover up what had happened here too much, but it made the room seem even more eye-catching. This room was about the same size as the previous master bedroom. It also had a large bed, and the floor-to-ceiling windows were covered with a white cloth. However, due to the decorations in the house, when the sun shone through the White gauze, it gave a piercing feeling. It was so white that it was almost blinding. Because the entire room was white, the large yellow spots on the White gauze were particularly eye-catching. Song Qing suddenly remembered what Zhou ye said in the car: ¡°.. There are always traces of blood in the room, and it can¡¯t be completely removed¡­¡± These light yellow stains should be the marks left behind by the old lady when she committed suicide. Zhou ye also saw this thing for the first time. He instinctively turned his head away and felt as if his throat was being choked by someone. It was a bit dry. ¡°Cough, cough cough.¡± The room was very clean, but he felt that it was not very clean. Even the air that he breathed in made him very uncomfortable. It was Midsummer outside, and the air conditioner was not on in the house. Even if the temperature was low because it had been empty all year round, he felt that this place was too cold. A cold chill seeped into his body from the floor through the soles of his shoes, making him extremely uncomfortable. ¡°How is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He coughed a few times before he managed to squeeze out a sentence. After asking, he felt a little embarrassed, so he added,¡± ¡°Miss song, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. Compared to Zhou ye¡¯s unnatural expression after his spirit was suppressed, song qingxiao was much calmer.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Confrontation (1) Chapter 284: Confrontation (1) Translator: 549690339 The sun was shining brightly outside, but there seemed to be something in the room that prevented the sunlight from shining in. Zhou ye was only an ordinary person, so he couldn¡¯t feel the spiritual energy fluctuations here. So the moment he opened the door, he only felt a bit uncomfortable. However, song qingxiao was different. She had entered the trial of divinity three times and walked on the edge of death. She was extremely sensitive to the death energy. When Zhou ye pushed the door open, an evil thought seeped out from inside the door. The feeling of suppression was like dense thin needles. When it hit her face, it caused her body to be stimulated and the spiritual power in her body started to move automatically. There was something strange about this room. She immediately released her divine sense, covering every corner and position of the room. To be honest, song qingxiao had already experienced the bloody scene of a dead person a few times. She had already developed a certain level of resistance in her heart. However, this was the first time she had encountered such illusory ghosts and gods. The feeling was both exciting and novel. It was clear that only she and Zhou ye were in the room, but she felt that there was another strange and sinister spiritual awareness. That feeling was similar to the second time he entered the trial space and saw the doctor he had killed in the first trial appear again. Every hair on his body stood on end. After he circulated his spirit energy, a faint frosty mist appeared on the surface of his body, causing the already cold temperature in the room to suddenly drop even lower. An invisible wave of evil intent surged towards them from all directions. It seemed to be peeking at them from every corner of the room, yet it also seemed to be clamoring for them to ¡®get out¡¯! Zhou ye only felt that in an instant, the temperature in the room dropped by more than ten degrees. He shivered and felt that there was indeed something strange. A moment ago, the room was bright, but then it felt like a cloud had floated in the air and blocked the sunlight, causing the light in the room to dim. At this moment, a slight wind blew, and the White gauze curtain was lifted and hit the floor-to-ceiling glass, making a rhythmic ¡®ka, ka, ka¡¯ sound. The house was empty, and the windows were locked. Where did the wind come from? The temperature in the room was extremely low, but at this moment, Zhou ye¡¯s back seemed to be drenched in sweat. His sweat flowed out and soaked the inner layer of his shirt. The moment the White folding curtains moved, the yellow spots on the curtains seemed to come to life. They shook and moved, becoming more and more eye-catching. Through the light, they reflected on the pale walls around the room, as if there was a large amount of blood pouring at this moment, as if it was going to spray every corner of the room! The walls, the roof, and the curtains were all covered in dark red blood spots. The moment these blood spots appeared, a sweet and greasy smell rushed into the noses of the two people. It was like the fragrance of flowers, but with the light spots filling the room, it seemed to be a nauseating smell of blood! ¡°All!¡± Zhou ye couldn¡¯t help but let out a miserable cry,¡±blood ¡­¡± Song qingxiao hadn¡¯t encountered a ¡®ghost¡¯ yet. The strange and cold spiritual awareness tried to surround her and Zhou ye. However, she was different from Zhou ye. Other than the fact that she had seen life and death, her mental energy had been tempered several times and had already laid a Foundation. This kind of attack method was not even comparable to the mental energy ability user that died at her hands last night! The divine sense was blocked by her and could not invade her sea of consciousness to cause hallucinations. ¡°Small tricks!¡± Song qingxiao guarded her sea of consciousness. She gathered her divine sense into a bundle and stabbed it into the cold Qi that surrounded her. She had learned this method of attack from the mental power ability user who had attacked her yesterday. At this time, the mental power was quickly dispersed after being stabbed by her. Zhou ye was still screaming in pain. He saw that there was blood all around him and his nose was filled with the suffocating smell of blood. His fear was almost crushing his nerves. ¡°All ah ah¡­¡± At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, ¡°¡±Hmph!¡± This cold snort was like a sudden clap of Thunder, jolting Zhou ye, who had fallen into a state of fear, back to reality. A frosty Qi followed song qingxiao¡¯s cold snort and dispersed the cold in the room. This chill was different from the previous one. The previous one was more like a strange, twisted, and frightening evil intent, but this one was as cold as frost and snow, with a biting chill that made people¡¯s thoughts clear in an instant! ¡°There¡¯s a ghost¡­¡± Zhou ye quivered and once he woke up, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Miss song, there¡¯s a ghost!¡± At this moment, he had forgotten that he was still a man. After the strange encounter earlier, his teeth were chattering non-stop. Zhou ye didn¡¯t feel embarrassed anymore. In fact, he was so scared that he wanted to hide behind song qingxiao. ¡°Where are the ghosts?¡± Song Qing looked down at him. The spiritual power just now had a deep impact on him. His face was blue and white, and his forehead was full of cold sweat. The sweat slid down his cheeks and gathered at his chin. It dripped onto his shirt collar and made a big wet mark on his shirt in a while. Zhou ye was stunned for a moment. He suppressed his fear and looked down at song qingxiao. Her expression was calm, and her long fringe was still covering her eyes. ¡°Just now¡­ Blood ¡­¡± After the fear, Zhou ye seemed to have returned to his body with great difficulty, and his words were a little incoherent. Song Qing curled his lips, where¡¯s the blood? ¡± Zhou ye instinctively pointed at the curtain,¡± then ¡­ However, as he pointed at the curtain, there were still some light yellow spots that had not been cleaned up. The White wall was also plain and clean, without any blood splattered on it. ¡°It¡¯s just a rose that bloomed downstairs.¡± Song Qing looked at his dumbfounded expression and said. The strange spiritual awareness had been forced back by her for the time being. What gave song qingxiao a headache was that this thing had hidden somewhere. Her divine sense had spread throughout the entire room, and she could no longer sense that malicious intent. However, this thing was clearly there. It had only temporarily retreated and might still be hiding somewhere,¡¯watching¡¯ the two of them. Zhou ye¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. The room was indeed brightly lit, unlike the dark and gloomy room he had seen before. The red roses downstairs were blooming just right and reflected on the White gauze window through the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling glass. Combined with those light yellow spots, it might have given him the illusion that there were blood stains on the curtain. It was not the smell of blood that entered her nose, but the sweet fragrance of flowers. Perhaps he had not closed the door when he entered the room, so the air had blown in through the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His rationality told him this and song qingxiao also said the same thing. However, when Zhou ye recalled the scene that he ¡®saw¡¯ earlier, he felt a chill down his spine and didn¡¯t dare to stay in the room any longer. ¡°Miss song, you¡¯ve already seen the house. Why don¡¯t we leave first?¡± He felt that this room gave him a very uncomfortable feeling, and he just wanted to leave as soon as possible. Song qingxiao entered the room and stood by the window. Her figure was elongated by the sunlight. Zhou ye was terrified, but he braced himself to wait. He watched as she touched left and right, then went into the changing room and bathroom. These short two to three minutes were like torture to him.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Hidden danger (1) Chapter 285: Hidden danger (1) Translator: 549690339 There was something strange about this room. After this incident, Zhou ye felt that the rumors of ghosts were most likely true. After having a taste of the room¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t dare to step into it again. What surprised him was that song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. She didn¡¯t seem to feel anything strange about the house and could still move around freely. This made Zhou ye admire her. He thought of her lightning-fast skills when she caught the wild cat that had attacked him, and then he thought of how she had woken him up with a cold snort when he had fallen into the illusion. No matter how stupid Zhou ye was, he could tell that song qingxiao was not as unremarkable as she looked. The relationship between her and a person like Luo zhiyu wasn¡¯t what she had initially thought, but he seemed to be trying to get close to her. She was afraid that there was some other mystery. When song qingxiao came out of the house, Zhou ye let out a long sigh of relief. He had been feeling apprehensive while waiting outside alone, but now that he saw song qingxiao, his uneasy heart was much more at ease. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± He lowered his voice and asked, as if the ¡®thing¡¯ in the room could not hear him. Song qingxiao smiled and shook her head, ¡°¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Although her expression was calm, she was actually a little surprised. There was indeed something wrong with the house. The ¡®ghost¡¯ inside was hidden somewhere, and if they couldn¡¯t find it now, it would become a hidden danger in the future. ¡°Do you still want to take a look?¡± Zhou ye clenched his teeth and controlled himself to not tremble as he asked respectfully. In the beginning, he had only treated song qingxiao differently because of Luo zhiyu¡¯s instructions, but now he was sincerely and obediently following her orders. ¡°No need,¡± He had already seen what he needed to see, and he had also interacted with the ¡®ghosts¡¯ in the house. He had a general understanding of the situation, and it would be a waste of time to stay any longer, let¡¯s go. As soon as she said this, Zhou ye felt as if he had been granted Amnesty and hurriedly nodded. The two of them came out of the house. When Zhou ye locked the glass door again, he took a deep breath. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± The sun shone on his body, driving away the haze on his body. After looking at the room for a while, he looked extremely tired. This was the after-effect of a large loss of mental energy. The shirt that was drenched in sweat stuck to his body tightly like a layer of restraint, but he did not dare to take off his coat. The bone-piercing chill seemed to still remain in his heart, making him feel warm and comfortable even under the bright sun. In the grass, a few pairs of cat¡¯s eyes were secretly sizing up the two of them. After the previous shocking scene, Zhou ye felt that every part of this place was very scary. He did not want to stay for a moment longer and walked towards the iron fence. The driver who was waiting outside saw Zhou ye¡¯s expression as if he had seen a ghost and was a little surprised. Zhou ye opened the car door and urged him to get in. When the car door opened, the cold air inside the car poured out, causing Zhou ye to sneeze. He cursed in a low voice and continued,¡± ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± He looked a little weak, his face was pale, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He couldn¡¯t stand the cold air in the car when he ¡®encountered the ghost¡¯ earlier. He looked at song qingxiao awkwardly and said, ¡°Miss song, don¡¯t you think the temperature is a little too low?¡± ¡°You can just turn it off.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Zhou ye was like a prisoner as he quickly told the driver to turn off the air conditioner. After seeing song qingxiao get into the car, he climbed in. As the car drove back, Zhou ye said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with this house.¡± He took a tissue and wiped his sweat. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 find another suitable house for you?¡± At this time, Zhou ye faintly felt that song Qing Xiao was not ordinary and wanted to make friends with her, so he said these words with sincerity. ¡°No need, 1 think this place is fine.¡± When song qingxiao saw the house, she had already made up her mind to buy it. She didn¡¯t have much money on hand, and if it weren¡¯t for these strange things, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy it. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. She had dealt with the ¡®ghost¡¯ in the room before. Although she had not found the hiding place of the ¡®ghost¡¯ yet, it was obvious that the ¡®ghost¡¯ could not do anything to her. Logically speaking, this house had been in the company for two to three years and no one had dared to take over. Now that it could be sold, the client would probably be happy and it should be beneficial to the company. However, when Zhou ye thought of the shocking scene in the room, he still felt a little scared.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Hidden seems_2 Chapter 286: Hidden seems_2 Translator: 549690339 The mottled flower shadows were like blood stains, filling the room with a gloomy and strange feeling. He looked deeply at song qingxiao. since you want to buy it, I¡¯ll contact Ms. Sun personally and see if we can negotiate the price. Zhou ye wanted to be friends with song qingxiao not only because of his relationship with Luo zhiyu, but also because of song qingxiao¡¯s strength. This was a pleasant surprise for song qingxiao. She was indeed short of money at the moment, and it would be good to save some. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± She smiled and thanked him. Zhou ye¡¯s expression looked better than before and he also smiled, ¡°No need, no need. After signing the contract, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to move in, 1¡¯11 find someone to renovate the courtyard for you.¡± There were too many stray cats there. These cats were unrestrained, wild, and aggressive, afraid of hurting people one day. Although song qingxiao wasn¡¯t afraid of these cats, she still accepted Zhou ye¡¯s kindness. After looking at the house, Zhou ye still had to contact the owner for a while before he could sign the contract. He looked at Qing Xiao and asked carefully, ¡°Miss song, is there anything else you need my help with?¡± Before song qingxiao could say anything, Tang Yun, who had been leaning back in his chair, suddenly mumbled,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Her voice was unusually hoarse. Years of alcohol intoxication had hurt her throat. When she spoke, it was like an old saw sawing a dead tree. She had been quiet ever since song qingxiao took her to the company and got her into the car. After she finished visiting the house, she had her head down, and she had no idea when she had woken up. ¡°You should find a nursing home.¡± Song qingxiao adjusted her clothes for her. Her eyes were closed, and even though she was half-asleep, she didn¡¯t seem to be sleeping well. There was a kind of lingering worry between her brows. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She shook her head. 1 want to go back. She spoke with difficulty, but her attitude was very firm. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere other than home.¡± After saying this, her swollen eyelids slowly opened to a slit. The eyes under her eyelids were a little turbid and dull, but there was hope and stubbornness in them. ¡°I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m waiting for your dad to come back.¡± Song qingxiao was too young to remember what had happened back then. What she knew about her father was mostly from the frequent debt collectors and the government¡¯s criminal records. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of relationship Tang Yun had with her husband. That man had disappeared for so many years, yet he still made her wait for him like an idiot. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was an extremely dangerous silver-white Wolf at home, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered if Tang Yun wanted to do this. After so many years, she had long gotten used to Tang Yun¡¯s life. However, with the existence of the wolf and the need to work, she did not dare to leave Tang Yun alone at home with the wolf. Even if she had bought a house, the house procedures had not been completed yet. Even if everything was done, there was a strange ¡®ghost¡¯ in the house. She could not leave Tang Yun at home without any worries. Sending her to a nursing home was the best way for now. She lowered her head and reached out to tuck Tang Yun¡¯s hair behind her ear, revealing her face that had aged a lot after being corroded by alcohol. She smiled and said in a gentle voice,¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go back for the time being. We¡¯ll send you to the sanatorium. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Those who wanted to come back would have come back a long time ago and would not have made her wait so long. Either that person didn¡¯t want to come back, or he wanted to come back but couldn¡¯t. Tang Yun didn¡¯t understand this, but song qingxiao did. She ignored Tang Yun¡¯s resistance and asked Zhou ye to find a nursing home. She mentioned that she needed a better environment. Zhou ye could guess the identity of these two people from her conversation with Tang Yun, but he was smart and didn¡¯t ask much. He had opened a company like this and engaged in this profession, so he knew all kinds of people from all walks of life. After confirming the location of a sanatorium, he quickly made a call and instructed the driver to drive over. He was considerate and kept quiet, trying to reduce his presence, leaving the opportunity to speak to the mother and daughter. Tang Yun kept insisting on going home, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t lose her patience. She just comforted her. The car stopped in front of a private nursing home. Because Zhou ye had called in advance, there were already people waiting outside. A group of caretakers carried Tang Yun to the wheelchair, and song qingxiao was about to help her with the registration procedures. Before Tang Yun was pushed away, she signed at the counter. The caretaker asked gently,¡± ¡°Do you have anything else to say to your family?¡± Song qingxiao turned her head and met Tang Yun¡¯s eyes. She snorted and turned her head away without saying a word. This nursing home was the number one private nursing home in the capital. It served wealthy merchants, had a superior environment, and the doctors were also very outstanding. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t open to the public. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou ye¡¯s connections, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have been able to send Tang Yun in even if she had the money. Of course, the fees were also very expensive. Song Qing¡¯s calello 5 had already transferred five million Yuan into the account. After the procedures were completed, more than 300000 Yuan had been deducted. Although the money had been taken away, song qingxiao was much more at ease leaving Tang Yun here after seeing the environment and service of the sanatorium. The security here was tight, and most of the security guards were soldiers who had served the government. This was the most important reason why song qingxiao was willing to spend money to put Tang Yun here. She had her own troubles and was afraid of implicating Tang Yun, so it was better for the sanatorium to be heavily guarded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of the money in the card had been used up, which made song qingxiao feel the pain, but the remaining money was enough to buy a house. After the matter was settled, Zhou ye left his personal name card to song qingxiao and the two of them went their separate ways. Before song qingxiao went home, she bought a new phone and saved ye Zhou¡¯s number. She then sent him a message to tell him her new number. It was indeed much more convenient to have a phone. Song Qing fiddled with the phone and thought of Zhou ye¡¯s name card, which reminded her of Luo Wu¡¯s. Where did that business card fall? Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Taming _1 Chapter 287: Taming _1 Translator: 549690339 It would be fine if it fell somewhere else, but it would be a little troublesome if it fell to the place where he killed last night. However, from the photos of the scene, there was no trace of the business card. He didn¡¯t know if it had been picked up. If someone really picked it up, it would probably cause another storm. In any case, number Five¡¯s business card had brought her some hidden danger. Song Qing thought of the hidden clan that Luo Wu had mentioned. It was a behemoth and might be related to the murderer who had tried to assassinate her that day. The reason why the killer wanted to kill her, what number six wanted from her, these things needed to be investigated slowly by her, but now was not the time! Before she went home, she remembered that there was a Wolf at home. The wolf was huge, and a little food might not be enough to fill its stomach. So, before she went home, she turned around and bought a lot of meat. It was already evening when she got home. The house was still the same as when she left. The door was locked, and it didn¡¯t seem to have been damaged. She heaved a sigh of relief and released her divine sense into the room. She calmly took out the key and slowly opened the door. The room was unusually quiet. Light shone in through the crack of the door, but no sound could be heard from inside. Song qingxiao entered the room, put the things at the door, and gently closed the door. She then lightened her steps and slowly walked back to her room. At the same time, she reached behind her waist, lifted her coat, and held the dagger in her palm. That wisp of divine sense that she had released had missed. Before she left in the morning, the heavily injured Silver Wolf that was resting in her room and had yet to wake up had now disappeared! Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Before she could retreat, a silver light flashed behind the half-closed door of her room. Before she could take a step, a huge Silver Wolf pounced on her with lightning speed. Before the wolf arrived, a strong wind had already arrived. It was too late for song qingxiao to retreat. The room was small and narrow, and it was filled with junk. The wolf pounced in the air, its sharp teeth glinting coldly, and the nails in its claws grew by an inch, like sharp daggers. When he left the house in the morning, the silver Wolf was obviously severely injured and was poisoned by the snake. It looked like it would not wake up in a short time. He did not expect that it would wake up in just half a day and even learn how to launch a sneak attack. The wolf might have been awake before she left in the morning, but it was extremely cunning and pretended to be unconscious to confuse her! Song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal, and he quickly thought, ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± The spiritual energy in her body was stimulated, and a layer of light mist appeared on her body, covering her. The wolf charged at her, and she dodged sideways, but she did not completely avoid it. The silver Wolf came menacingly, and half of its body hit her shoulder with a ¡®bang¡¯. Under the huge impact, she could not stand steadily, and she fell back with a¡¯ Dong Dong ¡®sound, and her calf hit the low cabinet. Song Qing¡¯s small body sat down. Taking this opportunity, she rolled to the side with one hand on the cabinet. Her long legs kicked the injured back leg of the silver Wolf, and with a bang, she kicked it. The silver Wolf¡¯s hind leg had been bitten through by the Dragon. Although the wound was recovering, the scabbed wound opened again with a kick from song Qing, and blood oozed out. The silver Wolf let out a wail. Her attack was successful, and her upper body bounced up, and she stabbed the dagger into the Wolf¡¯s body. At the same time, the Wolf¡¯s front foot landed on the ground and broke a wine bottle on the ground. The smell of alcohol spread out. The Wolf¡¯s injured leg was injured again, and it let out a threatening low growl from its nostrils. With a sweep of its tail, the low cabinet supported by song qingxiao was broken into several pieces and hit the wall with a few clangs. Some of the shards landed on song qingxiao¡¯s body, but they were blocked by the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token and could not cut her skin. The silver Wolf turned its head after it stood still. At this time, song Qing was half-sitting on the ground, holding a dagger and aiming at the Wolf¡¯s throat. The doors and windows in the house were tightly locked, and there was not enough light. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes exuded a faint green luster in the dark house. The silver Wolf bared its fangs. Its fangs were extraordinarily sharp. Its breath blew on song Qing¡¯s neck, bringing with it a fishy smell, causing goosebumps to rise on her neck. She knew how powerful the silver Wolf was. After the genetic mutation, the Wolf¡¯s killing power was much higher than that of ordinary wolves. In addition, this Wolf was probably the leader of the pack, so it was even more cunning and fierce. In the trial space, it had eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and bitten itself, causing its genes to change. After his body was strengthened, he could not withstand the impact of the wyrmdragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion. In the end, he had to deduct points to seal his strength. Despite being heavily injured and on the verge of death, the wolf did not rely on external objects to break down the power disorder caused by the genetic mutation. Instead, it relied on its own ability to withstand all the impact. One could imagine how terrifying this Wolf was. Song qingxiao had miscalculated the silver Wolf¡¯s recovery rate. At this time, she was a little regretful that she had not been ruthless. Even if she did not want to kill it, she should have at least made its injuries more serious so that it could not move freely now. The tip of her dagger had already touched the erect fur of the wolf, and the Wolf¡¯s mouth was only a few inches away from her face. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ It growled in a low voice. Song qingxiao narrowed her eyes and revealed her killing intent. Her dagger was already at its throat, forming a confrontation. One man and one Wolf¡¯s eyes met, both on guard against each other¡¯s actions. The silver Wolf¡¯s open mouth was beyond her expectations. It did not bite down, but opened its mouth wider and made a fiercer look, but its head slowly leaned back. Song qingxiao stared at it, afraid that it would turn around and attack her when she was unprepared. The dagger in her hand was still at the Wolf¡¯s throat. The silver Wolf did not attack again in the end, but whimpered, raised its forelimbs, and began to retreat. The tip of the dagger cut through the Wolf¡¯s Silver fur, but it did not go any further and stab into its flesh. After the silver Wolf retreated about ten centimeters away, it turned around and limped in the other direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao stared at its figure. Its walking posture was not right. Blood was flowing down from the wound on its back leg, leaving shallow footprints wherever it walked. The sneak attack just now was probably because it had endured the injury. Although he didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t really eat him in the end, song Qing squinted his eyes and watched it walk to a place about two or three meters away from him. It chose a corner, sat down cross-legged, lowered its head, and began to lick the wound on its leg. The attack ended inexplicably. Song qingxiao got up from the ground. The silver Wolf¡¯s ears twitched, but it didn¡¯t look up. She patted the dust off her body and glanced at the silver Wolf again. Finally, she walked to the door and picked up the big bag she had put at the door. There was a lot of raw meat in it, as well as some cooked whole chickens and ducks. She paused for a moment, then took out a small piece of pork and threw it in the direction of the wolf. The silver Wolf, which was licking its wound with its head lowered, raised its head vigilantly when it felt something being thrown at it. The fur on its body stood up, and with a raise of its head, the pork fell to the wall at the side. After splashing a pool of blood, it fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Patrol (1) Chapter 288: Patrol (1) Translator: 549690339 This Silver Wolf was extremely vigilant, wild and untamed, and refused to eat the food she fed. But today, the silver Wolf¡¯s sneak attack had been abandoned halfway. Song qingxiao was already satisfied that the man and the wolf could temporarily get along without any trouble while it was awake. If she wanted to get along better, she might need to get used to it step by step in the future. The silver Wolf sent the meat flying. It licked its lips and looked at her again. Although it didn¡¯t eat the meat, song qingxiao still cleaned the rest of the meat and put it in a big bowl. After putting it on the ground, she kicked the bowl, and the meat slid to the silver Wolf. The wolf just looked at her with a low growl, but it didn¡¯t want to touch the meat in the bowl. After doing all this, song qingxiao made a simple dinner to fill her stomach, not caring if the wolf had eaten or not. She looked at the time and saw that it was almost seven 0 ¡®clock. She had to patrol autumn road tonight, and her work time was at 7:30. If she went there now, she would take it as an after-meal exercise. What put her in a difficult position was the existence of this Silver Wolf. It licked its wound and refused to eat. It occupied a corner and lazily closed its eyes to sleep. However, the moment she changed her clothes and came out, although the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes did not open, its ears moved. When she reached the door, the wolf was also struggling to get up. Song Qing turned her head and shouted,¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± She raised her wrist and made a gesture of pressing down. The wolf whimpered in a low voice, but she didn¡¯t know if it understood her. ¡°Sit down!¡± She said again and tried to walk towards the wolf. When the silver Wolf saw her approach, it lowered its upper body and let out a low growl. Its eyes showed vigilance and its fur stood up, but its uninjured hind legs bent and slowly sat down. From this point, it could be seen that the silver Wolf was extremely intelligent. Even if it could not understand human language, it was very clear about her intentions. Song qingxiao could vaguely sense the Wolf¡¯s intention. It didn¡¯t hide its intention to go out with her, but tonight, it couldn¡¯t. Tonight, she was going to patrol the autumn road. The two people who died there were related to her. Just as number five had said, all the forces were probably watching. One of the men had died in the mouth of the silver Wolf. It was definitely not a coincidence that it appeared there now, judging from its size, wild nature, and destructive power. It was injured, and its strength was probably less than one-fifth of its peak. The power that song qingxiao had brought out from the trial space was sealed, so it was probably not a match for the underworld family. It was too late for her to hide now, and it was absolutely impossible for her to be exposed at this time. She once again motioned for the silver Wolf to lie down. The wolf grinned and finally watched her open the door and go out. The evening in the western suburbs was different from other places in the capital. At this time, some of the remote alleys were already quite quiet, with no ordinary people coming and going. The sun had already set, and the night was hazy. Song qingxiao stood at the door for a long time. The house was quiet, and the silver Wolf lay back in its original place. Perhaps one day, when she was stronger and no longer feared number six, she could also bring this Silver Wolf out for a walk. She adjusted her guard uniform and slowly walked into the depths of the alley. She believed that that day would not be too far away. Because she had once been afraid of the alley where she had almost lost her life, but now she could walk in it without a change in expression. When they arrived at the autumn road, the sky was already completely dark. Although Captain an had agreed to patrol the area under pressure, the qiujie road area where the incident had occurred had already been cordoned off by the government. A street lamp on the side of the road had been destroyed in the fight last night, and the power had not been fully restored yet, so the whole road was dim. The shadows cast by the high and broken walls of the alley gave this place a gloomy feeling. A circle of isolation was set up by the guard Hall, and the middle section of the destroyed road was still a raggle. There was a deep pit on the ground that was nearly eight or nine meters long, which was extremely eye-catching. Due to the force of gravity, the remaining force even spread out of the pit, causing a crack of four to five meters long on the other end of the pit, which had been marked with fluorescent powder by the guards. Perhaps it was because the road was narrow and the smell was hard to spread, but the body of the man who was slapped to death last night was crushed to pieces. Even though the body had been taken away, song qingxiao could still smell the faint smell of blood. She was already used to this smell. Her expression did not change as she walked around the man who had been bitten to death by the silver Wolf last night and began to search the ground. Even though she knew that the items at the scene should have been taken away by someone, song qingxiao still paid close attention. About five or six minutes later, light footsteps came over. It seemed that the person had noticed that there was someone there. The person suddenly held his breath and walked more carefully. Judging from the breathing and footsteps of the person, he was an expert, but he shouldn¡¯t be sent by a hidden family. No. 6 had just lost two experts. Even if they were to send someone to investigate, they would only send an aptitude user who was stronger than the two men who had died last night. Otherwise, they would alert the enemy. Apart from him, there was also Captain an, who had volunteered to be on patrol tonight. Just as the thought flashed through her mind, the man went around the wall of the alley, and Captain an¡¯s tall figure with a gun appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sight. ¡°Who is it?¡± He shouted in a low voice, and his eyes met with song Qing¡¯s. She gently agreed,¡± ¡°Captain, it¡¯s me.¡± Her body was hidden in the shadows, almost blending into the shadows. Unlike during the day, she had tucked her long and somewhat unsightly bangs away, revealing her beautiful face. Her entire aura was completely different because of this slight change. Her eyes were deep, pure, and without a trace of impurity, like a calm sea that hid all the undercurrents. It made people look at her again and again, but also gave off an inexplicable sense of danger. Perhaps the image of her as a weak and ordinary person in Captain an¡¯s heart was too deeply rooted. After she greeted him, Captain an didn¡¯t react immediately. He put his gun away and was stunned. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s me, song qingxiao.¡± She repeated herself, turned around, and took two steps forward. When she walked out of the shadow of the wall, Captain an took a deep breath and put his gun away. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± His tone was filled with doubt. It was obvious that he was surprised that song Qing had arrived at the patrol site before him. Two people had just died here, and their deaths were extremely miserable. The murderer had not been caught yet, so the other members who patrolled during the day would inevitably feel pressured. They all thought that patrolling the autumn road at night was a hard task, and no one was willing to pick them up. She had been assigned to this place because the other guards had deliberately ostracized her. Captain an had thought that she would be afraid and might not come. In fact, he was already prepared to fight her alone tonight. He didn¡¯t expect that she would come here before him without him contacting her in advance, and she seemed to be calm and composed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Captain an put away his gun, he remembered the scene where he had seen her earlier. Not only was she not nervous, but she even had a smile on her face when she called out to him. It was as if this was not a crime scene where the murderer had yet to be arrested, but a scene where she greeted an acquaintance when she was taking a stroll after dinner. Although Captain an had a vague feeling that he had misjudged the situation yesterday, he still had a strange feeling after what happened tonight. ¡°Did you notice anything?¡± He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and asked. ¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t,¡± She shook her head regretfully. Captain an could hear the regret in her tone and raised his head in surprise.. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Moving house (1) Chapter 289: Moving house (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment someone called the police at autumn road, the government had already sent people to check it out. As time passed, the two victims ¡®identities were special, and various parties intervened. Even if there were any clues, they would have been discovered long ago. Even if song qingxiao didn¡¯t discover anything, it was still within reason. Captain an¡¯s previous question was just to suppress the strange feeling in his heart, and he had just casually said it. However, she seemed to be really regretful that she didn¡¯t find anything useful, which made Captain an feel incredulous again. He walked over to song qingxiao, and as he got closer, Captain an could smell the faint scent of blood. After a day of fermentation, the smell was not good. It was mixed with the smell of some drugs used by the staff for testing. After the case happened, because he was in charge of this area, he was the first to rush over and see the environment at the time. Although it had been cleaned up carefully and the smell of blood had faded a lot, it was inevitable that there were still some remnants. In the pit of crushed stones, the blood of the deceased seeped into the sand and stones. After it dried up, it was reddish-black, reminding the two of the tragic degree of the murder scene last night. Captain an had been through a lot. In addition, he had rushed over this morning to see it, so he had a certain mental bearing, so he was still calm. However, song qingxiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, which made Captain an look at her several times. For safety reasons, the two of them were on the same patrol. The autumn road was long, but after the murder last night, even if most people living in the western suburbs were evil, they were afraid of being tortured by the evil. No one had the guts to Walk This Way. Along the way, it was quiet. Not to mention meeting suspicious people, he didn¡¯t even hear any insects or birds. This situation didn¡¯t seem right. At this time of the year, there should be insects appearing in the grass and on the roadside. However, the current situation seemed like these creatures had sensed some terrifying existence and collectively moved away. After patrolling the entire autumn road, the two of them returned to the place where the murder happened. The sky was already completely dark. The two of them found a place to lean against the wall. Captain an crossed his arms and looked at song qingxiao. He broke the silence. ¡°1 couldn¡¯t tell, but your physical strength is pretty good.¡± He didn¡¯t talk much anymore, but song qingxiao seemed to be even quieter than him. She didn¡¯t say a word after patrolling the autumn road. When Captain an spoke, song Qing smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Captain an continued,¡± ¡°When I was young, I served in the Army. I only joined the government after I retired. The fact that you can keep up with my pace is not like what you said yesterday, that you¡¯ve only practiced a few moves.¡± When he said this, it was not a question, but a certainty. As soon as she said that, the atmosphere fell silent for a long time. Captain an stared at her for a long time before song qingxiao said,¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She nodded, you should be very clear about my information. Although song qingxiao didn¡¯t know why Captain an wanted to chat with her, there were some things that she didn¡¯t need to hide. my father has a criminal record, which caused me to be unable to find a suitable job after 1 graduated. During her time in school, she had excellent grades and outstanding performance. However, because of her father¡¯s criminal record, the certificate she had received over the years was almost like a piece of waste paper. I¡¯ve been in many companies and departments with various results, but I was rejected. She had a mother at home, a huge debt, and a school loan. She still had to live, and all these would have to be paid back after she got a job. Not being able to find a job was equivalent to cutting off her way out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This era was rapidly developing, but the hierarchy was still clear. The more appropriate the job, the more requirements there were for one¡¯s birth and bloodline. In the end, she had no choice but to enter the guard Station. many people might think that I¡¯m not suitable for this kind of job. When she first entered the guard Station, her body was thin and weak, and she had no way to deal with fierce criminals. Even Captain an at that time didn¡¯t like her. He thought that she was just trying to get into the guard Station to get two months of salary, so he wanted to drive her out. Captain an listened to her. ¡°The first time 1 was assigned a mission, 1 was on Chang Yan Street, near the Imperial University of Technology. That time, there were some ruffians causing trouble nearby, so I went to mediate.¡± She still remembered that time when she was weak and helpless. Those gangsters laughed and scolded her wantonly, and she was terrified at that time.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Moving (2) Chapter 290: Moving (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Fortunately, someone stood up for me and chased those hooligans away.¡± Her eyelids drooped slightly. When she talked about the past, her tone was calm, but Captain an could imagine the situation from her words. At that time, she had just entered the guard Station and was a girl who had just graduated. It was her first time dealing with such a case on her own. She should have been extremely terrified when she encountered a large group of ruffians. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Captain an could not help but ask. She smiled. ¡°I was a little scared at that time.¡± She paused, but I¡¯m more afraid of being complained about and losing my job. Captain an¡¯s expression froze. She said these two sentences casually, but it made him frown for no reason. He was also one of the people who wanted to kick song qingxiao out of the guard Station. At that time, he thought that she was not suitable for the job at the guard Station and would only cause trouble for him. He never thought about how she would feel under such circumstances. besides, there are too many things to be afraid of. No one will ever know what will happen in the future. That day, she finished her work in fear and on her way home, she was attacked and entered the trial of God. The trial was a battle of life and death. The things that happened in reality were nothing compared to it. She reached out to tidy her hair that had been messed up by the night wind and said half-jokingly,¡± so, in order to stay, to not live in fear, to not rely on others ¡®help when things happen, some things have to be overcome by yourself. It was as if Captain an had just met her for the first time. He had never thought about what she said before. He thought of how the other people in the team had ostracized her. From a graduate who knew nothing, she had to put in more effort than ordinary people to get to where she was today! Captain an didn¡¯t say anything else. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The night on duty was very peaceful. The patrol only ended when the sky started to brighten. Song qingxiao spent the next few days patrolling like this. Number six didn¡¯t come looking for trouble with her for the time being. After patrolling with Captain an many times, they had become more familiar with each other. They would chat occasionally, but most of the time, the two of them patrolled in silence. The injury on the Wolf¡¯s hind leg was slowly healing, and it was able to move more freely. It was still wary of song qingxiao and refused to eat anything she gave it. During the day, she was always watching it, so it stayed in the house and did not go out. However, when she went out to patrol at night, she did not know if the wolf had gone out to hunt. So far, song qingxiao had not heard of anyone going missing near her house, nor had she heard of any rumors about the beasts killing people.lt could be seen that the silver Wolf basically had the intelligence of some people. As the man and the wolf interacted, they observed each other, were on guard, guarded against each other, and compromised. Gradually, they reached a tacit understanding. At least, the wolf did not attack song qingxiao again. About a week later, Zhou ye called her and told her that the deal had been settled. He personally helped song qingxiao negotiate with the owner and finally settled on a price of 3.6 million. Perhaps it was to avoid any trouble in the future, Madam sun didn¡¯t want to meet with song qingxiao. Even the contract was signed by Zhou ye. By the time the house was signed and transferred, half a month had already passed. The balance under song Qing¡¯s nickname was only left with about one million. She took out most of the money to pay off her school loan. Suddenly, she only had about 100000 left, which made her feel a little tight. Zhou ye called her and told her not to be in a hurry to move into the villa. He said that he would find someone to help her tidy up the garden. there¡¯s a swimming pool at the back of the house. I¡¯ve asked someone to clean it for you. It should be done in about a week. Over the phone, Zhou ye¡¯s voice was a little hesitant, ¡°It is easy to handle outside, but inside the house ¡­¡± He recalled the scene of the ¡®ghost¡¯ when he entered the house that day, and his tone was still somewhat bitter. ¡°Miss song, do you want me to help you find an expert to perform the ritual?¡± That house was indeed strange. If someone could help ¡®clean¡¯ it up, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but Zhou ye mentioned that he would need to hire a ¡®master¡¯ to do things, so it was inevitable that he would have to spend a lot of money. She had bought a house, and after paying off the loan, she didn¡¯t have much left. She didn¡¯t have the money to do all this. ¡°No need,¡± She declined Zhou ye¡¯s good intentions and made a request: when we move, I wonder if you can do me a favor and lend me a car. 1 have some things that need to be transported. Zhou ye originally thought that she was going to make a request, but when he heard that she only wanted to borrow a car, he hurriedly replied, that¡¯s nothing. 1 can pick you up and help you transport the goods. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Although the silver Wolf was temporarily at peace with her, song qingxiao could not guarantee how it would treat others. She didn¡¯t have the strength to protect Zhou ye¡¯s life while protecting herself when the silver Wolf attacked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter what, if others could stay out of this, they couldn¡¯t let them. Although Zhou ye felt that it was strange, he tactfully did not ask any more and agreed. A week passed by quickly, and the four murders in the western suburbs were still unsolved. The pressure from the higher-ups was even greater. During this time, Zhou ye had already found someone to clean up the garden and had also sent the car over as promised. Although song qingxiao had lived here for many years, she didn¡¯t have many things to move. She only took some clothes for herself, and the last thing she had to bring was the silver Wolf.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Tacit understanding (1) Chapter 291: Tacit understanding (1) Translator: 549690339 Zhou ye knew that song qingxiao was going to move, so he borrowed a large truck from her, which was very convenient for her. Her work required her to be on duty at night, so she planned to send the silver Wolf over first during the day. The earlier she sent the silver Wolf away from the western suburbs, the safer song qingxiao would be. The silver Wolf¡¯s existence had always been a hidden danger. As its injuries healed and it absorbed the dragon¡¯s blood and fangs, its genes seemed to have mutated again. Although the wolf never attacked her again and tried to sleep in the corner of the house, song qingxiao felt that the silver Wolf was much more dangerous than before. However, for some reason, the wolf did not leave after it had recovered. She had paid off her loan, but she still had a huge debt that her father owed. Every once in a while, debt collectors would come to her door in various ways to collect it, which became her childhood nightmare. Song qingxiao was no longer afraid of these people, but she was not sure if the proud and fierce Wolf King would kill anyone who appeared. If the silver Wolf suddenly appeared and killed someone, the news would be leaked. It was not a coincidence that it appeared in the western suburbs. The previous murder cases were still unsolved, and song qingxiao would be in trouble. That was why song qingxiao was prepared to get rid of the wolf as soon as she got the house. In the house, where it often lay, there was a large amount of meat in the basin. It had not touched it. Because of the hot and stuffy weather, the meat had already emitted a not fresh smell in just one day. During this period of time, the silver Wolf was thinner than before, but its eyes still had a chilling luster. Song Qing carried the clothes she had packed and stood at the door to look at the silver Wolf. The wolf seemed to feel her gaze and slowly raised its head. ¡°Come here.¡± She waved her hand, and the silver Wolf twitched its nose, twitched its mouth, and let out a low groan. ¡°Come here.¡± She shouted again. The wolf seemed to have understood her and slowly stood up under her gaze. The silver hair on its neck stood up and it pouted, revealing its teeth, but it did not move. Song qingxiao frowned,¡± I¡¯m leaving. If you want to go with me, you can come over. She opened the door with one hand, and the sun shone through the crack, stretching her figure to cover the shadow of the silver Wolf. She stood at the door for a moment, and then said in a faint voice, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to leave, then stay.¡± When she said this, her voice was very soft, but the silver Wolf¡¯s ears moved and caught this soft whisper. When song Qing stepped out, the silver Wolf shook its head and shook its fluffy silver fur. It slowly raised its front legs and nimbly avoided the pot of meat, following behind her. Hearing the sound behind her, song Qing¡¯s mouth curved up a little. The back door of the truck was opened by her, and the figure of the silver Wolf appeared at the open door. Its unusually huge body made the door look even more broken and small. Its silver fur glowed under the sun, as if it was patrolling its King¡¯s territory. Its eyes were proud as it slowly scanned the surroundings. Finally, it twitched its ears and walked towards song Qing Xiao. She patted the car door, and the wolf grinned. In the end, it jumped into the car from the door like a meteor. The box of the carriage bore the weight of the silver Wolf and shook violently. Song Qing locked the door and returned to the house. He dealt with the meat of the silver Wolf that had not been eaten and locked the door. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be coming back here again, song Qing looked down at the familiar house and started the car. Zhou ye had already taken care of all the chores for her in her newly bought house. When song Qing came over, the guard only came out to take a look at her and quickly let her in, but his expression was a little strange. The fact that the house she bought was ¡®haunted¡¯ was obviously well-known in this community. Back then, when Madam sun moved into her new home, she quickly moved out, causing an uproar. There had been a lot of rumors about houses in the past few years, and they were all appalling legends. The houses had never been sold for all kinds of strange reasons. Now that there was a new owner, and the one who bought the house was a single lady, the patrolling guards looked at her with curiosity, fear, and a trace of undisguised sympathy. Compared to the last time she came, Zhou ye had indeed gotten someone to clean up the garden for her. The weeds had been removed, and the stone bricks and cobblestones on the ground had been wiped clean. Perhaps it was because Zhou ye¡¯s mental power was affected when he was in the room on the second floor, and he mistook the blooming roses for blood. After asking for song qingxiao¡¯s permission, he removed all the red roses and replaced them with light pink roses. Perhaps it was because it had just been planted, the flower leaves were a little withered, but there were many flower buds. The iron fence was repainted and locked. Song qingxiao pressed the electronic key in the car, and the lock opened. Rows of fruit trees were planted in the garden. It was much more comfortable than the last time she came. Song qingxiao entered the garage and opened the door. The silver Wolf, which had been sitting in the car, shook its head, jumped out, and followed her. There were doors at the front and back of the house. Song qingxiao walked in the direction of the kitchen. The moment the wolf got out of the car, she felt a few weak auras in the direction of the kitchen. They were greatly frightened and tried to escape. The wolf must have heard the noise as well, as its eyes revealed a human-like look of disdain. This should be the group of stray cats that had been gathered around the house. Although Zhou ye had asked people to drive them away, it obviously didn¡¯t have much effect. After the people left, those cats came back. However, as soon as the silver Wolf appeared, those small creatures must have sensed the dangerous aura and fled in all directions. After a while, they could not hear any sound. Song Qing pushed the glass door open, and the wolf strolled in. Although it was an unfamiliar place, its expression was lazy. When it came in, it even flicked its fluffy tail. The tip of the tail gently patted song Qing¡¯s calf. This touch made the man and the wolf stop. Although the atmosphere between the man and the wolf had been less tense recently, song Qing and Xiao Zeng had fought with it twice, so they were more or less on guard against each other. No matter if they lived or walked together, they always kept a certain distance from each other. This was the first time they had come into contact after song qingxiao had brought it out of the trial space. The wolf was also stunned, but soon it moved its furry ears as if nothing had happened, wagged its tail again, and then slowly walked forward. It had tried to retract its toenails as much as possible, but when it walked on the floor tiles, it still made a slight sound of nails colliding. Zhou ye had already gotten someone to clean up the first floor, but no one dared to go up to the second floor. Zhou ye was also afraid that something would happen, so he didn¡¯t clean it up and had already informed song Qing in advance. The house was very clean. The floor, lamps, walls, and furniture had all been cleaned. The White cloth covering the house had been removed. The whole house looked more elegant and beautiful than when he had first come to see it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao looked down and was quite satisfied. Zhou ye had even prepared some frozen ingredients for her in the kitchen refrigerator. The silver Wolf walked around the house and finally raised its head. Its eyes fell on the second floor. Its nose twitched slightly, and its eyes revealed a fierce look. ¡°Wuuu!¡± When song qingxiao came over, he saw it looking up at the second floor where Zhou ye¡¯s mental energy had been invaded that day. Its eyes were filled with murderous intent. There was something wrong with this room. Because she practiced the nine-word secret order, her mental power was far superior to ordinary people, and she could notice the strangeness in it. However, this Silver Wolf could also notice that something was wrong, which made song qingxiao a little surprised.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Ferocious appearance (1) Chapter 292: Ferocious appearance (1) Translator: 549690339 Perhaps it was because animals were far more sensitive than humans, but after the silver Wolf sensed that something was wrong, its eyes flashed with a fierce light. The central air conditioner in the house sent out a cool breeze. The temperature that was previously comfortable suddenly felt a little cold. Song Qing¡¯s little face revealed a playful expression. Ever since her genes mutated and her body¡¯s spiritual energy contained the power of frost, she had a certain resistance to cold. At this time, the chill did not come from the body, but from some kind of mental stimulation that went straight to the depths of the soul, which made people shudder with fear. The sunlight that had been there earlier was blocked by the clouds, and the sky instantly darkened. The automatic sensor in the room turned on all the lights in the room the moment the light dimmed! In an instant, the entire room was brightly lit, but the light seemed to be shrouded in some kind of Yin Qi, giving off a sinister feeling. Suddenly, there was a ¡®beep¡¯ on the screen in the living room, and the originally dark screen lit up.¡¯Wuwu ¡­¡¯ Before the figure on the screen could appear, the sound of a woman¡¯s crying could be heard from the four-dimensional surround sound system installed around the house. For a moment, the entire house was filled with the woman¡¯s resentful cries. my daughter-in-law must be complaining that I¡¯m old and useless ¡­ Song qingxiao turned around to watch the TV. On the big screen, an old woman was crying with her head lowered.¡±She¡¯s talking bad about me behind my son¡¯s back H She suddenly remembered what Zhou ye had mentioned in the car the last time she went to look at the house with him. The original owner of the house was surnamed sun. She was a capable woman who had carefully selected this villa to live with her husband, children, and mother-in-law after the renovation. Madam sun¡¯s mother-in-law had lost her husband in the early years and had taken care of her eldest son alone. She was old and could not move easily. After moving, she quickly committed suicide in the house. It caused an uproar at that time and scared Madam sun¡¯s family so much that they moved out on the spot. When she compared what Zhou ye said to what was happening on the television, song qingxiao felt goosebumps all over her back. Could it be that the woman on the television was Madam sun¡¯s mother-in-law? Just as this thought flashed through her mind, when the silver Wolf heard the sound, it pressed down its forelimbs and slowly turned its head. The sharp claws that had been quietly retracted had already reached out, looking like it was about to attack. Song qingxiao held her breath. The woman who was crying on the TV slowly raised her head. Her face was covered in heavy makeup. Perhaps it was because she had put too much powder on it, but it felt stiff. Song qingxiao was nervous and felt that something was wrong. The camera suddenly changed, and the scene was in front of the woman. There was also an old lady sitting opposite her, and she was trying to persuade her,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much ¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense, which was about to spy on the screen, suddenly froze, and the breath in her throat suddenly relaxed. It seemed that this was the plot of a TV drama. Perhaps when Ms. Sun moved into her new home, such a TV show was shown, but it was turned off halfway. After the family moved out, the signal was cut off, and the plot naturally stopped there. After Zhou ye transferred the ownership of his house to her, he paid all the fees one by one. After the signal was connected and the power was turned on, the television automatically played. It seemed that she was too suspicious. She walked to the coffee table, where there was a remote control. She pressed the pause button, and the video that was playing stopped. The old lady¡¯s persuasion, the woman¡¯s sobbing, and the crying complaints stopped. It was too loud earlier, and now that Leng Wei¡¯s wailing had stopped, it was strangely quiet again. The old lady¡¯s smiling face on the screen was a little strange. Under the light, her face appeared to be grayish. Perhaps the pause was not right, but her eyes reflected the light. At first glance, her black pupils were grayish-white like those of a dead person. After the plot stopped, the time appeared on the top left corner of the display screen. It was already 430 in the afternoon. The sky was dark at this time. It was obviously not a coincidence that the lights were turned on and the TV turned on automatically. In the extreme silence,¡¯ka ka¡¯, a light sound rang in her ears, and the silver Wolf let out a low growl. The sound came from the second floor, and it sounded like something was rolling on the floor. In order to protect the privacy of the residents, the houses here were very far apart from each other. When the original owner of this house bought the house, he specially bought the easternmost part of the community, so no one would pass by nearby. In addition, the house had become notorious after the accident. Even if there were people taking a walk in the same community, they would never come here, let alone dare to break in and steal. Moreover, with her divine sense, she didn¡¯t sense the presence of anyone else nearby. The stray cats nearby sensed danger the moment the silver Wolf appeared and scattered in twos and birds. Where did this sound come from? As this thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, the silver Wolf had already kicked its back leg the moment the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound was heard. Its body was like an arrow that left the bow, and it jumped five or six meters high, reaching the second floor in two or three steps! She reached for the dagger behind her waist and followed him upstairs. With a loud bang, the door was broken. The silver Wolf pounced into the master bedroom and howled. The second floor was darker than the first floor, and for some reason, the lights seemed to be covered in a layer of shadow, making them foggy and unclear. The cold aura spread out from the broken room on the second floor. When song Qing came up,¡¯Dong¡¯, the entire room went out. The inside and outside of the room were dark. She turned to the door of the room that Zhou ye had said was¡¯ haunted ¡®and held the doorknob! No one had been living in the room before, and the central air conditioner had just been turned on not long ago. She had the ice attribute, so her tolerance to cold was much higher than ordinary people. However, the cold door handle seemed to have been frozen in a space of negative ten degrees. The moment she held it, the coldness on it seemed to suck her palm. If it was someone else, they would have been unable to bear it. Song Qing circulated the spiritual power in her body to drive away the discomfort in her palm. Before she could push the door open, the silver Wolf that she had not found in the master bedroom had already rushed over like lightning! The door of the bedroom was made of solid wood and reinforced with a special process, but it could not withstand a single blow from the silver Wolf. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it cracked like a spider web and fell down. A cold wind blew in the room, and the floor was covered in blood. A faint shadow formed by black gas was reflected in front of the curtain. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. Before she could do anything, the wolf King had already turned into a shadow and pounced fiercely at the black fog. However, the moment it hit the fog, it passed through the fog and its huge body hit the window with a bang! With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the floor-to-ceiling glass was hit by the Wolf¡¯s claws, making a cracking sound. The White gauze curtain was torn to pieces! As for the mist that filled the room, it miraculously wriggled and began to dissipate. The blood on the ground was sucked in bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared completely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Wolf¡¯s claws scratched the glass, and it fell to the ground with a bang. However, it got up again, shook its head, and looked around ferociously. That ¡®thing¡¯ was hiding again! It was different from the last time when she came with Zhou ye and only felt a moment of evil intent. This time, the ¡°thing¡± in the house was obviously more aggressive and threatening. Song qingxiao had underestimated ¡®it¡¯. Now, it seemed that¡¯ it ¡®was much more troublesome than she had imagined. The electricity in the room that had been cut off earlier was reconnected, and the dim light came back on. The silver Wolf was still looking around, but the malicious intent had dissipated completely, as if it had never appeared.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Bilu (1) Chapter 293: Bilu (1) Translator: 549690339 Under the light, the silver Wolf¡¯s pupils flickered with a flirtatious light green luster. It still let out a low growl from its throat, as if it was going to attack, but the yin Qi that was still present earlier had been withdrawn. The silver Wolf walked back and forth in the room with a low growl. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to relax her tense nerves. She released her divine sense to scan the room. There was no one else in the room. She didn¡¯t know where that ¡®thing¡¯ was hiding. She gritted her teeth and frowned. This thing was a little tricky. It came and went without a trace, and it had already affected her Divine Art. She wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting with others, but she didn¡¯t like the feeling of dealing with an invisible ¡®opponent¡¯, which made her quite passive. Song qingxiao slowly let out a breath of air. The setting sun that had been hidden earlier had come out again. The room was bright again. The TV downstairs had been switched on again after a short power failure. The conversation between two women could be heard on the TV. Her eyes fell on the floor-to-ceiling window. The White folding window stained with light yellow spots had been torn by the silver Wolf earlier, revealing some small metal woven into fabric to block the light. From the crack in the window, she could see the cracks spreading outward like a spider web. Under the silver Wolf¡¯s previous attack, several long cracks appeared on the glass. With the silver Wolf¡¯s impact point as the center, countless cracks extended outward, creating wounds that were nearly ten centimeters in diameter. When the glass shattered, there seemed to be a special kind of stickiness in the glass, which firmly adhered the fragments to the glass and did not spill on the ground. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes when she saw this. She realized that something was wrong. Song qingxiao had fought the silver Wolf in the trial scene and knew how powerful it was. Not to mention that it had eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and had even bitten him once. Its genes had evolved once again, and its destructive power had reached a higher level. Even the sturdy door couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a second when it pounced on it. The window not only blocked its full-force attack, but it also didn¡¯t seem to be seriously damaged. Even if Ms. Sun had changed all the glass to special protective materials when she renovated the new house, the window that had withstood the impact of the silver Wolf was very strange when compared to the door. It was as if someone had cast a spell on the glass, blocking most of the silver Wolf¡¯s attacks. She stared at her surroundings and spread her divine sense to every corner of the room. At the same time, song Qing quietly bent down and picked up a piece of broken door. She picked up the wood chip and observed it. The wood was about five centimeters thick, and the middle part was processed wood. Even if it was a small piece, it was still heavy in the palm of his hand. The inside and outside of the wooden board were covered with a layer of chips, and there were traces of the silver Wolf¡¯s nails scratching on it. Song qingxiao tried to use her spiritual power to wrap the pieces of the wooden door. Ice crystals quickly appeared on the wood, and in a short while, the wood was frozen into an ice block. Song Qing¡¯s small arms gathered spiritual power and pinched down hard. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, the wood was crushed into several pieces by the spiritual power of frost. However, it did not turn into dust, which was enough to show the thickness of the wooden door. The wooden door was so hard that even the silver Wolf could break it with one hit, but the window was not seriously damaged. Obviously, there was a problem. Song qingxiao held the dagger and slowly walked toward the window. ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz¡¯. At this moment, her body suddenly trembled. The silver Wolf, which was still on guard, turned around. Song qingxiao took out a trembling phone from her body. The call was from the community security Department. The heavy atmosphere was interrupted by the phone call. She stood in front of the broken glass window and dialed the Torn Curtain. As she pressed the answer button, she looked out through the glass. The broken glass was like a kaleidoscope, casting green shadows on the flower trees outside. ¡°Miss song, a-are you okay?¡± On the phone, the security guard in charge of the community¡¯s security said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±We heard an alarm coming from your area.¡± The sound of the silver Wolf breaking through the door might have triggered the automatic sound alarm system. After receiving the news, the security Department of the community quickly called to ask. Song qingxiao had just entered the neighborhood, and she had already caused such a huge commotion. This undoubtedly made people even more afraid of the house. ¡°Do you need us to come over immediately?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao picked up the phone, and the security Department heaved a sigh of relief. Her voice was gentle, and she didn¡¯t look like she had just been through a scare. This made the security guard feel more at ease. ¡°It¡¯s just an animal that¡¯s been raised at home. It broke something.¡± She glanced at the silver Wolf. After the strange spirit disappeared, it lost its target, but it still looked very cautious and paced around the house. When song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on it, it flicked its ears and shook its body. Its eyes were filled with pride. She reached out and touched the glass. The glass was cold, and the broken parts were a little uncomfortable, but she couldn¡¯t see anything strange for the time being. Song qingxiao was holding her phone with the dagger in her hand. While she was talking to the guard, she put her hand on the glass and covered it with spiritual force. Crystal clear frost appeared on the window, and the temperature of the glass dropped rapidly. The crack made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, but nothing happened. Could she have guessed wrong? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± The security guard on duty heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her words. He quickly said,¡± there seem to be some stray kittens nearby. Mr. Zhou told us last time. We will arrange for people from the animal control Bureau to come over and take all the kittens away. Song qingxiao replied lightly. The ¡®thing¡¯ in the room would probably not come out again for the time being. Something in another dimension was staring at her viciously, as if it was preparing for its next move. Song qingxiao held her phone and said ¡®goodbye¡¯ to the person on the phone as she slowly left the house. She pressed a button on the electronic screen at the door and turned off the lights in the room. She looked around the room and said,¡± ¡°No matter who you are or where you¡¯re hiding, the house is mine now!¡± After she finished speaking, she left the room, and the silver Wolf followed her unhurriedly. As soon as she left, the bloody light on the window surged. The silver Wolf, which was originally relaxed, squinted its eyes and turned its head with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The room returned to nothingness, and there was no more movement. After this incident, two rooms on the second floor were destroyed. Both doors needed to be replaced, and the broken glass of the other room also needed to be replaced. However, there were ¡®ghosts¡¯ in the room. Even if she paid someone to replace it, no one would dare to take the job. If she wanted to solve this problem, she had to solve it first. Song qingxiao decided to stay downstairs for the time being before everything was settled. There were two rooms downstairs, and although they were not as gorgeous as the two master bedrooms upstairs, they were still much better than song qingxiao¡¯s previous room. There was still some time before work, and he did not know where the silver Wolf had gone. She took out some of the frozen fresh meat from the refrigerator, defrosted it, and placed it in a basin in a corner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After eating something, she saw that there was still some time before work, so she went into her room to take a short nap. The moment she entered the room, her heart skipped a beat. A notification rang in her head.¡±Enter the trial of God.¡± This time, God¡¯s trial had come so quickly that her figure disappeared from the room. At the same time, the silver Wolf, who was standing on the top floor of the third floor and looking around, suddenly perked up its ears. It was keenly aware that ¡®her¡¯ aura had disappeared in the room in an instant. The silver Wolf¡¯s slightly droopy long tail rose up like a steel whip.. It did not hesitate to turn around and escape downstairs! Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Conjecture i Chapter 294: Conjecture i Translator: 549690339 At this time, on the other side of the capital, number six was sitting in front of the glass window with a serious expression. A thin old man was standing in front of her with his hands by his side. The moment song qingxiao disappeared from the real world, number six raised his head instinctively. ¡°The Chu family hasn¡¯t found the murderer yet.¡± ¡°They lost two people, and the Chu clan has already started to pay attention to them,¡± the old man said with a serious tone. The matter he mentioned made number six turn his head, his gaze falling on his right shoulder. She had been hit by song qingxiao in the previous trial. Fortunately, she had not entered another trial mission during this period of time. After more than two months of recuperation, her injury had long since healed, leaving only a very faint scar. The old man¡¯s gaze followed her movements and landed on her shoulder. it¡¯s said that he wants the Chu family¡¯s Secret forces to investigate. At this point, the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. To a reclusive family, losing two ¡®servants¡¯ was not a serious matter, especially when Zhao Xian and Chu yang, who had been sent to kill song qingxiao, were just lowly servants of the Chu family. However, the problem was that two servants had died, and the murderer had not been found even after half a month. This made the Chu clan take this matter seriously. The reason why these two people died was because they had sent a message to the Chu family on the 6th that day, asking them to send people to kill song qingxiao. In the end, they were not killed, but the two died in an alley in the western suburbs. The cause of death was still unknown, which was surprising. When the old man mentioned the words ¡®Chu family¡¯s Secret force¡¯, number six¡¯s calm expression finally changed. ¡°Did the headquarters interfere?¡± The old man nodded. To the people of the world, the underworld clans were already a mysterious and unfathomable clan in the eyes of many. Whether it was in terms of wealth, material resources, or even martial strength, they were already super-class. Ordinary people would probably not even have the right to hear of such a clan in their entire lives. People like Luo Wu, who came from a rich family and had greatly improved his strength due to the trial, entered the core of the family and was lucky enough to know the name of the reclusive family. His understanding of the underworld clans was only about their inheritance, strength, and many experts. Some of the servants of the lowest rank were far superior to Luo Wu, who had experienced the trials twice. Number six, who was also from a reclusive family, knew much more than Luo Wu. The strength of a reclusive family was far more terrifying than what outsiders imagined. This was especially true for families with long inheritances and deep foundations. They had the habit of splitting their family power into two, one in the light and one in the dark. On the surface, the people they raised were already top Masters in the eyes of the world, but the dark group was the real Foundation of the family, and the strength of each person was unfathomable. Number six wasn¡¯t afraid that the Chu family would find trouble with him after someone died, but when he heard that the dark group was also involved, he immediately felt that it would be a little tricky. Those people were all like lunatics. Their strength had already surpassed the mortal world and was comparable to ¡®their¡¯ existences. Such a small matter,¡± it¡¯s just two ¡®servants¡¯ who died. Why did the headquarters get involved and even send people from the dark group?¡± Number six mumbled. The old man couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sullen expression. because the murderer has not been found, the ¡®master¡¯ is worried that it is ¡®their¡¯ work. He is afraid that the younger generation is insensible and has caused trouble. The old man¡¯s voice trembled. Number six shuddered, them? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He responded, but he was a little hesitant. ¡°What do you think?¡± He let out a long breath, do you think it was ¡®their¡¯ doing, or¡­ After the old man said this, he showed some hesitation on his face. Number six frowned and snorted,¡± ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡± She was a little unhappy, so the old man quickly said,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve always had a guess in my heart. Do you think that these two people were killed by that girl surnamed song?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, number six denied firmly,¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Even though she was careless during the trial at the mental hospital and lost to song qingxiao, it didn¡¯t mean that song qingxiao had the ability to kill two people from the Chu family. but you said that she has a special spiritual power technique, and it¡¯s very likely to be some kind of secret order inheritance ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Number six shook his head, even though she has spiritual power, it¡¯s not that deep. In terms of combat skills, she¡¯s far inferior to me. I¡¯m not the only one who knows how strong she is, the Chu clan is even more aware of it. Otherwise, they would not have sent out just two people that day, but more servants, or even more powerful servants.¡± If she could make a mistake, the Chu family would not. The two people sent by the Chu family were very skilled. One was a scholar, and the other was a martial artist. One of them specialized in spiritual power, while the other could easily capture her in close combat. With their cooperation, it should have been easy to kill song qingxiao. Song qingxiao was too lucky to have escaped. She was afraid that she would have been killed before the two men could even make a move. Otherwise, she would have been the one who died that day. After that, she went to work as usual. She was not injured. With her strength, if she was really chased by the two people, she would not have killed them without being injured. This was already beyond her ability! Unless she entered the God¡¯s trial at the critical moment of life and death and killed him when she came out. This thought flashed through number six¡¯s mind, but he instinctively rejected it! This was impossible! Not to mention the fact that the trial of gods was unpredictable, and no one knew when to enter, even the participants were only sent into the scenario at the last minute. If song qingxiao had received the mission at that time, she would have been very lucky. Even if she was lucky enough to avoid Zhao Xian and the other person at that time, everyone who had participated in the mission knew how dangerous the trial was. Whether she could come out alive was a problem. No matter how smart and cautious she was, and how she became the final winner, number six could not believe that she had killed two people in a row without exchanging points or increasing her strength. She had already watched the death of Zhao Xian and her companion countless times. The two of them were quite far apart. Even if song qingxiao could make use of the moment she entered the trial space to kill one of them while the other was unprepared, she would not be able to kill the other at the same time! Unless she was stronger than the two servants of the Chu clan, but that was impossible! The old man nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Have you heard about the dagger?¡± Number six had thought that he had unintentionally done the Chu clan a favor, but he did not expect to be involved in so much trouble. Number six¡¯s face revealed an impatient expression as he asked. The old man then respectfully said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked around in private, and there¡¯s no mistake.¡± After he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but add,¡± ¡°Such a thing, came from ¡­ It¡¯s held in the hands of the PEI family¡¯s dark group, and every branch is recorded. If one branch was missing, the PEI family would have turned upside down.¡± He bent down, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to take it away from the hands of the dark group. His words made number six¡¯s face pale. The old man said in a low voice,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken, or it¡¯s just a similar shape.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m mistaken.¡± Number six sighed, let¡¯s not care about her for now. Let¡¯s settle the Chu family¡¯s problem first. Help me tell my father that he must cooperate with the Chu family¡¯s investigation. 1 will make up for the trouble 1 caused this time. The old man responded respectfully, and the room immediately became quiet. Song qingxiao had no idea what the troublesome number six was thinking. The moment she received the notification, she had already left the real world and entered the trial space. Other than the first trial, the next two trials had been more than a month apart. This time, the trial had come so quickly that song Qing Xiao was both happy and worried.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 234 Chapter 295: Chapter 234-the fall of Qin (1) Translator: 549690339 The good thing was that song qingxiao was in a crisis in real life. The assassination on number six, the two men she killed in the alley, and the missing business card that Luo Wu gave her were all like time bombs. Once things went out, she might be crushed to pieces. For song qingxiao to be able to enter the trial again in such a short period of time, although there were dangers, there were also opportunities. If she was alive, when she came out again, her strength would increase again and she would have more power to protect herself. The worry was that as the number of trials increased, the difficulty of the mission would increase. It would not be easy to pass this stage. The scene on the demon Island during the God¡¯s trial was still vivid in his mind. He was only able to survive in the end because he was extremely lucky. When she entered, the surroundings were extremely quiet. When she opened her eyes, the trial space was still shrouded in that familiar thick fog. It was different from the last few times when she had entered the training space, where there were already people sitting. This time, when she came in, there were no other participants in the training space except for her. From the looks of it, she was the first trial-taker to enter the trial space. At this thought, song qingxiao found a place and sat down cross-legged. Taking advantage of the fact that no one else had arrived yet, song qingxiao began to adjust her spiritual power. She was not clear about the details of this mission, but she was sure that it was still very dangerous. The spiritual power flowed through her body¡¯s meridians, bringing a cold and comfortable feeling wherever it went. She tried to use her spiritual power to touch the blue-blood seal floating in the middle of her heart. However, when these traces of spiritual force touched the blood of the flood Dragon that had been integrated with the evolution potion, they were swallowed up like a trickle of water merging into the sea, without even a wave. Song qingxiao had lost a trace of spiritual power and did not dare to act rashly. About seven or eight minutes later, there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy in the trial space. Song qingxiao opened her eyes, and after a flash of spiritual energy, a thin man¡¯s figure appeared in the space. Before the man opened his eyes, song qingxiao felt a thin spiritual sense covering her. The man turned his head and accurately found her direction. When he opened his eyes, he happened to meet song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. The two of them paused for a while and nodded. This was an expert! Both sides had the same thought. The moment his consciousness left his body, only people who also cultivated their consciousness would sense that something was wrong. Song Qing was cautious. This man was different from all the other participants she had met in the previous rounds. The man was wearing a gray linen shirt with white loose-fitting trousers. Because his clothes were loose and he was too thin, the clothes hanging on his body showed the outline of his shoulder bones. There was something stuffed on both sides of her waist. Song qingxiao guessed that it was probably a weapon or something. The man was about 50 years old, with white hair and an upright appearance. He was about 1.8 meters tall, with a thin face, a straight back, and a righteous look between his brows. However, even though this number two was old, his eyes were bright. One could tell at a glance whether he was a cultivator or not. He stood in place for a moment, then imitated song qingxiao and walked in the opposite direction, sitting down cross-legged. From the way he walked, there was a high probability that this person was a martial arts practitioner. It might be related to the strengthening of his physique, and his Kung Fu should not be weak. This person had cultivated his spiritual sense and had some martial arts. He was a dual cultivator, and at first glance, he was a very difficult character to deal with. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw him. Such a master had appeared in the trial this time. If such a person was a match for this trial, it would be troublesome. She gritted her teeth. After the man sat down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and did not speak. The space was silent for a while. However, both of them were ¡®observing¡¯ each other¡¯s every move with their deified soul, trying to find out each other¡¯s personality and characteristics so that they could make use of them during the mission. Song qingxiao was not a talkative person, and the man was even more of a man of few words. Under the control of the two, their breathing was so light that it was almost non-existent. Time passed by, and after about four to five minutes, there was a strange movement in the training space again. A strong perfume smell followed the arrival of the new trial participant and spread in the training space. The man did not look up, as if he had already entered a meditative state. The person who entered was a short and chubby woman. She looked to be over forty years old. She had permed her yellow curly hair and her eyes were squinted into a line by the flesh on her face. Unlike number two, who was wearing loose and casual clothes, she was wearing a tight cheongsam, which squeezed the fat on her body into several layers. With every breath she took, song qingxiao seemed to hear the seams under her cheongsam making a squeak. The woman had heavy makeup on and her forehead was covered in sweat. The sweat had wet the makeup and dripped down her cheeks. She held a handkerchief in her hand and wiped it from time to time. After a while, the handkerchief was full of sweat. Oh,¡± she pouted her red lips, shook the muscles on her face, and laughed,¡± ¡°There are two who arrived first.¡± The woman¡¯s arrival broke the original silence in the origin space. As she spoke, the strong smell of makeup and perfume mixed with the smell of sweat spread out. She seemed to have seen an acquaintance and greeted him casually. Song qingxiao raised her eyes to look at her but ignored her. The number two man was even more indifferent. His eyes were closed as if he had fallen asleep. The short and fat woman saw that the two of them were ignoring her, but she did not feel embarrassed. She looked around the trial space with a smile, and finally her eyes fell on the empty space on the other side, and she directly walked over. Her footsteps were heavy, and the flesh on her face trembled with every step she took. She sat down and looked at song Qing for a while. Finally, her eyes fell on number two and stared at him for a while. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll talk.¡± After she sat down, she didn¡¯t seem to recognize the unfamiliarity, as if this wasn¡¯t a trial venue, but a place to chat about family matters, who came in first? How long have you been here? ¡± Her voice was high-pitched and had a cheerful tone to it, somewhat like the aunties that could be seen everywhere on the streets. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name? What was he doing? How old are you? Do you have a partner? If you don¡¯t have one, why don¡¯t I tell you one?¡± She asked straightforwardly and confidently without any embarrassment, which made song qingxiao not know whether to laugh or cry. The woman saw that both of them ignored her, but she was not discouraged. She leaned forward and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fate that we all went through the same trial. We¡¯re even more friends after getting to know each other.¡± After saying a few words, a large amount of sweat appeared on her body again. She wiped her forehead with a handkerchief and muttered to herself, ¡°¡±It¡¯s so hot.¡± This woman was straightforward, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her. The more unassuming she was in the trial, the more terrifying she was. This woman was not someone to be trifled with since she had been able to survive until now in the trial. She nagged for a while, let¡¯s get there first. We might be able to work together and be friends. ¡°There might not be anyone else in this trial.¡± Song qingxiao added after number three finished his sentence. As soon as she spoke, not only did the woman look surprised, but even number two, who had his eyes closed the whole time, moved his eyelids. After the woman came in and talked for a long time, there was no one else in the space. After such a long time, only three people had appeared. The number of participants in this trial might not be as many as before. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, a mission notification appeared in the sea of consciousness.Qin feichu was dead! [ mission completion: 3000 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ] The moment the mission notification appeared, the man sitting across from song qingxiao frowned. The noisy woman didn¡¯t say anything. Clearly, she had also received the mission notification. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her guess was right. There were really only three people who were the final participants of this mission. This was a little strange. In song qingxiao¡¯s previous missions, a large number of cultivators had participated in each round. They killed each other, eliminated each other, and chose the final winner. But this time, there were only three cultivators, and the rewards were quite generous. This was an unusual situation, and song qingxiao pursed her lips. ¡°Qin feichu is dead.¡± Number two, who had been silent all this while, spoke up and read out the mission¡¯s hint in one go. Song qingxiao raised her head. Even the woman who had been holding her handkerchief raised her eyebrows and looked at number two. it seems like everyone has received the mission notice, and the mission notice should be the same. Song qingxiao sighed. The short and fat woman nodded with a smile.. ¡°Dead Qin feichu? what do you mean? Do you guys understand?¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 235 Chapter 296: Chapter 235-not Chu (1) Translator: 549690339 The mission notification had already appeared. The three of them should have been able to enter the mission, but out of caution, they all chose to stay in the trial space for the time being and were not in a hurry to leave. Song qingxiao was also thinking about the details of the mission. At the same time, she was also thinking about the number of people who would be participating in the mission. Even though there were not many people this time, they were still scheming against each other. The existence of the three participants had basically eliminated the possibility of the three of them working together. At this stage of the trial, every trial player had experienced several trials to survive until now. It was impossible for them to truly trust others. Even if they said that they would cooperate, there was still a high possibility that they would stab others in the back. If they were in an Alliance, two people would be the most stable. Once there was one more person, no matter how good the deal was, there would definitely be people playing tricks behind the scenes. The ultimate goal of the trial was the same as before, three people entering and one person leaving, leaving only one winner. Moreover, there was another part of the mission that puzzled song Qing.¡¯Qin feichu¡¯s death¡¯ would be rewarded with 3000 points after completion. Failure would result in obliteration. Did the mission completion count as an individual or as a team? A few chaotic thoughts flashed through her mind, but she said calmly,¡± 1 don¡¯t know, but during the Seven Kingdoms period, there was a saying,¡¯although Chu has three households, if Qin dies, Chu must.¡¯ I just don¡¯t know if there is any connection. During the Warring States period, Qin destroyed six states. The people of Chu were resentful, so there was a saying that even if there were only three families left in Chu, they would still destroy Qin. As soon as song Qing finished speaking, number three laughed, ¡°¡±Could it be that this time, our trial scenario is to help Qin shouguo?¡± Number two pondered for a moment and shook her head,¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± If that was the case, it was impossible for there to only be three people in the trial. Number three understood this logic as well. She was just saying it casually in an attempt to confuse the other two. Seeing that she was exposed by number two as soon as she opened her mouth, she pouted and did not say anything. Song qingxiao noticed that the thick fog around them was slowly moving toward the center. It was obvious that there was not much time left for them in the trial space. She stood up and looked around, ¡°¡±Since you can¡¯t figure it out, let¡¯s enter the mission first.¡± Number three stretched lazily and got up as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± She took a step into the thick fog. Song qingxiao subconsciously released her divine sense, and the scene in front of her began to distort. The next moment, the environment became noisy. She opened her eyes. This time, she entered the mission scene, which seemed to be in a cramped and old corridor. The dusty incandescent lamp above her head emitted a gray luster, and there were five or six people standing sparsely around her. In the midst of the traces of sweat and the smell of perfume, there was a faint stench lingering around her nose, as if some meat had gone bad. She had smelled the same smell when she found the rotten crocodile on the demon Island. However, the smell seemed to be blocked by something, and it was much less pungent than the rotten crocodile. I¡¯m afraid someone has died here,¡± song Qing thought, and his body tensed up. Two young women in overalls were standing in front of a few uniformed guards. Although song qingxiao did not understand why a group of people were standing in the corridor, the mission scene was still modern, so it obviously had nothing to do with ¡®dead Qin bichu¡¯. She glanced at the crowd. No. 2 and No. 3 were not among them. Perhaps when they entered the mission scene, the three of them sat in different directions, so they did not enter the same location. the owners of Room 17-4 are a couple,¡± said a woman in a black dress. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief when she spoke. She had obviously smelled something bad. She suddenly turned around and said,¡± ¡°Eh, is the 17-4 female owner pregnant?¡± The woman beside her thought for a moment and said with uncertainty, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± The leader of the guards was a little unhappy. ¡°You don¡¯t even remember if the owner of the community you¡¯re serving is pregnant?¡± The two women in Black professional dresses were a little embarrassed. Under the imposing aura of the man in the lead, the woman who spoke first said weakly,¡± ¡°There are many people living in our neighborhood, and it¡¯s complicated to come and go. Sometimes, we don¡¯t notice it.¡± She paused for a moment, and under the man¡¯s gaze, she forced herself to say, at three O ¡®clock this afternoon, when the cleaner was collecting the garbage, he smelled something fishy. He knocked on the door but didn¡¯t hear any sound, so he came back to report to us. He called the owners of units 17 and 14, but one didn¡¯t answer, and the other couldn¡¯t be reached. In the end, he called the police. The man in the lead frowned, his expression so serious that it was somewhat terrifying. Hearing her say this, he asked again,¡± ¡°Why do I feel something is wrong when I smell the stench?¡± When he asked the question, his gaze fell on an old woman in a sanitation uniform. The woman wasn¡¯t tall, and she was already a little ill at ease. When she was suddenly asked a question, her face turned even paler. Under the pressure of the man¡¯s gaze, her hands and feet were trembling. ¡°1,1¡­¡± She stammered, and a young man in a security uniform comforted her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, so just tell me the truth.¡± She swallowed her saliva timidly and said nervously,¡± the house and trash can on this floor, Room 17-4, haven¡¯t been thrown away for days. Although this area was old, the garbage was sorted and treated. There was a special garbage disposal box between each house, and there was a fixed person who came to collect it. Therefore, the house had not been thrown out of garbage for several days, and there was a foul smell coming from the house. The cleaner knew that something had happened to the owner of the house. The man revealed an angry expression, it¡¯s impossible to notice the stench in a day. The garbage hasn¡¯t been thrown away for a few days. Why did you only notice it today?¡± Not only was the man in the security uniform angry, but the two women in Black dresses also glared at the cleaner. The woman lowered her head timidly and did not dare to make a sound. Just when the atmosphere was a little stiff, an abrupt voice suddenly rang out, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Blargh Everyone turned to look. A girl in a guard uniform blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain Shen, I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± The man called Captain Shen¡¯s face was gloomy. Hmph, the higher-ups are sending new people to me. They¡¯re looking for trouble. When he spoke, his gaze was like a knife. It swept across the girl who almost cried after being scolded, and finally stopped on song qingxiao for a moment. Song qingxiao was speechless. From the conversation and expressions of these people, she could roughly guess the situation. She was really fated with her job as a security guard. After entering the mission scenario, her identity should be a new security guard, and she was currently in the stage of being ostracized by her boss and colleagues, just like in reality. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There should have been some problems in Room 17-4 of one of the buildings in her neighborhood, but because the cleaners were lazy, they did not report it in time. They only called the police when they realized that something was wrong. From the rancid smell that came from the surroundings, song Qing was certain that someone had died in the house. The management of the community was loose. There were many people entering and leaving but they were not checked. The management of the property was not responsible. The cleaners were lazy and slippery, and they were timid and did not dare to cause trouble. They did not even know how long the person had died. The facilities of the corridor were old. All these were enough to prove that the environment of the community was extremely bad. The people living in the community were complicated and full of problems. However, song Qingxin had a doubt in her heart. What did all these have to do with her mission? The trial space wouldn¡¯t send her to this place for no reason, so what exactly was the thing here that was related to the mission hint? Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Resentment (1) Chapter 297: Resentment (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡öQin feichu will die¡¯, she muttered in her heart. She couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment, so she decided not to think about it for the time being. On the other side, the man in the lead retracted his gaze and asked again,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the residents on this floor find anything wrong these days?¡± the people nearby are all tenants. Their whereabouts are uncertain, so I¡¯m not too sure. The property management staff replied, but when he saw the man¡¯s expression, he quickly added,¡± ¡°But 1¡¯11 ask around later and give you the information of the other residents on this floor.¡± The man¡¯s gloomy face softened a little when he heard her words. He then asked,¡± ¡°Have you tried to open the door with the spare key?¡± The woman shook her head. I don¡¯t have a spare key and 1 can¡¯t contact the couple, so 1 called the police. I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle. Captain Shen sighed. From the equipment in their hands, it was estimated that the real estate management Office had a communication error when calling the police, and the tools prepared were not sufficient. Something must have happened to the people in the room. He looked at the door and saw that it was an old anti-theft door with an electronic lock. The door was an old model from the previous era. It was wrapped in steel and filled with empty space in the middle. If one wanted to open the door, they would have to destroy the electronic lock. He glanced at the young guard and licked his lips. ¡°Break the lock!¡± The young guard nodded and took a deep breath. He then lifted his leg and kicked the lock, making a loud sound. The electronic lock was about ten inches wide and was covered with tempered glass. When the male guard kicked it, a red light flashed from the inside, but the glass did not move at all. However, the door frame buzzed twice, but the door remained tightly shut. Seeing that the first kick had failed, the young male guard kicked the door three or four more times, causing the door to bang loudly. The sound reverberated in the sealed corridor, making a lot of noise, but the owners of the same floor all locked their doors. It was unclear whether they heard it but pretended not to hear it, or, as the two female staff at the property management Office said, most of the people were not at home. On the contrary, in the process of kicking the door, the rotten smell slowly came out from the inside of the door as the door frame trembled. The glass windows in the corridor were all nailed shut, and the stench was lingering. Everyone who smelled it couldn¡¯t help frowning, their faces showing a mixture of anxiety and forbearance. ¡°This ¡­¡± The male guard kicked a few times, but the glass display screen of the electronic lock did not break. He suddenly looked a little embarrassed. When Captain Chen saw this, he glared at him and gathered his strength to kick him! ¡®Dong¡¯! The loud sound spread through the corridor, and the two girls from the property management Office couldn¡¯t help but shrink their shoulders. They were obviously frightened by the Thunder-like sound. The door made a buzzing sound, and a strong stench immediately came out with this blow. The moment the young female guard smelled the smell, her face turned pale and she couldn¡¯t help but retch. ¡°Eh?¡± Captain Shen was surprised that he did not break the lock. Logically speaking, he and the young male security guard were well-built, strong, and had undergone special training. Even if the electronic lock¡¯s display screen was made of special glass, it should have shattered after suffering such a heavy blow. However, the door was not deformed after being violently kicked many times. Other than the footprints on the door lock, the outer glass was still intact. It was as if there was an evil energy that was protecting the door. For some reason, song qingxiao was reminded of the haunted house on the second floor of her new house. The thick wooden door was broken by the silver Wolf¡¯s attack, but the glass window that was hit by the silver Wolf only broke a small piece. This place gave her a faint feeling of discomfort, especially after Captain Shen¡¯s kick, a large amount of the stench that had been locked in the room leaked out. The entire corridor was filled with the smell of decay. There was an indescribable feeling mixed in with this smell, and she was not sure what it was. ¡°Call the hall!¡± Captain Shen¡¯s expression became much more serious. As the smell became stronger, his eyebrows were tightly locked together. The commotion outside the door was so loud, but the room was so quiet, as if it was dead silent. Coupled with the stench coming from the room, it was obviously abnormal. As he spoke, the others kept quiet out of fear. The young girl covered her mouth and bent down as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. She quickly squeezed through the crowd and ran to the window in the corridor to dry vomit. However, the window had been nailed shut by the people in the community, and it could not be pushed open from the inside out. She had just retched, but the others were just swallowing a surge of acid and enduring it. ¡®Oh, oh ¡­¡¯ As soon as she took the lead, the other two Women in Black overalls couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°What the f * ck is going on?¡± Captain Shen kicked again, and the smell in the room became stronger. As the smell spread, song qingxiao felt that the dim lights in the corridor became even dimmer. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She lowered her eyes and released her divine sense. This time, her ¡®divine thread¡¯ was different from the others. With her divine sense, she could ¡®see¡¯ a faint black mist spreading out from the door, lingering in the corridor and being inhaled by everyone. The black smoke blocked the incandescent light, which was covered in a large amount of dust, making the lights in the corridor even darker. Most of the black mist was attached to the door and lock, causing the old anti-theft door to change color. The red light flashing on the electronic lock was like the eyes of a demon, coldly peeking at the crowd standing at the door. In the black mist, there was a trace of coldness and resentment. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense had just been released when it was touched by the black mist. The mist seemed to have a corrosive effect. As soon as her divine sense touched it, a smell that was thousands of times more foul than the smell from her nose suddenly filled her sea of consciousness, making her face pale instantly. ¡°You?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao made a prompt decision and took back this wisp of consciousness. But even so, her soul seemed to have been greatly stimulated. The scene in front of her eyes spun wildly, making her dizzy and nauseated. If there was a problem here, there would probably be big trouble in the trial this time! Song qingxiao shut her eyes tightly and forced down the uncomfortable feeling. At the same time, she used her spiritual power. The cold stream flowed through her body, making her clear-headed and the nauseating feeling subside a lot. When Captain Chen heard her speak, he looked at her unhappily. ¡°This is not the time for you to cause trouble!¡± Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Chapter 237 Chapter 298: Chapter 237-disclosing 1 Translator: 549690339 For some reason, the door could not be opened by two men who had undergone special training. Captain Shen didn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao would be useful when he couldn¡¯t even kick the door open. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t vomit at the smell like the other girls, Captain Shen probably wouldn¡¯t even want to say this to her. Although this was a mission, a murder in the house was still a big problem for the jurisdiction region¡¯s guard Department. Captain Shen was so upset that he didn¡¯t have the time to talk to song qingxiao. He looked at her pale face impatiently and took out his phone. He was going to call the security Hall and ask them to send someone who knew how to open the door. If it was in reality, song qingxiao would not have tried to steal the limelight. However, it was different now. They were in a mission scenario, and the situation was strange. She had entered the mission scenario here, so everything that happened here might be related to her mission. She wasn¡¯t sure about the current situation of the mission. She still didn¡¯t understand the goal of ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯, and she had to figure out the time limit of the mission by herself. If she failed, her life would be at stake. Even if there was a little clue, she would not let it go. She did not take Captain Shen¡¯s words to heart. The other girl was still vomiting, and the others were swallowing their saliva with difficulty. The young guard licked his lips and seemed to be ready to kick again. Captain Shen took out his phone and dialed a number. At that moment, song qingxiao took a step forward. The young guard, who was about to kick her, felt her approach and instinctively moved to the side to make room. He looked at song Qing¡¯s actions inexplicably. Just as he was about to speak, song Qing¡¯s small hand clenched into a fist, and her spiritual power surged out. A cold force followed her veins and covered her entire fist. She raised her fist and punched the electronic screen. A soft ¡®bang¡¯ was heard, interrupting Captain Chen¡¯s voice. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to song qingxiao. Captain Shen turned his head and suppressed his anger. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He said to the person on the other end of the phone. Then, he covered the phone with his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°¡±You ¡­¡± As young general song Qing¡¯s fist hit the flashing red electronic screen, the spiritual force instantly broke through the layer of black mist and covered the entire screen. A light blue Ice crystal enveloped the screen, and the red electronic light immediately dimmed. The spiritual force, which was far more powerful than brute force, destroyed the crystallized glass of the electronic lock. Captain Shen had just started to roar when the glass of the electronic lock, which couldn¡¯t be broken by kicking, cracked under the spiritual force! The young security Guard¡¯s face, which was originally waiting for a good show, stiffened. Even the Furious Captain Shen was stunned. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± The young security guard exclaimed and came forward to take a look. Someone on the other end of Captain Shen¡¯s microphone was shouting,¡± hello, hello, Captain Shen. I need someone to come over. What¡¯s the address? ¡± Before Captain Shen could say anything, song qingxiao clenched her fist and hit the glass again. With a clang, the glass screen shattered, and the fragments flew in all directions. The young guard who was behind him dodged subconsciously. A few pieces of debris brushed past his face, bringing with it a cold feeling. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about what others thought. She made a big hole in the glass of the electronic screen. She reached in, grabbed the main circuit of the electronic lock, and pulled it with full spiritual force. She managed to pull out all the complicated circuits, the motherboard, and the entire lock. As soon as the circuit was cut, the electronic lock lost its function and the red light went out. She threw the lock onto the ground and reached out to grab the gap in the lock, then pulled the door open. This happened in a flash, and Captain Shen had yet to come back to his senses. The heaven and earth lock inside the door had lost its main lock and could not withstand her pull, which contained spiritual power. The lock body bent with a sound. The door that she couldn¡¯t kick open before was now forcefully pulled open with a clang. A gap big enough for one person to pass through was created. As soon as the door opened, an extremely strong stench seemed to break through the restraints and spread all over the place. The smell was pervasive, and the two women in Black dresses, who were dumbfounded at the scene, vomited one after another. ¡°This ¡­¡± As soon as Captain Chen opened his mouth, the stinky smell poured into his mouth. He took a deep breath and felt as if his internal organs had been stirred up by the smell. The smell stung his nose and made him feel bitter in his mouth. The words that he had wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily,¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± He didn¡¯t have the time to speak as he hurriedly covered his nose and mouth with his clothes. Song qingxiao was prepared for this. She held her breath the moment she opened the door. Earlier, the female guard had only retched when she smelled the stench. Now that a large amount of the stench was released, she immediately lowered her head and vomited. She desperately reached out and tried to push the window open. She knocked on the side window, but the window did not move. The corridor was filled with an extremely strong stench. A few women were vomiting, and the smell of sour food mixed with the smell of rotting corpses. Suddenly, even the young Guard¡¯s heart began to flip. Captain Shen gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to vomit. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was the calmest among them. Captain Shen looked at her several times in a row. His eyes fell on her hand that was holding the door frame with a face of disbelief. ¡°Are we entering? Captain?¡± She asked calmly, and a huge fly flew out from the gap in the door. The fly was huge, and its body was black, as if it had eaten some kind of tonic. It was not inferior to the mutated creatures she had seen on the mutated crocodile¡¯s corpse in the demon Island trial scene. However, at that time, all the creatures on the island had been infected, and their genetic mutation had caused their body size to change. The scene here was different from that on demon Island, so why was this fly so large? Although the fly was huge and had a ferocious appearance, its flying speed was stiff and slow. It flew unsteadily, as if it was drunk. The moment it flew out of the door, song qingxiao raised her left hand and caught it. She injected spiritual power through her arm, and a ball of ice condensed in her hand. In an instant, the fly was frozen into an ice ball about the size of a ping-pong ball, which she stuffed into her purse. This was the first time song Qing used her spiritual power like this after her body had been transformed and gained spiritual power. The small ice ball had absorbed most of the spiritual power in her body, but song qingxiao was quite satisfied with the new use of her spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Captain Chen¡¯s attention was attracted by her breaking the door lock and the situation in the room, so he didn¡¯t notice her small action. Just as he was about to reply to her, a man¡¯s roar came from a distance, not knowing whether it was upstairs or downstairs. Who doesn¡¯t want to bury their dead? Why is it so smelly?¡± This angry roar seemed to have aroused the dissatisfaction of the others, and angry curses followed one after another. The person on Captain Chen¡¯s phone was still shouting ¡®Hey Hey¡¯, which woke up the dazed Captain Chen. With a serious face, he said to the phone,¡± I¡¯m afraid something has happened on the top floor of Block 18 in the residential area.¡± He asked a few more people to come over quickly and also called for the staff to investigate the body. While waiting, he asked the young guard to protect the scene and turned his eyes to the two women in Black dresses who were vomiting non-stop.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 238 Chapter 299: Chapter 238-eyebrows _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Are you guys done vomiting?¡± Captain Chen asked in a muffled voice, probably because his face was covered by the clothes,¡± come over and answer the question if you¡¯re done vomiting. The few women leaned against the window and vomited. There was a lot of vomit on the ground. Before Captain Shen spoke, they were still retching, as if they had lost most of their energy and energy. As soon as Captain Shen opened his mouth, the women had no time to reply. The young guard saw that Captain Shen¡¯s expression was ugly, so he took out a tissue to cover his mouth and pulled one of them over. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± The woman knew that something had happened. She could not even stand still. Her chest was still rising and falling rapidly due to the violent vomiting. The corner of her mouth was stained with some vomit. Song qingxiao touched her pocket and took out a packet of tissues. She pulled out one and handed it to song qingxiao. She took it weakly, wiped her mouth, and covered her mouth and nose tightly. Song qingxiao handed her a piece of cold tissue, which sobered her up a lot. She looked at song qingxiao and said,¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. There was a strange look in her eyes. It was obvious that she found it difficult to connect this cold and beautiful girl in front of her with the image of the violent unlocking of the door. ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s the situation with the people living here?¡± Now, the staff of the real estate management Office was panicking. There was a death in the community. It should have been discovered long ago, but due to the negligence of the janitors, it had been delayed for many days. The corpse had rotted and stank before the report was made. It was a troublesome matter for the community. Captain Chen¡¯s gaze was still. One of the women pressed a tissue against her mouth and nose, swallowed a mouthful of sour water, and replied,¡± ¡°There¡¯s a couple living here,¡± Perhaps after the cleaning staff reported it, the property management Office had already felt that something was wrong and had done some research on the situation of the residents in Unit 17-4 in advance. At this time, when faced with Captain Shen¡¯s question, he answered smoothly,¡± it¡¯s a second-hand house bought three years ago. The bride¡¯s parents accompanied her and checked out the house before deciding on it. The woman who spoke was very clear about this. The facilities in this community were old, and the management was loose. Most of the people living here were old and had low income. Other than that, there were also loose rental houses with a complicated population. At that time, when the couple came to see the house and learned that they were going to buy a wedding house, they attracted the attention of the property management Office when they went through some procedures, so they were particularly impressed. ¡°On the registered owner¡¯s name, the woman¡¯s surname is Chu.¡± The woman spoke very slowly, and in the middle of her speech, there was the sound of swallowing saliva and strong retching. When song qingxiao heard the female¡¯s surname was Chu, her heart was slightly moved. The target of this mission was the ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. After entering the mission scene, she appeared here. Moreover, the owner of the house had the surname Chu. No matter what the connection was, it was still a clue. ¡°.. When we bought the house, the two of them had just gotten married. Sir was busy with work and didn¡¯t usually see much. Sometimes, he only saw miss Chu going in and out of the community.¡± The woman didn¡¯t dare to hide the fact that there had been a murder in the neighborhood. She told him everything she knew, ¡°.. A few months ago, miss Chu seemed to be pregnant. I¡¯ve seen her a few times.¡± She swallowed again, but 1 haven¡¯t seen him for a while. However, the number of people entering and exiting the community was complicated, and the security guards in charge of management were used to being loose. No one would pay special attention to whether one of the owners had entered or left. The woman looked depressed, there are so many residents in the neighborhood. Who would notice every household? ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the door gradually losing its ability to contain the smell, no one would have thought that something had happened to the resident in the house. Captain Chen¡¯s tightly knitted brows never relaxed. He asked,¡± after you smelled it, did you call them? ¡± ¡°I did.¡± The other woman gasped weakly and replied, ¡°¡±Hu, Hu, but I can¡¯t get through to one of the calls, and I didn¡¯t pick up the other.¡± Captain Shen gestured for her to call again. The woman was swaying, and the young guard came forward to support her. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. The phone was silent for a long time, and it showed that the call had been ongoing. After about ten seconds, there was a notification that the call could not be connected. She dialed another number, this is miss Chu¡¯s ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, the phone call went through. From the crack of the open door, a melodious female voice suddenly came through. She was singing something unknown. The sound was a little strange, mixed with a ¡®plop plop¡¯ sound, as if someone was blowing into the water. It was really strange. The woman¡¯s voice was plaintive and melodious, like a cappella that had been sung for years. The room was originally quiet. Before this, there was no sound at all. The moment Leng Shang¡¯s female voice rang out, it echoed in the empty room through the crack of the door, giving people a creepy feeling for no reason. The voice didn¡¯t sound like music, but more like someone was humming a few lines. For a moment, the people outside the house couldn¡¯t tell if it was a mobile phone ringing or if someone was singing a few lines in the house. The woman¡¯s hand trembled, and her phone almost fell to the ground. She hurriedly hung up the call.¡±.. Life and death for love ¡­¡± The next moment, the phone was hung up, and the sad female voice stopped abruptly. When they were talking earlier, they only felt that the room was quiet and smelly. After the singing stopped, everyone instinctively held their breath and did not dare to breathe loudly. This made the silence in the room even more frightening. ¡°Call me again.¡± After a while, Captain Shen gave another order to confirm. The woman composed herself and followed his instructions. She dialed the number again. This time, the woman¡¯s voice rang again. It was definitely the ringtone of a mobile phone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the previous shock, the people outside the house became a lot more courageous. The woman who made the call even gasped and complained,¡± ¡°Why would someone use such a sound as a Bell?¡± Captain Shen¡¯s expression was ugly. In this era, very few people could live without a necessity like a phone. A phone was in the house, and miss Chu was pregnant. She had not appeared for a few days, and the house stank. From these situations, it was almost certain that something had happened to miss Chu. As for her husband, she was not sure. But no matter what, she was pregnant. If anything happened to her, she would lose both her and her husband. After the woman who made the call confirmed the number, the voice was a little scary in such a situation. She hung up the phone. When everyone was silent, a ¡®ding¡¯ sound suddenly rang, scaring the women present. On one side of the corridor, the old elevator door opened with a ¡®clang¡¯, and a gust of fresh air diluted the smell in the corridor. The people called by Captain Shen had all arrived in the guard Hall. The moment they smelled the smell, several people gasped in succession.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Resentment (1) Chapter 300: Resentment (1) Translator: 549690339 The smell in the corridor was really unpleasant. The mixture of vomit and the terrible stench of corpses formed a suffocating smell that made the staff who had just come out of the elevator feel their throats tighten. Captain Shen had summoned seven people. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes when she saw a familiar figure. Among the staff who arrived later, number two had a solemn expression on his face. His back was straight, and the moment he stepped out of the elevator, he swept his gaze across the corridor. When song qingxiao saw him, he was the first to notice her existence. A strange look flashed across his eyes, but he quickly looked away as if nothing had happened and sized up the others. ¡°It seems to be a big fish.¡± A middle-aged man who arrived later said. Captain Shen nodded and looked at the man beside him. He switched the toolbox in his left hand to the other hand and pointed to a serious-looking man. this is teacher fan jiangqu, who was sent by the headquarters. He¡¯s in charge of teaching the children in our District. You called and told him about the matter, so teacher fan came over to take a look. Song qingxiao lowered her eyes when she heard this. No. 2 had become a teacher in the guard Station and was also involved in this case. It seemed that this trial was most likely related to the victims in level 17-4. ¡°The owners of the houses are a couple. The woman¡¯s surname is Chu and she is pregnant.¡± Captain Shen laughed bitterly and told the people who came later what he had heard from the property management Office staff,¡± I called, but the male lead¡¯s phone can¡¯t be dialed. It seems that the signal is disrupted. The female lead¡¯s phone should be in the room. When Captain Shen introduced the case and mentioned that the woman¡¯s surname was Chu, he quickly raised his head and glanced at song Qing. Everyone packed up and prepared to enter the house. Several people from the property management Office were ordered to stand guard outside. The two women were frowning and were a little unhappy when they saw so many people coming. the housing prices in this area have never been able to go up. Now that something like this has happened, it¡¯s even more damaging to our reputation. Can¡¯t you guys keep your movements down ¡­ Captain Shen didn¡¯t seem to care about her words. Instead, he grabbed a set of shoe covers and gave one to the young police officer. He glanced at song qingxiao, who was standing by the door, and handed her a set too. Everyone put on their shoe covers, headgear, gloves, masks, and protective suits. Two male staff members stepped forward and grabbed the half-open door frame and pulled it together. The door was pulled open with a ¡®clang¡¯. Captain Shen was a little puzzled and went forward to try the door. The door had been used for many years, and the paint on the sides had faded a little, revealing the thin layer of steel. It didn¡¯t feel thick or heavy to the touch, but it was strange that no matter how he and the other young and strong policeman kicked it, it didn¡¯t move at all. It didn¡¯t even leave a mark, which was really strange. After the door was pulled open, the stench became stronger. Curses came from upstairs and downstairs. The two people from the property management Office could not bear it, but they did not dare to run. They could only run to the window to vomit. However, because the food in their stomachs had long been vomited out, they only vomited acid water out, making a dry vomiting sound. The person who came later entered the house first. No. 2 deliberately stopped a few steps behind the person in front and stood beside song qingxiao. He lowered his voice and said,¡± ¡°You first, what did you find?¡± Number two¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, as if he had used some special method to speak. He was only speaking to song qingxiao, and the others around her did not notice. However, her divine sense trembled slightly, and she heard his words clearly. He seemed to know that song qingxiao had already guessed that he was a psychic. At the same time, he was also quite certain that song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was superior, so he did not hide this side of him when he spoke. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried to copy his method. When she spoke, she used her divine sense to transmit what she wanted to say to number two, ¡°The house owner¡¯s surname is Chu, which is coincidentally related to the ¡®Chu¡¯ character in the mission ¡®the deceased Qin was not Chu¡¯.¡± Number two¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Song qingxiao saw his expression and knew that he had received the voice message. This was the first time she used her divine sense to communicate. It was both fresh and somewhat curious. The use of divine sense was far more than just a means of attack. Song qingxiao noticed a problem when she was sending the message. Before, when she had used her divine sense to explore, the passage was filled with black Qi, as if an unfamiliar spiritual power had filled the place. This power was so fierce that it had almost injured her divine sense. However, when she used her divine sense again, she could feel that the mental power had disappeared. If she hadn¡¯t experienced this situation in real life, she would have thought that the black gas she ¡®saw¡¯ was just her illusion. Number two¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with what she had said. Everyone¡¯s goal for this mission was probably the same. No matter if they would attack each other later on, before number three appeared, the two of them could cooperate and figure out the mission first. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the aura here.¡± She added,¡± when 1 came here, I felt that there was something else here. Hearing her words, number two didn¡¯t show any surprise. Instead, under the mask, the corner of his mouth moved as if he was showing a disapproving smile,¡± ¡°Any abnormal place of death can have resentment.¡± His eyes were calm, you can feel it. You¡¯re not completely useless. He said it casually, not caring how song qingxiao would react to it. It was as if he was not afraid of making enemies during the mission because of his arrogant words. It was either that number two¡¯s strength was outstanding and he had the confidence to not put song qingxiao in his eyes, or he was arrogant and did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. Song qingxiao felt that number two might belong to the former and was not trying to be mysterious. This person¡¯s strength was probably deeper than she had imagined and would not be easy to deal with. Her heart sank, and she did not say anything. Then, someone in the room exclaimed,¡±Ah ¡­¡± No. 2 did not say anything more to her and strode into the house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao stood there for a moment, still thinking about number two¡¯s words. The word ¡®resentment¡¯ was not something that an ordinary person would say. It was more like something that would only appear in the stories of gods and ghosts. Number two casually mentioned this. It seemed like she had done some research on this kind of thing. It was very likely that the ability that number two had cultivated was related to exorcism and the like. In other words, number two¡¯s ability was strange, very different from the trial participants she had met in the past. She remembered the tone of number two¡¯s previous words. That was the confidence of someone who had great strength and didn¡¯t put others in his eyes. This trial might be one of the final three. She was vigilant and lowered her head to pull her mask higher. A murderous intent grew in her heart.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: The deceased (1) Chapter 301: The deceased (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao followed No. 2 into the house and saw that everyone was surrounding the kitchen door. She thought that they had found a body, but in the end, they only found a pot of rotten food covered with maggots. 17-4 It was a house with two bedrooms and one living room. The decoration and furniture were a little old, but it was obvious that the owner was still trying his best to decorate the house. The old sofa was intricately covered with a floral cushion by the female lead, and there were a few cute plush accessories placed on it. The windows in the room were closed and the curtains were half open. Song qingxiao even noticed that there was a cute puppy-shaped lamp in the corner of the living room. Because of the lack of ventilation, the extremely strong corpse smell was locked in the room and difficult to disperse. The smell was so strong that it stung the skin in the nasal cavity. What caught song Qing¡¯s attention was that there were a few photo frames in a few conspicuous places in the living room, in which a young man and woman were depicted. The girl had a sweet appearance. She hugged the man¡¯s neck from behind, and her eyes and eyebrows were smiling like honey. They should be the couple that the property management Office mentioned. Song qingxiao walked to the TV cabinet, picked up a photo frame, and looked at it carefully for a moment. The photo frame was embedded with a layer of glass, and it was a little heavy in his hand. The photo was printed in a 3D simulation, and the facial features of the person were all protruding, which was more real than the original photo on the tablet. Under the light, the corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Compared to the girl who didn¡¯t hide her love, he was more restrained. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the girl¡¯s face. She was smiling brightly. In order to make it look real, her slightly protruding eyes glowed under the light. As she moved the hand holding the photo, the light flickered. It was as if the eyes of the woman in the photo had also moved in that instant. Perhaps it was because someone had just died in the room, the ¡®aura of resentment¡¯ mentioned by number two and the strange black aura from before had affected song qingxiao. When she looked at the photo, miss Chu¡¯s sweet smile in a photo with her lover gave song qingxiao a sense of death and ferocity. It made the hair on her back stand on end, and it stuck to the shirt she was wearing. She paused and looked at the photo again. She felt that it might be an illusion. It might be the reflection of the light in the room. When she looked at the people in the photo from different angles, she would feel different psychological cues. Facing the light, song qingxiao tried to change the angle of the photo. This time, she was mentally prepared. No matter which angle she looked at the girl from, she felt that the man in the photo was full of love. The photo was very clean, and there was no dust in some of the corners. The surrounding wood had been rubbed so that it was unusually smooth. It could be imagined that the owner must have been someone who often held the photo in his hand and observed it. From what the staff at the property management Office said, the man was often away from home due to work, and miss Chu was the one who lived at home. It could be inferred that the person who often touched the photos was miss Chu. She loved the photos and often held the photo frame to look at them and think of people. All these were enough to prove that she loved her husband deeply. The decorations and furniture in the house were quite old, and the house was also old. The couple should not be very well-off. Song qingxiao turned to look at the window of the living room. The frame of the window was made of white plastic steel. Because of the age, it was slightly yellow. The living room was long and narrow, and the sun could only shine through the old window into one side of the living room, making the entire room not very bright. Although the lighting in the old house wasn¡¯t very good, the conditions weren¡¯t very good. The people at home probably wouldn¡¯t turn on the lights during the day, so the owner of the house should have been in trouble at night. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. A few staff members were looking for clues in the room. No. 2 was standing at the kitchen door, looking at the layout of the living room. The young guard came out of the kitchen, and song Qing turned around to put the photo frame on the TV cabinet. Before she could straighten up, her sharp ears caught a ¡®tick-tock¡¯ sound. The sound was like the sound of water droplets splashing on the ground. It seemed to be coming from the direction of the bathroom. She straightened her body and turned to look in the direction of the bathroom. The young guard who had come out of the kitchen earlier was already walking in the direction of the bathroom. He grabbed the door handle and pushed the door open. A stench that was thousands of times stronger than the previous smell spread out from the bathroom. The young guard who opened the door did not expect this at all and was the first to be attacked by the stench. Even with a thick mask, he could not help but hold onto the door frame and cover his mask with his hand. He made a dry vomiting sound. Most of the guards who could enter the room were experienced, but the loud noise this guard made immediately attracted the attention of the guards who were checking other places. Song qingxiao could not help but swallow a mouthful of sour water when she smelled it. She felt her chest churning. The smell was even stronger than the rotten crocodile she had found in the trial scenario. The smell had been fermenting in the small space for a few days. The smell spread out as soon as the lid was opened. The smell was everywhere. Even if song qingxiao held her breath, the smell seemed to enter her body through her pores, making her feel nauseated. ¡°Cap- Captain¡­¡± The young guard shouted with difficulty. By the time he opened his mouth, song qingxiao had already strode toward the washroom. She was fast, but No. 2 was a little faster. She was still one step away from the bathroom door, but No. 2 was already standing at the door. He pulled the young guard who was leaning against the door back and stood by the door himself. He then pushed the half-open door open. The glass door of the bathroom hit the wall, making a crisp sound. The door bounced back a bit, shaking. The guard stumbled and was caught by song qingxiao, who came after him, before he managed to stand up. There was still fear in his eyes. Before he could thank song qingxiao, he said,¡± ¡°This place¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao took a step forward. Number two sensed her approach, but he had no intention of letting her go. Through the gap beside No. 2, the glass door bounced back and slowly folded back, revealing the inside of the bathroom. The bathroom wasn¡¯t big, about three or four square meters. There was a light above the head, and a transparent glass separated the dry and wet areas in the middle. The originally clear glass had a long black mark from top to bottom, and long, curly black hair of various sizes stuck to it like wriggling worms. In the middle of the hair, a swollen green face was firmly pressed against the glass. A pair of dead gray eyes stared coldly at the person who had broken into the bathroom.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Discovery _i Chapter 302: Discovery _i Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s cold eyes met with the pair of dead fish-like eyes, and she shivered. The roots of her hair stood up in an instant, scratching her scalp, making her cheek muscles disobey her command and feel numb. It wasn¡¯t until the swaying door hit the tiles of the bathroom and slowly bounced back a little, the hinge making a leisurely ¡¯creak¡¯ sound as it opened and closed, that she slowly exhaled and relaxed her tense legs. The body that Captain Shen and the others were looking for was hidden in this washroom. There were no windows in the bathroom, and the only light source was an incandescent lamp above her head. The lampshade had been used for many years, and it was grayish-white after being covered with dust. There were still stains left behind by the dried water droplets in the lampshade, making the light that shone out even dimmer. With the White tiles around it, it gave off a ghastly feeling. In addition to the lingering smell of the corpse, and the almost distorted and hideous face pressed against the transparent partition glass facing the door, it was daunting. Could it be that the young security guard was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat when he opened the door and saw this scene that he couldn¡¯t even stand properly? Even though she was mentally prepared and had seen many bloody and terrifying scenes, she was still shocked when she saw the corpse¡¯s eyes. It was a completely naked female corpse. Her body was twisted in an extremely strange way as she sat on the ground, her face pressed against the glass. Half of her long hair was loosely tied up, and the other half was stuck to the glass. Perhaps it was because her body had swelled up and rotted after death, her whole body was like a balloon, more than twice as swollen. Her face was severely distorted, and her eyes were pushed out, making them look strange and eye-catching. The skin on her face that was pressed against the glass was pulled open, revealing her teeth. The tip of her tongue was stuck out halfway. If one looked at it coldly, it would look like ¡®she¡¯ was making a face at the person who had rushed through the door with a smile. When song qingxiao saw this face, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the photo she had seen in the living room. In the photo, miss Chu¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower, and her beautiful appearance made it impossible for anyone to associate her with the terrifying look she was currently in. Her hands were hanging on the ground, but she still kept her forward-reaching posture, as if she was trying to grab something to get up, but she was blocked by her outrageously large belly. She stretched her legs forward and slightly spread them apart. A large number of crisscrossing green web-like stripes appeared on her skin, as if they were shackles that bound her. A dead baby was squeezed out by ¡®her¡¯ and fell between her legs. There was a large puddle of green goo on the ground, and a mobile phone was soaked in the goo, about three to four centimeters away from her hand. There was a large black scratch on the transparent partition glass, extending from the middle of the glass to the top of the body. There were a few white finger marks on both sides, probably left by miss Chu before she died. The cause of death was obvious at a glance through the scene. Song qingxiao remembered the ¡®resentment¡¯ that number two had mentioned after the death. She was about to release her divine sense to check it out when Captain Shen and the others came over. She stopped her original plan, lowered her eyes, and moved aside. No. 2 paused for a moment and mimicked her. He turned his body to the side and allowed the on-site investigators to enter. The washroom wasn¡¯t big, and it became extremely crowded after two or three people entered. The person in charge of recording was standing by the door. ¡°Female victim¡­¡± A male staff member¡¯s voice was heard. Song Qing leaned against the wall and looked up to see number two¡¯s face. No. 2 was standing about two meters away from her. She had a serious expression on her face. She must have found something new. Captain Chen was still talking to the young guard about miss Chu¡¯s death in a low voice,¡± When she was taking a bath, the ground was wet and slippery, and she fell down ¡­ The victim should have been alone at home before he died. He brought the phone into the bathroom, so he was probably waiting for someone to call¡­¡± His voice was very soft, so the people standing at the door might not be able to hear him clearly. However, song qingxiao and number two could hear his words clearly.¡±.. After she fell, she should have tried to call for help, but in the end, she did not find the phone ¡­ After death, the abdominal cavity expanded, and the uterus was under pressure, so the fetus was squeezed out¡­¡± it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a boy. It¡¯s already so big ¡­ The people in the washroom all shook their heads and sighed. Song Qing looked down on number two, moved his lips, and used his divine sense to communicate,¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± She took the initiative to speak, causing number two to slowly raise his eyes and glance at her. He seemed to want to ignore her, but for some reason, he finally changed his mind and asked,¡± ¡°Did your divine sense really feel something strange?¡± Number two¡¯s voice was solemn, and like the others, it gave off an invisible sense of oppression. His tone was not arrogant, but he knew that he was stronger than others. It was natural for him to speak in a condescending manner. As he spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp divine sense felt suppressed to a certain extent, causing her to tremble. This should be the most obvious difference in strength. People with low cultivation would have an instinctive fear when facing someone who was far stronger than themselves. Perhaps number two¡¯s strength was far more powerful than she had imagined, or it could also be that she had consumed a large amount of flood dragon blood in the last trial. After her genes had been altered, her five senses and divine sense had become more sensitive than before, allowing her to easily detect this. Of course, there was another possibility. When number two was speaking, she had consciously used some method to pressure her spiritual power, causing her to feel fear and uneasiness when facing number two. Under such pressure, she would tell him everything she knew. Song qingxiao suppressed the speculations in her heart and used her divine sense to resist this pressure, forcing herself to calm down. She didn¡¯t reply to number two¡¯s words. Instead, under number two¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, she slowly said,¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Her reaction was out of number two¡¯s expectations. Number two¡¯s casual gaze fell on her. If song qingxiao had only felt a certain amount of pressure before, now she felt as if her divine sense was being crushed by a heavy mountain. Under such heavy pressure, her thin wisp of divine sense suddenly paled in comparison and could not support it. Song Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and a large amount of cold sweat seeped out of her body, soaking her clothes. Just as her divine sense was about to be exhausted at a terrifying speed, an ice-cold spiritual power began to automatically circulate in her body, resisting the pressure of number two. Even though she had a splitting headache due to the consumption of a large amount of spiritual sense, the cold feeling brought by the spiritual power allowed her to remain calm, and she was not really crushed by number two¡¯s imposing manner. That frosty intent was not any weaker than number two¡¯s pressure. It carried a pressing chill, like a sharp sword that had broken out of its sheath, and it broke through the pressure brought by number two! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Eh?¡± Number two was triggered by the chill. Her pupils shrank and she let out a low cry. The person who was talking in the bathroom paused and asked,¡± ¡°Teacher fan, have you discovered anything?¡± This voice interrupted the pressure created by number two. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense, which had been in a difficult situation, suddenly relaxed. Number two said indifferently,¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± There was a moment of silence in the bathroom. The person who asked the question didn¡¯t expect him to answer like this. After a while, the narrative voice spoke again.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Nothingness (1) Chapter 303: Nothingness (1) Translator: 549690339 A little frost spread out under song Qing¡¯s small feet, and the surrounding air instantly became cold. Number two¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao, and his expression changed again and again. In the end, the trace of caution was imprinted in his pupils, which he hid and turned into indifference. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± In the washroom, the staff member in charge of on-site investigation shook his head and sighed. ¡°The fetus is at least seven months old, but such an accident happened ¡­¡± there¡¯s a pregnant woman at home. She shouldn¡¯t live alone ¡­ Captain Shen continued. ¡°Where¡¯s her husband?¡± When someone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but ask. Captain Shen was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t know,¡± Everyone fell silent for a moment. Captain Shen then said, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t get through to your phone.¡± Outside the bathroom, song qingxiao¡¯s shirt was soaked in cold sweat and stuck to her skin. She quietly adjusted her spirit energy, enduring the headache caused by the large consumption of her divine sense. She squinted her eyes and leaned against the wall, at the same time forcing herself to pay attention to number two¡¯s actions. ¡°You, come over.¡± A voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz rang out in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was as if thousands of needles were stabbing her sea of consciousness at the same time. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She clenched her fists and raised her head. Her second face looked in the direction of the window. The voice should have come from him. The two of them had just confronted each other with their divine senses when number two called out to them. Song Qing¡¯s small lips were tightly pursed, and a doubt flashed through his heart. Number two seemed to be a little impatient from waiting, and said,¡± ¡°Come over and cover for me.¡± He reached out and pulled open the pure white protective suit on his body a little, revealing the clothes he was originally wearing. Under the hem of the clothes, he took out a few pieces of yellow paper folded into a triangle from his waist and held it between his fingers. He said calmly,¡± she was seven months pregnant, and she died a violent death in a Yin place like the washroom. Logically speaking, such a person¡¯s evil spirit would not dissipate after death. Most of them were evil and needed someone to send them on their way. Number two didn¡¯t want to say much at first, but he was willing to speak again after the two¡¯s divine senses crossed. It was unknown whether it was because song qingxiao¡¯s ability was not as useless as he had imagined, or if he had other intentions. Number two turned around and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°There¡¯s no trace of her scattered soul here, and the aura of resentment isn¡¯t heavy. This is a problem.¡± Just as song qingxiao had thought, his abilities were closely related to supernatural beings. Song qingxiao endured her headache and nodded after listening to him. She took a step forward and moved closer to number two, blocking the other staff members in the living room from looking at number two. ¡°I¡¯ve answered your question. Now, it¡¯s your turn to answer mine.¡± As he spoke, the talisman on his fingertip glowed with a dim red light, and he pressed it to a corner of the windowsill. Number two did not avoid song qingxiao¡¯s gaze when he did all this. He seemed to be extremely confident in his own strength and was not afraid of exposing his trump card to song qingxiao. before we entered, there was a black aura on the door. It was quite fierce, and the two guards couldn¡¯t break the door. Song qingxiao moved her lips and said softly,¡± when 1 released my divine sense, I almost suffered a loss. It seemed like something was obstructing me. ¡°But after the door was broken, the black gas disappeared,¡± she added. Hearing her words, number two¡¯s brows furrowed even more, ¡°¡±You were the one who opened the door, right?¡± His words were not a question, but a confirmation. The resentment was blocking the door. Even the two strong guards of the guard Hall, who had been dealing with right and wrong all year round and had a murderous aura, could not kick the door open, which was enough to prove the depth of the resentment. It would be even more difficult for ordinary people to open the door. Only the trial participants with special abilities could break through the door and enter. However, this aura of resentment was able to stop the guards, so it was not ordinary aura of resentment. Song Qing was able to force open the door, and she was not as useless as number two had thought. Number two¡¯s eyes flickered. He recalled that when he had used his divine sense to suppress her, she had burst out with an icy cold Qi at that moment to resist the pressure of his divine sense. It made him shiver and his heart was filled with fear. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t try to hide it. This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer. Number two could easily find out if he asked around. ¡°When you opened the door, the resentment was still there, but after you broke the door, the resentment dispersed.¡± No. 2 sighed, this thing has grown. Song qingxiao shivered at his sigh. She remembered seeing miss Chu¡¯s eyes in the washroom. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had used too much energy, but she felt a headache coming on. the victim¡¯s surname is Chu,¡± song Qing looked at number two as he put down the talisman and walked to the TV cabinet where he had been standing before. He followed him and asked,¡± this mission requires ¡®Qin feichu¡¯s death¡¯. There should be a connection between the two. Number two pretended to look down at the photo frame, using song Qing¡¯s small body to cover her. She also stuck another talisman paper behind the photo frame, listening to song Qing¡¯s words without saying a word. Song qingxiao pretended not to notice the coldness on his face and asked again,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of these talismans?¡± Number two¡¯s face was serious. After getting up, she replied,¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for ¡®her¡¯ soul.¡± The ¡®her¡¯ he was referring to must be the dead miss Chu. When song qingxiao heard this, she thought of the ¡®haunted¡¯ house she had just bought. She asked,¡± ¡°Looking for ¡®souls¡¯? Why do you need to place talismans in such a place?¡± No. 2, who was about to step forward, paused. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask, so he held back his impatience,¡± she just died not long ago. She¡¯s relying on resentment to keep her soul from dissipating. 1 can¡¯t sense her aura now. She must have found a vessel to hide in. He was afraid that song qingxiao would continue to question him, so he simply explained clearly,¡± ¡°The things she loved when she was alive, the places she often stayed at, and the things she touched when she died could all be the things that her soul had been placed in.¡± At this point, he finally couldn¡¯t help but become impatient. He glared at her and said, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Song Qing glanced at the talisman in his hand and chuckled,¡±Do you have an extra talisman?¡± Number two understood the meaning behind her words. No matter how cold and arrogant he was, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at this moment, unwilling to continue her words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was rebuffed by a soft approach, but she was not embarrassed. She accompanied number two to a few places and watched him stick the talismans one by one. She made a hand gesture and read two sentences. When the others saw her following No. 2, they thought that this new member of the guard Hall had gotten the ¡®teacher¡¯ sent by the headquarters to like her and was willing to guide her. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Everyone had their own things to do, so no one was distracted and kept an eye on this side. However, song qingxiao noticed that as number two chanted the spell, the pale yellow talisman paper under the frame turned into smoke and rose up, eventually turning into a shallow pile of ashes. As soon as the talisman was ignited, number two¡¯s expression turned ugly. It was obvious that the search for miss Chu¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t going smoothly.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 243 gains 1 Chapter 304: Chapter 243 gains 1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao remembered what number two had said before. He said that miss Chu had just died not long ago and was relying on resentment to keep her spirit form from dissipating. She would definitely find a vessel to hide in. This object could be something he cherished when he was alive, a place he often stayed at, or something he had touched when he died. He had placed talismans in several main locations in the house, and he had also tried to touch the photo frame that was obviously touched by the owner who cherished the extraordinary. If the soul was not hidden in it, where was it hidden? She suddenly thought of miss Chu¡¯s corpse in the bathroom. At that time, her face was pressed against the glass, and her hand was trying to grab the phone not far away from her. Song Qing was about to say something when the man in the bathroom shouted, ¡öI ¡°Teacher fan.¡± Number two suppressed the gloominess in her heart and nodded. She then walked in the direction of the washroom. Seeing No. 2 enter the bathroom, song Qing swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. Number two had seen what had happened in the bathroom, and had probably thought of the phone that was closest to miss Chu¡¯s body. Once he had this thought, he would try to find out more. While no one was paying attention to her, song qingxiao stood by the TV cabinet for a long time, then walked out of the door as if she couldn¡¯t bear it. In the corridor outside the house, the few people from the property management Office were standing against the wall and retching. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the woman in the black dress standing by the glass window and she walked toward her. The woman¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was clenched into a fist, and she was holding the tissue that song qingxiao had given her in one hand. The air outside the corridor was not circulating, and the stench could not be released for a long time. The women¡¯s faces were pale, and they were sweating like raindrops. When song Qing came over, the woman looked up at her weakly. After recognizing her, she lowered her head and spat. She gritted her teeth and shook her head. ¡°Did something happen to miss Chu?¡± Song Qing nodded in response, and the woman¡¯s eyes showed sympathy. ¡°How much do you guys know about this miss Chu?¡± Song qingxiao pulled her mask down a little, and the woman covered her nose with a crumpled piece of paper. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, she cried,¡± it¡¯s not that we¡¯re being irresponsible, but our community has been here for many years. The city center has long said that they¡¯re going to re-plan it, but we¡¯ve only heard rumors and haven¡¯t seen any movement. She was afraid of being held responsible, this building has 17 floors, and there are several households on each floor. There are also many people going in and out of the building. We have limited manpower, so how can we pay attention to every person who goes in and out?¡± Song qingxiao quietly listened to her complaints. After a few complaints, she raised her head and asked,¡± ¡°What did you just ask?¡± After she finished asking, she had a look of sudden realization.¡±Oh, miss Chu.¡± She lowered her head and spat again before wiping her mouth with a tissue. Song qingxiao handed her another tissue, and she took it and thanked her. Then, she lowered her voice and pretended to be mysterious. ¡°This miss Chu, she¡¯s throwing herself at her husband,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s quiet listening greatly satisfied the woman¡¯s desire to speak, the couple came here together three years ago. The man is not a local. They met each other when they were studying. After graduation, the man stayed in the city. Perhaps it was because of the gossip, the woman¡¯s dispirited expression disappeared and she moved closer to song Qing. three years ago, the two of them came to the neighborhood hand in hand, saying that they wanted to see an empty house. At that time, they came to our Management Center to ask if anyone wanted to sell it. She swallowed a dry retching sound and paused for a moment, waiting for the disgust to pass. as you can see, the facilities here are old, and the management fees are cheap. Almost all the tenants here are unknown tenants with complicated backgrounds. 1 was wondering why such a young couple would want to buy a house here. Perhaps it was because of this that the woman had a particularly deep impression of him. After three years, she still clicked her tongue in wonder when she talked about it. ¡°At that time, I thought they were just here to take a look and would leave sooner or later. Who knew that after three or four visits, miss Chu and her parents really settled on this Unit 17-4.¡± She shook her head, a look of disdain on her face. after she bought the house, she came to us to complete the procedures. We chatted for a while. The money for the house was paid by her parents! After the woman said this, she leaned in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, she said that her husband¡¯s family was poor and he had to rely on a loan to complete his studies. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Do they have a good relationship?¡± if you say it¡¯s not good, then that¡¯s not right either. Otherwise, the girl wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to buy a house and pay for it. The woman¡¯s expression was a little complicated, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and asked. She had a feeling that this mission had a lot to do with miss Chu¡¯s death. Other than number three, who had yet to appear, both her and number two¡¯s locations were related to miss Chu¡¯s death. The mission objective was to ¡®destroy Qin feichu¡¯. Although he didn¡¯t know what¡¯ destroy Qin ¡®meant, miss Chu¡¯s last name matched the¡¯ Chu ¡®in¡¯ feichu¡¯. This time, the mission prompt stated that he had to follow the requirements of ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. If he failed, he would be obliterated. Song qingxiao was afraid that she would fail the mission and die in the trial scenario if she was not clear about the mission hints. ¡°They¡¯ve been living here for three years. Miss Chu goes in and out a lot, and she has to greet her every now and then when she sees her. But her husband, on the other hand, rarely meets. I heard that he rarely stays at home.¡± She snorted coldly and said,¡±even if a man values his career, he has a pregnant wife at home. He can¡¯t just ignore her, can he?¡± I¡¯m guessing that the man has ulterior motives. Otherwise, why would we be the ones to call the police when his wife was in trouble?¡± The woman was afraid that the property management would be in trouble with the death of someone in the building, so she tried to absolve herself of responsibility while gossiping. However, what she said was not without reason. Song Qing thought of the photo frame in the room. In the photo, there was a couple hugging each other. The woman had a sweet face, and the man had a forced smile. Miss Chu was alone at home. She didn¡¯t forget to take her phone in the shower, probably afraid of missing the call. There was rotten food in the pot, and since miss Chu was about to take a bath, she probably didn¡¯t want to eat it. It was probably reserved for the Sir who was returning late. Unfortunately, something had happened to her before Sir could return home. The dish had already rotted and turned into maggots before anyone wanted to eat it. Song qingxiao slowly let out a breath. Seeing the woman¡¯s face with a trace of regret, she finally asked the question she had been wanting to ask for a long time,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of miss Chu¡¯s husband? Where do you work?¡± The two of them gossiped for a long time. She seemed to have mentioned it casually, and the woman did not doubt her. his surname is Qin, and his name is Qin Heng. I¡¯m not sure where he works, but 1 only remember his occupation at the property registration Office. What is it¡­ She raised her head to look at the other woman, who was also holding back her vomit. She had been listening to the gossip between song Qing and her ever since she came out. When she saw that the woman had stopped talking, she continued,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m a general supervisor. I¡¯m in charge of government projects.¡± She was very certain. 1 met miss Chu once and she mentioned it during a chat. Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment she heard that miss Chu¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Qin. Her heart stopped for a moment before it started to beat faster and faster. The mission¡¯s goal was ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. Now that both¡¯ Qin ¡®and* Chu ¡®had appeared, it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. The mission¡¯s goal should be related to this couple. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and suppressed the excitement in her heart. She looked at the two women and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know where Mr. Qin works, why don¡¯t you give me a copy of his phone number? I¡¯ll check it when I get to the security Department and see if 1 can get through to him. At least, 1¡¯11 tell him about miss Chu¡¯s accident..¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 244 Chapter 305: Chapter 244-eyebrows _1 Translator: 549690339 Asking for his phone number in private like this was not following official procedures and was not in line with the rules. However, song qingxiao asked the question calmly. The two of them chatted for a while and got closer. Moreover, song qingxiao was a security guard, so the scene of her breaking open the door that neither Captain Shen nor Captain Chen could open was still fresh in the woman¡¯s mind. After song qingxiao asked, she hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°Then you should remember it.¡± After entering the trial, she and No. 2 had both changed into uniforms suitable for the scene, but she had just found a mobile phone in her coat pocket besides a tissue. She reached into her pocket and took out her phone. The woman read out a string of numbers and watched as song qingwei recorded them down. ¡°But I¡¯ve tried calling this number twice, and it never went through.¡± After the woman saw that she had saved it, she added,¡± maybe there¡¯s a signal block at the workplace. You can try it. After getting the phone number, song qingxiao chatted with the two women for a while more before she turned around and went into the house. So far, the mission seemed to be going quite smoothly. After entering the trial space, the mission ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯ was triggered when everyone was present. Upon completion, they would be rewarded with points and leave the mission scene. After she arrived, she opened the door on 17-4 and found the dead body. And from the staff of the property management Office, the deceased¡¯s surname was Chu, and the husband¡¯s surname was Qin. In this case,¡¯Qin¡¯ and ¡®Chu¡¯ were both correct. What was worth pondering now was what ¡®Qin feichu¡¯ meant. During the Warring States period, there was a saying that ¡®if Qin is destroyed, Chu must be destroyed¡¯. The general idea was that the Chu people resented Qin, and even if there were only the three families left, they were determined to destroy Qin. On the other hand,¡¯it wasn¡¯t Chu who destroyed Qin¡¯ was the exact opposite. From the literal meaning, did it mean that it couldn¡¯t be Chu who destroyed Qin? The husband¡¯s surname was Qin, and the deceased¡¯s surname was Chu. The two of them were from different generations. Could it be that the mission this time was to protect Qin Heng and not let him die in the hands of the Chu? Song qingxiao was a little suspicious. The information provided by the property management Office was that this couple was not as loving as everyone had imagined. Perhaps miss Chu¡¯s sacrifice was far greater than her husband¡¯s. She was pregnant for seven months and died an unnatural death. Before she died, her husband went missing. Indeed, she had a reason to kill Mr. Qin out of love. However, the problem was that she was already dead. Even if she was unwilling to die, how could she kill now? This mission scene was very different from the previous missions that song qingxiao had participated in. There were ghosts and resentment, which made her feel quite troubled. As number two had said, after a person died, there would be resentment that could affect people. However, she had just died not long ago, and her soul needed to be stored in something. If she could find the place where her soul was stored and make it far away from Qin Heng, it would naturally be difficult for her to succeed. If her desire to kill Qin Heng was not extinguished after she was isolated, then the mission would not be considered complete. Number two seemed to be quite proficient in subduing ghosts and evil spirits. If she wanted to destroy miss Chu¡¯s soul, she should have a way. Thinking about it this way, it didn¡¯t seem like the mission was that difficult. Up to this day, song qingxiao had already participated in three rounds of trials, and each one was more difficult than the last. Could this be an exception? Song qingxiao frowned and turned around to ask the woman in the black dress who was leaning against the window,¡± ¡°Who else is in miss Chu¡¯s family?¡± The woman covered her mouth with a blank expression. She thought for a while. I¡¯m not too sure. I only know that her parents were with her when she bought the house. Her voice was a little muffled through the tissue that covered her nose, but it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s much contact,¡± she looked around and guessed, ¡°¡±After all, marrying such a man and having to rely on your parents might hurt your parents¡± feelings.¡± After she finished speaking, she asked song qingxiao,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± After all, this woman was just a property management staff, and she was only acquaintances with miss Chu. It was reasonable that she didn¡¯t know much about her family environment. Although song qingxiao had guessed it, she was still a little depressed after hearing her confirmation. Seeing that the woman was still waiting for her answer, she nodded her head casually. The woman sighed twice before she entered the house. In the room, Captain Shen and the others had already checked the general situation of the surrounding area. The staff was collecting some things left at the scene and putting them into a sealed bag one by one. Even though the staff members in the washroom were wearing masks, they would occasionally let out long breaths after holding their breath for a long time. No. 2 stood at the door of the washroom in silence. When song qingxiao came over, he didn¡¯t turn his head, but from his aura and the sudden change in his posture, it was clear that he had already sensed song qingxiao¡¯s approach. She stopped about half a meter away from No. 2 and looked into the washroom indifferently. Even though she had seen miss Chu¡¯s dead body when the bathroom door opened and was shocked once, when she came over and saw her face pressed against the glass again, she still felt a chill down her spine. Captain Shen and the others recorded the scene and collected the evidence. Then, they called the guards to bring the body back. The two women from the property management Office also took their statements. After doing all this, the sky was already slightly dark. The table lamp in the room, which had been turned on by the mistress of the house, emitted a faint light, and the whole room was dimly lit. The floral cushions on the sofa and the half-withered flowers in the vase all looked lifeless. Perhaps because the mistress of the house was dead, even though there were guards and staff entering and leaving the house, it still gave off a gloomy feeling. After explaining the situation to Captain Chen, the woman complained in a low voice,¡± ¡°Can the guard Department keep this a secret? It¡¯s not good for anyone to make such a big deal out of this ¡­¡± Captain Chen sneered,¡± ¡°If I knew this would happen, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to be more responsible?¡± The woman wanted to explain, but he didn¡¯t want to listen.¡±If you manage to contact the family of the deceased, please inform us immediately.¡± The elevator¡¯s indicator light lit up with a ¡®ding¡¯, and the door opened unsteadily. The elevator was old and had a limited capacity, so they could only go down in batches. The rest of them went first, and song qingxiao stayed behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number two didn¡¯t leave either. This originally crowded corridor was left with only three or four people after the majority of the people had left. It seemed a little empty. The body had already been carried away, but the stench was still lingering, making one¡¯s head dizzy. The sun was setting in the West, and the entire walkway seemed to be immersed in darkness after it was empty. There was a chill that followed the smell of the corpse, as if it was going to enter people¡¯s hearts through their pores. ¡°Have you found miss Chu¡¯s soul?¡± Song qingxiao asked in a low voice, suppressing her headache.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Hostile ghost (1) Chapter 306: Hostile ghost (1) Translator: 549690339 The other two people who were left behind pressed their index fingers to their nostrils and did not say a word. They could not wait for the elevator to arrive. The surroundings were so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Song qingxiao used her divine sense to speak. She had used up too much of her divine sense. Every word she said made her feel like someone was using a wooden hammer to knock on her sea of consciousness, giving her a headache. After she finished asking, she saw number two¡¯s already very ugly expression become even uglier. After the matter was settled, the others in the guard Station left one by one. Number two had quite a background in this mission, and should have left with the others, but he stayed behind. He must have stayed to find miss Chu¡¯s spirit. However, from his expression, it seemed that the search had not gone smoothly. Song Qing rubbed his eyebrows and asked,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± A dark glint flashed across number two¡¯s eyes. After a long while, she replied,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no chance to touch it, but it¡¯s very likely.¡± The phone was the closest thing to her before she died. If miss Chu¡¯s soul needed to possess her body after her death, the phone was very likely to be her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, she started to size up the layout of the floor. The neighborhood was quite old, with two houses on each side. There were two elevators on each floor. One of the elevators had a floor button in the shape of a¡¯- and only one was running. Perhaps it was because it was the peak hour for people to get off work and go home, the elevator stopped almost every two or three floors, and it seemed to come up extremely slowly. When they reached the 17th floor, it was already a few minutes later. Perhaps it was because this was the top floor, but when the elevator door opened, there was no one inside. Song qingxiao was the first to enter the elevator. As she entered, the bottom of the elevator creaked. This elevator might have been used for too long and had not been redecorated, so it looked a little old. The light above was slightly brighter than the aisle, and it illuminated people¡¯s faces. The last person to enter pressed the first floor, but the elevator did not move until the person muttered something and pressed the button again. The elevator stopped for a moment before slowly descending. Perhaps it was because they had transported miss Chu¡¯s body before, the elevator still had a lingering smell of rotting corpses. As the elevator descended, a cool breeze blew from the gap in the ceiling above the elevator from time to time, numbing everyone¡¯s scalps. The two men shrank their necks and showed a look of nausea. The elevator didn¡¯t stop until it reached the first floor. The door opened with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and a large amount of fresh air blew in. The two people¡¯s expressions looked much better, and they quickly stepped out. Song qingxiao went straight to the 17th floor after entering the mission scenario. She was not familiar with the neighborhood, so she followed the two of them. Fortunately, the community was not big. After walking for two or three minutes, they could see the sign of the real estate management Office. There were passages to the garage on both sides, and several stone houses were built on each side. Not far from the entrance of the garage was the gate of the community. Although it was called the gate, there was no security. There were only two electronic poles used to stop cars. There were also many people coming in and out on both sides. An old security guard was sitting in the pavilion and taking a nap. It was already evening, and all kinds of small stalls had been set up, making it quite lively. Song qingxiao retracted her gaze and looked at the property management Office. Through the transparent glass door of the management Office, she saw a familiar fat figure. That person sharply noticed song Qing¡¯s gaze and instinctively turned his head, revealing number three¡¯s chubby face. Right now, compared to when she was in the trial space, number three looked a little disheveled. The makeup on her face was also ruined, as it had been wiped by her until it was green. Her eyeshadow and eyeliner were a mess, and it was going down her lower eyelids. She was too fat, as if she didn¡¯t have a neck, and her head was directly resting on her shoulders. When she turned her head, her chubby chin was squeezed. When she saw song qingxiao and number two standing outside, number three¡¯s eyes widened. Then, she opened her mouth and showed a fake smile. After entering the trial, the three trial participants had split up. Number three was alone, so it was not strange for her to reveal such an expression when she saw the other two. Perhaps it was because of the glass, but when song qingxiao saw number three, she couldn¡¯t help but think of miss Chu¡¯s swollen and rotten face in the washroom. Number two also noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze and turned around. He didn¡¯t seem surprised to see number three, but he quickly turned back. The two guards who had been silent all this time turned to look at song qingxiao, then turned to No. 2. teacher fan, we¡¯ll go get the car first. We¡¯ll come and pick you up later. No. 2 nodded, and the two of them strode down the garage. After the two of them left, song Qing peed and said,¡± ¡°We might need to work together for this mission.¡± No. 2 remained silent, but his eyes were filled with pride. He was confident in his own strength and did not think there was a need for him to cooperate with anyone. Song qingjiang saw his expression. He lowered his eyelids to hide his thoughts and continued,¡± this time, the mission ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. The deceased¡¯s surname is Chu, and I¡¯ve asked around. Her husband¡¯s surname is Qin. Even though number two¡¯s expression did not change, song qingxiao noticed that his breathing had stopped for a moment. He was not as indifferent as he appeared to be. This information wasn¡¯t considered a secret, and if number two wanted to find out, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t hear it. Besides, song qingxiao had a feeling that this mission wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it seemed. Miss Chu¡¯s twisted face kept appearing in her mind, and for some reason, she felt uneasy. the couple had some problems with their relationship, and the female¡¯s side was brutally killed.¡¯Qin should not be Chu¡¯. It¡¯s very likely that he meant that we can¡¯t let Chu kill Qin. This ¡®Chu¡¯ could be referring to miss Chu¡¯s family, or ¡®she¡¯ herself. If it was the former, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but if it was the latter, she would be at a loss. She glanced at number two,¡± ¡°Do you think the possibility of ¡®her¡¯ killing Mr. Qin is high?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number two didn¡¯t expect her to find out so many clues in such a short time. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her in surprise several times. Hearing her question, he didn¡¯t hesitate,¡± ¡°Big!¡± Number two was a man of few words, but perhaps it was because song qingxiao had told him the clues to the mission, he did not want to owe her a favor, so he said a few more words, which was rare. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for a malicious ghost to take your life. However, a soul needs a carrier. As long as we can find her soul body and beat her until she can¡¯t reincarnate, the mission should be considered complete.¡± Before song qingxiao could say anything, No. 3 was already moving his fat body toward them from the property management Office.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 246 died in _1 Chapter 307: Chapter 246 died in _1 Translator: 549690339 Number three was extremely fat. His entire body was like an inflated balloon, and it took a lot of effort to walk. However, song qingxiao did not dare to underestimate her. The more she acted this way, the more outstanding her abilities were for her to be able to survive in the trial until now. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She greeted them with a smile before she even arrived. Her eyes were squinted by the fat on her face, and her eyes darted between number two and song qingxiao, speculating about what the two had been talking about. Song Qing looked down at her. Her tightly-wrapped cheongsam was covered in mud. Her face and hair were all covered in mud, and her whole body reeked of a stinking ditch. Number two turned her face away and took two steps back, not hiding her disgust and disgust at all. ¡°You are¡­¡± Song qingxiao asked. Number three waved her hand, and the handkerchief in her hand was stained with mud. There was an electronic key ring on her little finger with the number ¡¯13-4¡ä on it. It should be the key to this residential area. This proved that after No. 3 entered the mission scenario, it was very likely that he was living in this community. It was not a coincidence that the three of them had appeared in the same place. This confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± She waved her hand, when I came in, 1 was squeezed into a ditch by a car. When she mentioned this, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. However, at this moment, song qingxiao could clearly feel the murderous intent coming from number three, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Oh, you guys go first. What did you find?¡± ¡°Someone died in Room 17-4. The victim was a woman, surnamed Chu, and her husband was surnamed Qin.¡± It was not a small matter for someone to die in the community today. Song Qing looked down on her when she was talking to a woman in the property management Office. She probably had heard about these things. She probably asked about it now to find out what the two people had to say. Sure enough, after she finished speaking, number three¡¯s smile deepened, and his eyes almost narrowed into two slits,¡± ¡°It seems that our mission this time is quite simple.¡± ¡°Miss Chu died an unnatural death. Some of her family members may Harbor resentment and feel injustice for her.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and said,¡±if you stay here, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for you to eavesdrop. Pay more attention.¡± If we work together and stop that Chu guy from retaliating against Mr. Qin, we should be able to complete the mission.¡± Number three was stunned when he heard her. She was a step too late, so she didn¡¯t know what number two was capable of. She probably didn¡¯t have the concept of ghosts and gods in her mind. After a moment, she smiled and replied,¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡± Number two looked at the two women¡¯s hypocritical interaction and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Just then, a car came out of the garage with its headlights flashing. The front driver¡¯s window rolled down, revealing the face of one of the men who had entered the garage to drive. He shouted to number two and song qingxiao,¡± ¡°Teacher fan, little song.¡± Number two strode towards the car, and song Qing was a step slower. Number three instinctively grabbed her. ¡°Oh,¡± This person looked fat, but his movements were very agile. Song Qing dodged to the side and avoided number three¡¯s palm. Number three¡¯s hand missed. A strange look flashed in his eyes, but when he raised his head, he smiled sincerely. ¡°That old man is very arrogant and might look down on the two of us. Why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡± Song qingxiao looked at her with a half-smile, then turned and left. In the guard Station, the forensic doctor was dissecting miss Chu¡¯s body. As the newcomer who performed well today, Captain Shen called song qingxiao over to observe and learn as soon as she returned to the guard Station. She pushed open the door to the autopsy room. Miss Chu¡¯s autopsy was almost finished. The body on the stage had been cut open, and the rotten internal organs gave off a nauseating smell. The medical intern who was jotting down notes in his notebook was pale and sweating profusely. When song Qing opened the door, the young man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he couldn¡¯t help but make a nauseating sound. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The young intern finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He ran toward song Qing, stuffed the notebook into her hands, and ran out. The death of miss Chu was written in messy handwriting on the notebook, which ruled out the possibility of a murder. It was almost certain that she fell in the shower. Originally, the injuries caused by her fall were not enough to kill her, but because there was no one at home, and she could not move freely, no one came to her rescue, and she finally died. After death, the internal organs squeezed the abdominal cavity and uterus in the process of rotting, causing the seven-month-old fetus to be discharged from the body. From the food taken out of her stomach, he could tell that she died about three to four hours after dinner. The forensic doctor was already sewing up the body. The only sound that could be heard in the studio was the soft ¡®plop plop¡¯ sound of the needle and thread on the skin. Song qingxiao looked at the records in the notebook and remembered the photos she saw in 17-4. She then thought of the terrifying face in the bathroom and the unborn baby. She could not help but sigh silently. ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± Captain Chen looked at miss Chu¡¯s face on the stage and shook his head, it¡¯s already been seven months. If the family members were more careful, they could¡¯ve been alive. What¡¯s this called? ¡± ¡°The family doesn¡¯t care. They¡¯re too careless.¡± The old forensic Doctor Who was wearing a mask said. After he was done with the stitching, he called for the staff outside to come in and take the body out. Since they couldn¡¯t contact miss Chu¡¯s husband, the body was temporarily stored in the guard Station. Song qingxiao accompanied the staff to bring miss Chu to the mortuary. There were freezer compartments on both sides of the morgue, where many unclaimed bodies were stored and disposed of by the government. The freezer was like a drawer, and cold air gushed out when it was pulled open. Miss Chu was carried in, and the staff put the baby¡¯s body on the other side. In the photo at home, her smile was extremely sweet. She clearly loved to look pretty when she was alive, but at this time, there were traces of her body being stitched by a forensic doctor. The old forensic doctor¡¯s stitches were naturally not as precise as embroidery. The stitches were rough and simple, and coupled with the green livor mortis on her body, it made her look even more terrifying. The icy mist that gushed out enveloped her body, and the staff pushed the freezer back, blocking miss Chu¡¯s terrifying body. After leaving the mortuary, song qingxiao was triggered by the icy mist. She remembered the huge fly she caught the moment door 17-4 opened. At that time, she had frozen the fly with ice using her spiritual power. After more than half a day, the ice had melted into water. Fortunately, she had a bag of tissues in her side pocket, so the water was absorbed by the tissue, and her clothes were not completely wet. In the afternoon, she was focused on the mission clues and did not pay attention to this. Now that she thought about it, the fly had been frozen and had been covered for a long time. Her clothes must have been crushed to pieces. She didn¡¯t feel that it was a pity. After all, she had frozen the fly in a flash of inspiration and felt that the fly was a little strange. It was no big deal that it was gone now. Song qingxiao took out her phone from her other pocket and tried to call miss Chu¡¯s husband, Qin Heng. At the same time, she put her other hand into her left pocket and was about to throw away the wet tissue and dispose of the fly corpse. There was a moment of silence after the phone call was successful. This afternoon, the woman from the property management Office called Qin Heng¡¯s phone at the I7th-4th floor. At that time, Qin Heng¡¯s cell phone signal seemed to be interfered with and the call could not be connected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, song qingxiao was just trying it out. She was prepared to fail. Her left hand had already reached into her pocket. The moment it touched the wet tissue, she felt a slight movement inside! The wet tissue that her fingertips touched still carried the remnants of cold air. The moment she felt something moving, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She instinctively circulated her spiritual power and sealed the pocket again with ice! The moment she activated her spiritual energy, it was like an unsheathed blade that broke through layers of resentment. Her ears had been in a state of silence for four to five seconds, and she thought that she would hear the system¡¯s prompt that the call could not be dialed.. However, at this time, she suddenly heard the prompt that the call had connected and was waiting for the other party to answer! Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Chapter 247 Chapter 308: Chapter 247-Fateless (1) Translator: 549690339 After a few seconds of silence, a long beeping sound came from the phone. Song Qing was stunned. The phone rang again, and the sound was accompanied by a slight fluctuation of electric waves. It wasn¡¯t until the phone rang four or five times that it was picked up. ¡°Who is it?¡± On the other end of the phone came a deep male voice. His tone was a little cold. The moment he spoke, song Qing felt a cold wind blowing from the back of her neck. It was as if someone was pressing against her back and letting out a long breath. The hair on the back of her neck stood up. Before she could reply, she instinctively stood up straight, subconsciously touched the back of her neck, and raised her head. There was a groove in the ceiling against the wall. It was the outlet of the central air conditioner, and cold air was blowing out slowly. Perhaps it was because there was only a wall between the police station and the mortuary, the temperature was already very low. The wind was moist, and it made his scalp feel cold. In the mortuary, the staff member who had sent miss Chu and her son off earlier came out after finishing his work. The heavy metal door seemed to be trying to lock the air-conditioning in the mortuary. As soon as he came out, the door closed with a clang. He seemed to have seen song qingxiao¡¯s actions and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°This air conditioner has been used for many years. Sometimes it¡¯s good, sometimes it¡¯s bad, and sometimes it¡¯s dripping water.¡± As soon as he said that, song qingxiao heard the sound of water dripping from the vent of the air conditioner. When the sound of water fell, song Qing had goosebumps all over his body for no reason. The young man who delivered the corpse grinned. ¡°You see.¡± His smile seemed to only touch his skin, not his eyes. Perhaps it was because he had just sent miss Chu¡¯s body to her, but song qingxiao felt that there was a faint rancid smell coming from him. Drip, drip. Another drop of water fell from the top. The young man stood at the door for a moment, then muttered,¡± I¡¯ve mentioned it many times. I¡¯ve even written many reports to the city center. He shrugged his shoulders and made a helpless expression. ¡°Hello?¡± Before song qingxiao could reply, Qin Heng started to get impatient after not getting a reply from the other end of the phone for a long time. ¡°Who is it?¡± He suppressed his anger and asked again. At this time, someone beside him seemed to ask, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡± It was a young woman¡¯s voice. She was a little petite and seemed to be very curious. But as soon as she spoke, Qin Heng covered the microphone. The wind at the air conditioner¡¯s vent above his head suddenly became stronger. With a ¡®drip¡¯ sound, a large drop of air conditioner water dripped from the groove above his head onto the head of the young man who was delivering the corpse. The water seemed to be a little cold. He instinctively shrank his head and cursed,¡± ¡°This broken air conditioner should have been fixed long ago!¡± Song qingxiao composed herself and made an apologetic gesture to the young man. She held the phone and said,¡± ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Qin?¡± When she asked, she was still thinking about the female voice that came from Qin Heng¡¯s side and unconsciously pursed her lips. ¡°Who are you?¡± In this era, a private number was already considered a form of privacy. Perhaps it was because she was able to call out his surname despite her unfamiliar voice, Qin Heng¡¯s tone was obviously a little guarded. from the security Department,¡± song qingxiao replied, ¡°¡±Something happened to your wife. I couldn¡¯t get through to you.¡± As soon as she said this, Qin Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Really?¡± His wife was already seven months pregnant. The fetus had taken shape and was about to give birth. When ordinary people heard that something had happened to their wives, they would be extremely anxious. However, his tone seemed to be a little anxious. He was not in a hurry to pay attention to his wife and child¡¯s condition. Instead, he came to confirm whether his wife¡¯s accident was real or not. Song qingxiao frowned. When she saw the photo of Mr. And Mrs. Chu on 17-4, she felt that the couple¡¯s expressions were a little strange. The girl was too engrossed, and the man was barely perfunctory. She remembered what the woman in the black dress at the property management Office had said:¡°.. He had a pregnant wife at home ¡­ He didn¡¯t ask¡­ I¡¯m afraid the man has an outside heart, or something will happen to his wife ¡­ We were the ones who called the police.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the disgust in her heart and said calmly, ¡°¡±Miss Chu¡¯s body is currently in the city Hall. Does she have any other relatives? You can provide me with a list of names, and I¡¯ll inform her relatives to come to the guard Station to retrieve her body.¡± Song qingxiao had suspected that this mission might be haunted by ghosts because of her second ability, but she didn¡¯t completely cut off the possibility that miss Chu¡¯s relatives were grieving over her death and had killed her husband to avenge her. Miss Chu¡¯s immediate family members should be found out by the guard Department sooner or later, but the guard Department had their own set of procedures, and it was related to their own mission, so it was good to find some clues in advance. After she asked this question, she originally thought that with Qin Heng¡¯s cold attitude after hearing about his wife and child¡¯s accident, he would definitely be impatient with the attitude of handling his wife and child¡¯s funeral Affairs and agree to temporarily hand it over to someone else. Who knew that Qin Heng¡¯s previous indifference would be swept away.¡±No need, I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± After he said this, he didn¡¯t even ask about his wife and child¡¯s basic situation and directly hung up the phone. A ¡®beep beep beep¡¯ came from the phone., And the air conditioner¡¯s air vent above her head condensed into a large drop of water, falling on song Qing¡¯s small head. Her sharp senses detected it and she dodged it in advance. The drop of water fell to the ground with a ¡®drip¡¯ sound, splashing a small ball. Hearing that Qin Heng was coming back, song Qingxin was both happy and worried. She was happy because once Qin Heng returned, if he was really the key figure in the ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯, something would happen to verify her guess. But the worry was that his return might mean that the real trial was about to begin. How to protect his life from the ¡®ghost¡¯ or ¡®Chu Li¡¯, it would not be as simple as number two had thought. Her expression changed. In just a short while, the young man who had delivered the corpse had already left by elevator. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he walked away, the corridor was empty. Only the light in the security booth at the entrance in front was on. Through the refraction of the light, one could vaguely see the figure of a person on duty inside. The wind was blowing from the air conditioning vent above their heads. There was a red electronic eye monitor outside the duty room. Song qingxiao sized him up for a moment, then turned around and left. She had just entered the mission and didn¡¯t have the time to find a place to stay. She decided to stay in the temporary lounge in the guard Hall for a while and leave after the mission was completed. In the real world, she worked in the guard Station, so she had a general idea of the basic layout of such a municipal unit. She quickly found the lounge sign.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Midnight (1) Chapter 309: Midnight (1) Translator: 549690339 Men and women were separated in the guard station¡¯s Lounge. It was already past the time for the shift change. In addition, there were fewer women on duty than men in the guard Station, so there was no one else in the women¡¯s lounge. The large space seemed a little empty. Outside, there were rows of cabinets against the wall. Each cabinet had a name tag on it, and her name was one of them. On the left side of the room was a resting area with a sofa, a lounge chair, and other things. On the right was the bathroom. Song Qing turned into the bathroom and saw a row of washbasins about two meters long. There was a burning sandalwood incense burner on top of the washbasin, and a glass wall next to it separated the bathroom from the shower. The faint fragrance of the burning sandalwood gradually turned into a faint rancid smell after song qingxiao entered. She had stayed in Room 17-4 for a long time today. The stench seemed to have attached itself to her and did not dissipate after she left. Song qingxiao frowned. She walked to the sink, and the automatic sensor tap let out a large stream of water. The mission scene was the same as the real world, it was also Midsummer, but the water was cold to the bone. Song qingxiao squeezed some hand wash and rubbed her hands. After washing off the foam, she put her hands to her nose and sniffed. The hand wash had a strong fragrance, but she could still smell a faint rancid smell. She squeezed out some hand wash and washed her hands again, but they still smelled bad. This smell seemed to follow him like a shadow, and it was difficult to wash away. After she washed her hands twice, it mixed with the hand-washing liquid and formed an extremely strange and unbearable stench. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She decided not to wash it if it was not clean enough. She filled up half the pool with water and took out the fly that she had frozen again from her pocket. After a while, the ice had melted a little, leaving only one about the size of a date. It was gradually unable to freeze the ferocious black fly, and the fly¡¯s leg had even extended out. She threw the frozen fly into the water, and the ice slowly melted under the effect of the water flow. At this moment, a miraculous scene appeared. After the fly that had been frozen more than twice melted, it actually began to slowly spread its wings and feet in the water. It was actually not dead. Song qingxiao was a little curious. Although the fly¡¯s vitality was strong, it was not strong to this extent. It was comparable to the creatures on the demon Island that had mutated due to genetic infection in the previous trial scene. This thing was several times larger than an ordinary fly. She took the burning sandalwood incense from the sink and flicked it at the fly in the water. The fly that was still struggling earlier, after being attacked by the foreign object, immediately struggled more. The wings that were soaked in water flapped hard and actually turned over in the water, splashing the water, as if it was about to fly. Its body was also different from ordinary flies. It seemed to be much harder. When the sandalwood stick poked its body, it made a light ¡®bu¡¯ sound, as if it had touched a layer of armor. She took a piece of tissue, pulled it out of the water, and pressed it on its back with sandalwood to fix it in place. She then took a closer look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This fly also had an obvious rancid smell, and its eyes were grayish-green, which reminded her of the livor mortis on miss Chu¡¯s body. As she approached, the fly struggled even more, flapping its wings with great force. After a few times, the sandalwood on it broke with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. As soon as it lost control, it swayed and was about to fly up. Song qingxiao was quick to react. She picked up a stove with sandalwood incense on it and smashed it on its body. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the stove was broken. A few pieces of broken porcelain either fell to the ground or rolled into the pool. The lower body of the fly that was hit was broken, and a few drops of dark green liquid splashed out. There were a few white porcelain fragments on its back, but this injury did not seem to affect it. It slowly shook its wings to shake off the broken porcelain fragments, and it was about to fly again. This was a little strange. She knew how much strength song qingxiao had used. Although she didn¡¯t use any spiritual power, her body had been strengthened. Even if she had held back some of her strength, it was more than enough to kill a fly. But the fly was still alive.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Midnight (2) Chapter 310: Midnight (2) Translator: 549690339 She had already noticed that something was wrong. The fly had flown out from 17-4 miles away. She remembered what number two had said. At 17-4 miles away, miss Chu¡¯s soul had disappeared without a trace. The person who died was full of resentment. Her spirit must have found a place to hide. 17-4 There was no trace of miss Chu¡¯s soul in it, and the photo frame she liked when she was alive wasn¡¯t where she hid either. This fly was obviously strange, so there might be some connection between the two. Thinking of this, she was not ready to kill the fly. Instead, she used her spiritual power and her hand was suddenly covered with a layer of frost. She caught the fly and wrapped it in cold air. Not long after, she froze the fly into a pile. She took out the box of toiletries under the sink, poured the things inside, and locked the frozen fly in. The moment she activated her spiritual power, song qingxiao felt that the stench on her hands had reduced a lot. She brought it to her nose and sniffed it. The rotting smell that had mixed with the hand wash was only a light stench. She took out a new set of uniform from the cabinet with her name tag and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Most of the dust and sweat were washed away, but the rancid smell could not be washed away. Song qingxiao recalled the scene where she had circulated her spiritual force earlier. She had an idea. She entered the lounge and locked the door. Then, she began to circulate her spiritual force through her body. In fact, she was using her spiritual power without any pattern. She was just acting on instinct. However, as the cold Qi moved through her meridians, song qingxiao could clearly feel the layer of stench covering her body getting rid of bit by bit. And as the spirit power circulated, her spiritual sense that had been consumed a lot began to slowly recover. She circulated her spirit energy three times through her meridians. The stench on her body had been completely eliminated, and she was in a much better state of mind than she had been after sleeping for a while. This way, song qingxiao gave up on the idea of sleeping for a while to recover her mental power. Instead, she tirelessly circulated her spiritual power through her body. The temperature in the lounge dropped again and again, and thin frost appeared on the tip of her brows. Her originally exhausted divine sense had recovered by more than half, and the spirit energy in her body, which was as thin as a thread, slowly increased a little after passing through her eight extraordinary meridians. After an unknown period of time, song qingxiao was immersed in the feeling of cultivation. A buzzing sound of vibration woke her up from this wonderful state. She guided the spiritual energy to gather in her dantian. When she opened her eyes, she was much more energetic than when she had just entered the task. The amount of time she used her spiritual power was actually much better than the time she took to sleep. The phone at the side was buzzing and vibrating. There was a layer of frost on it. She picked up the phone and looked at it. It was already two in the morning. The call was from a string of numbers. She took a look and recognized that the number belonged to Qin Heng, who she had called once! At about seven or eight O ¡®clock last night, she had called Qin Heng to inform him of his wife and child¡¯s accident. At that time, Qin Heng had replied to her that he would immediately rush home. It seemed that he had already returned overnight. However, the two of them were just strangers who had spoken on the phone once. Why was he not in a hurry to take care of his wife and child¡¯s funeral? why was he calling her? Since it was a mission, song qingxiao immediately answered the call. Before she could open her mouth, Qin Heng had already cursed at the other end of the phone,¡± ¡°F * ck your Father, Son of a b * tch, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± When song qingxiao heard his scolding, a murderous look flashed in her eyes. She squeezed the phone in her hand hard, and the phone case cracked slightly. Qin Heng did not know that she had already made up her mind to kill him, but he still scolded,¡± ¡°Your dad is dead. Your mom died too early!¡± Song qingxiao had talked to him earlier. He sounded cold and indifferent to the death of his pregnant wife, but not like now. He was crazy, as if something had happened and he was angry from embarrassment. ¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao shouted in a low voice. Qin Heng became even angrier when he heard her reply. His voice suddenly raised by seven or eight degrees. ¡°You¡¯d better shut up! What kind of pranks could it be? if you lie to me, Chu ke will die! Your whole family is dead!¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she was stunned. The killing intent in her heart froze and turned into disbelief,¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Chu ke didn¡¯t die! She called me! She said that she had only gone back to her parents ¡®home! F * ck me ¡­¡± He was still cursing, as if he had nowhere to vent his anger from being teased. However, the moment song qingxiao heard him say this, her hair stood on end. A large amount of cold sweat oozed out of her pores, making her shiver and curl up her toes. She couldn¡¯t hear Qin Heng¡¯s angry curses anymore. Her heart jumped to her throat and fell heavily, making a loud ¡®bang¡¯ sound. It repeated again and again. The sound was so loud that it seemed to burst her chest. At this time, song Qing¡¯s small mind was only filled with Qin Heng¡¯s angry scolding, ¡°¡±Chu ke didn¡¯t die! She gave me a call!¡± ¡°Chu ke didn¡¯t die! She gave me a call¡­¡± ¡°Chu ke didn¡¯t die ¡­¡± Qin Heng¡¯s tone was mixed with disappointment, gloominess, and the anger that he had nowhere to vent after being ¡®teased¡¯ by others. If miss Chu really wasn¡¯t dead, and she had informed him that both her mother and her son were dead, and he had rushed home only to find out that his wife and son were still alive, all of this could be a stranger¡¯s ¡®prank¡¯. One could imagine how angry he would be. But how could miss Chu not be dead? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao had goosebumps all over her body. She thought of the stench in Room 17-4, the fly that was swaying unconsciously, and the deformed face that was pressed against the glass in the bathroom. She had once looked into that pair of eyes that had been squeezed out of the eye sockets. She saw Captain Shen and the others perform the autopsy and saw them send miss Chu¡¯s body to the autopsy table in the forensic room. She took the young forensic intern¡¯s notebook, which clearly stated the cause of miss Chu¡¯s death. After the forensic doctor had dissected her, she had accompanied the corpse deliveryman to send miss Chu to the mortuary. And now, Qin Heng was telling her that miss Chu was still alive? Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 249 Chapter 311: Chapter 249-shock (1) Translator: 549690339 If miss Chu was not dead, then who was the seven-month-pregnant female corpse that was carried back from Room 17-4 yesterday? Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down. If what Qin Heng said was true and miss Chu was not dead, then her guess about the mission ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯ was completely wrong. ¡°Are you sure miss Chu really called you?¡± This was a serious matter, so song qingxiao asked again, ¡°¡±Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± After Qin Heng cursed, a part of the anger in his heart had been vented. He was now a little calmer, but when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, it was as if the anger that had subsided was reignited. Hearing this, he was furious,¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. what prank is it? she said she was dead and made me rush back in the middle of the night! Qin Heng cursed again. The more he cursed, the more true his words were. Now that he thought about it, when song qingxiao had called him to inform him of miss Chu¡¯s death, he had tried his best to suppress his coldness, but it was mixed with a trace of joy. The woman at the property management Office once said that when he married miss Chu, he was poor and not local. He only stayed here to work after graduation. However, the income from work had to pay off the student loan, so the house bought at the time of marriage was funded by the woman¡¯s parents. Naturally, the real estate was registered under the woman¡¯s name at that time. Last night, song qingxiao called him and asked him to provide a list of the woman¡¯s immediate family members if it was not convenient for him to come back. She asked him to help contact the woman¡¯s family to come over and identify the body. Qin Heng rejected her and decided to rush back overnight. After thinking about it carefully, he could guess some of Qin Heng¡¯s intentions for rushing back. His wife was dead, and they were husband and wife. He probably wanted to take advantage of this to get the upper hand. His main intention was probably to buy a real estate like the house. This was very likely. This person worked outside all year round and did not care about his pregnant wife at home. When something happened at home, it was reported to the police. When song qingxiao called him, there was a woman¡¯s voice next to him, and he looked quite vigilant. If his wife really died, it would be a great benefit to him. If miss Chu didn¡¯t die, then he would have come here for nothing. Therefore, other than the anger of thinking that he had been ¡®pranked¡¯, his anger at the moment might also be the unwillingness to accept that his plan had failed. but yesterday afternoon, we did move a corpse out of your house. There were many suspicious points. Song qingxiao jumped up from the sofa bed, picked up the coat next to her, and opened the door of the lounge. the corpse was seven months pregnant. She fell to her death while taking a bath. After her death, she gave birth to a baby boy¡­ ¡°I¡¯m carrying your mother!¡± Qin Heng interrupted her irascible words, ¡°¡±She called me. How could 1 mistake my wife¡¯s phone number?¡± Song qingxiao shivered when she heard this. Qin Heng received a call from miss Chu, and the phone number was miss Chu¡¯s. This was another problem. At 17-4 p.m., After song qingxiao broke the door open, the woman from the property management Office made two calls under the pressure of Captain Shen of the guard Department. One of them was to call Qin Heng, but for some reason, the call was not successful. One of them was to call miss Chu. When the phone rang, everyone who heard it was shocked! The sound of the phone came from the house and fell beside miss Chu. It was later found by the guard Hall as evidence at the scene. After collecting it, it was placed in the information cabinet in the guard Hall. Now, Qin Heng actually said that his wife was not dead and used this phone to make a call. Who was the person who made the call, and how did ¡®she¡¯ take the phone away from the data cabinet in the security Hall? Who was the one who called her in the middle of the night for a prank? Was it the person who called Qin Heng, or was it the Qin Heng who was calling at this time? At this point, song Qingxin¡¯s bad feeling was already very deep. She raised her voice and suppressed Qin Heng¡¯s voice. ¡°Did you call the property management Office to confirm the news?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get through to the phone!¡± Qin Heng was extremely angry and replied to her. ¡°Where are you now?¡± It had been seven to eight hours since he had called him that night. He had rushed home after answering the call, so he probably wasn¡¯t home yet. Otherwise, when he got home, the environment and smell of the dead person wouldn¡¯t lie. Even if it wasn¡¯t miss Chu, it would be someone else. He wouldn¡¯t have called to scold him after realizing that he had made a mistake. But even if he wasn¡¯t home, he should be somewhere not far from home. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Qin Heng said angrily and then warned,¡±I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me in the future. If I see a b * tch like you again, I¡¯ll definitely take your life!¡± After he said this, he hung up the phone with a bang. Song Qing took a deep breath and closed her eyes. From this late-night call, she had received several important pieces of information. In addition to the fact that miss Chu didn¡¯t die and called her husband with the phone that the security Department took away in the afternoon, there was also the problem of not being able to get through to the property management Office that Qin Heng mentioned in a rage. When she called him, it was around seven or eight 0 ¡®clock in the evening. At that time, he must have been skeptical when he received a call from a strange woman. From what he said, he should have called the property management Office after song qingxiao hung up, but the phone did not go through. Even if the management of the neighborhood was lax, it was not too late at that time. It was neither dinner time nor sleeping time. The security guard on duty must have heard the phone ringing, but he said that the phone could not be reached. This point was quite similar to when the people from the real estate management Office couldn¡¯t get through to Qin Heng¡¯s phone at the beginning, and the signal seemed to be interfered with. After ¡®miss Chu¡¯ died, the people from the real estate management Office wanted to contact Qin Heng, but they couldn¡¯t get through. When Qin Heng wanted to contact the people from the real estate management Office, they couldn¡¯t get through either. It was as if there was an invisible hand in the dark, preventing both sides from sending out the critical message of ¡®miss Chu¡¯s¡¯ death. She thought of the phone call she made to Qin Heng. At first, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t go through, but strangely, it went through. What was she doing at that time? how did she get through to Qin Heng¡¯s phone and inform him about this? She tried hard to recall. At that time, the fly that she felt in her pocket was still alive and had used spiritual power! In the afternoon, when she had forcefully broken through the door to Room 17-4, she had also used her spiritual power to break through the layers of resentment. The smell of the dead body on his body was also removed by using his spiritual power. Song qingxiao found the key point. Holding her phone, she remembered the scene in the afternoon when she asked the woman in the property management Office for Qin Heng¡¯s number. At that time, that woman was holding her phone and asked her to copy Qin Heng¡¯s phone number. Qin Heng¡¯s phone number was next to miss Chu¡¯s. She had taken a look at that number before. Because it was related to the mission, she had even remembered a few numbers. Now that she thought about it carefully, she should be able to remember it! Her heart was beating fast. She racked her brain and tried to recall the string of numbers. Her mental power was far better than ordinary people, so even if she only took a glance, a string of numbers would naturally appear in her sea of consciousness and she pressed it on the phone without realizing it. Since Qin Heng said that ¡®miss Chu¡¯ used his wife¡¯s original phone number, then she had to make a call to see who was the one behind this! The number was pressed on the phone. Perhaps song qingxiao was affected by Qin Heng¡¯s phone call tonight, but her whole body trembled slightly. Her fingertips were cold, and an inexplicable sense of horror rose from the bottom of her heart. Her heart was beating very fast, and her lips were extremely dry. She licked her lips and narrowed her eyes. After confirming that the number was correct, she dialed it. ¡®Beep-¡® Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The static interference from the phone made the beeping sound particularly long. In the middle of the night, it gave off a creepy feeling. The phone seemed to be held in the hand of a ¡®person¡¯. After the first ring, it was picked up by the¡¯ person¡¯. The ¡®person¡¯ who answered the phone seemed to be a little inconvenient. There was a ¡®rustling¡¯ noise from the phone. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s heart rate began to accelerate rapidly, and her heart was like a wound-up motor, making ¡®clang clang clang clang clang¡¯¡­, The rapid beating sound. The waiting process was particularly torturous. About four or five seconds later, the ¡®person¡¯ put the phone to his cheek, and the ¡®slithering¡¯ noise disappeared instantly. In its place was a strange, almost terrifying silence. The silence over the phone sent chills down song qingxiao¡¯s spine. She felt as if she was in hell. A chill came from the phone, through her fingertips, and spread all over her body.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Suspicious points (1) Chapter 312: Suspicious points (1) Translator: 549690339 Di-da, di-da¡­ A voice suddenly sounded in song Qing¡¯s mind. The sound was similar to the sound of the clock ticking in her mind when she was in the mental hospital for the second time. It was like a talisman that urged her to die. It also sounded like the dripping sound from the bathroom yesterday afternoon, before miss Chu¡¯s body was found in Room 17-4. Perhaps it was in the middle of the night, in the dead of the night, when she dialed miss Chu¡¯s phone number, she was nervous, waiting, and in extreme silence, she began to hallucinate. The more she acted like this, the calmer song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became. The phone in her hand became colder and colder. The coldness was creepy and made song Qing¡¯s arms and neck have goosebumps. so it turns out that all the beautiful colors have been given to a broken well and a broken wall like this ¡ª the oath of undying love is just fleeting ¡ª¡± Just as song qingxiao was patiently waiting, the phone that had been silent for about seven to eight seconds suddenly rang with an extremely slow, sad, and tactful female voice. At this time, in the middle of the night, the lingering female voice was somewhat sharp and harsh. In addition, the number belonged to the deceased miss Chu, which added to the creepy feeling. ¡­ Mistakenly entrusting lovesickness to someone, the affection is always mistakenly-yayayayayayaya¡­ Yiya-¡± The voice was a woman¡¯s cappella without a tune. It sounded like she was crying and complaining. Over the phone receiver, the voice seemed to linger on her face as it slowly sang the song into her ears. Song qingxiao felt the blood in her veins rush to her head. Her neck trembled a little, and she subconsciously licked the corner of her mouth. She remembered yesterday afternoon, when the woman in the black dress from the property management Office called miss Chu¡¯s phone at Captain Shen¡¯s signal, the ringtone that shocked everyone present at the time was exactly the same as the female voice at this time. This made song Qingxin feel that there was something strange about this. At that time, the woman had made a call. Because the ringtone was strange and creepy, no one picked up after two rings. The woman from the property management Office hung up very quickly. After calling twice, it was still ¡®yiyiyayaya¡¯, but song qingxiao vaguely remembered that the lyrics were not the same as the two lines she was singing. If this was the sound of a phone ringing, why would it ring in the middle of a call? And if this wasn¡¯t the sound of a phone ringing, then who was it that picked up the call and played such a resentful song in the middle of the night, when the phone was placed in the evidence cabinet in the guard Hall with miss Chu¡¯s other belongings, waiting for the family to collect it? The guard on duty would not be so bored as to play such a prank at this time. Song qingxiao had been skeptical about Qin Heng¡¯s call to curse her, but now she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. The voice was shrill at first, but the more he sang, the more it sounded like he was out of breath. At the end, it was suspicious, like a whisper. Song qingxiao listened patiently and did not interrupt the voice. After the singing stopped, there was a few seconds of silence. Suddenly, there was a dragged-out ¡®Hua-¡® sound, as if something was pushed away, followed by a ¡®Zila¡¯ sound. The sound was rather strange, as if someone was moving very slowly and had just gotten up from the ¡®bed¡¯. The environment over there seemed to be extremely quiet. Even such a small sound had a faint echo. But miss Chu¡¯s phone was in the guard Station. Was there any place in the guard Station that was so quiet, so quiet that there was no noise, and it was empty? The tune that had come to an abrupt end earlier started playing again after two to three seconds. This time, the sound was different from the previous desolate and graceful sound. Instead, it was rough and dry, as if someone was using an old saw to saw the table legs. An extremely cold aura came from the phone, like a thin and long needle, and stabbed into song Qing¡¯s small mind. Her sea of consciousness shook on the spot, and her vision went black. As the groan dragged on, the phone was wrapped in a black gas that was hard to be seen by the naked eye. The corpse stench that had disappeared completely reappeared at the tip of her nose. The phone couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying aura of resentment, and the screen cracked. The phone that was in the middle of a call was cut off at this moment.¡¯Du, du, du¡¯, the rapid sound of the line being disconnected came. Song Qing and Xiao Leng did not want to be attacked by this resentment. Their faces turned pale, and the spiritual power in their bodies began to circulate unconsciously. The cold intent broke through the attack of the power of resentment, and his divine sense blocked this malicious intent from his sea of consciousness, and the uncomfortable feeling eased. She glanced at her phone, which was still showing the time of the call. 1 minute and 4 seconds. It had only been a short call, but she felt as if she had been suffering for dozens of minutes. The phone¡¯s glass screen had already cracked into small pieces, and the phone was so cold that it was a little scary. This kind of cold was different from the power of frost, and it made people feel a sense of fear from the bottom of their hearts when they touched it. The female voice that was humming a song seemed to be ringing in her ears and mind, causing her spine to turn cold and cold sweat to ooze out of her pores. Song qingxiao took a few deep breaths. There was something strange about this. She looked at her phone and touched the dagger behind her waist. She felt a little relieved. She wiped her forehead and left the lounge, preparing to go to No. 2 to find out more. There was something strange about this. The ¡®dead¡¯ miss Chu had ¡®come back to life¡¯, and number 2 was still unable to find her soul. Qin Heng¡¯s phone signal seemed to be blocked by some mysterious force. Miss Chu¡¯s phone made a strange sound in the middle of the night. There was also the unusually quiet echo from the phone, the huge and tenacious black fly, and the return of Qin Heng. When these things were put together, it was like a tangled mess. She seemed to have vaguely touched a little, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of it for a while. Number two was quite good at ghosts and deities, so he couldn¡¯t ignore this matter! Whether it was a vengeful spirit, an evil ghost, or someone playing tricks, she had to complete her mission and return to the real world! No. 2 was also a trial-taker who had just entered the mission. In a situation where he was in a hurry to complete the mission, he should be staying in the resting room in the guard Station for the time being, just like him. Opposite the women¡¯s lounge was the men¡¯s Lounge. Before she left, for some reason, she turned back and entered the washroom. After a few hours, the ice that song qingxiao used to freeze the fly should have melted. The fly that was still alive was hitting the box, making a slow and rhythmic ¡®ka, ka¡¯ sound. If it were not for the fact that the box was heavy and song qingxiao had noticed that there was something strange about the fly and had pressed something on it, the box would have been knocked open long ago. But even if it wasn¡¯t completely knocked open, the box lid bounced up a little with every knock. Song qingjiang opened the box, and the fly inside shook its head and flapped its wings, trying to fly away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but in the past few hours, the fly seemed to have grown a little bigger than when she first caught it. She frowned, but still put the fly on ice back into her pocket without thinking. After leaving the lounge, she walked directly to the men¡¯s Lounge opposite. It was almost three 0 ¡®clock in the morning, and the corridor of the guard Hall was quiet. Perhaps it was because of the terrifying phone call she had made earlier. This place was supposed to be filled with justice, but it still gave off a chill. She went straight into the men¡¯s Lounge, which was similar to the women¡¯s lounge. She saw the door of the lounge, but before she could push it, it was pulled open from the inside. Under the bright white light, number two¡¯s thin and cold face appeared in front of song qingxiao.. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Yin Qi (1) Chapter 313: Yin Qi (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What is it?¡± Number two frowned and looked down on song Qing. He was neatly dressed and didn¡¯t look like he was in a hurry to get up from his rest. He looked very energetic. Song qingxiao recalled the scene where she had circulated her spiritual power. It was highly possible that number two was the same as her, cultivating spiritual sense and spiritual power. However, this was not the time to delve into these things. She composed herself and went straight to the point, lowering her voice and asking,¡± ¡°Have you touched a cell phone?¡± As she spoke, number two¡¯s expression changed. He was a smart man and knew that song qingxiao would not shoot without thinking in the middle of the night. He instinctively looked back, then flashed out and closed the door of the lounge. Such an action meant that there was probably someone else in the lounge. Song qingxiao shut her mouth and stepped out. There was the sound of someone getting up on the other side of the lounge. Captain Shen¡¯s voice sounded,¡± ¡°Teacher fan, is there a case?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Number two didn¡¯t even turn her head, someone came to talk about some private matters. It must be that Captain Shen worked overtime too late last night and temporarily rested in the guard Hall. Once he heard that No. 2 was talking about a private matter, Captain Shen lay back down again, making a slight ¡®slithering¡¯ sound. Although the voice was soft, it was extremely clear in the ears of cultivators like song qingxiao and number two. Other than Captain Shen, there was no one else in the lounge. The voice was a little empty, which reminded song qingxiao of the sound that came from the other end of the phone when she called miss yang earlier. She suddenly had goosebumps all over. ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± Two asked in a cold voice when they were out in the corridor. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his question. ¡°Number two, you haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Number two¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and he had developed a proud temperament. In reality, it was very likely that he was also in a high position, so he was used to speaking in a condescending manner. However, this was not reality. The two of them only needed a cooperative relationship. Song qingxiao was not his attendant or subordinate, so there was no need for him to lower his voice. She had come to find number two, worried that ¡®miss Chu¡¯s¡¯ resurrection was strange. An extra trial-taker would be more help. This mission would most likely require the cooperation of many people, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to let number two¡¯s temper go. Even if number two was more capable than others, song qingxiao might not be able to stop him with her dagger and the nine-word secret order. Hearing her words, number two squinted at her. This was the second time song qingxiao was not very respectful to him since they entered the mission scenario. Yesterday afternoon, he had tested song Qing¡¯s strength. His divine sense was slightly low, but he had spiritual power. It was quite strange, as if it contained cold air and was unusually sharp. That was the first time he had been rebutted by song Qing, and he had wanted to teach her a lesson. At that time, she had tried her best to resist, and her divine sense should have been exhausted. She had forced herself to return to the guard Station, and she should have fallen asleep before she could recover some energy. However, in just a few hours, she looked full of energy and her breathing was stable. It seemed that she had already recovered, which was not to be underestimated. The muscles on his cheeks tightened slightly, and a few wrinkles were squeezed out of his eyes. His fingers moved, but he finally put them down and let out a cold snort. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Number two clenched her jaw, and the words seemed to come out through the gaps between her teeth, what do you mean by that? ¡± After he answered the question, song qingxiao did not care about his ugly expression when he asked the question. She said seriously,¡± last night, 1 called Qin Heng and told him about miss Chu¡¯s death. But a few minutes ago, Qin Heng called and said,¡± she paused. Number two¡¯s expression did not change, but his fists were clenched tightly. It showed that he was not as calm as he appeared on the surface, miss Chu is not dead. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Number two had thought of thousands of possibilities. After all, he had already guessed that it could not be anything ordinary for song qingxiao to come looking for him at this time. However, song qingxiao¡¯s words had surprised him again. One was that miss Chu¡¯s husband¡¯s phone had been unreachable from yesterday afternoon to night. This had been verified by the woman in the real estate management Office and the guard office. After miss Chu¡¯s body was brought back to the guard Station and confirmed that her death was an accident, the guards tried to contact her family to retrieve her body, but they couldn¡¯t make the call. There must be a reason for this, and number two guessed that it was the nether spirit¡¯s doing. But at the time, all his attention was focused on miss Chu¡¯s spirit and the phone that was approaching miss Chu, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. With his ability, it was easy for him to call Qin Heng. He could tell that song qingxiao and number three were not good at this. They thought that the initiative of this mission was likely to be on him, so he was not in a hurry to do it. Number two¡¯s plan at that time was to find miss Chu¡¯s spirit and beat her up until she could never reincarnate. Then, she would eliminate any possibility of the other members of the Chu family seeking revenge on Qin Heng. This mission would basically be considered over. What he didn¡¯t expect was that before he could even find miss Chu¡¯s soul or find the phone that was most likely hiding the ghost, song qingxiao had the ability to break through the barrier of resentment and make the call! What he didn¡¯t expect even more was to hear song qingxiao say that Qin Heng mentioned that ¡®miss Chu¡¯ wasn¡¯t dead! Song qingxiao had guessed that he would react this way. Before this, when she heard Qin Heng say this, her reaction was exactly the same as number two¡¯s. ¡°Then I called miss Chu¡¯s phone.¡± Number two didn¡¯t bother asking her where she got her phone number. Instead, he asked anxiously, ¡°¡±And then?¡± someone picked up the phone. It was the ringtone that I heard on the phone this afternoon. She remembered the voice at that time, and her body seemed to have its own memory. The hair on her arms stood on end, and the woman¡¯s sharp and thin singing lingered in her mind, a beauty like a flower can¡¯t beat years like water ~ the mountain pledge and sea oath are but fleeting clouds ¡öI She closed her eyes, and the voice in her mind became clearer and clearer, like a demonic sound penetrating her ears. Finally, it turned into a rough snort. Her sea of consciousness seemed to be stirred again with the memory. She took a deep breath and calmed her chaotic breathing. ¡°At the end, there was some noise, and the ¡®person¡¯ who picked up the phone hummed a song.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing this, number two couldn¡¯t believe it, and his expression became sterner. He said in a hurry,¡± even if the ghost is attached to the phone and the phone is used as a medium, after a person dies, the body dies and the soul remains. The ghost is just a spiritual body that uses objects and spiritual power to hurt the living soul. He was a little agitated, humans have their own paths, and ghosts have their own paths. How could you hear her words? At most, she¡¯ll just play the song you¡¯re singing and make some noise. She just died not long ago, so no matter how violent she is, she won¡¯t be able to make a sound.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was trying to convince himself or song qingxiao, but his tone was a little heavy.¡±Did you hear it wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very clear about what a song is played and what a song is hummed.¡± Song qingxiao was too lazy to argue with him. She took out her phone from her pocket. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only this is the change in my phone the moment ¡®she¡¯ spoke. Take a look. The phone had just hung up a few minutes ago, but the paint on the corners had already begun to peel off, as if it had been moldy and decayed in a dark and damp corner for many years. There was no trace of human use at all! The surface of the phone was cracked, and there was a bright green frost on it. The color was particularly eye-catching on the surface of the phone, which was very strange. The moment number two saw the phone, he was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab it. ¡°What a heavy Yin Qi!¡± Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Chapter 252 Chapter 314: Chapter 252-death (1) Translator: 549690339 When No. 2 reached out to grab it, song qingxiao didn¡¯t Dodge. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t Dodge, but she had taken out her phone to show No. 2. No. 2¡¯s reaction proved that there was something wrong with the ¡®person¡¯ who made the call and sang the song. Number two grabbed the phone in his hand. The phone was extremely cold. In number two¡¯s eyes, he could even ¡®see¡¯ the heavy black fog wrapped around the phone. The moment he grabbed the phone, the black mist seemed to have become a spirit. It followed his fingertips and wrapped around his palm. Number two snorted coldly, and a bright light flashed in his eyes. With his powerful inner breath, he forcibly dispersed the black mist that wrapped around him. After he held the phone in his hand, the temperature of the phone was obviously much more normal. It hadn¡¯t actually been long since song qingxiao called miss Chu, but the phone was already on the verge of breaking. The plane¡¯s originally flat body was now slightly bulging. Number 2¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Why is the yin Qi so heavy?¡± He flipped the phone around and rubbed his fingertips, it¡¯s still damp. This humidity was either due to the extremely heavy Yin Qi, or the person on the phone had ¡®done something¡¯. Number two¡¯s eyes glowed. He was wondering if song qingxiao was behind this. She was trying to mislead him so that she could take advantage of the mission. But at the same time, there was another possibility. The phone was indeed some kind of medium that established a connection between her and the dead ¡®miss Chu¡¯. Just as he had guessed, miss Chu had tried to use her phone to call for help before she died. After she died, her soul was placed in the phone, which allowed her to ¡®control¡¯ the phone in some ways, including calling Qin Heng and song qingxiao. This also explained why song Qing¡¯s small phone was filled with extremely dense Yin Qi. However, what made number two suspicious was that song Qing had heard the sound and movement from the phone. It was obviously impossible. Ghosts were just a kind of spiritual energy that could confuse people¡¯s minds and confuse their souls. However, without a physical body, they couldn¡¯t make any sound, so it was possible that she was deliberately spouting nonsense and had other motives. When she handed the phone over, the phone was filled with Yin energy. If the yin energy was really caused by her call with ¡®miss Chu¡¯, it made sense. However, why was song qingxiao acting as if nothing had happened despite the strong Yin Qi? A trace of doubt flashed through number two¡¯s mind, but he quickly threw this doubt to the back of his mind. He didn¡¯t care how capable song qingxiao was. No matter what abilities she had, they were insignificant in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you called the victim¡¯s number?¡± Two looked at the phone and threw it back to song qingxiao as if nothing had happened. Song qingxiao reached out and caught the phone. The phone was slightly warm, no longer as cold as it was when she touched it. The ¡®Yin Qi¡¯ on the phone, as he had said, had obviously been cleaned up by him. She tapped on the phone twice, but the screen was not responding well. After a few taps, the screen lit up slightly. It might have been corroded by the yin energy, as the light around the phone was a faint fluorescent green, which made the surface of the phone show a strange color. ¡°The number 1 called was from the woman from the property management Office yesterday afternoon.¡± After the woman dialed the number, her phone rang in the bathroom. It was obviously miss Chu¡¯s phone. The number she had just dialed started singing after ¡®someone¡¯ picked up. It was the same female voice as the ringtone in Room 17-4 yesterday, but the words were different. She was sure that it was miss Chu¡¯s phone. If miss Chu was dead, and number two insisted that ¡®ghosts¡¯ couldn¡¯t make a sound, then who was the one who picked up the phone? Qin Heng received a call from his wife. Who was it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss Chu¡¯s phone was in the guard Station. When she called, who was the person humming the song? where did the person pick up the call from? why was it so quiet, and even an echo? ¡°Try calling that Qin guy again?¡± Number two said after gritting her teeth. Song qingxiao nodded, but he had already dispelled the yin Qi from the phone. However, it had been corroded by Yin Qi before, so it was not very responsive. She tried a few times before she managed to pull up the dial page. The screen was already filled with black dots from the recent calls she had made, and miss Chu¡¯s number was blurry under the dim light.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: A dead person (2) Chapter 315: A dead person (2) Translator: 549690339 Song Qing¡¯s small fingers landed on Qin Heng¡¯s number and pressed it. About one or two seconds later, the dial interface popped up on the phone. The signal was quite unstable and flashing, as if it would be disconnected or power cut at any time. Three seconds¡­ Four seconds¡­ Five seconds¡­ There was no response from the phone, and the screen flashed even more rapidly. In the corridor, No. 2 and song qingxiao frowned. Suddenly, there was a long ¡®du¡¯ sound on the phone. Song qingxiao¡¯s anxious heart immediately returned to its original place. She held her breath, afraid that she would miss out on any information. ¡®Beep-¡® The phone rang again in the middle of the night, which was particularly striking. Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched. She could already feel that something was happening. The uneasy atmosphere surrounded her, causing her eyelids to Twitch more and more rapidly. ¡®Beep-¡® After this sound, there was another silent wait. In the tense atmosphere of the two people holding their breaths, Qin Heng did not answer the phone. The phone rang again. She was still wondering if Qin Heng had stopped picking up the phone when the call was suddenly connected.¡¯Di da, di da, di da¡¯. First, there was this unusually harsh sound of dripping water from the phone, which made number two immediately recall the scene of his wet hands when he touched the phone earlier. It made him wonder if there was something wrong with the internal parts of the phone. Song qingxiao¡¯s legs tensed up. This ¡®drip¡¯ sound had appeared several times in the mission scene, so it was worth her attention. She was slightly dazed. The first time she heard the sound of water dripping was before she found miss Chu¡¯s body, in the bathroom. The second time she appeared, if she remembered correctly, was when she was sending miss Chu¡¯s body to the mortuary. She came out and called Qin Heng, and the worker who sent the body said that the air conditioner was broken and leaking. The third time she ¡®heard¡¯ it was when she called miss Chu¡¯s number. It was an instinctive reaction in her mind. She pursed her lips and suppressed the thoughts in her mind. Other than the clear beeping sound, there was also a noisy interference sound, as if the person on the other end of the phone was in a chaotic magnetic field. In the continuous dripping of water, Qin Heng¡¯s desperate and suppressed roar sounded,¡± ¡°She ¡­ You¡¯re back¡­¡± His voice trembled, and he spat as he spoke, as if he had just encountered the most terrifying thing in the world. As he spoke, the microphone emitted a ¡®zzzzzz¡¯ sound of radio wave interference. Chapter 2 Song qingxiao and number two were stunned. Before they could say anything, the phone seemed to have reached its limit. The green light on the screen went out and the call was cut off. Qin Heng¡¯s helpless and horrified voice stopped abruptly. However, number two and song qingxiao, who heard him, could already feel the message he was sending. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but exchange a look. They had already noticed that something was wrong. At this point, the mission was already very clear.¡¯Kill Qin feichu¡¯, the mission result was related to the husband and wife of 17-4! This couple had promised to spend their lives together when they were young, and miss Chu had loved them passionately and clearly, like a moth to a flame, giving everything to them. She had built a love nest for their marriage and had given her all to get pregnant with her husband¡¯s child. She waited day after day, leaving food in the pot for her husband who had returned without her knowing, and carefully doing everything she could. When she took a shower with her phone, she was afraid that she would miss her husband¡¯s call. Her husband might have already had an affair and had another woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she fell, the child was already seven months old and was about to be born. Before he died, he tried to touch his phone for help, but he died without touching the phone. Song qingxiao could almost imagine how angry miss Chu must be right now. The forensic doctor had said that her injuries were not fatal. If her family was more concerned and found out earlier, both mother and son should be able to save their lives. When she was waiting for her death, she must have been in extreme despair. If Qin Heng had shown her even the slightest concern, she and her mother wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. What was even more outrageous was that her wife was in trouble. It had been many days, and her body had rotted away. Just as the woman in the property management Office said, miss Chu¡¯s devoted husband didn¡¯t realize this. The one who called the police was the less responsible property management Office staff. In such a situation, miss Chu¡¯s love could turn into hatred, and then hatred would turn into a venomous heart.. Therefore, the already dead miss Chu ¡®resurrected¡¯ in some unknown way and was ready to return, threatening Qin Heng¡¯s life! Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Chapter 252 Chapter 316: Chapter 252-death (3) Translator: 549690339 The mission this time was related to vengeful ghosts. If Qin Heng died at the hands of miss Chu, who was surrounded by resentment, this mission would be a failure. Since it was a matter of life and death, song Qing calmed his mind. ¡°It seems that we need to work together for this mission.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Even though number two knew that something was wrong, she still did not change her proud nature. ¡°Even if there are ¡®ghosts¡¯, I alone am enough.¡± Song qingxiao sneered and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She stuffed the broken phone into her pocket and strode into the men¡¯s Lounge. Her reaction was out of number two¡¯s expectations. Number two was stunned for a moment before following her. Song qingxiao stood outside the lounge and pushed open the door. The door slammed against the door and made a heavy ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Captain Shen, who had just laid down not long ago, was awakened again. He sat up vigilantly and asked,¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The lights were not turned on, and the faint light shone into the room from the open door. It vaguely shone on Captain Shen¡¯s figure on the sofa bed. He squinted his eyes and sized up the person standing at the door. The dark shadow was elongated by the light and covered the room. It had a killing intent, making the people in the room feel quite depressed. ¡°Where was Chu ke¡¯s phone yesterday?¡± The situation was urgent, and at this point, song qingxiao naturally didn¡¯t want to be polite with the people in the quest plot. She asked directly. The one who spoke was a woman, but her imposing manner did not diminish even a bit because of her voice. Captain Shen tried to stand up and resist song qingxiao¡¯s aura. In this line of work, it was a basic professional instinct to be observant and alert. The moment song qingxiao opened her mouth, he had already recognized her voice. He immediately thought of this newcomer who had just joined the guard Station. Her performance at Room 17-4 yesterday was exceptional, but that did not mean that she had the right to break into the lounge at night. Captain Chen was annoyed and shouted,¡± ¡°Who let you in? get out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again.¡± Not only did song qingxiao not leave as he expected, but she also started to walk into the lounge. ¡°Where¡¯s Chu ke¡¯s phone?¡± If he found ¡®her¡¯ phone, he might be able to deduce ¡®her¡¯ situation. He might even be able to find ¡®her¡¯ ghost and stop her from doing something. Captain Chen was first shocked by her attitude, then he became furious and warned, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t hit women. Get out!¡± I¡¯m the opposite of you, Sir. 1 don¡¯t have such scruples. Captain Shen wanted to push her away, but song qingxiao grabbed his wrist. The moment he moved, he felt that something was wrong and tried to pull his hand back. However, Captain Shen was faster than song qingxiao. His hand had only slid back an inch when it was grabbed by a soft and cold hand. The hand was like a pair of pliers that could not be moved. It grabbed Captain Shen very tightly. Before Captain Shen could react, song qingxiao had already grabbed the hand and pushed him hard. He staggered a few steps back and fell on the sofa with a thud. Her hands were extremely cold, and her movements were completely disorganized. Captain Shen felt that she didn¡¯t seem like someone who was proficient in combat techniques. However, she was extremely strong and had a quick reaction. She completely suppressed all the techniques with her pure strength, making him unable to resist. As soon as he touched her, Captain Shen already knew that he was no match for her. This was strange. A large number of newcomers came to the guard Hall every year, more men than women. To be able to work to Captain Shen¡¯s level, his skills and experience were among the best among the guards. There were very few people who could suppress him. Why did the higher-ups send such a terrifying newcomer this time? ¡°Where¡¯s Chu ke¡¯s phone?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao asked again, but Captain Shen didn¡¯t say anything. This already made her extremely unhappy, and her tone was heavy. Chu ke¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t important evidence. Chu ke¡¯s case had already been confirmed. It wasn¡¯t a murder and was just an accident. This matter didn¡¯t involve any confidential information but it concerned his life. If Captain Shen still insisted on not telling her, song qingxiao did not mind using some ¡®methods¡¯ to make him talk. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to wait too long. The sofa bed bounced twice due to the previous impact. Captain Shen¡¯s back hit the back of the sofa and bounced up. He rubbed his wrist and looked at song qingxiao strangely. He felt the murderous aura that she was exuding at this moment. after I got it back last night, I took it to the autopsy room and collected her fingerprints for comparison. After confirming that it was her phone, 1 think she put it back in the evidence cabinet.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Can be _1 Chapter 317: Can be _1 Translator: 549690339 In other words, the phone was confirmed to belong to miss Chu, and miss Chu was confirmed to be dead. She recalled Qin Heng¡¯s previous sentence,¡±she ¡­¡± I¡¯m back¡­¡± The strange singing voice seemed to appear in his mind again:¡±.. I¡¯ve mistakenly entrusted my lovesickness to you, but my many feelings are always misunderstood by my ruthlessness¡­¡± Then, he thought of the faint echo of the ¡®hissing¡¯ sound and the slight movement that seemed to be made when a ¡®person¡¯ got out of bed. The sound of a drawer being pushed open and the extremely empty and quiet place made song Qing¡¯s eyelids Twitch more and more rapidly. ¡°Who¡¯s the one guarding the evidence? Call him and ask!¡± Song Qingxin had a very uneasy premonition in her heart. Even though she tried her best to restrain herself, her voice still revealed a bit of anxiety. Captain Chen¡¯s face was sullen, but he seemed to be infected by her. He reached into his coat pocket and took out a mobile phone. He dialed a few numbers and waited for the call to connect. He raised his eyebrows and said,¡± ¡°What happened? why are you in such a hurry?¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, the person in charge of the evidence Department answered the phone. A man¡¯s voice still had some lingering sleepiness. He seemed to recognize the phone number and greeted Captain Shen before he could say anything,¡± ¡°Hello, Captain Shen? Do you have anything to do?¡± ¡°I gave you the phone last night. Where¡¯s the phone of the victim with the surname Chu? Do you have it? Quickly prepare it and bring it to me ¡­¡± Before he could finish, the man on the other end interrupted him strangely and raised his voice a little. ¡°Cell phone? What do you mean by the phone of the deceased?¡± Song qingxiao was still in front of him. Captain Shen¡¯s voice became stern. last night, 1 gave you the phone of the dead body that was carried out from No. 17-4. The dead woman squeezed out the fetus after she died, and the property management found it after it rotted and called the police. It was the phone of the dead body that was found at the scene. He thought that the man was just joking with him. didn¡¯t I give it to you after we checked the identity of the deceased?¡± he asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± The man could hear the anger in his words and couldn¡¯t help but look a little panicked.¡±Captain Shen, you didn¡¯t give me a phone yesterday?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Captain Chen reprimanded,¡± it was locked together with the other evidence last night. Get up and check it to make sure. The man was a little anxious after being scolded and got up quickly. Not long after, there was the sound of a fingerprint unlocking. On the other side, song qingxiao, Captain Shen, and number two, who had rushed over and stood at the door, stared at the phone in Captain Shen¡¯s hand with uncertain expressions. ¡°Chu ke ¡­ Chu ke ¡­¡± The man searched for a while, then opened the locker door and said hurriedly, H ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± He counted the items that he had brought back from the scene one by one. you didn¡¯t give me any cell phones? ¡± He looked through the records and searched for things, but he really couldn¡¯t find the phone. He asked,¡± ¡°Captain Shen, are you remembering something wrong?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Captain Chen shouted angrily, then his face showed confusion, ¡°¡±You really didn¡¯t get it?¡± It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t too sure himself. It was as if there was a gap in his memory from yesterday to now. ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± The man said with certainty,¡± I¡¯m on the night shift today and have been here since the afternoon. 1¡¯11 definitely remember if you give me one. Captain Chen¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He seemed to have realized the problem himself. After saying a few words, he hung up the phone and looked confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t give him my phone. Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Miss Chu¡¯s phone was ¡®missing¡¯, and they couldn¡¯t determine its location, so they couldn¡¯t determine miss Chu¡¯s situation. Song qingxiao recalled a crucial question he had mentioned. ¡°Where do you think you went after you came back last night?¡± ¡°He went to the forensic room.¡± Captain Shen scratched his head. The series of events that had happened at this time had woken him up in the middle of the night and he was still a little confused. He seemed to be uncertain about his memory.¡±Didn¡¯t you also go?¡± The forensic doctor was dissecting miss Chu¡¯s body, and song qingxiao did find Captain Shen there. In other words, at that time, his memory was still intact. He had his phone with him and observed and dissected miss Chu¡¯s body up close. Then, Captain Shen¡¯s memory was confused. He remembered that he handed the ¡®mobile phone¡¯ to the evidence management staff, and the staff confirmed that he never handed over the deceased¡¯s ¡®mobile phone¡¯. Records and items would not lie. Furthermore, number two had once said that ghosts were a type of spiritual energy with a strong resentment force that could affect others. Perhaps it was because Captain Shen was not an ordinary person. As the captain of the guard Hall, he often dealt with crimes, so his mental power was stronger than ordinary people¡¯s, and he was exceptionally sensitive to some suspicious points, so when he noticed that something was wrong, Captain Shen¡¯s tone began to be uncertain and he began to doubt himself when he spoke to the staff in charge of the evidence storage. Captain Chen had been ¡®influenced¡¯ by Chu ke in the forensic room, causing him to have a false memory. The key point was in the forensic room. At this moment, Chu ke¡¯s body was the closest to her ¡®phone¡¯. Where did miss Chu¡¯s body go after that? Song qingxiao suddenly remembered that after the body was stitched up, the delivery man had personally pushed the body into the morgue! The phone had disappeared from Captain Chen¡¯s body. It was neither with him, nor was it handed over to the evidence management Office as he remembered, so it must have been ¡®handed¡¯ to another ¡®person¡¯. She remembered the rough and hoarse humming, the unusually empty space, the sound of the drawer being pushed open, and the ¡®sissing¡¯ sound when someone ¡®got up¡¯. A cold shiver uncontrollably rose from the bottom of her feet, making her body tremble non-stop. ¡°What happened?¡± Captain Shen rubbed his temples. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was too tired from work, which caused his memory disorder. Song qingxiao¡¯s unexpected intrusion had already made him hold back some anger, and now it all exploded and he asked loudly. ¡°I called Qin Heng.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her fear and looked at him. He looked a little tired. Even though he had only slept for a while, he did not seem to be relieved at all. She could smell the faint smell of a corpse on his body, but he didn¡¯t notice it. At this point, song qingxiao still needed his help, so she did not hide it from him. Not to mention, there were some things that she might not be able to hide even if she wanted to. he said that Chu ke isn¡¯t ¡®dead¡¯. He¡¯s preparing to go back. As soon as she finished speaking, Captain Shen seemed to have heard a ridiculous joke. Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t even hold it in. His nose slightly opened and he couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. God didn¡¯t ¡®die¡¯! 1 personally watched old Liu dissect her! As soon as he finished speaking, the phone that he had just hung up on suddenly rang. In the quiet lounge, the sound was extremely harsh. Number two¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy as he stared at the phone that was vibrating and playing music. Song qingxiao, who was in front of him, squinted her eyes as if she was trying to hold back something. Under the influence of these two people, Captain Shen also felt uneasy instinctively. There was a strange factor in the air that slowly moved and surrounded the three people with different expressions. ¡°Hello?¡± He answered the call. On the other end of the line, someone was panting heavily, as if they were extremely terrified. The hot air from the person¡¯s breath hit the phone, making a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. A man seemed to be crying, and his somewhat distorted voice was heard. ¡°Captain Shen, something happened at the morgue. Come and take a look!¡± Captain Chen, who was sitting on the sofa bed, immediately jumped up when he heard this! Song Qing shivered and goosebumps rose all over his body. She immediately turned around and left. Number two, who was at the door, had the same reaction as her.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Resurrection (1) Chapter 318: Resurrection (1) Translator: 549690339 Qin Heng said that his wife was still alive and was ready to go home. The phone that he had taken from 17-4 was ¡®returned¡¯ to its original owner through Captain Shen. The number that song qingxiao had dialed, the hoarse humming sound, the opening of the drawer, and the slight sound of ¡®people¡¯ waking up-all these doubts were cleared. In the guard Station, was there any other place that was quiet and empty, where even the slightest sound could be heard? Song qingxiao recalled the cold storage where the corpse was parked. The bodies of those who died in an accident and were brought back to the guard Hall were temporarily stored in the mortuary when no family members came to collect them. Miss Chu was one of them. At that time,¡¯her¡¯ identity was very likely related to her mission, so song qingxiao paid a lot of attention to ¡®her¡¯. After¡¯ her ¡®was dissected, song qingxiao personally accompanied the workers to send¡¯ her ¡®to the cold storage. She saw the delivery man open the freezer and put miss Chu¡¯s body inside. It was full of dead people, so it should be the quietest place in the entire Guard Station. However, a mysterious force in the dark awakened one of the dead who should have been resting in peace. When song qingxiao called, miss Chu, who had died and been sent to the morgue, had ¡®resurrected¡¯ for some reason. She picked up her call and started humming. At that moment, she ¡®woke up¡¯ in the narrow freezer, pushed the freezer open, and ¡®got up¡¯ to go home! Number two¡¯s expression was gloomy. He suppressed his depression, anger, anxiety, uneasiness, and other emotions. A few minutes ago, when song qingxiao mentioned that she called Chu ke and heard ¡®people¡¯ humming on the other end of the phone, he thought that the participant was just spouting nonsense to mislead him so that he could complete the mission. Now, it seemed like he was wrong! He should have thought of this possibility. When he did not find Chu ke¡¯s soul yesterday afternoon on 17-4, he guessed that Chu ke¡¯s soul had moved to a place to hide. Number 2 had searched every corner of Chu ke¡¯s house and tried to find out what Chu ke loved when she was alive. She had also thought about the phone that she had tried to touch before she died. However, she had never thought that her soul might still be sealed in her body. This is troublesome! The same thought flashed through both song qingxiao and number two¡¯s minds. The difference was that song qingxiao did not know much about this. A person who was supposed to be dead had ¡®come back to life¡¯ by accident. This was quite an incredible thing in itself. And the purpose of this ¡®reincarnated person¡± coming back¡¯ was likely to be revenge. When fighting with a living person, at worst, they would just put the person to death.However, to fight against a ¡®person¡¯ who had already died, what kind of method would one have to use to subdue him? She had a premonition that the mission would not be so simple, but the result still made her feel quite troubled. Number two¡¯s headache was more complicated than song qingxiao¡¯s. The layman only saw the excitement, while the expert only saw the skill. Vengeful spirits were hard to deal with, but there were ways to subdue them. However, miss Chu¡¯s situation was far more troublesome than that. Now, the mission was clear. He had to prevent Qin Heng from dying in miss Chu¡¯s hands. The last time he called Qin Heng, he was extremely terrified and desperate and helpless. This proved that he already knew that his wife and child were dead and had guessed some clues. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the morgue was in trouble. The ¡®returned¡¯ miss Chu should already be on her way home. Song qingxiao and number two had to stop ¡®her¡¯ before she got home. Ten minutes ago, Qin Heng rushed back to the city after learning that his wife was dead. As he got closer to home, he could not control the corners of his mouth. There were very few people on the 24-hour shuttle bus at this time. The driver on duty turned off the lights in the bus, and only the lights from the outside of the street shone into the car through the transparent glass windows. There were three or four people on the bus, but the relationship between people in modern cities was extremely cold. Everyone occupied a different position on the bus, either napping by the window or listening to music on their mobile phones. It was extremely quiet in the bus. The people who were still taking the city-patrolling bus at this time were all people who returned late, either because they were working overtime or because they had just experienced a rich and colorful nightlife. These people all had unconcealed fatigue on them. In fact, Qin Heng was also tired. After receiving the call, he had bought a ticket home without stopping. He was exhausted from the long journey, but he was extremely excited. There was no other reason than Chu ke¡¯s death! Chu ke was dead! When he received the news, he actually felt a sense of relief. He didn¡¯t love chuke as much as she loved him. To be precise, he chose Chu ke because she was suitable. She was simple, easy to please, a local, the only daughter of her family, and her parents doted on her. Most importantly, she was devoted to him and had given him everything she wanted when they got married. In the beginning, the two of them also had sweet moments. However, as time passed, Qin Heng grew tired of it. She always had so many calls. When she saw him, she always had so many things to say. Her gaze was too intense, like a fire. Every time they touched, Qin Heng had a feeling of being repeatedly roasted by her. Her love was like a shackle, making Qin Heng extremely annoyed. Gradually, he didn¡¯t want to pick up her calls, especially after he found someone he liked more. She was pregnant. Every time she touched her growing belly and fantasized about a happy family of three in the future, Qin Heng would sneer in his heart. When he thought about how he might have to live such a life for the next three, five, or ten years, he became more and more impatient. Now that she was dead, all the troubles had disappeared, but her ¡®home¡¯ was still there. He had never felt such a strong urge to return home. When she had begged her parents to buy it, he had complained about the old neighborhood and the loose management. But now that ¡®she¡¯ was gone, Qin Heng felt that this house was good in every way. It turned out that what he didn¡¯t like was not the house, but the other person who lived in the house. The only regret was probably the child in her stomach. He heard that it was a boy. If he could survive, the Qin family would have an heir. Sigh, what a pity! Qin Heng sat by the window. The air-conditioning vent of the city-patrolling bus was aimed at the back of his neck, sending out a cool breeze. Perhaps it was because the temperature had dropped at night, but the cold wind made the back of his head hurt. If Chu ke was still around, she might have swapped places with him when they got into the car and taken care of him so that he would not feel uncomfortable over such a small matter. The light from outside the window made his face look hazy. He was smiling, but he sighed in his heart. At this time, his phone suddenly rang with music. This beautiful music was particularly harsh on the quiet night and interrupted Qin Heng¡¯s thoughts. The other people in the car were also woken up by the ringing of the phone. Some of them were disturbed and raised their heads in dissatisfaction. Who would call in the middle of the night? Qin Heng frowned and took out his phone from his pocket. The caller ID flashed on the phone, making him shiver all over. ¡®Chu ke¡¯! ¡®Chu ke¡¯! ¡®Chu ke¡¯! Chu ke called! Wasn¡¯t Chu ke dead? Why would he call at this time? He felt that something was wrong, but perhaps it was because this woman had been too obedient to him in the past, so he instinctively picked up the phone. ¡°Old ¡­ Sir ¡­¡± An extremely hoarse voice came from the phone. It was as if the ¡öperson¡¯ who spoke had just fallen asleep and had just woken up, but his body still felt numb.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: The dead (1) Chapter 319: The dead (1) Translator: 549690339 The voice on the phone was hoarse and unpleasant to hear, as if someone was using sandpaper to grind wood, making an unusually dry noise. However, Qin Heng would never forget the tone of her voice. He instinctively felt disgusted, and the corners of his mouth, which had been raised, also fell down. His mouth reacted much faster than his brain, and he subconsciously shouted in a low voice,¡± ¡°Why are you calling?¡± The night bus that patrolled the city drove forward. The silence in the car was a little strange. No matter how low Qin Heng¡¯s voice was, the other people scattered around the carriage could hear it clearly. He could feel that the people sitting in front of and behind him had their ears perked up and stopped what they were doing. They seemed to be staring at him impatiently, as if waiting to see when he would hang up the phone. Those invisible gazes caused the hair on Qin Heng¡¯s back to stand on end, pressing against the innermost part of his clothes. Perhaps it was because the air conditioner was too high tonight, the phone in Qin Heng¡¯s hand was cold and his body couldn¡¯t help trembling. As soon as he finished, the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t know if it was because ¡®she¡¯ was at a loss after being reprimanded by him or for other reasons. It was already very quiet in the car, but Qin Heng felt that the environment on ¡®her¡¯ side was much quieter. It was as if there was no trace of human life. There was a feeling of echoes, as if ¡®she¡¯ was in a completely sealed space. The residential area where the ¡®home¡¯ was located was chaotic and had a complicated population. There were a large number of unidentified people going in and out, and the security guards were just for show. The sound insulation of old houses was not good. The sound of doors opening and the footsteps of people walking could be heard clearly across the floors. Sometimes, in the middle of the night, she could even hear the coughs next door. If she was at home, the opposite side would not be so quiet. Thinking of this, Qin Heng shivered and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Where have you been?¡± ¡°One ¡­¡± After a long time,¡¯her¡¯ voice spoke again, but every word was spoken very slowly, but slowly, it became more and more smooth/.. The GAO faction ¡°I¡¯m, here, going back.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±Wait for me,¡± The voice was still hoarse and unpleasant to hear, as if he was speaking with his tongue out. However, for some reason, Qin Heng could hear a profound feeling from this sentence, which made his scalp tingle. The temperature in the car was obviously extremely low, but at this moment, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ in his mind, as if a ball of fireworks had exploded, burning his whole body. The feeling of being roasted by her came back again. Sweat was discharged from every pore of his body, taking away the heat of his body, making him shiver. He seemed to have forgotten something important. What was it? While he was still thinking about this question, a mechanical and sweet female voice suddenly rang out in the car, ¡°¡±Three-life stone station, here we are! Passengers getting off the bus, please take note that the door is about to open 11 The voice interrupted Qin Heng¡¯s thoughts. He raised his head and found the familiar gate of the community. The car stopped in front of the bus stop with a screech. The door opened, and a large amount of air conditioning ran out, sending a hot gust of wind into the car. He sat there without moving, and the driver in front reminded him, ¡°¡±Guest, we¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Qin Heng seemed to wake up from a dream. He got up in a hurry and got out of the car. The wind blew against his face, instantly drying the cold sweat on his forehead. His face seemed to be covered with a thin layer of cobweb, giving him a feeling of restraint. He then remembered that he was still on the phone with Chu ke, but when he looked down, the phone had automatically hung up. This was a little strange! Chu ke always had endless things to say to him. Every time he hinted at her, she would play dumb as if she didn¡¯t understand him and wouldn¡¯t hang up the phone. Until he got impatient and made it clear, she would always say in a gentle voice,¡± those who hang up after will always feel a sense of loneliness. They can¡¯t bear to let their husband feel it. Hang up first, I¡¯m listening. From then on, he would always find an excuse to hang up on her. For the past few years, Qin Heng had already gotten used to this way of getting along between husband and wife. This was the first time she dared to hang up on him! He was so angry that he was about to call her to scold her again, but when he opened the call log, he saw an unfamiliar number! Qin Heng finally remembered something he had forgotten before. He remembered the reason why he had come home. A girl had called to inform him that something had happened to his wife, and two lives had been lost. He had rushed back to settle the house and other procedures. However, Chu ke wasn¡¯t dead yet. She had only gone out for a short while and was now coming back. For a person like her, her personality and the people she interacted with were all rather simple. Her work location and home were usually separated by two points. For the past few years, she had been devoted to her home. Where could she have gone? She probably went back to her mother¡¯s house! Although she was determined to marry him at that time, her parents were not optimistic about her and said that she would suffer. From then on, Qin Heng was dissatisfied with her parents. For her husband, she distanced herself from her parents and only saw them a few times a year. However, she probably went back secretly. When Qin Qing thought of this, she was filled with hatred and anger, as well as a trace of resentment after her joy had fallen through. He was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He dialed song qingxiao¡¯s phone. After a few rings, someone picked up. Before the other party could speak, he lost his demeanor and started cursing. After hanging up the phone, Qin Heng¡¯s anger was still not appeased. He dragged his heavy feet towards the neighborhood. The neighborhood was still the same. The gates on both sides were open, and the middle was for vehicles to pass through. The night guard in the security booth was an old man who was dozing off with his eyes closed. When he heard the sound, he opened one of his eyes. After realizing that it was not a car, he closed his eyes again and ignored the guests. He didn¡¯t know why, but tonight¡¯s neighborhood was a lot quieter than usual, so quiet that it was a little strange. It was dark in the neighborhood. He didn¡¯t know if the lights were broken or if the property management had forgotten to turn it on. He cursed the dilapidated neighborhood and groped his way downstairs in the dark. A faint stench entered his nose, causing him to rub his nose uncomfortably. ¡°What the hell is this neighborhood!¡± The deeper he went, the stronger the stench became. In the middle of the night, he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°¡±Who doesn¡¯t bury the dead in their house? Why is it so smelly?¡± The residents of the community were not of high quality. In the past, if someone were to scream like this in the middle of the night, many people would probably open their Windows and curse for a long time before they stopped. In the past, Qin Heng hated these people¡¯s behavior the most. He thought that these people were too uncultured. Today, he was full of ghostly fire and scolded them. However, he seemed to be possessed today. After he finished shouting, his voice spread through the building, ¡°¡±Who ¡­ He was dead ¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to bury it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who¡­ Someone died?¡± ¡°Who ¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to bury it?¡± His voice reverberated back and forth between the buildings, forming an echo. It was as if thousands of people were questioning him at the same time, but the building was silent. No one turned on the lights, and the surroundings were dark. The entire building seemed to be deaf at this moment, and the surroundings were silent. Only the lights, which were on and off, suddenly lit up after he shouted! Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Return (1) Chapter 320: Return (1) Translator: 549690339 The light was supposed to be dim and turbid, but Qin Heng¡¯s eyes had already adapted to the darkness. When it was cold and bright, it actually felt a little piercing. A moth flew into the lampshade. Under the light, the moth flapped its wings desperately and crashed around. Its shadow was magnified many times and flickered with the light, like a demon flapping its wings. ¡°.. It was so smelly! It¡¯s so stinky!¡± ¡°.. It was so smelly! It¡¯s so stinky!¡± The Echo rang twice and gradually disappeared. The light was still on, leaving only the sound of the trapped moth trying to fly out of the cage and hitting the lampshade. Qin Heng did not know why, but he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. The ceiling above his head and the surrounding walls all gave Qin Heng a heavy feeling of suppression and restraint. His disgust for this neighborhood deepened, and he had the urge to turn around and leave. However, at this moment, the elevator finally came down. After a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the door slowly opened, and a stench that was a thousand times stronger than before wafted out, making him want to vomit. ¡°This f * eking elevator looks like it just transported zombies!¡± The Echo of Qin Heng¡¯s angry curses seemed to have many people whispering around him, which made him feel a lingering fear. At this time, his voice was much lower, as if he was muttering to himself. The surroundings were too quiet, and the other people in the building seemed to have fallen asleep at this moment. He made such a big noise, but no one turned on the lights or scolded him. It was as if everyone had already gone to bed. This silence made Qin Heng¡¯s hair stand on end. It was as if his ears were ringing and he was hallucinating. He had to mumble to himself and make some noise to dispel the silence. ¡®Clang, clang, clang¡¯. The moth inside the lampshade was still not giving up. It was unknown how this silly moth had managed to escape the net and run in here. The shadow flickered and appeared. It was extremely terrifying. Sometimes it appeared on the gray wall, and sometimes it appeared on Qin Heng¡¯s face, making him feel terrified. As if he was escaping from a disaster, he pinched his nose and entered the elevator. The elevator door closed slowly. After a while, it started to move up. The first floor, the second floor, the third floor ¡­ Its speed was extremely fast. This was also strange. Usually, this elevator was old, and Qin Heng guessed that it had probably exceeded its service life. In the past, they had to go down from upstairs, and it took an extremely slow time to go from floor to floor. Why was it so fast today? after a while, they actually reached the tenth floor, as if they had taken a roller coaster. He couldn¡¯t help but curse again. A foul smell entered his lungs through his respiratory tract, and he was about to cry. Qin Heng wiped his eyelids. From the corner of his eye, he realized that he had not pressed the ¡¯17¡¯ button after entering the elevator. The elevator had already reached the 14th floor, and he hurriedly reached out to press the button. However, before his fingers touched the button, the elevator had already gone up to the fifteenth floor, the sixteenth floor ¡­ The moment he pressed the button, he stopped on the 17th floor. He couldn¡¯t tell if he had pressed the button for the 17th floor, or if the elevator had automatically reached the 17th floor by default, or if someone on the top floor had pressed the button in advance because they wanted to get off. The door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯, and the stench in the corridor became stronger. It seemed to be the source of the stench from the previous floor. The corridor was not ventilated, and the stench did not dissipate for a long time. It brewed for a long time and made people feel nauseated. It was so suffocating that Qin Heng¡¯s tears were about to flow out. This smell was like someone¡¯s pet or something that had been dead for many years and had rotted. He felt even more disgusted with the house and was even angrier about the ¡öprank¡¯ call he had received in the evening to trick him into coming home. He cursed angrily and walked along the corridor to the door. The dark clouds were thick that night, blocking the moon. The night outside the corridor window was as thick as ink, and the lights were dim and lusterless. The surroundings were extremely quiet. It was as if the entire building had been cast with a spell and had fallen into a deep sleep. As he walked forward, his heavy steps made ¡®ta, ta, ta¡¯ sounds on the ground. The sound seemed to be amplified several times as it passed through the narrow and cramped passageway. There was also the sound of ¡®ta, ta, ta¡¯ echoing, giving Qin Heng the illusion that there were countless ¡®people¡¯ following his footsteps. He looked back from time to time, but every time he looked back, all he saw was an empty corridor and the closed door of his neighbor. The elevator door closed and the light in the elevator was gradually locked. Only the dim lights in the corridor and Qin Heng were left. In the safety corridor, there was a slight ¡®dang¡¯ sound, followed by a rustling sound. It was as if a pair of eyes had been staring at him from the source of the voice, but when he turned his head again, there was only a long narrow window in the passage and the tightly closed neighbor¡¯s door. For some reason, Qin Heng¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. Everything that happened tonight made him feel like his scalp was tight. He couldn¡¯t wait to reach the door and take out the key, but before his hand could touch the doorknob, the door creaked and slowly opened a gap. An extremely cold wind blew out slowly with a foul smell. Qin Heng pinched his nose. Seeing this scene, dissatisfaction and anger once again suppressed the fear in his heart. ¡°This damned woman, she didn¡¯t even lock the door!¡± He pushed the door open and entered. He did not notice that the lock on the door, which had barely been put back in, had shaken twice. Half of the lock had fallen off, revealing the long and short electric ends that had been forcibly pulled off by song qingxiao. The moment he stepped in, the door moved on its own and slowly closed, blocking all the weak light in the corridor! It was so dark in the room that Qin Heng held his phone in one hand and tried to turn on the light with the other. In the past, no matter how late it was when he came home, someone would always leave the light on for him, afraid that it would be too dark. He would accidentally knock himself into the light. This was the first time that he was greeted by a cold and lonely home. Qin Heng cursed again and again. He touched it twice, but he still couldn¡¯t find the light switch. He put down the hand that was pinching his nose angrily and reached out to touch the wall. The moment his breathing became smooth again, a stench that was thousands of times stronger than before rushed into his nose, making him dizzy. His internal organs seemed to be stirred by an invisible pair of hands, making him feel nauseated. The room seemed to be the source of the stench in this building. What exactly did Chu ke do in the room? He touched the switch on the wall and pressed it twice, but the light didn¡¯t light up. He didn¡¯t know if the circuit was old or if it hadn¡¯t been repaired after a short circuit. Qin Heng turned on his phone¡¯s flashlight and shone it into the house. Under the weak light of the flashlight, there were countless fine dust particles rolling and floating in the light. Chu ke was a virtuous person, and this family meant a lot to her. She had always taken good care of the family and would not let the house be left unattended. There were many footprints on the ground, the sofa was in a mess, and the curtains were half drawn. It was obvious that many people had entered and exited this house! At this time, it was like the dead of winter. Someone poured a basin of cold water with ice on Qin Heng¡¯s head, causing his originally hot head to instantly cool down. The joy and excitement he felt when he received song Qing¡¯s phone call, the anger and hatred he felt when he found out that Chu ke was still alive, the dissatisfaction he felt towards the environment in the neighborhood, and the disgust and dislike he felt towards his wife all faded. Many clues in her mind began to rush out. In the phone call he had received the previous evening, the girl had calmly said,¡± ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Qin?¡± from the security Department. Something happened to your wife. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you but 1 couldn¡¯t. Miss Chu¡¯s body is currently in the city Hall¡­¡± ¡°Helio ¡­ The guard Station ¡­ The body will be temporarily stored in the city Hall¡­¡± ¡°Old¡­ Sir¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m, here, going back¡­ Wait for me.¡± ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± The words ¡®wait for me¡¯ turned into a curse-like demonic sound that reverberated in his mind.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Death (1) Chapter 321: Death (1) Translator: 549690339 The rotten stench that lingered in the community, as well as Qin Heng¡¯s own roar downstairs,¡± ¡°What the hell is this district! Did someone die in someone¡¯s house? Why is it so smelly?¡± Is there someone in the house that¡¯s not buried?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s dead in the house ¡­¡± Miss Chu¡¯s body¡­ Miss Chu¡¯s body¡­ A corpse ¡­ The corpse ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m, going, back now¡­ Wait for me ¡­ Wait for me ¡­¡± These messy voices included song Qing¡¯s, Qin Heng¡¯s, and Chu ke¡¯s. In an instant, they turned into tens of thousands of thin and sharp needles, ruthlessly stabbing into Qin Heng¡¯s brain. Chu ke¡¯s words at that time made Qin Heng feel quite uncomfortable. Now that he thought about it carefully, it was not just uncomfortable, it was clearly thought-provoking. The neighborhood was dark, and the room stank. The mysterious phone call last night finally woke Qin Heng up. ¡°All¡­¡± He was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He was like a frightened quail. His cry was weak and weak, as if it was a long and thin gasp from his throat. At this moment, the blood flowing in his body seemed to have frozen. The temperature of his body instantly dropped to the freezing point. The floor under his feet was like a hell without temperature. Through the thick soles of his shoes, the chill could penetrate into the soles of his feet. He couldn¡¯t help but curl his toes and let out another out-of-tune wail, ¡°¡±Ah ¡­¡± The voice sounded like a dying man struggling on his last breath. Due to extreme horror and despair, his voice was out of tune, which was extremely strange and strange. ¡®Di-da!¡¯ In the darkness, Qin Heng¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped beating. The surroundings were so quiet that he could hear the throbbing sound of a blood vessel in his brain. At this moment, the sound of water dripping suddenly came from the bathroom. Qin Heng¡¯s stiff body seemed to have received a signal. His hands began to shake non-stop, and then his whole body. ¡®Di-da!¡¯ The sound of water dripping came again, and it began to gradually become regular,¡¯di-da !¡¯. It was as if someone had not tightened the tap. His heart that had stopped beating started to beat rapidly along with this sound.¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ It was like a dense war drum beating against his chest. All the blood in his body started to rush to his brain like crazy. His body went from extremely cold to extremely hot, as if it was just a feeling of the snap of a finger. The house that he had lived in for a few years was strange and strange, and it did not have the warmth it had in the past. The beam of light from the mobile phone¡¯s flashlight could not illuminate all the rooms. On the contrary, it made the other places darker and gloomier. It was as if an evil ghost was lying in ambush in the shadows, ready to pounce on him at any time. His fingers trembled, and his nails tapped on the automatic sensor switch panel, making a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound, like the sound of human teeth chattering. ¡°Save ¡­¡± He was panting heavily, and his body was no longer under his control.¡±Life¡­¡± The light never came on. No matter how many times he pressed it, there was no response. At this moment, the phone in his hand suddenly lit up, followed by beautiful music. Chu ke¡¯s name started to flash on the screen. He looked at it as if he had seen a ghost. Fear stimulated his internal organs to contract, and he could not help but make a dry vomiting sound. His brain wanted to throw the phone away, but his body didn¡¯t listen to him. The phone was still in his hand, and he was pulling it with great force. The light from the phone¡¯s screen was against the blue edges of the phone, and the light source was a faint fluorescent green. ¡°Go away¡­¡± Qin Heng kept shaking, and the light also shook with his hand. Sometimes it shone on the wall, sometimes on the ceiling, and sometimes on the ground. The phone rang twice. Under Qin Heng¡¯s frightened gaze, it suddenly picked up automatically! In the dead of the night, a woman¡¯s high-pitched cappella in a dramatic way could be clearly heard over the phone, like a beautiful flower, in the end, 1 can¡¯t beat years like water ~ 1 once promised to miss you for a hundred years, and the three-life stone continues the former fate ¡ª¡± The phone wasn¡¯t on speaker mode, and a muffled voice came through the receiver. Every word was clear, and Qin Heng¡¯s hair stood on end. Chu ke was a romantic by nature. She was once influenced by her father and had a special love for drama. She liked romantic love articles and poems in traditional literature. This was a song she had sung acapella before. She was quite satisfied with it and recorded it. She used it as her mobile ringtone and hummed it from time to time. In the past, when Qin Heng heard it, he only felt that it was unbearably vulgar. However, when he heard it in such a special environment, his scalp was about to explode. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t sing¡­¡± He trembled non-stop as he mumbled and begged. He didn¡¯t know what he was begging for, but the song on the phone stopped abruptly the moment he opened his mouth in despair. But now that the song had stopped, the silence in the room became more obvious. The fear from the deepest part of the soul did not ease a little, but deepened because of this strange silence. ¡°.. Hubby¡­¡± The rough voice rang out again, as if someone was trying to swallow something while talking, ¡°¡±I¡¯m back¡­¡± These words were like a curse, scaring Qin Heng until he screamed repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t come back¡­¡± He leaned against the wall, and his voice was like a broken zither, making a ¡®Kuai, Kuai Kuai¡¯ sound. No¡­ Under the stimulation of great fear, he seemed to have regained control of his fingers in that instant, and he hung up the phone with trembling hands. After the call ended, his face trembled and he revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. Cold sweat soaked his clothes, and his clothes were firmly stuck to his body, like layers of shackles. His body and soul felt as if they were in two heavens of cold and fire, one side was extremely hot, and the other side was extremely cold. The light on the phone dimmed. Before Qin Heng could catch his breath, the phone suddenly lit up again. Chu ke¡¯s ringtone rang again. Two seconds later, it automatically picked up again, and the female voice that was singing in an opera accent started to repeat again. ¡± When Qin Heng heard this voice, he howled in pain and hung up the phone. But a few seconds later, the phone rang again, and it was getting faster. He hung up the phone several times and tried to throw the terrible phone away, but the phone seemed to be stuck in his palm and could not be thrown away. ¡°Please let me go ¡­ Let me go ¡­ Don¡¯t bother me anymore ¡­¡± His wailing echoed in the room. It was as if all the residents on the 17th to the 4th floor were dead. No one heard his wailing, and no one came to knock on the door in protest. In the past, he hated the noise in this neighborhood the most, but at this time, he wished someone could knock on his door and save him from this hellish nightmare. The call went through again, and he reached out to click on the hang up prompt like a madman. However, his nails kept tapping on the screen, but the phone was like a brick, not responding. ¡°I¡¯m coming back¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost home¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± Every sentence was like a heavy chain, shackling Qin Heng¡¯s spirit. ¡®Pa, pa, pa¡¯, his fingers were desperately tapping, and finally, after the¡¯ du, du ¡®sounds, the phone was hung up, and the terrible sound finally stopped. He was sweating profusely, and he looked as if he had just been fished out of the water. He made a ¡®hehe¡¯ sound unconsciously, and before he could even smile, the phone that he had just hung up rang again. A look of despair flashed in Qin Heng¡¯s eyes. The light of the phone reflected his pale and blue face, which seemed to be crying. He shook his hand, but the phone still couldn¡¯t be thrown out. It rang a few times, but it didn¡¯t answer automatically. His eyes fell on the screen, and an unfamiliar number was displayed on it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t Chu ke¡¯s name! This number¡­ This number was¡­ This was the number of the girl who had called him in the evening. He remembered! Qin Heng was like a drifting duckweed in a desperate situation, instantly finding a life-saving straw. He was deeply afraid that his hand would tremble and hang up the phone.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Notice_1 Chapter 322: Notice_1 Translator: 549690339 The dripping sound of water was heard again, and it was getting clearer and more concentrated. The sound came from the bathroom. In fear, his five senses were heightened to the extreme, and his ears could catch the tiniest sound. He could even ¡®hear¡¯ that the water dripping from the bathroom seemed to be alive, gathering on the tiles of the bathroom into a stream and slowly spreading to the ground. Every slight sound was a huge torture to Qin Heng. At this moment, Qin Heng forgot the insults he had thrown in his anger and the venting of his emotions. He poked the phone a few times with his finger and the call finally connected. Without waiting for the other party to speak, he shouted in a hoarse voice,¡± ¡°She ¡­ She¡¯s back¡­¡± He shouted with all his strength, and then the phone was disconnected. ¡°No¡­¡± The light that had just emerged in Qin Heng¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed again. His back was bent like a red-hot shrimp. The light on the phone screen slowly dimmed. Qin Heng leaned against the wall and trembled. After a while, he suddenly got up like crazy. He took a step forward and touched the door. His phone rang again. A few seconds later, it connected automatically, and a female voice came from the other end. For some reason, the screen of the mobile phone had turned from white to green, and the time reflected in it was extremely terrifying. The moment Qin Heng¡¯s hand touched the door, his eyes burst with unparalleled joy. There was an electronic lock in the middle of the door, but in the afternoon, song qingxiao had used her spiritual power to break the door in order to enter the house. She had made a huge hole in the lock! After the people from the security Department carried Chu ke¡¯s body away, the people from the property management Office stayed behind to clean up the aftermath. Because it was already late, they only put the door lock back in place and prepared to find someone to repair it after the day. Qin Heng came back at this time, but the door lock was just for show. Before he entered the room, he had pulled out most of the lock so that it wouldn¡¯t fall off. Now that he touched it with his hand, the lock slid out. Then came the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground, echoing back and forth in the corridor. For some reason, the lights in the corridor seemed to have a problem again. They had actually gone out. Looking out from the entrance of the cave, it was pitch black, and he could not see the situation outside. However, a gust of cold wind rose from the ground in the sealed corridor. It slowly blew in through the Big Hole in the door after the lock fell off. It was mixed with the smell of zombies, the faint sound of a woman¡¯s singing beside his ears, and the dripping sound of water in the bathroom. It simply drove Qin Heng crazy. ¡°Help! Help me!¡± He shouted loudly, his voice reverberating in the room, but what responded to him was silence. The whole building was quiet. Perhaps the neighbors had heard him, but at this time, no one cared about the life and death of others. ¡°Help! Help me!¡± He shouted in a shrill voice. At the same time, his hand reached out from the broken door lock, grabbed the safety door, and tried to pull it in. However, it was strange. The door was obviously unlocked, but it seemed to be welded shut in all directions. No matter how hard he tried, he could not pull the door open. Under extreme fear and a strong desire to save his life, he used his shoulder to hit the door, and the door made a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound. Even when he was exhausted, the door did not move. ¡°Help! Are you all dead? Did anyone help? Should 1 call the security Department?¡± ¡°Help me¡­¡± ¡°Help, help, help ¡­¡± Qin Heng¡¯s shout turned into countless muffled replies that echoed in the room. The only response he got was the ringing of the phone that rang again after he hung up, and the phone that was automatically picked up.¡°.. I¡¯ve mistakenly entrusted my lovesickness to you ¡ª many feelings will always be mistakenly misunderstood by ruthlessness ¡ª old ¡­ Old ¡­¡± The terrifying voice rang out again. It was as if it came from hell, and it was frighteningly cold. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­ I¡¯m back¡­ Wait for me ¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t come back¡­¡± In the guard Station, Captain Shen watched as song qingxiao rushed out. The new fan jiangqu also looked stern. The two seemed to be in the same boat. Strange things happened one after another that night. First, he was woken up in the middle of his sleep. Then, song qingxiao broke out of the door. The new guard seemed to have extraordinary skills and suppressed him. She then asked about Chu ke¡¯s phone. He clearly remembered that he had handed Chu ke¡¯s phone to the evidence Department, but the evidence Department denied it. At that moment, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, as if her suspicion had been verified. Captain Shen thought about her expression and felt that something was wrong. Then, someone called earlier and mentioned that there was a problem with the morgue. No one working in the guard Hall was as timid as a mouse. Something that could make a colleague call in the middle of the night in such an urgent tone must be something big. Captain Shen¡¯s left eyelid kept twitching. He wanted to know what had happened in the morgue, but he instinctively felt that there was something wrong with song Qing Xiao and number two¡¯s expressions. It was strange to say that these two people had just reported to the guard Hall yesterday. One was a newbie, and the other was an expert sent by the City Council. Originally, they shouldn¡¯t have been fighting, but these two people seemed to get along particularly well. Someone in the guard Hail had mentioned yesterday that between 17-4 pm, the newbie had been following teacher fan closely! ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Captain Shen¡¯s phone was still hanging up. He didn¡¯t have time to answer the person on the other end of the phone. He quickly shouted, but in the blink of an eye, song qingxiao and No. 2 had already run away. He grabbed his clothes in a hurry and chased after her, shouting at the person on the phone, ¡°¡±What happened at the morgue?¡± When the person on the other end of the line heard his words, he swallowed his saliva and mustered the greatest courage in his life. He said in a trembling voice,¡± five minutes ago, the door of the freezer was opened by someone from the inside,¡± the person on the phone paused for a moment, and the sound of swallowing saliva was particularly clear, someone came out from the inside ¡­ Something has happened to the security guard on duty. Captain Shen, please come and take a look.¡± There was actually a murderer hiding in the guard Station, and someone had died. Captain Chen¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He could imagine how the guard Hall would become a laughing stock after tomorrow morning if the matter was blown up! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps he would be pressured from all sides, and he flew into a rage, who did this? Who¡¯s hiding inside?¡± ¡°Captain Shen¡­¡± ¡°Who can hide in that place?¡± the man asked, holding back his tears. His teeth were clattering rhythmically, and he seemed to be out of control, the one who came out, seems, seems, like, the female corpse that was sent in the evening, carried, a, a, a, a child ¡­ ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch Liu dissect her!¡± Captain Shen shouted. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Five minutes ago, one of the frozen cells in the morgue was slowly pushed open by a ¡®person¡¯. A dead person who should have been resting in peace opened his eyes.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Yin Qi (1) Chapter 323: Yin Qi (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s face was gloomy. She turned around and left the lounge. First, she strode away, then her steps became faster and faster. In the end, she started running. No. 2 walked in front, maintaining a distance of about a meter between them. He pursed his lips and looked serious. He didn¡¯t even press the elevator button and ran straight to the safety door. The security door was locked. He reached out and twisted it, and the electronic door lock cracked open. He pushed hard, and the door creaked open. He rushed in and went downstairs. Song qingxiao followed closely behind. The two of them rushed down to the first floor. Their footsteps woke up the drowsy staff on duty and the homeless people on the sofa. The automatic door of the guard Station opened slowly as the two of them rushed in, one after the other. A gust of wind blew in. This summer night¡¯s wind seemed to be much colder than the air conditioner in the guard Station. It was so cold that the people on the sofa shivered and instinctively wrapped their clothes tightly. There was a narrow road not far from the guard Hall, only for the vehicles of the guard Hall to pass through. They entered the main road diagonally to the left. Number two rushed out of the door and ran down. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned and fell on the corners of the garden on both sides. On the right was the guard Hall¡¯s parking lot, which was for external vehicles to Park. However, the open-air parking lot across the road mostly parked the police cars or staff members of the guard Hall. She turned around and returned to the guard Station. The person at the front desk was puzzled. ¡°Do you have the car keys?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to waste her time talking to this girl who was still in a daze. She slammed her palm on the table, and the power of ice spread across the table, freezing the marble table. Several cracks spread out from the gaps between her fingers. The table was damaged and made a sound of being unable to bear the load. ¡°Do you have the car keys?¡± She asked again. Although her expression was calm, the girl was so scared that she was trembling. Captain Shen, who received the call that there was a problem with the morgue, was in a terrible fix. He hung up the phone, and before he could go down to investigate, he received a complaint from the first floor¡¯s Service Desk.The new female guard had snatched a patrol car and ran away! At this time, song qingxiao naturally didn¡¯t care about what the others thought. The mission was already very difficult. If they couldn¡¯t stop Chu ke¡¯s ¡®revenge¡¯, everyone would probably die in this mission. Their lives were at stake, so they could only use force. When she got out of the car, she saw number two standing in the middle of the road from a distance. He was probably waiting for a passing car so that he could hail one. However, it was late at night, and this road was not the main road in the city. He stood there for two minutes and did not see a single car. Song qingxiao stopped the car beside him. get in. When No. 2 saw her, he was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions. He pulled the door open and sat in. Song qingxiao stepped on the gas pedal and the car shot out like an arrow towards the district where the incident happened. Knowing that the mission this time was related to No. 17-4, she had memorized the route in her mind on the way back from the community. At this time, there was no one on the road, and she was driving so fast that she felt like she was about to fly. ¡°This time, Chu ke¡¯s corpse has come back to life, right?¡± As she drove, she talked to number two, trying to get more clues. Number two was confident in his strength and wasn¡¯t afraid of her eavesdropping. He nodded proudly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really alive, it¡¯s just a body, it¡¯s still dead.¡± As he said this, he touched the side of his waist, when Chu ke died, she had a lot of resentment. The place she died was a gloomy place like the bathroom. In addition, she was pregnant and became even fiercer after her death. The strong resentment sealed her spirit in her skin, causing her to ¡®come back to life¡¯. ¡°Is this a common situation?¡± Song qingxiao asked, her eyes fixed on the road. Number two was already a little impatient after answering a few questions. Now that she was asking again, he suppressed his impatience. ¡°It¡¯s not common,¡± He replied in a stiff tone. Song qingxiao did not seem to hear the impatience in his tone and asked again, ¡°Why?¡± No. 2¡¯s displeasure was already beyond words, after a person dies, if the corpse is nourished by Yin Qi, it may become stiff but not rotten and become a zombie. However, low-level zombies are just walking corpses and do evil by instinct. He suppressed his dissatisfaction and simply said it all at once,¡± Chu ke¡¯s situation is obviously much more complicated. She died an unnatural death, and her resentment is extremely poisonous. Her ghost spirit did not dissipate and attached itself to her own corpse. It was simply a favorable situation. It was obvious that she had achieved great success. ¡°Can they be killed?¡± Although song qingxiao did not understand what was going on, she was still worried when she heard number two¡¯s words. Chu ke was already a dead person. Ordinary methods would not work if he wanted to kill ¡®her¡¯. Among the three trial-takers, only number three¡¯s abilities were unknown. Song qingxiao was quite troubled by this trial. Number two seemed to have some tricks up his sleeve, but song qingxiao knew a little about this person¡¯s personality even though she had not known him for long. He was extremely arrogant. If he was confident, he would ignore her no matter how she asked. However, after she asked a few questions, number two¡¯s expression became impatient and he even suppressed his anger. It was obvious that he did not have much confidence. The success or failure of the trial was related to the lives of the three people. After she asked this question, she saw that number two didn¡¯t speak, and his face had an irrepressible look of annoyance, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Can it be killed?¡± ¡°Whether we can or can not, the mission is to kill her!¡± Number two said coldly, ¡± what¡¯s the point of asking this?¡± After he said this, he closed his eyes and ignored song qingxiao. It was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t get an answer no matter how much she asked. Chu ke was already on her way back. Qin Heng must have noticed that something was wrong and was likely to be caught by something. That was why he was so desperate and terrified when song qingxiao called him for the last time. Fortunately, No. 3 was temporarily staying in the residential area where the accident happened, and the mission prompt in his mind had not changed. It was obvious that Qin Heng¡¯s life was temporarily saved. Although number two was quite powerful, song qingxiao preferred to have her life in her own hands. She could not rely on number two completely. From the clues she had gathered so far, Chu ke¡¯s physical body was already dead, but her Yin soul was still trapped in her body, retaining her memories from when she was alive. Her resentment was strong, and she was far more difficult to deal with than an ordinary zombie. In her current situation, she was neither a zombie nor a ghost. Number two had once said that ghosts were just a form of energy that needed to be stored in a physical form. They were invisible and difficult to capture. At least with Chu ke¡¯s current appearance, it would be relatively easier to find her with a physical body. Song Qingxin pretended to be busy and soon arrived at the neighborhood where the incident happened. There was no Starlight at all tonight, and the moon was covered by thick clouds. It was as if there was a monster blowing clouds and fog above the entire community. The fog was blown by the wind and moved around like a ghost with its fangs and claws bared! The trees outside the gate were wrapped with a light purple ribbon. Perhaps it was because of tonight, the purple light shone on the dark green trees, illuminating the entire community gate, as if it was the netherworld. The light seemed to be covered with a layer of gauze, making it a little hazy and dim. It couldn¡¯t shine very far. About ten meters away, the environment of the community couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. It was as if it was wrapped in a rolling black fog, as dark as ink. Song qingxiao stopped the carriage at the door. As soon as he opened the door, a salty and moist wind blew in his face, mixed with a faint rancid smell. It seemed to blow into the gaps of people¡¯s bones, making people¡¯s bones and muscles hurt. ¡°What a heavy Yin Qi!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number two¡¯s expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. His eyes were a little serious. Although he was arrogant, he was not too arrogant. After saying this, he subconsciously turned his head and met song Qing¡¯s eyes. Both of them saw the bad look in each other¡¯s eyes. This situation didn¡¯t seem right! Although song qingxiao was not as familiar with the Dao of ghost and deity as number two, her divine sense was far superior to ordinary people. She could already feel the surging undercurrent in the air. Her intuition from all the near-death experiences told her that miss Chu, who had been carried away from here, had ¡®returned¡¯! Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Chapter 260 Chapter 324: Chapter 260-seventh (1) Translator: 549690339 This wasn¡¯t the first time No. 2 had said that the yin energy was heavy, but every time he said it, his tone became more and more serious. This was enough to prove how troublesome miss Chu¡¯s matter was. The city of the mission scene was not a coastal city, but with the help of the dim light, one could vaguely see the mist floating in the air, moving with the wind. It was like a dream in the night, and because the whole community was so quiet that it was almost strange, it made people shudder. The mist seemed to have turned into a spirit. As soon as the two of them got out of the car, it moved towards them. The air they breathed in had a rancid smell, making them feel dizzy and extremely uncomfortable. Song qingxiao had seen a brutal killer before. In the last round of the trial, she had also encountered extremely fierce mutated creatures. In the past few trials, she had almost died and had to crawl and roll at the critical moment of life and death. However, this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. A person had died and ¡®resurrected¡¯, becoming an undying and terrifying existence. They had not even met yet, but the aura of death had already made her hair stand on end. Her heart began to beat violently because of the dangerous aura in the air, and the blood in her body began to flow faster. A cold shiver, like a cold venomous snake flicking its tongue, swam up her back, causing goosebumps, and spread to her limbs and bones. She began to tremble instinctively. The fear came from the soul. She thought that she had been numb to it after experiencing so much, but the fear seemed to have come once and she knew the way. Once she sensed something, it would follow her like a shadow. She reached out to touch her waist and felt the dagger. She immediately felt a lot more at ease. Back then, she was assassinated and did not die in that desperate situation. This time, she might not die in the trial scene. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva to moisten her dry throat. Number two¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, forming a deep crease between them. ¡°¡®She¡¯ came back first. I have to get ¡®her¡¯ away before ¡®she¡¯ kills Qin Heng!¡± Number two¡¯s cheek muscles twitched. Song Qing peed and said,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how long ¡®she¡¯ has been back.¡± As she said this, she turned her head. The direction light of the security booth in the community was still on. It was pale, and through the transparent glass, one could vaguely see a figure sitting inside. Although the management of the community was loose, he only hoped that the security guards would have an impression of the people who came in and out at this time of the night and roughly remember how long ago Chu ke had ¡®returned¡¯. ¡®She¡¯ hadn¡¯t been awake for long. Song qingxiao and number two had arrived a few minutes after ¡®her¡¯. The mission notification hadn¡¯t changed, which meant that Qin Heng was still alive. It was unknown if it was because of number three. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± As song qingxiao spoke, number two had already strode toward the security booth. As soon as she finished speaking, number two said coldly,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask,¡± Through the glass, the security guard was sitting on a chair facing the guests with his head lowered, as if he had fallen asleep while maintaining this sitting position. His hands were hanging on both sides of his body, and in front of him was a computer desk with a computer surveillance monitor on it. His body was a little wet, and his hair seemed to be wet from some mucus. It hung in front of his face, forming a natural curtain, casting a large shadow and covering his facial features. The sticky liquid slid down his hair and gathered into a green drop of water. It then fell on the table in front of him, and there was already a small pool of water on it. There was a lot of fog in the security booth. The steam formed a large number of water droplets in the glass window, and green frost crystals appeared around the windowsill, sealing the window. Number two was confident in his strength and reached out to touch the window. However, the moment his finger touched the window, his eyes flashed and he snorted coldly,¡± ¡°Evil thing!¡± A cluster of fire appeared on his fingertip out of thin air. When the fire touched the green frost crystals on the window, a burning sound was heard. Immediately, a faint blue flame ignited and a black smoke rose from the burning point, emitting an extremely unpleasant smell. The window was pulled open a gap and a cold air leaked out from inside. The security guard, who had been sitting stiffly, fell to the ground after the cold air dissipated. His face hit the edge of the table with a ¡®bang¡¯ and he stopped moving. His face was slanted, and his wet hair covered the upper half of his face. It was as if he had just brushed it with heavy paint, and only his lower jaw was exposed. Leng wuchen looked like he was wearing a purple-black mask, but when song qingxiao walked over and took a closer look, she realized that it was the blood vessels on his face. They criss-crossed and appeared all over his face. It was a terrifying sight. The corners of his mouth slightly curved into a smile that was not a smile. As if he had just had a beautiful dream, the tip of his tongue hung out from the corner of his mouth. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, ¡®she¡¯ has made a move. This time, Chu ke came back to take revenge. She had come back not long before the two of them, but in such a short time, she had already killed a person. And from the security guard¡¯s appearance, her killing method was strange and fast, and the security guard didn¡¯t even have the chance to be frightened. No. 2 strode into the residential area without a word. Song qingxiao suppressed her anger and followed behind. The deeper they went into the neighborhood, the thicker the fog became. When they were at the security booth, they could still see the lights, but after four or five steps, the fog became thicker. There were no street lights that night, and the entire neighborhood was like a Dead City. There was no sound at all, and the breathing of the two people was particularly clear in such an environment. Song Qing jumped carefully. Her breath blew away the fine mist in the air, but it did not take long for them to follow her like shadows and cover her again. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to be careless. She circulated the Ling power in her body and released her divine sense at the same time, pressing her hand on the dagger. After walking for about ten meters, all the sounds of vehicles and neon lights outside the community disappeared. The fog became thicker and thicker. Looking back, he could only vaguely see the faint light from the lights wrapped around the trees on both sides of the community gate. At a glance, it looked like two Wolf Eyes, flashing with a green and hazy shimmer. The lights in every household in the community had been turned off, and a large amount of rising fog covered every road section, flower beds, facilities, etc. In the community. At this time, eyes were no longer useful. If you stretched out your hand, you could not even see your fingers clearly. Song qingxiao re-evaluated Chu ke¡¯s strength. This was probably not what number 2 had said, but rather, Chu ke¡¯s strength. To be able to do this not long after returning, Chu ke was already extremely troublesome. She knew that the trial space wouldn¡¯t let them pass the mission so easily. Even if they could guess the result of the mission and understand the process, it would still be a tough battle to prevent Qin Heng from dying at Chu ke¡¯s hands. ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Number two¡¯s voice rang out about two meters away. His voice passed through the divine sense and penetrated the thick fog. He sounded a little annoyed, the yin Qi is too strong. Even if she could leave her soul in her body after death by chance and form a special zombie form, this is still too fierce. His voice seemed to be coming from all directions. Song qingxiao looked around, but she couldn¡¯t tell where number two was. She closed her eyes and used her divine sense to search. Number two was standing not far from her upper left corner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In such a place, even his divine sense seemed to be restricted, and he felt that he couldn¡¯t fully display it. Although the trial-taker was not very reliable at this time, since there was no need to compete for the mission at the moment, of course, she had to prioritize her life. She closed her eyes and walked towards number two. After she closed her eyes, her five senses became even more sensitive under the protection of her divine sense. She could feel that the extremely strange ¡®mist¡¯ was like a living worm, greedily approaching her and trying to burrow into her body until it burrowed into her heart and soul. Number two seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked,¡± ¡°Oh right, do you remember how long Chu ke died?¡± Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Ten fingers.1 Chapter 325: Ten fingers.1 Translator: 549690339 After entering the mission scenario, signing the lease contract with the property management Office, and moving into the old building, No. 3 felt that something was wrong. A pregnant woman in the neighborhood had died. Her body was left rotting in her room for many days before it was discovered. She used some methods to find out that the deceased¡¯s surname was Chu, and her husband¡¯s surname was Qin, which happened to match the ¡®Qin, Chu¡¯ in the ¡®dead Qin is not Chu¡¯ of this mission. This was definitely not a coincidence! The trial space would not send her, number one, and number two to the same place for no reason. The ¡®Qin and Chu¡¯ couple in the mission should be related to the mission notification. After being at a disadvantage due to her identity, number three didn¡¯t know as much about this mission as song qingxiao and number two. However, with her instincts as a participant, she still had a vague feeling that she had to prevent Qin Heng from dying in the hands of the person with the surname Chu. After she found out about that, she paid more attention to 17-4. The apartment she had rented from the property management Office was on No. 13-4, which happened to be in the same location as No. 17-4 where the accident had taken place. After entering the residential area, number three smelled the lingering stench. Logically speaking, the rotten female body of No. 17-4 had been moved away, so the stench should have dissipated. However, the smell of death did not disappear after the bodies were moved away. Instead, it became stronger and stronger. Even if the doors and windows were locked, the stench could still enter the house through the gaps. In the evening, No. 3 noticed that a layer of mist had started to form in the community. It slowly climbed up the window and condensed into tiny beads of water. This fog was simply too strange. As time passed, it showed no signs of dissipating. Instead, it became thicker and thicker. Number three had been lying on the bed early and was listening to the sounds outside. The surroundings were extremely quiet. There was no noise at all. It was as if everyone had a tacit understanding in this environment and stopped making any noise at this moment. Sometimes, this kind of silence didn¡¯t bring peace and tranquility, but an indescribable pressure and horror. Even number three was feeling unusually frustrated. At around one or two 0 ¡®clock in the night, number three heard the sound of someone falling into the water. The voice seemed to have come from the direction of the washroom. She couldn¡¯t tell when it had started, but it seemed to have been ringing for a long time. The neighborhood was old, and it might have been leaking from the upper floors through the ceiling. She turned around and happened to hear the roar from downstairs. A man roared in anger,¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t bury the dead in their house? Why is it so smelly?¡± The sound seemed to have broken the rules of silence, reverberating back and forth in the entire building. Number three¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Driven by her instinct, she turned over and sat up on the bed, opening the door. Tonight, the corridor was eerily quiet. The elevator was descending at a rapid speed, and the shaft of the cable wire made a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. It was obvious that it was ready to welcome the person who came back in the middle of the night. Number three started to climb up the safety ladder to the 17th floor with an inexplicable mentality. Her movements were unusually agile, which did not match her fat body. Through the gap of the safety door, she saw the elevator stop on the 17th floor, and a dispirited man walked out. No. 3 saw Qin Heng walk to the door of No. 17-4. The unlocked door creaked open. After Qin Heng walked in, the door closed slowly and swallowed his figure inside. At this time, a scene that made No. 3¡¯s hair stand on end happened. After Qin Heng entered, black mist slowly seeped out from the crack of the door and wrapped around the door. Number three gathered her courage and tried to get closer. She reached out to pull the door, but it seemed to be welded shut in all directions. No matter how hard she tried, it did not move. 17-4 In the room, the sound of water dripping was getting more and more frequent, and it was slowly overflowing from the bathroom. Qin Heng¡¯s voice was hoarse, but he still didn¡¯t get a response. The water in the bathroom started to spread out like venomous snakes, slithering in all directions from the door of the bathroom. As the water surged, the dripping sound was like a talisman that urged people to die. His phone had not rung for a long time. Chu ke¡¯s strange song had stopped, but this silence could not comfort Qin Heng. On the contrary, it made him feel even more afraid. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Qin Heng was scared out of his wits. His hand reached out from the hole in the door and kept grabbing, trying to grab a life-saving duckweed to save himself from this land of despair. His hands reached out more and more, and he wished he could squeeze his body into the hole and get out of the cage. In fact, he knew that it was useless. When he came back, the surroundings were extremely quiet. No matter how loudly he cursed, made a lot of noise, or when he returned home and found that something was wrong, no one cared. If someone had heard his voice and was willing to save him, they would have come a long time ago. They would not have waited until now. However, at the moment of life and death, the desire to live still prevailed, and he tried his best to reach out and touch. He had been doing this for a long time. The corridor outside was empty, and the only response he got was the ¡®whooshing¡¯ of the cold wind. Perhaps no one would find out that he was trapped tonight. This time, he reached out his hand only because of his survival instinct. However, as his hand was reaching out, he suddenly touched something extremely cold. That thing was slightly hard. Once he touched it, Qin Heng shivered from the cold. As soon as he moved his finger, the cold object moved with him. It also seemed to be a hand, a little fat, cold and hard. He shouted for a long time, and finally someone came, holding the hand tightly in joy. ¡°Help!¡± The moment Qin Heng touched this hand, the fire of hope burst out of his eyes. He instinctively called out, but then he vaguely felt that something was not right. After the fat hand was grabbed by him, it did not shake him off, nor did it say anything to comfort him. Instead, as if it was extremely greedy for his body temperature, it slowly opened its fingers, squeezed each of his fingers away, and inserted its own fingers into the gap between his fingers, interlocking their fingers. This kind of movement was too strange, and the hand was unusually hard, like a pile of frozen meat, and it even had a feeling of wet ice. Once she touched him, the terrifying chill spread from the place where their palms met, passed through Qin Heng¡¯s palm, into his arm, followed the blood vessels, and flowed into every part of his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the middle of the night, there was no one around. He had been calling for help for a long time, but no one had answered. Why did someone appear at his door at this time? Even if someone had discovered him and intended to save him, why would they use such a method to intertwine their fingers with his? At this moment, his blood seemed to have been frozen by the coldness of his palm and stopped flowing. Qin Heng was so frightened that he forgot to pull his hand back. He was like a robot that had not been oiled for a long time. He turned his head with great difficulty and saw the phone in his other hand. The phone had not rung for a long time. Before this, Chu ke had made many calls and told him,¡± ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 262 closely following 1 Chapter 326: Chapter 262 closely following 1 Translator: 549690339 The five cold fingers closed at a very slow speed and firmly held Qin Heng¡¯s palm in the palm. This was Chu ke¡¯s favorite action when she was alive. She was a romantic by nature and thought that when their fingers touched, it was the closest distance between the people in love. At that time, he was extremely annoyed by her actions. Now, when ¡®she¡¯ interlocked her fingers with his, that disgust turned into a huge fear, causing Qin Heng¡¯s body to instantly lose all ability to react. The hole that his arm had reached out from was originally pitch black, without any light or shadow. But at this time, Qin Heng seemed to see a shadow slowly approaching. Thump, thump. A ¡®person¡¯ took his hand with heavy footsteps and moved closer to the door. Through the gap of the door lock, he could see the reflection of the mountain outside from the corner of his eye. A cold aura came in through the broken lock and door crack. It was so cold that Qin Heng¡¯s teeth clattered violently, making a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound. Don¡¯t come in¡­ Don¡¯t come in¡­ Don¡¯t come in¡­ His mind was blank, and there was only one thought in his mind. Fear was like an invisible hand, grabbing his heart and squeezing it, making him feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe. All the sounds in his ears disappeared, and the intense heartbeat overwhelmed everything. At this moment, Qin Heng didn¡¯t even have the courage to look down at the gap in the door lock to confirm who was holding his hand outside. On the other side, song qingxiao and number two were trapped in the thick fog. She had been here yesterday. It was related to the mission, and it was very likely to be the first mission scene. When song qingxiao and No. 2 came out from No. 17-4, they had already memorized the route. She clearly remembered that there were flowerbeds on both sides of the building¡¯s entrance. Due to the lack of people to take care of it, weeds were overgrown, and trees were planted on both sides. She only needed to walk to the right for two to three minutes to reach the main door of the property management Office. With No. 2 and song qingxiao¡¯s pace, they could reach this small area in the blink of an eye. However, after walking two rounds, they still couldn¡¯t see the shadow of the building. Even if he had his divine sense to lead the way, his divine sense was still greatly restricted by the thick fog. It was difficult to break through this fog and find the right way. The fog was really strange. The two of them walked for a long time, but it seemed like they were walking in circles. Number two couldn¡¯t take it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Oh right, do you remember how long Chu ke died?¡± In number two¡¯s memory, Chu ke had been dead for eight days! Last night, he had been resting in the lounge with Captain Shen, who had not returned home. Number two had tried to eavesdrop on them and found out some information from Captain Shen. Chu ke had the habit of calling her husband, Qin Heng, at 10 0 ¡®clock every night. In the lounge, Captain Shen mentioned that her last call was seven days ago. It was already past midnight, and it had been more than eight days. However, the fog in front of him was getting thicker and thicker. This fog was full of Yin Qi and had an extremely strong power of resentment. Number two could even faintly feel that this thing, apart from sticking to the human body, was also corroding the human¡¯s divine sense. The surroundings were so quiet that one could not hear the chirping of insects and birds. The hustle and bustle of the city had also disappeared completely. It was so quiet that one could not help but tremble in fear. In the vast sea of fog, it was as if a pair of eyes were coldly watching the two of them. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of yesterday afternoon when the bathroom door opened. Through the glass, miss Chu¡¯s eyes were opposite her. ¡°It might be seven days.¡± ¡°Seven days?¡± Her answer seemed to have shocked number two. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice and repeat,¡± her last call was a week ago, but it¡¯s already past midnight. Isn¡¯t that eight days ago? ¡± ¡°Her last call was eight days ago.¡± the forensic doctor said that she didn¡¯t die immediately after she fell, but she stayed in there for a while before she died,¡± he said. In other words, the cause of Chu ke¡¯s death was not because she fell, but because she had no way to ask for help and had to wait for death. She could have died after midnight, which was exactly seven days ago. No. 2¡¯s breathing suddenly became a little hurried, as if he had thought of something terrible. At this time, he didn¡¯t even care about hiding his strength. He pulled up his clothes, grabbed something from his waist, and held it between his fingers. He quickly said,¡± ¡°Tiangang morality, break!¡± In an instant, a red flame lit up in the fog. Although there was only a small cluster of light, it gave off an enormous amount of spiritual energy. Number two released his hand, and the talisman burned even more intensely. It floated in the air and burned the surrounding mist with crackling sounds, emitting an extremely pungent smell. The thick fog seemed to have a mind of its own. The moment the fire was ignited, it fled in all directions as if it had met its natural nemesis. However, the burning talisman only lasted for two to three seconds before the flame dimmed. However, these few seconds were more than enough for No. 2 and song qingxiao. As the thick fog dispersed a little, the flower garden covered by the fog could be seen clearly. The old gate at the entrance of the building could also be seen clearly. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to walk toward the gate. The two of them stepped onto the steps. The guiding Fu paper had already been extinguished, and the fu ash floating in the air was once again swallowed up by the thick fog that surrounded them. The entrance to the first floor of the building was also filled with thick fog. As soon as the two entered the hall, they felt that the temperature here was much lower than outside. This reminded song qingxiao of the mortuary in the guard Station last night. To prevent the body from rotting, when the cabinet containing the body was pulled open, a large cloud of white mist would float out. It was similar to the scene in front of her, but the mist this time was much heavier than in the mortuary. The mist was attached to the tiles on the inside of the building and gathered into beads of water of different sizes. When they fell down, they made an ear-piercing ¡®di-da¡¯ sound. As soon as the two entered the building, they slowed down, held their breath, and released their divine sense. The entrance of the building was not far from the elevator. Song Qing took a few steps and realized that something was wrong. The floor tiles of the building were very old, and it was normal for the floor tiles to be a little damp in this foggy place. However, she could feel that there were some deep traces of water in some places. When she stepped on it and lifted it up, the bottom of her feet left the ground, making a subtle ¡®splash¡¯ sound. The sound was not loud, but in such a quiet environment, it was unusually clear. She stepped on it again, and the water traces there were obviously different from the water vapor in other places. Song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped, and number two, who was walking on the other side, also stopped as if he had sensed something. She bent down and reached out to touch the floor. The tiles on the floor were cold and terrifying, and the dense water droplets on them were drawn by her fingertips, leaving a trail of water. Next to these puddles, there was a shallow pool of water. The water was not formed, and the temperature of the floor tiles was colder than the other places. As soon as his fingertips touched it, the chill went straight into his heart through his fingers, making his back tremble. She stretched out her fingers and measured it. This size should be the size of a woman¡¯s foot. There was a ¡®person¡¯ who had entered here before her and number two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the ¡®woman¡¯ who returned to this neighborhood in the middle of the night, there was probably no one else other than Chu ke. Song qingxiao took back his hand and sniffed it. The water on his fingertips had a faint stench. That smell was like the strange smell of rotten meat that had just thawed. She couldn¡¯t help but rub her fingers. They were a little sticky and made her feel uncomfortable. Song qingxiao held back her disgust. Before she could speak to number two, she felt a shiver down her spine. Her body¡¯s instinctive reaction was much faster than her brain. She immediately rolled on the ground! In the mist, something that looked like a Python shot out in her direction.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Ambush (1) Chapter 327: Ambush (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Qing¡¯s back was pressed against the ground. Her clothes absorbed the water mist on the ground, and together with the cold sweat on her body, they were firmly stuck to her body, making her shiver. She turned over and half-knelt on the ground. The ¡®long snake¡¯ that emerged from the thick fog was still shooting straight at her. Song qingxiao supported herself with one hand on the ground and touched her waist with the other. She held the dagger in her palm and tilted her body at the same time. The shadow brushed past her body. Before song qingxiao could even catch her breath, the thing was like a living snake. After missing her attack, it went around her arm and climbed up her back to the other side! What made song qingxiao¡¯s hair stand on end was that this thing seemed to be able to shrink freely. The thing that was stuck to her arm wrapped around her chest, as if it was going to tie her up! Song qingxiao pursed her lips and held the dagger in front of her chest. The moment the long shadow was tightened, it was cut off by the sharp blade. The cut part fell to the ground with a clatter, and the binding on song qingxiao¡¯s body suddenly loosened. The long shadow sensed that something was wrong and seemed to want to shrink back. At this point, song qingxiao would not let it escape. She grabbed the thing and wrapped it around her palm to prevent it from falling off. Then, she used her spiritual force and pulled it hard! This thing looked like a rope, about two fingers thick, but it was slightly different from ordinary hemp rope. It didn¡¯t have a rotten smell, but instead had the smell of grass and trees, like twisted vines and other things. Spiritual energy was sent out from her palm and froze the vine. With a tug, song qingxiao immediately pulled out the ¡®person¡¯ who was holding the other end of the vine. From the front left, there were two heavy footsteps. A huge figure fell out of the thick fog. Song Qing jumped up and cut the ¡®person¡¯s¡¯ neck with his dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± In the dark, number three¡¯s panicked voice rang out,¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. From the moment she tried to ambush song qingxiao to the moment she failed and was discovered by song qingxiao, number three did not even have the time to throw away the vine in her hand before she was dragged out. This inevitably made her both shocked and afraid, and she hurriedly spoke at the critical moment. As she spoke, her hands touched each other, and several thin vines drilled out of the ceramic floor. Song qingxiao landed on the ground and stood under these two thin vines. Just as the vine was about to climb up her ankle and wrap around her, number three smirked. But in the next moment, in the darkness, song qingxiao seemed to have a pair of eyes on her feet. She tiptoed slightly and moved her heel, stepping on two young seedlings. With a hard roll, the two seedlings that had just broken out of the soil were rolled into a pool of mud. Number three¡¯s smile froze. She instinctively threw away the cane and wanted to step back. However, before she could land, a soft and slender body pressed against her back. Song Qing¡¯s hand that was holding the cane wrapped around her neck, forcing her to look up. Number three felt a dagger against her throat. Through the thick layer of skin, her blood vessels began to throb. Song Qing¡¯s cold voice rang in her ears,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Number three¡¯s heart sank. She did not expect her sneak attacks to fail one after another in the dark. Not only did she fail the first time, but the second time, the vine did not stop song qingxiao either. Even if it had stopped her for a moment, she would not have been in such a passive position. What made her feel the most uneasy was that song qingxiao had used some kind of weapon to cut off her vines. The vines were driven by her spiritual power, and ordinary weapons would not even be able to leave a mark on the vines, but she had cut them off and escaped in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Number three was currently being controlled by someone else and was extremely terrified. He repeated himself, this time with a pleading tone. The trial space encouraged the participants to kill each other, and song Qing would get points if she killed her. In all fairness, if song qingxiao had switched positions with number three, number three would not have hesitated to kill her. After she had finished speaking, she closed her palms again and activated her spiritual power. The dagger quietly pierced through her fat skin as if it was cutting a piece of tender tofu. Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was flat as she reminded him,¡± ¡°I said, don¡¯t move.¡± Number three felt a sharp pain in his throat, and a chill spread from the tip of the blade to his limbs and bones. The dagger seemed to be frozen, and an extremely cold and unfamiliar aura penetrated through her flesh and blood into number three¡¯s meridians. She subconsciously trembled, and the spiritual power that she had just accumulated was immediately thrown into chaos. He loosened his hand seal, and a green seedling that had just emerged from his palm fell down silently. ¡°I¡¯m not moving, I¡¯m not moving.¡± At this point, number three knew that he was like a fish on an anvil in song Qing¡¯s hands. She could hear the coldness in song qingxiao¡¯s tone and didn¡¯t dare to make any extra small movements. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± When No. 2 and song qingxiao came in, she had just come down from the safety stairs to the first floor. She heard the noise and hid in a corner. Song qingxiao and No. 2 were obviously on the same side for this mission. They went in and out together, and their identities seemed to be related to the guard Department. They might have obtained more clues than her and had already privately mentioned cooperation. She was alone, and the situation was obviously not in her favor. Therefore, when song qingxiao bent down to touch the ground, she was only one or two meters away from her. At that time, number three already had an evil intention. Her plan was to Capture One person, ask about the mission, kill them, and earn points. Of the three trial-takers, number three was the most wary of number two. Just like song qingxiao, she could tell that No. 2 was not someone to be trifled with. However, she did not expect song qingxiao to be just as bad. Her special ability had never failed to launch a sneak attack. Some people could tell that something was wrong, but once they were entangled by her vines, it was extremely difficult to escape. However, they did not expect song qingxiao¡¯s dagger to easily cut her vines in one move. At this time, number three was feeling depressed and a little nervous. If he had known this would happen, he would have attacked that man much less than song Qing. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Number three¡¯s original plan to extort a confession had failed, and now that he was being forced to do so, it was hard for him to express his feelings. Hearing her question, he said,¡± ¡°I went downstairs to intercept the person who came to kill Qin Heng.¡± Her life was still in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, so she did not dare to be smart and beat around the bush, afraid that she would anger song qingxiao. But what made number three feel slightly relieved was that the dagger didn¡¯t stab into his flesh anymore. Her words meant that Qin Heng had indeed returned home. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She loosened the dagger in her hand and pulled it out of number three¡¯s neck. The wound was like a baby¡¯s small mouth, and it took a long time for blood to drip out. When she and number 2 chased after her, they did not find any traces of Chu ke. From the last time she got through to Qin Heng¡¯s phone, to when she asked Captain Shen where Chu ke¡¯s phone was and guessed that Chu ke had ¡®resurrected¡¯, Chu ke¡¯s actions were faster than them by a few minutes. When they arrived at the district, the death of the guard proved that Chu ke had returned. In his sea of consciousness, the mission did not change. It still showed:The dead Qin feichu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [ mission completion: 3000 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ] This meant that even if Qin Heng was not dead, once Chu ke returned, he would be in an extremely dangerous situation! Number three was the first to notice the fluctuation in her mood. She immediately noticed it when he released his dagger. He did not give up and grabbed her waist and put it into her pocket. Song qingxiao¡¯s pocket was full of water, as if it was filled with ice that had just melted. It was so cold that number three shivered. When she reached her hand in, her fingertips just happened to brush off a piece of broken ice. Something inside the thin piece of ice seemed to have gotten out of bed and moved slightly. However, number three did not have the time to think about it. She was about to launch another sneak attack, and it was possible that she would succeed in taking revenge for song Qing¡¯s counterattack. Thinking of this, number three could not help but show a proud smile. A green seedling grew out of her palm and grew a few centimeters in the blink of an eye. Just as it was about to pierce through song Qing¡¯s clothes, her palm was suddenly pierced by something.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Here it comes (1) Chapter 328: Here it comes (1) Translator: 549690339 17-4 At the door, the ¡®hand¡¯ with Qin Heng¡¯s fingers intertwined slowly grabbed the gap of the door lock. The moment the fly in song Qing¡¯s pocket flapped its wings, the ¡®hand¡¯ that was pushing the door suddenly froze, as if it was frozen for a moment. Then,¡¯she¡¯ slowly released the ¡®hand¡¯ that was holding Qin Heng. In the thick fog, number three couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain when he was bitten. ¡°Aiyo!¡± The place where he was stabbed felt an unbearable pain, followed by a bone-chilling cold. Number three couldn¡¯t care about the sneak attack and hurriedly pulled his hand out. His palm that was stabbed felt a little numb. With lingering fear, she kept shaking her hand, afraid that the thing in song Qing¡¯s pocket was poisonous. ¡°You, what are you hiding?¡± Song qingxiao smiled faintly. Number three was too unlucky. ¡°I already told you not to move.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure where the fly came from, but since it flew out from No. 17-4 and was so strange, it should be related to Chu ke. Now that No. 3 had been bitten by this fly, he didn¡¯t know what would happen. He heard soft footsteps behind him. It should be No. 2 coming. Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment and decided to let number three go for the time being. She quickly took a step back, put some distance between her and number three, and touched her pocket. In his pocket, the fly had already grown to the size of a ping pong ball. It must have cracked the ice during its growth. When number three reached out for a sneak attack, he broke the already cracked ice and hit the fly¡¯s mouth. In addition, the flies that were still moving slowly in the guard Hall seemed to be much more active in this environment. When song qingxiao touched the fly through her pocket, the fly flapped its wings as if it wanted to get out of her pocket. Ice mist gushed out of her palm again, freezing him. Number three was finally free. He couldn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao didn¡¯t kill him, but he also backed off immediately. He only covered the wound on his neck when his back was against the wall. ¡°Qin Heng has already returned?¡± In the thick fog, number two¡¯s eyes flashed. He first looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and then asked number three. Number three gasped and said in pain, ¡°¡±I¡¯m back.¡± In the dark, her chubby body was like a small mountain. She must have suffered when she sneaked an attack on song qingxiao. ¡°After I heard him come back, 1 followed him into Room 17-4 and watched him enter the house.¡± She added. ¡°When you went downstairs, did you notice any strange ¡®people¡¯ or things?¡± Song qingxiao asked. The three participants stood in a triangular formation. Her voice wasn¡¯t too close. Number three heaved a sigh of relief. Hearing her words, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter even though he had suffered a loss at her hands before. ¡°Who do you think will go out at this time?¡± He didn¡¯t know if this neighborhood was strange tonight or if it was always like this. Before night fell, it was already covered in fog. Before the sky turned dark, people would hide in their houses and not come out. Everyone in the building seemed to have died, not making a sound. ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank, after you followed Qin Heng up, how did you get down?¡± ¡°This elevator is sometimes good and sometimes bad, and it¡¯s very noisy. In order to not alert the enemy, I came down from the safety stairs.¡± After number three said this, he swung his arm and asked,¡± ¡°Who¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Chu ke,¡± Song qingxiao looked in her direction and replied. Hearing this, number three laughed exaggeratedly, ¡°¡±Hahaha ¡­¡± It was midnight, and there was no one around. Her laughter was particularly harsh, especially when song qingxiao and number two were silent. It was a little scary. Number three chuckled and then stopped. Number two¡¯s silence made her a little nervous,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡± she died, but she came back. If we want to kill Qin Heng, we have to stop him from dying in her hands. The mission in his sea of consciousness did not show failure, so it was obvious that Qin Heng was not dead yet. ¡°There are footprints on the ground. She¡¯s back.¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, number two squatted down and touched it. Hearing this, number three gulped, when I went downstairs, I didn¡¯t see ¡®anyone¡¯ coming back. 1 didn¡¯t hear any noise either. Speaking of this, she obviously realized the seriousness of the problem, the elevator is broken. It stopped on the 17th floor at that time. I checked every floor I went down, and it was never moved ¡­ Before she could finish, she was interrupted by the sound of water dripping. The sound was so clear that the three of them could hear it clearly. Song qingxiao was very familiar with this voice. The first time she heard it was in the washroom in Room 17-4, where she found Chu ke¡¯s body. Thinking about it carefully, the second time she heard it seemed to be at the entrance of the security Hall¡¯s morgue. At that time, she called Qin Heng and the worker who sent the corpse said it was a coincidence. The third time she heard it was after she received Qin Heng¡¯s call and found out that Chu ke was ¡®not dead¡¯. She called miss Chu. The call went through, and the sound of water dripping could be heard. It was the same as now, but it was much clearer than on the phone. She subconsciously turned her head to the source of the sound. Number two, who was squatting on the ground, also raised his head instinctively. The sound came from the front right, which was facing the emergency exit of the building and where the two elevators of the building came from. As the three participants turned their heads, the indicator light above the elevator door suddenly lit up in the dark. The elevator that No. 3 had mentioned earlier that it was ¡®broken¡¯ had already reached the first floor. The three of them held their breaths, their hearts in their throats. Song qingxiao clenched her dagger, number two slowly stood up and clenched her fists, and number three couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his body tense. di-¡± the sound of water droplets falling was heard again. It seemed to be falling from an empty and very high space. For a long time, there was no sound of water falling on the ground. Their hearts were in their throats, and after a long while, they finally heard ¡­ ¡®A -¡®, the sound of water falling to the ground was heard. A blood vessel in song Qing¡¯s little brain¡¯ popped¡¯, and the elevator ¡®ding¡¯ drowned out the sound of water falling. The elevator door slowly opened with a clatter, and a large amount of cold fog came out. Number three instinctively leaped back, leaving number two to block the front. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fog was so heavy that song Qing couldn¡¯t help but shiver even though he was a few steps away. The originally dark environment was covered by this fog, making it even more difficult to see. ¡®Di da, di da ¡­¡¯ The sound of water dripping could be heard, as if a water pipe had broken. Number two was upset by the noise. He pinched the talisman and snorted,¡± ¡°Small tricks! Tiangang morality, suppress evil spirits!¡± As he shouted, the talisman burst into flames with a ¡®boom¡¯, and an extremely strong spiritual power burst out, dispersing most of the thick fog in the surroundings! Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 265 Chapter 329: Chapter 265-shock (1) Translator: 549690339 The flame from the talisman lit up the dark entrance of the building, and the thick fog from the elevator blew on the burning talisman, making a sizzling sound. The burning talisman paper was stimulated by the yin Qi and the flame instantly turned fluorescent green. Number two¡¯s face was stiff. Seeing this scene, he made another hand seal and shouted,¡± ¡°Tiangang morality, break!¡± A wave of spiritual power surged, and the talisman that was originally dying was injected with his spiritual power. It suddenly ignited with a ¡®boom¡¯ and quickly dispersed the yin Qi that was blowing out of the elevator. The rancid smell in the air was burned by the talisman paper, turning into an extremely pungent smell. Taking advantage of the fact that the fog had dispersed and the talisman was still burning, number two strode towards the elevator, eh? ¡± Number two stood at the elevator door with his hands in a gesture and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Song qingxiao and No. 3 followed him. The elevator door was open, and they could see what was inside. The narrow elevator was empty. It was not like what the three of them had thought at first, that there was something hidden inside. This caused the three trial-takers, who had been waiting in a tight formation, to be greatly disappointed. ¡°How can there be no one?¡± Number two¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and the seal on his hand involuntarily relaxed. He even looked into the elevator again, unwilling to give up. The residential area was old, and the elevator was extremely old. The space was unusually small. With the light from the talisman, the low ceiling and the old cabin inside the elevator could be seen at a glance. There was indeed no one who could hide. Song Qingxin could not help but feel a little suspicious. The sound of the dripping water was obviously strange, and when the elevator door opened, the strange aura that swarmed out was exactly the same as the black mist that covered the entrance of No. 17-4 yesterday. According to number two, this should be called the yin Qi of a dead person. If Chu ke wasn¡¯t hiding in the elevator, how could there be such a thick Yin Qi in the elevator? Amidst the thump of her heart, song Qing¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a few wet footprints on the ground. She licked her lips and looked at number three who was covering her neck. Then, she looked at number two and nodded her chin. The three people¡¯s eyes fell on the footprint, and their expressions suddenly became extremely serious. The footprint was half dry, about thirty-six or thirty-seven yards in size. It was a little fat, and the heel, sole, and ten toes could be clearly seen. It seemed that someone had stepped on it barefooted, and there was a pile of rotten mud beside it. When Chu ke was sent to the morgue, she did not wear her shoes. From the moisture of the footprints on the ground, she had not been back for long and had taken the elevator. It was even possible that she was still in the elevator before the door opened, but now she was hiding somewhere. No. 2 tried to step into the elevator. His feet landed lightly on the elevator, and the elevator made a heavy shaking sound. Under the faint light of the talisman, his figure was elongated. No. 2 held his breath and touched his surroundings, but there was indeed no ¡®person¡¯. At this time, the burning talisman paper lost the support of number two¡¯s spiritual energy and was once again closed in by the thick fog. The light was gradually devoured, and the fire struggled unwillingly before it was finally extinguished. The air was still filled with the smell of burning, and the surroundings were dark. At this moment, the elevator creaked. It sounded quite loud, so No. 3 must have followed them in. Song qingxiao stood at the elevator door. After the burnt smell dissipated a little, she could clearly smell the foul smell of defrosted meat coming from the elevator. It was damp, rotten, and a little cold. In the dark, she heard her own heartbeat and number three¡¯s suppressed breathing, as well as the creaking sound of the elevator because it was loaded with people. At this moment, they suddenly heard the sound of something falling into the water again. That extremely strange sound rang out again, as if it was coming from their sides, feet, and heads. It was as if a pair of dead fish¡¯s eyes were staring at him in the thick fog. It was the pair of grayish-white eyes that looked like they were covered with a thin layer of film in washroom 17-4 yesterday. The pair of eyes were squeezed out of the eye sockets by the rotten and swollen face. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was numb, and her hair stood on end. She was leaning against her wet shirt. It was not safe outside in this situation. The emergency exit was behind her, and she felt as if something could pounce on her at any time. At this moment, the human imagination only added to her fear, and she also stepped into the elevator. The moment the tip of her foot touched the ground, the elevator suddenly beeped. Number three was so scared that his white hair broke out in a cold sweat. Even number two¡¯s body tensed up. He shouted, ¡°¡±What happened?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s scalp tightened, and her chest thumped like a crazy rabbit. Her voice was so loud that it almost overpowered number two¡¯s question. ¡®Beep-¡® ¡®Beep-¡® ¡®Beep-¡® Song Qing was shocked for a moment, but she quickly calmed down. As soon as number two finished speaking, she said calmly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s the elevator.¡± Number two also realized that it was just a false alarm, but his heart that had not completely calmed down quickly rose again. This was the sound of the elevator¡¯s overload alarm. Although the elevator was small, it should be more than enough to accommodate three people. After entering number 2, number 3, and then song qingxiao, it should not have caused such a big commotion. Among the three participants, number three was especially fat, number two was thin, and song qingxiao was also tall but slender. Her weight was definitely not enough to make the elevator sound. The sky was dark, so unless the three of them were unprepared, something could have squeezed into the elevator! The more number three thought about it, the more his hair stood on end. He couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Do you have anything that can light a fire?¡± old man? ¡± she asked in a hurried voice. Everyone had the same thoughts as her. Number two couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she called him that,¡± ¡°Show some respect when you say that!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Number three snorted and was about to speak, but the elevator alarm was still ringing. After song qingxiao slowly backed out, the sound stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± Song qingxiao was annoyed by the two¡¯s argument and scolded them. No. 2 was also worried that there would be a problem. He took out another talisman and muttered a sentence in a low voice. With a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, the fire was reignited. There were no other ¡®people¡¯ in the elevator. No. 2 and No. 3 each occupied a corner of the inner wall of the elevator, looking at song qingxiao, who was at the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others all sighed in relief. Song qingxiao stepped into the elevator again. Because of the alarm, she was particularly careful. This time, the alarm didn¡¯t go off, but the sound of him falling into the water was heard. The talisman quickly went out again, and the elevator fell into darkness again. No. 3 was still in shock, but the elevator door was shaking and closing. ¡°It¡¯s really like seeing a ghost!¡± Under the extreme pressure, number three couldn¡¯t help but curse to vent his roller-coaster-like excitement,¡± ¡°What the hell is this district? what kind of mission is this? Did the people in this neighborhood use the funds to buy a grave for themselves in advance? the elevator is so broken, but they didn¡¯t even repair it. They installed two or three people in it and it kept beeping.. I was almost scared to death!¡± Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Come out (1) Chapter 330: Come out (1) Translator: 549690339 Number three was probably the same as song qingxiao. This was the first time he had experienced such a scene where the dead were resurrected and vengeful spirits demanded their lives. He was so shocked that he was incoherent and cursed. He just raised his voice, made noise, and drove away his fear to boost his courage. Song qingxiao was also scared, but in the mental hospital scenario of the second trial, she had seen the doctor who had died at her hands come back to life. She had been greatly shocked at that time, so although she was also scared of Chu ke¡¯s ¡®resurrection¡¯ in this mission, her reaction was not as big as No. 3¡¯s. The elevator door closed and locked the three participants inside. ¡®Drip, drip, drip¡¯, number three¡¯s angry curses reverberated in the elevator shaft. In his nervousness, his body¡¯s senses were heightened to the extreme, and he could clearly hear the suppressed breathing and heartbeat of several people. Several sounds interweaved together, giving people a headache. Amidst the noise, the elevator doors closed. The three of them were locked in the cramped elevator. Perhaps it was the dark environment and the tense atmosphere that made song Qing hallucinate. She seemed to hear the sound of pattering from the background noise. The sound was like water flowing, and it came from his side. It sounded like a tiny bug was slowly crawling on the wall of the elevator. However, number three¡¯s loud scolding interrupted her thoughts. Song Qing gripped the dagger in her hand and was about to say something when number two couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Shut up!¡± Number three was a little angry at number two¡¯s rude scolding, but because of number two¡¯s strength, he lowered his voice, ¡°¡±What right do you have to tell me to shut up?¡± The hissing sound did not stop. Song Qing and Xiao Qing were listening carefully. Number two was so noisy that he wanted to kill number three. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel!¡± Song qingxiao suddenly spoke. As soon as she spoke, number three remembered the wound on his neck. Although he was unhappy, he kept his mouth shut. No. 2 didn¡¯t say anything either. Song qingxiao said,¡± ¡°Are you guys listening?¡± The sound of dripping water was mixed with the rustling sound of trickling water. The elevator seemed to be leaking. Song qingxiao had been ambushed by a pack of mutated wolves on the demon Island, so she was extremely sensitive to the sound of water. It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t even see her fingers. In the dark, the smell of burning Fu paper was replaced by a strong rancid smell. Song qingxiao reached out and touched the wall of the elevator. The wall of the carriage was cold. She slowly touched the wall and soon reached the corner of the carriage where she felt water. She did not hear wrongly. In a corner of the elevator, there was a thin stream of water flowing down the corner. ¡°The elevator is leaking.¡± She twirled her fingers and said coldly. Hearing her words, number 2 and number 3 couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. Soon, they also felt water in other corners of the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m also dripping water.¡± After number three finished speaking, number two said,¡± ¡°I have to go out first.¡± This elevator could trap ordinary people, but it was nothing to the trial-takers. The few of them had originally entered the elevator to find Chu ke, subdue her, and complete their mission. However, there was something strange about the elevator, so he had to get out first. When No. 2 was about to force open the elevator door to get out of the trap, the elevator that had closed the door before made a ¡®creak¡¯ sound as soon as his voice fell. The wall of the elevator knocked twice in the elevator well and began to shake up. The moment the elevator moved, the few of them swayed slightly. No. 2¡¯s hand paused, and in the darkness, the light at the elevator button lit up, showing that in the blink of an eye, the elevator had risen to the ¡®2¡¯ floor. At this critical moment, the elevator seemed to have returned to normal. This naturally interrupted No. 2¡¯s idea of breaking out of the door. No. 3 leaned against the wall of the carriage and tried to calm down from the shock he felt when the elevator suddenly moved. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice. The red light on the button slowly rose from floor ¡®2¡¯ to floor ¡®3¡¯, which looked very strange. Under the faint light, it was enough for the participants who were used to the darkness to see the three people in the elevator. With the help of the red light, song qingxiao pressed her hands against the elevator wall with one hand holding the dagger. She quickly looked at number 2 and number 3. They looked up at the same time and saw water slowly flowing out of the gap in the elevator ceiling. It was unknown where the water came from, but most of it flowed down the four corners of the palanquin, and then dripped into the elevator well through the cracks in the floor. The sound of water dripping earlier was probably coming from here. However, song qingxiao and No. 2 clearly remembered that there was not that much water in the elevator when they came in, even though they heard the sound of water dripping. Where did the water come from? At this time, the red light of the elevator had slowly moved to the position of floor ¡¯14¡¯. Song Qing let out a deep breath. The elevator was moving up with a heavy load, and the water was flowing faster and faster. 15th floor¡­ 16th floor¡­ Song qingxiao looked at the red light and wondered if the elevator was going to stop on the 17th floor. Just as this thought appeared in her mind, the red light of the elevator stopped at the ¡¯17¡¯ floor. However, to her surprise, the elevator did not stop. Instead, it continued to go up with a creak, and the red light lit up on floor 18. At this point, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads and Exchange a meaningful look. Song qingxiao and No. 2 had come to this neighborhood yesterday afternoon, and No. 2 had taken the elevator back and forth twice. Yesterday, song qingxiao had talked to the woman in the real estate management Office. The houses in this old community only had 17 floors at the highest. Where would there be an 18th floor button? Since No. 3 was staying here at this time, he should be well aware of this. At this point, everyone knew that there was a ¡®ghost¡¯ in the elevator. At this time, there was no one else in the elevator. Number two had said that Chu ke¡¯s situation was complicated. She was not simply a malicious spirit. Instead, her ghost was sealed in her corpse by resentment, forming a zombie-like existence. However, it was a special existence that was far from ordinary zombies. The phone call, the changes in the morgue, and the footprints on the ground all proved this. She had a physical ¡®body¡¯, so she must have a place to hide. The elevator was unusually heavy as it went up, as if it had exceeded the load of the elevator. When song qingxiao entered the elevator earlier, the elevator had sounded a weight-exceeding alarm. At this moment, an unknown liquid was slowly flowing down from the top of the elevator. When the elevator door opened, No. 2 had felt an extremely strong Yin Qi. All of a sudden, they looked up and narrowed their eyes. Number two took out two talismans, and number three spread out his hands. In a faint red light, a green seedling suddenly jumped out of his palm. The seedling began to grow at a lightning speed. In an instant, it was as thick as a wrist and more than a meter long. With a bang, it hit the ceiling of the elevator! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the tip of the plant stick pressed against the ceiling of the elevator, it did not stop growing. Like a hot knife through butter, it pierced through the ceiling of the elevator with a rumble. Number three grabbed the vine with both hands and pulled it down. With a loud clang, the entire ceiling of the elevator was pulled down by her. The elevator shook violently, hitting the walls on both sides and making clanking sounds. The sound of water dripping down could be heard. A large amount of cold wind mixed with a disgusting rancid smell blew in from above. At this moment, the red button that had been lit up on floor ¡¯18¡¯ suddenly went out.. In the darkness, along with the collapsing ceiling, a huge object fell! Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Confrontation (1) Chapter 331: Confrontation (1) Translator: 549690339 The shadow fell heavily and hit the collapsed ceiling with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. The bottom of the elevator cracked after being hit by a heavy object. The steel rope above his head that was tied to the elevator was shaking, and the chill in the elevator was overwhelming. As the black shadow was dragged down, a large amount of water droplets splashed and fell on the few of them like a drizzle. Instinctively, song qingxiao opened her left palm to block her face. She felt a cold sensation on her palm, and a few drops of water fell on it. The drop of water was like a tiny ice cube that had just melted. As soon as it touched his palm, the chill spread out and covered his entire palm in an instant. Then, the stench of rotting corpses assaulted his nose. The spiritual energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to circulate. A layer of frost formed on her palm, blocking the yin energy that was trying to invade her body. She clenched her fist, and in the darkness, the falling shadow began to move slowly. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and she did not dare to blink. Even though she knew that Chu ke had ¡®resurrected¡¯ and returned, it was one thing to know. When she saw the cold corpse in front of her move, it still brought her great shock! Fear gushed out from the depths of his soul, bit by bit, causing his skin to ache slightly. Goosebumps rose one after another, and his hair stood up like thin needles, sticking into song Qing¡¯s clothes. As the shadow moved, the broken ceiling creaked. The sound woke song qingxiao up from her instinctive fear. She swallowed her saliva, but before she could speak, she felt a gust of cold wind in front of her. A wave of death was approaching. She subconsciously clenched the green vine that she had snatched from number three and held it diagonally in front of her stomach. This instinctive action saved her once, because in the next second, song Qing felt a hand that was coming at her was blocked by the green vines. The hand was probably a little angry that it missed. It slowly retracted its fingers and pulled the green vine into its palm. There were originally only three participants in the elevator, and each of them occupied a corner of the elevator. After the ceiling of the cabin fell down, a few trial-takers were forced to stick close to the cabin. The hand that had reached out was naturally not number 2 or number 3. There was no light in the narrow space, and the enemy was no longer a ¡®human¡¯. Song qingxiao suppressed her fear and wrapped the¡¯ hand ¡®that was holding the green vine around it. The vines wrapped around the rotten flesh, but the hand that was tied down had already slowly pressed down with the vines. The strength of the arm was so great that song qingxiao¡¯s upper body bent forward with the pull. In the midst of the stench, another hand was raised to grab her. At this critical moment, she hurriedly loosened her grip on the rattan. A section of the rattan slipped out of her palm, allowing her to put some distance between them. She grabbed the rattan with one hand and swung it left and right quickly. The rattan hit another palm, and she took the opportunity to wrap it inside. The fact that her hands were tied seemed to have made Chu ke angry. She spread her hands apart and the strong vines were instantly broken. The broken vine hit the inner wall of the elevator, making a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound. At the same time,¡¯she¡¯ quickly propped up her upper body and pushed one hand forward, approaching song qingxiao. The elevator was small to begin with, and it was already extremely crowded with three people in it and a large piece of the ceiling falling off. Now that there was another ¡®person¡¯, the space became even more cramped. As Chu ke crawled forward, she was almost touching song qingxiao. At the critical moment, song qingxiao lifted her leg and kicked. Just as she extended her leg, she felt that she had kicked ¡®someone¡¯. The soles of his feet seemed to have fallen into soft mud, and he kicked his bones. Compared to the swollen and rotten skin, Chu ke¡¯s bones were unbelievably hard. After she died, she had great strength and managed to catch song qingxiao¡¯s kick. Song qingxiao used all her strength, but she couldn¡¯t kick him any further. Instead, she was furious after being kicked. She pushed forward with all her strength and forced song qingxiao¡¯s leg back. Her back was already close to the elevator wall. Under Chu ke¡¯s force, the elevator began to shake left and right again. The elevator made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, but Chu ke was still crawling forward. Song Qing¡¯s foot was lifted up high. Facing such an undead creature, the narrow space limited song Qing¡¯s movements. Song qingxiao did not have the upper hand when they first met. The current Chu ke was far more difficult to deal with than the mutated creatures in the previous trial. After Chu ke¡¯s death, she could not feel any pain. Moreover, song qingxiao was at a disadvantage in a battle of strength with her. From the wind and smell, she could vaguely feel that Chu Zhong had raised his arm. At this time, she could not force Chu ke to retreat. Instead, she was trapped in a corner. If she were to wave her palm, with her strength, she would probably suffer if she was hit. No. 2 and No. 3 weren¡¯t easy to deal with. After being injured, they were in a bad situation. At this critical moment, song Qing bit the dagger in his mouth and clenched his hand. He was about to use the swordsman technique of the nine-word secret order, but his consciousness moved and was stopped by an even more powerful Yin Qi. At this moment, Chu ke¡¯s hand was about to hit her leg. In a split second, song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to confront her directly. She simply exerted force on her feet and opened her arms to support herself on the elevator wall. Her entire body instantly rose into the air. She stepped on Chu ke¡¯s face and jumped behind her. Chu ke raised her hand and hit the elevator wall. The force of the impact caused the elevator to shake violently. Song Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast. She turned around and shouted,¡± ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± From the moment Chu ke fell to the attack, because she had attacked song qingxiao first, number 2 and number 3 had been watching as if they were waiting to take advantage of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to die. Are you two so confident that you can control her?¡± She sneered. Chu ke¡¯s attack missed and she quickly turned around. Her movements couldn¡¯t be seen clearly in the dark, but from the sound of the ceiling fragments on the ground, she could tell that her skin and flesh were making an ear-piercing sound as they scraped against the broken boards. Number 2 and number 3 heard song qingxiao¡¯s scolding and moved. Naturally, they hoped that one more participant would die so that the reward would be more divided. However, song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head of number three. No. 3 had suffered in the hands of song qingxiao. The dead person had attacked her as soon as he appeared. Even she felt that she was struggling to deal with such a creature. If something really happened to her, she might not be able to control this ¡®living corpse¡¯. Although the trial-taker¡¯s points were very high, no matter how many benefits he could get, he had to stay alive. The mission was the most important. After thinking through this, number three naturally did not dare to hold back. As for No. 2, he wanted to end the battle quickly, complete the mission, obtain the benefits, and leave the trial scene. This building was extremely familiar to Chu ke, and he was just an outsider. If he couldn¡¯t trap Chu ke now and she escaped, it would be even more difficult to find her in the dead of night. At that time, she would first return to 17-4 to kill Qin Heng. If the mission failed, everyone would be killed by the trial space. The points that song qingxiao¡¯s life represented were nothing compared to the points of the mission. As soon as the two of them started to move, song qingxiao¡¯s pressure was relieved. Number three¡¯s hand trembled and the sword-like thing in her palm turned into a soft grass vine.¡¯Swish, swish,¡¯ it wrapped around Chu ke¡¯s body in an attempt to trap her. Number 2 took out a talisman and took a step forward. ¡°Tiangang vital energy, stop technique!¡± The talisman flew up into the air, emitting a faint golden light, and stuck to the black shadow. The black shadow was lying on the ground with its hands supporting its upper body. It looked exactly the same as Chu ke¡¯s corpse that song qingxiao had seen in the washroom of Room 17-4 yesterday.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Xiang Zhuang (1) Chapter 332: Xiang Zhuang (1) Translator: 549690339 With a quick glance, song qingxiao saw Chu ke¡¯s rotten and swollen cheeks, and the two gray-black eyes were extremely eye-catching. Perhaps it was because her previous kick had deformed Chu ke¡¯s face. Now that she looked at it with the help of the talisman light, she couldn¡¯t help but have a creepy feeling. Number 3 ¡°s Green vines tightly bound Chu ke¡¯s huge body. Number 2 took out a talisman and stuck it on Chu ke¡¯s face, causing her to freeze. Song qingxiao bit the dagger, and the battle seemed to have ended before she could release her hand seals. After such a big commotion, Chu ke was so easily dealt with? She was a little suspicious, but number three¡¯s face showed an obvious smile. Under such circumstances, song qingxiao had a bad feeling. Chu ke had been immobilized by the second technique, but the yin Qi in the air had not dispersed. It was still as thick as before, and her divine sense still felt like it was being restrained. In fact, the pressure was even stronger than before. ¡°Not good!¡± She shouted in panic, and the dagger fell to her hand. Number two heard her shout and subconsciously looked up at her. At this time, they heard a ¡®clang¡¯. Chu ke, who was frozen in place and thought she couldn¡¯t move, opened her mouth! Her throat vibrated, and a green mist floated out of her mouth. As soon as the green mist spread, it emitted a stench that was several times stronger than the previous rancid smell. It made the few people feel nauseated and tears flowed down. In the dark mist, a large piece of something drooped out from the corner of her mouth, wriggling faintly in the mist. The talisman on Chu ke¡¯s head, which was glowing with a faint golden light, seemed to be strongly corroded by the green mist as it let out a burning sound. The Golden light on the talisman immediately disappeared. Before the darkness fell, song qingxiao saw the uncontrollable shock and anger on number two¡¯s face. At this moment, the vines No. 3 was using to tie Chu ke up started to creak. No. 3 used her power to tie her up even more tightly. ¡°How audacious of you, you demon!¡± The destruction of the second talisman caused him to shout,¡± tiangang vital energy, suppress! This time, he threw out two talismans at the same time. The talismans flew in the air and the Golden light once again dispelled the darkness. Number two put his index and middle fingers together and quickly waved them in the air, drawing strange characters. The spiritual energy in the elevator fluctuated, and the characters drawn by number two with spiritual energy were hidden in the yellow talisman paper. The Golden light on the talisman paper suddenly brightened, emitting a powerful force. Number 2 moved his fingers and two talismans, one on the left and one on the right, forced the green mist away and stuck to the left and right of Chu ke¡¯s face. As soon as the talisman touched her face, it let out a burning ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. Chu ke seemed to be in pain as she tried to lift her upper body up and shake her head. However, the two pieces of talisman paper that number two threw firmly locked her left and right, preventing her from turning her head. Number two¡¯s first move had succeeded. He followed up with another attack and took out two talismans. After drawing a spell, he did the same thing, preparing to block Chu ke¡¯s retreat. Seeing this scene, Chu ke stopped shaking her head. She struggled with all her might and forcefully broke free from the green vines that number three had wrapped around her. She then used her free hand to instinctively reach out to grab the talisman. However, the moment her swollen palm touched the talisman, the spiritual power on the talisman burned her fingers and black smoke rose. Chu ke opened her mouth and let out a hoarse and unpleasant roar. When she opened her mouth, the green mist that had destroyed a piece of No. 2¡¯s talisman paper earlier spewed out again. Number two had suffered a loss previously and was already prepared. Seeing her actions, he calmly sent a few more incantations into the talisman paper. As soon as the technique was used, the talisman paper that was shaking from the impact of the green mist instantly stabilized again. It surrounded Chu ke¡¯s head from all directions, and following number two¡¯s command, it shrank further in. At this moment, Chu ke¡¯s head was fixed in place, and her remaining hand was waving around. She was already half-stiff and half-ghostly, with infinite strength and no pain in her body. She hit randomly with her arm, shaking the elevator left and right. There were a few times when her long nails almost scratched number two. Seeing this scene, number two was both shocked and furious. While controlling the talisman, he shouted,¡± ¡°Lock her up!¡± How could number three not want to lock her up? however, when she saw song qingxiao fight with Chu ke, although she didn¡¯t take advantage of her, she didn¡¯t suffer a big loss either. Now that it was her turn to fight Chu ke, she knew how fierce this thing was. Number three had a special ability and was much stronger than ordinary people. However, he felt that his power was not in his control of Chu ke. In addition, Chu ke was hitting the elevator randomly, causing the elevator to shake violently. Number three barely managed to stand firm and had to divert his attention to control his ability and grab the vine. He gradually fell into a disadvantage in the power confrontation with Chu ke. Chu ke¡¯s other bound hand was about to break free. Once both her hands were free, number 2, who was the closest to her, would be in trouble. In the nick of time, song qingxiao stepped forward and grabbed the tensed vine. She helped number three to pull it and restrain Chu ke. With her help, the pressure on number three was lifted. He immediately focused all his attention on controlling his ability. The vines that bound Chu ke grew larger and larger, forcefully pulling her arms back to her side. Without her slapping, the shaking of the elevator was not as intense as before. Before number two could even catch her breath, a human-like sneer appeared on Chu ke¡¯s rotten and deformed face. Her mouth was still wide open, and in the green mist, a swollen tongue fell out. The rotten flesh on her cheek squirmed, as if it was deformed by something. In the green mist, two small hands reached out from her mouth and grabbed the talismans on both sides of her cheeks. The moment the two small hands held the talisman, the spiritual power and Yin Qi of the talisman burned each other. Black gas kept surging up. Chu ke¡¯s small hands seemed to be in pain from the burning, and she actually let out a baby-like cry. The cry made people shiver. The moment the talisman was pinched, number two¡¯s face turned pale. Number three couldn¡¯t help but exclaim,¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°My child!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s back was numb, and she spoke instinctively. When Chu ke died, she was pregnant and gave birth after her death. When the workers sent her corpse to the morgue, they placed the dead baby¡¯s body with hers. When she was resurrected, not only did she leave by herself, but she might have also taken her child with her. At this time, the crying did not stop. The pair of small hands holding the talisman paper were quickly burned black by the spiritual power of the talisman paper, but they refused to let go and dragged it with force. The talisman paper that was stuck firmly on the wall was pulled by this pair of small hands, and it quickly began to shake. Chu ke¡¯s mouth opened wider and wider. Within the green mist, a fist-sized shadow slowly crawled out of her mouth. As the baby¡¯s corpse climbed out, the fu paper that was trapped on both sides of Chu ke was removed. The moment the fu paper fell, the spiritual light on it dimmed. When the ghost baby held it, it turned into black ash and fell to the ground. No. 2 seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and let out a muffled groan. As soon as the two talismans fell, the remaining two talismans couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. A head of the green Ghost infant crawled out. Its small face was green, and its facial features seemed to be covered in rotten liquid, making it a little blurry. After its head came out, its body and legs followed. After it crawled out, it turned its head left and right, as if it was trying to identify something. After a while, it seemed to have found the right direction and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. ¡®Hehehe ¡­¡¯ It opened its mouth and broke into a smile, as if it had found a treasure. It actually used all four limbs and began to crawl over along number three¡¯s rattan. As soon as it crawled, the green vine seemed to have been sucked dry of its vitality and immediately began to wither. The green vine shrank and became thin, turning into a lifeless grayish-brown. A child¡¯s smile was supposed to be innocent, but when song qingxiao saw the smile of the baby corpse, her hair stood on end. Cold sweat seeped out of her back, and her body tensed up. The baby¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t big, but it climbed very fast. It followed the vine and was close to him in about two breaths.. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Sword dance (1) Chapter 333: Sword dance (1) Translator: 549690339 One end of the vine wrapped around Chu ke tightly, while the other side was held tightly by song qingxiao and number three. The vine was stretched taut. When the baby¡¯s corpse crawled over, song qingxiao plucked the vine as if she was plucking a string on a zither in desperation. A ¡®pop¡¯ sound came from the rattan, and the baby corpse on the rattan was suddenly bounced up. The face that seemed to be covered with a layer of slippery film collapsed, as if it was frightened, and it cried out loud. As it opened its mouth, a large mouthful of Yin Qi came out from its throat. The sound was extremely sharp, like an awl that was piercing into people¡¯s minds. The yin Qi in the elevator erupted. The two talismans on the back of Chu ke¡¯s head, which were originally shining with a golden light, were struck by the yin Qi and instantly flickered twice. Number two¡¯s expression became even uglier. She gritted her teeth and hurriedly drew a few incantations in the air. She injected them into the talismans and froze Chu ke. ¡®Woah ¡­ Wahhhhhhhhhh ¡­¡¯ The vine was still flicking, and the baby¡¯s cries were still ringing out. The sound reverberated in the elevator. Every time it cried, the yin Qi became thicker. Song qingxiao¡¯s blood was in turmoil, and her divine sense seemed to be stirred by the strong resentment of the infant spirit, causing cold sweat to ooze out of her forehead. Behind him, number three¡¯s consciousness was in a trance under the sound of crying. The hand controlling the rattan loosened. Chu ke, who was originally bound, found the opportunity and almost broke free, grabbing number two. He was standing in the corner of the elevator. There was limited space here, and he was focused on controlling the talisman, making it difficult for him to Dodge. This ghostly wail was truly terrifying, and it had already affected one¡¯s mental energy. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and forcefully retracted her divine sense to prevent herself from being disturbed by the crying of the baby corpse. She shouted, ¡°¡±T i¡± I can¡¯t let it cry anymore! Her loud shout made number three quiver. He came back to his senses and once again bound the fierce Chu ke. After Chu ke was bound, No. 2 was relieved. He quickly took out a folded talisman paper from his waist and threw it in the direction of the baby corpse. At the same time, he drew a seal with one hand. tiangang vital energy, lend me your true fire to exterminate demons and ghosts, and subdue evil! When the talisman flew over, it was blocked by a ball of Yin Qi and finally landed on the vine. As soon as the second incantation was finished, the talisman burst into flames. The fire was extremely fierce, and with the fire as the center, it began to spread to the two sides of the vine. The baby¡¯s body, which had been crying a few times, stopped crying and laughed again as the vines slowed down. If it was an ordinary baby, it would naturally be extremely cute when it was made to laugh. However, at this moment, the baby corpse¡¯s body was dark green and black, and its face was rotten and blurry. When it opened its mouth to laugh, its mouth was black, and it was unspeakably terrifying. It laughed twice, and the true fire burning on the vines was only ten centimeters away from it. It seemed to feel the threat of the fire, and its laughter stopped. The corners of its dark mouth curled down, and it slowly raised its head, as if it was angry. ¡°Waa!¡± It used both its hands and feet to crawl over to the other end of the vines, and its speed was even faster than before. Not good. Seeing this, song qingxiao wanted to run away. However, number three was even more sneaky than her. Seeing that the situation was not right, he let go first. She had originally come over to help number three and lock Chu ke down. Now that No. 3 had let go, all the pressure fell on song Qing¡¯s hands. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She silently remembered this grudge and forced herself to calm down. She ignored the baby corpse that was crawling closer and closer. She wrapped one hand around the vine twice and clenched her teeth to keep it straight, preventing Chu ke from breaking free. The baby¡¯s corpse was getting closer and closer, and its outstretched hand was only three or four centimeters away from her fingers wrapped in the rattan. Her eyes met the rotten baby¡¯s face, and the cold air surged up wave after wave. The hair on her arms stood up like needles. The baby¡¯s corpse grinned and stretched out its hand, making a gesture of wanting her to hold it. Just as it was about to touch her arm, song Qing¡¯s little heart tightened, and his right hand, which was holding the dagger, raised and cut. The extremely sharp black Dagger cut through the rattan. The rattan was originally very tight, like a bow string that was pulled to its limit. As soon as it was cut, it bounced back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ under the force of gravity. The baby corpse that was about to climb onto the back of song Qing¡¯s hand was bounced off by the rattan and hit the elevator with a thud. It rolled out of the elevator along the edge of the ceiling. As soon as the baby¡¯s corpse disappeared, song Qing felt a little relieved. However, the pressure on Chu ke had also been lifted. Now, facing such an unexpected change, the one who was caught off guard was number two! All of this happened too quickly. When the vine broke, she raised her hand with all her might, and with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the vine broke. The flames on the vine flew in all directions. Some of them fell on Chu ke¡¯s body, and with the corpse oil, they started to burn. She let out an angry cry in pain, raised her swollen arm, and forcefully tore off the Golden talisman on her face! The moment the talisman was taken off, number two¡¯s face turned pale. Chu ke¡¯s arm fell, and she crawled forward, opening her mouth to bite number two¡¯s stomach. No matter how proud number two was, he had never expected such a turn of events. If he had not been caught off guard, he would have probably cursed out loud. Chu ke was ferocious. Song Qing Xiao could tell that among the three of them other than number two who had the ability to deal with Chu ke, she and number three were laymen when it came to dealing with these living corpses. If they allowed Chu ke to bite No. 2 to death, the three of them would be finished for this mission! As she thought of this, she jumped and landed behind Chu ke. She grabbed the vines that number three had abandoned with both hands. From the back to the front, the vines wrapped around Chu ke¡¯s neck. Like a dog, she put her hands together and tightened the vines, forcing Chu ke¡¯s head to lean back. Chu ke¡¯s teeth barely grazed the hem of number two¡¯s clothes. Before she could bite down on the meat, song qingxiao grabbed her and pulled her back. The moment her teeth closed, she bit into thin air, allowing number two to escape. No. 2 was lucky not to be injured, but this time, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. Chu ke¡¯s attack had missed and she struggled fiercely. She had great strength and seemed to be tireless. Song qingxiao was very close to her. This was the first time song qingxiao had come into contact with such an undead zombie. When she heard her groan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the more frightened she was, the more she didn¡¯t dare to relax. She gritted her teeth and held the rattan tightly. Under the force, the vine was like a Python, twisting her palm until it was deformed. Her wrist was bruised. Song Qing¡¯s small feet slid down and her upper body was pulled forward, getting closer and closer to Chu ke. In order to prevent herself from losing her balance and falling onto Chu ke¡¯s body, song qingxiao suppressed her instinctive fear in a moment of desperation. She raised a leg and stepped on Chu ke¡¯s back, trying her best to stabilize her body and lean back. The vine wrapped itself around Chu ke¡¯s neck. The rotten flesh emitted a grinding sound as it was pulled forcefully. Chu ke seemed to be enraged as she shook her head with all her might, trying her best to break free from the ¡®collar¡¯ that was binding her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to relax at this time. She circulated the nature essence in her body as fast as she could. The bones in her arms cracked under the twisting of the vines.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 270 Chapter 334: Chapter 270-intent 1 Translator: 549690339 The feeling of stepping on someone who was already dead was really mysterious, especially when Chu ke was still struggling. Her spine scraped against the soles of her shoes, making a slight sound. The chill of death would penetrate through song Qing¡¯s small feet and spread to all parts of her body. She and Chu ke formed a strong force. Chu ke¡¯s jaw was tied up, and she raised her arm and slammed it down on the ground. The falling ceiling was smashed into pieces with a bang. The elevator shook wildly, hitting the elevator shaft and making a ¡®clang clang¡¯ sound. After Chu ke changed her head twice, she suddenly stopped moving her head left and right. Following that, a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of bones turning came from Chu ke¡¯s neck, giving song qingxiao the feeling that her neck bone had been broken by her own. However, she quickly realized that something was wrong, because the sound of bones cracking did not stop after two or three times. Chu ke¡¯s face, which was originally facing number two, actually slowly turned around along with the sound! In the dark and closed elevator, only a few spots of light were lit up by the crackling of the real fire that number two had created and the burning of the corpse oil. However, that tiny spark was swaying under the blowing of the yin Qi, as if it would be extinguished at any time. Under the flickering light, Chu ke¡¯s face had already turned to the side. Song qingxiao saw her swollen face and her protruding gray eyes. A chill involuntarily rose from her tailbone and spread to all parts of her body. The pores all over his body expanded in an instant, causing his hair to stand on end. Large amounts of sweat were discharged all at once, taking away his body temperature. Song Qing¡¯s pupils contracted, and his body tensed up. His arms were numb from the cold. Chu ke was still turning her head, but song qingxiao could already see her wide-open mouth and the tongue that had slipped out of it. Just as she was about to turn her head around, song Qing¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. At this moment, she instinctively held her breath and gripped the dagger tightly. She thought to herself,¡¯if Chu ke turns her head around the next second, I¡¯ll definitely stab this dagger into her face!¡¯ As soon as this thought emerged, the flame, which had been weak for a long time under the attack of the yin Qi, suddenly flickered twice and went out with a ¡®puff¡¯ sound! The inside of the elevator immediately fell into darkness again.¡¯Ka -¡®, Chu ke should have completely turned her head around. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind went blank. All her plans were destroyed by the flames. The temperature of her body dropped to the freezing point at this moment. Her desire to live made her instinctively let go of her hand and jump up. She bent her legs and used her spirit energy to kick Chu ke¡¯s back. At the moment of life and death, song qingxiao exploded with unparalleled strength. With this kick, Chu ke¡¯s bloated and heavy body slid forward along with the elevator ceiling. She hit the elevator wall with a ¡®Dong¡¯. ¡®Hiss¡¯, No. 2 made a sound of gasping and hurriedly dodged. Buzz¡¯, the elevator was hit and swayed wildly. After kicking the zombie away, song qingxiao¡¯s heart, which had stopped for half a beat, began to beat wildly. Tiangang energy!¡± As number 2 chanted, a thin golden light cut through the darkness and shone from his hand. He was sweating profusely as he stood in the corner of the elevator. Chu ke was beside him. He separated his thumbs and Pinkie fingers, and the other three fingers were bent, forming a strange hand seal. A large amount of spiritual power gathered in his palm, forming a light cone, and nailed it towards Chu ke¡¯s face! The moment the light cone touched Chu ke¡¯s face, she suddenly let out a sharp and pained cry, as if the light cone had caused her great pain. Her face was fixed in place by the light cone, and in pain, she exploded. She raised her upper body, grabbed the light cone with both hands, and clenched it. The corpse Qi, Yin Qi, and resentment forcefully broke through number two¡¯s spiritual power. After receiving this blow, number two¡¯s chest shook, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood. After Chu ke¡¯s attack succeeded, she raised her arm and forcefully dug into number two¡¯s stomach. Seeing this, number two shouted,¡± Evil creature! He changed his hand gesture and a layer of silver light appeared on his body. Chu ke shrieked and the terrifying ghostly claw grabbed his stomach with a bang! The moment the zombie claw hit number two¡¯s stomach, number two spat out another mouthful of blood. The silver light on his body flickered and was immediately extinguished. Song qingxiao, who had just caught her breath, knew that something was wrong. She stepped forward and was ready to help number two again- Tiangang vital energy, suppress!¡± Number 2¡¯s hoarse voice sounded again. He threw out a few talismans and stuck them on Chu ke again. He was so angry that his voice trembled as he chanted. Number two was injured and her spiritual power was unstable. Even though she threw out four talismans at once, she still felt weak and couldn¡¯t completely control Chu ke like before. The talisman was stuck on Chu ke¡¯s head. She wanted to do the same thing again and reached for number 2¡¯s stomach. At this moment, number 2 was barely able to control the talisman and could no longer block it. He was injured, and his body was not very flexible. Even if he managed to Dodge the fatal blow, it was inevitable that he would be injured again. In this situation, number two was truly angered. A flash of hatred appeared in his eyes. At this moment, song qingxiao came over in time and once again grabbed the rattan that had been tied around Chu ke¡¯s neck and forcefully pulled it back. Retreat! Chu ke¡¯s abnormally heavy upper body was lifted up by her, and the rattan made a sound of being unable to withstand the heavy load. Chu ke¡¯s Green fingers brushed past number two¡¯s stomach, and the yin Qi corroded his outer clothes into a green color! Number two barely dodged the Grim Reaper. Cold sweat poured out of his body. He looked at song qingxiao and then at number three, who was holding back in the corner. A murderous look flashed in his eyes. Chu ke had been interrupted by song Qing again and again, so she was extremely furious. She opened her mouth wide and stuck out her long tongue. With a ¡®swish¡¯, she licked her chin. The originally tensed vines, after being licked by her, seemed to have been cut by an exceptionally sharp blade. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, they actually broke apart! Chu ke¡¯s upper body fell to the ground with a loud thud. The vines broke and song qingxiao took a step back from the backlash. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Chu ke didn¡¯t go forward to catch number two. Instead, she began to cry. Her cries were not beautiful, and they were even hoarse and unpleasant to the ears. It was as if a saw was sawing the bed. Song Qing felt a sharp pain in her head, and her divine sense was suddenly in a trance. At such a critical moment of life and death, a moment of distraction could bring about very serious consequences. Song qingxiao realized that there was something wrong with her crying and quickly guarded her sea of consciousness with her spiritual sense. When Chu ke cried, she was no less dangerous than the baby corpse from before. However, during the Battle, could it be that she was afraid? This thought had just appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but she quickly rejected it.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Chapter 271 Chapter 335: Chapter 271-PEI Gong 1 Translator: 549690339 From the moment Chu ke appeared until now, she had not been at a disadvantage. The three cultivators each had their own magical abilities, but they could not do anything to her for a while. Now, she was raising her head and crying. It didn¡¯t seem like she was crying after being ¡®beaten¡¯, but more like she was calling out to something. Don¡¯t let her howl!¡± Number two and song qingxiao both used their divine sense to protect their sea of consciousness, while number three also covered his ears with his fat hands. Among the few of them, she was the most relaxed. Other than the slight loss from the sneak attack on song qingxiao, she was the least embarrassed after Chu ke¡¯s appearance. After she shouted, the thought had just appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. No. 2 seemed to have thought of something as well. The two of them exchanged a look. Suddenly, another cry came from outside the elevator shaft. Compared to Chu ke¡¯s hoarse and unpleasant cries, this voice was much sharper. ¡®Wawawawawawaa¡­¡¯ The sound of crying came from the wall of the elevator and slowly moved up to the top. The baby corpse that had been ejected out of the elevator by song qingxiao had returned after receiving the ¡®call¡¯ of its mother! The two living corpses cried at the same time, and the sound converged. The power produced was obviously far greater than when Chu ke or the baby corpse cried alone. The two ghostly wails combined to form an unparalleled force. Like a sledgehammer, it struck song qingxiao¡¯s chest with a boom. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was hit hard, and her face turned pale. The spiritual energy in her body was in chaos, as if it was breaking out of her body. At this moment, the sealed ball of light blue blood floating in the middle of his heart moved slightly under the attack of the power of ghost cry. In the dark car, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils turned pale gold, but the Golden light disappeared in a flash. The moment the seal was stirred, an extremely overbearing chill spread from the seal to his limbs and bones, forcibly expelling the invading power of resentment and Yin Qi. His boiling blood seemed to have been soothed by this coldness and gradually calmed down. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Before the buzzing in song Qing¡¯s ears had completely dissipated, the feeling of being hit by a heavy hammer in his chest had dissipated a lot. Her heart could still feel the palpitations brought by the fluctuation of the seal Under the comfort of the cool feeling, her divine sense, which was on the verge of collapse, gradually stabilized. The dull pain in her chest relaxed a little. She instinctively raised her hand and pressed it against her chest. After coming out of the trial space, the power in her body went out of control. In order to save her life, she used her points to seal this power, and it had been lurking in her body. She knew how terrifying this power was, and when it exploded, it killed the flood Dragon that was about to transform into a Dragon. Song qingxiao had tried to get her hands on the blue blood, but no matter what she did, the blue blood did not react. After that, she felt helpless and gave up for the time being. However, she didn¡¯t expect that under the ghostly wails and wails of Chu ke and the baby corpse, the ball of blue blood would actually be touched. However, this was obviously not the time for song Qing to study it. She suppressed the throbbing of her heart and looked up. There was a thick fog above the elevator that had lost its ceiling. ¡®Woah¡­¡¯ ¡®Wuuu¡­¡¯ Chu ke and the baby corpse¡¯s cries echoed one after another. The sound was still demonic, but perhaps it was because of the fluctuation of the seal, when the sound entered song Qing¡¯s ears again, it was not as uncomfortable as before. No. 2 and No. 3 were standing in the same direction, each occupying a comer of the elevator. Song qingxiao was standing opposite them. Both of them were staring at the sky above her with wide eyes. The two of them had subtle expressions, but they both pouted their lips. Above song qingxiao¡¯s head, a small black Hand was placed on the top of the cabin, followed by another small hand, and then a small baby¡¯s head. It climbed up. Its blurry facial features seemed to be covered with a layer of mucous membrane, and its open mouth was like a small black hole. Its eyes seemed to be covered by a green mist, and it was hard to see clearly. After it climbed up, it opened its mouth, and with a sharp cry, a large amount of Yin Qi was spat out from its abdomen. It had completely climbed up to the wall of the elevator. It looked down and saw that song Qing had become small. It grinned excitedly as if it had found a new toy and quickly climbed down. Song qingxiao did not seem to notice it at all. Number three covered his ears tightly. When he saw this scene, he gloated. Number two¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he formed a hand seal, as if he was prepared to make a move at the critical moment. His strength was originally the highest among the three trial-takers, but now that Chu ke had gone berserk and was injured, he was at a disadvantage. Number three had a special ability, but her mind was more important than her strength. She wasn¡¯t a threat to number two. What he was more afraid of was song qingxiao, who had hurt number three when she had attacked her. When he was fighting with Chu ke, she was both brave and intelligent. Her strength far exceeded number two¡¯s initial estimation of her. She was able to suppress her fear when facing an existence like Chu ke. She had forcefully restrained Chu ke several times. Her reaction speed, mind, and calmness were not to be underestimated. She was an extremely strong opponent. Although this mission seemed to require the cooperation of three people, he was injured and had to be on guard against sneak attacks from the trial-takers. It would be best if everyone was similar and could restrict each other. Number three¡¯s plan was similar to number two¡¯s. Even if song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how to read minds, she could read their minds. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see the expressions on number two and number three¡¯s faces. She also guessed that the two of them had revealed such expressions in the blink of an eye. They had probably seen something appear above her head. At this moment, other than Chu ke, there was nothing else in the elevator that could make number 2 and number 3 show such expressions. It was the terrifying baby corpse. She had guessed that, but she didn¡¯t look up because she saw two little hands on the top of the elevator above No. 2 and No. 3, and the blurry head of a baby was slowly revealed. There was only one baby corpse. If it appeared above his head, then there must be one above number two and number three¡¯s heads, then one of them must be hallucinating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu ke and her son¡¯s cries interfered with the cultivator¡¯s divine sense, and the strong power of resentment and Yin Qi caused an illusion to appear in people¡¯s eyes. It was hard to say who was real and who was fake. She watched the baby¡¯s corpse climb down the elevator wall and pursed her lips without saying a word. However, she held the black Dagger tighter in one hand and the vine that Chu ke had broken off in the other. ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯, her heart was beating like a war drum, and her forehead was covered in sweat. While song qingxiao was highly concentrated and ready to attack her head at any time, the green baby corpse on the elevator wall opposite her had climbed not far from number two and number three. The mist in the elevator was getting thicker and thicker. Just as she was about to move, she saw several small hands reaching out from the left and right sides of the elevator wall and grabbing the top of the elevator. One after another, blurry little faces appeared. Their mouths were open and they were crying.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Ghost cry (1) Chapter 336: Ghost cry (1) Translator: 549690339 The green rotten baby heads popped out like bamboo shoots after the rain and crawled around the corners of the elevator. The cries seemed to form a large net that came from all directions, trying to trap the three participants in the elevator. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, something¡¯s wrong! At this point, all their previous thoughts were useless. Even without song qmgxiao¡¯s reminder, number two and number three had already ¡®seen¡¯ the baby corpses on both sides and behind song qingxiao, crying and crawling down. These baby corpses were densely packed, crying as they crawled down. It was really terrifying. Number three gulped and moved closer to number two. She could clearly see that number two had a way to deal with these vengeful spirits and corpse ghosts. This old man didn¡¯t want to save her, but once he was attacked, he would definitely save himself. Following him would give her some assurance. Number two¡¯s disdain was obvious, but now was not the time to argue with number three. Infant spirits were very troublesome to deal with, especially the fetus in Chu ke¡¯s womb. It died right before delivery and was filled with deep resentment. In addition, this was a corpse and two lives. The mother and son were connected by heart. Once they joined forces, they would be even more vicious. There was only one baby corpse at the scene, but now there were so many of them. Furthermore, it was difficult to distinguish between the three of them, which gave number two a headache. There was still the difficult-to-deal Chu ke in front of him, and No. 2 had been injured earlier, so it was obviously impossible for him to not make a move. After the wailing baby corpses climbed down from the four sides of the elevator, more babies climbed up to fill the gap. Chu ke, whose head was suppressed by the talisman, was trying to break free. The dead baby that first appeared on top of song qingxiao¡¯s head was less than a Palm¡¯s distance away from her shoulder. The dead baby grinned and raised its arms to pounce on song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder. She could tell what was going on behind her from number three¡¯s expression. She immediately turned around, clenched the vine in her hand, and whipped the dark-blue dead baby! Spirit power was released from her palm, covering the vine that had been corroded by the yin Qi with a layer of light blue Ice crystals, increasing the power of the vine. The vine whip made a sharp sound and finally hit the baby corpse heavily, making a dull sound of the vine whip hitting the elevator wall. ¡®Woah¡­¡¯ The baby¡¯s corpse let out a cry as it was hit by the vine whip. Its strange greenish-black body turned into a wisp of black mist and disappeared, leaving a two to three-centimeter deep dent on the elevator wall behind it! Number 2 and number 3 gritted their teeth when they saw the power of song qmgxiao¡¯s whip. Number 3¡¯s facial muscles twitched slightly, and his breathing quickened. She was the one who had created the vine that song qingxiao was using. When she had it, it was only alive with her power. Without her power, it was just a slightly thick vine. But now that the rattan had fallen into song Qing¡¯s small hand, it displayed such a terrifying power, which made her very afraid. Song qingxiao went all out. After dispersing the yin Qi, she retracted the vine whip and whipped it around. With the whizzing sound of the whip, a large number of wailing baby corpses were whipped into black fog, which turned into Yin Qi and shrouded the elevator, making the narrow space even more gloomy like a ghost realm. However, after these infant spirits were scattered, they were immediately replaced by more infant spirits in an endless stream, as if they could not be killed. After a few whips, song qingxiao could feel that some of her spiritual power had been consumed. She stood with the whip in her hand and looked up with the help of the weak spiritual power emitted by the fu paper. There were dense shadows all around her head, and pairs of muffled eyes were faintly visible in the dark night. A rough count showed that there were probably dozens or hundreds of them. The real baby corpse might be hiding in the dark, waiting for a sneak attack, or it might be mixed in the illusions formed by the yin Qi. ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± Song qingxiao endured the goosebumps all over her body and asked in a deep voice,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Chu ke to break free from the talisman and die Here together?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Number three still had the time to talk. She saw song qingxiao whip out two more times to disperse the infant spirits. She spread out her hands and several vine seedlings sprang out from her hands again. In an instant, they turned into several two to three meter long vines, wrapping around several infant corpses respectively and tightening them. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number two snorted coldly and coughed, spitting out a large mouthful of bloody saliva. He panted a few times to adjust his breathing. As she wailed, Chu ke once again extended her rotten and swollen palm and grabbed the talisman that number 2 had placed on her face. ¡°Evil creature!¡± In order to deal with her today, number two had already used many methods, but he had not been able to subdue her. On the contrary, he had suffered a loss at her hands, so he was already extremely angry. Seeing that she was going to use the same trick again, his anger and murderous intent made him grit his teeth. After struggling for a long time, he took out a gray bag from his arms with an unusually serious expression. As soon as he opened the mouth of the bag, spiritual energy leaked out. Number two took out a light gold talisman from it. The color of this talisman was different from the talisman paper that number two had taken out earlier. The spiritual power that had attacked the surrounding Yin Qi had retreated by a third. The four dim talismans that were originally stuck on Chu ke¡¯s head were illuminated by this spiritual energy. As if they had been nourished, they suddenly shone brightly and suppressed Chu ke tightly. Number two¡¯s eyes revealed a pained expression. Then, he stomped his foot, and as if he had made up his mind, he let go of the talisman. The talisman seemed to have developed a spirit, and it flew out and floated in the air. The surrounding Yin Qj quickly dispersed, and the crying infant spirits ¡®strange dark-green faces revealed a bit of fear, and their cries became sluggish. After the yin energy was suppressed, the elevator¡¯s dark environment lit up. However, song qingxiao felt that the spiritual power in her body was surging wildly, as if it was being drawn by the talisman. She had the illusion that her Qi, blood, consciousness, and spiritual power were all being sucked out by the talisman. This was no small matter. Song qingxiao hurriedly guarded her mind to prevent herself from being affected by the talisman. At the same time, she circulated the spiritual power in her body. As the chill spread throughout her body, she forcibly suppressed the Restless feeling. But even so, song qingxiao was still wary of the talisman that number two took out. The power of this talisman paper was far beyond her knowledge. She didn¡¯t expect number two to have such a good thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After number two took out the talisman, he no longer hesitated. He bit his middle finger, used his blood as cinnabar, and began to write on the talisman. A miraculous scene occurred. The moment the blood touched the edge of the fu paper, it was completely absorbed by the fu paper, leaving no trace on it. The more number two wrote, the paler and more tired he looked. In the end, his forehead was covered in sweat and his hands were trembling. He took a deep breath and forced himself to finish writing. The talisman absorbed No. 2¡¯s blood and instantly glowed, lighting up the elevator. Chu ke, who had been frozen, seemed to have felt this extremely terrifying power. Her crying changed from ¡®GE GE¡¯ to ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sorrowful sobs.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Power (1) Chapter 337: Power (1) Translator: 549690339 A large amount of Yin Qi was spat out from Chu ke¡¯s mouth. The baby corpses that were climbing up were nourished by her Yin Qi and immediately started to climb up again. As she cried, the sound of water dripping suddenly rang out in the elevator. With Chu ke¡¯s body as the center, a stream of water slowly oozed out and spread to the bottom of the elevator. With the help of this stream of water, Chu ke¡¯s resentment seemed to have increased greatly. She let out an extremely strange cry and stuck out her fat tongue. It grew longer and longer and touched her forehead, touching the end of the talisman that was holding her in place. The moment the tip of her tongue came into contact with the talisman, the sound of flesh being burned could be heard. Chu ke¡¯s rotten and deformed face revealed a look of pain, but the tip of her tongue did not withdraw. Instead, it wrapped around the talisman and forcefully pulled it down. She dragged it back into her mouth and chewed it with all her might. The teeth ground on the talisman paper, making ¡¯creak, creak¡¯ sounds. After one of the talismans fell, the spiritual power of the other three talismans inevitably ran out. She licked them off one after another and chewed them. The spiritual power of the talisman was chewed up by her, turning into black ash and floating out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°Evil creature! You still dare to cause trouble!¡± Number two shouted in a hoarse voice when he saw this scene. At this moment, his aura was weak, but with the help of the talisman, he gave song Qing a terrifying feeling. His strength was far more unfathomable than before. Song qingxiao waved her vine whip and lashed out with force, turning several infant spirits that were about to climb onto her body into black mist. Before she had time to catch her breath, she saw number two finish drawing the talisman paper, form a seal with her hand, and recite a spell, Tiangang vital energy, taixiao borrowing power!¡± As soon as he chanted the spell, the talisman paper floating in front of him suddenly began to spin. With every spin, it became bigger. After seven or eight rounds, the talisman paper had become several times bigger and released an unusually powerful power. The Golden light on the talisman was like a small sun, dispersing the surrounding haze. Under the Golden light, Chu ke¡¯s pale and deformed face showed fear for the first time. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The moment the talisman moved, the elevator seemed to be affected by the spiritual power and kept shaking. Chu ke opened her mouth wide and let out an earth-shattering ghostly howl. With her cry, the baby corpses in the elevator stopped crying. All the baby corpses that were crawling towards number two, number three, and song qmgxiao turned into black powder and scattered in the air like a drizzle. Then, as if they were being pulled, they swarmed towards Chu ke. Wisps of black mist floated in from the gap of the elevator door, underground, and above her head, which had lost its ceiling, and floated onto Chu ke¡¯s body.¡¯ Song Qmg and Xiao ru watched the most mysterious movie. A moment ago, she was holding a whip and facing the endless baby corpses, but the next moment, she saw them disappear. Under the glow of the talisman, green stripes appeared on Chu ke¡¯s swollen and pale face. Those stripes were like moving worms, wriggling on her face as if they were wrapping around her face. Under this scene, her gray-black eyes were squeezed out of her eye sockets, as if they were about to fall out, making her look even more terrifying and strange. The more black mist poured into her body, the clearer the patterns became. They wrapped her face, arms, and arms tightly, as if there were countless green ropes tying her body into a messy pattern. Number three¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The baby corpses beside her also disappeared one after another from the vines she had wrapped around them. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was beating fast, but she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. She waved the vine whip in her hand again to drive the black smoke away from her body, making herself impregnable. At this point, No. 2 probably didn¡¯t dare to hold back anymore and was prepared to end the battle as soon as possible. Number two¡¯s momentum was quite big, but for some reason, song Qing felt her heart sink. Chu ke was already extremely ferocious and caused a lot of trouble for the other cultivators. However, no one expected her to be hiding her strength. The thick, brown liquid on the ground seemed to come alive. It turned into tentacles and slowly climbed up Chu ke¡¯s body. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Number 2, who was controlling the talisman, saw Chu ke¡¯s actions and a look of disdain flashed in his eyes. He seemed to be very confident in his talisman. After he finished reciting the spell, number 2 seemed to have lost all his strength. He squeezed out his voice from between his teeth and pointed at Chu ke,¡± ¡°Go!¡± The enlarged talisman spun one round and finally stopped. After number two¡¯s words, it heavily blasted towards Chu ke! The elevator felt the pressure and swayed back and forth. Even the steel cables above their heads were making creaking sounds. All the yin Qi dissipated under the pressure of the spiritual power. The talisman paper fell with the force of a Thunderbolt, leaving golden afterimages wherever it went. Chu ke¡¯s ferocity was aroused. Her face was wrapped in green veins, and her protruding gray eyes showed a look of resentment. The tentacle-like tentacles formed from the thick liquid on the ground extended and wrapped around her body. She raised her hands and blocked her face as if she was going to charge at number two! ¡°Evil creature, you still dare to come!¡± Number 2 snorted. At this moment, under number 2 ¡°s command, the brick fell from the sky and heavily smashed into Chu ke¡¯s hands, giving off the heavy Sound of Metal clashing. ¡¯Swish-¡¯ Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness could not withstand this powerful spiritual power, and there was a roar in his ears. The spiritual energy in his body that had just been appeased began to boil again. His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of bright golden light, and he was temporarily blinded for a moment. The ground seemed to be rolling under the power of the talisman brick, making her feet light as a feather, as if it was difficult for her to step on the ground. At this critical moment, in order to stabilize herself, she grabbed the dagger and stabbed it to the side! At this moment, there was a golden glow in front of her eyes. With a casual stab, the dagger cut through the metal wall of the elevator as if it was cutting tofu. The dagger went through her arm, holding the elevator firmly and controlling her body. At this moment, the elevator was shaking, and the ceiling shattered into pieces. The talisman bricks shone with a golden light, and the protective barrier formed by the yin Qi and stripes on Chu ke¡¯s body was smashed open. Rotten flesh and black blood clots flew everywhere, giving off an extremely foul smell. The ¡¯tentacles¡¯ wrapped around her body with Yin power and resentment were smashed and dissipated, revealing her appearance. ¡°Owwuuu¡­¡± Chu ke let out an extremely painful wail. She opened her mouth wide, and the hands that were covering her head were smashed into pieces! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her broken limbs turned into blood foam and splattered everywhere. Most of the flesh and blood splattered on her face, eyes, and the corners of her mouth. The rotten flesh dripped down her face, and there was only a broken wound left on her arms. The big face covered with rotten flesh had a cup-sized pit, and blood was no longer flowing out, but black gas was gushing out! Under the burning of spiritual energy, even if she was already dead and her body had long lost all feeling, she still felt a piercing pain under the punishment of the Daoist technique. Without the support of her arms, her upper body fell to the ground with a loud bang, and her broken arm supported her. She roared hoarsely. Under the combination of anger and pain, her voice shook the elevator, which was still shaking from the impact of the brick just now, and made a ¡®clang clang¡¯ sound.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Escape (1) Chapter 338: Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 | After that earth-shattering smash, the Golden brick¡¯s color dimmed a little, and the talisman paper¡¯s volume also shrank a little. However, it still exuded an extremely terrifying power. Number two¡¯s face was even paler than before. After his first attack succeeded, the talisman smash rapidly rose up, clearly preparing for a second attack. After Chu ke landed on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the feelers under her body quickly retracted back into her body. The elevator was still shaking, and her huge body slid back along the swing. She suddenly turned her head and bit song Qing, who was standing behind her. Song Qing reached out and grabbed the elevator wall. Her legs were sliding forward because of the shaking of the elevator. When Chu ke turned her head, she did not expect that Chu ke would ignore number two¡¯s threat and attack her fiercely. The three cultivators ¡®attack seemed to have triggered the hostility in Chu ke¡¯s heart. When her face came close, song Qing¡¯s lower body was also sliding towards her. The man and the corpse were getting closer and closer. The rancid smell on Chu ke¡¯s body and the green Mark on her swollen face had not completely disappeared. Her mouth was extremely large because she had crawled out of the baby corpse. Green pus flowed out of some of the torn places, and her gray eyes flickered with a fierce light. It was extremely terrifying. Seeing that the thick, dark-green mist was about to touch her body, song qingxiao felt a chill down her spine and tried to turn around to avoid the attack. The scene of number two being attacked by her was still fresh in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. At that time, number two had a spell on him, so he was injured quite badly. If song qingxiao had been bitten by her, she would have been severely injured even if she didn t die. The elevator went up, and this tilted position helped Chu ke slide down a lot. Her mouth was about a fist¡¯s distance from song Qing¡¯s small belly. At this time, number 2 ¡°s eyes flickered when he saw this scene. The talisman that was originally preparing to smash down again actually paused for a moment. Number 3, who was originally directing the attack of the rattan vines, also stopped his movements, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face. The surrounding infant spirits disappeared one after another, turning into black Qi and floating into Chu ke¡¯s body. As she got closer, she opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. It was like a high-hanging tongue that was about to lick song Qing¡¯s small stomach. The two teammates clearly wanted to watch a good show. No. 2 had already used his trump card and victory was already in his hands. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mind losing one more teammate. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. It was too late to raise her leg and Dodge. She couldn¡¯t rely on her strength either. Chu ke¡¯s turn to attack her was extremely fast. In a split second, she pulled her arm out of the elevator wall to stabilize herself. As soon as her hand left the elevator, the ground tilted and she fell in Chu ke¡¯s direction. A man and a corpse pounced on each other, and a woman¡¯s shrill scream suddenly rang out in the elevator. The sound was not made by song qingxiao. Number two turned his head subconsciously and saw number three, who was standing on his left, screaming in pain. A ferocious-looking baby corpse was lying on her neck and biting her neck! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The baby corpse clearly had no teeth, but the moment it sucked and bit, number three¡¯s expression turned ferocious. Chu ke¡¯s previous act of resisting number two¡¯s attack had caused most of the nascent spirit to turn into Yin Qi and be absorbed back into her body, reducing the pressure on number three. Number three was extremely excited that Chu ke had suddenly ambushed song qingxiao. Naturally, he let his guard down. In this moment of relaxation, she didn¡¯t notice that among the large number of infant spirits that had turned into black smoke, there was a completely black infant corpse that didn¡¯t disappear with the black smoke, but was getting closer and closer to the back of her neck. Number three was the one who wanted song qingxiao to be injured the most. Number two was already injured and had used her ultimate skill to deal with Chu ke. If song qingxiao was also injured by Chu ke, she would have the greatest advantage among the three trial-takers. She was still a little excited, but the next moment, the baby corpse had climbed up her shoulder and bit her neck where she had been injured. Seeing this, number two was speechless. After number three screamed, he knew that number two would not save him. She gasped and two vines came out of her hands and wrapped around the baby corpse, trying to drag it away from number three¡¯s body. On the other side, just as Chu ke¡¯s face was about to bite into song qingxiao¡¯s, she gripped the dagger in her hand tightly and sliced towards the tip of Chu ke¡¯s tongue! In the black afterimages of the dagger, half of Chu ke¡¯s tongue was cut off. The dagger¡¯s momentum did not slow down. It slid forward from her lips, pierced her nose, and slid toward her eyes. The extremely sharp tip of the blade cut into the bone, giving off a chilling ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound. Chu ke¡¯s resentment was locked in her body, and she became a living zombie after her death. Her corpse was extremely hard, but now that it was cut by the dagger, her swollen face was split into two. A large amount of green rotten liquid seeped out with black gas, splashing on song Qing, who had fallen on her. Song qingxiao grabbed her hair with both hands to stabilize her body. Chu ke¡¯s face was cut and she shook her head in anger. Taking this opportunity, song Qing rolled her body. At this critical moment, her body erupted with unparalleled potential. She kicked her legs and escaped death. She held the dagger and stood on the right side of number two, sticking close to him. The aftermath of this disaster left song Qing with lingering fear. Her body was still trembling instinctively. Chu ke crashed into the elevator, causing it to shake heavily again. At this point, number two could not delay any longer. Although he was a little disappointed that song qingxiao had escaped, he knew that it was more important to deal with Chu ke first. tiangang morality¡­ He chanted the incantation again. Just as he was about to attack again, Chu Qiao turned her head and saw a deep cut on her face. The dagger had cut one of her eyes, and a large amount of black Qi was flowing out of the wound, making her face look even more terrifying. When she heard number two¡¯s incantation, she raised her head. When she saw the talisman floating above her, her eyes were filled with hatred and fear. The talisman was still spinning. As she chanted the incantation, she retracted her spiritual power and was about to smash it down. Chu ke suddenly raised her two broken arms and slammed them towards the deformed elevator door! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running!¡± Seeing her actions, number two couldn¡¯t help but shout and throw the talisman paper in the direction of the electric ladder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu ke¡¯s huge body slammed into the elevator door, and the door fell to the ground with a loud bang. Her upper body fell out, and at this time, the talisman also fell down, hitting her legs with a loud bang! Her spiritual power burst out, and her legs turned into meat powder and splattered like rain. The talisman¡¯s momentum did not slow down, and it smashed onto the floor tiles outside the elevator door, making the sound of shattering bricks! A large number of splattered stone debris hit the wall and made a clanging sound in the elevator. Some fell down along the bottom of the elevator and into the elevator well, making a faint echo. The debris and dust flew up and merged with the darkness, forming a cover. In the darkness, Chu ke¡¯s scream was ear-piercing and strange. She dragged her broken limb and turned her head. While No. 2¡¯s breath had not stabilized, she used her remaining eye to look at the three people in the elevator. ¡°More, care ¡­ None of my business ¡­ All of them¡­. I want to die!¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Failure (1) Chapter 339: Failure (1) Translator: 549690339 Chu ke had lost half of her tongue, so her words were a little unclear. The voice came from the darkness. It was sinister and every word was spoken clearly. However, it was filled with hatred and viciousness. The shock that song qingxiao received was a thousand times deeper than what she had heard on the phone! After she said that, the baby corpse on number three¡¯s neck loosened its grip and quickly crawled toward the electric ladder! ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Seeing this scene, number two immediately became anxious. Song qingxiao stepped forward and chased after the electric ladder. Number three was lucky enough to survive. He was still holding his neck, his face dark. The baby corpse crawled forward with the rattan and soon disappeared into the dust. The elevator was still hitting the door frame. The second floor had a huge pit on the ground, and the elevator door was slanted to the side. Song qingxiao grabbed the door frame to stabilize her body. At the same time, she kicked the elevator door to the pit and then jumped up. The ceiling above him cracked open, and bricks were falling down with a ¡¯ka ka1 sound. When she waved her hand to sweep away the dust floating in front of her, Chu ke had already disappeared. The air was filled with gravel and rotten meat. It was stinky, and black foam was everywhere. A long trail was hidden in the darkness. Song qingxiao jumped out of the pit and rushed forward a few steps. It was pitch black in front of her, and the air was still filled with Chu ke¡¯s chilling Yin Qi. She followed the traces on the ground for two or three meters, and the traces became fainter and fainter before finally disappearing completely. It was as if Chu ke had used some kind of flying technique and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Where is she?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from behind her. Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up and she instinctively held onto her dagger. She turned around alertly and realized that number two had followed her. He was holding the talisman that had previously injured Chu ke. However, the talisman¡¯s aura was weak and it was not as spiritual as it was when he first took it out. The talisman had returned to the size of a palm, and its light was a little dim. In the dim light, song qingxiao saw number two¡¯s pale face. When she saw that it was number two, her killing intent relaxed a little. No. 2¡¯s gaze fell on her dagger. Song qingxiao noticed this and looked at her own dagger. There was a gray-black thing on the tip of the dagger, like a bitten longan. The liquid inside was dripping down the blade. Song Qing¡¯s expression did not change. He shook his hand, and the thing on the tip of the knife fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Seeing this, number two¡¯s facial muscles trembled involuntarily, and he became even more vigilant. This was one of Chu ke¡¯s eyes. After Chu ke was injured by him, she turned to attack song qingxiao. At the critical moment, song qingxiao used the dagger in her hand to split Chu ke¡¯s face in two and even took out one of her eyes. After her death, her body became a zombie, and the strong resentment and Yin Qi attached to her body. Her body was like a copper wall and iron bones, and it was difficult for weapons without Orthodox Daoist spells to hurt her. Even if it was an Orthodox Daoist spell, it would not be easy to hurt her if her Kung Fu cultivation was not good enough. However, song qingxiao had caused her to suffer such a huge loss. This was something that could not help but shock number two. He had been quite proud at first, but now he was on guard, and his expression became more and more cold. ¡°He ran away.¡± No. 2¡¯s expression was unsightly, and song qingxiao was equally depressed. Under the three people¡¯s pincer attack, number two¡¯s frequent attacks still allowed Chu ke to escape. This really made her furious. The ceiling above their heads had been split open by the shockwaves from the previous battle. It was as if Chu ke was grinning and laughing at the three trial-takers who were not United. the traces on the ground have disappeared. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s hiding. After song qingxiao finished her sentence, number three covered his neck and gasped as he followed her out of the elevator. He happened to hear her words and fell silent. It was unclear whether he was regretful or angry. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, number two¡¯s blood boiled. A fishy smell rose up in his throat, and he almost spat out blood again. In order to prevent song qingxiao and number three from seeing that he was seriously injured, he swallowed the blood again. This action affected the injury in his stomach, causing his internal organs to hurt. He had put in a lot of effort and even brought out his trump card because he had the intention to kill Chu ke. But now that Chu ke had escaped, it meant that he had failed. The spiritual power of the talisman in his hand had been greatly reduced after being used twice. It could only be used one more time at most before it was scrapped. Number two¡¯s heart was bleeding, but his expression was even colder. ¡°Find her!¡± He suppressed his anger, and when he spoke, he gave a somewhat forceful command, which made number three a little indignant. However, the scene of number 2 commanding the spiritual talismans to attack Chu ke had left a deep impression in number 3¡¯s heart. Thus, even though she was extremely dissatisfied with number 2¡¯s condescending tone, she could only swallow her anger. ¡°We¡¯re still on the first floor.¡± Song qingxiao could hear the grievance in number two¡¯s heart from his tone. She saw him carefully fold the talisman paper and put it back into the previous bag with great care. She knew that number two probably didn¡¯t have many talismans like this. It was very likely that by chance, he had managed to obtain one with great difficulty and was prepared to use it at a critical moment. Song qingxiao retracted her gaze and looked around. The thick fog that had filled the entire area had mostly dispersed. Although the lights were not on, the trial-takers could barely see the surroundings. The few of them entered the elevator first. At that time, the elevator had shown that it was going up. Looking at it now, it was probably Chu ke who had caused everyone to be deceived. The broken ceiling above his head was still making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. From time to time, broken stone chips would fall down, making a slight sound. The sound of water dripping had disappeared as Chu ke went into hiding. After song qingxiao finished speaking, only number three¡¯s suppressed breathing remained. ¡°Could she have escaped to the outside?¡± Number three clutched her neck. In the hazy darkness, her fat body was like a small mountain. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s denial made number three a little unconvinced. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°She came back for revenge.¡± The security guards in this neighborhood and the residents of this building had all fallen into a strange silence. Something was not right. Furthermore, in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, there was no change in the mission. Chu ke had not finished killing people, so she would not let this go- Number three was silent for a moment, then said,¡± in this building, one of the elevators is broken. There was originally only one elevator running. She had stayed there for a day, but since it was related to the mission, she had already inquired about the basic situation. ¡°There¡¯s a safe passage upstairs. The neighborhood is old and the elevator can¡¯t go straight to the garage, but there¡¯s a public laundry room on the basement floor.¡± After Chu ke escaped, if she didn¡¯t leave the building, she had three directions to escape. One was the elevator, one was the safety passage, and the other was to escape to the underground public laundry room. However, the elevator had been destroyed in the fight earlier, and at this time, several cultivators were at the elevator door. They had seen Chu ke escape with their own eyes, so they ruled out the possibility that she was hiding in the elevator. The only way she could go was either the safety passage or the underground laundry room. ¡°Then let¡¯s split into three groups and find her first! If you hear any movement, whoever is first to shout.¡± Song qingxiao said after hearing number three¡¯s words. Number three quickly said,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll guard the elevator!¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Number 2 snorted coldly, her eyes cold. ¡°I can catch her alone. I don¡¯t need anyone else!¡± He had an arrogant personality, and even though he was seriously injured, he still did not change his nature. After saying this, number two put the talisman back on his body, turned around, and walked toward the safety passage. His figure quickly disappeared into the shadows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No. 3 stood shamelessly at the elevator with his hand on his neck. His fat body was like a small mountain blocking the broken elevator door. He seemed to have occupied an important position and was not going to change positions. As she spoke, green vines shot out of her open palm and climbed up the elevator door, as if trying to block the broken elevator door. Song qingxiao knew what number three was planning, but this was not the time to argue with number three. It was more important to find Chu ke. Song qingxiao frowned and entered the safety passage. She twitched her ears and heard a slight noise from upstairs. Apparently, No. 2 had gone upstairs. She turned around and prepared to go downstairs to the public laundry room.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 275 Chapter 340: Chapter 275-hanging down into _1 Translator: 549690339 The entrance of the safety passage was silent. The long and dark stairs went straight down, and one end was surrounded by darkness, like a bottomless abyss. No. 2 had already gone up the stairs through the emergency exit and could no longer hear any movement. No. 3 outside was holding her breath as well. A blood vessel in song Qing¡¯s little brain had started to throb, overpowering the sound of her heart. She took a deep breath, gripped the dagger, and slowly walked down the stairs. Perhaps it was because there were few people walking through the safety passage downstairs, there were no windows between the stairs in the dilapidated community, and the air was not ventilated all year round. Moreover, the ground floor was a public laundry room, so the ground was a little damp. This flight of stairs was quite long, and the walls on both sides were close to each other. The ceiling above their heads was not high, and they could hear the Echo of footsteps with every step they took. Song qingxiao was worried that Chu ke might be hiding, so she carefully placed her hands on the wall when she came down. The paint on the wall was already mottled in such a humid environment. The moment her hand touched it, the paint on the wall fell down like snow, affecting her hearing. Following the wall, song qingxiao soon reached the end of the wall. The next step was the corner of the stairs. She stopped, grabbed the dagger, and stuck it to the wall. She dug out a large piece of the wall and threw it down the corner of the stairs! Bang! The paint hit the opposite wall and slid down the wall, finally falling to the ground with a thud. Song qingxiao followed him down the stairs. The corner of the stairs was empty, and the left safety door at the bottom was closed. What surprised her was that there was a faint yellow light through the gap of the door, which was very eye-catching in the dark corridor. After Chu ke returned tonight, she had caused trouble. Ever since she and number two had arrived, the entire neighborhood had fallen into darkness except for the light at the entrance. The building had never had any light, but now there was light in the underground laundry room. Song qingxiao could not help but be wary. She quickly went downstairs and reached the door of the laundry room. She pulled the door open a crack, and the light came in through the crack. However, there was a clang. The door seemed to be pulled by something and could not be pulled out. Song qingxiao had been paying attention to the laundry room. When she looked down, she saw a round hole at the bottom of the door. A chain as thick as a thumb went through the hole and connected to the door frame. A lock hung from the chain, locking the door. She pulled the door open with one hand and flicked the dagger. The chain broke with a sound and slid down the door, hitting the door frame with a crisp sound. She opened the door with a creak, and a large amount of dim light leaked out, allowing her to see the public laundry room on the basement floor clearly. Perhaps it was because of Chu ke¡¯s return that night, the laundry room was dimly lit, or because the neighborhood was old and the lights had not been changed for a long time, the lights were a little hazy. But for song qingxiao, who hadn¡¯t seen any lights since she entered the community, the light was beyond her expectations. After opening the door, she slowly walked in. The area¡¯s first-floor basement laundry room was about a hundred square meters in size. The walls on both sides were painted white and the other two sides were made of transparent glass. With the help of the lights in the laundry room, she could vaguely see rows of cars parked outside. There were washing machines on both sides of the wall, and there were two rows of washing machines in the middle, making the space a little crowded. The ceiling above them was not decorated, and some of the pipes were exposed in front of their eyes. Beams of different heights criss-crossed over the ceiling, and a few lights hung from a few wires of unknown colors. In this situation, it was obvious that no one could hide above her head. Song qingxiao¡¯s tense nerves relaxed a little. She took two steps forward, and the locked door of the laundry room that she had opened earlier closed with a clang. The hinges made an ear-piercing sound. This place was located on the first underground floor, and it was extremely quiet. All the sounds of activity from No. 2 and No. 3 were isolated, and song qingxiao was the only one in the entire space. She scanned the room and her eyes finally landed on the washing machine. Song qingxiao roughly estimated that there were about 20 washing machines here. Each washing machine was a little old and covered with dust. They were placed side by side and did not seem to be able to hide a ¡®person¡¯. She walked slowly along the washing machines. It was extremely quiet here. She listened carefully, but she could only hear her light footsteps, heartbeat, and suppressed breathing. She did not hear any other movement. Song qingxiao stopped. The sound of her clothes rubbing against each other had disappeared. The door of the washing machine beside her was closed, and her figure was reflected in the transparent glass door. When she saw this, her heart skipped a beat and she slowly bent down. Her delicate face was reflected on the glass door, and she looked into the laundry machine through the blurry reflection. Song qingxiao pulled the washing machine¡¯s door open. There was no one inside the washing machine. When the door was opened, there was a smell of damp laundry mixed with detergent. The cylinder was not big. It would not be difficult for a thin woman or child to hide in it. However, Chu ke was pregnant before she died. After her death, her body rotted and swelled, making her look bloated. It was really difficult for her to get into this narrow space. Thinking of this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was being too cautious. She closed the door of the washing machine and it made a ¡®ka¡¯ sound. The sound was a little harsh in this quiet space, and the power made the body of the washing machine hum. ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s not here?¡± After circling the laundry room and not finding any traces of Chu ke, song Qingxin could not help but have such a thought. Chu ke was temporarily forced to retreat by number 2. She hated the three trial-takers to the core. Ever since she returned, her various methods were enough to prove that she probably hated the people in this building to the core. She had the intention of taking revenge and dragging everyone to hell. It was unlikely that she would leave this building. She was hiding somewhere in the building, waiting for an opportunity to strike. According to No. 2, this person¡¯s ghost was sealed in her corpse by her last breath of resentment before her death, forming a unique existence. She was different from the other zombies who acted on their instincts. She had her own judgment and wisdom. If she thought that the three trial-takers were obstacles in her path of revenge, she would definitely kill the three trial-takers before killing the others after being injured by number two. Then, since the trial-takers were split into three groups, she should split up and deal with them. There was no trace of her in the public underground laundry room. The elevator where number three was should be the safest at the moment, so the safety passage that number two took might be the easiest to bump into her. This analysis was reasonable, but for some reason, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. That feeling was really inexplicable, and there was no basis for it. However, the sharp senses that had been derived from several times of rolling on the edge of death reminded her that something was wrong here! The hair on her back hadn¡¯t calmed down, and the chill climbed up her tailbone, causing goosebumps to appear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the quiet, empty space, she felt as if there was a line of sight staring at her from a hidden position, emitting waves of killing intent. Song qingxiao was a cautious person. Once she felt that something was wrong, she would rather check it again than relax, for fear of putting herself in danger. This place was really not big. Even if she walked around it again, it would not take much time. After walking around, she even looked through the Indigo and the big bucket that she usually used to store clothes. She also looked through the trash can in the corner, but she did not find anything suspicious. However, that strange sense of danger did not disappear. Instead, it became even deeper. The air was filled with a sinister aura. Song qingxiao did not know if it was her imagination, but she seemed to have smelled a faint rancid smell.. The stench was cold and it was the same smell as Chu ke¡¯s! Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Hiding (1) Chapter 341: Hiding (1) Translator: 549690339 | The smell of the underground floor was not good. It was not ventilated and humid all year round, so there was a musty smell. In addition, there was a faint smell of corpses, which made the air even more unpleasant. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion caused by her nervousness, but the sound of water dripping sounded in her mind again. Her heart seemed to have been clenched, and her eyes became sharper. She carefully searched every corner of the laundry room. Although she still couldn¡¯t find Chu ke, there was no such thing as luck in the trial space. She smelled the connection of death and felt the murderous intent. With her heart beating like crazy, she grabbed her dagger and inspected every venue. Her brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and she finally stopped in front of the glass wall. If Chu ke had escaped to the laundry room, where was she hiding? This place could be seen with a glance. She had searched every gap that could hide a ¡®person¡¯, but she did not find Chu ke. The washing machine¡¯s cylinder was too small, and she was too big to fit in. If she wasn¡¯t in the basement, where did the stench come from? Where did the killing intent come from? Song qingxiao pursed her lips and looked through the glass to the parking lot outside. The laundry room was dimly lit, but it was much brighter than the parking lot. The glass wall seemed to separate the inside and outside into two worlds. It was so dark outside that he could only vaguely see rows of parked cars. That place was quite big, so it was not impossible for Chu ke to hide in the parking lot. She was a native of this neighborhood and should be very familiar with the nearby terrain. If she were to hide in the parking lot, it would not be easy to find her! The parking lot was suspicious. Song qingxiao immediately thought of another suspicious place, and that was the elevator! The elevator in this building led directly to the basement. It was the only way in and out of the laundry room other than the locked safety passage. However, the elevator had been destroyed during the fight, so the door did not open. Let¡¯s not talk about how Chu ke would return to the elevator to hide after she escaped, but if she went down to the basement, then the inside of the elevator and outside of the parking lot would be suspicious! With such a thought in mind, song Qingxin felt the blood in her body flowing even faster. Once again, she heard the sound of water dripping, but it was soon drowned out by a louder heartbeat. An inexplicable shiver ran up her spine. Song qingxiao looked away from the parking lot in the distance and her eyes landed on the glass. The moment she was ready to aim¡­ The transparent glass formed a natural and wonderful mirror because of the darkness on one side, reflecting everything behind her. In the dark barrel of a washing machine, there was an eye looking at her through the glass! This shock was no small matter. Even though song Qingxin had already been prepared to face Chu ke again, her scalp still went numb when their eyes met. She did not have time to think about anything else. She instinctively formed a hand seal and shouted, ¡°Rock-solid!¡± The moment she shouted the incantation, a rotten arm stretched out from the washing machine and pushed the door open. The upper half of her body came out and landed on the ground with a bang! Chu ke¡¯s two broken arms fell to the ground. The face that was split in half looked even more terrifying in the bright light. Her lower body was stuck in the washing machine, but the moment her arms touched the ground, she nimbly crawled towards song Qing. Her wet hair was sticking to her cheeks, and some of them were still dripping water. The washing machine couldn¡¯t withstand her strength and was dragged away from the spot! After Chu keren died, her body turned into a zombie with great strength and speed. Song qingxiao had just finished chanting the swordsman technique in the nine-word secret order when Chu ke dragged the washing machine and crawled over to her! The machine rolled on the ground and made a ¡®clatter¡¯ sound. It was like she was pulling a small train. With a face full of resentment, she was less than two meters away from song Qing in the blink of an eye. It was not a wise move to turn around and run at this time. Her speed was far beyond song qingxiao¡¯s imagination, and song qingxiao had dealt with her in the elevator before, so she had some understanding of living zombies. Her bones were extremely hard, and she was extremely strong. Although the black Dagger seemed to be able to hurt her bones, she was already dead, and her body could not feel anything. The only thing that could really hurt her was probably something like the Taoist secret technique that number two had! Song qingxiao was helpless against such undead creatures. She could only try her best to stay alive and stall for time. He could only hope that at midnight, number 2 and number 3 would be able to hear the commotion on the first underground floor and rush over as soon as possible. The three of them would work together to subdue Chu kexian and complete this mission! Just as this thought flashed through her mind, Chu ke had already brought the washing machine and crawled in front of her. The stench of decay and the smell of death hit her head-on. The huge washing machine¡¯s pipes and wires had already been broken the moment the washing machine was dragged away. A huge black hole appeared where the washing machine was placed. Chu ke must have been hiding inside, waiting for an opportunity to attack! There was no time to think about anything else. Song Qing shouted,¡± ¡°.. Solid!¡± The moment she shouted out the ¡®swordsman¡¯ command, the spiritual power in her body circulated and a thin layer of ice formed on her body. She hurriedly turned around, but Chu ke had already crawled in front of her. She raised her arms and stabbed them into her waist! It all happened so fast that she didn¡¯t even have time to grab the dagger and fight back! With a ¡®bang¡¯, the broken arm stick hit song qingxiao¡¯s stomach. The power was extremely terrifying, like an avalanche. The moment the yin Qi and spiritual power clashed, the¡¯ Zhe ¡®token formed a defensive barrier and took the two heavy blows! Her stomach felt like it was going to topple mountains and overturn the seas. The spiritual energy in her body was instantly thrown into chaos by this attack. Fortunately, Chu ke¡¯s broken arm did not dig into her stomach! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although these two hits did not cause any fatal injuries, it still caused song Qing¡¯s small body to quickly retreat and hit the glass with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. The glass wall couldn¡¯t withstand the weight and shattered with a clang. Large pieces of glass fell to the ground, some of which landed on song qingxiao and Chu ke, making an earth-shattering sound. Without the support of the glass behind them, Chu ke quickly retracted her broken arm and supported herself with one hand on the ground. When she raised her arm, she crawled forward a long way and pushed song qingxiao into the parking lot. During this time, song Qing tried to stabilize his footing, but he couldn¡¯t. The tip of her feet left two rows of deep marks on the ground.. These marks were covered in frost, but they were soon covered up by the washing machine that Chu ke was dragging! Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Dragon’s roar (1) Chapter 342: Dragon¡¯s roar (1) Translator: 549690339 , ¡°Die¡­¡± The trial-taker had ruined her plans, and she was injured by number two. In addition, when she died, she was filled with hatred. At this moment, her face, which had been split into two, was twisted. ¡°Die, I want you to die ¡­¡± Her eerie voice was like the sound of nails scratching on a dried tree trunk, and she breathed in and out Yin Qi as she spoke. Facing Chu ke this time was far more terrifying than when they were in the elevator. In the absence of gravity, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t muster any strength to fight back. She could only retreat quickly as she was hit by her. All she could hear was the sound of the wind. Then, with a bang, she hit a car. The car was dented by the huge force, and the sharp alarm sounded! She didn¡¯t stop after hitting the car. Chu ke reached out and hit the ground again. When she lifted her hand, she swung it at her waist. Bang! With a muffled sound, the spirit power once again withstood the blow. However, song qingxiao heard a slight ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound. This sound was several times more frightening than when she had discovered Chu ke! That was a special layer of ice formed by the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token. After taking several of Chu ke¡¯s attacks, most of the spiritual energy in her body had been used up, and it was difficult for her to maintain the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token. Once the ice crystals were broken, the next time Chu ke raised her arm, it might pierce through her stomach! Song qingxiao was scared out of her wits. The sound of the wind whizzed past her ears, causing her hair to fly in all directions. Half of her hair was stuck to her face by cold sweat, covering her eyes! She tried to gather her strength, but as she quickly retreated, she could not find a pivot point to stabilize her body! The car that she had crashed into was also knocked forward by the impact. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, it crashed into another row of cars not far away. ¡®Di-di-di-¡® After the cars in the underground parking lot were attacked, they buzzed one after another. A few cars were pushed back by Chu ke¡¯s attack, and with a loud bang, they hit a pillar in the parking lot. After the head of the car crashed through the bricks, it finally came to a stop with a deafening sound. Song Qing¡¯s small body finally stabilized and stopped retreating, but her upper body was stuck in the deformed groove of the car. The spiritual energy in his body had been used up after maintaining the ¡öswordsman¡¯ token for such a long time and Chu ke¡¯s crazy attacks. The ice crystals covering his body cracked with a ¡®Kacha Kacha¡¯ sound. ¡°Want you¡­ Die¡­¡± Chu ke¡¯s sinister voice rang out, as if she was demanding her life. The washing machine that was stuck behind her also changed shape and fell off during the chase, revealing her original body! After song qingxiao gained a firm foothold, she was naturally unwilling to give up. Although she didn¡¯t expect to kill Chu ke and had to wait for a ¡®specialist¡¯ like number two to take care of the funeral, she didn¡¯t expect others to save her life. At the critical moment, she could only rely on herself! She held her breath and clenched the dagger tightly. She was prepared to stab Chu ke¡¯s face again like she did in the elevator. She wanted to buy time for herself to escape. However, the moment she moved, Chu ke¡¯s expression turned extremely strange. Large amounts of black gas suddenly gushed out from the wound on her forehead caused by number two, her four broken limbs, her nose, her ears, and the remaining black eye socket that song Qing had dug out. The wisps of black Qi seemed to come alive. Like disgusting snakes, they slowly crawled onto song Qing¡¯s body and wrapped around her arm! The black gas seemed to be corrosive, and the remaining ice shards began to crack even faster as they were surrounded by the black gas. A Green Grid appeared on Chu ke¡¯s face again. At such a close distance, her face looked even more terrifying. However, what shocked song qingxiao was not her strange and terrifying face, but the fact that her arm seemed to be bound by layers of invisible restraints under the black gas. Her entire arm weighed more than a thousand pounds, and she could not lift it! With a ¡®shua¡¯, a large amount of cold sweat appeared on song ding¡¯s body, soaking her clothes. She gritted her teeth and the veins on her forehead bulged. She tried to lift her arm, but it was as if her arm was weighed down by a thousand pounds. She could not lift it at all! The black Yin Qi wrapped around her arm in circles, corroding her power and devouring her spiritual energy! ¡®Hu¡­ Hu¡­¡¯ She panted heavily. Chu ke seemed to know that she was unable to fight back and no longer attacked her like a storm. Two cold broken arms were clamped on both sides of her thin waist. The cold resentment invaded her body through her clothes, sizzling and corroding them. Chu ke hugged her like a child and slowly pressed her against his body. As she was prostrating on the ground, her head was raised. Under the dim light, her wet hair stuck to her cheek. In the middle of her black hair, one of her eyes was gloomy and exuded hatred. If a normal child were to do this, it would seem like they were acting coquettishly. However, the little one who was holding song Qing was such a terrifying existence. Even if she only lowered her head to look at her, it was like the most terrifying nightmare. ¡°More ¡­ Guan Xian ¡­ The ¡­¡± She slowly opened her mouth. Because a child had crawled out of her mouth earlier, there were several cracks. At this time, with every word she said, some rotten liquid squeezed out. ¡°Hit me¡­ Hubby¡­ Electricity¡­ The woman who spoke¡­¡± She opened her mouth with difficulty and gradually pressed on song Qing¡¯s small waist as she slowly climbed up. Every word seemed to be laced with poison. ¡°..They¡¯re all¡­¡± When she said this, her head was already on song Qing¡¯s chest. Song qingxiao was naturally unwilling to give up. She struggled several times, and the veins on her forehead popped out. However, the black gas wrapped around her and she failed several times. Chu ke¡¯s body was cold and stiff, like a giant maggot attached to a bone, wriggling on her body. A bone-chilling coldness spread from her body to song qingxiao. A large amount of Yin Qi, resentment Qi, and corpse Qi surrounded song qingxiao. The blood vessels in song qingxiao¡¯s brain were like taut strings, making a trembling sound. At this time, it was not easy to stab Chu Li with a knife. She gritted her teeth and tried to make a seal with her hands, trying to summon the last trace of spiritual power in her body, draw the ground as a prison¡­ ¡°.. Damn it¡­¡± The moment song qingxiao shouted the word ¡®Lin¡¯, Chu ke¡¯s expression turned ferocious. She stopped at song qingxiao¡¯s chest and opened her mouth wide, revealing a row of white teeth! Her gray eyes widened to the maximum, and she raised her head a little, then bit down hard in the direction of her chest! ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± At this critical moment, song qingxiao shouted out the last command with great difficulty. Chu ke¡¯s movements stopped. Was it a success? Song Qing looked down at her raised head and was surprised. However, she quickly realized that it was just an illusion! The spiritual power in her body was completely sucked out in an instant. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique could only trap Chu ke for the blink of an eye. It might not even last for a second before her spiritual power dispersed and she would collapse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu ke opened her mouth wide, and the corpse Qi that came out of her mouth reached song Qing¡¯s small chest. Song Qing¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating after a violent ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong¡¯! At the moment of life and death, her mind went blank. Chu ke¡¯s mouth bit her chest, and her sharp teeth had already pierced through her clothes and reached her chest! At this moment, the blue blood in her chest, which had not moved at all, began to fluctuate violently under the attack of the corpse Qi and the huge resentment. On song qingxiao¡¯s chest, which he could not see, a large patch of pale blue scale-shaped light patterns began to appear! Her eyes turned golden, and her pupils were vertical. The moment chuke¡¯s tongue was about to drill into her chest, a violent and brutal hiss came from her chest, and it resounded throughout the entire underground parking lot. The Phantom of a huge blue flood dragon¡¯s head emerged from her chest and let out a fierce flood dragon¡¯s roar.. It opened its bloody mouth and bit Chu ke¡¯s ferocious head into its mouth! Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 278 Chapter 343: Chapter 278-escaping again (1) Translator: 549690339 The illusionary image of the Wyrm¡¯s sharp fangs bit into Chu ke¡¯s head, lifting her upper body high up. Chu ke let out a scream that was far more painful than when she was injured by No. 2. It all happened so quickly that before song qingxiao could react, the heavy restraints on her body had disappeared. The yin Qi that was about to invade her body was blocked by layers of scales. She tried to grip the dagger tightly and struggled. The black gas that was restricting her movement was broken away. Song qingxiao was shocked at first, but then she was overjoyed. After she regained her freedom, she shook her arm. Her arm seemed to have been free from the corrosion of the yin Qi and was completely recovered. The seal was actually triggered after being attacked, so he was lucky to have survived. He had originally thought that this mission would be difficult. Without number 2 and number 3¡¯s cooperation, it would be difficult to complete. He had not expected that it would be resolved in such an unexpected way. In the underground parking lot, Chu ke¡¯s blood-curdling screeches reverberated along with the buzzing of the car. It was a little sinister. The Dragon snake had already swallowed her head, leaving Chu ke struggling desperately in mid-air. Water droplets splashed everywhere. It was exactly the same as when number seven was swallowed in the previous trial space. It was just that the situation back then was shocking, and song qingxiao was also on the verge of death. Now, the situation was the opposite. At that moment, there seemed to be a change in her sea of consciousness. She was about to check the details of the mission in her sea of consciousness, but just as she did so, something that shocked her happened again! After swallowing Chu ke¡¯s head, the flood dragon¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disgust. It suddenly opened its mouth even wider and stuck out its tongue, pushing the struggling Chu ke out of its throat! ¡®Bang¡¯! Chu ke¡¯s chubby body fell to the ground, causing the dust on the ground to fly up. The flood Dragon vomited the living zombie out and let out a roar. The roar was brutal and violent, causing one¡¯s blood to boil. The flood Dragon seemed to be struggling with all its might, but it seemed to be bound by an invisible force. In the blink of an eye, its body shrank and disappeared from song Qing¡¯s chest. ? ? Song qingxiao was stunned. After she realized what had happened, she wanted to curse. After falling to the ground, Chu ke got up and turned her head with resentment. Her face was covered in black Qi and there was a huge wound in the middle of her skull that was gushing out Yin Qi. She glanced at song qingxiao and her face showed some fear. Then, she turned and crawled in the direction of the laundry room. Within two breaths, she was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Di di di¡­¡¯ The cars in the underground garage were still buzzing. Song qingxiao was sweating profusely as if she had just had a terrible dream. However, the drag marks on the ground were too long, and there was still the terrifying feeling of being hugged by a corpse. His legs were covered in the water stains from chuke¡¯s body, and they were extremely smelly. This proved that everything that had happened earlier was not an illusion. His heart was still beating wildly. Song Qing raised his arm. The hair and goosebumps on his arm were still there, and the blue scales on it had not completely disappeared. She touched her chest. In the middle of her chest, the ball of blue blood that had been touched was surging. With the fluctuation of the blood, a trace of blue blood quietly integrated into her blood. Chu ke had escaped again! When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a headache. She stood up straight. The clothes on her body and arms had been corroded by the previous resentment and were already tattered. But fortunately, the dagger was intact. She tried to stab the dagger into the car that was roaring non-stop beside her. The dagger was silently stabbed into it, as if it was not affected by the yin Qi- Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, something moved in her pocket. It seemed like something was struggling to get out. She had the frozen fly in her pocket, but after number three was injured, she had once again reinforced the ice and sealed the fly in it. It had not been long since the fly was trapped in the ice. She took the ice block out of her pocket. Song qingxiao realized that the yin Qi here seemed to have an effect on it. It was growing very fast, and it was now the size of a child¡¯s fist. When Chu ke was chasing after him, the ice block had probably been hit and a crack had appeared. The fly had already stretched out a leg and tried to break the ice. After such a long time, the fly still hadn¡¯t died. The more it grew, the more ferocious it looked. Something was wrong. This thing flew out from Room 17-4, so it must have something to do with Chu ke. However, it was not the time to study this. She gritted her teeth and remembered that No. 3 had been stung by this fly. This thing¡¯s origin was unknown and it was related to Chu ke. It was impossible to throw it away. She had to keep it in case it hurt people. Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment but still held the ice block and tried to seal it again. However, because the spiritual power in her body was almost depleted, she could only barely repair the ice block no matter how hard she tried. As soon as the gap was closed, the struggling fly stopped moving and was sealed in the ice again. After she was done, she put the big ice block back into her pocket and ran to the laundry room. Chu ke had escaped once again. She had suffered a great loss here, so she probably wouldn¡¯t ambush him for the time being. The laundry room was in a mess. The washing machine had been knocked into a mess, and there was a long trace of water on the ground that had not completely dried. The air was filled with a rancid smell. The tightly shut elevator door was broken. Song Qing¡¯s small pupils shrank. Chu ke must have escaped from here! At this point, she seemed to no longer hide her whereabouts. The elevator was broken, but with her strength, she could still climb up the passage. At the entrance of the electric elevator on the first floor, number three was currently guarding it! She was in danger! Song qingxiao turned around and ran towards the safety stairs. At the entrance of the elevator on the first floor, in addition to the yin Qi and rancid smell, there seemed to be a bloody smell mixed in. Number three, who was originally standing at the entrance of the elevator on the first floor, had disappeared. In the dark, song Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast. The broken elevator door was originally sealed by the rattan that No. 3 had made, but now the rattan had been grabbed and broken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She kicked the uneven elevator door on the ground, revealing the deep pit created by No. 2. It was empty below, and there was no sign of No. 3. From the faint smell of blood in the air, song qingxiao guessed that something had happened to No. 3. She originally thought that the elevator was the safest place, so when Chu ke climbed out of the elevator to attack her, it was probably beyond her expectations. Although number 3¡¯s ability was new, Chu ke¡¯s resentment was extremely strong and her strength was powerful. Number 3 might not be her match. After killing number three, she didn¡¯t know where she had taken his body. It was not safe there. Song qingxiao carefully observed her surroundings and slowly retreated to the safety exit.. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Hair bone (1) Chapter 344: Hair bone (1) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the mission in her consciousness that had changed when she was being chased by Chu ke. It was just that the situation was critical at that time and she didn¡¯t have time to pay too much attention to it. At this time, she split out a wisp of divine sense to check, and the mission had indeed changed! [ mission objective: kill Qin feichu! ] [ mission completed: 4500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ] His points had increased by more than 1500 points. The trial space obviously wouldn¡¯t temporarily increase the points reward based on the difficulty of the mission. Something unexpected must have happened. The safety passage was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Song qingxiao forced herself to calm down, but she felt that something was wrong. There was the smell of blood in the air, but it wasn¡¯t too strong. Number three didn¡¯t seem to have died recently. She thought about it again. From the time Chu ke chased after her to the time she escaped and caught up to her, it had happened in a very short time. No matter how weak number three was, it was impossible for him to not be able to survive in such a short time. It was more likely that when Chu ke was after song qingxiao, number three had already died the moment the mission changed. The mission hint for this mission should be the same for every trial-taker, which was why she and number three had expressed their willingness to cooperate at the beginning. Everyone¡¯s mission reward points were 3000, so the total points of the three people were 9000 points. If one of the participants died in the middle of the trial, her points would be evenly distributed to the other two survivors, which would be exactly 4500 points each, and the total reward would still be 9000 points. Song qingxiao was certain that something had happened to number 3. So she was the closest to him, but when there was a violent noise in the basement, she didn¡¯t help in time. Although number three had her own plans, she should be able to distinguish the severity of the matter. At that time, she was already unable to save herself, and it was really difficult for her to separate herself from the others to help. The reason why song qingxiao was so certain was that she remembered something. When Chu ke was chasing after her, the baby corpse did not appear! In the beginning, Chu ke was confident that she would win. However, at the crucial moment, the seal on her heart was touched by Chu ke, and a flood dragon¡¯s head appeared to bite Chu ke. At the same time, the infant corpse disappeared without a trace. In the elevator, Chu ke had released the baby corpse at the critical moment when she was restrained by the No. 2 talisman paper, and the mother and son had joined forces. After Chu ke¡¯s death, her spirit still remained in her corpse, retaining her memories and wisdom. Now that he thought about it, after she had escaped in defeat the first time, she had already split up with her mother. One was hiding in the laundry room, and the other was hiding in the dark. He had been lucky enough to escape, but three had lost his life. The baby corpse was quite small, and it appeared and disappeared in the dark. It was impossible for No. 3 to guard against it, and the possibility of being attacked by it and not being able to fight back was very high. The reason why Chu ke had targeted the two of them was probably because during the elevator battle, she had basically figured out the methods and personalities of the three participants. Number 2 was the strongest and had talismans and curses, so he was extremely difficult to deal with. On the other hand, she and number 3 were slightly weaker. After Chu ke¡¯s death, her ghost still existed in her corpse and retained her memories and intelligence. It was not surprising that she would first kill the weak and then join forces with her mother to deal with the strongest number two. This theory should be correct, but song qingxiao had a vague feeling that she had overlooked something. It was not wrong for Chu ke and her son to kill him and number three first, but this was not the first time that number three had been killed by a baby corpse. When the baby corpse was saving its mother, it had created an illusion with its strong resentment. At that time, the three participants in the elevator had ¡®seen¡¯ the dense mass of baby corpses that had appeared and crawled toward them. If number two didn¡¯t use his trump card and force Chu ke to withdraw a portion of her Yin Qi to resist and break this illusion, the few of them would probably be exhausted. But in the large number of illusions, the real baby corpse was hidden behind number three. At that time, she thought it was a coincidence, but now that song qingxiao realized that number three might have died at the hands of a baby corpse, it didn t seem like a coincidence anymore. if the baby corpse could kill her, it would be because it had left a scent on her body after injuring her the first time. After the three cultivators split up, the baby corpse followed the yin Qi and smell to kill number three. Then why did the first baby corpse attack number three? For some reason, song qingxiao thought of the fly that was hidden in her pocket. The first time No. 3 was truly injured was when she and No. 2 entered the building. Her sneak attack had failed and she had been counterattacked. When she was about to launch another sneak attack, she was hurt by the fly in song Qing¡¯s pocket. Many of the questions that had been ignored before now appeared in song Qing¡¯s mind one after another. She thought of something again. From the moment the dripping sound appeared and the elevator went down, Chu ke¡¯s ambush happened not long after number three was stung by the fly! The purpose of Chu ke¡¯s return was for revenge and for her husband. She had returned to the building before the other participants. When she was about to succeed, she gave up on everything else and turned to ambush the trial-taker. This did not match Chu ke¡¯s character. Her obsession with her husband could be seen from the time she tried to kill him, but because he spoke to her husband on the phone, her resentment became even stronger. The moment she was about to meet up with her husband, number three was stung by a fly. She seemed to have sensed it at the first moment and gave up on her husband, rushing downstairs. What matter was more important than Qin Heng? The child! To a mother, only her child could win over everything. Only then would Chu ke be able to sense the fly the moment it appeared. However, the baby¡¯s corpse was clearly hidden in her stomach and had never been separated from her. Song qingxiao had also seen it with her own eyes! No! Song qingxiao recalled what No. 2 had said yesterday afternoon. Number two had once said,¡±after a person dies, the soul needs to find a place to hold onto and a place to hide.¡± It could be something she cherished when she was alive, the place she often stayed at, or something she touched after she died. Chu ke gave birth after her death, and both mother and child died. The forensic doctor said that if the family were more careful, the fetus in her womb would be able to live after seven months. If the baby could live, it should have a soul. Just like number two said, the baby¡¯s soul might have found a soul container to hide in the moment it died, so that the soul would not dissipate! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This way, many things made sense. The flies caught from level 17 to 4 had a strong life force. After entering the district, under the nourishment of the yin Qi, they grew rapidly like a child being breastfed by its mother. Number three was stung by a fly. The mother and son were connected, which led to Chu ke¡¯s ambush. In fact, it was highly possible that Chu ke¡¯s pursuit of number three and her was not what she had imagined. Chu ke was extremely intelligent and decided to kill the weak first before the mother and son ambushed number two and eliminated the three trial-takers. On the contrary, it was possible that the moment the ice block that sealed the fly broke, its aura leaked out, and number three was the most seriously injured. Since she was carrying the fly, it was inevitable that she would be infected by the aura and attract Chu ke¡¯s attention! In other words, now that No.. 3 was in trouble and it was confirmed that the soul of his ¡®son¡¯ was not with her, he might be the next one! Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 280 Chapter 345: Chapter 280-shock (1) Translator: 549690339 When song qingxiao thought of this, she was speechless and depressed. She had been trying to figure out the connection between the fly in her pocket and the situation. Now that she had figured it out, she was in trouble and could not get rid of it. Song qingxiao gulped. Although Chu ke had been forced to leave the underground parking lot, she would not give up on the baby corpse, in the dark, she always felt that Chu ke and the baby corpse were hiding in the dark and staring at her coldly, looking for an opportunity to make a move. She pressed on her chest, and the blue blood remained still. If it wasn¡¯t for the image of a Wyrm that had forced Chu ke back, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have known that the seal in her body had such a powerful effect. However, she had no idea how to activate the seal. That powerful force was not for her to use at the moment. The next time she was in danger, song qingxiao was not sure if the Wyrm Phantom would be able to save her again. Perhaps Chu ke, who was hiding in the shadows, was also observing her to determine her danger level. At this time, song Qing¡¯s cautious personality would not take the initiative to take risks for that slight uncertainty. Her mind quickly turned and she quickly decided to meet up with number two. Although number 2 was difficult to get along with, at this time, number 2 was undoubtedly a cultivator who could fight with Chu ke. Even if No. 2 was confident in his own strength and was unwilling to cooperate with others, and might even try to backstab them because of the reward points, he was not a fool and should know his limits unless he was sure to win against Chu ke. No matter how strong number two was, he was still a living person. To song qingxiao, he was much easier to deal with than Chu ke. Moreover, he had his own plans, and song Qing might have his own. She touched the outside of her pocket and patted the ice ball, a hint of slyness flashing in her eyes. An able man should do more work. This hot potato should be handed to a more suitable professional at the right time. At that time, he would think of a way to divert the disaster to kill two birds with one stone. With this in mind, song qingxiao went upstairs without saying a word. After she got to the second floor, she searched the corridor. After making sure that number two was not there, she quickly went up. She was anxious to meet up with number two, but she was also afraid of Chu ke¡¯s sneak attack, so her mind was as tense as a thin string. After confirming that there was no trace of number two, she turned and left. They had climbed more than ten steps. It wasn¡¯t tiring for song qingxiao, but the mental pressure made her break out in cold sweat. She stood there for a moment. The dark tunnel was like the mouth of a demon that could not be seen. She took a deep breath and pursed her lips. Just as she was about to go upstairs again, number two¡¯s voice suddenly came from above her,¡± ¡°Tiangang energy!¡± An extremely powerful spiritual power burst out, just like when number two had taken out the talisman in the elevator and attacked Chu ke. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Number two was upstairs. He was chanting now. Could he have already met Chu ke? just as this thought emerged in her mind, she heard number two¡¯s incantation, and then a loud ¡®boom¡¯ came from above her head! His voice reverberated, and the entire building seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as the ground trembled. There was a buzzing sound under his feet, and the ceiling above him and the surrounding walls were cracking. Through the thin floor, she heard the sound of gravel falling. Song qingxiao immediately ran upstairs. After hearing the noise on the second floor, she didn¡¯t do anything else and went to patrol the corridor. From the corridor of The Thirteenth Floor, she had already heard the intense noise upstairs. At the entrance of the safety passage on the 14th floor, the faint light brought by the talisman paper was exceptionally eye-catching in the dark. She quickly walked up. The entire 14th floor had been severely damaged by No. 2¡¯s previous attack. The glass that sealed the walkway had already cracked and was falling down. The wall cracked, gravel and dust flew everywhere, and the two elevator doors had a huge hole in them. They fell down with a ¡®boom¡¯. No. 2 stood in the corridor of the 14th floor with his back facing the exit of the safety passage. A talisman with weak spiritual power was floating in front of him, illuminating the corridor! In the dust that filled the sky, the corners of number two¡¯s clothes and hair were blown by spiritual power. When he sensed the sound behind him, he vigilantly moved his ears. However, after realizing that it was a person behind him, he did not turn his head and instead shouted,¡± ¡°Evil creature! You still dare to Dodge!¡± His voice was already very hoarse, and he was a little out of breath. It was obvious that activating the talisman had consumed a lot of his spiritual power. In the midst of the flying sand and stones, a few wisps of black gas escaped from the broken elevator entrance. Number two once again activated the talisman and struck it in with all her might! That spirit talisman emitted a bright light and heavily struck inside. The remaining spirit power suppressed the black gas. The talisman brick smashed down for the last time, and sand and stones flew everywhere. After a heavy sound, the talisman paper quickly shrank into a piece of yellow paper, and gently floated in the air. At the same time, above the elevator, a huge object fell down after being hit. It was the same as when the three of them were trapped in the elevator and number three forced Chu ke to appear. In the darkness, number two shot forward and took out two spiritual talismans at an extremely fast speed. He mumbled,¡± heavenly spirit righteous Qi, taixiao borrowing the law¡­ No 2 must have consumed a lot of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy of the two talismans was extremely weak. As they flew out, they stuck to the left and right cheeks of the ¡®person¡¯ before the huge figure landed on the ground. In the darkness, a hint of joy flashed in number two¡¯s eyes. After his move succeeded, he pulled out his waist. At this time, he was actually going to bring out all his trump cards without holding back. He took out something that looked like a soft whip and with a swing of his hand, it wrapped around the falling ¡®person¡¯, wrapping her extremely fat body. The soft whip was not a real whip, but a belt-like object woven from copper coins full of mysterious runes. It was old and looked unremarkable, but the moment it wrapped around the fat body, the living corpse seemed to be completely restrained and did not move. Number two opened her arms and caught the clothes of the falling living corpse. The lower half of the living corpse fell to the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ and a large amount of dust was sent flying. ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± It was not until he was done that number two coughed twice. With the help of the extremely weak light from the immobilization talisman, number two saw Chu ke¡¯s rotting face that had been split into two. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief and reveal a satisfied smile as he subdued the living corpse. All of this happened too quickly. Song Qing looked down on him as he subdued Chu ke and turned his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their gazes met, and when No. 2 realized that it was song qingxiao, he was surprised, it¡¯s you?¡± He exclaimed. Song qingxiao frowned,¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. He probably thought that he was dead and that number three was still alive. After all, No. 3¡¯s position was the safest at that time, and No. 2 should have heard the noise in the basement. Chu ke had been chasing after her, and the three of them had been separated. From number two¡¯s point of view, song qingxiao wanted to survive under the hands of such a fierce zombie with just a dagger. It was no different from a fool¡¯s dream.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Chapter 281 Chapter 346: Chapter 281-luring the Tiger (1) Translator: 549690339 However, with song qingxiao¡¯s appearance and the increase in points in the mission notification, number three was the one who died. Number two¡¯s mind spun quickly, but he felt that this result was actually not surprising. Among the three trial-takers who had participated in this mission, number three was the weakest. He was also afraid of death and had shown off too much of his cleverness. In the end, it was very likely that his cleverness would be ruined by his cleverness. The three participants had a total of 9000 points. The two of them who were still alive should have 4.500 points. Since he had already suppressed Chu ke, his mission was basically completed. If there was another participant, he would be able to obtain 9000 points alone. This was an extremely tempting number. Greed flashed through number two¡¯s mind, but he was quickly awakened by the surrounding air waves. The commotion in the basement was huge. Chu ke and her mother had surrounded her. Song qingxiao, who did not know how to exorcise ghosts and suppress evil, was still able to force Chu ke to retreat. Her strength might be higher than he had imagined. In the elevator, she must have hidden some tricks and didn¡¯t show them. At present, his spiritual power was exhausted, and he had basically used his trump card. Even that extremely precious spirit talisman had exhausted its power after continuous use, becoming a piece of waste paper. Although he still had a life-saving measure, if number one also had a backup plan, the outcome of the battle would still be unknown. Number two was arrogant, but he was not stupid. If he was full of spiritual power and at his peak, he would have attacked without hesitation. However, he had to be careful of song qingxiao¡¯s attack. However, he guessed that song qingxiao was not in a good state either. Although Chu ke did not kill her, she had escaped from Chu ke¡¯s hands. She must have paid a price. The two of them were on the same level, and neither of them could do anything to the other. Otherwise, if song qingxiao was sure to win, she would have attacked Chu ke from behind when he froze her in place. It was exactly as number two had thought, and song qingxiao sighed in pity. The temptation of points was too great. She had thought of killing him before, but she really didn¡¯t have much spiritual power. Number two¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, and he was very guarded against her, so it was difficult to kill her. The plan to ambush number 2 by throwing a fly at him failed because of his defense. She sighed in her heart and gave up the idea of snatching points. The two of them had their own plans. Number two dragged Chu ke up and stared at song qingxiao. ¡°Chu ke has been subdued. You¡¯re not thinking of fighting me, are you?¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± Song Qing¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She felt that something was wrong. However, as soon as number two finished speaking, she shook her head and said calmly,¡± ¡°I only hope to pass the mission and keep my life.¡± Once the mission was over and the two of them survived, they each got 4500 points, which was not bad. Although 9000 points was a huge temptation, the points were good, but one had to be alive to use them. ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Hearing her words, number two¡¯s tense mind relaxed and he pulled Chu ke up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take her away from here first, then I¡¯ll find a way to release her from purgatory.¡± The zombie that was no longer moving was being dragged by him on the ground, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Under the faint light of the immobilization talisman, Chu ke¡¯s face looked strange and terrifying. Song qingxiao stepped back to the safety passage and went up a few steps to make way for No. 2. The atmosphere was tense when No. 2 walked past her, but song qingxiao did not do anything. She watched as No. 2 dragged the body down the stairs slowly. Every time the corpse¡¯s feet stepped down the stairs, there would be a very heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound. Afraid that she would go back on her words, number two walked very quickly. In two or three breaths, he had already gone down two floors, and the sound of his footsteps gradually faded. Song qingxiao was still frowning, and she had a strange feeling. The face of the corpse that number 2 had taken away was indeed chuke¡¯s. That green and rotten face had been cut by her dagger. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, and she felt that something was wrong. In the sea of consciousness, the mission had not changed.The dead Qin feichu. [ mission completed: 4500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ] She had seen the scene of number two¡¯s attack. When the brick fell, it was also very loud, but it always gave song qingxiao the feeling that the Thunder was loud, but the rain was small. When No. 2 had first taken out the talisman, its power was terrifying. She had seen the first time it had smashed Chu ke in the elevator. When it had smashed down, the earth had trembled and the mountains had trembled, as if the foundation of the entire building had been shaken. However, after using it over and over again, the power of the talisman became weaker and weaker. On the last use, the spiritual power of the talisman was exhausted before it was completely smashed down, and it became an ordinary talisman. After that, No. 2 didn¡¯t pick it up again. It was obvious that the talisman had lost its use. Under such circumstances, song Qingxin was rather puzzled that the greatly reduced power of the talisman could so easily suppress Chu ke. She had once fought Chu ke in close combat and understood how terrifying she was. In the underground parking lot, Chu ke was injured by the flood dragon¡¯s soul in her body when she attacked her. However, from the speed at which she escaped, it could be seen that the injury caused by the flood dragon¡¯s soul would not make her so weak. Number two was injured and had used up more than half of his spiritual power. Under the situation where the power of the talisman paper had been greatly reduced, it was too easy for him to force Chu ke out and subdue her in one move. Ta, ta, ta. The sound of No. 2 dragging the body down the stairs was getting further and further away. He was in a hurry to take the body away and complete the mission. But what if number two didn¡¯t take Chu ke away? Song qingxiao broke out in cold sweat again. If it wasn¡¯t Chu ke, then who was it? Number three¡¯s plump figure appeared in her mind. It was quite similar to Chu ke¡¯s rotted and swollen body. Especially in such an environment, it was not unusual for her to admit her mistake. Number three was already dead, but his body had mysteriously disappeared. At that time, she was still puzzled as to where Chu ke had hidden number three¡¯s body. No. 2 had used up too much of his strength, and he was injured. He was also headstrong and headstrong. He was worried that he would launch a sneak attack and was in a hurry to get rid of the body. In a moment of desperation, he might make a mistake. If he took No. 3¡¯s body away and left the building quickly, it would be equivalent to him falling into Chu ke¡¯s trap! If the truth was really as song qingxiao had guessed, of the three cultivators in this building, number three was already dead and number two had fallen into a trap. The only ones left were him and Chu ke and her son, who were hiding in the dark! She had killing intent towards him, and his spiritual energy had been exhausted. One of his fellow cultivators had died, and the other had left. He was fighting alone, and he was not sure if the seal would be activated again. When Chu ke appeared, his chances of winning against her were too low! When song Qing thought of this, he felt a chill down his spine and his expression changed. The ¡®ta ta ta¡¯ sound of the dragging had completely disappeared. No. 2 had clearly left the building. At this time, Chu ke might have already used the shadows to approach him. The mission notification in his mind did not change. It was still:The dead Qin feichu. [ mission completed: 4500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ] It was impossible to escape. Even if he could escape from Chu ke, he would still die if he failed the mission. Even if they stayed, they couldn¡¯t fight head-on as these undead creatures were too difficult to deal with. What to do? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao broke out in a cold sweat, and her hair stood on end. A chill rose from the bottom of her heart and spread to her limbs. ¡®Dead Qin feichu¡¯,¡¯ dead Qin feichu¡¯¡­¡¯ She mumbled to herself, turned around, and started to run upstairs. According to the mission¡¯s tip,¡¯kill Qin feichu¡¯, if she followed her initial understanding to prevent Qin Heng from dying in Chu ke¡¯s hands, there was still another way. What if she killed Qin Heng? Naturally, he would not die in Chu ke¡¯s hands. If he understood it correctly, the mission should be completed. However, the word ¡®not¡¯ made her a little confused. She didn¡¯t know if it meant ¡®can¡¯t¡¯ or ¡®must not be Chi Chu¡¯.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Mount Li (1) Chapter 347: Mount Li (1) Translator: 549690339 He didn¡¯t know if number two had ever suspected this. Perhaps he had thought of it. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t immediately kill ¡®chuke¡¯ after he had subdued her. However, there was no time for song qingxiao to hesitate. Her heart was pounding, and her blood was pumping rapidly. Cold sweat broke out, and her body was trembling. Her mind was tense, and in the midst of these disturbing sounds from her body¡¯s instincts, she seemed to ¡®hear¡¯ something crawling and chasing behind her. She gritted her teeth and suppressed the thought of turning back to see what was going on. On the other side, number two was trembling with excitement. He dragged ¡®chuke¡¯s¡¯ body and hurried down the stairs. At the entrance of the hall on the first floor, he saw that the place where guard No. 3 was supposed to be was empty. But at this time, number two didn¡¯t have the time to think too much. He was in a hurry to take ¡®Chu ke¡¯ away, take her further away from Qin Heng, and then deal with ¡®Chu ke¡¯. At this moment, he was both excited about the completion of the mission, but also a little regretful that he did not kill song qingxiao before he left. Unfortunately, he had been injured in the elevator and exposed his trump card too early. He had lost the ability to kill song qingxiao. If he could kill another participant and complete this mission, he would be able to obtain 9000 points and leave the mission scene. His strength would have improved greatly again. With this thought in mind, number two dragged chuke and was almost at the entrance of the district. The thick fog in the neighborhood had dispersed a lot, and the gate was vaguely visible. The lights at the gate were still flashing, and the car that he and song Qing had come in was parked at the gate of the neighborhood. No. 2¡¯s spirits were lifted, and he couldn¡¯t help but speed up. He dragged ¡®chuke¡¯ out of the gate of the community, walked to the side of the car, pulled the car open, and stuffed ¡®chuke¡¯ into the attached driver¡¯s seat. He quickly went around to the other side and sat down. He started the car, and the car shot out like an arrow from a bow, speeding away from the entrance of the community. The residential area behind him was getting further and further away. After number two¡¯s excitement had passed and he calmed down, he gradually felt that something was not right. As the car started moving,¡¯chuke¡¯ swayed along with the car, and the talisman on her forehead also swayed. Chu ke was like a corpse, not moving at all. He clearly remembered that in the elevator, when he was at his peak strength, he controlled four spirit talismans to restrain Chu ke at the same time. She was extremely fierce and commanded the baby corpse to tear off the talisman paper and lick it with the tip of her tongue. And now, she was too quiet. Although No. 2 was very arrogant, he was not an idiot. He quickly stopped the car by the side of the road with a gloomy expression. His cheeks were tight, and bite marks could be seen faintly. After a long while, number two raised his hand and chanted an incantation. He cast a spell into ¡®Chu ke¡¯s¡¯ body. Once the spell was cast, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no reaction at all. The mission notification in his mind remained the same.The dead Qin feichu. [ mission completed: 4.500 points. Obliteration if mission failed! ] The hope in number two¡¯s eyes turned into fear, and he lost his cool. He stared at chuke¡¯s Green face and took a deep breath. He reached out with a trembling hand and pinched the talisman on her head. Then he made up his mind and pulled it hard. The talisman was pulled down by him, and the body in the driver¡¯s seat still did not move after losing the suppression of the talisman. Panic appeared in number two¡¯s eyes. He tore off the remaining talismans one after another.¡¯Chuke¡¯ was like a real corpse, paralyzed in her position. At this time, some clues that he had overlooked came to his mind. Participant No. 3 was dead, but her body was not on the first floor. Her fat figure was similar to Chu ke¡¯s corpse and two lives. When number two thought of this, his face finally lost its arrogance and calmness. He reached out to grab ¡®chuke¡¯s¡¯ face and pinched it hard! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The green-and-green face that had been cut in half by song Qing was torn off by him, revealing number three¡¯s face. Number two couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The last bit of hope in his heart turned into a huge despair that drowned him! He had been tricked. Chu ke peeled off the skin on her face and covered number three¡¯s face to deceive herself. He was too confident, too proud, and fell for the living Zombie¡¯s trick! He had fallen into the trap of luring the Tiger out of the mountain! At this time, Chu ke was still in the community. After he left, only song Qing was left in the building.. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Mount Li (2) Chapter 348: Mount Li (2) Translator: 549690339 Number two¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Song Qing¡¯s death was not to be regretted, but if she died, Chu ke would lead the others away and the only one left would be Qin Heng. If something happened to Qin Heng and the mission failed, he would also die in this mission scene! At the thought of this, number two felt dizzy. His body swayed, and the face in his hand was pinched tightly. In a panic, he started the car and turned around. He secretly prayed that song qingxiao would think of this and realize that something was wrong. Then, she would be more on guard and hold on longer! Song qingxiao used all her strength to run upstairs. No. 3 was dead, and No. 2 had left. Even if they realized that something was wrong, it would be too late to return. Her only chance of winning this mission was to kill Qin Heng, complete the mission, and leave this place. If she made the wrong choice or Chu ke caught up with her, everyone would die Here if she failed. The sound of pursuit behind him became more and more urgent, and the rustling sound was getting closer and closer. He seemed to hear the cries of a baby. The floor of the building seemed to be shaking. Chu ke also seemed to be climbing over. When she passed by the 14th floor, she crashed into the wall that number 2 had destroyed. The debris on the wall fell down with a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound. She was also about to catch up! ¡°.. He couldn¡¯t run away¡­ Damn it¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know where her muffled voice came from, but it seemed to be her own illusion. whoo ¡­ Whoo ¡­ song qingxiao¡¯s breathing, the beating blood vessels in her head, and her heartbeat were a huge disturbance. It was as if she had a golden hoop on her head. It tightened and loosened, causing her head to hurt. Because of nervousness and fear, she felt hot and cold at the same time. It was as if she was in a World of Ice and Fire, suffering. She went up to the 17th floor and ran in the direction of 17-4. ¡®Woah¡­ Waa¡­¡¯ The sound of the baby¡¯s cry was getting closer and closer, as if it was already very close. 17-4 He was getting closer and closer. He only needed a few more steps to reach the corner. Once he turned the corner, he would be able to see the door of Room 17-4. Woah¡­¡¯ The baby¡¯s cries were getting closer, as if they were less than two or three meters away from her. Three steps¡­ Two steps¡­ The closer he got to the corner, the more song qingxiao felt that his body was not listening to his orders. His legs were as heavy as lead. She lifted her feet with great difficulty and strode out. When she turned the corner, she could already see the direction of 17-4, and her eyes were filled with joy. However, 17-4 did not look like how she remembered it. The direction of the main entrance was covered by a thick black fog. It was as if all the black fog floating in the entire neighborhood had gathered here, blocking the entrance tightly. Song Qing pounced over and stretched out his hand to grab it. Behind the fog, it was like another world of nothingness, and he could not see the bottom. Chu ke had used some unknown method to hide her house and Qin Heng inside. No. 2 wasn¡¯t here, so she couldn¡¯t break through the yin Qi. If he couldn¡¯t find Qin Heng and couldn¡¯t kill him personally, how could he complete the mission? Could it be that this mission was going to fail? The moment song Qing¡¯s small hand reached out, he could not feel anything solid. This thought flashed through his mind. ¡®Waa waa¡­¡¯ While she was crying, something had already climbed up to her heel. A pair of small and cold hands grabbed her shoes and tried to climb up. 17-4 About five or six meters away from the door, there was a sealed glass window. At this time, there was a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of climbing from outside the glass window. It seemed that something was climbing in through the glass. At this critical moment, song Qing took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart with great self-control, looking for a way to break it. She kicked hard, trying to send the baby corpse flying. However, the baby¡¯s corpse was like a maggot attached to her bones, holding her tightly. Until the last moment, she would not be willing to die like this. She wanted to live, and she could not die Here! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A murderous intent rose in her heart. Outside the glass window, a severed arm silently stuck out. Chu ke¡¯s sinister voice came over. ¡°.. Damn it¡­¡± It was obvious that the mother and son had split up. The baby corpse chased after her, while Chu ke climbed out of the window on the 14th floor and went straight up to the 17th floor to surround and attack! However, the more dangerous it was, the calmer song qingxiao was. Panicking now could not save her life. She forced herself to ignore the existence of the baby corpse and Chu ke¡¯s approach, forcing herself not to turn around.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Mount Li (3) Chapter 349: Mount Li (3) Translator: 549690339 Every second counted, and any extra movement could cost her life. Her outstretched hand was trapped in the black mist, as if it had fallen into a sticky quagmire, and it was difficult to pull it back for a while. Song qingxiao closed her eyes. The baby corpse was almost on her thigh. She had experienced the fear of being climbed by a living corpse once in the underground parking lot. It was like the scariest nightmare that she would never want to experience again, but now she had no choice and had to experience it again. The aura of death wrapped around her thigh, and the place where the baby corpse had crawled over was cold, numb, and stiff. She grabbed the dagger with her free hand and was about to pick it down, but she touched her purse and was hit by a ball of ice. That was the fly she caught from No. 17-4. After figuring out the source of the fly, she had planned to frame No. 2 and divert the trouble. However, because number two was vigilant, she failed before she could put her idea into action. Later, she didn¡¯t have time to throw it away, so she kept it in her pocket. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she touched the item. The baby corpse¡¯s relentless pursuit could be an instinctive action besides an order from its mother. According to her previous conjectures, this was a part of the baby¡¯s soul. The baby¡¯s corpse was chasing her, but it could also be chasing its own soul. She was overjoyed and changed her mind. She took out the ice block. The baby¡¯s corpse was still climbing up, and the sound of Chu ke hitting the glass came from the window. Bang, bang! With two consecutive sounds, the glass shattered. A large amount of glass fell to the ground, making a sharp sound. At this moment, song qingxiao used his spiritual energy to pinch the ice and break it. With a cracking sound, a crack appeared on the ice. The fly inside the ice slowly kicked its legs and opened the crack. It flapped its wings and cracked the ice, then slowly flew up. ¡®Giggle ¡­¡¯ The baby that was originally climbing up stopped in its tracks the moment it felt the fly. It then let out an excited laugh. After the fly flew twice, it seemed to be attracted and flew in the direction of the black mist. ¡°No¡­¡± Behind him, Chu ke let out a deafening scream, as if she was panicking. The black mist that had previously blocked song qingxiao could not block the huge fly. The mist was slowly dispersed by the wings of the fly, revealing the door behind it. As soon as song Qing¡¯s little arm was freed, his fingertips quickly touched the cold door. A weak and fearful cry for help came from behind the door, ¡°Save me ¡­ Help me ¡­¡± Without thinking, she pushed the door open! With a ¡®splash¡¯, a large amount of cold water flowed out. The black fly flew in unsteadily. Qin Heng stood at the door. The water had reached his ankles. At this time, the water was flowing out and washed over song Qing. ¡°No¡­ Back¡­ Come ¡­¡± Chu ke climbed up, but her huge body was stuck between the broken glass. The sharp glass shards cut her rotten body, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. that¡¯s wrong. Come back¡­ No¡­¡± The fly seemed to have been guided by blood. Like a lost child, it found its long-lost parents and flew in Qin Heng¡¯s direction. The little baby corpse on song Qing¡¯s leg let go of the fly excitedly and chased after it. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Chu ke waved her arms and struggled with all her might. In the room, Qin Heng¡¯s face was pale. The moment he saw song qingxiao appear at the door, his eyes burst with an unparalleled light of hope. It was as if he had found a life-saving straw. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he let out a happy but strange sound. However, the next moment, the fly flapped its wings and flew in front of him, sticking close to his stomach. ¡°Help me ¡­ Quickly save me ¡­ There was a ghost¡­ That damned woman is back¡­ Save me ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He screamed incoherently in fear, and the moment he saw the fly, he swatted it with all his might, shouting like a ghost,¡± ¡°What is this? Get lost¡­¡± The fly stopped in front of his lower abdomen, and Qin Heng let out an earth-shattering scream. The moment the fly touched his body, it seemed to be quickly drained of its life. The originally stiff and huge body suddenly shriveled. Qin Heng patted it, and the shriveled body gently fell to the ground, floating on the water. But at this time, the baby corpse on the ground was even more excited. It had already crawled to Qin Heng¡¯s feet and started to climb up while hugging his legs. ¡°No¡­¡± Qin Heng¡¯s body trembled like a leaf in the wind. His face was twisted and his hands were dancing, get lost. Don¡¯t come near me ¡­ Save me ¡­.¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Debt of resentment (1) Chapter 350: Debt of resentment (1) Translator: 549690339 | Qin Heng¡¯s upper body leaned towards song Qing. His hand reached forward as if he wanted to grab the life-saving duckweed. However, the next moment, he heard Chu ke¡¯s screams and started to tremble again. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask song qingxiao for help. He even subconsciously prepared to push the door open and lock the door to keep Chu ke outside. However, under the great panic, his body seemed to be no longer listening to him. Just as he raised his arm, he slid to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, splashing water everywhere. He was focused on guarding against Chu ke, but he didn¡¯t expect the baby¡¯s crawling speed to be so fast. It quickly reached his lower abdomen, giggling as it drilled its way towards his stomach. With a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound, Chu ke broke through the window and squeezed in with great effort. Qin Heng kept screaming. The head of the baby corpse was already stuck to his stomach. It giggled and drilled in. Help me¡­¡± Song qingxiao looked at the scene in front of her in horror. As the baby¡¯s body desperately tried to burrow into Qin Heng¡¯s stomach, a faint smell of blood spread out. Qin Heng reached out and grabbed the baby¡¯s hind legs and pulled it out with all his might. ¡°Save me ¡­¡± He kicked his legs and wanted to get up, but the baby¡¯s head had already burrowed in, and the smell of blood in the air became stronger. Qin Heng¡¯s face changed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The palm he held the baby corpse in made a slippery sound. The baby corpse broke free of his restraint and went into his stomach. ¡®Bang¡¯! Chu ke broke free from the restraints of the glass window frame and her body landed heavily on the ground. She anxiously wanted to crawl over. Qin Heng¡¯s body began to rot quickly like dead wood, but his stomach began to bulge abnormally. A hair-raising sucking sound came from it. A large amount of blood flowed out, and his internal organs were exposed. The baby¡¯s corpse moved in his stomach as if it was going to empty his body. From his rapid breathing and twisted expression, one could imagine the severe pain. He subconsciously reached out his arm into the hole in his stomach, trying to find the baby¡¯s corpse. He reached out to song qingxiao and said, ¡°¡±Save ¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, it was as if all his vitality had been sucked out. His eyes were like two dried raisins, losing their luster and his face was ferocious. In the end, before he could say the last word ¡®life¡¯, the arm fell down and hung on one side of his body. His appearance before his death was exactly the same as when song qingxiao first saw Chu ke¡¯s corpse yesterday. Song qingxiao thought of what the forensic doctor had said in the autopsy room, ¡°It had been seven months. If the family members had been more careful, they would have been able to live. The baby corpse in Qin Heng¡¯s stomach was still moving, making a ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sound. There¡¯s a cause for resentment and a debtor for debts. 17-4 The little life that had died before it was born was captured. It used its own way to take revenge and vent its anger. It tried to once again ¡®normally¡¯ experience the process of pregnancy and childbirth. On behalf of itself and its mother, it wanted to make Qin Heng get the retribution he deserved. As soon as Qin Heng died, Chu ke crawled over madly. Her love for Qin Heng seemed to have become an obsession. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to kill her husband for revenge or if she had other thoughts. However, song qingxiao was too lazy to guess. In her sea of consciousness, with Qin Heng¡¯s death, the mission prompt had changed:The death of Qin feichu (completed). [ mission completed: 4500 points! ] Song Qing¡¯s consciousness transmitted a notification from the training space, ¡°The trial was completed, leaving the space! ¡°Old ¡­ Sir¡­¡± Chu ke pounced over. Song qingxiao turned to look at her. Her face was a bloody mess. The skin on her face was ripped off, revealing the uneven, rotten flesh and protruding white bones. Her face was stained with sand and her hair was messy. It was a terrifying sight. She pounced on song qingxiao. Even though she did not have a face, song qingxiao could still feel the extreme hatred, resentment, and killing intent, mixed with pain. With Qin Heng¡¯s death, she seemed to have lost her backbone. Perhaps she thought that all of this was because of song Qing¡¯s small size. She opened her mouth wide and bit at song Qing. She also raised her broken arm and swept it across, but the next moment, she missed. All song qingxiao could hear was Chu ke¡¯s fierce roar, the sound of her broken arm swinging, and the sound of her teeth grinding together. The chill brushed past her body, and the scenery in front of her changed. Her body was covered in goosebumps from the yin Qi. Chu ke, the baby corpse, and Qin Heng had all disappeared. Beside her was the new house she had just moved into. The surrounding temperature rose a lot. After leaving the environment with heavy Yin Qi, song qingxiao returned to reality, and his tense nerves relaxed. She was still wearing the clothes she had worn when she entered the trial space, but her body was completely drenched, and the ground was covered in water. She held the dagger, and before she could even take a breath, she heard a ¡®awoo¡¯ roar. With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, a huge silver lightning broke through the door and forced its way in. Song qingxiao held the dagger and turned around. She squinted her eyes. The giant Silver Wolf bared its fangs. The silver hairs on its body stood up like steel needles, showing its fierce look. After the door was destroyed, wood splinters flew everywhere. The silver Wolf turned its head around and was stunned when it saw song Qing. When song qingxiao saw that it was it who had barged in, her killing intent was released, and she immediately retracted her hand that was holding the dagger. The Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. It looked left and right as if it was trying to confirm something. The silver Wolf had a keen sense of smell. The moment he entered the trial space, it probably felt that something was wrong and rushed over. The pieces of the door fell on the wall and all over the room, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. The silver Wolf wandered around and finally looked at song Qing. Its nose twitched slightly, and it bared its teeth, revealing a vigilant and suspicious look. It paced two steps on the spot, whimpering in warning. She carried a heavy aura of death, far more so than the hostility in the room. The person was still the same, but the smell was different. The animal¡¯s sensitivity made it feel an extreme sense of danger. In addition, it could faintly smell an extremely terrifying energy being stirred in her body. That energy was something that only existed on the body of the flood Dragon Emperor, who had occupied half of the island in its ¡®old home¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this aura was much more terrifying than the dragon¡¯s. The silver Wolf could smell it even though there was only a little bit left. Before song qingxiao could say anything, the phone in her pocket rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from the real estate management. The alarm was probably triggered again when the silver Wolf broke through the door. ¡°Shut up!¡± The silver Wolf was still growling. She frowned and scolded. As soon as she said this, the silver Wolf, which had smelled something wrong earlier, seemed to have sensed the familiar aura when she spoke. The threat and hostility in its eyes faded, and the silver hairs on its body slowly laid down. ¡°Miss song¡­ Are you alright?¡± The security guard of the real estate management Office called and asked in a trembling voice.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Hidden worry (1) Chapter 351: Hidden worry (1) Translator: 549690339 There was something wrong with this house. It had not been sold for several years, and rumors of ghosts were everywhere. It was not easy for them to move in, but not long after they moved in, the alarm had been triggered twice. Although song qingxiao had said ¡®nothing¡¯ the first time she called, the people from the property management Office still summoned up their courage to call again after the second alarm was triggered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao opened her mouth again. Although the people on the phone were relieved that the call could go through and she could speak now, the rumors in the house still worried them. ¡°Are you really okay? Do you want us to come over and take a look?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just that I have a pet at home. It¡¯s too noisy.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf bared its teeth and growled in dissatisfaction. When the security guard on the other end of the phone heard the sound, he instinctively shivered. Although he was still a little suspicious, the owner of the house had repeatedly assured him that everything was fine. They were really a little afraid of the house, so they hesitated and gave up the idea of coming over. However, before hanging up, they still urged,¡± if there¡¯s anything, you can call us. We¡¯ll be there soon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± After sending these people away, song qingxiao hung up the phone. She looked at the wolves on the ground and then at the silver Wolf. She sighed and put the dagger back to her waist. She was drenched and could not rest for the time being. Taking advantage of the fact that it was not time for her shift yet, she took a change of clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, the silver Wolf was not in the house. She did not know where it had gone. The door was empty, and the broken wooden fragments of the door were scattered all over the ground. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to clean up. She threw the towel aside and sat back on the bed, ready to check the points she had earned. Within her divine sense, she had a total of 5100 points, which surprised her. Before entering the trial space, she had 350 points. After completing the mission, because number three had died, she and number two had split the reward points equally. In the end, song qingxiao and number two each had 4500 points. Every participant had a certain ¡®value¡¯, and according to song qingxiao¡¯s previous rules, number 3¡¯s¡¯ value ¡®should be 200 points. Since she had died during the mission and not killed by herself or number two, the 200 points should have been split between her and number two. After calculating, her final reward should have been 4600 points, which should have been 4950 points in addition to her remaining points. However, she had 150 points more than she had expected. The extra points did not make song qingxiao happy. Instead, it made her feel uneasy. The trial space wouldn¡¯t give him such a big gift for no reason, so what had exceeded his expectations? Could it be that number 3¡¯s ¡®worth¡¯ was not just 200 points that she had originally expected? This was possible! As the number of trials increased, each trial may not necessarily be an opponent of the same level. She thought of the second trial this time, that pair of unfathomable eyes, and the powerful talisman paper he took out. In this trial, number two¡¯s strength was clearly superior to hers and number three¡¯s. It was very likely that number two had participated in the trial more times than her, so when he faced her and number three, he revealed an undisguised ridicule. If she was right, it meant that song qingxiao¡¯s future was full of uncertainties. In the future trials, she might be lucky enough to meet new people, or she might be unlucky enough to meet higher level trial-takers. As her ¡®value¡¯ increased, it would be fine if she met a newcomer, but if she met a high-level trial-taker, it meant that she would face more dangers. At the same time, song qingxiao thought of another possibility for the increase in points this time. It was the remaining points of number three. If number three had the same ¡®saving¡¯ habit as her, and had accumulated a certain amount of points that had not been used, then after number three¡¯s death, her ¡®inheritance¡¯ would be automatically distributed by the trial space, equally divided between the two people in the same trial. Although this was only speculation, it was very likely to be the truth. She did not have a deep understanding of the God¡¯s trial space, but after each trial, the conclusions she came to made song Qing Xiao shudder. The road ahead was full of danger. Once a game like God¡¯s trial had started, it could not be stopped. However, the moment the fear rose, she forcefully suppressed it. God¡¯s trial was like a nightmare to many people, but to her, it was an abyss and an opportunity at the same time. She had gone through several trials and worked hard to survive, not to become points and benefit others! At present, she needed to improve her strength to ensure that she could continue to play this game! A new exchange skill appeared at the exchange counter of the trial space:A withered tree revived in the spring. The exchange price was 500 points. She thought of No. 3¡¯s ability to grow vines from his palm, which should be this ability. With the death of number three, her skills were retrieved by the trial space and first appeared in the interface of the survivors in the same trial as her for selection. However, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t interested in this ability. She already had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ order and ¡®Lin¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order, so she wasn¡¯t going to be greedy. Instead, she decided to use her points to exchange for things related to spiritual power or mental power to improve the power of the ¡®Zhe¡¯ order and ¡¯Lin¡¯ order. She had been very lucky to be able to complete this trial, and this made song qingxiao realize her own problems. The scene of Chu ke chasing after her in the underground parking lot still made song qingxiao¡¯s heart palpitate. After Chu ke¡¯s multiple attacks, the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token had drained all her spiritual energy, making it difficult for her to fight back. At the critical moment, if the seal in her body had not been triggered and the image of a flood Dragon had not appeared, she would have died in this trial. However, song qingxiao still didn¡¯t know how it had appeared. When it was sealed, it was extremely fierce and unwilling, and tried to escape several times. If she didn¡¯t understand this, it would always be a hidden danger. In the end, she should still rely on herself. Now that he thought about it, although song qingxiao had the ¡®swordsman¡¯ and ¡öLin¡¯ of the nine words secret order, her spiritual power and spiritual power were quite weak, making these two secret orders seem useless. Every time she saved her life, she used the black Dagger of unknown origin the most. She took a deep breath and moved her consciousness away from the ¡®spring comes to a withered tree¡¯. The¡¯ spiritual power ¡®skill that she had not exchanged last time was still there. Song qingxiao had enough points, but she hesitated and did not rush to exchange it. As the number of trials increased, the items on the trial space¡¯s exchange interface were also more abundant than at the beginning. However, with a turn of her divine sense, she quickly browsed through all the items. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make up her mind. Instead, she used her spirit sense to scan the trial space exchange interface. The items were still the same. After repeating this for about ten times, her spirit sense moved again, and the trial space that hadn¡¯t changed at all suddenly fluctuated. On the side of the interface that was trapped by the thick fog, a skill book suddenly appeared:God annihilating art. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The God slaying skill did not appear in the interface at first. Song qingxiao was very sure of it, but when she touched it with her consciousness, the exchange price appeared.5000 points! This price surprised song Qing, but the moment her spiritual sense touched the skill, she had an extremely strange thought. It was as if if she missed this opportunity, she would never be able to obtain it again. Song qingxiao immediately decided to follow her heart¡¯s guidance and confirmed that she had exchanged for the God slaying technique. As the 5000 points were deducted, the God extermination skill disappeared from the exchange page of the trial space and appeared in her soul. In his sea of consciousness, the ¡®Zhe¡¯ and ¡®Lin¡¯ tokens trembled slightly when song qingxiao exchanged for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, but they soon calmed down.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 285 enlightenment (1) Chapter 352: Chapter 285 enlightenment (1) Translator: 549690339 After she exchanged for the ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯, a powerful and unfamiliar aura spread throughout her body, causing her soul to tremble. Song Qing¡¯s consciousness wavered. At that moment, the seal on her chest seemed to have been touched. As her consciousness blurred, a fierce dragon¡¯s roar suddenly rang in her mind, forcibly waking her from her daze. That ball of light blue blood moved, and a trace of coldness flowed through her meridians, causing her to shiver. She forcefully suppressed the instinctive palpitations that had appeared after she had exchanged for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± She let out a long breath. She had exchanged for skills in the trial space before, but such a strange thing had never happened before. She composed herself. The seal on her chest did not move at all, and she did not hear the dragon¡¯s roar in her mind. It was as if everything that had happened earlier was just an illusion that had occurred in her momentary trance. But what song qingxiao didn¡¯t know was that a breath ago, the silver Wolf lying in front of her room once again felt a strange and powerful aura. It arched its back uneasily, grinned, and whimpered threateningly. At this time, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She used her divine sense to sense the existence of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, and a lot of information appeared in her mind. The ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯, as its name suggested, could annihilate the existence of¡¯ gods ¡®when cultivated to the extreme. It was divided into several realms, but because of her low strength, she couldn¡¯t understand a large amount of information at all. When she touched it with great difficulty, she felt her blood boil, and her divine sense was greatly damaged, causing her sea of consciousness to shake and her head to hurt. What she was currently in contact with was the lowest level of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, the Dao comprehension chapter, and she had obtained the method to cultivate Shen power. Song qingxiao endured the pain and withdrew her spirit sense from the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. She pressed her finger between her eyebrows and panted. She didn¡¯t know the origin of this ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯, but she faintly felt that she had gotten a great deal by exchanging 5000 points for this skill. Even if it was the most basic chapter of enlightenment, it was just enough to solve her urgent need of not knowing how to cultivate. However, she had a feeling that this item was a source of trouble. When she had exchanged for the item, the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ clearly did not exist. The sudden appearance of the skill at the back was probably because the expert with this skill had been killed, and it had just happened to fall into her hands. This matter couldn¡¯t be leaked out, or else it would probably bring her a fatal disaster. She rubbed her throbbing brows. Her mental energy was clearly damaged, but she felt extremely excited at this moment. Song qingxiao sat for a while and remembered the Enlightenment chapter of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. She couldn¡¯t wait to scan her body with her damaged consciousness again. The ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ seemed to have penetrated deep into her soul. Under her divine sense, her veins had changed and were now green and blue in color, as if guiding her to circulate her spiritual power along these veins. She tried to use her divine sense to guide the spiritual power along her meridians. With every step she took, the thin spiritual power was absorbed by her body. However, as the spiritual power was absorbed by her body, the spiritual power of heaven and earth seemed to be guided by her. It was absorbed into her body along with her divine sense, filling up the spiritual power she had consumed and repairing her damaged divine sense. Song qingxiao was completely immersed in her cultivation. As the nature essence flowed through her body, her body seemed to be strengthened again. Her nature essence was also purified. Frost appeared on the surface of her body, and her eyes began to freeze. The silver Wolf, who was standing vigilantly outside the door, felt the flow of breath. It carefully re-entered the room and looked in the direction of song qingxiao. A layer of ice crystals had already formed on the surface of her body, and the aura was similar to the one she had when she brought it out of the evil demon Island. The rancid aura that she had brought from the trial space had disappeared without a trace after being washed by her spiritual energy. The silver Wolf sensed a familiar aura and slowly entered the room. When the spirit energy was being absorbed by her, it would also pass through its body, and a part of it would be absorbed by it. The silver Wolf squinted its eyes in comfort. The coldness of her body made it feel extremely comfortable. It once again approached song Qing and became smaller. It crawled at her feet and absorbed the excess spiritual energy that she had not completely absorbed. At this moment, song qingxiao didn¡¯t even notice the silver Wolf¡¯s approach. As the spiritual power poured into her body, her divine sense was repaired and her headache was relieved. With every breath, her body was tempered, and the spiritual power became more and more at her disposal. The feeling was wonderful, and she was completely immersed in it. The impurities in her blood vessels were discharged, and the veins in her body seemed to have been washed. If the sudden ringing of the phone had not woken song qingxiao up from this mysterious realm, she would not have realized the passage of time. When she opened her eyes again, the sky had already darkened. Her phone vibrated, and as soon as she moved, the sound of ice cracking could be heard from her body. The cracked ice crystals fell to the ground. The ice was light brown in color and was not clean. As soon as she got up, her body was far more agile than before, as if many shackles had been removed. She tried to take a step forward, and her body leaped forward about two meters with one light step. With this movement, the silver Wolf that was originally lying at her feet also opened its eyes. Perhaps it was because it was close to song Qing, but there was some ice on its fur. At this time, it stood up and shook its fur, and the small ice crystals were shaken off. She did not know if it was song qingxiao¡¯s illusion, but she felt that the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze was much deeper than before, as if it had also benefited from her cultivation. She didn¡¯t know when the wolf entered the room, but since it didn¡¯t attack her, she naturally let down her guard against the silver Wolf. Song qingxiao was pleasantly surprised. After learning the technique, it was much more efficient than fumbling around on her own. She clenched her fists and felt that even though there was still a thin wisp of spiritual energy in her body, it was purer than before. Her heart stirred as she formed a hand seal and shouted,¡± draw the ground as a prison, in the past, when she recited the incantation of the ¡®Lin¡¯ token, she needed a certain amount of time and the command to mobilize her spiritual power before it could be fully activated. However, song qingxiao realized that she did not even need to recite the complete command after she had cultivated her spiritual power. The power of the nine words secret order could drive her spiritual sense, and it could be used by her. The moment she thought of this, she was only halfway through her incantation. The ice crystals on the ground and the fine ice shards scattered by the silver Wolf had already floated in the air under the drive of spiritual power. They did not move, as if they were fixed in place. She was delighted and moved her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± The moment she said the last word, the ice and water vapor gathered in the middle with the movement of her hand. She pressed them into a fist-sized ice ball, floating in front of her. Song qingxiao was shocked to find that there was such an effect after the cultivation of spiritual power and spiritual sense. Although the spiritual power in her body was thin, it was indeed different from before after practicing it. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique had already lasted for five to six seconds without dissipating, and the spiritual power in her body had not been completely exhausted. Compared to before, it was like the difference between heaven and earth! At this moment, song Qing was even confident that if she returned to the underground parking lot of the trial scenario and fought Chu ke again, she might not need to touch the seal. She might not be completely helpless against Chu ke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was overjoyed as she dispersed her spiritual power. As soon as the barrier was broken, the ice ball fell down and fell into her palm. She held the ice hockey ball with one hand and picked up her phone. The call was from Zhou ye. She picked up the phone and noticed from the corner of her eye that after the silver Wolf finished shaking its body, it lazily opened its mouth and yawned. She picked up the ice hockey ball and threw it in the direction of its mouth. The silver Wolf reacted quickly. It sensed that something was ambushing it, so it instinctively opened its mouth and bit the ice ball. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, it crushed the ice in its mouth. It swallowed some of the ice and spat some out. Song qingxiao curled her lips and said into the phone,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 286 Chapter 353: Chapter 286-dependent (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Miss song, the security guard of the property just called me. They said that you¡¯ve issued two warnings and asked me to call you to confirm it.¡± Song Qing Xiao had bought the house that Zhou ye owned that had ¡®problems¡¯. In addition to her special situation, she was personally led by someone like Luo zhiyu, so even though the house had already been sold, Zhou ye still paid attention to it. After the management Office received two reports, they called song qingxiao to make sure she was fine, but they were still worried. In the end, they called Zhou ye. Zhou ye¡¯s phone call came at the right time. Song Qing had just moved, but the silver Wolf had already damaged two doors. The glass windows upstairs probably needed to be replaced too. ¡°Is there anything you need my help with?¡± Zhou ye asked. Song Qing peed and said,¡± ¡°I do have something I need to trouble you with.¡± She turned on the light in the room and looked at the surrounding environment. She then briefly explained the situation on her side. Although Zhou ye was curious, he still agreed to help her with this matter. there¡¯s nothing wrong with the door, but miss song, there¡¯s something wrong with the upper floor of the house. You saw it with your own eyes. Zhou ye paused for a moment. I won¡¯t hide it from you. After the incident, the original owner of the house wanted to change the decorations in the house, but strangely enough, no matter how much they painted the walls, they still looked the same. When the glass and curtains were touched, people would see blood stains, so no one dared to go in¡­ Song qingxiao understood what he meant. After moving in tonight, she had already dealt with the ¡®ghost¡¯ in the house. just prepare the things for me. I¡¯ll handle the rest. As soon as she finished speaking, the light flickered a few times before stabilizing. The silver Wolf, which was chewing on ice shards, pricked up its ears, lowered its head, and made a threatening sound. It had obviously felt that something was wrong. A gloomy aura filled the air, and a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound suddenly came from the ceiling, as if someone was walking slowly with a cane. Song qingxiao laughed coldly. After the previous mission scenario and dealing with Chu ke, this bit of Yin Qi did not pose a threat to song qingxiao at all. Just as No. 2 had said, ghosts needed a medium to hide in to be able to sustain themselves. The situation of the ghost in this room was different from Chu ke¡¯s. It was also far less terrifying than Chu ke. After losing her body, the old lady¡¯s spirit must have hidden somewhere. The noise she made could only threaten ordinary people with weak mental power. As long as he could find the object that carried her soul and destroy it, he would naturally be able to stop her from causing trouble. ¡°Miss song?¡± Zhou ye seemed to have heard the slight movement on the other side and his tone changed when he spoke, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She promised Zhou ye¡¯s men that they would come back three days later to fix the broken door and windows. Song qingxiao hung up the phone. The ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound was still coming from the stairs. The yin Qi had not dissipated and it seemed to be spreading down through the floor. Song Qing looked down at the time. It was almost time for her shift and she had no time to deal with the problem upstairs. Her gaze fell on the silver Wolf. The ice that was originally on the silver Wolf¡¯s body had melted, and its silver-white fur was wet. This Wolf was much skinnier than when she had brought it out of the trial space, especially now that its fur was wet, it looked even more emaciated. The silver Wolf was still looking up at the roof, growling in a low voice. It was not until a few seconds later, when the footsteps upstairs disappeared, that the silver Wolf let its guard down. Song qingxiao walked out of the room, went to the refrigerator, and took out a few pieces of processed meat. Seeing the silver Wolf also coming out of the room, she found a place to lie down and stuck out her tongue to lick its wet fur. She took a basin and put all the meat in it. ¡°I know you¡¯re on guard. If you want freedom, you can leave at any time.¡± She placed the basin on the ground. As she spoke, the silver Wolf stopped combing its fur and raised its head, looking at her. ¡°But if you don¡¯t leave and stay here, you have to follow my rules.¡± She said this lightly. Although the wolf could not understand her language, it was smart enough to understand the tone of song Qing¡¯s words. The fur on its neck stood up and it smacked its lips. Song qingxiao ignored its low growl and continued,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t break the doors and windows of the house.¡± She pointed in the direction of the door that the silver Wolf had broken through earlier. The Wolf¡¯s big head turned in the direction of her finger and let out a groan of dissatisfaction. this is not the world you¡¯re in. You can¡¯t hunt as you please. It was a mutated creature. On the demon Island in the trial world, it was already the king of the food chain. In the real world, other than a few special people with cultivation, there were few who could be its match. The silver Wolf¡¯s destructive power could be seen from the day it came out of the trial space and killed a person from a hidden clan in the blink of an eye. Such a species was too ferocious. If there were no restrictions, it would cause trouble sooner or later. Song qingxiao was already in trouble, so she had to keep a low profile and increase her strength. I¡¯ll try my best to prepare food for you. she paused for a moment and kicked the bowl of meat with the tip of her foot. The bowl flew like an arrow from a bow and slid in the direction of the silver Wolf, if you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll think of a way to find you a place to go. As soon as her voice fell, the basin slid about half a meter away from the silver Wolf and slowly stopped. The wolf raised its head, opened its mouth, and stared at her for a long time. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes met with the Wolf¡¯s. After a long while, the wolf twitched its ears, slowly got up, and walked toward the basin. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. This Wolf was unruly and didn¡¯t dare to relax its vigilance when interacting with such a dangerous creature. When it pounced into the room, it was just as he entered the trial, so it might have felt his disappearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had been lonely for too long. Although she and her mother relied on each other since she was young, Tang Yun was immersed in his own world and had no time to take care of his daughter, let alone pay extra attention and care to her. So when a dangerous Wolf discovered that she was missing and chased after her, even if it was only a subconscious action, song qingxiao felt a little more sincerity for this Silver Wolf. The frozen meat made a crunching sound as the wolf chewed on it. Its teeth were sharp, and some of the bones fell down after being chewed, staining the beard on the side of its mouth. Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up. She remembered the scene of it chewing the ice hockey ball and decided to buy some fresh meat to feed it tomorrow. However, she didn¡¯t have much money left. The money she got from selling the red whips from number five was almost gone after buying a house and other expenses. She still needed to change the windows and doors of her house, and she had to take care of herself and the wolf. It seemed that she had to continue working at the guard Station. She sighed. Just as she thought of Luo Wu, her phone rang again. This time, it was Luo zhiyu who called.. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 287 Chapter 354: Chapter 287-life (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Do you have time? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Over the phone, Luo Wu went straight to the point with an inexplicable tone, which made song Qing ponder for a moment. Of course, she did not have time tonight. After the financial crisis, she could not let go of her work. Luo Wu asked her to meet tomorrow morning, and song Qing agreed. Compared to the last time they met, Luo Wu¡¯s attitude seemed to have changed. It was as if he was sure that song qingxiao would not reject him. It seemed that after buying the whip, he had entered the trial scenario again and improved his strength. He was no longer acting dumb like he did before. However, other than their cooperation in the mental hospital, the only other dispute between the two of them was the sale of red whip some time ago. When the money and goods were settled, there should be nothing between them after the transaction. Luo Wu had called to ask him to meet at this time. Moreover, he had spoken in such a tone. Something must have happened. But between the two of them, other than the intersection of the trial space, what else could it be? She thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Luo Wu had given her a business card. However, the business card was lost on the night she was hunted down. Because she happened to enter the trial space at the time of the incident, and when she came out, the genes in her body were in chaos. After killing the two people from the hidden families, she was in a hurry to go home, so she didn¡¯t notice this. When he noticed it later, he couldn¡¯t find the business card no matter how hard he tried. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Luo zhiyu was calling. Luo Wu might have already found the name card that song Qing couldn¡¯t find. It was not a big deal to lose a name card, but it involved two people from a reclusive family, which would easily bring trouble to song qingxiao. Until now, her life was still peaceful. Obviously, the forces from all sides did not suspect her of the death of these two people. The last time Luo zhiyu had tried to do him a favor, he had revealed his speculation that the murderer might be an existence of a higher level when he mentioned this matter. If he had the business card, it would not be difficult for Luo Wu to figure out the truth with his intelligence. He had probably used this matter as a bargaining chip to control song qingxiao. Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned cold as he thought of this. She turned on the tap and washed her hands. Then, she took a piece of tissue and carefully wiped her fingers. If Luo Wu was tactful, he really only wanted to ¡®reminisce about the past¡¯ with her. If he was not tactful, she would be in trouble and would not mind another troublesome matter. ¡°Al.¡± She sighed. She killed people in the trial space to survive. She really didn¡¯t want to kill people in the real world. She only hoped that Luo Wu wouldn¡¯t force her. The moment her killing intent emerged, the silver Wolf that was licking its fur seemed to feel the killing intent in her heart. It raised its head and opened its mouth. It was already late by the time song qingxiao left the house. By the time she arrived at qiujie road, the sky had already turned dark. Many days had passed, and the smell of blood had long since dissipated, but for some reason, the crime scene still remained the same as it had been that day. There were still no street lights at the scene. The clouds were extremely thick tonight, blocking the moonlight and stars, making the sky extremely dark. There had been two murder cases here before, and even though most of the people living in the western suburbs were fugitives, very few people came here at night. The surroundings were extremely quiet. As song Qing¡¯s small figure walked through the small alley, she felt that the wind that blew on her face tonight carried a few traces of killing intent, as if it was reminding her that something was about to happen. There was an inexplicable pressure in the air that made people¡¯s chests feel heavy and they couldn¡¯t breathe. When she came over, her divine sense had already caught a wisp of extremely light breathing. That breathing sound had been deliberately suppressed, so it was not easy to detect. However, after song qingxiao got the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, her senses were much sharper than before, perhaps because she had absorbed spiritual force into her body. Even though that person was very experienced and tried his best to suppress his presence, her spiritual sense was still able to accurately capture the position of the person hiding in the corner. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to come over for the night patrol tonight. Although this person¡¯s existence couldn¡¯t be hidden from him, he could hide his sense of existence and breathing. This required a certain amount of special training. To appear here at this time, he must be very experienced. Other than Captain an, there couldn¡¯t be anyone else. When she found out about Captain an¡¯s existence, she deliberately stepped harder to make some hissing sounds. ¡°Stop there.¡± As expected, Captain an¡¯s voice was heard. A small infrared spot stopped on song Qing¡¯s small face and warned her, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t come over.¡± ¡°Captain, it¡¯s me.¡± Song qingxiao took the initiative to speak. When she spoke, the person opposite her seemed to be stunned. The red dot paused for a moment and then disappeared. Captain an heaved a sigh of relief and was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He kept his gun and said in a strange tone, ¡°¡±It¡¯s already so late, why are you still here?¡± It was getting late, and song qingxiao hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Captain an thought she wouldn¡¯t come again, but she suddenly appeared here. ¡°I had something on tonight, so I was delayed.¡± Song qingxiao explained. She didn¡¯t mention anything, and Captain an didn¡¯t ask. She walked toward Captain an, who was surprised that she appeared alone. It seemed that Captain an had already sensed that something was wrong tonight. He was a little nervous. Judging from his breathing, gaze, and aura when he walked, he did not have a special ability. However, his body had received a certain amount of intensive training, and his reaction and strength were far beyond ordinary people. He might have experienced something. Although he didn¡¯t have a divine sense like song qingxiao after cultivation, he could instinctively sense that something was wrong tonight. That was why when song qingxiao appeared, he acted as if he was facing a great enemy. When song Qing came over, he put away the gun but did not put it back to his waist. Instead, he held it in his palm and his whole body was tense. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± In the dark, he furrowed his eyebrows. Song qingxiao found a topic to talk about, but Captain an shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± He let out a long sigh, four people died in a row. The last two ¡­ he paused and continued,¡± the City Hall attached great importance to it because of its tragic state. It¡¯s said that the royal family was also alarmed. The case had not been solved yet, and there were no clues to be found. The pressure from the higher-ups had piled up, and after a period of time, Captain an¡¯s face showed signs of fatigue. there are no clues, and we can¡¯t waste time like this. It might turn from the light to the dark¡­ The atmosphere wasn¡¯t right that night. With one more person, song qingxiao didn¡¯t scream in panic. Instead, her calm attitude relaxed Captain an¡¯s tense nerves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was because they had been on patrol together for a while now, but the two of them had become more familiar with each other. Under such circumstances, Captain an was willing to break the silence and talk to song qingxiao. at that time, the royal family may borrow a group of people. We¡­ While he was talking, song qingxiao split her mind and used a wisp of her divine sense to observe the surroundings. As he said this, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense moved slightly. The night wind stopped blowing, and her heart shrank for no reason. Her divine sense did not sense the existence of any other aura, but song qingxiao instinctively smelled danger. Her expression became serious and she subconsciously stopped Captain an from continuing,¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± She had just opened her mouth and uttered a word when she heard someone say, ¡°¡±Eh?¡± Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Humanity (1) Chapter 355: Humanity (1) Translator: 549690339 | The ¡®huh¡¯ sound was very soft, as if someone was casually murmuring, but in song qingxiao and Captain an¡¯s ears, it was like thunder. Before this, song qingxiao had only felt that something was wrong, but her divine sense had not detected any other aura. This proved that the person who had made the sound was far stronger than her. If this person hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to speak, Captain an probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed him even if he got close. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone else here?¡± The person who spoke first made a ¡®huh¡¯ sound and then chuckled. His tone was a little nonchalant, with a kind of condescending arrogance. Compared to the arrogance of number two in the trial space, it was even more natural. ¡°Who is it?¡± When Captain an heard someone speak, his whole body tensed up, and his hair stood on end. He raised the gun in his hand, and the infrared spot moved around in an attempt to find the person. The voice seemed to ring in their minds, but it also seemed like someone was whispering beside them, so they couldn¡¯t tell where the person was. The situation was dangerous. Song qingxiao was calmer than Captain an and thought more. Since the person had spoken, it was clear that he had no intention of hiding his existence. In this situation, the other party was either stupid, deliberately acting mysterious, or he believed that he had the strength to suppress the two. Everyone in the Empire knew about the autumn road case. The ¡®people¡¯ who came in the middle of the night were not ordinary people. It was impossible for them to be fools. The people who died here were related to a hidden clan, so the people who came here were likely to be related to a hidden clan as well. In that case, it meant that the person who came had extraordinary strength, but he didn¡¯t know if he had any ill intentions. ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Captain an took a step forward, his tall figure shielding song qingxiao. His actions stunned song Qing. Ever since she had entered the trial space, she had not experienced many trials, but every time, it had been infighting and scheming. She had tried her best to plot for others ¡°survival. For the sake of points, abilities, and rewards, they would stab each other in the back, drag each other down, and try to kill each other. A person like Captain an probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive a single round of missions in the trial space. He had a clear personality and was not easy to get close to. When song qingxiao first entered the guard Station, his eyes, demeanor, and tone had left a deep impression on her, making her feel fear. Later on, after his strength increased, he was less wary and afraid of the people from the guard Hall. However, because they were no longer in the same line of work, he held a respectful and distant attitude. Perhaps it was because of his profession, but he abhorred evil and had a sense of justice that was rare in modern times. Ever since the incident at the autumn road, when she needed to patrol, the other people in the guard Station ostracized her and made her patrol at night. They wanted to see her make a fool of herself, but Captain an, who usually didn¡¯t take care of her, deliberately joined her team. Song qingxiao had already noticed this. But to song qingxiao, she didn¡¯t feel anything. She was quite calm. Ordinary people posed no threat to her. If ability users appeared, they would have already surpassed the level of an existence like Captain an. He didn¡¯t need to deal with the low-level ones, but if song qingxiao couldn¡¯t deal with the high-level ones, Captain an wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. That sense of justice was insignificant to her, even a little redundant. However, Captain an¡¯s ¡®redundant¡¯ action of subconsciously blocking in front of her despite knowing that the person was extraordinary reminded song qingxiao of some things that couldn¡¯t be lost in the depths of human nature. ¡°Oh,¡± As soon as Captain an finished speaking, the person laughed, as if he was amused by Captain an¡¯s actions. When the wind blew, there was a dangerous and nervous atmosphere. Even though she couldn¡¯t hear any footsteps and her surroundings were dark, song qingxiao could feel that someone was approaching. Under the infrared scan, a shadow appeared more than ten meters away. It was blurry and not very real, but the surrounding air seemed to be affected by his arrival. It froze, making people feel a heavy pressure. stop! Don¡¯t come over, or I¡¯ll shoot. Captain an warned, but the man didn¡¯t take his warning seriously. As if he was taking a stroll in the courtyard, he took a step forward. At first, he was still about ten meters away from the two, but with this step, he seemed to have appeared in front of them in the next moment. An extreme sense of danger hit Captain an. He pressed the trigger without hesitation. The moment he fired, the man reached out and the red dot shone on his palm. He faced the muzzle of the gun and said,¡± this thing is useless against me. He held the muzzle of the gun, and the light energy that was supposed to be able to penetrate flesh and blood was squeezed in his palm. Captain an¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Just as he was about to say something, song qingxiao felt a surge of spiritual power from the man¡¯s palm, although it doesn¡¯t work on me, I don¡¯t like people threatening me. ¡°Be careful!¡± The moment song qingxiao felt the fluctuation of spiritual power, the spiritual power in her body was guided and began to operate instinctively. He didn¡¯t know where this person came from, but he was obviously an expert. He was no longer subject to the restrictions of the secular world and actually had the intention to kill at the slightest disagreement. The man loosened his grip, and the light energy that he had covered in his palm was reflected back. The gun barrel deformed under the high temperature. ¡°Oh!¡± Captain an¡¯s palm seemed to be stuck to the gun, and he couldn¡¯t pull it back. He groaned in pain. Song Qing¡¯s small figure flashed. That person raised a hand and made a pause gesture. He clearly did not do anything, but the surrounding spiritual power weaved into an invisible vortex, clinging to her body. It made her feel as if she was being pressed down by a heavy mountain, and every move carried a thousand tons of pressure. Every strand of hair seemed to carry an endless weight, and the huge pressure made her shoulders drooped, as if forcing her to kneel. At this moment, the gun suffered a backlash from the light energy. The body of the gun began to melt and drip down. Under the high temperature, Captain an¡¯s palm made a sizzling sound as it was burned. Song qingxiao suppressed the fear in her heart. At the same time that her body was suppressed, the spiritual power in her body began to circulate along with the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, greatly relieving her pressure. As soon as she was freed, she subconsciously reached out to grab Captain an¡¯s palm. The moment song Qing¡¯s small hand touched Captain an¡¯s hand, an extremely overbearing spirit energy surged through Captain an¡¯s hand and invaded her body. The spirit energy was hit by this overbearing energy. Ice and Fire met and immediately became chaotic. It returned to song Qing¡¯s small internal organs, causing her to suffer a great loss. Song qingxiao felt a metallic taste in her throat. She endured the changes in her body and covered it with spiritual power. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, a layer of ice wrapped around the liquefied gun. However, as soon as this layer of ice came into contact with the spiritual power, it turned into a hot mist that surged upwards. The moment song qingxiao¡¯s palm felt a burning pain, blue scales appeared on her palm to block the heat. She endured the burning pain in her palm and pulled Captain an¡¯s hand back forcefully, forcing him to stagger back two steps to put some distance between him and the man. ¡°Eh?¡± This person had originally thought that he would be able to kill two ordinary people without a doubt, and had not even considered the possibility of failure. Song qingxiao pulled Captain an back two steps. He let out a surprised sound, there¡¯s actually a little ant. Captain an had escaped from death. He only felt that he had managed to survive after hitting the wall of the alley behind him. The hand he used to hold the spear was almost disabled, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. At this time, he was sweating like rain. Before he could stand still, he shouted,¡± -We were instructed by the Shi family to come here to investigate the case¡­¡± The newcomer had displayed extraordinary strength in just one exchange and had almost taken his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The first thing Captain an thought of was that group of reclusive clans, and he immediately used the Shi family¡¯s name to save his life. He reacted quickly, but to Captain an¡¯s surprise, the man only paused when he heard the Shi family¡¯s name. ¡°Shi family?¡± ¡°The Shi family can¡¯t control us,¡± he laughed coldly. Song qingxiao sharply noticed the ¡®we¡¯ in his words, which proved that there was more than one person here tonight. If one person was already so powerful, it would be difficult to survive if there was one more person.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Chapter 289 Chapter 356: Chapter 289-God (1) Translator: 549690339 | Her heart sank. The man had already raised his hand. Captain an could tell from the man¡¯s tone that he did not care about the Shi family. His last hope had been dashed. He clenched his left fist, gritted his teeth, and rushed towards the man. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Quickly run!¡± The moment he moved, song qingxiao heard the sound of the wind. Captain an¡¯s movements were unusually slow in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, and in the man¡¯s eyes, it was full of flaws. This action was like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot! The mysterious man seemed to be enjoying the farce. He didn¡¯t even Dodge and let Captain an rush to him before he raised his hands. This man¡¯s attitude, his mysterious aura, and the way he suddenly appeared all reminded her of the man who tried to assassinate her in the alley that day. She instinctively felt that the two of them were exuding the aura of the same kind of people. However, her strength was too low that day and she almost died, so she did not know their origins. If it wasn¡¯t for her accidentally entering the trial space and obtaining that dagger by chance, she would probably have no clue who killed her. Under such circumstances, her strength was low, and the only things she had as her trump cards were the nine-word secret order and the dagger. However, number six, who was related to the underworld clan, had mentioned the existence of the dagger that day. If the dagger was exposed early, it would not be beneficial to her situation. She bit her lip and held her breath. While she was hesitating, Captain an had already rushed in front of the man and swung his fist fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He gritted his teeth and shouted as he ran past song qingxiao. The fist was already within reach, but the man didn¡¯t even blink. Captain an was overjoyed, but he heard the man s smile. ¡°The Shi family keeps so many useless things in captivity that they don¡¯t even clean up their own garbage.¡± His words made Captain an feel humiliated, and he gritted his teeth. The next second, the man raised his hand, ignored Captain an¡¯s fist, and hit his chest. ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes twitched, and she reached out to grab Captain an¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t like to owe people favors. Previously, Captain an¡¯s act of loyalty was always with the intention of risking his life to save her. Moreover, although this man didn¡¯t move, the aura he released had already locked on to the two of them. She had no way of escaping from this man¡¯s eyes. The moment song Qing¡¯s small hand grabbed Captain an¡¯s clothes and pulled him back, the man¡¯s raised hand was only two or three inches away from Captain an¡¯s chest. Before his palm could reach her, a powerful force passed through Captain an¡¯s chest, went straight to his back, and hit song qingxiao¡¯s palm. Fortunately, she pulled him back in time, so the man¡¯s slap didn¡¯t land on her. Even so, the huge spiritual force passed through Captain an¡¯s body with a crushing force. Not only did Captain an¡¯s bones crack, but song qingxiao¡¯s arms also suffered the impact. And because song qingxiao had grabbed Captain an, most of the force from the men¡¯s slaps had been absorbed by song qingxiao. The two of them flew into the air and hit the wall with a bang. The spiritual force spread out and the wall collapsed with a loud rumble, revealing another small path behind the wall. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t control her body at all. The man¡¯s slap missed. He looked surprised. He looked at his palm and murmured, ¡°Eh?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t expect that his palm would miss, and he immediately took another step forward. His step wasn¡¯t big, but it suddenly closed the distance between song qingxiao and the other two. He appeared in front of them and followed their steps. As he took a step forward, his aura was instantly different from the banter from before, as if he was more serious now. Song qingxiao heard the wind blowing past her ears. After she crashed through the wall of the alley, she tried to stabilize herself with the tip of her toes. The meridians in her body felt as if they were attacked by a storm. When she tried to lift her Qi, her internal organs felt as if they were hit hard. It was only a trace of residual energy, but it had such a great effect on her. The man had already stepped forward. If this continued, he would be killed before he could even fight back. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and pulled hard on Captain an¡¯s clothes. With the help of this force, she finally stopped the two of them from retreating. Captain an fell down, and his body slid backward with the remaining force, making a muffled sound. He opened his mouth and spat out two mouthfuls of blood. He raised his head and wanted to get up, but in the end, he fell back to the ground powerlessly, only able to breathe. Without captain an holding her back, song qingxiao gathered her spirit energy and pressed her feet down. The tips of her feet left two one-meter-long marks on the ground, and she finally knelt down on one knee with a Thud! The moment her knees hit the ground, the stone tiles on the ground cracked. Song qingxiao supported herself with her hands and looked up. Among the flying sharp dust, the man walked over from the collapsed wall corner and appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye. He raised his arm again. The moment the man¡¯s finger pointed out, song qingxiao closed her hands in anger and gathered her spiritual power. Frost appeared on her fingertips, and as she pulled her hands apart, the spirit energy formed a thick ice shield between her palms, blocking in front of her. This was her subconscious self-preservation action. The ice shield was formed, blocking the man¡¯s fingertips from the ice. Song qingxiao looked through the ice and saw that the finger didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary. It was like a sharp awl, and the ice couldn¡¯t resist it at all. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, a crack appeared. ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator?¡± The man¡¯s fingers paused, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He then sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s only up to here.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and tried to repair the broken ice shield with the spiritual power in her body. However, the man did not answer her question. Instead, after he finished speaking, he pointed his finger forward slightly. He didn¡¯t seem to use much strength, but the ice shield was as thin as a piece of paper in front of him. It broke with a touch. With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, the tip of his finger passed through the ice, and the ice turned into dust. The man¡¯s outstretched finger touched her chest. The force of this finger was like a heavy mountain pressing down on her, making her unable to fight back at all. A huge amount of energy passed through her chest, and the blue patterns on the surface of her body trembled slowly under this finger, then faded away. The force entered her dantian through her chest and stirred her meridians, destroying her bones and muscles. A large amount of blood rushed up to her throat and dripped down through the corners of her mouth and nose. Under the severe pain, she couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Her body was first pulled into a bow, and the bones in her body made a chilling cracking sound. Then, she lost her strength and slowly fell backward. The man retracted his hand, as if he was looking at his prize. ¡°Who am I? To you, I might be a God!¡± After he said this, song Qing¡¯s small back fell to the ground, and his hands fell by his side. A large amount of spiritual energy ran rampant in her body, destroying her veins and arteries. She heard the slow and heavy beating of her heart, and her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of blood mist. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she could hear the man¡¯s words with a smile, ¡°It was a God! Her heart was filled with unwillingness and anger. Everything that had happened tonight was unknown. She moved her fingers, which seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds. With every move, more blood gushed out of her severely damaged internal organs and flowed out from her mouth and nose. Her fingertips moved to her waist, where the dagger she had hidden was. She slowly reached out to touch it, and her fingertips had already touched the handle of the dagger. The man had already bent down and raised his arm again, forming a huge shadow over the person in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened, and the blood vessels on the side of her neck bulged. She had already grabbed the dagger. At this moment, a low male voice was heard. ¡°Qianshan,¡± The man who was bending over and raising his hand paused and slowly straightened up. As he stood up straight, the heavy pressure receded like the tide.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 290 Chapter 357: Chapter 290-encountering danger (1) Translator: 549690339 o O / ¡°Did you find anything?¡± The man who came later asked. The man turned around with a smile. ¡°NO, I didn¡¯t,¡± He shook his head. I found two small insects who claimed to be servants of the Shi family. ¡°The Shi family?¡± The man who came later heard this and pondered for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be meddlesome,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we¡¯re done,¡± he said sternly.¡±Once you make a move, the commotion you cause will attract the attention of the Shi family.¡± They have a few old guys who are not to be trifled with.¡± ¡±1 know.¡± The man called Qian Shan responded. He turned to look at song qingxiao and Captain an. He didn¡¯t hit Captain an directly, so he was caught by song qingxiao. Most of the force was absorbed by song qingxiao, so Captain an didn¡¯t die on the spot. However, if an ordinary person were to bear his Qi, even if he were to be saved he would only be a cripple struggling on his last breath. As for the other person, Qian Shan¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. The sand and stone that had fallen covered her body, covering her original appearance. He didn¡¯t know why, but her strength was weak, but after being pointed at by him she was still alive. ¡¯ Cultivators had keen senses, and he had a vague feeling that he should cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. While he was hesitating, the person who came later opened his mouth and called, ¡°¡±Qianshan?¡± He seemed to be surprised that he was standing still. ¡ö¡¯They¡¯re here.¡± He sighed, feeling that he was just making a mountain out of a molehill. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right?¡± The man seemed to have noticed the complicated tone in his voice and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Qian Shan shook his head and started to back away, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that this young lady is a cultivator. The man was right. Tonight, his actions had caused a huge commotion This was the Shi family¡¯s territory, and one had to look at the owner before hitting a He had killed two people behind their backs. With his status, it was fine if he had beaten them up. However, if the Shi family were to arrive and be stopped, they would probably be concerned about their reputation and cause a huge dispute. ¡°A hidden clan?¡± The man asked again. it doesn¡¯t look like it. The people with her are ordinary people. Moreover, she has just embarked on the path of cultivation and has not entered the state of enlightenment. Her strength is low. However, it was this kind of weak person who had saved that mortal from his hands more than once. He was still alive a ter receiving the power of his finger, which really made him feel a little strange. But that was all. He could see that song Qing¡¯s veins were all broken, and it was only a matter of time before he died. At this point, the man lost interest in asking further, even if they did, it¡¯s fine 1 they killed him. They wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for us because of such a person. After he said this, he let out another ¡®huh1. that¡¯s strange. The Shi family should have noticed your actions tonight Why haven¡¯t they appeared yet? did something happen?¡± The two of them walked out, treating the two people in the distance as dead people. Song Qing¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat, and her hand was still holding the dagger tightly. She did not dare to let go of the dagger until the man retreated. The killing intent gradually disappeared. She gritted her teeth, and a large amount of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and dripped down her cheeks. She could no longer see clearly, and there was a buzzing sound in her ears. She heard the two people discussing her life and death in a casual tone. The spiritual power in her body once again caused great destruction. As more blood flowed out, her heart rate became weaker and weaker. She could even hear the sound of her severely damaged internal organs bleeding. Am I going to die? The bones that had collapsed in his chest pressed against his internal organs and every breath he took was like a heart-wrenching torture. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Oh no, Qian Shan¡¯s voice had been drowned out by his breathing, so she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. Song Qing¡¯s small hand clutched the dagger tightly and the blade cut her fingertips. It brought a slight pain, but it was not even ¡¯ one-thousandth of the pain in her body. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to stay awake. The man who came later seemed to say something again,¡± The aura that remains here doesn¡¯t seem to belong to these reclusive clans. It seems to be the result of some high-level bloodline mutation ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯S a pity that we wasted some time rushing here¡­ I still need to check ¡­¡± The voice became more and more unclear. Song qingxiao¡¯s body became colder and colder, and her mind became more and more blurred. Just as she was about to lose consciousness, a piercing sound suddenly rang out. The man who came later seemed to have received an extremely shocking message.¡±Su Wu is dead!¡± The God annihilating technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Qian Shan seemed to be extremely shocked. ¡°What?¡± no wonder you caused such a ruckus. The Shi family didn¡¯t send anyone Once the ¡®God¡¯ died, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all looking for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. Let¡¯s go! The man¡¯s voice was urgent, and as soon as he finished speaking the sound of clothes fluttering could be heard. In the faint heartbeat sound, song qingxiao heard the words ¡®su Wu¡¯ and ¡®God-killing technique¡¯. His scattered mind suddenly became clear-headed. She didn¡¯t know who the ¡®su Wu¡¯ this man was talking about was, but she thought of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ she had just exchanged for not long ago. She wondered if it was the same thing as the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ this man was talking about. If they were the same, then these two people and the ¡®su Wu¡¯ they mentioned were probably related to the trial space. A chill seeped into her body from the underground. Perhaps it was because she had lost too much blood, but her body began to convulse. She didn¡¯t want to die Here. It was an ill-fated relationship. She had been in danger several times, and it was all related to the small alley in the western suburbs. The first time he was assassinated, he entered the trial space. The second time he was chased by the underworld clan, but he entered the trial scene by chance. His genes mutated, and he killed those two people, saving his life. And this time? Would she have such good luck? It shouldn¡¯t be, she just came out of the trial space not long ago, the possibility of entering is not big. Even if there was such an opportunity, she would definitely die if she entered in her current state. She opened her mouth and gasped for breath. She felt that as she breathed another large mouthful of blood gushed out and flowed down her throat again. This caused her body to move, and an intense pain assaulted her, causing her vision to turn black. The strange energy in her body was fading away. Just as she was dying, the blue blood seal on song Qing¡¯s chest moved slowly. A thin stream of blue blood was released from it and poured into her broken veins. As soon as the blue blood spilled out, it turned into a surging force that quickly swept away the spiritual energy that was wreaking havoc in her body It brought with it a cold chill that eased the severe pain and began to repair her damaged veins and vessels. It was exactly the same as the day on the demon Island when the evolution potion entered her body and merged with the blood of the Dragon snake, repairing her body! The spiritual power that Qian Shan had left in her body fought back with all her might, but it could not withstand a single blow from the blue blood In the end it was still devoured and turned into song qingxiao¡¯s use. This process brought her endless pain, but it also unexpectedly expanded her meridians. The speed at which the spiritual power was being devoured became faster and aster. His damaged internal organs stopped the bleeding, and his heart, which had almost stopped beating, started to make ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds again. Her almost exhausted life force was rejuvenated. Under the restoration of the blue blood, faint blue scales appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body, much clearer than before. A large amount of blood was discharged, and this huge spiritual power began to follow the meridians and began to operate with the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ enlightenment chapter. The corners of her mouth curved, and she opened her eyes. Her pupils were as sharp as needles, cold and emotionless. Song qingxiao felt as if her consciousness was trapped in a dark space, and the darkness was eating away at her consciousness. If one¡¯s consciousness was devoured, one would truly die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The threat of death was far more terrifying than Qian Shan¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want to die! I can¡¯t die yet! She had not found the enemy who had hunted her down that day. Today, she had to take revenge. She was not anyone¡¯s servant, and she was not willing to let her fate be controlled by others! ¡®Til help you!¡± This message was transmitted to her consciousness, and she felt a sense of ruthlessness in her heart, no! He had to take his own revenge! She shouted in anger, opened her eyes and jumped up! This action caused the injuries in her body, causing the spiritual power that was originally circulating to stagnate. The blood that had accumulated in her chest gushed up and she spat it out with a WA¡¯ sound, instantly dispelling the pent-up Qj.. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 291 Chapter 358: Chapter 291-fortune (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Song Qing coughed twice. The alley was silent. Qian Shan and the other man who had appeared here before had disappeared without a trace, as if everything that had happened was just her illusion. However, the pain she felt when she breathed reminded her of what had happened. The spiritual power that had destroyed her body¡¯s functions had disappeared completely. In its place was a surging and familiar spiritual power, which was running in her veins without any order. A large amount of spiritual power was attracted by this energy and rushed into her body. While nourishing her meridians, it also brought a new round of destruction, causing song Qing to be in so much pain that she wished she was dead. However, this energy was different from Qian Shan¡¯s. It should belong to the seal in her body. Although she had not figured out what was going on, how the seal loosened and let a wisp of blood flow into her body, and the consciousness that rang in her mind when she lost consciousness were also a mystery, it was obviously not the time for song Qing to delve into it. The two of them had already left, but it was hard to guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be others who had sensed the fluctuations of spirit energy here and rushed over. Moreover, the two of them had mentioned the Shi family. Although no one had come yet because of ¡®fifth su¡± s death, if she delayed any longer, her situation might attract some attention when they arrived. At this time, the spiritual power in her body was in chaos and needed guidance. Moreover, she was seriously injured and needed to hide for some time. More and more spiritual power rushed into her body. Without any guidance, it was running around in her body. Song qingxiao swallowed the blood that had rushed up her throat and let go of the dagger. That hand was holding the dagger too tightly. When she reached out, the wound that had just stopped bleeding burst open again, and a few traces of blood splashed out. She patted away the sand and stones on her body and slowly got up. When she was about to leave, she turned back to look at Captain an, who was not far away from her. Captain an¡¯s tall figure was buried under the collapsed rubble, motionless. It was unknown if he was still breathing. She should have turned around and left. It was just a human life. During the trial, she had seen people who participated in the trial lose their lives. She had also personally killed people. However, she recalled Captain an¡¯s previous action of subconsciously stepping forward. Although it was useless, it still made her feel that human nature was not all selfish. Song qingxiao turned around and bent down to grab Captain an¡¯s arm. She pulled him out of the rubble. The stones on his body rolled down, and the sand and gravel poured down. She reached out to touch his neck. There was still a faint movement there. He still had a trace of breath. However, one could tell from his breath that he was seriously injured. The body of an ordinary person could not withstand the power of a cultivator¡¯s blow. However, he was lucky. Qian Shan¡¯s palm did not hit him, so he was still alive. ¡°Whether you can survive or not will depend on your luck.¡± Song Qing coughed and found Captain an¡¯s phone in his pocket. After unlocking the phone with his fingerprint, she borrowed his phone and called the police station. The voice on the other end recognized Captain an¡¯s number and said ¡®Hello¡¯ a few times, but there was no reply from Captain an. His tone gradually became more serious. Song Qing threw the phone to Captain an¡¯s side before getting up and leaving the alley. If the people from the security Department had come in time, Captain an might have been able to keep his breath. The injuries on his body were caused by cultivators, and this would probably alert the Shi family. In order to obtain some useful information from him, they would probably think of a way to save him. This was all she could do. If the people from the security Department couldn¡¯t get here in time, then Captain an was destined to meet with this calamity. Song qingxiao stumbled and dodged the patrol of the community. When she returned home, the spiritual power in her body was already in chaos and was almost out of control. She pushed open the iron gate with trembling hands. As soon as she entered, a strong wind hit her from behind in the night. The attack tonight had frightened song qingxiao. She immediately grabbed the dagger and turned around. When she saw a silver lightning from the corner of her eye, she stopped and shouted,¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The wolf had been hiding somewhere, but it had rushed out when it heard the noise. The silver lightning that was rushing towards her must have smelled her scent. The moment she shouted, it twisted its huge body and landed lightly on the ground. When it turned its head, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes flashed with a green luster and it bared its teeth. After a long while, a cunning look flashed in its eyes and it restrained its fierce look. The moment it heard song Qing¡¯s soft voice, it withdrew its claws in time, allowing song Qing to be more careful and loosen his grip on the dagger. The silver Wolf moved its nose and smelled the scent of blood. It let out a threatening low growl and scratched the ground with its claws uneasily. Song qingxiao¡¯s blood rushed up and dripped down her chin. She ignored the confrontation with the silver Wolf and went back to the house with the dagger. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes flickered, and it walked over to the place where she had previously shed blood and sniffed it. It looked up at her disappearing figure and then lowered its head to lick the blood on the ground clean. It stood on the spot for a moment, moved its furry ears, and suddenly raised its forelimbs. Its body jumped nimbly out of the iron gate, and after a few leaps, it disappeared. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know that the silver Wolf had already left. The spiritual power in her body was already in chaos, attacking her veins and worsening her internal injuries. After returning to her room, she immediately sat down cross-legged and endured the pain. She used her divine sense to guide her spiritual power to start operating the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ enlightenment chapter. Perhaps it was because his body was already full of injuries, when the spiritual energy attacked, it forcefully widened his meridians, bringing him an indescribable pain. Song qingxiao was sweating profusely. She was holding on with her willpower. With the guidance of her spiritual power, the situation was under control. As the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ was activated, a portion of the spirit energy in her body was repairing her meridians and soothing her injuries, while the other portion continued to move around and attack her meridians, absorbing even more spirit energy to fill her body. This abundant spiritual power flowed through song qingxiao¡¯s limbs and bones. Every part of her body was nourished and comforted by the spiritual power, making song qingxiao feel as if she was soaked in the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had never experienced such a state before. in the past, her strength was low, and her spiritual energy was also extremely thin. Even if she had obtained a cultivation technique like the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, the spiritual energy in her body was not enough to support her to walk through all the meridians in her body. After the attack tonight, she had unexpectedly profited from the disaster. The seal had loosened and a trace of flood Dragon bloodline had entered her body. She had refined the spiritual power left behind by Qian Shan for her own use, which made her really feel the fun of cultivation. She could clearly feel the spiritual power from the outside world entering her body bit by bit, being absorbed by the spiritual power in her body, refined and pure, and integrated with her spiritual power, for her use. Song qingxiao was immersed in her cultivation. Time passed slowly. When the silver Wolf returned, she was wrapped in a large amount of cold air.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Realm 1 Chapter 359: Realm 1 Translator: 549690339 Any slight movement in the surrounding spiritual energy could attract song qingxiao¡¯s attention, so when the silver Wolf stopped at the door, she sensed it at the first moment and became vigilant. Although she had been with the silver Wolf for a long time, she had never been so seriously injured before. She also had the ability to fight back and escape. Now that she was seriously injured, her injuries had just stabilized under the nourishment of her spiritual power. If the silver Wolf wanted to attack her, she would definitely be injured again. This Wolf had not shown any intention of attacking her before, but it was a fierce beast after all, and it was hard to guarantee that it would not take advantage of her when she was in danger. Her memory returned to the scene of the demon Island trial by the stream. After the wolf attack, Mr. Zhou¡¯s team had injured several wolves. The silver Wolf did not appear at that time. It must have been hiding in the dark to remember the appearance of the group of people at that time. After everyone fled in a panic, when they were setting up camp by the side of the mountain, they were attacked by the silver Wolf for the first time. When it appeared, it was already a lone wolf, and there were no other wolves around. Even though a few wolves were heavily injured by the bullets, song qingxiao clearly remembered that one of the gray wolves that dragged number two away was unscathed. The silver Wolf was so vengeful, perhaps because of its nature. Its pack was exterminated, but it was the only one that appeared. Song qingxiao thought that it had probably died under the wolf King¡¯s claws. It was proud and aloof, and its intelligence had also increased after its genetic evolution. In its eyes, the weak might not be worthy of being called its companion. Therefore, it had to take revenge, but it had to clean up its own family first. After leaving the trial space, the human and the wolf could temporarily live in peace on the basis that she had the ability to protect herself. Now, she might have become the ¡®weakling¡¯ in its eyes, and the smell of her blood might even attract the Wolf¡¯s ferocity, which made song qingxiao feel a little uneasy. Her thoughts were fluctuating, and the guiding spiritual power was in a mess in an instant. It hit her veins, and a mouthful of blood rushed up to her throat, which was firmly contained in her mouth. She endured the pain and opened her eyes slightly. In the dark, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were shining with a green light. It opened its mouth and seemed to smell the blood, making ¡®hoo hoo¡¯ sounds. It turned around twice, seemingly hesitating. After a while, it stepped in. Song Qing¡¯s little fingers formed a seal, and the other hand quietly reached for the dagger. The silver Wolf tentatively took two steps forward, stood there for a while, and when it saw that she didn¡¯t move, it took another two steps forward. After repeating this for two or three times, it came close to song Qing¡¯s side. Song qingxiao¡¯s hair stood on end, and her heart was filled with killing intent. If the silver Wolf dared to make a move, she would find a way to kill it even if she had to get injured. The silver Wolf stretched its neck and sniffed her body. The breath it exhaled had a faint fishy smell. When song qingxiao was about to make a move, the wolf slowly retracted its head, bent its limbs, and fell at her feet. It was unknown if it had felt the killing intent on her. Its body was still warm from the time it came back. Its fur was stuck to her legs, cold and smooth. The wolf rested its head on its forelimbs, as if it had no intention of ambushing her. The majority of the spiritual power attracted by her entered her body, and a portion of it was actually not absorbed into the silver Wolf¡¯s body. This situation made song qingxiao feel a little surprised, but the silver Wolf did not seem to hurt her for the time being. She seemed to have been overthinking everything. Song qingxiao did two things at the same time. She guided her spiritual power and guarded against the silver Wolf. But after half an hour, the wolf did not make any extra movements. She slowly let down her guard and focused on her cultivation. As song qingxiao concentrated, more and more spiritual force was drawn into her body, and the veins in her body were connected by spiritual force. Every time the Ling power flowed through, the injuries of the meridians would gradually stabilize. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he cultivated, song Qing did not notice the speed of time. As his injuries stabilized, the thin flow of Ling power in his body became thicker and thicker. His consciousness seemed to have been cleansed and he was more adept at guiding the Ling power. Under the consciousness, the Ling power that was cut off by the veins was like a ¡®long Dragon¡¯, and the consciousness was like the head of the Dragon, guiding the Ling power to follow the cultivation method of the¡¯ God destroying technique¡¯. The Ling power was about to connect head to tail. Once it touched, it would be like a thread being threaded through, causing the entire body¡¯s veins to form a complete heavenly cycle. In the past, her cultivation was insufficient and she had never reached this step, so she did not know what would happen after the spiritual power was connected. However, song qingxiao had a feeling that she would benefit greatly from this. When she thought of this, her mind jolted and she carefully guided the spirit energy to the end of the meridians.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Realm_2 Chapter 360: Realm_2 Translator: 549690339 The moment the spiritual energy in her body had not touched it, the temperature in the room dropped sharply. A ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound suddenly came from the ceiling. A wave of Yin Qi scattered the spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy that was pouring into song Qing¡¯s body suddenly stopped! Under the stimulation of the yin Qi, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense trembled, and the spiritual power that was being guided suddenly became chaotic and spread into her veins! The reverse flow of spiritual energy caused her qi and blood to surge. Song qingxiao hurriedly used her divine sense to guide the spiritual energy again. However, once the gathered spiritual energy of heaven and earth dispersed, it was not easy to gather it back to the previous level. Song Qing¡¯s caution was like ten thousand horses galloping. Tonight, it was a blessing in disguise. After the seal was loosened, a trace of blue blood flowed out, and he devoured Qian Shan¡¯s spiritual power, which was why he had such an opportunity. She didn¡¯t know how much her strength would increase after the spiritual energy in her body formed a complete large circulation, but if she missed it, the spiritual energy gathered in her body would scatter. If she wanted to cultivate to this level again, she was afraid that she would have to spend a lot more time. She didn¡¯t know when she would enter the trial space, but healing her injuries and increasing her strength was the foundation of her survival. She forced herself to calm down and tried to ignore the influence of the outside world. When she tried to gather her spiritual energy, an old and cold female voice rang in her mind again,¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± This voice was extremely sharp, and it was directly transmitted into her divine sense. Following the shrieking and roaring, the surrounding air became colder and colder. The ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ footsteps above their heads became more rapid, as if someone was using a walking stick to hit the floor. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul was stimulated by this mental power at the critical moment, and the spiritual power she had gathered suddenly scattered. She regretted that she had not found the place where the dark spirit was hiding in the house and completely solved the problem, leaving behind such a disaster! Fine beads of sweat seeped out of her forehead as she tried her best to keep the spirit energy in her body in order. Just as she was gritting her teeth and holding on, the silver Wolf lying by her feet moved its ears and opened its eyes the moment there was a strange movement in its spirit energy. ¡°Get out!¡± When this thought appeared in song Qing¡¯s mind, the silver Wolf propped up its forelimbs, nimbly jumped out of the room, and ran upstairs! Loud clanking sounds came from the second floor, as well as the sound of glass being hit, the low howl of the silver Wolf, and the strange sound of the alarm in the house. At the residential property management Office, several security guards saw the notification and looked at each other. The alarm was coming from the most famous house in the district, and it had been ringing several times in a day. ¡°Do, do you want to go over and take a look?¡± A young security guard on duty swallowed his saliva and asked. In the past, the security guards who patrolled the community would not dare to go in that direction in the evening. Rumors of ghosts in the houses there were rampant. It was dark outside, and the clouds blocked the moon. Even though the street lights were on in the community, the road seemed a little eerie because the accident happened in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Another older man gathered his courage and replied,¡± I¡¯ve already called twice, and miss song picked up both times. She said she¡¯s fine, but she has a pet at home and it¡¯s very noisy.¡± He then added, ¡°She might be resting at this time. If you disturb her, you may receive a complaint. If the alarm goes off again, we¡¯ll act according to the situation.¡± ? ? At this moment, song qingxiao did not know about these little interludes. After the silver Wolf rushed upstairs and made a great commotion, she was very happy that the gloomy spiritual power disappeared again. It was as if the ghost in the house had hidden away again under the threat of the silver Wolf and disappeared without a trace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She could vaguely hear the howls of the wolves, which seemed to be threatening the ghosts in the house. Without the ghost¡¯s interference, the scattered spiritual energy slowly gathered again. Under his divine sense, the spiritual energy that entered his body once again connected. The moment the great Qi circulation was formed, the extremely slow speed of the spiritual energy increased several times. With the formation of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have formed a huge vortex, sucking in the spiritual power that had just gathered around her. At the same time, the spiritual energy that had dispersed not long ago was sucked back into her body. The spiritual power cleansed her veins and all the injuries and impurities that had accumulated in her body were all discharged. It was as if her body had unloaded a heavy burden that had been carried on her for many years.. In an instant, she was incredibly light! Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Realm_3 Chapter 361: Realm_3 Translator: 549690339 Within his divine sense, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ enlightenment chapter lit up like a piece of jewelry that had been cleaned of dust. At this moment, song qingxiao finally experienced the legendary feeling of changing her body and marrow. Her entire body and consciousness entered a whole new realm. The surrounding spiritual power surged in like a swarm of bees. Because of her previous injuries, her meridians had been widened and strengthened by a freak combination of factors, completely accommodating this spiritual power for her own use. That night, she entered the state of enlightenment and stepped into the threshold of cultivation. Only then did she understand the meaning of Qian Shan saying that she had not entered the sect and her strength was low. At this time, her whole body seemed to have found the key to communicate with the spiritual power of heaven and earth. After entering the state of enlightenment, her body could officially attract the spiritual power of the outside world for her own use and carry out real cultivation. Her strength would step on a new level, which was not the same as before. In the past, the veins in her body were thin and the Ling power was thin. Once it was exhausted, she had to meditate again to slowly recuperate. Now that she had entered the state of enlightenment, her meridians had been widened and she had found a way to cultivate. After a large amount of spiritual power was consumed, she could use the spiritual power of heaven and earth to replenish it through cultivation. She was no longer the same as before! Her body was like an endless container, absorbing the spiritual power that was attracted to her and consolidating her Foundation after her recent breakthrough. She ignored everything around her. After entering the state of enlightenment, her aura was different from before. The coldness that emerged from her body formed pieces of scale-shaped ice, which wrapped her inside and resisted the attacks from the outside world. It took song qingxiao several days to stabilize her realm. When she opened her eyes, she was like a cocoon, wrapped in a thick layer of ice. The silver Wolf was lying outside the ice. When she woke up, the wolf sensed her movement and opened its eyes. The man and the wolf looked at each other across the ice. The silver Wolf opened its mouth and yawned. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know why, but she seemed to be able to feel its eyes. As her cultivation level increased, everything in the world seemed to come to life, allowing her to feel more things that she had never felt before. She could sense killing intent, hostility, curiosity, and other emotions more keenly and deeply than before. Song qingxiao moved, and the spiritual energy in her body naturally followed her movements. The ice cracked and fell, and the wolf hurriedly retreated. When song qingxiao slowly got up, the wolf lowered its forelimbs and let out a threatening sound. Its eyes were filled with vigilance and caution. The situation was reversed from the night she was injured. She stood there for a while and moved her fingers. This subtle movement of hers made the wolf lower its forelimbs even more. It opened its mouth and made a ¡®hoo hoo¡¯ sound. She looked at the Wolf¡¯s eyes and thought of the suspicion she had when she was injured. She also thought of the appearance of the ghost that night, which almost caused her first attempt to break through the realm to fail. The silver Wolf had suppressed it in time. The Wolf¡¯s tail pressed down as if it wanted to retreat. Song Qing leaned over and the moment his fingertips touched the wolf¡¯s head, the wolf tilted its head and pouted, letting out a ¡®ao¡¯ howl. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡± Her fingertips touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. Its hair stood on end like an irritated Hedgehog. The silver hair was like thin needles, not soft, but unusually smooth. She shouted and reached out to grab the wolf¡¯s head. She rubbed the fur on its head and scratched its ears. The silver Wolf lowered its head. At first, it was howling fiercely, grinning as if it was warning song qingxiao. However, after a few howls and seeing that song qingxiao had only stroked its fur, the killing intent in its eyes faded a little. It still made a fierce expression, but it licked its mouth and hummed after a while. However, its erect hair slowly calmed down. It was just a loud warning, but it didn¡¯t bite. Song qingxiao rubbed it twice more before she retracted her hand. The silver Wolf shook its head and shook its body. After a moment of hesitation, it laid back on the ground. After she woke up, she was about to test her strength after her breakthrough when a buzzing sound suddenly came from her body. The silver Wolf lying lazily on the ground twitched its ears. Song Qing was stunned for a moment before he took out his phone. The phone screen was already broken and there was a message from Zhou ye. Song Qing looked at the phone and realized that it had been three days since the attack. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick up the phone. She scrolled through her phone and realized that she had many missed calls in the past few days. Most of the calls were from Luo zhiyu. She had promised to meet Luo Wu two days ago, but her plan had been disrupted because of the attack! Only then did she remember that after being ambushed by Qian Shan a few days ago, she had rushed home to heal her injuries and meditate. Until now, she had not been paying attention to the news from the outside world. Thinking of the situation that night, she didn¡¯t know if Captain an had been rescued by the people from the guard Hall or if he was Dead or Alive. If he had died, he wondered if the Shi family had found out what had happened that night and the identities of Qian Shan and the others. If he was still alive, his own situation might be exposed, and he didn¡¯t know if the Shi family had their eyes on him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had just entered the path of cultivation, but she had already gotten herself into a lot of trouble. The more her strength improved, the more she found that the trouble on her body was far more troublesome than she had previously imagined. Now that she thought about it, even though she had entered the state of enlightenment, she still couldn¡¯t see how deep Qian Shan¡¯s state was when he pointed at her casually. It seemed that it would take a long time for her to get her revenge. Song qingxiao sighed and picked up the phone. When Zhou ye heard her answer, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had the same reaction when he called song Qing twice in a row.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Resolving _1 Chapter 362: Resolving _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. When Zhou ye heard her voice, he was so happy that he cried, ¡°Miss song, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Qing Xiao replied and Zhou ye said,¡±It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Young master Luo called two days ago to ask about you.¡± His tone became more enthusiastic. It was obvious that Luo zhiyu¡¯s call had made him more attentive to song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with you to change the doors, windows, and glass today. Do you think I should change the time?¡± When song qingxiao heard him mention Luo zhiyu¡¯s inquiry about her, she couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and say, ¡°I won¡¯t change. Just come over.¡± After sending Zhou ye away, song qingxiao started to fiddle with her phone. It was already past the time she had set up her meeting with Luo zhiyu, so she had a few missed calls from Luo Wu. However, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of returning his calls. Luo Wu wasn¡¯t in a hurry. If her guess was true, that Luo Wu had gotten hold of the information about her missing business card and tried to threaten her with it, but the business card was his. Even if he guessed that the deaths of the two underworld families were more or less related to her, he wouldn¡¯t dare to tell song Qing and Xiao Liang. Not only did he not dare to say it, but he was also afraid that he would have to help clean up the mess. Otherwise, if the people from the underworld clans found out the truth, he might not be able to get away with it even if he was in trouble. The current priority was still the situation at the guard Hall. She held her phone and decided to make a trip to the guard Station before Zhou ye came over. She wanted to find out what had happened while she was recuperating. But before that, she raised her head. She still had to clean up the hidden dangers in the house! Song qingxiao was still a newbie in the path of cultivation. Her first breakthrough was almost ruined by the spirit in the house. Naturally, she would not leave such a disaster for herself. She put down her phone and slowly walked out of the room with the dagger in her hand. As soon as song Qing moved, the silver Wolf on the ground also slowly got up and followed her. After she had advanced to the next level, she could feel that her body¡¯s movements and breathing formed a natural and wonderful coordination with each step she took. She would not waste any extra strength to do useless movements. His sense of the surrounding spiritual energy and aura had a qualitative leap compared to before. Her body was much lighter, and her entire aura seemed to have become one with nature. In the past, no matter how hard she tried to hide her breathing, she could still hear the sound of her blood flowing, her heart beating, and her soft breathing. However, song qingxiao did not deliberately restrain her footsteps. The moment her feet landed, they were still silent. She didn¡¯t need to turn around, her divine sense could naturally sense that the silver Wolf was about a meter behind her. It tried its best to retract its claws, but the moment its feet touched the ground, its nails still made a light ¡®tapping¡¯ sound. She released her divine sense. In the past, her divine sense could only sense the movements in one room, but at this time, her sea of consciousness had been expanded several times. Once her divine sense was released, the entire room seemed to be under her ¡®vision¡¯. Every corner of the living room and the air conditioner in the house was blowing cold wind. Under the eaves outside the glass door, a fish that had escaped the net was trying to reweave a net to catch insects. His divine sense spread out. Under the scorching sun, a cool breeze would occasionally send over. The plants that had just been planted were still somewhat listless under the sunlight. Song qingxiao found this feeling interesting and novel. She did not need to go out. She could see everything in her surroundings with her divine sense. This was only the lowest cultivation realm. In the future, as her strength increased, her divine sense would become more profound, and she would be able to ¡®see¡¯ more as she roamed the world. She was in an extremely good mood, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It was only when she stood at the broken door that her expression slowly froze. The silver Wolf pounced on the door again, leaving a trace of impact on it. The door frame was a little deformed. When she went upstairs again, her strength and state of mind were different from the last time, so the feeling when she stood at the door was naturally different. There was a faint Yin Qi in the room, mixed with a faint fishy smell. This smell was somewhat similar to Chu ke¡¯s, but it was much fainter. It was obvious that the resentment of the spirits in the room was not as strong as Chu ke¡¯s. However, this aura proved that ¡®she¡¯ was still in the room. When the silver Wolf came over, its lazy eyes became fierce, and the nails that had been retracted into its feet were also out. It grinned, revealing its fangs, and let out a low roar. The things in the room were in a mess, the curtains on the windows were torn to pieces, and the glass was broken, but it did not fall. The sunlight seemed to be unable to shine into the room, causing it to appear a little dark. Song qingxiao reached out and turned on the light. Perhaps due to the influence of the yin Qi, the light was a little dim, and the wall looked pale. ¡®WuuuThe surrounding Yin Qi began to become thicker and thicker. The silver Wolf sensed the change in Qi activity and twitched its ears. The light above his head made a sizzling sound of electric current, as if the power supply was insufficient, and the light gradually dimmed. ¡®Ping ping ping pang¡¯, the sound of something falling rang in song Qing¡¯s mind, followed by the sound of a heavy object falling, followed by a woman¡¯s sobbing and trembling voice, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What can I do? Director sun, you¡¯re so mighty, who are you crying for?¡± One of the men sneered. ¡°Mom is already asleep, and the children are also resting. If you have anything to say, we can talk tomorrow.¡± The woman struggled to get up and lowered her voice helplessly. Not long after, there was a loud clang, as if someone had been pushed to the ground and hit something. She groaned in pain.¡±Oh.¡± ¡°Feeling guilty? Are you scared?¡± The man¡¯s voice slowly turned sinister, you were making eyes at that President Hu tonight. Do you think I¡¯m dead? ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light around them had gone dark, as if it was late at night. Song qingxiao seemed to be in a closed room with no lights on, afraid that she would be noticed by the people quarreling outside. ¡®She¡¯ sneakily opened the tightly shut door a crack. A faint light shone into the room from outside, and the sound of the argument was even clearer, allowing ¡®her¡¯ to hear it clearly. The couple downstairs were having an intense argument, and the argument was getting more and more intense. The woman tried to get up and Dodge, but the man was not willing to let her go. In the argument, the woman, who had not yet stood firm, was grabbed by the collar by the man. He raised his arm and threw it down hard. It hit the woman¡¯s face with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, causing her to stagger and fall to the ground without a sound. ¡®She¡¯ knew that he had hit her again. This was not the first time. The woman must be covering her face and holding back her sobs, probably because she was afraid that the children and elderly at home would hear her. But in fact,¡¯she¡¯ had heard it long ago. They were arguing so loudly and so fiercely. Perhaps the children were already awake. At this moment, they were pulling the door open and peeking out through the gap like ¡®her¡¯.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Hidden danger (1) Chapter 363: Hidden danger (1) Translator: 549690339 | They quarreled like this every day, but tonight, the man might have had some alcohol, so his temper was even more irritable. After that slap, the entire room fell silent. ¡öShe¡¯ and the children all held their breaths, and their hearts slowed down by half a beat. No one spoke, and only the sound of the television was on. It was noisy, but it only made the atmosphere more frozen and awkward. The smell of gunpowder in the air was thick, mixed with the woman¡¯s strong despair. She was well-dressed and had a big business. She looked like a successful person. No one would have thought that she would live in the shadow of her husband¡¯s violence when she returned home. ¡°Everyone¡¯s resting, and I¡¯m very tired. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk tomorrow, okay?¡± The woman covered her face and begged while holding back her tears. ¡öShe¡¯ was also a little anxious. She felt that the man had already caused enough trouble. ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡± The man said in a strange tone,¡± why are you tired? You must be tired from accompanying a man, right? ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! Don¡¯t say anymore! She shouted in her heart and wanted to pull the door open to stop him, but as soon as the thought appeared,¡±she¡± forcefully suppressed it. ¡®She¡¯ couldn¡¯t move freely, and she was getting old.¡¯She¡¯ couldn¡¯t care too much about the matters between the younger generation. Moreover, if ¡®she¡¯ were to step in and see her crying, how could he accept this mess? It was better to pretend to be deaf and mute like in the past, let them quarrel, and let the husband and wife fight at the head of the bed and make up at the end of the bed. Perhaps by tomorrow, she would have thought it through and call her ¡®mother¡¯ with a smile. With that thought,¡¯she¡¯ put down the hand that ¡®she¡¯ had just wanted to move. Tomorrow, he would treat her better, treat her better, and this family would be stable. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± The woman cried out in despair,¡± I only do business, drink, and entertain people for the sake of this family¡­ ¡°Come on!¡± Before she could finish, the man interrupted her impatiently, ¡°¡±For this and that, I¡¯m tired of listening to you. You¡¯re just trying to satisfy your Restless Heart!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me!¡± The woman raised her voice when she heard him. you know very well whether I¡¯ve wronged you or not. Since you¡¯re so shameless, I¡¯m going to pull you in front of the children and show them their mother¡¯s true colors. I¡¯ll tell them how shameless their mother is ¡­ When the man heard her raise her voice, he immediately started to attack again. The sound of violent pulling and hitting came from downstairs, mixed with a woman¡¯s painful groan. ¡öShe¡¯ gradually became a little anxious. This situation was not right. In the past, these two people had quarreled, but most women wanted to keep their dignity and did not want their children and elders to find out that her marriage was not as happy as it seemed. After being beaten, they usually swallowed their anger and the matter was over. It had been quite a while since they had made a scene tonight, but the situation had not subsided. Instead, it seemed to have become more and more intense. ¡°You let me go, you let me go!¡± The man dragged the woman towards the door of the room as if he was trying to catch a chick. The woman struggled with all her might and seemed to have caught the man in the middle of her struggle. She angered him and got a beating in return. That voice was really horrifying! After a long while, the man was tired and finally stopped. The woman collapsed on the floor, her voice muffled. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Her tone was a little disheartened, with a kind of determination to cut off all cauldrons and sink boats. As a woman,¡¯she¡¯ had already heard a bad feeling. This family could not be broken up.¡¯She¡¯ could not hold on any longer. If she did not leave now, she was afraid that everything would be irreparable. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Before the ¡®her¡¯ hand could grab the doorknob, the woman finally shouted out in a weak voice. It was as if she had shouted out all the grievances she had held for so many years, and her entire person was free. The man was stunned by her words. He raised his hand in the air, and ¡®she¡¯ trembled all over. She felt that the illusion of happiness that she had carefully maintained in the past was starting to collapse. Everything was over! ¡°If your mother wasn¡¯t still alive, I would have divorced you long ago.¡± The woman¡¯s words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into ¡®her¡¯ heart, causing ¡®her1 to panic. AU these scenes flashed through song Qing¡¯s mind. After her divine sense became stronger, she clearly knew that these were not memories that belonged to her, but ¡®people¡¯ who tried to affect her with their spiritual power and pull her into ¡®her¡¯ world. What she was ¡®seeing¡¯ now should be what had really happened in this house. At this time, she was just using the memory of the old lady who was haunting this place to replay everything. Song qingxiao lowered her head and rubbed her fingers. With a thought, she broke free of the yin Qi that trapped her. The woman¡¯s desperate voice, the man¡¯s angry curse, and the lines played on TV all disappeared. It was still the same room where the sun could not shine in. The folded curtains were torn. She had already entered the room and walked to the window. On the glass window, a shadow was swaying above. It was not her, but an old lady with a gloomy aura. Her face was a little blurry. She had been in close contact with Chu ke before. Now that the hidden ghost had truly appeared, song qingxiao was not frightened. The increase in her strength gave her a strong confidence, allowing her to calmly look at the old lady. ¡°I¡¯m very good to her,¡± The old lady moved the corner of her mouth, and her voice rang in song Qing¡¯s little mind,¡± she¡¯s tired after work, so I¡¯ll take care of her when she gets home. I¡¯ll leave her food and soup, in case she gets hungry and cold! when she gave birth, I was the one who dragged the wheelchair to serve her, wiped her, and carried her baby¡­ she sobbed. everyone says that we¡¯re so close that we don¡¯t look like mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. She also says that I¡¯m good to her, just like her own mother. As the old lady spoke, she slowly raised her head. Blood and tears welled up in her eyes and flowed down her dry, yellow, and thin cheeks.¡±But it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s all fake!¡± She roared loudly. The ghost Face looked like an imperfect picture under the broken glass. It shook slightly, and the broken glass reflected several images. Blood tears dripped down, and when reflected through the glass, it looked as if the entire glass was stained with blood! -Why did I do so much? It¡¯s for this family!¡± She suddenly went crazy, and her upper body suddenly slammed into the house. Her face suddenly became bigger, as if it was about to touch song qingxiao¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only what mother and daughter? it¡¯s all fake. No matter how good I am to her, she will still leave! ¡°Wuwuwuwuwu¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± The sorrowful wail of a ghost rang out in the room, and the yin Qi in the room became dense again. Song qingxiao was calm, but the silver Wolf was entangled by the resentment, and its fierce look was exposed. ¡°Are you done?¡± The old lady was still crying. Song Qing frowned and interrupted her, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve cried enough. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll send you on your way..¡± Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 295 Chapter 364: Chapter 295-return (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao had heard Zhou ye mention some news about the original owner of the house, Ms. Sun. She knew that she was a successful businessman. She lived with her mother-in-law and had a good relationship with her. She had a son and a daughter and was considered to be living a good life. Who knew that such a successful woman in the eyes of the world would actually live like this in private? Humans were really complicated creatures. Everyone had a Thousand Faces that were difficult to see through. She didn¡¯t have the patience to ¡®read¡¯ the rest of the ¡®story¡¯, but she could guess what it was based on what Zhou ye had said before. Madam sun¡¯s marriage was not happy. The two women had been holding on for the sake of their family. One day, they finally could not hold on any longer. The illusion of happiness collapsed. After Madam sun shouted ¡®divorce¡¯, the old lady committed suicide in a decisive way. Even after death, their souls would linger in the house and occupy it. Song qingxiao reached for the dagger on her waist. I¡¯m not a judge, and I have no intention of being your audience. This is my house, and you¡¯ve already affected my life. Do you want to leave by yourself, or do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Her eyes were cold as she looked into the teary eyes. The coldness penetrated the glass and stunned the crying old lady. you¡¯re already dead. Time can¡¯t be turned back. Speckles of blood on the glass window swayed with the ghostly figures floating on the glass. ¡°Get out!¡± After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, the old lady¡¯s face turned ferocious. Her wrinkled yellow face suddenly looked ghostly, making people tremble with fear. ¡°Get out! This is my house!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine now,¡± Song qingxiao reminded her unhurriedly, but the old lady did not listen at all. I¡¯m going to wait for my son to come back with his wife and children. We¡¯ll be together! ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Come back¡­¡± Along with the ghostly wail, the yin Qi in the room grew stronger, making one feel irritated. If it was before she had ascended, song qingxiao might have been affected. But now that she had entered the state of enlightenment, her divine sense was stable, and she had seen the horrifying scene of Chu ke and her son crying at the same time during the trial, the old lady¡¯s cries could not affect her at all. However, this sound was really annoying. She frowned and before she could speak, the silver Wolf that was trapped in the yin Qi suddenly raised its head. Aoaowu¡­¡± The moment the Wolf¡¯s howl sounded, it suppressed the ghostly wail. The silver Wolf wagged its tail and turned around. Its eyes revealed a murderous aura, dispersing the surrounding Yin Qi. It stared at the window and was about to rush up again. It had dealt with the old lady twice, and when the old lady, who had lost control of her mind due to song qingxiao¡¯s provocation, saw the silver Wolf, a trace of fear flashed across her face. The silver Wolf stared at the glass and walked slowly. The old lady¡¯s head, which had rushed out, shrank back slightly, as if she wanted to avoid it instinctively. Song qingxiao looked at this and fell into deep thought. The animal¡¯s sense of smell and instincts were far superior to humans. It seemed that it was not a coincidence that the silver Wolf had attacked the glass twice. The thoughts in her mind were threaded together and became clearer and clearer. When the old lady committed suicide, she must have been facing the glass, and her blood had splattered all over the curtains and glass. Before she died, she was full of resentment, and her soul did not disappear. Instead, she found a place to place her soul. After the old lady¡¯s death, Ms. Sun may have moved away in guilt, self-blame, and panic. The scene that day was too tragic. Most of the things had been cleaned up, but the old lady¡¯s spirit was still in the house, proving that what she was hiding in was still in the house. Zhou ye once said that after the incident, Madam sun was preparing to sell the house and painted the walls, but she did not change the blood-stained curtains. When many workers touched this side of the wall, they saw that the house was filled with the smell of blood. Ordinary people had weak mental power and were easily affected by ghosts with deep resentment. As a result, rumors of the house being haunted had spread and could not be sold. Finally, it fell into the hands of song Qing. ¡°Your hiding place is either on this curtain or on the glass, right?¡± Song Qing pursed her lips and said. When the old lady heard this, her figure trembled again. A bit of despair appeared on her face, which then turned into ruthlessness. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± She could tell that song qingxiao was different from the people she had met before. Ever since she moved in, both she and the ¡®dog¡¯ she brought with her had been extremely fierce. That ¡®dog¡¯ had a strong murderous aura and the smell of blood, as if it had slaughtered countless living beings. This kind of murderous aura and killing intent perfectly restrained her. The old lady rolled her eyes and her face darkened. She reached out her hand and grabbed song Qing.¡±Get out, take your dog and get out!¡± The lower half of the old lady¡¯s body was still inside the glass, but her upper body was almost grabbing song qingxiao¡¯s body. A cold aura rushed towards song qingxiao. Before she could move, the silver Wolf, which was called a ¡®dog¡¯, couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. It became more irritable and roared. Its body turned into a silver meteor, roaring and rushing toward the old lady¡¯s shadow! Although it was fierce, the ghost was only an illusion. The silver Wolf¡¯s huge body passed through the soul, and the old lady¡¯s face was slightly distorted, but it still did not disappear. The moment the silver Wolf was about to hit the glass, her long hand suddenly stopped, as if she was a little hesitant. If she were to leave her host body at this time, she had experienced the ferocity of the silver Wolf. No matter how special the glass was, it could not withstand the power of a slash from this dog! If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of her soul, this glass would have been broken thousands of times. Once the place where her soul was stored was destroyed, her soul would dissipate sooner or later. The old lady¡¯s white eyes flashed with a hint of struggle. Her wish had not been fulfilled, and she was not willing to disappear like this! As she thought of this, she looked at song qingxiao helplessly and hurriedly retreated, preparing to hide back inside the glass. The floor-to-ceiling glass was not small. If the ghost continued to hide, it would not be easy to find her and completely clean her up. ¡ö¡öYou want to hide? It¡¯s too late now.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up when she saw her actions. The old lady¡¯s dodging speed was extremely fast. It seemed that she had already gained experience from fighting the silver Wolf twice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing had underestimated her. Her upper body had already retracted back into the glass. The image swayed, like a drop of water falling on a calm surface of water, creating ripples. The image grew bigger along with the ripples. When it was about to disappear, she grabbed the dagger and made a seal with her hand. draw the ground as a prison, before she could finish her incantation, her divine sense turned into an invisible circle and locked the old lady¡¯s image in it. She seemed to be bound. Her face was filled with horror as she struggled non-stop. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± The moment he said the last word, ice crystals suddenly appeared on the transparent glass window, freezing it.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 29 6 Chapter 365: Chapter 29 6-clean up _1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°You, what have you done?¡± The frost spread at the speed of light, and the old lady¡¯s image was trapped in a circle. No matter how she struggled, she was unable to break free. Song qingxiao used her consciousness to form an invisible barrier to restrain her, making it difficult for her to escape. She was still wailing, and blood tears gushed out of her eyes. There were large and small blood marks on the glass, but the blood spots trembled inside the glass, but they could not escape the restraint of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word. The silver Wolf¡¯s wide-open mouth was almost biting the glass. The old lady¡¯s soul was attacked by this powerful killing intent. Her body trembled, but she could not escape under the suppression of song qingxiao¡¯s mental power. ¡°Let me go ¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Her image trembled even more. As song qingxiao¡¯s hand seal shrank, the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ character command shrank and trapped her within. It forced her soul to shrink bit by bit and was firmly locked inside. She used her Yin Qi to attack, but the barrier formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ token was like an iron wall to her, and she was unable to break it apart. The despair on the old lady¡¯s face grew even stronger. Her soul body twisted and turned like a headless fly, spinning around in the domain, but she could no longer hide like before. Ever since song qingxiao had obtained the ¡®Lin¡¯ character, she had never been able to use it as smoothly as she was now. After her realm-up, her abundant spiritual power supported the ¡®Lin¡¯ character¡¯s domain, allowing her to change the size of the barrier at will. She felt the feeling of controlling the ghost in her palm. The domain shrunk smaller and smaller, and the old lady¡¯s image also became the size of a palm. The silver Wolf¡¯s sharp fangs were almost touching the window. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this, I can¡¯t accept this! The heavens have no eyes, the heavens have no eyes!¡± The old lady was already like a mad demon, pounding the glass with all her might and roaring, ¡°¡±Let me out. Let me go!¡± She hit the glass with her head, and the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth had already touched the ice crystals. The hot breath that it exhaled created a white mist on the ice. The old lady who was trapped in the glass shrunk smaller and smaller. The silver Wolf opened its mouth as if it wanted to swallow her in one bite. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± She let out a scream of horror and raised her hands, instinctively covering her face and trembling. She seemed to know that her escape was futile, so she no longer tried to break the barrier like before. The moment the silver Wolf bit the glass, the glass that had lost the protection of the ghost was pierced through by the Wolf¡¯s sharp teeth. The moment the window was broken, the old lady tilted her head. Her face was ashen, as if she knew that she had lost the battle. She no longer struggled and roared, only saying faintly,¡± am I not going to wait for them to come home ¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, song Qing¡¯s small palm retracted, and her image became smaller and smaller. In the blink of an eye, it became the size of a fingernail. Then, with a bang, the silver Wolf raised its paw and hit the window. The glass shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. The debris flew everywhere. Song Qing reached out and accurately caught a small piece of glass. ¡°Why do you have to?¡± The piece of glass was dark brown in color, and there seemed to be a dark shadow moving inside. With the loud sound of glass breaking, the silver Wolf¡¯s figure rushed out like a meteor and landed lightly in the garden on the first floor, crushing a few newly planted trees. The alarm sensor outside the house vibrated madly. The security room of the community might call again to ask. As soon as the floor-to-ceiling glass shattered, the broken gauze hanging on the window fell to the ground. A large amount of sunlight shone through the glass and dispelled the haze that had shrouded the room for a long time. The sun shone on the clean painted walls. There was no resentment, no shadow, and no stubborn old lady¡¯s ghost. The whole room was much brighter. A warm breeze poured in through the broken floor-to-ceiling window, bringing vitality. Song qingxiao sighed and raised the glass to her eyes. Under the sunlight, the small piece of glass looked like a drop of blood tear from the old lady. It was bright red and eye-catching. ¡°No matter how well you treat her, you can¡¯t replace her husband.¡± When she said this, she looked out through the broken window. The silver Wolf fell into the flowers on the first floor, nimbly turned its body and jumped up, shook its head, and slipped back into the house. Its body was covered in dust, and a large number of broken glass shards fell on its body. A few broken leaves were mixed in its long and dense silver hair, which seemed to have diluted its ferocity. The way he was shaking his head now lacked the pride and Majesty of a Wolf King, but was more lively, and it woke up the originally quiet garden. Before this, she was used to being alone in silence. Now that there was a Wolf accompanying her, the situation did not seem as bad as she had originally thought. She pursed her lips and watched as the wolf rushed in the direction of the house, shaking its legs as it ran. It seemed to be a little disgusted with the things it was carrying. The smile on her face deepened. The ice crystals on the glass melted, bringing a burst of coolness. Song Qing put the small glass shard into his pocket. I¡¯ll take you home. Song qingxiao thought that the security guards of the property management Office would call to ask about what had happened to her home. She was about to go downstairs to open the door for the silver Wolf and then clean herself up. However, after she went downstairs, she did not receive a call from the property management Office. She walked to the entrance and looked through the glass door, but did not see any traces of the silver Wolf. She was a little surprised. Before she went downstairs, she saw the silver Wolf coming in this direction. Song qingxiao was about to use her divine sense to search, but she felt two strange auras not far away. She raised her head subconsciously. Through the special glass door, she saw two men in uniform standing on tiptoes outside the iron fence and looking in the direction of the house. They seemed to be discussing something. She released her divine sense, and the conversation was transmitted into her ears. ¡°.. Knock on the door, he might be at home.¡± ¡°Since this house can be lived in, it shouldn¡¯t be haunted, right? Hehehe ¡­¡± ¡ö¡öAs long as we can confirm that miss song is fine, we will leave immediately¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curved up when she heard this. A familiar scent jumped up to the top floor and ran down the stairs. Song qingxiao turned to look at the silver Wolf, signaling it to stay in the room while she opened the door. This house might have been built for the sake of secrecy, safety, and comfort. There were two entrances. The one outside the door had a shoe cabinet and other things, which also blocked the heat outside. When song qingxiao appeared at the door, the two security guards did not notice her. Even when she walked into the courtyard, the two of them were still whispering to each other. She stood in the yard and her expression froze when she saw the crushed plants. The plants there had signs of being stepped on, and the soil in the garden was too loose, leaving some marks. She remembered something. After she was injured the night before, when she came back, she was almost attacked by the silver Wolf here, but because she made a sound in time, it stopped. At that time, she was seriously injured by Qian Shan and a few drops of blood fell to the ground. After that, because of her healing and her Ascension, she didn¡¯t have time to clean up the aftermath. The marks left by the man and the wolf were still there, but song qingxiao was keenly aware that the smell of her blood had disappeared without a trace. After entering the state of enlightenment, she was even more sensitive to her own aura. Although she was seriously injured that night, her memory would not be wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She stretched out her foot and rubbed it against the cobblestone on the ground. Her gaze fell not far away. When she pushed the door open and came in, she should have been standing here and confronting the silver Wolf. However, all the blood had disappeared! It had already been a few days. Her eyes might lie to her, but her aura couldn¡¯t hide from divine sense. The blood that had flowed down had been cleaned. Who did this? Song Qing was pondering when an excited voice interrupted her thoughts,¡± ¡°Miss song!¡± Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: The aftermath (1) Chapter 366: The aftermath (1) Translator: 549690339 Was this person who was cleaning up the aftermath an enemy or a friend? What was the purpose of doing this? There were still traces of the silver Wolf¡¯s footsteps on the ground. If someone were to clean up the aftermath for her, the cleaning would be too rough. Because song qingxiao had met Qian Shan on the night of the incident and was seriously injured, it was inevitable that she would be more cautious. The moment the guard called out to her, she suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart. When she raised her head, the corners of her mouth had already curled up slightly. ¡°Miss song.¡± Her smile was cold, and the two guards shivered when their eyes met hers. However, seeing that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and waved his hand happily. Ever since she moved in, the alarm had sounded many times. Today was the loudest, and a few security guards came over to discuss how to ensure her safety. Just then, they saw song qingxiao walk out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Qing smiled and walked towards the iron fence. He opened the iron fence door. The two men hesitated for a long time and did not dare to come in. They only poked their heads in and took a quick look. ¡°The alarm in your house has been ringing again, so we came to confirm if you need our help.¡± After Madam sun¡¯s family moved out of this house, there were very few people who came here after the rumors of it being haunted spread. When the guards were patrolling, they didn¡¯t dare to come here at night. Even if they were forced to pass by during the day, they could still feel the chill that made people shiver. Sometimes, they could even hear the old lady¡¯s coughing. Everyone¡¯s impression of this place was that it was covered with dense vines, blooming clusters of flowers, and the middle was full of weeds. It seemed to surround the entire courtyard, making people not dare to peek. At night, there were many wild cats hiding in the yard, meowing mournfully and couldn¡¯t be chased away. However, when he came back to take a look, the weeds in the courtyard had been cleared away, the cobblestones on the ground had been wiped clean, and the courtyard had been replanned. Perhaps it was because the house had been inhabited again, but there was a trace of human life. The gloomy feeling that had shrouded the house in the past had disappeared without a trace. there¡¯s a noisy animal at home, so it made some noise. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the two men smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± After confirming that she was safe, the two of them were about to leave. Before they left, the older guard seemed to have thought of something and turned around. ¡°Oh right, miss song.¡± Song Qing¡¯s small hand was placed on the iron fence. He paused in the middle of closing the door. The man said, ¡°The day before yesterday, there was a call to the security Department, and they mentioned you.¡± When he mentioned this time period, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She listened to the guard continue,¡± this phone call is asking if you were at home three days ago. The night three days ago happened to be the night she met Qian Shan and almost lost her life. The next day, someone called the security Department to ask about her. It seemed that someone had been watching her that night. Thinking of the bloodstains that had disappeared in the courtyard, song Qing squinted his eyes. Killing intent flowed through his heart, but he asked gently, ¡°Then what did you say?¡± ¡°I said you were at home.¡± The security guard saw her smile, but he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He rubbed his hands uncomfortably and explained,¡± I heard some noise from your house that night. You were at home and didn¡¯t leave, right?¡± When he said this, song qingxiao thought about how coincidental that night was. When she was in the middle of her breakthrough, the ghost on the second floor was haunting her, and the silver Wolf rushed upstairs and made a scene. The security Department probably heard the alarm at that time, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to come over and take a look. Based on the sound, they thought that she was at home. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± When song qingxiao thought of this, she felt relieved. It seemed that this was a coincidence. The incident that happened in autumn alley that night had already been spread and attracted the attention of the higher-ups. After all, regardless of whether Captain an was Dead or Alive, it was inevitable that a cultivator with a high cultivation level would attract the attention of important figures in the jieqiu road. Recently, he had been arranged to patrol with Captain an. After Captain an was discovered, someone naturally came to check his whereabouts. However, this investigation was likely to be divided into two paths. It was unknown how they were investigating in the open, but they should be asking through the security Department in the dark. At this time, the noise made by the silver Wolf gave the security Department the illusion that they had never left their home. When someone was interrogating him, the security department¡¯s answer was equivalent to clearing their suspicion of him being involved in the accident that happened on the autumn road. As long as Captain an didn¡¯t reveal anything, it seemed like he would have less trouble. It was no wonder that song qingxiao had not been disturbed by anyone for the past few days. She had been steadily stabilizing her realm. When she thought of this, the smile on her face deepened. When the guard heard her words and saw that her smile did not change, he also smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve caused you any trouble, have I?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± After sending the two security guards off, song Qing locked the door and stood at the spot where she had previously bled for a long time before returning to the house. Although she guessed that she would not attract any attention for the time being, song qingxiao decided to go to the guard Station first to get some information just in case. She went back to her room to wash up and change her clothes. Before she went out, the silver Wolf was lying lazily at the door. Seeing that she was about to go out, it wanted to get up but was stopped by song qingxiao. When they arrived at the guard Station, song qingxiao could see from afar that there was an increase in the number of patrols at the entrance of the guard Station. The atmosphere was a lot more solemn. It had been a few days since song qingxiao appeared. When the guard at the door saw her, he was surprised to see her here. Then, his expression turned into one of disdain and hostility. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song qingxiao had seen this expression on the guards ¡®faces many times. When she saw it again, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, she was not afraid that things would remain unchanged. On the contrary, she was afraid that things would change. The guard on duty remained calm, which confirmed her previous guess. ¡°I¡¯m here to work.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s smile disappeared as she replied in a soft voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing her like this, the female guard couldn¡¯t help but get even angrier. ¡°You still have the nerve to come over? You¡¯re fired!¡± Song qingxiao was no longer the same as before. The Guard¡¯s fierce appearance was just like an ant in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow and was not worth her concern. She smiled and said,¡± you might not be qualified. Captain an didn¡¯t say that to me.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Corroborating ! Chapter 367: Corroborating ! Translator: 549690339 ¡°You still dare to mention Captain an?¡± When the female guard heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, she raised her voice, three nights ago, Captain an was attacked on the autumn road. He¡¯s seriously injured and is still being treated in the Imperial hospital! The Imperial hospital was owned by the Shi family of the royal family. It was the best medical Center in the Empire, and the best teams in the Empire were all there. It was difficult for ordinary people to get in. When the female guard mentioned Captain an, her face turned red with anger. you were supposed to be with Captain an on the patrol at the autumn road, but you ran away that night, which led to such a serious consequence! From the analysis of the information revealed by the female guard, one could know: First, Captain an was still alive, and after he was rescued, he did attract the attention of the higher-ups. At that time, he had received Qian Shan¡¯s spiritual power with the body of an ordinary person. Someone from the Shi family must have come forward to save his life. Second, after Captain an was saved, he should have been interrogated, and his answer was the same as what he had expected, which was why he was one of the suspects. Otherwise, the female guard wouldn¡¯t be looking at him as if he was a ¡®coward¡¯ who had fled the battle, and her tone wouldn¡¯t be so certain. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Song Qing¡¯s expression did not change. She tried to get more information out of her. The female guard was angered by her again. She laughed in anger, after Captain an woke up, he personally told the people in the city center. You still want to deny it? ¡± She raised her chin and stared at song qingxiao coldly. the reason why we haven¡¯t expelled you from our team, you black sheep, is because Captain an, who is in charge, can¡¯t deal with you, a poor bug! As she said this, she raised her eyebrows proudly. however, the person in charge of the western suburbs said that before the truth is completely revealed, you are ordered to ¡®rest¡¯ for ten days. Did no one tell you this?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± After song Qing had angered her, he had successfully gotten the answer he wanted. It seemed that Captain an knew that he had left first that night, so he deliberately covered for him and excluded him from this matter. Song Qing was humble, but there were benefits to being humble. Before this, she had an ordinary experience. It seemed that the higher-ups should have ruled her out of suspicion. As long as the problem with Luo Wu was solved, she should be safe for a short time. As for the specific situation, he could talk about it after he met Captain an. The most important thing now was to improve her strength. If she was strong enough, many troubles would naturally be solved. Compared to being targeted by the underworld clans and the Shi family, song qingxiao¡¯s temporary absence from work was not worth mentioning. She could use this time to cultivate at home, consolidate her realm, and prepare for the next trial. Before she returned home, she thought of the silver Wolf at home, so she went to the market and bought a lot of fresh slaughtered raw meat. When she pushed open the iron door, she felt a terrifying gaze. After her state had improved, her five senses were far more sensitive than before. She followed the line of sight and raised her head, just in time to meet the silver Wolf squatting on the balcony and looking down. The silver Shadow flickered and disappeared from its original spot. The wolf appeared and disappeared unpredictably. Song Qing entered the yard and stood for a moment where the silver Wolf had left its tracks. After entering the house, she took the time to take out the meat and began to think about the series of events that had happened recently. It wasn¡¯t strange that Captain an would cover for him. After all, he had saved his life. However, he had not attracted the attention of the Shi family this time. Other than his ordinary background, there was another crucial point. Someone might have completely erased his presence in this matter, so that the Shi family could not find any connection between him and this matter. Song qingxiao was sure of this from the bloodstains that had disappeared from the garden. But who would do that? Song qingxiao could not figure it out. She was born into an ordinary family, and because of her father¡¯s criminal record, her family had been in huge debt. In her memory, she had almost no relatives. Why did the person behind this do this, and what was his purpose? While she was frowning and thinking hard, a slight noise came from the second floor, waking her up from her thoughts. She instinctively raised her head and saw that at the corner of the stairs, the silver Wolf¡¯s movements were light and agile. It nimbly jumped down the stairs and landed on the ground as light as a feather, without making any sound. The appearance of the wolf made song Qing¡¯s heart skip a beat. She had brought the silver Wolf out from the trial space on demon Island. It was a beast that had evolved from genes. She remembered that before she brought the silver Wolf out of the evil demon Island, it had been bitten by a flood Dragon and was poisoned. It had once eaten the flood dragon¡¯s flesh and blood, and before she brought it back to the real world, it had bitten her once. In the end, not only did it not die, but it had also gained some benefits from the flood dragon¡¯s blood and evolution potion that had been integrated into its body after biting her. The Wolf¡¯s intelligence had increased after its evolution, and it should be very familiar with the smell of his blood. Could it have cleaned up the blood that he had shed in the yard? Now that she thought about it, in the last trial of the living corpse¡¯s revenge, the seal on her chest had been struck by Chu ke. After the flood dragon¡¯s soul was activated, the originally unmoving seal had been activated. After leaving the trial space, he was attacked by thousands of mountains. When he was seriously injured, the seal was broken, and a trace of flood dragon blood flowed out, which connected his meridians and saved his life, and sent him into the state of enlightenment. The benefits of this seal were self-evident. The silver Wolf had tasted the benefits from the first bite, and it was not surprising that it licked the blood that he had shed when he was injured. Song qingxiao thought about it again. On the night she was injured, she came back and met this Wolf. After seeing that it did not attack her, she rushed back to the house. After that, she was in a hurry to heal her injuries and did not pay attention to its subsequent actions. She only vaguely remembered that it had returned after a while. This Wolf¡¯s movements were lightning fast, and its sense of smell was extraordinary. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for it to follow his tracks and make a round trip. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, the traces in the garden were indeed cleaned up very roughly. Other than the smell of blood being cleaned up, the other marks left behind had not disappeared at all. It did not seem like the work of someone who had carefully cleaned up the aftermath. In comparison, the silver Wolf¡¯s unintentional actions made more sense. Thinking of this, song qingxiao picked up a piece of beef with skin and threw it in the direction of the silver Wolf. The wolf lazily propped up its upper body, raised its head, and put the meat in its mouth, then slowly sat back down. Seeing this, song qingxiao took out another piece of meat. This time, she used her spiritual power to form a thin ice crystal on her fingertip. She used her other hand to cut the ice crystal. The spiritual power pierced through the skin, and a trace of red blood oozed out. The moment the blood appeared, the silver Wolf, who was originally half-lying on the ground, sniffed and its expression suddenly changed. It subconsciously propped itself up and took a step in song qingxiao¡¯s direction.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Visiting (1) Chapter 368: Visiting (1) Translator: 549690339 Its behavior confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. His blood was indeed attractive to the silver Wolf. It was not as calm as before, and its eyes were filled with anticipation and anxiety. It tilted its head to look at song Qing Xiao and urged her silently. She smeared the blood on her flesh and immediately used her spiritual power to seal the wound. Song qingxiao took the meat. The silver Wolf stared at the meat and seemed to be unable to hold back. She threw the meat out. The wolf spat out the beef tn its mouth and jumped up. It bit the meat stained with her blood and swallowed it. It did not care about the half-eaten meat on the ground. The Wolf¡¯s actions confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess. After the seal was loosened, her blood had fused with the dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion, which should be of great benefit to the silver Wolf. After thinking this through, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she no longer had the intention of feeding her blood to the silver Wolf. She threw some more meat to the disappointed Silver Wolf and prepared lunch for herself. After her breakthrough, her appetite for food was much greater than before. After eating, she looked at her finger where she had cut herself. There was only a faint scar left, and it didn¡¯t look like she had cut herself an hour ago. It seemed that with the loosening of the seal, the blue blood had fused with his own blood, causing his body¡¯s recovery to be much stronger than before. While Zhou ye was away, song Qing sat down and practiced for a while. The surrounding spiritual power was slowly drawn into her body. After her cultivation, it was turned into extremely pure spiritual power that filled her veins. This afternoon¡¯s meditation was more effective than a week¡¯s cultivation. Song qingxiao was more satisfied. She was currently immersed in cultivation when a slight noise came from outside. It should be Zhou ye and the others. The silver Wolf lying outside got up silently. Song Qing got up and flicked the ice crystals off her body. Seeing the broken pieces of ice fall to the ground, she had a thought and formed a seal with her hands.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As she chanted the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, the falling ice stopped in mid-air and seemed to form another still time and space within the barrier. She closed her hand seal, and the ice was compressed into an ice ball, floating in the air. She waved her hand, and the ice ball flew into the trash can in the house. When the silver Wolf smelled the scent of strangers, it was unknown where it had hidden itself. Song qingxiao opened the door and when she came out, she saw Zhou ye and the others waiting outside the iron fence. ¡°Miss song.¡± Zhou ye was holding his phone. When he saw her, he waved his hand in surprise, ¡°I was just about to give you a call, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come out just in time.¡± He brought seven or eight workers and they were moving the doors and windows down. Song Qing opened the door and Zhou ye entered first. A few workers were carrying things and following behind. Zhou ye kept turning his head back to look, which caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention. Perhaps it was because of the hot weather and the strong sun, the workers were all wearing masks and hats after they got out of the car, so their faces could not be seen clearly. As if he had noticed song Qing¡¯s silent observation, Zhou ye took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his head, ¡°There¡¯s glass among the gifts.¡± After explaining, he turned around and warned,¡± ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t break it.¡± One of the workers responded. After they entered the house, the air inside was cold, and the temperature was much cooler than outside. It wasn¡¯t the first time Zhou ye had come to this house, but this time, it was different from the previous times. There was less of that eerie feeling and it was as if the entire house was much brighter. He used the folded handkerchief as a fan, and his eyes fell on the destroyed door on the first floor. Song Qing had cleaned up the debris on the ground, but the door was badly damaged by the silver Wolf. When Zhou ye first heard that the doors and windows in song qingxiao¡¯s room were damaged, he thought that it was because the room had been vacant for many years and the door lock was rotten or the door had been scratched. However, in his line of work, he had encountered all kinds of picky customers, so he was able to deal with them well. He really did not expect the damage to song qingxiao¡¯s door and windows to be so serious. ¡°This, this door¡­¡± He pointed at the door and widened his eyes. Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao understood what he meant and nodded. ¡°It¡¯S the same for the windows and doors upstairs.¡± As she spoke, she watched as a few workers moved things in one by one. there¡¯s a pet at home. It¡¯s so noisy. in fact, when the house was first renovated, the materials used by the original owner were good. Although a few years had passed, it was not easy for ordinary pets to destroy the door like this, no matter how noisy they were. Zhou ye did not believe it, but he tactfully did not ask. Instead, he nodded, miss song, it¡¯s not a big deal to change the door. Young master Luo also told me to help you as much as I can¡­ As he spoke, he instinctively raised his head and looked to the other side. However, he quickly turned his face back and said with some difficulty,¡± but you also know that the upper floor of this house ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The problem has been solved. The door and windows, however, have been destroyed and need to be replaced.¡± Song Qing said with a smile. ¡°Is it settled?¡± Zhou ye opened his mouth in disbelief. When he mentioned the hidden danger of the house, a wave of spiritual power came from the broken glass in song Qing¡¯s pocket. The ghost sealed inside seemed to be very excited. The surrounding temperature dropped and Zhou ye subconsciously shivered. One of the workers who was moving the items subconsciously stopped. The moment he was about to turn his head, he turned his head back. Song qingjiang put his hands into his pockets and pinched the glass. He rubbed his fingers and said casually,¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± She could tell that Zhou ye didn¡¯t believe her, but he knew his limits and was very smart. Although he was a little suspicious of her words and even a little curious, he didn¡¯t ask any further. Perhaps the sudden drop in temperature just now made him feel uneasy. He broke out in a cold sweat and kept wiping his forehead with a handkerchief, as if he was extremely uncomfortable. He couldn¡¯t help looking in the direction of a worker. Song qingjiang had seen his movements and also noticed the worker¡¯s movements when the spirit¡¯s spiritual power fluctuated. She revealed a playful expression and after chatting with Zhou ye for a while, she suddenly asked, Mr. Zhou, after selling the house, are you still in contact with the original owner, Ms. Sun?¡± Zhou ye¡¯s expression was a little uncomfortable. When he heard her ask about the original owner of the house, Madam sun, he was stunned: ¡°Madam sun? Is there anything else you need from her, miss song?¡± He reminded her carefully,¡± miss song, the deal is done. ¡°In our line of work the customer¡¯s information has to be kept confidential¡­¡± When he said this, he secretly looked up at the workers who were moving things on the other side, as if he was a little hesitant. Song qingxiao saw his expression and understood what was going on. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just curious about Ms. Sun¡¯s family because of the ¡®ghost¡¯ in this house. This house should be well-known in the industry. When she mentioned the word ¡®ghost¡¯, not only Zhou ye, but even the workers carrying the goods were so scared that they trembled. Only the worker that Zhou ye had looked at earlier seemed to be very calm. ¡°Miss song, please don¡¯t mention this again ¡­ Word.¡± Zhou ye laughed bitterly. I won¡¯t hide it from you. This house is indeed ¡­ He didn¡¯t even dare to continue speaking. He took a deep breath.¡¯Tf you re not dissatisfied with this deal and want to find out more about Ms. Sun and the others, I do know a little.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou ye patted his chest and pretended to be calm, Speaking of which, it¡¯s very strange. Before Ms. Sun moved into this house, she had a happy marriage an a successful career. It is said that she had a very harmonious relationship with her mother-in-law. With every word he said, the glass in song ding¡¯s pocket gave off a chill. As an ordinary person, Zhou ye¡¯s mental energy was weak, but he also felt that something was wrong. He looked at song qingxiao and saw that she was calm and had her hands in her pocket. It seemed like she didn¡¯t feel the strange atmosphere around her. He comforted himself in his heart and rubbed his arms. He then said, but after her mother-in-law¡¯s accident, it seemed like her family wasn¡¯t doing well either. Not long after she moved out, she divorced her husband. As soon as he finished speaking, the yin spirit sealed in the glass seemed to be stimulated, and the yin Qi suddenly became stronger! Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: The original owner (1) Chapter 369: The original owner (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Wuuu ¡­¡± The yin Qi fluctuated violently. The spirit sealed in the glass bead was stimulated by the news of Madam sun¡¯s divorce. It seemed to be in a rage. It began to hit the glass with force, as if it was going to break out, regardless of the fact that its spirit was still in song qingxiao¡¯s hands! The glass bead bounced violently under the impact of the ghost¡¯s collision, and the bone-chilling cold appeared again. Accompanied by this Yin Qi, everyone in the room suddenly heard an extremely sharp cry in their minds. It scared Zhou ye and the people carrying the things. you, did you hear¡­ Zhou ye¡¯s legs went soft as he desperately swallowed his saliva,¡±W-what was that sound?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and pinched the glass with her fingertips. Her spirit energy wrapped around the glass as she moved. As the ghost hit the glass, the corners of the glass were rubbed by song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy again and again, turning into powder. She used a forceful method to force the agitated dark spirit to calm down, so the moment the crying sound rang out, it stopped abruptly. When Zhou ye heard her denial and the fact that the voice had disappeared without a trace, he was also a little suspicious. However, this room was really strange. If he didn¡¯t have something to do this time and was accompanied by someone, he would have already rushed out of the door. After this scare, he had already lost interest in gossiping with song Qing. At this time, he just wanted to finish his business and leave. ¡°Song¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao had already reached her hand out of her pocket and interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Zhou, in that case, can you do me a favor?¡± She opened her hand and there was a glass bead the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye in the palm of her hand. Perhaps because of her action, the bead was still rolling slightly. The bead was not perfectly round, but it was polished to an unusually smooth state. It was eye-catching in her slender and white palm. It was dark brown and looked like a human eye. ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou ye¡¯s face revealed a confused expression. Song Qing explained, I found this Pearl in the room. It belonged to Ms. Sun¡¯s ex-husband. Since they are divorced, it should be returned to its original owner. Song Qing fiddled with the beads with her eyes lowered, and a faint smile appeared on her lips.¡±Can you do me a favor and send this to his house?¡± She clearly had a smile on her face, but for some reason, Zhou ye felt his hair stand on end. ¡°No problem,¡± He quickly asked. He was curious why song qingxiao would tell him about such a small matter, but seeing her serious attitude, he swallowed his question when he turned to look at the workers carrying things. ¡°Then I really have to thank you.¡± She took two steps forward and placed the Pearl in Zhou ye¡¯s hands. She then reminded him again, remember, don¡¯t send it to the wrong place. Give it to Ms. Sun¡¯s ex-husband. Thank you for your help. The bead was cool to the touch and Zhou ye shivered. His palm seemed to be frozen by the cold of the bead and was a little numb. It was only when song Qing looked down on him that Zhou ye finally woke up. Madam sun had sold her house at a low price, and now she had taught her ex-husband a small lesson on behalf of Madam sun. They were even. This old lady¡¯s spirit had a deep obsession. Now that she had ¡®returned it to its original owner¡¯ and could get along with her son again, it could be considered as fulfilling her wish. She should have fulfilled it. As for what would happen to her son, it would depend on what this spirit would do. ¡°I will remember this favor you have done for me. If you need my help in the future, I will do my best.¡± Song qingxiao promised with a smile. Zhou ye didn¡¯t understand the weight of her words and didn¡¯t understand what her promise meant. He just nodded his head randomly. On the other side, a worker who was carrying some things froze when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Miss song, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first and watch over them while they change the windows and doors.¡± Zhou ye kept the Pearl and quickly looked in another direction. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao nodded. Before Zhou ye went upstairs, he had an apprehensive look on his face. He hesitated and asked again, ¡°Miss song, upstairs ¡­ Are you really¡­¡± He still had lingering fears about the existence of ghosts. Whether it was the blood he saw in the room when he came with song qingxiao, or the shrill cries he heard earlier, they all left a deep shadow in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao nodded with certainty. He didn¡¯t know that the thing he was most afraid of had just been put into his pocket. She suppressed her laughter and promised, ¡°¡±I really don¡¯t have any more.¡± Perhaps it was because it ¡®heard¡¯ that Zhou ye wanted to send ¡®her¡¯ back to her son¡¯s side, the dark spirit became much more peaceful. Even without song qingxiao¡¯s suppression, it didn¡¯t cause any more trouble. After Zhou ye received her approval, he felt a lot more at ease. He called a few workers to carry the things upstairs and left one worker downstairs to pretend to unwrap the wooden door and spend time with song qingxiao. After everyone had left, the smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She looked at the figure who was squatting on the ground and fiddling with the wooden door, and said meaningfully,¡± ¡°Number five, you didn¡¯t come to see me just to install a door for me, did you?¡± The man paused for a moment, then stood up and took off his hat. When he turned around, he pulled down his mask, revealing number Five¡¯s familiar face. ¡°You¡¯ve seen through me,¡± He moved his arm and turned his head, as if he was not surprised that song qingxiao had exposed his identity. This time, when he met Luo Wu, his aura was different from the last time. When facing song Qing, he was less guarded and more confident. Obviously, after the last time they met, he had entered the trial space and gained some benefits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhou ye¡¯s eyes are too obvious.¡± Song qingxiao sighed. I knew you would come here sooner or later, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so impatient. ¡°Of course, we had an appointment, but you stood me up. We¡¯re considered ¡®teammates¡¯, so I should come and take a look.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s eyes darkened. Perhaps it was because his appearance did not scare song qingxiao. He had entered the trial space before, and his strength was much stronger than when he was in the mental hospital. Song qingxiao should have noticed this. Those who had participated in the God¡¯s trial and lived until now were not ordinary people. She should have understood why he had come to find her, but now that he had appeared in front of her, knowing her weakness and having improved his strength, she still appeared calm and composed, as if he was just an insignificant insect in front of her. Luo zhiyu¡¯s expression slowly turned grave.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Chapter 301 Chapter 370: Chapter 301-by 2_1 Translator: 549690339 Luo Wu was originally full of confidence when he came over this time, but at this moment, his confidence began to waver. However, he was extremely suspicious and suspected that song qingxiao was just bluffing. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her. ¡°Qing Xiao, what have you been busy with recently?¡± Luo Wu¡¯s mouth was curled into a smile, and his eyes flickered. He took off his gloves and slowly walked toward song qingxiao. you haven¡¯t been in the guard Station for three days. Something interesting happened in the guard Station these days. Do you want to hear about it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Song Qing tilted her head and said,¡± I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of this joke. Xiaoming¡¯s grandfather lived to 96 years old because he never meddled in other people¡¯s business. Luo zhiyu was stunned for a while when he heard her words. After he realized what she had said, he laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re so humorous!¡± Song qingxiao did not laugh. Luo Wu laughed for a while and slowly retracted his smile. He lowered his head and reached out his hand to flick the dust on his clothes. after all, we were once ¡®teammates¡¯, and you¡¯ saved ¡®my life. It¡¯s reasonable for me to show concern. How can you say that I¡¯m being nosy? ¡± He raised his head and the corners of his mouth drooped, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, he mumbled to himself,¡± a month ago, there was a murder on the autumn road. Two people from a reclusive clan were attacked there. Their deaths were very miserable, and it attracted the attention of the clans. Luo Wu stopped and looked at song Qing,¡± for the past month, whether it¡¯s the reclusive families, the city center, or even the people of the Empire, everyone has been paying attention to this case and guessing who is the one behind it. He enunciated each word clearly, his eyes burning like torches, deeply afraid of missing even the slightest expression on song Qing¡¯s small face. When he started to laugh, song qingxiao did not laugh with him. But now that he stopped laughing, song qingxiao pursed her lips. At this point, Luo Wu finally stopped hiding his intentions. He reached into his pocket and took out a small and exquisite item. ¡°A week ago, a man called me and said he wanted to discuss a business deal with me.¡± After number five said this, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. He apologized, there have been a lot of people doing business with me recently. When he was done laughing, he saw that song qingxiao did not panic. He shrugged and said,¡± I don¡¯t know this person. Although I¡¯m not from a reclusive family, my privacy is well protected. How could an ordinary person know my phone number?¡± He seemed to be waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s answer, but for some reason, she was very calm. Luo Wu did not care,¡± ¡°The man who called me told me that he found this at the scene of the autumn road.¡± He opened his hand, and a small, exquisite card lay in his palm. It seemed to be covered with a thin layer of film, and he picked it up with his other hand and turned it around. The card was extremely simple, which didn¡¯t match Luo Wu¡¯s exaggerated image. It was low-key gorgeousness. when this man picked up the card, he also found the two bodies at the scene. He knew that something big had happened, so he hid for a while. Now, he¡¯s here to ask me for a reward. Luo Wu admired the card in his hand. I spent some time to settle this ¡®deal¡¯. But Qing Xiao, guess how he got this business card?¡± The thin film wrapped around the business card reflected the light. Number five squinted his eyes like a cunning Fox. my name card is specially made. Each one is different, and there¡¯s a tracking chip inside. I¡¯ll give it to you. he raised the business card, and this business card is a gift from me. Luo Wu no longer concealed his true feelings after he had made things clear. He walked closer to song qingxiao and said, ¡°In the beginning, everyone was guessing that the person who stirred up this mess might be from a hidden clan. They even suspected that it was a clan like ¡®tianwaitian¡¯. However, no one ever suspected a woman from the western suburbs who was of low birth and of low blood.¡± Song qingxiao stared at him coldly and did not interrupt him. After Luo Wu finished, she laughed and said,¡± ¡°So¡­?¡± Her reaction was far beyond Luo zhiyu¡¯s expectations. He frowned and said,¡± coincidentally, three days ago, in the evening, the guards at autumn road were on patrol when they were attacked again. The captain of the guards on duty that night was seriously injured and dying. The Shi family found the aura of ¡®tianwaitian¡¯ there ¡­ After number five said that, he noticed that song Qing had ¡®moved¡¯. In fact, her expression did not change, but he keenly felt that something in the air had changed. The atmosphere had become abnormally tense, and there was an aura of an impending storm. It seemed that the aura of ¡®tianwaitian¡¯ that he had mentioned had finally attracted her attention. A strange thought flashed through Luo Wu¡¯s mind. He felt that it was a little strange for someone like song qingxiao to pay attention to ¡®beyond the heavens¡¯. Those who had gone through the trial of the gods would indeed undergo some changes, and their lives would be completely different from before. However, people of their strength were far inferior to the outer circle members of the underworld families. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the mental hospital was outstanding, how could she have any connection with ¡®beyond the heavens¡¯? He had said all this just to trick some of her secrets out for his own use. ¡°¡®Tianwaitian¡¯?¡± Song qingxiao repeated his words. When she said this, her voice was extremely low. Her narrowed almond-shaped eyes contained a trace of killing intent.¡±There¡¯s always someone better?¡± When Luo Wu tried to look at it carefully, he could not see anything strange. It was as if the fear he had felt earlier was just an illusion. ¡°Yup, I know. This matter had attracted the attention of the Shi family, but by the time they arrived, the aura had already disappeared. Qing Xiao, didn¡¯t you say that the autumn Festival road is your patrol area?¡± He had a good memory. A person like Luo Wu was full of tricks. It was not strange that he remembered something that song qingxiao had mentioned. However, at this point, song qingxiao was too lazy to beat around the bush with him. Today, she had accidentally obtained Qian Shan¡¯s identity from Luo Wu, which was enough for her. She did not want to waste any more time with Luo Wu. ¡°Yes, so what do you want?¡± both matters happened to be related to you, but the strange thing was that you chose to do both things cleanly. He pursed his lips and pulled out a strange smile. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this business card, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡± After explaining the situation, Luo Wu asked directly,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, you were at the scene on the night of the incident, right?¡± He closed in on her step by step, what are you going there for? What does the death of the two underworld clan members have to do with you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just continue to act dumb?¡± Song Qing asked in a small voice. Number five didn¡¯t expect her to say such a thing and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°¡±Why?¡± the business card was yours, and it was lost at the scene. Even if it¡¯s related to me, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Why bother?¡± Luo Wu shook his head and said,¡± I have a weakness. I¡¯m very afraid of death, but I also treasure my life very much. I always like to get to the bottom of things that are related to my family¡¯s life. I can only be at ease when I¡¯m sure of it. ¡°If I say that these things have nothing to do with me, would you believe me?¡± Song Qing asked. Seeing that number five just smiled and didn¡¯t answer, she said, ¡®¡±¡®It seems like you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Al.¡± Song qingxiao sighed regretfully. Luo zhiyu paused for a moment and asked,¡± ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± I just feel a little regretful. To me, killing people in the trial scene is just for survival. I don¡¯t kill people, but people want to kill me. She raised her head and looked straight into number Five¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were as dark as an abyss, and one could not see through them.¡±I really don¡¯t want to kill too many people in real life, but sometimes, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Number five was still laughing earlier, but after hearing the killing intent in her words, his eyes turned into mockery,¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡± He responded, and then said with certainty, ¡°¡±You want to kill me.¡± He put the business card back into his pocket, but are you that confident that you can kill me? I know you did well in the mental hospital, but I¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯ve also entered the trial again.¡± Number five didn¡¯t deny it after being exposed by her. Instead, he nodded his head generously,¡± ¡°So you¡¯re sure you¡¯re a match for me alone?¡± Song qingxiao laughed at his words,¡± ¡°I might not be alone, but you are.¡± As she said this, the hidden Silver Wolf on the side of the stairs slowly raised its head, revealing a pair of murderous eyes.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Chapter 302 Chapter 371: Chapter 302-rolling (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s words fell, Luo zhiyu felt a wave of killing intent. The killing intent was so cold that it gave him goosebumps, and it made him feel a deep fear from the inside. She clearly knew that she had already entered the trial and her strength had increased, but her attitude was still so unyielding. This surprised Luo Wu. He saw the smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face. There seemed to be a flash of silver in her eyes. A line of sight locked onto him. He was like a prey being targeted by a ferocious beast, and that feeling made him shudder. Number five made a prompt decision. He stopped walking toward song qingxiao and turned around. ¡®Wuwu-¡® At the stairs, a silver beast slowly walked out. Its hair was standing on end. It was elegant and dangerous. This was Luo Wu¡¯s first impression. It was a huge ¡®dog¡¯, but it was more than twice the size of the dog he knew. Its hair stood up like steel needles, and its sharp teeth glinted coldly. Song Qing and Xiao Zeng¡¯s words suddenly came to his mind,¡¯ I have a dog ¡­¡¯ Guard the house¡­¡± When number five heard her mention this, he didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, he felt as if his heart was being tightly clenched, and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. The ¡®dog¡¯ had a pair of shimmering eyes, and its four sharp claws were already exposed. It grinned, revealing its white fangs. With every step it took, its claws gently touched the ground, making a soft sound. The closer it got to him, the stronger the sense of danger. Luo Wu was locked in place by its gaze and could not help but take a step back in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! He didn¡¯t expect that he would be defeated by a ¡®dog¡¯! What kind of ¡®dog¡¯ was this? he could actually feel a killing intent from its eyes. This kind of aura was not something that a pet could have! As an ability user, Luo Wu had participated in several trials, but not only had he failed to suppress this ¡®dog¡¯, but he had also been suppressed by its aura. Luo zhiyu¡¯s heart began to beat wildly. The situation had reversed. He had thought that victory was in his hands when he came, but he had been intercepted by song qingxiao because of his carelessness! ¡°Do you think that a dog can kill me?¡± At this point, Luo zhiyu was a little apprehensive, but he refused to admit defeat verbally. He still forced himself to remain calm. ¡°Qing Xiao, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? As he spoke, the ¡®dog¡¯ was still walking in his direction. When it heard him mention the word ¡®dog¡¯, the silver¡¯ dog ¡®squinted its eyes, and the fur on its face was pulled out, making it look even more murderous. It pressed down with its forelimbs and kicked off with its hind legs, and its huge body rose into the air. Its fluffy fur trembled in the strong wind, and Luo zhiyu had never expected this ¡®dog¡¯ to pounce on him so easily. The killing intent had already arrived and locked his Qi. Luo Wu¡¯s vision blurred and the foul wind mixed with the Wolf¡¯s howl had already arrived. The speed, the claws, the momentum, and the shape of the body didn¡¯t look like a dog at all. The fighting spirit and the fierce look made it obvious that song qingxiao had a Wolf with her! Today, the pets that the rich kept were no longer limited to cats and dogs. It was not strange for the aristocrats to domesticate beasts. However, most of the pets that could be tamed had lost most of their bestiality, killing intent, and wild instincts. Where did song qingxiao get this majestic Wolf? At this critical moment, Luo Wu¡¯s reaction was not slow. He suddenly recalled the two dead experts from the hidden clans on the autumn road! The two men were powerful. When they were discovered, one of them was killed by a beast. His throat was bitten, and the other was smashed into meat paste. In the beginning, Luo Wu did not suspect song qingxiao even when he found out that the name card he gave her had been left at the scene. At most, they would speculate that song qingxiao was somehow involved in this case and had something to do with the underworld family. After all, Luo Wu only had a superficial knowledge of the underworld clans. However, he knew that they had extraordinary strength and were not to be trifled with. He and song qingxiao were only newbies in the divine trials. In front of a group of behemoths like the underworld clan, they were like ants. They avoided them like the plague, so how could they kill people? However, when the silver Wolf pounced on him at lightning speed, Luo Wu¡¯s pupils contracted as he recalled the neck of the hidden clan¡¯s expert that had almost been bitten off! Those two people were killed by song Qing! His judgment was wrong! This Silver Wolf was able to kill the people of the underworld clan. No wonder it had such a strong aura. He was no match for the silver Wolf at the moment. Luo Wu wasn¡¯t stupid. Once he understood this crucial point, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist. He turned around and ran away without hesitation. He had just moved when he heard a cold female voice. ¡°Painting the ground¡­¡± This sentence was vaguely familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. The thought flashed through Luo Wu¡¯s mind, but he did not have the time to think about it. The moment song qingxiao¡¯s voice came out, the air around him became thin and the temperature dropped. It was so cold that his hair stood on end! It was as if an invisible mountain was pressing down on him, trapping him! To his horror, he realized that his body seemed to be bound and was not listening to his commands. His raised foot stopped in mid-air, and a heavy chill locked him down. The silver Wolf¡¯s pouncing body brought about a strong wind, and its front paw pressed on his shoulder, pressing him down! in a flash, Luo Wu did not even notice that song qingxiao had yet to finish her incantation before he was pounced on by the silver Wolf with the force of Mount Tai. The Wolf¡¯s sharp claws pierced into his body and grabbed him firmly, causing Luo Wu¡¯s veins to pop out. It opened its mouth and spat out a foul wind, causing Luo Wu¡¯s face to hurt as if it was being pricked by needles. Its eyes were glowing with a faint golden color due to the intense killing intent. Its fangs were extremely long and sharp. Luo Wu had no doubt that half of his neck would be bitten off if he were to be bitten. The teeth were still two or three inches away from Luo zhiyu¡¯s neck, but his neck was already shivering. All of his strength had been drained by the silver Wolf¡¯s ferocity, and he could only instinctively reach out to grab the Wolf¡¯s fur and punch it while enduring the pain. However, the Wolf¡¯s fur was extremely thick and strong. Perhaps it was due to his injury, but the punch had no strength at all. It was offset by the Wolf¡¯s thick fur, as if it had no effect on it at all. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± In the moment of despair, Luo Wu¡¯s pores loosened, and a large amount of cold sweat oozed out of his body. He screamed, ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°Guh¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, like the tone of a broken old bellow that had changed color. It was also trembling, but number five could not care so much at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment he shouted, the silver Wolf¡¯s action of biting down paused, and its wide-open mouth stopped at his neck. As the fangs were pressed against Luo Wu¡¯s neck, his carotid artery was throbbing violently. It was as if the skin on his neck would scratch the sharp fangs with every throb, causing a sharp pain. That was not an illusion. He should really have been injured. The sharpness of the Wolf¡¯s teeth far exceeded his imagination. The sharp fangs cut through his skin, and he could feel his blood flowing out. His body was still trembling. At this moment, Luo Wu felt that this was the closest he had ever been to death! Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Venomous fangs (1) Chapter 372: Venomous fangs (1) Translator: 549690339 The silver Wolf¡¯s claws were so sharp that they almost pierced through Luo Wu¡¯s shoulders, and it lifted his upper body up. His carotid artery was still beating crazily. Luo Wu was gasping for breath. He was scared out of his wits and did not even dare to shout too loudly. He was afraid that his voice would agitate the wolf. The Wolf¡¯s animal instinct was triggered and it lowered its head to bite him. ¡°Qing Xiao¡­¡± When Luo Wu saw the wolf, he felt that it was dangerous. However, he never dreamed that he would not be able to fight against the wolf in one round. He did not even have the power to fight back. He had given up all thoughts of resistance and only hoped to beg for mercy from song qingxiao.¡±Save me ¡­¡± He was being stepped on by the silver Wolf. The huge Wolf King almost covered his entire body. The wolf lowered its head and opened its mouth wide, but it did not close it. It had completely suppressed him with a crushing victory. This was the second time song qingxiao had seen the silver Wolf attack after she had brought it out of the trial space on the demon Island and watched it bite the man from the underworld clan to death. Luo Wu was a trial tester and had been in the trial at least three times. He must have had something to rely on since he dared to come here today. However, none of these means worked in front of the silver Wolf. It was enough to show that the silver Wolf¡¯s injuries from the flood Dragon on the island had fully recovered. ¡°Save you?¡± She took a step towards number five and said, ¡°¡±Why should I save you?¡± As soon as she moved, the silver Wolf, which had its head lowered, slowly raised its head and turned to one side, revealing one eye. It had a threatening look on its face and let out a low growl. It was warning song qingxiao not to act rashly! Luo Wu was its spoils of war, so song qingxiao¡¯s action was a provocation to it. Song Qing¡¯s little fingers secretly formed a seal to guard against it. He tried to take another step forward. This time, the silver Wolf finally turned its head and showed its fangs. ¡°Come here.¡± Song qingxiao saw its fierce appearance and immediately stopped. She opened her mouth and called out, but the wolf was still grinning. After it moved its mouth away, Luo Wu, who was lying on the ground, heaved a sigh of relief. He took the opportunity to gather his strength and propped up his upper body to escape. However, just as he raised his head a little, the silver Wolf, which was looking at song qingxiao, pressed its furry ears down. As if it had sensed his movement, its claws pressed down slightly, and Luo Wu was pressed back to the ground with a bang. The back of Luo Wu¡¯s head hit the ground heavily, making him dizzy. Before he could cry out in pain, he felt the silver Wolf¡¯s claws scratch him deeper, causing him so much pain that his veins popped. ¡°Wuuu¡­¡± The silver Wolf howled in a low voice. Song Qing frowned as he had underestimated the Wolf¡¯s unyielding attitude. Zhou ye and the others were still upstairs. Today was not a good time to kill Luo Wu as the commotion was too big. Unless she killed everyone to silence them, it would attract too much attention. She thought for a moment and made a thin cut on her palm with her nail. Blood oozed out. The wolf, who was grimacing, sniffed. After smelling the blood, his eyes immediately changed. ¡°Come here!¡± She ordered again and tried to approach the silver Wolf. The wolf no longer showed an expression of being offended like before, but licked the corner of its mouth. Song qingjiang shook his hand and the blood in his palm flew out. The silver Wolf was like an arrow, leaving Luo Wu behind and flying out. It accurately swallowed the drop of blood into its throat. After a flash, it jumped into the corner of the stairs, its tail drew a beautiful silver Line, and its figure disappeared without a trace. All of this happened so quickly that poor Luo Wu was left behind by the silver Wolf before he could even react. Perhaps it was because the noise downstairs was too loud, Zhou ye anxiously stuck half of his body out from the railing on the second floor, miss song, what happened?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment he came out, the silver Wolf had disappeared. The air was filled with a sense of danger. Before he appeared, song qingxiao had already moved in front of Luo Wu and squatted down to block him. Hearing his question, she looked up and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Luo just fell.¡± As she spoke, her fingers were still strangling Luo Wu¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo zhiyu wasn¡¯t stupid, so he naturally went along with what she said. Zhou ye had only come out to take a look when he heard the sound of the fall, but when he saw that both of them said they were fine, he remembered that Luo Wu had told him not to disturb his ¡®conversation¡¯ with song qingxiao, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. ¡°I told you it had nothing to do with me, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now you¡¯re calling for help.. Why do you have to do this?¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Venomous fangs (2) Chapter 373: Venomous fangs (2) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao stared at him coldly. Luo Wu¡¯s face was pale. After escaping from death, his face was covered with a layer of black gas. It was not known whether it was from the pain, fear, or anger after hearing her words. His hands and feet were shaking. There were several wounds on both sides of his shoulders, which had been scratched by the silver wolves. There were also several cuts on the side of his neck, but none of them were fatal. However, Luo Wu¡¯s face was still very ugly, and his lips were faintly purple. ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with you.¡± One had no choice but to bow his head when he was under someone else¡¯s roof, and Luo zhiyu¡¯s greatest strength was that he knew how to adapt to the situation. At this point, even though he was certain that song qingxiao was the one who killed the two underworld clans, and one of them was definitely killed by a Wolf, he would never dare to say that in front of song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± His life was in song Qing¡¯s hands. Although Zhou ye and the others were upstairs, they were just ordinary people. If song Qing wanted to kill him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Luo zhiyu began to regret his arrogance in the beginning. He had thought that it would be easy to kill song qingxiao after entering the trial space again and obtaining some benefits. As a result, he had not brought many useful helpers. Judging from the current situation, she didn¡¯t know where her ¡®pet¡¯ came from. Even if he brought help, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use. He didn¡¯t dare to play any more tricks. At this time, he only wanted to save his life first, so he said whatever was good,¡± Qing Xiao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already dealt with the matter at the autumn road. The person who picked up the name card can¡¯t speak again. He won¡¯t sell you out. He endured the pain and swallowed his saliva. I just want to be friends with you, but I used the wrong method. Why don¡¯t you be magnanimous and let me go like a fart?¡± This Luo zhiyu was indeed a figure who knew when to yield and when to extend. When he was proud, he was arrogant, but once he lost power, he didn¡¯t care about his face anymore. He tried his best to beg and say anything. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the mental hospital scene. When he saw the big man with the gun, he also lowered his voice like this. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Luo Wu chuckled when he saw her laugh. don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. We¡¯ve gone through thick and thin together, and we¡¯re on the same team. You can just teach me a lesson and let it go, right? ¡± The situation immediately reversed. Song qingxiao looked at him calmly, her hands still around his neck. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? Why should I believe you?¡± Luo Wu was not afraid of her talking, but he was afraid of her not talking. When he heard her speak, he was suddenly invigorated and quickly said,¡± ¡°Think about it, I do have a bit of money, but what is it in the eyes of those bastards from the reclusive family? He¡¯s just a nobody that they can fight and kill as they please.¡± He was a smart person. From the moment song qingxiao killed the underworld clan¡¯s people, he was sure that she had some kind of enmity with the underworld clan. As he spoke, he tried to curse the underworld clan in order to please song qingxiao. He also secretly pointed out that he and she were on the same team and that they were both insignificant people in the eyes of the underworld clan. He tried to resonate with song qingxiao and let him live. This person¡¯s strength was average, but his mind was really flexible and his schemes were deep. He couldn¡¯t be underestimated. if this matter is exposed, that business card is mine. I won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. Why do I have to get myself into trouble?¡± Song qingxiao had said this in the previous conversation, but now Wu Luo was trying to persuade her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s better to avoid trouble. I can¡¯t wait to keep my mouth shut.¡± As he spoke, he looked at song qingxiao¡¯s expression, but to his disappointment, he could not see any joy or anger on her face. Her eyes were like two deep abysses, unfathomable. Luo Wu was a little disappointed, but he continued,¡± ¡°I swear, I really just want a promise from you. I hope that if there¡¯s a chance, I can ask you for a favor. I really didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Believe me, Qing Xiao. If you spare my dog life, I will repay you. If you need my help in the future, I will definitely help!¡± He saw that song qingxiao was unmoved by his words and quickly added, ¡°¡±Right, aren¡¯t you short on money? I have it! The money from your mother¡¯s nursing home, the house, anything you want, as long as you make a request!¡± Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Venomous fangs (3) Chapter 374: Venomous fangs (3) Translator: 549690339 Song Qing slightly raised the corner of her mouth and slowly moved her hand away from his neck. When she rubbed the wound on his neck, she used a little force, causing Luo Wu to have goosebumps. Her fingertips were extremely soft and cold, as if they did not have a trace of warmth. Even without looking, Luo Wu could guess the curve of her slender fingers. However, he did not have any other thoughts at the moment. Instead, he felt that the finger was extremely cold, like a sharp dagger that could cut his throat in the next moment. When he grabbed his wound, he remembered the feeling of the Wolf¡¯s teeth pressing against his throat. It made his heart tighten and the hair on his back stand up. The wolf had already left, but the fear it gave him still dominated him, making him feel like there was a pair of eyes staring at him from behind. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± He spoke in a panic. Song Qing¡¯s small fingertips stopped at his wound and pressed a little harder. A trace of blood seeped out of the wound that had not yet formed a scab. Luo Wu felt a sharp pain on his neck, but he did not dare to struggle. He only called out carefully, ¡°¡±Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The color of the blood was a little off. Song qingxiao ignored him and rubbed the blood on her fingertips. The slightly sticky blood was rubbed away by her, and the edges were blue. It looked like she had been poisoned. She let go of her hand and slowly stood up. Luo Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He looked as if he had just escaped death. He also wanted to get up. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too soon.¡± Song qingxiao rubbed her fingers and looked at his happy face. She said,¡± ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the time to talk nonsense. After all, life is more important than anything else.¡± Luo Wu was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to ask her what she meant, song qingxiao was obviously not going to talk about this anymore. Luo zhiyu¡¯s expression was uncertain. As if he had thought of something, he raised one hand with great effort to touch his throat. Song qingxiao had touched that part of his body before, and he felt that there was a deeper meaning to her words. The wound on his neck was not big, as if it had been cut by a thin knife. However, to Luo Wu¡¯s surprise, blood kept flowing. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± While Luo Wu was still in a state of shock, song qingxiao suddenly spoke. He looked up and saw song qingxiao turn her head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the money you said you would give me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The corner of his mouth twitched. Just as he was about to say something, he stumbled and hit the corner of the sofa. If he had not grabbed the sofa in a hurry, he would have fallen to the ground on the spot. Luo zhiyu was taken aback. He had only suffered a ¡®small injury¡¯. Even if he had been overly shocked, he should not have been so useless. His gaze fell between his fingers. After he had covered his neck, his palm was stained with some blood that flowed between his fingers. The color of the blood was enchanting and completely different from normal blood. Only then did he understand what song qingxiao meant by that sentence. The Wolf¡¯s fangs might be poisonous! Luo Wu wanted to curse in his heart. He did not say another word and immediately clawed at his neck. His nails tore off a piece of flesh that had been cut by the silver Wolf. Blood gushed out. He pressed the wound and sat down cross-legged. Song qingxiao turned to look at him, smiled, and did not say anything. Luo Wu¡¯s blood on her fingertips had dried up. When she brought it to her nose, she smelled a fishy smell. That kind of fishy smell was not purely the smell of blood, but mixed with something else. Luo Wu should not have been poisoned. After he found out that he was poisoned, he acted in a hurry. It did not seem like he was pretending. The poison was in his throat, which was cut by the silver Wolf. The fangs were poisonous, but where did the poison come from? Her eyes fell on the direction where the silver Wolf had disappeared and she thought for a moment. If the silver Wolf¡¯s genes had mutated and it had the function of poisonous fangs during the evolution process, why was she not poisoned when she was bitten by the silver Wolf when she left demon Island? If the silver Wolf¡¯s original fangs were not poisonous, then when did it get the heaven-defying ability of these poisonous fangs? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She remembered the last night at the trial scene on the demon Island. When the silver Wolf attacked the Wyrm, it was bitten by the Wyrm. In the end, the venomous fangs were broken in its body, but after it recovered, the fangs disappeared without a trace. She had also been bitten by a flood Dragon before, but because of the evolution potion and flood dragon¡¯s blood in her body, she was not afraid of the poison. When the silver Wolf bit her, it drank her blood and absorbed the dragon¡¯s Fang. With the evolution of its genes, it turned the function of the dragon¡¯s poisonous Fang into its own use. If this was the case, it would explain the poison on Luo Wu¡¯s neck. The silver Wolf was the king of genetic mutation. It was already very powerful, and after absorbing the dragon¡¯s venomous fangs, it was like a tiger with wings.. If she could take the silver Wolf for her own use, then she would have one more powerful help when she was in trouble! Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Deterrence (1) Chapter 375: Deterrence (1) Translator: 549690339 Luo Wu¡¯s body glowed with red light. In a few seconds, the temperature around him rose rapidly. His clothes were smoking under the high temperature, but song qingxiao did not feel any fluctuation of spiritual power. It should be a special skill, similar to the ability of number three in the Zombie¡¯s revenge scene. The poison he was inflicted with should not be light. Otherwise, with this person¡¯s cautious nature, it was impossible for him to take the risk and reveal his skills in such a situation! Song qingxiao watched coldly as white mist rose from Luo Wu¡¯s body. His face turned from green to red, and the blood that had just gushed out of the wound on his neck was burned to ashes by the high temperature, giving off a pungent smell. But even so, the blood from the wound did not stop, it only slowed down the speed at which it was flowing out. Two or three minutes later, the sofa beside him started to spark due to the rising temperature. Song qingxiao saw this and immediately pressed her hand on the sofa. With her palm as the center, a layer of ice spread rapidly and quickly put out the flame created by Luo Wu. The surface of the sofa was covered with a layer of ice crystals, and the temperature that had just risen dropped again. Luo Wu¡¯s cheeks were swollen. He could feel the change in the temperature around him. He forced his eyes open to take a look. What he saw made his eyes Twitch. The sofa was cold, but it was not affected by his body temperature. The cold passed through Luo Wu¡¯s skin and almost reached his heart. He turned his wrist, and in the blink of an eye, a pill the size of a peanut appeared in his palm. He stuffed the pill into his mouth without any hesitation and swallowed it without chewing. A few seconds later, the bleeding on his neck gradually stopped. The medicine should have taken effect temporarily. Song qingxiao saw that his face was slowly swelling. He let out a long breath and the red light on his body disappeared. Number five staggered and grabbed the sofa to stand up. He touched the wound on his throat. The wound there had temporarily formed a scab, but the area cut by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth still had a thin Purple Line. It was likely that the poison had not been completely eliminated, but at least his life should be temporarily saved. Luo Wu should know this in his heart. He smiled bitterly and said,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, what poison is this? it¡¯s so powerful.¡± His voice was hoarse, as if he had lost a lot of strength. When he spoke to song qingxiao, although he still called her by her name, his attitude was completely different from before. It was respectful, cautious, and also mixed with a trace of suppressed anger. Today, he tried to steal a chicken but failed and lost the rice. He almost lost his life, but at this time, he could not vent his anger and could not speak of his suffering. ¡°Snake venom.¡± Song Qing looked down on him but did not hide it from him. Luo Wu did not expect to hear such an answer. He was stunned for a moment, snake venom? How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± It was the silver Wolf that had bitten him, but the poison he had been poisoned by should have something to do with the snake¡¯s fangs. It was just that the silver Wolf might have evolved its poison again in the process of evolution. She was telling the truth. If Luo Wu didn¡¯t believe her, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Luo zhiyu¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard her words. No one knew if he believed her in the end, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He did not speak, but song qingxiao said,¡± by the way, my sofa almost caught on fire. You have to help me fix it. Luo zhiyu held his breath. The cost of this sofa was nothing to him. However, he was poisoned and his life was not completely saved. Song qingxiao had already started to urge him to pay more, which made Luo Wu furious. However, he was very shrewd and swallowed his anger after a long while. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± After he said that, he didn¡¯t want to stay in this place for another minute. He raised his wrist to look at his watch. The watch had been burned by the high temperature of his body and had stopped moving, which made him upset again. it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll transfer the fees to your account later. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. As he said this, he glanced at song qingxiao¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to stop him. Luo Wu endured the pain and tried to take off his coat. He covered the wounds on his neck and shoulders and took a step towards the door. She stood there without moving. He was still a little worried about the wolf from before. He didn¡¯t know where it was hiding and when it would come out again. At this moment, Luo zhiyu hated this kind of involuntary situation. He had only taken two steps, but he was still trembling in fear. Although song qingxiao did not move, the previous shocking scene had left a deep shadow in his heart. He thought for a moment, then raised his head and shouted again,¡± ¡°Zhou ye!¡± This was the first time that Zhou ye did not agree. He was a little anxious and raised his voice, ¡°Zhou ye! Zhou ye!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say goodbye to him and leave first,¡± he said to song qingxiao with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou ye appeared at the railing on the second floor again. He looked at him and said,¡± young master Luo? ¡± I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You have to pay more attention to miss song and take care of the matter! Luo zhiyu forced himself to give a few instructions, and Zhou ye agreed to them. He didn¡¯t look too good. Zhou ye didn¡¯t know what he had said to song qingxiao, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask Luo zhiyu when he saw his strange expression. With Zhou ye keeping an eye on him, Luo zhiyu quickly walked to the door and left without looking back. Luo zhiyu¡¯s anxious heart finally settled down after he left the room. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t see his current expression, so he dared to pull a long face to reveal his terrible mood. Today was truly an unlucky day. He was overjoyed when he came, but now, his chagrin and regret multiplied. The loss of money was secondary, and the failure of his original plans was nothing. The key was that he was lucky to not die, but he was poisoned. This poison was extremely difficult to deal with, and his special ability could not get rid of it. Moreover, the pills that he had exchanged for at a high price in the trial space had no effect. He then thought of song qingxiao¡¯s previous abilities. He had awakened the fire element, which was supposed to counter song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®ice element¡¯. However, his fire was completely suppressed in front of her. This was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s abilities were far beyond his expectations. No wonder she was so calm and composed. It was clear that after the trial at the mental hospital, she had entered the trial space again and obtained some benefits! Luo Wu stood there for a moment. When he thought of the wolf again, he shivered. He had a feeling that the wolf was secretly watching him from somewhere in the villa, and he did not dare to stay any longer. He rushed out as if he was escaping from a disaster. After a while, a car parked outside made a loud engine sound and then drove away like a whirlwind. After Luo Wu left, song qingxiao frowned. The situation was not in her favor, and Luo Wu was not very reliable. He should have guessed that the people from the underworld clans had died in his hands, but because of his strength, he was forced to hold back. Once he thought that he had the situation under control, it was very likely that he would counterattack. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think of killing him to silence him, but it was currently broad daylight and Luo Wu had come with Zhou ye and the others, so it wasn¡¯t easy for her to do so. He could have used the silver Wolf to track him, but he had been here before, and then something had happened to him. Moreover, he had died in the same way as Zhao Xian, so it was easy to leave clues. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, she might not be able to guide the silver Wolf as she wished, so she could only let Luo Wu go for the time being. Fortunately, he was poisoned. In addition, he was also involved in the deaths of Zhao Xian and song qingxiao. He should be thinking of a way to get rid of the poison before he could get rid of himself. He would not have the time to cause trouble for song qingxiao. This also bought song qingxiao some time. But no matter what, she was afraid that it would be difficult to stay in this villa that she had just bought for a long time. She had to find another safe and secretive place to stay! She couldn¡¯t continue with her work in the guard Hall. She had to complete all the plans before Luo Wu retaliated. It was a pity that she was not strong enough. Otherwise, she would not have to hide here and there at this time. However, when she became strong enough, she would not let go of the man who tried to assassinate her in the alley that day, number six who coveted her dagger, the reclusive family who wanted to kill her, and Qian Shan who had appeared in the autumn Festival road.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Reminiscing (1) Chapter 376: Reminiscing (1) Translator: 549690339 Zhou ye and the others were busy the whole afternoon and finished repairing the door and windows. When song qingxiao was about to pay the fees, Zhou ye smiled and said, ¡°Young master Luo has already paid.¡± He had been on tenterhooks for the entire afternoon, sweating profusely. Fortunately, as song qingxiao had said, nothing strange happened. However, it was inevitable that he would look tired after being so tense for a long time. He forced himself to focus and looked around.¡±! didn¡¯t see miss song¡¯s pet.¡± ¡°It found a place to rest by itself.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Zhou ye was a little disappointed,¡±! still want to take a look.¡± After he said this, he saw song Qing chuckling. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he laughed as well.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song qingxiao endured it again and again. ¡°Luo zhiyu did see it just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a real pity!¡± Zhou ye let out a long sigh, which made song Qing laugh again. He then continued, I saw that the door and windows were extremely sturdy and had been specially treated. Miss song¡¯s pet must be very powerful to be able to break it. Song qingxiao was still laughing because of his sigh. Luo Wu¡¯s current mood was probably the complete opposite of Zhou ye¡¯S. He was probably envious that Zhou ye and the others did not see the appearance of the terrifying Silver Wolf. ¡°But if there¡¯s a chance in the future, see you.¡± Zhou ye looked at the time. I still have something to do, miss song. We¡¯ll take our leave first. Song qingxiao nodded. Before she saw them out, she remembered the glass bead and reminded him again to deliver it to Mrs. Sun¡¯s ex-husband. Zhou ye agreed to her request. After the few of them left, Zhou ye had just gotten into the car when the driver asked, ¡°¡±Mr. Zhou, do I send you home directly?¡± The workers had been busy for the entire afternoon and were all very tired. Zhou ye had stayed in the haunted room for a long time and was a little exhausted at this time. When the man who was driving asked, he was about to nod and agree, but for some reason, he remembered that before he left, song Qing had told him to deliver this to Ms. Sun¡¯s ex-husband as soon as possible. This item should be very ¡®important¡¯. Her relationship with Luo zhiyu seemed to be¡¯ more solid ¡®than he had imagined. Zhou ye thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go back yet. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯ve delivered the things miss song asked us to.¡± After they left, song qingxiao released her divine sense. Originally, it was to protect them as she was worried that the silver Wolf would hurt them. However, she heard the conversation between Zhou ye and the others in the car clearly. When she heard that Zhou ye had sent the ghost away in time, the corners of her mouth curled up. That night, song qingxiao received three million Yuan from Luo Wu. At the same time, she received a call from the sanatorium, saying that someone had paid for her mother¡¯s expenses for a year. Luo Wu was a man of his word. The next few days were calm and Luo Wu should have managed to keep his life. Otherwise, Zhou ye would have sent some news over. He didn¡¯t have the chance to talk nonsense for the time being. The poison in his body was enough to make him suffer. During this period of time, song qingxiao spent most of her time cultivating at home, other than going out to look for other hiding places. Her strength was really too weak, and the state of enlightenment was only an entry-level ladder in cultivation. She still had a long way to go. Half a month passed by in a flash. She had already stabilized her state of enlightenment and often practiced the nine-word secret order. Her mastery of this secret skill was far better than before. During this time, she also visited the imperial capital. There were heavenly eyes everywhere, and the security surveillance of the Empire was everywhere. This made her plan of hiding in the world basically impossible. Although she had stepped into the threshold of cultivation, she could sense the position and number of heavenly eyes these days. She could hide if she wanted to, but there would always be a slip-up. In particular, her enemy was not an ordinary person, but a reclusive family, an unknown existence from ¡®outer space¡¯. A little negligence could lead to a disaster. After thinking about it, song qingxiao hesitated. Should she leave the capital for the time being to avoid the underworld family? The reason why she had stayed here in the past was only because of Tang Yun¡¯s obsession. She wanted to wait for her ¡®father¡¯ to return. In fact, she didn¡¯t have any extra concerns about this place. After stepping on the road of God¡¯s trial, she had even cut off everything from the past. She didn¡¯t have any good friends, classmates, or a mother. But as long as she didn¡¯t get caught, number six wouldn¡¯t do anything to her before he forced her out. After making up her mind, song qingxiao received a call before she could even think about where to go. The call was from Captain an. It had been nearly a month since he was seriously injured that night and almost lost his life. His condition was finally stable. After he had stabilized his condition, he gave song qingxiao a call, hoping to meet her. Song qingxiao was actually a little hesitant when she received the call. That day, she had saved Captain an¡¯s life only because she had been touched by Captain an¡¯s courage when they were facing Qian Shan. It was just a small effort, and she had never thought of dealing with him again. Especially after she decided to leave the capital and not work in the guard Bureau, Captain an and the others were almost the same to her. She might not have any contact with them in the future. This was an extremely dangerous moment for song qingxiao. Luo Wu had already found out that she had killed two men from the underworld clan. The longer she stayed here, the more dangerous her situation would be. Moreover, on the night that Qian Shan appeared, the fact that she had met with Qian Shan but didn¡¯t die was exposed, which was also a problem. Captain an¡¯s invitation came just as she was about to leave the capital, and the timing seemed to be perfect. She didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or a coincidence. If he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t avoid what was coming. If it was a coincidence, and Captain an really just wanted to see her, then she might be able to ask Captain an for some help in leaving the capital. Based on these considerations, she agreed to Captain an¡¯s request to meet her. Captain an was still staying in the Imperial hospital, which was next to the University of Science and Technology. It was the center of the Imperial City¡¯s streets, and Royal guards could be seen patrolling the streets. Song qingxiao walked over early in the morning. She stood at the entrance of the University of Science and Technology for a long time, looking up and staring at the sign for a long time. It was very early, so there were not many cars going in and out of the school gate. Inside the school gate, students with materials in their hands could be vaguely seen passing by the campus. ¡°You¡¯re much better.¡± She read it seriously and didn¡¯t even turn her head when she suddenly spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to disturb you,¡± Captain an¡¯s voice rang out. Song qingxiao shook her head. When she turned around, she saw Captain an standing about five or six steps away from her. His face was pale and his body was thin. In fact, she had already sensed Captain an¡¯s presence when he came over, even though he had tried his best to hide his presence to avoid disturbing her. ¡°You like this place?¡± He was much thinner compared to the one in song qingxiao¡¯s memory. It seemed that qianshan¡¯s finger had hurt him greatly. Even though he had survived, he seemed to have aged more than twenty years. His back was not as straight as before. ¡°When I was young, I wanted to study here.¡± If it was in the past, she would not have said such words, as she would definitely be ridiculed for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth. However, now that he had strength, he naturally said these words and no longer had the previous cowardly thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was like a butterfly that was slowly transforming, waiting to break out of its cocoon. When she flapped her wings, the sky was high and the sea was wide. In the future, she would be able to roam freely. on my first day at the guard Station, the first case I received that required personal attention was over there. After she started, she was willing to say a few words. She turned around and pointed in a direction. On one side of the Imperial City was the West Street. One was inside and the other was outside. It was like the difference between heaven and hell. She didn¡¯t look very excited, but Captain an could hear the undercurrent under her calm expression. His expression was complicated. Following her words, he thought of the difficult situation she had been in when she had first entered the guard Station. It was more or less related to his prejudice against her. At that time, he only wanted to push a ¡®black sheep¡¯ like her out of his team, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a time when he would make a wrong judgment, and even more so, he didn¡¯t expect that one day, his life would be saved by this girl that he had once looked down on.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 306 Chapter 377: Chapter 306-destination (1) Translator: 549690339 Captain an was wearing loose clothes. Perhaps it was because he had lost too much blood essence after his injury, but he was so thin that he was out of shape. The clothes seemed empty on him. There seemed to be something hidden at the side of his waist that was moving slightly. He was silent. He must have felt guilty, but song qingxiao no longer cared about her past. She smiled and glanced at Captain an. ¡°His life is safe.¡± With a sweep of her divine sense, she could ¡®see¡¯ Captain an¡¯s condition at a glance. There was a weak aura hidden by his waist, which should be a living thing. His body was equipped with a sensor, probably because it was related to the people from ¡®beyond the heavens¡¯. The Shi family had saved his life, but his internal organs were severely damaged. Even if he was alive, it would have a great impact on his future. His tendons and vessels were in disorder, and his body was severely damaged. It would be difficult to recover to the extent it had in the past. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Captain an wanted to say something but stopped himself. Perhaps he wanted to thank her, but this was the Shi family¡¯s territory. His lips moved, but in the end, he did not say anything. In fact, he still had a lot of questions in his heart. For example, who exactly was song qingxiao? who was the man who appeared on autumn road that night? how did song qingxiao escape from Qian Shan¡¯s hands and save his life? and so on¡­ But in the end, these words turned into silence after they met and were hidden in his heart. After he was rescued and found out that he was the only one who was found at the scene of the autumn Festival road, he knew that song qingxiao did not want to be exposed. Captain an wasn¡¯t stupid. He recalled the scene after the incident. When they were facing Qian Shan, song qingxiao was much calmer than him. When he attacked Qian Shan, song qingxiao¡¯s grab was extremely crucial. The imperial family¡¯s doctor once said that the power of the mysterious person¡¯s finger at the autumn Festival road wasn¡¯t real. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her even if he was a God. ¡°It¡¯s just that the future can¡¯t be the same as before.¡± There was a tree-lined Avenue between the University of Science and Technology and the Imperial hospital that led directly to the forest Park. The two of them walked along the main road in the direction of the park. Captain an was still recovering from his injuries, so he walked and stopped. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t rush him. She accompanied him for a few steps and then stopped to rest. because of this, I might have gotten a blessing in disguise. I might have been transferred to the eastern city guard Department as the Head of the Department. He twitched the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile.¡±It¡¯s considered a promotion.¡± When he said that he would be promoted, there was not much joy on his face. Instead, he looked a little disappointed. However, this melancholy expression did not stay on his face for long. After a while, he collected his emotions and asked song qingxiao,¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been fired,¡± Song qingxiao was calm, but Captain an was speechless. Compared to his ¡®promotion¡¯ treatment, she was really too miserable. Captain an knew the reason why she was fired. It was probably related to her negligence on duty during her ¡®patrol¡¯ at Autumn Festival road that night. However, Captain an knew a little about her background and didn¡¯t think that she had to take up the job at the guard Hall. Captain an¡¯s eyelids twitched when he thought of how the other people in the guard Station had ostracized and bullied her. In fact, after confirming that song qingxiao had survived the mysterious man¡¯s attack that night, Captain an knew that she was far more dangerous than he had expected. It was no wonder that when they were patrolling the autumn road in the middle of the night, everyone else was afraid, but she was the only one who didn¡¯t change her expression. ¡°What are your plans after this?¡± Captain an asked casually. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to answer. A person like her walked a completely different path from him. It was uncertain if they would meet again in the future. Today¡¯s meeting might be the last time the two of them would contact each other. ¡°I might rest for a while and walk around,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t hide it from him. Since Captain an was willing to hide it for her in front of the Shi family, he might not tell her even if she revealed her whereabouts. Even if he wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have any specific plans now, it would be difficult for him to give a reason. ¡°Rest?¡± Captain an was taken aback. After song qingxiao nodded, he furrowed his brows, as if he understood her intention. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He turned his head and looked around. There were not many people on the boulevard, but perhaps the two had already reached the edge of the forest Park. The air around them was excellent. He could smell the fragrance of flowers and trees, and he could hear the chirping of birds. It felt like he was far away from the hustle and bustle of the world. He dragged his legs and walked to the middle of the road. Song Qing looked down on his actions. His eyes flashed and he followed. When he walked to the middle of the road, he opened his clothes and took out a small crystal cage. Inside it was a white mouse with brown spots the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The mouse¡¯s eyes were like black beans, and there was a small electronic device hanging around its neck that made it shake its head constantly. Captain an opened the crystal cage, and the spotted rat jumped out. He pointed at the rat¡¯s head with his fingertip and bent over with difficulty to put the rat on the ground. The little mouse took two steps and ran two to three meters away. Once it ran away, Captain an lowered his voice. ¡°The city center is looking for the woman who called that night.¡± Captain an had said that the city center was investigating, not the Shi family. Today, the Imperial power and political power had been separated. The imperial family¡¯s power had developed in the dark, and they were no longer involved in these matters on the surface. However, at the critical moment, the political power was still in the service of the imperial family and was driven by the Shi family. In other words, her phone call that night had not been noticed by the Shi family. Firstly, Captain an¡¯s testimony was very important. Secondly, it should be because of the ghost that night, lang Yin¡¯s movements, so that the security guards of the community made a seemingly credible ¡®proof¡¯ that she was at home that night. These two points had temporarily dispelled the Shi family¡¯s suspicions of her. Of course, this had a lot to do with her humble background and ordinary bloodline. However, the Shi family had temporarily stopped their investigation, but if the city center continued, they might be able to trace it back to her. In addition to Luo Wu, who was an unstable factor, her temporary retreat was just right. After Captain an said this, he hurriedly added,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If you trust me, I can arrange a place for you.¡± He glanced at the spotted rat that had run more than ten meters away. The rat strolled around in a circle, stood up with its forelimbs, and scratched its head. It seemed to be turning around and coming back. ¡°I served in the Shi family in my early years and worked in the guard Bureau after I retired.¡± Seeing the spotted rat run back, Captain an made it short. when I was serving in the Army, I made a few friends who have been through life and death situations with me. If you want to hide, going out is not a solution. You might as well hide under the Shi family¡¯s eyes. You should be safe for the time being. He didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao had made enemies with the underworld clans, nor did he know that the two people who had died in the autumn road were killed by song qingxiao. He only inferred from song qingxiao¡¯s escape that night that she was not willing to be exposed for the time being.. Moreover, she might have to hide from the ¡®expert¡¯ who had appeared at autumn road and almost injured him! Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: The commotion (1) Chapter 378: The commotion (1) Translator: 549690339 Captain an didn¡¯t know about Qian Shan¡¯s identity, but when he mentioned the Shi family that night, Captain an could tell that Qian Shan didn¡¯t think much of the Shi family. This proved that Qian Shan¡¯s identity should have some background. Judging from the Shi family¡¯s reaction during this period of time, they should be able to guess the mysterious man¡¯s background, even if they didn¡¯t say it out loud. That person was a dangerous person. Song qingxiao had made an enemy out of such a person, so it was best to find someone to protect her. Hiding under the Shi family¡¯s wings should be safe for the time being. The power of the royal family was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Captain an had served in the royal family before, and this time, he had been rescued by the Shi clan. What he knew was only the tip of the iceberg. The royal family still had an even greater power hidden in the dark. If song qingxiao had managed to sneak in and changed her identity, the people from the city center would not be able to find her immediately. Even if they were able to find her, they would not be able to imagine that she was hiding among the Shi family¡¯s troops in a short period of time. At the same time, even if that man appeared again that night, he could still protect her with the name of the Shi family. Song qingxiao had saved his life, and he was willing to return the favor. He would use some of his connections to help her. Of course, Captain an didn¡¯t do this just to repay the favor. At the same time, he also had his own selfish motives. He was born in the Empire and was loyal to the Empire. To maintain the peace of the Empire, it was his duty to crack down on evil. It was also his wish in his early years. It was also his duty to gather talents for the Empire. A person like song qingxiao did not enjoy much of the Empire¡¯s preferential treatment. It was unlikely that she would have a place in the Empire. It would not be a pity to lose an expert like her.If he did evil, he would definitely become a great disaster. Captain an also wanted to use this opportunity to make song qingxiao useful to the Empire. I¡¯ll make the arrangements as soon as possible. I¡¯ll find a way to get it done for you within three days. As soon as he finished speaking, the spotted mouse ran back and stopped at Captain an¡¯s feet, squeaking non-stop. He smiled and stretched out his hand, letting the mouse crawl into his palm. I¡¯ve been raising this Marten for a few years,¡± he said, then asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± When song qingxiao came to see Captain an this time, she had the intention of asking him to help clean up the mess. She didn¡¯t expect him to suggest such a method, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tempted. With Captain an¡¯s help, it was naturally the best. No matter how fast song Qing¡¯s strength grew, in real life, Captain an was much more capable than her. To her, what she lacked the most at the moment was time. She needed to sneak into the Shi family for the time being and hide from the eyes and ears of the underworld clans, Qian Shan, and the others. However, in this way, her whereabouts would be exposed to Captain an. If he had the intention to sell her out, he would be able to catch her in the Shi family like a turtle in a jar. She weighed the risks and gains in her heart. Finally, under Captain an¡¯s gaze, she looked at the small spotted mouse in his hand and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Captain an heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. He looked deeply at song qingxiao and did not continue the topic. When the two reached a consensus, they did not continue to walk into the forest Park. Although Captain an¡¯s life was saved, his body had been severely damaged by qianshan¡¯s extremely overbearing spiritual power. After walking for a while, he was already a little exhausted, so the two of them turned back. Song Qing had underestimated him and was prepared to send him back to the hospital. When the two of them walked out of the shady road, the atmosphere at the Imperial hospital was completely different from before. At the main entrance of the hospital was a beautiful semi-circular staircase made of white marble. Below it was a clean and spacious square. The environment was elegant and quiet. When song qingxiao and Captain an were taking a walk, there were patients sitting in twos or threes beside the fountain and on some long benches in the square. However, at this moment, there were obviously many more people, and their auras weren¡¯t weak. As soon as song qingxiao and Captain an arrived, they felt a divine sense sweep over them. She suppressed her instinctive reaction and suppressed the surging spiritual power in her body. She lowered her head and felt that the spiritual power stayed on her body for a moment. It was as if she did not find anything strange, and then she looked away. This person¡¯s mental strength wasn¡¯t deep and was weaker than song Qing¡¯s. Therefore, not only did she not notice song Qing¡¯s small strength, but she also ¡®caught¡¯ the person with her mental strength. The person¡¯s appearance was unremarkable. He seemed to be an ordinary old man who was sitting leisurely in the square. How did such a ¡®master¡¯ appear in the Imperial hospital? Song Qing squinted his eyes and took a look. Then, he lowered his head again. He quickly noticed that there were other spiritual forces sweeping over. There were many people like the old man hidden in the square. Although none of them were very powerful, they had the advantage in numbers. Captain an wasn¡¯t as sensitive as her, but with his many years of experience, he also felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. ¡°It seems that I have to ask you to send me back to the ward temporarily.¡± He frowned and looked serious. It was not the time for song qingxiao to leave. He did not know where these people came from and what they were after. It was not the time for her to leave. It would attract attention. She nodded and pretended to help Captain an back to the hospital. As soon as the two of them went up the stairs and entered the hospital, the atmosphere in the hospital became even more tense. In the large corridor, there were actually two teams of uniformed guards patrolling. These uniforms were very special. They weren¡¯t the uniforms of any Army in the Empire in song qingxiao¡¯s memory. Just as she had a trace of doubt in her heart, she heard Captain an lower his voice and say,¡± ¡°The Shi family¡¯s private guards.¡± His tone was a little nervous, and so was his body. It should be because this group of Shi family¡¯s private guards had a strong background. Although Captain an¡¯s voice was soft, the two teams of private guards were extremely sharp and heard it immediately. A few of them turned their heads in unison, and their eyes fell on the two of them like eagles. When the hospital staff saw this scene, they quickly came forward and whispered. Song Qing didn¡¯t use her divine sense and heard the nurse say,¡± He¡¯s the captain of the western suburbs Guard Station. Shi si sent him here a few days ago and asked him to take care of him. He¡¯s currently living in the 10th room. The person next to him should be a visitor, who registered today.¡± Captain an knew who he was. As soon as the nurse finished speaking, the two men who were about to walk over stopped in their tracks. Before they could speak, they heard a commotion in the distance. Someone shouted, ¡°.. Get fellow Shi to quickly get ready, he¡¯s coming!¡± What¡¯s here? Song Qing scratched his head in confusion. From afar, he could hear the sound of messy footsteps, mixed with the sound of wheels rolling on the ground. The two teams of private guards couldn¡¯t care less about Captain an and his partner. They quickly formed two human walls and cleared a path in the hospital corridor. In this situation, Captain an stumbled back, and so did song qingxiao. The nurse who was smiling earlier ran over and glared at Captain an. Before she could say anything, she opened the door behind him and was about to push him in. Before song qingxiao could enter, two young men appeared in the distance, followed by a large group of people who were surrounding a man in a wheelchair. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the person in the wheelchair. It was a very young man, but he was extremely thin. His nose was sharp, but his lips were colorless. His eyes were half-closed, and his breathing was rapid. He seemed to have fallen into a coma. An extremely bright and beautiful girl was walking quickly on his right side, looking down at him from time to time. ¡°Come in first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The nurse who didn¡¯t look too good opened the door and whispered to Captain an. Captain an stepped in. Before song qingxiao entered and was about to look away, the bright girl reached out and was about to touch the young man¡¯s forehead. The young man who seemed to have passed out drooped his head to the left. His face turned around, and a few strands of hair fell down, forming a swaying shadow between his eyebrows. Her eyes met with the man¡¯s half-squinted eyes. The man¡¯s pupils were expanding. He didn¡¯t have long to live! Song Qing glanced at him and thought of this. Before he could take a closer look at his face, he had already turned around and entered the ward. The nurse gently closed the door, blocking out the noise outside. Therefore, she did not notice that when the seemingly unconscious person¡¯s eyes met her, his unfocused pupils trembled, and the fingertips hanging outside the armrest of the wheelchair trembled.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Never before (1) Chapter 379: Never before (1) Translator: 549690339 The bright girl¡¯s hand, which was about to reach out to pull his hair, missed. She noticed his subtle movements and followed his unfocused gaze, just in time to see the closed door of the ward. There was only a simple room number on it, and nothing unusual could be seen. The moment the girl looked up at the door, song Qing¡¯s back went numb, as if she was being stared at by danger. She instinctively frowned. ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as the door was closed, the petite and lovely nurse¡¯s face darkened, an Ji, you just saved your life and recovered from your injuries. Now you¡¯re running around?¡± She was petite and looked very young. She was wearing the standard white nurse¡¯s dress of the Imperial hospital, revealing a pair of white and straight legs. Her hair was gathered under the nurse¡¯s hat, revealing a pretty and fair face. At this moment, she spoke with a serious face, looking a little old. In song qingxiao¡¯s memory, the serious and upright Captain an was like a mouse that had seen a cat. He was bound. I¡¯m meeting a guest, I¡¯m meeting a guest. Miss Lin, didn¡¯t I already register?¡± ¡°I allowed you to meet guests, but I didn¡¯t allow you to go out and meet guests!¡± The nurse was much shorter than Captain an, but Captain an didn¡¯t seem to have any confidence in front of her. He smiled and said,¡± I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I definitely won¡¯t do it again next time. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± The lady walked to the side of the bed and fiddled with an instrument that showed some of Captain an¡¯s personal information. ¡°You were running twenty minutes ago!¡± it wasn¡¯t easy to save your life. The credit for saving you belongs to every doctor and nurse,¡± she said with a pained expression. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Captain an nodded quickly, as if he was already used to such things happening. for every dose of medicine you use, countless people have worked hard behind it. Their hard work is for the progress of mankind, not for you to squander your life wantonly! The nurse said sternly. Captain an nodded his head vigorously. ¡°The time you wasted today is the time that many people long for but don¡¯t have?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± you don¡¯t value your life. You¡¯ve let down the doctors, nurses, medical scientists, and those who saved you that day¡­ ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Captain an nodded and gave song qingxiao a look for help. ¡°But nurse Lin ¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± The girl got angrier and angrier as she said in a deep voice,¡± you¡¯ve been too reckless running like this today. As a responsible head nurse, I think you should stay in the hospital for another week to strengthen your Foundation! ¡°Yes¡­¡± Captain an¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, something¡¯s not right! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He winked at song qingxiao. qingxiao, tell me. When the woman heard him mention other people¡¯s names, she seemed to finally realize that there were other people in the ward. She turned to face song Qing shyly, but a sweet and lovely smile soon appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± At this time, the female nurse was a completely different person from when she reprimanded Captain an. When she turned around, Captain an heaved a sigh of relief and winked at song Qing, signaling her to change the topic. Song Qing looked down on him and saw that he was sweating profusely. He did not expect him to be so afraid. He could not help but find it funny and asked again,¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± She had just started, but the nurse seemed to have guessed what she was going to ask. This time, it was the lovely lady who wanted to hide. Without waiting for song qingxiao to finish, the nurse made a look of realization. ah, I forgot. Captain an, it¡¯s time to take your medicine! She quickly slipped away, and the door to the ward closed. Captain an felt as if he had been pardoned. He wiped his head. ¡°You¡¯ve saved me again,¡± His tone was rejoicing, which made song qingxiao want to laugh again. After a moment of silence, he realized that his actions were very different from the past, so he explained awkwardly,¡± ¡°The nurses here are too fierce ¡­¡± ¡°I heard you.¡± The door was pushed open, and the female nurse who had been scared away by song qingxiao earlier was standing at the door with a medicine cart. She said expressionlessly,¡± Captain an was at a loss for words. There were injections and other things in the car. Captain an¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw them. This time, no matter how hard he tried, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t save him. Seeing that he had been injected, the nurse took a large amount of medicine and forced him to take it. Then, she pushed the cart away. He had swallowed a large amount of medicine, and at this moment, it was like a Fishbone was stuck in his throat. He patted his chest and complained,¡± it¡¯s either an injection or medicine here, and the nurse ¡­ He lowered his voice, probably because he had heard what he had said.¡°.. She¡¯s too fierce. Every day she¡¯s in there is like being in jail.¡± He did not wait for song qingxiao to reply and started counting with his fingers. I said I could be discharged after five more days, but now I have to stay for another week¡­ Before he could finish his words, he had a look of despair on his face. Song Qing chuckled as she thought of the group of people who had entered the courtyard earlier. The experts who were guarding outside, the Shi family¡¯s private guards who were clearing the way, the bright and beautiful young lady, and the dying young man who was sitting in a wheelchair and whose eyes met hers. Even though they had only met once, song qingxiao was certain that she had never met this person before. However, he had a look of surprise in his eyes at that time, as if he had recognized her. It was as if the two of them had met before and were reunited again. Her smile gradually faded as she recalled the malicious intent that had seeped through the door after the door was closed, who was the one who just entered the hospital?¡± Captain an¡¯s posture of swallowing medicine with his head lowered paused, the Imperial hospital was initially used to serve the Shi family. The Shi family had always been in charge of the hospital. However, with the passage of time and the change in power, hospitals were gradually opened to the public to receive officials and Noble people, but they mainly served the royal family. ¡°Most likely¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment, then said softly, ¡°¡±It could be ¡­¡± He coughed twice and tried to stretch his neck. Then, he pulled his neck back and swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva as if there was medicine stuck in his throat. He tried to swallow the medicine with this action. when I was serving the Shi family, I heard that the legitimate heir of the Shi family had a health problem. There were rumors at that time that he would not live ¡­ Captain an raised his hand and made a ¡®three¡¯ sign. With the rapid development of modern medicine, the average lifespan of humans had reached an unprecedented height. Song qingxiao had once heard from Luo Wu that the Shi family was one of the most prominent reclusive families in this world. With the current medical prowess of the Shi family, if there was a rumor that the heir of the Shi family could not live past thirty, it was enough to prove that the heir of the Shi family was indeed suffering from a serious problem. She thought of the young man from before. It was self-evident who he was. She could not have dealt with such a person before. Song Qing¡¯s heart relaxed a little. Although she still felt that the malicious intent was very strange, she did not ask further. Perhaps song qingxiao had seen the side of her that was afraid of the nurse, Captain an was a little embarrassed. Anyway, the matter had been settled. Although she had saved Captain an¡¯s life, they were not close. There was no need to stay any longer, so she got up and said goodbye. When she came out of the hospital, the people who were spying on her with their divine senses were still there. Song qingxiao had left the Imperial hospital. Three days later, she received a call from Captain an in the evening. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His voice was tense and he was suppressing his anger. There seemed to be a murderous feeling. Song qingxiao could hear the heaviness in his words and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±It didn¡¯t go well?¡± When he offered to help, he had promised to give her three days, but he didn¡¯t call her until now. However, his tone had changed. ¡°No.¡± On the phone, he seemed to be gritting his teeth as he squeezed out the two words. He stopped for a long time after he said that. When song qingxiao thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything more, he took a deep breath and said,¡± ¡°But nurse Lin is dead,¡± Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Meeting (1) Chapter 380: Meeting (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as Captain an finished speaking, song qingxiao immediately thought of nurse Lin, who had reprimanded Captain an so much that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She had a deep impression of the lady whose personality and appearance were so different, but she didn¡¯t expect nurse Lin to die in just a few days. Song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. She grabbed her phone and asked,¡± ¡°How did he die?¡± In fact, Captain an only mentioned nurse Lin¡¯s death because the time he had agreed to meet with song qingxiao had already passed. He was just explaining the reason why he called her so late. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to ask him about it. He hesitated for a moment before he replied,¡± ¡°On the day I met you, I was killed on my way home from work.¡± ¡°Do you have any leads on the murderer?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she felt even more strange. The scene of nurse Lin being killed on her way home from work reminded her of some unhappy memories. She subconsciously reached for the dagger she carried with her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± There was anger, self-blame, and a hint of disappointment in his tone. Perhaps it was because he had no one to talk to, but since he had already started, he simply continued, ¡°¡±The location of her accident happened to be in the blind spots of the heavenly eye.¡± As the capital residence of the Empire and the base camp of the Shi family, other than the chaotic and difficult to control western suburbs, the entire Imperial City could be said to be under the surveillance of the heavenly eye. This reduced the number of crimes committed, saving the government a large amount of manpower investment. However, as an electronic product, no matter how rigorous its design was, there would still be flaws. The electronic eye was replacing manual labor. When it rotated and patrolled, there would theoretically be blind spots. If a person entered the blind spot, the heavenly eye might not be able to capture the intruder. In order to prevent such mistakes, the city center had set up many cameras all over the imperial capital. These sky eyes were placed in clever positions. When one turned to the other side, the other would turn to capture the camera. It could be said that even a fly would not be able to hide from the camera under such a tight net. However, Captain an said that after nurse Lin¡¯s accident, she happened to be in the blind spot of the heavenly eye. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned serious. Was there a situation where several heavenly eyes turned at the same time? In theory, there was a possibility! However, the possibility of this happening was very low. Even if it really did appear, it would be in a flash. Ordinary people would not be able to catch the time difference at all. He was able to notice the minute changes in the heavenly eye, kill people in a short time, and then retreat without leaving any traces. Other than cultivators, song qingxiao could not think of anyone else among ordinary people who could do this. For cultivators, it was not difficult to avoid the tracking of the heavenly eye, and it was even easier to kill an ordinary woman. If it was her who did it, she was 50 to 60 percent confident that she could do it ¡®flawlessly¡¯, but she was not 100 percent sure. Thus, the person who did it should be stronger than her. However, nurse Lin was just an ordinary person. What kind of Dao enlightenment realm expert would she provoke to kill her? ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± Captain an sighed, actually, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten into an accident. It was all because of me that day. His voice was filled with pain, it was that day¡­ He placed the data instrument that he was supposed to carry with him on the Marten¡¯s body, causing the data to fluctuate, which caught nurse Lin¡¯s attention. Captain an was the patient she was concerned about, so she stayed for a while to make sure that Captain an¡¯s condition was stable. Who knew that something would happen the night she returned home? Song qingxiao listened to Captain an¡¯s forced calm tone and remembered his interaction with nurse Lin that day. She vaguely felt that Captain an¡¯s sadness at this time was not only because he felt guilty because he had something to do with the nurse¡¯s death, but also because there were more or less other emotions mixed in. She recalled the evil thought she felt in the Imperial hospital that day. She had been thinking about it for the past few days. Other than the life-and-death struggles in the God¡¯s trial, she had countless enemies in real life. Luo Wu was still waiting to see what would happen next. Number six was one, and Qian Shan, who almost killed her at qiujie road half a month ago, was another. In fact, there was another murderer in the dark. On her first day of work at the guard Station, she had met the killer in the western suburbs after work. Thanks to him, her life had changed. She thought about it a lot, but it seemed like the evil intention was not directed at her, but at nurse Lin. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± If the person who killed nurse Lin was really as she had guessed, then it would not make a difference whether nurse Lin left earlier or later that night. Captain an sighed again, and the sound of someone wiping his face could be heard from the other end of the phone. He obviously took song qingxiao¡¯s words as a comfort and didn¡¯t take it to heart. her life is simple, and she has no grudges with anyone¡­ He was a little indignant and his tone was hurried. When he said this, he seemed to be unable to find a target to vent his anger on, and his anger dissipated by half. I¡¯ve already applied to be discharged from the hospital and sent a request to the city center. I hope that I can take charge of her case! He seemed to be making a vow. ¡°I must catch this murderer myself! Let him understand that he can¡¯t just casually Pierce a girl¡¯s throat!¡± Captain an¡¯s emotions were stirred up when he said this, but song qingxiao¡¯s mind went blank when she heard it. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Nurse Lin had been stabbed in the throat on her way home from work. The way she died was too similar to how she had died! She grabbed the dagger by her waist, and the sound of heavy rain seemed to ring in her ears. In the alley of the western suburbs, a tall figure with his head lowered was walking towards her, and the cold aura made her shiver. The moment he brushed past her, he suddenly attacked. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ve prepared a new identity for you. I¡¯ll cover up your ¡®own¡¯ whereabouts.¡± Song qingxiao was immersed in her memories. After a long while, Captain an¡¯s voice seemed to come from an extremely distant place, gradually pulling her thoughts back from the dark alley on a rainy night to reality. Her eyes were half-closed, and her hand was holding the dagger tightly. The killing intent on her body alarmed the silver Wolf that was lying not far away, making its hair stand on end. It raised its head uneasily and looked around vigilantly, letting out a low and urgent howl. It had been more than half a year since she had almost been killed. It was only now that she could see the shadow of the murderer who had almost killed her in an innocent nurse. This was truly a coincidence! Song qingxiao suppressed the turmoil in her heart and let out a silent sigh. If things were really as she had guessed, that nurse Lin¡¯s death could reveal the truth of her almost being killed, then she would not let go of the cause of nurse Lin¡¯s death. She had to find out who the person behind this was, but not now. From Captain an¡¯s words, she knew that the person who did this might be stronger than her. If she was involved in this case, her identity might be exposed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who killed him that day should have been like Qian Shan, extremely confident in his strength, drawing his blade and leaving cleanly, never thinking that there would be any survivors. Because of his low status, he was usually cautious in his actions and did not attract attention, so he did not attract the attention of the killer. If they found out that he was still alive after nurse Lin¡¯s death, it was very likely that he would be killed again. Song qingxiao suppressed the hatred in her heart and took a deep breath. Her eyes were cold,¡± Captain an, I want to ask you for one more thing.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Brand Chapter 381: Brand-new__1 Translator: 549690339 1 Song qingxiao wanted to ask Captain an to think of a way to let her see nurse Lin¡¯s body after nurse Lin¡¯s death was over. She wanted to eonfirm if nurse Lin¡¯s fatal injuries were the same as the wounds she had on the day she was killed. She also wanted to know if the person who killed nurse Lin was the same person who had killed her! Although she had left the guard Station, it was a blessing in disguise that Captain an had been promoted to the municipal Center after his injury. If he wanted to, it would not be difficult for him to take her to see nurse Lin¡¯s body. Captain an was a little surprised by her request. Nurse Lin and song qingxiao had no relationship. They had only met once. Due to his professional intuition, he felt that song qingxiao was too concerned about this matter. She probably already knew something that he had not yet grasped. He was a man of principle. If it was anything else, even if song qingxiao had saved his life, he would have rejected it if it crossed the line. However, this was different. It involved nurse Lin¡¯s life. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± He paused for a moment before agreeing, but then he asked seriously, ¡°But I want to know the reason.¡± ¡®¡öI can¡¯t be sure until I see nurse Lin¡¯s fatal wound.¡± When song qingxiao made her request, she had already guessed Captain an¡¯s reaction, but let me remind you, if my guess is right, you¡¯d better not get involved in this case. Otherwise, it might lead to mishaps. The killing intent she had felt in the Imperial hospital had been from the Shi family. The Shi family was the Emperor of a reclusive family clan. The person who attacked them was at least a strong practitioner in the Dao comprehension realm and above, and might have countless connections with the imperial family. Just these two points alone made it difficult to deal with. No matter how capable Captain an was, he was still an ordinary person. In front of cultivators, he was no different from an insect that could be easily crushed. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to escape from Qian Shan¡¯s hands and save his life, so it was best not to get involved in these things. This was a piece of advice from song Qing, who had underestimated him for helping him. ¡°I understand what you mean,¡± He was silent for a long time. Perhaps it was because he had also thought of the scene of meeting Qian Shan on the autumn Festival road that day, and also guessed that there might be some secrets behind nurse Lin¡¯s death. ¡°In his position, he plans. I don¡¯t care who the murderer is, but it¡¯s my duty to find out the cause of the victim¡¯s death. There are some things that you can¡¯t back down just because you¡¯re afraid. Someone has to do it. I¡¯m a guard. His tone was firm, and it was clear that he had no intention of backing down. Song qingxiao knew that she couldn¡¯t convince him, but she respected his decision, so she didn¡¯t continue the topic. Captain an didn¡¯t want to continue either, so he changed the topic and brought up the things he had arranged for her. Perhaps Captain an had guessed that she wanted to hide for a while, so he fabricated a new identity for her and hid her as a substitute member of the preparatory class of the Shi family¡¯s guard team. the procedures have been completed. You can just report to work tomorrow. By now, the Shi family was no longer the actual ruler of the Empire, but their influence was still significant, and they had a deep prestige in the hearts of the Empire¡¯s people. The Shi family had a large number of guards, divided into different types, but it was still a place where many outstanding talents in the Empire would fight to enter. The most outstanding descendants and elites of the various great clans of the Empire were gathered there. After joining the guard team, not only would they have a high salary, but it also meant that they would have unlimited possibilities in the future. If they were talented and performed well, and were recruited during their service, they would be able to enter the higher power center of the Royal guards. If their performance was only average, after their service, these members who had been trained by the Shi family would still be the most welcomed talents tn the Empire, and their future would be promising. This place was like a staircase that led to heaven, tempting many people of the Empire to advance one after another. But at the same time, the high standards of the guards kept many people outside. The strict assessment put an end to those who tried to rely on their family background and tried to pass themselves off as good-for-nothing, and the large number of elimination systems urged the team members to always maintain a Wolf-like fighting spirit. The bi-annual recruitment of the Shi family¡¯s private guards was a Grand occasion for the Empire, but the limited number of slots caused many people who were not outstanding enough to return in defeat. Under such circumstances, in order to placate the people who thought they had the strength but had no opportunity, the Shi clan¡¯s spokesperson 30 years ago announced to the outside world that the Shi clan¡¯s reserve forces had been established in various parts of the Empire. These Reserve members were not officially part of the Shi family¡¯s private guards but they could receive the guidance of the teachers sent by the Shi family. After a large amount of training, they had the opportunity to challenge the members of the Shi family¡¯s private guards once a year and apply to join the Shi family¡¯s Army. It was because of this rule that places for the preparatory class were in high demand. Before this, song qingxiao had never thought that Captain an would arrange such a spot for her. Even if it was only a spot for a substitute member of the preparatory class, Captain an must have spent a lot of effort to get it. After entering the reserve team, her past information would be recorded into the Shi family¡¯s reserve team and would be processed secretly. Even if the city center investigated the case through the phone call at Autumn Festival road that day, it would be difficult to find any clues. Captain an had helped her a lot this time, and she owed him a favor. To song qingxiao, the opportunity to enter the reserve team was indeed better than simply leaving the capital. ¡°I owe you a favor.¡± Song Qing whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t count a favor like this.¡± Captain an forced himself to be alert and laughed.¡±After all, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to help.¡± Captain an could tell that the guard Department would not be able to keep her. It would be a pity if a talent like her were to be lost and not used by the Empire. Although Captain an had fainted before he could see her attack when they were facing Qian Shan that night, he felt that song qingxiao was not an ordinary person. He guessed that the reason why she didn¡¯t apply to join the Shi family¡¯s Army after graduation but instead went to the guard Department was because of the criminal record her father had left behind, which had stopped her from developing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he thought of this, he felt a little pity for song qingxiao. Without the city center¡¯s approval as an obstacle, she could do her best, moreover, I¡¯m only providing you with an opportunity. Whether you can enter the reserve team and eventually join the Shi family¡¯s Army will depend on your own strength, little Qing, the competition there is far more intense than you can imagine,¡± Captain an said seriously, back then, I had to work hard for six years before I could get into the team from the reserve team. If you let your guard down, there will be many people who want to pull you down and step on you.¡± ¡°I hope you can go further in the future without the family background check.¡± Song qingxiao understood what Captain an meant, but she didn¡¯t correct him. She hung up the phone after chatting with Captain an for a while. If it was in the past, joining the reserve team was something that she would not even dare to think about. It was enough to change her life. However, times had changed. Joining the reserve team now was only to temporarily avoid the pursuit of the underworld family and get rid of trouble. As for how she would be in the future, she had no idea.. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Chapter _1 Chapter 382: Chapter _1 Translator: 549690339 In the afternoon, Captain an asked someone to send song qingxiao her new identification card. According to him, the welfare of the reserve team was good. She didn¡¯t need to bring anything except for her identification card and registration information. This house had not been bought for long, so it did not have her personal aura. The decorations in the house were still the same as when Zhou ye had tidied it up and handed it to her. She had only lived here for a few days, so she did not feel that it was a pity to leave. As for Tang Yun, Luo Wu had paid for a year¡¯s worth of expenses for her. At least for this year, she would not have to worry about her mother having nowhere to go. She laid on the bed to rest. The half-closed door was opened by a long, sharp mouth, and the silver Wolf came in quietly. When it was close to the bed, it bent its limbs and lay down beside her. Its body was huge, but its movements were very light. After lying down, it tidied up its fur, and when its tongue licked the thick fur, it made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The silver Wolf was proud and aloof, and it wasn¡¯t very close to song qingxiao. However, every night after she went back to her room and lay down, the silver Wolf would follow her and lie beside her, no matter where it was hiding during the day. Song qingxiao thought about it carefully. This habit of hers should have started when her aura suddenly disappeared from this world and she entered the trial space. In this world, she wasn¡¯t the only one. In fact, thinking about it, it was the same. After leaving the trial space and losing its pack, it was still a lone wolf, and the person it was most familiar with might be him. Her original plan was to slowly tame the silver Wolf and make it her own. However, plans could not keep up with changes. Captain an¡¯s suggestion forced her to change her previous plans. To report to the reserve team, bringing the silver Wolf along was naturally not as convenient as traveling alone. It had not been completely tamed by him and was difficult to control. Not to mention that she was in too much trouble now, and bringing the silver Wolf along would really attract too much attention. She stretched out a hand and lowered it to the side of the bed. Her palm just happened to fall on the back of the wolf. The silver Wolf, who was combing its fur, was shocked by her action. The muscles under its palm quickly tensed up. The silver Wolf raised its forelimbs in an attempt to get up and Dodge, letting out a warning sound from its throat. Song qingxiao heard its whimpers, but she didn¡¯t pull her hand away. Instead, she clutched its long and thick silver fur with her fingertips and forced its upper body back to the ground! This action made the silver Wolf¡¯s threatening growl even louder, but song qingxiao ignored its growl. Taking advantage of the fact that it was being suppressed, she ran her fingertips through its dense fur and touched the silver Wolf¡¯s back again and again. The wolf tried to escape several times, but song qingxiao pulled it back by its fur. After a few times, perhaps because she did not hurt it, it did not try to escape even though it was still on guard. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, where are you going?¡± As the silver Wolf whimpered in warning, she asked softly,¡± this is not your forest, not your Kingdom. There are too many dangerous people here. Its entire body was a treasure. Its evolved genes and poisonous teeth might attract the covetous eyes of others. Without anyone to take care of it, it was unknown if it could adapt to this world. However, it was smart and cunning, and its strength was outstanding. If it was careful and stayed away from the city, it could still survive with its advantages. In fact, she hadn¡¯t known it for long, and the wolf wasn¡¯t very docile, but she was a little hesitant at this time. This kind of emotion made her feel a little surprised. In fact, she was indifferent to feelings. Perhaps it was because she had never had it, so she did not care about losing it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this world, there was no eternity other than himself. Friends and classmates would be separated, and parents were not inseparable. The ¡®companions¡¯ in the trial space were just stabbing each other. It was just a Wolf, so being separated was not a big deal. The Wolf¡¯s fur stood on end. It was obvious that it had not let its guard down. However, her fingers grabbed its fur again and again. After a few times, she did not have any intention of hurting it. The Wolf¡¯s bent back gradually became flat, and its raised forelimbs slowly lay back down. Although its mouth still issued a warning, it was not as full of killing intent as before. After a while, its tensed body began to relax, and its erect silver hair smoothened down. It turned back and began to comb its hair again. It even hesitantly turned back and began to tidy up the fur on its back that had been messed up by song qingxiao. Naturally, she did not get a response from the silver Wolf, but a few breaths blew on the back of song Qing¡¯s hand, and a cold and soft nose tried to touch the place where her finger was.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Chapter _2 Chapter 383: Chapter _2 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao turned her palm over, and a warm tongue licked her palm, leaving a wet trace. The silver Wolf¡¯s action stunned her for a moment, and the wolf also paused for a moment. Then, it licked her hand for her, then moved its huge head away to lick its hind legs. She had always thought that the silver Wolf was not close to her, and there was a clear line between the man and the wolf. Perhaps it was because she was too cautious and refused to let down her guard easily. Therefore, she had never thought that in the silver Wolf¡¯s heart, she and it might not be forced to temporarily live together. It was very likely that the moment she took it out of the trial space, they had already become companions. She had always thought that this Wolf was too proud and aloof, and not easy to get close to or tame. Now, it seemed that the one who was more guarded was not the wolf, but herself. The wolf was used to being scratched and rubbed by her, so it fell asleep by the bed. Song qingxiao opened her eyes before dawn. She retracted her hand from the silver Wolf¡¯s back and her expression became calm again. Captain an would get someone to send her to the reserve team this evening. She had already packed her things. Yesterday, she had borrowed a car from Zhou ye. She was prepared to send the silver Wolf out of the capital First, and then rush to the place she had agreed to meet Captain an. Song Qing looked down on the time. After taking a shower and changing his clothes, he went out, but the silver Wolf was nowhere to be seen. He didn¡¯t know where it was hiding. However, she knew that it must be in a corner of the house, staring at every passerby with vigilance. She released her divine sense, and sure enough, she found the aura of the silver Wolf on a balcony on the roof. This wasn¡¯t the first time the human and Wolf traveled together, but the first time she brought the wolf to move house, she didn¡¯t have the intention to let it go back to the jungle. This time, she brought it with her to send it out of the city. It was still early, and there were not many cars on the road. The place she was going to send the silver Wolf to was the ¡®sea of stars¡¯. More than a hundred years ago, as the Empire developed too quickly, it brought about a lot of destruction. Forests were cut down too much, and wild animals were reduced sharply. It was like a star that had been sharply reduced, attracting the attention of the relevant people. Under the protest of many people, the Imperium had no choice but to make concessions and divide a region as a place for the wild animals to live. The plan was called ¡®project Galaxy¡¯ back then, and it was also the name of the forest later. She sped all the way and spent more than four hours before she reached her destination. After more than a hundred years of recovery, the environment of ¡®Galaxy¡¯ that had been damaged had been repaired very well. The coverage of the forest far exceeded the estimation of the proposer of the ¡®Galaxy¡¯ plan. In front of ¡®Galaxy¡¯, there was a huge stone tablet with the words:Humans, stop! The purpose of the city center of the Empire allocating such a large piece of land was to isolate the distance between humans and animals and to give wild animals a free territory. However, it was difficult to draw such a clear line when there were people around. With the expansion of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, human beings¡¯ curiosity about the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ rose again and again. Many people even went into it and disappeared without a trace, ignoring the warning. There were often human adventurers who entered the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ and were buried in the mouths of beasts. In order to reduce such disasters, the municipal Center of the Imperium proposed a tour plan sixty years ago, which was to expand buildings above the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ and lead directly to the belly of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, so that people could walk in the safe buildings and see the animals in the¡¯ sea of stars ¡®within the stipulated range. When the plan was proposed, it received the support of many people. However, not long after the project started, when it entered the hinterland of ¡®Galaxy¡¯, a large number of workers had accidents, and the project was forced to be suspended. This matter had even alarmed the imperial family back then. The Shi family had sent people to investigate, and finally decided to build the tour around the periphery of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, not to go deep. A hundred years ago, humans were still able to return to animals. A hundred years later, humans were no longer in charge here! Back then, it had caused a huge commotion, adding to the legend of the ¡®starry sea¡¯. Since then, very few people dared to risk their lives to enter the starry sea. Song qingxiao drove all the way into the forest. The deeper she went, the denser the forest became, and the more concentrated the nature essence in the air became. It was not until she could no longer see the modern buildings and left the sky eye surveillance behind that she opened the door and motioned for the silver Wolf to get out. She thought about it and felt that this was the best place for the silver Wolf to belong. It came from the forest, so it should naturally return to the forest. ¡°Come down,¡± She stood by the door and the silver Wolf jumped out. It could be seen that after returning to the forest, it was much more comfortable than when it was trapped in the garden. It was like a king who had returned to the forest, vigilantly looking around, looking to the East and sniffing to the West, without any signs of uneasiness. Song Qing looked down on the way it patrolled its territory. He pursed his lips and stood there for a long time before getting back into the car. The silver Wolf didn¡¯t seem to notice her actions. Its figure shuttled through the forest. She looked at it for a long time before she started the car and turned it around. The silver Wolf, which was originally heading deep into the forest, seemed to have heard the sound of the car. It turned its head abruptly, and the image of the car shrank in its pupils. In the blink of an eye, it had already driven a distance away. In the rear view, the silver Wolf¡¯s shadow was getting further and further away, and shrinking smaller and smaller. A branch of a tree hit the car and streaked across, and the silver Wolf¡¯s figure was almost out of sight. Song Qing chuckled, but he felt a little regretful. She originally thought that she could have more allies, but in the end, she was the only one who could walk this path. She threw away the distracting thoughts in her heart and drove even faster. About two minutes later, she could already see the covered bridge in the air in the distance. The car was about to return to the safety zone when she suddenly heard the sound of branches being hit behind her, accompanied by the wind of something running quickly. She subconsciously looked up at the rearview mirror. In the mirror, there was a silver dot flying through the bushes blocking the road and chasing in the direction of the car, accompanied by the silver Wolf¡¯s low growl. The little silver dot was getting closer and closer. In the blink of an eye, it was already more than ten meters behind the car. The silver Wolf kicked its hind legs and jumped with its forelimbs. Its body rose into the air and pounced over. With a ¡®clang¡¯, its claws grabbed the back of the car. Its sharp nails scratched the door of the car trunk and fell to the ground. After rolling two times, it got up again and chased after him. Song Qing was stunned for a moment. She thought that the silver Wolf would be very happy when they returned to the jungle. The city was too small for it to live in. It was a product of genetic mutation. It had the genes of the Dragon and the evolution drug in its body. It was already a top Hunter in the food chain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was in trouble, and following her would not be good for either of them. When she first saw it return to the forest, it was clearly at ease. She didn¡¯t expect it to chase after her again after she left. It still wanted to chase after her. Song qingxiao stopped the car with a complicated feeling. She opened the door and got out of the car. The silver Wolf pounced on her and squeezed into the seat through the open door. I¡¯ve given you a chance,¡± song qingxiao grabbed the door and stood at the door. She looked at the silver Wolf sitting in the seat and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to grab its head. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave this time, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to leave in the future!¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Reporting to 1 Chapter 384: Reporting to 1 Translator: 549690339 I The silver Wolf¡¯s return disrupted song qingxiao¡¯s initial plan. Since it refused to leave alone, she naturally had to bring the wolf with her. Captain an had mentioned some taboos in the reserve team, but he had never mentioned that pets were not allowed. However, this Wolf¡¯s appearance was eye-catching and extremely intimidating. After it recovered from its injuries, it was willing to eat the food that song Qing threw at it. Its body was strong, and it looked fierce and explosive. Its fur was extremely thick, and its fur was extremely long. It was raised until it was glossy, which made its body look even more amazing. Its pair of eyes were deep and distant, making people feel intimidated. Seeing it would definitely leave a deep impression. This time, the person who came to pick her up to the reserve team was arranged by Captain an. If she saw the silver Wolf, she would inevitably mention it to Captain an. In the past, if Captain an didn¡¯t know about song Qing¡¯s background, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, before the death of Zhao Xian at the autumn Festival road had completely subsided, Qian Shan¡¯s sneak attack had appeared, which allowed Captain an to see some clues. At this time, if he found out that he had raised a giant Wolf, Captain an would most likely connect it to the death of Zhao Xian and Liu Li. The case was still pending. Because it involved people from a hidden family clan, the higher-ups might have felt pressure and had been pursuing it closely. Captain an was a person who separated work and private interests. Even if he was indebted to him, it was hard to guarantee that he would do something under the principles of principle. Song Qing thought about it and decided to buy a pair of scissors on the way back. She caught the silver Wolf and used her own blood as bait to cut its fur. After doing all this, she called Zhou ye and asked him to help take care of her house. The car she had borrowed from Zhou ye had been damaged by the silver Wolf, so the compensation money had already been transferred from her card. Zhou ye was a little curious about her leaving after moving into the new house not long ago and naturally thought of the rumors of the house being haunted. However, because the house was bought from him, he inevitably felt a little guilty and did not dare to ask more. During their conversation, he vaguely revealed that he was willing to find another house for her. Naturally, song qingxiao could not reveal too much to him. After sending him away, she rushed to the place where she had agreed to meet Captain an. Captain an had arranged for a thin man in his 50s to pick her up. The man was plain-looking and had no special features. He was the type that they had met once, but it would be difficult to recognize him in a crowd. However, his eyes were bright. Song qingxiao did not deliberately release her divine sense, but she could feel that this man had been secretly sizing her up. He introduced himself as soon as he arrived. His name was Zhao he, and he was an old acquaintance of Captain an. He had received help from Captain an, and he was here to return the favor. The man was driving a car that was almost scrapped. When he saw song qingxiao, he was a little stunned. He knew that he was going to send song qingxiao to the reserve team, but those who could enter the reserve team were mostly burly and strong. No matter how he looked at it, song qingxiao had nothing to do with being strong and brave. She was tall and slender, and her shoulder-length hair was tied up, revealing a delicate face. She didn¡¯t look like she was lethal. Her lips were light and her skin was fair, but her eyes were outstanding. It was like a calm lake, clear and bright, less of a young girl¡¯s gentleness, but more of a biting cold, making people not dare to look directly at it. When the man¡¯s eyes met hers, he felt that he had nowhere to hide under her gaze and instinctively turned his head away. She had brought a huge ¡®dog¡¯. It looked old, with white and pockmarked fur. It seemed to have lost a lot of fur in some places, and it looked very Haggard. However, he had only taken a few more glances when this ¡®ordinary-looking¡¯ dog seemed to be offended by his gaze. It grinned unhappily, vaguely revealing the sharp and extraordinary teeth under its mouth. The moment the ¡®dog¡¯ narrowed his eyes, a chill ran down his spine, causing him to subconsciously take a few steps back and get into a defensive posture. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.¡± Song qingxiao felt the killing intent from the silver Wolf and the fear from the man after a moment of shock. She reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. After being comforted by her, the silver Wolf, which had shown hostility to a stranger, lazily put away its fierce look. ¡°This¡­¡± The man swallowed his saliva. The pressure that the silver Wolf had displayed earlier was not like that of an ordinary ¡®dog¡¯. The moment he was stared at by it, it was as if it would rush up and bite his throat in the next moment. He boasted of his ability to read people and had dealt with countless different kinds of people in his life. He could guess whether a person was good or evil, and what ability they had at a glance. However, he could not see through this girl with the ¡®dog¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and looked at the man with a dark expression. She comforted him, ¡®¡±¡¯It might be a little worried when it sees someone it¡¯s not familiar with.¡± The silver Wolf lowered its ears and turned its head away when it heard her words. As soon as it looked away, the man who was being stared at until he couldn¡¯t breathe finally breathed a sigh of relief. Along the way, he kept feeling a chill on his back, and it was hard for him to ignore the ¡®dog¡¯ that looked so disheveled. Its gaze was quite intimidating, and when it stared at him, it always made men shudder. There were a few times when he was nervous under the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze, which led to distraction and almost caused an accident. Song qingxiao grabbed the silver Wolf along the way, trying to minimize its presence. When the car stopped at the reserve position, the sky was already dark. As soon as the door was opened, a cool night breeze came in. Song Qing raised his hand and the silver Wolf in the car rushed down like an arrow. With this flick, the car shook twice. The man who had been sitting in front for a long time felt the force of the silver Wolf¡¯s kick and was even more horrified. This place was different from the high-rise buildings in the imperial capital. The most eye-catching thing was the almost endless field under the night sky and the houses that stretched out in the distance. The man brought song Qing to her room and gave her some things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only miss song, Captain an asked me to give this to you. He pointed at a building on the side of the field, before you came, Captain an has already completed the procedures for you. You just have to report to the office. Song qingxiao nodded, took the things, and thanked him. She called the silver Wolf and walked in the direction the man pointed. As soon as she left, the man in the car hesitantly picked up his phone and made a call. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and released her divine sense. She heard the man talking to Captain an in a low voice about his ¡®dog¡¯. He mentioned that there was something wrong with the silver Wolf, but he couldn¡¯t explain it. In the end, he only said a few words and left it at that. Captain an must have been suspicious of song qingxiao and her Wolf from the phone call. He didn¡¯t connect her and the silver Wolf with the murder on autumn road. When song qingxiao heard this, she retracted her divine sense.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: A new _1 Chapter 385: A new _1 Translator: 549690339 | Even though it was already late at night, there was still a group of people gathered together on the field. There seemed to be two people in the middle competing with each other, and cheers erupted from the surroundings from time to time. When song qingxiao and the silver Wolf entered the venue, they attracted the curiosity of the group. She felt several gazes falling on her with scrutiny. The person in charge of receiving her was a bespectacled lady in her thirties. She was slightly shorter than song qingxiao. After taking her information and registering her, she led song qingxiao to the room that she had been assigned, all three meals are provided for free. All the dojos and equipment here can be used at will. The lady explained the basic situation of the team to song qingxiao, looking at her with a hint of curiosity and sympathy. In the identity information that Captain an had made for song qingxiao, her ¡®father¡¯ had once been a member of the Shi family¡¯s Combat Team, who had died in an accident during his service. The Shi family had always provided preferential treatment to the guards and their family members. Captain an took advantage of this and sent her directly to the reserve team of the reserve team, unlike ordinary people who had to go through five trials and six generals to go for interviews. The lady seemed to have dealt with this situation many times and handled it with ease. She explained the situation of the reserve team clearly in a few words. Including song qingxiao, there were seven members in the reserve force, four men and three women. One of the girls had a similar background to song qingxiao. They were both guards who used to serve the royal family. They joined the reserve force with the glory of their parents. However, this woman¡¯s background was real, while song qingxiao¡¯s background was fake. Apart from them, the other five were all commoners who had entered the reserve team through their own abilities. Although the reserve team wasn¡¯t an official member of the reserve team, they were still included in the list of royal guards. Every month, they would receive a monthly stipend of 6000 Empire dollars, as well as additional benefits and stipends. If they could get into the reserve team, their benefits and stipends would be doubled. there are no rules here, and it¡¯s not forbidden for members to spar with each other,¡± the lady said as she pushed up her glasses. As if to comfort song qingxiao, she added,¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, in an informal battle, the team is not allowed to have any major casualties.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. The corner of her mouth twitched, revealing a fake smile. ¡°The reserve team will be assessed once a year, and those who perform well will be selected to join the guards. ¡°The reserve team will be assessed once every season. Those who pass the assessment will be able to enter the reserve team.¡± ¡°As for the specific assessment content, it will be decided by the captain of the reserve team. As for the captain, you¡¯ll see him often in the practice field in the future.¡± She finished her sentence in one breath and asked again, ¡°Is there anything else you need to know?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. The woman smiled.¡±Alright, he said. As soon as she finished speaking, her expression changed, and her eyes fell on the silver Wolf with messy fur next to song qingxiao. miss song, we don¡¯t have strict rules that forbid you from keeping pets here ¡­ She seemed to be considering her words. ¡°But there are many people here, and most of them are not kind. As people who wanted to enter the Shi family¡¯s guard system, most of the reserve team members here maintained a strong fighting spirit and a valiant aura, not to be trifled with. ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want to be separated from your pet, but if you want to keep one, you have to keep a close eye on it. Otherwise, if something happens, it may not be life-threatening, but it may be difficult for the team to help you solve some disputes.¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her words. ¡°I understand. But what if someone provokes it and it hurts them?¡± ¡°Hurt people?¡± When the lady heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, she laughed even louder than her, as if she had just heard an ignorant and innocent child say something that had no common sense. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s impossible,¡± She shook her head, you may not know this, but the people here have a deep fighting Foundation. The nearby mountains and forests are dangerous, and there are even wild beasts in the no man¡¯s land behind. But sometimes, they are also one of the assessment targets for the reserve team. The meaning behind her words was clear. Song qingxiao was not angry at all. She still smiled and said,¡± ¡°I understand what you mean, but there¡¯s always a¡± what if ¡°in everything. What if someone provokes me and my pet hurts someone? She insisted on asking this question. The woman laughed for a while, there¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯ or ¡®what if, but since you insist on knowing the answer,¡± she pushed her glasses up and held back her laughter. then if someone takes the initiative to provoke you and your pet retaliates and hurts someone, it¡¯s also because they¡¯re not as good as you. It¡¯s not your fault. The captain will double their training! Although she said that, she obviously didn¡¯t believe that song Qing¡¯s dog could hurt these elites who were going to join the Shi family¡¯s guards in the future. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh as if she had just heard an extremely funny joke. Song qingxiao got the answer she wanted, so she didn¡¯t continue. The two didn¡¯t talk anymore. The place was huge, and song qingxiao followed the lady for nearly 20 minutes before stopping in front of a row of houses. The lady took out the key and handed it to song qingxiao. She briefly explained the situation in the house before leaving in a hurry. There were quite a few houses here, and under the cover of the night, there was a short distance between each house. However, because of the small number of members of the reserve team, this place was quite deserted compared to the previous training ground. Song Qing opened the door and entered. There was simple furniture inside. The house was equipped with a bathroom. It wasn¡¯t very big, but there was a large indoor practice field at the back. Some equipment for training was placed there. Compared to the old facilities in the house, it was new and clean. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She walked around. The silver Wolf had just entered a new place and was sniffing around. Song qingxiao ignored it and went to the table to open the backpack that Captain an had packed for her. When she was about to check the items inside, the silver Wolf that was in the training ground in the back room suddenly jumped out and growled. Song qingxiao paused in the middle of unzipping. She released her divine sense, and her Silver Wolf pounced toward the door. There were soft footsteps coming from the corridor outside. It seemed that someone was coming. Just as she was about to open the door, song Qing heard a familiar voice in her mind. ¡°Enter the trial of God.¡± It had not even been a month since the last Zombie¡¯s revenge trial. She did not expect to receive the notice to enter the trial again so soon. Song Qing¡¯s heart tightened. The silver Wolf that was pouncing at the door felt that something was wrong. It suddenly braked and stopped its forward charge. In a hurry, it flashed its claws and scratched the floor to stabilize its body. It forcibly turned around.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Totem (1) Chapter 386: Totem (1) Translator: 549690339 | The silver Wolf turned into a rapid shooting star and pounced in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. In the next second, song qingxiao felt the silver Wolfs breath. It opened its mouth wide and bit her wrist. Its sharp teeth pierced through the spiritual power that instinctively protected her body when she was attacked. It tried to drag her back with its strength. The pain on her wrist made song Qing suck in a breath of cold air, but the existence of the trial space could not be disobeyed. She raised her hand and instinctively reached for the silver wolf¡¯s head. As soon as the system announcement in her mind disappeared, the scene in front of her distorted, and the silver Wolf that was dragging and biting her disappeared from the room! The raised palm did not land on the silver Wolf. Instead, it landed on her wrist. Song qingxiao exhaled and appeared in the training space. The silver Wolf that had been biting her wrist had disappeared. She clearly remembered that before she entered the trial, the silver Wolf had been dragged in with her by God¡¯s trial. Song Qing clutched her wrist, her expression uncertain. The silver Wolf was brought out by her from the trial space. Could it be that when she came in again this time, it had been automatically swallowed back by the trial space? She held back the suspicion in her heart and quickly looked around. In the gray space, there were two men sitting cross-legged on her left and right. Perhaps the sound of her slap when she came in was unusually loud in such a quiet environment, the two of them raised their heads in unison and looked at her. She expressionlessly glanced at the two of them, grabbed her wrist, and walked towards the upper part of the trial space. She mimicked the two of them and sat cross-legged, then closed her eyes. Two different spiritual powers fell on her, as if trying to figure out her background. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart trembled. It seemed that as the number of trials increased, her strength increased, and so did the strength of the other participants. The auras of these two people were not weak. They had already formed their divine sense, and were far from what number three from the last trial could compare to. One of the spiritual forces seemed to be trying to invade her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao immediately split off a wisp of her spiritual consciousness and snorted coldly.¡±Hmph! She had already cultivated to the state of enlightenment. After the last trial, because of her diligent cultivation, her state was very stable, she had abundant spiritual power, and her divine sense was also deep. This cold snort was accompanied by pressure. The moment the two peeking trial-takers heard her voice, their sea of consciousness felt as if it had been pierced by fine needles. Their mental energy was shaken and they had a terrible headache. The true Qi in their bodies seemed to be affected by their mental energy and was somewhat chaotic. The two of them turned pale and couldn¡¯t help but withdraw their spiritual energy at the same time to resist her counterattack! Song Qing stopped after his first move. Her purpose was to intimidate the two of them not to have any ulterior motives, but going too far was as bad as not enough. If she were to go too far, it was very likely that the two of them would be so afraid that they would form an alliance to eliminate her first. After suppressing the two of them, there were no longer two annoying mental disturbances. Song Qing touched his wrist. The skin there was smooth, and there were no wounds. Before she was summoned into the trial space, the silver Wolf had bitten her wrist. However, her skin was smooth and there was no blood. Song qingxiao opened her eyes and pulled up her sleeves. What she saw left her dumbfounded! A Silver Wolf Totem suddenly appeared on her originally fair and delicate wrist, as if it was a wonderful tattoo! The wolf Totem had a ferocious expression and sharp eyes. Its proud expression was exactly the same as the silver Wolf. She thought for a moment and came to an unbelievable conclusion! She didn¡¯t have any tattoos on her body. Before entering the trial space, the silver Wolf suddenly attacked and was pulled in with her, but after entering, the silver Wolf disappeared without a trace. The wound on her wrist disappeared and was replaced by the totem of the silver Wolf. It was very likely that the moment she was pulled into the trial space, the silver Wolf that bit her was sealed on her wrist. This was the only way to explain the series of events that had happened in a flash. She stretched out her finger and let go of her divine sense to touch the totem on her wrist. A fierce and violent aura came from the totem, and the howling of a Wolf sounded in her sea of consciousness, with Zhang Yang and the howling of the wolf! The moment the wolf howled, song Qing raised the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile of relief. It seemed that the silver Wolf was indeed sealed in her wrist for some unknown reason, and had entered the trial with her! Although she did not know how to get it out, she was relieved to know that the silver Wolf had not disappeared. If she could find a way to get the wolf out later, the silver Wolf might be a great help to her in the trial. She touched the totem on her wrist again, but she couldn¡¯t think of any useful ideas for a while. She tried to use her spirit power to drive it, but the moment she put that little spirit power in, it was swallowed up by the silver Wolf Totem. This situation was somewhat similar to the blue blood seal in the middle of her heart, but it was also not quite the same. Song qingxiao could not think of a solution in such a short time, so she had to give up. At this moment, the spiritual Qi in the trial space fluctuated again, and another person entered. This time, it was a man with a strong body. The man was about 30 years old and was wearing a black tight-fitting shirt and pants that perfectly outlined his well-defined muscles. After he entered, he stood in the middle and turned his neck. The bone Xun made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as it turned. The man looked at song qingxiao and the two men who came in first. Then, he stepped back without saying a word. After seven or eight steps, he bent his legs and sat down on the ground. He sat opposite of song qingxiao and was far away from the other three, forming a square. Song qingxiao focused her mind and meditated before the trial began. She didn¡¯t spare any extra spiritual sense to observe the new number four. About ten minutes later, there was another strange movement in the spiritual energy in the trial space, and the people who had come first opened their eyes at the same time. This time, the person who came in was completely different from number four. It was a short and extremely thin man. His skin was dark, and his hands were hanging down, already reaching the middle of his thighs. His eyes were shining like a monkey! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When number five entered, he was the first to notice song qingxiao. When he saw that someone had already entered the trial space, he quickly turned around and noticed the other three. When he moved, song qingxiao realized that he was agile and sharp. His movements were in sync, which was very rare. There were already people sitting down in all four directions of the trial space. This monkey-like man paused for a moment, then his eyes turned, and he turned his head to the right and walked down. On one side of him sat the muscular number four, and on the other side sat the man who had been stabbed by song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense. No. 5 stood between the two of them and sat down with his legs crossed. He closed his eyes and ignored the other people¡¯s gazes.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Escape _1 Chapter 387: Escape _1 Translator: 549690339 I The moment number five sat down, the scene became a little comical. He was much shorter than the people on both sides of him, and the three of them seemed to form a ¡®V shape. However, no one in the trial space laughed. Number four pursed his lips, his expression solemn. He was only one step ahead of number five, so he was not clear about the strength of the few people who came first. He also did not know that number one and number two were at a disadvantage when they tried to test song Qing. However, when number five came, he sat beside her and another man, away from song qingxiao and the other man. Everyone had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. This was enough to prove that in number Five¡¯s heart, he and the other man were easier to deal with than song Qing and the other man! Number Four¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She glanced at song qingxiao and the man sitting on her right. Finally, her eyes stopped on number five for a while before she closed her eyes like number four. Song qingxiao could feel the vigilance and hostility in number Four¡¯s eyes. She rubbed the silver Wolf Totem on her wrist and lowered her eyes to hide her killing intent towards number five. This number five had casually sat down and successfully pushed himself into the eye of the storm. He really couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Everyone squinted their eyes, but they were all silently sizing up the people around them. Time passed by. About half an hour later, number Four¡¯s eyelids twitched and he suddenly stood up with his hands on the ground. The originally quiet crowd was shocked by his action and subconsciously looked up at him. Number four stretched his muscles and said,¡± ¡°It seems that this trial should not¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the spiritual Qi in the trial space changed. A wide shadow suddenly appeared in the middle again. Number Four¡¯s voice came to a screeching halt. When the cultivator who had entered later solidified, it was actually two people standing side by side! This scene caused the others to be shocked, and even song qingxiao was surprised. Ever since she entered the trial of God, this was the first time she had seen two trial participants enter at the same time. Was this a coincidence? If it was a coincidence, then so be it. But if it wasn¡¯t, did this mean that the two people who entered the trial at the same time were very likely to know each other? As soon as the two of them appeared, they swept their gazes around the trial space and looked at the other five. The two new challengers were a man and a woman. They were both very young, about 24 or 25 years old. The woman¡¯s long hair was tied into dreadlocks, and her eyes were closed, her expression cold. The young man was thin and tall, with his hands folded in front of his chest. ¡°Oh, there are so many people.¡± The man¡¯s eyes scanned the trial space. After seeing where the few people were sitting, his gaze stopped on another man for a moment, and finally landed on song Qing. After a while, he smiled and said,¡± ¡°You two, together?¡± Number four pointed at the silent woman before asking the man. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, a coincidence.¡± The man laughed. The others didn¡¯t believe what he said, but no one refuted him under such circumstances. They were all secretly on guard. -It seems that there are seven participants in this trial. How long have you been here?¡± The man who came in later stood in the middle, and the woman who was with him stood quietly on his left and right with her eyes closed. One of them was too quiet, while the other seemed to have a lot to say. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the woman, but she kept her eyes closed the whole time. I¡¯ve been here for about 30 to 40 minutes. After that, monkey came. The muscular number four pointed at number five who was sitting not far from him. He had casually given number five an extremely disrespectful nickname. However, number five closed his eyes and seemed to be in a meditative state. He did not get angry at his teasing attitude. There was a deep fear in the young man¡¯s eyes, but on the surface, he seemed to be amused by his words. ¡°If he¡¯s a monkey, then you¡¯re King Kong?¡± ¡°From its appearance, you can say so.¡± Number four also laughed out loud. Number five, who had been silent the entire time, finally opened his eyes after being teased by the two of them in front of everyone. He glanced at number four and grinned. His dark skin made his eyes look even brighter. When he grinned, his eyes were half-closed, making him look even more ridiculous. Number four couldn t help but laugh even louder. ¡°Who was it before I came?¡± After number four finished laughing, she looked at song qingxiao and the two men who came first. Song qingxiao said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s me,¡± he said. ¡°Then you¡¯re number three.¡± Number four looked at song qingxiao with a more cautious expression, not as frivolous as he had been with number five. ¡°I¡¯m number one.¡± The man sitting on the right of song qingxiao chimed in, I¡¯ve been here for more than an hour. He was the first to enter, which was enough to prove that the trial space had been open for more than an hour. The man who entered last said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that no one else will come in after such a long time.¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, a mission notification appeared in their minds at the same time:Escape from the terror Battalion! [ mission completion: 2000 points ] Other than that, there were no other mission notifications. It was obvious that if he failed the mission, he would die. Song qingxiao noticed that the reward for this mission was 1000 points less than the last trial of the ¡®dead Qin feichu¡¯. Logically speaking, it was impossible for such a slip-up to happen in the trial space. She quickly remembered that during the last mission of ¡®kill Qin feichu¡¯, after number three died, the points were divided between her and number two. It seemed that the points awarded for this trial were very likely to be the same as the previous one. If there were a total of seven people in this trial, then the total awarded points should be more than 14000 points. How much they could get in the end depended on how many people survived. Only then would they be able to divide this final prize. In other words, in this trial, other than escaping from the terror Battalion, they also had to be on guard against other trial-takers plotting against each other for the sake of points! The temptation of points was too great. If only one person survived in the end, the person who survived would be able to enjoy the huge amount of points. Even song qingxiao was tempted when she thought of the 14000 points. The others should have received the mission notification. Number one pondered for a while and stood up from the ground. He looked at the others and said calmly,¡± ¡°It seems like everyone has received the quest notification.¡± When everyone heard what he said, they neither admitted nor refuted. Seeing that everyone was silent, number one continued, ¡°¡±If there are no accidents, everyone¡¯s mission should be similar, right?¡± This time, the young man with his hands in his sleeves replied, ¡°There¡¯s a word in my mission,¡¯escape¡¯.¡± He looked at the others with a smile, but still no one answered. He was not discouraged. He turned to the woman who had been silent with her eyes closed the whole time. ¡°Seventh Sister, what about you?¡± The woman closed her eyes and nodded. With the two of them taking the lead, number four heaved a sigh of relief and responded,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Me too,¡± ¡°Escape,¡± number one followed. These few people had expressed their opinions, and song Qing also nodded,¡±It¡¯s the same,¡± After everyone was in the same position, only number two did not say anything. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on number two in unison,¡± ¡°Number two, what about you?¡± Number six asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the same..¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Tunnel_l Chapter 388: Tunnel_l Translator: 549690339 Number two¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. As soon as he finished speaking, number six¡¯s smile deepened. He exchanged a look with number four and then turned his face away. The quest notification had appeared, which meant that the quest had officially started. The thick fog around the trial space was gradually dispersing. When the fog was gone, they would probably be directly inside the mission scene. ¡°Since we have the same mission objective, shouldn¡¯t we work together for the time being?¡± Although number six was still smiling as he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed twice as the thick fog became thinner and his expression turned serious. The woman beside him with her eyes closed leaned closer to him as a way of expressing her stance. Song Qing looked down on them and took the lead to nod his head in the silence. Her actions surprised number six. He looked at song qingxiao with a smile. After the three of them had come to an agreement, the others also agreed to number six¡¯s request to temporarily cooperate. At this time, the mist in the trial space was already very thin, and the light in the gray space was slowly weakening. Song Qing¡¯s consciousness seemed to catch a faint wailing and angry roar. ¡®Hu ¡­ Hu¡­ Hu¡­¡¯ Heavy and messy panting sounded in their ears. The fog dissipated completely, and the surrounding light suddenly dimmed! The sudden change in the scene made song qingxiao¡¯s heart shrink. She instinctively reached for the dagger on her waist and grabbed it. The surrounding scene was a little blurry, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood, mixed with the stench of decay. She remembered the mission¡¯s hint-escape from the terror Battalion! This mission was probably different from the previous ones. Since the mission required her to escape from the start, it was very likely that she was already in the terror Battalion when she entered the mission! Before song Qing¡¯s eyes could get used to the light, she felt someone walking forward from behind. She instinctively turned to the side, but someone bumped into her from the other side, brushed past her shoulder, and took her a step forward subconsciously. This was no small matter. Fortunately, the person who bumped into her did not make any unnecessary movements. She subconsciously took two steps forward and looked around at the same time. She seemed to be in a narrow and cramped passage. The ceiling of the tunnel was not high, and it was uneven. There were many pointed cone-like maroon stalactites hanging from it. The ground was uneven, as if something extremely hard was standing on it. From the current environment, she should be in a cave in the middle of the mountain. There was no end to the passage, and there was no sound of wind around. The air was slightly thin, and the thick smell was nauseating. Obviously, the exit was still far away. There were people all around her, and she was mixed in the crowd, following the aimless movement of the group. Fortunately, she quickly got used to the light here. In the process of looking around, a gaze seemed to sweep across her body. She followed the aura and turned her gaze over, immediately finding the short and thin number five among the crowd. He was much shorter than the people around him because the passage was narrow and there were many people. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to look at song qingxiao, song qingxiao probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed him for a while. He had a hunched back, dark skin, and a short figure, which was his unique protection in such an environment. It allowed him to successfully blend into the group without being out of place. When song qingxiao looked over, he didn¡¯t have the time to look away. When their eyes met, number Five¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he lowered his head. After burrowing into the crowd, he quickly disappeared. However, once song qingxiao noticed him, she would not let him escape. The points from this mission were a huge temptation. In order to prevent other trial-takers from targeting him, he naturally had to keep track of their whereabouts. She split a part of her divine sense to watch number five and at the same time, she turned her head to look at the surroundings again. She noticed a problem. The people here were almost all dressed in rags, looked Haggard, and had numb expressions. They had a kind of lifelessness. The entire team was filled with a kind of deathly silence and cowering, as if shrouded in silent fear. In this way, the trial-takers were easily discovered. She saw that number six and seven were about two meters away from her. Number Seven¡¯s eyes were still closed. Under such circumstances, she had not opened her eyes at all, as if she had an eye disease. She allowed number six to pull her along. From this, it was clear that these two trial-takers were indeed old acquaintances. To be able to establish such a tacit understanding and trust in the trial, it proved that the relationship between the two was not shallow and would not be easy to deal with. Soon after, song qingxiao also noticed number four and the others. After she noticed the trial-takers, number six also noticed her. He paused for a moment, then lowered his head and whispered a few words to the woman beside him. Then, he began to squeeze toward song qingxiao. The people around him were pushed away by him, but they didn¡¯t open their mouths to complain. Instead, they lowered their heads even more, as if they were afraid of being discovered. Number six quickly pulled number seven over and stood beside song Qing. it seems like we¡¯ve been on the run since we came in. His voice was directly transmitted to song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but there was only the sound of heavy breathing around them. No one else could hear what number six had said. It was obvious that number six was also good at using mental power. Song qingxiao nodded slightly. Number six¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We should cooperate.¡± The path ahead of this trip was uncertain. Since the mission in the trial space required him to ¡®escape from the terror Battalion¡¯, it proved that this journey would not be smooth. It would be best if he could have an ally to help him. ¡°Did you notice?¡± Number six pulled number seven and walked forward unhurriedly as he said,¡± there are not many people in front, and their footsteps are slow. On the contrary, the people behind are constantly pushing forward. Song qingxiao had also noticed this phenomenon. The people who were pushing forward were unwilling to move forward after they reached the halfway point. However, they were constantly pushed to the front by the people behind them who tried to push forward. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are pursuers behind and an ambush ahead!¡± Number six said in a low voice. Number four and the others also noticed the presence of song Qing and the others. Number four remained in his old position and did not move, number two watched quietly, only number one hesitated for a moment, but he also squeezed in the direction of the few people. He pushed away the person beside him. The person swayed a little, as if he was not standing steadily. There were people pushing forward from behind, and with this sway, he actually fell over to the person in front. As the line moved forward, the person who was pushed away by number one fell to the ground. The people behind him did not seem to notice that someone had fallen and continued to move forward. The person who came later stepped on the person who had fallen to the ground. The person let out a muffled groan and tried to get up with all his might, but he was quickly stepped on by a second and third person! The sound of bones being broken came from the ground. Not only were the people on the ground holding back the pain and not speaking, but the other people who were stepping on them were also stupefied, as if they had only stepped on dust and not a living person! The person who had been pushed down was still moving, but he gritted his teeth and did not speak. The trial-goers had been through a lot, but this scene was still creepy. Even number one, who was the first to push the person, was shocked. He could not help but say,¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When number one spoke, all the people who had their heads lowered and had numb expressions on their faces raised their heads. Their eyes were filled with suppressed fear as they stared at him and said in unison,¡± ¡°Shh!¡± ¡®Shh!¡¯ The long line of people hissing at the same time was terrifying. The sound came from the tunnel and was transmitted back in the tight space, turning into waves of sound.¡±Shh!¡± It was like the sigh of a demon! Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Escape 1 Chapter 389: Escape 1 Translator: 549690339 Even though number one was someone who had seen many things before, he still felt that this was ridiculous. In the dark tunnel, countless eyes filled with fear were fixed on him, as if he had committed a terrible crime and would lead to disaster. Under this gaze, number one shuddered. After the loud ¡®shush¡¯, the people behind him squeezed even more urgently. The person who had fallen to the ground and was wriggling to get up gradually stopped breathing after being stepped on by the crowd. A strong smell of blood gradually spread, and with the death of the person who fell, the commotion that had just been caused subsided in an instant. Apart from the remnants of the loud ¡®shush¡¯ sound, the tunnel instantly fell into a deathly silence. After the group of people had made a sound to stop number one from speaking, they seemed to have a tacit understanding and no longer made a sound at the same time. They lowered their heads and even their breathing seemed to be restrained. In such a strange silence, song qingxiao seemed to hear the squeaking sound of flesh being stepped on. Her bones were broken one by one, and thick blood seeped into the ground, spreading in all directions. She couldn¡¯t help but be pushed forward by the crowd. The soles of her shoes seemed to be stained with blood and were a little sticky, and when she lifted them up, her feet felt a little heavy. At this moment, she finally understood what the thick smell of blood that she had smelled when she entered the trial space was all about. After a while, the crowd had been pushed forward by a large distance. The person who had fallen earlier had disappeared, but there was a pungent miasma unique to ruptured internal organs coming from the tunnel. Because the tunnel was long and narrow and not ventilated, it could not be dispersed for a long time, making people feel more and more disgusted. The other people¡¯s faces were indescribably charred, as if a storm was coming. Because of the previous commotion, number one had been quiet for a moment and did not dare to act rashly. He was still stuck in the crowd and did not dare to move. However, number six¡¯s expression was solemn, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. song qingxiao ignored the others and walked forward with her head down. Soon, there was a slight chaos in the crowd. After the person behind song qingxiao was pushed away, a thin and short figure appeared. ¡°This line is more than ten meters long.¡± Number five squeezed his way over and lowered his voice. However, in such an environment, even if he spoke with a strained voice, the people around him could still hear his voice clearly. The few people beside song qingxiao turned their heads and stared at number five. Number Five¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s like a group of escapees.¡± His thin and short body became his advantage in such a situation. He agilely weaved through the crowd and completed the whole process. However, song qingxiao thought of the man who had been squashed to death and saw number five walk around unscathed. She suddenly had a new understanding of number Five¡¯s strength. Number six had also heard number Five¡¯s words. Before he could say anything, a gust of wind blew from the front, causing the few people walking in front to ¡¯ shiver. They subconsciously stopped in their tracks and no longer moved forward! The people behind did not know what the people in front were thinking and continued to push forward. Song qingxiao was squeezed in the crowd and could not help but move forward, pushing the people in front to move forward. As the situation became chaotic and everyone started to crowd around, song qingxiao immediately raised her guard. She was in an extremely disadvantageous position, with number five, six, and seven behind her. The mission rewards of the trial space were very likely to tempt others to take the risk and secretly plot against their fellow travelers to obtain points. As soon as the crowd squeezed in, she was worried that number five and the others would stab her in the back. Before the crowd could squeeze in, she nimbly turned to the side and used the force of the crowd to squeeze to the front, putting some distance between her and number five and the others! Her reaction was extremely fast. Before number five and the others could do anything, she had already squeezed to the front. Number six frowned, as if he was trying to figure out the meaning of her actions. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about it anymore, because the crowd behind him was getting more and more urgent. These people were rushing forward in a frenzy, and the people in front were stomping on the ground. It was inevitable that the people in the middle would touch each other. He, number seven, and number five could feel that these people¡¯s bodies were trembling non-stop. Song qingxiao had noticed this as well. She was like a Savior to the people in front of her. They all hid behind her as if it was a conditioned reflex, treating her as a safe shelter. As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, she released her divine sense and sharply caught a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound! From one side of the tunnel, something was flying towards her. It was extremely fierce and fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was right in front of her. In a daze, she vaguely saw that the thing was extremely large from the corner of her eye. It was in the shape of an axe, but it was far beyond her knowledge. Song qingxiao subconsciously turned to the side, and the thing brushed past her cheek, bringing with it a strong wind that stung her cheek. With a clang, the thing landed on one of her shoulders. Half of the man¡¯s shoulder was cut open, and a huge gash seemed to have been torn under his neck. His head drooped down powerlessly, and hot blood spurted out of his blood vessels like a fountain, splashing the minced meat everywhere. Under the huge impact, the body was pushed back quickly until it hit the person behind it with a bang! This sudden change shocked all the trial-takers. There was an attack in front of them. ¡°F * ck!¡± Number six was standing at the front. When the blood spurted out, it was inevitable that he was also splashed all over. He wiped his face and couldn¡¯t help but curse. He subconsciously took a step forward, wanting to see what the thing that suddenly flew out and cut people was. The people in front of him tried to push back like crazy. Even after such an unforeseen event, this group of people still remained silent. The silent fear was far more intimidating than shouting and shouting. It was like a plague, causing the hearts of number six and the others to sink. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The power of the axe was amazing. The body that was unfortunately cut by the axe had not fallen to the ground yet. Song qingxiao stared at the direction of the tunnel in front of her with her eyes wide open. Just as she was about to prevent another sneak attack from the air, something shocking happened! After the huge axe that had struck the unlucky fellow hit its mark, the corpse fell backward. However, it was as if a pair of invisible hands had lifted the axe up! Pulling axe pulled himself out from the corpse, bringing with him a large amount of blood rain. Then, he immediately flew back into the crowd! Number six was bending over to check the condition of the body. He did not expect such a strange thing to happen. When the axe flew out, it almost cut his neck. F * ck!¡± Number six wasn¡¯t the only one who was scared out of his wits. Even number four and the others in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Human lives (1) Chapter 390: Human lives (1) Translator: 549690339 Number seven, who had been standing beside number six with his eyes closed, suddenly moved when number six was in danger! Her long braids seemed to come alive. Like tentacles, they wrapped around the neck of number six, who was bending over to look, and pulled him back! The axe grazed past the side of his neck by a hair¡¯s breadth. Number six was lucky enough to avoid the attack, but the people behind him were not so lucky. When the axe flew out, it hit the man¡¯s face. With a crisp sound, the man¡¯s head was smashed into pieces, like a watermelon being smashed by an explosive force. Red flesh and white pulp fell like a shower! Number Five¡¯s figure was short, and he was close to them, so when the foul wind and rain of blood fell on his head, his entire body was covered in broken bones and flesh. The axe did not stop after its successful strike. Instead, it began to wreak havoc in the crowd, like a tiger pouncing on sheep. Wherever it went, blood and flesh flew, reaping a large number of lives! The previously overcrowded passage was instantly cut down by the spinning axe, and a large number of escapees fell! This scene made song Qing¡¯s pupils shrink. His heart stopped beating for half a beat, and his body trembled instinctively. She had experienced several trials and had seen many bloody scenes, but none of them had been as shocking as this scene. What made her hair stand on end was that in such a situation, those people in the dangerous Whirlpool did not shout for help. Fear spread in the narrow tunnel, and the smell of death and blood filled every corner of the tunnel. A rain of blood floated in the air. It was as if a large number of beads of blood were absorbed into the body with every breath. It was nauseating. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. The axe spun around in the tunnel and then flew back in the direction it came from, dripping with blood. The flying axe came from the road ahead, which meant that there was danger ahead and he could not go on! ¡°Retreat!¡± Number six had yet to recover from the shock. He spoke after he had stabilized his footing. The flying axes killed in an instant, and the bodies in the tunnel piled up like a mountain. Large amounts of blood gushed out from the ground like a blood fountain. As he spoke, he gasped and his voice trembled. He felt a burning pain on the side of his ear. He reached out and touched it, only to find that the flying axe had brushed past his neck. Although number seven had pulled him away in time and allowed him to avoid the disaster, half of his ear had been cut off by the strong wind caused by the flying axe! At this moment, half of his ear was dripping with blood, and one side of his face was wounded. However, because he was too shocked and nervous, he didn¡¯t feel any pain for a while. Number five wiped his face and head. His current appearance was extremely terrifying. His eyes, nostrils, and every gap in his hair was covered in blood, making his originally short and comical figure look unusually ferocious. ¡°It¡¯s not good to retreat!¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and spat on the ground. Perhaps it was because the two sides of the tunnel, the ground, and the air were all covered in blood, but under the reflection of the blood, the saliva he spat out was dark red. Number five used his hand as a comb and grabbed his hair. The pieces of flesh that were mixed in the ends of his hair slipped out and were thrown to the ground. Song qingxiao noticed that his wrists were extremely thin, but his fingers were extremely long, which was quite eye-catching. Number six covered her ears. Before she could say anything, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense caught a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± She said in a low voice. Number six¡¯s heart tightened and he asked in a hoarse voice,¡± ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, number Seven¡¯s body trembled. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to answer. Number six knew what she was trying to say! At the back of the tunnel, there was a sudden ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. The sound was getting closer and closer, as if something was running at high speed. It was so powerful that the cave was buzzing. Number six¡¯s expression froze and he laughed bitterly,¡± ¡°Looks like they¡¯re indeed fleeing!¡± In this trial, everyone entered the scenario as a group of escapees. There were pursuers behind them and ambushes in front. Number one and the others had also noticed that something was wrong. Number one, number four, and number two, who were previously at the back and refused to move forward, now began to push forward with all their might after hearing the movement behind them. Fortunately, the flying hatchets had taken many lives and created some space in the narrow tunnel. Even though the crowd was like ants on a hot pan, number 1 and number 4 still managed to squeeze through easily and meet up with the other participants. No. 2 was the furthest away from them. Earlier, in order to avoid the attack of the flying axes, he had relied on his tyrannical strength as a trial-taker and squeezed to the back, so he was unscathed. However, there were many people behind him, and it would not be easy for him to squeeze through in a short time, so he was temporarily alone. ¡°Which way do you think we should go?¡± Number four came over and asked anxiously. At this point, even if the trial-takers were envious of the points awarded by the trial space missions, this was not the time for them to kill each other. Even if everyone had their own plans, they needed to work together and escape from this place before making any plans. ¡°Forward!¡± Song qingxiao took a big step forward as she spoke. Number one, who was asking the question, was stunned for a moment when he saw her action. He stood in place hesitantly and did not move. ¡°Forward?¡± He raised his voice, and his voice reverberated in the tunnel. However, because the crowd was in a mess, everyone was scared out of their wits, and no one stopped him like before. This situation was just too strange. Such a terrifying massacre had happened earlier, but these people who were being slaughtered did not make a sound. Even if someone was injured and fell to the ground, they gritted their teeth and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. It was as if something more terrifying would happen if they made a sound. Therefore, a funny and horrifying scene happened. The Asura arena was silent, and the people in the trial scene collectively lost their voices. The injured endured the pain and silently got up. They could clearly speak and listen. This could be seen from the scene of number one being rebuked by the crowd when he spoke before the attack. However, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They were afraid that if they made a sound, something more terrifying than the attack of the flying axes might happen. No one could answer number one¡¯s question. Number six¡¯s expression was uncertain. Song qingxiao had already taken two steps forward. Number five, who was standing in the middle of the group, paused for a moment and chose to follow song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Five¡¯s actions caused number six¡¯s eyes to flash and he frowned. There were soldiers in front of them, and they were not weak. There were enemies behind them, but they did not know how many of them were chasing them. At this time, it was a little strange for number five to follow number three without a word. Song qingxiao walked alone. If there was any danger ahead, she could act as a warning. She would be the first to face the danger. Everyone could stay behind and preserve their strength. This was also the reason why everyone in the previous line was afraid to walk at the very front and did not want to stay at the back. They only wanted to be caught in the middle.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Reaped_l Chapter 391: Reaped_l Translator: 549690339 The gun hits the bird that takes the lead. Whoever walked in front might die early. Song qingxiao, who had been able to survive in the trial space until now, might have understood this. However, she clearly knew that there were Tigers on the mountain, but she still chose to go to the Tiger Mountain. Number five also followed closely behind, which was intriguing. Number six subconsciously turned his head and his eyes met number one and number four. The group of survivors who had survived the axe attack earlier were struggling to get up and rush forward. ¡®Bang bang bang¡¯, the footsteps were getting closer and closer, as if they were following the smell of blood, and the whole ground was shaking. Number Seven¡¯s nostrils twitched slightly, and an anxious look appeared on his face. He reached out and tugged at number six¡¯s sleeve. In a split second, a thought entered number six¡¯s mind, ¡°For this mission, the trial space had issued the following requirements:Escape from the terror Battalion. There was a reward for the success of the mission, but the consequences of failure were not mentioned. It was obvious that it was no different from death. They had just entered the trial and had already mixed into this group. Just as number five had said, it was very likely that this was a team that was on the run, and the way out should be ahead. Even if they knew that the path ahead was full of danger, charging out was the result in line with the game mission. If they retreated, they would be going against the mission goal! No wonder No. 3 and No. 5 rushed forward without saying anything. Thinking of this, No. 6 immediately pulled No. 7 and chased in the direction where song qingxiao and No. 5 had escaped. No. 1 and No. 4 seemed to have the same thought as him, and they also chased after him. After song Qing and Xiao Jue left, they heard number Five¡¯s footsteps behind them. She did not dare to take a single step back as a rain of blood sprayed from the ground as the axes flew back. The battle behind her was getting bigger and bigger, and the unknown pursuer seemed to be getting closer and closer. When she breathed, she could smell the breath of death in the air. When the axe flew back, she had noticed the survivors trying to escape, and her face was filled with fear. As people in the trial arena, these people had a much better understanding of the situation than the trial participants who had just arrived. No matter what these pursuers were, they should be no less dangerous than the ones in front of them. Once everyone turned around and was entangled by the thing behind them, they would be stuck in a quagmire and unable to advance or retreat! It was precisely because of this that song qingxiao made the prompt decision to run forward, even though she knew that number four and the others had ulterior motives and wanted to find a scapegoat to fight first. The shaking of the ground became stronger and stronger. In just a few seconds, she had already left the group of escapees behind. ¡®Wuuu¡­¡¯ The wind blew past her ears, and she seemed to hear the roar of a wild beast. The speed of the pursuer was much faster than song Qing had imagined. The moment the escapees behind heard the beast¡¯s roar, they used all their strength to rush forward. The vibration was getting closer and closer, and someone could not help but let out a muffled groan, followed by a suppressed groan, and then a large amount of water seemed to have been poured on the side of the tunnel walls and above their heads. After a ¡®Peng¡¯ sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, there was a burst of bone-chilling chewing sounds. The bones were bitten until they made a ¡®crunch¡¯ sound, and the previous painful groan came to an abrupt end. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t turn around, but the smell of blood in the air reminded her that the one-sided slaughter had begun again. A large number of escapees were trampled on the ground like seedlings in the field, and then crushed to death. The thudding sounds behind her were getting closer and closer, as if they were not far away from her. At this time, the advantage of her running in the front was obvious. Number two and the others were still behind. If something caught up, they could hold it off for a while! The tunnel was narrow, making it inconvenient for them to use their hands and feet. It was really disadvantageous for the trial participants. Only by doing their best to escape from this tunnel and find a spacious place to deal with the things behind them could they temporarily escape from the crisis. Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up. She gritted her teeth and rushed forward. The wind rushed into her throat, like a sharp blade cutting it. Fortunately, the tunnel in front of them opened up, and the exit seemed to be close at hand! Song Qing was delighted. At this moment, the thing that was chasing after him seemed to be about to arrive. With a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the pursuing beast slammed its palms on the ground, causing the tunnel to shake. The walls on both sides of the tunnel trembled under the violent shaking. The surrounding gravel and sand fell down with a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The beast jumped up and hit the top wall with a ¡®Peng¡¯ sound. Its skin and flesh rubbed against the sharp stalactite, making a sharp and harsh sound. The cone-like stalactites cracked and fell to the ground with a clang. ¡®Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯, A stinky wind blew over, and the surrounding rocks flew everywhere, hitting the walls. The sound was endless! Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the strange flying axe that had taken many lives. The axe was extremely large, probably about a hundred pounds in weight. That size was not something that ordinary people could handle. Judging from the formation, momentum, movement, and roars of the things chasing them, they should be similar to some kind of fierce beast. According to this speculation, the chasers and killers of this mission might have a far greater advantage than ordinary humans in terms of body size! No. 1 and No. 4 seemed to have been caught up. Song qingxiao heard the two of them stop. The moment the two of them turned their heads, they gasped as if they were shocked by what they saw! Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her ears caught a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. The sound came straight to her back, wrapped in a sharp force. She resisted the urge to turn her head and took a breath of spiritual energy. She jumped up, stretched out her long legs, and the tips of her toes stepped on the stone wall of the tunnel. With the force of this step, her figure flew out like a meteor! A section of broken stalactite passed through the position she was standing at before and stabbed into the stone wall in front of her. It was like a nail, firmly embedded in the wall! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, there was a ¡®ka¡¯ sound of teeth clenched behind him. Song Qing was less than two meters away from the exit when he flew out. The exit of the tunnel was deep and dark. Song Qingxin was overjoyed. The beast that had jumped up behind him landed on the ground, making an earth-shaking sound. After she landed on the ground, she swayed a little from the shock. Just as she was about to rush out of the tunnel, a huge shadow fell from above like a guillotine. It slammed into the ground with a ¡®clang1, sending rocks flying as it sank more than ten centimeters deep into the ground! If song qingxiao hadn¡¯t sensed that something was wrong at that moment and pulled her leg back in time, her leg would have been cut off by the falling thing! Her back broke out in a cold sweat, and because of the urgent action of retracting her leg, her body involuntarily leaned back.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: The giant (1) Chapter 392: The giant (1) Translator: 549690339 However, number five was standing behind song qingxiao. As she lost her balance and fell back, she got closer to number five and could smell the blood on him. The relationship between the participants was not peaceful. In addition, the point system of the trial encouraged killing each other. In a situation where it was obvious that there was an ambush ahead, if number five found a flaw, it was inevitable that he would add insult to injury. At the critical moment, song qingxiao held the dagger and stabbed it into the stone wall to stabilize her body. She didn¡¯t want to lie down flat! As the uneven gravel on the stone wall was cut open, she steadied herself and fixed her eyes on it. What had fallen was the broad axe that had previously flown into the crowd and wreaked havoc. At this time, because of the huge momentum when it landed, the axe handle trembled and buzzed. When the axe had flown over, she had felt that it was extremely large. Now that she was looking at it up close, she felt that the axe¡¯s size was even more shocking. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, it seemed like someone had let out a long, heavy breath, blowing it into the tunnel. The smell was stinky, similar to the foul air that had been blown in from the tunnel earlier. It was obvious that the Ambusher had been waiting here for a long time. However, in just a breath, it was like a gust of wind, which gave song Qing a bad feeling. After the breath was blown out, a huge palm the size of a cattail leaf fan reached out from the exit of the tunnel, blocking half of the dim light in the tunnel, causing the entrance to sink into even deeper darkness. ¡®Hiss!¡¯ Despite song qingxiao¡¯s calm personality, she had already guessed that the person she would face in this trial might be of a large size after seeing the flying hatchets. However, the moment the giant palm appeared, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp! ¡°F * ck!¡± Number six¡¯s cry of surprise came from not far away. There was a bit of panic in his voice. He had obviously noticed the strange size of the palm. The moment number six¡¯s voice fell, the Palm¡¯s five fingers spread apart and reached straight into the hole, as if it wanted to grab the person inside out! This palm was shockingly large. If one was caught by it, the owner of this hand would probably be able to crush them to death as if they were a chicken. The disadvantage of being the first to run had appeared. Song qingxiao was the first to face the danger of being captured. The palm opened up like an inescapable net, tightly guarding the entrance of the cave and blocking anyone who tried to escape inside. They could not retreat. The chewing sounds behind them were endless. The remaining survivors had begun to squeeze forward under the pursuit of the unknown beast. Number five took a step forward. His breathing was very close, as if he had raised his arm. A Wolf in the front and a Tiger in the back, song Qing and Xiao Shen took a deep breath and advanced instead of retreating! She used the dagger to stab into the stone wall to stabilize her body. She forcibly lifted her legs and bent them. She kicked at the gap between the five fingers! Borrowing the force of this stomp, her body was like an arrow released from a bow, passing through the gap between the fingers. With a ¡®bang¡¯, she hit the broad axe that was stuck at the entrance of the cave. Under the huge impact, the broad axe that had been firmly stuck in the cave was tilted and made a sound! The moment number five saw the huge palm coming, he took advantage of his small body and retreated nimbly. The giant palm closed in with force, but it grabbed nothing. Song qingxiao fell out. Before she could check her surroundings, she felt a shadow rise above her head. Then, a huge object came crashing down on her with the force of Mount Tai! The thing that was pressing down was like a small mountain, and when it fell, it brought a hurricane. She knew in her heart that it was not good, and immediately did not care about getting up, and rolled twice on the ground. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the small mountain crashed down, causing the ground to tremble. Under the pull of this huge force, the rubble from the ground and stone walls fell like a storm. When the fine stone rain fell on song Qing¡¯s body, she felt a burst of pain. She rolled about two or three meters away from the dangerous edge before she supported herself with one hand and jumped up. Even though song qingxiao had been mentally prepared for the attacker the moment she saw the giant palm, she still shuddered and her pupils shrank when she saw the real face of the attacker. What appeared in front of her was a cave in the shape of an inverted bowl. The top of her head was about too feet high, and she was standing on a platform that was about ten square meters in size! The platform was connected to the exit of the tunnel, and the other three sides were cliffs. Opposite the tunnel entrance, a rough black suspension bridge connected the two sides of the valley. Stalactites of various sizes drooped down from the top of the cave. These stalactites were made of unknown crystals and emitted a green light, illuminating the cave. A giant about ten meters tall with a strong body was blocking the exit of the tunnel. The giant¡¯s body was covered in green scales. One of his hands was still in the cave, and beside his foot was an axe that had been knocked off course by song qingxiao. When the foot that he had lifted earlier landed on the ground, dust flew everywhere. It seemed that he was a little surprised that he had failed to kill the ant again. The giant let out a sound of gang Qi from his nostrils and slowly turned his huge head. As the bone armor moved, it made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound like a chain. Song Qing¡¯s heart began to beat wildly when the giant turned his head. In the face of such a behemoth, it would be unwise to resist. Without saying a word, she turned around and rushed in the direction of the suspension bridge. The giant who was turning his head slowly retracted his hand from the tunnel. He raised his foot again and stomped in the direction of song qingxiao¡¯s escape! He was tall and strong, and his one step was much faster than song Qing¡¯s few steps. His foot was like a pillar that held up the sky, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, it struck song Qing¡¯s head. When song qingxiao heard the movement, she pulled her leg back in time, but she still almost hit the foot. A large amount of dust spread out with his stomp, and the stones on the ground bounced up and scattered in all directions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The giant had completely turned his head. Song qingxiao was at his feet. He lifted his foot and tried to step on song qingxiao again. When his foot landed, it created a small whirlwind. Song qingxiao dodged to the side and avoided it again. He lifted his foot and stomped again. Every time his foot landed on the ground, it would make a thunderous sound. The sound spread in all directions, passing through the top of his head and the surrounding stone walls, causing a thousand times more impact on his hearing. It made song Qing¡¯s eardrums buzz. Even though song qingxiao managed to Dodge every time, she was slowly losing her strength. If this continued, she would be in a disadvantageous position. At this moment, number five and the others who were originally stuck in the tunnel had already rushed out when the giant withdrew his palm. After they came out, they saw the giant at the entrance of the cave and song qingxiao, who was running away at the foot of the giant.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 321-first time _1 Chapter 393: Chapter 321-first time _1 Translator: 549690339 I Number six¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he couldn¡¯t even speak for a moment. In the tunnel, number four, who was in a sorry state and reeking of blood, rushed to the exit. The valley was filled with Thunder. When he saw the giant, he gasped and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim,¡± ¡°Hey, What¡¯s this?¡± As the giant stomped his feet several times, song Qing¡¯s escape route was blocked. In the dust that filled the sky, song Qing could only be seen dodging left and right rapidly! The ground continued to rumble. Number four was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought of something. His eyes revealed a look of ecstasy. He subconsciously turned his head to look at number six. When the two of them looked at each other, they exchanged a look at the same time. The roar of a beast came from the tunnel. It sounded like it was about to rush to the tunnel entrance. The moment number four and number six¡¯s eyes met, they turned and ran in the direction of the suspension bridge without a word. The pursuers were about to arrive, and the giant was entangled with song qingxiao, who was the first to leave the tunnel. This giant¡¯s appearance was intrepid, and everyone had seen the power of the flying axes before. Fighting with him was not the best plan. Number six pulled number seven and ran around the giant¡¯s leg towards the suspension bridge. Number four was not willing to fall behind. Number one was stunned for a moment, but he reacted and followed. At the entrance of the tunnel, the last trial-taker rushed out with a pale face. When he saw the giant, his eyes narrowed. Then, he noticed the trial-taker who was running towards the suspension bridge and chased after him without saying a word. Among the trial-takers, number five, who was the first to come out after song qingxiao, hesitated for a long time. He did not take advantage of this opportunity to run away like number one and the others. Instead, he had just lifted his foot when he fell back to his original place. Number six had been pulling number seven and running at the front, but he was quick-witted and had already noticed number Five¡¯s strange behavior the moment he ran out. When the trial-takers tried to run in the direction of the suspension bridge and find a way to escape, other than song qingxiao, who was trapped by the giant, only number five ran a few steps and went around the tunnel entrance, then stopped moving. Suspicion grew in his heart, and he instinctively held number Seven¡¯s hand, slowing down his forward charge. The giant had failed to catch song Qing several times and let her escape instead. At this time, he was a little angry and bent down to grab song Qing. When he leaned over, he saw a few figures rushing toward the suspension bridge from the corner of his eye. He immediately let out an earth-shattering roar! ¡°Roar!¡± His roar was like layers of Thunder. After passing through the special environment of the cave, his voice was infinitely amplified, and the gravel above his head fell down one after another. When the sound entered song Qing¡¯s ears, her ears could not withstand the attack of the sound wave. She felt pain and the qi and blood in her body were in turmoil. She quickly sealed her hearing with her divine sense to reduce the shock! Number four, who was running at the front, felt that something was wrong the moment the giant roared. Number six, who had been almost at the same level as him, had fallen behind a few steps. Number four was shocked. Then, he heard a deafening roar! The voice was like an extremely sharp blade, piercing straight into his ears and stirring his mind. The sound wave shook him so much that his vision turned black and he felt nauseated. There was a huge ¡®buzz¡¯ in his ears and he staggered, almost falling to the ground. He had a splitting headache, and his whole body trembled. His heart felt as if it had been pinched by someone. It stopped beating for half a beat, and then it began to beat madly like a rapid drum. With this delay, number one, who had been following behind him, immediately overtook number four. It was unknown what method he used, but he seemed to be unaffected by the sound. In an instant, he had surpassed number four by several steps. Before the giant¡¯s roar ended, he retracted his giant palm that was trying to crush song Qing and grabbed the giant axe that fell beside his feet instead. The broad axe was deep in the ground, but at this time, he easily grabbed it and lifted it up. When he pulled it out, a large amount of soil was stirred up. He held the broad axe in his hand, grinned, and panted. The muscles in his arms bulged, and he threw the axe at the trial-takers who were running toward the suspension bridge! The axe flew out like a shooting star with a sharp sound. Number six heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ above his head. The strong wind stung his face, and the numb wound on his ear hurt again, reminding him of the scene where he was almost beheaded by the axe. He was drenched in cold sweat, and number one, who was running in the front, was the first to bear the brunt! The axe flew straight at his back. When he heard the wind and felt that something was wrong, it was already too late to Dodge! The axe weighed more than a hundred pounds. Once it landed, even if the cultivator¡¯s physique had been strengthened, he would definitely not be able to escape death. Number four, who had managed to escape after stopping in his tracks, saw this scene. He could not help but reveal a look of relief on his face, which immediately turned into a deep gloating expression. The points for this trial were too little. If no one died, each person would only get 2000 points. In a situation where there were too many monks and too little gruel, only when someone died first would the rest get more benefits! The broad axe headed straight for number one¡¯s back like a Thunderbolt. It was only ten centimeters away from number one¡¯s back. In the next moment, everyone felt that number one would not be able to escape and would definitely be sent flying by the axe. Just as his blood was about to splatter on the spot, number one¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared! This time, not only was number four, who was waiting for a good show, stunned, but so was the giant who had thrown the axe. The axe passed through where number one had been standing and flew toward the cliff with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. At this moment, on the other side of the platform, the spiritual energy in the air distorted. Number one, who had disappeared on the spot to avoid the huge axe, appeared out of thin air about three to four meters away from where he had disappeared! ¡°Roar!¡± The moment he appeared, the giant let out a roar that was far more furious than before. The sound was so loud that it could pierce through clouds and split stones. He stretched out his giant palm, and the scales on his body protruded. The axe that was originally flying toward the cliff seemed to be guided by a mysterious force. It actually turned around again and flew back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯! When number five, who was standing in the middle, saw this, the corners of his mouth curled up imperceptibly. He muttered,¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± His voice was extremely soft, and it was suppressed by the giant¡¯s sound wave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others hurriedly covered their ears and endured the pain. At this moment, there were some survivors who rushed out of the tunnel. However, the moment they rushed out of the tunnel, they were shocked by the sound and blood spurted out of their ears and noses. Before they could step out of the tunnel, they fell head first. The giant¡¯s roar stopped, and the axe flew back into his palm. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it was caught by him. Number one¡¯s body swayed. Before he could cover his ears, the giant who was chasing after song qingxiao seemed to have been completely enraged by number one after his attack failed. He gave up on his original prey and strode after number one! Number six, who was covering his ears with difficulty, saw this scene and immediately understood the reason why number five didn¡¯t strive to be the first one to stand out earlier! Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Chapter 322-rush (1) Chapter 394: Chapter 322-rush (1) Translator: 549690339 Once song qingxiao escaped from the giant¡¯s pursuit, it was as if she had unloaded a heavy load. She adjusted her breathing slightly and looked at number one, who was dodging left and right in the middle of the field. She let out a long breath. No. 1 should have mastered some kind of special ability that allowed him to become invisible freely, similar to No. 2, whom he met during the demon Island trial. However, it was obvious that No. l¡¯s ability was far superior to No. 2¡¯s in the demon Island trial scenario. He did not show any uneven breathing when he used his special ability to Dodge several times. The situation had reversed. No. 1 had attracted the attention of the giant and was running for his life on the platform. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, the giant strode forward. The ground seemed to shake with every step it took. He was too tall. Even though number one had a special ability, every step he took was a few meters faster than an ordinary person. In addition, his body size, strength, and the broad axe he held in his hand caused a great psychological shadow to the escapees he was chasing. Song qingxiao had been chased by him before, and the pressure he felt could only be understood when he faced this giant. In the dust, the giant¡¯s footsteps were like the sound of war drums, shaking people¡¯s blood. When the giant took a step forward, number one¡¯s figure disappeared again. The moment he disappeared, the giant with the broad axe turned around, grinned, and took a long breath through his nostrils. The moment No. 1 appeared, his eyes widened and he took another big step forward. He said, ¡°¡±Hmph!¡± The broad axe in his hand smashed down in the direction where No. 1 was standing. The sound was loud and the moment the axe fell to the ground, it made a loud Sound of Metal clashing. With a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, a crack was cut in the ground, and gravel flew everywhere. The power of this smash had the power to split the sky and split the earth. The sound reverberated back and forth in the cave, and it was endless. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reach out to block the flying gravel and hurriedly dodged. They felt their hearts tremble with the giant¡¯s attack. Although number one had disappeared again with his ability the moment the axe fell, compared to the giant¡¯s brutal physical strength, if he used his ability frequently for a long time, it would eventually run out. Once number one¡¯s special ability couldn¡¯t hold on, it was only a matter of time before he was chopped down by this giant¡¯s axe! However, with number one¡¯s failure as a warning, no one dared to act rashly. At this time, if anyone ran away first and attracted the attention of the giant, they might end up like number one, being targeted by the giant and carrying the big pot on their back! No. 1 had been in a hurry to escape earlier to help song Qing draw away the hatred points from Little Giant. Now that everyone had come back to their senses, no one was willing to do such a stupid thing again. The situation in the cave was in a dilemma. Everyone was anxious and depressed, but they could not come up with a better idea for a while. At this moment, many of the survivors rushed out of the tunnel. They were like headless flies, only knowing how to run for their lives. Some of them rushed out and were trampled under the feet of the giant chasing after No. 1 before they could understand the scene in front of them, turning them into meat paste! At the entrance of the tunnel, there was a buzzing sound. Song qingxiao turned around and saw a fugitive with blood all over his face standing at the entrance of the tunnel. His eyes were filled with hope that he had escaped. However, in the next second, a muffled roar of a beast came from behind him. The smile on his face did not change, but two rows of sharp white saw teeth suddenly appeared on the left and right sides of his waist. As soon as the beast¡¯s roar fell, the saw teeth closed. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the man was bitten in two from the waist like a piece of dead wood. Blood burst out and his intestines flowed all over the ground! The joy in the survivor¡¯s eyes had yet to completely fade. After he was bitten, he was still breathing. The moment he instinctively wanted to turn his head to look, a huge red tongue stretched out and pulled the upper half of his body into the dark tunnel. What followed was a bone-chilling chewing sound. The bone was being bitten to the point of cracking. The remaining half of his body was still struggling on the ground. This happened in the blink of an eye. Song qingxiao tightened her grip on the dagger and shivered. Although the sounds from the tunnel proved that this was not the first time the beast had eaten a human, there was still a difference between what he had seen and what he had imagined. The chewing sound in the tunnel stopped after a while. As everyone held their breath, a huge dog head with a ferocious face and licking the corner of its mouth appeared in front of them. With the giant¡¯s presence, no one should be surprised by the dog¡¯s head. However, the scene of it tearing and swallowing people was still fresh in their minds. Song Qing Xiao did not dare to relax when she saw the dog¡¯s head. The dog¡¯s head was dark brown in color, but its eyes were blood red, and it looked ferocious. There was still blood and flesh between its white teeth. Every time its red tongue licked its mouth, there was blood dripping down its chin. This scene made people shudder. ¡°Huu.¡± When No. 4 saw that it was only a dog, he heaved a sigh of relief, was that the thing we were chasing? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, fear appeared in number two¡¯s eyes. Before he could say anything, the dog¡¯s head that was sticking out of the tunnel seemed to be squeezed by something. Whoosh! Whoosh! A large amount of stone debris was squeezed down from the tunnel entrance and fell to the ground. With a hint of joy in number Four¡¯s voice, another Black Dog head of the same size squeezed out from the tunnel entrance. After its blood-red eyes turned left and right, it seemed to have seen the people on the field, and it let out a deafening roar. With its roar, the other dog head also barked. The sound interweaved with the noise made by the giant in the cave, and it was so noisy that people¡¯s eardrums hurt. The smile on number Four¡¯s face disappeared. This dog was extremely ferocious. One was already so terrifying, but there were two of them in a row. Number six pulled on number seven, looking worried. One giant was already very difficult to deal with. Now that there were two such fierce dogs, the situation of the escapees and the trial-takers became even more difficult. ¡°What do we do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number six asked as he dodged the giant¡¯s pursuit of number one. As he spoke, he instinctively looked in the direction of number five and song qingxiao. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he caught the look of shock in number Four¡¯s eyes from the corner of his eye. Number four stared at the entrance of the tunnel. Number six felt a numbing sensation on the back of his neck. He turned his head instinctively and saw a huge black Dog about three meters tall step out of the tunnel entrance and shake its body. The ground trembled, and what made number four look so surprised was not the giant dog¡¯s Mountain-like body, but the two ferocious heads that everyone had seen before. They were now growing on the giant dog¡¯s body! ¡°What, what is this thing?¡± At this moment, the two-headed dog turned its head left and right, taking in every corner of the trial arena.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Two heads (1) Chapter 395: Two heads (1) Translator: 549690339 1 Under the gaze of those blood-red eyes filled with ruthlessness, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps go numb and their bodies crawling with goosebumps. The shock that the two-headed dog brought to everyone was even greater than the shock that the giant who was chasing number one gave off. ¡°What, what is this thing?¡± Number six asked in a hoarse voice, but the only response he got was the solemn gazes of the other trial-takers and the thunderous ¡®bang, bang, bang¡¯ footsteps of the giant in the field. Everyone¡¯s heartstrings were stretched to the extreme at this moment. The two-headed giant dog shook its two heads at the same time, pouting and revealing two rows of sharp, saw-like front teeth. Large amounts of saliva dripped from the comers of its mouth, making it look terrifying. Perhaps it was because it had been running so fast just now, but it was panting. The escapees who had escaped from the tunnel did not dare to move at all. Under the gaze of such a terrifying monster, ordinary people simply could not muster up the courage to resist. The cultivators also felt a chill in their hearts, and no one dared to act rashly for the time being. The situation was very clear at this time. In the process of escaping from the terrorist camp, it was very likely that the escapees would be chased by the giant two-headed dog behind them. Song qingxiao suddenly thought of the shepherd Dog. During this trial, the people who were running away were like a group of lambs. They were chased by this monster to the giant who could decide their life and death at will. One by one, they were blocked, and the group was perfectly captured in one go. The two-headed dog¡¯s aura was terrifying, and the eyes on its two heads could see the situation in the field from almost no blind spots. Whoever made a small movement first would most likely attract its attention, and then be attacked by it. However, if no one moved, they would probably be waiting for death. The only way to leave this platform was the black suspension bridge that was about a hundred feet away. Everyone had placed their hopes on it, but the problem was who would be the first to get up! Number one had been using his special ability frequently, and at this time, his breath was obviously a little weak. He couldn¡¯t hold on for long. The reason why he hadn¡¯t said a word until now was probably because he had anticipated that in this situation of crisis, someone would be unable to hold back and take the blame! In the strange silence, the two-headed dog lowered its two large heads at the same time, letting out a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. Not long after, a huge dog head lifted up, raised its head, and let out a long howl. Then, its hind legs bent, and with a kick to the East, its whole body rose into the air. Number six and number seven were standing on the east side. The moment the dog charged over, number six¡¯s expression changed. Just as the two-headed dog was about to jump, he pulled number seven along and moved. Although the dog¡¯s body looked heavy, its movements were fast. Its body turned into an afterimage, and in the blink of an eye, it flew over the heads of number six and number seven! A thick and stinky saliva dripped from the comer of its mouth and fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Number six¡¯s heart went cold. Just as he thought that a fierce battle was inevitable again, less than three meters away from him, number one¡¯s aura changed. His face was slightly pale, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Suddenly, he appeared! While number six was still in shock, the two-headed dog that had leaped into the air suddenly let out a roar. One of the dog heads opened its mouth wide and bit in number one¡¯s direction! At the same time, a buzzing sound came from the ground. The giant with the broad axe had also caught up. Seeing this, number six¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and he shouted angrily,¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± Number one¡¯s hiding spot was coincidentally where number six and number seven had been hiding. It was not a coincidence that he had appeared here. He was probably trying to divert the disaster! However, this wasn¡¯t the time to be calculate with number one. Just as the giant dog¡¯s mouth was about to bite number one, number one¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared again! Then, the giant followed. Perhaps it was because he had failed to kill number one after several attempts, the giant became more and more furious. After losing sight of number one, he lowered his head and looked around the field. Then, he turned around, picked up his axe, and chopped down in the direction of number six and number seven! When the axe chopped down, it created a whirlwind that seemed to want to drag number six and number seven into the bottom of the axe! The axe had yet to land, but the aura and killing intent formed an extremely terrifying oppressive force, causing number six¡¯s hair to stand on end. Cold sweat seeped out of his body, drenching his clothes! In the midst of their panic, number six and number Seven¡¯s hands separated at the same time, and the two were forced to escape in different directions! The two-headed dog¡¯s teeth clenched together and it fell to the ground with a loud clang. The sound was then drowned out by the sound of the giant axes hitting the ground! The ground seemed to tremble twice due to the force of the axe, causing everyone standing to feel their legs go soft. With this sound, their hearts tightened. The giant¡¯s axe also missed, and he became even more irritable. Without saying a word, he picked up the giant axe that was chopping at the ground. After looking in the direction of number six and number seven, he seemed to have made up his mind. He picked up the giant axe and chased in the direction of number six! As soon as he moved, the two-headed dog seemed to have sensed his thoughts and chased after number six. This situation was similar to the situation in the tunnel. The two-headed dog was chasing from behind, while the giant was finding a position to intercept. This kind of pursuit and blocking was seamless. Even if number six was a scumbag, he would not be able to escape death if he did not show his true ability! ¡°Number one, you son of a b * tch! Number six was flustered and exasperated, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse. In fact, when the others saw number six¡¯s end, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear and their scalps tightened. Number one¡¯s special ability appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and he easily diverted the trouble to the East. This time, it was number six and number seven who were framed by him, but it was hard to guarantee that he would be the next one! Song Qing continued to sink carefully, while the other cultivators remained unmoved. They were probably planning to split the points after number six died. However, if number six were to die and the others were to be defeated one by one in the same way, it was very likely that they would all be wiped out in this mission. However, if he saved number six, he would be burned by the fire. If he didn¡¯t save him, he might also die. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest. At this time, the ferocious two-headed dog had almost caught up with number six¡¯s footsteps. On the other side, number seven, who had his eyes closed, seemed to have sensed the danger. He clenched his fist and seemed to be about to move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, song Qingxin¡¯s mind was spinning. Before number seven could do anything, she suddenly shouted,¡± ¡°Everyone, together!¡± As soon as she spoke, not only did she attract the attention of the other participants, but even the survivors who had fled could not help but raise their heads. ¡°Everyone, attack together, or we¡¯ll all die!¡± She repeated her own words. Number four and the others had incredulous expressions on their faces, as if they were in disbelief that she would say that she would save number six.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: The giant dog (1) Chapter 396: The giant dog (1) Translator: 549690339 I Number six was dead for sure. Everyone could see that he didn¡¯t have the magical ability of number one. Under the pincer attack of the two-headed dog and the giant, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last long! If he died, it would be extremely beneficial to the other cultivators! Everyone would be able to split his 2000 points and at the same time, they would have one less person to guard against! Other than No. 7, the other participants were waiting for No. 6 to die so that they could reap the benefits. No one had expected that song Qing would rashly speak up in such a situation. Number six, who was being chased, was stunned. A look of shock flashed through his eyes. He was about to say something, but the two-headed dog almost caught up to him. He didn¡¯t dare to be distracted. Number four couldn¡¯t believe it. She turned to look at song qingxiao as if she had gone crazy. Number one didn¡¯t show up for the time being, while number five had a thoughtful expression. Although he didn¡¯t agree, he didn¡¯t object either. Only number two¡¯s expression was gloomy. As soon as song qingxiao finished, he sneered,¡± ¡°Why must we all attack together?¡± In the cave, the footsteps of the giant and the two-headed dog were like rapid drumming, shaking and distracting. He had a bad blood with little song Qing, and in the trial space, he was taught a lesson by her because he wanted to test her strength, so he had always harbored a grudge. Now that he had the opportunity, he took the opportunity to hit him while he was down. ¡°If we don¡¯t take them down, number six will die, and we¡¯ll be the next ones.¡± Song qingxiao lowered her eyes and pretended that she didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in number two¡¯s words. She released her divine sense to search for number one. Number one¡¯s special ability of invisibility was useless under her divine sense. ¡°Oh,¡± Hearing this, number two couldn¡¯t help but sneer,¡± ¡°You make it sound nice, but why should we listen to your command?¡± The cultivators were on guard against each other and did their own thing. No one was willing to obey the other, so they naturally refused to listen to anyone¡¯s command. After number two finished speaking, number four didn¡¯t say anything. However, from his expression, it was clear that he had silently agreed to what number two said. Song qingxiao heard the hidden hatred in number two¡¯s words and lifted her eyelids. ¡°Am I discussing this with you?¡± She asked with a smile. Number two¡¯s expression changed, and a dark glint flashed in his eyes. He was about to say something when song qingxiao pursed her lips. No. 1¡¯s concealment ability was far more profound than No. 2¡¯s back on the demon Island. The aura was well concealed. If she had not been lucky enough to enter the realm before the trial this time, she would not have been able to sense it. At this moment, the aura was sneakily moving in the direction of the suspension bridge. It was probably trying to escape while number six was holding back giant and the two-headed dog, and he was confronting number four and the others! Song Qingxin sneered in her heart. At this time, how could she allow number one to protect herself? Number one¡¯s wishful thinking was destined to never be realized when he met her! ¡°Come out,¡± She shouted in a low voice, and her divine sense turned into an invisible sharp blade, attacking in the direction of number one! Number Five¡¯s eyes were shining, and number Four¡¯s expression was puzzled. Just as they were not sure what was going on, number one¡¯s painful groan suddenly sounded from the direction of the suspension bridge! His hidden figure gradually appeared. His face was pale, his forehead was covered in sweat, and his body was trembling as if he was enduring great pain. From song qingxiao¡¯s words to number one¡¯s current state, how could the other cultivators not understand? he must have wanted to escape, but song qingxiao had used some kind of method to force him out! When number four saw this, his expression changed drastically. Ever since he had entered the trial space, he had always been wary of song qingxiao. When they were in the medium, number four had tried to guess song qingxiao¡¯s strength because number five had stayed away from her as soon as she entered. However, even though number four had overestimated song qingxiao¡¯s strength, her action of forcing number one to reveal himself had made number four reevaluate her strength. ¡°You¡­¡± Number one gritted his teeth in anger. He had directed the disaster to the East and was excitedly trying to be the first to escape from the suspension bridge. He wanted to use the characteristics of his special ability to prioritize completing the task and save his life. However, he had only run two steps when his sea of consciousness suffered a great blow! The consciousness that he had gathered was forcibly broken by an even more powerful aura. Under the disorder of his spiritual energy, number one¡¯s soul was shaken, and his head was splitting. His special ability lost its effect, and his figure was revealed! Number one wanted to vomit blood, but song qingxiao¡¯s previous divine sense attack had left him with a lingering fear. The pain of his spiritual sense being attacked was far greater than the damage to his body. The escaping skills that he was so proud of were useless in front of song qingxiao. He had no cover in front of her. This caused number one to feel terrified, but he did not dare to make a sound under the suppression of song Qing¡¯s strength. ¡°I said, let¡¯s attack together.¡± She repeated,¡± I¡¯m not discussing this with you. her eyes moved away from number one, who did not dare to speak, and swept over number five, number seven, and the others. Finally, her gaze fell on number two, and her eyes turned cold. I m telling you what to do. Do you understand?¡± If she had said this a second ago, number two would have sneered at her. However, when he saw number one¡¯s face covered in cold sweat and her gaze on him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine. After he stopped talking, number four naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Song Qing looked down on number one,¡± No. 1 will be responsible for luring the giant away. Hearing her commanding tone, number one¡¯s heart burned with anger. However, the pain of his soul being attacked seemed to have been imprinted in his consciousness. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he felt a headache and did not dare to resist. Let¡¯s deal with that two-headed dog first.¡± When she said this, her tone was as relaxed as if she was discussing today¡¯s weather, which made number two very angry. Do you think you can solve it just because you say so?¡± Everyone had seen the power of the two-headed dog. Ordinary people would not be able to fight back against it. Even if the trial-takers were able to subdue the dog with all their martial arts, they would be crippled. No one knew how long the road to escape the terrorist camp was. However, since the two-headed dog and giant had already appeared, it was hard to guarantee that there would be more pursuers and obstacles behind them. If he were to exhaust his strength here, how was he going to escape? At that time, everyone would probably really be bound together, going in and out together! ¡°If I can¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Song qingxiao was getting impatient. She narrowed her eyes and threatened. Strength was the hard truth. Only the person with the bigger fist could speak in the trial. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing her words, a trace of gloominess flashed in number two¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Song qingxiao could see the hatred hidden in his heart, but she made up her mind.Number two couldn¡¯t be left alive! the others, ¡± as soon as they were ready to move, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the fugitives in the field, and her expression was cold,¡± ¡°We can cross the bridge first.¡± Some of the survivors were moved, while others were afraid.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Chapter 325-unconvinced 1 Chapter 397: Chapter 325-unconvinced 1 Translator: 549690339 1 ¡°You guys can¡¯t help much.¡± The battle was about to begin, and they were all ordinary people. In the face of such a terrifying creature, staying here would only be a waste of their lives. no one knows what¡¯s on the other side of the bridge. If someone goes there first, they can Scout the way and give us some information and warning in advance. She spoke her intentions bluntly. Number two rolled his eyes, feeling rather irritated. She could have tricked them into crossing the bridge as a spy, but she had to make it clear. This group of characters from the original They were all injured by the pursuers, and their deaths. scene were a bunch of useless trash, staying behind would only lead to If they were lucky and crossed the other side of the bridge without being attacked, they could still survive. At this time, it was an honor for them to be used as a Scout by the trial-taker. If it was number two, regardless of whether he was willing or not, he would be kicked off the cliff if he was unwilling to leave. This piece of trash would not be kept. Song qingxiao¡¯s words made it clear that she was treating them as pawns These people who were afraid of death would probably not be willing to do so. However, in the team, song qingxiao, who had shown the strongest strength so far, had the right to speak. Number one, that trash, had already been subdued by her. Number six was in a dangerous situation. It would be good if she died, but if she was alive, she would probably be on her side because of number three¡¯s help. Number five didn¡¯t say anything, number four was a coward, and number seven and number six had a close relationship. They might join forces. Of the seven trial-takers, he was the only one who had yet to form an alliance. Thinking of this, number two did not dare to speak again. After song qingxiao¡¯s words, the survivors hesitated for a while. To No. 2¡¯s surprise, they began to slowly move in the direction of the suspension bridge. ¡°Oh,¡± Seeing this scene, number two sneered. He was filled with anger and wanted to chop these people into pieces. As soon as these people moved, the giant who had been waiting at the side also moved. -Ha,¡± He grinned and raised his axe to stop her. Song qingxiao warned him, ¡± ¡°Number one!¡± Hrnphl¡± No. 1 had been caught in her weak spot, and now that he heard her threat, he was extremely depressed. He reached out and took out a small crossbow from his body, aiming it at the giant.¡±I don¡¯t need you to be so long-winded, I know what to do!¡± He pulled the trigger, and the small arrow on the crossbow shot at the giant. The thin arrow pierced through the flying dust on the ground and hit the giant¡¯s body with a ¡®nail¡¯ sound. However, it was blocked by his thick scales and made a Sound of Metal clashing. ¡°Such thick skin!¡± Number one¡¯s face showed that he was in pain. After his figure disappeared, he appeared behind the giant again and pulled the trigger. This time, he was lucky. The arrow was shot and pierced between the giant¡¯s legs. This position was really too wretched, even number one was stunned. The giant¡¯s attention was originally focused on the fugitives who were about to cross the suspension bridge. However, the moment the arrow shot into its body, it was stunned. This place was so sensitive that even the smallest arrow would be detected by the giant. He turned his hand to grab his butt and felt the arrow stuck in it. The arrow did not go deep. Compared to the giant, it was too small. It was stuck in the gap between the giant¡¯s scales. The arrow obviously did not cause him any harm. He just pulled the arrow out without any pain or breath. However, the anger of being offended and the arrow shot by No. 1 in humiliation were obviously much more serious than the almost negligible damage! He slammed the giant axe in his hand into the ground seven or eight times in a row, smashing several large pits in the ground. After venting his anger he gently rubbed the ¡®needle¡¯ that was as thin as a cow¡¯s hair and crushed it. Then, he picked up the axe and chased in the direction of number one. In his anger, ¡® he didn¡¯t even care about the fugitives and decided to deal with number one ¡¯ first! ¡°It¡¯s here again.¡± Number Four¡¯s blood was boiling from the sound, and he wanted to pinch his ears. Immediately after, the giant¡¯s ¡®tap tap tap¡¯ sounds of pursuit could be heard. It had already been provoked by number one into true fire. No. i himself had not expected that the arrow he shot would be so effective in attracting the giant¡¯s attention. The giant roared in anger, and the sound waves caused the entire cave to tremble. The crystals above his head fell with a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, and the ground seemed to be shaking because of his anger. Number one was the first to face the giant¡¯s wrath. His scalp went numb, and all the hair on his body stood up. This feeling was different from the cat-and-mouse teasing giant earlier. He was serious. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose ¡­¡± He stammered, not knowing if this big guy understood him. The giant had already lost all sense of reason and started to charge in his direction. When he walked, he made a lot of noise. Now, when he ran, it was even more exaggerated. It was as if the whole ground was shaking. With every step he took, the ground would shake a few times. It seemed that if he stomped a few more times, the platform would collapse. Number one¡¯s entire body turned cold. At this time, he had already stepped into this muddy water. He was on the pirate ship, and with song Qing watching covetously, it was too late to regret. He could only turn around and run away without saying a word. He even cursed, ¡°Number three, if you don¡¯t save me later, I won¡¯t let you go even if I become a ghost.¡± As he was speaking, the giant had already arrived. Even without turning his head, number one could feel the murderous aura coming at him. It made his scalp tingle and his body shiver. He immediately used his special ability and disappeared on the spot in a flash! Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care what he said, and she didn¡¯t care what dirty method number one used to anger the giant. At least he had achieved his goal of attracting the giant¡¯s attention. All that was left was for them to deal with this two-headed dog together. When the giant split his attention to chase after number one, the pressure on the originally dangerous number six was instantly reduced by half, and he could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. After thinking about it carefully, this flying blame was thrown at him by number one. Now that it was returned, number six felt as good as Zhu Bajie eating a ginseng fruit. If it wasn¡¯t for the two-headed dog behind him, number six would have burst out laughing. Number one led the giant away. Song qingxiao grabbed her dagger and rushed m the direction of the two-headed dog. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she had expected, number six and number seven had a close relationship. When she moved, number seven also moved. She took out a soft whip from somewhere and waved it casually. With a crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it expanded in the air and became two to three meters long. The shadow of the whip was like an agile snake, and it went straight for the two-headed dog! At the same time, song Qing was stunned to see that number five had also moved! His body was thin and weak, but he was extremely agile. He ran extremely fast, and the speed of his toes touching the ground was no slower than the whip thrown out by number seven! The two-headed dog¡¯s four eyes had no blind spots. The moment the whip appeared, one of its heads let out a threatening roar. It opened its mouth and turned to bite the long whip. It was ready to deal with this trouble first.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Go to hell (1) Chapter 398: Go to hell (1) Translator: 549690339 Number four didn¡¯t move, as if he was just watching. Number two, who also didn¡¯t make a move, saw him like this and felt a little more at ease. He turned around and laughed at him, scolding,¡± ¡°These lackeys.¡± One of the dog¡¯s heads charged at number six, while the other opened its mouth to bite number Seven¡¯s whip. When the whip was in the dog¡¯s mouth, something strange happened. The tail of the whip turned into a fist-sized ferocious snake head. It opened its mouth, revealing purple fangs, and bit the tip of the dog¡¯s nose. One could tell at a glance that the fangs were poisonous. If they bit the dog, even if they couldn¡¯t kill it, they could at least restrain its strength. Number five, who was behind the huge dog, saw this scene clearly. He couldn¡¯t help but show a happy expression on his face. He stomped his feet and his body rose into the air, jumping onto the back of the two-headed dog. On the contrary, number four and number two, who were watching from the sidelines, could not help but have their expressions sink when they saw this. They didn¡¯t expect number seven to use such a killing weapon. If this huge dog had been dealt with the moment it arrived, and the two of them had not made a move, they would probably have been ostracized by the few people who had made a move. The situation would not be good for them! When number four thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. Previously, he had been afraid of the appearance of this huge dog. Now, he wished that it could show its might and take care of these trial-takers! ¡°What to do ¡­¡± He instinctively turned to look at number two, who had also not made a move. Just as he was about to ask, he realized that number two was not beside him. In the blink of an eye, he was already sprinting in the direction of the suspension bridge! ¡°You ¡­¡± When number four saw this scene, he was instantly dumbfounded. While song qingxiao and the others were holding back giant and the two-headed dog, number two wanted to take the opportunity to escape. At this time, he had almost reached the edge of the suspension bridge. The giant had been angered by number one¡¯s arrow and was determined to kill number one. It was as if it didn¡¯t see number two¡¯s existence and had no intention of stopping him. Seeing this, number four was overjoyed. Number six was being chased, number Seven¡¯s weapon was being held by doghead, and number five was far away from song qingxiao. If he didn¡¯t run now, when would he? As soon as he moved, song qingxiao noticed number two¡¯s movement from the corner of her eye and shouted,¡± ¡°Number seven, stop him!¡± Her voice was heard all over the place, and number two heard it clearly. He knew that the ¡®he¡¯ she was referring to was him. However, he had already stepped on the suspension bridge, and number Seven¡¯s whip was caught by the giant dog. How could he have the time to deal with him? He was extremely pleased with himself, but the next moment, number two heard a heavy ¡®ka¡¯ sound in his ears. As the huge dog bit down, number Seven¡¯s whip was broken. Before the snake head could bite the dog¡¯s nose, it was thrown to the ground and crushed by the two-headed dog¡¯s front limbs! After the whip was bitten off, the remaining half hung down. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, number seven heard her order and swung the broken whip at number two without saying a word! The long whip that she had bitten off gradually grew back as she lashed it out. It was two to three meters long. The smug look on number two¡¯s face had not faded away when a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound was heard. In the next second, a cold and slippery thing wrapped around the side of his waist. With the ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it wrapped around his waist several times and firmly wrapped around it, forcibly stopping his forward charge. Number two turned pale with fright. Before he could react, his body was wrapped by the long whip and lifted into the air. Once number seven had captured a person, he swung his whip in the direction of the giant! She was thin, but she was extremely strong. The whip was carrying a person, but she didn¡¯t seem to struggle at all. No. 2 felt his body floating up as the wind blew past his ears. He squinted his eyes and quickly retreated from the suspension bridge. Just as he was about to hit the wall of the tunnel that he had escaped from, the long whip around his waist loosened as if it had a mind of its own. He heaved a sigh of relief and was about to flip over to land when the tall tunnel behind him suddenly moved. The moment No. 2 heard the noise, his heart skipped a beat and a shadow appeared above his head. A huge palm crossed over and accurately caught the falling number two in the middle of its palm. The Furious giant who was chasing number one happened to meet the trial-taker who came to his door. ¡°No¡­¡± The moment No. 2 was caught, he let out a heart-wrenching cry. ¡°Save¡­¡± He tried to ask for help from the other trial-takers, but before he could finish his words, he was grabbed by the giant and stuffed into his mouth! With the sound of chewing teeth, the mission prompt in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness changed.Escape from the terror Battalion! [ mission completed: 2333.33 points ] Just as she had expected, the reward points for this mission were flexible. The others had also noticed the change in points, and their eyes flashed with calculations. No. 4 also received the notification of the changes in his sea of consciousness, and his heart was beating wildly. The lesson from number two was still fresh in his mind. If he were to escape now, he would most likely be killed by the other trial-takers and turned into points if he were to be held back by number seven! He didn¡¯t have a choice at all. Number Seven¡¯s whip had already been withdrawn, and he might be the next one to run. He pulled back his feet from the suspension bridge, gritted his teeth, and pounced on the two-headed dog. The moment number two died, number Five¡¯s body had already bounced up. As number Seven¡¯s whip was bitten off, it had already lost its effect of restraining a dog head. After the dog head bit off the whip, it turned its head and opened its mouth in the direction of number five. The current situation was like him throwing himself into the dog¡¯s mouth to seek death. A strong gust of wind blew, and number Five¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect number Seven¡¯s long whip to be so useless. However, he was in mid-air and had lost the advantage of dodging and retreating. Number Five¡¯s eyes darkened after recovering from his shock. A sharp glint appeared in his eyes. He clenched his fists and was about to do something when song qingxiao arrived! One of the two-headed dog¡¯s heads was still in the position of biting number six. At the same time, it raised its forelimbs and stomped in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! The dog was shockingly huge from a distance, and up close, it was like a mountain. Its four limbs were thick and round like a bucket. If its kick landed, even if an ordinary person didn¡¯t die, they would be seriously injured. Song qingxiao was holding the dagger. The moment she heard the sound of the wind, the shadow above her head fell rapidly. The dog opened its claws, and its long and sharp nails were like a net made of steel thorns, pressing down on her! Number five, who was in the air, saw it clearly and was surprised by her slow dodging. She should be very clear about the dog¡¯s power. Number Seven¡¯s long whip had been broken in just a single attack. Her dagger looked ordinary, even if it came from the trial space, but this two-headed dog¡¯s leather armor was very hard. It might not be effective. The two-headed dog seemed to have victory in its grasp. It even used one of its two heads to deal with number six, and the other to bite number five. It did not look down on song Qing. The thought flashed through number Five¡¯s mind, but in the next moment, he heard a ¡®slithering¡¯ sound in his ears. The sound was quite ear-piercing, like the sound of a sharp blade cutting glass. Then something heavy fell to the ground, followed by a mournful bark from the dog head that was about to bite his body. ¡°Woof¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Five¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and the other dog head let out a similarly shrill dog cry,¡± ¡°Woof, Woof¡­¡± The two dog heads shrieked one after another, as if they had suffered a great loss. At the same time, the dog head that almost bit number Five¡¯s body turned back. Number five, who had just escaped death, paused for a moment, and his veins popped out.. Just as he had expected, he jumped onto the dog¡¯s back with a bang! Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Chapter 327-hand in hand _1 Chapter 399: Chapter 327-hand in hand _1 Translator: 549690339 At the same time, the two-headed dog¡¯s thick forelimbs landed on the ground. Number five, who was riding on it, jolted and was almost thrown off. Number five quickly lowered his body to avoid being thrown off. It had no fur on its body, but small protruding scales grew on its skin, firmly wrapping the entire two-headed dog¡¯s body. Number five reached out his hand and grabbed the two-headed dog. The scales seemed to be made of steel and were extremely hard. It made the two-headed dog look like it was wearing an impenetrable armor. But under such circumstances, how did number three manage to injure it? in the face of such a huge monster, it was difficult for ordinary people to have the heart to resist it. Just like the group of escapees before, they could only escape under the pursuit of the huge dog and did not dare to resist. Even if the trial-taker was strong and experienced, number three was able to deal with the situation calmly and even made the huge dog suffer. His strength was probably above his estimation and not below! Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what number five was thinking at the moment. After the dagger in her hand cut off two toenails of the two-headed dog, the tip of the dagger cut through the thick calluses on the two-headed dog¡¯s huge palm and pierced into the palm. Although the dog¡¯s skin was thick, and the two nails had blocked some of her strength, the cut was not deep and only blood was seen, but it was enough to make the two-headed dog angry. It didn¡¯t even care about number five who was on its back and number six who was chasing after it. After its forelimbs fell, both of its heads lowered and bit at song qingxiao! Song qingxiao, on the other hand, managed to Dodge its stomping attack. She bent her body and sneaked into its stomach, which was its blind spot. At the same time as her feet pushed off the ground, she circulated her spiritual energy, raised the dagger, and stabbed upwards! With the help of spiritual energy, the dagger easily cut through the thick scales like cutting tofu. The tip of the dagger sank four or five centimeters into the giant dog. Song qingxiao grabbed the dagger with both hands at the same time and used the force from the kick to quickly slide to the back of the giant dog¡¯s abdomen. With a ¡®Chi la¡¯ sound, the dagger cut through the two-headed dog¡¯s defense and opened a wound nearly half a meter long under its belly. Stinky blood seeped out, dyeing the scales red. ¡®Wahhh¡­¡± ¡°Owwuuu¡­¡± The two dog heads missed their bite and let out a series of shrieks. It was obvious that they had suffered a greater loss than before. Number five was riding on top of it, and his vision was blocked by its strong body, so he did not see the previous scene. However, he could feel that the two-headed dog¡¯s muscles had contracted desperately the moment it was injured. The moment number one, number five, number seven, and song qingxiao attacked, number six, who was being chased, suddenly felt the pressure on him relax. He turned his head in danger and happened to see song qingxiao slip under the dog¡¯s body. The two-headed dog was injured and was furious. The blood and pain turned into anger. Its thick forelegs supported it on the ground, and its hind legs rose into the air. It kicked forward with force, trying to kick song qingxiao out of hiding. It turned its body upside down, exposing song Qing¡¯s small body. When the giant dog raised its legs to kick, she had already heard the wind and rolled to the left a meter away. He had used too much force and tore the wound on its abdomen. Thick blood dripped to the ground, wrapped in dust, and formed soft beads that rolled on the ground. The two-headed dog became even more furious after its kick missed. The moment its hind leg landed on the ground, it turned its head and opened its mouth at song Qing with a loud ¡®ow¡¯. Song qingxiao was half-lying on the ground. When she saw the head of the giant dog coming at her, she immediately circulated her spiritual power and slapped the ground with her palm. Under the recoil of the palm, her body bounced up and jumped two to three meters away, avoiding the fierce dog¡¯s head. As soon as she stepped back, she happened to be in number Four¡¯s direction. Number four heard the sound and looked up to see that the giant dog had gone berserk. Its eyes were blood red and its teeth were grinding. Number four was intimidated by its imposing manner. Without a word, he turned around and fled. The two-headed dog bore a grudge against song qingxiao for hurting it, so it ignored number four, who was running away, and chased after song qingxiao! This time, the chase was different from the previous one. The two-headed dog was extremely fast when it was angry. Its four hooves created wind, and its huge body turned into a shadow. In the blink of an eye, it was behind song qingxiao. As soon as it opened its mouth, a foul wind and stench came out of its throat! At the moment of crisis, song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal and was about to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell to trap it. On the dog¡¯s back, number five had already climbed up the dog¡¯s neck and grabbed the ear of one of the heads! Number five raised his fist and punched it hard on the head. His body wasn¡¯t big, and compared to the two-headed dog¡¯s huge head, his fist was even smaller. However, when this punch landed, it made a loud ¡®dang¡¯ sound. ¡°Awooo¡­ Aooo¡­¡± The dog head that was attacked let out a scream. One of the dog heads immediately retracted its bite and decided to get rid of number five first! Number Five¡¯s punch landed. He clenched his jaw and repeatedly punched the dog¡¯s head. The dog¡¯s head swung around desperately, and its speed in chasing song qingxiao slowed down. It was normal for number four to run away at the last minute, but to song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, number five would help her escape at this time. Taking advantage of the fact that the two-headed dog was entangled by number five, she released her handprint and took the opportunity to widen the distance. Number five clamped the dog¡¯s neck with his legs and pulled the dog¡¯s ear with one hand. With all his strength, he punched the dog again! With a muffled ¡®boom¡¯, the punch hit a blood-red Dog eye. He was small but strong, and he had hit the weak spot of the dog¡¯s head. The giant dog let out a sharp cry of pain. ¡°Aooo¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± Under the intense pain, the dog¡¯s head swung even harder. Even though number five used all his strength to grab onto one of the drooping dog ears to prevent himself from being thrown off, he was still thrown off after a few times and flew up. The head that was about to attack song qingxiao retreated and turned its head, wanting to swallow number five in the air! No. 7, who had just sent No. 2 on his way, had already thrown out his whip and wrapped it around one of the two-headed dog¡¯s hind legs.¡¯Swish, swish,¡¯ it went around a few times and trapped it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once number seven succeeded, he pulled the whip back with all his might, trying to stop the two-headed dog from devouring number five. However, the dog¡¯s strength was far beyond number Seven¡¯s imagination. She tightened her grip on the whip, but not only did she fail to restrain the two-headed dog, but the whip was also stretched to the point that it creaked and dragged number seven forward. in the nick of time, song qingxiao turned around and stomped on the ground, running toward the two-headed dog. Just as number five was about to be bitten by the two-headed dog, she rushed over and grabbed the steel-whip-like dog¡¯s tail! ¡°Stop right there!¡± She let out a fierce cry, and the spiritual energy in her body surged out. The dark brown dog¡¯s tail immediately formed a large frost, and it was frozen. A burst of ear-piercing claws rubbed against the ground. The mountain-like strong dog was forcibly grabbed by her alone! ¡°Owwuuu¡­¡± The dog¡¯s head roared and number Five¡¯s figure barely slipped past the dog¡¯s mouth. Then, he fell to the ground with a bang and rolled several times before he stopped.. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Side-by-side (1) Chapter 400: Side-by-side (1) Translator: 549690339 | With a cracking sound, Blue Ice crystals gradually spread up the two-headed dog¡¯s tail, to its tail, to its hind legs, and froze half of its body at an astonishing speed! When number four, who had turned around to escape, heard the sound, he instinctively turned his head and happened to see half of the two-headed dog¡¯s body frozen into an ice sculpture. His face revealed a shocked expression. ¡°Awooo¡­ Awooo¡­¡± The dog¡¯s two heads roared in a frenzy, and the sound reverberated throughout the cave. Number five, who was still in shock, rolled a few times on the ground before he got up. He also saw this extremely shocking scene. The lower half of the two-headed dog¡¯s body had been completely frozen, like a statue that was standing upright. The ice crystal seemed to have come to life and was climbing upwards. With every inch it climbed up, the dog¡¯s barking became louder. The heads and forelimbs of the two dogs were still shaking wildly, as if they wanted to break free from the shackles. Every time it struggled, the ice on its body cracked, but as song Qing injected her spiritual energy into it, the cracks were repaired, and the huge dog was frozen in it! Number three¡¯s strength was much stronger than what she had shown before. The huge dog that was nearly five meters tall when it stood up was completely bound by her. Number six, who was about to pull his hand out of his sleeve, froze. He didn¡¯t dare to show any emotion in his eyes. He glanced at number seven and didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. The ice crystals quickly spread to the dog¡¯s forelimbs, and its legs were no longer as agile as before. Was this the end? As this thought flashed through number Five¡¯s mind, the ice had already frozen the two-headed dog¡¯s front paws. The light blue Frost had already climbed up to the two-headed dog¡¯s neck. At this moment, the two-headed dog¡¯s voice suddenly became even louder, so loud that it was almost unbearable for a human¡¯s eardrum! The top of the cave was attacked by the sound waves, and the crystals above the head fell down with clattering sounds. As the roars from the two dog heads grew louder, its body began to mutate! Under the blue Ice crystals, its muscles began to expand, and its already huge body began to expand again. As its body expanded once more, the ice that had frozen it began to crack inch by inch. With a cracking sound, the giant dog let out an extremely high-pitched roar from its mouth. Under the resistance of its brute force, the ice that had trapped it began to crack open, splashing everywhere! As soon as the two-headed dog¡¯s body was freed, its raised forelimbs fell to the ground with a loud bang. The ground trembled violently. Song qingxiao failed to trap it. Before she could release her hand and retreat, the giant dog was as fast as lightning. It turned its head and opened its mouth. A gust of foul wind and a red flame came out of its mouth. ¡°Hurry¡­¡± Number Five¡¯s pupils contracted as he let out a cry of surprise. It had happened too quickly, and he was too far away to help. No one had expected that the two-headed dog¡¯s body would expand once again. Apart from using its claws and fangs to hurt people, it could also use fire-type spells! Although song qingxiao was strong, she must have used a lot of energy to trap the dog. Now that the dog suddenly turned around and attacked at such a close distance, song qingxiao would probably have a hard time escaping! It was too late to escape now. No matter how fast a human was, it was hard to compete with this two-headed dog. Before number five could finish his sentence, song Qing let go of the dog¡¯s tail, put his hands together, and then pulled it away. A transparent ice shield appeared between her palms. As she spread her arms, it grew bigger and bigger, blocking her body! ¡°BOOM!¡± The flames spat out by the two-headed dog were blocked by the ice shield. Under the high temperature, the ice melted rapidly, turning into a large amount of thick fog that enveloped the man and dog head. At this time, the other dog head also turned around fiercely. It opened its mouth wide, revealing two rows of teeth, as if it wanted to bite song Qing! Run¡­¡± Number Five¡¯s voice rang out. Number six, who had his hands in his sleeves, finally moved. He took out his hand from his sleeve, and there was something like a flute in his palm. He took the flute and put it to his mouth. He gathered his spirit energy and blew it into the flute! A melodious sound came from the flute. The sound was driven by spiritual energy. Although it was not exciting, it strangely suppressed the barking of dogs, the roars of Giants, and the sound of footsteps. The entire cave seemed to be occupied by the crisp sound of the flute. The dog head, which was about to spit fire again, showed a dazed look in its blood-red eyes under the sound of the flute. It paused for a moment, and the flames turned into sparks and sprayed out. But at this time, the other dog head that was biting song qingxiao was already in front of her. Its mouth was wide open, revealing a mouth full of sharp fangs. Even if the dog¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed, the closed mouth was enough to bite off song qingxiao¡¯s head! The benefits she had gained from the last trial had been great for her. The moment the flute sounded, she had already activated her consciousness and blocked the demonic sound from her sea of consciousness! While the others were affected by the music, the spiritual attack of this sound was nothing to her. As the dog¡¯s head closed, the shadow above it quickly closed. It was too late to retreat now, so he could only take the initiative! At the critical moment of life and death, the silver Wolf Totem seal appeared on her wrist. As the giant dog¡¯s aura approached, she felt a sharp pain! The silver Wolf¡¯s high and majestic howl resounded in her consciousness, as if it had been offended by the giant dog¡¯s provocation, giving rise to an unparalleled anger! Silver lines appeared on the back of her hand, and the bones on her fingers suddenly made a sound. Her slender nails turned into sharp claws. She didn¡¯t have time to be surprised by the change in her body. The next moment, her arm instinctively reached into the mouth of the huge dog and caught its huge, thick tongue. He held it tightly and pulled hard! His sharp nails were like an indestructible weapon. With a little force from song Qing, he pulled out the tongue from the root! ¡°Owwuuu¡­¡± The giant dog that had been confused by the flute¡¯s sound earlier let out a world-shaking cry of pain. The sound was so loud that it forcibly drowned out the flute¡¯s sound! Under the reflection of the power, number six was injured quite badly. With a ¡öWA¡¯ sound, he spat out a large mouthful of blood on the flute! The sound of the flute stopped abruptly, and the magical power disappeared. Number five woke up with a start and realized that he had been in a daze for a moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He felt a sense of fear, but he was not the only one who was momentarily dazed. Number one, who had been hiding, also revealed himself. He was quickly discovered by the angry giant and chased after him. ¡°Aooo¡­ Aooo¡­¡± The two-headed dog¡¯s screams were getting louder and louder. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s hand was covered in blood, and she was holding a terrifyingly large tongue in her palm. Large amounts of blood flowed down from the two-headed dog¡¯s mouth, dyeing its teeth red. ¡°Aooo¡­¡± Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Chapter 329-meeting the enemy 1 Chapter 401: Chapter 329-meeting the enemy 1 Translator: 549690339 The blood flowed down his throat, making a gurgling sound. The pain of pulling out one¡¯s tongue was no small matter! ¡°Woof woof¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The dog s shrill screams were hair-raising and piercing to the ears. Only those who had met its eyes knew how terrifying this two-headed dog was. At first, number four had only looked at it from a few steps away and was already terrified. However, song qingxiao had not only not lost to it, but had even seriously injured it. Number six¡¯s flute sound was strange. It should be able to control the minds of living creatures and play a role in creating hallucinations. Although he had acted in a hurry to control the dog, the cultivators in the arena should have been affected. However, at that critical moment, number three was not restricted by the flute sound, but took the opportunity to pull the dog¡¯s tongue off. Number four swallowed his saliva, his hands and feet trembling. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations! Wuuu¡­¡± The pain made the other dog head angry. Its eyes became redder, as if blood was about to drip out. As the dog¡¯s rage increased, red lines began to appear on its hard, hairless skin. The runes brought with them a huge amount of heat. In the end, it turned into a layer of flames and burned its skin! Its uninjured head¡¯s eyes also turned into two Balls of Fire as it glared at song qingxiao. It grinned, revealing two rows of sharp teeth. The surrounding temperature rose as the flames on its body burned, and the entire cave was illuminated by the fire. Woof!!! The ferocious dog raised its head and let out a fierce roar. The sound shook the ground and the cave. ¡°Not good!¡± Number Five¡¯s blood and Qi were also shaken by this voice, and his expression was solemn. No one had expected that the two-headed dog would be able to forcefully increase its strength again after being severely injured. As the flames crackled, the two-headed dog¡¯s aura rose again and again. Number seven was a ¡®blind¡¯, and the snake whip in his hand was countered by the two-headed dog. Before the two-headed dog¡¯s strength had increased, her whip had no effect on it. Now, it would probably be even more difficult for it to display its strength. Number six seemed to have suffered a backlash from the giant dog¡¯s volume earlier and was quite badly injured. Even if he could hold on for a short time, he might not be able to hold on for a long time. As for number four, this person had an ulterior motive and was the same kind as number two, who had died earlier. He was hard to trust. The temporary Alliance consisted of number one and number five, number six, number seven, and song qingxiao, who had the most amazing performance so far. Everyone had just entered the mission, and this cave might just be the starting point of ¡®escaping from the terror Battalion¡¯. No one knew what they would encounter in the later stages! At this moment, one giant dog and one giant had already killed one and injured one of the seven trial-takers. If they continued to fight, even if they could kill the giant dog, everyone would have to pay the price! In the face of this two-headed dog whose aura had been raised to its peak, number five felt the urge to retreat. He got up from the ground and frowned. Just as he was about to suggest that everyone retreat to the suspension bridge for the time being, the dog, who had finished roaring, suddenly looked up and roared in the direction of song qingxiao, who had his tongue broken! It raised its forelimbs, covered in flames, and slowly approached song qingxiao. The sound of the Hound¡¯s barking and the burning flames on its body echoed throughout the entire cave. Number five was burning with anxiety and shouted loudly,¡± ¡°Number three, why don¡¯t we retreat first!¡± He had always been a man of few words, but now he rarely spoke. The others actually had the same plan as him. At this time, it was not the best plan to fight head-on. The most important thing was to think of a way to escape. Hearing this, number four was overjoyed. Number six also had a look of agreement on his face. Number one, who was in stealth, flashed out. When he came out, he was panting like a Bull. His face was pale as he shouted in a trembling voice,¡± ¡°I think number Five¡¯s words are fine.¡± He was being chased by the Furious giant until he couldn¡¯t breathe. After running a few rounds, he felt like he was about to lose half his life. However, song qingxiao¡¯s unexpected performance had subdued him. He didn¡¯t dare to have the thought of running away like No. 2, for fear of losing his life. Otherwise, he would have fled like the group of escapees with his ability. As soon as he finished speaking, the two-headed dog approached, and the heat wave hit them head-on. With every step it took, the ground trembled with a ¡®bang¡¯, leaving a huge burning footprint. Song qingxiao heard number Five¡¯s words. If it was any other time, she would have already run away without the reminder of number five and the others. However, for some reason, along with the giant dog¡¯s roars and roars, she felt a burning pain on her wrist. The pain was so great that she even ignored the high temperature in front of her! Under the burning pain, the blood in her body began to boil, and in her divine sense, a lone Wolf¡¯s proud cry that refused to yield sounded! That pride and arrogance transformed into a powerful fighting spirit that filled her entire body! How could he retreat so easily at this moment? Her Silver Wolf lived side by side with her. If she wanted to tame this proud and aloof Wolf King and flee in defeat, how could she be worthy of taming this unruly Wolf King? Song Qjngxin¡¯s blood was boiling. She threw away the huge dog¡¯s tongue and raised the hand that sealed the silver Wolf. At this time, the hand turned into an extremely sharp giant claw, which was daunting. His other hand gripped the dagger tightly. Not only did he not retreat, but he also began to advance! ¡°You¡­¡± This small step of hers was clearly seen by number five. His expression changed drastically, and his expression kept changing. Under extreme shock, he made a sound and then found it difficult to make another sound. Her figure was tall and slender, and she was one of the tallest women in the world. However, in front of the two-headed dog, she seemed extremely small. At this moment, forcefully taking it head-on was really a foolish action. Her step wasn¡¯t big, but it was a great challenge to the giant dog. Roar¡­ The dog head that was burning with anger issued a warning. Number five frowned and sighed. However, the next moment, something that shocked everyone happened again! The moment the two-headed dog¡¯s roar was heard and the foul wind blew towards song qingxiao, a silver light suddenly burst out from her body! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An extremely large silver Wolf Phantom appeared above her head. As her aura increased, the silver Phantom grew larger and larger until it was the same size as the huge dog! ¡°Aooo¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± The moment the silver Wolf Phantom appeared, it raised its head and howled again and again. Its voice was filled with pride and disdain, and it forcibly suppressed the two-headed dog¡¯s roar. With the appearance of the silver Wolf, the overbearing pressure of the wolf King spread throughout the cave, making everyone tremble. The four walls of the cave echoed with ¡®ao ao ao¡¯ sounds.. It was as if the wolf King had just let out a loud cry, and the momentum of the wolf tribe rushing over from all directions to reinforce him! Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Chapter 330-Big Shot (1) Chapter 402: Chapter 330-Big Shot (1) Translator: 549690339 As the wolf howls rose and fell, a cold and unyielding battle intent began to burn. The moment the silver Wolf Phantom appeared, it seemed to be patrolling its own territory, its eyes scanning the cave. In his eyes, there was a sense of dignity that could not be offended and the dominance of the wolf King. There was some contempt and some pride. Even though number five and the others knew that it was just an illusion and not real, they still felt a chill run down their spines when its gaze swept over them. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes slowly swept over these people, and finally landed on the dog¡¯s head that was baring its teeth at song Qing. Its eyes narrowed! Its fluffy tail was bent like a snake, slightly raised, and its body was ready to attack. It opened its mouth, revealing its fangs, and its killing intent overflowed. At this time, song Qing¡¯s heart was filled with fighting spirit. Facing such a huge creature like the two-headed dog, even with the silver Wolf¡¯s aura, he did not have the slightest intention of retreating. She slowly took a step forward, and the huge Silver Wolf Phantom also took a step forward with her, its eyes filled with killing intent! The earth seemed to be buzzing with the heavy footsteps. The spiritual energy in his body quickly gushed out and was absorbed by the huge image, making the silver Wolf¡¯s figure clearer and its momentum more amazing. The two-headed dog, which had been extremely furious, now showed some fear in its blood-red eyes under this powerful pressure. Its ears drooped slightly, and although it was still barking, it was much softer than before, as if it was bluffing. Song qingxiao took another step forward, and the Phantom of the silver Wolf closed in on her again. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ The dog¡¯s head issued a warning, but its two tails began to clamp behind its legs. As the silver Wolf stepped forward again, the two-headed dog, which was previously incomparably fierce, now began to retreat a step! This unbelievable scene left number five and the others dumbfounded. It was truly unbelievable! ¡°Then ¡­ What is that¡­¡± Number six even forgot to wipe the blood he had splattered on the flute. He stared at the silver Wolf with his eyes wide open and murmured. What appeared in front of them was clearly just an illusion, but that proud aura turned into a heavy pressure, making it hard for people to breathe. What was No. 3¡¯s background? how could he summon such a terrifying Phantom? Number six¡¯s expression was uncertain. At this time, the atmosphere was tense. The battle intent between the two-headed dog and the silver Wolf illusion soared. Number six was affected by this heavy pressure, and his heart began to beat non-stop! In his nervousness, number six didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. At this moment, time passed extremely slowly. The two-headed dog¡¯s barking became more and more rapid. As song ding took a step forward, the illusion of the silver Wolf approached, causing it to lower and lower its body. Even the giant who was chasing number one felt that something was wrong and slowed down instinctively. When he tried to turn around, the two-headed dog suddenly moved and rushed towards song Qing with a roar! Number Five¡¯s heart was in her throat. Song Qing raised her hand, and the huge Silver Wolf illusion above her head also pounced at the two-headed dog when it saw it! In the blink of an eye, the dog pounced in front of song qingxiao and tried to tear her in two with its bloody mouths. However, before their teeth could even touch song qingxiao, the silver Wolf Phantom had already opened its mouth and bit down on one of the dogs ¡®heads. The fangs that were formed from spiritual energy were so sharp that they could easily bite through the thick skin of the dog¡¯s head! The silver Wolf forcefully tore off a large piece of flesh, causing the two-headed dog to howl in pain. The injured dog immediately turned its head and tried to counterattack, but it saw a huge silver claw lift up and press its head down! With a ¡®clang¡¯ sound, the injured dog¡¯s head was stepped on the ground by the silver Wolf, and it let out a mournful scream. A large piece of flesh was torn off from the back of its neck by the silver Wolf, and as a large amount of blood splashed out, the originally burning flames on its body began to dim! At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s hand had also arrived. The terrifying claws scratched half of its face, leaving a few deep blood marks on its face. The wound was naturally painful, but it could not be compared to the threat of the silver Wolf. The two-headed dog was not willing to wait for its death. Its other head gave up on song qingxiao for the time being and turned to the silver Wolf illusion, spewing flames. At the same time, he forcefully kicked his forelimbs in an attempt to escape the monastic robe. Inside the cave, the screams of the dogs, the howls of the wolves, and the sounds of the two ferocious beasts ¡®brutal killing intertwined, forming a soul-stirring scene. The killing between beasts far surpassed the battle between humans. The rain of blood accompanied the sand and stones on the ground, and the sound was endless. The moment the flame was spat out, it was extinguished by a powerful spiritual power! Its head was only a few inches above the ground when it was stepped on again by the silver Wolf. His counterattacks had failed several times, and he was still firmly suppressed by the silver Wolf! The flesh and blood that had been torn off from its body were swallowed by the silver Wolf¡¯s illusion. The dog¡¯s howl changed from the initial fiendish air to a wail. The silver Wolf¡¯s aura was fully released, and the two-headed dog, which had been majestic when it first appeared, was completely suppressed. After a few bites, the flames on the dog¡¯s body were extinguished, and its exposed skin was covered in wounds. The ground around it had been dug out by its limbs, and it was dyed red by the blood that splashed out of its body. Woof¡­ Woof woof¡­¡¯ At this moment, the two-headed dog was screaming in pain. It could no longer resist. The illusion of the silver Wolf seemed to want to tear it apart and swallow it! The silver Wolf bit the two-headed dog¡¯s back and picked it up. Then it shook its head hard. With a hiss, the two-headed dog screamed in pain. After a large piece of flesh was torn off from its back, its body was thrown out by the great force and fell to the ground with a bang! Woof ¡­Woof¡­¡¯ This fall caused the two-headed dog to scream in pain. It staggered and propped its body up. From the beginning, it had tried to counterattack, but now, it only wanted to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as it was free, the giant dog took advantage of the moment when the silver Wolf was chewing on the flesh and blood to turn around and rush in the direction of number five. Number five had personally witnessed this terrifying battle between the wolf and the dog. He was greatly shocked when he saw the two-headed dog running toward him as if it didn¡¯t care about its life. His heart was in his throat. He clenched his fists, but before he could react, the dog didn¡¯t seem to see him. Number five dodged to the side, and the two-headed dog flew past him. It created a strong wind and hit the side of the tunnel entrance with a ¡®clang¡¯. Then, it ran into the tunnel and escaped! When everyone saw this scene, their raised hearts finally settled down, and they began to beat wildly. The silver Wolf Phantom above song qingxiao¡¯s head finished the last bite of the two-headed dog¡¯s flesh and blood. It looked at the field, and just as the other participants felt a chill run down their backs, the Phantom let out a high-pitched and excited howl. Then, with a ¡®bang¡¯, it shattered and turned into bits of spiritual energy, entering song qingxiao¡¯s body.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Divine might (1) Chapter 403: Divine might (1) Translator: 549690339 As these thousands of spirit points entered her body, song qingxiao¡¯s veins, which had been drained by the silver Wolf illusion, seemed to be greatly nourished. After devouring the two-headed dog¡¯s flesh and blood, the spirit power of the silver Wolf Phantom was purer and thicker than before. In the sea of consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s howl had disappeared, but its breath was flowing along with the spiritual power in song Qing¡¯s small veins. After fighting side by side in this way, a man and a Wolf seemed to have reached a special agreement for the first time. The last few wisps of spirit energy entered her body, and the hand that had turned into a claw slowly returned to a slender and delicate palm, still covered in blood that had not dried up. The mark of the silver Wolf on her wrist was very eye-catching. She stretched out her finger and rubbed it. The mark was slightly hot, as if it was responding to her in such a special way. Her eyes were warm and her lips curled up. ¡°Argh!¡± A giant¡¯s roar woke up all the trial-takers who were still immersed in the shock of the silver Wolf¡¯s appearance and its disappearance after defeating the two-headed dog. The gentleness in song Qing¡¯s small eyes quickly disappeared. When she raised her head, her eyes were cold. The two-headed dog retreated in defeat, but everyone was not safe. There was still a dangerous giant on the cliff that needed to be dealt with! The giant held a giant axe and temporarily stopped chasing number one. His shoulders drooped, and when he saw the two-headed dog escape, he roared in anger. There was a big problem with this terror Battalion. Everyone was new here and had not fully understood the situation. Although the two-headed dog had been temporarily chased away, if they were delayed for too long, they did not know if the pursuers would come back. everyone, let¡¯s attack together. Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s take care of this giant first! Song qingxiao held the dagger and ordered in a deep voice. Her aura now was different from before. Perhaps it was because of the extraordinary strength she displayed when she defeated the two-headed dog, even though she spoke to the other trial-takers in such a tone, number five and the rest, as well as number four, who was slightly dissatisfied earlier, all tacitly agreed to her arrangement. They each chose their own positions and surrounded the giant. The giant had already felt that something was wrong. He let out a long Humph from his nostrils. After turning around on the spot, he slammed the broad axe in his hand on the ground and strode in the direction of number six. ¡®Clang, clang, clang¡¯. Even though number six kept retreating, the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer in the blink of an eye. He wasn¡¯t stupid to choose No. 6 as his primary target. He probably had the intention of defeating him. Number six had been injured earlier and his inner breath had not yet stabilized. He should be the weakest among them! number seven, keep him busy. Number one, shoot his eyes! Song qingxiao said loudly. She didn¡¯t need to arrange for number six, as it was related to her own life. She grabbed the flute and wiped the blood off it, then put it to her mouth to blow. With a whooshing sound, a long whip was thrown in the air and wrapped around the giant¡¯s calf. No. 7¡¯s long whip tail turned into a snake head again and climbed up his legs. His body was as soft as noodles, and it grew longer and longer. Soon, it reached his waist and flicked its tongue. The giant stretched out his large palm and grabbed the snake¡¯s body that had wrapped itself around him several times. Then, he pulled with force! With a cracking sound, the snake¡¯s body was forcibly torn apart and fell to the ground! However, the snakes that had been cut into pieces did not die after they landed on the ground. Instead, they wriggled on the ground and grew new heads. They turned into a few small snakes and slithered toward the giant again! This technique was very magical, but it was obviously not lethal to the giant. Fortunately, number six had already played his flute. The moment he injected his spiritual power into the flute, the notes came out and immediately occupied the giant¡¯s consciousness. This time, in order to save his life, number six had consciously controlled the sound of the flute to only target the giant. This way, the effect was much better than before, causing the giant to fall into a trance. When the sound of the flute entered his ears, the giant, who had been roaring just now, became a little dazed, and his footsteps slowed down! Number five, who was ready to go, was already prepared when he heard the flute sound. However, when he realized that he was not affected, he turned his head and looked deeply at number six, pursing his lips. The giant¡¯s roars and footsteps disappeared. The melodious notes were mixed with the hissing of the little snakes that were transformed from the number seven whip. At this time, number one, who had been hiding all this time, suddenly appeared with a crossbow in his hand. He aimed at the listless eyes of the giant and pulled the trigger! It all happened so quickly that number six didn¡¯t even have time to react, nor was he able to stop it. There was no turning back. The arrow whizzed out and accurately hit one of the giant¡¯s eyes! The giant¡¯s body was covered in scales like a two-headed dog. His body was like an iron wall, and it was difficult to hurt him. However, his eyes were probably his only weakness. The arrow pierced into his eyes with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound! His weak spot was attacked, and his eyes were injured. The giant who had been bewitched by the flute sound suddenly woke up in pain and let out a deafening scream! ¡®Puff!¡¯ Number six, who was playing the flute, was not prepared at all. Once again, he suffered the backlash of the sound. He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as paper and his body was on the verge of collapse! He was already injured, and this time, he was even more injured. It was truly heart-wrenching, and blood kept flowing out, dripping down his chin, dyeing the front of his clothes red. ah ah ah ah WA!!! The giant let out a series of angry roars and stomped the ground to vent his anger. Number six had suffered a backlash from the power and was unable to resist the attack of the sound waves. His heart ached and his hands trembled. He almost lost his grip on the flute. At this moment, number six¡¯s heart was filled with rage. He wanted to kill number one. The first time he suffered a backlash from his power, song qingxiao was the one who had severely injured the two-headed dog. The scene of her pulling out the dog¡¯s tongue had been too much of a shock to him. Even if number six was angry, he could only suppress it in the face of power. But once was fine, but a second time? ¡°What the f * ck are you doing?¡± Number six flew into a rage and spat out two mouthfuls of blood as he cursed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve trapped him?¡± No. l¡¯s successful shot attracted the giant¡¯s attention. When the giant saw that it was No. 1 who had injured him, new and old grudges instantly welled up in his heart. He immediately let No. 6 go again and vowed to crush No. 1 to death! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m listening to number three. Shoot his eyes!¡± Number one was already very experienced in avoiding the giant¡¯s pursuit. Hearing number six¡¯s curses, he still had the energy to turn around and talk back,¡± ¡°I¡¯m just following the Alliance¡¯s command. If you have a problem, you can go to No. 3!¡± His words put an end to number six¡¯s anger. At this time, number six had nowhere to vent his anger. He was so angry that he was trembling, but he did not dare to find trouble with song qingxiao. The corners of song Qing¡¯s small mouth lifted slightly, and she turned a deaf ear to the two people¡¯s argument.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Petrification (1) Chapter 404: Petrification (1) Translator: 549690339 | Number six¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, and it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in a short period of time. In this battle, he naturally lost the ability to fight again. Although he didn¡¯t have to face the Giants for the time being, it also meant that if his injuries couldn¡¯t recover, he would be in an extremely dangerous environment during the trial of ¡®escaping from the terror Battalion¡¯, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his original abilities. This was a very terrifying thing. In the trial, it was already a life-and-death battle. A slight negligence could cost one¡¯s life. Number six¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced. To the other trial-takers, he was like a piece of meat on the chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered. No. 2¡¯s death was not too far away from the lesson. After his death, the points he represented were evenly distributed to every surviving trial-taker. Now that number six had revealed such a fatal flaw, everyone present, except number seven, probably wanted him dead! Number one was truly insidious. He seemed to be speaking eloquently, but in reality, he had sinister intentions! Killing intent and hatred intertwined in number six¡¯s heart, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him for the time being. The giant chased after number one relentlessly. After number one went invisible again, the pain in his eye and the anger of being humiliated by an ¡®ant¡¯ finally ignited into a Prairie Fire. The giant stopped and scanned the entire scene with his only remaining eye. Suddenly, he threw the broad axe in his hand! ¡°Not good!¡± Number five let out a cry of surprise. After being thrown by the giant, the huge broad axe began to fly along the field and cut down, bringing with it a strong wind that blew sand and stones everywhere it went. The axe was extremely fast and menacing. Wherever it passed, it seemed to weave an inescapable net in the arena, trying to drag the cultivators into it and cut them into pieces! Even if number one could become invisible, once he revealed himself, he would inevitably be injured by the flying hatchet. The only sound that could be heard was the ¡®swish swish¡¯ of the flying hatchet. Everyone was forced into a passive position. Even if he tried his best to Dodge, it was not a long-term solution. If he was accidentally touched by the axe, he would be seriously injured even if he did not die. Number six had already backed out of the battle, so he was in the most danger when the flying axes attacked. Number seven seemed to be anxious. She shook the long whip in her hand and lashed it in the direction of the giant. The whip flew halfway and was cut in two by the force of the flying axes. It fell to the ground with a ¡®pata¡¯ and turned into a small snake! As the axe spun, the remaining force cut the mountain wall, cutting off the crystals on the mountain wall. This couldn¡¯t go on. This axe was very powerful and he couldn¡¯t directly face it. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened and she shouted,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take down the giant first!¡± The axe was controlled by the giant. If the giant was knocked down, the axe formation would break! ¡°Number seven, trap his legs! Number four, hold him back. Number one, find an opportunity to shoot his other eye. Number five, you and I will be responsible for taking him down!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Number five gritted his teeth and took the opportunity to speak while dodging. Number four was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This giant had been driven mad by number one. How could he be so easily restrained? however, under such circumstances, how could he dare to say that he couldn¡¯t do it? Even if the pressure was huge, they could only brace themselves and charge! After song Qing finished her instructions, number seven threw the broken whip on the ground. The little snake that was crawling on the ground seemed to have sensed her intention and slithered toward the broken whip. Not long after, it merged into one and grew longer and longer until it reached the giant¡¯s instep. It wrapped around his ankles in circles! After a few rounds, it suddenly tightened. The giant¡¯s body swayed and he almost fell to the ground! He let out an angry roar. As his legs were tied up, he could only bend down and use his hands to break the snake whip that was locking his ankles. At this time, number Four¡¯s figure had already jumped over. As soon as the giant saw someone approaching, a violent look flashed in his single eye. His palm turned into a fist and he punched in the direction of number four! The fist was like a small mountain pressing down on them. It was fast and Swift. Number four hurriedly dodged, leaving behind an afterimage. In the bhnk of an eye, the fist smashed the afterimage into the ground, making a loud ¡®boom¡¯ sound and creating a huge pit in the ground! Just the power of this punch made number four break out in cold sweat and his hair stand on end. However, he did not dare to Dodge. He could feel song qingxiao¡¯s gaze on him. The giant¡¯s other hand immediately smashed down again after missing its first attack. Number Four¡¯s figure shuttled back and forth between the giant¡¯s fists like a ghost. Boom Boom ¡°, the sound of the impact and the roar of the giant was constantly heard. The sand and stones on the ground formed a thick fog of sand and dust. At this time, number four was sweating profusely, and his clothes were wet and firmly stuck to his body, as if he was wrapped in a layer of cocoon. Taking advantage of the fact that the giant¡¯s feet were tied up, number five and song qingxiao rushed over. Seeing that things were not going well, number five let it go. The scene of song qingxiao severely injuring the two-headed dog was still deeply imprinted in his memory. As soon as he saw song qingxiao approaching, he let go of number four, who was already sweating profusely. He opened his palm, and the axe that was spinning in the air flew back to him. He grabbed the axe with one hand and roared as he swung it in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! At the same time, his other hand was not idle. He reached out and grabbed the snake whip that was binding his ankle. This time, the giant didn¡¯t break the whip like before. Instead, he grabbed the whip and pulled it hard! Number Seven¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak, but this strength against the giant was hke an ant trying to shake a tree. She was pulled in front of the giant in an instant, like a spider hanging on silk. Under the impact of the huge steam current, she swayed between the giant¡¯s fingers. Before she could release her hand and take the opportunity to escape, the giant had already thrown her up and opened its huge mouth at the same time! ¡®Ha!¡¯ In the midst of the foul wind, the people who saw this scene all recalled the scene of number two being chewed raw. Number Seven¡¯s body flew up and was about to fall into the giant¡¯s mouth. Number six¡¯s heart was in his throat. However, number seven was not number two after all. At the critical moment, her long braids that were flying in the air suddenly moved and turned into slender snakes that firmly attached themselves to the giant¡¯s face! She relied on this buffer to stabilize her body. At this time, the earth-shaking sound of the axe falling to the ground came from the cave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, number seven was hanging on the giant¡¯s face, her lower body swinging in the air. Just as the giant was about to stretch out his tongue and suck her into his mouth, her closed eyes suddenly opened! His eyes had turned into vertical pupils. Number seven opened his mouth and let out an extremely sharp roar! A forked tongue stuck out from her mouth, and two fangs flashed with a cold light. When she opened her eyes, her gaze just so happened to meet the giant¡¯s eyes. Spiritual energy gushed out, and the green scales on the giant¡¯s feet began to turn gray! His feet quickly petrified, and the petrification began to spread upward. With number Seven¡¯s roar, the stone slowly climbed to his ankles! ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: You’re in _i Chapter 405: You¡¯re in _i Translator: 549690339 The giant let out a roar of shock and anger, and the fishy wind from his throat made number Seven¡¯s thin body sway wildly like a Willow catkin. At the same time, song qingxiao jumped back to avoid the falling stone axe At this time, the giant was too busy to take care of himself. His ankles and feet had turned into stone, and his huge body was frozen in place, unable to move! In his anger, he actually let go of the axe in his hand and tried to pull number seven off his face. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song qingxiao rushed to where the axe was, and the axe fell to the ground, cutting several inches deep. The residual force of the axe¡¯s landing turned into a gust of wind, blowing her hair. Her eyes fell on the giant¡¯s leg. The gray-white color seemed to come alive and was wriggling up his ankle. At this time, it had already spread to his lower leg. Song Qing put the dagger back to his waist and held the handle of the axe that was as high as his shoulder with both hands. After taking a deep breath, he circulated his spiritual power and poured it into his arms. ¡°Rise!¡± As spiritual energy circulated on her arm, blue scales appeared on it. The axe that had been deeply embedded in the ground was pulled out by her with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound! The commotion immediately attracted the attention of number six and number four. The two of them looked away from number seven at the same time and saw song qingxiao pulling the axe out. Number four was dumbfounded, and his entire body trembled. ¡°This, is this even a woman?¡± He murmured. As the axe was pulled out, the soil on the ground turned. Song Qing picked up the giant axe that was as tall as a man. He circulated his spiritual energy and swung the flying axe! ¡°F * ck!¡± In his fear, number four cursed and dodged in a hurry. The axe weighed more than a few hundred pounds, and song Qing swung it toward the giant¡¯s calf. A hurricane was created wherever he went. The giant was holding number seven with both hands and dragging him with force. When he heard the sound of wind, it was too late to react! With a clang, the axe hit his calf. Sparks flew in all directions, and with a crack, the sharp axe smashed the stone, sending gravel flying. The axe passed through his leg with a sharp wind! ¡°Ah ¡­ Roar¡­¡± The giant let out an unwilling roar. He lost both his legs and his huge body fell. The invisible No. 1 appeared and aimed his crossbow in the direction of the giant¡¯s other eye. He pulled the trigger several times and the dense arrow shot through the giant¡¯s other eye. The giant let out a miserable and angry howl. Number five, who had seen song qingxiao¡¯s attack, also took a few steps back. He jumped and slammed into the giant with all his might! With a loud bang, his thin body hit the giant His body was pitifully small when compared to the giant. The fear in number Four¡¯s eyes turned into disdain and ridicule after seeing number Five¡¯s actions. However, the moment number Five¡¯s body collided with the giant¡¯s body, to number Four¡¯s surprise, the giant who was originally falling seemed to have been hit by a heavy object. It let out an unwilling roar and its body began to tilt to one side. ¡ã Number five hit his target and immediately bounced off. When the giant fell, it was as if the mountain had collapsed. A huge shadow fell down, and number seven, who was in his hand, took the opportunity to escape. BOOM! BOOM! An earth-shattering sound rang out, and a large amount of dust spread out. The ground also began to shake, causing the suspension bridge to creak along with it. Everyone seemed to be unable to stand steadily, and the cave also shook non-stop. The surrounding rocks rolled down with a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The mud and sand under the cliff wall began to tremble and fall, as if the platform would not last long and would collapse. The giant fell to the ground and tried to sit up with his hands on the ground. Song qingxiao had already rushed forward and grabbed the giant¡¯s hair with both hands. The spiritual power in his body surged wildly. Fortunately, the silver Wolf had previously devoured the flesh and blood of the two-headed dog to accumulate enough spiritual power. At this time, under the effect of the spiritual power, a layer of frost appeared on the giant¡¯s head. The groan from his mouth quickly turned into a white cold air, which was blown away by the hurricane when he fell. His forehead and face were covered in frost. As song qingxiao used up most of his spiritual energy, his head turned into a huge Ice Mountain in the blink of an eye, covered in solid ice. Even at this point, the giant was still breathing. He still tried to clench his fists and hit the head, trying to break the ice. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw him attack. At the critical moment, song qingxiao grabbed the giant axe with both hands again and chopped down hard! Although the giant didn¡¯t die, its head was frozen and extremely fragile. It couldn¡¯t resist the impact at all. A clear ¡®clang¡¯ sound was heard as the axe hit a large piece of ice. The ice sculpture¡¯s Frozen Head slowly cracked open. As the ice was broken, the strength of the giant¡¯s raised hands immediately weakened. With the remaining force, the fists still hit the ice with a ¡®bang¡¯, and finally slowly peeled off. The ground was still making a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound, and dust and fog were still flying in the field. Song qingxiao used too much force. Blood seeped out of the pores on her arms, and her fingertips trembled. However, with the two-headed dog¡¯s escape and the giant¡¯s death, everyone¡¯s crisis was temporarily resolved. Having survived the disaster, everyone¡¯s hearts that had been in their throats relaxed, and they all gasped for breath. Number one¡¯s heart was still beating wildly, and his eyes were blinded by the dust. He couldn¡¯t fully open his eyes to see the surrounding scenery. He waved his hand, and as if he had discovered something, he scolded sternly, ¡°F * ck!¡± Everyone had expended a lot of energy to bring down the giant. At this time, they were all temporarily adjusting their breathing and taking a break. Number one¡¯s sudden ghostly roar startled the others who had just relaxed. Number six had a grudge against him and hated him to the core. Now that he was frightened by him, he was about to open his mouth to curse when number one said angrily,¡± Number four, that bastard, took the opportunity to slip away!¡± As soon as he finished shouting, number six and the others looked over. As expected, beside the giant¡¯s corpse, number four was nowhere to be seen. Through the thick smog, he could see a sneaky figure at the other end of the suspension bridge. It should be number four, who had taken the opportunity to slip away. As if hearing number one¡¯s angry shout, number four quickened his pace. This person had long been disloyal. Previously, when they were fighting the two-headed dog, he had tried to escape like number two. In the end, although they were forced to cooperate, this person was not worth trusting. At present, there was only one suspension bridge on the cliff that led to the other side. It was very likely that this was the only way out of the ¡®terror camp¡¯. If number four was one step ahead, it was inevitable that he would come up with some evil tricks and deliberately set people up. At the thought of this, no one dared to fall behind. After number one shouted, he also ran in the direction of the suspension bridge, followed by number six and seven. Song qingxiao stood on the giant¡¯s head and was the last one. When she stepped on the suspension bridge, number five and the others were already two to three meters away from her! The wooden boards on the suspension bridge were old and had fallen off in many places. The bottom of the cliff was dark and the bottom could not be seen. A cold wind blew from below, and the old wooden boards creaked as they were stepped on. The suspension bridge shook as the trial-takers ran at high speed. Stepping on it was like walking on the clouds. It was frightening, as if they could not hold on to it steadily and would fall off the cliff. No. 4 reached the other side first. He stepped on the ground and turned around with a ferocious look on his face. He flipped his palm and took out a small dagger. ¡°Number four, you dog!¡± Seeing this, number one, who was running at the front, was so angry that his eyes almost popped out. He exclaimed, ¡®¡±¡®Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hehe!¡± Number four sneered and reached out to Cut the Rope. The suspension bridge seemed to be made of unknown wood and vines. It was extremely strong and could bear a lot of weight. If an ordinary person wanted to destroy it, it would probably take some effort. However, as a trial-taker, number four was many times stronger than ordinary people. With a slash, the vine snapped and one of the handrails fell off, causing the bridge to shake.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Chapter 334-looking for death (1) Chapter 406: Chapter 334-looking for death (1) Translator: 549690339 hahahahahaha ¡­ No. 4 cut off a rope and couldn¡¯t help but let out a crazy laugh. Perhaps it was because he was too excited, his face was flushed red, and the veins on his forehead were protruding and throbbing. ¡°Die, die, die!¡± He laughed crazily and the suspension bridge trembled violently. The cultivators on the bridge could not stand steadily and they reached out to grab the vine rope on the other side of the suspension bridge. Number four cut off one vine rope and turned around to cut another one. His expression was crazed and he could not hide his excitement. ¡°Number four, if we die, do you think you can escape by yourself?¡± The guardrails on one side of the suspension bridge were broken, and the bridge swayed violently in the air. Below was a bottomless cliff. If they fell down, they might not even be able to pick up their bones. Number six shouted with all his might. He and number seven were originally following number one closely, but as the suspension bridge shook, the wooden boards under their feet slipped. In order to stabilize their bodies, he quickly grabbed the vine rope. With this delay, he was already a few steps behind number one. No. 5 had almost caught up with him, and there was still a distance of about ten meters between him and the other end of the suspension bridge. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted coldly and ignored his shouts. Number six¡¯s words made sense, but this was a once-in-a-hfetime opportunity. If he could eliminate all the other five trial-takers here, the 14000 points reward would be his own! Humans would die for wealth, birds would die for food. No matter how difficult the road ahead was, he had to take a gamble. Wasn¡¯t it because of song Qing¡¯s outstanding strength that he was able to suppress everyone and give orders? If he could obtain 14000 points this time, after leaving the trial space, his strength would definitely improve by a large margin. At that time, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have to listen to orders and be at the mercy of others! He cut off one vine rope and was about to cut another one. Number six was so shocked that his voice changed, number four, you dare! The suspension bridge was narrow. After the guardrail on one side was cut off, song Qing and the others grabbed the vine rope on the other side to prevent themselves from falling down due to the violent shaking of the bridge. If this vine rope was also cut off, everyone would be walking on a tightrope on a cliff. As soon as number six finished speaking, number one couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on number four. He held the railing with one hand and grabbed the crossbow with the other. He aimed at number four and pulled the trigger! Only to hear an empty sound, the crossbow was empty, there were no more arrows! He had listened to song qingxiao¡¯s words earlier. In order to attract the giant, he had used up all the arrows he had prepared. He didn¡¯t have time to load them and found that No. 4 had escaped, so he only cared about chasing him. Number one was about to vomit blood. Number four, who was about to attack, heard the trigger and dodged instinctively. However, when he realized that no arrow was coming, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly. He grabbed his dagger again and swung it at the vine rope. However, before number four could make a move, number one had already taken a few more steps and was now only five to six meters away from the end of the suspension bridge. Although number four was still smiling, he was sweating profusely and his face was twitching. It was obvious that he was not calm and was worried that the others would escape and take revenge. However, the temptation of the points was too great. He grabbed the dagger and swung it with force. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, another vine rope was broken and fell down again! In order to avoid being brought down by the vine, the others let go of number four the moment they saw him make a move. The guardrails fell slowly, and the two sides fell below the bridge. They swayed violently left and right, causing the suspension bridge to shake as well. The hearts of the people on the bridge also flew into the air along with the swinging suspension bridge. The wooden boards under their feet slid down to the bottom of the valley along with the violent shaking. The wind from below continued to blow upwards, but there was no sound from the falling wooden board for a long time, which inevitably made people¡¯s hair stand on end. The person who ran in front was slightly better off, but song Qing, who was at the back, was in danger! in order to survive, the people in front of her took even bigger steps, causing the suspension bridge to shake even more violently. Every time it swung up, it seemed to swing her into the air and throw her into the valley! There was nothing to grab on either side, so this situation was far more dangerous than the confrontation with the two-headed dog. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Killing intent surged in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. When she saw number four bending down to cut the suspension bridge vine rope on the ground again, she released her divine sense and went straight to number Four¡¯s sea of consciousness. If she was at her peak, even if her spiritual power attack at this distance couldn¡¯t hurt number four, it would definitely make him suffer. However, because she had summoned the silver Wolf Phantom to fight side by side with her, she had consumed a part of her spiritual power. Although the silver Wolf had replenished a little after devouring the two-headed dog¡¯s flesh and blood, she had consumed too much spiritual power when she had frozen the giant. At this time, the distance between her and number four wasn¡¯t considered close. The moment that divine sense was released, number four only felt a movement in his sea of consciousness, as if a thin needle had pierced his head. He felt a slight stabbing pain, causing him to stop bending over. Just this short pause had given the others an opportunity. No. 1 was not far from the edge of the suspension bridge. He was about two to three meters away. He stepped on the plank of the bridge and jumped into the air. He was about to reach the ground, followed by No. 6, No. 7, and No. 5- Number four heard the wind and looked up, knowing that he had lost the opportunity. It was too late to Cut the Rope again. He was decisive. He stood up straight, but at the same time, he stretched out his leg and stomped on the bridge. ¡°Go to hell, go to hell!¡± He had already offended them. Since he couldn¡¯t kill all of them, it would be best if he could kill one. The bridge was already shaking violently, and with his kick, it swung even higher, like a swing. After kicking him, number four turned around and ran away. Behind them, number one, number six, and number seven ran to the shore one after another. They didn¡¯t have time to chase after number four and turned their heads instinctively. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, only No. 5 and song qingxiao were left on the bridge. Number Five¡¯s strength was unknown, but song qingxiao¡¯s current performance could be said to be the strongest among the trial-takers. Among the three who had temporarily escaped to the shore, other than number seven, number six was seriously injured. Number one¡¯s ability was restrained by song qingxiao, so he could not do anything in her hands. A dark and indescribable light flashed in number one¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously reached behind his waist and grabbed several arrows. Before he could load them into the crossbow, he saw number five on the suspension bridge shouting and clenching his fists! Thick black hair grew on his arms and cheeks, and his body began to swell as if he had been filled with air. As the muscles in his four limbs expanded, his clothes were torn apart. In the blink of an eye, he had grown to a height of two meters and was shaped like a giant Gorilla. With a spring of his legs, he shot towards the shore like a meteor. He managed to escape with his jump, but the suspension bridge flew even higher with his support, and the wooden boards on it flew up one after another.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Square (1) Chapter 407: Square (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao¡¯s body was also thrown into the air by this force. Number six¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. He saw song qingxiao falling from the air like a floating duckweed that had lost its roots. Other than the vine rope that was raised high, there was no place for her to land. She was afraid that she would fall into the valley. At this moment, number six¡¯s heart was in his throat. He even forgot to breathe. His heart was in turmoil. The moment song qingxiao landed, she touched the wooden board with the tip of her foot. She gathered her spiritual power and a chill came from her feet. Ice crystals formed on the vine rope, freezing the vine rope that was swaying wildly! With each step she took, a large piece of ice spread out along with her. With a cracking sound, an ice bridge of about ten meters long hung down diagonally. It was as if above the clouds, someone had built an invisible ice bridge for her to cross! Song qingxiao¡¯s toes gently touched the ground, and a ¡®ka¡¯ sound came from the ice. The thin ice crystal cracked, and with this slowing momentum, song qingxiao slid down from the ice bridge at an incredible speed! When she rushed over with the cold wind, number six couldn¡¯t react at all. He couldn¡¯t make any extra movements and could only Dodge sideways. As soon as No. 5 landed, she also landed safely. Only when she had stepped on the ground did the thin ice bridge crack open, and the ice on it fell down the cliff. Only then did the high arched vine rope fall back down again, making an endless ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound. Number one held the crossbow in one hand and an unloaded arrow in the other. He was dumbfounded. When he came to his senses, his back was covered in cold sweat. He was even more afraid than when he was on the suspension bridge. At this time, number one was secretly glad that he had not had the time to do anything. After seeing song Qing¡¯s repeated actions, he did not even dare to have the slightest thought of resisting in front of her. Under his strong desire to live, he made a prompt decision. He held the arrow and put it into his mouth, making an exaggerated gesture of picking his teeth. While picking, he also made a pretentious ¡®PEI PEI¡¯ sound, as if meat had just stuffed the gaps between his teeth. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao looked at number one coldly and snorted. Her face was deathly pale, and her arms were soaked in cold sweat and blood, trembling slightly. In order to escape, she didn¡¯t dare to hold back at all. She had almost exhausted the remaining spiritual power in her body. Now was not the time to settle scores with number one! ¡°Let¡¯s go after number four.¡± Under her stare, cold sweat poured out of number one¡¯s body. He was afraid that she would make a move, but when he saw that she didn¡¯t make a move and instead ordered them to chase after number four, he immediately heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard number four? When I catch him, I¡¯m going to skin him alive. How dare he trick us!¡± He shouted loudly to hide the fear in his heart. Before anyone could answer, he heard someone snorting heavily. With the sound of footsteps, number five, who had turned into a huge black Gorilla, did not slow down after landing on the ground. He strode in the direction of number four. Number one was stunned for a moment before following closely behind, afraid that number five would ¡®perform¡¯ first and steal the credit. The few of them quickly chased after it. The tunnel exit on the other side of the suspension bridge was much larger than the other side. The entire mountainside seemed to have been dug out by someone. In the dark, he could only estimate the approximate height of the mountainside by listening to the People¡¯s voices and breathing. Fortunately, after their eyes had adapted to the darkness, they quickly chased after it. The road became wider and wider as they walked. A faint light shone from somewhere, making the surrounding light hazy. This ray of light was extremely weak, but in such an environment, it was exceptionally eye-catching. The few of them followed the light and soon saw the source of the light. The cultivators seemed to have stepped into a square. Number one¡¯s eyes turned and he immediately noticed number Four¡¯s figure. ¡°He¡¯s there!¡± He stretched out his hand and shouted in pleasant surprise. His voice spread throughout the mountain, and everyone seemed to hear someone shouting, ¡°He¡¯s there¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s there¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Over there¡­ Over there¡­¡± Number one¡¯s loud voice was all around. Other than that, the wind and the sound of falling rocks that they had heard at the suspension bridge earlier had completely disappeared. Within song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, she saw an unusually wide square. It was dark all around, as if there was no end. At the center of the square, there was a platform with hundreds of circular steps. The dim light that everyone had discovered earlier came from the higher part of the platform. There was a rice-white Halo on it, as if a cold white Pearl was embedded in the black Tower. Number Four¡¯s figure appeared at a corner of the square. At the foot of the stairs, the refugees who had left earlier were already preparing to climb up the stairs. It was obvious that this flight of stairs was likely the only way out of the terror Battalion! However, the stairs were cylindrical in shape, and there were no specific buildings around, so it was difficult to distinguish North, South, East, and West. The square was surrounded by darkness. If they chased into the square and took a few more steps, they might not even be able to tell which direction they came from when they turned back. It was important to kill number four, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t hate him as much as she had shown. Under such circumstances, even though number four had almost killed her, she remained calm and did not lose her head because of hatred. She had always been a cautious person, especially in the trials. She was even more unwilling to make any mistakes, afraid that one mistake would cost her life. ¡°No. 1.¡± She suddenly said. The moment number one spoke, number four seemed to know that they had caught up, so he rushed towards the stairs like a madman. Number one wanted to stop number four, but when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, he felt a chill down his spine. He shivered. In that split second of delay, number five jumped up and chased after number four. He was tall and agile in his animalistic form, like a non-human monster in the dark. He caught up with number four in a few breaths! ¡°Roar!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number five let out a deafening roar, shaking the refugees who were climbing the stairs in front of them. They stopped in fear and turned back. Number five had caught up with number four and reached out a giant hand full of black hair! Number four felt that something was amiss. By the time he heard the wind, it was too late to hide! The fingers reached his back and easily pierced through his body, penetrating his chest. Number four was still running instinctively, but in the next moment, he felt a numbing sensation on his back. Then, he heard the sound of his spine being broken. Several fingers broke through his clothes and appeared on his chest. He was forcibly pulled up and hung in the air. An excruciating pain appeared in number Four¡¯s mind.. He instinctively wanted to turn his head in horror, but his fingers that were still bleeding suddenly clenched! Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Altar (1) Chapter 408: Altar (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Wuwuah!¡± As number four screamed in pain, the large palm grabbed his internal organs and pulled him back. With a ¡®huala¡¯ sound, number Four¡¯s internal organs were forcibly pulled out from his back! A gust of cold wind blew in from the Big Hole in his chest. Number four turned his head instinctively and saw the face of a terrifying Gorilla with black hair all over its face. Its eyes were bright and seemed a little familiar. ¡°Who¡­¡± As his consciousness scattered, he heard the ¡®Gorilla¡¯ sneer,¡± ¡°Hehe, is this the Vajra?¡± Realization dawned on number four. At the start of this trial, he had ridiculed number Five¡¯s height with number six, ridiculing number five for being as short as a monkey and comparing himself to a Vajra. At that time, number five did not think much of it and did not argue with him. However, he did not expect him to bear a grudge in his heart and cause him to lose his life in his hands. ¡°I¡­¡± Number four let out a sound from his throat. His body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ like a Ragdoll, and he stopped breathing. In the cultivators ¡®sea of consciousness, the notification changed once agaimEscape from the terror Battalion. [ mission completion: 2800 points ] Number five killed number four with a single blow and threw the heart in his hand onto the ground. Blood splattered everywhere and the stench of blood spread. He said nonchalantly,¡± ¡°You¡¯re really too useless!¡± After transforming, number Five¡¯s strength was no small matter. The scene of her killing was brutal and fierce, causing number six to swallow her saliva. She grabbed number Seven¡¯s hand so hard that it seemed like she was going to twist her hand. In the trial space, number four wasn¡¯t the only one who ridiculed number five. For number five to be so vengeful, it was likely that he wanted to kill him as well. If he was at his peak, he would not be afraid of him even if he joined forces with number seven. But now that he was seriously injured, he needed to be more careful. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised by number Five¡¯s true strength. There were many people who would hide their true strength in the trial. She glanced at number Four¡¯s body from the corner of her eye and reached out to number one,¡± ¡°Give me two of your arrows.¡± When number one was called out by her, his body trembled. He thought that she was going to take the opportunity to settle the score with him like number five, but he didn¡¯t expect that she only asked for two arrows. Number one heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, a pained expression appeared on his face. Each of these arrows were exchanged for points from the trial space, but since song qingxiao wanted them, number one had to give them to her. He obediently handed two arrows to song qingxiao. After she took the arrows, she bent down and inserted one of the arrows into the ground like she was planting rice seedlings. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Number one asked curiously as he quietly touched the ground with his toes. The ground was extremely hard and covered with strange patterns. However, these lines were not laid out with stone, but seemed to be a masterpiece carved on a flat stone. This kind of stone ground was indestructible. Even if number one¡¯s arrow came from the trial space, even if he shot it with his own bow, he might not be able to easily nail the arrow into the ground so deep. Song qingxiao grabbed the arrow and inserted it into the ground. It seemed like it was effortless for her to insert more than half of it into the ground. The strength she displayed made number one even more vigilant. It seemed that the series of actions such as forcing back the two-headed dog, killing the giant, and escaping from danger at the draw bridge had not really exhausted her strength. How deep was this woman¡¯s concealment? why did such a terrifying expert appear in this trial? Number one¡¯s heart trembled, and he strangled the last thought of trying to get the points alone. ¡°Make a mark.¡± Song qingxiao stuck an arrow into No. l¡¯s body to suppress him. While she was answering No. l¡¯s question, she stopped for a moment to ease the pain in her hands, which were aching because her spiritual power was about to be exhausted. Hearing her words, number one was stunned. He saw her lower her head again and insert the remaining arrow beside another arrow. Then, she straightened her body and slowly took a step forward. As she walked, her entire body emerged from the shadows and was bathed in the faint light. For some reason, when song qingxiao felt the light on her body, all the pores on her body shrank. The surface of her skin was stimulated, and a layer of goosebumps stood up. Ah ¡­¡¯ A faint sigh sounded in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness, and she turned her head instinctively. Behind her was number one. Number six and number seven subconsciously put some distance between them. Number five was striding back, number Four¡¯s body was lying on the ground, and the fugitives were standing at the bottom of the stairs. They were so shocked by the scene of number five killing number four that they did not dare to act rashly. There was no one else in the square. From the expressions on number one and the others ¡®faces, they probably didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± number six asked as she saw song Qing turn around. This was a trial scene, and any slight movement could lead to fatal consequences. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Number five strode back and looked at number six for a while. When he saw that number six¡¯s hair was standing on end, he looked away and turned to song qingxiao,¡± what did you find? ¡± As he spoke, his tall figure began to shrink rapidly. The black hair on his body began to shrink, turning into spiritual power and surging back into his body. His overly long hands and feet also shrank back, and not long after, he had shrunk back to number Five¡¯s previous short and thin body. ¡°Something¡¯s not right here.¡± As song qingxiao spoke, she looked around the square. Finally, she looked up at the high stairs. She squinted her eyes and looked at the source of the light. Perhaps it was because she had been in close contact with an existence like Chu ke in the previous trial of revenge, so she was particularly sensitive to this kind of Yin Qi. She kept feeling that this place was filled with an aura of death. As she spoke, she lowered her head and touched the ground with the tips of her toes. When she was inserting the arrow earlier, she had noticed the strangeness of the ground. The ground had been carved into a strange crisscrossing pattern. She could not see any pattern, nor did it look like a mysterious totem. Under the weak light, it was a gray-white color. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this place looks like an altar?¡± As song qingxiao spoke, she tilted her head to look at the tall steps. They couldn¡¯t see what was going on up there from below, only that there was a light source up there. As soon as she finished speaking, not only number five frowned, but the others also looked troubled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was just as song qingxiao had said. The top of the steps in the middle of the square looked like an altar, and the platform below was for people from all directions to worship. It was not a coincidence that the altar had appeared here. Their mission was to escape from the terror Battalion. After entering the mission, they had mixed in with a group of escapees, so they probably had to follow them. He wasn¡¯t sure what was on the altar, but judging from their attempt to climb the stairs, the way out of the terror Battalion was probably on the altar. In this case, it meant that the real danger was up there! But just in case, song Qing looked down on number six, ¡°¡±Number six, go to the other side and see if there¡¯s another way out!¡± Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Disloyal (1) Chapter 409: Disloyal (1) Translator: 549690339 1 The moment number six was called out by song Qing, he was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He replied and clutched his chest. ¡°Number seven, come with me.¡± Number seven, who had his eyes closed, didn¡¯t say anything. He only nodded to show his attitude. Number six pulled her to the other side of the square. As soon as he turned around, his smile disappeared and his expression became gloomy. After crossing the suspension bridge, the group walked all the way to the square without any obstacles. This road was related to the trial and was a way to escape. They had not encountered any danger up until now, so if there was something abnormal, it must be a demon. The tall altar cast a huge shadow on the other side of the square. Song qingxiao had said that there was something strange about the square, and that danger might be hidden in it. If she really wanted to see if there was an exit at the other end of the square, she could just randomly choose a person who was on the run and walk around. It was fine if they could walk out, but if they couldn¡¯t, it meant that there was something strange on the other side. These escapees were just ordinary people, weak and useless. Their death would not affect the trial-takers ¡®mission. But now, number three was using this attitude to make him look, not to discuss with him, but to give orders. It was clear that he was deliberately using him as bait to force him to die. But even if number six knew this, he couldn¡¯t turn hostile. Number one and number five were obviously on song qingxiao¡¯s side. Number three¡¯s strength was beyond doubt. Whether it was the huge Silver Wolf Phantom or her superb ice-type magic, they all had a huge impact on number six¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t even think about fighting against song qingxiao. Number five had killed number four cleanly and was not an easy opponent. Number one¡¯s skill was unpredictable and hard to guard against. Even though number seven was on his side and his skills were not bad, the two of them were still too weak. He had also been tricked by number one and was seriously injured. Under such circumstances, no matter how angry number six was, he could only swallow his anger. He and number seven walked further and further away, bypassing the square and quickly disappearing into the shadows of the altar¡¯s stairs. Number five then retracted his gaze from his back and said in a low voice, ¡°These two can¡¯t be left alive!¡± Number one nodded in agreement. When No. 6 was caught in the pincer attack of the giant and the two-headed dog, it was song qingxiao who came forward, and everyone worked together to save him. However, this person was too scheming. When number five and song qingxiao attacked the two-headed dog together, he showed his strength for the first time. The flute sound not only confused the two-headed dog, but also number five and the others. It was not that he could not control the sound of his flute, which could be seen when he was dealing with the giant. The reason why he controlled the entire scene at that time was most likely because he had malicious intentions. He wanted to take the opportunity to trick the others and delude himself into obtaining the points. Not only DID number five see this clearly, but number one had probably also seen it long ago, so he had tricked him again and crippled number six¡¯s strength. Song qingxiao naturally understood number six¡¯s plan, but she didn¡¯t have to be afraid of number six. She didn¡¯t answer number Five¡¯s question, but looked up at the altar with a frown. ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s an aura of death here.¡± ¡°Death Qi?¡± Number five was stunned for a moment, but he did not mention number six again. Instead, he followed song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight and looked at the altar with a serious expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, don¡¯t go up for now. Rest for a while and see if there are any unusual movements. There was not much spiritual energy left in her body, and this was not the time to be stubborn. None of them knew how far they had to go before they reached the exit. Her eyes fell on the stairs and she thought of the faint sound she had heard in her sea of consciousness. It sounded like a cry of death. Number one¡¯s eyes flashed. Song qingxiao continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s probably the same behind the altar. The real change might be after stepping on the stairs.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number six and number seven appeared on the other side of the altar¡¯s stairs. Their safe appearance proved that there should be no danger behind the altar, but there was also no way out. A trace of shock flashed through number one¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Song qingxiao slowly shifted her gaze to the group of uneasy fugitives, you¡¯ll have to ask them about this. As she spoke, she walked in the direction of the fugitives. When he passed by number Four¡¯s body, song Qing stopped and looked down. Number four had just died not long ago. In this short period of time, his internal organs were randomly thrown about a meter away from him by number five. The blood had dried up and the color was slightly lighter. Song qingxiao did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the heart seemed to be smaller than when No. 5 had just taken it out, as if it had been dried for a while. He was lying on the ground with his face turned to the side. Under the dim light, his face was frighteningly pale. His eyes were half-open, and his eyeballs were gray-white, having lost their luster. There was a huge hole in number Four¡¯s back. Through the bloody wound, one could vaguely see the White bones and torn internal organs. There was no trace of blood under his body. It was as if all the blood in his body had been drained away by number Five¡¯s action. She frowned, but still took a step forward. Her hesitation only lasted for a moment. Number five and number one didn¡¯t notice it and followed behind her. ¡°There¡¯s no exit behind us. It¡¯s the same as here. No. 6 and No. 7 also rushed over to song qingxiao. in fact, if you weren¡¯t here, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out the direction. After he said this, number one couldn¡¯t help but think of song qingxiao s actions when she asked him for the arrow. When she said that she wanted to ¡®make a mark¡¯, she had probably already guessed this and left an escape route. ¡®¡öI guess the exit should be above the altar.¡± Song qingxiao said,¡± but we can wait for a while. Number one and number five already knew her plan, so they didn¡¯t have any objections. On the other hand, number six couldn¡¯t wait to do so. Ever since he was injured, he had not had the chance to rest. Since he knew that the main event was on the altar, he would take the opportunity to heal his injuries and at least have a higher chance of surviving later. The few of them walked in the direction of the escapees. When the small group of escapees saw them coming, especially number five, their eyes revealed fear and they instinctively retreated. The scene of number five turning into a monster and killing number four had given them too much of a shock. They had regarded number five as a dreadful monster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were originally standing on one side of the steps, and with this retreat, they were only half a step away from stepping on it. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t go up for the time being!¡± When she had asked them to leave first, they had already moved. This was enough to prove that they understood what she had said. As soon as she said this, the people who were retreating in fear immediately stopped in their tracks.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Strong strong (1) Chapter 410: Strong strong (1) Translator: 549690339 However, as song qingxiao and the others approached, the group of escapees could not help but shiver. ¡°Where is this place?¡± After making sure that these people could understand the language of the trial-takers, number six was overjoyed and took the lead to ask. However, what responded to him was a dead silence. Those people lowered their heads, like puppets on strings that could not speak. They just leaned against each other and tried to keep a distance from the outsiders. Number six waited for a while, but no one spoke. He couldn¡¯t help but get anxious and took a step forward. His movements were too big, and the group of people were like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. They subconsciously wanted to hide from the slightest movement. As the number six clothes brushed against each other, the fleeing crowd began to retreat again. Song qingxiao quickly said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number six frowned and stopped in his tracks. The group of panicked refugees stopped in their tracks again. ¡°Eh?¡± No. 1 said,¡± do they understand what we are saying or not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he understands or not, capture him and ask him. If he doesn¡¯t speak, kill him! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get anything out of him.¡± Number six said coldly, but the group of people still stood with their heads lowered. They didn¡¯t have any unnecessary reaction to his words, which made number six¡¯s expression even gloomier. ¡°Where is this place?¡± He asked again, gripping his flute tightly as he spoke, his killing intent exposed. However, what number six received was still silence. Number one¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. He couldn¡¯t hold back the anger in his heart and glanced in number Seven¡¯s direction. Number Seven¡¯s eyes were still closed, but it was as if he had long established a tacit understanding with number six. Even if number six didn¡¯t say a word, number seven was like a worm in his heart. The ends of her hair moved, and the braids came to life, turning into the head of a snake that bared its fangs and brandished its claws. It suddenly fell off her head and climbed down number Seven¡¯s body to the ground, quickly crawling in the direction of the escapees. The snake was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, it appeared at the feet of one of the escapees and wrapped around his ankle. With a hiss, it opened its mouth and bit him. It wasn¡¯t just the escapees who didn¡¯t react in time, even number one and the others were shocked. The snake was as thin as a chopstick, but it was extremely poisonous. Once the escapee was bitten, his face turned black and he fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. His body withered at a speed visible to the naked eye, shrinking again and again. His body convulsed and curled up, and finally, he seemed to turn into a piece of dead wood, without any breath. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Number Seven¡¯s ability was so terrifying. Even if the other party was an ordinary person, to be able to easily take a person¡¯s life in the blink of an eye, this means could not be underestimated. Number six was now half a cripple, but number Seven¡¯s special ability was difficult to deal with, and he seemed to listen to number six¡¯s words. Song Qing was on high alert. His eyes fell on the dead body of the fugitive. His legs were curled, his arms were crossed, his face was wrinkled, and his eyes were like two dried grapes. The thin snake that bit him was wrapped around his ankle. After he succeeded, it turned into nothing and disappeared into thin air. At the same time, song qingxiao clearly saw that the long braid on number Seven¡¯s hair had grown back. This proved that the snake had either been summoned back by her, or that as long as her spiritual energy was not exhausted, she had the ability to infinitely summon poisonous snakes for her use. Song qingxiao subconsciously touched the silver Wolf mark on her wrist. After defeating the two-headed dog and showing off its divine power, the silver Wolf seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, probably because her spiritual power was about to be exhausted. No matter how she called out to it with her consciousness, there was no response. From number Seven¡¯s snake venom, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the silver Wolf¡¯s venomous fangs. That day, the silver Wolf had bitten Luo Wu, causing him to almost die from the poison. Even the antidote that he had exchanged from the trial space was not very useful. The silver Wolf¡¯s venomous fangs had evolved from absorbing the fangs of the wyrmdragon that had almost turned into a Dragon that day. It was unknown whether the venomous fangs of the silver Wolf or the snake venom of number seven were better. She had the flood dragon¡¯s blood in her body, and it was also fused with the evolution potion. He didn¡¯t know how effective number Seven¡¯s venom would be on her. As song Qingxin was thinking, the group of escapees lowered their heads even more after someone died. They squeezed into each other and wanted to hide. Looking at the situation, they were already extremely afraid and would not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± She suppressed the thoughts in her heart, raised her hand that was rubbing the silver Wolf mark, and made a gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t go up the stairs for now, alright?¡± Perhaps it was because she had previously entangled the two-headed dog so that these people could pass through first and did not hide her purpose and told them directly, the group of restless escapees stopped again when she spoke. ¡°Why are you being so polite to them?¡± Number seven had killed someone, which had a deterrent effect, but no one spoke. Number six couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore since he didn¡¯t achieve his goal. ¡°It¡¯s useless to kill!¡± Song qingxiao frowned and rebuked. Number six was not convinced, but his lips moved but he did not argue. He didn¡¯t really think that killing was useless, but he was afraid of song Qing¡¯s strength. Although number one and number five didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that they were apprehensive of number Seven¡¯s ability. They were much more restrained than before. However, song qingxiao did not seem to care. When she spoke to him, her attitude was the same as before. Either she was arrogant, or she didn¡¯t care about number Seven¡¯s strength. Number six felt that it was the latter. Her strength was hard to estimate. For some reason, number six felt that she might still be hiding her strength and had not revealed it all. In addition, number one and number five were obviously on her side. Unless it was absolutely necessary, number six really didn¡¯t want to fight her. Song Qing stopped number six and looked around. Number six and the others didn¡¯t dare to look directly into her eyes, and the fugitives didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads from beginning to end. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± After she finished speaking, she sat down cross-legged. Number one and number five exchanged a look and chose a place not far from song qingxiao at the same time. They also sat down like her. Number six was helpless, but he really did need to recuperate at this time, so he suppressed his unhappiness and sat down with number seven. The group of escapees were all thin and scrawny. They were wearing dirty black robes, and their hair was hanging down. The group of people squeezed together like a group of quails waiting to be slaughtered. At first, song qingxiao was worried that they would take the opportunity to escape and touch something, which would cause a change. After closing her eyes, she even split a trace of her divine sense to pay attention. However, after she found that they did not move after she told them not to move. They did not walk up the steps or sit on the ground, so she was relieved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t notice that after she closed her eyes, one of the escapees timidly raised his head. His wax-like eyes rolled and fell on her. His lips moved stiffly as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out. In the end, he lowered his head again, just like before. Number six was already making the best use of his time to recuperate, while number seven sat beside him like a protector. Song qingxiao did not dare to waste any more time. She only left a trace of her consciousness in case of sneak attacks and concentrated on practicing the God destroying technique. The remaining spirit energy slowly flowed through her veins. As the deity vanquishing technique was activated, a large amount of spirit energy was drawn into her body. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, although the death Qi here was strong, the spiritual power was also very strong. After about two or three hours, her nearly exhausted spiritual power had been restored by 50 to 60 percent.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 339-joining hands _1 Chapter 411: Chapter 339-joining hands _1 Translator: 549690339 After half of his spirit energy was restored, the soreness in his arms from the overexertion disappeared. When she opened her eyes, a layer of ice had already formed on her body, wrapping her like an ice cocoon. The ground beside her was frozen as well. Number one and number five sat beside her, seemingly in a meditative state. Song Qing moved her hands. The ice cocoon on her body cracked and fell to the ground, forming a thick layer of ice. As she stood up, a cold mist spread to the surroundings. The others who were taking their seats also opened their eyes when they heard song Qing¡¯s movement. Number six stood up with the help of number seven. Although he still did not look good, he looked much better than before. He looked down at the ground that was still emitting cold air and rubbed his arms subconsciously. He didn¡¯t know what kind of secret technique song qingxiao was cultivating, but even in a meditative state, her body was covered in frost and could affect him from a few meters away. At this moment, her expression was cold and her eyes were deep. Compared to before, it was even more difficult to tell her background. After she woke up, she looked into the distance and did not say anything for a long time. Number one waited for a long time, and seeing that she did not speak, he could not hold it in and asked first,¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Song qingxiao turned around. Her skin was snow-white, and her eyelashes and eyebrows were still frosty. Perhaps the secret technique she cultivated was related to the ice element, the surrounding temperature had dropped because of the frost that had formed on her body. Number one felt a chill in his face when she looked at him. He shivered and subconsciously turned his head away, not daring to meet her eyes. ¡°Look at the corpse over there.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind him turning his head. She raised her hand and pointed. In the dim light, there seemed to be a white mist around her fingertips. Number one was stunned for a moment. Then, he heard her words and was stunned. She was pointing at the escapee who had died in number Seven s hands. The fugitive had been poisoned by the snake, and his head and tail were curled up. His death was already miserable. In the past two to three hours, the corpse had shriveled up. The black robe he had been wearing was like a cover that did not fit him. Most of it had slipped off, revealing the corpse that was curled up inside. The nutrients in the corpse seemed to have been sucked dry, leaving only a layer of skin and bones. It didn¡¯t look like it had just died. When everyone saw this, their expressions changed. Number one was about to say something, but from the corner of his eye, he saw that number five had already slipped away. His body was like an agile monkey, and after a few leaps, he appeared beside corpse number four. ¡°It¡¯s shriveled.¡± Number Five¡¯s voice was a little dry when he spoke. No. 1 and No. 6 were shocked and quickly followed him. No. 4¡¯s body was similar to the fugitive¡¯s, but even more shocking. Number four had a strong body, at least 1.85 meters tall, and was covered in muscles. But now his body had shriveled to at most 1.3 or 1.4 meters, and the clothes he was wearing had collapsed due to the serious shrinking of his body. The exposed arms and legs were dark brown in color, like withered branches. The wound on his back had already dried up, like a wormhole left behind by an old, withered tree. The bloodstains on the ground had disappeared completely. Number five turned around, the internal organs are gone. After he killed number four, the organs that he had casually thrown on the ground had disappeared. The marks that he had left on the ground were gone, and there were only crisscrossing gray-white marks. Song qingxiao was certain that no one had entered the square since they had appeared. If the mutation of No. 4 and the fugitive¡¯s body was not man-made, it was very likely that the square and the altar were the cause. This square might be ¡®cannibalistic¡¯, which was why this place was clean, quiet, and without a single person, but was filled with the aura of death. Song qingxiao looked around. Number six and the others looked serious. After discovering the strangeness of the square, no one was willing to stay here any longer. ¡°This place is too strange.¡± Number six¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, what do we do now?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao, and she seemed to be the leader. ¡°Let¡¯s go up first,¡± As she spoke, she touched the dagger at her waist. At this point, there was no other way. It was impossible to retreat, and it was also impossible to stop. Even though he knew that there was something strange about the altar, he could only brace himself and charge forward. Song Qing looked down on the few of them, and his eyes flashed with a glimmer of light, ¡°I¡¯ll go first with number one and number seven. Number five and number six will be the last!¡± Number six was stunned by her arrangement. He had been holding back his anger when she asked him to patrol the other side of the square. Now, he could no longer hold it in,¡± ¡°We¡¯U take the lead and cover the rear,¡± He pointed at the group of cowering escapees and put on a fake smile. ¡°Then what are they doing?¡± Even a fool would know that there was danger on the altar, but no one knew what the danger was. At this time, it was best to use a few ordinary people as bait to explore the way. These people did not have much combat value and could only play the role of cannon fodder. At this time, the lives of the cultivators were far more precious than the ordinary people in the trial space. Even now, song qingxiao was still trying to be soft-hearted, which made number six wonder how someone like her could survive until now. ¡°They¡¯re just ordinary people, they won¡¯t be of much use.¡± Song Qing squinted his eyes and the corners of his mouth seemed to curl up. Then, he rejected number six¡¯s words. Song qingxiao knew what number six was thinking, but she had her own reasons for saying that! The trial had just begun, and everyone had to figure out the situation. No one knew the situation of the terror Battalion better than these escapees. However, it was not easy to pry open their mouths. On the way, these people did not say a word. When there was a trampling scene in the tunnel, the people who were stepped on would rather die than speak. This was enough to prove that this strong fear had been engraved into their bones. It would take some effort to get information from them. they are indeed useless trash. But this is the time to use them. Number six didn¡¯t think much of it and argued with her,¡± besides, this group of people wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason in the trial. They¡¯re just a tool for us to explore the way. Number three, aren¡¯t you being a little too kind? ¡± Those who had entered the divine space and participated in the bloody trials were all like the chosen ones. They were already existences that had transcended ordinary people. Ordinary people were like ants in the eyes of the cultivators. Even if song qingxiao had other plans, hearing number six¡¯s words reminded her of Qian Shan, who she had met on the autumn Festival road. That kind of matter-of-fact attitude, that he treated human life as nothing, and his high and mighty attitude made song Qing frown. number six, as long as everyone is alive, they all have their own reasons to live. No one is born to die. After she said this, she saw that number six still wanted to refute her, but she didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him. Since their paths were different, they could not make plans for each other. The two of them had only met in this trial, and it was hard to say if they could survive this trial. Not to mention, it was also hard to say if they would meet again after the trial. Everyone had different views, and no one could convince the other. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, you can do as you please. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± After song qingxiao finished his words, number six¡¯s eyes showed some displeasure, but he suppressed his anger and did not speak again. The atmosphere was tense. Among the escapees who had their heads lowered, after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, one of them trembled. After a while, he slowly raised his head. ¡°This¡­¡± When the hoarse and dry voice came out, it attracted the attention of the others. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned dark. Her ¡®argument¡¯ with number six seemed to have worked, and the fugitive finally spoke. She turned her head. The fugitive was still trembling under her gaze, but perhaps because he was touched by her previous words, he held back and did not avoid her gaze. It was a young man with sunken cheeks. Because he was thin, his eyes were very big. Perhaps he was already used to silence, but when he spoke, his tongue was not very flexible. When he opened his mouth, the dry skin of his mouth broke, and a few drops of blood burst out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is ¡­ Death ¡­¡± The blood stained his lips red as he opened and closed his mouth. Every word he said seemed to be filled with extreme fear. That kind of fear seemed to be carved into his soul, making him tremble involuntarily. However, perhaps song qingxiao¡¯s previous display of strength had comforted him. He suppressed his fear and trembled for a while. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Die¡­ Undead, altar.¡± This was an undead altar! The moment the man¡¯s voice fell, the dead silence in the square seemed to be awakened by his words.. A gust of wind blew from the ground, and it was as if there were countless dead souls wailing in everyone s ears! Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: The undead (1) Chapter 412: The undead (1) Translator: 549690339 , ¡®Wuwuwu The wailing was so intense that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. The chilly wind that came from nowhere in the square ruffled people¡¯s hair and clothes, as if there were restless dead souls lying on everyone¡¯s shoulders. Number one¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He subconsciously patted his arm and covered his ears. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Number six saw his actions and shook his head. His special ability was to use his voice to confuse people, so it was obvious that this voice was a powerful mental power that directly penetrated into the consciousness of people. It was useless to cover one¡¯s ears. As long as one¡¯s consciousness was clear, this ¡®ghost cry¡¯ would not be covered. Number one covered his ears for a while and put his hands down dejectedly. Number six was right, this voice could not be covered. ¡®Wuwu¡­¡¯ The wailing grew louder and louder. On the originally empty square, shadows suddenly began to shuttle back and forth. Despair and fear appeared on the faces of the escapees. The fear was far deeper than in the tunnel. It was as if the existence of the undead altar was thousands of times more terrifying than the man-eating two-headed dogs and Giants. A gust of wind blew over, and the shriveled body of number four on the ground was blown by this cold wind, turning into dust and drifting in the square. This sudden scene made number one nervous. He instinctively moved closer to song qingxiao. An even stranger thing happened. After the powder of number four was blown into the air, it didn¡¯t disappear around the square. Instead, it began to turn into a shadow in the air as the cold wind blew. Not long after, spirit number four, which was about twice the size of spirit number four, floated in the air! Perhaps it was because he had died not long ago, but his face still had a confused expression. His huge head turned in mid-air, and his gaze fell on his chest. There was a bowl-sized black hole in his chest. After seeing the wound on his chest, number Four¡¯s face contorted in pain. This expression was exactly the same as his reaction before he died. A person who had already died was ¡®resurrected¡¯ in front of everyone in a terrifying way, repeating the scene of his death. This kind of unbelievable situation had a huge impact on the minds of number one and the others. Their expressions changed drastically in an instant, and their bodies began to tremble involuntarily. ¡°This ¡­¡± Number six cried out in shock, but it was as if someone had stuffed a large handful of sand into his throat. He only managed to make one sound before he could no longer make another sound. However, even though it was only a single word, it still attracted the attention of the illusory figure in the air. He raised his head and immediately saw song qingxiao and the others. Number Four¡¯s face, which was a mix of green and white under the pale white light, was stunned at first. Then, when he ¡®saw¡¯ number five, his eyes, which were as wide as copper bells, revealed a look of resentment. He stretched out his hand in an attempt to cover his chest, and with a ferocious expression, he charged in the direction of number five! Number one let out a loud gasp, and his body instinctively disappeared when number Four¡¯s shadow moved. Number Five¡¯s pupils contracted, and he subconsciously took a large step back. Number six was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. He could only hold on tightly to number Seven¡¯s hand and retreat! ¡°Hmph!¡± At the crucial moment, song Qing squinted his eyes and let out a cold snort. When the crowd was frightened by ¡®dead soul¡¯ number four and retreated, she did the opposite. Not only did she not retreat, but she took a big step forward and stretched out her five fingers. ¡°You¡¯re acting mysterious!¡± Although the death Qi here was thick, it affected one¡¯s psyche more. Number Four¡¯s expression was fierce, and his shadow also expanded. However, he was far from the ruthlessness of Chu ke, whom song qingxiao had met in the last trial. He was just bluffing! The ¡®dead spirit¡¯ charged at her fiercely, roaring. Just as he was about to reach her, number five, who was behind her, felt his heart leap into his throat. His mind went blank and he shouted out of instinct, ¡°¡±Be careful¡­¡± Before he could finish his warning, he saw the ferocious-looking soul pass through song qingxiao¡¯s body! As song qingjiang clenched his fist, he released his divine sense and instantly cut the ¡®dead soul1 into pieces! Number six¡¯s heart trembled, and his body was drenched in sweat. Number Four¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯ had once again turned into dust, and he still had a tight feeling of suffocation. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± Song qingxiao broke through this barrier and coldly reminded him. Her voice was cold, and the words she said made number six and the others feel embarrassed. The invisible number one reappeared, looking a little embarrassed. the ghostly wail has the effect of affecting one¡¯s mind and forming a unique magnetic field. The dead souls that appear are just illusions! She pointed and the others looked in the direction of her finger. Number Four¡¯s body was still in the same place. After a while, it had shriveled up a lot, but it did not disappear. The attack of the ¡®dead souls¡¯ earlier was indeed just a false alarm. After coming back to his senses, number six¡¯s face revealed a look of ridicule. He was the one who used his voice to confuse people, but now he was instead entranced by this square. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had lost face. But after the embarrassment, number six was shocked. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t completely affected by the psychic energy, but she clearly saw the birth of the ¡®dead¡¯. She saw the dead come back to life in front of her, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect her at all. She could still calmly analyze the situation. This person¡¯s will was too strong. He was simply inhuman. After confirming that the ¡®dead souls¡¯ they saw here were not really dead, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Number one could not help but wipe the cold sweat off the tip of his nose, this place is indeed strange. From time to time, wailing ghosts passed through their bodies. Even though they knew it was an illusion, it still gave them goosebumps to see so many ¡®dead souls¡¯ around. He still had a lingering fear, and his voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go up the stairs first.¡± This was not a place to stay for long. The magnetic field here had changed, and the death energy was getting stronger. Although the ¡®dead souls¡¯ here were just illusions, it was very likely that these people had really died here and had been left with ¡®memories¡¯ in the square. As the death Qi became thicker, everyone¡¯s mental energy would be affected more and more. When the time came, the longer they stayed, the more likely they would suffer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once one¡¯s mental energy was weakened, they might just wait for death here. After saying this, she turned to look at the escapee. The man¡¯s eyes were empty. After she exposed the illusion of the ¡®dead souls¡¯ here, his face did not look any better. Instead, he trembled even more. They were the natives of the trial and had a deep understanding of it. Could there be some secret hidden in the square? She paused for a moment and walked over to the man. what¡¯s an undead altar?¡± Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Altar (1) Chapter 413: Altar (1) Translator: 549690339 Under the impact of the ¡®dead souls¡¯, that man was like a small boat in the middle of a storm. He couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Sweat ran down his thin face, turning the blood and dirt on his face into black water, dripping down his face, altar of¡­ Dead ¡­ Spirits ¡­ I can¡¯t wake him up. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t get over it, I¡¯ll become ¡­ The sacrifices will be buried on the altar, and their souls will be imprisoned here as slaves, never to be reincarnated.¡± When he said this, the despair in his eyes was so thick that it seemed to overflow. When the other escapees heard his words, they lowered their heads even more, and a sense of sadness and despair spread. The ¡®dead souls¡¯ floating around seemed to feel this dejection and couldn¡¯t help but be affected, letting out even louder wails. ¡°Him?¡± Song qingxiao caught the key word in his words, who¡¯s ¡®he¡¯? ¡± When she asked this, the fugitive who spoke became even more frightened. His face twitched uncontrollably, and the blood on his cracked lips stretched into a sticky thread as he opened and closed his mouth, as if a red spider web was forming on his mouth, trying to seal it. ¡°Die¡­ Spirit¡­ Fa¡­ MA¡­ Master¡­¡± He said those words with great difficulty. Every time he said a word, the fierce ¡®undead¡¯ around him stopped crying when they heard the word ¡®Necromancer¡¯! The man managed to finish his words, and his body shivered as he lowered his head. He retreated back into the group and refused to speak again. Song Qing looked down on him and guessed that he would not be able to get any more useful information from him. Judging from the current situation, the square had been awakened, so they had to cross the undead altar! Since the so-called ¡®Necromancer¡¯ was not behind the stairs, it must be on the altar! Song Qing looked down on number six,¡± I, number 1, and number 7 will walk in front. They will be in the middle. Number 5 and number 6 will be at the back. She repeated her previous arrangement. This time, after number six reacted, he had no more objections. The undead altar might only be one of the checkpoints in the passage to escape the terrorist camp. There might be other problems later on. If he wanted to get information out of these fugitives, he would have to keep them alive and make them speak willingly. These people were under the threat of death, and ordinary threats were of little use to them. Only by looking for another way could everyone have a better chance of survival. ¡°I think the main event might be up there.¡± Number five pouted his lips and glanced at the top of the altar. Number one also agreed with his point of view. He reached out and wiped the sweat off his forehead,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we all walk together at the front so that we can take care of each other?¡± The ¡®undead¡¯ below was just an illusion created by the powerful mental strength. The real undead altar might be above the stairs. There was also the ¡®Necromancer¡¯ mentioned by the fugitives, who had yet to show up. Just his name alone made the ¡®dead souls¡¯ show fear, and he might not be easy to deal with. Out of the seven trial-takers, number 2 and number 4 were dead, leaving only five alive. And among these five, everyone¡¯s strength had been reduced to a certain extent after being exhausted by the two-headed dog and giant. Even after a short rest and recuperation, it was impossible for them to fully recover to their peak. Now that they knew that there was a problem with the altar above them, they were afraid that they would be in danger if they separated. No one knew how far they had to go on this escape path, but the few who had survived knew that in this mission, the chance of survival was higher if they worked together than if they fought alone. Although the temptation of getting 14000 points alone was great, the points were good, but one had to be alive to spend them. Number 2 and number 4, who had such an idea, had just died not long ago and were reminding the remaining people. After number one said this, number five and number six didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that they had the same idea as him. Number six was the leader of number seven, and he had no other opinions. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment. ¡°Indeed, the Necromancer might be on the altar.¡± She first agreed with number Five¡¯s words, but then she changed the topic,¡± ¡°But I have a feeling that there¡¯s something fishy about this square.¡± She felt that the death energy here was not normal. These ¡®undead¡¯ had ferocious expressions, but they did not have much killing power. No. 4 and the escapee seemed to have been sucked dry of their nutrients. The organs and blood that had disappeared on the ground were all strange. ¡°Just in case, let¡¯s follow the original plan.¡± At this point, she was already prepared to give no further explanation. Number Five¡¯s heart trembled. He exchanged a glance with number six and nodded, not saying anything more. After making the decision, song qingxiao, number one, and number seven took the lead and walked toward the stairs. Along the way, countless ¡®undead¡¯ rushed toward them, trying to block their steps and pass through their bodies while crying. Even though he knew that these ¡®dead souls¡¯ were not lethal, it was still very exciting to collide with so many ¡®ghosts¡¯ at such a close distance. The clothes on number one¡¯s back were dry and wet, and the hair on his inner clothes stood up, making a rustling sound. He was tense and held the crossbow without letting go. Among the three of them, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm. She passed through the ¡®dead souls¡¯ and smashed their spiritual bodies into pieces. Her powerful spiritual power made these ¡®dead souls¡¯ fear her, and they did not dare to pass through her body again. On the other hand, number seven had her eyes closed from the beginning to the end. Her long hair had turned into a thin snake with its head raised and its tongue out, making a hissing sound. Number one had seen her killing people with a snake and was quite afraid of her. He and number seven walked on the left and right of song qingxiao. At this moment, he admired song qingxiao¡¯s calmness. Whether it was the strange number seven or these horrifying ¡®undead¡¯, it seemed that they could not make her change her expression. The escapees lined up behind song qingxiao and the others. They carefully concealed their auras and tried not to make a sound. When they were still a few steps away from the stairs, the sweat on number one¡¯s forehead became even more dense. The undead puppets rushed towards them in groups, shrieking and screaming, trying to force them away from the stairs. Number one¡¯s breathing gradually became faster. Ever since he knew about the existence of the Necromancer, he had been constantly looking around, trying to find traces of the Necromancer. However, all he could see were ferocious-looking ¡®dead souls¡¯, which made him tremble in fear. ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go back¡­ Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± the mage will use you to light up the street lamps of hell¡­ ¡°Go back¡­ Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± The shrill cries of these ¡®undead¡¯ rang out in number one¡¯s consciousness. Even though he tried his best to cover his ears, he could not stop the sound from invading. His willpower showed signs of gradually crumbling under such wails. Cold sweat broke out even more rapidly on number one¡¯s body. When the cold wind blew, it was as if his entire body was cold to the bone. The cold air of death was blowing so hard that his bones seemed to be aching.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: The stars (1) Chapter 414: The stars (1) Translator: 549690339 Number one¡¯s soul wavered at this moment. His eyes dimmed. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small voice rang in his ear,¡± ¡°Number one!¡± Her tone was cold, like ice and snow, and number one shivered. ¡°Be careful!¡± She reminded him coldly. Number one came back to his senses and realized that he was two or three steps away from song qingxiao and number seven. He realized that he had been in a daze earlier and had probably fallen into the Square¡¯s trap. He was immediately frightened and hurriedly suppressed his fear as he strode over. He said sincerely,¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Song qingxiao ignored his thanks. She walked to the stairs and looked down at them carefully. Compared to the ground of the square, the stairs leading to the altar were quite flat. There were no protruding gray-white lines on the ground. Other than that, there was nothing unusual. She pursed her lips, lifted her foot, and carefully took the first step up the stairs. ¡®Bang¡¯, the moment her feet touched the ground, a soft sound was heard. Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. The reason why she could hear the light footsteps so clearly was because all the wind, wails, and ghostly figures had disappeared from her ears. The entire world seemed to have suddenly quieted down, and only the sound of his own breathing and the sound of his heart could be heard. After going up the stairs, it was as if he was in a completely different world from the square. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but on the altar at the top of the stairs, the ¡®lamp¡¯ that emitted a Halo suddenly flashed, and it seemed to be brighter than before. It was as if he was helping the trial-takers to illuminate the way to the undead altar and attracting them to move forward. After song qingxiao stepped up the stairs, she instinctively turned around and looked back. Number seven was about to lift his leg when number one, who was only two steps away, rushed over with a head full of sweat. The undead at the bottom of the stairs unwillingly reached out and tried to grab it, but when they were about to touch the edge of the stairs, they shrank back in fear. It was as if there was an invisible boundary here that they could not cross. With a soft thump, number seven also stepped on the stairs. After she came up, she looked surprised and raised her eyebrows. Obviously, she also felt that something was strange. Number one followed closely behind him. When he came over, a ferocious-looking ¡®undead¡¯ passed through his body. Even though number one knew that this ¡®undead¡¯ was only fooling his ¡®eyes¡¯ after his spiritual energy was affected, he still subconsciously raised his hand to block the ¡®undead¡¯ when he saw it charging at him. However, this action was stopped when he reached the top of the stairs. Number one made a ¡®huh¡¯ sound. He put his hand down and exchanged a look with song qingxiao. The sound disappeared, and the ¡®undead¡¯ was blocked at the bottom of the stairs. However, when number 7 and number 1 went up the stairs one after another, song Qing clearly underestimated them. The light around them instantly brightened up a little. Their arrival was like a drop of water falling into a calm lake, causing ripples. The light in the undead altar was brighter than before, driving away the darkness. However, this light did not give people a sense of security. Instead, it made people feel cold. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was of the ice attribute, so she was the most sensitive to cold. This kind of cold did not come from the outside, but from the depths of the soul. There was no movement on the altar. The ¡®lamp¡¯ on it was still emitting a cold white light, as if nothing had changed. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and looked up. It was originally pitch-black above his head, so high that he couldn¡¯t see the top. But now, in the darkness, there were three stars shining in a row, emitting light! This made the roof of the entire cave look like the night sky that had been splashed with thick paint, making the person on the stairs look extremely small. Moreover, there was something wrong with the Starlight. Song qingxiao looked up, and her eyes seemed to be sucked in by the Starlight. Her divine sense leaked out wildly. It was only for a moment, but it made her break out in cold sweat. She hurriedly cut off the divine sense and forced her head down. Under the Starlight, the undead at the bottom of the stairs seemed to be more solid than before, and their expressions were more sinister. The Starlight had appeared right after the three trial-takers had stepped onto the stairs, so it should be related to them. Her heart was beating faster and faster. At this moment, song qingxiao began to feel the spiritual power in her body leaking out. This discovery made song Qingxin¡¯s heart sink. The Enlightenment chapter of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ was originally to draw the spiritual power of heaven and earth for her own use. After her enlightenment realm stabilized, with the support of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, it was impossible for such a situation of spiritual power leakage to occur. This place was strange and bizarre. Not only did the spiritual Qi not enter her body, but it also absorbed the spiritual energy in her body. Immediately, song Qing locked his meridians and slowed down the speed of the leakage of spiritual power. However, it did not stop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Number one couldn¡¯t help but ask. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she was also full of doubts. Without a word, she took a few more steps up the stairs. With every step, there was a ¡®da da¡¯ sound, and the Starlight above her became brighter. As the Starlight grew brighter, the ¡®undead¡¯ below seemed to be filled with energy, as if it was covered in a layer of light. It became clearer, making number one tremble in fear. At the bottom of the stairs, the fugitives were already preparing to step onto the ¡®undead stairs¡¯. As the first fugitive stepped onto the stairs, another star slowly rose in the darkness above them. Then, the fifth, the sixth¡­ By the time the group of escapees, number 5, and number 6 had all arrived, the sky was already filled with stars. When the intertwining Starlight shone on the human body, the gloomy and cold feeling became even more obvious. The surroundings were as bright as day. Under the Starlight, ghostly figures filled the square as they shuttled around the undead stairs, letting out bone-chilling wails. The scene under the starry sky should have been as beautiful as a painting, but at this moment, it was as terrifying as hell on earth. More and more stars appeared, and song qingxiao felt the speed at which her spiritual power was flowing out of her body was faster than before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter how much she tried to stop it, it was of little use. If they were to slow down their speed, everyone¡¯s spiritual energy would be sucked dry by the Starlight before they reached the top of the altar! Song qingxiao and the other two had already reached the upper middle part of the stairs. There were still about a hundred steps to go. The higher they went, the slower the speed of the people in the middle became. It was as if their essence, Qi, and spirit had been absorbed by this strange star. The steps of the fugitives seemed to be somewhat tired. After another 20 to 30 steps, song Qing¡¯s speed did not change, but the fugitives ¡®speed obviously slowed down. As the participants were split into two groups, number five and number six kept a distance from song qingxiao and the others in order to guard the group in the middle.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: The great array (1) Chapter 415: The great array (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What do we do?¡± Number one¡¯s voice was obviously panting. He had obviously noticed that with the appearance of the star, a large amount of spiritual energy had been lost in his body. He asked anxiously. Number seven, who was standing beside song Qing, didn¡¯t say anything, but his movements seemed to be slower than before. ¡°This has something to do with the Starlight above our heads.¡± Song qingxiao replied in a deep voice. The only way to get out of this predicament was to get nd of these strange stars. However, no one had the strength to forcefully disperse these stars! the appearance of the Starlight might be the work of the Necromancer. I have to find a way to lock the veins, get to the altar as soon as possible, and find the Necromancer. Only then can I solve the problem. Before number one could even nod, number Five¡¯s slightly panicked voice came from below the steps,¡± ¡°Number three, look!¡± In this trial, other than song qingxiao, number five was also considered a character. Even when facing the two-headed dog and the giant, he did not make such a panic-stricken cry. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she quickly turned her head to look The people on the stairs had formed a long line, and number five was at the end of the line. He turned sideways and pointed at the square below, letting out a panicked cry! Song qingxiao was already at the top of the stairs of the undead, about two hundred meters above the ground. She could see everything in the square from above! The square was shrouded in a black mist, and the end of it could not be seen, like a vast night sky. Under the Starlight, the undead shuttling back and forth in the square turned into fluorescent light spots. Looking at them, they were like rapidly moving stars, reflecting the light in the sky! The people standing in the middle of the undead stairs seemed to be in a world of nothingness. Above his head and below him were the night sky and the stars. Their lights reflected each other and formed an inescapable net, capturing all the people who barged in! When number one heard number Five¡¯s cry, he also turned around and saw this extremely fantasizing yet terrifying scene. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell whether the sky was above him or the ground was the sky! His mind was in a daze, and his feet seemed to not be able to step on the ground. He almost felt dizzy and fell down! At the critical moment, song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the collar of his back. Number one¡¯s body swayed, but he came to his senses in time. This calmness made him break out in cold sweat again, what is this place? it¡¯s so strange! This star was extremely dangerous. Song Qing had underestimated it. He also felt dazzled and his soul consciousness was unstable. His realm was not as deep as song Qing¡¯s, so he hadn¡¯t stepped into the real door of cultivation yet. His soul consciousness had almost been sucked into that star. Number one didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. He quickly turned around and took a few deep breaths to adjust his internal breath. Before song qingxiao could say anything, something strange happened again! As the ¡®Starlight¡¯ in the world converged, the ¡®star¡¯ above his head and on the ground began to change. The figures of the ¡®undead¡¯ grew brighter and brighter, like ¡®lamps¡¯ that were lit up, floating in the air. Under the illumination of the light, something seemed to be waking up underground, and a buzzing sound could be heard. The shaking became more and more intense, even affecting the undead stairs. Song qingxiao and the others could feel the ground shaking. ¡°Hu¡­¡± At this moment, an extremely strange tone was heard. From number one and number Seven¡¯s reactions, it should not have been heard by song Qing alone. The source of the sound was unknown, but it seemed to be echoing in every corner of the undead altar. It sounded like a sigh, but it also sounded like someone exhaling a long breath. Before the voice died down, a strange and vague sound of ¡®murmuring¡¯ was heard, carrying a unique charm. ¡®Ka ka ka ka ka¡¯, the ground seemed to be affected by this strange sound, shaking even more violently, the deathly aura in the square also became stronger. ¡°Get up!¡± Just as song qingxiao was feeling uneasy, the strange tone stopped and turned into a gloomy, hoarse voice as he chanted an incantation! ¡°My servants¡­¡± The sound was distant and long, with a mysterious aura. Along with the incantation, the ground, which was already shaking violently, suddenly cracked. That sound was like the sound of a chicken breaking out of its shell. Number five, who was at the bottom, suddenly screamed,¡± ¡°Number three!¡± He seemed to be extremely surprised and could not help but call out. However, he didn¡¯t need to remind her, because song qingxiao noticed that the square below the stairs was illuminated by a large number of ¡®undead¡¯. The protruding grayish-white marks on the flat ground began to move. Looking down from above, they looked like rolling grayish-white waves that could topple mountains and overturn seas. The movement on the ground caused the bodies of number four and the escapee on the ground to start ¡®squirming¡¯ as if they were alive, and they were slowly pushed forward by the wave. No, it wasn¡¯t as if they had ¡®come to life¡¯, and it wasn¡¯t because of the ground that the two corpses were moving. Instead, No. 4 and the fugitive seemed to have really come to life. At this time, their hands were on the ground, trying to prop up their upper bodies. However, the current situation was different from before. It was not an illusion, but they had really gotten up. The stellar array has been activated, and the land of the dead has been illuminated¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was beating wildly, making a heavy thud in her chest. Beneath the ground, the dried up bodies of No. 4 and the fugitive had already stood up shakily. With stiff steps, they moved towards the direction of the stairs. the warrior from hell¡­ As the mysterious incantation was chanted, the White marks engraved on the Square¡¯s ground began to stand up. One by one, the skulls crawled out of the ground and slowly stood up. Under the stars, tens of thousands of skeletons were resurrected, and the previously empty square was instantly filled with these terrifying skeletons. ¡°Is there something wrong with my mental state again?¡± Number one swallowed his saliva and asked subconsciously. His body was still shaking. At this time, no one could answer him. The sound of the incantation did not stop, and a large number of skeletons were still scrambling to climb up from the ground. With the advancement of modern medicine, skeleton specimens were not rare It would not be surprising if there were one or two, but with so many skeletons appearing and moving, it still made people shudder. Let¡¯s follow the light of the undead and have a good meal!¡± This sentence was like a signal. As soon as he finished speaking, the skeletons that had just come from hell began to move their stiff bodies and move in the direction of the stairs! Under the illumination of the ¡®stars¡¯, skeletons from all directions started to step onto the undead stairs. Number five and the others ¡®expressions were twisted. They seemed to want to escape, but their bodies were frozen by fear and could not move for a moment. Perhaps it was because she was extremely shocked, but song qingxiao began to calm down. She had experienced the resurrection of the doctor and the revenge of the zombies in the trial. Psychologically, she was much more accepting of these summoned skeletons than number one and the others. let¡¯s go up and find the Necromancer first. Number five and number six, hold them off for now and don¡¯t let them come up! There were too many of them, like an undying Army. If they all rushed up the stairs, there would be necromancers in front and an Army of skeletons behind them. They could only wait for death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The only way to survive was to block one side while song qingxiao and the others destroyed the Necromancer. When she said this, she secretly sent out her divine sense, waking up the people who were almost scared out of their wits. Number six woke up and was about to run away when she heard song qingxiao s words. She couldn¡¯t help but scream,¡± ¡°Hold on? Who can withstand this!¡± Below the stairs was an Army of skeletons. They formed into groups and almost flooded the square! Under the illumination of the undead and the Starlight, the eye sockets of these skeletons seemed to be burning with will-o¡¯- the-wisps, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.. In the face of such undead creatures, number six couldn¡¯t muster up any fighting spirit and only wanted to retreat! Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Chapter 344-withstand _1 Chapter 416: Chapter 344-withstand _1 Translator: 549690339 The undead Army was so dense that it seemed like there was no end to it. No. 4 was the first to get up. The body of the fugitive was almost at the stairs. After the Necromancer¡¯s incantation fell, the clear boundary between the stairs and the square should have been broken. At this time, facing these ¡®ta ta ta1 footsteps, everyone on the stairs felt a heavy pressure. Number 5 and number 6 already had thoughts of retreating. It would be fine if they just fought with existences like the two-headed dog and giant. But now, they were facing thousands of undead creatures, which was a doomed outcome. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you have to hold on even if you can¡¯t!¡± I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to escape! song qingxiao scolded sternly. Her words were like golden Spears, sonorous and powerful, with hidden killing intent. It made number six and the others, who were terrified just now, keep quiet out of fear. They knew that she was not joking. After number six wailed, he also knew the severity of the situation. This situation seemed familiar, similar to the two-headed dog and giant that had chased him from the other side of the suspension bridge. One was chasing, while the other was waiting for an opportunity to snipe. At that time, number six had been caught in a pincer attack by the two-headed dog and the giant. Fortunately, song qingxiao and the others had stepped forward and defeated the two-headed dog and the giant separately, thus breaking the difficult situation. However, knowing was one thing, and facing the attack of the skeleton army was another. Number six cursed again and again, venting his fear with loud curses. Number Five¡¯s facial muscles twitched, as if he had made up his mind. After taking a deep breath, his body began to expand, growing to a height of two to three meters, turning into a giant King Kong. He pounded his chest with his arms, stomped the steps twice, and let out an earth-shaking roar,¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The roar spread out and even temporarily suppressed the footsteps of the skeleton army! The battle intent that spread out from number Five¡¯s body shocked number six. This time, his body was even larger than when he killed number four, proving that he had still been hiding his strength at that time and had only revealed it all at this time. Number six gritted his teeth and clenched his flute tightly, shouting,¡± ¡°Number three, number three! You guys have to hurry up, hurry up!¡± His voice was a little shrill because of extreme fear, mixed with the sound of his footsteps. ¡°We might not be able to hold on for long!¡± He sounded like he was about to cry. if we can¡¯t take it down after a long time, I don¡¯t care if you make a move or not. I¡¯m going to escape! He didn¡¯t need to say anything. Under such circumstances, song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer. She turned around and strode up the stairs. Number one looked at number five and number six pitifully, then at the undead Army that was swarming up the stairs. He shivered and followed her. The three people at the front were still about fifty or sixty steps away from the top of the altar, but the higher they went, the closer they were to the stars above their heads. They all felt that their veins were like water pipes with holes leaking, and the spiritual energy in their bodies began to leak out. Song qingxiao was still fine and could barely hold on, but number one and number seven quickly turned pale and panted. ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡± Number one¡¯s body was like a flood, and large amounts of sweat flowed out, soaking his clothes. He had already used up a lot of his spiritual power when he was restraining the giant. At this time, his whole body was like a leather ball that was constantly leaking air. Every time he lifted his leg, he felt that the leg weighed more than a thousand pounds. ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± Song Qing¡¯s small head was already covered in sweat, but he still walked forward, if you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kick you down! Her tone was calm, and she didn¡¯t seem to be joking with him. Number one shivered. He wanted to curse, but he had to consider her strength. In the end, he could only turn his grief into strength and force himself to move forward. On the other side, number seven was also a little slower. She hesitated for a moment, and a dark green shadow suddenly appeared on her cheek. The shadow turned into scales and covered her face. Her legs turned into a thick, dark green snake tail and her upper body bent down! After number Seven¡¯s transformation, her appearance was extremely terrifying. Scales covered her cheeks and arms, and her long braids turned into thin snakes that flicked their tongues. She reached out her hands and swept her tail. She jumped four or five steps forward and closed the distance between her and song qingxiao. That thick long tail almost swept past number one, who was staggering. He was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat. He looked up at number seven, who had already mutated, and a hint of gloominess flashed through his eyes. In this way, the true strength of the three trial-takers was revealed. Song qingxiao was the strongest. She was at the front, only ten steps away from the top of the altar. Number seven was next, and he could transform into a snake. Number one was at the back, more than twenty steps away from the altar. The gravitational force of the stars was getting stronger and stronger. In just a few steps, song qingxiao had lost nearly 10% of the 50 to 60% of her spiritual power that she had cultivated. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took another step up the stairs. She was nine steps away from the altar. The sound of the skeleton Army¡¯s footsteps below was gradually drowned out by her violent heartbeat. When she took another step, she could feel the shock of the surrounding spiritual energy when she landed. She heaved a long sigh and continued to climb. There were still seven more steps to go, and the edge of the altar at the top could already be seen. Song qingxiao raised her head, her eyes as firm as a rock. She took out the dagger from behind her waist and took another step forward. At this time, most of the altar¡¯s appearance came into her view. The altar was round, about 40 to 50 square meters, but to her surprise, there was no one on the altar. She did not see the shadow of the Necromancer! How was this possible? Song qingxiao was shocked. The escapees had said that there was a Necromancer on the undead altar. Even if the words of the escapees were vague and might not be credible, everyone had clearly heard the sound of an incantation just now, which woke up the skeleton on the ground. To be able to do this, he must be the Necromancer that the fugitives had mentioned. However, the square was filled with undead, and there was no one on the altar. Where was the Necromancer hiding? The Army of skeletons below surrounded her, and the stars above her absorbed everyone¡¯s spiritual energy. She was the first to reach the altar, hoping to kill the Necromancer first and break out of this predicament. However, if the Necromancer was not on the altar, wouldn¡¯t everyone just have to wait for death? In an instant, song qingxiao broke out in a cold sweat, wetting the dagger in her hand! She turned her head and looked back. Number 7 and number 1 were still chasing after her desperately, and the fugitives were also staggering up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the bottom of the stairs, the dead body of number four had already stepped onto the stairs, chasing after the fresh blood and flesh, trying to drag everyone into hell. At this point, there was no way to escape. He could only brace himself and move forward. In one breath, she climbed several steps and finally stood on the stairs leading to the edge of the altar. She finally saw the other half of the altar that was previously hidden. What made her feel extremely disappointed was that there was really no Necromancer on the altar. The circular altar¡¯s floor was smooth and clean.. The most eye-catching thing was the huge black Star totem that appeared in the middle of the altar! Chapter 417 - Chapter 417* Summoning 1 Chapter 417* Summoning 1 Translator: 549690339 Countless tiny Starlight surrounded the huge star in the middle, forming a unique totem. & Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw that there was no Necromancer on the altar. What about the death mages? Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she patrolled the altar. At the same time, she released her psyche to search for any hidden auras. The top of the altar was closer to the stars above, as if he could touch the Starlight by raising his hand. His spiritual power was in chaos, and the spiritual awareness he released was sucked in by the stars. The altar was empty. The divine consciousness that was released sensed the thick death energy, but did not sense the existence of the Necromancer. Could it be that there was no Necromancer here, and she had been deceived by the fugitives? Song qingxiao instinctively turned around and looked back. On the stairs, the escapees were lined up with their heads lowered, struggling to climb up. ¡¯ Number one was sweating profusely and his expression was twisted. When he saw her standing at the top of the stairs without moving, his eyes revealed shock and he seemed to be shouting at the top of his lungs. In the middle of the stairs, number Four¡¯s withered body was swaying. He was only a few dozen steps away from catching up to number five and the others who were at the end of the line. Behind No. 4 was the undead Army that was surging toward them like a tidal wave. The ground was still shaking, and the cracking sounds were not deafening. More skeletons were crawling out of the ground. Although number five and number six did not escape due to what she said earlier, they subconsciously retreated up the stairs when the undead creatures approached them. However, if they could not find the Necromancer, they would be like her and had nowhere to retreat to. What would they do then? The stars were absorbing everyone¡¯s spiritual energy and mental energy, and the undead Army was so large. How could they fight them head-on if they couldn¡¯t find a mage to summon them? ¡°Number three! Number 3!¡± Number one¡¯s hysterical roar was mixed with the advancing footsteps of the skeleton army, and it reached song qingxiao¡¯s ears. Her dazed eyes quickly regained their clarity. Number one mimicked number seven, using both his hands and feet to wave at her desperately. He gritted his teeth and shouted,¡± ¡°Go on, you f * eking go on!¡± He looked like he was about to cry out loud. The skeleton¡¯s footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer to the top of the stairs, and every step was extremely difficult. The power of the stars seemed to have no effect on the undead. At this rate, the undead Army would reach the top of the stairs in less than three to four minutes. Under such circumstances, everyone placed their hopes on her, who was at the forefront. The only thing they could do was to kill the person who summoned the undead creatures and send them back to hell. That was what song qingxiao had said and done. She had even ordered number five and number six to hold on. However, she had already reached the top of the stairs and was only one step away. Could she be afraid? Was he deliberately waiting for everyone to arrive before making a move? Or was she trying to stall for time so that she could pick up the points when number five and six died? At the thought of this, number one¡¯s heart burned with anxiety. He cursed repeatedly, gritted his teeth, and climbed up with all his might. At the bottom of the stairs, number Four¡¯s body was getting closer and closer. At this critical moment, number five and number six didn¡¯t even dare to turn their heads to look at the situation above them. They were hoping that song qingxiao and the others could quickly take care of the Necromancer and get them out of this predicament! When number one¡¯s shrill cry rang out, number Five¡¯s body trembled heavily. Beside him, number six¡¯s eyes revealed a look of cowardice. The few trial-takers had the same thought as number one. However, at the crucial moment, number Five¡¯s eyes hesitated for a moment before he let out a violent roar. Facing number four who was about to meet him head on, his tall figure did not retreat. Instead, he began to rush forward along the stairs! ¡°If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time!¡± ¡®Dang dang¡¯, the heavy footsteps rang out. Number Five¡¯s body, which was as huge as a small mountain, was the first to reach number four. His huge hand, which was like a king Kong, clenched into a fist and he punched number Four¡¯s corpse with all his might! With a loud bang, No. 4¡¯s withered body was hit and fell to the ground It rolled down the stairs and finally crashed into the undead Army behind it. It knocked down a few skeletons and caused a commotion! After hearing number one¡¯s shout, number six, who was about to escape, saw number Five¡¯s actions and revealed a mocking expression. Number three might have ill intentions. At this moment, there was no need for everyone to listen to her commands. They should be running for their lives. Number five looked smart and extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so stubborn and so impulsive. ¡°Number five, you¡­¡± Number six stomped his foot and resisted the urge to retreat. He said anxiously,¡± number three might have ill intentions. We¡­ ¡°Since we¡¯re a team, I believe in my teammates!¡± Number five didn¡¯t even turn his head. He stood in front of the undead Army like an iron tower, ¡®¡ö I believe that she wouldn¡¯t lie to me. If she dares to lie to me, I¡¯ll tear her apart even if I have to turn into an undead! After he said this, he turned his head to the side. ¡°Number three told us to hold on for now.¡± Under the Starlight, his face was covered in dark brown hair, and his face was as fierce as a Vajra. He clenched his fists and spoke with a firm tone. It was obvious that he had made up his mind. Number six¡¯s face showed a struggle. He wanted to curse loudly, but he also wanted to laugh at number five for not having enough brain power. This was God¡¯s trial. Everyone would kill each other, compete with each other, do anything for points, and do anything to survive. Where would there be teammates? However, when the words reached his mouth, he didn¡¯t dare to speak in the end! Number five was filled with killing intent. Number six suppressed the grievance, depression, and anger in his heart and finally accepted his fate. He picked up his flute and sighed,¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Number four, who had been knocked down by number five, fell onto a pile of Skeletons. However, because there were too many skeletons, the slight commotion quickly subsided. The skeleton that had fallen to the ground got up again and continued to climb up the stairs. It seemed to have sensed the temptation of blood and flesh, and its speed was much faster than before. Number six¡¯s sigh didn¡¯t make number five turn back. There were already Skeletons approaching from the other side. Number five shouted and jumped over, punching the skeletons down. However, there were tens of thousands of skeletons on this round staircase. If they attacked one, there would be another one. The escapees were gradually running out of strength. Some of them were walking slowly and fell behind, while the skeletons were tireless. If this continued, there would be problems sooner or later. Number six sighed, picked up the flute, and played it. The moment the flute sounded, song Qing let out a deep breath to calm his rapid heartbeat. When he raised his head again, his eyes were filled with determination as he prepared to step onto the altar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, number seven had also climbed up, followed by number one When they were four or five steps away from the stairs, number one propped up his upper body and looked up at the altar. He immediately understood the reason why song qingxiao had stood still. ¡°Where are the mages?¡± At the edge of the undead altar, number one¡¯s despairing and sharp voice rang ¡°Where did the Necromancer go?¡± Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Mage (1) Chapter 418: Mage (1) Translator: 549690339 | where did the Necromancer go?¡± ¡°Where did he go ¡­¡± ¡°Where did he go ¡­¡± No. i¡¯s voice began to reverberate on the top of the altar. After the great hope was lost, it was followed by extreme despair and loss. He called out song qingxiao¡¯s question. His voice traveled down the stairs, and No. 5 and No. 6, who were fighting against the skeleton army, heard him. As the flute stopped playing, number five, who was punching the skeletons, suddenly stopped. The group of skeletons swarmed in and surrounded number five in an instant. One of the skeletons opened its mouth that was no longer bloody and bit number Five¡¯s calf. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, it tore off a piece of hairy flesh! The smell of blood spread out, and the other skeletons seemed to be encouraged, as they wrapped around number five even tighter! ¡®Roar!¡¯ Number five let out a cry of pain. He kicked with all his might, and the skeletons that were wrapped around his legs were sent flying. He grabbed the skeleton that was hanging from his arm and smashed it down! ¡®Crack, crack¡¯ the sound of bones breaking rang out continuously. These skeletons were not strong, but they had the advantage in numbers. What made number five feel uneasy was that he had encountered these skeletons head-on. As the stars above his head flickered, there seemed to be some mysterious connection between the Starlight and these skeletons, which made them more and more agile after bathing in the Starlight. A pile of skeletons was smacked away, and even more skeletons rushed forward to surround number five. These creatures were immortal and didn¡¯t know pain. There were so many of them that if this continued, the trial-takers and escapees would be dragged to death sooner or later! Seeing that number five was in danger, number six managed to recover from his shock and continued to play his flute. Compared to number five, who was known for his strength and physique, and his simple and rough movements, number six¡¯s flute sound was much more useful at this time. The sound of the flute, which was secretly controlled by mental power, made the movements of the skeletons surrounding number five freeze. Number five took the opportunity to get rid of the skeletons and quickly retreated. Although number six had managed to control a small cluster of mist for the time being, under the stars, the little spiritual power left in his body began to surge out in large amounts. In just two or three breaths, he was unable to hold on. The flute music stopped, and the slow-reacting skeletons immediately pounced on the team again. The two cultivators below were in trouble, and song qingxiao, who was above, also stepped into the altar! The moment the tip of her foot touched the ground, the altar that was originally calm ¡®moved¡¯! The huge black Star totem at the center of the altar began to rotate slowly, and the Starlight around it began to flash. As these stars changed, a large amount of ¡®Starlight¡¯ from above and on the ground surged toward the undead altar above the stairs! The power of the stars turned into a huge amount of energy, forming a small Hurricane at the center of the altar. With a whooshing sound, it was sucked in by the stars on the ground! After the Black Star totem in the center absorbed the energy, it began to emit a large amount of black fog. Song qingxiao¡¯s blood started to boil. Her disappointment and anger were all gone, and her eyes were filled with excitement. The altar¡¯s change at this time most likely meant that the Necromancer mentioned by the escapees was finally going to reveal his true identity. The Black Star totem at the center of the altar turned into an abyss under the thick fog. In the black fog, a head slowly emerged from the abyss! There seemed to be an invisible pair of hands below that lifted him up. Song Qing was overjoyed. He guessed that this was probably the exit to escape from the undead altar! She clenched her dagger and tried to run in the direction of the Necromancer. The moment she took a step, the stars on the ground began to change! These star totems resonated with the Starlight above and on the ground, and formed a huge net with invisible spiritual power, blocking song qingxiao! At this time, the Necromancer¡¯s head had already emerged from the abyss! It was an intimidating ¡®face¡¯ that was shrouded in a thick black mist. The black mist seemed to have come alive, and wisps of it wrapped around his head. A strong death aura spread over the entire undead altar as the Necromancer¡¯s head appeared! The black mist coiled and supported the Necromancer¡¯s neck and shoulders from the abyss. The more he appeared, the stronger the death energy became and expanded. The thick death Qi attached to the body seemed to be alive, fighting to enter the pores and into the meridians. The undead Army below sensed the appearance of the deathly aura, and as if they had consumed a great tonic, the ground shook even more violently. It was obvious that more skeletons were trying to crawl out from the ground! This Necromancer had only appeared, and there was already such a huge commotion. He could not be allowed to appear again. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. Under the surge of her spiritual energy, a layer of light blue scales appeared on her skin. She broke free from the restraints of her spiritual energy and stepped into the abyss! The black mist was blown away by the hurricane, like the long hair of a Necromancer, hanging loosely behind his head. The Necromancer seemed to have sensed the presence of the trial-taker on the altar. His eyes were closed, and his face was covered in black mist. The moment song Qing moved, he opened his eyes! In his eye sockets, there were two white flames. The color of the flame was the same as the light that had previously illuminated the square. It did not have the slightest temperature, but instead, it made people feel cold. As the flames flickered, a wave of undead energy spread out from the altar. Song qingxiao seemed to have hit an invisible wall that was trying to push her away. It was as if her body had been immersed in an ice cellar in an instant. Wisps of cold Yin energy tried to drill into her body through her pores, but they were all stopped by the scales that appeared on her skin! The power of the undead circled around her body. The spiritual power and the aura of death intertwined to form a hurricane that blew her clothes up. Under the powerful pressure, song qingxiao was forced to stop in her place. Number 7, who was about to reach the edge of the altar and stretched out an arm covered with scales to grab the edge of the altar, was not as lucky as her. When the Necromancer opened his eyes, the powerful force of the undead pushed number seven down the stairs, sliding down three or four steps. At this critical moment, number seven changed again. He let out an extremely sharp scream and flicked his tongue. His hands turned into a pair of giant claws, and his long tail blocked the stairs before he could stabilize himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thin snake on her head also climbed up the steps. Using this force, number Seven¡¯s long tail rubbed against it hard, and her whole body went against the pressure and slithered back to the edge of the altar. The moment the Necromancer appeared, the bones that were scattered on the ground by number five began to squirm and merge together under the nourishment of death Qi and Starlight, gradually forming a skeleton that was much larger than before. Song qingxiao did not know that number five and number six were facing an even greater danger. She was currently entangled in the black mist and slowly walked forward against the remaining power of the hurricane. However, every step she took was as difficult as ascending to the sky. In the abyss, the Necromancer¡¯s upper body had already appeared. She was still two to three meters away from the center. At this point, it was impossible to stop him before he appeared.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419= Here it comes (1) Chapter 419= Here it comes (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song Qingxin felt regretful, but she had already expected such an outcome. The Black Star totem at the center of the altar had formed a huge black vortex, and the Necromancer was in the middle of the vortex. His upper body had already appeared, and his lower body was a void. His long robe woven from black mist fluttered with the spiritual energy Hurricane. His eyes, which flickered with ghost fire, revealed a disdainful and cold look. Song qingxiao did not expect the Necromancer to look like this. Just as she was feeling surprised, she was shocked to find that the spiritual power around her had started to change! The massive energy that was cutting and pushing her body away earlier seemed to have been inexplicably summoned and began to surge toward the center of the black hole. The powerful spiritual energy and death energy were all absorbed into the abyss. After entering the black mist, the unparalleled energy gradually formed the outline of the Necromancer¡¯s lower body! The spiritual power in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to boil, and it flowed out of her veins like a flood. A huge suction force pulled her body, like a pair of invisible hands trying to pull her into the abyss. From the beginning, she had tried to get close to the center of the altar. Now, she was trying her best to stabilize her body and not be sucked into the abyss. The rubber band that tied her hair behind her head was cut by the spiritual power with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and bounced out of her body in the air. In the blink of an eye, it was cut into pieces by the spiritual power, turned into dust, and sucked into the blackhole. Her hair flew forward and almost covered her entire face! With her vision blocked, song qingxiao could only hear two soft bangs. Number seven and number one, who were lying on the edge of the altar, were sucked up to the altar by the strong suction force. It happened so suddenly that the two of them did not even have time to react. They were already flying in the direction of the Necromancer! In the nick of time, song qingxiao held her breath. In the middle of the storm, she reached out her hand like lightning and grabbed the tail of number seven, who was flying at the front! ¡°Stop!¡± She let out a violent cry and poured the spiritual energy in her body into her arms, forcibly stopping her feet that had slid forward about 30 to 40 centimeters because of number seven! Song Qing steadied his body, grabbed number Seven¡¯s tail, and whipped it like a long whip. Poor No. 7 did not even have the time to react. He could only feel a heart-wrenching pain from his tail, and large amounts of scales were pulled off by song qingxiao. He could not even open his mouth under the strong wind, and he could not say anything. As her world spun around, a loud bang was heard as her spinning body collided with number one, who was being pulled over by the Necromancer! ¡öCrack, crack¡¯ the sound of bones breaking rang out one after another. Fortunately, number Seven¡¯s body had become soft after he transformed, so the two of them did not suffer any more pain. Otherwise, the two of them would have lost their lives in this violent collision! But even so, number seven was still badly injured, and number one had several broken ribs. The force of song qingxiao¡¯s forceful collision between the two was just enough to offset the powerful suction from the abyss. After her attack landed, she immediately let go of number Seven¡¯s long tail. Number one and number seven fell to the ground about ten meters away from the altar with a ¡®clang¡¯ while hugging each other. The remaining force pushed them a few more steps before they finally stopped. Poor number one felt dizzy and dizzy, as if his internal organs were about to fall out. After his ribs were broken, his lungs were tightly pressed, and every breath he took was extremely painful. The world was spinning, and the smell of blood rushed to his throat. But at this time, the suction force had not stopped, and the two¡¯s falling figures slowed down a little, and began to slide back to the Middle. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold as she clenched her fist. Seeing the two men slide over again, she immediately extended her leg and kicked them hard! This kick happened to land on number one¡¯s thigh, and under the gravity, number one and number Seven¡¯s bodies slid out a few steps like arrows released from a bow. ¡°Owuuu!¡± Number one let out a cry of pain after being kicked. Number one felt a sharp pain in his thigh, and his soul returned to its original position under the pain. His consciousness, which had been in a daze since the Necromancer¡¯s appearance, became much clearer. When he came back to his senses, he felt that he was still sliding towards the middle. The wind whizzed past his ears and song qingxiao¡¯s small figure blocked his way. With a ¡®Dong¡¯, he hit song qingxiao¡¯s small leg. From her clenched fist, number one could guess song qingxiao¡¯s next move. He immediately moaned and begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao snorted. She was in a terrible situation herself. If she was not afraid that the death of these two people would strengthen the Necromancer¡¯s ability, and if she was not the first to bear the brunt of the attack on the altar, she would not be willing to help them. ¡°Don¡¯t play dead if you¡¯re awake!¡± She gritted her teeth and shouted in a low voice. In the middle of the altar, a change occurred once again. The abyss that was originally formed by the Black Star totem under the Necromancer began to shrink slowly after the Necromancer appeared. His spiritual energy began to decrease at a rapid rate, and even the huge suction force began to weaken. Taking advantage of this opportunity, number seven stuck his claws to the ground. After he woke up, he endured the feeling of his internal organs toppling mountains and overturning seas, raised his long tail, and swept it towards the center of the altar with a whistling sound! The power of the undead flipped the scales on her long tail. Number seven opened her mouth in pain and hissed. The long tail swept through the death aura and spiritual energy blockade, and went straight for the Necromancer¡¯s legs. When song qingxiao saw this, she was about to kick number one away when he hit her calf. Her heart tightened. Number Seven¡¯s long tail had touched the black mist. Emotionally, song qingxiao hoped that she could succeed and kill the Necromancer. However, from a logical point of view, she had a faint feeling that it would not be easy for number seven to succeed. The dark green snake¡¯s tail was like a giant whip, whipping away the black mist with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. When it touched the Necromancer¡¯s calf, the long tail seemed to only sweep through the air. It swept across the Necromancer¡¯s empty paint, bringing with it a large amount of black mist that was knocked away by the impact and fell heavily to the ground with a¡¯ pa ¡®sound. The abyss in the center of the altar wriggled and closed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, it turned into a mass of undead power and rushed to the Necromancer¡¯s knees. It turned into a pair of legs covered by black mist and stood on the ground! In an instant, a strong wave of undead energy rushed toward the stairs and the square with the altar as the center. The ground began to buzz and tremble under the excessive death energy, making it difficult for the people on the stairs to stand still. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I,¡± The Necromancer had completely appeared. Two ghostly flames flickered in the black mist. He raised an arm, and the black mist transformed into a netherspirit claw. He curled his finger and said, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± As soon as the declaration was made, it was clearly transmitted to the consciousness of every undead in the square who were alive or dead but refused to rest in peace. The moment the undead Army heard the Necromancer¡¯s declaration, they let out deafening ¡®Kaka¡¯ sounds in unison, as if they were trembling and submitting to their master¡¯s presence.. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Spirit (1) Chapter 420: Spirit (1) Translator: 549690339 I Under the stairs, more and more skeletons climbed out of the ground. The skeleton that had been smashed apart by number five regrouped under the nourishment of the power of the undead and the Starlight, forming a new monster! As the number of skeletons climbing up the stairs increased, the pressure on number six increased sharply. The flute sound that contained spiritual power was gradually covered by the frequent ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds of bones. Sweat quickly appeared on number six¡¯s forehead as he barely managed to slow down the undead creatures that were approaching first. Even so, the effect wasn¡¯t significant. Fortunately, with number Five¡¯s help, one controlled and the other violently stopped. They cooperated with each other and were temporarily safe. However, this was not a long-term solution. The number of the undead was increasing, and number six and number five had noticed that the creatures that had been nourished and regenerated by the power of the undead were much stronger than the skeletons from before in terms of size, speed, reaction, and strength. Even if No. 5 could defeat them for the time being, they would become even more powerful monsters after they reassembled. They didn¡¯t understand pain, and they wouldn¡¯t back down. On the contrary, number five and number six seemed to have the upper hand for the time being. However, the two of them were made of flesh and blood, after all, and their strength would be exhausted sooner or later. Once they were entangled by them, it would be difficult for them to escape death. Fortunately, the two of them were both happy and worried. From the commotion on the altar, the Necromancer should have appeared. He was happy that once the Necromancer appeared, song qingxiao and the others could think of a way to destroy it. The skeleton army he had summoned would be destroyed on its own. However, he was worried that the Necromancer would not be easy to deal with judging from the formation he had created. However, song qingxiao¡¯s display of strength against the two-headed dog and giant was like a shot in the arm for the two of them. For the time being, the two of them didn¡¯t retreat, and they waited with hope in their hearts. But even so, under the attack of the powerful skeleton army, number five and number six were still retreating up the stairs. The lower half of the stairs was filled with densely packed skeletons climbing up. At the end of the group of escapees, some people were soon suppressed by the power of the stars, and their footsteps gradually could not keep up with the group, falling behind. The skeleton behind him caught up. The last escapee tried several times, but he couldn¡¯t move forward at all. In just a few breaths, the skeleton behind him reached out its white bone claws and grabbed his clothes. The escapee¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were filled with fear and despair. Once these demons, who were once transformed from humans, caught their prey, they would not let go and would drag the escapees down the stairs. The sound of joints cracking could be heard as the captured escapee was quickly drowned by a group of skeletons. Ah¡­¡± The shrill screams of the refugees were quickly drowned out by the ka ka¡¯ sounds of the skeletons eating. The blood that spurted out dyed the grayish-white skeletons red. The smell of blood spread out, causing the group of skeletons to become even more restless. Such a way of dying was far more tragic than being trampled to death in the tunnel. The sound of countless teeth grinding on flesh was creepy. Number five heard it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. On the altar, number Seven¡¯s tail whip failed to hit its target. With the remaining force, he turned half a circle with his hands supporting his upper body, and his tail finally landed heavily on the ground with a bang. A few wisps of black gas coiled around her tail, and the scales on the places that had been touched by the air of death withered and shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye. Number seven opened his mouth and flicked his tongue. He made a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound in pain. No. 1 and song qingxiao had seen her attack clearly. Her tail had passed through the Necromancer¡¯s body. In other words, a death mage¡¯s body should be made up of mental energy and not physical. Such an attack would not work on him. Number one endured the pain of his broken ribs. In his fear, he instinctively raised the bow in his hand and fired a few arrows in the direction of the Necromancer. Before the arrow could touch the Necromancer, it seemed to be affected by a powerful energy, and its speed was reduced. The closer they got to the death mage, the slower they became. Under the corrosion of the undead aura, the arrowheads that were shining with a cold light began to decay and melt like candles. Finally, they turned into black ashes and silently flew in the air! No. 1¡¯s special ability should be invisibility, and this crossbow should be his greatest sneak attack. At this moment, crossbows were completely useless against the Necromancer. Number one¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, his body was cold, and his hands and feet were trembling. He immediately had a thought in his mindrSuch an existence was not something they could deal with. As soon as the thought of retreating and escaping came to mind, number one subconsciously wanted to turn invisible and escape. Before he could put his thoughts into action, a slender, fair hand reached out and caught the crossbow in his hand! Number one was in a daze. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t react in time. The crossbow was snatched away by song Qing, who was beside him. Number one¡¯s food had been taken away, and the shock he had received was no small matter. It had jolted him out of his fear of the Necromancer. You ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. He instinctively wanted to reach out and take the bow back, but he saw song Qing aiming at the Necromancer again after snatching the bow. There were still two arrows on the crossbow, and her intention was self-evident. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± This thought flashed through number one¡¯s mind. He had just tried it, and this kind of attack method was useless against the death mage. However, the next moment, he heard song Qing narrow his eyes and pull the trigger. With a whoosh, the arrow left the string. After firing the first arrow, song Qing tried to cover the arrow with a wisp of divine sense and pulled the trigger again. The arrow flew out again! The two arrows, one in front and one behind, flew in the direction of the Necromancer with a sharp momentum. When the first arrow was about to approach the Necromancer, its speed suddenly decreased. Just like before, the Arrowhead began to decay. Number one had already expected this. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions were just a waste of effort. ¡°With¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the second arrow approaching the Necromancer¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But something that shocked number one happened. When the second arrow approached the undead aura, it did not corrode. Instead, it pierced through the black mist and went through the Necromancer¡¯s raised palm, shooting into his chest! Thick black fog emerged from the spot where the arrow disappeared. The Necromancer, who had his hands raised, instinctively lowered his head after being attacked. The long claws that were pierced by the arrow and still had black fog floating around them pressed against his chest. After a long while, he slowly raised his head. His eyes, which were like will-o-wisps, turned towards the direction of the three trial-takers. In an instant, death, despair, fear, and other negative emotions turned into invisible pressure that firmly locked the three of them.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Energy _1 Chapter 421: Energy _1 Translator: 549690339 , If it was before, No. 1 would have been scared when he was stared at by the Necromancer. However, perhaps song Qing¡¯s previous actions had shocked him too much. When he was stared at by the Necromancer, he had goosebumps all over his body, but he was still dumbfounded. He instinctively looked down on song Qing and could not say a word for a long time. At this moment, number one had long forgotten the fear of his weapon being snatched away. The same weapon displayed completely different effects in the hands of different people. If song qingxiao hadn¡¯t personally taken the bow from him, he would have suspected that there was some kind of secret hidden in it. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao was being stared at by the Necromancer. She snorted and threw the crossbow back to No. 1, who was still in a daze. Number one seemed to have woken up from a dream after being hit. When he thought of the previous scene, he was extremely shocked and hurriedly said,¡± ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± He swallowed his saliva, his voice still trembling. ¡°Spiritual power.¡± Song Qing stared at the Necromancer, didn¡¯t you notice that the spiritual energy here is abnormally dense?¡± The stars in the sky and the dead souls on the ground seemed to reflect each other, forming a unique magnetic field. Even the Necromancer in front of him did not have a physical body. He was more like a dark creature formed by death aura and spiritual energy. Judging from the densely packed skeletons that looked like ants on the square, these should have died at the undead altar and were the corpses that hadn¡¯t passed the checkpoint. The escapees had said before that if they couldn¡¯t cross the spirit altar and became sacrifices, their souls would be imprisoned here, never to be reincarnated, and they would become his slaves. Song qingxiao speculated that the Necromancer¡¯s power was probably obtained by absorbing the energy of these creatures. in other words, the more people who died here, the more powerful the death mage would be. instead of saying that the trial-taker was fighting a Necromancer, it would be more appropriate to say that they were fighting thousands of vengeful souls that could not rest in peace. If one wanted to defeat the Necromancer, they would have to break the special spiritual force magnetic field that had formed here long ago and shuffle the energy with great magical powers. Only then would the Necromancer be disabled! Otherwise, no matter what he did, as long as the vengeful souls here were not gone, it was equivalent to a Necromancer having infinite power and backing. At that moment, the black mist that had surged out from the spot where the Necromancer had been shot was sucked in by an unknown gravitational force, filling up the black hole. His fingertips moved, and the palm that had been pierced through was restored to its original state. This also confirmed song Qingxin¡¯s guess, causing her heart to sink and her expression to become extremely serious. The spiritual power here was too strong. The arrow she shot earlier was imbued with mental power, so it only hurt the Necromancer¡¯s skin and hair, but he recovered in the blink of an eye. On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s wisp of spiritual power was like a stone sinking into the ocean under his massive energy body. He could no longer sense it. The skeleton¡¯s voice was getting closer and closer. Even without looking back, she could tell that number five and number six could not hold on any longer. They must have retreated to the upper middle of the stairs. The sound of number six¡¯s flute was so weak that it was almost inaudible, and number Five¡¯s roars were also filled with pain. In at most three to five minutes, they would probably have to retreat to the altar. There were too many skeletons, and the power of the undead was strong. The stars were still absorbing the power of the living, and the Army of the Dead was getting closer and closer. There were pursuers behind them and resistance in front of them. There was no way to advance or retreat. Could it be that everyone was really going to die in this trial? As soon as song qingxiao thought of this, cold sweat poured out of his back. His tight calves twitched frequently, and he felt a faint pain. Number one didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say, but he did understand what she meant by ¡®mental power¡¯. She had added mental strength to the crossbow, which was why it could hurt death mages, who were also formed from pure energy. Number one understood this point and was overjoyed. At this time, he couldn¡¯t care about the pain in his heart. He reached behind his waist and grabbed a large handful of arrows, preparing to load them on his bow. ¡°Then you take it and shoot him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Song Qing¡¯s voice was hoarse as he shook his head. If it was useful, she would have done it long ago without number one¡¯s request. Although she had already entered the state of enlightenment, her spiritual power was nothing compared to the Necromancer¡¯s. She was not his opponent. Moreover, her strength wasn¡¯t at its peak. At this time, large amounts of Ling power were being absorbed by the stars above and on the ground. No matter how hard she tried to seal her meridians, she could only slow down the speed of the loss of spiritual power, but could not completely lock the spiritual power in her meridians. No. l¡¯s happy expression froze for a moment after hearing her words. At this time, the Necromancer moved his fingers and healed the ¡®wound¡¯ on his palm, but he did not stop his movements! As his fingertips moved, a black energy gathered at his fingertips and quickly turned into several small black dots, flying around his fingertips. The black mist swirled between his fingers and palms. The scene was similar to the totem on the altar, and it grew larger and larger. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a black bird that grew to the size of an Eagle. The Necromancer raised his hand, and the undead birds around his palm flapped their wings and flew toward song qingxiao and the other two! These black undead birds had long tails of black mist behind them, and with every flap of their wings, a large amount of undead energy would leak out. It didn¡¯t take long for the altar to be covered in a black mist. The birds of the undead were coming at them aggressively, and number one was still holding his hand up. When he heard the words ¡®useless¡¯ from song Qing¡¯s novel, he was stunned for a moment. Before he could understand what she meant, he noticed the Necromancer¡¯s movements from the comer of his eye. He didn¡¯t have the time to ask what song qingxiao meant. He pushed off the ground with his hands and tried to get up. With the sound of flapping wings, seven or eight black birds flew above the three people. With each revolution, black mist would spread out and cover song qingxiao, number 1, and number 7¡¯s heads and bodies! Number one stood up and leaned against song qingxiao. Number seven, who was lying on the ground, also stood up with his tail supporting his upper body. The few of them stood back to back and looked up at these terrifying creatures. Large clouds of black mist dyed the surroundings black. Those seven or eight undead birds were flying in the black mist, and their eyes flickered with two green-bean sized will-o-wisps, just like the flames in the eyes of necromancers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the birds flew a few rounds, they suddenly raised their heads and let out a shrill and unpleasant cry. They spread their wings and rushed down to the people below! Its diving posture brought about a rapid whirlwind, and the undead bird¡¯s sharp claws seemed to be able to capture people¡¯s souls! An undead bird was at the forefront. When it came down, the shadow IT brought with it completely blocked the Starlight above it. The bird was getting closer and closer, and the black mist behind it made its body look even bigger. Its black wings were like thick ink, and it rushed toward song Qing with a heart-palpitating feeling. The power of the undead cut song Qing¡¯s small face with the wind.. Its wide-open mouth was aimed at song Qing¡¯s small eyes, and its open claws were aimed at her heart! Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Attackl Chapter 422: Attackl Translator: 549690339 The undead bird¡¯s wings formed a huge shadow that wrapped around song qingxiao. It got closer and closer, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of her face! The black mist that it spat out carried a strong fishy smell. Its wings were upright, and it seemed to be different from the Necromancer¡¯s spiritual body. The bird seemed to have transformed into a physical body! The bird was extremely fierce and its speed was extremely fast. At the moment of life and death, song Qing took a small step back. At the same time, he held the dagger tightly and subconsciously swung it with force! The dagger left an afterimage in the air as it slashed at the bird¡¯s head! The two Qi activities collided, and the sharp tip of the blade seemed to have entered a no man¡¯s land. It seemed to have cut off the bird¡¯s head before it could cut through any material object! Song qingxiao was stunned when she saw the ferocious bird¡¯s head turn into a cloud of black mist. She didn¡¯t expect the bird to be so easily scattered, and the force she used seemed to have hit nothing. But the next moment, something unexpected happened. The bird¡¯s head was chopped off and turned into nothingness, but the bird¡¯s body was still there. It opened its claws wide and grabbed her small arm that was diagonally across her chest. ¡®Hiss!¡¯ Song qingxiao gasped. She twisted her wrist, grabbed the dagger, and pulled it back. She cut off the bird¡¯s feet and turned them into black mist. She took a big step back before she had the time to check her own injuries. The sleeve on his arm was torn, and his inner arm was exposed. The blue scales on it were torn apart by the spirit bird, leaving several deep wounds that revealed the bone. Because the bird¡¯s claws were sharp and fast, only pink flesh could be seen at the wound, and dark red blood slowly oozed out! If she had not retreated in time and had spiritual energy to protect her body, one of her arms would have been torn off by the bird¡¯s claws! Blood gushed out like an unscrewed faucet and instantly dyed the wound red, forming a small stream that converged at the arm and dripped down with a drip. The first drop of blood splattered on the ground and exploded into a flower of blood that looked like a star that surrounded the totem in the center. After the drop of blood fell to the ground, it seemed to come to life. It rolled on the ground and formed a blood bead. It began to flow along the altar in all directions. Song qingxiao noticed the strangeness of the blood bead, but she was busy dealing with the bird of the undead and had no time to care about it. However, from this strange situation, he could guess that this blood flowing down was definitely not a good thing. In order to prevent the situation from worsening, she endured the pain in her arm and used her spiritual power to seal the wound. She could only try to stop the blood from flowing out. The blood at the wound was stopped by the spirit energy, and the blue lines that had disappeared reappeared, expelling the black mist that covered the wound. There was something strange about this bird of the undead. It wasn¡¯t corporeal, but it could still hurt people, making it difficult to deal with. After confirming that ordinary attacks were useless against the bird, song Qing put the dagger back to his waist and said with a serious expression,¡± ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t get injured, blood flowing out might ruin things!¡± Number one and number seven both heard her warning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the situation didn¡¯t allow it, number one would have cursed. If he could, he didn¡¯t want to get hurt, but this wasn¡¯t a situation where he could avoid getting hurt just because he wanted to! His advantage of being invisible was completely lost under the aura of this death mage. These birds without a physical body were extremely terrifying. Even after he turned invisible, he still chased after them. Because the birds did not have a physical body, ordinary attacks were completely useless against them. When song qingxiao warned him, No. 1 shot a crossbow and penetrated the head of the undead bird that was flying towards him. However, the sharp beak of the bird still pecked lightly on his palm. Number one¡¯s expression changed drastically, as if he had been cut by a sharp blade. He was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t hold his bow. A hole was pecked out of his palm, and blood gushed out uncontrollably. Number one couldn¡¯t beat him, and he couldn¡¯t fight him head-on either. Without another word, he turned around and fled. At this time, he could no longer care about song qingxiao¡¯s previous instructions. He instinctively ran to the edge of the altar. It was impossible to defeat an existence like a Necromancer. Staying behind would only be waiting for death! As he ran, the blood from the wound on number one¡¯s palm spilled all over the place. These blood droplets rolled towards the direction of the stairs. Song Qing saw number one¡¯s cowardly actions from the corner of his eyes and immediately laughed in anger. At this time, even if number one could escape for a while, he couldn¡¯t escape forever. It was simply a waste of effort. At this time, the skeleton army had already surrounded the stairs. The sound was getting closer and closer, and it would not take long for them to besiege the altar. Number five and number six, who were supporting him from below, were probably eager to come up again. Where could number one escape to? Escaping at this time was just to delay time and instead made everyone¡¯s situation worse. On the other side, number Seven¡¯s upper body was prostrated on the ground, and his snake tail turned into a whip, spinning and whipping in the air! As the tail whip lashed, it made a ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound, and the force it brought formed a strong wind, blowing away the black mist around her. Her long hair turned into tiny snakes, and she hissed at the birds. The bird¡¯s wings were blown left and right by the strong wind, and half of its body was scattered. However, it did not reduce its momentum and grabbed number Seven¡¯s long tail with one claw! When the flesh was torn open, there was a hiss. Scales and blood splattered in the air as the undead bird scratched. Number seven let out a heart-wrenching cry of pain, and his long tail that was spinning non-stop fell to the ground with a ¡®pa¡¯ under the intense pain. Once the bird caught the bird, it swooped down. Number seven endured the pain and raised his tail to whip the other half of the bird again, breaking the other half of the bird¡¯s body. When he saw more birds surrounding him, he quickly got up and followed number one¡¯s example and slithered on the ground! At this moment, number one had already run to the edge of the altar, but the area below the altar was already like a scene of carnage. On the stairs, there were dozens of huge skeletons that were about two meters tall leading the way, rushing toward the altar. The number of escapees had been reduced sharply, and there were only a few left. The sound of number six¡¯s flute had been drowned out by the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds of the large number of skeletons walking. Number Five¡¯s body was as strong as a small mountain, and there were many skeletons of all sizes hanging on it. The fur on his body had been clawed into a mess. Although he was still roaring, his aura was weak, and his movements were much slower than before. Rather than saying that they were ¡®resisting¡¯, it would be more accurate to say that they were retreating in defeat. From the looks of it, they were only seventy or eighty steps away from the top of the altar! Going down meant death, and staying up there wasn¡¯t good either. While number one was stunned, the undead bird behind him was about to catch up. He gritted his teeth, obviously thinking of the consequences of his escape. If he were to escape, he would definitely die after going down. The reason why number five and number six, who were barely holding on, had not completely given up was probably because they were full of ¡®hope¡¯ for them at the top of the altar. At this moment, number one finally felt the despair of not being able to advance or retreat! When the bird of the undead caught up, a look of struggle flashed in number one¡¯s eyes. In the end, he stomped his foot heavily and did not step down the altar. Instead, he began to run around the edge of the altar. Song qingxiao heard number one¡¯s movements behind her, but she didn¡¯t turn around. After she secured the dagger, she stared at the bird that she had just beheaded. After the bird head turned into black mist, it slowly wriggled in the direction of the bird. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a new bird head. If he didn¡¯t think of a way, these things couldn¡¯t be killed or injured. They were simply endless! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bird turned its head and its two blinking ¡®eyes¡¯ stared at her again. It flapped its wings and pounced at her again. She endured the pain, formed a seal with her hands, and muttered,¡± ¡°Drawing the ground as a prison,¡± In the strong wind, the bird had once again charged towards her face. The bird¡¯s extremely fierce demeanor was reflected in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± As song Qing read the incantation, his spiritual energy moved along with the nine words secret order and formed an absolute domain, trapping the ferocious black bird within! Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: The front (1) Chapter 423: The front (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment the bird of the undead entered the domain, it was as if it was caught by a large invisible net. As general song Qing¡¯s domain contracted, the bird could no longer maintain its huge size. It turned into a cloud of black mist and crashed left and right in the domain! However, no matter how it struggled, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was able to firmly trap it. The nine words secret order did have a restraining effect on such things that were transformed by energy. Song Qing carefully moved and released another wave of spiritual power. The domain formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique became smaller and smaller, and the black mist trapped inside began to emit cold smoke. Not long after, the moving black mist was frozen into a black ice ball the size of a ping pong ball. As song Qing loosened her domain, the ice ball floating in the air quickly fell and was caught in her palm with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. She had killed one of the birds summoned by the Necromancer, and this success gave her some confidence in dealing with the Necromancer. However, after this consumption, she only had 30 to 40 percent of the spiritual energy left. If this continued, he would be exhausted before he could even reach the Necromancer¡¯s level. He could only wait for death on the altar. ¡°Number one, number seven.¡± She held the ice ball and said loudly,¡± ¡°You guys lead these birds away and hold them off for now.¡± Number one, who was running away, had seen her kill the black bird. He tried to run toward her with a happy expression on his face, but he did not expect to hear song qingxiao¡¯s instructions just as he moved. Number one was stunned for a moment. In that moment of distraction, the black bird that was chasing him reached out with its claws and reached for his back. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, it scratched several bloody wounds on his back! ¡°Hiss!¡± Number one¡¯s legs trembled and he let out a cry of pain. Cold sweat immediately gushed out. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and continued to rush forward. Both he and number seven could not restrain these creatures. In front of these birds, they were almost at the point of being beaten up without being able to fight back. No. 1 was still fine. Because of his special ability, he was extremely fast and could barely hold on. No. 7 was in a miserable state. After shapeshifting, she was almost in a one-sided state of being beaten. The ground was covered with dark green snake scales, and the altar was covered in blood stains. Her long braids, which had turned into small snakes, were caught and scattered. Broken thin snakes could be seen crawling everywhere in the pool of blood. Not long after, they turned into several strands of hair, mixed in the blood. No. 7 howled in pain. He was obviously in extreme pain. There were also two or three black birds circling above their heads, trying to find prey. In such a situation, it was already very difficult to avoid being chased by a single undead bird, let alone actively attract the attention of a few more. Even though number one knew that song qingxiao had said that because she wanted to focus on dealing with the Necromancer, when the time came, number one just wanted to copy number six¡¯s earlier scream. ¡°Who can withstand this?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao was already walking toward the Necromancer. As soon as she moved, the undead birds that were waiting for an opportunity above her flew toward her. Song Qing raised his hand, and a black ice ball flew towards number one. The few spirit birds that were chasing after him subconsciously followed the ice ball and pounced towards it. When number one saw this, he was so scared that his liver and guts were torn apart. He cried out in a heart-wrenching voice, ¡°Number three, you bastard!¡± He ran around the altar like a gust of wind. He hated that his parents didn¡¯t have two more legs. Four or five spirit birds chased after No. 1, and there were fewer people in their way. Song qingxiao made a hand seal and chanted as she walked toward the Necromancer,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± As soon as the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was out, the spiritual power turned into a golden light and wrapped her up. Song Qingxin knew very well that the Necromancer was different from the bird that she had frozen earlier. With her current strength, it would be extremely difficult to trap the Necromancer. However, from the experience of dealing with the black bird, these birds and the Necromancer were made of undead energy and had no physical form. The only way to win was to ¡®cut¡¯ their bodies and break them one by one. She took out her dagger and covered it with her divine sense. Just as she was about to move forward, a black gas came out of the Necromancer¡¯s fingertips and turned into an agile rope, binding her body! Just as he was about to touch her body, she raised her hand and cut him! The dagger, which had been imbued with spiritual sense, was extremely sharp and cut the black mist rope into two. The Necromancer¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and the severed rope immediately turned into several sharp blades that spun in the air, cutting her body with a Swoosh! With the support of the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, the spiritual energy in song Qing¡¯s body turned into a bright golden light, blocking all the black mist blades. After the fog blade cut her, it did not seriously injure her, but only left a few shallow wounds on her body. On the contrary, with the help of the nine-word secret order, she took two more steps forward, and was only one step away from the Necromancer. She allowed the mist blade to cut her body as she gripped the dagger tightly and swung it in the direction of the death mage. The Necromancer raised his head, and his eyes flickered with ghostly fire. He moved a few of his fingers, and a twisted iron chain emerged from the center of his palm at an extremely fast speed. As soon as the chain appeared, it made a clanging Sound of Metal clashing. It was obvious that, like the bird, it had become something solid enough to bind people. As song qingxiao got closer to the Necromancer, the coldness, fear, and the thick blood Qi around her turned into the aura of death, filling her senses. Her vision was covered by the black fog, and the terrifying pressure from hell pressed down on her shoulders. The air around her seemed to become thin, and there seemed to be countless vengeful souls wailing in her sea of consciousness, crying and complaining, so noisy that her soul almost left her body! At that moment, a black chain flew towards her from the thick fog. It wrapped around her dagger and climbed up her wrist like a living snake. The chain nibbled away the consciousness on the dagger, cutting off the connection with song qingxiao. The chain was stained with the Qi of the dead and was extremely cold. As soon as it came into contact with her skin, a layer of goosebumps involuntarily appeared on her arms. Her entire wrist was wrapped by the iron chain, and in an instant, half of her strength was removed. At the crucial moment, song Qing moved her wrist and turned the dagger gently. With a crisp clang, the sharp dagger cut through the iron chain wrapped around it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The section of the chain that was wrapped around song Qing¡¯s wrist seemed to have lost its vitality. It slid down and turned back into black mist. The Necromancer seemed surprised when he heard the sound of the chains being cut off. He finally turned his head and looked at song qingxiao. Once her wrist was free, her other hand grabbed the metal chain that was connected to the Necromancer and pulled the cold metal chain into her palm. The Necromancer¡¯s body was made up of dense undead power, but the chains seemed to be real. Song Qing grabbed the chain and pulled it with all her might. The end of the chain did not move at all, but she took advantage of the pulling force and took a big step forward, facing the Necromancer.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Confrontation (1) Chapter 424: Confrontation (1) Translator: 549690339 The Necromancer was about two meters tall, and his entire body was shrouded in black mist. The ghostly fire in his eye sockets seemed to be able to suck away one¡¯s soul. Compared to such an undead creature, it gave people a great sense of oppression. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about any moves and just swung her dagger forward. The force of the blow lifted the mist on the Necromancer¡¯s robe, and his raised arm was cut open by the dagger. However, before song qingxiao could cast the ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell, the split arm automatically closed. His outstretched fingers moved slightly, and with a screech, the undead birds that were chasing number one and the mist birds that were surrounding number seven seemed to have been summoned by him. They gave up on number one and number seven, and all pounced behind song qingxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good meal.¡± The death mage¡¯s voice was heard from the black mist. Her words were like an order, causing the undead birds to go even crazier. They fought to be the first to pounce on song qingxiao! The pecking sounds were endless, and song qingxiao¡¯s back glowed with a golden light, blocking all the attacks. However, there were many undead birds and their attacks were concentrated. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual energy was rapidly decreasing under the attacks. She couldn¡¯t go on like this. Although she wasn¡¯t seriously injured from the pecking of the birds, her spiritual power couldn¡¯t last long. Once the spiritual energy was exhausted, only death would await him. These birds had been summoned by the Necromancer. Now that things had come to this, their success or failure depended on this one move. It was better to give up on defense and attack with full force! Song qingxiao ignored the wound on her back and attached her spiritual sense to the dagger. She then slashed at the Necromancer¡¯s wrist! The dagger left an afterimage in the air and once again cut the Necromancer¡¯s wrist. The divine sense attached to the dagger prevented the Necromancer¡¯s wrist from closing quickly. She seized this opportunity and formed a seal with her hands. She quickly chanted, ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The domain formed by the nine words secret command trapped the squirming Black Claw within. The Necromancer, who had been calm all this time, finally changed his expression. ¡°You¡­¡± He sounded angry, you filthy ant! How dare you hurt me! Before song qingxiao could compress her territory, the White will-o¡¯- the-wisp in the Necromancer¡¯s eye sockets flickered, and she felt the two cold lights start to spin like a small vortex. As the white light spun, the Necromancer¡¯s voice sounded in song Qing¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯ve angered me!¡± Song qingxiao was shocked to find that she was under heavy pressure, and she was gradually losing control of her body. At the same time, the spiritual power in his sea of consciousness seemed to be attracted by the two balls of ghost fire and began to surge into the rotating vortex. Her aura changed, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was broken, so the domain was naturally released. The black Claw that was trapped in it turned back into black mist and rushed back to where the Necromancer¡¯s wrist was cut off. The death mage moved his wrist, as if he was truly angry. As the black clouds rolled around him, two necromancers that looked exactly like him appeared on both sides of him. The surging black clouds did not stop. In the blink of an eye, countless necromancers stood around the altar, surrounding the three trial-takers! ¡°Star formation, activate!¡± The necromancers standing at the edge of the altar spoke coldly in unison, raising their hands at the same time! As soon as he gave the order, the ¡®stars¡¯ above his head and on the ground immediately moved. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was confined by a mysterious power. However, she realized that as the stars rotated, countless Starlight condensed into a beam and shone on her body, forming a light beam connection. Under the illumination of the Starlight, the spiritual power in her body began to surge out along with these rays of light. In an instant, more than ten percent of her spiritual power had been lost. Once the spiritual power was reduced, the power of the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token was greatly reduced. The black bird hovering beside her seemed to smell the scent of blood and became even more excited. The pecking sound was endless. Song qingxiao could already feel death approaching. Her veins seemed to be pierced everywhere, and her spiritual power was rapidly being sucked away by the Starlight. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± The Necromancer raised his head and let out a satisfied sigh as the Starlight bathed him. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve enjoyed such a delicious meal!¡± A group of undead birds circled song Qing. Every time they got closer, she could smell the smell of death getting closer. His Ling power and spiritual sense were being sucked away, and his body was confined, unable to move. He couldn¡¯t even fight back. As the spiritual energy in her body dried up, the connected Starlight seemed to suck away her soul, causing her eyes to be dazed for a moment. His empty meridians could not sustain the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token. The Golden light on his body flickered weakly for a moment and then disappeared completely! Song Qing¡¯s arms, back, and legs were quickly grabbed by the undead birds. Blood splattered everywhere, and the birds fought over him. oof¡­ song qingxiao cried out in pain. Under the intense pain, her scattered mind became clear for a moment. The necromancers around her looked up. Under the Starlight, her skin began to shrivel at a speed visible to the naked eye. Dust floated in the Starlight and flew toward the stars in the sky. If this continued, she would probably turn into dust in no time. On the stairs, the skeleton¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer. No. 5, No. 6, and the surviving refugees regarded the altar as their last chance of survival. In the middle of the altar, number one and number seven were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. They couldn¡¯t even save themselves, let alone save the others. At the brink of death, song Qing felt an inexplicable fire surging out of his heart! Such a way of dying without any room to fight back was like a fish on an anvil, waiting to be slaughtered. It was really too aggrieved. She gritted her teeth and tried to mobilize the spiritual power in her body, but her veins were empty. There was no spiritual power for her to use. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Qing shouted angrily, but he refused to give in. She tried to use her spiritual power several times but to no avail. The speed at which her flesh and blood withered was much faster than before. Just as she was about to become a novice monk, along with her several actions of forcibly raising her spiritual energy, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ in her soul suddenly moved! The spiritual power, consciousness, and life force that were absorbed by the Starlight started to flow backward when the God destroying technique was activated. The light spots that were floating out gradually returned to her body. Once these flying light spots attached themselves to her body, her originally shriveled skin began to fill up again, glowing with luster. The Necromancer, who was enjoying the ¡®sacrifice¡¯, lowered his head in shock. ¡°This¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the altar, the beams of light connected to song Qing¡¯s body began to send back spiritual energy the moment the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ was activated! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Necromancer, who had been confident before, now sounded surprised. He even raised his hands above his head! Song qingxiao felt as if she had lost control of the ¡®God annihilating art¡¯ in her body. It began to operate on its own at an extremely fast speed. A large amount of Starlight and spiritual energy followed the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ and entered her body through the light beam.. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Absorbed_i Chapter 425: Absorbed_i Translator: 549690339 star formation, listen to my command ¡­ As the Necromancer chanted, number one, who was crawling on the ground, grimaced in pain after the spirit bird turned around and flew away. He turned his head and saw this incredible scene. Tens of thousands of light sources connected the Starlight above and on the ground to song qingxiao, and rich spirit energy rushed into her body. A large amount of spiritual energy wrapped around her, and countless stars illuminated her body, making it impossible to see her face clearly. Only her hair could be seen dancing in the wind. The black vultures that had been surrounding her, waiting to eat her flesh and blood, had been turned into nothingness under the wash of this extremely strong spiritual energy! ah ¡­ at the center of the light source, song qingxiao let out a long cry of pain. Following the Necromancer¡¯s incantation, the speed at which the spiritual energy entered her body wasn¡¯t slow. Soon after the spiritual power flowed back, her exhausted meridians were gradually filled with energy. Song qingxiao¡¯s joy did not last long, but she began to feel fear. The ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ circulated rapidly in her body. The Necromancer¡¯s restraint on her had been broken not long after the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ reversed its absorption of spiritual energy. However, song qingxiao was shocked to find that she couldn¡¯t stop the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. After the rich spirit energy filled her meridians, there was still a large amount of spirit energy flowing into her meridians. After the excess spiritual energy entered his meridians, it rushed all over his meridians, opening them up and repairing them! This process was originally extremely beneficial to song qingxiao, but the speed at which the Starlight entered her body was getting faster and faster. The vast energy would only be harmful to her! The power of Starlight that had accumulated in the undead altar for many years was not something that she, who had just entered the state of enlightenment, could absorb. At this point, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care less about the trial, Necromancer, or skeleton. If the spiritual energy continued to enter her body, she would either be sucked dry by the stellar array or burst her veins by the huge energy! She immediately sat down cross-legged and tried her best to guide the energy to flow through her body. With the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ and the support of a terrifyingly large amount of spiritual energy, her cultivation level began to rise rapidly, directly rising from the stable early stage of Dao enlightenment to the middle stage of Dao enlightenment. Song qingxiao was both happy and worried about the increase in her realm. She was happy because if she didn¡¯t go through this trial, it would take a long time for her to advance to the next level. However, due to a coincidence, he was able to easily break through that barrier in a short period of time. After her cultivation level increased, the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ did not stop. There was still a large amount of spiritual energy entering her body through the light beams, and her cultivation level was still increasing rapidly. But what worried her was that with the improvement of her realm, she found that the speed of the spiritual power pouring into her body was faster than before, and the speed of the destruction of her meridians exceeded the speed of recovery. If this continued for a long time, it was not far from the time when her body would explode and die. ¡°Hmph, a mortal¡¯s body can¡¯t contain the Starlight formed by the thousands of souls.¡± The Necromancer¡¯s tone was sinister. The moment he finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s state rapidly rose from the middle stage of the Dao enlightenment state to the peak of the middle stage of the Dao enlightenment state, and then to the late stage of the Dao enlightenment state! The stars above his head began to spin, and more Starlight entered song Qing¡¯s body through the light beam. Her body was wrapped in white light, forming a cocoon of light that no one dared to look at. when your lowly body can no longer contain these stars, they will still return to my hands. The Necromancer¡¯s words reached song qingxiao¡¯s ears. She also knew the consequences of her veins not being able to contain spiritual power. However, the situation was no longer under her control. All she could do was to guard her mind and force herself to stay clear-headed. The shackles that were holding her back in the path of enlightenment began to loosen under the impact of the violent spiritual energy. While the continuous improvement of her realm brought benefits, the spiritual energy that poured into her body began to flow faster. If the ¡®deity vanquishing spell¡¯ had started, the spiritual energy entering her body would have been like a small stream, but now it was like thousands of water faucets. The meridians that had just been repaired began to break under the impact of this terrifyingly huge energy. Her skin was cracked open, and large amounts of blood seeped out, making her look extremely terrifying. Once the sweetness of the realm advancement had passed, it brought with it a heart-piercing pain. His body seemed to be cut by this energy. Every bone in his body seemed to be squeezed and cut by the spiritual power, as if it would turn into a pool of flesh and blood in the next moment. Under the pain, she broke out in cold sweat and blood gushed out. Fortunately, during the trial on the demon Island, when she was absorbing the evolution potion and the flood dragon¡¯s blood, she already had the feeling that her body had been shattered and reconstructed. Thus, even though she was in extreme pain, her consciousness was still clear and she did not faint from the pain. ¡°Hmph!¡± She had not died yet, and the Necromancer was already feeling a little impatient, my Army is about to arrive. Let me send you on your way. You¡¯ve made me wait too long! As soon as he finished speaking, the countless images of necromancers around the altar raised their hands at the same time. ¡°Light of the stars, listen to my command.¡± The moment he chanted, more Starlight poured into song Qing¡¯s body. His veins were at their limits, and his body was making cracking sounds. The spiritual Qi gushed out from his broken meridians and began to collide wildly in his body. A large amount of dazzling Starlight shot out from the cracks in song qingxiao¡¯s body. She was like a funnel, reflecting a few beams of light, as if she would not be able to hold on any longer. hahahahaha ¡­ The death mage laughed without restraint. However, at this critical moment, the blue blood seal that had been lurking in song Qing¡¯s heart seemed to be triggered by the violent energy. As the seal trembled, a drop of wyrmdragon¡¯s blood fused with the evolution potion broke through the seal and poured into song Qing¡¯s body. As soon as the blue blood gushed out, it immediately gave his broken body a moment to recover. His meridians were quickly repaired and under the circulation of rich spiritual energy, a shadow began to form in his spirit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the shadow became more and more solid, a miniature version of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared in his soul, and the shackles that were holding him back in the state of enlightenment were broken with a crack. As soon as the shackles were broken, the second level of the ¡®God annihilating art¡¯, the¡¯ spirit concentration ¡®chapter, was silently lit up. Song qingxiao had never thought that she would use such a method to increase her cultivation during the trial. At the same time, her soul suddenly moved. Then, an extremely terrifying suction force inexplicably came from it, sucking in the excess spiritual energy that was still wreaking havoc in her body. The spiritual power that the veins could not contain seemed to be attracted and gushed in crazily.. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Chapter 354-initial appearance (1) Chapter 426: Chapter 354-initial appearance (1) Translator: 549690339 I Her body¡¯s successive abnormalities surprised song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t even care about her situation after her breakthrough and hurriedly tried to stop these abnormalities from happening. This mysterious attraction came so suddenly that she could not figure it out at all. She was worried that her soul would be crushed by the spiritual power, but just like how she couldn¡¯t stop the soul annihilating technique from absorbing the spiritual power, she realized that she couldn¡¯t stop her soul from absorbing the excess spiritual power. At this moment, his body was completely out of her control. It was simply like seeing a ghost! At this moment, there seemed to be a huge black hole hidden in her soul. With the help of the Necromancer, the Starlight from the sky and the earth continuously entered her body and was then absorbed by the ¡®black hole¡¯. His body did not explode, and his soul did not suffer any impact. Her body seemed to have become a hub of connection. After the Starlight entered her body, it traveled one round along her veins and then poured into her soul. It was as if there was another consciousness within her soul that was controlling it, operating the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ and absorbing the star soul. Song qingxiao was shocked and terrified by the situation, but the Necromancer was even more uneasy than she was. One to two-tenth of the star soul in the world had already entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. How could a mortal¡¯s body contain such energy? ¡°No¡­¡± The Necromancer¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief, how is this possible?¡± He retracted his raised hands and shouted,¡± ¡°Enough is enough, stop!¡± He clenched his black claws, but the Starlight that was originally under his command seemed to have completely lost control. As soon as the Necromancer finished speaking, the speed at which the Starlight entered song Qing¡¯s body did not stop. Instead, it became even faster. The Starlight of the countless stars in the sky began to dim as their star souls were absorbed. No. 1 was dumbfounded as he watched the Starlight stream toward song qingxiao. One star above her head and two stars on the ground, three stars ¡­ They started to extinguish one after another. The Necromancer had already lost his calm and was panicking. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± The necromancers standing around the altar waved their long, pitch-black claws, but as the Starlight weakened, their power also began to weaken. His body, which was supported by the undead energy and the stellar array, began to turn illusionary and slowly became transparent. Through the Necromancer¡¯s translucent body, number one was horrified to see the head of the first refugee. The skeleton Army¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer. Number 5, number 6, and the heavy breathing of the refugees entered number 1 and number 7¡¯s ears. Most of the stars above and on the ground had been sucked away by song qingxiao. One of the necromancers by the altar had already disappeared. ¡°No¡­¡± The necromancers in the circle exclaimed in unison, but this was only the beginning. The second and third figures disappeared in an instant. There was a huge gap in the circle, and the Necromancer¡¯s body was still transparent. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Necromancer who was howling in anger. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness was also trying to stop this from happening. More than half of the power of the stars in the spirit altar had already surged into her body, and the light in the square suddenly dimmed. On the altar, song qingxiao¡¯s body became the focus of a huge light source. No one dared to look at her directly. Below the altar, number five and number six let out pained moans. The first fugitive had already climbed to the edge of the stairs, but he had already lost all his strength. He lay on the stairs, panting heavily, and could no longer move. Seeing this scene, number one hesitated for a long time, but he still climbed to the edge of the altar. He endured the pain on his body and pulled the escapee lying on the edge up! The fugitive lay on the ground, panting heavily. Number one¡¯s gaze fell on the stairs and he was stunned. There were so many skeletons climbing up the stairs that there seemed to be no end in sight. The blood that flowed down from the altar dyed the giant skeleton in the lead an extremely strange and terrifying brown. It was waving its hands that were covered in bone spikes. These huge skeletons were already less than ten steps away from the altar. It was as if they could catch up to number five and six with a wave of their hands. The situation was urgent. ¡°Faster, faster!¡± The situation was urgent, and number one couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°¡±Hurry up, hurry up!¡± More than half of the stars in the sky and on the ground were absorbed into song qingxiao¡¯s body. There were only a few dozen stars left, and they all turned into meteors and flew into her body. However, the disappearance of the stars did not mean that the skeleton was going to disappear. No. 1 could even faintly hear ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds coming from the ground of the square in the distance, as if there were still skeletons crawling out. At the edge of the altar, the Necromancer¡¯s illusions disappeared one by one, and in the blink of an eye, only his body remained in the center of the altar. According to everyone¡¯s initial expectation, once the Necromancer was destroyed, the undead Army that was awakened in the altar of the dead would disappear along with the death of the mastermind. However, the Necromancer was no longer of any use, so why were the skeletons still climbing up the altar? There was no exit to the altar, and the stairs around the altar were filled with skeletons climbing up. Number one¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. In a moment of desperation, he pulled up the fugitive who was still out of breath after being dragged to the altar by him and shook his body with all his might. the necromancers are about to disappear, so why aren¡¯t the skeletons dead yet? He was so excited that his saliva kept spurting out. The violent movement affected the wound that was pecked by the Eagle, and blood gushed out again, flowing down his body that had been coagulated by blood. I¡¯m a God, I¡¯m a God ¡­ There was not much Starlight left, and the stellar array had been broken. The Necromancer¡¯s body was only left with the main body in the middle of the altar. However, as the rest of the star soul was absorbed into song qingxiao¡¯s body, the black mist around him began to fade. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m a God, and I can¡¯t be defeated by mere mortals ¡­¡± There was fear in his voice, but as he spoke, he was horrified to find that after the Starlight was completely absorbed by song qingxiao, the energy in his body was also being absorbed by her! ¡°My undead Army will not disappear!¡± As the Necromancer struggled, song qingxiao was also in a terrible state. The sudden suction from her soul had saved her from the danger of exploding after the star souls entered her body. However, song qingxiao also realized that the spiritual power in her veins seemed to have sensed the suction after the last few stars entered her body and were absorbed by her soul! In his sea of consciousness, the Phantom of his ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ that had just formed also trembled, as if it was about to be sucked in by this suction force! She had just entered the spirit focus realm and her realm was not stable yet. Once her ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ was destroyed, it would be equivalent to her being beaten back to the Dao comprehension realm. The most terrifying thing was not the retreat realm, but the mysterious suction force, as if it wanted to suck away her consciousness, Ling power, and soul. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the ups and downs of her realm really made song qingxiao¡¯s heart tighten. Danger was lurking in her body. Number one¡¯s roar of surprise and anger reached her ears. The skeleton¡¯s footsteps were close at hand. The strong will to live, anger, and anxiety turned into an indomitable will at this time! In his sea of consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s soul, which had been dormant since the two-headed dog was driven away, seemed to be awakened by this will. The seal in his chest, which was still fluctuating, was driven by this strong will. ¡°No matter who it is, no matter what it is, enough is enough! This is my body, no one else can make the decision!¡± Her will turned into a cry, accompanied by a Wolf¡¯s howl and a dragon¡¯s howl.. The three thoughts twisted into a powerful energy and attacked the soul black hole! Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Clue (1) Chapter 427: Clue (1) Translator: 549690339 BOOM! His sea of consciousness trembled violently under the impact of this energy, and the inexplicable suction force disappeared without a trace. The suction force stopped, and the half-transparent ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ stabilized. After the suction force disappeared, the ¡°God annihilating technique¡± that had been running on its own was no longer under song qingxiao¡¯s control. After regaining control of her body, song qingxiao carefully guided the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ to calm the spiritual power and unstable soul. On the altar, more than half of the Necromancer¡¯s energy had been sucked away by the mysterious suction force in song qingxiao¡¯s soul. At this time, his nearly two-meter-tall figure was shrinking with the reduction of energy. His solid body was shaking, and the remaining afterimages were turning into energy bodies and entering song Qing¡¯s small body. His unwilling roar still rang in the ears of everyone on the altar, and the ghostly fire in his eyes seemed to be going out at any time. ¡°I¡¯m a God ¡­ I won¡¯t die in the hands of ants ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a God ¡­ It¡¯s impossible for a mortal to defeat me ¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The death mage¡¯s dying roar was mixed with number one¡¯s terrified shout,¡± he¡¯s going to disappear, but why hasn¡¯t the skeleton disappeared yet? ¡± The Necromancer could not hold on much longer, but what terrified number one was that the skeletons he had summoned did not disappear. The skeleton at the front was only seven or eight steps away from the altar. ¡°Where¡¯s the road? Where¡¯s the road? Where¡¯s the escape route?¡± Along with the skeleton army, there was a suffocating smell of death and blood. Below the square, there were still tens of thousands of skeletons climbing up. They had been surrounded! The panting fugitive was shaken by him until he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. His tongue was stuck out, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. He had just raised his finger, but it finally fell down again, leaving only a weak strength to breathe. ¡°Quickly tell me! Hurry up and tell me!¡± ¡°Star¡­¡± The fugitive was shaken by him and spat out a word. He pointed his finger at the sky. Number one did not understand what he meant at all and threw him down. ¡°I¡¯m finished¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!¡± He cried and trembled. With so many skeletons, even if they were at their peak, it would be difficult to fight against them. Not to mention that they were more or less injured now, and most of their strength had been exhausted, so it was even more impossible for them to kill their way out. At this moment, the leading giant skeleton took another step up the stairs. Number five, number six, and the rest, who were covered in injuries, were dragged onto the altar by number one and number seven. Everyone watched helplessly as the skeletons got closer and closer, slowly crawling toward song Qing Xiao in the middle of the altar. The last of the Necromancer¡¯s afterimages turned into a dense energy that entered song qingxiao¡¯s body, following the activation of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. The moment he died, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, as if he had suddenly understood something. Song qingxiao soothed the turbulent soul that had just formed and used the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to calm the chaotic spiritual energy in her body. After it flowed through her veins again, she opened her eyes. On the stairs, the skeleton army was only one step away from the altar, surrounding it. The giant blood-red skeleton in the lead had already raised its leg. The countless black holes in its eyes conveyed its desire for fresh blood and flesh. The trial-takers and the few survivors who had escaped were squeezed beside her. Facing the undead Army that was attacking from all directions, they had almost lost their will to fight. Clatter, clatter. Several skeletons had already stepped onto the altar and were moving towards the center. Number one and the others were filled with despair. The Necromancer had completely disappeared, but the undead Army that he had awakened did not return to the underground with his death. On the contrary, after his death, these skeletons were no longer under anyone¡¯s control, and everyone was already on the road to death. ¡°We¡¯re finished ¡­ I¡¯m finished ¡­¡± Number one was still mumbling to himself, while number five and number six were panting in pain. Song qingxiao recalled the strange feeling in her sea of consciousness after she absorbed the Necromancer¡¯s spirit. With a single thought, the technique of the ¡®stellar array¡¯ appeared in her spirit. The technique seemed to have fused with her and moved according to her will. As the skeleton¡¯s footsteps sounded, number one saw the skeleton that was about to rush in front of him and instinctively closed his eyes. ¡°Star reversal!¡± As soon as she thought of this, the spiritual energy in her body circulated and surged out madly. A few dim stars suddenly lit up above his head and on the ground. At this moment, the radiance of the stars blended together, and the positions of the stars between heaven and earth began to change. The altar rotated silently, and the skeleton that was taking a step forward had already disappeared the moment the stars reversed. ¡®Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just one skeleton that disappeared. The skeletons on the stairs and the square disappeared one after another as the stars reversed! The clatter, clatter sounds of footsteps had disappeared, and the surroundings were so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. ¡°Phew¡­ Hu ¡­¡± Song qingxiao gasped in shock. As soon as the star reversal spell was used, it drained most of the spiritual power in her body. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had previously absorbed the star soul and barely advanced to the spirit focus realm, she would have been able to use it. Otherwise, even if he obtained the Dharma access of the stellar array, he would be sucked dry once he used it! Fortunately, the stellar array was indeed the way to find a way to survive the altar of the dead. Although the spiritual power had been sucked dry, the skeleton had disappeared. Number one, who had his eyes closed and was waiting for his death, did not feel the pain of being swallowed alive by the skeletons. The surroundings became quiet. He mustered his courage and opened his eyes. The skeletons that had surrounded the altar had all disappeared! ¡°H-how is that possible?¡± He kept trembling and was still a little confused. Beside him, number 5, number 6, and number 7 were still gasping for breath. The fugitives were lying on the ground half-dead, looking as if they had just survived a disaster. There were a few dim stars in the sky. Song qingxiao stood on one side of the altar, her face pale. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the skeleton?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He asked in a trembling voice. It was obvious that the previous battle had frightened him quite a bit. ¡°No more!¡± Song Qing forced herself not to show weakness in front of this group of people. She slowly got up and moved her fingers. As her fingers moved, the stars above her head and on the ground seemed to become one with her aura. They were under her command and swayed slightly. Under the dim light, song qingxiao noticed that the strange star totem on the altar had disappeared with the Necromancer. The ground was clean, and the blood that had flowed from the three trial-takers who had been scratched by the Eagles summoned by the Necromancer earlier had also completely disappeared.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Reversal (1) Chapter 428: Reversal (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao closed her eyes to sense. Perhaps it was because she had absorbed all the star souls here, but the faint aura of death was still present in the surroundings, but the spiritual Qi was not as dense as before. It was pitch-black above his head, as if there were thick dark clouds pressing down. With the twinkling of a few stars, shadows were cast on the altar. ¡°Disappeared, disappeared?¡± Number one was sweating profusely. He held his breath and finished speaking. He turned his stiff neck and looked around. He did not see the shadow of the undead Army. He listened carefully again. Perhaps it was the strong shadow left by the approaching skeletons that made him feel nervous. He kept feeling that the faint clicking sounds of the skeletons walking were still ringing in his mind. Number five, six, and seven were all covered in injuries, lying on the altar and gasping for breath. No. 1 listened nervously for a while, then got up and climbed to the edge of the altar to look down. After confirming that the clicking sound was not the arrival of the skeleton army, he heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at song Qing weakly. His eyes were complicated, full of fear, vigilance, and envy. Even though No. 1 and No. 7 did not know how she did it, they had seen the Starlight and the Necromancer being sucked into her body. She had obviously gained great benefits from this trial, and the disappearance of the skeleton army should be related to her. Although it was all thanks to her that everyone was able to escape death, number one couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous when he thought about the majestic energy. However, song Qing¡¯s tyrannical strength made him not dare to have any thoughts of coveting her. At this point, number one had completely given up on the idea of obtaining the 14000 points after completing the trial by himself. All he wanted was to escape from the terror Battalion safely and survive. Everyone rested for a while, and song qingxiao also took the opportunity to sense the stars. The stars were like her eyes, and with the light of the stars, she could see the altar clearly. This stellar array that she had obtained by accident was truly wondrous. Unfortunately, this was not the best time for her to study it in detail. Song qingxiao slowly used the deity vanquishing technique. The stars turned into light spots and flew toward her, entering her body one after another. Ten to twenty percent of the spiritual power in her veins had been recovered. Song qingxiao thought of the scene when she lost control of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ in her body and the strange suction force from her soul. She inspected her spirit sea with her divine sense. The primordial spirit that she had condensed was still there, and she did not feel anything strange in her body. However, there might be a problem with the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. It was a pity that this thing was exchanged from the trial space. She didn¡¯t dare to reveal her wealth, and she didn¡¯t even dare to ask anyone. He could only bear with it for the time being and look for clues in the future. After resting for a while, she stood up again. The other trial-takers and escapees beside her lay down for a while and caught their breath. The escapees who had just escaped from death lay on the altar and cried silently. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Song qingxiao asked,¡± does this mean that we¡¯ve opened the exit to the undead altar?¡± She took two steps forward and looked down from the altar. The stairs were clean. Not only had the skeletons disappeared, but even the bodies of the fugitives who had died on the stairs had disappeared. There were no traces of blood, not even the smell of blood in the air. It was as if the scene of the undead Army surrounding them was just an illusion. However, song qingxiao had a feeling that the skeletons didn¡¯t completely disappear like the necromancers. They were just being turned around by the stars. ¡®¡öIf the escape door has already been opened, where is the escape route? As she spoke, she turned around and patiently waited for the fugitive¡¯s response. we¡¯re trapped at¡­ she stood there for a long time before an agitated survivor got up with great difficulty.¡±.. I don¡¯t know how many years it has been since the terror Battalion¡­¡± The person who spoke was an old man. He was able to climb the stairs and live until now, probably because he had the protection of other survivors. Song qingxiao turned around and looked at him. His face was full of wrinkles and dirt. Under the wash of tears, his face was dark and gray. He didn¡¯t speak much. When he opened his mouth, he looked unfamiliar and hesitant. When song qingxiao looked at him, he instinctively lowered his head to avoid her gaze, but he forced himself to gather his courage and look at her. The other participants perked up when they heard the words ¡®terror Battalion¡¯. From the moment he entered the trial until now, he had been hunted down in the tunnel, then encountered the two-headed dog, giant, and accidentally entered the undead altar. He had almost died here, and it was only now that he heard the important news related to the mission from the people in the trial. Number one also endured the pain in his body and sat up from the ground. He quickly said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with those useless things! Where¡¯s the exit? how far are we going to go¡­¡± What he wanted to ask was exactly what the other cultivators were thinking. As soon as number one finished speaking, number five, who had recovered his body shape, and number six, who had a weak expression, sat up involuntarily and stared at the old man who had opened his mouth. Song qingxiao glanced at number one. Her expression was calm, without any killing intent or threat. However, number one felt a chill run down his spine when she looked at him. The rest of his questions were stuck in his throat. He coughed and swallowed them. At this moment, no one laughed at number one¡¯s cowardice. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was obvious to all, and no one had the thought of going against her. Her gaze stunned number one. He walked to the old man¡¯s side and sat cross-legged on the ground. He then asked,¡± ¡°Please continue.¡± For some reason, song qingxiao had a feeling that this mission was not as simple as it seemed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The totem at the top of the altar had disappeared. The altar was round and surrounded by stairs, making it almost impossible to tell the direction. This situation was probably not a coincidence, and it was very likely to have a deeper meaning. The tips for this trial were direct and clear, but the journey was extremely dangerous. A small mistake could lead to great consequences, so she had to be careful. Judging from the mark she made after asking number one for the arrow, the path from the suspension bridge was East, and the undead altar opposite it was West. When she was facing the Necromancer, she should have been standing in the southeast direction. However, after absorbing the Necromancer and reversing the stars, she seemed to have changed her direction. It was a pity that everyone was in a life and death situation at that time, and it was chaotic and urgent. The totems on the ground and traces of fighting had disappeared, so they couldn¡¯t make a judgment based on this.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Intelligence (1) Chapter 429: Intelligence (1) Translator: 549690339 [ At this time, everyone felt mentally and physically exhausted after experiencing the terrifying experience of being almost trapped by the undead Army. They just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, complete the trial, and return to reality. No one understood why song qingxiao was still so free to sit there and listen to the escapees talk. However, under her gaze, no one dared to object. Her eyes were clear, different from the determination and killing in the battle. They were like two abysses, making people not dare to look at them. we were originally residents of the Empire in the polar Canyon ¡­ Perhaps it was song qingxiao¡¯s statement that made the old man calm down and recall their past. His voice was sorrowful and sorrowful, the polar Canyon and the land of death are neighbors¡­ ¡°Can you get to the main point?¡± The panting number six endured it again and again. Although song Qing had spoken first, he lost his patience when he heard the old man mention ¡®canyons, land of death, and the undead race¡¯. After the old man¡¯s words were interrupted, his face showed fear. Song Qing squinted his eyes and glanced at number six. ¡°The undead race?¡± Her gaze was light, but it made number six shudder, is it an existence like the Necromancer from before? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± The old man carefully sized her up with his eyes, and then looked uneasily at the other trial-takers, deeply afraid that he would say something wrong and attract the attention or even reprimand of others. After song qingxiao interjected, number six didn¡¯t say anything and the others didn¡¯t object. The old man was relieved and continued,¡± there are also Giants, orcs, and so on. They all belong to the undead race. Perhaps it was because he had said a few more words, but his speech was smoother than before. these undead belong to the exiled slaves, and they are gathered in the land of death. Song qingxiao silently noted this in her heart and nodded, indicating for him to continue. every ten years, the undead will invade without restraint. In addition to expanding the territory of the land of death and consuming the old, weak, and disabled soldiers, they also capture humans as food for storage ¡­ The old man paused, more than 30 years ago, I was one of the unfortunate people who were captured. Although everyone could vaguely guess that some of the fugitives were in a precarious situation from the numb expressions of the large number of fugitives who died earlier, they still felt a chill when they heard that these humans were captured and stored as food for the undead clan. those who are captured will be brought back to the terror Battalion by the undead to be used as food reserves for the next ten years of recuperation. The old man seemed to have recalled a terrifying past, and his expression was somewhat distorted. and after a person dies, it¡¯s not a release. The soul will be trapped in the land of the dead, never to reincarnate. On the altar, the old man¡¯s voice was hoarse and low. even the bones will become the slaves of the undead clan and be ordered around by them. All humans had the desire to return to their roots. To be imprisoned in the cage of a foreign race as food and to see their own kind being slaughtered one after another was a huge psychological torture for the living. before I entered this place, many people who were captured tried to escape. When it came to escape, the old man¡¯s turbid eyes suddenly brightened up. after leaving the terror Battalion, you¡¯ll reach the snake cave, which is connected to the underground river. After crossing it, you¡¯ll enter the Goblin¡¯s lair. As long as you can escape their pursuit, you¡¯ll enter the bloody tunnel, he looked at song qingxiao. you know the road after that. After exiting the tunnel, it was the platform guarded by the giant. After crossing the suspension bridge, it was the undead altar. Song qingxiao nodded slightly. The old man then said with some regret,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the seniors who were lucky enough to escape the first few rounds were unable to escape the undead altar in the end and fell here forever.¡± Hearing this, number five frowned. in other words, you don¡¯t know the way after the undead altar? ¡± The old man said awkwardly,¡± it¡¯s said that once we leave the undead altar, we won¡¯t be far from the mountain pass. In the rumors, someone once said that as long as we can escape from the guards of hell, we will have a chance to escape from the mountain pass Once we leave the mountain pass, we will be able to see the human territory, and we will be able to leave this place alive! Song qingjiang summarized what the old man had said. If she was not wrong, the trial mission this time would most likely require everyone to escape from the terror Battalion and reach the mountain pass that the old man had mentioned before it was completed. what about the exit to the undead altar?¡± Number six endured for a long time and finally interrupted again,¡± the necromancers have disappeared, and so has the undead Army, but there is no exit. Where is the mountain pass?¡± They didn¡¯t think much about it with song qingxiao. They all guessed that they would escape to the mountain pass, and their mission would be over. the altar of the dead is led by a Necromancer. When the stars reverse, time and space are distorted. The old man said in a poetic tone,¡± this was what the senior who was locked up in the terror Battalion told me when I first entered. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky. after the skeleton is awakened, it can¡¯t be put into a deep sleep anymore. The only way is to reverse the stars and Exchange heaven and earth¡­ Song qingxiao raised her head subconsciously as he spoke. Dark clouds flashed above her head like a group of people. ¡°You mean to say that after the stellar array reversed, heaven and earth switched directions?¡± As soon as song qingxiao asked this, the old man nodded. Everyone exchanged glances, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°In other words, the skeleton didn¡¯t disappear.¡± If the undead altar was like a ball with a hollow interior, the moment the stellar array reversed, it was like the ball had flipped over. The altar they were on wasn¡¯t the one they had been on before. It was on the other side of the undead altar. This also explained why the square was so quiet. There was no skeleton army or blood. It also confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess that after the Necromancer disappeared, everyone¡¯s position changed. Yes, I am.¡± After the old man confirmed, he continued,¡± head to the mountain pass and go down the altar. No one has taken the path after this, so we need to explore it again. After he confirmed it, other than song qingxiao, the other cultivators had a strange thought. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone knew that song qingxiao had something to do with how the undead altar¡¯s stellar array had been turned around. The skeleton army had not disappeared. They had only temporarily changed their direction because of the reversal of the great formation. If song qingxiao wanted to, she could reverse the formation again. In other words, as long as she wanted to, everyone¡¯s life and death were in her hands! The escapees were fine, but these people saw song qingxiao as a life-saving God because she had saved them several times and showed extraordinary magical power. They would not doubt her at all. However, when the trial-takers thought of this, huge waves were set off in the depths of their hearts.. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Going back (1) Chapter 430: Going back (1) Translator: 549690339 No one would be willing to put their lives in the hands of others, especially when the relationship between the trial-takers was so awkward. The cruel trial rules made it difficult for the trial-takers to be true to each other. 14000 points were like a piece of fat meat, attracting the greed in everyone¡¯s heart. Of the five surviving cultivators, number six had exhausted all his energy, number one, number five, and number seven were all covered in wounds, and only song qingxiao was only slightly injured. Moreover, she had absorbed the stellar array earlier and had even ¡®replenished¡¯ her. Her strength was unfathomable to begin with, and at this time, everyone was even more uncertain. If she were to have any evil thoughts because of the points, everyone would die Here! Number six raised his head and quickly glanced at the others. He was even more anxious to leave the undead altar. since we know the way out of the undead altar, let¡¯s leave this place quickly! He suppressed the uneasiness and apprehension in his heart and made the first suggestion. Needless to say, number seven was on his side. Number one showed his agreement, but with song Qing¡¯s strength, he did not dare to object. Number five hesitated for a while and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°What does number three think?¡± There was a deep meaning behind his words. Number five also understood number six¡¯s concerns. However, everyone¡¯s life was in the hands of song Qing. Instead of trying to escape like number six, it would only cause song Qing to be suspicious and vigilant. At this time, it was better to follow song qingxiao¡¯s lead. He could also get some hints from her answer. ¡°Since I¡¯ve found the way out, I naturally have to go.¡± Song Qing gave number five a meaningful look. Compared to the others, number five, who had been ridiculed by number four at the beginning, was the smartest. He had listened to her order to stop the skeleton and did not have any other thoughts. For the time being, he was a partner that she could cooperate with. As soon as she said this, number one heaved a huge sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as number one was about to speak, song qingxiao continued,¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Her sudden change in tone caused everyone to fly up and down because of her previous answer. ¡°But what?¡± Number six asked impatiently with a wary expression. Facing number six¡¯s fearsome appearance, song qingxiao smiled faintly. She still had some doubts in her heart about this trial. In his mind, the main topic of the trial mission was simple and direct:Escape from the terrorist camp. [ mission completion: 2800 points ] She always felt that this mission hint was worth thinking over carefully, but number six was wary of her and was not worthy of her trust. Thus, she rolled her eyes and said,¡± ¡°If going to the mountain pass is the way out, after the stars reverse, which way should I go?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number six was stunned for a moment. Then, his face turned serious. This was also a big problem. As everyone was calculating their positions and discussing how to leave, the old man who had revealed some information earlier gritted his teeth and suddenly got up and knelt on the ground. ¡°Are you Warriors or adventurers sent by the Empire to gather information about the land of death? Or is he a Messenger sent by God to save us?¡± His action startled the others who were frowning. The old man continued,¡± I know, I don¡¯t have the right to ask about your identities, but great, kind adventurers¡­ Song qingxiao could guess what he was going to say next. Number one¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and the old man cried bitterly,¡± we still have many of our kind who are still trapped in the terror Battalion. You have such great magical powers that you can defeat the two-headed dogs, Giants, and even necromancers. You are like omnipotent gods. He touched his forehead to the ground and cried as he moved toward song qingxiao. I beg of you, for the sake of being human, save us, save the survivors still locked up in the terror Battalion! Although they were prepared, when the old man spoke, the trial-takers had already guessed the request that the old man might make. However, when he heard the request, number six couldn¡¯t control himself and let out a loud laugh. ¡°What?¡± It was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He laughed so hard that he could not control himself. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The old man kneeled on the ground, crying humbly, in stark contrast to his laughter. ¡°I beg you ¡­ We are not food, we are all humans¡­¡± Number six looked at him as if he was looking at a weak ant. With contempt and disdain, he laughed even louder, tears almost flowing out. The old man kneeled in front of song qingxiao and tried to kiss her foot. ¡°I beg you¡­¡± & Song Qing looked down on his humble approach and frowned. Just as he was about to kiss the back of his foot, he bent down and grabbed his arm in his palm. Under the thick black robe, his arm was like a withered stick, only a layer of skin was left. Humans had their own intelligence and the ability to think. It was a sad thing to be reduced to food under the law of the jungle. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Number six¡¯s laughter echoed on the altar. Number one and number five did not make a sound. Number seven stood behind him with her eyes closed. The thick dark green scales on her face covered her true expression, making it impossible to tell whether she was happy, angry, sad or happy. ¡°You may rise.¡± The old man was about to kneel again, but song qingxiao effortlessly pulled him up from the ground. I promise you! ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ho¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number six¡¯s crazy laughter stopped He was not the only one in disbelief. Even the crying old man and the other escapees, as well as number one and number five, all widened their eyes. Even number seven, whose face was covered in scales and had his eyes closed, started to breathe faster when she spoke. ¡°What?¡± Number six exclaimed in disbelief,¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He looked at song qingxiao as if she was an unreasonable lunatic. Go back and save people? Number three, are you sick?¡± He raised his voice and said loudly,¡± ¡°This is the terror Battalion! We have to find the exit of the mountain range and escape from here. Only then can we survive and return to reality!¡± Number one, number five, and number seven were all silent and did not make a sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was dark and inexplicable, and her eyes were deep making it impossible to tell what she was really thinking. ¡°Go back to save people? Save who? To save them? They¡¯re just trash!¡± They weren¡¯t even people from the real world. Some of them were old, some were weak, and they had no strength or use. Judging from the situation when the undead Army surrounded the altar, they weren¡¯t even qualified to be bait! besides, did you hear him? he already said that they don¡¯t know the path behind the undead altar. They are no longer useful, so why should we save them?¡± No. 6 stomped back and forth. The fear of the undead Army surrounding the forum and the situation of them escaping all the way here had turned into a huge pressure. At this time, even though he knew that song qingxiao was not to be trifled with, he took advantage of the fact that song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®nonsense¡¯ might have caused public anger, and used it to vent his suppressed emotions. it wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape all the way here.. We have to preserve our strength to deal with the upcoming crisis! Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Decision (1) Chapter 431: Decision (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now, and you still want to go back and save people?¡± Number six sneered,¡± what a joke! You¡¯ve gone crazy, but we¡¯re still very clear-headed.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s still a human!¡± Song qingxiao retorted number six¡¯s words with a cold voice, ¡°¡±As a human, you should be empathetic! It¡¯s a sad thing to be reduced to food because of your weak strength.¡± Number one was dumbfounded. He looked at song qingxiao in disbelief. Number six resisted the urge to roll his eyes, it¡¯s the law of the jungle. Whoever has the tougher fist will naturally have the final say! When song qingxiao heard this, she revealed a faint smile. ¡°Then I¡¯m stronger than you, my fist is stronger than yours, so naturally I have the final say!¡± Number six¡¯s expression froze. He was both angry and speechless, and also a little depressed and aggrieved. Even if he thought that song qingxiao had lost her mind, she was right. Her strength was far superior to his, and she naturally had a lot of power in the team. He was rendered speechless by song qingxiao¡¯s words. In the end, he did not dare to openly turn against her, so he could only turn his anger into sarcasm. ¡°Number three, you really do have a heart that bemoans the state of the universe and pity the fate of mankind!¡± After sighing, he still couldn¡¯t take it anymore and continued,¡± I just don¡¯t know how you managed to get to where you are now with your personality. I really want to know. In the trial, those who were soft-hearted would not survive the first round. If he had not seen with his own eyes how song qingxiao promised the old man to go back and save the group of useless people, and how she did not seem to be joking, number six would have suspected that she was up to no good. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I¡¯ve come this far,¡± Song Qing chuckled and said,¡± if I didn¡¯t have such a heart, you would have died in the hands of the two-headed dog and the giant. You wouldn¡¯t have the chance to talk nonsense with me now. Number six¡¯s expression froze. He was about to say something, but song qingxiao was already impatient. She waved her hand and interrupted him. alright, I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense. We can¡¯t work together if we¡¯re not on the same path. If you don¡¯t want to travel with us, you can leave. I won¡¯t stop you! you ¡­ number six was about to argue when he heard her words. His eyes flashed with unconcealed joy,¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Song qingxiao spread out her hands,¡± our cooperation is only temporary. If you are unhappy, you can leave at any time. When number six heard this, he said without hesitation, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, number three, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not on the same path.¡± Perhaps he felt that song qingxiao was not going to force him to go back and ¡®die¡¯, number six was overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re a Saint, but we¡¯re not. We don¡¯t have such great sentiments and intentions like you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the slight smile on song Qing¡¯s lips. His heart skipped a beat and he realized that his gloating tone was too obvious. He quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I wish you all the best in your journey to save these poor victims!¡± Song qingxiao did not comment on his words. She smiled and turned to look at the others. ¡°What about you guys?¡± She rolled her eyes and asked,¡± are you guys leaving with number six too?¡± Number seven and number six were inseparable, so there was naturally no need to choose. He was already standing beside number six. Number six was extremely confident and felt that her question was unnecessary. The road to escape from the terror Battalion was difficult and tortuous. After entering the trial, the two-headed dogs, Giants, and the undead altar they were at now were not to be trifled with. She couldn¡¯t even hide in time, yet she insisted on returning to her death with her own strength. She was simply too arrogant and too condescending. Any smart person would know what to do and would not follow her to make such a stupid decision! Number six calculated in his heart. If song qingxiao was determined to die, then four of the remaining five trial-takers would be in a group. Although they had lost her greatest help, the four of them worked together, so the possibility of survival was still very high. At the same time, with one less person, after completing the mission, the reward points would be higher than the current 2800 points. He smiled and waited for number one and five to stand by his side. However, after song qingxiao finished her question, number one and five did not say anything except for number seven, who had a clear attitude. This situation was far beyond number six¡¯s expectations. He could even see the hesitation in number Five¡¯s eyes. ¡°Number five, what are your thoughts?¡± The smile on number six¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He asked,¡± time is tight. You¡¯d better make a decision quickly! We¡¯ve stayed here for too long, and if we delay any longer, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll attract pursuers! He deliberately said this, and was satisfied to see that when the fugitives heard the word ¡®pursuers¡¯, their bodies would tremble. Number six was trying to scare number five with his words, trying to put pressure on number five and force him to stand on the same side as him. Unexpectedly, after he said that, number five clenched his teeth and moved closer to song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯ll go with number three.¡± ¡°What?¡± His choice was completely different from what he had expected. Number six¡¯s expression froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with number three and listen to her decision! After number five made up his mind, he stopped struggling. Under number six¡¯s persistent questioning, he replied firmly,¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve formed a team, I believe in my teammates! He repeated what he had said to number six on the stairs, then lowered his head and kept quiet. Number six was speechless. Among the trial-takers, number five was also very powerful after his transformation, and he was a great help. If he was there for the rest of the journey, there would naturally be more assurance. Unfortunately, this person seemed smart, but his brain wasn¡¯t very good. He had a stomach full of anger and looked at number one, who had yet to say anything. ¡°What about you, number one?¡± Unlike number five, who had made a decision after careful consideration, number one smiled cheekily at number six¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ll go with number three.¡± His tone was relaxed, as if he was talking about an insignificant topic like ¡®the weather is good today¡¯ instead of a matter that could determine his life and death. Number six was speechless again, while number one was still smiling, as if he didn¡¯t realize the severity of the problem. Right now, there were five trial-takers, three in a group. Other than number seven, there was no one else by number six¡¯s side. This result had greatly exceeded number six¡¯s expectations, causing him to feel unspeakable resentment. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Number six sighed, tidied up the chaotic emotions in his heart, and squeezed out a fake smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can only split up. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t continue to travel with you.¡± He turned around and beckoned number seven to get ready to go down the altar. Before he left, he pretended to compliment,¡± however, all of you have outstanding strength and are not ordinary people. Number seven and I wish all of you success in escaping from the terror Battalion! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Many thanks, many thanks.¡± Number one smiled and cupped his hands,¡±I¡¯ll count on your blessings.¡± Number six was annoyed by his behavior. After everyone was divided into groups, he was too lazy to talk to number one anymore. He stared at song qingxiao and said,¡± ¡°It¡¯S said that good people will be rewarded.¡± He gave a fake smile. I still have to thank number three for saving my life. I have no way to repay you. I only hope that in my next life, I can be your slave to repay your great kindness. He was just saying it for the sake of appearances, so it was as good as not saying anything. Song Qing smiled and did not say anything. At this point, number six did not wait for her reply. He turned around and walked down the stairs, while number seven followed behind him, dragging his long snake tail.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Direction _1 Chapter 432: Direction _1 Translator: 549690339 The moment number six turned around, the smile on his face disappeared, and his eyes turned dark. The fugitives kept quiet and did not dare to make a sound. Song qingxiao stood on the altar and watched as number six and number seven quickly went down the stairs. As if afraid that she would go back on her words, they appeared in the square after a few minutes. No. 6 must have heard what he said earlier. After the stars reversed, the direction of the undead altar was changed. He went down the square, and under the gazes of song qingxiao and the others, he walked straight in the direction he had come from. No. 7 followed behind him, and soon the two of them disappeared into the thick fog. It was only when their footsteps could no longer be heard that song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to go.¡± Number one then asked,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wait a little longer?¡± ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Song Qing raised her eyebrows and asked. Number one scratched his head, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s wait for number six and the others to go further and follow them!¡± After he said this, he saw that song qingxiao did not make a sound and only stared at him. He could not help but feel surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you want number six and number seven to be the vanguards and see if there¡¯s any danger ahead before making a counter? Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She looked at number one as if he was an idiot. Number one¡¯s face changed and he shivered. ¡°NO, no way! This must be a lie! Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me you really want to go back and save that group of people?¡± Song Qing looked down at his disbelieving expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh,¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Her words acknowledged number one¡¯s guess. Number one¡¯s mind went blank and he was filled with regret. He had overthought it earlier. When song qingxiao and number six were talking nonsense, number one didn¡¯t believe what song qingxiao was saying at all. He just thought that she was using it to trick number six! Therefore, when number six asked him which side he would choose, after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s strength, number one chose to stand with her without hesitation! Who knew that song qingxiao would really decide to follow the fugitives back to the terror Battalion? wasn¡¯t she going to die? Number one stomped his feet anxiously. He hurriedly walked a few steps towards the edge of the altar, wanting to catch up with number six and number Seven¡¯s footsteps. However, the two figures had already disappeared into the thick fog. He could not even hear their footsteps, so how could he see them? ¡°I¡­¡± Number one wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He glared at number five, but his face was calm. He didn¡¯t get agitated by song qingxiao¡¯s words, as if he already knew what was going on. More than half of number one¡¯s strength had been consumed along the way, and he was even injured. If he acted alone, it would be very difficult for him to complete the trial and return to the real world without anyone¡¯s help. There was no other way but to travel with song qingxiao and the others. Song qingxiao ignored number one¡¯s crying face and headed toward the stairs. Number five followed behind her. The remaining escapees supported each other as they walked down the altar. Number one stood on the altar for a long time, his heart racing. In the end, he was helpless.¡±Wait for me,¡± he said. He quickly caught up to the team leader. Everyone went down the stairs and led the way in the direction where No. 6 and No. 7 had disappeared. No. 1 saw this scene and his lifeless expression suddenly relaxed a little. The ground of the square was exactly the same as when they first stepped into the undead altar. The ground was crisscrossed with gray-white marks. After knowing that these protruding objects might be the bones of humans who had died at the undead altar, and after seeing these skeletons come back to life with his own eyes, when number one stepped on them, he seemed to hear the bones creaking under his feet, which made his scalp numb. Just as he was in shock and fear, the group of people had already stood still at the edge of the square. ¡°No. 1.¡± Number one was trying to guess if song qingxiao¡¯s previous words were meant to deceive the runaway participants to trust her. In fact, she was trying to lead them out of the mountain pass when she heard song qingxiao calling out to him. ¡°Ah?¡± When he thought of the beauty, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy expression and responded. Song Qing then said,¡± ¡°Give me an arrow.¡± ¡ö¡öOh.¡± As if performing a magic trick, number one took out several small arrows and handed them to song qingxiao. ¡°You want to make a mark again? Are we going this way too?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao took an arrow from his hand and stuck it into the ground to make a mark, just like when she entered the square. when we came here, we came from this direction. The path of life and the path of death in the undead altar should be in the opposite direction. Her thoughts were clear, and number one¡¯s mood soared, after the stars reversed, the direction of the undead altar¡¯s Gate of life and gate of death switched. According to this situation, number six and number seven should have been right to escape in this direction. However, song qingxiao looked around. ¡°This place should have formed a small barrier. At present, except for the last sentence of song Qing¡¯s novel, which he didn¡¯t understand, the first few sentences were completely what he was thinking. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Number five asked. Song Qing opened her palm. Under the dim light, frost appeared on her palm and formed a crystal clear ice ball. that is to say, assuming that the altar of the dead we enter is in the shape of this ice ball,¡± she pointed at the web between her thumb and forefinger with her other hand,¡± if this is the entrance, and we enter the altar from here, then when the altar of the dead rotates due to the reversal of the stars, the position we are standing in changes. She paused for a moment, but the altar of the dead is independent of the outside world. So when the stars reverse, the entrance and exit of the outside world will not change because of the reversal of the altar of the dead. The only ones who had truly changed were the people standing in the undead altar. As song qingxiao spoke, she used her spiritual power to lift the ball of ice, making it float two or three centimeters above her palm. Seeing her move, number one¡¯s pupils contracted, and he sighed in his heart at her strength. She had actually used her special ability to such an extent, number six and number seven are going in the right direction, she shook her head, but they forgot one thing. When the stars reversed, everything in the altar of the dead was reversed, the ball floating above her palm turned upside down as she spoke, the direction we¡¯re facing is different from when we came. When everyone came over from the suspension bridge and stepped into the undead altar, they came from the West to the East, which was the front of the altar. After the stars reversed, the sky and earth were reversed. The position and direction that people were actually standing in were completely opposite from before. Therefore, the real door of life should indeed be in the direction they came from, but not in the direction they came from. Instead, they should turn around and go in the direction they came from. It should be the real door of escape! In other words, number six and number Seven¡¯s original judgment was correct, but they accidentally didn¡¯t manage to escape from the door of life and might have already entered a dead end. Number six must have been under a lot of pressure at the time. He had parted ways with song qingxiao, and he was also within the range of the undead altar. He was also worried that song qingxiao would go back on her words and trick him. At the critical moment, he forgot that he needed to turn around and walk forward after the undead altar had reversed. That was the real exit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her explanation, coupled with the floating ice ball in her hand, made number one overjoyed. ¡°Then we¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± General song Qing clenched her fist. The ice ball lost the support of her spiritual energy, and under the pressure of her spiritual energy, it suddenly turned into thousands of snow sand and splashed out. She walked in the direction that number six and number seven had left in. Number one¡¯s eyes twitched as he saw her. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s not right!¡± Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Loop _1 Chapter 433: Loop _1 Translator: 549690339 Seeing song qingxiao¡¯s actions, number one quickly stopped her. you said it yourself. This is the way back to the terrorist camp. Shouldn¡¯t we go that way? ¡± He pointed to the other side of the square, if we turn around and walk forward is the way out, then that¡¯s the exit. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Song Qing looked down on him. but we¡¯re going back to save someone. Of course, we should go back. Hearing her words, number one¡¯s mouth fell open as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°You still want to go back, go back, go back to save people?¡± His emotions had experienced ups and downs. He did not expect that song qingxiao would still want to go back to save people after half a day. Number one was provoked and subconsciously stammered,¡± could it be that, you, you really, because of the human¡¯s empathy¡­ For life and ideals¡­ No, I can¡¯t tolerate the dignity of humans being trampled on¡­¡± She had been talking nonsense for a long time, and now number one was telling her the conversation between her and number six. Song qingxiao turned around and stared at him as if he was crazy. ¡°.. That¡¯s why I decided to save them from the abyss of suffering ¡­¡± The more number one spoke, the softer his voice became under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Number one!¡± Song Qing looked down on his expression, as if he had already gone crazy, and it was not a light one. ¡°It¡¯s fine to coax number six with this kind of nonsense, but why did you believe it?¡± Number one¡¯s face was in a mess, while number Five¡¯s eyes were shining. At this point, the participant teams should have been fixed. Song qingxiao no longer hid her true intentions and asked coldly,¡± ¡°What is our trial mission this time?¡± Number one didn¡¯t expect her to say something like that. He subconsciously turned to look at number five, and the two of them said in unison,¡± ¡°Escape from the terror Battalion.¡± She smiled faintly and pointed at the old man among the escapees, asking,¡± ¡°What did the escapee say on the altar?¡± ¡°What?¡± Number one muttered. The conversation between the trial-takers made the group of escapees scratch their heads in confusion. The old man was also stunned when he was pointed at. He said a lot, but number one didn¡¯t know which question song qingxiao was asking. While he was still in a daze, song qingxiao did not wait for him to reply and said,¡± after we escape from the terror Battalion, we¡¯ll reach the snake cave, which is connected to the underground river. After crossing it, we¡¯ll enter the Goblin¡¯s lair. As long as we can escape their pursuit, we¡¯ll enter the bloody tunnel! She repeated the old man¡¯s words word by word. Number one seemed to wake up from a dream and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°When we entered the trial, we were in the blood tunnel.¡± Number five was deep in thought and nodded as well. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were deep as she smiled. to escape from the land of spirits, according to the fugitives, we need to escape from the terror Battalion, go through several checkpoints, reach the mountain pass, and see human territory. Only then can we be considered to have truly escaped. She paused for a moment, then our escape route should be the same as theirs. At this point, number five could already guess what song Qingxin was thinking. if the trial¡¯s complete escape route is from the terrorist camp to the mountain pass, then if we set off halfway, even if we escape to the mountain pass, I¡¯m afraid that even if we escape to the mountain pass, it can not be considered as a completion of the trial! After she finished speaking, number one finally understood. Number five continued,¡± if we don¡¯t return to the terror Battalion and escape, there¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll escape the blood tunnel and not the terror Battalion during the trial mission! Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up, acknowledging number Five¡¯s words. However, number one still had some doubts, this is just a guess. It might not be true. After experiencing the Necromancer and being besieged by the skeleton army, everyone was still in a state of shock. All they could think of was to escape and return to the safe real world. Perhaps No. 6 and No. 7 had also noticed this, but they were not willing to take a huge risk just because of this guess. ¡°Because I¡¯m 70% confident.¡± Song qingxiao said. didn¡¯t you guys notice? the escapees mentioned that even the seniors who were lucky enough to escape from the first few rounds died in the undead altar. The mountain of corpses and the dense death energy in the undead altar proved this point. he also mentioned that the exit of the house is not far after leaving the undead altar. It is said that if you escape the guards of hell, you will be able to leave the mountain pass. Number one and number five didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would miss a single word she said. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm. there¡¯s something strange about this place. Since all the escapees died on the way, and no one crossed the undead altar, how did the news get back to the terror Battalion?¡± When she pointed this out, number one and number Five¡¯s expressions changed slightly. When everyone had listened to the old man¡¯s explanation of the situation, they had only remembered the key points and had not thought too much about it. Now that she had pointed it out, they indeed felt that there was something unreasonable. I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s a high possibility that the escapees have returned, and the news was transmitted in this way. With the strength of this group of people, it was impossible for them to return to the terror Battalion. They would need help. ¡°Who is the one who helped?¡± She dragged her tone and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡±Maybe it¡¯s US!¡± Her eyes revealed calmness and calmness. This idea sounded crazy, but when she thought about it again, she felt that it was reasonable. The undead altar was difficult to pass, perhaps because this level bore an important significance in this trial. It was impossible for the fugitives who had died here to bring back any information about escaping from the terror Battalion, unless there was a powerful person, such as the trial-takers, who could help the fugitives who wanted to save their own kind return after defeating the Necromancer and completing this level. Only then could the information be passed on! She smiled and said,¡± and if I¡¯m wrong, everything I said before doesn¡¯t exist. However, in a God¡¯s trial, opportunities were accompanied by great danger. The slightest negligence could lead to eternal damnation. Song Qing was a meticulous and cautious person. After guessing this possibility, even if the mission might not be so, even if the mission did not need to go through so much trouble,¡± I¡¯d rather go on another trip than gamble with my life! Number one was shocked beyond words. Her cautiousness and careful consideration had reached a terrifying level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He remembered how number six had asked song qingxiao how she was able to survive the trial with such a personality. Number one seemed to understand why she was so strong. For such an experienced and calculative person, every step she took seemed to have gone through thousands of possible deductions in her heart. Calmness and self-control were vividly reflected in her. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze was long and deep. It was no coincidence that a person like her could survive. At this point, number one and number five did not have any more objections. They looked at each other, and with song qingxiao leading the way, they walked into the fog! Just when everyone thought that they would continue to move forward in the dark, something unexpected happened! Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Space_l Chapter 434: Space_l Translator: 549690339 In the thick fog, it was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers. Song qingxiao took a step forward, but the tip of her feet did not touch the ground. Her body rose into the air, and the ground under her feet seemed to have become an endless void, causing her to fall straight down! The breathing and heartbeats of number one, number five, and the other escapees suddenly disappeared. Song Qing¡¯s small body felt weightless, and this was no small shock. She did not expect such a change at all. She broke out in a cold sweat and her hair stood on end. She instinctively opened her hands, as if she wanted to hold something. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Just as she was about to open her mouth to call for the others and confirm her condition, she felt her hair being pulled tightly and pressed down hard. With a splash, she was pushed into the water. The water splashed and the cold water submerged her head. It flowed into her open mouth, blocking the words she was about to shout. In an instant, a foul smell filled her mouth, causing her stomach to churn. A green light surrounded her, and with the sound of water bubbles, something was stirred up and rose from the water, hitting her face with a bang! That thing was cold and soft, and it seemed to fall apart after a collision, emitting a strong rotten smell. This smell was exactly the same as the previous Zombie¡¯s revenge trial. When he opened the door of bathroom 17-4 and found Chu ke¡¯s body, he had smelled the same. Song qingxiao opened her eyes in shock. Under the dim light, the water was green and there were many floating residues, making the water look extremely turbid. A gray-black head was currently stuck to her face in the water! Most of the flesh on the head had rotted, and the two white eyeballs had fallen out of the eye sockets, only a little remaining tissue was connected to it, floating in the water. With every swing, a large amount of rotten residue floated out of the head, and the suffocating stench came from it. The force that was pulling her hair did not withdraw, and the back of her head was still pressed down into the water. Her face sank down against the rotten head, and the eyeballs that were moving left and right hit her cheeks, giving her goosebumps. Even though song qingxiao was mentally prepared for the sudden change, the strange scene still made her tense. A large amount of cold water flowed into her eyes and ears. She held her breath and clenched her hand. Just as she was about to struggle, the huge force that was pressing down on the back of her head suddenly withdrew. With the sound of water splashing, she was lifted up by her hair. Air rushed back into her throat, and water flowed down her cheeks. cough, cough, cough¡­ Song qingjiang spat out the water that had entered her mouth earlier. The hand that was grabbing her hair loosened, and her feet landed on the ground with a bang. Due to inertia, she even took a few steps back before she could stand firm! The water flowing down from her head blocked her vision like a bead curtain, and the air was filled with the stench of blood, stench, and highly decomposed corpses. She resisted the overwhelming feeling in her heart, but before she could wipe the water off her face, she heard heavy breathing. There was a living creature here. She quickly wiped her face and raised her head, just in time to see a shadow squatting by the pool. The figure¡¯s half-squatting height was the same as her, and his shoulders were extremely wide. His body was covered with dark brown hair, and he seemed to be dragging two people into the water with one hand. Perhaps it had heard song qingxiao¡¯s cough, the shadow slowly turned its huge head around. The face that had turned around was covered in black fur, and it had a mouth of sharp white fangs. Its red eyes were like copper bells, and it looked similar to the giant she had met when she came out of the tunnel. However, compared to the giant, it seemed to have shrunk by half. For some reason, the ¡®undead clan¡¯, the clan that the escapees had mentioned, appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The old man on the altar had once mentioned that necromancers, Giants, and orcs were all part of the undead race. The one in front of her wasn¡¯t a human, nor was he as tall as the giant she had met. He was covered in black hair and had protruding fangs, which matched the characteristics of orcs that the old man had mentioned. Song qingxiao frowned. Ever since she chose to return to the terror Battalion and entered the black mist, she had been here. Could it be that he had taken the wrong path? Or could it be that the undead altar had formed its own domain, and after leaving the domain, it had entered another stage? But it should be impossible! Logically speaking, the direction she had chosen should not be wrong. This was indeed the way back to the suspension bridge, but there was no warning along the way, as if she had passed through time and space, which was really incredible. The Beastman had already turned his head and his eyes met song Qing¡¯S. He seemed a little surprised by her standing, and his red eyes flashed with ruthlessness. The two men who were pressed down in the water were struggling with all their might, making splashing sounds and bubbling sounds. ¡°Waa ¡­ Three¡­¡± One of the people who was struggling had just opened his mouth when he felt as if a mouthful of dirty water had been poured into his mouth. His voice was also somewhat familiar. The Beastman retracted his hand that was originally soaked in the water, and the two people who were pressed in the pool were immediately dragged out by him, making a ¡®splash¡¯ sound of water. With a casual throw, the two men fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Their faces were covered with a black and green viscous substance, and they both coughed and vomited. When song qingxiao heard these two voices, she knew what was going on. In the few breaths she had been out of the water, other than the crackling sounds of the burning flames in the distance and the movements of the orc in front of her, it had been quiet. However, when she released her divine sense, she could clearly sense that there were many auras nearby. There were living people here, and there seemed to be a lot of them! When he thought about how all the escapees from the tunnel to the death altar were silent, it was clear that this habit of not daring to make a sound had not been formed in a short time. On the contrary, the trial-takers obviously did not have such habits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two people who were caught by the orcs to soak in the pool were most likely number one and number five. As this thought flashed through her mind, the orc who had let go of the two people had already stood up. He stretched out his fan-like big palm and grabbed song Qing¡¯s small neck, as if he was strangling livestock. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. From the way this Beastman grabbed the others and soaked them in the water, she could tell that he was the one who had grabbed her hair and pushed her into the water. At this moment, the smell of zombies still lingered in her mouth and nose. Her heart was in turmoil. Without waiting for the orc to strangle her, she reached out her left hand and grabbed his arm. With a strong pull, she actually dragged the strong orc and ran two steps forward! Spirit energy gushed out from her palm and turned into an ice mist, spreading along the hairy arm and freezing it in the blink of an eye! Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Transfer (1) Chapter 435: Transfer (1) Translator: 549690339 | The Beastman bared his teeth and clenched his other hand into a fist to punch her. Song qingxiao did not Dodge. She clenched her right fist and used 20% of her spiritual power to meet the attack! The two fists collided with a loud bang. Song qingxiao¡¯s punch was reflected back, and her arm was numb. This Beastman was not weak, and his bones were quite hard. There was no order in his attacks, and his reactions were not very flexible, so he was not a threat. She had used this move in order to test the other party¡¯s strength. Now that she had an idea, she swung her arm and once again used 50% of her spiritual power to meet the attack. The Beastman exchanged a punch with her and felt even more incredulous. The fur on his face trembled, and his mouth full of fangs looked even more ferocious. He let out a deep roar and clenched his fist even tighter. It turned into a meteor hammer and hit song Qing¡¯s head. ¡®Boom¡¯! When their fists collided again, a violent sound was heard. The overbearing spiritual power destroyed the orc¡¯s power and invaded his arm. Accompanied by the sound of bones cracking, the orc¡¯s huge fist seemed to be made of rubber, unable to withstand a single blow. His entire finger joint was broken and deformed, and song qingxiao¡¯s fist had hit it so hard that it sank in. The orc¡¯s entire arm joints made cracking sounds. Under the intense pain, the orc seemed to be enraged. The hair on his face stood on end, and his eyes revealed a violent look. He raised his head and was about to roar. Song qingxiao was about to reach for his waist when she suddenly remembered something. When she was dealing with the two-headed dog, her left arm that had the silver Wolf Totem had shapeshifted under the effect of her spirit energy, and she had torn off the tongue of one of the two-headed dog! Thinking of this, she stopped touching the dagger and directed her spiritual energy to stimulate the silver Wolf Totem on her left wrist. The spirit power bees swarmed into the totem, and the familiar aura of the silver Wolf came from her sea of consciousness. In an instant, silver scales appeared on her arms, and her fingers turned into claws with sharp and terrifying bone spikes. She then clawed at the orc¡¯s stomach! After the hand shapeshifted, it was unstoppable. With a ¡®plop¡¯, it pierced through the orc¡¯s thick fur and grabbed into his chest. Just like how number five killed number four at the death altar, it grabbed a bunch of internal organs and pulled with force! The orc¡¯s stomach was torn out, and stinky blood gushed out of the hole in his chest. His ferocious roar turned into a painful wail. He instinctively lowered his head and happened to see song Qing grabbing his broken internal organs. His eyes were filled with disbelief. The Beastman¡¯s life force was truly tenacious. Even with such a fatal injury, he was still alive. His body was only shaking, and he even tried to grab song Qing. However, he had not been able to catch it before he was injured, so it was even more impossible for him to catch it now. Song qingxiao jumped to his back from under his armpit and elbowed him. The orc staggered forward a few steps and finally fell to the side of the pool with a bang! She threw away the internal organs in her hand, grabbed the orc¡¯s huge head, and pressed it down into the pool. ¡®Plop¡¯! With the sound of water splashing, the Beastman¡¯s roar was drowned out by the water. As his legs kicked, song Qing¡¯s small hands circulated spirit energy, and the back of the Beastman¡¯s head and neck were covered in ice and frozen ¡® into ice crystals. She let go of the orc and hit the ice hard before the orc looked up. With a crisp clang, the ice broke from the neck, and the orc¡¯s head rolled into the pool. The roar suddenly stopped, and only the orc¡¯s body was still instinctively struggling, but it had already lost its combat power. Song qingxiao took care of the orc in a few breaths. After she withdrew her spiritual power, the silver scales on her palm gradually disappeared, and the sharp claws turned back into fingers. Oh ¡­ Oh¡­¡± The two people who had been pushed into the pool by the orcs were still bending over and retching, and their vomit covered the ground. Song qingxiao lowered her head and wiped her bloodied hand on the still twitching orc corpse. She frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Are you done vomiting?¡± As soon as she spoke, she saw one of the thin figures holding back his vomit and sitting on the ground. After taking two breaths, he reached out to wipe the dirt off his face, revealing number Five¡¯s thin face. He raised his head and saw the Beastman¡¯s body lying on the edge of the pool. His body was still twitching, and there was a large pool of blood on the ground. A pile of broken internal organs was thrown beside him. Song qingxiao was wiping the blood off her fingers. That Beastman just let out a cry. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Number five was panting, his chest still rising and falling violently. His dirty face revealed an expression that was difficult to explain. After a long while, he bit his cheek and rolled over to get up. Number one, who was kneeling on the ground beside him, was still vomiting and couldn¡¯t stop. Number five stretched out his leg and kicked him,¡± ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡± No. 1 opened his mouth and vomited a large pool of something. The smell of the food residue in his stomach was mixed with the strong smell of blood and the stench of rotting corpses, forming a suffocating smell. ¡°I¡­ What did I just drink¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, song qingxiao felt her stomach churning. She felt nauseated, but she suppressed it. ¡°The water of the decaying pool.¡± After she finished speaking with an expressionless face, she turned to look at the pool. The pool seemed to be a pool of still water, with a faint green color. There were a lot of unknown turbid things floating in it, making the water in the pool seem extremely thick. Rotten limbs could be seen in the pool. From the shape, they looked like human bones, giving off a strong stench. While the two of them accepted the truth, song Qing looked around and found that the three of them were in a Valley. It might be night time in the trial scene, and the surroundings would be pitch black. Not a single star could be seen above their heads. The valley was extremely wide. About ten meters away from the pool, there was a bonfire with a large cauldron on top. The water in the cauldron was boiling. As the wind blew, a faint smell of meat floated out of the cauldron, but it was soon covered by the stench. There was a large pool of blood not far from the cauldron, where pieces of meat were piled up. Before song qingxiao killed the beastmen, the strong smell of blood must have come from there. From the light of the fire, she could see that there were many bones of different sizes and shapes on the uneven ground. Some of them were buried in the soil and seemed to have been there for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Further away from the light, it was hard to see clearly, but the outline of the mountains could be vaguely seen. Between the mountains, there was a faint sound of wind and water. In the depths of the shadow, song qingxiao seemed to see rows of things that looked like pigeon cages. The aura she had sensed earlier had come from these cages. She rubbed the tip of her nose and said, ¡± hurry up. I suspect that we may have already reached our destination! When song qingxiao mentioned that the pool was a decaying pool, number five, who had been barely able to stop himself, could not help but vomit again. ¡°What?¡± Number one vomited even more violently. In his rage, he even ignored the important information in her words. ¡°F * ck his mother¡­¡± He spat out a series of vulgarities., who was it just now? I¡¯m going to blow up his dog head and let him try drinking this damn thing! Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Chapter 364-Zhenzhen _1 Chapter 436: Chapter 364-Zhenzhen _1 Translator: 549690339 Number one cursed and vomited a few more times until his stomach was empty and he felt that he couldn¡¯t vomit anymore. He then raised his head and asked with tears in his eyes, ¡°¡±Do you have water?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Song Qing turned his head away, breaking his hope. He got up from the ground with tears in his eyes and saw the body of the orc twitching by the pool. One of the Beastman¡¯s arms was frozen, and it was obvious that it was song Qing¡¯s doing. The Beastman¡¯s head that had been slapped off was floating in the middle of the pool. It had already been flipped over, causing waves of ripples. Even the corpses floating around it were also sinking. When number one asked the question and song qingxiao answered that it was the water from the decaying pool, number one was already mentally prepared for the stench in his mouth. However, knowing it and seeing it with his own eyes were two different things. When he saw the appearance of the pool water, he broke down again. He turned around and kicked the orc¡¯s corpse a few times. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you died early!¡± He was still angry after kicking the orc, so he bent down and lifted the orc¡¯s legs. He tried to push the orc¡¯s heavy body into the pool as he called number five,¡± ¡°Number five, come and help me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, number five was obviously angry. He grabbed the orc¡¯s arm, pressed his shoulder against the orc¡¯s waist, and pushed with number one. The orc¡¯s body fell into the pool with a plop. Song qingxiao looked at them speechlessly, hurry up! Don¡¯t waste any more time! The pool was stirred, and the sediments at the bottom of the pool floated up again. The water splashed everywhere, and the stench spread out. The three of them covered their mouths and noses at the same time, fleeing in all directions in a panic to avoid these stinky water droplets. Song qingxiao looked at the two of them coldly. Number one pinched his nose, not daring to meet her eyes. ¡°Where is this place?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. He pursed his lips and asked softly,¡± aren¡¯t we going back to the terror Battalion to save those who have escaped?¡± As he spoke, he looked around. Within his line of sight, there were only three participants and one Beastman killed by song qingxiao. There were no other survivors. However, when they came out of the undead altar, there were clearly three or four other escapees on the same path. Where did those escapees go? Where was this place? Why did he appear here the moment he stepped out of the undead altar? Where did number six and seven, who had come in this direction before everyone else, go? The undead altar was only one step away from this place, but why didn¡¯t they hear anything when they were standing on the other side of the black fog? Number one and number five were filled with doubts. Song qingxiao let out a long breath of turbid air and kicked the broken bones buried in the ground beside her feet. ¡°We might already be in the terrorist camp.¡± She repeated her previous guess, and this time, number one and number five heard it clearly. The two of them were stunned at first, and then their expressions changed greatly. ¡°He¡¯s in the terrorist camp?¡± Number one said in shock,¡± that¡¯s impossible! Number Five¡¯s expression was grave as well, didn¡¯t the escapees say that there are several checkpoints between the terror Battalion and the undead altar where they are being held?¡± Furthermore, after they entered the trial, they had personally escaped from the bloody tunnel, experienced the giant¡¯s sniping, and crossed the suspension bridge to reach the undead altar. After the undead altar was reversed, the group chose to turn back. Even if they wanted to return to the terror Battalion, it would not be so fast, right? It was as if the undead altar and the terror Battalion were only separated by a wall, and they arrived in the blink of an eye. ¡°What about the refugees?¡± When number five asked this question, the three of them subconsciously looked back at the big cauldron in the middle. The water inside was boiling, and fresh traces of slaughter were placed beside it. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Number one mumbled. His stomach, which had finally calmed down, started to churn again. Song qingxiao walked straight to the big cauldron, where large pieces of meat were cooking. A huge wooden spoon hung beside it. Blood-stained flesh and blood were scattered around the cauldron, and a few heads were mixed in, emitting a strong and nauseating smell of blood. The ground was covered with gnawed bones. Without looking, they could guess what was being cooked in the pot. Song qingxiao recalled the words of the fugitive. The undead would attack human territory every ten years, capture humans as food, and lock them up in terror camps. The shock of hearing that humans were food was far less than the shock of seeing it with their own eyes. Number one¡¯s face began to Twitch. Number five clenched his fist. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. She picked up the huge spoon beside the pot and began to bend down to search for the heads mixed in the residue. There were about seven or eight human heads in the pile of broken bones, mixed with the bones of some unknown animals. She rummaged through it a few times, threw the spoon away, and said calmly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not those escapees.¡± Number one was dumbfounded as he looked at her actions. After hearing what she said, he said in surprise,¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± These heads were covered in sand and blood, making it difficult to distinguish their original appearance. their ages are not the same. The person we were talking to was an old man, and he was as thin as a stick. None of the skulls matched the physical characteristics of an elderly person. That old man had been caught for thirty years. At this age, he should have a set of life-saving skills. But this was where the problem lay. It had only taken the blink of an eye to get here from the undead altar. The old man in the group of escapees was old and weak, and the others were almost exhausted. It was impossible for them to move so quickly and hide. Song Qing tilted her head. ¡°There¡¯s another suspicious point.¡± A moment ago, he was still at the undead altar, but the next moment, song Qing realized that he had been grabbed by the Beastman and pressed into the pool. However, she had no memory of how she was caught. This was too strange. ¡°This kind of situation is a bit like when we first entered the trial.¡± Every time they entered a trial scene, other than the mission clues provided in the sea of consciousness, the trial-taker had to explore the rest by himself. Trial-takers who had just entered the trial might encounter all kinds of unexpected situations, just like when they appeared in the blood tunnel and were chased by the two-headed dog. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What she said made some sense. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t explain why they appeared here the next moment after stepping out of the undead altar and were pressed into the pool of corpses by the orcs. It also couldn¡¯t explain why the escapees who followed the three of them had disappeared without a trace in such a short time. Number one¡¯s expression was uncertain. He stood in front of the boiling cauldron and asked,¡± ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, what we experienced before was just an illusion?¡± If what song qingxiao said was true, and everyone had only truly entered the mission at this time, then everything that they had done before, including sneaking into the group of escapees, escaping the bloody tunnel, forcing the two-headed dog to retreat, killing the giant, and breaking into the undead altar, were all fake? Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Fake fake (1) Chapter 437: Fake fake (1) Translator: 549690339 I The switching between real and fake scenes made No. 1 almost collapse. When he thought of the necromancers, he naturally thought of the resurrection of the undead Army. The terrifying scene of countless skeletons surrounding the altar was engraved in his memory. Every time he thought of that scene, his body would shiver uncontrollably. Number five seemed to have thought of something. He reached out and touched his own body. After a while, his expression turned serious. ¡°My injuries are gone.¡± Back at the undead altar, song qingxiao had ordered him and number six to guard the place to the death, stalling the advance of the skeleton army. Although strictly speaking, he and number six did not complete song qingxiao¡¯s task, number five did his best. In order to stop the skeleton, he was bitten by the skeleton and was covered in wounds. However, the injuries that had remained on his body had strangely disappeared. Number one also subconsciously touched his back and moved his arms. He also exclaimed in surprise,¡± ¡°My injuries are also gone.¡± He had also been scratched by the Eagles summoned by the Necromancer on the death altar, and he had almost died under the claws of these birds with number seven. At this moment, there were no injuries on them, nor were there any traces of the fugitives who begged them to come back and save them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everything that happened before was just an illusion!¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows and touched her right arm instinctively. There was no wound on her right arm where the undead bird had scratched her, but she only had 20 to 30 percent of her spiritual energy left, which was the same as the spiritual energy she had consumed at the undead altar. What¡¯s more, the fact that she had absorbed the stars on the spirit altar to increase her cultivation level was not fake. In her divine soul, the divine soul that had just been condensed was still there. In her sea of consciousness, the spell technique of the great star array showed that everything that had happened before was not fake. ¡°Although the injuries have disappeared, what happened before might not have been an illusion.¡± She didn¡¯t mention her own situation and turned to look at number five. ¡°The consumption of spiritual power and mental energy can¡¯t be faked.¡± Song qingxiao continued, moreover, even if these are all fake, the deaths of number 2 and number 4 can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± The three of them received a notification in their sea of consciousness-escape from the terror Battalion! [ mission completion: 2800 points ] Number one was about to speak, but song qingxiao did not wait for him to speak. She asked,¡± ¡°Count how many arrows you have left,¡± One¡¯s consciousness, body, location, and environment could be manipulated by the trial. An unstable state of mind could also be easily affected by the outside world. However, the rules of the trial would not change. Dead objects like the arrows that had been consumed would not lie. As soon as she finished speaking, number one instinctively touched the back of his waist, and then his expression became complicated. ¡°It¡¯s too little!¡± His words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s speculation. The solid evidence was right before their eyes, which meant that they had really escaped from the Crimson tunnel, defeated the giant and the Necromancer, and then decided to follow the escapees back to the terror Battalion and start all over again! However, all these things had really happened, so why did it seem like everyone had just entered the trial? ¡°What¡¯S going on?¡± The more number one thought about it, the more nervous he felt. It was as if his mind was a big mess, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that all of this must have something to do with the request of the fugitives!¡± Song qingxiao was deep in thought, maybe it¡¯s because we accepted their request, which triggered the trial mission. After she agreed to the request of the escapees, number one and number five formed a team with her. The few of them chose to walk back to the terror Battalion. When they took a step, they did not step on the way back but were directly sent to the terror Battalion for the trial! In other words, it was possible that when everyone entered the bloody tunnel It was not the beginning of the mission. Everything that had happened before¡¯ was only the qualification to trigger the real mission. The escapees acted as ¡®leaders¡¯, responsible for bringing them back to the terror Battalion. Therefore, after the participants were divided into two teams, song qingxiao and the other two who agreed to go back to save the others were directly ¡®brought back¡¯ on the way back, and the ¡®leaders¡¯ disappeared. At the same time, No. 6 and No. 7, who had gone in this direction earlier than them, had chosen different paths and did not have a ¡®guide¡¯ to ¡®guide¡¯ them Therefore, they had crossed paths with song qingxiao and the other two and were nowhere to be seen. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that our mission has officially begun from now on, and number six and seven have already failed?¡± Number five asked. Number one was gloating. Song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± After all, the mission prompt in the three people¡¯s sea of consciousness had not changed, and their points had not changed. This at least proved that number six and number seven should still be alive, and they had not been judged to have failed the mission by the trial. In addition, song Qjngxin had another concern. The strange situation in front of her made her think of the second round of the trial. In the trial scenario of the mental hospital, the camp of the hunters and guardians could change at any time according to the actions of the trial participants. This proved that in the trial of God, the simpler the mission instructions, the more likely it was to change according to the choice, state of mind, and behavior of the trial-taker. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is ¡­¡± She hesitated for a while and said in a low voice,¡± our mission is to escape from the terror Battalion, after No. 6 and No. 7 made the opposite decision, they said,¡± I¡¯m not sure if their mission is the same as ours. It was possible that, under certain circumstances, number 6 and number 7¡¯s mission would change from escaping from the terror Battalion to preventing everyone from escaping! b Number one and number five understood what she was saying. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock and horror. Unlike song qingxiao, they had not experienced the mysterious and difficult situation in the mental hospital. Therefore, after being reminded, the two of them were anxious and regretful. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have killed number six and number seven first!¡± Leaving behind these two scourges! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number one even felt a little regretful deep in his heart. If he had chosen to leave with number six and number seven on the undead altar to stop the escapees and trial-takers from escaping, it would have been much easier than escaping from the terror Battalion. At the very least, the death mages in the few checkpoints he had been to before were not easy to deal with. However, as soon as the thought emerged, he immediately thought of the meticulous song qingxiao. She had even killed the terrifying Necromancer. To go against such a person who was both intelligent and capable, it was better to be in the same team as her and escape from the terrorist camp! but it doesn¡¯t matter. Although number Seven¡¯s strength is not bad, and number six¡¯s skills are also strange, just as number three said, their spiritual power and mental power have both been consumed to a certain extent Number one snuffed out the thought that had just emerged in his heart, furthermore, there are three of us and they only have two.. Even if they were to really fight, number six and number seven would have to lie on the ground and admit defeat! Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Primordial spirit (1) Chapter 438: Primordial spirit (1) Translator: 549690339 Number one forced a smile. Song qingxiao knew that he was angry. No one had expected that the mission would end up like this. Number 6 and number 7 chose not to return to the terror Battalion with song qingxiao, but the direction they chose to leave in at the undead altar was coincidentally the return route. Without a ¡®guide¡¯ to lead the way, it was impossible for them to be brought back to the terrorist camp directly. It was very likely that they had returned the way they came. In this way, song qingxiao and the others might run into each other if they tried to escape from the terror Battalion. Number one had been gloating earlier, but now he felt very depressed. Song Qing looked down on the boiling cauldron. As the flame burned, the soup inside was boiling, and the meat was rolling in the pot. She turned her face away and resisted the nauseating feeling in her heart, even if No. 6 and No. 7¡¯s missions are different from ours, they should still need an opportunity. In the mental hospital scenario, the participant¡¯s opportunity to change his stance was to kill. Once he chose to kill, he would change from the protective faction to the hunting faction. If at the start of this trial, everyone¡¯s mission goal was the same, which was to escape from the terror Battalion, then even if number six and number seven wanted to change their mission, something had to happen, and they had to make a choice in order for the mission to change. However, the difficult part was that song qingxiao and the other two didn¡¯t know when their mission would change. in comparison, number 6 and number 7 knew the three-person mission like the back of their hands. in fact, she was still a little worried about another problem. Based on the current situation, it was only a matter of time before they would meet number six. However, it was hard to say where they would meet. If they met at the suspension bridge, it was very likely that the scene of number four trying to cut the suspension bridge would happen again. So far, from the information from the escapees, the suspension bridge was the only way out of the terrorist camp. Once the suspension bridge was broken, everyone would probably die. However, she immediately suppressed these hidden worries and a determined look flashed in her eyes. let¡¯s not think about this for now. The most important thing now is to escape from the terror Battalion. We have to be fast! Number five became alert. He kicked the two bowls on the ground and nodded, II ¡°There are two bowls here.¡± There was still some soup in the bowl, which proved that there were two people eating before this. However, the three of them had only seen one Beastman so far, and he had already died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. There was also one undead that had disappeared without a trace, and it could return at any time. Number one reached out to cover his mouth, blew on it, and sniffed. He looked like he was about to vomit. ¡°No, I need to rinse my mouth, wash my face, and hands. Number five was about to say something, but number one had already taken a few steps to the left of the cauldron. He suddenly raised his head and pointed,¡± ¡°Number three, there¡¯s water here!¡± His tone was filled with joy as he walked quickly in the direction he was pointing. Song qingxiao had indeed heard the sound of the stream. She hesitated. They had all been dragged into the pool by the orcs. Song qingxiao felt that her face and hair were covered in rotten things. Now that they had discovered a water source, it was indeed a great temptation for the three of them to clean it up. just as this thought appeared in her mind, she immediately snuffed it out. Time was too tight. Compared to saving his life, everything else could be endured. ¡®¡öDon¡¯t do it.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, number one had already squatted down and scooped up some water. He turned around and said,¡± ¡°Clean¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a pale arm stretched out of the dark water and grabbed at his back silently. A moment ago, number one was still smiling at song qingxiao with his back to the ¡®hand¡¯. The next moment, he felt a gust of cold wind behind him and saw the shock on number Five¡¯s face. ¡°Little¡­¡± Number five opened his mouth and cried out in surprise. Before he could say the word ¡®heart¡¯, the five fingers of the¡¯ palm ¡®opened up and turned into a terrifying and extraordinary mouth, biting down hard on number one¡¯s back. At the same time, number one¡¯s figure flashed and suddenly disappeared from the spot. The wide-open mouth closed with a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, biting into nothing. Then, with a ¡®plop1, he fell back into the water! Two seconds later, number one, who had disappeared, reappeared two or three meters away from the shore, still holding the water in his hands. He looked shocked. ¡°F * ck, I was scared to death!¡± With this jolt, more than half of the water in his hand was spilled, leaving only a few drops of water dripping down. However, after that frightening moment, number one didn¡¯t dare to go near the water anymore. He was in a good mood, ¡°I just took it as washing my hands.¡± After he said this, he suppressed his heart that was still thumping non-stop. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Song qingxiao and No. 5 walked a few steps in the direction of the water flow. They were a little far from the fire source, and the light was much dimmer. They couldn¡¯t see clearly at all. Just as she was about to release her divine sense, she sensed the ¡®primordial spirit¡¯ that had just formed in her soul, and her heart moved. Ever since she had ascended to the spirit focus realm, she had not been able to sense her primordial spirit due to various reasons. At this moment, song Qingxin¡¯s thoughts changed. The primordial spirit seemed to sense her thoughts and opened its eyes! At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to have split into two. Her consciousness was on alert and her divine sense was released into the water under the command of her primordial spirit. She was not distracted at all. The cauldron in front of him was boiling, and the flames were burning with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯. The residual waves in the pool of corpses were rippling, and the stench was endless. The dark bottom of the pool was surging with undercurrents. Unknown aquatic grass and countless unknown ¡®arm-like¡¯ creatures that had attacked number one earlier were entangled by the water, as if waiting for prey! Several scenes overlapped in her consciousness at the same time, as if a door to a new multi-dimensional world had been opened. Under the effect of her primordial spirit, other than the faint sound of breathing, wind, and water in the valley, she felt as if she had touched the spiritual power floating in the air and the cold temperature at the bottom of the water. This feeling was so mysterious that song qingxiao forgot about number six for a moment. She instinctively tried to circulate her spiritual power and subconsciously formed a hand seal! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her spirit, her primordial spirit seemed to have sensed her thoughts and also formed a hand seal with her. in an instant, her spiritual power and spiritual consciousness moved at the same time. She had not even read the secret of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique in the nine words secret order, but the domain had already formed, and it was much stronger than before. The boiling soup in the furnace next to her rose a few inches into the air, as if it was imprisoned in an unbreakable barrier. The hot mist that was surging out was also tightly wrapped, and the gurgling sound stopped. Under the situation where Ling power and spiritual sense were used at the same time, one plus one had a far greater effect than two! Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. The benefits of her breakthrough were far beyond her imagination. Not only were her meridians wider, but her spiritual power was also more powerful than before.. The combination of her primordial spirit and her body to perform a secret technique was the biggest gain of her breakthrough! Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Chapter 367-finding_1 Chapter 439: Chapter 367-finding_1 Translator: 549690339 It all happened so suddenly that number one¡¯s thrilling situation attracted all of number Five¡¯s attention. By the time he noticed that the boiling sound had disappeared, he turned around instinctively. Song qingxiao had already suppressed her excitement and released her hand. The condensed domain dispersed, and the soup that was confined within the domain fell back into the cauldron, making a ¡®Gulu Gulu¡¯ sound. When number five turned around, it was as if nothing had changed. The strange silence from before seemed to be an illusion. He frowned and scratched his ears. Number one was still patting his chest,¡± ¡°I was scared to death!¡± it¡¯s probably a water creature attracted by your smell. Song qingxiao suppressed the joy of discovering the magical use of the primordial spirit and regained her rationality. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not delay any longer. We¡¯ll talk after we leave this place.¡± As she spoke, number five had already returned to his previous expression. Everything around him was normal, making him suspect that he was jittery at the slightest sound and was too suspicious. After dispelling number Five¡¯s doubts, song qingxiao heaved a slight sigh of relief. She had always liked to leave a way out for everything, but because of the previous series of battles, most of her trump cards had been exposed. Although No. 1 and No. 5 were performing well, they had to be cautious. The benefits brought by their unexpected breakthrough were exactly what song qingxiao wanted. There were strange creatures by the river, so the three of them naturally didn¡¯t dare to go in the direction of the river. ¡°Which direction should we go?¡± Number one¡¯s voice was still trembling after being frightened by the strange ¡®arm¡¯. Ever since he returned to the terror Battalion, the first Beastman he encountered was easily dealt with by song Qing. It was only now that he felt nervous and frightened again. ¡°Let¡¯s find the other escapees first.¡± When they came back, they were brought by the ¡®leader¡¯. Now that they were leaving, they should find someone to lead the way. Song qingxiao walked toward the row of cages that she had sensed earlier. Number one and number five turned their backs and followed her, keeping an eye on their surroundings. The sound of the bonfire and the cauldron gradually weakened, and was replaced by the ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound of the wind. The four were unusually quiet, and in this silence, the sound of their footsteps was particularly harsh. Number one could even hear the muffled sound of his heart beating against his chest. The more he tried to suppress his breathing, the louder his heart beat. The fire was getting further and further away, and their figures disappeared into the shadows. There seemed to be a Wind Gap here, and the wind was even stronger than before. It even seemed to be mixed with some white foam, making people shiver. In the sound of the wind, there was a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound of a slight collision that entered the ears of the three people. The moment number five heard this sound, all the hair on his body stood up! ¡°Who is it?¡± He shouted in a low voice. The three of them stopped instinctively and leaned against each other. Song qingxiao could feel the two of them trembling slightly. This sound was very similar to the sound made by the skeleton that was summoned by the Necromancer at the death altar. Number five had been surrounded by skeletons at that time, so he was extremely sensitive to this sound. The three of them stopped, but they didn¡¯t find anything strange. The bone fragments on the ground didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of resurrection, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t feel any fluctuations of dead spirit Qi. However, there were still cracking sounds in the distance. She licked her lips and grabbed the dagger by her waist. She listened carefully and identified the source of the sound. Then, she slowly approached it. If it was a blessing, it was not a calamity, and if it was a calamity, it could not be avoided. If someone from the terror Battalion really did discover their presence, it would be better for them to take the initiative to attack instead of hiding. As soon as she moved, number one and number five immediately leaned against each other and looked around vigilantly. Song Qing and Xiao Yue walked another ten meters into the darkness. Her cautious posture changed, and she loosened her hand holding the knife and waved at the two. This action clearly proved that the crisis had been averted. Number one and number five quickly moved toward her. There was a cage about two meters tall in front of her. A long vine was tied to one side of the cage. The other end of the vine was dark, and in the middle of the cage were some white bones. They swayed and hit each other when the wind blew, making a sound. ¡°Huu.¡± This wasn¡¯t the skeleton¡¯s resurrection. Number one let out a long breath. After such a short time, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He wiped his face, and his freshly washed hands reeked. Number one¡¯s face was filled with disgust. Seeing that song qingxiao was staring at the cage, he came over,¡± ¡°Is this a dog?¡± He was referring to the two-headed dog that they had faced after leaving the bloody tunnel. Song qingxiao frowned and shook her head. Although the cage wasn¡¯t small, the two-headed dog that was chasing them at the time was much larger than the cage. The vines with human heads disappeared into the darkness. Number one didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the three of them in the darkness. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, song qingxiao had already walked into the darkness along the vines. Number five followed her, while number one clenched his teeth and followed behind. The light was gradually devoured by the darkness. After walking for about ten steps, the sounds of the skeletons hitting each other became louder and more frequent. In the pitch-black darkness, number five and number one seemed to have returned to the undead altar, when they were surrounded by the skeleton army. The dark Souls here were filled with resentment. The sound of the skeletons hitting each other formed a special kind of dark magic that seemed to have a certain effect on people¡¯s mental power. The more they heard the sound, the more afraid they felt. Song qingxiao was aware of this, but she was still a little scared. She carefully took a few more steps forward. After her eyes got used to the dark environment, she soon found another cage in the dark. She held her breath and leaned over. There seemed to be something inside the cage. The vines were tied to the cage bars, and the skulls strung up in the middle were swaying violently in the wind, making a bone-chilling ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. Song qingxiao had already sensed the presence of a living person in the cage. She reached out and patted the cage, making a faint sound, which was soon drowned out by the sound of bones hitting each other. This cage was filled with people, and they were all still alive, but at this moment, they were like dead people, huddled together, motionless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, when he discovered these people, the huge rock that song Qingxin had lifted up fell back down. She exchanged a look with number one and number five, and the few of them walked in. In the distance, vines with skulls hanging from them strung countless cages together. The interior of the valley was endless, and there were thousands of cages placed there. It was a shocking sight. The words of the escapees were once again confirmed. The undead would capture humans every ten years, use them as food reserves, and imprison them in the terrorist camp! Number five couldn¡¯t help but raise his head, his eyes revealing joy. He looked left and right, trying to find the lock of the cage and get these people out. ¡°We¡¯re here to save you!¡± Number one also helped to find a place to open the cage as he said happily,¡± I know you all understand.. Is this the terror Battalion?¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Chapter 368-alarm _1 Chapter 440: Chapter 368-alarm _1 Translator: 549690339 The moment number one finished speaking, he was met with silence. ¡°Hey!¡± No. 1 paused in his action of looking for the door lock. His lips moved as he looked at song qingxiao.¡±You¡¯re still pretending to be deaf and mute.¡± Among these people, there was no lack of people who had been captured for many years and were extremely vigilant. After living in such a place for so many years, he was no longer used to speaking. Silence, obedience, and not attracting the undead¡¯s attention as much as possible were the best ways to save his life. Therefore, in the previous trials, song qingxiao and the others had also passed two checkpoints with this group of people. They had displayed their strength to convince the group of escapees and forced them to speak. Even though number one had indeed returned to rescue them, to these people who might not have the memory of ¡®returning¡¯, the three of them were probably just prisoners like them. Naturally, they would not pay any attention to number one. Song qingxiao ignored number one and asked number five in a low voice,¡± ¡°Did you find it?¡± No. 5 had already searched one cage and was searching for another after taking a few steps forward. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he turned around and shook his head,¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± There were no openings around the cage. Since it was filled with ¡®food reserves¡¯ for the undead, it was impossible for the cage to be completely nailed shut! Song qingxiao reached out and touched the cage. It was made of wood and the workmanship was rough, but it should be old. This was enough to prove that the cages holding fugitives should be recycled. He thought of the Beastman he had killed before. He was about three meters tall, a bit taller than this cage. If he wanted to open the cage and get food, it was much more convenient to lower his head than to squat and poke his head out to get it. Just as she thought of this, the sound of bones colliding in the distance was mixed with a ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. The ground was shaking. It sounded like footsteps. The guards must have heard the noise and ran over. From the sound of the footsteps, there should be quite a number of guards. Song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. She jumped up. Number one heard the sound and instinctively wanted to turn his head. However, he suddenly felt a heavy force on his shoulder, and his body could not help but fall on the cage. Before he could do anything else, song Qing¡¯s small feet stepped hard on number one, causing him to tilt. With the force of the step, she landed lightly on the top of the cage. Sure enough, as she had expected, there was a lid on the top, and it was not locked. If someone below grabbed the cage and climbed up, they could easily push it open. It wasn¡¯t the time to think about why these people didn¡¯t dare to escape. Song qingxiao pulled up the cover and jumped down. The opened cover fell back down with a bang! As she moved, number five followed her. Seeing song qingxiao jump to the top of the cage, number five seemed to understand. His body was small but agile, like an ape. In the dark, he climbed up to the top of the cage and got into the cage. In the blink of an eye, number one was left outside. ¡°You¡­¡± Number one was dumbfounded. Everything had happened so quickly. He was still leaning against the cage when song qingxiao kicked him, but she had already squatted down and turned her back to the outside of the cage, just like the group of escapees. ¡°You can make yourself invisible.¡± After song qingxiao finished his sentence, he buried his face in his hands and kept quiet. Number one was speechless. He rubbed his shoulder, which was hurting from her stomping. This was not the time for him to be depressed. The banging sounds of number five and song qingxiao opening the lids had already attracted the attention of the guards. The footsteps of the guards became more hurried. In a flash, he disappeared from his original spot. Not long after, more than ten strong figures carrying weapons rushed over. The moment these figures appeared, the atmosphere became tense. The air was filled with ruthlessness and killing intent. The vines that connected the cage seemed to feel this tension and trembled even more. There were still continuous footsteps behind him. Clearly, more orcs had heard the commotion and were coming. These guards looked similar to the beastmen that song qingxiao had killed. They were all very strong and three meters tall. They held weapons that looked like maces. Each of them was like an iron tower, making people¡¯s blood run cold. After the beastmen on guard appeared, song qingxiao felt that the bodies of the people who were held tightly in her arms had become stiff. As a strong orc roared, these people instinctively trembled. However, the trembling was not worth mentioning under the restraint of the vines. The wardens let out angry roars, and soon, several orcs ran over. As their heavy footsteps stomped on the ground, the ground trembled with a ¡®buzz¡¯, and a suffocating fishy smell came with the wind. The vines hanging on both sides of the cage trembled even more violently. Song qingxiao stayed in the cage and felt that the cage seemed to be shaking along with the swaying of the vines. ¡°Wahhh!¡± As the orcs drew closer, song Qing¡¯s heart tightened, and she clutched the dagger in her arms. The orc shouted loudly and quickly ran past the side of the cage without stopping. Song qingxiao¡¯s tensed body relaxed a little, but then she heard the orc¡¯s footsteps running in the direction of the cauldron. Before she could release her breath, it was stuck in her throat. Not far from the burning furnace was the stinky pool of rotting corpses. There was a large pool of blood beside the pool, and the corpses of orcs were soaking in it. They didn¡¯t have the time to clean up the area and clean up their traces. If they attracted the attention of the guards, the orc¡¯s body would be discovered very soon. Sure enough, just as this thought flashed through her mind, the orcs that ran over really let out violent roars! Following a series of growls, she heard the sound of water splashing. It seemed that an orc had stepped into the pool. Then, there was the sound of a heavy object being dragged. It fell to the ground with a bang. The orc¡¯s body must have been found. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The rotten corpse pool was stirred, and a strong stench spread out. While song Qing¡¯s stomach was churning, she thought of a serious problem that she had previously ignored. The humans locked up in the cage ate, drank, and defecated inside. Over the years, the stench formed and covered up the smell on her body. The valley was filled with cages, and the smell was so bad that even the orcs might not be able to smell it. However, she, number one, and number five were unlucky when they first came. They were pushed into the pool by the orcs. Even if their scent could be covered, the traces of water on their bodies could not be hidden. Fortunately, the cages were hidden in the dark. She could only pray that the orcs had bad eyesight. Otherwise, if they were discovered, a fierce battle would be inevitable.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Transfer (1) Chapter 441: Transfer (1) Translator: 549690339 This was the base camp of the undead race, and the group of beastmen in front of him was only a negligible number. But even so, it was already very troublesome. There were too few trial-takers, and the humans imprisoned here had long been scared out of their wits. They did not even have the heart to resist, so they were of no use. These beastmen were tenacious and had unparalleled strength. It was not realistic to kill them all by surprise. And if the battle became too loud, it would probably wake up the other undead! At that time, it would not be easy to escape. Song Qingxin was anxious, and the orcs in the distance were making urgent and noisy sounds. ¡°Waalawu!¡± These orcs seemed to be communicating with each other. Song Qing slightly lowered her head and adjusted her posture. While everyone else in the cage was stiff and didn¡¯t dare to move, even holding their breath, even if she moved very little, it would still make the sound of her hair rubbing against her clothes. These sounds were particularly clear in the cage, causing song Qing to break out in a cold sweat. The hair on his back stood up, as if it was going to pick up his clothes. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was extremely nervous, but she felt that the moment she turned her head and made a sound, the orcs who were talking stopped. In the silence, song qingxiao could hear his heart pounding against his chest. Not long after, the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard. An orc carrying a Mace slowly walked over from the direction of the pool of corpses. Water was dripping from his body, and he emitted a strong stench. As the Beastman approached, it was as if the god of death had arrived, and a violent killing intent enveloped everyone in the cage. This place was originally in the dark, but the beastmen¡¯s aura seemed to have covered the cage with a deeper shadow. ¡®Dong¡¯!¡¯ Dong! The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and with every step, the ground seemed to tremble because of the heavy body of the orc. Song qingxiao took a deep breath. Her whole body was as tense as a fully drawn bow, ready to spring and hurt people at any time. One Beastman was not a problem, but the troublesome thing was that if they killed one, the other beastmen would come one after another. With a loud bang, the Beastman had already stood still by the cage, forming a huge shadow that shrouded everyone in the cage. He smashed the mace on his shoulder to the ground, causing the ground to shake and the cage to shake slightly. A large drop of thick liquid fell from the sky and landed on the heads of the humans who were crouching in the cage. ¡°Wula!¡± He let out a deafening roar, and at the same time, he stretched out a big furry hand, grabbed the cage, and shook it hard! The cage tilted, and song qingxiao tried to stabilize herself, but she forced herself to suppress her instincts. The world spun, and the people in the cage began to roll like balls with the beastmen¡¯s strength. The intertwined vines were tightened, and the heads hanging on them also slid left and right, making a loud noise. ¡°Wula!¡± The Beastman shouted again and shook twice before letting go of the cage. The cage was still shaking with the remaining force, and the person inside the cage was like a dead body, limp into a ball, not daring to make a sound. Song qingxiao followed the others and curled up her limbs. Although she could not understand the beast¡¯s roar, she could guess that the beast was looking for the trial-taker who killed the beast in the pool. The Beastman roared twice, but no one dared to move. He then walked towards the cage in front of him with his Mace! As soon as he walked away, the heavy pressure was suddenly relieved, but everyone still maintained the same action, not daring to make a sound for fear of attracting his attention again. The Beastman¡¯s breathing was heavy, showing that he was on the verge of exploding. He walked to the side of the cage where number five was locked up, roared, and kicked the cage. ¡®Clang, clang, clang¡¯ several deep sounds rang out, and the wooden bars of the cage made a slight cracking sound. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. If the cage was broken and the orcs started a massacre, she might have to help since number five was still in the cage. However, after a few kicks, the Beastman charged forward in a Huff before the cage was broken. When they heard his footsteps leaving, not only song qingxiao, but even number five, who had his fists clenched, heaved a long sigh of relief. However, the next moment, the orc seemed to have lost his patience. He took a few steps forward, but this time, he did not shake the cage. Instead, he raised the mace in his hand and hammered the cage with force. ¡°Wula!¡± As he roared, the mace struck down with the force of a thousand catties. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the cage was broken! The humans in the cage were like garlic that had been pestled. They all died under the hammer without a sound. Splinters and blood splattered everywhere! ¡°Wula!¡± The Beastman killed a cage of people in one blow, but it was not enough to vent his anger. He raised his weapon and hammered the broken wooden cage a few more times! Along with the clanging sounds of the punches and the sticky sound of blood mixed with minced meat, countless drops of blood splashed like raindrops, and the strong smell of blood actually covered the stench. The beastmen walked forward with their blood-dripping maces. Everyone was silent, not daring to resist. Then, there was another smashing sound. Clearly, another cage of prisoners had been smashed to death. The beastmen¡¯s roars and killing had attracted the attention of even more undead. Song qingxiao, who was still in the same position, could already hear more footsteps approaching. If this continued, it would not be easy for the three of them to escape, let alone save the others. Just as she was feeling a headache, the other orcs had already carried the body of the orc in the pool of corpses over. Even the head of the orc was in their hands, and the water was dripping along the way. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the sound of water dripping. These orcs didn¡¯t seem to have high intelligence. They didn¡¯t think of tracking the trial-taker¡¯s whereabouts through the water. The water dripping from the corpse should have covered her whereabouts in some way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she thought of this, she heaved a sigh of relief. After killing several cages of humans, the orcs in the distance calmed down a little, and more orcs rushed over. After some discussion, song qingxiao felt that she was ¡®moving¡¯! She was shocked at first, then realized that it was not her that was moving, but the cage that was sliding forward. The bottom of the cage rubbed against the ground and made a rough sound, as if it was driven by a mysterious force. Could it be that a mysterious mage had appeared? Just as this thought came to her mind, she saw that the vine that was connected to cage No. 5 had been stretched into a straight line.. She reacted and realized that someone was pulling the vine and dragging the person in the cage forward! Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Goal _1 Chapter 442: Goal _1 Translator: 549690339 | The beastmen¡¯s shouts came from the distance. Song qingxiao slowly raised her head and looked forward. In the dark, she could only vaguely see two or three beastmen standing on one side of a cage about a hundred meters away. They were dragging the cage and moving to the other side of the valley. It was obvious that the undead already knew that there were intruders when the orcs ¡®corpses were found in the pool of corpses. They were probably dragging the cages to shift their prey and find the suspects. Although there were thousands of cages here, these orcs were powerful and there were many of them. From the sound of footsteps, it seemed that there were more people coming over. Although it would be troublesome to move all these cages, it should not take much time. However, once they were transferred to another place, the security would definitely be much stricter than now. The longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the trial-takers, so it was better to take advantage of the chaos and escape first! Song Qingxin made up her mind and sat up. The orcs who had come earlier had already run to the front. Perhaps they thought that the orcs who had killed several cages of prey with maces were like chickens to the monkeys, and that the people locked up in the terror Battalion were already scared out of their wits, so no one was left to guard them. Just as she was about to get up, she seemed to hear the low roar of a beast in the distance. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She listened carefully and heard a ¡®aowu¡¯! The voice sounded familiar, like the barking of a two-headed dog. The mark of the silver Wolf on his wrist felt a slight pain, as if it had been provoked. The breath of the silver Wolf in his sea of consciousness seemed to have been awakened, and it was ready to move. The silver Wolf¡¯s reaction confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. If the orcs brought the two-headed dog to chase them, they would be in trouble! She had dealt with the two-headed dog before, and this kind of thing was more difficult to deal with than orcs. Although he had fought side by side with the silver Wolf and severely injured a two-headed giant dog and chased it away, it had caused too much of a commotion. Even if he were to attack together with the silver Wolf now, it would not be appropriate. just as she was feeling a headache, the dog¡¯s roar was getting closer and closer. Aowu¡­¡¯. The barks came one after another, and it sounded like there was more than one two-headed dog. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. The people in the cage, who had remained silent when the orcs killed people in a bloody manner, began to tremble when they heard the two-headed dog. The two-headed dog¡¯s roar was getting closer and closer. Song qingxiao could smell the dog¡¯s violent aura through the cold wind blowing in the valley. Not long after, she saw in the darkness, two giants that were slightly taller than the previous orcs, each with a two-headed dog, appearing in her vision. The two-headed dog ran extremely fast, almost dragging the two giants behind it. The ground shook violently, and it appeared not far away in a short time. About 10 meters away from song qingxiao¡¯s cell, the two-headed dog at the front seemed to have smelled something and suddenly barked madly! Woof, Woof! It made a lot of noise, and its two huge heads showed a fierce look, as if it was going to pounce forward with all its might, almost making the giant who was pulling them unable to hold on to the rope. ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± The two strong Giants roared angrily and pulled the rope tightly, barely calming the two-headed dog down. Song qingxiao held her breath and frowned when the dog barked. This place was stinky and mixed with the strong smell of blood, which covered her smell. However, this smell might be able to hide from the orcs, but it might not be able to hide from the dogs ¡®noses! She had a different smell from the people here, and she had dealt with the two-headed dog on the side of the suspension bridge. She might have attracted the attention of this thing! Song Qingxin smiled bitterly. The tall giant seemed to have realized that something was wrong and gradually became vigilant. He glanced at the cells where No. 5 and song qingxiao were hiding. He reached into the pocket hanging on his waist and took out a large piece of bloody meat, throwing it into the air. Attracted by the meat, the two-headed dogs that were still barking fiercely earlier raised their heads and opened their saw-like mouths. They each bit on one side of the meat and tore it apart. The meat was torn into two pieces and they swallowed it! After the giant finished throwing the meat, he shouted again and took out a furry, broken hand. The broken hand must have been chopped off from the orc corpse that song qingxiao had killed. The giant held the broken hand, and the two dog heads that had just swallowed the meat sniffed it. ¡°Wahhhhhhhhh!¡± The giant ordered after they had smelled it. Another giant that was dragging the two-headed dog behind him mimicked his actions. After the two dogs smelled the broken palm, their four blood-red eyes revealed a fierce light. They bared their teeth, and a large amount of bloody saliva dripped from their mouths. ¡°Ha!¡± The giant in front gave the order, and the two-headed dog barked loudly as if it had received the order. Truly, misfortunes never come alone! First of all, killing someone had caused such a huge commotion. Now, not only had two giants appeared in succession, there were even two extremely difficult to deal with two-headed dogs. Number one was currently hiding in the dark, while number five was in another cage. Even if the three of them joined forces, these guys would not be easy to deal with. However, there was a silver lining. Although these two giants were taller than the orc, they were much shorter than the giant with the axe. They should not be as difficult to deal with as the giant with the axe. When the two-headed dog passed by the cage where number five was hiding, it stopped for a moment. The noses on both of its heads twitched slightly, and it slowly approached the cage. When the two-headed dog approached, it snorted loudly, causing the people in the cage to start trembling. Song qingxiao was so focused that she didn¡¯t even dare to blink. If the dog found number five, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. At that time, they would join forces and escape to save their lives! In an instant, dense beads of sweat seeped out of her forehead and gathered into a small stream that flowed into her eyes. Her eyes were dry and bitter after not blinking for a long time, and now that they were soaked in sweat, they felt even more unbearable. ¡®Ha ¡­¡¯ A dog head let out a low growl. Number Five¡¯s heart was beating like a war drum when he saw this little movement. At this moment, number Five¡¯s cheeks and back were covered in sweat. It was as if he had been placed on top of a pot of oil, unable to go up or down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had to clench his teeth tightly to prevent the slight sound of his teeth moving up and down from attracting the two-headed dog¡¯s attention. The two-headed dog seemed to have noticed something and sniffed very carefully. This situation made number five and song qingxiao feel as if their hearts were being squeezed tightly, and they felt breathless. At this moment, time seemed particularly long. The movements of the two dog heads were infinitely slowed down, making the two feel very sad. The two dog heads sniffed softly, and every subtle movement made song Qing carefully shake. She could still calm down with great difficulty, but under such torture, number five seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and moved slightly. The giant¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Just as he was about to take a step forward, the two-headed dog raised its head for some reason and looked in the direction of song qingxiao¡¯s cage. Then, it slowly picked up its pace.. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Escape (1) Chapter 443: Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡®WuuuWuwuwu Before it even got close, it seemed to have sensed something. The two dog heads grinned, revealing their white fangs, and let out a threatening growl. This appearance was clearly very different from his previous performance. The giant who was about to walk towards cage five changed his expression and slowly walked towards the cage where song qingxiao was hiding. ¡®Wuuu¡­¡¯ Wuwuwu¡­¡¯ With every step the two-headed dog took, it barked even more ferociously. It lowered its head and its two pairs of blood-red eyes stared straight at the cage. The situation suddenly reversed. Number Five¡¯s crisis was temporarily lifted, but on the contrary, song qingxiao was in great trouble. The two-headed dog growled as it moved closer to the wooden cage. Song qingxiao was lying in the cage like the others, but she was ready to fight back. She could feel the two big dog heads sniffing through the cage, and the fishy smell from the dog¡¯s nose made the people in the cage tremble instinctively. The two pairs of blood-red eyes on the giant dog¡¯s head exuded a sinister gaze. It seemed to have discovered her. It let out an uneasy roar from its throat and its two front paws began to scratch the ground. With a ¡®Woof¡¯ sound, the giant with the two-headed dog seemed to have already pulled out his weapon and was ready to attack. At this time, under the provocation of the two-headed dog, the silver Wolf, which was originally in a sleeping state in the sea of consciousness, was awakened again. Before the giant could sense it, the barking two-headed dog had already sensed the terrifying aura of the level suppression and its barking immediately changed! ¡®Woof¡­¡¯ The two large heads that were close to the cage suddenly moved back. Even their limbs subconsciously moved back. ¡°Lu?¡± The two-headed dog¡¯s abnormal reaction caused the giant to let out a puzzled sound. The dog seemed to have met its natural enemy and actually showed a bit of fear. However, this was absolutely impossible. The people locked up in the cages were ordinary humans. They had been eating humans all year round, so how could they be afraid? The dog was still barking, but it refused to move forward. This scene was really too strange. The giant took a big step forward and reached out to grab the cage. His movement made song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turn cold. Before she could move, her divine sense caught a light ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound of something breaking through the air. Her heart skipped a beat, and in the next moment, a ¡®plop¡¯ sound was heard, as if an arrow had pierced into the flesh. The two-headed dog¡¯s low growling suddenly turned into a fierce bark, Woof¡­ Woof woof woof¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± The two-headed dog seemed to have discovered its prey and was enraged, desperately charging forward. Before the giant¡¯s raised hand could reach the cage, the dog¡¯s frenzied strength drove the giant to stumble in the direction he came from. He ran two steps and bumped into the giant who was holding the dog, causing a commotion. ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± The giant finally managed to stand firm and let out an angry shout to stop him. In the dark night, the sound of arrows being shot out was drowned out by the dogs ¡®roars and the sounds of the skulls being hit. The giant was tall and strong, but his vision, smell, and perception were far inferior to a dog¡¯s. They only saw the two-headed dog seemed to have gone crazy and began to chase the way it had come from. It was barking wildly, as if it had discovered something important, or was angered by something. These dogs were ferocious and brutal, and when they were angry, their strength was extraordinary. The two giants felt that they could not control them. As they roared, they were dragged away by the two-headed dog. They came quickly and left even faster. Song qingxiao¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster, full of ups and downs. At the critical moment, number one used the uniqueness of his ability to turn invisible and lead the giant away. The dog¡¯s barking was fierce and intense. The giant¡¯s berating and the beastmen¡¯s roars were mixed in. From the direction of the sound, the giant and the two-headed dog had already run a hundred meters away. If they didn¡¯t run now, when would they? She turned around and stood up. She estimated the distance between the top of the cage and herself. The cage was more than two meters high. Even if she raised her hand, she might not be able to touch it. If he jumped up, he could grab the top of the cage and flip it over, but it was easy to make a sound. Although there was a disturbance ahead, he should try not to attract the attention of the orcs. The more critical the moment was, the more cautious he should be. At this thought, song qingxiao grabbed a human who was curled up in a ball. The man¡¯s back was arched high, his four limbs were wrapped around his stomach, and his head was retracted. He let her grab him, not daring to make a sound or roar, like a puppet without a soul. Song qingjiang dragged him over and stepped on his back. She reached out and grabbed the top of the cage. With a light push, the cage lid creaked and was pulled open. The noise was not loud, and it was soon drowned out by the clacking of the skulls, the Mad yells of the dogs, and the angry rebukes of the undead. Even so, song Qing¡¯s movements paused and he became even more relaxed. She opened the lid and gently jumped out of the cage. Then she gently put the lid down. The person under the cage that she had grabbed as a stepping stone was still in the same position and did not move. She frowned and raised her head to look ahead. After getting to a higher altitude, the scene in front of them became clearer. The inside of the valley was quite large, and the dozens of orcs who had come here earlier should have been divided into several teams of two or three people each. Each team was dragging a chain of cages forward, forming a huge Dragon in the dark. However, at this moment, her team had been rammed by two two two-headed dogs that had gone crazy for no reason, and they were already in chaos. Quan went crazy because of number one¡¯s provocation, but number one¡¯s special stealth ability played a wonderful role in this time. The undead couldn¡¯t see number one¡¯s figure, and their noses weren¡¯t as sensitive as the two-headed dogs¡¯, so they thought that the two-headed dogs had gone crazy. And these dogs were abnormally fierce. Once they went crazy, even two strong Giants would be unable to keep them at Bay. The other orcs quickly stepped forward to help control the cage. The cage that was sliding forward suddenly stopped, and the front was in a mess. The barking became even more intense. This was the best time to escape. Song Qing gathered her spiritual force and jumped into the cage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She jumped four to five meters away and landed steadily on the cage where number five was hiding. She lifted the cage cover and reached down. Number five stood up and raised his hand as she moved. She caught him. Song qingxiao lifted number five up with ease. Number five nodded at her. The two of them exchanged a look. He jumped to the side of the cage. After landing lightly, his body quickly grew in size. Then, he grabbed the vines on the side of the cage and pulled with force! However, to number Five¡¯s surprise, when he pulled, the vines on the cage trembled. The sound of the skeleton hitting the chain was heard, but the vine chain seemed to have been cast with magic. It did not break when he pulled. Number five was shocked. He had great strength after transforming, but he couldn¡¯t break the vine rope. The sound of the skull hitting the skull was like a signal, and it attracted the attention of an orc in the distance. The orc subconsciously turned his head to look.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Yaoyao (1) Chapter 444: Yaoyao (1) Translator: 549690339 The moment the Beastman turned around, song Qing kneeled on the top of the cage, not moving. Number five didn¡¯t have time to Dodge and was caught by the Beastman. He¡¯s dead! Number Five¡¯s mind went blank. A deep sense of despair welled up in his heart, causing his body to start trembling uncontrollably. But the next moment, the orc did not shout. The dark night became number Five¡¯s best cover. After transforming, his appearance and height were very similar to that of an orc. Many things had happened tonight, and many orcs had appeared. When the orc who turned around saw him, his suspicions were dispelled. In the distance, the two-headed dog¡¯s roars became even more intense. The two giants couldn¡¯t hold it back, causing an even greater commotion and attracting the attention of the orcs again. Once the crisis was over, song qingxiao got up from the cage again. Number five looked up at her, his eyes filled with anxiety. The cultivators had come back to save some people, but the cages were connected to each other by vine ropes. If they could not break the vine ropes, it would be a little troublesome to save these people quickly. just as his lips moved, he saw song qingxiao pull out a dagger from behind her waist. She turned around and grabbed the vine rope. She raised her hand and cut it down with almost no effort. Number five heard a light ¡®bang¡¯ in his ears. The vine that he couldn¡¯t break with all his strength earlier was cut off by her with a light cut! Number Five¡¯s face was filled with shock, but this was not the time for him to be in a daze. Song qingxiao nodded to him, and he took the broken rope and carefully placed it on the ground. The skulls on the chains slid down one after another, and the shaking stopped. Without the noise, number five grabbed the cage with both hands and slowly tilted it forward. The people inside were shocked by their series of actions. They all slowly raised their heads in unison, their eyes revealing a look of hope. As soon as the cage fell, number five removed the cover and waved his hand, signaling for the person inside to come out. He had originally thought that if these people still did not know what was good for them, he would just abandon them. However, perhaps it was because of the commotion caused by the trial-takers tonight that the orcs were preparing to move their prey away, making the imprisoned people feel the threat of death. It was also possible that the desire to escape from the terrorist camp had overwhelmed other emotions. The opportunity was right in front of them. Number five waved his hand, and the people who were previously hugging each other shakily climbed out one after another! They didn¡¯t even need number five to tell them to be careful. After many years in the terror Battalion, these people had long developed a cautious personality. When the group of people climbed out of the cage, there was no sound at all, as if they were a group of ghosts. The people in one of the cages were released. Song qingxiao leaped up again, and her body was as light as a bird as she jumped to another cage in front of her. Taking advantage of the commotion ahead, she and No. 5 did the same thing and knocked down six to seven cages in a row. After releasing a large group of refugees, they finally stopped. There were too many humans imprisoned here, and it was unrealistic to save all of them. He could only stop before going too far. The distance between song qingxiao and number five and the orc was not far. The giant and the orc¡¯s angry roars were endless, and the two two-headed dogs ¡®fierce roars reverberated in the valley, which was extremely ear-piercing. He couldn¡¯t take the risk to continue forward. Although the two two-headed dogs had caused a commotion with number one¡¯s interference, the two giants and a group of orcs would eventually calm the commotion. If the time was delayed too long, everyone might end up dead. A group of escapees had gathered together, and there were probably close to a hundred of them. Song qingxiao jumped out of the cage and left two rattan ropes around her wrists as backup weapons. Number Five¡¯s face showed some hesitation. This was the best time to retreat, but number one was still nowhere to be seen. If it was any other time, he would have naturally slipped away without a second word. But in this trial, the three of them had worked together until now. In the previous dangerous situation, number one had even stepped forward to lure the two-headed dog away. Now that he had abandoned number one and fled, number five was a little hesitant. Song qingxiao tilted her head. Her spiritual sense sensed that there was an aura rapidly approaching from more than ten meters away. The corners of her mouth curved up, and not long after, the breath rushed over, and number one¡¯s figure appeared. He clutched his chest and leaned against the cage, gasping silently like a fish out of breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Song qingxiao moved her lips and made a hand gesture. The group of people in the dark began to move silently in the direction of the previous cauldron. The fugitives who had been locked up in the terror Battalion for many years were very familiar with the route. Since they were the ¡®leaders¡¯ who brought song Qing and the others to the terror Battalion, they naturally led the three of them out. In order to protect these ¡®leaders¡¯, the trial-takers were split into two. Number one and number five were in charge of clearing the way, while song qingxiao stayed at the back. The bonfire at the pool of corpses was still burning, but because the two-headed dog¡¯s commotion had attracted the attention of all the undead, no one was guarding it. The large group quietly went around the still boiling cauldron and went into the darkness. Song qingxiao followed the team and quickly retreated. Seeing that the orcs in the distance had not noticed the movement here, she decisively turned around and ran with the team. After escaping the shroud of light and shadow, darkness became the best protective color for the group. Everyone began to walk quickly, and then ran wildly. The rapid wind blew past their ears, and everyone opened their mouths to take deep breaths. The wild heartbeats formed a passionate song, increasing the tension in the atmosphere. This terror Battalion seemed to be extremely large. After fleeing for a long time, they still did not see any light. The tense string in his mind was bouncing non-stop, and his blood was flowing. It formed a noisy sound with his heartbeat and the wind blowing past his ears. Song qingxiao tried her best to get rid of the disturbance caused by her nervousness and tried her best to listen to the two-headed dog¡¯s barking to determine how far away they were from the terror Battalion. After running for a while and using up all their energy, the team¡¯s speed gradually slowed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, they were quite a distance away from the terror Battalion. The roars of the two-headed dog, the giant, and the orcs were barely audible. Moreover, the dog¡¯s barking was not rushed or sharp, as if it had not noticed that a group of prisoners had escaped. There was a commotion in the group. Number Five¡¯s thin figure appeared at the end of the group. When he saw that song Qing was young, he heaved a sigh of relief and turned to walk side by side with her. we don¡¯t know how long this road is, and we don¡¯t know where the undead are. Number one scouted the road ahead for a while, but he didn¡¯t see any exit. His expression was barely calm, but his tone was anxious as he threw out several questions. The path seemed to be endless. After the fugitives escaped from the cage, they rushed forward with their heads lowered, just like the people who had encountered them when they entered the trial.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445= The snake Lake_l Chapter 445= The snake Lake_l Translator: 549690339 The strange silence and the faint barking of the dogs made everyone nervous, and it was difficult to keep calm. The dark and tense atmosphere was wearing away at people¡¯s patience. Number one and number five wished they could grow wings at this moment and fly to the exit of the mountain range to complete the trial and leave the scene. The two of them were somewhat uneasy. Although everyone had escaped, this was the undead race¡¯s base camp. Once they discovered that someone had escaped, they would definitely chase after them. Although the team had the advantage in numbers, ordinary people would not be able to fight back against the undead at all. Moreover, due to the large number of people, the team¡¯s progress was slow. On the other hand, the undead beastmen and Giants were tall and strong, and they would catch up to them soon with their ferocious two-headed dogs. Number one couldn¡¯t help but go forward to explore the way, but he couldn¡¯t find the direction or exit in the surroundings. It was foggy and he didn¡¯t know which direction to go. Moreover, he was afraid of getting lost if he went too far. Thus, the two of them became even more worried after several failed explorations. ¡°I¡¯m just worried ¡­¡± After number five said this, he paused for a moment with worry, after the undead race finds out, they¡¯ll chase after us, and then ¡­ In the dark, song qingxiao could feel him looking up at her. She knew what he was going to say. Number five was just worried that the scene of him being chased by the two-headed dog and the giant in the bloody tunnel would happen again. Back when the trial-takers were being chased down along with the fugitives in the bloody tunnel, it was only through their combined efforts that they managed to kill the giant and force the two-headed dog to retreat. However, number four was dead, and number six and seven had parted ways with the rest. They were no longer the same people, and only three of the seven trial-takers remained. If they were attacked from both sides again, No. 6 and No. 7, who might not be on the same side, would stop them from escaping. ¡°Number three¡­¡± The more number five thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Thus, he turned around to discuss with song Qing. ¡°Shh!¡± As he spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense seemed to have caught a trace of movement. The two-headed dog, which had been barking non-stop earlier, now barked even more sharply. The terror Battalion seemed to be in turmoil. Number Five¡¯s expression changed, and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Her primordial spirit sensed her thoughts and released her divine sense. The voice was transmitted into her consciousness even more clearly. There was a continuous ¡®dang dang¡¯ sound among the beastmen¡¯s roars and dog barks, as if a cage had been broken. Just as she retracted her divine sense, an earth-shaking roar sounded, ¡°Roar!¡± This time, she didn¡¯t need to say anything, number five also heard it clearly! This roar was different from the angry roar from before. When it traveled over from afar, it still carried a powerful force that shook people¡¯s hearts, causing them to tremble with fear. ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered?¡± Number five asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± run! song qingxiao shouted in a low voice. The team, which was moving slowly, seemed to have regained their strength the moment the roar rang out. They started running again. However, what surprised song qingxiao was that the commotion in the terror Battalion did not die down quickly. Instead, it became more and more intense. The beastmen¡¯s roars and the two-headed dogs ¡®pursuit and the clanging of objects rang in their ears. It was as if someone had caused trouble there and caused the undead to hunt them down. However, other than the undead, the terrorizing Battalion only held humans who had long lost their will to resist. Other than himself, participant No. 1, participant No. 5, and the other two, who else would dare to cause such a huge commotion in the terror Battalion? While song qingxiao was running, a thought flashed through her mind. Before she could catch it, number one shouted in surprise,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found something!¡± Number five, who was running with his head down, was overjoyed when he heard this. Ever since the previous roar, he had been acting like a snake. The sound of the wind in his ears sounded like the footsteps of pursuers. Now that he heard that there was a way ahead, he was overjoyed and hastened his steps. The person in front seemed to have entered the middle of the mountain, his footsteps echoing. The mountainside was narrow at first, but after walking for about three to four minutes, it suddenly opened up. Some unknown crystals on the stone wall above his head emitted a faint light and shadow, and he could vaguely see the surrounding environment. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small nose smelled a fishy smell. As the cold wind blew over, it made his scalp numb and uncomfortable. This smell was not just the smell of blood, but also a mixture of rancid smell, accompanied by a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound. The further they walked, the more they smelled a damp and rotten smell of the air that had not circulated for many years. The fishy smell became more obvious, and the hissing sound became louder. It was like a huge ensemble of several sounds, so noisy that it made people dizzy and their ears ring. The voice was as dense as a drizzle, and it was continuous. Suddenly, a voice rang out in song Qing¡¯s small mind,¡± ¡öAfter leaving the terror Battalion, we will reach the snake cave¡¯. She recalled the words of the old man on the altar. From the sound and smell, number one¡¯s discovery ahead was most likely the snake cave! ¡°Snake cave!¡± There was joy in her eyes, and the words she said were heard by number five, who was running. If the snake cave was really ahead, it meant that a ¡®guide¡¯ was needed to escape from the terror Battalion. This also proved that they had all escaped from the terror Battalion and had taken the right path! As soon as she finished speaking, number one¡¯s trembling voice rang out from the mountainside, ¡° No. 3, come and take a look. There, there, there, there are so many snakes ¡­ A snake¡­ A snake ¡­ A snake¡­¡¯ Number one¡¯s voice was not loud, but the mountainside was like a natural loudspeaker, amplifying his voice. In addition to the strange silence of the others, number one¡¯s exclamation was extremely piercing. The group that was moving forward seemed to have encountered the most obstacle and stopped. Song qingxiao and number five squeezed through the crowd and saw number one standing at the front of the group. He had a sad face and a huge pit in the direction he pointed. The pit was dozens of meters deep, and the two banks were about a hundred meters apart. The two sides were hidden in the darkness, and their exact positions could not be seen. It was like an extremely large chasm, blocking everyone¡¯s way out of the terror Battalion. At the bottom of the pit were countless snakes of all sizes. They raised their heads and coldly looked at the escapees standing by the pit, hissing and flicking their tongues. As the snake wriggled, one could vaguely see the piles of corpses that had not completely rotted. Maggots crawled on them and they emitted a foul smell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do we do?¡± Number one asked with a tingling scalp. He had yet to retract his hand. Not to mention whether these snakes were poisonous or not, just the number of them was daunting. The snakes were densely packed, and at a glance, it was like a sea of snakes with no end in sight. There was no suspension bridge here, and there were no tools to cross. Unless they had wings, even someone as strong as song qingxiao would not be able to jump over on their own.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Level-1 Chapter 446: Level-1 Translator: 549690339 After the group escaped from the terror Battalion, they had been running around like headless flies. Number one had no idea where they could run to. Therefore, when he heard the sound of the snake, he immediately thought of the snake cave that the old man on the altar had pointed to. The existence of the snake cave proved that they had indeed escaped from the terror Battalion and were led in the right direction by the fugitives. However, the moment he saw the snake cave, number one¡¯s heart turned cold. The joy of finding the right path instantly turned into a huge shadow that shrouded his heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a detour?¡± Number five also had a difficult expression as he suggested. The snake cave was like a solid barrier, preventing the refugees from escaping the terror Battalion. The snakes hissed and hissed like a demon. Under the dim light, these snake heads were extremely ferocious, making people tremble in fear. No. 5 could barely hold on against the skeleton army that was besieging the altar at that time, but at this moment, he also admitted that he could not hold off these snakes. It was impossible to force their way in. The corpses of the snakes that had not completely rotted and the White bones below reminded everyone that this was a dead end! They couldn¡¯t move forward here, but they couldn¡¯t retreat now. Number five hesitated, looked at song Qing, and tried to ask. Number one¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He was about to agree when song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Her words were resolute and decisive, like a bucket of cold water poured over number one and number Five¡¯s heads, directly drenching their hearts. ¡°Why not?¡± Number one was a little anxious, it¡¯s a dead end to advance or retreat here. We can only take a detour! He thought that song qingxiao wanted to force her way through the road to save time and avoid the pursuers behind her, so he quickly said,¡± ¡°Number three.¡± He tried to persuade her. I know that you have extraordinary strength and think that this is a shortcut, but we have to know how to give and take. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be a real waste of time if we continue to delay here.¡± He pointed behind him and said without turning his head,¡± you see, there are so many snakes here. It¡¯s impossible to get through ¡­ Before number one could finish his sentence, a thin purple-black shadow shot out from the pit as fast as lightning and pounced in the direction of number one¡¯s finger. The snake shadow approached at lightning speed. Number one was standing at the side of the pit and did not notice it at all. The thin purplish-black snake opened its mouth and revealed its fangs. Just as it was about to bite number one¡¯s fingertip- Song qingxiao held the dagger tightly and swung it forward. Number one saw her action and was shocked, thinking that she wanted to kill someone. He hurriedly turned his body to the side in an attempt to Dodge, but when he took a step, he had already stepped on the side of the pit. The irregular gravel at the edge of the pit was loosened by his steps and fell down with a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Number one suddenly remembered that he was still standing at the edge of the pit. If his step missed, he would fall into the snake cave! ¡°Number three, you¡­¡± In a moment of desperation, he cried out in alarm, but the next moment, the dagger passed through his side. He heard a soft ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound in his ears, and the sharp edge of the dagger cut something into two. Song qingxiao reached out with her other hand and accurately caught the snake¡¯s head that she had just cut off. Cold sweat broke out on No. l¡¯s back. He turned around and happened to see half of the snake¡¯s tail struggling to fall down with a few drops of black blood. Seeing this scene, how could number one not understand? his face was pale. He did not even have the time to thank her before he quickly avoided the side of the pit, afraid that the same thing would happen again. The snake cave was extremely deep. He didn¡¯t expect the snake to jump so high, and he almost lost his life because of his carelessness. Number five also hurriedly followed and took a step away from the side of the pit. The two of them then looked at the snake in song qingxiao¡¯s hand. The snake had strange purple-black stripes, about the thickness of a thumb, and two small edges on its head. It was obvious that it was poisonous. At this time, the snake¡¯s body had been cut in two by song Qing. The seven-inch part was pinched by her. Blood was flowing from the wound, and it was hissing and sticking out its tongue. How could an ordinary snake fly so high? number one had just escaped death and was still in a state of shock. He emphasized again, ¡°We can¡¯t take this path.¡± The more number one looked at the purple-black snake, the more scared he felt. However, for some reason, song Qing Xiao was not afraid of the snake at all. That thin snake¡¯s broken body stuck close to her hand, and she even felt a little displeased after being offended. The small snake that was still struggling seemed to have sensed her displeasure and suddenly did not dare to move. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. During the trial on the demon Island, she had once absorbed the blood of a flood Dragon and fused it with the evolution potion. At that time, the flood Dragon was already a creature that had evolved to the peak of its level on the demon Island. After she had sucked the flood dragon¡¯s blood, her body had mutated, and her energy had gone berserk. She had to rely on the trial space to seal that terrifying energy before she could survive. After seeing a top-notch giant snake and having fused with the genes of a flood Dragon, she always had an inexplicable sense of certainty when she caught this little snake. Song qingyoung spread out his hand and placed the little snake in his palm. As soon as number one¡¯s voice fell, he saw her action from the corner of his eye and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Before he could scream, he saw the little snake, who had regained its freedom, curl up its broken body with all its might. Its head lay on her palm, as if it had been tamed, and it did not move. ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± The snakes in this trial scenario were raised with human ¡®flesh¡¯, so it was needless to say that they were extremely fierce, which could be seen from the previous attack. It was obvious that the snake was venomous. Song Qing dared to play with it on her palm, but what was even more surprising was that the snake was very cooperative at this time. It was unusually obedient on her palm, as if it did not dare to attack, as if it was firmly suppressed by her Qi. Song qingxiao¡¯s guess was confirmed. She suppressed her joy and clenched her fist. Spirit energy gushed out of her palm. In an instant, the snake was frozen into an ice block. She crushed it into pieces and threw it into the snake¡¯s cave. She didn¡¯t answer number one. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, number one tactfully stopped asking. ¡°We can¡¯t take a detour!¡± She felt more confident now, and her tone became more determined. Number one was a little anxious. Just as he was about to say something, song qingxiao put the dagger behind her waist. I know what you want to say. Without waiting for number one and five to speak, she pointed at the escapees and said,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Guys, take a look.¡± Her words stunned the two excited people. They looked in the direction of her finger and saw the fugitives standing on the edge of the snake cave like marionettes. No. l¡¯s lesson was still fresh in their minds. The snakes in the snake cave were extremely aggressive, but these escapees did not seem to be aware of it at all. They did not Dodge or hide. the ¡®escapees¡¯ are leading us back to the fear camp. Similarly, if we want to escape from the fear camp, we also need to follow these ¡®escapees¡¯. the only way out of the terror Battalion is to follow the leader,¡± he said, the only way out is to follow the leader.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Suppression (1) Chapter 447: Suppression (1) Translator: 549690339 I Song Qing understood what number one and five said. If it were any other time, she would admit that they were right. In a situation where it was not easy to break into the snake cave, the safest way was to take a detour. However, in the current situation, it didn¡¯t matter if she understood. The attitude of the fugitives was the most important. These escapees were unwilling to take a detour, and there was no way to communicate with them. If the three trial-takers were prepared to look for another strange path, the result might be that they would part ways with the ¡®escapees¡¯. Without the ¡®leader¡¯, the three of them were stuck in a dilemma. In the end, they would only be lost in the terror Battalion, unable to find their way out¡¯. ¡°Unless we have heaven-defying luck and another group of escapees happens to appear.¡± but the chances of that happening are too low,¡± song qingxiao stated calmly, without any accidents, these people would not have had the chance to escape from the terrorist camp. And the trial-taker was that accident, both number one and number five knew that. what¡¯s more, even if there¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± song qingxiao paused for a moment. Number one and number Five¡¯s faces were already quite ugly, as if they could guess what she was going to say next, another group of escapees has appeared, but the result will not change. These escapees had identified this path at this time and were prepared to break into the snake cave. When the next batch of escapees appeared, they would still choose the same old path. In other words, no one had a choice at all. Number five fell silent, while number one¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Number one mumbled. Song qingxiao and number five both looked at him. He belatedly thought of something. The Snake Pit was too big, and with their current strength, it was impossible to jump over it by force. If the escapees were determined to break into the snake cave, the only way was to make a path for everyone to pass. They had no tools and time was of the essence, so it was impossible for them to conjure a bridge out of thin air in such a short time. If they wanted to pass through, they only needed to¡­ Just as this thought flashed through number one¡¯s mind, he heard number five say,¡± ¡°Someone jump down and clear a path for everyone to pass through.¡± After he said that, he turned to look at number one. Number one¡¯s face turned pale, and his teeth clattered. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No, no, no¡­¡± He understood what number five was trying to say, and before number five could say his request, he shook his head like a rattle-drum, ¡°¡±Brother, brother, I can¡¯t¡­¡± It¡¯s useless to call me brother! Number five squeezed out a smile. ¡°But no one is more suitable than you at this moment.¡± Among the three of them, number one had the ability to become invisible. After he became invisible, he would jump into the snake cave, move away the entangled snakes, and quickly clear a path. ¡°I really can¡¯t!¡± Number one wanted to cry but had no tears. His invisibility skill was originally his greatest reliance in the trial, but he did not expect that at this time, he would have to bear a huge blame for nothing. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± At this point, number one could no longer care about his pride, let alone the consequences of exposing his weakness,¡± I really can¡¯t. There are so many snakes ¡­ Number Five¡¯s face was filled with sincerity. I know, I know there are many snakes here. His eyes were filled with encouragement and comfort, if I could go in your place, trust me. I would do it for you without any hesitation. But now, only you can do it! ¡°..¡¯¡¯Number one glared at him speechlessly. Number five made it sound like he was going to shower him with heavenly flowers, but he still didn¡¯t change his mind about coaxing him into jumping into the snake¡¯s cave. The two of them struggled, and neither could convince the other. Song qingxiao stared at the snake cave. In the sound of the snakes, she seemed to hear panicked footsteps. Ever since they entered the snake cave, the noise from the terror Battalion had been drowned out by the snakes. The footsteps they heard now were most likely the approaching pursuers. However, the footsteps seemed to be quite hurried, with a sense of urgency that made it seem like they were not chasing after him, but rather like a fugitive being chased. But other than them, how could anyone else from the terror Battalion escape? She frowned and suppressed the complicated thoughts in her mind. No matter what, he could not delay any longer! She moved her wrist, formed a hand seal, and said,¡± ¡°Stop arguing!¡± The moment she spoke, number one and number five both stopped talking. I¡¯ll go down at the same time as number one. Number five, get ready to bring up the rear. Previously, she had allowed number one and number five to argue without making a sound, but now that she had spoken, it proved that she had already made up her mind. There was no room for number one to beg for mercy. ¡°I think I hear footsteps.¡± After she said that, number one, who was about to put up a last-ditch struggle, could no longer speak. If the pursuers were about to arrive, then it would really be a double disaster, and they really couldn¡¯t delay any longer. Number one gritted his teeth and tried to convince himself.He was a man a man of characters few little snakes¡¯, what was that? Besides, song qingxiao had already said that she was going to go down with them. ¡°Can I?¡± Number five was a little worried. Number one had the ability to become invisible, but song qingxiao did not. There were many venomous snakes in the snake cave. No matter how strong she was, it would not be a joke if she was bitten. This escape route had just begun, and there was still a long way to go. There were still number six and number seven blocking the road ahead. Song qingxiao was the strongest, and if he were to fall here, the road ahead would be even more difficult with him and number one. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± Song qingxiao knew what he was thinking, but she didn¡¯t say much. She made a hand gesture and the primordial spirit in her divine soul also had a serious expression on its face. It said in unison,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± As his spiritual sense and spiritual power moved at the same time, faint blue scales appeared on the back of song Qing¡¯s hand and neck. The scales were shining with a faint luster. As soon as the scales appeared, song Qing¡¯s small pupils turned vertical. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thin flood Dragon bloodline in her body was activated under the effect of her spiritual power. Number one and number five only saw the changes on her hands and neck. However, the moment her flood Dragon aura appeared, the group of snakes in the snake cave was attacked. They seemed to be greatly frightened and lowered their heads in unison. No one noticed the change in the snakes. Number one and number five were still in a daze, while song qingxiao felt the change in her body when the ¡¯Zhe¡¯ token was used. She stretched out her fingers and touched the back of her hand. The skin on the back of her hand was not smooth and delicate, and she could feel the lines of scales. In the past, when she used the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, although there were scale patterns, the patterns were more like shadows floating on the surface. They looked good but were useless. If she encountered a strong enemy, they would be like a layer of tinfoil, which would break with a poke. However, the scales were stronger than before.. Song Qing was confident that the ¡®swordsman¡¯s token¡¯ would be able to withstand a full-force attack from her, who had not yet advanced to the next realm! Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Safety (1) Chapter 448: Safety (1) Translator: 549690339 There were also scales on his neck, but the scales became smaller and smaller as they got closer to his cheeks. The skin on her face was still smooth, but even so, song qingxiao was very satisfied with the effect of the ¡®man¡¯ token after her Ascension. ¡°You ¡­¡± She lowered her head and didn¡¯t notice that number one and five were surprised by the scales on her body. Without waiting for number one to finish speaking, she clenched her fists, took a deep breath, took a step forward, and jumped into the snake¡¯s cave! Before number one could finish his sentence, he saw a shadow flash in front of him. When he came back to his senses, he saw song Qing¡¯s body falling straight down into the pile of snakes with a plop! The densely-packed snakes seemed to be frightened after being attacked. They hissed and began to wriggle wildly. Even though number one had already mentally prepared himself before song qingxiao spoke, he still felt his scalp go numb and his face twitched when he saw this scene. The group of snakes was brightly colored, and they looked like a rolling kaleidoscope as they wriggled and struggled. It was a shocking sight. Number one didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so decisive. She jumped without hesitation. If there were only a few snakes, it would have been fine. However, number one had entered the trial of gods and could be considered a person who had experienced life and death. He was not as afraid of snakes, insects, rats, and ants as ordinary people. However, the number of snakes in the snake cave was simply unimaginable. When groups of snakes of all sizes flicked their tongues and bared their fangs, even the most courageous person would feel their legs go soft. The more he looked, the more terrified he felt. The weak determination that had just formed in his heart began to waver again under this extremely horrifying scene. However, he could no longer retreat in this situation. He steeled his heart, closed his eyes, and took a step forward. He stepped on thin air and his body fell. Number one let out an earth-shattering cry,¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As soon as the voice rang out, his figure quickly disappeared in the air. Song qingxiao fell into the group of snakes with a ¡®bang¡¯, as if her body was stuck in a ball of cotton. Her legs sank rapidly, and she was wrapped up by the cold snakes. Her ears were filled with hissing sounds. The scene of the frightened snakes attacking her did not happen. Instead, the snakes seemed to be very afraid of her and did not dare to offend her. They struggled and began to move to the sides. Not long after, the snakes beneath and beside song qingxiao slithered to the sides like a tide. Because the snakes had fled, she didn¡¯t need to do anything. The open space around her had already been cleared, revealing the piles of bones covered by thousands of snakes. Without the snakes covering them, the corpses that had not completely rotted gave off a suffocating stench of decay. Under the bodies were all kinds of bones, most of which were human bones. The bottom ones had rotted into bone powder, and the maggots that fell were crawling on the ashes in fear. The existence of a large number of venomous snakes and carrion all year round caused the bottom of the snake cave to be filled with a poisonous fog that would not dissipate for years. Song qingxiao held her breath and watched as the snakes slithered into the ashes and disappeared without a trace. Song Qing was stunned by this scene. She raised her head, and wherever her eyes went, the snake heads that had escaped from her side would stick to the ground in a docile manner. This should be because she had the bloodline of a flood Dragon in her body. Under the suppression of her level, these snakes did not dare to have any thoughts of attacking. Such a thought flashed through her mind, but this was not the time for her to look into it. Song Qing calmed herself down and then took the initiative to walk in the direction of the snakes. She raised her leg and hooked them. The snakes of all sizes let her kick them around meekly. They did not dare to move rashly under the aura of the flood dragon¡¯s bloodline. Number five, who was on top of the snake cave, saw everything clearly. If he had not seen how number one was almost ambushed by the thin snakes, and how there were still many undigested bones in the ground, he would have thought that the snakes that were blocking the first checkpoint outside the terrorist camp were naturally docile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For some reason, the snakes didn¡¯t attack song qingxiao. It was probably because living creatures had an innate ability to detect danger, so they were afraid of her. Song qingxiao quickly cleared out a large area and turned around to wave at number five who was above her. Seeing her gesture, number five suppressed the strange thoughts in his mind and said in a low voice,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The escapees ignored the trial-takers at first. They did not speak or respond to their questions.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Safety (2) Chapter 449: Safety (2) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, number five had thought that it would take some more effort to get them to move. However, just like when they were rescued from the terror Battalion, after the snake cave was cleared out, the group of escapees ¡®moved¡¯ one after another when number five gave the order! The group of people started to climb down the Snake Pit in the direction that number five was pointing at. When song qingxiao saw this, she turned around and walked forward to clear the way! Wherever she went, the snakes would hurriedly retreat. The invisible number one appeared in the snake cave. The terrifying scene he had imagined did not happen. Other than the countless cold eyes staring at him, which made his back numb, the current situation was much better than he had expected. As for the rotting corpses and white bones on the ground, although they were terrifying, they were not worth mentioning compared to the snakes. The group of snakes, big and small, that were staring at him, flicked their tongues and made hissing sounds, transmitting their greed and hunger. They looked at him as if they were looking at food. However, for some reason, under such circumstances, the snakes that were emitting a terrifying aura seemed to be suppressed and did not move. Even though the escapees came down one after another, and the human aura rushed in, the snakes were still on both sides. Song qingxiao forced a path through the middle. While number one was still in a daze, she was still moving forward. A large snake that was slow to escape was held in her palm, as if she was catching a toy. Standing at number one¡¯s position, he could only see the endless sea of snakes in the green miasma fog that could not be dispersed. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was almost drowned. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, number one would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death. Could it be that these snakes were only good looking but useless? With this thought in mind, he picked up his crossbow and walked in the direction of the snakes. When he approached the snakes, a red light suddenly appeared in the group of snakes. Number one instinctively aimed at the light and pulled the trigger. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the arrow shot through a small snake, bringing with it a string of blood. The small snake was hit by the arrow and fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. Blood gushed out of the wound and stained the ashes, but it still swam quickly in the direction of number one. Seeing this, number one broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly shot another arrow. The arrow hit the small snake again, but the snake seemed unaffected and continued to rush towards number one, causing number one to retreat in a sorry state. It was not until he shot several arrows in succession and nailed the snake¡¯s head to the ground that he stopped the snake from slithering forward. However, although the snake was small, its life force was extremely tenacious. It did not die, but struggled with all its might. The ground was hit by the snake¡¯s body, raising a small cloud of dust. The arrow made a sound as it was pulled, and thick beads of blood gushed out. Seeing that a thin snake was so fierce, the other snakes were also a little restless. Now that number one had tried, he didn¡¯t dare to take any more risks. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Under number Five¡¯s silent and disdainful gaze, he felt embarrassed and cursed,¡± ¡°F * ck! It seems that this thing is just like a human, it also bullies the good and hates the evil.¡± ¡°..¡¯¡¯Above the snake cave, number five, who was originally filled with uneasiness, anxiety, and worry, was rendered speechless by number one. He could also vaguely hear the slight tremors from the ground, and the occasional panting sound. This proved that song qingxiao was right. There was indeed a group of people coming this way, and from the sound, they should not be far from the snake cave. He listened to song qingxiao¡¯s arrangement and stayed at the back. This job that had made number one jealous before was now full of danger. As song qingxiao walked further and further away, the pressure on the snakes gradually weakened. Under the stimulation of a large amount of fresh blood and flesh, these cold-blooded creatures that had been entrenched in the snake cave all year round were a little restless. The safe zone cleared out by song qingxiao was gradually shrinking. When he finally entered the pit, the safe zone would be even smaller. Coupled with the fact that the pursuers were approaching, the anxiety in number Five¡¯s eyes could no longer be hidden. At this moment, number one was still playing around. There were more than a dozen escapees slowly climbing down the pit, and there were also people climbing up the edge of the pit. His sharp eyes noticed that a few black pythons were crawling towards the edge of the pit, and their intention to hunt was clear at a glance. ¡°Stop playing!¡± Number five said helplessly. Then, his body began to expand. After transforming, he grabbed two escapees who were waiting to enter the snake cave and jumped down. He used the time he took to slow down in the middle of the pit wall to kick one of the Pythons away. In the end, he landed on the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. When number five spoke, number one also noticed the movements of the Pythons. He immediately raised his crossbow and pulled the trigger. A few snakes were shot by the arrows, making a ¡®shua¡¯ sound and rolling on the ground one after another. The sneak attack had failed. But even so, it already showed that the people walking behind were in great danger. There were too many escapees, and the people in front had already walked halfway. ¡°Jump down!¡± As soon as No. 5 landed, he let go of his hand. The fugitive who had jumped down with him slowly followed the footsteps of the person in front of him. He raised his hand and shouted. The survivors standing above the snake cave heard his words and jumped down like dumplings. Number five caught everyone in succession. After everyone got down, number five heaved a sigh of relief and followed behind the team. The group trembled as they walked through the snake cave. Venomous snakes flicked their tongues on both sides of the path, watching the delicious food slip past them with sinister eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under such circumstances, number five could fully understand how terrifying number one was. As the circle of snakes shrank, the fear he felt grew deeper. Number five had thought that the magical scene of the skeleton siege at the altar was the scariest and most horrifying scene she had ever experienced in her life. However, at this time, number five had to overturn her previous knowledge. In God¡¯s trial, even more bizarre and terrifying scenes could happen at any time. He could smell the rancid smell of the corpses and the strong stench of the snakes. With every step he took, the back of his feet would sink in and be buried in the ashes. He seemed to be able to hear the sound of the maggots struggling under his feet. All the footsteps and breathing he had heard earlier were drowned out by the hissing sound of the snakes flicking their tongues and the sound of the snakes intertwining and rubbing against each other. The cold eyes of the snakes from all directions exuded greed and desire, as if they would pounce on him at any time to tear his flesh and blood, making him break out in cold sweat. The cultivators in the team were highly focused. Occasionally, one or two escapees could not resist the temptation and were bitten by the poisonous snakes that sneaked over, falling on the road.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 377-get through _1 Chapter 450: Chapter 377-get through _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao, who was at the front, could feel that the number of snakes was gradually decreasing. Without the interference of the snakes, a cold wind with moisture blew in her face. She heard the sound of running water. The old man on the altar had once said that after leaving the terror Battalion, they would enter the snake cave, which was connected to the underground river. If he did not hear it wrong, the sound of water should be the underground river. She paused and turned her head. Behind her, the fugitives had formed a long black line and were passing through the snake cave in an orderly manner. At the end of her line of sight, the snakes that had been driven away by her were wriggling and closing again. From a distance, she could only see a green miasma fog, as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring in her direction. The pursuers could no longer be heard. Song qingxiao walked another 20 to 30 meters, and the number of snakes decreased. There were only a few left. The miasma fog was already thin, but the wind was blowing with a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound, and the White dust in the wind formed a new fog color. The ground under song qingxiao¡¯s feet was no longer the wet and soft ground of the snake cave. Instead, it was like a layer of crispy biscuit skin. With every step, there was a light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. She looked down and saw that the ground looked like a beach, but the surface seemed to be frozen by a thin layer of ice. When she felt the power, it cracked open, revealing the sand below that was full of water. It was pitch-black in the distance, hidden in the White mist, but the sound of water flowing was much clearer than before. The person behind her was still a short distance away. Song qingxiao slowed down her pace and waited patiently for the person behind her to catch up. The closer they got to the underground river, the lower the temperature was. The wind whirled, making a mournful sound. She removed the swordsman¡¯s token, and as the secret technique and spirit power seal were released, the lines on her arms and neck slowly disappeared. Song qingxiao spread out her hands and blocked the wind that was blowing towards her. The wind blew past both sides of her cheeks, leaving some white spots as fine as sand in her palm. She rubbed it with her fingertips, and the White dot gradually melted, finally turning into a moist water and disappearing without a trace. At first, song qingxiao thought that it was fine sand blown up by the wind, but now, it looked like frost and snow. It was probably very cold here. The escapees who arrived later snuggled up to each other, their bodies trembling. ¡°It¡¯s so cold ¡­¡± Not long after, number one, who was walking in the middle, also arrived. There was already a large group of people standing on the beach. Song qingxiao stood alone on one side. The fugitives seemed to be in awe of her and did not dare to get too close to her, making her stand out among the group of people. She had already returned to her previous appearance, but her expression was a little cold. Number one hurriedly sneaked up to her,¡± ¡°We¡¯ve passed the snake cave?¡± There was a hint of excitement in his tone. This was originally a life-and-death juncture, but because there was someone leading the way in front of him, he actually passed it easily. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. There was still a small section of the team that had yet to leave the snake cave. They slowly moved forward. The number of escapees didn¡¯t seem to have decreased significantly. It was clear that when passing through the snake cave, there were not many accidents. ¡°You ¡­¡± Number one had never dreamed that he would be able to pass through the snake cave in such a way. At this moment, he felt both excited and excited. He had wanted to ask her how she could make the snakes fear her, but he had just started his sentence when he saw her cold eyes and realized in time. The fact that she was able to do this must have been due to her own secret technique. Asking too much about this kind of thing could easily become an inquiry about her background. It might cause her to be suspicious, and that would not be good. Number one swallowed the words he was about to say and changed it to,¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold here,¡± Song qingxiao could tell that this was probably not what number one wanted to say. However, she did not intend to answer any of his questions, so she pretended not to understand his intention. ¡°We¡¯re about to enter the underground river.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The temperature here was extremely low, and the river water should be even colder. However, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power had unexpectedly gained the frost attribute because of the dragon¡¯s blood, so her resistance to the cold was much stronger than the average trial-taker. Number one crossed her arms in front of her chest and shivered. She didn¡¯t feel anything when the wind with ice and snow blew on her. The crowd slowly appeared on the beach. Number five, who was walking at the back, had also arrived. When he saw the two of them, his tensed face relaxed a little. He walked quickly towards song qingxiao.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Chapter 377-crossing 2 Chapter 451: Chapter 377-crossing 2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°It looks like someone is about to arrive.¡± He was at the back, so he must have heard the noise. Number one¡¯s expression turned cold, and he subconsciously looked in the direction where the few people had come from. However, he only saw pairs of chilling Snake Eyes in the miasma fog, and could not see the edge of the pit. He shrunk his neck and his eyes revealed a look of relief. These snakes were cold-blooded and fierce. At that time, they had almost become a barrier to stop them. Now, it was possible that they could also hinder the undead race. ¡°Fortunately, we ran fast.¡± When he had crossed the snake cave, he had clearly seen that there were some skeletons in the snake cave that were not only of humans, but also of strange shapes. Some were nearly two to three meters long, while others were less than a meter long. They should all belong to the undead race. ¡°Even if these pursuers want to kill us, they¡¯ll have to cross the snake cave first.¡± Song qingxiao also looked in the direction of the snake cave and pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯re pursuers.¡± Her words caught the attention of number one and number five. They were surprised and were about to ask again when song qingxiao waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s cross the river first,¡± The two of them suppressed their doubts and nodded. With song qingxiao¡¯s words, the fugitives began to move in the direction of the underground river. However, just as song qingxiao had guessed, the closer they got to the underground river, the colder the temperature became. The sand on the ground was frozen, and then it was stepped on, leaving countless messy footprints. Just like when they first entered the bloody tunnel, they were stuck in front of the group of escapees. Number one couldn¡¯t help but pull up his clothes to cover his exposed skin, but even so, he was still shivering from the cold. On the contrary, the escapees seemed to not feel the chill and had already stepped into the water. It looked like he was going to force his way through the water! But at this time, everyone had no way out, and could only brace themselves to go- The few of them stepped into the water. The water of the underground river reached their feet and slowly flowed into their shoes. Number one first felt stiff, then the bone-piercing chill spread through his feet to his limbs and bones. His feet were soaked in the water, and in just a moment, they were so cold that he felt a sharp pain. ¡°Hiss.¡± He bared his teeth and took a deep breath. He tilted his head and saw number five frowning. It was obvious that he was also enduring the heat. However, song Qing looked normal as if she did not notice the bone-chilling cold. The few of them waded through the water. The current gradually went past their ankles, calves, and then to their thighs. In the rippling water, a group of people silently paddled forward. The cold water hit everyone¡¯s bodies. From the direction of the water, it could be roughly judged that they were going against the current and not just crossing the river. After walking for a few dozen meters, number one felt his lower body go numb and painful. He felt as if he was going to lose all feeling in his legs. The trial-takers ¡®strong bodies were already like this, not to mention the ordinary escapees. The team¡¯s speed slowed down, and everyone¡¯s footsteps seemed unusually heavy. ¡°How long is this road?¡± Number one couldn¡¯t help but ask. In fact, no one could answer how long this road was. But if he didn¡¯t say something to break the silence, he would find it hard to grit his teeth and persist. In the sound of footsteps, some escapees fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, as if their bodies were not listening to them due to the cold. Soon, they were stepped on by the people behind them. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Number five replied in a muffled voice, trying to hold back the sound of his teeth chattering. Number one took another two steps forward, but his feet seemed to be caught by something. He quickly raised his leg in shock. However, his body was so cold that he couldn¡¯t control it. This movement almost made him lose his balance and he almost fell into the water. Fortunately, at the critical moment, song qingxiao reached out and grabbed his clothes, stabilizing him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t have time to thank him. He raised his leg and saw that there was a bone of an unknown creature on his foot. It was just a false alarm. Number one shook off the bone and watched it fall back into the water. He felt that it was embarrassing for him to make such a big fuss earlier, so he tried to divert his attention and said,¡± number three, what did you mean by ¡®it¡¯s hard to say whether they are pursuers¡¯?¡± As soon as he said this, he did attract number Five¡¯s attention. This was not an important secret. Song Qing then revealed his guess,¡± ¡°I suspect that another group of escapees might have arrived..¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Chapter 377-crossing_3 Chapter 452: Chapter 377-crossing_3 Translator: 549690339 She analyzed,¡± before we entered the snake cave, we heard a commotion from the terror Battalion. When they heard the beastmen¡¯s roars, they thought that the undead had discovered their disappearance and were chasing them. However, the commotion did not die down in a short time. On the contrary, it became even more chaotic, and for a while, they did not hear any footsteps of the pursuers. She had a faint suspicion that someone had caused trouble in the terror Battalion again, just like how number one had caused a commotion back then, trying to fight for an opportunity for her and number five. It was only when she heard the chaotic sounds of people fleeing behind her that her suspicions increased. When she said that, number five also felt that something was wrong. I also feel that something is not quite right. If they were pursuers, it would be accompanied by the barking of dogs and the roars of beasts. This was the territory of the undead race. If these people chased with the two-headed dog, it would cause a lot of commotion. Number one had only mentioned it casually to divert his embarrassment, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a statement. He followed song qingxiao and was the first to jump into the snake cave. The movement behind him was not as clear as number Five¡¯s, but now that number five had said so, it proved that song qingxiao¡¯s speculation was most likely correct. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Now that he had something serious to think about, the cold river water¡¯s effect on him was dispersed, you¡¯ve all seen the situation in the terror Battalion. It was unknown whether it was because of the cold or some other reason, but his voice trembled slightly. Along with the uniform sound of water dripping from the long line, there was an inexplicable horror and uneasiness lingering in the hearts of the people. ¡°At that time, even we had a hard time escaping.¡± The guards of the undead race and the patrol of the two-headed dogs formed a dense net and captured everyone. If it wasn¡¯t for number one¡¯s special ability that angered the two-headed dog, causing a commotion and attracting the attention of the orcs and the two giants, song qingxiao and number five wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue the people in the cage so easily. The humans locked up in the terror Battalion were all prey that had been captured. They had long lost their courage and could only be slaughtered by the undead. If what song qingxiao had heard was not the undead discovering that these people had gone missing, but that someone had caused trouble and fled, as she had said, it would not have been something that an ordinary person could do. Number one and number five exchanged a look. After thinking about it, they felt that in order to do such a thing, it had to be a trial-taker with extraordinary strength. but,¡± number one said with some difficulty,¡± there are only seven people in this round of trial. No. 2 and No. 4 were already dead, and No. 6 and No. 7 had long since parted ways with the three of them. The three of them had already led a group of people to escape. Then, if there was a trial-taker in the terrorist camp, who was he? Number five frowned and asked,¡± ¡°Could it be number six and number seven?¡± The only response he got was the sound of water splashing as song Qing walked forward. The more he thought about the progress of the mission, the more he felt strange. If the trial-takers behind them were indeed No. 6 and No. 7, how did they return to the terror Battalion without anyone leading the way after they rejected the escapees? If these two could return to the camp without a guide, did this prove that song qingxiao¡¯s previous assumption that the participants might be divided into two opposing camps was wrong? Perhaps it was not only the escapees who could return to the camp, but also that No. 6 and No. 7 did not become the so-called obstacles in their escape. Number one¡¯s heart was in a mess. Seeing that song Qing was silent, he took the initiative to respond,¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± After he said this, he was silent for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± if No. 6 and No. 7 really returned to the terror Battalion, it means that these two useless grandsons have been hiding their strength. He put his frozen hands to his mouth and exhaled. After rubbing his hands, he looked at song qingxiao. ¡°What should we do? Go back and kill these two people?¡± Outside the bloody tunnel, No. 6 had been tricked by him, and the two of them had a feud that would not end until one of them died. At the undead altar, these two people had shown that they were not strong enough, but they still had the ability to make a scene in the camp. Number one was a little worried that number six would settle the score after autumn, so he wanted to take advantage of the fact that number six and number seven were in trouble to kill them. ¡°No rush.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, if it¡¯s really No. 6 or No. 7, the snake cave won¡¯t be easy to pass. Leave them to hold off the pursuers. When she opened her mouth to speak, she exhaled a cold breath. ¡°Even if he¡¯s lucky enough to survive, it won¡¯t be too late to make a move later.¡± Number five also nodded and rubbed his thumb and index finger together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only with the current points, it¡¯s an auspicious number for three people to share. If two more people share, there won¡¯t be much profit. Number one, who was up to no good, chuckled and echoed, ¡°Yes, yes,¡± The three of them looked at each other and revealed a tacit understanding. After making up his mind, he didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to move forward.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Goblin (1) Chapter 453: Goblin (1) Translator: 549690339 The water in the underground river gradually reached their waists. The water resistance increased, and the cold quickly took away their body temperature, causing the crowd¡¯s reactions to slow down. Everyone¡¯s breath turned into white mist. Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows and eyelashes were covered with a light blue Frost, and the others were even more so. As the number of bones under their feet increased, one after another, the escapees fell into the water and were stepped on by the people behind them, unable to get up. Song qingxiao noticed that in less than an hour, there were not many deaths when they passed through the snake cave, but when they crossed the underground river, perhaps one-fifth of the number had been lost. The originally densely packed long Dragons had clearly shortened by a section. The further they went, the more they seemed to have entered a cave. The water level rose, but the top of the cave was extremely low. Song Qing could touch the wet top with a small raise of his hand. The two sides of the river also became narrower, allowing only a few people to pass side by side. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Number one said with a trembling voice. The river water had already reached his chest, making it difficult for him to even speak. His voice reverberated in the cave, sounding a little depressed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the water cap will be reached if we keep going forward.¡± The cramped space and the large number of people made the air in the underground cave not sufficient. The lack of oxygen made number one feel suffocated, and he gasped for breath as he spoke. The rising River forced the short and thin number five to transform to avoid being drowned. However, it also brought him trouble after transforming. The extremely low ceiling of the cave forced him to lower his body to move forward, which made it difficult for him to take every step. Song qingxiao knew that the situation was critical. She looked forward and saw the water in the distance shining on the top of the cave. She couldn¡¯t see the exit at all. However, at this point, there was no way out except to bite the bullet and move forward. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao said coldly. She didn¡¯t say much, but her tone was firm, as if she was giving number one and number five a shot in the arm,¡± ¡°We met escapees in the bloody tunnel and were brought back to the terrorist camp by them. Since the escapees can escape, this path won¡¯t be sealed!¡± Her words did make sense, and the uneasy number one calmed down again. The panting of the escapees grew louder and louder. The harsh environment and the gradually thinning air made everyone¡¯s footsteps heavy, and everyone¡¯s panting grew louder and louder. Fortunately, after walking for a few hundred meters, the water level that reached their shoulders did not rise any further. Instead, it began to fall as they moved forward. It was very likely that they had crossed the underground river and passed another life-and-death trial! A glimmer of hope rose in number one¡¯s despairing heart. As they moved forward, the water level fell even lower. With every step, the water receded, and it did not take long for the water to reach their knees. After the water level receded, everyone¡¯s pressure suddenly reduced. After moving forward for a few meters, the space on both sides seemed to have become wide, as if they were almost at the shore. Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted, and they involuntarily ran a few steps forward. The water only reached the back of their feet, and a light breeze with a foul smell blew over. Number one, who had almost suffocated earlier, could not even care about the smell. He opened his mouth and greedily inhaled a few mouthfuls, looking as if he was trying to escape from death. ¡°I¡¯m finally alive.¡± Everyone climbed ashore one after another. No. 1 sighed as he couldn¡¯t help but wring his clothes that were still dripping with water. The sound of water splashing on the sand spread throughout the cave, making a very loud noise. After crossing the underground river with great difficulty, everyone¡¯s tense nerves relaxed a little. Number five, who had been hunched the whole time, also returned to his original figure at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The surroundings were quiet, and the sound of water droplets dripping from their bodies was even more distinct. Song Qing looked around and bent down to take off her shoes to pour some water. The fugitives dragged their feet forward, the sound of water and footsteps echoing. It seemed to be a very wide cave, about 1.7 meters high. When she stood, her hair just happened to brush against the top of the cave, making a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound. After the refugees arrived, the originally wide cave became slightly crowded. There were countless round holes of various sizes around the cave. Some were large enough for one person to pass through, while some were the size of a bowl. This made the entire cave look like a honeycomb that had been cut open.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Goblin (2) Chapter 454: Goblin (2) Translator: 549690339 | For some reason, song qingxiao felt as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at the person on the shore in the dark. ¡°Be careful,¡± She reminded him. Before she could put on her shoes, she heard a whooshing sound in the air, and the runaway at the front let out a muffled groan. This was like a signal. Song Qing was shocked and hurriedly put on his shoes. Then, he heard a continuous ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ sound. In the darkness, a dense rain of arrows came from all directions. In an instant, the escapees were hit by arrows one after another. The person at the front had arrowheads all over his face, chest, and thighs. He was shot like a Porcupine, and he fell to the ground without even making a sound! After the first escapee died, the short arrow did not stop. It was as fast as a storm and became even closer. Even number one and number five, who were mixed in the crowd, were not spared let alone the escapees, who were shot one after another. In the blink of an eye, they were pierced by dozens of needles, and they let out ¡®ao ao¡¯ sounds of pain. Even though song Qing had already used his spiritual power when he noticed that something was wrong, he was still hit by several arrows. Because of the spiritual power, the arrowheads were stopped after only one or two centimeters into his body. However, these arrowheads seemed to be poisonous. The place where they were stabbed felt numb at first, followed by a heart-wrenching pain, followed by a huge itch. Even song Qing, who had great endurance, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. She instinctively reached out to touch the spot where the arrow was shot, grabbed the Arrowhead, and pulled it out. These arrowheads were as thin as the tip of a needle, and each of them was about four to five centimeters long. After they entered the flesh, it was as if they had been stung by bees. Song Qing pulled out a few arrows that were stuck in his flesh. He endured the pain and formed a hand seal. He quickly chanted, ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± Scales appeared on her skin, and with a ¡®ding, ding, ding¡¯ sound, they blocked the arrows that were penetrating through every hole. The ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, which had not been put to use in the snake cave, was now showing its wonderful effect. Now that he wasn¡¯t afraid of being hurt by the arrows, killing intent gushed out from song Qingxin¡¯s heart. She noticed that the arrows were shot from the holes, and it was obvious that the culprit was hiding behind the holes. The fugitive on the altar had said that the underground river was connected to the Goblin¡¯s nest. Needless to say, these archers should be the Goblin that the fugitive had mentioned. ¡°We¡¯ve entered the Goblin¡¯s lair.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about where¡­¡± Number one gritted his teeth, tears streaming down his face from the pain, hurry up and pull these things out! He could be considered an expert in archery, but at this time, he was being stung by the arrow. Even though he was hiding in the crowd, the arrows were so dense that even if the escapees blocked most of them, there were still some that managed to slip through the net and hit him. Unlike song Qing, number one did not have scales to protect his body. After being stabbed several times, tears and snot flowed out of his eyes and nose. In the blink of an eye, more than ten escapees had fallen under the attack of the arrows! A group of people had already died in the underground river, and there were not many survivors left. If the situation continued, they would all die Here! Before he could finish his sentence, the gnomes hiding in the dark seemed to understand his words. They shot more arrows at him. The sound of people falling to the ground was endless, and almost half of the escapees who had survived with great difficulty immediately fell. -I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Number one suffered two more needles and was in so much pain that his entire body was convulsing. With a flash, his figure disappeared from where he was standing, and his voice also stopped abruptly. Song Qing looked down on the escapees who were dying one after another, and he was very anxious. Up until now, the mission requirement of God¡¯s trial had not changed. As long as they escaped from the terror Battalion, there was no additional condition that they had to bring the escapees out safely. But this time, the path to the terror Battalion was full of twists and turns. Up until now, the Goblin¡¯s lair was like a huge beehive, a natural maze. If there wasn¡¯t a ¡®guide¡¯ leading the way, it would be enough to trap the three of them to death! Everyone was trapped, and the undead were like turtles in a jar. She rushed forward against the rain of arrows, trying to find the Goblin who was hiding in the dark and shooting coldly. However, the arrows were very dense and endless, and there were many holes in the arrows, so it was difficult to find the specific direction. There were many big and small caves here, and they didn¡¯t know which way was the exit, so they didn¡¯t know where to rush to. At this moment, she had all the strength in her body, but she couldn¡¯t use it. She waved her hand to knock away a wave of arrows. The arrows landed on her skin, but they were blocked by her scales, making a crisp sound. Song qingxiao noticed a problem. These arrows were poisonous. It was possible that the three people who had participated in this trial had their physiques greatly improved. It would be difficult for these weak toxins to affect them in a short time. Even though he had been hit by dozens of needles, the pain was unbearable, but it was not fatal. However, the captured humans were different. Perhaps it was because they had been imprisoned for many years and had weak physiques, or because these people were originally good-for-nothing, so they were captured as food. Their resistance was shockingly weak. After a wave of poison needles, they fell to the ground and died. It was difficult to find any survivors. After reflecting on the painful experience, song qingxiao said loudly,¡± ¡°Number one, come out!¡± As she shouted, she opened her hands and a transparent ice crystal appeared in her palms. She quickly pulled it open and formed an ice shield in front of one of the escapees! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she spoke, number five understood what she meant. He turned his body and stood in front of one of the escapees. When the escapees saw that someone was blocking their way, they no longer charged forward. Instead, they formed a vertical T and followed behind one another. ¡°Let¡¯s block them and force our way out!¡± No one knew how big the Goblin¡¯s nest was, but as soon as they stepped in, there were only 20 to 30 people left. If they didn¡¯t cover more people, they would probably all be dead in less than ten minutes. As soon as she shouted, number one, who had been pricked by the needles earlier, appeared with a bitter face. The moment he came out, a few needles were pricked into his body, causing him to jump in pain.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Launch i Chapter 455: Launch i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ah, ah ¡­ I¡¯m dead¡­¡± No. 1 kept screaming in pain, and his voice spread throughout the nest. The arrows pierced into his body and face. Soon, his entire face was like a huge cactus, and he did not even dare to open his eyes. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he grabbed the body of a runaway from the ground and carried it on his back to ease the wave of attacks. ¡°Roar!¡± Number five endured the pain and let out an angry roar. His short and thin body expanded, and the top of his head hit the cave wall with a clang. The stone wall above him was broken, and broken stones fell down with a clatter. After number Five¡¯s figure expanded, he immediately protected the escapee tightly, blocking most of the arrows. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He shouted, and the team, under the protection of three people, fled to the left in a sorry state, braving the rain of arrows. However, no matter how tight the defense was, there would always be a gap. Although number Five¡¯s Vajra-like figure managed to block most of the arrows, a rain of arrows suddenly shot out from a hole on the side of the turn. A few escapees were hit and fell. Several more people died in the team, and song Qingxin was furious. She heard a rustling sound from behind the hole. The ¡®person¡¯ who shot the arrow seemed to be trying to escape after succeeding. With the protection of the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, song Qing quickly reached into the hole and grabbed a mollusk! That thing was furry. Once it was caught, it squeaked and struggled violently. Its claws scratched song Qing¡¯s small hands and scales, making rough and unpleasant sounds. After the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was used, even the arrow needle could not break through song qingxiao¡¯s defense. This little force did not hurt her at all. She let the thing scratch her, clenched her palm, and pulled it out. With a screeching sound, a huge shadow was pulled out of the hole. As soon as the Goblin was pulled out, the other Goblin in the ground were shocked. The arrows that had been coming at him like a storm stopped as the Goblin struggled and screamed. The Goblin was about 50 to 60 centimeters long, covered in gray-black fur like a gray rat. Its limbs were extremely long, and its large ears were particularly eye-catching. At this time, the Goblin¡¯s neck was grabbed by song qingxiao, and his feet were suspended in the air. He was like a monkey hanging in her hands. His four limbs were scratching wildly, trying to escape. ¡°This is a Goblin?¡± As soon as the arrow stopped, number one heaved a sigh of relief. He was still carrying the body of the fugitive on his back, afraid that the gnomes would launch another sneak attack. There were still many needles stuck in his face. Although the poison was not fatal, his face was already red and swollen, and he was trembling in pain. Number one looked at the struggling Goblin, and his anger surged in his heart. As he removed the needle from his face, he gritted his teeth. ¡°You dog, you¡¯re quite good at sneak attacks!¡± Number one pulled out a needle and held it in his hand. Seeing the Goblin¡¯s anger, he simply stuck the needle into the Goblin¡¯s back. ¡°You dare to stab your Grandpa? I¡¯ll give you some too!¡± ¡®Creak¡­¡¯ When the needle pierced the Goblin¡¯s back, the Goblin let out a shrill scream. All other sounds disappeared, and the scream spread in the cave. It was extremely shrill. Number one finally found an outlet to vent his anger. He touched his face and pulled the needle out to stab the Goblin. The poor Goblin screamed and struggled. The cry was rather terrifying. Song Qing retracted his hand and broke the Goblin¡¯s neck with a crack. The struggling Goblin suddenly gave up. Number one was still a little unsatisfied,¡± ¡°How did he die? I¡¯m not done with my revenge yet.¡± Song Qing threw the Goblin¡¯s corpse on the ground. She released her divine sense and caught a Goblin. After the arrow stopped, the breath and sound behind the hole disappeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only did this situation not make her feel at ease, but it also gave her a faint bad feeling. ¡°Stop playing.¡± Her eyelids twitched slightly, let¡¯s find the exit first. Don¡¯t stay for long. When they passed through the snake cave, there were people following behind them. At this time, everyone was delayed in the Goblin¡¯s nest, and it was easy for the pursuers to close the distance. It would be fine if it was number six or seven, but if their guess was wrong and it was the pursuers, it would not be good for anyone. Although number one was in tears from the pain, she knew the severity of the matter.. After she said that, she snorted,¡± Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Launch_2 Chapter 456: Launch_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°He got off easy!¡± The team began to move forward again. Perhaps they had learned from the ¡ötorture¡¯ of the captured gnomes, but they were unobstructed and did not encounter any more sneak attacks. However, this temporary safety did not make the trial-takers relax. On the contrary, there seemed to be an undercurrent hidden in this calm. Everyone wiped their sweat. After walking in the dark and narrow tunnel for about 30 to 40 minutes, there seemed to be a faint light coming from the exit ahead. It seemed like they had reached a new exit. Everyone had been moving forward in the cramped underground cave for a long time with their backs bent like mice. Now that they finally saw the light of dawn, their spirits were lifted and they subconsciously sped up. Number five was at the forefront. After he crawled out of the cave, he let out a cry of surprise. The rest of the people also climbed out one after another, with song qingxiao at the back. As soon as she came out of the cave, she was shocked by the scene in front of her before she could even Pat the dust off her body. A wave of heat swept over, and at this moment, a group of people appeared in the middle of a huge mountain. The middle had been dug empty, and there were long and short unknown vines hanging down from above their heads, swaying above them. The top of the platform was about too feet high from where everyone was standing. The platform was surrounded by layers of steps that looked like terraced fields. The steps were densely covered with gray-black stones, surrounding the platform in the middle. Every flight of stairs was separated by a distance of tens of meters, and a fire was lit up, illuminating the entire cave dwelling. Heat waves kept coming from the underground, and the cave that should have been cold and damp was now warm and dry, driving away the cold air that was brought by the crossing of the underground river. The most eye-catching thing was that there were more than ten long, pitch-black grooves that connected the platform from top to bottom in different directions, making the place where everyone stood look like a giant hammock. They were connected to the platform by these grooves and hung in the air. At the end of each ropeway was a huge black hole. Song qingxiao patted the dust off her body. This slight movement made her feel like the ground was shaking. She furrowed her brows, raised her leg, and stomped her foot with force. A buzzing sound came from the ground, and the ropeway connected to the platform shook slightly, making the Sound of Metal clashing. The ground shook with the ropeway. Everyone stood on the platform, as if they were on a swing, and looked at the surrounding terraced fields as if they were moving. It was not an illusion. The platform under everyone¡¯s feet was indeed moving. This realization made number one and the others ¡®expressions turn ugly. They instinctively lowered their backs and stared at their surroundings. Song qingxiao endured the shaking of the ground and slowly walked to the edge of the platform. As soon as she moved, the ground also shook slightly. Number one subconsciously reminded,¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. This place was quite strange. Although it was very quiet, number one felt that there were thousands of eyes in the dark staring at the people who had intruded. Song qingxiao licked her lips and walked to the side of the platform that was connected to the groove. She reached out and touched it. The groove was cold to the touch and seemed to be made of some kind of metal. It was polished to an unusually smooth shape. Looking from the bottom to the top, the shape was somewhat similar to the slide ladders in real life kindergartens. What surprised her was that the craftsmanship of the groove was not rough, and the outside of the groove was even covered with dark patterns. Looking down from the platform, it was as she had expected. The bottom of the platform had been completely dug out, and only a dozen grooves hung inside the mountain. Below them was a flight of stairs, and at the end of the stairs, there was a flash of fire. It looked like a huge furnace, with scattered sparks flying in all directions and heatwaves surging up. ¡°The exit should be one of these passages.¡± Song qingxiao pointed at the groove beside her hand and said softly after she had a rough idea of the terrain. It was obvious that the bottom was not the exit. The correct direction to escape from the Goblin¡¯s lair should be a black hole connected to the groove. Although he didn¡¯t know which way was the way out, with the fugitives, this wasn¡¯t a problem. However, these grooves were slanted from top to bottom and were unusually smooth. It was convenient to go from top to bottom, but it was a little difficult to go up from bottom. Not to mention that this place was called the Goblin¡¯s nest, but so far, other than the first wave of arrows, the Goblin had not launched an attack on song qingxiao and the other outsiders. This was obviously abnormal. This place was easy to attack and hard to defend, full of danger. Number one and the other two had similar thoughts as her. The three of them exchanged glances, their eyes revealing a look of vigilance. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Number five transformed into a muscular Vajra. He took a step forward, and the platform that was suspended in the air started to shake. The iron chain at the connecting groove made a clanging sound as it collided with the metal. This sound was like a signal. Immediately after, everyone heard ¡®ka, ka, ka¡¯ sounds coming from the surrounding mountain walls above them. This sound was like the sound of gears turning. As the sound rang out, it was as if something heavy had started to roll slowly! A buzzing sound echoed in the cave. Number five had stopped moving the moment the ground started to ¡®move¡¯, but the shaking of the ground did not stop. Instead, it became more urgent. ¡®Hua Hua Hua¡¯. The chain connecting the groove to the ground made a loud noise. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. The escapees who had been standing still began to move when the ground moved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not good.¡± Number one¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly when he saw this scene. From the black holes in all directions above their heads, there was a muffled Thunder-like sound. At this time, even a fool could hear that the situation was not right. However, these escapees were like wood, as if they were about to start walking. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡± Number one looked a little crazy and shouted, but these escapees did not listen to his command at all. They turned in the direction of the cave entrance and slowly walked in a long line. At this time, the shaking sound on the mountain peak was even more obvious. In addition to the ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of the gears turning, there was also the ¡®clatter clatter1 of heavy objects rolling. This scene combined with the groove, song qingxiao did not need to look to guess that something was about to roll down from the top! Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Save me (1) Chapter 457: Save me (1) Translator: 549690339 At the same time, on the steps from top to bottom, the dense limestone began to wriggle. When they raised their heads, they revealed faces that looked like rats. Amidst the squeaking sounds, everyone only heard the clicking sound of a machine being loaded. ¡°Not good.¡± Number one¡¯s scalp went numb when he heard the sound. At the same time, violent tremors came from the several black holes connected to the grooves at the top. It was as if the entire mountain was going to shake from this violent impact. A huge pressure was about to rush out of the black hole. Everyone stood on the platform that looked like a hammock, and the ground kept shaking. Shua shua shua! The rolling sound became more and more rapid, and the ground shook more violently. Those standing on it found it difficult to stand still. The fugitives were still moving forward, but they were still about ten meters away from the groove. The tens of thousands of gnomes on the stairs raised their machine guns and aimed at the people in the middle. The three trial-takers, who had experienced the rain of arrows, suddenly felt a heavy pressure. Amidst the rapid rolling sound, the heavy pressure was getting closer and closer. The connecting grooves seemed to feel the heavy pressure and began to make ¡®clang clang¡¯ sounds. At this time, there was no doubt that something heavy was about to roll down from the top of the mountain. However, what made the three of them feel very depressed was that the escapees were still a few meters away from climbing up the groove, and they could not figure out which way was the right way to survive! There were three grooves in front of them, and something would fall from each of them. This rolling object sounded quite heavy. If the three trial-takers worked together, they might be able to block it, but if they were separated, it would be difficult to survive. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± Number five patted his chest heavily and urged loudly. However, these escapees did not seem to feel that their lives were in danger at all, and they continued to walk at a steady pace. As soon as number five finished speaking, a thunderous ¡®boom¡¯ came from the black hole at the top of the mountain. Huge iron balls rolled out of the hole and fell into the trough! An ear-piercing sound rang out as the metal rubbed against each other, and the ground trembled even more violently. The fugitives lowered their heads and slowly walked forward. They were only three or four meters away from the groove. The huge iron balls in the grooves from all directions smashed toward the center at a terrifying speed, and the formation was earth-shaking. There was no time to hesitate. From the direction they were walking in and the fact that they didn¡¯t seem to be turning their heads, song qingxiao boldly guessed that they were going to take the middle path! Once she had made up her mind, song qingxiao gritted her teeth and charged toward the groove. The inside of the metal groove was polished until it was smooth and shiny, and it was almost difficult to stand firmly. After the first step, the bottom of his feet slid down. At this moment, the rolling iron ball had already rolled to the middle of the stage. It was like Mount Tai that was about to crash down, bringing great pressure to people. The metal groove trembled, and song Qing¡¯s foot slipped back. She took a deep breath, and her spiritual force flowed through her veins and out of her feet. With every step she took, a huge ice mark appeared under her feet, stopping her from sliding down. Seeing her actions, number five was stunned for a moment before following behind her. The two of them had the same idea. If they didn¡¯t stop the ball and let it fall, they were afraid that the people below would be hit by the heavy ball! The trial-takers might be able to survive, but it was hard to say for the defenseless fugitives. When No. 5 stepped into the groove, song qingxiao had already slid forward nearly ten meters. The ice steps she left on the ground brought great convenience to number five, but under the baking of the huge furnace below, the ice layer was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye. Number one¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. His abilities were mainly used for invisibility, sneak attacks, and escape. In such a situation, they were almost useless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The iron ball had already rolled halfway. Song qingxiao and number five had taken the same path. If they had chosen the wrong place, number one didn¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences. At the same time, the gnomes standing on the steps of the mountain didn¡¯t stay idle. They started to fire towards the center. The sound of arrows piercing through the air could be heard as countless arrows rained down towards the center. Number one held back the urge to vomit blood and cursed. He took off his coat and waved it in his hand. His body turned into a meteor, shuttling back and forth in the field, trying his best to hit these arrows.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Save me (2) Chapter 458: Save me (2) Translator: 549690339 However, no matter how fast he was, there were still a few escapees who were hit by the arrows and fell head first. The originally sparse team was suddenly left with a large empty space. On the other side, song Qing jogged up to the groove and stopped. The huge iron ball rolled down with an amazing momentum. When it was only twenty meters away from her, a huge ice shield appeared in front of her, freezing the inside of the groove. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to be stingy with the Ling power in her body. The thick layer of ice was like half a small door. After sealing the groove, she immediately retreated a meter and created another ice shield to block the way. After conjuring five ice shields in succession, number five was about to rush over from below. She could no longer retreat, and the iron ball had already hit the first ice door. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the powerful impact broke the ice. The shattered ice shards flew all over the sky like hailstones, knocking down some of the arrows that were flying towards them! The iron ball¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t slow down after breaking through the first ice door. The second ice door was as fragile as paper in the face of this terrifying force and was broken through again! Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her body tensed up. Amidst the rumbling sounds of things breaking, she formed a seal with her hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± When she recited the secret, the spiritual energy in her body was mobilized to form a domain, which trapped the giant ball that had hit several ice shields but did not slow down at all! Even though they had already set up several obstacles, the power of the impact of the ball was far beyond their imagination. When the giant ball entered the domain, it only stopped for the blink of an eye. The unparalleled power backfired, causing her chest to feel as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. Under the intense pain, she couldn¡¯t bear it and spat out a large mouthful of blood. As soon as he spat out the blood, the hand seal he formed trembled and his Qi changed. His spiritual energy was insufficient, and the domain formed was broken by this powerful force. The giant ball rolled down again. This time, she couldn¡¯t fight it head-on. She could only endure the pain, raise her spirit power, and jump up like a bird. The metal ball rolled down from her curled feet. Before she landed, she heard number Five¡¯s roar! ¡°Ha!¡± His body expanded again and again, trying his best to stop the rolling ball. Fortunately, song qingshi had blocked the metal ball several times during its rolling process. Most of the terrifying impact force had been reduced, but the remaining force was still terrifying. The moment No. 5 touched the ball, a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound came from the joints of his arms, and his feet were pushed back. The ice stairs that song qingxiao had left on the ground were scraped off. Song qingxiao landed on the ground and turned around. She saw that number Five¡¯s hair was standing on end. He slid down for more than 20 meters and was about to return to the platform. Only then did his momentum ease a little. At the same time, the iron balls in the other grooves rolled down with a bang with a destructive force. On the platform, the fugitives who were lucky enough to survive the rain of arrows were approaching the groove. However, what made song Qingxin¡¯s heart turn cold was that the direction the group of escapees chose to go seemed to be different from the groove she chose. In the end, he still lost because of his choice? Number Five¡¯s clenched teeth and persevering face and number one¡¯s desperate and frightened expression reflected in her eyes. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small mind went blank. After nearly exhausting her strength, she was completely stunned in the face of such a certain death situation. A few of the escapees had already walked towards the other side of the groove, and in that groove, a huge iron ball was smashing down with a tremendous force. At the critical moment, song Qing¡¯s heart burned with anger. She relaxed her body and slid down as if she was riding a high-speed slide. In the blink of an eye, she slid behind the giant ball and was only a few meters away from the platform. ¡°You guys, come this way!¡± She flicked her wrist, and the vine that she had harvested in the terrorist camp earlier flew out like a snake. With a whoosh, it wrapped around two of the men who were about to move to the right. The fugitives. Once the vine wrapped around the person, song qingxiao twisted the vine twice to secure it. Then, she pulled the vine tightly and threw it with all her strength. The vine chain carried the two escapees and was lifted up in the air. The two escapees who were tied together were lifted up and swung in a circle in the air. They fell into the groove behind her with a ¡®clang¡¯. After temporarily saving the two of them, number one¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, immediately returned to its original place. While he was still in a daze, something shocking happened again. As the two escapees were forced to change directions by song qingxiao, the group of escapees that had initially gone to the right changed their course and stepped into the groove in the middle. Seeing this, song qingxiao was also terrified. Her initial plan was to save a few people if she chose the wrong path and couldn¡¯t avoid it. Then, she would walk again. However, she did not expect that her intervention would disrupt the escapees ¡®choice of path. In other words, even if the correct route to escape from the terrorist camp had to be designated by the escapees, the route might be random, but the choice of the escapees might be affected by external interference. Before she had time to think about it, the huge metal ball that was the fastest hit the platform with a loud ¡®Dong¡¯. The platform was hit hard and began to shake violently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people standing on top were bounced up by the force, and two of the last few people were bounced to the correct groove, while one person unfortunately fell down after being bounced off. In order to protect the escapees, number one was unfortunately the last one to fall. The moment the iron ball fell, no matter how agile he was, he was still sent flying by the force of the impact and fell out of the groove. ¡°Save me¡­¡± He cried out in despair. At this moment, number one actually didn¡¯t have much hope.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Sanguin_l Chapter 459: Sanguin_l Translator: 549690339 Most of the participants who had gone through the divine trials were cold-blooded and heartless. Even song qingxiao¡¯s decision to save No. 6 and return to the terrorist organization to rescue the other people was purely out of consideration for the mission. She was not truly kind. After escaping from the terror Battalion, crossing the snake cave, the underground river, and entering the Goblin¡¯s lair, the next section of the road was the bloody tunnel. He was about to take his old route. Number one¡¯s greatest use had already been shown when he was in the terror Battalion. For the other two, his ability was not important. Moreover, if song qingxiao and number five survived, they could still divide his points. In such a critical situation, with number five holding the giant ball, number one was not sure if song qingxiao would consume more energy to save him. The burning furnace below was emitting waves of heat, about to engulf him. After he shouted this with all his might, his eyes were filled with despair and regret. His body fell straight down like a kite with a broken string. But the next moment, he heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ in the air. A vine fell from above and hit his flailing arm with a ¡®pa¡¯. ¡°Grab it!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice seemed to come from the clouds. Number one felt his arm go numb as a soft snake-like object quickly wrapped around him. His falling speed slowed down, and after his body swayed twice, the vines wrapped around his arms slid down to his forearm in the blink of an eye. Cold sweat poured out of his pores. Number one instinctively grabbed the vine tightly, as if he was holding on to a life-saving straw. After number one grabbed the vine tightly, he felt a strong force lifting him up. At this time, several iron balls fell from the grooves one after another, as if the entire inside of the mountain was about to collapse, making a loud sound that shook the world. Under the Super destructive power, the iron ball came down with a terrifying impact. After breaking several connecting grooves, it rushed out of the platform with a bang and fell down! Two to three seconds later, the sound of the iron ball falling rang out. The moment the iron ball fell into the red furnace underground, sparks flew in all directions, and a large amount of flame mist rushed out, swallowing the bodies of the few who fell into it. The interior of the mountain experienced this tremor and let out a sound of being unable to withstand the heavy load. The inside of the groove shook violently, making it difficult for people to stand still. The ball inside the groove also swung left and right, hitting the two sides of the groove, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Number five took the opportunity to clench his teeth and shout. He used all his strength to push the giant ball out of the groove as it swayed from side to side. Song Qing wrapped the vine around his wrist a few times and forcefully lifted the shaking No. 1 into the groove. As soon as No. 1 climbed up, he collapsed in the groove, his hands gripping the edge of the groove tightly, and his body was still trembling. His body seemed to have been fished out of the water, and the vines were still wrapped around his wrists. He refused to let go even after he came up. Number five, who had used up all his energy, was in the same state as him. He seemed to have collapsed. After losing his strength, his body slowly returned to its original short and thin appearance. Because he had used too much strength, the capillaries on the surface of his body had burst, and the blood that seeped out had soaked his skin, mixed with sweat. His eyes were red and his hands were still shaking. He was gasping for breath, as if he didn¡¯t even have the strength to make a sound. Although the giant ball was pushed out of the groove, the metal groove was still shaking with the remaining force. ¡°T-thankyou¡­¡± Number one, who had just escaped from death, looked outside after experiencing the previous turn of events. He then turned his head back in shock. He looked at song Qing with a complicated expression as he put away the vine and stuttered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, it would be normal for her to hit him when he was down. Number one never dreamed that when he thought he was going to die, song Qing would reach out to him. Actually, when number one had chosen to return to the terror Battalion, he had been resentful. The road back to the terrorist camp was not an easy one. The journey was full of danger, even though number one knew that the road back was imperative. If no one responded to the call of the fugitives to return to the terror Battalion, there would be no one who would stop the trial-takers. Without the guidance of a guide, they would never be able to escape back to the terror Battalion, and naturally, they would never be able to complete their mission.. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Sanguin_2 Chapter 460: Sanguin_2 Translator: 549690339 | However, even though he knew that song qingxiao¡¯s choice to avoid it was unavoidable, number one had actually regretted his choice after encountering danger several times. If he had chosen to leave with No. 6 and No. 7 from the start, the mission would have been much easier. This thought had appeared in his mind several times, but after song qingxiao saved him, number one was glad that he had made the choice. If he had chosen to leave with number six and seven instead of song qingxiao, number six would have hit him while he was down. The trial grounds were like a field of Asura-it was either you die or I live. Number one felt that he would probably never meet someone like song qingxiao, who was willing to save her partner in a crisis. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. His body was still trembling, but he thanked her again with a serious and excited expression.¡±In the future ¡­¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡± Before number one could finish, song qingxiao interrupted him and shook the vine in her hand. One end of the vine was still tightly held in number one¡¯s hand. At this moment, under her vigorous shaking, number one¡¯s limp body stood up like a pile of mud. He held the guardrail in time and quickly let go. Song qingxiao kept the vine with a cold expression, clearly not taking the fact that she had saved number one to heart. Number one was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth twitched and he revealed a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± She kept the vines and looked around. Her face was pale and she frowned. After the giant ball rolled down from the top of the mountain, the cradle-like platform had been deformed. Under the violent impact of the huge rolling balls, the joints of several grooves had already broken, causing the deformed platform to tilt and shake continuously. The survivors were lying in the same metal groove, like swinging on a swing. They flew to a high place and then fell down. The joint of the iron chains, which had been hit by a fierce attack, made a creaking sound as if it could break at any time. Every swing made people tremble. The sound of the explosion did not stop, and the entire inside of the mountain trembled from the rolling of the giant balls. The gravel above their heads fell like rain. The underground furnace made a crackling sound, and the temperature was much higher than before. However, this was not the reason for song Qing¡¯s frown. She realized that the dense rain of arrows had stopped. The tens of thousands of gnomes that had been crowding around the mountain had all disappeared. She released her divine sense and sensed a small group of people quickly approaching. At the same time, the two-headed dog¡¯s angry roar could be heard in her divine sense. It was obvious that not only were the deserters here, but the pursuers were also coming. They could no longer stay in this place. ¡°I heard the two-headed dog¡¯s voice.¡± Under the high temperature, the metal trough that everyone was sitting in quickly began to burn. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, number one endured the dizziness and half-squatted up with difficulty. With a creaking sound, the groove was still shaking violently. Every time it shook, the scenery in front of and behind them moved rapidly in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. In the narrow space, everyone felt like they were about to be thrown out in the next moment. However, her words were like an Imperial edict. Number five forced her exhausted body to stand up while the dozen or so survivors also got up and began to climb up along the groove. The inside of the container was extremely smooth, and the rolling friction of the giant ball made it even more hot and slippery. It seemed that it would slide down a bit with every step it took. The speed of moving forward was really too slow. However, judging from the reaction of the escapees, it was just as she had guessed. The correct way to escape was determined by the direction of the escapees. However, the direction of the escapees could also be affected by the trial-taker. For example, the path that the escapees had chosen at the beginning was not the one they were currently taking. However, after song qingxiao¡¯s forceful intervention, this path had become the real path of survival. After confirming the door of life, song qingxiao pushed the two escapees in front of her aside and walked in front. With every step she took, an icy footprint would appear on the ground. In a few breaths, she had already walked more than ten meters. With her leading the way, the team¡¯s speed increased a lot. The escapees also seemed to sense that the pursuers were about to arrive, and they all ran forward with all their might. When song qingxiao only had ten percent of her spiritual energy left, she finally reached the top and entered the black tunnel. As the group entered the tunnel, there were also people moving at the exit of the nest. It was obvious that the new group of fugitives had arrived. ¡®Woof woof woof¡¯ After entering the tunnel, a dog¡¯s bark reverberated through the entire mountainside, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. ¡®Thump thump, thump thump¡¯. The sound of the rising heartbeat and heavy breathing rang in everyone¡¯s ears, making the atmosphere tense and urgent. The tunnel was dimly lit, and sharp maroon stalactites drooped down from the top of their heads, as if they were full of blood. It was extremely terrifying. This tunnel was exactly the same as the one everyone had used to enter the trial. He had entered the blood tunnel! Song qingxiao, number one, and number five couldn¡¯t help but have the same thought. After going through so much, the mission had finally continued. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Hu, Hu¡¯! With heavy panting, everyone ran forward with all their might. After knowing that they might catch up with something behind them, this time, there was no need for any escapees to remind number one to be quiet. There was no need for anyone to say anything either. The three of them used all their strength and rushed towards the tunnel entrance with all their might. After an unknown period of time, there was finally a slight noise from behind. Another group of escapees seemed to have entered the tunnel and joined the escape. The breathing of the beast was mixed with the sound of stalactites and crushed stones. As soon as the beast¡¯s breath entered the tunnel, a strong smell of blood enveloped everyone. ¡®Dang, dang, dang¡¯ the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard. Number one¡¯s heart sank. The two-headed dog had caught up.. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: A narrow road (1) Chapter 461: A narrow road (1) Translator: 549690339 The rapid sound of the wind passed by everyone¡¯s ears. After sensing that their pursuers were not far away, everyone held their breath and ran forward. When they had just entered the trial, everyone had run around in a daze and were attacked not long after. With her sixth sense, song qingxiao could feel that they were almost at the exit of the blood tunnel. There was a faint light coming from the distance. A terrifying giant holding a huge axe should be waiting at the exit of the tunnel. At this point, there was not much spiritual energy left in song qingxiao¡¯s body. Compared to when she first entered the trial scene, although her strength had increased by several levels, her spiritual energy was not sufficient. In the absence of other trial-takers, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t completely confident that she could use her remaining spirit energy to kill the giant and the two-headed dog. Amidst the whooshing sound of the wind, the light in front of her became brighter and brighter. The exit was close at hand, and the sense of pursuit behind her was even closer. She formed a hand seal and rushed in the direction of the tunnel entrance in one breath! The remaining spiritual energy in her body turned with the hand seal she made. She had not had the time to read out the ¡®swordsman¡¯ order, but the flying axe that rushed into the tunnel to reap human lives in her memory did not appear. The platform outside the tunnel was empty at this time. There was no giant, nor was there the giant¡¯s corpse. It was as if her memory was wrong! ¡°This¡­¡± Song qingxiao was not the only one who was shocked. Number one and number five were also surprised. The pursuers were still there, but the giant that blocked their way was nowhere to be seen. On the platform, there was a pitch-black suspension bridge that connected to the other side. Although the absence of the giant was different from what everyone remembered, the position of the suspension bridge did not change. Amidst the ferocious roars, a group of people in the tunnel behind them were also running wildly toward the exit. Song Qing was stunned for a moment before she waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± No matter what, he couldn¡¯t stay here for long. He had to rush to the other side of the suspension bridge first. As soon as she finished speaking, number five took the lead and rushed toward the suspension bridge. Song qingxiao and number one followed closely behind, and the fugitives also followed. After returning to the terror Battalion, the suspension bridge, which had been destroyed by number four, was automatically repaired by the trial system. Everyone grabbed the rope handrails on both sides and ran to the middle of the bridge. When they were thrown onto the platform behind them, there was a sudden violent force. There was a huge storm behind them, and sand and stones were blown into the sky. Under the howling of the wind, the suspension bridge, which was originally because of the group¡¯s rapid running, was now shaking violently. This unexpected turn of events caused song qingxiao, who was running wildly, to slow down instinctively and turn her head. An extremely strange scene was reflected in her eyes. A huge storm vortex appeared on the empty platform. Amidst the howling wind, a pair of huge green feet began to appear on the platform. As the storm weakened, the green color spread upwards, forming a pair of thick legs. Her feet had been chopped off by song qingxiao¡¯s axe, so she would never be mistaken! The giant that had disappeared from the platform reappeared. Her sudden stop stunned number one. Then, a violent storm seemed to blow behind her, and song qingxiao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as if she had sensed something. Before number one could even turn his head, he revealed an expression as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Three ¡­ Number three ¡­¡± His voice began to tremble, and his facial muscles twitched. Song qingxiao had yet to recover from the shock of the giant¡¯s appearance. When she heard number one¡¯s voice, she turned her head around. On the opposite bank not far away, two figures walked out of the thick black fog. One of them dragged his snake tail, and his face gradually became clear. The two of them looked at each other from a distance, and the moment they saw each other, they were subconsciously stunned! Song qingxiao¡¯s mind exploded. On the undead altar, No. 6 and No. 7, who had chosen a different path from them and then went their separate ways, had actually met at this time! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scene was within her expectations, but it was also beyond her expectations. If number six and seven met them after turning back, then who was the one who escaped from the terror Battalion? At this moment, all sorts of questions were piling up in her mind, making her feel suffocated. However, this was not the time for her to think about it. The moment she saw number six and seven, the injured number six and seven on the other side of the suspension bridge also noticed the people on the bridge. This is bad! Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: A narrow road (2) Chapter 462: A narrow road (2) Translator: 549690339 Such a thought emerged in song Qingxin¡¯s mind, and he continued to rush forward with all his might. The suspension bridge, which had been shaking heavily from the impact from the force behind her, swung even more violently after she ran! When No. 6 and No. 7 saw song qingxiao and the others who had returned, they were stunned at first. Then, they turned to look at each other, and their faces were filled with ecstasy! After the two of them parted ways with song qingxiao and the others at the undead altar, number six had hurriedly brought number seven into the thick fog to prevent song qingxiao from ambushing them. Time was of the essence, and he didn¡¯t have the time to analyze the direction and the exit. The two of them left the undead altar and walked for a long time in the fog. The two of them were on tenterhooks throughout the journey. They were afraid that song Qing would go back on his word and chase after the two people who were not with him. They were also afraid that ferocious undead creatures would rush out of the darkness. After walking for an unknown amount of time, they finally saw a ray of light. However, they realized that they were becoming more and more familiar with the path at the exit. Unknowingly, the two of them had returned to the time when they had just crossed the suspension bridge. Just as number six was regretting that he had chosen the wrong direction and taken the wrong path, he heard a noise from the opposite side. He took a step forward and saw a group of people on the bridge led by the trial-taker. She led a large group of people and was rushing to the other end of the bridge. There were about a dozen escapees on the bridge, forming a long black line. The group of escapees who had escaped from the blood tunnel with the group had only been left with a few after the baptism of the undead altar. Where did these extra people come from? Song qingxiao and the others were clearly behind him and number 7. Why did they meet him face to face? In an instant, number six realized that song Qing and the other two had already returned to the terror Battalion and were leading a group of people out of the camp. She really went back to save him and did not just say it casually. Even though number six did not know how she managed to return to the terror Battalion in such a short period of time and even saved so many people from the undead, fear, hatred, and jealousy flashed through her heart when she saw song Qing Xiao. Her ability was too heaven-defying. Her strength far exceeded that of the other trial-takers. In such an Asura arena, survival was already very difficult in the first place. There should not be such competitors anymore. No. 5 was running in front. He was still a dozen meters away from the suspension bridge. Song qingxiao¡¯s action made No. 6 realize something. In this trial, other than the dead No. 2 and No. 4, there were only five participants left alive. Other than himself and number seven, number one, song qingxiao, and number five were all on the bridge, and this suspension bridge was their only way out! If the suspension bridge was cut off, the three of them would definitely die on the bridge. With the three competitors dead, the total 14000 points of this trial would be shared between him and the living number 7. After the trial was completed, the strength of the two of them would increase by a large margin because of these points! If it was any other time, after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s super strength, number six would not have dared to have such a thought. However, they were all on the bridge now, and their lives were in their hands. The opportunity bestowed by the heavens was right in front of them, so why not take the gamble? With this thought in mind, number six¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He also reacted to the direction of the suspension bridge and rushed forward. number six, you B * stard, you son of a b * tch, how dare you! Number one saw number six¡¯s actions from the bridge and immediately understood his plan. He roared with anger. After crossing the bridge twice, a similar scene happened again. The first time they crossed the bridge, number four had hit them while they were down, but everyone had escaped at the critical moment. And this time, when they crossed the bridge, No. 6 and No. 7 were blocking the road. Were they still as lucky as they were back then? Number six had a ferocious smile on his face as both sides rushed to the other side of the suspension bridge. However, in comparison, No. 6 and No. 7 were closer to the suspension bridge than the three players on the bridge. When he stood at the side of the suspension bridge, No. 5, who was running in front, was still about five to six meters away from the bridge. The howling storm grew even louder. The giant in the center of the vortex had already revealed his shoulder. In the bloody tunnel, the two-headed dog¡¯s roar could be heard clearly by number six and number seven on the bridge and on the other end of the bridge. The violent aura spread in the mountain. Number six took out his dagger, so excited that his heart couldn¡¯t help but contract. It was as if he could already see the moment when the suspension bridge was broken, song qingxiao and the other two died, and he would share the 14000 points with No. 7 when the mission was completed. ¡®Thump, thump, thump!¡¯ The rapid heartbeat was accompanied by the faint groan of the giant. Because of his excitement, number six¡¯s hand holding the dagger was trembling. Number five was still four to three meters away from him, while number one was on the suspension bridge. His voice had changed color due to fear. He was different from that idiot No. 4. Why did he cut the handrail of the suspension bridge? If he cut off the vine rope on the ground, wouldn¡¯t the people on the bridge be at his mercy? ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Number six was so excited that his face was trembling. Number one saw him squatting down and shouted,¡± ¡°Number six, you useless grandson! Have you forgotten who saved you outside the tunnel?¡± ¡°You ungrateful dog! He won¡¯t die a good death ¡­¡± ¡°Hu ¡­¡± As number one cursed, the storm weakened, and the giant¡¯s heavy breathing entered everyone¡¯s ears. The dagger in number six¡¯s hand fell onto the rope on the ground and he cut it down with force! With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, one side of the tight vine rope broke under his force. One side of the suspension bridge was broken and tilted. Some of the wooden planks on the bridge closest to No. 6 fell off. Song qingxiao was already prepared when she saw number six¡¯s actions. The spiritual power in her body was drawn out and turned into a large amount of ice soul, freezing the remaining wooden boards that had not fallen off. Number six cut off one side of the bridge and then turned to the other side. If both sides were cut off, everyone would be in a dead end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number five was still a few meters away from the ground. At the crucial moment, he suddenly stepped on the bridge, and his body rose into the air, shooting toward the other end of the bridge. When he flew up, number six had already squatted on the other side, stretched out his dagger, and cut the vine rope. With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, the other side of the suspension bridge also broke. In shock, the people on the bridge tightly held the vine rope on both sides of the handrail to keep their bodies from falling. As the bottom of the bridge broke, number Five¡¯s body rapidly expanded in midair. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a burly King Kong. His elongated toes hooked onto the broken bottom of the bridge. As he curled up his limbs, he pulled it in his hand! ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Before number six could get up, he was already laughing out loud.. However, before he could finish laughing, number five was like a huge meteorite, pulling the broken suspension bridge and rolling to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯! Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Chapter 383-meeting (1) Chapter 463: Chapter 383-meeting (1) Translator: 549690339 Because of this violent impact, the people on the bridge also shook up and down madly. The current situation was more than a thousand times more critical than when they were in the Goblin¡¯s lair. Number one¡¯s face was pale with shock. When the vine rope broke, his heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cellar. He was so shocked that his hands and feet turned cold. Then, he saw number five grab the vine rope at the critical moment and land safely. ¡°Good job ¡­¡± Overjoyed, number one couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief. On the contrary, number six, who had just stood up after cutting the rope, changed his expression when he saw this scene. However, in the next moment, No. 5¡¯s huge body began to slide rapidly toward the edge of the cliff under the pull of the suspension bridge¡¯s weight. As number Five¡¯s body slid down, the taut suspension bridge fell again. Number one¡¯s heart, which had just started to fly, sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant, and he could not even speak. On the other hand, song qingxiao was initially shocked, but when she saw number five holding the vine rope tightly, she stepped on the rope and ran forward in a burst of energy. hahahahaha ¡­ Number six saw number five who had fallen to the ground and was being carried to the edge of the cliff. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect number five to have such a loyal man like you in the trial.¡± Number six¡¯s words were filled with ridicule. Number Five¡¯s face was swollen and his eyes were red because he had used too much force. His strong body kept trembling. The rough vine rope slipped through his hand, cutting his palm and dyeing it red. However, no matter how hard he tried, in the blink of an eye, number five was only half a meter away from the edge of the cliff. He was heavily dragged down by the rope, and as he was about to fall, his hand that was holding on to the vine rope slowly loosened. At this time, number six probably didn¡¯t need to make a move. Before he himself fell off the cliff from the force, he would probably let go in order to protect himself. No matter how righteous they were, the trial-takers were still selfish in their bones. There was nothing more important than their own lives. ¡°He¡¯s really a mutant, a mutant.¡± Number six looked at this scene with great interest and waved to number seven, who had his eyes closed behind him. The two of them seemed to be connected in their minds. Number six had just moved his finger, and number seven had already dragged his huge snake tail forward. No. 7 was like the Grim Reaper who was after his life. In front of him was the abyss that they were about to be dragged into, and behind him were number six and number seven, who harbored ill intentions. Under the pincer attack from both sides, number Five¡¯s eyes showed signs of struggle. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, number five.¡± Number one was also running at full speed, but he was still about ten meters away from landing. hahahahaha¡­ Number six laughed maniacally. He had once been plotted against by number one, this despicable villain, and had long hated him to the core. Now that he was about to take his revenge, his eyes revealed a look of satisfaction. He stood on the other side of the broken bridge, holding the dagger. He raised his hand, and the sharp dagger cut off one of the handrails with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Several escapees who were holding onto the suspension ropes on the bridge suddenly lost their balance and fell into the canyon. Their figures were quickly swallowed by the thick fog floating in the middle of the cliff. Number seven was already behind number five. She opened her mouth and a Scarlet tongue flickered out. With a hissing sound coming from her throat, her long hair moved without any wind and the braids turned into small snakes. She raised her palm and a snake whip appeared in her palm. She threw it out! ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Number five heard the noise behind him and his eyes showed signs of struggle. Song Qing was still three to four meters away from the shore, but number five was about to be brought down into the abyss by the broken bridge. He mumbled to himself as he loosened his bloody palm. The broken suspension bridge lost its support and fell to the ground. The moment the suspension bridge fell, song Qing¡¯s small body jumped up and threw a vine back. He shouted,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Catch!¡± Because the bridge was falling, number one, who was only supporting himself with one side of the handrail, was shocked out of his wits when he saw a life-saving vine rope falling from the sky, just like it had been in the Goblin¡¯s lair. His despairing heart was suddenly filled with hope. Out of his trust in song qingxiao, number one chose to give up on the handle that could only stabilize him and grabbed the vine rope with both hands. Number six, who was about to cut off the last handle, saw the scene clearly. When he saw number one¡¯s action, his eyes widened in disbelief and he subconsciously stopped what he was doing. The cultivators were all cold-blooded and selfish. After experiencing life and death, nothing was more important than their own lives.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Meeting (2) Chapter 464: Meeting (2) Translator: 549690339 | Number one wasn¡¯t a good person either. Back then, he had plotted against him with underhanded methods. However, such a person was willing to give up the chance of temporary survival and put his life in the hands of another trial-taker. Number six was stunned for a moment, then his eyes showed a hint of mockery. His facial muscles twitched, and he raised his dagger again, ready to cut off the last armrest. Behind him, number five had already jumped up and dodged number Seven¡¯s snake whip. On the cliff opposite the suspension bridge, the giant in the maelstrom storm had also completely revealed its figure. He raised his axe high and let out an earth-shaking roar! Number six¡¯s shock only lasted for an instant, but many things could happen in that instant. Number one caught the vine rope that song qingxiao had thrown over. The few escapees who had followed behind him also caught him at the critical moment. Song Qing¡¯s body was as light as a bird¡¯s. She tiptoed on the handrail and ran two steps forward like she was walking on a tightrope. At the last moment when number six swung his dagger, her eyes were sharp and she shouted, ¡± ¡°Hold on tight!¡± With a cold shout, she jumped up the cliff with the group of people who were hugging each other tightly. At the same time, number six¡¯s raised dagger finally cut the trembling handrail. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the suspension bridge finally broke completely. The vine rope bounced high into the air, and the escapees on the bridge who failed to catch the people in front of them in time fell into the abyss like dumplings. Song qingxiao used the momentum from the previous stomp to land on the platform like a missile. The moment she landed on the ground, she used her remaining spiritual power on her arm, and scales appeared. With a swing of her arm, the string of survivors and number one hanging on the vine rope were also thrown onto the platform! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When number six cut off the last handrail of the suspension bridge, he laughed wildly. Before he could finish laughing, he saw song qingxiao land safely and let go of the rope in her hand. Her figure disappeared on the spot and turned into an afterimage as she rushed towards number six. A cold killing intent was already coming towards him. Before number six could smile, he saw a Black Dagger coming towards his neck. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Number six¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but he was still laughing instinctively. He was about to step back to avoid song qingxiao¡¯s attack, but he felt that his body was not listening to him. Song qingxiao attacked in anger, with the intention of not leaving anyone alive. She swung her arm, and even if number six¡¯s body was made of iron, her mysterious dagger was enough to Pierce a huge hole in his throat. Under the thunderous attack, song qingxiao never thought that he would miss. In the distance, number seven, who was attacking number five, seemed to have sensed that number six was in danger. In a moment of desperation, he let number five go and whipped his snake whip in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. In the wind, number six had a strange smile on his face. At the end of number Seven¡¯s whip, the snake head opened its mouth and showed its fangs. It rushed toward song Qing¡¯s back. The tip of her dagger was about to touch number six¡¯s neck and drink his blood However, when the tip of the saber moved forward, it did not Pierce into the flesh, but into the void! In front of song qingxiao, number six¡¯s body turned into an illusion in an instant. The dagger was thrust forward, but it only hit his shadow! With the strong wind brought by her strength, the shadow was blown by the wind and turned into a vast mist, floating in the middle of the mountain. She stretched her hand out to grab the number seven whip, but she only caught air. Number six, who had been so proud of himself earlier, had disappeared into thin air! What was going on? Song qingxiao was still in shock, but she still maintained her posture of handing the dagger over. It was as if number six¡¯s arrogant laughter was still ringing in his ears, but his figure and aura had completely disappeared without a trace, as if this person had never appeared in the first place! Just as she was feeling extremely surprised, a burst of crazy laughter suddenly came from the tunnel on the platform on the opposite mountain wall, hahahahaha¡­ The voice was familiar, the same as number six, who was laughing wildly in front of song qingxiao. At the same time, on the other side, number six saw song qingxiao¡¯s murderous move and his eyes were filled with fear. He was in a hurry to cut off the rope with his dagger, but now he was facing song qingxiao¡¯s fierce attack. He didn¡¯t even have time to take out his flute to defend. In his panic, he thought that he was going to die, but the pain he expected did not come. In number six¡¯s sea of consciousness, a merciless notification came from God¡¯s trial:[ mission to prevent escape from the terror Battalion failed. ] Then, in his sea of consciousness, the trial mission changed agaimEscape from the terrorist camp. [ mission completion: 2800 points ] His vision turned black, and his body was so light that it did not listen to his command. The next moment, he was quickly pulled into the darkness. ¡®Thump thump, thump thump¡¯, the crazy heartbeat and messy and hurried footsteps came to his ears. The ferocious two-headed dog was chasing after him. His body seemed to have been running for a long time, and he was extremely tired. This series of changes caught number six by surprise. He was still in a daze when he heard a ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound. A huge axe flew into the cave like a whirlwind, taking away a large number of lives and filling the sky with a bloody mist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ha¡­¡± He was still laughing instinctively, but the blood poured into his mouth and stopped him from laughing. This scene seemed familiar, as if he had encountered it before when he had just entered the trial. The light appeared in front of him. He could already see the exit of the tunnel. A terrifying shadow was waiting there. Number six knew what it was! No, no, no! He denied it frantically in his heart and kept shaking his head.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Rulers_l Chapter 465: Rulers_l Translator: 549690339 This was ridiculous. He was on the other side of the suspension bridge just a moment ago, facing off against song qingxiao. How did he appear in the blood tunnel? He had already walked this old path. The two-headed dog chasing him had been forced to retreat, and even the giant had been killed long ago. The dead could not be resurrected unless time was turned back. But how could that be possible? Number six thought it was ridiculous, but then the flying hatchet brushed past his ear. He felt a cool sensation at his ear, followed by a burning sensation. This situation seemed familiar. Before number six could cover his ears, he felt that a large number of escapees in the tunnel were cut down by the flying axes like leeks. He dragged his exhausted body and rushed out of the tunnel. Outside the tunnel, the giant¡¯s tall body was like an unshakeable mountain, guarding the platform. On the other side of the bloody tunnel, a pitch-black suspension bridge led into the distance. This was the only way to escape from the terror Battalion! Number six¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He immediately rushed toward the bridge before the giant could retrieve the flying axe. However, when he rushed to the corner of the bridge like a whirlwind, a scene that made number six feel like his liver and guts were about to burst appeared! The other end of the suspension bridge had been cut off, and the suspension bridge was creaking as it fell. The decayed wooden planks that paved the bridge fell into the abyss one after another. The handrails on both sides were thrown high into the air, making a loud sound! ¡°.. Ha ¡­Ah-¡± Number six was still laughing a moment ago, but the next moment, he couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror. Through the mist lingering halfway up the mountain, his sharp eyes saw song qingxiao and the others standing on the opposite side of the hanging wall. They were looking at him across the cliff! The mist was too far away for him to see the expressions on song qingxiao¡¯s and the others ¡®faces, but he could feel song qingxiao¡¯s sarcasm. The bridge was broken! It also meant that their way out of the terrorist camp was cut off! How did the bridge break? Was it number Four¡¯s doing? He recalled the ferocious face of number four when they crossed the bridge. Number six gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke them. He clenched his fists. The moment he clenched his hand, he was caught by the dagger in his palm. In a flash, number six¡¯s rationality, which had been in a mess after the series of events, finally came back. He remembered, he remembered! He had cut the bridge with his dagger to prevent song qingxiao and the others from crossing. However, no one had expected that he would personally cut off his own path of survival before song qingxiao and the others could be stopped. ¡± Number six let out a series of blood-curdling screeches. Once the suspension bridge was broken, there was no possibility of it being reconnected. No matter how capable he was, it would take a long time for him to reconnect. And he was now surrounded by the two-headed dog and the giant, so he couldn¡¯t free himself. In other words, he had personally cut off his path of survival. It was impossible for him to escape from the terror Battalion! Failing the mission meant death. Number six¡¯s body trembled. He could almost hear the two-headed dog¡¯s roar behind him. The beast¡¯s roar shook his heart and liver. The giant behind him seemed to have noticed his presence, and it chased after him with heavy steps. ¡°No¡­ No, no¡­ Don¡¯t break¡­¡± He was so shocked that his soul flew out of his body. It was possible to do evil, but not to do evil. The broken suspension bridge made a sound and fell straight down. ¡°Save me ¡­¡± Like number one, number six let out a heart-wrenching cry. The two-headed dog charged out of the bloody tunnel and bit off the body of an escapee at the waist. It then charged in the direction of number six. Seeing this, number seven wanted to stop her, but she also appeared on the other side of the suspension bridge like number six. They also heard the notification from the trial space in their consciousness that their mission to prevent them from escaping the terror Battalion had failed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment they stopped the mission from failing, the two of them returned to the escapees ¡®camp. Large beads of sweat appeared on number six¡¯s forehead. His thoughts that had stopped finally woke up under the urgent pressure. At the same time, a large number of unfamiliar memories were being stuffed into his mind, merging with him and causing his head to hurt. This memory was different from his previous memories. It started after he entered the trial scenario. However, in this part of his memory, the first time he entered the trial was not the bloody tunnel, but directly back to the terror Battalion.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Rulers_2 Chapter 466: Rulers_2 Translator: 549690339 He and the other trial-takers were not all locked up together. Instead, they were locked up separately. However, he and number seven were locked up together. Since he was in the terror Battalion, and the trial mission required them to escape, he and number seven worked together. He controlled the beastmen with the sound of his flute, broke the cage, and escaped with the group of people. Due to the huge commotion, the undead from the terror Battalion pursued them. They followed the escapees and relied on number Seven¡¯s special ability to get close to snakes to cross the snake cave and the underground river. Song qingxiao and the others led the way, so they passed the Goblin¡¯s lair safely and entered the bloody tunnel. At this time, the other ¡®number six¡¯ had chosen to part ways with song qingxiao and the others after surviving the incident at the undead altar. He was lost in the thick fog, looking for a way to escape from the terror Battalion. At this point, after combining all the situations, with number six¡¯s intelligence, how could he not guess the details of the mission? At the spirit altar, the mission in the trial space had already been separated. After he chose to reject the request of the escapees, the mission had probably been divided into two camps. One was to lead the escapees to start from the beginning, and the other was to stop the group of people from escaping. However, he and number six did not encounter song qingxiao and the others who were on their way back, so the mission did not start. At the same time, the ¡®himself¡¯ in the other memory was put into the mission by the trial space, and began the escape from beginning to end. If he could successfully stop song qingxiao and the others from the other end of the suspension bridge and kill them on the bridge, it would mean that he had successfully stopped the participants from escaping. His mission would be completed, and the other ¡®No. 6¡¯ who had escaped from the terror Battalion in the bloody tunnel would naturally no longer exist. No. 6 had also completed his mission and returned to reality. However, he was unlucky, and song Qing Xiao and the others were fast. What he didn¡¯t expect was that number five didn¡¯t care about the number of points at the critical moment. He was willing to pull the broken suspension bridge and buy time for song qingxiao and the others. The appearance of such an anomaly among the trial-takers caused number six and the others to fail on the verge of success, but it also allowed song qingxiao and number one to successfully go ashore. Since they survived, it meant that No. 6 and No. 7¡¯s mission to stop the escapees had failed. Naturally, they would return to the escapees ¡®camp. This was also the reason why number six had mysteriously disappeared when he was assassinated by song qingxiao. He and number seven returned to ¡®his¡¯ body, which had escaped from the terrorist camp. Everything that had happened earlier was like a wonderful journey of consciousness. If the previous incident hadn¡¯t happened and the suspension bridge hadn¡¯t been broken, he could have escaped with number seven and met up with song qingxiao and the others. They could escape together, just like how they escaped from the bloody tunnel to the undead altar. Unfortunately, he was narrow-minded and was blinded by the points. He even miscalculated number Five¡¯s heart, causing him to fail on the verge of success. Now, there was no room for regret. The giant was already in hot pursuit. When they had first entered the trial, other than No. 2, the six trial-takers had joined forces, and with song qingxiao as the main fighting force, they had only managed to severely injure the two-headed dog and kill the giant. He and number seven were the only ones left. They had almost exhausted their strength when they escaped from the terror Battalion and passed through the snake cave. How could they stop the two-headed dog and the giant now? The two-headed dog swallowed the escapee and chased after number six. Number seven hurried to save it. However, the moment number seven moved, the two-headed dog bit him at the waist. When she saw song qingxiao confronting the two-headed dog, she was extremely relaxed. Now that she was facing it, she felt the pressure. Number Seven¡¯s huge tail whipped at the two-headed dog, and at the same time, he opened his eyes, trying to petrify the two-headed dog. The dog¡¯s eyes were instantly dazed by her gaze, and signs of petrification appeared under its feet. However, at the same time, its other head turned around fiercely, bit number Seven¡¯s long tail, and tore it apart! On the other side of the cliff, song qingxiao slowly pulled back the arm that was holding the dagger. Outside the bloody tunnel, number six¡¯s wild laughter was heard first, then it turned into a scream of fear. Number one, who was still in a state of shock, was still holding on to the vine rope. He stood up shakily. He was still in a state of shock from the dangerous situation he had just been in. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± He also saw number six, who had rushed to the edge of the suspension bridge and was looking at the crowd from afar. However, number six was clearly still at this end. How did he return to the past? ¡°Even if we fail to stop them, we¡¯ll probably have to start all over again.¡± Song qingxiao answered calmly as she shook her slightly numb arm. The suspension bridge fell and hit the opposite hanging wall, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. The remaining force didn¡¯t stop, and it was mixed with number six¡¯s shrill screams, announcing the death of number six and number seven. Judging from the current situation, it was obvious that after the separation at the undead altar, the mission was triggered by different choices. There were two existences, number 6 and number 7. One team was to stop them, while the other team followed behind them. If they succeeded in stopping the team, the team that was escaping would probably disappear. If the team failed, the team would also disappear. The rules of God¡¯s trial were mysterious and difficult to distinguish. Life and death were unknown until the end. although he didn¡¯t know why this happened, number 6 and 7 had already failed. She saw number 7 being eaten by the two-headed dog, and as a large amount of blood sprayed out, the notification in everyone¡¯s consciousness suddenly became:Escape from the terror Battalion. [ mission completed: 3500 points ] With No. 7¡¯s death, the mission points had changed as well. Number Five¡¯s face was filled with joy. Song Qing looked down on number six, who was still running away in the arena, and said in a deep voice,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, no one could save number six from the fire and water like last time. With the death of number seven, who was very close to him and inseparable from him, he was only able to put up a last-ditch struggle under the pincer attack of the two-headed dog and the giant. Hearing her words, number one held back the feeling of confusion and nodded. The group then turned around and continued to move forward. Number six¡¯s scream was thrown further and further away. About two to three minutes later, the notification in their consciousness changed agaimEscape from the terror Battalion. [ mission completed: 4666.6666 points ] Number six was dead.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Space-time (1) Chapter 467: Space-time (1) Translator: 549690339 The skyrocketing points made number one and number five very happy. Even the fatigue and fear from the long escape had been reduced by half. Everyone groped in the dark as they advanced. The roars of the giant and the two-headed dog could no longer be heard. There was only the rapid breathing and heavy footsteps of the fugitives around them, creating a strange silence. However, this kind of silence did not make song Qing feel at ease. Instead, it made her feel a little creepy. This situation was like the calm before the storm, and a storm could appear at any moment. It was different from the cold air that came from the underground river after passing through the snake cave. The further they walked, the more they felt a faint heat wave. No. 1 and No. 5 might not have noticed it yet, but song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy was of the ice element, so she was particularly sensitive to this. She could feel that her spirit energy was being restricted here, and the heat wave made her sweat. ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest first.¡± She suddenly spoke, her voice spreading in the darkness, but there was no echo around. Number one, who was sweating profusely, wiped his face and nodded. Then, the fugitives also stopped when song qingxiao finished her words. Song qingxiao sat on the ground, and the others followed suit. After shaking off the pursuers, everyone felt relieved. Number one recalled the previous scene and asked while panting,¡± ¡°What happened to number six and the others earlier?¡± With No. 6 and No. 7 dead, their points would be split among the remaining three. However, No. 1 and No. 5 still had a lot of questions in their hearts. For example, when they were escaping, were the people following them No. 6 and No. 7? If it was number six and seven, why did they appear on the other side of the suspension bridge to stop them from crossing? And if the team behind them wasn¡¯t No. 6 or No. 7, why would they suddenly disappear and appear on the other side of the suspension bridge after failing to stop them from crossing? These doubts made number one and number five feel uneasy. They were afraid that they would end up in the same situation as number six and seven. Song qingxiao was about to rest, but when she heard number one¡¯s question, she opened her eyes and looked in number one¡¯s direction. the mission this time was supposed to be to escape from the terror Battalion. As soon as she spoke, everyone fell silent. There was a rustling sound in the dark. Number one seemed to lean his upper body in her direction, holding his breath and listening carefully to every word she was going to say. ¡°As you can all see, it¡¯s not easy to complete this mission by yourself.¡± In fact, the trial at the terror Battalion this time around was a sure-death situation back at the dead spirit altar. The Necromancer¡¯s astral formation was terrifying and extraordinary, almost sucking her dry. If it wasn¡¯t for the mysterious suction that suddenly appeared in her soul at the critical moment and sucked the Necromancer dry, everyone would have died on the spirit altar. Song qingxiao felt uneasy as she recalled the scene. Her body was out of her control at that moment, as if there was another will hidden in her soul. However, this was not the time to think about this. She suppressed the thought in her mind and continued,¡± if we work together and agree to all the escapees ¡®requests to return to the terrorist organization to rescue our people, then there shouldn¡¯t be any changes to the mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the probability of this happening was too low. Due to various considerations, the trial-takers ultimately chose two different paths. It was at this moment that another possibility began to appear in the originally fixed mission. When song qingxiao and the others returned to the terrorist camp, No. 6 and No. 7, who had parted ways with them, mistakenly chose to return to their original path. Since they didn¡¯t have a ¡®leader¡¯, their mission remained the same when song qingxiao and the others returned to the terror Battalion. By the time they rescued a group of escapees from the terror Battalion and escaped again, number six and number seven, who had chosen to reject the escapees ¡®suggestion, had changed their mission to preventing the trial-takers from escaping. At the same time, number six and number seven were on their way back to stop song qingxiao and the others. Perhaps, while song qingxiao and the others were returning to the terror Battalion, they appeared in a different time and space.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Space-time (2) Chapter 468: Space-time (2) Translator: 549690339 in this space and time, other than the dead number 2 and number 4, who had completely lost their qualifications for the trial, the other number 6 and number 7 also appeared. No. 1 and No. 5 knew what happened after that. When the three of them led the fugitives to the bloody tunnel, the two different dimensions began to overlap. Therefore, one team of number six appeared as the escapees behind song qingxiao and the others, while the other team appeared as the escapees who stopped song qingxiao and the others from escaping. Once the mission to stop the escapees failed, time would overlap, and No. 6 and No. 7 would naturally return to their escapees status. If their mission was still to escape from the terror Battalion, they would have failed to escape after the suspension bridge broke. The only thing that awaited them was death. Number one couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded after hearing what she said. ¡°Is there such a possibility in the trial?¡± ¡°Anything is possible in the trial.¡± Song qingxiao replied. If she had not experienced the change of camp in the mental hospital, she would have found this situation unbelievable. After she said this, she actually had another question in her heart. Everyone was silent for a moment before number five suddenly spoke,¡± according to what you said, number three, when we returned to the terror Battalion, we appeared in a different time and space, causing another number six and number seven to appear in the same time and space. He paused for a moment before continuing,¡± in that case, in the space and time of No. 6 and No. 7, which were going in the wrong direction, will there be another us who are also preparing to return to the terror Battalion?¡± Outside the bloody tunnel, two different spaces had folded, and thus, two teams of No. 6 and No. 7, with different directions and destinations, had appeared. However, at the same time, would there be two teams with different directions and different goals, including song Qing, number one, and number five? The question he raised was exactly what song Qingxin was unsure of. Now that number five had finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t say anything. After number five asked this, he threw out another question, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s another team of ¡®us¡¯, does this team have the same goal as us?¡± Number five didn¡¯t talk much, but he was a thoughtful person. His questions were on point. The dumbfounded number one heard number Five¡¯s words and his body trembled heavily. He exclaimed,¡± ¡°W-would there be such a thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Song qingxiao hesitated for a while and shook her head. I¡¯m not sure. She said again. Within the trial space, anything could happen. ¡°In fact, everything I said earlier was just my speculation. It can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡± She sighed, so, I can¡¯t be 100% sure if there¡¯s another team of ¡¯us¡¯ and what their purpose is. After she said this, number one and number five looked at each other, their hearts heavy. Since entering this round of trial, although everyone had not spent a long time together, they had a rough understanding of each other¡¯s character and strength. As far as number one knew, song Qingxin was so meticulous that it was unbelievable. She was a cautious person and wasn¡¯t someone who would talk big. She didn¡¯t speak much. For her to say this, she must have already carefully speculated in her mind thousands of times. It was very likely that she was close to the truth or the truth itself. Although she wasn¡¯t 100% sure, number one and number five both knew in their hearts that this was most likely true. At this moment, the joy brought about by number six and number Seven¡¯s explosive increase in points after their deaths was quickly covered by the shadow of a new round. Number one had never dreamed that he would be afraid of himself one day! ¡°This is really f * eking crazy! I might even beat myself up!¡± At this point, he could still laugh at himself. ¡°It¡¯s too unfair.¡± His cold humor didn¡¯t make the others laugh. Number one held it in for a long time before spitting out, ¡± ¡°No. 6 and No. 7 are too lucky.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that song qingxiao was too strong in their team, the difficulty of escaping from the terror Battalion would have been much higher than that of No. 6 and No. 7, who had cut down the suspension bridge. If they were a step late, or if No. 5 did not pull the suspension bridge at the critical moment, No. 6 and No. 7 would be able to stop the mission from succeeding and leave the mission scene. Now that No. 6 and No. 7 had failed and died, they had to face a new shadow. When he thought of this, he felt indignant. This time, number five did not need song qingxiao to say anything. He said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use being unfair. The mission has to be carried out. Returning to the terror Battalion was a must. They had to go through this path in order to truly complete this trial mission. Furthermore, how could a God¡¯s trial be absolutely fair? After completing the trial, their strength had increased. After returning to the real world, this group of people with superior strength was equally unfair to ordinary people. It wasn¡¯t that number one didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but he still couldn¡¯t take it lying down and kept mumbling. Song qingxiao allowed him to curse, but her thoughts had already returned to the suspension bridge. Number one¡¯s words might seem childish, but they were not completely unreasonable. If two teams of number six and seven appeared in the trial space, it would indeed be unfair to the other trial participants. Although it was just as number five had said, the trial of God was not absolutely fair. Strength, wisdom, and even luck could be the key to the completion of the mission, there were still some doubts about this matter. Before she entered the snake cave, she had already heard the movements behind her. She guessed that number six and number seven might have led a group of deserters to follow them out of the terror Battalion. In other words, number six and number seven, who were in the same space-time as them, were in the same camp as them. They were all part of the escapees, and their goal was to escape from the terror Battalion before the mission was completed. After passing through the snake cave, number one had suggested to wait. At that time, he had the intention to scheme against number six and seven. However, she didn¡¯t agree with number one¡¯s suggestion. Instead, she led the way forward, leading the two of them by a certain distance. That was why she was slightly ahead of number six and number seven when they encountered the other team. This was also the main reason why number six and number seven were one step too late to cut down the suspension bridge, and the main reason for their failure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had to admit that her decision at that time had brought them a certain amount of luck. From this, it could be inferred that although the location of the folded space-time was the suspension bridge outside the Crimson tunnel when they first entered the mission, the intersection point of the two space-time intersections was likely to be No. 6 and No. 7, who had escaped later. Although the matter had passed, and No. 6 and No. 7 had already become points, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think about them dying in the trial space. If she didn¡¯t make such a choice at that time and chose to wait for No. 6 and No. 7 to catch up so that everyone could cross the Goblin¡¯s nest together, another group of No. 6 and No. 7 would probably appear the moment they stepped on the suspension bridge. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if No. 6 and No.. 7 of both parties saw their other ¡®selves¡¯, what would their reactions be? Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Hell (1) Chapter 469: Hell (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao guessed that when both parties met, even if they met ¡®themselves¡¯ from the other team, since number 6 and number 7 chose not to return to the terror Battalion at the death altar and became obstacles to prevent them from leaving, then even if it was ¡®themselves¡¯, under different circumstances, in order to survive, both parties would not show mercy and would fight to the death. Of course, number six and number seven were already dead. These thoughts were just guesses and didn¡¯t have much meaning. However, from this point, she thought of the possibility of another ¡®team¡¯ of herself existing after the space-time fold. If there really was another team of ¡®herself¡¯ on the undead altar, her choice back then was to return to save them. She was about to think about it when the depressed number one suddenly said, ¡°How far do we have to go before we can escape?¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her thoughts and replied,¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not far.¡± After number one found out that there was another group of ¡®themselves¡¯ with unknown motives, he was obviously panicking. He was afraid that he would end up like number six and number seven in the end, dying in the trial space. All he wanted now was to complete the mission as soon as possible, escape from the terror Battalion, and return to the real world. This path was hidden in the darkness, as if there was no end. He could not hear anything around him, nor could he see his surroundings clearly, which made him quite nervous. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were beyond his expectations. He was extremely surprised and even asked anxiously,¡± ¡°Really?¡± Song qingxiao replied with an ¡®en¡¯. The fugitive on the altar once said that after escaping from the terror Battalion, there was the snake cave, which was connected to the underground river, and then the Goblin¡¯s nest. After passing through the Goblin¡¯s lair, it was the blood tunnel and the undead altar. If song qingxiao¡¯s speculation was true, the trial would be based on the path mentioned by the fugitive. Then, after the undead altar was destroyed, they would only need to pass through the guards of hell to reach the exit of the land of the undead. we¡¯ve already set off from the terror Battalion. We¡¯ve passed the snake cave, underground river, Goblin lair, and the bloody tunnel. No. 5 started counting. The undead altar was a hurdle that everyone had already passed from the start. ¡°In other words, we only need to defeat the guards of hell to complete the mission?¡± Song qingxiao nodded. I have a vague feeling that the exit might be nearby. Her words caused number one and Five¡¯s hearts to tighten. It had been almost half an hour since they had crossed the suspension bridge. Everyone vaguely remembered that the first time they crossed the suspension bridge, they had not walked for that long before they discovered the undead altar. However, this time, they did not step into the undead altar again. Instead, they continued to advance in the dark. With the escapees around, they acted as guides, so they would not take the wrong path. This abnormal situation could very likely prove that after the death mage died, the death altar¡¯s checkpoint had disappeared, and everyone was now heading to the exit. ¡°Do you guys feel that the temperature here is rising?¡± After song qingxiao asked this question, number one realized that he was already sweating. He touched his forehead, and his face was full of sweat, which had soaked his palm. After coming out of the Goblin¡¯s lair, he had been tense. After escaping from death twice, he had been sweating profusely, and he had not noticed this. Now that little one song Qing had reminded him, number one carefully felt around and realized that the temperature here was indeed higher than the previous section. In the trial, even the slightest change was not accidental. The temperature might vary according to the setting, which was the main reason why the exit of song Qing¡¯s novel might be nearby. After thinking this through, number one was on guard. The exit might be close at hand, but if he wanted to leave, he had to face the guards of hell. However, what were the guards of hell? At this point, no one was confident. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as this thought flashed through number one¡¯s mind, he heard song Qing ask,¡± ¡°What are the guards of hell?¡± Her question was obviously not directed at No. 1 or No. 5, but the natives of the mission scene. But would these people answer? After they were rescued from the terror Battalion, these people were like soulless puppets, running for their lives without saying a word. There was no way to communicate with them. As expected, the moment song qingxiao finished speaking, the darkness fell silent.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Hell_2 Chapter 470: Hell_2 Translator: 549690339 No. 1 sighed silently and shook his head. His eyes were filled with disappointment, and he was about to say, ¡°¡±They¡­¡± He had only said two words when he heard a trembling voice. the undead race ¡­ The ¡­ The totem¡­¡± That voice was as light as a feather, like a candle flickering in the wind, about to be extinguished at any moment. It was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. After a long while, number one finally reacted. This should be the voice of a fugitive! The escapees, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke under song qingxiao¡¯s questioning. He was overjoyed. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that he would shock these people and interrupt him. At this time, the more they knew, the more prepared they would be and the higher the chance of survival. However, the voice was too soft and barely audible. Number one was afraid that he would miss out on any key words and even held his breath. Only then did he hear the person continue,¡± ¡°.. It¡¯s, it¡¯s a dog¡­¡± After he said this, he did not speak again, and the surroundings fell silent again. The meaning of the escapee¡¯s words was already very obvious. The undead race¡¯s totem was mainly dogs. In other words, this so-called Hell¡¯s Guardian was most likely just a dog. Coupled with the fact that they had fought the two-headed dog before, the flames that the dog¡¯s head had spewed out and the gradually rising temperature seemed to further confirm this guess. Come to think of it, the orcs in the terror Battalion were indeed using the two-headed dog to search for intruders. When they first entered the trial, the one chasing them was also a two-headed dog. Thinking about it this way, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the guard of hell was a dog. Number one had been on tenterhooks earlier, but when he heard that the hell Guardian was just a dog, he immediately felt at ease. ¡°So the guard is only a two-headed dog.¡± He smiled and slapped his thigh. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Outside the bloody tunnel, the scene of song qingxiao fighting the two-headed dog had left a deep impression on all the participants. The huge Silver Wolf Phantom that appeared on her body was awe-inspiring, forcing the two-headed dog to retreat. That domineering aura still made number one tremble when he thought about it. If the guard of hell was just a two-headed dog, it would be quite difficult to deal with even though it had thick skin and meat. Even though song qingxiao had used up a lot of her strength and was not as strong as she was when she was outside the bloody tunnel, it should not be difficult for the three of them to beat a dog. Number one¡¯s heart felt as if a huge rock had been lifted from his chest. Song qingxiao was not as optimistic as him. Since the undead were guarding the entrance, the two-headed dog might not be as powerful as it was. However, this was only a guess, and there was no point in saying anything more. It would only make her feel more worried, which was why she didn¡¯t say anything. The crowd fell silent. The exit was close at hand, and there might be a fierce battle later. There was not much spiritual energy left in her body, and she still needed to meditate for a while to recover some. She closed her eyes and activated the deity vanquishing technique. The surrounding spiritual energy slowly entered her body and circulated along her veins. As time passed, song qingxiao meditated to recover her spiritual power, while number one and number five were a little uneasy. The other ¡®self¡¯ that had yet to appear was a hidden danger, like a time bomb. No one knew why it had not appeared yet. But song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything, and the two didn¡¯t ask again. Although they tried to hold it in, they still scratched their ears and cheeks from time to time, making a ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound. As time passed, the two of them felt more and more uneasy. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, cultivated for about two to three hours before opening her eyes. The spiritual energy here was dense, but for some reason, she felt a faint resistance to it. The amount of spiritual energy that was absorbed into his body was extremely small. After two to three hours of cultivation, his spiritual energy had only recovered by less than 30%, which was far less effective than his usual cultivation. Moreover, the temperature here was rising steadily, which would affect her even more. In addition, number one and number five were eager to return to reality, and it was likely that they would not be able to hold it in for long before they urged her. There was no point in continuing to cultivate. However, meditating for a while was still beneficial to her. At least, some of the spiritual sense she had used up had recovered. Although he had not recovered much spiritual energy, the injuries he had suffered from the backlash from forcefully blocking the giant ball that rolled down from the Goblin¡¯s nest had also been soothed to a certain extent. This way, when she was about to face the guards of hell, song qingxiao inevitably felt more at ease. She supported herself with her hands and prepared to get up. The moment she moved, number one and number five, who were already feeling uneasy, also moved. ¡°Are you ready to set off?¡± Number five asked. Song Qing peed and said, ¡°¡±Yes.¡± Number one¡¯s relieved voice was particularly loud in the dark, have you recovered?¡± He could tell that song qingxiao wanted to rest here because she wanted to recover her energy. Number one didn¡¯t ask this question to find out her strength, but purely to prepare for the next mission. ¡°Almost, but there¡¯s no need to stay any longer.¡± Song qingxiao said lightly. As soon as everyone moved, they felt the temperature around them rise again. The escapee, who had been silent for a long time, also started to walk forward. Amidst the sound of footsteps, number five suddenly said,¡± number three, do you think there¡¯s really another team of ¡®us¡¯? ¡± Everyone had stayed here for a long time. Song qingxiao had once said that after the space and time folded, the two teams would meet, just like the two teams of No. 6 at the end of the suspension bridge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, what made No. 1 and No. 5 feel uneasy was that the other team ¡®No. 1, No. 3, and No. 5¡¯ were still nowhere to be seen. This situation made the two of them feel a little anxious. Even number five, who was quite calm, asked. ¡°There should be.¡± Song qingxiao looked around. Even though she could only rely on her hearing and divine sense to sense the footsteps of the escapees, she still did not dare to relax at this critical moment. Her words stunned number five. Before he and number one could continue, song Qing peed and said,¡± but the time of ¡®their¡¯ appearance may be based on our judgment.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Three-headed (1) Chapter 471: Three-headed (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°In fact, No. 6 and No. 7 were one step ahead of us.¡± Meanwhile, the time it took for song qingxiao and the others to return to the terror Battalion and escape was enough for No. 6 and No. 7 to travel hundreds of times from the death altar to the draw bridge. However, when they met on the suspension bridge, No. 6 and No. 7, who were blocking the other side, only appeared from the fog after another team of No. 6 and No. 7 appeared. In other words, if there really was another team of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ and the other two, the time of their appearance should also be based on the time of their appearance. Her explanation made number one and number five feel relieved at first, but then they felt nervous. The reason they heaved a sigh of relief was that they had been afraid that the ¡®themselves¡¯ of the other team would have appeared long ago, but had been hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to launch a sneak attack. However, from what song qingxiao was saying, it seemed like they had not appeared yet, so there was no need to worry. However, just because they didn¡¯t appear now didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t appear in the future. Sooner or later, the group would face this problem. When they thought of this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. After a brief discussion, they didn¡¯t say anything more. They took a few more steps forward, and suddenly, a long ¡®huchi¡¯ sound came into everyone¡¯s ears. The few people who were walking forward were shocked and subconsciously stopped in their tracks. Then, another loud ¡®huhu¡¯ sound was heard. Ever since they crossed the suspension bridge and entered the darkness, they had not heard any other sounds other than the sound of their own footsteps. The moment the voice rang out, number one¡¯s scalp went numb and he almost jumped up. ¡°Who is it?¡± He asked in shock, but before he could finish his sentence, everyone clearly heard a ¡®huhu¡¯ sound. Three consecutive sounds were clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears, so it shouldn¡¯t be an illusion. After these sounds, everyone seemed to hear a few more ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds, as if a giant full of saw teeth was smacking its mouth. The surrounding temperature rose again and again, and number one stood frozen on the spot, not daring to move. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, took a step forward after a moment of silence. As soon as he stepped out, a faint orange-red beam of light came from the front. Waves of heat came in waves, as if there was a huge furnace in front of him, and flames were burning with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯. Their expressions changed. This should be the last checkpoint to escape from the terror Battalion. Although song qingxiao had mentioned that they were not far from the guards of hell, number one and number five did not expect that they would reach it so soon. As soon as the light shadow appeared, the ¡®huhu¡¯ sound became clearer. The group carefully walked in the direction of the light for about a hundred meters. The light source became brighter and brighter. After walking out of the complete darkness, a huge cave appeared in front of everyone. The ground of the cave was covered with dried bones, and on top of the pile of bones in the middle, there was a behemoth the size of a small mountain. It was an extremely huge beast. Its skin was red and seemed to be burning with flames, which made the cave red. The beast was about three meters tall, and its four limbs were curled up. Its head was buried in its strong limbs, and its huge body occupied almost half of the cave. Behind it, there seemed to be light passing in. A few wisps of wind blew, dispelling some of the heat from the fire on the beast¡¯s body. Number one was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t even speak for a long time. This was far too different from the two-headed dog he had imagined. Even though the beast had yet to wake up, the aura it exuded was far from what the two-headed dog outside the bloody tunnel could compare to. The sound of the burning flames and the breathing of the sleeping beast seemed to have stirred up a small whirlwind in the cave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two-headed dog that had been chasing them was not small, but even if this dog had not woken up yet, just by lying there, it was already taller than the two-headed dog number one had seen earlier. A foot as thick as a stone pillar and as powerful as a rock was placed in front of the dog. It was as thick as an adult man¡¯s waist. Under the flames, one could vaguely see the sharp and extraordinary claws inside, which made people shudder. Perhaps it was because a group of people had barged into the cave, but the giant dog¡¯s relaxed claws suddenly moved. The sharp claws that were half-hidden in his palm extended out, and a cold light flickered. His thick leg muscles contracted, causing number one to instinctively take a large step back.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Three-heads-2 Chapter 472: Three-heads-2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°This¡­¡± After a long time, number one seemed to have found his voice. ¡°This, how can he beat them?¡± In the terror Battalion, when faced with the two two-headed dogs led by giant, number one could still muster the courage to lead the dogs away when he was invisible. However, now that he was facing such a terrifying giant dog, number one was terrified. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about fighting it. The cave was filled with the sound of breathing from the dog¡¯s head. Even though the beast was in deep sleep, its unbridled aura still weighed heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts. The escapees were extremely weak and couldn¡¯t help much at this time. In order to pass through this place, they could only rely on the three trial-takers. However, among the three of them, number one¡¯s strength was superior due to his agility. Number five could transform, but even after transforming, he couldn¡¯t compete with the huge dog¡¯s body. If only song qingxiao was left, she would probably be able to fight against this huge dog. However, number one knew that song qingxiao might be able to do so if she was at her peak. However, after going through the blood tunnel, forcing the two-headed dog to retreat, killing the giant, and fighting the Necromancer at the undead altar, everyone¡¯s strength had been depleted by more than half. On the way back to the terror Battalion, they had used up more energy. Number one had no confidence that the three of them could take down this dog with their combined strength. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, you still have to fight.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was heavy. She had already thought that even if the guard of hell was a dog, it couldn¡¯t be like the two-headed dogs from before. However, the existence of this huge dog in front of her was still far beyond her expectations. She had already observed the terrain here. The cave was unusually wide, but most of the middle was occupied by dogs. When the dog stood up, the entire area would be covered in its aura, and there was no way for them to hide. ¡°There¡¯s no use in running away.¡± She raised her chin and looked through the sleeping dog. ¡°Do you guys see the light?¡± On the dog¡¯s back, a few rays of sunlight shone through the red flames into the cave. ¡°That should be the exit of the terror Battalion.¡± In other words, everyone had no other choice. Only by passing this stage could they complete the mission and return to reality. Number one was previously filled with battle intent, but after seeing the dogs, most of it was gone. He even forgot about the worry that the other team would launch a sneak attack. Number five was frowning as well. He had also seen those beams of light. Completing the mission was an extreme temptation to him. However, he could also clearly see that if he wanted to rush to every corner of the cave, he would be enveloped by the huge dog¡¯s aura. It would not be so easy to pass through. When he was facing the skeleton, number five could still clench his teeth and resist. But now, the dangerous aura emitted by the giant dog made him look uncomfortable. ¡°Can you think of a way to sneak away?¡± He knew his own strength the best. Number Five¡¯s strength after his transformation wasn¡¯t bad, but it would be difficult for him to fight against this huge dog. After the few of them had barged in, the huge dog was still in a deep sleep. It would be best if they could pass through the cave without waking the dog. Number one¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. However, song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°Difficult.¡± Number one didn¡¯t believe it and showed an eager expression,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it first?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared. Song qingxiao used her divine sense and sensed that number one was moving to the right side of the cave. He was going to stick to the wall and leave! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Anger appeared on number Five¡¯s face. Number one¡¯s actions now clearly showed that he wanted to take the opportunity to slip away. Just as he was about to speak, number one¡¯s figure had already approached a corner of the mountain wall. He had just taken a step forward when the giant dog, which was originally lying on the mountain of bones and immersed in its sleep, suddenly moved. The ¡®panting¡¯ sound came to an abrupt end, and the muscles on the relaxed foot in front of it contracted. On the top of the ¡®Hili¡¯, a pair of sharp ears moved and slowly stood up. With the sound of bones being crushed, a ferocious and terrifying huge dog head raised up. Before it opened its eyes, it opened its mouth in the direction where No. 1 was hiding and yawned. The huge dog opened its head, revealing two rows of uneven white sharp teeth.. A large flame was spat out from its mouth, and the burning flame hit the mountain wall with a ¡®boom¡¯! Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Three-headed (3) Chapter 473: Three-headed (3) Translator: 549690339 The temperature in the cave soared because of the flames, and the rocks on the mountain wall turned red under the high temperature. In the blink of an eye, the invisible number one took a few steps back and reappeared about two to three meters away from the flames. He looked flustered and frightened. The flame climbed up the rock wall and burned. Some of the fine ores on the surface were melted by the high temperature, turning into fiery red molten iron, dripping down. With a ¡®plop¡¯, it landed on the ground, splashing large and small potholes on the ground, giving off bursts of hot smoke and a burnt smell. Number one¡¯s figure quickly retreated, his face red from the flames. His hair was curled from the high temperature, and his clothes had big and small holes in them. Some places were on fire, as if they were about to catch fire. When he stepped back, he was still in shock. He was grimacing from the heat and kept patting the flames on his body in pain. When he saw number Five¡¯s gloomy face, he looked embarrassed. He instinctively turned to look at song qingxiao, only to see her half-smile, her expression unreadable. However, the more he acted this way, the more uneasy number one felt. He felt even more uneasy than when number five glared at him. The dog¡¯s head seemed to be completely awake after spitting fire. The eyelids on its huge head opened, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes! The eyes were the size of an adult¡¯s fist. It turned and saw song qingxiao and the others standing not far away. Roar¡­ The dog¡¯s head let out a threatening low growl, and the giant palm that was lazily lying in front of it was retracted. The mountain of bones under its body creaked as it moved, and a large number of bones that had been gnawed beyond recognition slid down. The other head that was buried in its stomach also raised up, staring at the group that had barged into the cave with a ferocious expression. Being stared at by these four eyes, number five felt as if he was being strangled. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. The flames on the rock wall gradually extinguished. Amidst the sound of the mountain of bones sliding, a large shadow was still moving in the dog¡¯s stomach. At this moment, for some reason, number one suddenly said,¡± ¡°F * ck. This dog, is it pregnant?¡± His eyes were wide open, and his face was red and swollen from the fire. His expression was quite funny. Even though the situation was urgent, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard these bold and imaginative words. Number five frowned and glared at number one. Fortunately, his jesting words eased the tense atmosphere caused by the awakening of the giant dog. The giant dog¡¯s stomach moved, and a tall shadow was slowly projected from the opposite rock wall that was illuminated by the fiery red light. As the shadow rose, a pair of sharp shadows appeared. The shadow turned around, revealing a pair of terrifying Scarlet eyes! ¡°Three ¡­ Three heads ¡­¡± Number one exclaimed. Song Qing¡¯s heart sank. The Guardian of hell was a giant dog with a terrifying body, but now it had three heads. After the three heads woke up one after another, they suddenly opened their mouths and let out fierce roars! ¡®Woof¡­¡¯ ¡®Woof¡­¡¯ ¡®Wuuu The sound was deafening, as if it was accompanied by a bloody rain, making people¡¯s eardrums hurt! The interior of the cave could not withstand the attack of this sound wave. Some of the rock walls cracked slightly, and a large number of gravel rolled down like rain. After confirming that there were escapees invading, the three-headed dog raised its unusually thick forearms and slowly stood up! As it moved, its aura rose, and its shadow was like a mountain that was about to crush them, slowly enveloping the people who had barged into the cave. A portion of the White bones on the ground had scattered all over the ground. Some of them had been crushed by its feet, making a ¡®creaking¡¯ sound. The few rays of light that had been shining through its back at the entrance of the cave were now completely blocked by its terrifying body. The flames that were originally burning on its body burned even more vigorously as it woke up. On the mountain wall, a long and thick whip tail was swinging left and right, sweeping the White bones on the ground and sending them flying. Number Five¡¯s originally serious face suddenly became even more serious than before! Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, the Cerberus¡¯s upper body had already completely stood up. Its raised head was almost touching the top of the cave as it looked down at the people who were trying to escape! ¡®Roar!¡¯ One of the dogs lowered its head and roared at song qingxiao and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sound shattered some small rocks, and countless tiny cracks appeared on the stone walls. The stinky hot wind blew over with the shadow of flames, forcing everyone to retreat involuntarily! ¡°What, what should we do?¡± Number one¡¯s calves tensed up. When the heat wave hit him, it reminded him of the thrilling scene of him almost being burned by the flames. He had exhausted all his self-control to not retreat.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Companion (1) Chapter 474: Companion (1) Translator: 549690339 Number one¡¯s voice was filled with despair. He turned to look at song qingxiao instinctively. Whether it was outside the bloody tunnel, when she was facing the double-headed dogs and Giants, or when the Necromancer appeared at the undead altar, song qingxiao was calm and composed. However, what made number one¡¯s heart sink was the unprecedented solemness on song Qing¡¯s face. It was too late to retreat now. If they didn¡¯t rush out, everyone would be trapped in the land of spirits forever and wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the mission. However, their way forward was also blocked. Number one had been hiding behind the stone wall and had not been able to escape. It was obvious that they would not be able to pass through the cave exit unless they defeated the hellguard Cerberus. For a moment, number one felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and his entire body kept shaking. The three-headed dog¡¯s upper body was already completely upright. Its thick forelimbs were like two huge pillars that supported the sky, and several dagger-like claws were protruding from its feet. Number one had no doubt about the sharpness of these claws. Its body was burning with flames, and the highest head in the middle was almost touching the top of the cave, forming a huge shadow that firmly suppressed everyone, not even daring to breathe. ¡°What else can we do besides fight?¡± Song qingxiao retorted. Number one cursed in a low voice and said helplessly, ¡°How can we beat this?¡± The two-headed dog that was chasing them outside the bloody tunnel was nothing compared to the three-headed dog in front of them. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, you still have to fight.¡± Song qingxiao stared at the Cerberus and repeated what she had said before. She turned to look at number five and said,¡± ¡°The exit is behind it. This dog has a sensitive nose and a big body.¡± Standing in the middle, the attack range had almost no blind spots. Number one had tried to use stealth before, but it was useless against it. It had three heads, so it almost blocked everyone¡¯s thoughts of trying to take advantage of the loophole. There was no other way than to fight it head-on. Her words caused number one¡¯s face to turn ashen. In the face of absolute strength, trickery was useless, and if he wanted to fight head-on, it would be like an ant trying to shake a tree. While everyone was panicking, song Qing¡¯s sharp and calm character came into play again. ¡°However, it¡¯s not completely without flaws.¡± It would not be an easy task for the undead to control such a behemoth. Other than the Necromancer on the undead altar, none of the Giants, two-headed dogs, or the undead from the terror Battalion had the ability to control this monster. Death mages had outstanding abilities, but they were only able to do so in specific environments. The undead altar was like an independent barrier, and only those who barged in would be at his mercy. At this moment, the powerful Cerberus was trapped at the entrance of the cave as The Guardian of the land of the undead, it should be due to the restrictions placed on it. Number one¡¯s eyes brightened at first, but then he seemed to have thought of something and the hope in his eyes dimmed,¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± let¡¯s assume that it¡¯s trapped here. There¡¯s a boundary that can¡¯t be crossed, but it¡¯s so huge that it can attack all the exits. Almost all the roads have been blocked by it. Moreover, he paused. ¡°Its three heads can even spew fire.¡± Number one recalled the scene where he was forced to reveal himself by the flames spewed out of the Cerberus¡¯s mouth when he was invisible, and he still felt a lingering fear in his heart. ¡°This fire is very powerful,¡± It was difficult for everyone to get close to it, so how could they kill such a big one? Its body was burning with raging flames, and its skin was like a red-hot iron plate under the illumination of the flames. Ordinary attacks would probably have no effect on it. If they were to fight in close combat, they would probably be burned by the flames before they even got close, let alone hurt it. The more number one thought about it, the more desperate he felt. He couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± ¡°How can this trial be so difficult? Did you make a mistake? you simply don¡¯t give me a way out!¡± Song qingxiao turned around and looked at him, her left eyebrow raised slightly. ¡°You think the trial is to give you a way out?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, number one¡¯s mind was completely focused on the Cerberus, but he didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to say this. He asked in surprise,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Song qingxiao was still unclear about what the God¡¯s trial space was. However, the existence of this trial space was definitely not just to set up a trial environment for trial-takers to enter and obtain benefits. There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. The trial of God might give the trial-taker far more than what it demanded.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Companion (2) Chapter 475: Companion (2) Translator: 549690339 They were all newbies who had just entered the trial space not long ago, and here, their lives were like ants, controlled by the trial space. From the moment he entered the trial space, many things were already beyond his control. Before her, there were other powerhouses, and after her, there might be even more newcomers who would be summoned one after another. She didn¡¯t know what kind of expert was at the top of the trial space. Compared to Qian Shan, who had attacked her that day, who would be the winner? Was there any connection or connection between the training space, the clans in heaven¡¯s beyond and the aristocratic families? These questions had been weighing on song Qing¡¯s mind, but the premise of understanding these was to stay alive. our lives are no different from those of No. 2, No. 4, No. 6, and No. 7. She lowered her eyes and reached out to touch the silver Wolf mark on her wrist, if we die, the entire team will fail the mission. Is there any loss to the trial space? No! Her question rendered number one and number five speechless, but everyone knew the answer. Number one was already feeling extremely hopeless, but it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water over his head in the dead of winter. His lips were trembling from the cold. Everyone¡¯s heart felt as if a thousand-ton rock was pressing down on it, heavy. At this moment, the mountain wall continued to crack open under the Cerberus¡¯s roar. After a moment of silence, number Five¡¯s body suddenly expanded. At this point, he didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and used all his trump cards. After the transformation, number Five¡¯s figure was similar to the orcs that the members of the terror Battalion had seen. He was three meters tall, and the brown fur on his body stood up like needles the length of a finger. But even so, in front of Cerberus, number five, who was the most muscular, appeared unusually petite, not to mention the others. It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s words had a great effect on him, and he was determined to fight to the death. As long as song qingxiao gave the order, number five would probably charge forward without hesitation. Number one was really surprised. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to have such an influence on number five. He was even willing to risk his life for her. In comparison, number one trusted song qingxiao from the bottom of his heart. She had saved him several times, whether it was at the Goblin¡¯s nest or at the suspension bridge, she had reached out to save him. He believed that song qingxiao would be a very reliable teammate at critical moments. She would not leave her companion behind. At certain times, number one was even willing to let her guard his back. But to be honest, he trusted song Qing Xiao, but he couldn¡¯t be like number five, who trusted her completely with a word from someone else. Woof¡­ Wuuu ¡­ Wuwu ¡­¡¯ After the Cerberus let out an angry roar, it raised its powerful front paw high up and heavily struck down! ¡®Boom¡¯! The ground trembled violently, and a large number of white bones were crushed into pieces under the claw¡¯s stomp. A large number of broken bones and dust flew into the air. Under the shock waves, the entire cave seemed to be affected by this force, shaking violently. With a ¡®hualala¡¯ sound, broken stones kept falling. Number one¡¯s face paled under the pressure of the Cerberus¡¯s aura. The courage that he had not been able to muster was once again exhausted after seeing the huge commotion caused by the Cerberus¡¯s stomping of its foot. He did not dare to move forward. The ground seemed to be shaking, and everyone¡¯s bodies swayed left and right, barely able to stand. Number one¡¯s mind was in a mess. The fugitives stood in the corner of the mountain wall. Facing such a terrifying scene, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. They were of no use at all. Number five clenched his fist and stared at the ferocious dog head stubbornly. Song qingxiao tilted her head and looked down, but her expression was gentle. In this kind of Asura arena, a fierce battle was about to happen, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing such an expression that was out of tune with the tense atmosphere. She rubbed her wrist. The mark of the silver Wolf was left on her skin, as if it had become one with her. It was a mark that she was born with. At this moment, it was impossible for her to defeat the three-headed dog with her own strength. However, other than number one and number five, she wasn¡¯t alone. She had companions! The totem of the silver Wolf was slightly burned by her fingertips. In her sea of consciousness, her consciousness was calling out to her ¡®companion¡¯ hidden in her body:I know you¡¯re here, come out and help me! At this time, number one and number five were only her teammates, and the silver Wolf was her companion. Ever since she saw the lone wolf that had lost all of its companions in the trial scene on the demon Island, she felt that they were in the same boat and could not bear to bring it back to the real world. From then on, a bond had already formed between the man and the wolf. She had once let it go, but it had chosen to turn back. Outside the bloody tunnel, a man and a Wolf had once fought side by side, and now she needed the help of her companions! Her gaze became even gentler as her fingers gently rubbed the wolf¡¯s head. Another familiar aura that was originally silent in her sea of consciousness seemed to be gradually awakened by her reluctant call! In her divine sense, there was a familiar aura trying to respond to her. ¡®Woof¡­¡¯ ¡®Woof¡­¡¯ ¡®Woof¡­¡¯ The three-headed dog¡¯s head let out a fierce howl, causing sand and stones to fly in the cave. The dog¡¯s aura was high, but song qingxiao was unmoved. She tried her best to communicate with the silver Wolf in her mind,I need your help! In her sea of consciousness, there was a sudden fluctuation of aura. A pair of squinted eyes slowly opened a slit when she called out. The silver Wolf¡¯s gray-blue eyes were like the sharpest blades. When it opened its eyes, a biting cold aura rushed out like an unsheathed sword, revealing its edge! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Three, three¡­¡± Number one was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak. His voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s under the sound of the Cerberus¡¯s barking. After the Cerberus roared, it was already preparing to move. Song qingxiao¡¯s head was still lowered. How could she still be so calm at a time like this? number one was so anxious that he wanted to reach out to pull her, but he felt the change in song qingxiao¡¯s aura.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: The great battle (1) Chapter 476: The great battle (1) Translator: 549690339 Number one¡¯s outstretched hand felt like it was on fire, and he quickly retracted it. Under the illumination of the firelight, song Qing¡¯s rising aura dispersed a portion of the pressure the Cerberus brought. When she raised her head, a clear wolf howl came from her body. As the lone wolf howled, a familiar scene occurred. Number one¡¯s heart, which had been in a state of despair, seemed to have recalled something. The heart that had almost stopped beating because of the Cerberus¡¯s existence suddenly started to beat violently under the stimulation of this intense atmosphere. The dead ashes in his eyes began to reignite, lighting up a spark! Outside the bloody tunnel, the huge Silver Wolf Phantom that appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body was probably about to reappear! At that time, the appearance of the silver Wolf had shocked him deeply. Now that he felt that terrifying aura again, number one was so excited that his face turned red. He clenched his fists and stared at the strange movements on song Qing¡¯s body. As soon as the Wolf¡¯s howl stopped, a silver light flickered above song qingxiao¡¯s head in the fire. A huge Silver Wolf Phantom totem began to appear, as if it had just been awakened, stretching its head! The moment the silver Wolf appeared, it diluted the aura unique to the three-headed dog in the cave a little, causing the people who were trembling and breathless under the pressure of this aura to involuntarily relax. Even number five, who was ready for battle, revealed a look of relief in his eyes! When song qingxiao received the silver Wolf¡¯s response, she was extremely excited. Since she was young, she had been used to being alone. She would shoulder her own problems and do her own things. When she was assassinated in an alley and entered the God¡¯s trial, she had also clenched her teeth and walked step by step until now. When she called for the silver Wolf¡¯s help, she actually did not have much confidence, but now that the silver Wolf answered, it also proved that this proud and aloof Wolf King was willing to help her. Then, for the rest of her life, it would be her companion who would fight side by side with her, and the meaning to her would be different. ¡°I told you, number three!¡± Number one clenched his fist in excitement and waved it. He was so excited that he was incoherent, how can you be so calm? it turns out that you¡¯ve already prepared for this! The moment the wolf shadow appeared, everyone¡¯s low morale was lifted. Before he could finish his sentence, the three-headed dog¡¯s raised foot landed on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯. The three huge heads began to move in the direction of the crowd! The shadow was like a violent tide, and at this time, the silver Wolf Phantom appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body. After it raised its head and howled, it noticed the approaching Cerberus. It turned its head to look at the Cerberus, grinned, and showed its sharp teeth. Its gray-blue eyes revealed a cold luster, and it did not retreat. ¡®Wuuu¡­¡¯ The shadow of the silver Wolf was similar to the two-headed dog, but slightly smaller than the three-headed dog. However, even if their sizes were not equal, the aura of the wolf Clan far surpassed that of the dog clan. Faced with the approaching roar of the Cerberus, it raised its head. The silver fur on the Phantom stood on end, and a fierce light surged in its eyes. It did not retreat. The lone wolf was ferocious! It even revealed a look of eagerness when the Cerberus¡¯s shadow approached. It was in song qingxiao¡¯s body, so it could sense the silver Wolf¡¯s vigorous fighting spirit. Song qingxiao seemed to be affected by it as well. Her eyes darkened, but she did not retreat. She even raised her foot and took a step forward! The will of a man and a Wolf collided at this time. Song Qing¡¯s calmness and the ferocity of the silver Wolf merged into one, and the effect of 1+1 was greater than 2! That will was like a treasured sword, cutting away the fear the Cerberus had brought with it with a destructive force. It transformed into a threatening battle intent that charged straight into the cave! The moment her foot landed, it only made a light sound, but in everyone¡¯s heart, it seemed to shake the earth. The silver Wolf turned its head and stared coldly into the three pairs of eyes of the Cerberus. It then took a step forward! The previously insufferably arrogant Cerberus was first stunned when it was stared at, and then it pressed its head down. Under its murderous gaze, it instinctively shrank back. As it shrank, the shadow that covered everyone quickly faded away. Under the red light that filled the sky, the silver light figure forcibly occupied its own territory and fought as an equal. Cerberus¡¯s cowardice caused a look of excitement to appear in number one¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡®¡±¡®Haha, scared! The wolf shadow is mighty!¡± However, song qingxiao was not as optimistic as him. As expected, as soon as number one laughed, the three-headed dog, which had initially retreated, was now furious! It was the divine beast that the undead clan had left behind to guard the gate in the trial world. For many years, it had never had an opponent. The appearance of the silver Wolf made it feel that its authority was being challenged. At once, it opened its Middle Head, and with a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, a flame shot out from its mouth! Number one¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly and he disappeared on the spot. Number Five¡¯s huge body jumped to the left like a star arrow. Just as song qingxiao was about to Dodge, she saw the fugitives who were blocked by the three trial-takers from the corner of her eye. Up until now, most of the escapees who escaped from the terror Battalion had died in the underground river, and some were lost in the Goblin¡¯s lair. When the remaining people crossed the suspension bridge, many of them fell because of number six¡¯s action of cutting the bridge. Now, only two or three people were left. Even though the exit was right in front of her, song qingxiao did not dare to let her guard down before she escaped the trial. Therefore, at the critical moment when the flames attacked, she jumped up and kicked back, kicking one of the escapees back more than ten meters with a ¡öwhoosh¡¯, and she used the force of the kick to fly to the right. The rumbling flames flew over and burned the two escapees who couldn¡¯t Dodge in time into ashes. Song qingxiao jumped a few meters, and the silver Wolf Phantom followed her. It jumped nimbly to a corner of the cave and swung its fluffy long tail. Due to the Cerberus¡¯s attacking posture, its upper body was leaning forward, revealing the cave¡¯s exit behind it. The exit was about two meters tall and could allow two people to pass side by side. However, after the two escapees died, it began to wriggle and close, shrinking by two-thirds in the blink of an eye. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her breathing became erratic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, she had a sudden thought and kicked one of the escapees away. Otherwise, if they had all died under the Cerberus¡¯s attack, the exit would have been closed! The suspension bridge had been broken, so the road back to the terror Battalion had been cut off. If all the exits were closed, everyone would really be trapped here, which was equivalent to death. However, this wasn¡¯t the time for her to think about this. The Cerberus spat out flames in a fit of rage, and before it could turn its head around, she took out the dagger from behind her waist and rushed towards it. As she charged forward, the silver Wolf also raised its front paw, revealing its sharp long claws.. Following her movements, it swung down at the Cerberus¡¯s back! Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: One touch (1) Chapter 477: One touch (1) Translator: 549690339 | The Cerberus¡¯s body was burning with flames. As soon as it got close, a scorching heat wave hit song Qing¡¯s face, causing his face to burn. The silver Wolf¡¯s raised claws swung down. The claws tore through the skin and flesh, making a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and leaving several scratch marks. Lava-like blood seeped out of the wound, and the Cerberus let out a furious roar. As soon as it was injured, it moved its thick forelimbs, trying to turn around and deal with the man and Wolf before it. Because of its huge size, its body rubbed against the rock wall when it turned around, making a violent sound. It raised one of its front claws, and its long armor glowed. Each and every one of them was extremely sharp, and under the illumination of the flames, they flashed with a reddish-brown luster. The shadow of its forelimbs was reflected on the rock wall, almost covering song qingxiao¡¯s body. If the claw touched it even a little, it would be either dead or seriously injured. Song qingxiao saw that it raised its leg and nimbly tried to Pierce under its body. She wanted to imitate the scene outside the bloody tunnel, holding the dagger and cutting the dog¡¯s lower abdomen open. However, this three-headed dog was obviously not comparable to the two-headed dog. Just as she got under one of the dog¡¯s heads, one of the dog s heads lowered and opened its mouth. A large flame rushed out from its mouth. The destructive power of this flame was far more terrifying than the flames spat out by the two-headed dog. Moreover, because song Qing¡¯s little spirit energy was of the ice attribute, it was greatly restrained. She opened her hands and spiritual power circulated on her fingertips. Before an ice shield appeared, it was immediately melted by the high temperature and turned into water droplets, which evaporated in the fire without even a mist. As a result, it was naturally impossible to fight head-on. She rushed forward in a thrilling manner, and the flames passed through her back with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯, igniting the bones on the ground. The underground suddenly became like a huge furnace, and the temperature soared. Song Qing tried to Dodge in the other direction, but the other dog had also lowered its head. It was about to spit out another wave of flames. At the same time, one of the Cerberus¡¯s front paws came crashing down, piercing through the silver Wolf Phantom and shattering the silver light. It slammed into the ground like a pillar that supported the heavens, blocking song Qing¡¯s path of retreat. At the critical moment of life and death, the silver Wolf lived in her body and was connected to her mind. The silver light that had been scattered regathered, and the wolf head appeared. It opened its mouth wide and bit down on the Cerberus¡¯s shoulder! Its sharp fangs bit through the Cerberus¡¯s thick skin, and its eyes glowed with a vicious light. Once it bit down, it would not let go. After it appeared, the silver Wolf lowered its body, bit its prey, and dragged it back with all its might! With the terrifying bite force of the mutated Wolf King, a large piece of bloody flesh was torn off the Cerberus¡¯s shoulder blade. ¡®Woof¡­ Woof woof¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯ The Cerberus let out a tragic wail after receiving this blow. It no longer cared about dealing with song qingxiao. Instead, it raised its two heads and spat flames in the direction of the silver Wolf. With the crisis averted, song qingxiao immediately dodged from the Cerberus¡¯s body and only managed to regain her footing after retreating a few meters. Before she could let out a sigh of relief, she heard a ¡®boom¡¯ sound and the flame burned in the direction of the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf Phantom that had just been gathered was burned by this flame. The silver Wolf Totem on her wrist suddenly became shockingly hot, and the muscles of her arm twitched heavily under the intense pain. Most of the flames were blocked by the silver Wolf¡¯s body, and the remaining small portion rushed to the rock wall. The fire climbed up along the mountain wall, illuminating the entire cave even redder. The silver Wolf was hit by the flame, and the image became a little more transparent. However, because it was not a physical entity, after the flames burned it, it only swallowed the hell Guardian¡¯s meat in two or three bites and shook its head as if nothing had happened. With this action, its huge illusionary body began to shrink, shrinking by nearly one-fifth of its previous size, but its originally somewhat transparent body seemed to have become much more solid. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was already in her throat, but when she saw this scene, she slowly calmed down. ¡°Number five.¡± She held back the anxiety in her heart and shouted with a dark face,¡± we¡¯ll each hold off one dog head! She could clearly see that the Cerberus¡¯s long tail had been hanging in the direction of the cave¡¯s exit the entire time, not moving at all. This proved that although the guards of hell had suffered some losses so far, they had not used their true strength. At this time, only the silver Wolf could rely on its special conditions to fight with the Cerberus. However, she could also see that when the silver Wolf saved her previously, it seemed to be fine after being sprayed by the flames from the two dog heads, but it had actually suffered some losses. Only by dispersing the Cerberus¡¯s strength as much as possible, making it unable to focus, and finding opportunities for the silver Wolf as much as possible, would everyone have the confidence to win. However, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t sure how confident she was. Number Five¡¯s expression was grave as he nodded. In a corner not far away, number one, who was still in shock, appeared. His face was pale and he looked miserable. He was holding the crossbow in his hand so hard that his knuckles turned white. At this time, other than running for his life, there was nothing else he could do. The bow and arrow could not penetrate the Cerberus¡¯s defense at all. Before the arrow could get close, it was already burned by the flames on its body. ¡°No. 1.¡± When song qingxiao called his name, he trembled and subconsciously raised his hand. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°You protect the survivors.¡± After song qingxiao finished speaking, he saw a flash of hesitation in number one¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to give him such a task. Even number five turned his head away instinctively. It was just that this task sounded like a good job at first, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not easy to complete. Under the threat of the Cerberus, number one couldn¡¯t even protect himself, let alone another child who was a burden. The escapees had weak bodies and no strength, so they died easily. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± we¡¯re already at the entrance of the cave. All we have to do is knock that thing down. What¡¯s the point of all this?¡± When Cerberus attacked, he and number five both retreated and dodged. Only song qingxiao, who had fought alongside the silver Wolf at that time, advanced instead of retreating. She took a step forward and saw the change at the entrance of the cave. In other words, number one and number five didn¡¯t know that the death of the escapees was closely related to whether the exit would close or not. They thought that everything would be fine after they had reached this point. Song qingxiao sneered,¡± ¡°The exit has shrunk!¡± Her words made no sense, but number one and number five were not stupid. They immediately realized the problem in her words. Song qingxiao continued, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If this person dies, the exit will close. Even if we can defeat the guards of this hell, we won¡¯t be able to escape from this land of spirits.¡± The mission in the trial space was to not relax even at the last moment. If he relaxed even a little, all his previous efforts would be wasted and he would lose his life! Hearing her words, number Five¡¯s expression changed drastically. Number one came back to his senses and cursed under his breath,¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± At the same time, he moved his feet and ran in the direction of the escapee who had been lucky enough to survive song qingxiao¡¯s kick. He wished he could teleport to the side of the escapee and hold him in his arms.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Chapter 391-immediate ! Chapter 478: Chapter 391-immediate ! Translator: 549690339 At this moment, the silver Wolf on the other side licked the blood at the corner of its mouth and launched another attack. It might have tasted the sweetness of the Cerberus¡¯s meat that it had torn off earlier. It leaped up and once again jumped in the Cerberus¡¯s direction. The nails on its two front paws reached out and it jumped to the left side of the Cerberus¡¯s abdomen. The nails were like curved hooks, hooking into its flesh, while the lower half of its body hung in the air. It was more agile than before after shrinking, but at the same time, its strength had decreased a lot, and its nails had shortened. Its previous attack had left several scratch marks on the Cerberus ¡®body. However, when it pounced on the three-headed dog, it only scratched its skin. It didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. However, the silver Wolf did not let its guard down. After grabbing the Cerberus with its two front claws, it used its strong and powerful forelimbs to stabilize its body. At the same time, its two hind legs kicked randomly, trying to climb onto the Cerberus¡¯s body. At the same time, it opened its mouth again to bite the Cerberus¡¯s flesh. However, before its teeth could touch the Cerberus, the Cerberus shook its body with great force. Its skin and flesh trembled, and the silver Wolf¡¯s grip was not firm enough. It was thrown into the air. Its body did a beautiful somersault in the air and landed lightly. After shaking it off, the Cerberus¡¯s three heads turned around in unison, searching for its whereabouts. They wanted to swallow this Wolf that had injured them. The three heads turned and hit various parts of the cave, making a ¡®clang clang¡¯ sound. The stone wall that had been cracked by its roar and the large rocks above its head fell like hailstones. Number one¡¯s footsteps, which were about to run toward the refugees, were suddenly stopped. He cursed repeatedly as he dodged left and right. Several of the Cerberus¡¯s heads opened their mouths to bite the silver Wolf, but because of its huge size, the silver Wolf¡¯s body shrank, and it could not suppress it with its strength. It could only rely on its body size to Dodge nimbly. The Cerberus was truly enraged, and its movements became even more violent. The ¡®Kacha, Kacha¡¯ sounds of its teeth opening and closing could make one¡¯s hair stand on end, and the angry howls of the dogs could be heard without end. At the moment, it seemed that the silver Wolf had not suffered any losses, but it had not gained any advantages either. It appeared in the form of an energy body at this moment, and it would be disadvantageous for it if it stayed for too long. On the other hand, after the Cerberus was enraged, the flames on its body burned even more fiercely, and its three heads began to spew fire randomly! The bones on the ground were set ablaze with a single spark, and the flames spread everywhere. It was as if a sea of fire had been set ablaze around the Cerberus, and no matter which direction the silver Wolf dodged in, it would still step into the fire. Although its special form prevented it from being truly harmed by the flames, it was still affected to a certain extent. Song qingxiao and number five looked at each other and ran toward the Cerberus. The temperature in the cave began to rise, and the small red-hot rocks above their heads kept falling. The two of them rushed to the left and right sides of the Cerberus. Number five let out a shout and jumped onto the Cerberus¡¯s back, just like he did outside the bloody tunnel. He wanted to attack its weak point, starting from its eyes. However, the hell watchman had three heads in total and had almost no blind spots. As soon as number five moved, it sensed him and immediately turned one of its heads, opening its bloody mouth in number Five¡¯s direction. It probably thought that the ground was covered in fire, and the silver Wolf¡¯s fierce aura was weakening with the burning of the fire, which made it a little relaxed. Immediately, the middle Head turned to song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Just as it opened its mouth to spit fire, it saw song qingxiao¡¯s hands forming a seal and her mouth quickly chanting, ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As the nine-word secret order was released, the spirit energy turned into a domain and covered the dog head. The Cerberus was shocked to discover that its head was no longer listening to its command the moment she finished chanting. No matter how hard it tried, it could not open its mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dog was startled by this turn of events, and the other head that was about to bite the silver Wolf immediately gave up its original plan, turning to save the other head first. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. The one or two seconds that the Cerberus had been trapped felt like years to her. The Ling energy in her body was being drawn out by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word like a flood. But even if it was just a blink of an eye, it was enough for the silver Wolf. As soon as the three heads moved away, the pressure on it was immediately reduced. It immediately shook its body and jumped up. Because its body was shrinking again and again, there was a huge difference in size between the two. With this jump, its two front claws only managed to sink into the three-headed dog¡¯s abdomen, but with a kick from its hind legs, its two hind legs also grabbed the three-headed dog tightly. Using the force from the kick, it jumped up with force, instantly jumping onto the dog¡¯s back with two leaps. It lowered its head and bit down on the dog¡¯s back.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Chapter 391-immediate ! Chapter 479: Chapter 391-immediate ! Translator: 549690339 With an ¡®awoo¡¯ sound, it tore off another piece of meat. The silver Wolf did not have time to chew and swallowed the meat. It then lowered its head and tore off another piece of meat. To the silver Wolf, the Cerberus¡¯s flesh was a great source of energy. As soon as the two pieces of meat entered its stomach, its illusionary figure became a little more stable than before. When it took another bite, it had already torn out a large piece of flesh from the Cerberus¡¯s back. This caused the Cerberus to writhe in pain. Under the intense pain, it broke free from the shackles. Its head, which had been trapped by song qingxiao, forcefully broke free of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. It raised its head and roared,¡± ¡®Aooo¡­¡¯ The cave was like a natural loudspeaker at this time, amplifying the roar, as if it was going to shake people¡¯s internal organs. With a cracking sound, the cracks in the caves became bigger. Not only were number one and number Five¡¯s ears buzzing and their heads spinning, even song qingxiao felt her blood boiling and a fishy smell rising up her throat. At this moment, number one¡¯s miserable howl suddenly created a bloody path amidst the angry roars of the dogs,¡± ¡°Ah!¡± His voice was sharp and high-pitched, like a piercing arrow that could break through the sound blockade of the dogs and reach song qingxiao and number Five¡¯s ears. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a bad feeling welled up in her heart. She subconsciously turned her head to look. Countless sparks fell from the top of his head. After overcoming all difficulties, No. 1 finally arrived at the place where the fugitives were. He was standing quite far away, so he was not hit by this violent force and the impact of the meteor shower. However, under the attack of the sound wave, he spat out blood and fell straight down. Number one looked as if he had lost his parents. He ran over and caught him, crying and wailing,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die!¡± This scene caused song Qingxin¡¯s heart to sink. Unfortunately, the Cerberus had turned its body to face the cave. Its mountain-like body blocked the direction of the exit, making it impossible for everyone to see the situation at the exit. However, if the last escapee died, the exit would definitely be closed! No wonder number one was crying so sadly. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. At the same time, number Five¡¯s heart was almost in his throat. When he jumped towards the Cerberus, the latter turned around and opened its mouth wide, wanting to swallow him. Just as he was about to turn around in mid-air, he saw the dog¡¯s wide-open mouth retract. Its back was bitten by the silver Wolf, and in pain, it gave up the prey that was about to reach its mouth, and its three heads instinctively turned back. Number five brushed past the sharp teeth. Although he wasn¡¯t really swallowed, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. His body slammed into the Cerberus ¡®neck, making a light¡¯ pop ¡®sound. His needle-like fur was unable to pierce through the Cerberus¡¯s defense. The dog¡¯s skin was as thick as a copper wall and its bones were as hard as iron. Hitting it did not hurt or tickle it. Moreover, the flames that covered its body had instead burned its fur. The sharp and hard fur was instantly charred by the fire. Number five fell back into the fire after the collision. He stood up and dusted off the flames on his body. Although he was slightly burnt after escaping from death, it was fortunate that he was fine. It was only now that he was out of danger that he had the time to turn his head to look at number one. What he saw made him anxious. The escapee was currently being protected in number one¡¯s arms. His breathing was weak, and it was obvious that the dog¡¯s roar earlier had greatly damaged his vitality. ¡°You can¡¯t die ¡­¡± Number one covered his ears with both hands, scratching his ears and cheeks in anxiety, and kept mumbling. Song qingxiao suppressed the anxiety in her heart, and while the Cerberus¡¯s attention was attracted by the silver Wolf, she once again rushed in the Cerberus ¡®direction. Even if the dog didn¡¯t turn around, it seemed to know her movements. It raised its forelimbs and wanted to step on her into the ground and crush her bones. She avoided the raised foot and stomped on the stone wall like a swallow. The stone wall was astonishingly hot, and the surface of the burnt rock fell off with a clatter. She used the momentum from her stomp to leap up and pounced straight at the Cerberus¡¯s chest. She grabbed the dagger and stabbed it with all her might! The flames on the Cerberus¡¯s body licked the back of her hand, burning her skin to a sizzling sound. However, small scales appeared on the surface of her skin where the flames were burning, and they resisted a portion of the destructive power of the flames. Song qingxiao endured the pain. The tip of the dagger touched the red-hot rock-like skin and pierced through it. The dagger was extremely sharp. Song qingxiao held onto the handle and stabbed it in. Once she succeeded, she clenched her fists and sank her Qi into her dantian. As she pulled, the dagger cut through the air like it was cutting through tofu, leaving a wound that was tens of centimeters long! ¡®Owoowoof¡­¡¯ Hot blood gushed out like lava, drenching song qingxiao¡¯s head and body. She could not even open her eyes. She grabbed the dagger and fell down. She heard the dog¡¯s howl and then fell into the ashes with a bang, causing dust and sparks to fly. The Cerberus was even more enraged after being injured from the front and back. It raised its forelimbs and stomped on the ground. Before she could get up, she felt the shadow above her head falling rapidly. She immediately rolled in the pile of bones to Dodge. On the other side, number five also knew that this was a critical moment. They had to take down the Cerberus as soon as possible. Everyone quickly slipped out of the cave while the last escapee was still alive. After he steadied himself, he saw song Qing fall into the pile of bones after injuring the Cerberus and was stepped on by the Cerberus. Immediately, he used all his strength to RAM into the Cerberus¡¯s other forelimb, which was the only thing supporting its body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His strength was not weak even when he used his life, and the Cerberus¡¯s forelimbs made loud banging sounds. Even though number Five¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t truly hurt the Cerberus, they were like an annoying fly, interfering with its movements to a certain extent. The two of them worked together to distract the Cerberus. At this time, after the silver Wolf on its back swallowed the large piece of flesh, its originally illusionary body began to slowly solidify. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, had been rolling around in the fire. At the moment of life and death, she naturally did not notice that the burning pain from the silver Wolf Totem on her wrist was decreasing. At the same time, she also did not know that the unusually clear silver Wolf Totem, as the silver Wolf Phantom gradually solidified, actually began to slowly become shallow, as if it was about to leave her body.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Rescue (1) Chapter 480: Rescue (1) Translator: 549690339 At this time, song qingxiao was in the sea of fire. Perhaps it was because of the nature of the spirit power, but the high temperature was twice as harmful to her. In addition, there were dog hooves stepping on her head from time to time, which worsened her injuries as she rolled. The scales on her body had just appeared, but they were immediately swallowed by the flames, burning her. The few extremely dangerous dodges had consumed a lot of her physical strength. The hot air she inhaled had eroded her internal organs, and her heart was beating like a drum. The sound of number five hitting the Cerberus ¡®forelimbs and the silver Wolf¡¯s howl seemed to come from extremely far away. Terrible! The large consumption of physical strength and the damage caused by the flames caused her to lose her consciousness. At this moment, losing consciousness meant losing one¡¯s life. The more dangerous the situation, the calmer song qingxiao was. One of the dogs lowered its head and opened its mouth, revealing its jagged teeth. A hot, fishy wind came out of its mouth, and a flame rose from its throat. As soon as it opened its mouth, song qingxiao flicked her wrist, and a vine that was wrapped around her wrist was thrown out.¡¯Whoosh¡¯, it hooked onto the Cerberus¡¯s teeth. She grabbed the vine with her palm and pulled with all her strength. At the same time, she bent her legs and kicked! With this pull, his body shot out of the burning pile of bones like an arrow released from a bow. The flames spewed out of the dog¡¯s mouth brushed past her body, setting a bunch of her hair on fire. In the blink of an eye, the sturdy vine in her hand was burned to ashes! Song qingxiao¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t slow down. She crashed into the gravel on the ground and only slowed down after sliding for a few meters. As soon as she regained her freedom, she turned over and stood up. She instinctively looked in the direction of the Cerberus, and what she saw immediately gave her a shock. The silver Wolf, which was originally just an illusion, was now in a semi-solid state, tearing and biting the Cerberus¡¯s back until it was covered in blood. While song qingxiao and number five were distracting the two dogs, it had obviously taken advantage of the three-headed dog. It was extremely cunning and knew how to play to its strengths and avoid its weaknesses, so it did not confront the three-headed dog directly. Before the Cerberus could spit out the flames, it dodged left and right. The Cerberus was not paying attention for a moment, allowing it to succeed again, tearing off a large piece of meat! After it became half-solid, its claws and teeth seemed to be even sharper than when it was a Phantom. The hell Guardian¡¯s skin and flesh were extremely thick. Song qingxiao had only been able to hurt it with the sharpness of her dagger. But at this time, the silver Wolf seemed to be able to tear at it effortlessly. Once it tore off a piece of meat, it did not continue to fight and temporarily retreated with the winning item in its mouth. The Cerberus howled in pain, but even though its huge size gave it an overwhelming advantage, it was not as agile as the silver Wolf. In addition, the silver Wolf used its flesh and blood to nourish its illusory body and gradually took shape. It was like a poor relative who was taking advantage of the autumn wind. The frequent injuries made it more irritable, and it let out deafening roars. Seeing this, song qingxiao instinctively called out to the silver Wolf in her sea of consciousness. When she entered the trial space, it was sealed in her body by the trial space to become a totem. Her soul resided in her body and was connected to her divine sense, so she could sense its presence. But at this time, when she called out with her divine sense, she did not get a response from the silver Wolf. In her sea of consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura had already dissipated by more than half. On the contrary, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura in front of her was not just an illusion. She subconsciously raised her wrist to take a look. Her wrist was burned by the flame, but she could vaguely see that the mark of the silver Wolf was very faint, as if it would disappear at any time. On the contrary, the silver Wolf that was fighting with the Cerberus was full of vigor. The silver Wolf was an Evolver with genetic mutation on demon Island, so the Cerberus¡¯s meat should be a great supplement for it. She thought for a moment and realized that the silver Wolf must be using the energy of the hell Guardian to transform into a physical body! Thinking of this, song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. She had been thinking about how to restore the silver Wolf to its original form. After all, after the silver Wolf was sealed, although it could reduce some trouble in reality, she did not fully trust the silver Wolf before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing was very cautious. In addition, there was a mixed flood dragon¡¯s evolved blood seal in her body. She was also worried that the silver Wolf would become a hidden danger in the future if it lived in her body. Now that he could use the Cerberus Silver Wolf to appear and remove the seal, he could kill two birds with one stone. The silver Wolf finished devouring the meat and stared at the Cerberus again. The Cerberus had been injured once again, and it was extremely furious. After a series of roars, it suddenly stopped breathing fire. ¡°Not good.¡± Song Qing¡¯s brows furrowed and her eyes were filled with anxiety.¡±It¡¯s probably going berserk..¡± Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Rescue (2) Chapter 481: Rescue (2) Translator: 549690339 Number five, who had been knocked away by the Cerberus¡¯s forelimbs, crashed into the stone wall and rolled down. Before he could even sit up, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, and his heart sank. The three of them recalled the scene outside the bloody tunnel. After the two-headed dog was injured by song Qing, the pain triggered its rage and its strength increased greatly. If the silver Wolf had not appeared and crushed her, song qingxiao might have suffered some losses. The hell Guardian and the two-headed Hound were essentially mutated dogs of the undead race. They could also go berserk after being injured. However, the two-headed dog could not compare to the three-headed dog in terms of strength and size. If it were to go berserk now, the consequences might be even more dangerous than before! The moment song qingxiao finished speaking, the Cerberus paused. Amidst the loud ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ sounds of the flames burning, the clear ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of its joints came from its body. Immediately after, the surface of its body flickered with fire, like surging lava. Then, the heads of the Cerberus all groaned in pain at the same time. Its back arched high, and bumps the size of an adult man¡¯s fist drilled out from under its skin. These bumps grew bigger and bigger, as if they were breeding something that was about to burst out of its body! After the half-transformed Silver Wolf saw the Cerberus¡¯s transformation, it lowered its body even more and let out a threatening growl from its nose. It seemed to have already sensed the energy disturbance. Without waiting for the Cerberus to complete its transformation, it turned into a silver bolt of lightning and charged towards the Cerberus! Cracking sounds could be heard from the Cerberus¡¯s body as the bumps on its back split open, and sharp bone spikes shot out of its body like bamboo shoots after a rain! At the same time, the nails on its four limbs grew longer, like curved knives, and dug into the ground. A row of white bone blades grew out of the joints of its four unusually thick hooves. After going berserk, the Cerberus¡¯s aura was far more dangerous than before. When it felt the silver Wolf pouncing at it, all three of its heads let out a deafening roar. It raised one of its front claws and swept it down in the direction of the silver Wolf! The strong wind, along with the sparks and dirt it had grabbed from the tip of its claws, flew out and ruthlessly swept across the silver Wolf¡¯s afterimage. It actually smacked the silver Wolf down! ¡®Bang¡¯! The silver Wolf¡¯s body fell to the ground, and a cloud of dust flew up. A huge pit was formed on the ground. The moment song qingxiao heard the sound, his heart tightened. He instinctively touched his wrist and sent a stream of spiritual power into it, not caring if it was useful or not! After the body became semi-solid, although the silver Wolf was far more ferocious than the Phantom when it used its real physical body to fight, the disadvantage was also obvious. After materializing, it was truly injured. However, because it hadn¡¯t completely materialised yet, it didn¡¯t die from this attack. However, for some reason, even though it had already devoured some of the Cerberus¡¯s flesh and blood, and most of its body had already been freed from the seal, song qingxiao felt that there was still a part of its strength that was sealed and could not be fully used. However, when she tried to search for the silver Wolf¡¯s aura in her sea of consciousness, she could not sense the silver Wolf¡¯s existence no matter what. She had no idea how to remove the remaining half of the seal! As soon as she sent her spiritual power into the seal, a sound came from the dust and smoke. A Silver Wolf shadow struggled to stand up slowly. After staggering a few steps, it shook the fur on its body and finally stood firm. Song qingxiao was relieved to see the wolf standing. The moment the silver Wolf steadied itself, it charged towards the Cerberus again. The berserk Cerberus turned its head around, unwilling to admit defeat! For a moment, the barking of dogs and the howls of wolves intertwined, and the sound of claws and teeth tearing through flesh and blood made a creepy sound. Blood and fire splattered, and the silver Wolf fur flew out with the dust, but was quickly burned to ashes by the fire. The silver Wolf pounced on the Cerberus¡¯s front abdomen, biting a large piece of meat without letting go. Before it could tear it off, the Cerberus endured the pain and turned around with three feet on the ground. A front paw swung down on its body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sharp claws that were like curved hooks left a fatal wound on the silver Wolf¡¯s abdomen that was so deep that the bone could be seen! Dark red blood gushed out, wetting the silver Wolf fur. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a real entity at the moment, so this fatal injury didn¡¯t kill it. Even after suffering such heavy injuries, the silver Wolf still refused to let go. It shook its head with all its might, forcefully tearing off the piece of meat in its mouth before it was shaken off by the Cerberus! It flew out and crashed into the rock wall. After swallowing the Cerberus¡¯s meat, it fearlessly charged up again.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Rescue (3) Chapter 482: Rescue (3) Translator: 549690339 The battle between the dog and the wolf was fierce and terrifying. The entire cave seemed to be on the verge of collapsing under the impact of the power. As sand and rocks flew, sparks flew everywhere, and the cave trembled non-stop. Under the struggle of this absolutely overwhelming power, number five could not even intervene! Before he could get close, he was blown away by the chaotic airflow. No. 1 held the still-breathing escapee tightly in his arms, afraid that the flying sand and stones with sparks would hit him again and the only survivor would die. However, he could only protect the vital parts of the escapee¡¯s upper body, while he himself was being beaten up until he was crying out. The red-hot gravel was like a hidden weapon, hitting his back and burrowing into his flesh. In a short while, his back was like a hornet¡¯s nest! ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± Number one was in excruciating pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to Dodge or let go. Snot and tears flowed down his face. I¡¯m going to die! You damn dog, waa, it hurts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die, hold on, hold on!¡± He shouted. As he cried out in pain, he lowered his head from time to time to roll the eyes of the escapees, afraid that they would die. He shouted with all his might, ¡°Number three, number three, hurry up and check if the cave is closed!¡± Song qingxiao was also anxious when she heard his howls. The lower half of the fugitive¡¯s body was badly mutilated. He moaned in pain as if he was going to die at any moment. The situation was critical, and she was worried. She used her dagger to cut the Cerberus ¡®forelimbs, but the hell Guardian¡¯s leather armor was thicker than before after going berserk. Even though the dagger had pierced through the entire body, the damage was not serious. In addition, the dog seemed to be really angry after being bitten by the silver Wolf. It ignored song qingxiao¡¯s harassment and focused on dealing with the silver Wolf first. Not long after, the silver Wolf¡¯s body was covered in wounds, and its blood had dyed its silver fur red! However, the more injured the silver Wolf was, the more it aroused the ferocity in its bones. After a few exchanges with the three-headed dog, it realized that its head was more agile, so it turned to attack its hind legs. It jumped up and tried to climb up from the back of the Cerberus¡¯s tail, but its injuries were too severe. After a few jumps, it could only hang on to the Cerberus¡¯s hind legs, and it failed after a few attempts. The Cerberus raised its hind legs to shake it off, but it was unable to shake it off. In its rage, the tail that had been hanging at the entrance of the cave finally moved! The long tail that was like a steel whip swung with great force. After sweeping away the burning bones on the ground, it was raised high up and then swept down in the direction of the silver Wolf with the force of a Thunderbolt! Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank when she saw this scene through the fire. After several close-range attacks, the silver Wolf was already at a disadvantage. If it was hit by the long tail again, it would be seriously injured even if it wasn¡¯t a complete entity. He had to think of a way to move the silver Wolf away! In the nick of time, the stars in her body moved with her thoughts and appeared beside her! When number five saw this magical scene from afar, he was stunned for a moment. Then, two of the stars flashed and disappeared on the spot. The next moment, the silver Wolf¡¯s body glowed with Starlight. In the blink of an eye, the silver Wolf and song qingxiao, who had been clinging to the three-headed Hound¡¯s hind legs, disappeared at the same time. When they reappeared, the silver Wolf was standing on song qingxiao¡¯s position, and song qingxiao was on the three-headed Hound¡¯s hind legs. They were falling down at a rapid speed! Number five was not the only one who was dumbfounded by this spell. Even song qingxiao was about to vomit blood. Before she could even react to what was going on, she heard the sound of wind beside her ear and saw an extremely terrifying tail whip coming toward her! If she was hit by this whip, no matter how strong her physique was, she would be crushed to pieces by this powerful force. Song Qing was in mid-air and had no way of dodging. At the critical moment, she made a hand seal and was about to use the swordsman token. The serious-looking primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness also made a hand seal at the same time. Large scales emerged on its body, ready to take this wave head-on. However, she had no confidence at all in whether she could withstand it. After the silver Wolf landed on the ground, it shook its head and suddenly raised its head and shouted,¡± ¡®Awoo ¡­¡¯ Aowooo ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯ His voice was high-pitched and solemn as it reverberated throughout the cave. Song qingxiao¡¯s life was in danger. When she heard the Wolf¡¯s howl, she couldn¡¯t help but have a funny thought.The wolf King craned its neck and howled. It was probably facing the moon at night, calling out to its fellow tribesmen. However, there was no moon in the cave and there were no wolves in the trial scene. Could it be that the silver Wolf knew that he was about to die and was wailing in pain to send him on his way? At this moment, her mind was still filled with wild thoughts. The next moment, something that shocked her beyond words happened! As soon as the silver Wolf finished howling, another howl came from the endless darkness. ¡®Awoo ¡­¡¯ Aoaowuwu ¡­¡¯ In the darkness, a Wolf was responding to the call of the silver Wolf! It was as if song qingxiao was hallucinating before she died. Where did the wolf tribe come from in the land of the dead? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she was feeling surprised, she heard number one scream like a Turkey being held by the neck,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t die ¡­¡± The tail whip was about to hit her body, but the strong wind was like a steel knife that cut through her bones. It had already blown over, making her scalp numb. She opened her mouth and heard an extremely familiar, almost strange, cold female voice say in unison with her,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Two teams (1) Chapter 483: Two teams (1) Translator: 549690339 I As soon as the voice fell, the double ¡¯swordsman¡¯ token was used, turning into a majestic energy that rushed out of song Qing¡¯s body. It turned into unbreakable dragon scales that covered every part of song Qing¡¯s body! She didn¡¯t have time to think too much. The Cerberus¡¯s long tail had already lashed out, and a terrifying shadow completely covered her. An extremely strong sense of oppression, accompanied by the sound of the wind, landed heavily on her body! An unparalleled and terrifying force swept over. At this time, she was like a small boat at the tip of the wind and waves, being whipped to the back leg of a dog! However, under the blessing of the ¡¯Zhe¡¯ token, the Dragon scales on her body flashed with a demonic blue light and blocked the whip that was powerful enough to split mountains! With a ¡¯bang¡¯ sound, the two forces collided. The bones in his body made ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds under the collision of this extremely terrifying force, and his internal organs were stirred! Not far away, number five saw that song qingxiao and the silver Wolf had switched positions. The Cerberus¡¯s long tail whipped down from above. It was too late for him to save her! Number three was dead! A trace of regret appeared in his heart, and he instinctively lowered his head, unwilling to look any longer. However, the next moment, he heard two female voices chanting the spell incantation in unison. One of the voices came from the Cerberus¡¯s direction, while the other came from the opposite side. The voice and tone were exactly the same. In the land of spirits, other than them, where were the extra survivors? Not to mention women. Even if there were women among the fugitives, they did not dare to speak because of the fear that had accumulated over the years. He raised his head in shock and saw a pair of long legs walking out from the thick fog. It was ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ with a cold expression! Two identical ¡®song qingxiaos¡¯ appeared in the same trial. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Number one, who was crying while hugging a fugitive, was also stunned when another ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared. Their minds went blank, and before they could react, the Cerberus on the other side swung its tail and flung song qingxiao, who was stuck to the back leg of the Cerberus, away. Song qingxiao vomited a large mouthful of blood and slid off the leg with a Swoosh! After the scales on her body took the hit, they quickly faded away. She landed on the ground and immediately jumped up. Number one and number five, who were already surprised by the intrusion of another ¡®song Qing Xiao¡¯, were even more shocked when they saw that she was still alive. How was this possible? The two of them looked as if they had seen a ghost. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Be it the Cerberus¡¯s size or strength, the two of them did not think that song qingxiao would be able to survive after being hit by such a force. Although she was powerful, she was still made of flesh and blood. Her body was not made of impervious steel. Not to mention, with the destructive power of the Cerberus, even if one had a body of steel, it would be difficult to survive a single lash! However, song qingxiao was still alive after being hit by the tail. It was unbelievable! ¡°Number three, what kind of monster are you?¡± Number one was so shocked that he even forgot the existence of the escapee in his arms. He subconsciously muttered to himself. Although number five didn¡¯t say anything, he had the same thoughts as number one. After song qingxiao got up, she jumped a few meters away from the Cerberus. She couldn¡¯t help but spit out a large mouthful of blood before she raised her head. When she looked up, her eyes met with the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯! The two of them looked at each other, their pupils contracting as if they were looking into a mirror. Even their frowns and wary eyes were exactly the same. Song Qing clenched her fist and subconsciously thought of overlapping space. After the space folded, two teams of trial-takers appeared. After No. 6 and No. 7 were eliminated, it was only her, No. 1 and No. 5 left. Her team was also divided into two teams. One team was directly sent back to the terror Battalion after they promised to return to rescue her. When ¡®she¡¯ from the other team agreed to return to the rescue, she led number one, number five, and the rest of the escapees back to the terrorist camp. At this point, they had already come out of the terrorist camp and happened to bump into another team of ¡®themselves¡¯ who were on their way back! At the undead altar, she decided to return and save the others, while number six and number seven decided to give up on saving the others and join the camp of the defenders. Therefore, when team No. 6 and team No. 7 met with their own people, they might have different goals and directions. It was inevitable that they would have conflicts and fight. On the other hand, when the two teams of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ met, she was trying to escape from the terror Battalion.¡¯She¡¯ in the other team was returning to save people and escape from the terrorist camp. The two parties had the same goal and were likely to work together! As she thought of this, before she could say anything, she saw the silver Wolf¡¯s howl stop, and the spiritual energy of the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ surged, followed by a burst of silver light. An extremely large silver Wolf Phantom appeared from her body and slowly approached another Silver Wolf! The two Wolf Kings fought side by side, and their already powerful auras began to soar. The moment the Cerberus saw the two Wolf Kings, its six Crimson eyes revealed a hint of fear. After a short moment of silence, number one seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He looked down and immediately let out a pig-like howl,¡± ¡°Dead¡­ He¡¯s dead!¡± The runaway who was barely breathing in his arms finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and breathed her last breath after persisting for a while! At this moment, number one didn¡¯t have the time to care about the two teams of participants or whether the newcomers were friends or enemies. He grabbed the body of the escapee and shook it hard. ¡°Don¡¯t die! Open your eyes and get up!¡± His roar woke number five up. Number five came back to his senses and jumped to the side of the mountain wall to look in the direction of the cave. The Cerberus¡¯s tail, which was hanging at the entrance of the cave, moved, revealing a corner of the cave¡¯s exit. At this moment, the entrance of the cave began to close up at an extremely fast speed. ¡ö¡¯Number three ¡­¡± At the moment of life and death, number five could not help but call out to song Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Song qingxiao clutched her chest and panted. ¡°The rescue team is here!¡± When she saw her ¡®self from the other team, the huge rock that she had been holding in her chest finally fell to the ground. After confirming that there were two groups of ¡®themselves¡¯, song qingxiao did not forget that there were four survivors left from the group of escapees that she had asked number five and number six to protect on the undead altar! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, number five and number one appeared behind song qingxiao in the thick fog. Then, a few other escapees who were supporting each other also appeared one after another, looking around uneasily. After they appeared, the hole that was about to disappear reappeared, and the sun shone through the hole again. Number five was overjoyed and danced with joy,¡± ¡°There it is, there it is!¡± Number one, who was performing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation on the dead escapees, raised his head in confusion and saw another group of people appearing in the thick fog.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Two-in-two (1) Chapter 484: Two-in-two (1) Translator: 549690339 The old man in the middle was the one who had begged them to return and save the others. At this moment, they were staring at the scene in the cave with fear and trepidation. The arrival of this wave of escapees caused the closed cave to open up again, turning everyone¡¯s desperate situation around. Number one¡¯s face turned from white to green, and then from green to black. He wiped his mouth, put his hands behind his back, and clenched his fists again and again. The veins on his forehead bulged, and then he let out a long breath and walked in the direction of the fugitives. The other number one seemed to be connected to him. Without saying anything more, he also protected the remaining four escapees as if they were rare animals. As soon as the two teams gathered, the two silver Wolf Kings stared at the three-headed dog and let out low growls, starting to close in on it. Wolves were creatures that fought in groups. The previous Silver Wolf had already forced the Cerberus to go berserk. Now that it was facing two silver wolves, the Cerberus couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. Its three heads roared, trying to intimidate the silver Wolf with its voice. However, this move had no effect on the wolf King. On the contrary, as soon as its roar stopped, the two silver wolves bared their sharp fangs at the same time and turned into a gust of wind, charging in the direction of the three-headed dog. The Cerberus¡¯s angry roars quickly turned into wails of pain as the two top tier aliens tore at its flesh and blood. As soon as the silver Wolf moved, the two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ did not stand by and watch. Although it was a strange feeling to fight side by side with her other self, song qingxiao seemed to be able to communicate with her. The two of them formed a hand seal at the same time, and just as the Cerberus was about to turn around and spit fire at the silver Wolf, they chanted in unison,¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was strengthened by the combined strength of the two people, forming a domain that firmly wrapped around the three-headed dog¡¯s head, making it unable to break free for a short time! The two transformed ¡®No. 5¡¯ also moved! He circled around to the back of the Cerberus, enduring the pain from the burning flames, and grabbed the Cerberus¡¯s long tail in his hand. The two of them let out loud shouts and dragged it back! Although he couldn¡¯t really hold the Cerberus down, he was able to restrict the Cerberus¡¯s whipping to a certain extent! For a moment, the ground in the cave trembled and the mountains shook. The dog¡¯s angry roars and the silver Wolf¡¯s howls intertwined. The ground was burning with flames everywhere. The three-headed dog was crazily hitting around, as if trying to break free from the pincers. Countless cracks appeared in the cave, and large pieces of gravel rolled down, making a loud noise and shaking the underground. The two teams worked together to pin down the Cerberus, one tail, and one wolf, reducing its combat power to a certain extent. The two silver wolves attacked from the left and right, relying on their sharp claws and keen speed. With tacit cooperation, one wolf retreated after the attack, while the other attacked. Under such an attack, the Hell¡¯s Guardian was in a difficult position. It was soon covered in wounds, and even the flames on its body had dimmed. On the contrary, the two silver wolves gradually took physical form, and their claws and teeth were far sharper than before. After the two Wolf Kings each snatched a piece of loot from the Cerberus and retreated, the already berserk Cerberus was once again enraged by the pain! It shook its huge head and forcefully broke free from the domain of the double ¡®confrontation¡¯ spell. It turned its head and spat fire at the two ¡®No. 5¡¯ who were pulling its tail! Although the power of the flames was not as strong as it was at the beginning, when the three heads gathered together, it was still menacing. The two ¡®No. 5¡¯s¡¯ expressions changed and they could not help but let go. The three-headed Hound¡¯s tail missed, so it swung its long tail like a long whip and swept across its back, sweeping two silver wolves that were about to retreat to the ground. With a ¡®clang¡¯, they hit the ceiling of the cave and finally fell to the ground with a loud bang! ¡®Woof¡­ Woof woof¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯ The Cerberus let out a furious roar after its attack succeeded! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two Wolf Kings fell to the ground one after another, sending a large amount of dust into the air. Then, under the roars of the hell Guardian, they staggered back up. This time, the two Wolf Kings did not rush to attack after getting up. Instead, after looking at each other, they unexpectedly pounced on each other! The silver Wolf¡¯s reaction stunned number five. The two wolves were extremely fast and powerful. If they pounced on each other, they would most likely crash into each other, and both of them would be at a disadvantage. The Cerberus was already an arrow at the end of its flight, but the silver Wolf didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack, and instead started to have internal strife? The wolf was song qingxiao¡¯s pet. He turned to her in surprise.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Two-in-two (2) Chapter 485: Two-in-two (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Three¡­¡± The two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ were frowning, and for a moment, they couldn¡¯t tell which one to call out to stop the silver Wolf¡¯s crazy actions. Seeing the silver Wolf¡¯s action, song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively raised her arm and looked down at her wrist. On the other side,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ also did the same. The silver Wolf mark on her wrist fluctuated slightly. At this time, the two silver wolves collided in mid-air. However, the moment the wolf heads collided, the scene number five had expected of the two Wolf Kings to be smashed into pieces did not happen. Instead, the two Wolf shadows began to merge when they collided! The silver Phantom turned into a real object. Under the firelight, a huge solid silver Wolf gradually took shape. It was even bigger than the previous Phantom. The mark on song Qing¡¯s wrist began to peel off. The seal was lifted! The two semi-solid silver Wolf Phantoms merged into one and slowly fell from the sky! ¡®Awoo¡­¡¯ After landing, it raised its head and let out a long howl. The howling sound spread out and woke up the people who were dumbfounded after seeing this scene. The howl was filled with killing intent, and a heavy pressure covered them, causing number one and number five to involuntarily shrink their necks. The silver Wolf, which was already extremely dangerous, seemed to be even more dangerous after the fusion! After letting out a long howl, it attacked the Cerberus again. This time, before it became even more ferocious, it leaped up and bit the throat of one of the hell Guardian¡¯s heads! The hell Guardian let out a miserable howl and raised its forelimbs, trying to grab it! However, the silver Wolf dragged it back. The Cerberus¡¯s body was like a mountain, and its weight was even more difficult to shake. However, the silver Wolf was incomparably valiant after breaking free from the seal. With a single pull, it actually caused the Cerberus to stagger and take two steps back! Its hind legs could not support its huge body, and it sat on the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, causing the ground to tremble. ¡®Woof¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡¯ It cried out in pain from its two heads and pulled its forelimbs forward, scratching several deep wounds on the silver Wolf¡¯s body. The silver Wolf had not let go and was still biting the neck of one of its heads, dragging it back. At this time, song qingxiao was inspired by the silver Wolf. She raised her head and looked at ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ on the other side. Like the silver Wolf, they both walked towards each other. Her heart beat faster with every step she took. The difficulty of the trial to escape the terror Battalion was far beyond her initial expectations. However, the harder the trial, the more generous the rewards should be. At this moment, the scene of the silver Wolf¡¯s strength increasing greatly after merging into one was also very likely to be one of the invisible rewards of the trial. She was getting closer and closer to her other ¡®self¡¯ until their faces were touching. Just as they were about to collide, song Qing took a deep breath and the ¡®song Qing Xiao¡¯ opposite her took a step forward as well! The ¡®bang¡¯ she had expected did not happen. She was like a stream of water, silently merging with another. Her spiritual power, divine sense, and cultivation were all shared and merged at this time. A power as vast as the sea swam through her body, making up for the spiritual power and divine sense she had used up after running all the way here. On the undead altar, the realm that had not been stable after the hasty Ascension to the spirit focus realm began to stabilize after the two ¡®song qingxiluo¡¯ merged into one. The face of the primordial spirit in his psyche ocean was clearer than before, and it exuded a terrifying aura. When the primordial spirit opened its eyes, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes opened as well! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number five, who was staring at her, happened to meet her eyes. Her pupils were vertical and light golden. Perhaps it was because she had just opened her eyes and had not had time to hide it, her eyes contained ruthlessness and indifference, as if she had the power to control life and death, a Majesty that no one dared to offend, an insufferably arrogant look that made people cower! Being stared at by her, number Five¡¯s hair stood on end, as if he was being stared at by an extremely dangerous fierce beast. He had nowhere to hide, so he instinctively lowered his head! He had never been so afraid, not even when he was facing the mighty Cerberus. Now that he was looking at song qingxiao, he was so scared that his scalp went numb and he had goosebumps. However, this feeling was fleeting. As song qingxiao got used to her new ¡®body¡¯ and her new strength, the Golden color in her eyes gradually faded, and her vertical pupils returned to normal. The sense of silence on number Five¡¯s body also faded like the tide. He raised his head. Song qingxiao had already returned to normal, but her strength was already unfathomable before. Now, it was even more difficult for number five to figure her out.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Two-in-two (3) Chapter 486: Two-in-two (3) Translator: 549690339 Number five recalled her previous actions and the scene of the silver Wolfs transformation. As if recalling something, the two ¡®number fives¡¯ looked at each other and also began to walk towards each other. on the other side, the silver Wolf had already bitten the Cerberus¡¯s throat and was dragging it back with all its might. The Cerberus¡¯s lower body was on the ground, while its upper body¡¯s two forehmbs were raised high, trying to grab the silver Wolf that was biting its throat. & It was as if half of its body was suspended in the air, and its upper abdomen was lost. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to take out her dagger instinctively! The dagger was slightly cold to the touch, and it was not burned by the high temperature in the cave. It was quite heavy in her hand, and when she held it in her palm, a wonderful throbbing occurred in her heart. This should be an additional benefit brought about by the fusion of the two ¡®song qmgxiao¡¯s¡¯, but now was not the time to study it. she grabbed the dagger and while the Cerberus¡¯s attention was drawn away by the silver Wolf, she pounced towards the Cerberus¡¯s heart. The dagger in her hand easily pierced through the heart without much effort! Roar¡­ The three heads of the Cerberus let out a ferocious roar before its death. It struggled with all its might, but it was actually able to stop its body from being dragged back by the silver Wolf. However, that was all it could do! Song Qing thrust the dagger into its stomach and pulled it down! A bone-chilling sound of flesh being sliced apart rang out. Immediately after a arge amount of boiling hot blood gushed out. The Cerberus howled in pain and scratched over. Although she had heard the sound and dodged in time, she was still a step too slow. The three-headed dog¡¯s flaming bone spur scratched her back. Although scales appeared to block it, preventing the sharp bone spur from piercing her entire body in half, it still scratched her back, leaving a wound so deep that the bone could be seen! With a loud thump, song qingxiao fell to the ground. She endured the pain and got up. She quickly retreated to avoid the Cerberus¡¯s final attack. The Cerberus received a heavy blow, and blood spurted out in all directions. Very quickly, its vitality was greatly damaged, and it couldn¡¯t even sit still. The silver Wolf that was biting its throat suddenly let go at this time. Its Three Dog heads drooped down powerlessly, and its raised forelimbs fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. When it saw the silver Wolf circling around its stomach it let out a threatening roar. However, its roar was extremely weak and did not have any deterrent effect at The silver Wolf jumped to the side of its body, took a step back, and then rushed forward, hitting its body with force. After the mighty Cerberus was hit, its huge body fell like a bone plate, and with a heavy ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, it fell backward, revealing its injured chest and abdomen. The silver Wolf put it down and slowly approached it. The three-headed dog seemed to have sensed the danger. It barked even more urgently and spat flames at the silver Wolf. It bared its fangs as a warning while trying to get up with its two forelimbs. However, the silver Wolf was not afraid of it at all. It charged towards the three-headed dog¡¯s stomach, its claws and teeth tearing the wound that song qingxiao had made even wider. The silver Wolf stretched its head over and pulled out a pile of internal organs. ¡®Woof¡­ Woof The Cerberus let out an extremely shrill howl, and the flames it spat out became even more ferocious. However, as its internal organs were dug out, its cries became weaker and the red glow m its eyes dimmed. Its forelimbs, which had tried to prop itself up several times, suddenly loosened and left several deep marks on the ground Finally, several heads exhaled their last breath and fell to the ground one after another with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound! As soon as the Cerberus died, the roars of the ferocious beast in the cave immediately disappeared. Only the sound of the silver Wolf gnawing at the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs could be heard. After the fusion, number five opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed. Number one, who was holding hands with the escapees and protecting them, cheered,¡± ¡°Hahaha! He won, he won! We, the dog-smacking team, are invincible!¡± He was so excited that his entire body trembled, and his expression was one of pain and pleasure.¡±You damn dog, to think that you would have such a dayl Hahaha!¡± Number one laughed for a long time. Because he had been too nervous before the two ¡®number one¡¯s¡¯ hands had clenched tightly. Now that the mission was ¡¯ completed, his whole body was stiff, and he could not let go. It took a lot of effort for them to finally let go of their hands, trembling The few escapees who were protected by them couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears when they saw that the three-headed dog was dead. ¡°I¡¯ve finally passed!¡± The moment the Cerberus fell, the sunlight from the hole¡¯s entrance was no longer blocked. A cool breeze blew in, dispersing the thick, nauseating smell of blood. Number five grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and said with joy ¡°¡±I survived.¡± This trial had been extremely dangerous from the beginning to the end. If he had been the slightest bit careless, he would have been consigned to eternal damnation. It was not easy for him to be alive. Song Qing looked down on him. The injuries on his body and the fur that was urnt by the Cerberus had disappeared after the two ¡®5s¡¯ merged. Obviously, in this trial, other than the points, number five should have gained a lot of benefits. When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he chuckled and scratched his head. His ears were crooked from his scratching, which diluted the intimidation of his fierce appearance after his beast transformation. The two of them had a tacit understanding of each other¡¯s change and did not say anything more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yeah, we survived again.¡± Song qingxiao sighed, but her tone did not sound happy. ¡°Eh?¡± Number one let out a cry of surprise. It was only now that he finally realized ¡°¡±Why are you all alone?¡± No. 5 kept his mouth shut and jumped towards the entrance of the cave When he passed by the three-headed dog¡¯s body, he instinctively avoided the silver Wolf that was gobbling down the body and went around the dog¡¯s tail. Number one¡¯s eyes flashed. At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at his other ¡®self¡¯.. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Chapter 395-one_i Chapter 487: Chapter 395-one_i Translator: 549690339 The two ¡®No. 1¡¯ merged into one. When they opened their eyes, the joy in their eyes had not faded. It was obvious that after merging, it had great benefits for him. Just as he was about to walk toward the cave entrance like number five, he saw song qingxiao standing still. A few of the escapees, who were like the keys to the ¡®gate¡¯ of the land of the undead, were about to leave with her, but they did not dare to move at all when she stared into the hole. She didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping number five from leaving, and she probably wouldn¡¯t stop her either. However, leaving the escapees behind was to prevent them from being killed by the other two after they left, thus locking her up in the trial. This woman was really strange. She was extremely strong and didn¡¯t kill anyone during the trial. She even saved his life several times. However, she didn¡¯t trust him and number five. She had been on guard against them from the beginning to the end, even if the three of them worked together and completed the mission. She seemed to have a backup plan for everything, and her thoughts were terrifyingly meticulous. It was as if she could consider everything one by one in her mind, without a single omission. However, they had already passed the trial, and the hell watchman was the entrance to the cave. They would be able to leave this place once they got out. Song qingxiao was standing there without moving. Could it be that there were still some benefits to be gained here? ¡°You¡¯re not going out?¡± Number one asked. He carefully avoided the silver Wolf and got closer to song Qing. He tried to stand on her side and look around the cave. The interior of the cave had been severely damaged by the battle between the Cerberus and the silver Wolf. The walls and ceiling of the cave were filled with cracks of various sizes. The broken stones covered the ground tightly, covering the ashes underground. Some places were still burning, and there was nothing worth song qingxiao¡¯s time. Song Qing knew what he was thinking, but he did not expose him. He just stared at the silver Wolf. It was still chewing the internal organs of the Cerberus with its head tilted to the side, eating them with great relish. ¡°Of course I¡¯m leaving.¡± She answered number one nonchalantly, but she saw the silver Wolf gobble up more than half of the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs. She didn¡¯t know if it was affected by the injury or because it ate too much, but its chewing movement became slower and slower, and it even crawled on the ground and swallowed slowly. Number one¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked towards the entrance of the cave. He saw that number five was about to reach the entrance of the cave. His figure had returned to his original short and thin appearance, but he suddenly stopped and did not take another step forward. ¡°Number three.¡± He turned around and asked with a smile,¡± we¡¯ve worked together once, after all. Why don¡¯t we exchange contact details? we can get together and have a drink when we¡¯re out? ¡± ¡°This is good!¡± Number one clapped his hands, to be honest, ever since I entered this trial, I¡¯ve never met anyone like the two of you. Let¡¯s be friends and help each other in the future! Hehe!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She was not moved by their suggestions. Her eyes fell on the silver Wolf that had already eaten until its stomach was round. Most of the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs had been swallowed into its stomach, but there was still a little left. It took the last bite, hesitated for a long time, and then struggled to prop up its body, swaying and walking towards song qingxiao. As soon as it moved, number one was so shocked that he took a few steps back in the direction of the cave. The silver Wolf¡¯s fearsomeness could be seen from the fact that it had defeated the dogs of the land of the dead twice. However, what shocked number one was that with every step it took, the silver light on its body shrank a little. After the silver light retracted, its mountain-like body had shrunk by a lot when it reached song qingxiao! It let go, and the small pile of things in its mouth fell to song Qing¡¯s feet. oof! it let out a soft groan, as if reminding song qingxiao that this was the food it was sharing with her. Number one saw the corners of song Qing¡¯s mouth curl up slightly, revealing a faint smile. This smile diluted the distance between her brows and melted the frost in her eyes. Then she reached out her hand and rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s head. That previously fierce and cold Wolf King was now abnormally obedient. When she stretched out her hand, the killing intent all over his body was completely restrained. He lazily narrowed his eyes and even pressed his ears. Song qingxiao picked up the small pile of the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs on the ground and held the huge Silver Wolf in her arms with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± After she finished speaking, judge number one was stunned. In that instant, number five had already jumped out of the cave and disappeared. It was clear that he had left the trial space and returned to reality. He did not stay any longer and followed them out of the mountain pass. When song qingxiao came out with the silver Wolf, the mission in her mind had changed:Escape from the terrorist camp (completed). [ mission completed: 4666.6666 points ] The trial prompted,¡±mission completed. Leave the realm!¡± In the next moment, there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy, and in the blink of an eye, she left the trial scene and appeared in a dimly lit room! Something was falling and she instinctively reached out to catch it, only to see a backpack hanging between her feet. These were the things that Captain an had packed for her. Before she entered the trial space, she had entered the reserve team under the protection of the Shi family¡¯s guards in the capital with the help of Captain an. She put down the silver Wolf in her arms. For some reason, after eating the Cerberus ¡®internal organs, the silver Wolf seemed to be exhausted. It fell into a deep sleep when it left the trial scene. Now, it did not show any signs of waking up when it returned to reality. The injuries it had sustained during the Battle with the Cerberus were quite serious, but this was a genetically mutated Wolf King. It had suffered even more serious injuries on demon Island. When its hind leg was pierced through by the poisonous fangs of the flood Dragon, its body was poisoned, but it didn¡¯t die from such a serious injury. At this time, its injuries seemed to be quite serious, but compared to the injuries left by the flood Dragon, it was much better. Song qingxiao injected a stream of spiritual force into the silver Wolf¡¯s body, but it did not wake it up. However, although its aura was weak, a genetically mutated Wolf King like it had powerful evolutionary abilities. Its life should not be in danger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She recalled the day it absorbed the flood dragon¡¯s venomous fangs to evolve. This time, other than the cultivators who had obtained certain benefits from defeating the Cerberus, the silver Wolf should have also benefited from devouring the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs. Its current deep sleep was similar to when it had just come out of demon Island. It was very likely that its genes were self-regulating and the precursor to another evolution. Perhaps, when it woke up, its strength would increase even further. Thinking of this, she bent down and picked up the backpack hanging on her feet. She didn¡¯t have time to check the points she had earned in this trial when she heard a slight noise from outside the door. Before entering the trial space, the guest who had walked to her door finally knocked on her door after hesitating for a long time.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Chapter 396-letter of challenge-1 Chapter 488: Chapter 396-letter of challenge-1 Translator: 549690339 The person¡¯s breathing was very weak, and from the nervous panting, one could tell that it was a very young girl. Song Qing put her backpack on the table. In the trial space, the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs that the silver Wolf had brought to her were taken out of the trial space by her, emitting a fishy smell. She found a basin to put the thing in and washed her hands. When she came out to open the door, the person outside was about to turn and leave! Hearing the sound of the door opening, the man seemed to be frightened. His shoulders shrank, and he jumped forward like a rabbit before turning around. ¡°H-Hello¡­¡± Her voice was a little soft. When she saw song qingxiao, she was stunned at first, and then she showed a timid smile, trying to show her kindness. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Song qingxiao reached out her wet hands and brushed her hair away from her face. She had no intention of inviting her in. She had just come out of the trial space, and there were still traces of her battle with the Cerberus on her body. Moreover, the silver Wolf in the room had not woken up, so it was really not appropriate for others to see it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Qing asked. Her expression was cold, and her words were not harsh, but for some reason, the girl felt a little nervous when she saw her. I heard from sister Ren that there¡¯s a new member in the team ¡­ She was a little nervous. She reached out and pinched the hem of her clothes before saying, ¡°¡±I came to ask if you needed my help.¡± Song qingxiao was a little surprised. She looked at the girl as if she was trying to see into her heart. It was a woman in her 20s, about 1.65 meters tall, wearing a flaxen combat uniform, and she looked a little uneasy. She was thin, and her hair was tied into a ponytail that hung down to her waist. A few strands of hair hung down to the side of her face, making her look even more delicate. From her tone, she seemed to know a lot about the reserve team. She was probably an old woman who had been here for a long time. However, her aura was extremely weak, so she probably had not cultivated as an ordinary person. The existence of the reserve team was to select elites for the Shi family¡¯s guards. Captain an had also said that this place advocated martial strength. Before she entered the trial, the woman who received her had also warned her that the people here were fierce and aggressive, and told her to be careful. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a girl. Her aura was incompatible with this place. From her nervous expression, it was clear that she had not had a good time here. She should not have joined the team with her strength, but most likely, like him, had joined through connections. Perhaps he was just here for a transition and would find another way out in the future. After inquiring about his background, he might want to come here to form a group. It seemed like the reserve team was also divided into factions. After going through a few rounds of spiritual trials, the little girl¡¯s little wet thoughts were almost impossible to hide in front of her. ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao gave a small smile, thank you. She didn¡¯t join the reserve team to become a guard. In the future, she would become the center of power. She only wanted to avoid trouble and use this place as a temporary foothold. She was not interested in forming cliques in the reserve team. After rejecting the girl¡¯s good intentions, she was about to close the door. The girl didn¡¯t expect her to reject her and was stunned for a moment before saying,¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± She rushed forward and was about to pull song Qing¡¯s hand on the door, but under her gaze, she retracted her hand. ¡°Miss song, you don¡¯t understand ¡­¡± Just as she was about to speak, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Several unfamiliar auras were approaching. She raised her head. The girl was talking, but when she saw song qingxiao¡¯s actions, she also raised her head. Not long after, under the dim light, a few figures strode over. When the girl saw them, she looked at song qingxiao with pity and whispered,¡± ¡°You, you have to be careful.¡± After saying this, she bent her waist and slipped away in the other direction, as if she did not dare to meet the person. Soon, her figure disappeared into the darkness. As song qingxiao watched her leave, a few people approached from the other side. The one in the lead was a young woman with a bright appearance and a very flamboyant temperament. A girl beside her saw the back of the girl who had run away and whispered in her ear,¡± ¡°The one who just walked away looked like tan Wen.¡± Her voice was extremely soft, as if she only wanted the bright and beautiful young girl to hear it clearly, II ¡°She might have come to tip me off.¡± As she said this, she seemed to feel song Qing¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but look up at her. However, when their eyes met, it was as if she had been electrocuted and she quickly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t even see her face clearly, only the sound of her heart beating wildly. In his mind, the pair of eyes were as cold as the stars, but they were quite intimidating and intimidating. However, there was no reason for this feeling. Before they came, they had already inquired about it. This time, the person who entered the reserve team was only a ¡®trash¡¯ who had been stuffed in with the protection of the elders. Perhaps he would only stay here for two years. After plating himself with a layer of gold, he might have to find another way out. How could he scare people? She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and raised her head again, only to see that in this short while, the young girl leading the group had already taken a few steps forward. She hurriedly followed. ¡°Are you new?¡± When the young girl arrived, she sized up song Qing. She was about the same age as the others, about twenty years old. Her long hair was tied up messily behind her head, and a few strands hung down to her shoulders. His face seemed to be marked with scars, and his body exuded an extremely terrifying and strange smell. She only pulled open the door to one side, revealing her upper body, but from the way she was dressed, it was very bad. Her clothes were torn and tattered, and her body was stained with something, so the original color could not be seen. The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. She pinched her nose and retreated. ¡°Do you dare to come to the school¡¯s training field tomorrow and fight?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at her. She had just come out of the trial space, and before she could even take care of herself, she had already met two groups of ¡®guests¡¯. The young lady put down the letter of challenge, as if she could not stand the ¡®strange smell¡¯ on her body. Without waiting for her reply, the group of people left in a hurry, just like when they came. Song Qing closed the door and quickly forgot about this little episode. She couldn¡¯t stand the smell on her body, so she took a shower and changed her clothes. Then, she came out and looked at the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf was still in a deep sleep. It didn¡¯t even react when she stretched out her leg to kick it twice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it shouldn¡¯t be awake for the time being, song Qing went into the training room behind and sat cross-legged, checking the rewards he had received from the trial. In his sea of consciousness, he had a total of 5433 points. The number of points did not surprise song qingxiao. She had 100 points left after the last exchange. After escaping from the terror Battalion, he had a total of 4666 points as a reward. Out of the seven participants, only three survived. The dead No. 2, No. 4, No. 6, and No. 7 should be converted into points and divided among the three.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Mutation (1) Chapter 489: Mutation (1) Translator: 549690339 The trial space¡¯s exchange interface opened, and with the increase in points, the number of items exchanged increased by a lot. Some of the low-level weapons were directly classified as basic exchanges, and new weapons of all kinds were added, which were very expensive. Perhaps it was because she used daggers herself, but she first noticed a dagger that seemed to be flashing red light in the trial space. As soon as her divine sense touched the dagger, the information of the dagger flashed: [ fire scale ], low-tier mid-tier weapon, 3000 points. Song qingxiao noticed that the weapons exchanged in the trial space had a grade. His divine sense and the dagger¡¯s Red light collided, and a heat wave came head-on. It must be the dagger¡¯s own attributes. It seemed that after the strength of the trial-taker increased, the destructive power of the exchanged items would also increase. This also meant that the future trials and even the people they would meet might be more difficult to deal with. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her dagger. This action pulled at the wound on her back that had been torn open by the Cerberus, and blood started to ooze out of the wound that had already stopped bleeding. As if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain, she took out the dagger and held it in her palm. Compared to the fire scales in the trial space, the mysterious dagger was completely black without any luster. It was this dagger that almost took her life that day. At the same time, it was also because of this dagger that she opened the trial space and started a series of fortuitous encounters. In the subsequent trials, this dagger saved her from danger several times and accompanied her to this day. The dagger was unusually heavy, and the material seemed to be unusual. Song qingxiao had held it for a long time, so she naturally knew that although it looked ordinary, it was extremely sharp and seemed to be invincible. It was definitely different from ordinary daggers, but he didn¡¯t know what grade it was. Compared to the fire scale, which already had attributes, which one was sharper? It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have many points and didn¡¯t dare to waste them. Otherwise, she could exchange for a dagger and try it out. Song Qingxin felt a little regretful and shook his head. However, he immediately had another thought. She endured the pain caused by her injury, mobilized 30% of her spiritual power, and flicked her finger on the dagger. A crisp clang rang out. She had already advanced to the spirit focus realm. At the last moment of the terror Battalion trials, after the two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ fused together, her realm had already stabilized. The power of this attack that contained spirit power was no small matter. The finger that was filled with spiritual energy flicked the dagger, causing it to emit a sound. The spiritual energy was like a stone that sank into the ocean, but the dagger was still intact! At the same time, as she mobilized her spiritual power, her veins seemed to be on fire. A sharp pain attacked her, causing her vision to go black and she spat out a large mouthful of blood. Song qingxiao was shocked. She did not think about the level of the dagger. Instead, she immediately adjusted her spiritual power and checked her body. After her genetic mutation, her spiritual power had an ice attribute. When it flowed through her veins, it brought a cold feeling. However, at this moment, there seemed to be a layer of flames within her meridians. When the Ling power didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t feel that it was a big problem. However, when the spiritual power was activated, the flame was like a maggot attached to the bone. It followed the spiritual power and destroyed the ice ability in her veins. The spiritual power was restrained, and song qingxiao was caught off guard and suffered a loss. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t in the trial space, and even if he was injured, he could rest for a few days. However, the trouble was the flame in her veins. She tried to drive it out with spiritual power, but it didn¡¯t work. The Ice and Fire attributes were mutually exclusive, so when she circulated her spirit energy, the spirit energy within her body was restrained by the fire poison to a certain extent. Every time he got rid of some, when he used his spiritual power and the flame turned, he would get help and burn again. It was extremely difficult to get rid of it. This is troublesome! Song qingxiao wiped her mouth, her face a little ugly. She reached out and touched her back. During the trial, when she had cut open the Cerberus ¡®heart, she had suffered a counterattack from the Hell¡¯s guard before she died. Its claws had left a wound on her back that almost ran through her back. The flame poison should have invaded her veins at that time! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her spiritual power was of the ice element, it would have been easier to get rid of the flames. However, because of the conflicting elements, it was a little tricky. She tried to use a portion of her spiritual power to force the poisonous flames into a corner, stopping them from continuing to burn again. At the same time, she used her spiritual power again, and it was no longer a big problem. However, in this way, a part of her spiritual power was restricted and unable to be used, so her strength was naturally reduced. However, song qingxiao had not found a better way for the time being. She could only wait until her injuries recovered and her strength increased again to see if she could think of a way to expel the flame poison from her body. After solving the hidden danger in her body, she opened her eyes and her gaze fell on the dagger. The dagger was stained with the blood she had spat out. Song Qing wiped it with the pad of her finger, but after wiping it, she found out the secret. ¡°Eh?¡± She let out a cry of surprise. The end of the dagger¡¯s handle was stained with a trace of blood, which she had already wiped away. It was dark and smooth, and after she wiped it again and again, it was extremely clean. However, this dagger had been with her since her first trial to become a God. She was very familiar with every part of this dagger. There should have been a red leaf mark at the end of the dagger, which was a special mark of the dagger. However, the mark seemed to have been wiped away and disappeared! ¡°How is that possible?¡± Song Qing pursed her lips and touched it with her fingers. The tip of the needle was cold, but there was no mark. Her expression turned cold, and she took a deep breath to gather her spirit energy again. She then flicked her finger up! When he fully exerted his spiritual power, the cold air spread out, causing the surrounding floor and objects to make a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound of being frozen. The frost began to spread out at an extremely fast speed. ¡®Ding¡¯! With a crisp sound, her fingertips flicked the dagger, causing the blade to let out a clear sound. The overbearing force struck the dagger, but it did not seem to be affected at all. What was the origin of this dagger? By now, song Qing was even more certain that the dagger was no ordinary object. Although she was injured, her full-power attack did not cause any damage to the dagger. Then what kind of great divine power did the person who forged this dagger have? what kind of realm did he reach to be able to carve the red leaf mark on the dagger? However, why would someone with such a weapon and extraordinary strength come to assassinate him? What did the symbol of the red leaf mean? A hidden clan? The race of the heavens beyond heaven? That day at the Imperial hospital, the nurse who took care of Captain an had also been stabbed in the throat and died. Was there any connection between the two? Many questions flooded song Qing¡¯s mind. She thought that she would be out of the capital for the time being, but now it seemed that she had to find an opportunity to contact Captain an and go back to see the nurse¡¯s body. As for the disappearance of the mark on the dagger, she was sure that she did not remember it wrong. This dagger was related to the clues of the killer who killed her at that time. She often touched it and remembered every part of the red leaf mark in her mind. At this time, once she remembered it, a ¡®red leaf¡¯ mark appeared in her sea of consciousness. She subconsciously touched the end of the handle. After she got the dagger, because of its special nature, she always carried it with her and never left it. It was impossible for it to fall into the hands of others. No one else had touched it, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to move the dagger for the time being. There must be some other reason for the change in the dagger. She recalled something. When they were escaping from the terror Battalion, two teams of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared after the space folded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf also fused and advanced, breaking away from the seal of the trial space and revealing its body. She had also gained great benefits from becoming one with her other self. It was also at that time that the dagger seemed to have undergone some changes. However, she was at a critical juncture in killing the Cerberus and did not have the time to examine it. Now that he thought about it, it was probably because the moment the two ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ merged, the two daggers combined and mutated, causing the red leaf mark to be erased. In this way, it made sense.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Nurturing (1) Chapter 490: Nurturing (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Cling held the dagger in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. The appearance of the dagger didn¡¯t change much except for the missing red leaf. However, it was slightly heavier and cold and comfortable to the touch. There seemed to be a slight change in the grip, as if it was more fitting to the shape of her palm, making it easier for her to grasp. In order to prove that her feeling was correct, she released her fingers and pressed them on the handle one by one. Once her fingers grasped the handle, they fit perfectly, as if they were tailor-made for her. She grabbed the dagger and casually waved it twice. With a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, the dagger left several long black afterimages, like the long tail of a Phoenix. A layer of frost formed on the floor where the force swept! Song qingxiao retracted her hand and spread out her palm. With a twist of her fingertips, the dagger spun in her palm, bringing with it a black whirlwind. It seemed that during the trial of escaping from the terror Battalion, other than her and the silver Wolf becoming one and her strength increasing, dagger had also evolved during the trial. After the dagger evolved, the original ¡®master¡¯ mark was erased, but it was strangely compatible with her and became her exclusive. She was overjoyed and had an idea. Song Qing¡¯s small palm clenched, and the handle of the spinning dagger was suddenly held in her palm. A stream of spiritual energy flowed through her palm and into the dagger! In an instant, the blade of the dagger seemed to have a blue light rotating, and it trembled slightly as it let out a clear cry! Such a phenomenon had never happened before! At this moment, because of the spiritual connection, the dagger seemed to be one with her. Song qingxiao held it and stabbed it into the ground! The training room¡¯s walls and floor were laid out with an unknown stone In order to prevent the facilities of the training room from being damaged by the members who lived in it, the materials used were of the best quality and were extremely strong. However, when the blade stabbed, it was like a sharp blade cutting through tofu. It silently sank into the ground, and the spiritual power infused into the blade poured out, turning into a long Dragon. The powerful force spread out and destroyed the solid stone layer underground. With the point where the dagger was inserted as the center, the ground cracked like a spider web. She pulled out the dagger, and light blue Frost emerged from the crack, quickly freezing the broken part! Cold mist rose from the broken floor. Song qingxiao did not expect that a casual attempt would have such an effect. When she attacked, she had only used 20 to 30 percent of her spiritual power and because of her injuries and the fire poison in her body, her strength had ¡¯ been greatly restrained. Even so, song qingxiao was very satisfied with the power of this attack. If she were to use her full strength at this moment, she would probably be able to flip half of the floor of the cultivation room! Although the mission to escape from the terror Battalion this time was difficult, the benefits he obtained were numerous. After ascending to the spirit focus realm, the spiritual power he could use was completely different from when he was in the path-understanding realm. Song qingxiao kept the dagger with satisfaction and touched it carefully. After the dagger had evolved, it was naturally even more precious to her. Unfortunately, she could only keep such an item close to her body and could not hide it in a more secure place. If he could seal the silver Wolf in his body like how he did when he entered the trial space, and only summon it when he needed it, it would be the best. In this way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being coveted by others. They were connected in their hearts, and he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being taken away! Just as this thought emerged in her mind, she instinctively held the dagger tighter. At this time, a trial prompt from God came from her sea of consciousness: [ do you want to activate the divine weapon? ] Points: 5000. The God¡¯s trial had only reminded her a few times, but every time, it was at a critical moment. Just like the day she came out of the demon Island, after she absorbed the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion, the energy in her body went berserk, and the trial space took the initiative to remind her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what it meant to nurture a heavenly weapon, but she instinctively didn¡¯t want to let go of such an opportunity. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Activate! Just as this thought appeared in her mind, her points were deducted. The dagger that was originally in her hand suddenly turned into an afterimage and disappeared from her hand in an instant! The moment the dagger disappeared, song qingxiao was shocked. She instinctively let out a cry and clenched her fists subconsciously! However, when she clenched her fist, she still grabbed nothing. The remaining cold touch turned into a light breeze and disappeared completely. At the same time, a murderous aura unique to Bing GE rushed out of her divine sense. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and used her spiritual power to inspect her meridians. She quickly found that in her dantian, there was an illusion of a dagger floating above it. It was being nurtured by her spiritual power. With a thought, she spread out her hands and mobilized her spiritual power to activate the evil Qj. In an instant, her heart moved, and the dagger that had originally disappeared condensed into a physical body again, held in her hand! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised laugh. She tried a few more times, and the dagger was kept and released again, which made her even more successful. In this way, hiding the dagger in her body was more secure than before. She didn¡¯t need to make any unnecessary movements at critical moments. It was much more convenient for her to protect herself or deal with the enemy. Within the trial space, her remaining points were displayed:433 points. Although most of the results of this trial had been deducted after activating ¡®divine weapon nurturing¡¯, leaving only a small fraction, song qingxiao was very satisfied with this. As long as he could take advantage of this period of time to recuperate and enter the spirit focus realm, he would be able to withdraw and retract his weapons as he pleased. Even if he were to enter the trial again, his ability to protect himself would be even stronger! With 433 points left, she casually looked at the exchange page of the trial space. She could only exchange for some basic, low-level items at this price, which were no longer of much use to her. She also couldn¡¯t exchange for some cultivation spell techniques because she didn¡¯t have enough points. Fortunately, as her realm increased, song qingxiao noticed that the spirit concentration chapter of the God destroying technique had also been activated. In addition to the cultivation of spiritual power, after her Ascension, the soul destroying technique also had a technique to cultivate the primordial spirit. It appeared in her soul without a teacher. However, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. She thought of the time when she was escaping from the death altar in the terror Battalion. She had almost been sucked dry by the Necromancer¡¯s astral formation, and she had to use the God-destroying spell. When the God destroying spell was cast, it forcibly reversed and absorbed the power of the star formation that the Necromancer had activated, allowing her to improve her strength in a short time. A large amount of spiritual energy almost burst her veins, causing her body to explode and die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, at the critical moment, a mysterious suction force was emitted from her soul, and it sucked away most of the excess energy. No one knew where the mysterious suction came from, but it seemed to be endless. Not only did it absorb all the energy stored in the stellar array, but it also absorbed all the power of the Necromancer! After that, song qingxiao did a quick check of her body, but she did not find anything unusual. The energy he had obtained from the spirit altar was also hidden somewhere. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it because of the mission, and the energy didn¡¯t explode until the mission was over.. However, this matter was like a time bomb buried in song qingxiao¡¯s heart! Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Suspicious point (1) Chapter 491: Suspicious point (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao sat cross-legged on the ground and circulated her spiritual power through her veins, but she did not find anything strange. The seal on his heart had not changed except for the wisp of evolved flood dragon blood that he had extracted from the undead altar to help him advance. Where did the huge amount of energy that she had absorbed go? What was the origin of this God destroying technique? Back then, she had spent 5000 points to buy it. At first, she had thought it was quite expensive, but after exchanging for the deity vanquishing spell, she had officially embarked on the path of cultivation. This trial had allowed her to advance by an entire realm. With the soul annihilating skill and the method of primordial spirit cultivation, song qingxiao knew that she had gotten a great deal after her strength had improved and her knowledge had improved. On the spirit altar, when the God destroying spell was cast, it could cause the star array that was absorbing her energy to flow in reverse. Such a spell was definitely not an ordinary thing. The reason why she was able to obtain it with 5000 points that day was probably due to her low strength and the short time she had spent in the God trial. It was probably related to her ¡®level¡¯. After all, although the points were precious, the more trials there were and the more difficult they were, the better the rewards would be. As long as one was strong enough, it would not be difficult to obtain a large number of points. In the past, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten that the soul vanquishing technique had almost failed during the trial. The suction force had sucked away the massive energy that had almost caused her to explode and die, and the spiritual power in her body had almost been drained. At that time, she couldn¡¯t control her body at all and was sucked in by the suction force. The spiritual power in her body was lost, and even the realm that had just been raised at that time almost fell back because of the loss of spiritual power. If it wasn¡¯t for the folding of time and space, which allowed the two song qingxiaos to merge and stabilize the spirit focus realm, it would have taken song qingxiao a lot of effort to stabilize the spirit focus realm in the real world. Her memories went back to the autumn Festival road a month ago. On that day, she had almost died at the hands of Qian Shan. On her deathbed, she had faintly heard Qian Shan mention the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to another man. At the same time as the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯, there seemed to be another¡¯ su Wu¡¯! However, that finger of qianshan was extremely overbearing. That power went through her body, crushing her veins and internal organs, almost taking her life. At the moment of life and death, her consciousness was scattered and she could not hear very clearly. After that, because he had been busy escaping and recuperating, he had not had the time to investigate. Now that he thought about it again, he realized that there were many strange things. She remembered that when she was about to die, she was very unwilling to let herself be at the mercy of others. When her consciousness was trapped and was about to disappear, a thought came from her spirit to take revenge for her. However, she was not willing to give up. She burst out with a strong desire to live. Coupled with the recovery of her body with blue blood, she woke up in an instant. When he thought about it later, he felt that there was nothing wrong with his body. In addition, he was in a life-and-death situation at that time, so he might have hallucinated. But now, when he thought about it again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a creepy feeling. Could it be that there was another consciousness in his consciousness that was spying on his every move? However, she examined her primordial spirit again and again. Her primordial spirit was connected to her mind, so she didn¡¯t feel anything strange. However, song qingxiao was a cautious person. Even though she had confirmed it again and again, she still did not dare to let her guard down. Now that he thought about it, his consciousness seemed to have been swallowed up at that time, and there was a consciousness that wanted to avenge him. Where did that consciousness come from? What good would it do to take revenge for him? What kind of price would he have to pay? ¡°¡®God slaying technique¡¯,¡¯ su five¡¯.¡± She murmured softly. What was the relationship between the two? Qian Shan knew about the existence of the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. Did this mean that Qian Shan¡¯s existence might be related to the God¡¯s trial? what¡¯s more, he might be a high-level existence in the God¡¯s trial! And for the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to be mentioned by someone at Qian Shan¡¯s level, it was naturally not an ordinary technique. It was extremely likely to be an extremely rare item, which was why it was so sought after. But the problem was that for such a Divine Art that could be mentioned by Qian Shan, she believed that even if the price was several times higher, there would definitely be high-level trial-takers who would be willing to pay a high price to obtain it. So why would it be reduced to the exchange of low-level trial-takers? Yet, it was obtained by her? There was probably some reason behind this, but she was still unclear at the moment. Song qingxiao laughed coldly, her eyes flashing with a cold light. She didn¡¯t want to think about the questions that she couldn¡¯t figure out at the moment. She would find out one day. The God¡¯s trial, Qian Shan¡¯s clan and the people who killed her, the reclusive family, and so on, she had to find out everything. As for the thought that had suddenly appeared at the critical moment, she had checked her primordial spirit and divine soul and found nothing unusual, but it did not mean that it was safe. The most important thing now was to improve his strength. If his cultivation was low, he would be at the mercy of others. Song qingxiao let out a long sigh. Although he knew that there might be a problem with the God destroying technique, he could only be more vigilant at the moment and figure out the strangeness in the future. She closed her eyes, and her spiritual power flowed through her veins. At the same time, in her sea of consciousness, her primordial spirit began to cultivate the newly-activated God destroying technique. Spirit concentration chapter. In the past, when she was cultivating her spiritual power, she felt that the progress was not fast. However, at this moment, his primordial spirit and body were both cultivating the soul destroying technique. When his spiritual power and divine sense resonated with each other, the feeling was far from what just cultivating spiritual power could compare to. The vast spiritual power of heaven and earth was drawn into his body by the God destroying technique, turning into a cold current that flowed along his veins. At the same time, the primordial spirit drew in the spiritual Qi, which circulated around the sea of consciousness and tempered the primordial spirit. After a night, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was as effective as several days of meditation. In his sea of consciousness, the face of his newly formed primordial spirit seemed to be a little clearer than before, and his divine sense was also much deeper than before. She didn¡¯t need to release her spiritual power, all the sounds around her were absorbed into her ears. Releasing her spiritual sense, she could hear people shouting and fighting in the distant training ground, some people clapping, some people whispering, all of which were ¡®seen¡¯ in her mind. It seemed that after she had ascended, through cultivation, the range of her divine sense had been further expanded. Within a radius of 100 meters, no movement could escape her eyes and ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao opened her eyes in satisfaction. After a whole night of cultivation, the bleeding wound on her back had healed a lot under the nourishment of spiritual power. She would probably be fine after ten days or half a month of cultivation. She stood up, and the place she was sitting on was frozen, freezing the floor she had destroyed last night. The practice room was covered with a thin layer of frost, causing the temperature of the entire space to be very low. On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s body did not form ice crystals like before, but there was some cold mist between her eyebrows and eyelashes. This should be a change after entering the spirit focus realm. With the improvement of her strength, her control of spiritual power had also become more and more skillful. With more time, she should be able to completely control the spiritual power and no longer let the excess spiritual power leak out.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: The situation (1) Chapter 492: The situation (1) Translator: 549690339 When song qingxiao came out of the practice room, the silver Wolf was still lying in the same place. Its fur was stained with a lot of blood, and some parts of it were burnt. A few wounds that almost cut open its abdomen were covered with a thick layer of blood scabs. It looked like the injury was very serious. It had devoured the internal organs of the Cerberus, and this situation was similar to the time when it had evolved after devouring the internal organs of a flood Dragon on the demon Island. Song qingxiao thought for a moment. She opened her left hand and a mysterious black Dagger suddenly appeared in her palm. She grabbed the dagger and cut her right palm. Then, she grabbed the fur at the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck, forced it to raise its head, and dripped her blood into its mouth. Her blood contained the blood of a flood Dragon, so it should be effective for the silver Wolf. After the undead altar shook the seal again, the power of the flood dragon¡¯s blood in the blood should be even stronger. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to seal the wound and let go of the wolf¡¯s head. The wolf¡¯s head fell back to the ground with a thud. After doing all this, she recuperated for a while before preparing to go out for a walk. She wanted to familiarize herself with the reserve team first. When she came over yesterday, it was already late. Coupled with the sudden pull of the trial, she was not familiar with the situation of the reserve team. Since he was going to stay here for a while, he should figure out some things. As soon as the door was opened, the sun shone in. Perhaps it was because she had been in the land of the undead for a long time, song Qing instinctively raised her hand to block it. A few pairs of eyes fell on her from a distance, and one of them was quite familiar. The familiar aura seemed to have noticed song qingxiao. It hesitated for a moment before walking toward her. As soon as she put down her hand, she saw the girl who had knocked on her door last night smile. ¡°Tanwen?¡± After her eyes adjusted to the light, song qingxiao spoke first before she could. She called out the girl¡¯s name, causing the girl to be stunned. ¡°Did sister Ren tell you that?¡± But after a short while, tan Wen laughed again.¡±My friends all call me Tantan.¡± She pointed at the two people not far away and continued, ¡°¡±You can also call me that.¡± The two teenagers she pointed out were both in their twenties. The boy was thin, but he looked cautious. He was not as enthusiastic as she was, and there was a faint hostility and inquiry in his eyes. The girl was younger and looked a little timid. When song Qing¡¯s eyes followed tan Wen¡¯s hand, she timidly hid behind the boy. Compared to the few people who appeared last night, these three people¡¯s auras were quite weak and there was nothing worth paying attention to. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense scanned through them, but the three of them didn¡¯t notice it at all. After tan Wen finished speaking, he said with some concern, ¡°Were you okay last night?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and did not correct her misunderstanding. Tan Wen heaved a long sigh of relief after hearing what she said. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She patted her chest, they¡¯re different from us. They¡¯ll be in the reserve team in the future, she looked a little disappointed. we can only stay here for two years because of our elders. If we can¡¯t make it to the reserve team, we might have to return to our original homes to work. When she said this, the boy in the distance called her name. Tan Wen stuck out her tongue. we¡¯re going to have dinner. Do you want to come with us?¡± She tilted her head and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. Song qingxiao had nothing to do at the moment, not to mention that she could travel with tan Wen and find out some information about the reserve team. Therefore, she nodded. Tan Wen smiled until his eyes narrowed. He waved at the boy and waited for the two to carefully follow him. Then, he turned around and explained to song qingxiao,¡± that¡¯s why we have different goals. They don¡¯t think much of us and keep finding trouble with us. They always want to drive us away. She pointed at the man and woman who came later and introduced them. The young man was called Jiang xiachuan and the girl was called Yu Yin. their families are old friends and came here together. After tan Wen¡¯s introduction, he was about to introduce song qingxiao, but he looked embarrassed. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± She had come to get close to song qingxiao last night, but she had been scared away by the group of people before she could ask for song qingxiao¡¯s name. ¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡± Song qingxiao gave his name, and tan Wen said, Qing Xiao, you¡¯ve just arrived. You might be watched by them. You have to be careful. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite afraid of them,¡± she said, a little embarrassed. The timid-looking young girl behind her had a look of agreement. Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up and she nodded. Tan Wen smiled at song Qing, lowered his voice and said,¡± the people who live here are all new people who have just joined us in the past two years. Some of them were sent here by the local government, and some of them are like us, relying on the protection of their elders in their families. From her, song qingxiao had roughly understood the basic situation here. The reserve team was divided into two sides, One North and one South. The south side was where the reserve members lived, while the north side was where the reserve members lived. The ones living on the north side were the newcomers. They were either selected by the government or those who were protected by their ancestors. Most of the people selected by the government were outstanding and had a certain Foundation. They were also quite skilled. They were all aiming to enter the reserve team and get into the Shi family¡¯s guards. On the other hand, those who entered through connections were a mix of good and bad. A portion of them only stayed for two years before being transferred back to the Empire to take on other jobs. With the experience of being in the reserve team, their resumes would look more radiant and would be helpful for their future work. As a result, the officially selected people despised those who were sent here through connections, and conflicts often broke out between the two sides. However, the reserve team advocated martial strength. As long as no lives were lost, the higher-ups would turn a blind eye to the ruckus in the reserve team, almost adopting the appearance of laissez-faire. It was also because of this that the people who were officially selected had outstanding strength and loved to fight fiercely, forming a force. In comparison, people like tan Wen, who came in through connections, had ordinary abilities. In terms of skills and actual combat, they couldn¡¯t be compared with him, so they were often bullied. Except for a small number of people with real talent, most people either swallowed their anger and turned to flatter and ridicule these people selected by the government in order to survive the two years smoothly. There were also some people like tan Wen who grouped up with each other and often endured bullying and ridicule. After she said that, song qingxiao understood why she had come to her last night to express her goodwill. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I saw that du xingyun came to find you last night. Just bear with it for a while. As long as you can get through this period of time, you will be fine as long as you avoid her more often.¡± After tan Wen explained the general situation of the reserve team, Jiang xiachuan, who was behind her, sneered,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± The teenager clenched his fist stubbornly and looked into the distance, one day, I will also enter the reserve team! Tan Wen laughed dryly and whispered to song qingxiao,¡± it¡¯s not easy to get into the reserve team. There are three spots every season, but you have to pass the monthly assessment to get an excellent score. When she said this, her face turned bitter, and even the timid Yu Yin frowned.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: The competition (1) Chapter 493: The competition (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao saw the two¡¯s awkward expressions and asked,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the test?¡± Tan Wen sighed. I¡¯m not sure, but someone will be responsible for informing them on the 10th of every month, she seemed to have thought of something and shivered.¡±Today is the 10th. He might have already come out.¡± Although there were no requirements for those who were not in the reserve team, they still had to take part in the assessment. She and Yu Yin were both worried, but Jiang xiachuan looked very expectant. After getting the basic information, song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. The few of them walked to the canteen without saying a word. There were not many people in the canteen. The food was served in rows of large buckets, which made people lose their appetites at first sight. Tan Wen couldn¡¯t eat anymore and forced himself to eat a few mouthfuls. Then, he took a spoon and fiddled with the rice on his plate.¡±I heard that the dishes in the reserve team were specially invited by a star chef. They taste much better than here.¡± After becoming a reserve team member, the benefits and treatment were several times better than now. When she said this, she saw that song qingxiao was not affected by the taste of the food. She was a little envious and sighed,¡± ¡°You have such a good appetite.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She hadn¡¯t eaten since she left for the reserve team yesterday. Her current cultivation level wasn¡¯t enough for her to not eat. The food here was ordinary, but she was not picky. Seeing her eat for a long time, tan Wen¡¯s appetite was aroused. He also ate two mouthfuls and put down his spoon. He seemed to have thought of something. ¡°By the way, I heard from sister Ren that you brought a dog?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, song qingxiao stopped eating and slowly nodded after a while. ¡°No one here has ever brought a pet.¡± Everyone came here for different purposes, but the reserve team was by no means a suitable place to raise pets. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± Tan Wen was very excited. Even the introverted Yu Yin, who rarely spoke, looked at song qingxiao expectantly when she heard that she had brought a ¡®dog¡¯. Their request put song qingxiao in a difficult position. Not to mention that the silver Wolf was still unconscious, even if it were awake, it would probably be very different from the docile ¡®pet¡¯ they had imagined. Even if she agreed, the proud Wolf King would probably not be willing to let the two girls rub its head. She rarely made friends with people, and just as she was thinking about how to refuse the request of these two people, tan Wen seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed. ¡°However, you have to keep a close eye on the dog. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be beaten up.¡± Song qingxiao could not help but laugh when she heard her. ¡°You mean the ones from last night?¡± Tan Wen nodded, they¡¯re good at fighting and often bully us, but they don¡¯t dare to kill us because of the rules of the reserve team. However, while the reserve team¡¯s rules could protect humans, it might not be the same for animals. it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll attack your pets in order to attack you. Song qingxiao smiled,¡± ¡°The few of them can¡¯t touch my pet.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, before tan Wen and the others could say anything, a young girl¡¯s cold laughter sounded,¡± ¡°What big words!¡± Yu Yin threw away her spoon and hid behind Jiang xiachuan like a mouse that saw a cat. Tan Wen¡¯s face was also a little pale. She instinctively lowered her head and pretended to eat. Jiang xiachuan stood up with a vigilant look. He stepped forward and blocked Yu Yin¡¯s voice. Then, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Song qingxiao turned around and saw the group of people from last night entering the cafeteria. The girl in the lead was the one who had challenged her last night. She looked disdainful, probably because she had heard what song qingxiao had said. She didn¡¯t even look at Jiang xiachuan and only stared at song qingxiao. ¡°New? We can¡¯t touch your pet?¡± She chuckled and looked song qingxiao up and down. The two of them had already met last night, but song qingxiao¡¯s hair was disheveled, her face was dirty, and the stench from her body had driven her away, so she did not have time to look down on her. Looking at her again, she had already washed up and tied her hair up, revealing her fair face, completely different from last night¡¯s embarrassment. It was summer and the weather was hot. Everyone was wearing light clothes, but she was wearing long pants. A heavy coat wrapped her body tightly, and the collar was pulled up, covering her neck. When her eyes fell on du xingyun¡¯s body, for some reason, it made du xingyun¡¯s hair stand on end and his clothes stand on end. Du xingyun took a step back out of instinct and only came back to his senses when he bumped into his partner behind him. He realized that song qingxiao hadn¡¯t done anything yet, and he was already frightened by her. Her face darkened and she struck with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m a little eccentric. I like to do what people don¡¯t like to do.¡± Perhaps the girl was eager to regain her face, she raised her chin. ¡°Do you dare to fight? If you lose, we¡¯ll be in for a good meal. We can have a dog meat hotpot!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the others laughed along. Tanwen¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk back to them. He only looked at song qingxiao with some worry. Song qingxiao was not angry. She pushed the plate in front of her away and stood up. She wasn¡¯t someone who acted on impulse. When she was working at the guard Hall, the provocation of the female guards couldn¡¯t make her angry, so the girl naturally couldn¡¯t anger her now. However, this wasn¡¯t the guard Station. From tan Wen¡¯s words, she had already roughly figured out the situation of the reserve team. Fighting was allowed here, and everyone respected the strong. She didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight, but she also didn¡¯t want to be stared at in the future, especially when she had the silver Wolf by her side. If she didn¡¯t suppress the young girl¡¯s arrogance now, she was afraid that they would be ignorant and provoke the silver Wolf, causing a storm. Seeing her actions, tan Wen was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold it in, so he said anxiously,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, song qingxiao reached out to stop her from continuing. She smiled and asked the girl, ¡°Where do you want to start?¡± When du xingyun came to provoke her, he didn¡¯t expect her to agree. Now that song Qing had agreed, she was stunned. People who got in through connections were all spineless and weak. Very few of them had outstanding skills. Even if there was such a person, he would only want to enter the reserve team and would not bother to mix around with others. What kind of strength could someone with tan Wen and the others have? It was right to teach him a lesson! As she thought of this, a look of disdain appeared in her eyes. She pointed out,¡± ¡°Do you dare to go to the training field?¡± Qing song nodded. The news that the new member of the reserve team had accepted du xingyun¡¯s challenge and wanted to have a match with her spread very quickly. Before they even entered the training ground, they could already see a group of people waiting to watch from afar. The more people there were, the prouder du xingyun became. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm. On the contrary, tan Wen was very nervous. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to her request.¡± Along the way, she followed song qingxiao and muttered,¡± bear with it for a while. She left after she ridiculed me ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re worried, you can leave first.¡± Song qingxiao replied to her, and she muttered, ¡°¡±We¡¯re leaving. If you get beaten up badly, who¡¯s going to send you back?¡± Song qingxiao could not help but laugh at her words. As she said this, she raised her head and looked into the distance. She seemed to have seen something and exclaimed,¡± Captain Ren is here ¡­ The person next to him is from the reserve team?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, not only Jiang xiachuan but also Yu Yin, who had been hiding behind Jiang xiachuan, couldn¡¯t help but look up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Can such a competition alarm Captain Ren and the reserve team?¡± In the reserve team, there were countless such competitions every month. Tan Wen muttered to herself, and the young girl who stuck her head out behind her said in a soft voice, today is the 10th. Captain Ren might be here to announce the content of this month¡¯s assessment. Tan Wen came to a realization and looked at song qingxiao with sympathy. ¡°The reserve team is here.¡± If song qingxiao were to lose, she would not only lose face in the reserve team. If they lost too badly in front of the reserve team, Captain Ren of the reserve team might lose face, and song qingxiao¡¯s life would probably be difficult in the future.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Newcomer (1) Chapter 494: Newcomer (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Xingyun, Captain Ren and the people from the reserve team are here.¡± Beside du xingyun, a young girl also raised her head and saw the two people walking in their direction. She whispered in her ear,¡± this is a rare opportunity,¡± her voice trembled a little, and through the discussion of the crowd, her voice clearly reached song Qing¡¯s ears,¡± it¡¯s the 10th today. Captain Ren should be here to announce the assessment content. After the assessment, there will be three spots for the reserve team. It was a very favorable coincidence for du xingyun that the reserve team members happened to come and watch the reserve team¡¯s competition. Today, she had crushed the newcomer and performed outstandingly. Perhaps she could be made an exception and be admitted into the reserve team. Du xingyun¡¯s face turned red with excitement as he thought of this. He was even more determined to teach song qingxiao a lesson. Because it was related to her future, she was very cautious. She even stretched her muscles when she arrived. On the contrary, song qingxiao did not seem to have made any preparations and seemed very relaxed. The surrounding crowd automatically moved away to make space for the two to compete. Amidst the loud cheers and laughter, tan Wen seemed a little anxious and kept biting his fingers. According to the rules of the reserve team, as long as there was no serious injury or death, the people at the top would turn a blind eye to the fight. If it was any other time, du xingyun would not have been too harsh when he taught song qingxiao a lesson. However, this time, when Captain Ren and the people from the reserve team came, du xingyun obviously wanted to seize this opportunity and step on song qingxiao to get to the top. He would not hold back. The laughter in the training ground attracted the attention of Captain Ren and Captain Ren, who were standing in the distance. The two of them turned around and looked at each other. Captain Ren laughed and said,¡± it seems that it¡¯s better to come at the right time than to come early. You can also take a look. There are a few seedlings that I have high hopes for in this assessment. If there are any that you like, you can help me give them some pointers. The man was about 25 or 26 years old. He had a strong figure and was a head taller than Captain Ren. After hearing what Captain Ren said, he nodded and the two of them quickened their pace. After Captain Ren arrived, he didn¡¯t alarm the other members who were watching. Instead, he stood outside the circle and looked at the center. He immediately recognized du xingyun and pointed in her direction, whispering,¡± ¡°That young lady, I think very highly of her. She was recommended by long yang half a year ago. She just happens to be 23 years old and is very talented. He¡¯s been in the team for half a year and has made great progress. He¡¯s ambitious and is one of the seedlings I want you to see this time.¡± His words were full of praise for du xingyun, causing the man to also size up du xingyun and nod his head cautiously. After Captain Ren complimented du xingyun, his eyes fell on song qingxiao again. ¡°That girl should be new.¡± He crossed one hand over his chest and scratched his chin with the other. there was a newcomer last night. Her father used to be a member of the Shi family¡¯s Falcon team. Eleven years ago, he died in the process of a mission. Captain Ren knew every member¡¯s information in the reserve team. Seeing that song Qing was unfamiliar, he immediately guessed her ¡®identity¡¯. ¡°I brought a dog,¡± The moment he heard that song qingxiao had entered the competition under the protection of her father, the burly man immediately lost interest in the competition. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Captain Ren had to announce the contents of this season¡¯s assessment after the competition, he would have stayed to test du xingyun¡¯s potential. Perhaps he would not have wasted his time in this competition. Inside the arena, du xingyun stretched his arms and legs, squinted his eyes and sneered at song qingxiao, ¡°At this point, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± She was extremely confident. The sun shone on her face, and her eyes were filled with pride and joy. Song qingxiao smiled. She was the complete opposite of du xingyun. She had to control herself and show mercy. As soon as du xingyun¡¯s voice fell, he launched an attack without waiting for song qingxiao to speak! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted to leave a good impression in front of the reserve team, so she made sure to hit the target in one shot. As the crowd cheered, she clenched her fist and hit song Qing¡¯s small face. Her arms had beautiful muscle lines, and her fist was already slightly well-trained. In the blink of an eye, she had reached song Qing¡¯s small face. However, in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, there was a world of difference between an ordinary person and a trial-taker¡¯s strengthened body. Du xingyun¡¯s punch was slow, and there were holes all over his body. Even if she didn¡¯t use her spiritual power or spiritual sense to lock onto the girl, several ways to kill her in seconds flashed through her mind.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Newcomer (2) Chapter 495: Newcomer (2) Translator: 549690339 However, this was a competition, and it was not a one-off trial. She stood there without moving, but in the eyes of the crowd, it seemed as if she was stunned by du xingyun¡¯s swift movements and couldn¡¯t react in time. Yu Yin, who was hiding behind Jiang xiachuan, poked her head out timidly. When she saw that she was about to be punched in the face, she instinctively covered her eyes with her hands and let out a scream of shock! Captain Ren shook his head and turned to the burly man, saying in a low voice, II it seems that there¡¯s nothing to see in this competition ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, song Qing, who seemed to be in a daze,¡¯moved¡¯. Her lower body was still standing in the same place, and she only turned her neck slightly. She was like a sapling, and when the wind blew, the treetop shook, bringing with it a series of afterimages. The wind just happened to pass through the gaps between the leaves. Du xingyun¡¯s fist, which was originally aimed at her cheek, just brushed past her shoulder, lifting up a few strands of hair that fell on both sides of her cheeks. ¡°Eh?¡± The burly man from the reserve team, who was originally uninterested, suddenly changed his expression and let out a low cry. ¡°Eh?¡± Captain Ren also noticed this scene from the corner of his eye and was quite surprised, this new guy is quite lucky¡­ he said. ¡°It¡¯s not luck!¡± The burly man¡¯s expression froze and he interrupted Captain Ren,¡± look, she doesn¡¯t seem to be panicking. She¡¯s very calm, and the position she dodged to is just right. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s already anticipated the little girl¡¯s attack trajectory. Captain Ren was stunned for a moment when he heard what du xingyun said. The next moment, du xingyun¡¯s attack missed. Everyone let out a surprised cry at the same time, suppressing the whispers of the two men. Du xingyun himself couldn¡¯t believe that his attack had missed, but he immediately attributed it to song qingxiao¡¯s good luck that she had dodged it. Her fist went through song Qing¡¯s neck, and she immediately hooked her arm around her neck, trying to pull her toward herself. At the same time, he bent one of his knees and slammed it into her stomach. However, for some reason, song Qing was as small as a pine and could not be moved by her. Before du xingyun¡¯s raised knee could hit her stomach, he saw her raise an arm and slap her thigh. Song qingxiao retracted her spirit power and only used 30% of her strength. When her palm landed on du xingyun, a ¡®pa¡¯ sound could be heard. Du xingyun still had a cold smile on his face, thinking that she was overestimating herself. However, as the palm fell, it was as if a thousand tons of gravity had hit her thigh, causing her thigh to go numb at first. Then, a sore and soft feeling spread from the spot where she was hit to the whole body, completely smacking away all the strength she had accumulated, causing her to involuntarily let out a cry of surprise,¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As soon as the power was dispersed, du xingyun fell back from the remaining force of song Qing¡¯s little slap. As her beautiful face turned pale, in order not to fall and embarrass herself, she immediately made a decision to take a few steps back. The place that had been hit was still numb and trembling. As soon as she stepped back, she felt strange looks coming from all around her. A young girl¡¯s self-esteem was very strong, especially in front of the reserve team members, Captain Ren, and the burly man. It was especially unbearable for her to be forced back by song Qing¡¯s small move! Song qingxiao only got in by relying on her connections, and she also hung out with tan Wen and the others. At this time, he couldn¡¯t knock her down with one move, but was slapped away by her. How could he swallow this? After she barely managed to stand still, her eyes were filled with ruthlessness as she did not suffer a big loss. She let out a delicate cry and immediately jumped a few steps forward, her leg sweeping towards song Qing¡¯s small chest! ¡°This ¡­¡± Captain Ren saw it clearly. Du xingyun couldn¡¯t take down song qingxiao in one move. The little girl was embarrassed and had an irritable temper. This time, she was really angry and didn¡¯t hold back. If she had kicked song qingxiao, she would have broken a few of her ribs and would have been bedridden. It was just a competition within the team, and this was a little too ruthless. His face darkened as he prepared to step forward to stop them. However, just as he moved, the burly man beside him pulled him back. ¡°Wait!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The burly man¡¯s tone was somewhat fervent, and his eyes were filled with eagerness, as if his interest had been aroused. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first!¡± As soon as his voice fell, he saw song Qing raise her arm and push her palm in front of her chest. Du xingyun¡¯s long leg was caught in her palm, as if she had walked into a trap. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, she grabbed du xingyun¡¯s ankle. Her palm was like an iron clamp, firmly holding him. At the same time, du xingyun¡¯s other leg kicked towards her chest in an attempt to break free. Song qingxiao¡¯s other hand also grabbed her calf with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. She crossed her palms and lifted du xingyun¡¯s legs like a twist of a hemp flower.. Then, she threw him to the ground! Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Newcomer (3) Chapter 496: Newcomer (3) Translator: 549690339 Du xingyun¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. All the bones in his body seemed to have been broken. His mind was blank, as if his soul had left his body. He couldn¡¯t react to what had happened. Dust rose from the ground, and the surrounding people were dumbfounded. No one had expected that in just one move, not only did du xingyun not kill the newcomer, but he was also knocked to the ground by the newcomer. Yu Yin carefully opened the hand that was covering her eyes a little and saw song Qing Xiao standing in the same place. Du xingyun was lying on the ground, motionless. The force of his fall was blowing song Qing¡¯s small hair. This scene was very different from what she had imagined. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t beaten up by du xingyun. Instead, she had put du xingyun down. ¡°Ah?¡± She let out a cry of surprise, waking up the stunned onlookers. She quickly covered her mouth instead of her eyes, afraid of attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Not only was Captain Ren¡¯s eyes almost popping out of their sockets, but the rest of the reserve team were also shocked. Song qingxiao was well aware of her strength. She had held back 70% of her strength before she made her move. Otherwise, if she had used all her strength, she would have sent du xingyun to the West! But even so, du xingyun had suffered enough. The bones in his body seemed to have been disassembled and reassembled. His entire body was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t gather the strength to get up for a long time. The exclamations of the people around her and the voices of her followers calling her name seemed to come from far away. Song qingxiao took a step forward, bent over, and reached out her hand. She asked with a smile,¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Du xingyun was still in shock. At this moment, he saw the glaring sun above his head was blocked by a shadow. Song qingxiao leaned forward, and a pair of smiling eyes reflected in her eyes. A hand reached out in front of her, as if to help her up. She finally realized what had happened and was thrown to the ground by her in front of everyone! The people of the reserve team saw it, their followers and followers saw it, tan Wen and the others saw it, and even Captain Ren and the people from the reserve team saw it. Tears quickly welled up in the young girl¡¯s eyes, and hatred welled up in her heart. Immediately, she endured the pain and sat up, raising her numb arm to slap her palm. ¡°Who wants you to pretend to be good ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the person who had been smiling and asking her if she was alright narrowed his eyes. His outstretched hand turned into an afterimage and moved towards her neck. His speed was as fast as lightning. In an instant, he had her neck in his grasp and was pressing down hard! Du xingyun¡¯s strength was like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot in front of her. He had no room to resist at all, and the back of his head hit the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Song Qing¡¯s little fingers clenched, and her neck bone made a cracking sound. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be able to eat this dog meat hotpot.¡± She murmured softly, but for some reason, her tone made du xingyun shiver. A shiver ran down her spine and into her limbs. Her neck was being strangled and she could not even breathe. Her face was red and she tried to hit song qingxiao¡¯s palms but she could not move her hands! In the misty eyes, song Qing¡¯s small pupils contracted like two sharp swords, exuding a chilling coldness. The sun was clearly high in the sky, but du xingyun kept shivering. As soon as song qingjiang finished speaking, he felt du xingyun¡¯s trembling. The young girl must have been shocked by the killing intent she exuded at that moment, as her eyes were now filled with fear. The neck bone under her palm was very fragile. She only needed to exert a little force to break it. The life and death of this flower-like girl were in her hands! Someone squeezed through the crowd behind her. She suppressed the killing intent in her heart, smiled slightly, and slowly released the hand on du xingyun¡¯s neck, standing up. The pressure on du xingyun¡¯s heart disappeared as she stood up. Her breathing became smooth, and she suddenly coughed loudly. This scene happened in a flash. Captain Ren didn¡¯t even have time to react before du xingyun was knocked to the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He furrowed his brows and reached out to pull the girl who was lying on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young girl¡¯s hands were abnormally cold, and they couldn¡¯t stop shaking, as if they had been greatly frightened. The reserve team had been competing all year round, and winning and losing was a common thing in the military. Even if song qingxiao had unexpectedly defeated du xingyun, it was reasonable to say that she shouldn¡¯t have scared him to this extent. Captain Ren¡¯s expression was full of shock as he looked back and forth between the two. Du xingyun was still immersed in the fear of being dominated by song qingxiao. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, as if he was about to cough out his lungs. When the person from the reserve team followed Captain Ren and got close to song qingxiao, his nose twitched and he did not hide the excitement in his eyes. ¡°Newcomer, Wan na fight?¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Sparring (1) Chapter 497: Sparring (1) Translator: 549690339 Captain Ren was stunned when he heard what the burly man from the reserve team said. Regardless of whether it was the reserve team or the reserve team, although the wind of martial arts was strong, and the members of the team would occasionally exchange pointers with each other, it was very rare to see a situation where a cross-level competition occurred. Most of them were competing with each other at the same level, striving for a breakthrough. Like du xingyun¡¯s provocation of the newcomers today, everyone in the reserve team, including Captain Ren, was very clear about it. He was just using the newcomers to establish his power and deliberately bully them. Usually, when the team sparred with each other, they would choose opponents with similar strength. This way, they could discover their own shortcomings and improve. Captain Ren had a good relationship with the burly man, so he knew his situation quite well. The burly man had been in the reserve team for more than three years and was considered one of the top experts in the reserve team. At the end of this year was the bi-annual selection of the Shi family¡¯s guards, and the burly man was very likely to stand out from the reserve team, so he ¡¯ attracted a lot of attention. It would be difficult to find a worthy opponent even in the reserve team, yet he wanted to fight a rookie from the reserve team. If Captain Ren wasn¡¯t present and heard the burly man speak, he would have suspected that he had misheard. ¡°Liu Xiao¡­¡± Captain Ren couldn¡¯t help but call out the big man¡¯s name. The big man didn¡¯t seem to hear his greeting. Instead, he looked at song Qing with great interest and belittled him,¡± ¡°Are you interested?¡± Although he said that he was asking for song Qing¡¯s opinion, he had already unzipped his coat, took it off, and threw it in Captain Ren¡¯s direction. He began to move his hands and feet. ¡®Hiss¡¯, when the onlookers saw this scene, they were both curious and excited. It was not common to see people from the reserve team fighting. Although the two teams were in the same place, they were clearly separated from each other. The people from the reserve team usually did not dare to run to the wrong area, in case they were caught and taught a lesson. At this moment, to be able to see someone from the reserve team make a move was beneficial to everyone. At the same time, they could understand the gap between them and the reserve team. Naturally, everyone was overjoyed. At first, tan Wen was still frightened when du xingyun provoked him, but he didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to unexpectedly defeat du xingyun not long after the battle began. She couldn¡¯t believe it, but before she could celebrate, she heard Liu Xiao from the reserve team Challenge song qingxiao. Her laughter was stuck in her throat, and the smile on her face turned into worry. Qing Xiao ¡­¡± She licked her lips, crossed her hands in front of her stomach, and twisted her fingers. Song qingxiao and du xingyun¡¯s match had ended too quickly, and she had just arrived, so the crowd didn¡¯t know her strength. Although it seemed that she was definitely stronger than du xingyun, there was still a huge gap between du xingyun and the people in the reserve team. ¡°How do you want to fight?¡± The man didn¡¯t seem like he would allow her to reject him, and song qingxiao¡¯s interest was piqued. She had not gone through proper martial arts training. Although her body had been strengthened, she had mostly relied on spiritual power and spiritual techniques to win in the trial. She rarely fought in close combat with others. If she could gain some experience from the competition and strengthen her body¡¯s reaction, it would be a good thing for her. As soon as she agreed, the burly man immediately got into position. ¡°You have a weapon you can use. How about we do it here?¡± As soon as he said this, song qingxiao pursed her lips and revealed a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Although she said that, she did not have any intention of asking for weapons from anyone. It was obvious that she wanted to fight the enemy empty-handed. Liu Xiao frowned but did not say anything. As soon as the two of them wanted to compete, the onlookers moved further away, leaving more space in the middle for the two of them to compete. Some people ran out excitedly, obviously wanting to spread the news so that more people would come to watch. Captain Ren saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade Liu Xiao and thought of song qingxiao¡¯s previous attack. He felt a little more at ease and became interested. He asked du xingyun,¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Du xingyun was still trembling. Song qingxiao¡¯s murderous eyes were reflected in her mind, causing a huge psychological shadow. At this moment, when he thought of this person, he couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like or what she was wearing. He only remembered that when he was grabbed by the neck, her cold eyes were staring at him. Song Qing¡¯s little hand was quite measured. Du xingyun was thrown to the ground by her. It looked like a heavy fall, but in fact, she had only used 30% of her strength. The members of the reserve team were also good at wrestling all year round, so their physical fitness was far better than ordinary people. It was just that she couldn¡¯t sit up at the beginning, but after a while, she felt much better. When she heard Captain Ren¡¯s question, she nodded, barely holding back the fear in her heart, and whispered,¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Having said that, Captain Ren still called for someone to take her to the infirmary for a physical examination. She was a seedling that Captain Ren of the reserve team was very optimistic about, so she couldn¡¯t make any mistakes. However, du xingyun was stubborn and refused to leave. Today, she had lost so much face in public, so she wanted to find out more about song Qing¡¯s background. Now that Liu Xiao from the reserve team was fighting with her, it was a good opportunity. In the future, she could only advance by knowing herself and her enemy. She insisted on not leaving, and Captain Ren had no choice but to get someone to help her stand further away. After he also took a few steps back, he smiled and said to the people around him,¡± Liu Xiao is an expert in the reserve team. He¡¯s very likely to be selected as one of the guards this year. Open your eyes wide and observe his skills. Study his combat style and gain experience. Don¡¯t miss this rare opportunity! When everyone heard this, they replied in unison,¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Captain Ren touched his chin and started to think about song qingxiao. She was a newcomer who had just arrived last night. As she had entered the team by relying on the merits of her elders, Captain Ren had not taken her seriously at first. He did not expect the newcomer to give him such a big surprise as soon as she arrived. From her previous fight with du xingyun, her reaction was quick and her strength wasn¡¯t bad. However, her moves were not organized, and it didn¡¯t seem like she had undergone systematic combat training. As he thought of this, the two people in the field were already in a fighting position. She had already fought with du xingyun once, but song Qing didn¡¯t seem to be panting or blushing. It was as if du xingyun wasn¡¯t even an appetizer to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since she issued the challenge, Liu Xiao had not treated her as a newcomer, but as an equal opponent. Captain Ren noticed that the muscles on his arms were bulging, and his aura was rising again and again. The people from the reserve team around him could feel his strong fighting spirit, and they were suppressed by him. This kind of aura was accumulated by Liu Xiao through years of fighting and competitions. Before the battle even began, he could make people feel scared. However, song qingxiao, who was standing opposite him, did not seem to be suppressed by him. Compared to Liu Xiao¡¯s tension, she seemed at ease and casual. She was staring at Liu Xiao. Captain Ren noticed that her eyes were bright and clear on her slightly pale face.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Strength l Chapter 498: Strength l Translator: 549690339 When Liu Xiao first saw song qingxiao and du xingyun exchange blows, his dodging trajectory and attack movements had aroused his fighting spirit. He had been in the reserve team for several years and had a wealth of combat experience. Generally speaking, when an opponent stood in front of him, he could roughly figure out the opponent¡¯s background. His eyes could capture the subtle expressions of the opponent and judge the situation from there. However, now that the newcomer was standing in front of him, he vaguely felt that something was not right. The person in front of her was like a pool of water or a mountain. He had preemptively released his aura, but it had no effect on her at all. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had mastered the art of maintaining his aura or if he was just putting on an act. He had already said that he would allow her to use weapons, but she did not take out any. Instead, she was just like him, ready to fight with her bare hands. Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened, be careful. He reminded her and took the lead to punch her. Compared to du xingyun, whether it was in terms of strength or speed, he was more than one level higher. The audience first heard Liu Xiao¡¯s feet making a ¡®clang¡¯ on the ground, and then their vision blurred. Liu Xiao¡¯s body turned into an afterimage, wrapped in a large cloud of dust, and rushed toward song qingxiao. Captain Ren saw this and nodded. He loudly pointed at the team members around him,¡± ¡°Did you guys see that? the dust that Liu Xiao created is also one of the methods to deal with the enemy.¡± There was dust on the training ground, which could easily blind people¡¯s eyes. It was a good time to attack when one¡¯s body dodged instinctively. ¡°All of you are still lacking compared to the real members of the reserve team, but you can learn some combat techniques.¡± Captain Ren¡¯s words were not only heard by the team members, but also by Liu Xiao and song qingxiao. Liu Xiao knew in his heart that he was not only giving advice to his team members, but he was also deliberately saying this for song qingxiao to hear. However, he did not take it to heart. As a member of the reserve team, it was reasonable for him to take the opportunity to give some advice to the younger generation. Besides, Captain Ren could have pointed this out to song qingdian, but even if she knew his plan, she might not have the ability to avoid it. He was about to punch her, but song qingxiao could roughly gauge his strength from the wind. She twisted her toes and quickly retreated. She didn¡¯t have the intention to end the battle quickly. After all, she had just arrived here. She had already been in the limelight by defeating du xingyun today. If she quickly defeated Liu Xiao, it would attract too much attention. Moreover, she had the intention to use Liu Xiao as a practice, so she had no intention of fighting back for the time being. Liu Xiao¡¯s attack missed, so he retracted his fist and turned his palm into a knife, slashing toward her stomach. Song qingxiao spread out her hands and put her palms together to block the attack. The knife-like hand hit her palm, but the force was completely blocked by her and could not go any further. In the beginning, Liu Xiao was worried that he would hurt his opponent, so he restrained himself a little. However, when he attacked, he felt like his power had sunk into a quagmire. His fingertips were sealed by the soft palm, and it was difficult to break through. He was stunned for a moment. At this moment, song qingxiao closed her palms and caught his palms. Liu Xiao reacted quickly. He immediately exerted force from his waist, pulled his strong legs up, and kicked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! Song qingxiao had a rough idea of his strength after exchanging a blow with him. Even if Liu Xiao¡¯s kick hit her, it would not cause any substantial damage to her. However, she still let go of her hand and quickly retreated again, allowing Liu Xiao to escape. As soon as his hands were free, his legs kicked the air. His upper body immediately leaned back, and with his palms on the ground, he flipped over and stood up! After testing out one move, Liu Xiao had a rough idea that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was at least at the level of a reserve team member. In the reserve team, he was known for his strength, and few people could compete with him in strength. Even though he had held back his strength, song qingxiao was able to take the blow head on, which was enough to prove that her strength was not weaker than his. Thinking of this, Liu Xiao was overjoyed. He shouted,¡± ¡°Again!¡± This time, he no longer held back his strength. Every move was as fast as lightning, and his powerful legs swept across song Qing¡¯s lower body. Every move was fierce. The clashing sounds of the two people¡¯s moves made people¡¯s scalps go numb. In the training field, no one dared to breathe too loudly. Liu Xiao went all out and attacked with all his might, while song qingxiao focused on defense and dealt with the attacks calmly. In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged several moves. For a moment, only the sound of fists and feet joining together could be heard. Captain Ren clenched his fists and his blood boiled. For a moment, he forgot to comment to his team members. Liu Xiao¡¯s moves were fierce. After each move, his muscles and breathing were in sync. When each move was executed, his body would form a memory and exert the greatest force in the most energy-saving way. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, had not undergone any systematic training. In Captain Ren¡¯s words, she was very wild. However, her quick reaction left Captain Ren in awe. It was as if she was born with fighting instincts. She could always Dodge or block Liu Xiao¡¯s attacks. Her figure was like a ghost, and she was still at ease under Liu Xiao¡¯s attacks. It didn¡¯t seem like she was going to lose. After more than a dozen moves, Liu Xiao¡¯s palm hit nothing. He twisted his body, clenched his fists, and placed them on his waist. He raised his long leg and, taking advantage of his height, swept it down on song Qing¡¯s small shoulder! Captain Ren¡¯s heart tightened when he saw this. Liu Xiao¡¯s lower body was strong, and his leg strength was far better than the others in the reserve team. Judging from the sound of the wind and the force, he had probably used all his strength in this kick. If it hit, song Qing¡¯s shoulder blade would have been crushed. He opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound due to extreme nervousness. He could only instinctively grab du xingyun¡¯s arm, who was watching attentively, and his fingertips almost pinched into her flesh. However, du xingyun¡¯s attention was completely focused on the fight between the two people in the arena. For a moment, he even ignored the pain and didn¡¯t make a sound. Liu Xiao¡¯s long leg swept down, and song Qing clenched her small hand into a fist and raised her arm to support her shoulder. With a loud bang, Liu Xiao¡¯s heel hit her small arm! Even though her body had been strengthened, she still felt her arm go numb from the impact. She could feel that Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was indeed extraordinary. What song qingxiao didn¡¯t know was that Liu Xiao felt as if his heel had hit an extremely hard steel plate. The force was reflected back, and the bones in his ankle made a cracking sound. He was shocked, but what shocked him even more was what happened next. Song qingxiao felt a sharp pain in her heel after being hit, but she seemed to be fine. She raised her arm and lifted her body up. At this critical moment, Liu Xiao endured the pain and calmly took advantage of the momentum of her lifting. His body rose into the air and he jumped behind her. Before he even landed, he twisted his body and tried to grab her back! Song qingxiao¡¯s back was still heavily injured from the Cerberus¡¯s escape from the terror Battalion trial. Although her injuries had eased a little after her cultivation last night, if she had been scratched by Liu Xiao, the scabbed wound would have probably opened up again. She quickly took a step back and turned around, not facing anyone with her back. Liu Xiao¡¯s grab missed, so he turned his palm into a fist and punched her chest! This man was indeed experienced in combat. Years of combat had carved his ability to adapt to the situation into his bones. When his fist came, song qingxiao also used 70% of her strength, clenched her fist, and turned around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Boom¡¯! The two fists collided in mid-air with a loud boom. The force of the collision forced Liu Xiao to retreat! With this loud sound, the hearts of the surrounding members throbbed heavily. It was as if this attack had hit them. Everyone felt a dull pain in their palms and fingers. The wind from the fist blew song Qing¡¯s hair and stuck it to her cheek. She took a few steps back before she could stand firm. Liu Xiao had already retreated a few meters away, but he still clenched his fist and panted heavily. In this short period of time, he was already covered in sweat. His muscles were tangled and hot.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Call for a stop (1) Chapter 499: Call for a stop (1) Translator: 549690339 The training ground was silent for a long time. Everyone was still immersed in the momentum of the two men¡¯s punch and took a long time to recover. Dust filled the air. After Liu Xiao steadied himself, he slowly retracted his hand. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done!¡± His loud laughter woke up the stunned onlookers. Captain Ren came back to his senses and hurriedly let go of du xingyun¡¯s hand. There were a few blue and purple handprints on her wrist, but she seemed to have forgotten the pain and had a resentful expression. Although the exchange between song qingxiao and Liu Xiao did not last long, it was an eye-opening experience for everyone. Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was unparalleled, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t fall into a disadvantageous position. She even had the energy to fight back. She fought back with Liu Xiao, who was a reserve member. It seemed like they were evenly matched, which shocked everyone. Du xingyun¡¯s disappointment was beyond words. She had previously bragged in front of song qingxiao, but now she felt ashamed. When she was pushed to the ground by song qingxiao, other than fear, she also felt a little unconvinced. It was only when she saw that song qingxiao was not at a disadvantage against Liu Xiao that she realized the gap between her and song qingxiao. If she had used the strength she had when she fought Liu Xiao, she would not have been able to stand. Captain Ren looked at the dazed girl and patted her shoulder to comfort her. Du xingyun had always been proud and arrogant, but he had probably suffered a big blow this time. It was unknown how long it would take for him to adjust his mentality. today¡¯s competition is a rare and valuable experience. Everyone must firmly remember it in your hearts. Captain Ren retracted his hand and said to the team members in the training field with a serious face,¡± ¡°Liu Xiao¡¯s combat techniques and fighting style are worth learning.¡± As he said this, his eyes fell on song qingxiao, and he said with joy,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s reaction is very quick, and her dodging is very skillful.¡± The competition between song qingxiao and Liu Xiao had piqued the interest of the other team members. They asked Captain Ren for advice one by one, and Captain Ren answered them patiently. Some people gathered their courage and approached Liu Xiao, asking him about the tips of martial arts. Tan Wen and the others walked towards song qingxiao in disbelief. Jiang xiachuan¡¯s expression was complicated as he looked down on song qingxiao. Yu Yin, who was hiding behind him, also peeked out from time to time to secretly look at song qingxiao. After the fight with Liu Xiao today, everyone knew that this new member, who had just arrived last night, would not be able to stay in the reserve team for long. ¡°Qing Xiao, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Tanwen¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He crossed his hands and clenched them in front of his chest, suppressing his excitement. ¡°He¡¯s really, really amazing.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and looked at Liu Xiao instinctively. Coincidentally, Liu Xiao turned to look at her while he was explaining to song qingxiao. The two had just finished their match. Liu Xiao was drenched in sweat. His combat uniform was soaked and stuck to his body, showing the shape of his muscles. She was only sweating on her forehead, but the coat was still firmly wrapped around her body. Her breathing was not disordered, as if she had just warmed up. She pushed the hair stuck on her face behind her ears and turned to talk to tan Wen and the others. Many team members around her were secretly looking at her, but their eyes were different from the previous ones, with some worship. Taking this opportunity, Captain Ren announced that the assessment for this season would be held in five days. The specific assessment items would be sent to inform everyone later. When they heard about the assessment, some people were happy, while others were worried. After Captain Ren informed the candidates of the assessment, he sent away the reserve members who surrounded him and handed his coat to Liu Xiao. He was a little envious. ¡°Your strength has improved a little since the last reserve team assessment.¡± Although Liu Xiao and song qingxiao¡¯s match didn¡¯t last long, Captain Ren¡¯s blood boiled when he saw the exchange of blows between experts of this level. It evoked the battle intent hidden in the bottom of his heart. Liu Xiao nodded his head. He did not hold back his strength when he was sparring with song qingxiao, and Captain Ren could tell that something was wrong. He took the clothes and put them on. ¡°Actually, with your strength, you are already at the level of the reserve team.¡± After entering the reserve team, they were surrounded by members of the same level. They often sparred and guided each other, and their progress was amazing. If Captain Ren was envious, he could give up his duties as the captain of the reserve team and enter the reserve team to seek a breakthrough. ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± Captain Ren waved his hand and rejected Liu Xiao¡¯s suggestion. He was just being generous. Captain Ren wasn¡¯t old, but he wasn¡¯t young either. He was close to 40 years old. At this age, even if he were to enter the reserve team, he wouldn¡¯t be considered outstanding. In addition, he had been managing the reserve team for many years and was busy with worldly affairs. Unlike Liu Xiao, who focused on martial arts, it was difficult for him to make such progress if he was not focused. Liu Xiao was just making a casual remark. Since Captain Ren had rejected him, he did not continue to pester him on this issue. As the two of them walked out of the training field, Captain Ren recalled the scene of the previous competition and was still a little excited. He smiled and said,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the reserve team to have such a good seedling. He saw Liu Xiao putting on his coat and asked,¡± I don¡¯t think this new guy will stay in the reserve team for long. I¡¯m afraid he will become one of the top players in the reserve team in less than two years, just like you. Captain Ren was overjoyed and rubbed his hands. As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Xiao stopped putting on his clothes and said with a serious expression,¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. He shook his head, this newcomer¡¯s strength is not below mine. Liu Xiao¡¯s words stunned Captain Ren. At first, he thought that Liu Xiao was joking, but when he saw Liu Xiao¡¯s serious expression, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not joking!¡± Liu Xiao swung his arm. you saw it during the competition. I didn¡¯t hold back. However, almost all of his attacks were blocked by her. When he swept his leg towards her shoulder, she could actually rely on her own strength to resist, just this point alone was enough to prove that her physical strength was not inferior to Liu Xiao¡¯s, and even slightly superior. Their fists collided in the end, and she was able to withstand all of it. She only took a step back, and it seemed like she was not at a disadvantage. On the contrary, Liu Xiao¡¯s arm was numb and sore at that time, and he only felt pain now. As he said this, he pulled up the sleeve of his coat to verify his words! Thin and dense purple bruises appeared on his muscular forearm. It was caused by the bleeding of the capillaries after they burst under the shock of the force. Because they were so dense, it was quite scary. Captain Ren took a look and was dumbfounded. Liu Xiao pulled down his sleeve to cover the marks. ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m not wrong, she might be injured.¡± His words surprised Captain Ren even more, but Liu Xiao continued,¡± ¡°I can smell blood on her.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she didn¡¯t look like she was injured and was very weak, Liu Xiao was very sure of that. Her injury should be on her back. When he reached out to grab her back, she dodged it with great agility and even fought back. Captain Ren¡¯s expression was a little stem. There was a newcomer in the team, and according to Liu Xiao, she might have been injured. For Liu Xiao to smell the scent of blood, the injury was probably not light, but she was able to fight to a draw with Liu Xiao after the injury. The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask,¡± ¡°Who do you think this newbie is?¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Chapter 406-nothing happened (1) Chapter 500: Chapter 406-nothing happened (1) Translator: 549690339 Captain Ren frowned, this newcomer is so young, but he ended up in a draw with you¡­ Liu Xiao¡¯s action of pulling up his sleeve paused. In fact, this competition was not considered a draw. He had called for a stop earlier because he smelled the blood on song qingxiao and knew that she was injured. After he stopped, although they had only exchanged a few moves, he had used all his strength and was drenched in sweat, but she seemed to have just warmed up. Based on this alone, Liu Xiao had a vague feeling that she had not used her full strength in this competition. If that was the case, it proved that not only was this newcomer¡¯s strength not on par with his, but it was even more likely that he was stronger than him! Liu Xiao was excited when he thought of this. There was actually such a character in the reserve team! He didn¡¯t point out Captain Ren¡¯s words. Captain Ren was frowning and deep in thought. ¡°This newbie is injured. Where did he get his injuries? With such strength, why didn¡¯t the higher-ups specially recruit him into the guards?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care so much!¡± Liu Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead, the people who can come in have family backgrounds that have been reviewed by the higher-ups for several generations. Who are you to worry about? ¡± He then continued,¡± besides, didn¡¯t you mention it yourself? her father was a member of the ¡®Eagle¡¯ team back then. Maybe it¡¯s because of his family¡¯s teachings? ¡± Captain Ren¡¯s brows were still furrowed. He shook his head and said,¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem.¡± Seeing that Liu Xiao did not mind, he added,¡± she¡¯s here with me. If anything happens to her in the future, I¡¯ll have to take responsibility. Liu Xiao tried to clench his fist. After the collision with song qingxiao, his arm was not as strong as before. He kept moving his arm, trying to recover as soon as possible. Hearing Captain Ren¡¯s words, he laughed without raising his head. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Even if there¡¯s a problem, the examiner will be the one to take the blame, and you¡¯ll say you don¡¯t know anything!¡± He then added,¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t your leaders very familiar with shrugging off the responsibility? Why are you chirping so much now?¡± Captain Ren¡¯s mind was full of questions, but when he heard what he said, he immediately turned hostile and scolded,¡± ¡°Nonsense! Am I that kind of person?¡± After being interrupted like this, Captain Ren¡¯s previous worries were immediately dispelled. Seeing him move his arm, he couldn¡¯t help but grin, she¡¯s competed with you. If something really happens to her, you¡¯ll also be guilty of not reporting it. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± I¡¯m just a warrior,¡± Liu Xiao said nonchalantly. I¡¯m not from the intelligence Department. I¡¯m in charge of collecting information. He said irresponsibly,¡± in any case, I just want someone to compete with me. When this new girl recovers, I¡¯ll come to her for advice. Don¡¯t worry about it. Captain Ren was rendered speechless by his words. When he wanted to speak again, he saw someone walking over from the other end of the training ground. ¡°The reserve team.¡± Captain Ren recognized the people from the reserve team and said in a low voice,¡± ¡°They must have heard the news of you competing with someone and specially rushed over to observe.¡± After all, Liu Xiao¡¯s moves were worth watching and learning from. However, no one had expected the martial arts competition to end so quickly. Liu Xiao shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have made a wasted trip.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go for nothing!¡± Captain Ren chuckled. He had already forgotten about song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions and was smiling widely.¡±Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you give some guidance to the juniors in the reserve team so that you don¡¯t make a wasted trip?¡± As he said this, he walked toward the group. After Liu Xiao and Captain Ren left, some of the people who had watched the match between song qingxiao and Liu Xiao also left to practice. However, there were still a few people who stayed behind and followed song qingxiao. Tan Wen was proud of this, and his face was red with excitement. They had all relied on the glory of their elders to enter the reserve team. They were usually ignored and looked down on by others, and they had to avoid du xingyun and other people who didn¡¯t like them. They had been very timid in the reserve team. Song qingxiao¡¯s action today had simply helped them vent their anger. Qing Xiao, Liu Xiao is an expert in the reserve team. I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw his movements, but you didn¡¯t suffer any losses. You¡¯re really amazing! Tan Wen¡¯s eyes sparkled, and the others also nodded. Song Qing smiled slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable with the warm gazes and words of praise from the crowd. ¡°I just heard the captain say that the assessment is in five days? What are the general contents of the assessment?¡± As soon as she asked, tan Wen didn¡¯t even have time to speak before a young man spoke first,¡± Qing Xiao, you are new here and might not be clear about many things. Here, we have a monthly assessment. Those who perform well in the assessment will be recorded in the file. Every season, the reserve team will promote three members to join the reserve team. As soon as he finished speaking, the other girl continued,¡± the content of the assessment is not fixed, but it¡¯s not easy. For example, in our assessment last month, we took the iron pen specially ordered by the captain and carved poems on the huge rock. ¡°That iron brush is at least two hundred pounds. It¡¯s hard to carry it, and you¡¯ll have to engrave a poem on it.¡± Everyone chimed in, ¡°The carved words can¡¯t be ugly, and the mark must be deep ¡­¡± Someone said,¡± it still depends on the team leader¡¯s mood when it comes to such an assessment. If he was in a good mood, the poem might be short and simple, if Captain is in a bad mood¡­ When the man said this, he shivered. The others all showed a look of lingering fear. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this poem is stinky and long, like an old lady¡¯s foot-binding cloth.¡± Under such circumstances, the assessment was naturally a difficult and tiring job. Sometimes, if one could not complete it, there would be additional punishment. It was naturally unspeakable. I only hope that this month¡¯s assessment won¡¯t be such a topic. After the person who said this sighed, everyone was silent for a long time. Then, someone said with little confidence,¡± the team leader said that he would send someone to inform us of the details of the assessment later. It should be another assessment content, right?¡± Everyone was silent for a while. It seemed that they were really afraid of this test. Even tan Wen and the others looked like they had a headache. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll know later anyway.¡± Someone spread out his hands. Qing Xiao, you¡¯ve just arrived. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not familiar with this place. Why don¡¯t we show you around and get to know more about it? ¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t used to having so many people by her side, not to mention that after she had a general understanding of the team¡¯s situation, she was ready to go back to her room to meditate and see if the silver Wolf had woken up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She declined everyone¡¯s good intentions. Although everyone was disappointed, they did not dare to force her. Someone gathered his courage and asked,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, in the future, if I don¡¯t understand anything in cultivation, can I come and ask you for advice?¡± She nodded, if I can help, no problem. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this and they thanked him profusely. After getting rid of the onlookers, song qingxiao said goodbye to tan Wen and the others who were reluctant to leave. After she was alone, she let out a sigh of relief. After getting to know the specific location of the reserve team, she returned to her room.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Chapter 407-Guan Yi_l Chapter 501: Chapter 407-Guan Yi_l Translator: 549690339 When song qingxiao came back, she first looked at the silver Wolf. It was still lying on the ground, unconscious. However, she did not know if it was her illusion, but she felt that the silver Wolf¡¯s aura seemed to be stronger than before she left, as if its injuries were gradually healing. With a serious expression, she squatted down and reached out to touch the silver Wolf¡¯s fur. The Wolf¡¯s fur was soaked in blood, and after the blood dried, it turned dark brown, causing the fur to stick together. Under her grasp, a large piece of dried blood fell down along with the silver hair she had grabbed. Under the fur, a wound was revealed. There were many wounds on the silver Wolf¡¯s body from the three-headed dog¡¯s claws and bites, and a large amount of its fur had been burned to pieces by the three-headed dog¡¯s flames. There were a few wounds on its abdomen that almost split open. She had checked it before she went out in the morning. The wound was still bleeding, but in just a short one or two hours, the bleeding had stopped and a thick layer of scab had formed. It did not look like a new wound at all. She reached out and touched the scabs. Even in a coma, the silver Wolf¡¯s body still reacted to external contact. The wound was a little scorching, which should be related to the flame poison in its wound from the Cerberus. However, the silver Wolf¡¯s recovery ability seemed to have improved compared to the last time it was injured. Was it because the Cerberus¡¯s genes had been further modified after it had eaten its internal organs, or was it because he had given it his blood before he left? She couldn¡¯t think of a reason for a while. After confirming that the silver Wolf was fine, she got up and walked in the direction of the practice room. The frost that had formed on the floor when she left in the morning had already melted, but the temperature in the room was quite low. Song qingxiao only took off her coat when she returned. The wound on his back had opened up during the previous exercise, and blood seeped out, sticking to the wound and his clothes. She took off her clothes. The wound was torn, and blood flowed down her back. Song qingxiao frowned, troublesome. Although there was usually no one in the reserve team to control them, it was normal for the members to compare notes and compete with each other. In addition, there would be an assessment in a few days. According to the people in the team, the assessment was not easy. If the injury on her back did not heal as soon as possible, it would make it difficult for her to move. Moreover, she still wanted to go out after the assessment. Being injured would definitely affect her. Although this trial had just ended, she wasn¡¯t sure when it would open again. It was always better to recover in advance. Thinking of this, song Qing used his divine sense to browse through the divine trial exchange space. She remembered seeing it in the exchange space last night. There was a special medicine exchange. It was just that she didn¡¯t pay special attention to it at that time. Instead, she browsed through the weapons, cultivation techniques, and so on. At this time, her spiritual sense sank into it and fell on the ¡®medicine exchange¡¯. The medicines in the trial space appeared in her consciousness. Among the medicines that could be exchanged in the trial space, besides medicinal pills, there were also medicinal formulas, medicinal herbs, and tools for refining medicine. However, after using her divine sense to scan the area, she found that these things required a lot of points. Learning the basic pharmaceutical skills required at least 10000 points, which was not something she could afford. She ignored all these and focused on the medicine. There were all kinds of medicines. In addition to antidotes and healing pills, there were also various kinds of pills that could preserve one¡¯s beauty, strengthen one¡¯s body, and enhance one¡¯s spiritual power. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness first fell on the elixir that enhanced the cultivation of spiritual power.Red spirit pill. The pills were red in color, indicating that each one was worth 100 points. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he clicked on the exchange button. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished the exchange, too points in her sea of consciousness were immediately deducted, leaving her with only 333 points. At the same time, a red pill appeared in her palm. She did not hesitate to put the elixir into her mouth. As soon as the elixir entered her mouth, it turned into a warm current that flowed into her throat. It turned into a small stream of pure spiritual power and scattered in her veins. When the small amount of spiritual energy entered his veins, it was like a small stream flowing into a River. It did not cause a single splash. Song qingxiao vomited so much that her chest hurt. She had spent 100 points to exchange for spiritual power. It was not as good as meditating and cultivating for a few days. However, if this kind of medicinal pill was exchanged, it would be useful in some special emergencies during the trial. Unfortunately, it was of little value to her now.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Chapter 407-Guan Yi_2 Chapter 502: Chapter 407-Guan Yi_2 Translator: 549690339 She didn¡¯t have many points left, and she had just wasted 100 points. Even if she regretted it now, it would be useless. Above the red spirit pill, there was another brown pill called the ¡®true spirit pill¡¯. It was also a pill that improved the cultivation of spiritual power, but its effect should be better than the red spirit pill. However, each pill cost 300 points. After what had just happened, song qingxiao naturally did not dare to point randomly. Her divine sense quickly moved away from the true spirit elixir and landed on the antidote. After taking the Cerberus¡¯s attack, there was flame poison left in her body. It had seeped into her veins and had a certain effect on her. Although it was controlled by her spiritual energy, her own strength was also restricted, and she couldn¡¯t completely get rid of it in a short time. She quickly browsed through the antidotes. There was a complete range of antidotes. There were basic antidotes, mid-grade antidotes, and antidotes that were specifically targeted at snakes, insects, rats, and ants. However, they were all expensive and not what she could afford at the moment. The basic antidotes were cheap, only 50 points each. This kind of pill should have no problem curing ordinary poisons, but it probably couldn¡¯t cure the fire poison in her body. She thought of Luo zhiyu. He had been injured by the silver Wolf¡¯s claws and teeth, and the medicinal pill he had taken after being poisoned should have been exchanged from the trial space. It was very likely that it was an ordinary detoxification pill, and the effect was not obvious. Song qingxiao gave up on the thought of exchanging for antidotes and focused on the healing medicine. Ordinary external injury medicine was divided into three grades, high, middle, and low. The price of each grade was different. Each low grade medicine required at least 100 points. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she sent her divine sense to the middle-grade healing medicine! beginner healing medicine, mid-grade, each set costs 300 points. ] Song qingxiao painfully exchanged for a mid-grade healing medicine. After the points were deducted, she only had 33 points left. An ancient-looking white bottle appeared in her hand. The mouth of the bottle was stuffed with a wooden stopper. She pulled the stopper open, and a bitter medicinal fragrance assailed her nose. She first cleaned the wound, then poured some medicinal powder on it and carefully applied it to the wound with her fingertips. After doing all this, she returned to the practice room and meditated. As she circulated her spiritual power, she absorbed the medicinal herbs that had just been applied to her wound to help it heal faster. The afternoon passed quickly. Song Qing circulated his spiritual power for two large cycles. When he opened his eyes again, he felt that the burning wound on his back was much better than before. She touched the wound with her hand. The wound that was still bleeding in the morning had already formed a scab. The degree of recovery in half a day was much better than the effect of cultivating the entire night. Song Qingxin was satisfied. Just as she put on her clothes, she heard soft footsteps. It seemed that someone was coming over. She got up and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she saw tan Wen standing in front of her door, raising his hand as if he was going to knock. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± She raised her head and smiled at song Qing,¡± ¡°I was just about to knock on your door. I didn¡¯t expect you to come out.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t explain that she had heard her footsteps and opened the door. She just nodded and asked,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She tilted her head and tried to look into the room through song Qing¡¯s small body, but she only opened the door a crack. She stood at the door and blocked the room. The room was quiet, and there was no sound of animals running. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± She was still reading when she heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. She was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, there is.¡± She pursed her lips, the assessment is out. I thought you didn¡¯t know about it yet, so I came to tell you. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time, let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± she said enthusiastically. Song qingxiao nodded and closed the door behind her. Tan Wen glanced at her and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your dog? You¡¯re not bringing it?¡± Song qingxiao could hear her desire to touch a ¡®pet¡¯, but the silver Wolf was injured and unconscious, so she couldn¡¯t let her see it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had just arrived last night, and the silver Wolf was still fine when she came. If someone found out that it was injured now, song qingxiao would not be able to explain it. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± it just came to a new place,¡± she said calmly, it might be shy. Let it adapt for two days. ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Wen was a little disappointed, but he could tell that she didn¡¯t want to mention it again, so he tactfully didn¡¯t ask further. The two of them walked in the direction of the restaurant. Tan Wen mentioned the assessment this time. ¡°Five days later, the team leader will give you a set of tools and ask everyone to go to the forest to mine 50 Jin of ore each and bring it back,¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Guanji (3) Chapter 503: Guanji (3) Translator: 549690339 Speaking of the assessment, she didn¡¯t look very nervous. Her physical fitness was average. From her breathing, footsteps, and weak spiritual power, song Qing could tell that she did not have any martial arts Foundation. This assessment should not be easy for her. Perhaps he noticed that song Qing looked down on him, tan Wen explained with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not participating.¡± For such an assessment in the team, those who were not strong enough could choose to give up. However, after giving up, they would write it on their resume. Generally, those who could enter the reserve team were carefully selected and sent in by the local governments. They were aiming to be selected to be the Shi family¡¯s guard. Naturally, ordinary people would not give up such an opportunity. However, tanwen was different. Although she was the same as song qingxiao, she got in because of her relationship with the elders. However, she wasn¡¯t a good seedling for martial arts, and her ambition wasn¡¯t in this. Therefore, the monthly assessment was not an easy task for her, and she chose to give up every time. As a result, du xingyun and the others in the team naturally didn¡¯t like people like her who occupied a spot but ¡®ate and drank without paying¡¯, so there were often conflicts between the two. but even if we don¡¯t participate in the assessment, we still have other work to do. Yu Yin and I will follow everyone to monitor and see if anyone is trying to be sneaky. During the assessment, some people would follow the rules, but some people would have crooked ideas. She asked song qingxiao,¡± ¡°You should be participating in the assessment this time, right?¡± Song qingxiao had thought that every member had to participate, so she had exchanged for some healing medicine in advance. Now, she knew that she could give up. However, since she had already made preparations, there was nothing wrong with participating. It was just a physical exercise, so she replied,¡± ¡°It should be,¡± ¡°I think so too. If you can beat du xingyun and compete with Liu Xiao from the reserve team, you might be one of the three people who will be selected to the reserve team this season.¡± Tan Wen said with a smile. The two girls chatted as they walked. Most of the time, it was tan Wen who spoke, and song Qing responded with a few words. They soon arrived at the dining room. The restaurant was full of people from the reserve team. When they saw the two of them come in, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song Qing. They had obviously heard the rumors about her match with Liu Xiao in the morning. Some of these gazes were filled with vigilance, some with curiosity, some with caution, and some with eagerness. Song qingxiao turned a blind eye to these people¡¯s gazes, while tan Wen straightened his back and looked around. He saw Yu Yin standing up in the corner of the dining room and waving her hand timidly,¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go sit there.¡± Tan Wen whispered to song qingxiao when she saw someone familiar. The people in the restaurant were whispering to each other, discussing the competition between her and Liu Xiao during the day. An extremely complicated gaze fell on song qingxiao. She turned her head and saw du xingyun, who had challenged her earlier in the day. The girl looked a little dispirited at the moment, as if she had suffered a great blow. She was not as spirited as she had been last night and this morning. Song qingxiao turned around and looked into her eyes. She lowered her head like a Frightened Rabbit, obviously shocked. But soon, her young girl¡¯s self-esteem made her raise her head again. She looked at song qingxiao unhappily, but song qingxiao only nodded at her and turned her face away. She had no intention of coming over to show off. After sitting in the corner with tan Wen, people around them still turned their heads from time to time. Yu Yin was so scared that she kept holding Jiang xiachuan¡¯s hand tightly. When they were getting their food, the middle-aged man who was serving the food looked at song qingxiao and paused. ¡°Are you new?¡± Song qingxiao nodded, and he asked excitedly,¡± ¡°The one who had a match with Liu Xiao from the reserve team this morning?¡± This time, song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply. Tan Wen, who was standing beside her, said first,¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man heard tan Wen admit it, his hand trembled, and he put another big spoonful of food into song Qing¡¯s small plate, the reserve team is really full of talents this year. Young man, eat more and don¡¯t stand on ceremony! Song qingxiao was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect that her competition with Liu Xiao would attract so much attention. Tan Wen looked at her with envy and sympathy. He envied her for being powerful and getting everyone¡¯s attention, but he also sympathetically looked at the extra spoonful of unknown-colored food in her bowl, which made people lose their appetites at first sight. This really wasn¡¯t a good reward. When they brought the food back to the table, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°Liu Xiao is very strong?¡± As soon as he said this, not only was tan Wen stunned, but even Yu Yin, who didn¡¯t speak much, also opened her mouth wide. Jiang xiachuan gave her a strange look, as if he found it unbelievable that she would ask such a question. ¡°Of course he¡¯s strong!¡± ¡°Liu Xiao¡¯s strength is one of the best in the reserve team,¡± he added in a determined tone. At the mention of the reserve team, the young man¡¯s expression was somewhat excited. although there is only a one-word difference between the reserves team and the reserve team, their strength is an obvious dividing line. He clenched his fists and explained,¡± ¡°It¡¯s already very impressive for an average person to enter the reserve team. If you can enter the reserve team within two years, that¡¯s normal.To be able to enter the reserve team within a year, he must be someone worth paying attention to in the team, just like¡­¡± He paused here and turned to look in du xingyun¡¯s direction. He raised his chin and said, ¡°Just like that du guy.¡± However, a situation like song qingxiao¡¯s was extremely rare. He was a newcomer, but he had the ability to fight with the experts of the reserve team. He had obviously reached the level of the reserve team. Jiang xiachuan didn¡¯t understand why such a talent would end up in the reserve team and waste his time. There was a certain difference in the strength of everyone in the team, but the difference would not be too big. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang xiachuan had also seen Liu Xiao¡¯s attack today. Later, he recalled Liu Xiao¡¯s attack. If he were in Liu Xiao¡¯s place, he might not have been able to last more than three moves. Song qingxiao was able to exchange more than ten moves with him without being at a disadvantage. This alone was enough to make her famous in the team. Jiang xiachuan looked at her with a complicated expression. If she did well in these assessments, she would probably be promoted to the reserve team by next quarter at most. It was really enviable. After understanding this, song qingxiao did not say anything else. A few days passed by in a flash, and the day of the assessment arrived.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Assessment (1) Chapter 504: Assessment (1) Translator: 549690339 On the day of the assessment, song Qing opened his eyes early and stood up in the training room. In these five days, other than eating, she had been meditating in the training room. After entering the spirit focus realm, she could use cultivation to replace sleep. She had gained quite a lot from her cultivation these few days. In addition to the spiritual power she had gained, the wound on her back that was scratched by the Cerberus had healed a lot faster after she had used healing medicine and nourished it with spiritual power. Perhaps after a period of time, when the scar fell off, there should be no major problems. Before she left, she took a special look at the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf¡¯s recovery rate was even more amazing. In just a few days, the scars on its body began to fall off, and new tender flesh grew. The newly grown meat was initially red like the flames on the Cerberus¡¯s body, but it had begun to fade over the past two days. It seemed that after eating the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs, the silver Wolf¡¯s genes had changed further. After it absorbed the poisonous fangs of the wyrmdragon on the demon Island, it had obtained the skill of poisoning its claws and fangs. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of benefits it would get after fusing with the Cerberus¡¯s gene. It was about to wake up. When song qingxiao touched its wound, its limbs tensed up, as if it could open its eyes at any time. Song Qing rubbed the wolf¡¯s head twice before getting up and leaving. There was a tense atmosphere in the reserve team, probably due to the assessment today. After breakfast, she went to the assembly point. As soon as she arrived, she saw that many people had already arrived and were standing in groups of three to five. There were many unfamiliar faces in the team. She had just arrived, and other than the competition with du xingyun and Liu Xiao on the second day of her arrival, she had spent most of her time in her room, cultivating behind closed doors. Therefore, this was her first time meeting most of the people in the team. She glanced around and didn¡¯t see tan Wen and Yu Yin. She remembered that tan Wen said that they should have other work arrangements for them after they didn¡¯t participate in the assessment. Song qingxiao¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of the other people who had arrived first. Even though she stood to the side, a few people still took the initiative to walk in her direction. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± The enthusiastic young man in the lead ignored her cold expression and greeted her first. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered,¡± you have to be careful. The one distributing the mining tools today is the vice-captain, Zhang Yi. He stood beside song Qing and reminded her,¡± ¡°He is of the same origin as du xingyun, and takes very good care of her, like a disciple.¡± Last time, du xingyun provoked her, but was defeated by song qingxiao. Zhang Yi might find trouble with her. As the assistant of the captain of the reserve team, if he wanted to find fault with song Qing, he might have tampered with the assessment tools and dragged song Qing down, causing his assessment results to be not outstanding. Song qingxiao nodded and accepted his kind reminder. Before she could thank him, she saw a group of people dragging things in from outside the assembly hall. The person walking in front was a man in his 30s with a buzz cut, wearing a team uniform that made it easier for him to move, and holding a name list in his hand. After entering the hall, his eyes swept across the crowd. When he saw song qingxiao, his pupils shrank slightly and he immediately looked away. Although he concealed his expression very well, song Qing had been on the edge of life and death several times, so his senses were extremely sharp. He could still catch the hostility he was trying to hide and guessed that he should be the Zhang Yi the young man had mentioned. everyone should be clear that the assessment this time is to bring your tools up the mountain and collect 50 catties of green iron ore. Zhang Yi explained the content of the assessment. When the members of the team heard this, they sighed. ¡°Green iron ore?¡± The young man standing beside song qingxiao also had a bitter expression on his face, as if he was having a headache.¡±This isn¡¯t easy to pick.¡± Green iron ore was one of the toughest types of ore. It was rare and usually appeared in the form of associated minerals. In other words, if he wanted to dig up 50 catties of green iron ore, he would have to mine a lot of other ores. This way, the difficulty of the quest would increase. It was no wonder that everyone was protesting in dissatisfaction. vice-captain, this is different from the initial stipulated mission. Someone said loudly,¡± Captain Ren didn¡¯t say that when he first issued the mission. that¡¯s right. No wonder the mission this time was so easy. They only asked for 50 catties of ore. The team leader is too cunning! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ? ?? Everyone protested, but Zhang Yi didn¡¯t seem to notice their dissatisfaction. I would like to remind everyone that this assessment is very important. It will be recorded in your files. At the same time, it will be the key to whether you can enter the reserve team next season. He paused and smiled maliciously. in order to prevent everyone from getting bored while mining, the team has given special care to people. They have stationed personnel at the distribution points of the mines to accompany and chat with them! ¡°What!¡± As he said this, the protests became even louder. he¡¯s clearly trying to supervise and see if anyone is cheating. He¡¯s making it sound so nice. Zhang Yi raised his voice. ¡°Due to the lack of manpower in the team, the captain specially borrowed some members from the reserve team.¡± With the people from the reserve team around, there was naturally no need to think of any devious ideas during the assessment. However, at the same time, in the process of getting along, everyone might also receive some pointers from the members of the reserve team. ¡°This is a rare opportunity for everyone.¡± Hearing Zhang Yi¡¯s words, the people who had been very dissatisfied before couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. He slowly heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the name list. now, after I read out the names of each person, I will come forward to collect the materials and tools. After he was done with the business, he continued to read,¡± ¡°Su Quan,¡± A member of the team hurriedly came forward, and Zhang Yi¡¯s assistant took out a huge bag made of special materials and handed it to him. The bag was heavy, and the things inside made a ¡®ding dang¡¯ sound when they collided. After Zhang Yi read out more than a dozen names, he finally said,¡± ¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡± Song qingxiao walked toward him. Zhang Yi glanced at her, and the assistant next to him handed him a similar bag with some difficulty. The bag was woven from an unknown material and was very strong. Song qingxiao took it and weighed it in her hand. It was at least 50 to 60 pounds. Zhang Yi¡¯s assistant¡¯s arms ached when he lifted it for a while, but song qingxiao carried it as if it was nothing. Her behavior not only made the assistant look at her in surprise, but even Zhang Yi, who was about to Continue reading the list, turned his head and looked at her with a strange expression. The bag contained several hairpins, an extremely large hammer, and a small map. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She took out the map and studied it. Zhang Yi quickly read out the list. After everyone got their tools, he said,¡± everyone, follow the map. Those who complete the mission will get their results by the time they return. I wish everyone a happy assessment. ¡°Happy my ass.¡± Someone muttered, causing the others to laugh along. Zhang Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked at the time and then waved his hand. Everyone carried their things and ran out of the meeting hall.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Mine (1) Chapter 505: Mine (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as the assessment began, everyone was racing against time. Everyone wanted to be the first to reach the mine and start mining. Song qingjiang took out the map from his pocket and carefully studied it for a while. After remembering the several marks on the map, he confirmed the direction, closed the pocket, and turned to leave. The mine she was assigned to was far away, and she had to pass through the forest behind the mountain. Song qingxiao was one step behind the others because she had studied the map first. However, she was not in a hurry. Instead, she entered the forest at a steady speed. The terrain in the forest was rugged, and it was not easy to walk. Brambles and short trees were everywhere, blocking the intruders ¡®steps and increasing the difficulty of entering the mountain. The brambles at the entrance were trampled by the players who entered the forest first. Song qingxiao followed the traces of the others. The bag in her hand was heavy, and the mining tools inside clattered against each other as she walked. Without the sense of urgency that concerned her life during the trial, this mountain path was not difficult for her at all. As the sun rose, the temperature in the mountains began to rise. Along the way, song qingxiao saw signs left by the reserve team to confirm the route, and she caught up with several teams that had set off first. However, the deeper she went into the forest, the fewer team members she encountered, and the fewer trampling marks she left on the ground. It was obvious that the people walking in front of her were getting fewer and fewer, and most of them were left behind by her. Inside the mountain range, du xingyun and the others had walked for more than two hours. They were so tired that they were gasping for breath. They leaned against a big tree and rested temporarily. Xingyun, our mining spot isn¡¯t too far away this time. From the map, it¡¯ll take at most half an hour to reach it.¡± A young man standing next to du xingyun took out a map. His words caused the few young men and women who were gasping for breath to involuntarily let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, the vice-captain took good care of you, xingyun. The mining spot he arranged for us wasn¡¯t far from the others.¡± If the mining site was near, it would save a lot of time and energy compared to others, which was also beneficial for the assessment. ¡°We¡¯re the ones walking in the front, right?¡± A young girl used her hand as a fan and fanned her red and sweaty face a few times before asking. These people were all outstanding existences in the reserve team, and their physical fitness was quite good. In addition, because du xingyun and the vice-captain were like master and disciple, they had obtained the route map to enter the mountain early and studied it in advance without any delay, so they were far ahead of the other team members and walked ahead. Du xingyun nodded. Hearing the praises of the others, his eyes revealed a bit of pride. Ever since she had been defeated by song qingxiao, she rarely showed such an expression. Just as she was about to speak, she heard rustling sounds from the bushes not far away. Everyone was stunned for a moment and turned their heads in unison to look. A white and slender hand reached out from the bushes and pushed away the trees blocking the way. Song Qing¡¯s small figure passed through the bushes and appeared in front of them. The moment they saw song Qing, the few people who were chatting and laughing revealed looks of surprise. From the moment they entered the mountain until now, everyone was sweating profusely and exhausted. In contrast, song qingxiao looked like she was on an outing. Her face was not red, and she was not even panting. Her eyes swept over du xingyun and the others. Then, as if she had confirmed the route, she silently passed them and went in another direction. Song qingxiao appeared quickly and left quickly. Not long after, her figure disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. This¡­¡± The young man holding the map looked in the direction she disappeared and was dumbfounded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Du xingyun, who had a relaxed expression earlier, bit his lips and stood up. Song qingxiao walked past them and went to the front of the group. When there was no one else around, she took out a hairpin from her bag and held it in her hand. She used her spiritual power to split the thorns in her way. With this, she moved even faster and soon arrived at the mine marked on the map. This mine was located in the middle of the forest, and most of it had been excavated, revealing bare stones. She walked to the marked point on her map, and about half an hour later, she arrived at the marked mining site. In the meeting hall, Zhang Yi had clearly said that there would be people supervising the mining meeting today to prevent people from cheating, but at this time, perhaps because she was the first to arrive, the supervisor had not come yet. Song qingjiang threw away the bag in his hand and started to explore the small area of mineral resources. The area allocated to her was not small, but the more troublesome thing was that the stone quarry here was a smooth whole piece, making people feel that there was no way to start. She had seen other ore sources on her way here, and they all had traces of being mined. She thought that the reserve team must have had an ore excavation assessment in the past. However, because this ore belonged to a whole piece, it was quite difficult for ordinary team members. It seemed that no one had been interested in it for a long time, and the surface of the stone was covered with a thick layer of moss. After she scraped off the moss on the surface with her hairpin, the hard stone material that was wrapped underneath was revealed. Song Qing¡¯s small palm moved, and the black Dagger that had been nurtured in her dantian appeared in her palm. Before she could do anything, her divine sense caught an aura that was quickly running towards her. She furrowed her brows and clenched her fist. The dagger that had just appeared was kept back into her dantian. She turned around and saw a person approaching her from afar. The person¡¯s aura was quite familiar. It was Liu Xiao, who had competed with her in the school¡¯s training field five days ago. Before he even got close, he seemed to have noticed song qingxiao. He waved his hand and ran even faster. Like a spirit ape, he appeared in front of song qingxiao in a few leaps. Ha, I didn¡¯t expect you to come even faster than I did.¡± After Liu Xiao arrived, he clenched his fists and placed them on his waist, spinning around in the mine. He was covered in sweat, and it was obvious that he had rushed here. The reserve team¡¯s Zhang Yi had said that in order to prevent the team members from cheating, they had specially invited supervisors. Because the reserve team did not have enough people, Captain Ren had specially invited some people from the reserve team. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect Liu Xiao to be the one supervising her. She had heard some rumors about Liu Xiao from the other Reserve members after their match. He was one of the candidates from the reserve team who had the highest chance of being selected into the guard team in the past two years He should have been preparing for the selection at the end of the year, but he had actually appeared here to supervise the reserve team¡¯s assessment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yup,¡± He was still a little breathless. He had been running all the way to the mine without stopping. Although he was fast, he had used up more than half of his energy. His heart was beating very fast. In contrast, song qingxiao was calm and composed. No one knew how long she had been here. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been involved in such a small matter, but I asked to come after we had a spar last time.¡± Liu Xiao ran a few circles in small steps. After he had adjusted his breathing, he started to spin on the spot. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and glanced at song qingxiao. It was not unexpected that she was the first to reach the mine.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Making things difficult 1 Chapter 506: Making things difficult 1 Translator: 549690339 However, to Liu Xiao¡¯s surprise, song qingxiao was leading the way to the mine without any signs of fatigue. Compared to the last time they sparred, her face was not so pale, and the smell of blood on her body had dissipated. It was obvious that her injuries had improved in the past few days. Liu Xiao rolled his eyes. ¡°When we¡¯re free, let¡¯s have another round?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Song Qing responded with a smile. Liu Xiao was no match for her, but his moves were Orthodox and he was experienced. He did have his merits. As soon as she agreed, Liu Xiao¡¯s face lit up. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes fell on the ore, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He frowned and said,¡± ¡°Why did the reserve team arrange for you to mine here?¡± He had a carefree personality. When he came up the mountain, he was so focused on inviting song qingxiao to another fight that he didn¡¯t notice the surrounding environment. Now that he saw it, he was dissatisfied. the stones here are whole, so it¡¯s not easy to get them. The reserve team knows that most of them will not be assigned to this place. The person who arranged this assessment mission was an old man in the team. He should be very clear about this. Now that he had specially marked the mining location for young general song Qing, it was clear that he wanted to mess with her. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of what the young man had said to her in the meeting hall, ¡°The vice-captain Zhang Yi, who was in charge of distributing missions, was from the same village as du xingyun. He often taught du xingyun martial arts moves, and was considered half a master to her. She had just joined the reserve team not long ago, but she had already embarrassed du xingyun. It seemed that he was deliberately targeting her. ¡°The reserve team needs to mine 50 green iron ores for this mission. Did they make a mistake?¡± Liu Xiao scratched his head and heaved a long sigh,¡± ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± He spread out his hands, later on, we¡¯ll find a better place to dig. If we work together, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t get 50 catties of ore! Song Qing looked down on him. The reserve team had invited them to supervise the team members and prevent cheating from happening. However, Liu Xiao didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of supervision. Instead, he took the initiative to suggest cheating. However, song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°No need,¡± Although she did not want to cause trouble, she was not afraid of trouble. She shook the pouch, and the stone hammer and hairpin fell out with clanking sounds.¡¯TH do it myself.¡± Song qingjiang picked up the item and held it in her hand. Liu Xiao was stunned for a moment. He saw her step on the stone and seemed to be measuring its size. Then, she held a hairpin and nailed it down with force! This stone was extremely hard. Without any tools, how could she nail it in with her own strength? Just as Liu Xiao was about to speak, he heard a crisp ¡®clang¡¯. It was as if she had done it effortlessly. The hairpin was firmly nailed into the stone after being held by her. ¡°This ¡­¡± The scene before him was completely out of Liu Xiao¡¯s expectations. However, song qingxiao did not seem to notice his shocked expression. She took another half-step forward with a hairpin in her hand. Just like before, she stabbed the hairpin into the stone! The reserve team gave each member of the assessment five hairpins. She stuck a hairpin into the stone at a certain distance from each other. After doing all this, Liu Xiao seemed to come back to his senses and hurriedly went forward to take a look. The hairpin was not deeply embedded, only about three or four centimeters into the stone. Even so, Liu Xiao was still shocked. His strength was not small. If he had accumulated all his strength, he could also do this, but it was definitely not as easy as her, and he could still stab several hairpins in a row without changing his expression. While Liu Xiao was still in a daze, song Qing had finished inserting the hairpin into his hair. He then picked up the heavy hammer and smashed it down! A crisp sound rang out as the dagger-ax made contact with the stone, and the hairpin sank into the stone! She dropped a few hairpin into the stone, and a huge crack suddenly appeared in the stone. Under the heavy strike, it cracked and rolled down! The stone material split open, revealing the ore within. There were a few dark green translucent crystals next to the dark ore body, which was the green iron associated mine that the reserve team had asked for. Liu Xiao saw her smile and was about to go get the ore. His expression changed from surprise to seriousness. In the previous match, after he exchanged a blow with song qingxiao, he could vaguely feel that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extraordinary. However, he did not expect song qingxiao to be more powerful than he had expected. Just based on the power she had displayed during the mining process, he would have suffered more if she had not been injured during the Battle. Song qingxiao¡¯s mining speed was naturally faster. Liu Xiao had originally expected her to spend an entire day in the mine. Even if it was not noon, she would have a large bag of green iron ore. The originally flat stone had been chiseled into a mess, and many green iron ores could be vaguely seen among the scattered ores. ¡°It should be enough.¡± Song qingxiao weighed the bag in her hand. When she estimated that it was about the right weight, she put away the tools that were scattered on the ground. She glanced at Liu Xiao, who was squatting in the comer, and prepared to go down the mountain. Compared to when they went up the mountain, the way down the mountain was a little easier. However, she had only come with mining tools and a large bag of ores on her back, but she was running like an arrow, not falling behind Liu Xiao who was running at full speed. It was only three 0 ¡®clock in the afternoon when the two of them returned to the reserve team. Zhang Yi¡¯s assistant, who was in charge of registration, was drowsy in the meeting hall. When song qingxiao came back, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief and instinctively looked at the time. ¡°How is that possible?¡± He let out a cry of surprise and immediately got up to check the bag that song qingxiao had brought back. Other than a few tools, there were ores underneath. The man poured the ore out. It was all green iron ore, without any other minerals mixed in. He then called out to the others to collect the ores. After he was done, he looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression,¡± ¡°65 catties, that¡¯s too much,¡± After confirming that she had completed the task, the person entered song qingxiao¡¯s assessment results into the computer. After song qingxiao left, the meeting hall exploded. As soon as she left, the assistant immediately informed Captain Ren and vice-captain Zhang Yi to report song qingxiao¡¯s results. This time¡¯s assessment wasn¡¯t simple, but the new team members were the fastest to complete it. If the newcomers in the next assessment still maintained this standard, she was very likely to be the first member in the history of the team to be promoted to the reserve team! Song Qing walked out of the meeting hall, and looked at Liu Xiao, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A match?¡± Liu Xiao had volunteered to fight with her today, but to her surprise, Liu Xiao shook his head after a moment of silence. ¡°Another day,¡± After he said this, he seemed to be eager to try.¡¯Tm not in my best condition today. I¡¯ll come back another day.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, and the two separated at the door of the meeting hall. When she returned to her room, she felt movement in the room before she opened the door.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Rumor (1) Chapter 507: Rumor (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Qingxin was overjoyed. She felt the fluctuation of the silver Wolf¡¯s aura and opened the door. The silver Wolf stood up shakily. Judging from the recovery of the silver Wolf¡¯s injuries, she guessed that it would wake up in one or two days. However, when song qingxiao saw that the silver Wolf had really woken up, the heavy stone that had been hanging in her heart was finally put down. The reason why she was able to escape from the terror Battalion this time was definitely related to the silver Wolf¡¯s help. Naturally, she treated the silver Wolf differently from before. She flashed into the house, locked the door, and walked in the direction of the silver Wolf. This time, the human and Wolf entered the trial together and fought side by side. In addition, because of the trial space, the silver Wolf was once sealed in her body, so the human and Wolf seemed to have a closer relationship. When song qingxiao walked over to the silver Wolf, the silver Wolf¡¯s Green eyes were not as alert and guarded as before. She squatted down in front of the silver Wolf and reached out to its back. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were fixed on her hand, and it turned its head as she moved. It let out a low ¡®wuwu¡¯ sound from its nose. It was not until song Qing¡¯s small hand landed on its back that its pressed ears moved, and its tense body relaxed. Many wounds on its body had already recovered. The few wounds that had almost cut its stomach open had completely healed, leaving behind light pink scars. However, its hair had not grown out yet, making it look a little disheveled. It did not have the majestic feeling it had before. Perhaps it was because it was seriously injured and had been unconscious for a while, its stomach was sunken, and the rows of ribs were very obvious. Song qingxiao patted its head. The silver Wolf raised its head and squinted its eyes. It seemed to hesitate for a moment before rubbing its head against song qingxiao¡¯s palm. Its aura was gradually recovering. Its powerful evolutionary genes allowed it to not only recover in such a short time after suffering such a fatal injury, but it was also very likely to evolve again. She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimbs to check, and the silver Wolf lazily let her lift its legs. Its claws were about the size of her palm, and its sharp claws were retracted. When song Qing¡¯s small hands touched its claws, it curled up again as if it was afraid of hurting song Qing. A strange look flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. This was a good sign. The silver Wolf¡¯s actions were enough to prove that the proud Wolf King¡¯s attitude towards her had changed after the trial. She took out the internal organs of the Cerberus that she had shared with the silver Wolf from the trial space. These few days, she had been using ice to freeze the internal organs to prevent them from rotting. After taking out the internal organs and placing them on a plate, song Qing took out a dagger and cut her palm. Blood gushed out and dripped on the internal organs. The silver Wolf seemed to have smelled the blood and instinctively turned to look at her. Song qingxiao sealed the wound with her spiritual force and placed the basin in front of it. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± The internal organs were not as fresh as they were in the trial scene, but perhaps it was because it was mixed with her blood, the silver Wolf still opened its mouth and ate it. Song Qing sat cross-legged next to it. As he watched it eat, he thought of something,¡± after eating the wyrmdragon, your claws evolved. She seemed to be talking to herself,¡± after eating the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs, your genes should have evolved again. What changes did you get? ¡± She did not expect a response from the silver Wolf. Its evolved ability might only be reflected in a certain battle in the future. Who knew that just as her voice fell, the silver Wolf that was originally eating raised its head, its forelimbs opened the plate, and its retracted claws quietly poked out. It moved its forelimbs and scratched the ground. Its extremely sharp nails were like invincible knives, easily cutting the floor and leaving a few marks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing¡¯s small lips were tightly pursed, and she instinctively leaned over to take a look. The place where its claws had scratched was glowing red, and there was a burning smell. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the ground. The temperature of the claw marks was extremely high, and it was very hot. ¡°This is¡­¡± Song Qingxin was overjoyed. After the silver Wolf¡¯s genes evolved again, it seemed to have absorbed the Cerberus¡¯s ability. There were flames between its claws. After it was done, it lowered its head and continued eating. The silver Wolf¡¯s ability had evolved once again. Its claws and teeth already contained the poison of the flood Dragon. If it was added with fire damage, song qingxiao would have another killer move if she could still bring it with her in the next trial.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Rumors (2) Chapter 508: Rumors (2) Translator: 549690339 The next morning, song qingxiao brought the silver Wolf with her when she went out for breakfast. There weren¡¯t many people in the reserve team in the restaurant, and all of them looked listless. When she arrived, tan Wen and the others, as well as du xingyun¡¯s small team, were also there. As soon as song qingxiao entered the restaurant, she attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant. When tan Wen saw her, he waved his hand and signaled her to go over. The silver Wolf followed her step by step, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on this man and Wolf, with different expressions. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± After seeing her approach, tan Wen¡¯s eyes first fell on the silver Wolf, and he let out an extremely disappointed voice, ¡°Qing Xiao, is this your dog?¡± As soon as she said this, the silver Wolf lazily raised its eyes and glanced at her, then turned its head away. Although its injuries had healed, its fur had not yet grown back after being burned. It looked bald in all directions, neither majestic nor cute. Tan Wen began to hear that the new team member had brought a pet over. In her mind, the pet in her mind was initially a furry little cutie that would make a baby voice and act cute. After seeing song qingxiao beat du xingyun and even tied with Liu Xiao, she thought that a girl like song qingxiao would have a majestic, cool, and handsome pet. She couldn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao would bring out a ¡®mangy dog¡¯, and she couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. She didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong when the silver Wolf looked at her, but Yu Yin, who was sitting beside Jiang xiachuan, felt goosebumps all over her body. Song qingxiao pulled out a stool and sat down. She nodded. ¡°Yup,¡± She could see that tan Wen was a little disappointed. Perhaps the ¡®pet¡¯ she brought was different from what she had imagined. As soon as she sat down, the silver Wolf also lazily bent its limbs and lay at her feet. This action saved a good impression from tan Wen. ¡°It seems to be very close to you.¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao turned to look at the silver Wolf. ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°Have you been raising this old dog for many years? I feel like I have a good rapport with you.¡± The silver Wolf had a cold appearance, but for some reason, tan Wen felt that its temperament and demeanor were somewhat similar to song qingxiao in some ways. They both had a sense of alienation and coldness. When song qingxiao heard her calling the silver Wolf ¡®old dog¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Before this trial, she and the silver Wolf were still on guard against each other. She didn¡¯t expect that after the trial, the man and the wolf would work together, and this situation would gradually change. She stretched out her hand and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. She did not answer tan Wen¡¯s question, but changed the topic. ¡°By the way, why aren¡¯t there many people in the restaurant today?¡± Tan Wen had been full of curiosity about her pet before, but now he was greatly disappointed. As soon as she changed the topic, tan Wen seemed to have thought of something and suddenly sat up. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Although tan Wen and Yu Yin didn¡¯t take part in yesterday¡¯s assessment, as members of the reserve team, they naturally couldn¡¯t do nothing. As the supervisor, they also followed him up the mountain. That Mountain Road wasn¡¯t easy to walk on for people like her and Yu Yin who didn¡¯t practice martial arts. After walking back and forth yesterday, they were in pain all over and couldn¡¯t even lift their arms. Her big movement made the silver Wolf¡¯s ears stand up. After she let out a scream, she gritted her teeth and slowly sat back down. ¡°Aiyo,¡± She gasped as she rubbed her arms and legs. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She tilted her head and looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression. you were first in yesterday¡¯s assessment. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t really care about the ranking of the assessment yesterday, but when she came back, the people who were registering in the meeting hall did have a strange expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only you¡¯re not only in first place, you¡¯re ahead of second place by a full four to five hours! Speaking up to this point, tan Wen was a little excited. ¡°The second place is du xingyun.¡± When she said this, she secretly glanced in du xingyun¡¯s direction. Du xingyun¡¯s personality had been restrained a lot after being rebuffed by song qingxiao. Recently, he didn¡¯t target tanwen and the others. However, her previous actions still made tanwen very afraid of her. When he mentioned du xingyun, his voice was very low. ¡°Her mine is closer and easier to mine than yours, but she¡¯s still far behind you..¡± Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Gossip (3) Chapter 509: Gossip (3) Translator: 549690339 Yesterday, song qingxiao woke up because of the silver Wolf, so she didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She just cultivated in her room and didn¡¯t pay much attention to what was happening outside. At this time, tan Wen told her what happened after the assessment yesterday. Many of the people who participated in the assessment only came back in the evening, some of them only returned to the reserve team in the middle of the night and didn¡¯t even finish the assessment. Those who had come back from a day of mining were exhausted, so until now, many of them were still lying in bed, unable to get up. When tan Wen said this, he looked at her several times, as if he was hesitating whether he should say something to her. Song Qing looked down on him, but pretended not to know. She was not very curious, but tan Wen couldn¡¯t help but remind her,¡± Qing Xiao, I heard that the vice-captain is a little suspicious of the assessment results. She leaned her upper body in song Qing¡¯s direction and whispered,¡± ¡°Last night, the captain and a few others went up the mountain.¡± When Captain Ren went up the mountain, he wanted to confirm the safety of the members of the reserve team who had not returned yet, but tan Wen heard the news:¡±Maybe he¡¯s going to check the mine that¡¯s been given to you,¡± A person like her was already in an awkward position in the reserve team, so she paid special attention to these kinds of rumors. She asked more about things and treated it as the foundation of her standing in the team. Sometimes, she would reveal some information to others so that she could get on good terms with them and avoid trouble with them as much as possible. After spending a few days with her, song qingxiao had more or less figured out her personality. Since tan Wen could say it, it proved that this matter was very likely to be true. Captain Ren went to the reserve team last night. I heard he went to look for Liu Xiao, but he didn¡¯t see him. This further proved that what she said was true. Song qingxiao¡¯s outstanding performance yesterday had attracted the attention of others, and they had begun to doubt the authenticity of her results. Captain Ren had probably checked the mountain and confirmed that she had indeed mined the green iron ore in the designated area. He probably suspected that her results were related to Liu Xiao¡¯s help, so he went to the reserve team again, probably to find Liu Xiao to verify the situation. However, song qingxiao did not care. She was only here to find a temporary hiding place. She was only taking advantage of the situation to participate in the assessment. As for her results and whether she could enter the reserve team, it was not her goal or the key to coming here. He had already said so much, but song qingxiao still showed a calm look. Even tan Wen was a little anxious for her. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I know,¡± She nodded, and tan Wen was a little speechless. ¡°Why are you still so calm when you know?¡± Song Qing asked,¡± ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°I should explain it to the captain.¡± Tan Wen clenched his fist,¡± do you know that the vice-captain treats du xingyun like a disciple? she was originally one of the best members in the team, but you taught her a lesson the moment you came. The vice-captain might be targeting you! Song qingxiao only smiled. Seeing her like this, tan Wen became even more anxious. ¡°If this matter is not handled properly, it might overturn your assessment!¡± She ordered some food, suit yourself then. It wasn¡¯t necessary for her to be in the reserve team. If she couldn¡¯t, she would stay in the reserve team for two years like tan Wen and the others. Two years later, she should have entered the trials quite a few times, and her strength should have improved by a large margin. At that time, even if she was not a match for Qian Shan, she would definitely not be like that day on the autumn Festival road, when she was faced with Qiu Shan and was unable to even fight back, almost being killed in an instant. After her strength had increased, it was no longer surprising that she would not stay here. Tan Wen¡¯s eyes widened. After looking at her for a long time and seeing that she didn¡¯t react, he immediately deflated like a balloon. ¡°I¡¯m not going to care about you anymore.¡± She laid down on the table and saw that song qingxiao was not in a hurry to comfort her or explain or apologize. Instead, she nodded and then turned her face away gloomily. Yu Yin, who was a little timid, saw that she seemed to be arguing with song qingxiao. She was so scared that she hid behind Jiang xiachuan, and the atmosphere became a little awkward. Song Qing gobbled up her food and said goodbye to the unhappy girl. For the next few days, rumors about song qingxiao¡¯s excellent results spread throughout the team. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about them. One week later, Liu Xiao came to the reserve team to look for her and said that he wanted to have another match with her. After not seeing him for a few days, Liu Xiao¡¯s aura was a little different from before. He should have been adjusting his body these few days and entering a state of preparation in advance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fight in the training field?¡± His eyes shone with a bright light, and his entire person was in high spirits. I¡¯ve already informed old Ren in advance. He should be leading the reserve team over to watch. As a member of the reserve team, although Liu Xiao was obsessed with improving his strength, he still remembered his duty as a member of the reserve team to guide the younger generation at critical moments. ¡°As you wish.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind and nodded.. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Chapter 412-fight_l Chapter 510: Chapter 412-fight_l Translator: 549690339 Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. Her expression was calm, as if she had just agreed to Liu Xiao¡¯s simple condition. He didn¡¯t feel particularly excited or worried because there would be a large number of people watching the next battle. He wondered if her reaction meant that she thought victory was in her hands, or that she was indifferent to winning and losing. Song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the test was like a bomb. Not only did the reserve team explode, but they also heard that song qingxiao was in seclusion to adjust his physical condition for this test. However, Liu Xiao could not see any uneasiness on her face. This newbie was really strange! He frowned and looked at the ¡®dog¡¯ with white fur that had been following song qingxiao. This dog¡¯s appearance was really shabby. Most of the fur on its body had fallen off, revealing the meat hidden under the fur. The flesh in many places had just grown out, perhaps because of the skin disease. The reason he didn¡¯t drop any fur or grow any new flesh on the ¡®dog¡¯ was because it was injured. Liu Xiao thought that if the ¡®old dog¡¯ had been seriously injured, it would not have survived. Song qingxiao had been very famous in the reserve team recently, so the ¡®dog¡¯ she was leading was also quite famous. However, Liu Xiao only took one look at the ¡®dog¡¯ and quickly lost interest. He turned his head away. This ¡®dog¡¯ looked ordinary, except that it was much larger than ordinary dogs. There was really nothing special about it. As for why a person like song qingxiao would bring such a ¡®dog¡¯, Liu Xiao did not rashly ask. At this time, his thoughts were all on the competition that was about to begin. The aura in his eyes rose again and again, intending to control the situation before the competition began. When the two of them arrived, the training field was already filled with a dense crowd. After Liu Xiao informed Captain Ren in advance, everyone from the reserve team arrived, including the reserve team! ¡°Eh?¡± As soon as Liu Xiao came over, he let out a surprised cry, ¡°¡±Captain Cao, why are you here?¡± In the crowd, the reserve team was led by a strong man with his arms crossed. They stood behind him in order. Other than Captain Ren, who came over to talk to him, the other members of the reserve team hid far away and stared at him with admiration and envy. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s rare to see you take the initiative to challenge someone in the reserve team. Now, not only did you find the reserve team to pick an opponent, but you also came twice. I have to come and see.¡± The person Liu Xiao called Captain Cao was scrutinizing song qingxiao, as if he was trying to find out what was special about her. However, no matter how he looked at her, Captain Cao felt that there was nothing outstanding about this girl. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much!¡± The muscles in her arms were not developed, and her legs were not strong. It looked like the foundation of her lower body was not very stable, as if it would fall if the wind blew. Captain Cao sighed when he heard that she ranked first in the assessment. ¡°It seems like the people of the reserve team are getting worse with each generation!¡± Captain Ren¡¯s mouth twitched. Captain Cao¡¯s words were like a slap to his face in front of his team members. Although he had some doubts about song qingxiao¡¯s results in this assessment, he had personally seen song qingxiao defeat du xingyun and compete with Liu Xiao. Her reaction was very agile, and her movements were also agile. Liu Xiao¡¯s attacks were known for their ferocity, and few in the reserve team could match his strength. Song qingxiao was able to Dodge more than 10 moves in the beginning, which was more than enough to defeat many in the reserve team. Not to mention the last exchange between her and Liu Xiao. He had clearly seen Liu Xiao¡¯s arm being hit by the backlash, which was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not weak, and it was not what she appeared to be. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, old Cao!¡± Captain Ren retorted angrily, without the reserve team to send you talents, how can you be happy like this? ¡°It was years ago when the reserve team sent me talents!¡± Seeing that he was angry, Captain Cao raised his head and snorted at him, looking even more proud. I heard that an accident happened during the assessment this time. A few team members couldn¡¯t even complete their tasks and only came back in the early hours of the morning crying! As soon as he said that, a few people in the reserve team lowered their heads in shame, but they successfully ignited Captain Ren¡¯s anger. ¡°What back then? If you¡¯re old and your memory isn¡¯t good, how about I help you recall?¡± He cracked his fingers, looking like he was about to fight. ¡°Alright, come on!¡± When Captain Cao heard this, he immediately got into formation. I haven¡¯t fought in a long time. It just so happens that there s a venue here. Let¡¯s have a fight! Liu Xiao looked like he was having a headache. He quickly stepped forward and pulled the two captains apart. ¡°Alright, old Ren, calm down!¡± yeah, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to regain our face if we cry in front of our team members. Captain Cao¡¯s words were like a bucket of oil being poured on the fire, making Captain Ren, who had not completely calmed down, furious again. The members of the reserve team saw that their leader was about to go berserk and quickly came forward to pull him away, afraid that the two disrespectful leaders would fight in public. Captain Ren¡¯s face was red with anger. He was pushed away by a group of team members. He turned to song qingxiao and shouted,¡± beat Liu Xiao up today. We¡¯ll earn some face for our reserve team! ¡°..¡¯¡¯Liu Xiao stared at Captain Ren speechlessly. Hearing this, Captain Cao raised his head and laughed,¡± ¡°Just based on her thin arms and legs, and her bean sprout-hke figure? After he said that, Captain Ren, who had been furious earlier, turned his anger into joy and laughed sinisterly. Captain Cao had never seen song qingxiao and Liu Xiao¡¯s match, but he had. Liu Xiao had said that song qingxiao was not at her peak during the last match. At that time, she could exchange more than ten moves with Liu Xiao even with her injuries. Now, her injuries had recovered a little. As long as she could hold on for 20 moves and not lose, it would be enough to embarrass Captain Cao. ¡°Captain ¡­ Captain ¡­¡± After dragging him away with his reserve team member, he looked at Captain Ren¡¯s chuckling and said in fear,¡± ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Captain Ren stopped laughing and turned around to scold, ¡°¡±Just you wait and see how old Cao is humiliated!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± After he returned to the reserve team, he shook off the team members who were holding him and straightened his clothes. ¡°Hmph! This old Cao has been showing off for too long. We have to show him some colors.¡± The two team leaders stopped, and the crowd cleared the middle area. Song qingxiao stretched out her index finger and poked the silver wolf¡¯s head twice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She asked Liu Xiao,¡± ¡°Do you need to warm up?¡± During this period of time, there were more and more onlookers in the training field. The silver Wolf was pressed by her fingertips, and as if it understood her intentions, it slowly sat down with its legs bent. I ran all the way from the reserve team, he shook his head, no need. When he said the last two words, his expression became serious.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511= Interrupt _1 Chapter 511= Interrupt _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°And you?¡± Liu Xiao looked at song Qing, who was slowly walking towards the center of the field, and asked, ¡°¡±Do you need to warm up?¡± Before Liu Xiao came to find her, she had been practicing in the practice room. When she heard his question, she shook her head and said, ¡°¡±No need,¡± When she said that, Liu Xiao said seriously,¡± ¡°If we really fight, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to show mercy, just attack.¡± Liu Xiao couldn¡¯t find out her background, but she could still somewhat understand Liu Xiao¡¯s strength. He had a lot of combat experience and was full of moves, but with his current strength, it was difficult to really hurt her. Liu Xiao had tested her before and knew her strength and skills, so he nodded. He didn¡¯t speak anymore. His gaze became calm, and his fighting spirit began to surge. The people who had come to the training ground to watch felt his soaring aura. They were immediately suppressed by his high-spirited aura and instinctively took a few steps back. ¡°Is this kid serious?¡± Captain Cao, who was standing at the front of the crowd, frowned when he saw this scene, it can¡¯t be, right? He¡¯s just a newbie in the reserve team.¡± He had refused to admit defeat when he first started to argue with Captain Ren, but now he was a little worried. Liu Xiao was known for his strength, talent, and diligence. He was outstanding in the reserve team and had few opponents. He was tall and strong, and his arms were muscular, which made his back look even more robust. in contrast, song qingxiao was a little taller than the average woman, but she was quite slender. Captain Cao even doubted that she could take a punch from Liu Xiao. Captain Cao had also heard about the rumors of the last competition between the two, and he had also heard about song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the reserve team¡¯s assessment. However, Captain Cao thought that Liu Xiao had stopped the last time they fought after only a dozen moves. He probably went easy on him. Although song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the reserve team¡¯s assessment this time was outstanding, there were many rumors in the reserve team. Even Captain Cao had heard that Captain Ren wanted her to re-assess her and re-evaluate her strength, which was enough to prove that this assessment might not be her true level. It would be bad if Liu Xiao indulged in martial arts and did not control his strength in such a competition. ¡°Captain, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted Liu Xiao to teach this newbie a lesson?¡± The team member next to him heard him mumble and couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°What do you know?¡± Captain Cao rebuked. He felt a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, he forced himself to find an excuse. ¡°We are on the reserve team. Is it glorious to win against the reserve team? At this point, he muttered in a low voice, the opponent is a girl, and it¡¯s an unfair victory to win. he clenched his fist and coughed twice. ¡°It would be even more embarrassing if I can¡¯t beat him! In the middle of the battle, Liu Xiao let out a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. The training ground was filled with his aura. He probably didn¡¯t know how to use spiritual power, and instead focused on polishing his body. However, he had unknowingly used his spiritual power and released his aura in a way that made the battle ring his. If his opponent¡¯s mental strength was slightly inferior, they would be suppressed by his aura. They would probably only be able to use 6o or 70% of their full strength. He didn¡¯t understand spiritual power, but because of his rich combat experience, he instinctively found a method that belonged to him. Song qingxiao released her divine sense to sense Liu Xiao¡¯s aura. Liu Xiao¡¯s aura was exactly the same as his own. It was exuded, flamboyant, and carried the persistence of victory. His aura was still rising. Liu Xiao must have left some tricks up his sleeve in the last competition. He was surrounded by spiritual power, which should have been attracted by his state unconsciously. Unfortunately, he had no one to lead the way, so he guarded the treasure Mountain but did not know how to use it. Instead, he could only rely on the strength of his physical body to fight, and only regarded the spiritual power as an embellishment to enhance his momentum. At this point, she felt that the battle with Liu Xiao was indeed interesting. As Liu Xiao no longer suppressed his aura, the atmosphere was triggered. Outside the battle ring, the introverted Yu Yin was intimidated and instinctively hid behind Jiang xiachuan. Under the stimulation of Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent, everyone felt their hearts start to beat. Tan Wen didn¡¯t even notice that her hands were clenched tightly, and large beads of sweat were oozing out of her palms, making her entire palm wet. At this moment, Captain Cao felt that something was wrong. no, I have to talk to Liu Xiao and teach this girl a lesson. He frowned and said,¡±don¡¯t cause any trouble¡­¡± Before he could move, the silver Wolf, which had been lying on the ground after being pointed by song Qing¡¯s little finger, seemed to have sensed the abnormal fluctuation of mental energy and instinctively raised its head! But at this time, no one noticed its strange movements. In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was just a bald ¡®old dog¡¯, just that its body was much bigger than an ordinary¡¯ dog¡¯. If it didn¡¯t belong to song qingxiao, no one here would even give it a second look. However, after it sensed Liu Xiao¡¯s ¡®fighting spirit¡¯, a ghostly light flashed in its eyes, and the sharp claws on its four limbs slowly revealed their heads. ¡¯Wuuu¡­¡¯ The silver Wolf¡¯s throat let out an extremely low sound, and the few remaining silver hairs on the back of its neck stood up. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Liu Xiao, who was on the battlefield. They did not notice that the ¡®bald old dog¡¯, who had been lying on the ground, had stood up. Liu Xiao¡¯s momentum did not stop. Song qingxiao closed her eyes, but she released her divine sense to sense the fluctuations of Liu Xiao¡¯s Qi and read his every move! If she hadn¡¯t obtained the God destroying technique and hadn¡¯t truly stepped onto the path of cultivation, if she hadn¡¯t cultivated the nine-word secret order and the God destroying technique, which allowed her to cultivate both spirit and soul, this competition wouldn¡¯t have been easy with her strengthened body. This was only one of the reserve teams under the Empire. In the Empire, there were hundreds or thousands of such reserve teams! If everyone in the reserve team was of this standard, then this Empire was truly filled with hidden Dragons and crouching Tigers! ¡°What do we do?¡± Tan Wen licked his lips and stomped his feet anxiously. Captain Ren frowned. He could also see that Liu Xiao¡¯s competition this time was not as casual as the last time, but more serious. He was already immersed in the competition, so it was very likely that he would not hold back. In the battle ring, Liu Xiao unconsciously released his power. His spiritual power and mental power clashed, forming a stream of air that brushed against their hair and clothes. in the arena, the wind and sand were blowing, and the sun was shining high above his head. However, Captain Ren felt cold sweat flowing down his back. As Liu Xiao¡¯s aura rose higher and higher, Captain Ren¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He had already felt that something was wrong. Under the impact of Liu Xiao¡¯s aura, even he was affected to a certain extent. He instinctively turned to look at Captain Cao. Although he still had his arms crossed, there was a hint of anxiety in his eyes. He was obviously worried. We can¡¯t continue like this in this competition! Song qingxiao was a newcomer, and she had already shown her extraordinary skills. It would be a pity if something happened to such a good seedling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent had already formed. If he wanted to interfere, he would not let it go! What to do? Captain Ren subconsciously licked the corner of his mouth. He had the same thought in his mind. Captain Cao finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He raised his hands and was about to speak- Under Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent, a silver-white figure seemed to ignore the suppression of the Qi.. He grinned slightly, showing his sharp canine teeth as he slowly stepped into the battle! Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Hugging _i Chapter 512: Hugging _i Translator: 549690339 ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ This sudden low growl caused the surrounding people to instinctively shiver. The ¡®dog¡¯ that had been napping on the ground stood up, stared at Liu Xiao with its pair of green eyes, and stepped forward. As soon as it took a step forward, it suddenly looked completely different from its previous lazy appearance. After revealing its fierce appearance, no one could associate it with the lazy ¡®bald old dog¡¯ from before. As soon as it barged into the battle, a violent killing intent, like the sharpest sword, broke the momentum that Liu Xiao had tried so hard to create. It had a proud expression and cold eyes, as if it was angered by Liu Xiao¡¯s actions of offending song qingxiao, so it automatically protected its companion! Captain Cao, who was about to speak up, was hit by the murderous aura, and the hair on his back stood up! He subconsciously looked in the direction of the silver Wolf. That previously unremarkable ¡®old dog¡¯ was now showing its fangs. How was this a dog? it was clearly a fierce Wolf! ¡°Liu¡­¡± Captain Cao realized that something was wrong and quickly opened his mouth. The wolf was motionless, but when it moved, it was amazing. Its aura firmly suppressed Liu Xiao. For some reason, Captain Cao¡¯s sixth sense, which had been cultivated by his many years of combat experience, reminded him that Liu Xiao was no match for the silver Wolf! The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Once it attacked, it would obviously kill. Liu Xiao was the main focus of the reserve team, and he was a key talent who had a high chance of being selected into the Shi family¡¯s guards. He could not afford to make any mistakes at this time. Captain Cao made a prompt decision and prepared to charge into the battle to save Liu Xiao! However, as soon as he opened his mouth and shouted, the silver Wolf turned into the fastest silver light and swooped down in the direction of Liu Xiao! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Captain Cao was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry. When Liu Xiao realized that something was wrong, he raised his head and saw a silver-white afterimage rushing toward him. The ¡®bald old dog¡¯ grinned, revealing its sharp teeth that flickered with cold light. Before it even arrived, the strong wind with killing intent had already arrived. Like sharp blades, it cut the skin on his cheeks, causing him to have goosebumps under this extremely strong aura! He heard Captain Cao¡¯s voice, but for some reason, Liu Xiao felt that he was locked by the powerful Qi of this ¡®old dog¡¯. Under the gaze of that pair of faint eyes, his body was somewhat disobedient, and he could not even move! What was this feeling? Liu Xiao¡¯s heart paled, and cold sweat poured out of his body. The ¡®dog¡¯ had already pounced on him, as if its sharp teeth could bite through his throat in the next moment, causing his blood to spill on the spot! The surrounding crowd was shrouded in the pressure created by the aura of the silver Wolf. Their hearts seemed to be pinched by someone, and they did not even dare to breathe. They instinctively opened their mouths and watched this scene with wide eyes! At the critical moment, a pair of slender hands reached out in the air. Song Qing twisted her heels and turned her body, accurately catching the silver Wolf¡¯s body. With a ¡®bang¡¯, she caught the silver Wolf in her arms. The silver Wolf¡¯s murderous eyes were fixed on Liu Xiao, but when song Qing suddenly appeared in its eyes, it instinctively retracted its claws. However, the strong impact still made song Qing take a few steps back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± In order to resolve the impact of the silver Wolf¡¯s pounce, she used her spirit energy. With every step she took back, a white frost footprint was left on the ground of the training ground. However, at this time, everyone was shocked by this change and no one noticed it. However, even though he had used his spiritual power, the impact of the silver Wolf¡¯s charge was still extraordinary. It seemed that during the trial to escape from the terror Battalion, the benefits It gained were not only the flame attribute in its claws, but also the increase in its overall strength. Even with the protection of spiritual power and the transformation of her body with the dragon¡¯s evolution drug, she was still hit hard. As soon as she hugged the silver Wolf, the pressure that enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts was instantly broken! The young lady¡¯s voice was gentle, and it seemed to carry a sense of helplessness and indulgence. After the previous shocking moment, song Qing¡¯s voice sounded like she was comforting everyone. The silver Wolf was held in her arms, but its head was still staring in Liu Xiao¡¯s direction with a sense of oppression in its eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t casually hurt people in this place.¡± Song qingxiao said gently. She reached out and rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s head as if she was just teasing her cute pet. If they had not seen the silver Wolf¡¯s terrifying appearance earlier, no one would have felt that this scene would give them goosebumps. However, after seeing how the silver Wolf almost hurt people when it jumped up, and when they saw her holding the silver Wolf, it made the reserve team and the people in the reserve team feel a little scared. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Liu Xiao could not help but let out a long sigh of relief after escaping death. He instinctively looked in the direction of the silver Wolf, only to see that the previously ferocious Wolf was now held in an extremely ridiculous position by song qingxiao. Its two hind legs were hanging in the air, but the pair of green eyes made him feel cold from the bottom of his feet. However, as song qingxiao reached out and rubbed its head, causing its furry ears to sway, the murderous intent gradually faded. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at Liu Xiao who was sweating profusely. Then, she carried the silver Wolf and walked towards the place where it had been lying. ¡°You wait here.¡± She put the silver Wolf down on the ground. The silver Wolf¡¯s fur was a mess from her previous hug. It could not help but shake its huge body. Just as it was about to follow song qingxiao, song qingxiao reached out her right hand and pointed at its head with her index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t move, just wait here.¡± The silver Wolf¡¯s actions today had really given her a huge surprise. In the last trial, the silver Wolf lived in her body, so that the man and the wolf could fight together, which cultivated a certain tacit understanding and intimacy. Therefore, after the silver Wolf sensed Liu Xiao¡¯s battle intent for her, it actually wanted to kill him on its own. Such an action was enough to prove that this proud and aloof Wolf King that she had brought back from the demon Island was not impossible to tame. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, although it was good for it to automatically fight alongside her, this was not the jungle after all. If she wanted to keep it by her side for a long time she had to control it. With a point of her finger, the silver Wolf let out a dissatisfied ¡®Hmph¡¯. However, under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the unruly Wolf King bent its hind legs and slowly sat down after a long time. The people who were originally standing next to the silver Wolf hurriedly dodged to the sides, and soon there was a huge empty space beside the silver Wolf. It let out a long breath through its nostrils and looked around lazily. Then, it lowered its huge head and licked its front feet.. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Reincarnated _1 Chapter 513: Reincarnated _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Song qingxiao returned to the battlefield and looked apologetically at Liu Xiao, who was sweating profusely, ¡°¡±The pet just barged in and disrupted our competition.¡± Liu Xiao had already calmed down by now. When he heard her words, he swallowed his saliva. The silver Wolf¡¯s pouncing momentum was extremely fierce, and Liu Xiao was actually suppressed by its aura at that time, and could not make any extra movements at all. But now that he had calmed down and thought about it, even if he had been able to move as he wished, it would not have been easy to Dodge the beast¡¯s pounce. However, song qingxiao did not Dodge. Instead, she faced the beast head-on and stopped its attack! Under the impact of this force, song qingxiao didn¡¯t fall after hugging the silver Wolf. She only took a few steps back before she stood firm. This vicious beast¡¯s body was quite strong. From the way it attacked, the force behind its pounce was not small. In addition, it pounced in the air, combining several forces. It was no small matter. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were calm, her steps were steady, and her breath was calm when she spoke. She didn¡¯t look like she was injured. He bit his cheek and looked at the ground. There was nothing unusual on the ground. The frost and fog where she had stepped on had melted under the sun and were covered by the dust on the ground. During the reserve team assessment, he had seen song Qing¡¯s little mining technique and thought that he had a rough estimate of her strength. But now it seemed that he had only felt the tip of the iceberg of her strength. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Liu Xiao shook his head and said slowly. When song qingxiao heard his words, she said,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start again.¡± She could feel that the gazes of the people around her this time were different from the ones before. The look in Captain Cao¡¯s eyes changed again and again. From the initial contempt, to the look of watching a good show, then to judgment, and then to caution. But more people¡¯s eyes fell on the silver Wolf. Through the divine sense she released, even if she didn¡¯t turn her head, she could clearly see the expression of everyone around her! These people looked at the silver Wolf with either curiosity or fear in their eyes, and all of them kept their distance from it. Liu Xiao nodded reluctantly. In fact, his fighting spirit had been broken after the provocation of the silver Wolf. Now, it had been re-accumulated, but he could not create the initiative that belonged to him alone. Instead, he had a faint feeling of being suppressed by song Qing. In the distance, the silver Wolf that was licking its front paws looked at him indistinctly, causing him to feel a chill down his back. He gradually lost his calm and took the lead to attack song qingxiao! A moment ago, he was still standing in the same spot, but in the next moment, he was already swinging toward song qingxiao like a ghost. His fist was like a meteor, sweeping toward song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That was fast.¡± Someone in the reserve team saw Liu Xiao¡¯s attack and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. This time, Liu Xiao¡¯s attack seemed to be much faster than the last time. Could it be that he had restrained himself a little in the last competition and held back? The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they would dodge this attack if they were song qingxiao. Du xingyun, who was in the crowd, even instinctively moved his leg to the side, trying to Dodge. However, Liu Xiao¡¯s speed was too fast. If she were to face him head on, she would not be able to avoid his punch. In the reserve team, she was already one of the people that Captain Ren had high hopes of entering the reserve team in a short time. However, the gap between her and Liu Xiao was still like a huge chasm, which was impossible to cross at the moment. However, even though Liu Xiao was fast, song qingxiao was faster. His every movement was clearly captured by her divine sense. Everyone only saw her gently turn her shoulder and the wind from the fist brushed past her body. However, although Liu Xiao¡¯s fist had missed, he had a follow-up move. He retracted his hand, stood on his left leg, and swept his right leg at song qingxiao! The strong and powerful long legs were aimed at song qingxiao¡¯s temple. Liu Xiao didn¡¯t hold back this move, as if this wasn¡¯t a competition that ended on the spot, but a life-and-death struggle on the battlefield. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± In the reserve team, tan Wen couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. At this time, no one criticized her scream, because everyone¡¯s heart was also in their throat after Liu Xiao¡¯s kick. Many people instinctively followed and shouted, suppressing tan Wen¡¯s voice. Captain Cao couldn¡¯t help but lick his dry lips. He knew Liu Xiao¡¯s strength very well. At this moment, he was going all out and putting up a desperate fight. Obviously, he had a certain estimation of the strength of this newcomer in the reserve team. He guessed that she would be able to Dodge or catch it, which was why he used such a fight. But could this newcomer really handle it? He couldn¡¯t help but look at the silver Wolf. Perhaps it was because of the comfort of the newcomer, the silver Wolf looked lazy at this time, as if it was not worried about its master. Its previous pounce was aggressive, but the newbie was able to catch it steadily. Just this move made Captain Cao, who had previously looked down on her thin arms and legs, realize that he had misjudged her. As soon as Captain Cao¡¯s eyes moved to the silver Wolf, the silver Wolf, which was licking its body and combing its few fur, suddenly turned its head and looked at Captain Cao. That pair of eyes was glowing green, and an invisible pressure suddenly pressed down on him. Captain Cao shuddered at the sight. He subconsciously loosened his arms from his chest and instinctively put on a defensive posture. However, after the silver Wolf glanced at him, a human-like disdain flashed in its gray-green eyes, as if it was mocking him for making a mountain out of a molehill. It then lowered its head and combed its fur. As soon as it turned its head, the pressure was relieved. Captain Cao realized that he seemed to be despised by a Wolf. The formation he had put on earlier was indeed a little embarrassing. Just as he was feeling embarrassed, a loud exclamation suddenly came from around him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Captain Cao quickly turned around and saw song qingxiao raising her hand to block the side of her face. Liu Xiao¡¯s leg landed on her palm with a loud bang! The sound was extremely loud. From the sound, one could tell that Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was not weak. However, song qingxiao¡¯s hand was like a solid wall, firmly blocking the side of his face, preventing him from moving any further. Liu Xiao was not discouraged by his first failure. His next attack was like a storm. His punches were Swift and powerful. He was simply fighting with all his strength. He only sought to attack quickly and not defend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This kind of fighting style was clearly used by new and old players in the reserve team. This was because the rookies knew that the strength of the seniors in the reserve team was extraordinary. They knew how to control their strength and would not hurt themselves. An all-out attack was like asking for advice from the seniors, finding their own shortcomings and improving! Liu Xiao had always played this role with ease. However, when he was sparring with this rookie in the reserve team, it was as if their roles had been reversed. He was attacking with all his might, while the rookie was in control of the situation. In an instant, Captain Cao¡¯s expression was both happy and worried.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Admitting defeat (1) Chapter 514: Admitting defeat (1) Translator: 549690339 | He was happy that such an outstanding newcomer had joined the reserve team, but he was worried that she would not be able to hold on under Liu Xrao¡¯s fierce attacks. At this moment, Liu Xiao was like an infuriated Tiger, attacking without regard for his life. The sound of his fists hitting each other was endless, and his attacks did not stop. His combat uniform was stuck to his body by his sweat, revealing his well-defined muscle lines. His punches and kicks brought with them gales and afterimages, which was a feast for the eyes. Everyone outside of the arena had their hearts firmly gripped by this match. Every time Liu Xiao¡¯s fist or leg was blocked by song qingxiao, the muffled sound made everyone tremble in fear. They were afraid that Liu Xiao¡¯s fierce fighting style would break this rookie s leg! However, within the battlefield, Liu Xiao was getting more and more uneasy. It was as if he was not fighting a person, but an obstacle that he could not overcome. In the beginning, he could feel that song qingxiao¡¯s movements were unfamiliar. Her attacks were not organized, as if she was just fumbling around. However, although her moves were lacking, Liu Xiao felt that she was aiming for his fatal spot several times when she attacked. The killing intent she revealed at that moment, even if it was unintentional, still made Liu Xiao¡¯s blood run cold. What shocked Liu Xiao the most was that there seemed to be endless power in her body. It was as if her body had been tempered thousands of times. No matter how much strength he used, no matter how fierce his attacks were, they couldn¡¯t hurt her. She firmly sealed them all. She was like a contradictory combination. It could be said that she had almost no fighting skills, but her moves were fatal. And her body, strength, and speed were simply unattainable by humans! After dozens of moves, Liu Xiao was shocked to find that she seemed to be learning and improving rapidly, which made him feel even more pressured. She seemed to have endless energy. She did not show any signs of fatigue under his rapid attacks. On the contrary, Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was flowing out with sweat under his rapid attacks, and he began to feel that he was lacking in follow-up attacks. He used his hand as a knife and tried to cut at the side of song Qing¡¯s neck. However, before his hand could reach her, he was hit by song Qing¡¯s small slap. The power that he had accumulated was forcefully disintegrated by her, and his body instinctively moved to the left. Liu Xiao¡¯s lower plate was stable, so he took advantage of the situation. He supported himself with his palms, swept his legs in her direction, and turned around to grab song qingxiao¡¯s arm. His fighting skills were extremely rich, and he could fight for opportunities that belonged to him in adversity. Under such a double-shot attack, song Qing¡¯s path of retreat was blocked. Seeing that he was about to hit her, the muscles in his arms bulged, as if he was going to press her to the ground. Hiss, a small gasp came from the crowd. The next moment, song Qing¡¯s body was light. He jumped up and kicked Liu Xiao¡¯s shoulder while he was in the air. Her kick was not as loud as Liu Xiao¡¯s, but the force was overwhelming, forcing him to slide backward. Liu Xiao had no choice but to give up on his original plan to catch her. He pushed himself off the ground with his palms and retracted his legs. He stomped on the ground and was about to jump up when song qingxiao stepped forward, grabbed his neck, and pressed him down! There was a loud bang on the back of Liu Xiao¡¯s head, and the force that he had gathered with great difficulty was dispersed by her. His body, which was originally arched like a bridge, was forcefully pressed down by her and he was heavily slammed to the ground. A chill spread from the neck that she was holding. Her fingertips were like the coldest Jade, making him shiver. He didn¡¯t give up and wanted to straighten his neck, but he was suppressed by her and couldn¡¯t move at all. Sweat trickled down his face and into his eyes, blurring his vision. He could only see the shadow in front of him, but he could not see song Qing¡¯s face. ¡°Still want to fight?¡± Song Qing asked. Liu Xiao clenched his fists by his sides, but relaxed after she asked. .¡¯I¡¯m done.¡± He laughed bitterly and waved his hand. The hand that was holding his throat slowly moved away. Liu Xiao sat up and touched his neck instinctively. He had goosebumps because of her grip. It was strange to say that she had a sense of propriety when she attacked, but at that moment, he felt as if he had just walked through the gates of hell. He reached out and touched the shoulder that was kicked by song qingxiao. It was sore and soft, and he could not gather any strength. A chill went through the place where she had kicked him and entered his blood vessels, making the hair on his arm stand. However, the strange thing was that he did not suffer any serious injuries from this kick. The unparalleled power seemed to only be intended to force him back and not hurt him. How did song qingxiao manage to control her power so well? ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± Liu Xiao admitted defeat in front of the reserve team. At this time, not only did he not feel embarrassed from losing face, but he also felt an indescribable excitement and pleasure. He had fought to his heart¡¯s content in today¡¯s match, and it had been a long time since he had felt so good. Song qingxiao¡¯s existence seemed to have opened the door to a whole new world for him. in the reserve team, he was already at the top, and it was difficult for anyone to surpass him. Captain Cao was slightly better than him, but like him, Captain Cao walked the path of strength and ferocity. He couldn¡¯t control his strength as well as song qingxiao. After the fight with song qingxiao, Liu Xiao realized that there were still higher levels of martial arts waiting for him to break through. He would go further than he had imagined! His eyes were burning with passion, as if he could foresee the infinite possibilities on the path of martial Dao in the future. The surrounding people were shocked by Liu Xiao¡¯s admission of defeat. Not only could they not believe their ears, but they could also not believe their eyes. Compared to the disbelief of the others, song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was rather calm, as if it was only natural for Liu Xiao to lose to her. She smiled and stretched out her hand to Liu Xiao. This person had a straightforward personality and did not show any embarrassment after losing. Liu Xiao held her hand, and she pulled him up from the ground without much force. His forehead was covered in sweat. At this time, he pulled up the hem of his clothes to wipe his face. Captain Cao and the others finally reacted, and they couldn¡¯t help but laugh in surprise. ¡°Hahahahahaha, I want this newcomer!¡± Captain Ren was shocked as well. He thought that song qingxiao would be able to beat Captain Cao if she could last 20 or 30 moves. He did not expect her to fight with Liu Xiao for more than too moves and even force him to admit defeat. If he had not seen this scene with his own eyes, he would not have believed it. His feet felt light and he felt like he was in a dream. Before he could clear his mind, he heard Captain Cao¡¯s coarse laughter, which pulled him back to reality. ¡°No!¡± Captain Ren retorted instinctively. When he came back to his senses, he was both surprised and happy. Since a newbie like her had joined the reserve team, they had to keep her for a while. First, they wanted to let the other members of the team learn from her. It was a rare opportunity for them to learn from an expert of such a level Secondly, it was also because Captain Cao had been showing off in front of him in the past, and this was a good time to take advantage of this to kill his spirit. In the end, Captain Ren¡¯s previous worries resurfaced. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why was such a powerful rookie not captured by the Shi family, but sent to this rookie camp by the local government? Was there something fishy about this. He felt a faint uneasiness in his heart, but this worry was immediately dispelled by Captain Cao¡¯s loud voice. ¡°No? Why can¡¯t I?¡± His laughter came to an abrupt end because of Captain Ren¡¯s words, old Ren, are you itching for a beating? let me help you calm down! He broke his finger with a grim smile. Captain Ren immediately threw away the thoughts in his mind and focused on dealing with the person in front of him. ¡°Come then! Who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Starry sky (1) Chapter 515: Starry sky (1) Translator: 549690339 | The two captains, who had finally calmed down, almost started fighting again. The members who had been shocked by song qingxiao and Liu Xiao¡¯s competition came back to their senses and hurriedly stopped the two captains. Captain, please calm down¡­ The people in the reserve team were all from the reserve team and had once served under Captain Ren. As long as the people in the reserve team were not idle, they would all go to the reserve team in the future. The two team leaders could not afford to offend either of them, so they could only comfort them. In the midst of the noise, du xingyun was still in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t hear the sounds around him. Her gaze fell on Liu Xiao, who was still smiling willfully even after song Qing and Xiao Ji admitted their defeat. The scene of the two of them fighting was still playing in her mind. Was this the difference between him and her? Zhang Yi, who was standing beside du xingyun, seemed to have felt her disappointment. He reached out and patted her shoulder. on the path of martial arts, there¡¯s a difference in talent. Your vision, environment, and combat skills can all determine your level, but the most important thing is that you must not lose the heart to improve. Zhang Yi¡¯s words not only entered du xingyun¡¯s ears, but were also clearly captured by song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense. This vice-captain, who had once played some tricks in the assessment because of the small conflict between him and du xingyun, was now teaching his beloved disciple with sincere and earnest words: if we lack talent, we can make up for it with hard work. The Shi family¡¯s guards are not only top notch figures in all aspects, but also many unknown heroes. He paused for a moment, then continued,¡± ¡°Xingyun, I¡¯ve always disapproved of you placing your attention on tan Wen and the others. They¡¯re not on the same path as you. Actually, it¡¯s a good thing that this newcomer made you suffer some setbacks. It¡¯s always better to look forward than to look back.¡± He looked at du xingyun who was biting his lips and patted her head,¡± ¡°It¡¯s more glorious to learn from the strong than to show your strength to the weak,¡± Zhang Yi¡¯s words made song qingxiao smile, and her impression of the reserve team improved. Taking advantage of the fact that the other team members were attracted by the two leaders who were arguing about fighting, song qingxiao walked toward the silver Wolf. In fact, she had gained something from the competition with Liu Xiao today. She was ready to go back and think about it. Liu Xiao glanced in Captain Cao¡¯s direction. The two captains were red in the face at this time. They were pulled apart by the players of both sides, but they still didn¡¯t give up and kicked each other. They were in a fierce fight. He turned around and saw that song qingxiao had already walked away. As soon as she moved, the beast that had been lying lazily on the ground seemed to understand her thoughts. It lazily got up and followed her. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± Liu Xiao was a little scared of the silver Wolf. The killing intent it had shown was too terrifying. He walked around to the other side of song qingxiao and saw the silver Wolf turn its head lazily to look at him. The look made his scalp numb, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the silver Wolf. ¡°You¡¯re raising a Wolf, right?¡± The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule, as if it was mocking him for taking so long to recognize it. Its fluffy tail drooped down and it turned its head away. Liu Xiao heaved a sigh of relief that he was not targeted by the wolf. Just as he relaxed his tense body, the wolf turned around again, causing him to immediately jump back and put on a defensive look. The silver Wolf stuck out its tongue and licked its nose, its expression somewhat disdainful. This Wolf seemed to have become a spirit! Liu Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and realized that his reaction was too big. He couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even need to tum her head to know the small movements of the man and Wolf. The silver Wolf was trying to scare him on purpose. She looked at it helplessly and reached out to grab its ears. Although she did not say anything, perhaps it was because the silver Wolf was sealed in her body in the last trial, and her spirit resided in her sea of consciousness, plus the message transmitted by her eyes, the silver Wolf seemed to understand her intention and immediately twitched its ears. In the Empire, it was not rare for the rich and powerful to keep wild beasts, but Liu Xiao had always felt that this Wolf was different from ordinary wolves. Its body was too big, reaching above song Qing¡¯s waist and 2.5 to 2.6 meters long. It was unusually strong, and when it jumped up and pounced on people, its momentum was far more terrifying than that of an ordinary Wolf. Liu Xiao admitted that with his strength, he might be in trouble if he encountered a Wolf Pack, but he could easily deal with a lone wolf. However, when the silver Wolf pounced on him, he could not even think of defeating it. The reason why he didn¡¯t think of it as a Wolf at first was because of its bald skin, which made it look unusually down and out. Who knew that it would reveal such a terrifying look? ¡ö¡¯You¡¯re not an ordinary Wolf, are you? Did you come out from the starry sea?¡± Liu Xiao sized up the silver Wolf several times and continued,¡± it¡¯s said that after the sea of stars was completed, several kinds of ferocious beasts appeared in it, causing the Shi family to be extremely wary. They issued a notice to the people of the Empire not to enter. He was an old man in the reserve team and would eventually join the guards. He knew more about some of the secrets that outsiders only knew a little about. Because he had a good impression of song qingxiao and thought that she would be in the same industry as him in the future, he didn¡¯t hide anything and said,¡± ¡°In fact, when we discovered the traces of the beasts, the Shi family had sent out guards to exterminate them.¡± The original intention of the establishment of the Galaxy was to promote respect for nature, life, and species, so that humans and animals could live in peace. However, when animals really threatened the safety of human lives, the first reaction of human beings was to try to strangle these dangers in the bud. it¡¯s a pity that the well-known elite guards who had made countless military achievements in the Empire back then lost their lives in the sea of stars. This was the first time song qingxiao had heard of such things. She was interested and listened to Liu Xiao. ¡°It was precisely because too many elites were lost that year that the Shi clan¡¯s guards were almost cut off for a period of time, causing a huge commotion within the clan. After to years of discussion, the Shi clan¡¯s elder Council finally came up with a plan to place reserve troops in various parts of the Empire to recruit manpower for the Shi clan. That¡¯s how we came to be today.¡± The real reason for the formation of the reserve team was far beyond the rumors.¡±Giving ordinary people the blue clouds road to heaven¡± was much more complicated and more interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no doubt about the strength of the Shi family¡¯s guards. Liu Xiao, who was already considered a first-class expert in reality, could only stay in the reserve team. Most importantly, he was still young and could still improve in the future. From this, it could be seen that the overall strength of the guards was on the high side. According to Liu Xiao, the guards back then were far stronger than they were now, and they were more like ¡®God-ranked¡¯ experts in the team. It was really unusual for a large number of them to die in the sea of stars. it¡¯s said that the beasts in the sea of stars are ranked by their bloodline. When a high-level bloodline is awakened, their strength will be beyond God. The Shi family didn¡¯t expect this, so the guards they sent out were killed. At first song qingxiao was just listening to Liu Xiao¡¯s words as if she was listening to gossip. However, when she heard this, she felt that something was not right, and her expression gradually became serious.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: The ocean (1) Chapter 516: The ocean (1) Translator: 549690339 As her strength increased, her understanding of this world also deepened. When number six was chasing after her, he had drawn out the existence of the underworld clan and Qian Shan¡¯s clan. At this point, song qingxiao naturally knew that the Shi family was the type of family that ¡®entered the world¡¯. The common people of the Empire only knew that the Shi family was once the royal family that controlled the Empire. However, the establishment of the modern government had caused the royal family to no longer have the ability to actually rule the Empire. However, they still had a deep influence among the people, and they were very prestigious. Liu Xiao knew more about the Shi family than ordinary people. He had been in the reserve team for many years, so it was only a matter of time before he joined the escort team. He was quite familiar with the situation in the escort team. He also knew the secrets of the sea of stars, but he had not really joined the escort team. Therefore, his understanding of the Shi family and the hidden races might not be as good as that of people like Luo Wu. What Liu Xiao did not know was that the Shi family¡¯s most powerful members were not the guards, but the core members of the family. No matter how famous the guards were in the Empire, they were just ordinary people. For example, the retired Captain an of the Shi family¡¯s guards was considered one of the best in the Empire. However, when faced with an existence like Qian Shan, he was still helpless and could only wait for death. According to Liu Xiao, after the sea of stars was formed, a high-level ferocious beast with an awakened bloodline appeared and killed a large number of the Shi family¡¯s guards. This situation was absolutely possible. However, the existence of the guards was only the power of the Shi family on the surface. The true strength of the Shi family should be hidden in the dark. That day in autumn alley, Captain an had mentioned the Shi family several times in front of Qian Shan. He had the intention of forcing Qian Shan to back off, which was enough to prove song qingxiao¡¯s guess. Logically speaking, after the guards ¡°failure to wipe out the danger, in order to maintain the peace of the Empire, the Shi family should have sent their core elites to handle this matter. However, the end result was that mankind had stopped at the periphery of the sea of stars. In other words, it was very likely that the Shi family had suffered some losses in the process of dealing with the beasts in the starry sky sea, and had been forced to make concessions! Otherwise, as the former royal family, how could the Shi family possibly let it go so easily after suffering a loss? As she thought about this, she recalled something. On the night of the incident at autumn alley, after she was attacked by Qian Shan, she heard the conversation between Qian Shan and another man before she died. He seemed to have mentioned this sentence: the aura that remains here doesn¡¯t seem like that of these reclusive clans. It seems more like the mutation of some high-level bloodline ¡­ It was a pity that she was in a life and death situation at that time and her injuries were extremely serious, so she couldn¡¯t hear the words that came after clearly. But now, she recalled that after number six sent people to kill her, they were killed instead. The death of the underworld clan¡¯s people had obviously alarmed the various forces. Qian Shan¡¯s words confirmed Liu Xiao¡¯s words about the awakening of the bloodline of the high-level fierce beasts in the starry sea. At the same time, he could let Qian Shan mention this high-grade bloodline mutation. To be able to make the Shi family suffer a loss and give way, the strength of the beasts in the starry sea was definitely extraordinary. She instinctively reached out to touch her chest. It was slightly cold, and the blue blood that was sealed there was no movement. Under certain circumstances, she could be considered a race with a bloodline, but this bloodline had yet to awaken. After she transformed, her body was unable to withstand this heaven-defying energy, so she sealed it in order to save her life. However, at that time, the seal was simple, but he couldn¡¯t think of any way to remove it. The power of the awakened bloodline was enough to destroy the world. Song qingxiao would never let go of this Treasure Mountain. It seemed that when her strength increased a little more, to the point where she could accommodate this unparalleled power, perhaps she should take a trip to the sea of stars and understand the awakening of the fierce beast bloodline. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Liu Xiao looked at her anxious expression and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°¡±Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her thoughts and shook her head. Liu Xiao wasn¡¯t curious about prying into other people¡¯s privacy. Although he knew that she might be insincere, he tactfully didn¡¯t continue to ask. Instead, he changed the topic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This Wolf, was it brought out from the sea of stars?¡± After being played by the silver Wolf, he seemed to be quite curious about it. Song qingxiao paused for a moment, then said without changing her expression,¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Of course, she could not reveal her biggest secret. From a certain perspective, the silver Wolf that had evolved several times after genetic mutation was similar to the beasts in the sea of stars that Liu Xiao had mentioned.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: The ocean (2) Chapter 517: The ocean (2) Translator: 549690339 Besides, Liu Xiao had already figured out the origin of the silver Wolf, which saved her a lot of trouble in explaining. As soon as she admitted it, Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up like two small Suns. ¡°As expected!¡± He said happily,¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so powerful!¡± Now that he was sure that the silver Wolf had come from the ¡®sea of stars¡¯, his attitude towards it was even more different. He even felt that it was not embarrassing to be intimidated by its aura. After all, even the most elite of the Shi family¡¯s private guards had not been able to escape unscathed after entering the sea of stars. This was enough to prove the abnormal level of power of the sea of stars ¡®ferocious beasts. he¡¯s really amazing. No wonder the seniors suffered so much. His burning gaze made the hair on the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck stand up, and it pouted. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± At this moment, Liu Xiao was like a fanatical fan chasing after a star. He very devoutly rubbed his palm on his body and asked the question respectfully like a primary school student. Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She reached out and pressed the head of the silver Wolf sitting beside her. She hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡± With her around, Liu Xiao¡¯s life could be saved. At the same time, she also wanted to use this opportunity to test the silver Wolf¡¯s acceptance of her. ¡®OWW¡­¡¯ As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf let out a dissatisfied whimper. It was obvious that it did not agree. However, despite its ferocity, perhaps because song qingxiao was holding its head down and it didn¡¯t struggle, its destructive power was greatly reduced. When Liu Xiao heard its low growl, he was shocked at first, but when he saw that it did not shake off song Qing¡¯s little hand, he gradually calmed down and bravely reached out his hand to it. However, he was not as bold as her and did not dare to reach out to touch the silver wolf¡¯s head. It had already opened its mouth, revealing its cold and shiny teeth. The warning sound from its mouth hinted that it was definitely not joking with him. However, with song qingxiao around, she should be able to ensure his safety. His outstretched hand trembled as he slowly touched the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimbs. The closer he got, the more he could feel the terrifying pressure from the silver Wolf. Awoo ¡­¡¯ Its warning did not stop, and its eyes followed like a shadow. When Liu Xiao was about a few centimeters away from its forelimbs, he paused for a moment and then bravely touched it with his fingertips. ¡®Bang bang bang bang bang¡¯, his heart was beating as fast as a war drum. From the corner of his eye, he could already see the sharp claws slowly reaching out from the front legs of the silver Wolf. It was very scary. He had not even touched the silver-white fur, but he could already feel the killing intent of the silver Wolf. The limbs under the fur contained a terrifying explosive force, as if if he dared to touch it, his hand would not be able to return. Although Liu Xiao knew that with song qingxiao around, the silver Wolf would not be able to hurt him, the killing intent was so real that it turned into an invisible knife, cutting his body. He did not have the courage to touch the silver Wolf. When one looked at it up close, its eyes were an ice-cold grayish-blue, with an unoffendable chill. Under the stimulation of this gaze and killing intent, he quickly retracted his hand before he could even touch the silver Wolf¡¯s body. ¡°Chi,¡± the silver Wolf let out a long breath, and slowly retracted its claws that had been stretched out. The thick killing intent also receded like the tide. Liu Xiao¡¯s expression was a little dejected, completely different from his previous excitement. He clenched his fists and muttered,¡± ¡°Is this the feeling of true power?¡± The ferocity that the silver Wolf revealed shocked his heart. Under such pressure, he could not even have the thought of offending it. ¡°The seniors back then, were they facing such an opponent?¡± He seemed to have suffered a blow. He had always been the center of attention in the reserve team, and there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that he would be selected to be the Shi family¡¯s private guard during the year-end selection. In Liu Xiao¡¯s heart, he was actually quite proud of himself. He thought that the gap between him and the members of the guards was not far. However, under the pressure of the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze, he suddenly realized the difference between him and the seniors who had died in the sea of stars back then. With song qingxiao restraining the silver Wolf, the killing intent it revealed made him unable to reach out his hand. However, the seniors from back then could fight with the ferocious beasts that had awakened their bloodline from the sea of stars. This was the difference! Song Qing smiled and lowered her head. She curled her fingers and scratched the silver wolf¡¯s head. She could vaguely guess Liu Xiao¡¯s thoughts and knew that he must have suffered a blow at this time. However, when he walked out of it, he would feel lucky. After he left this established circle, he would discover more unknown and countless strong people! ¡°I can¡¯t touch it now, but I hope I can touch it in the future.¡± Liu Xiao was quite a character. He was only disappointed for a moment, but he quickly sobered up. As if he had a goal, his expression became determined. The young man¡¯s face was serious as he said this, as if he was making an oath. Whoosh!¡¯ The silver Wolf exhaled a big breath through its nostrils and slowly turned its big head away, as if it was mocking him for overestimating his ability. The atmosphere that Liu Xiao had tried so hard to build up was interrupted by its voice. He touched his nose awkwardly and changed the topic,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh right, Qing Xiao.¡± He seemed to have recalled something. I realized that your moves are irregular, but your control of power has reached an incredible level. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would take the tough route like him. She was tall and had slender limbs, you¡¯re not a muscular demonic woman at all, but why are you so strong?¡± This question had been in his mind since the previous competition, making him scratch his ears and cheeks, trying to figure it out. He was a straightforward person, and after two competitions, he regarded song Qing as a close friend. Now that he was asking her directly, he had forgotten the rule that he should not pry into other people¡¯s privacy and cultivation secrets.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: One arm (1) Chapter 518: One arm (1) Translator: 549690339 Liu Xiao did not notice this, but song qingxiao did. Perhaps it was because she had to face the darkest side of the human heart during the trial, so Liu Xiao and Captain an¡¯s unrecognizable appearance, which had not been tortured by the test of life and death, made her feel comfortable. Therefore, when she saw Liu Xiao eagerly waiting for her answer, she gave him some advice. although both are cultivation, your power comes from your body, while my power comes from heaven and earth. As soon as she said this, Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes showed confusion. ¡°I understand that it comes from my body, but I don¡¯t quite understand that power comes from the world.¡± your way of practicing martial arts is only the most basic training. It has not reached the standard of cultivation. Song qingxiao explained to him patiently,¡± but you have a determined heart for martial arts. So, compared to others, you have already developed a sense of Qi, but you did not notice it. She had fought with Liu Xiao twice. This person was extremely passionate about martial arts. At such a young age, without any special circumstances, it was not easy for him to cultivate to this level with his own efforts. ¡°You mean to say that taking another step forward in cultivation might be another way?¡± Liu Xiao frowned at song qingxiao¡¯s words and muttered,¡± ¡°But cultivation, Qi sense ¡­ What kind of existence is that?¡± ¡°When we were sparring, the aura you released was your own.¡± Qi leakage: able to leave one¡¯s own mark on the surrounding atmosphere, causing great psychological pressure on the opponent. Even before the battle began, the opponent might be suppressed by one¡¯s own Qi field and lose their ability to perform. Liu Xiao seemed to not fully understand her words. Song Qing looked down on him and sighed,¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Instead of explaining, it was better to let him experience it directly, so that he could understand it more deeply. As soon as she finished speaking, her entire aura changed. A bone-piercing chill mixed with killing intent emanated from her body, causing Liu Xiao to shiver. His body¡¯s instinctive reaction was faster than his brain, and he subconsciously put up a defensive posture! However, this defensive posture was completely useless. An invisible pressure came from all directions, invading his body through the pores that had instantly expanded after being stimulated, making his hands and feet cold and his blood seemed to have frozen. Under this aura, even breathing was an extremely difficult thing for him. His back was bent, his legs were slightly bent, and he seemed to be unable to control himself and wanted to prostrate! The sun was shining brightly, but he felt like he had fallen into an ice cellar. Song qingxiao stood there coldly without moving, but Liu Xiao felt that all his weaknesses and mingmen were clearly seen by her. There was nothing he could hide. That kind of killing intent was like a physical dismembering of his spirit. If the silver Wolf¡¯s previous attack had caught him off guard and made him feel the shadow of death, then the killing intent released by song qingxiao now was ten times deeper than the silver Wolf¡¯s previous attack! Under such a murderous aura, Liu Xiao even felt fear from the inside out. He could not even raise any resistance in his heart. Although he knew that she was able to subdue this fierce and extraordinary Silver Wolf, her strength was not necessarily below the silver Wolf, and might even be better than the silver Wolf, but after really experiencing it, he realized the difference. She hadn¡¯t even made a move, but she was already sweating profusely. If she were to release her killing intent during the competition, he would probably not be able to last more than a hundred moves. At most, he would be exhausted after a dozen moves. Although he was frightened, Liu Xiao had a strong personality. When he realized that he had given in, he gritted his teeth and tried to straighten his back, resisting the terrible pressure with all his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, his hands and feet trembled, sweat flowed down his cheeks and back, his fists clenched, the veins on his forehead and the back of his hands throbbed. But even so, he still felt that he was unable to hold on under this pressure. He could hear his spine creak as it could no longer bear the pressure and slowly bend down.The muscles in his lower leg trembled. No matter how hard he tried to straighten his thigh, his leg was still bending. At this moment, song Qing smiled. With her smile, the pressure on him disappeared. Liu Xiao was like a fish that had regained its freedom. He opened his mouth and gasped for breath. ¡°Phew¡­ Hu Hu ¡­ Hu ¡­.¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: One arm (2) Chapter 519: One arm (2) Translator: 549690339 After song Qing retracted the pressure, the goosebumps on his body still hadn¡¯t disappeared, and the hair on his body that stood up after being stimulated still hadn¡¯t subsided. Cold sweat flowed all over his body, stimulating his body that had just tensed up and then suddenly relaxed, bringing a slight stabbing pain. It was as if he had just been pulled out of the water. In this short moment, the fatigue that he felt was several times deeper than after the fight with song Qing! ¡°This is the use of Qi.¡± Song qingxiao smiled as she looked at his sorry state. Beads of sweat flowed down his cheeks and nose, gathered at the tip of his nose and chin, and dripped into his clothes, making the color of his combat uniform darker. Liu Xiao was still breathing heavily with his hands on his thighs. Song Qing¡¯s soft voice entered his ears, making him both surprised and happy. ¡°Is this the difference in power? Is this the existence of Qi?¡± His fingers were still shaking under the stimulation of the invisible force, but Liu Xiao did not care about his embarrassing appearance at all. Song qingxiao had opened a whole new door for him in martial arts. In his mind, that moment was the real contest between the two. Although there were no big moves, they were full of killing intent! The fight on the arena was more like she was playing with him. ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± He grinned and whispered again. In the training field, he admitted defeat easily, but in front of everyone, he was far less convinced than now. but, huhu ¡­ But Qing Xiao, how am I supposed to obtain this power from the heavens and earth?¡± He raised his head, his eyes filled with hope, desire, and sincerity. ¡°Please teach me.¡± He held his breath and waited anxiously for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. He then realized that he was asking her about her secret and was afraid that she would reject him. At this point, he only needed someone to give him some pointers, and song qingxiao was not stingy with her help. She moved her wrist so quickly that Liu Xiao did not even see her raise her arm. The next moment, he felt a cold sensation on his chest. A finger had silently touched his chest, and a strange and terrifying force had entered his body from her finger! He was shocked. Under the control of power, the fear of the unknown made him instinctively want to step back. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice rang in his ear. calm down and feel it. Her words greatly soothed Liu Xiao¡¯s uneasiness. He closed his eyes and relaxed his body. As she had said, he carefully felt the existence of the external force. The power was strong and gentle. When it entered his veins without killing intent, it brought him a sore and painful feeling, but then this uncomfortable feeling was soothed by the cold and comfortable feeling of the spiritual power. This feeling was really mysterious. Liu Xiao was immersed in it, and his hands subconsciously followed the flow of the power and moved it around his body. He was immersed in this new power, and his entire being was like a mirror that had its dust wiped away. As the power flowed through him, he felt that the world around him seemed to be different from before. He could hear the sound of the silver Wolf¡¯s tongue licking the wound on the ground, and he could feel the subtle movement of his sweat pouring out of his expanded pores and soaking his clothes. He could feel the power of the wind, and he could smell the scent of the grass and trees more clearly. ¡°I¡¯m not good at teaching, but I can leave a little seed of power in your veins.¡± Song qingxiao slowly retracted her hand. She had left a trace of energy in Liu Xiao¡¯s veins, as a guide to help him embark on the path of cultivation in the future. ¡°If you use this power well, you can cultivate your own Qi movement.If you don¡¯t make good use of it, it will disappear after a few days.¡± If he was talented and willing to work hard, he would be able to grasp the opportunity. Even if he did not have the support of spells, ordinary cultivation would definitely allow him to be reborn and walk his own ¡®path¡¯. As soon as she finished speaking, Liu Xiao clutched his chest and looked deeply at song qingxiao. His eyes were sparkling, and he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. After a long while, he nodded his head heavily and said with force,¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was happier to obtain this trace of spiritual power than to obtain a priceless treasure. He couldn¡¯t wait to go back and study it. He didn¡¯t have time to say anything more to song Qing and was about to leave. Song qingxiao nodded and Liu Xiao turned around to leave. After he walked for about ten meters, he suddenly remembered something and turned back. He whispered to song qingxiao,¡± ¡°If in the future ¡­¡± Halfway through his words, he swallowed them back. After hesitating for a while, he bit his cheek and said sincerely,¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Song qingxiao calmly accepted his thanks. Liu Xiao¡¯s expression was much better than before. This time, when he left, he did not hesitate as before. After he left, song qingxiao also turned around and prepared to go back. The moment she moved, the silver Wolf, which had been lying on the ground, finally got up and followed her. On the training field, the two team leaders were arguing until their faces were red. Their upper bodies were restrained, and their lower bodies were kicking each other. The two team leaders were full of energy, but it was hard on the person holding them. He was so tired that he was panting. Many people were even kicked in the chaos and cried out in pain. Even after the members of both teams had gone through a lot of trouble to separate the two, Captain Cao was still not willing to admit defeat and said,¡± it¡¯s only natural for the reserve team to prepare talents for my reserve team. How can your reserve team afford to support a newcomer with such strength? ¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Captain Ren, who had been panting after being dragged away, suddenly found a burst of strength. He struggled to get rid of the members who were pressing on him and went to fight Captain Cao. ¡°Who was the one who said that the reserve team is getting worse and worse with each generation? how many years has it been since they transferred talents?¡± ¡°Did anyone say that?¡± Captain Cao deliberately angered him and even rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°You shameless Cao Zeng, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Come, come! I¡¯ll beat you up until you¡¯re lying on the ground and crying for your mom and dad!¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ Captain, stop it¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the chaos subsided again, everyone fell to the ground. After a long time, someone finally realized and exclaimed,¡± ¡°Eh? Captain, Liu Xiao and song qingxiao have disappeared.¡± As soon as these words came out, the chaotic training ground suddenly quieted down. ? ? Captain Cao, who was being held up, turned around. As expected, Liu Xiao and song qingxiao, who were still in the battle ring earlier, had disappeared. They must have taken the opportunity to leave when he was fighting with Captain Ren and the people around stopped the fight.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Power (1) Chapter 520: Power (1) Translator: 549690339 The two key figures had left, so Captain Cao and Captain Ren could not fight. The reserve team members tried to persuade them again, and they took advantage of the situation to pull the two captains apart. After the farce, Captain Cao did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he followed Captain Ren back to the captain¡¯s office of the reserve team. Without the dissuasion of outsiders, the two captains who had almost fought earlier actually got along harmoniously. Captain Cao reached out and touched the table and chair in the vice-captain¡¯s office. He said emotionally,¡± ¡°This place is still the same as before. I haven¡¯t been here in a long time.¡± The tables and chairs were old, and their surfaces were very smooth. Although they were very old and simple, Captain Cao seemed to like them very much. He pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on the reserve team? You¡¯re still coming?¡± Captain Ren replied coldly. While he was speaking, he personally made tea and placed the cup in front of him with a bang. The hot tea splashed out because of his action, but Captain Cao seemed to not see the anger on his face. He laughed and said,¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a joke?¡± He picked up the cup, blew away the tea foam on it, and took a big gulp. He grimaced from the heat. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so petty!¡± As he said this, he rolled his eyes and saw that Captain Ren had also made tea for him. He then put the teacup on the table in disdain, pulled the chair over, and leaned his upper body over. ¡°Old Ren, why don¡¯t you send the new guy to my reserve team? Captain Ren looked at him and sneered. After the two of them almost fought on the training field, Captain Ren guessed that he had this idea when he shamelessly followed them. look at how many years we¡¯ve worked together. This newbie is competing with Liu Xiao today. You can¡¯t keep her. As soon as he showed his expression, Captain Cao guessed what he was thinking. As soon as he finished speaking, Captain Ren snorted and frowned. ¡°Old Cao, don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something strange about this girl?¡± In fact this doubt had been in Captain Ren¡¯s mind since Liu Xiao¡¯s last competition with her. to be honest, after Liu Xiao¡¯s last competition with her, I looked up her information. At the same time, Captain Ren also used his special authority to get someone to investigate her father. According to the information, her father was one of the members of the ¡®Eagle¡¯ guard team of the Shi family, and he had passed away in an accident eleven years ago. When song qingxiao was born, her father was in the military. They were separated by two places and had almost lost contact. Due to the special confidentiality of the Department she belonged to, she took her mother¡¯s surname. Other than recording her age and her studies, the rest of the information was very simple. Captain Ren looked at it for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out anything. In comparison, her father¡¯s resume was detailed, and the information of the family members of several generations of ancestors had also been investigated very clearly and was included in the file. The existence of the reserve team and the reserve team was related to the future of the Shi family¡¯s guards. Every person who entered would be investigated for several generations. Under normal circumstances, the information would be extremely detailed, so it would not be easy to falsify, and one would know their life at a glance. The most abnormal situation was song qingxiao¡¯s situation. There were only a few words, and it was very simple. It seemed like there was nothing wrong with it, but in fact, it made Captain Ren feel a little strange. her information is too simple. You¡¯ve seen the wolf she brought with her ¡­ Captain Ren glanced at Captain Cao. you saw the fight between her and Liu Xiao. It¡¯s not a competition. It¡¯s more like the situation was under her control. Captain Ren¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking. He took a sip of tea and continued,¡± he¡¯s young and has outstanding strength. To be able to tame such a pet ¡­ Captain Ren frowned, twirled his fingers, and said with a serious expression,¡± I¡¯m afraid this is a problem. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you go over, you¡¯ll cause trouble?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t care about that.¡± in any case, we¡¯ve caused trouble,¡± Captain Cao said nonchalantly, the audit team will take the blame. It¡¯s not your turn to worry about this. As he said this, he lifted his leg and put it on the table. I only know that when I find a talent, my team will accept it. I¡¯m not from the intelligence Department, he chuckled and leaned his upper body in Captain Ren¡¯s direction. besides, the reserve team¡¯s law doesn¡¯t explicitly state that I have to report this shit! Captain Ren¡¯s mouth twitched, and he slapped his foot off the table with a speechless expression. Captain Cao¡¯s words were exactly the same as what Liu Xiao had said that day. The two of them were too willful and irresponsible. I don¡¯t know how you were able to become the captain of the reserve team and nurture talents for the Shi family! ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Captain Cao took his foot back after being patted. ¡°So when are you going to give me this newcomer? she still has some problems with the assessment this time. She needs to stay in the reserve team for a while. As soon as Captain Ren said this, he saw Captain Cao¡¯s smiling face instantly turn from bright to dark. He was in a good mood. He moved closer to Captain Cao and said, ¡°You know, this is the process.¡± Captain Cao kicked his chair away and stood up. He pointed at Captain Ren and said,¡± ¡°Bullsh * t process! You¡¯re doing this on purpose.¡± yeah, I did it on purpose. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can come and hit me! ? ? The two team leaders didn¡¯t fight in the training field, but they fought in the reserve team¡¯s office, almost tearing down the office. When the logistics staff moved away the old furniture that had been used for many years and was almost destroyed, Captain Ren¡¯s clothes were ragged. His eyes were swollen and narrowed into a line. His whole face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and he exuded a cold aura that kept strangers away. It was said that he limped to the infirmary that afternoon. For a few days in a row, Captain Ren picked a few people to spar with because of his ¡®guidance¡¯, and they were beaten until they cried for their parents. It wasn¡¯t until a week later, when most of the bruises on his face were gone, that he became much gentler. One of the team members who had just fought with him and was still breathing gathered his courage and asked if he had been ¡®beaten¡¯ by Captain Cao in the office of the captain of the reserve team that afternoon. The team member looked at Captain Ren¡¯s cold face and shivered. I heard, I heard, it was you who asked Captain Cao to beat him¡­ Captain Ren¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Bullshit! It was Cao Zeng who was beaten by me! It¡¯s just that this bad old man is very bad, he keeps greeting my face. He has many wounds on his body, do you dare to look!¡± His roar spread far and wide, and the team members were so scared that they covered their heads and ran away. Of course, no one dared to ask Captain Cao if he was also injured. After all, his wound was in the dark, and Captain Ren¡¯s wound was on his face. No matter how Captain Ren explained, everyone secretly thought that he had been taught a lesson by Captain Cao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing had been in the reserve team for nearly 20 days and had gradually gotten used to life here. There were no restrictions here, and she was free to arrange her time. Other than going out for a walk during mealtimes, she spent most of her time cultivating in her room. With such concentration, the increase in her spiritual power was very obvious. The wound on her back had already completely healed, but there was no way to get rid of the flame poison that had been left behind by the three-headed dog when it had torn her body apart. It was like a maggot that had attached itself to her bones, remaining in her veins and restricting a part of her spiritual power, causing her to have a headache. At this time, song Qing wanted to leave the reserve team for a few days to see Captain an.. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: A small test (1) Chapter 521: A small test (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao wanted to check on nurse Lin¡¯s body and find out the cause of her death. She wanted to see if she could find the killer who had killed her in the back alley. Every time she thought of the scene of her being sniped in the rainy night , even if she was no longer the ignorant fool she used to be, she still felt as if blood had rushed into her throat and she couldn¡¯t breathe when she thought of the dagger piercing through her body. Most importantly, in order to overcome her fear, she had repeatedly simulated the scene of the killer¡¯s attack in her mind. In the darkness, a humming man stepped through puddles of water. He reached out with a dagger in his hand and easily took a life. She had tried many times to avoid it in that situation. However, as her strength improved and her vision broadened, she recalled the past and found that her aura had been locked on by the killer long ago, and there was no way for her to Dodge. Now that she had ascended to the spirit focus realm and had the two-word secret technique, the God destroying technique, and the reversing stellar formation, she might be able to block the dagger with the secret technique and create an opportunity for herself to counterattack. However, this was only her own guess. First of all, the existence of the black Dagger used by the assassin was not an ordinary item. Song qingxiao had no idea what material the dagger was made of, who did it, and what method was used to make such a sharp object. However, she knew that this dagger was extraordinary. On the demon Island, it could even penetrate the scales of a mutated creature that had evolved to the level of a wyrmdragon. She even felt that the existence of her dagger was not inferior to the graded weapons that appeared in the trial space. It was very likely that it was of a higher grade than the graded weapons. She recalled number six¡¯s attempt to borrow the dagger that day, and then she thought of number six¡¯s background. Thus, she also suspected that the person who killed her at that time was someone from a hidden family. The fact that number six could recognize the dagger meant that she was most likely related to the person who had tried to assassinate her. However, song Qingxin still had some doubts. Back then, she came from a humble background and did not attract any attention. She did not have any training space and did not make any enemies. She knew nothing about the underworld clan. If it was really the underworld clan that sent people to kill her, what was the reason? As she thought of this, she subconsciously twisted her wrist and a Black Dagger appeared in her palm. She grabbed it. Ever since she had spent 5000 points to nurture the dagger in her body, she had gained a faint connection with the dagger. She tried to grab the dagger and swing it. The blade cut through the air, making a dazzling afterimage and a ¡¯swish¡¯ sound. Song qingxiao looked at the silver Wolf that was lying in the distance, and a thought came to her mind. After the silver Wolf evolved again, it absorbed a part of the Cerberus¡¯s abilities, and its claws and fangs were strengthened. Its claws and fangs were not inferior to the lethality and hardness of graded weapons. With a light scratch of its claws, it could leave deep claw marks on the stone. He just didn¡¯t know if the hardness of its claws could compare to the dagger in his hand! As she thought of this, she walked in the direction of the silver Wolf. Perhaps it was because she was holding a knife and squinting her eyes, her animal instincts were extremely sharp, and the silver Wolf had once lived in her body, so it could vaguely feel her intentions. It immediately propped itself up and wanted to escape. Before it could get up, song qingxiao stomped on it so that it couldn¡¯t get up. At the same time, she squatted down and grabbed one of its front legs. The silver Wolf¡¯s front paw was caught by her. It instinctively wanted to struggle, but song qingxiao turned around and caught it with her arm. She said softly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Although she had told the silver Wolf not to move, it was extremely afraid of this dagger. When it attacked her on the demon Island, it was injured by this dagger. At that moment, it struggled even more, trying to break free from the claws. ¡°I said don¡¯t move!¡± Song Qing simply turned around and patted the wolf¡¯s head. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the wolf¡¯s head was smacked. There was no killing intent in her Pat, and she rubbed the wolf¡¯s head after the slap, scratching its fur into a mess. The silver Wolf was stunned for a moment, but it calmed down after being patted by her. Although it stopped struggling, it still refused to admit defeat. It issued a low warning sound from its throat. Song qingxiao ignored its pretentious act an retracted its claws. It had no intention of attacking. She first pinched the silver Wolf¡¯s nails with her hand. The claws tightened in the middle, and she could feel how terrifying it was. It felt like the toughest weapon, but it was also warm, as if it had been tempered with fire poison, and would drip out in the next second. She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s claws and tried to grab the blade of her dagger. When the claws touched the dagger, it made a sharp, ear-piercing sound. At the same time, because the dagger had been nurtured by her, she seemed to be able to feel the power of the claw through the dagger. It was just that the dagger was not damaged, so the claw did not affect her at all. Song qingxiao was on her guard when she thought of this. It seemed that there were certain benefits to the dagger in her body. The connection between her and the dagger had deepened, and the subtle changes in the dagger¡¯s appearance meant that it might change in the future because of her advancement. At the same time, if the dagger was damaged, it would probably have a certain impact on her. She composed herself and took out the dagger to cut the Wolf¡¯s nails. When the tip of the dagger cut the silver Wolf¡¯s claws, she didn¡¯t use much strength and only heard a ¡®Chi la¡¯ sound. The small piece of nail broke off and flew out, landing on the floor with a ¡®bu¡¯ sound. The silver Wolf had been ¡®fixed¡¯ for no reason, and finally could not bear it anymore. It struggled to pull its claws out of song Qing¡¯s small hands, shook the fur on its body that had been messed up by her, and turned to run out of the practice room, not spending any time with her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she watched the silver Wolf Run away. She picked up a small piece of its armor that had fallen on the ground and looked at the dagger in her hand. Under the light, the dagger¡¯s surface glowed with a black light. After being nourished by her spiritual power for a while, song qingxiao felt that the dagger seemed to have more spirituality than before. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. And it seemed to be even sharper than before. Even without using her spiritual power, she was able to use the dagger¡¯s sharpness to cut through the Wolf¡¯s claws. If she were to meet an opponent like the Cerberus in the trial, song qingxiao would have an extra chance of winning. She cultivated for half a day and only came out when it was time for dinner. She brought the silver Wolf to the dining hall. As soon as she came in, everyone who saw the silver Wolf instinctively dodged to the side, their eyes filled with fear. Tan Wen and the others arrived one step ahead of her. When they saw her, they waved at her. Ever since song Qing came and showed his strength, the members of the reserve team rarely looked down on tan Wen and the others. The smile on the little girl¡¯s face was brighter than before, and even the timid Yu Yin wasn¡¯t as timid as before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao and Liu Xiao were sparring in the training field, the silver Wolf had accidentally barged in and revealed some of its strength. Captain Ren had ordered the canteen to prepare the silver Wolf¡¯s meal. Firstly it was because the reserve team¡¯s martial arts culture was prevalent, and they worshipped the strong.Secondly, this Wolf was too dangerous, and he was afraid that it would starve to death. After song qingxiao got her food, she took the food prepared by the chefs of the reserve team for the silver Wolf and walked in the direction of tanwen. Today, she used it to test her knife. When she put its food down, song Qing took out a dagger and cut her palm while no one was paying attention. She dripped a few drops of her blood on the slightly-cooked but still bloody beef. When she sat up straight, the silver Wolf seemed to have smelled the smell. It moved its fluffy tail and patted her calf a few times. This proud Wolf King had refused to get close to her since the afternoon. Now that it was beating her with its tail, it should be expressing its good will to her, showing that it had let bygones be bygones.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Leave of absence (1) Chapter 522: Leave of absence (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she heard tan Wen, who was originally chattering, ask curiously,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± she asked. Tan Wen¡¯s attention was quickly diverted by her. He said with some excitement,¡± it¡¯s almost time for my salary. I¡¯ve discussed with Yu Yin that we want to take a few days off to go out and shop for clothes, shoes, and skincare products. When it came to buying things, tan Wen¡¯s face seemed to be glowing. For a girl like her, the reserve team wasn¡¯t her ideal place to live. She was only temporarily trapped here for the sake of her future. ¡°We haven¡¯t been out for more than three months, and we don¡¯t have much stock left. How about you, Qing Xiao? do you want to come with us?¡± There were both men and women in the reserve team, but most of the people who entered this place were devoted to martial arts, except for those who came in through family connections. Very few people took leave to go out. Tanwen asked casually. After asking, she realized that although song qingxiao had entered the company through her relationship with her elders, just like her and Yu Yin, her situation was completely different. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extraordinary. After her match with Liu Xiao, she had attracted the attention of Captain Cao of the reserve team. It was only a matter of time before she entered the reserve team. A talent like her would not be focused on eating, drinking, and having fun. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t been in the reserve team for long, so the possibility of her going out was low. After she said that, she was already prepared for song qingxiao to reject her invitation. However, song qingxiao, who was about to eat, stopped and asked,¡± ¡°Can I go out?¡± ¡°You can!¡± Seeing that she seemed to have the intention to go out, tan Wen¡¯s spirit was lifted. ¡°Although most of the time, we stay in the team, if you want to go out, you just need to ask for leave from the vice-captain in advance and get him to stamp it.¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been planning to go out for a while. It had been 20 days since the last trial to escape from the terror camp. The entry time for God¡¯s trial was irregular and not fixed, but according to the previous situation, there would be a certain amount of time to rest and recuperate after completing a mission. This period of time was not fixed. It would take from one to two to three months. If she took advantage of this time to go out and find out the real cause of nurse Lin¡¯s death, she would be able to adjust her state of mind after returning to deal with the next round of the trial. ¡°The vice-captain is usually very easy to talk to. He¡¯ll approve the leave once he¡¯s given it. Let¡¯s go together. It just so happens that xiachuan can¡¯t go with us.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and rejected tan Wen¡¯s invitation,¡± ¡°I have something to do, so I might not be able to go with you this time.¡± What she was going to do might be dangerous. If nurse Lin¡¯s death was really related to her assassin, she would only bring trouble to tanwen and the others if she stayed with them. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Although tan Wen was a little disappointed, he didn¡¯t force her. The next day, song Qing went to the vice-captain¡¯s office. She had a little conflict with the vice-captain Zhang Yi because of du xingyun. She thought that her leave this time would not go smoothly. Even after she requested to take leave, Zhang Yi nodded and signed her leave application without any intention of making things difficult for her. Instead, after noon, someone came to knock on her door and said that Captain Ren wanted to invite her over. Song qingxiao stood in front of the captain¡¯s office. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and there were traces of fighting on the walls. It was quite spacious inside, but the decoration was unusually simple. There was only a table and a chair. The sun shone in through the large window and the open door. Several stacks of documents were piled high on the table, blocking the figure behind them. His spiritual sense caught the ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound of the pen tip moving on the paper, which was intertwined with the sound of someone fighting in the distant training field. After entering the spirit focus realm, her body had been further improved by the flood dragon¡¯s blood, and her steps were light and agile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t try to hide her presence, but Captain Ren didn¡¯t notice her even though she had been in the office for a while. Song qingxiao coughed and knocked on the office door. ¡°Please come in.¡± Captain Ren was woken up by her coughing and invited her in. Behind the tall document, he raised his swollen face. The corners of his eyes, cheekbones, and chin still had bruises that had not completely disappeared.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Leave of absence (2) Chapter 523: Leave of absence (2) Translator: 549690339 He stood up, and his legs moved the chair, making a creaking sound. ¡°You came at the right time. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.¡± He looked as If he had escaped from death, his hand still holding a fountain pen. I ve been delayed by these official business these days, ah, really!¡± When he said this, he was a little angry. ¡°Cao Zeng, that cunning old man, is really full of evil tricks. You specifically picked this place to fight and damage things.¡± He seemed to have found someone to complain to. isn¡¯t it just a few broken tables? The higher-ups just had to make a mountain out of a molehill to torture me and send me all sorts of messy documents for me to sign.¡± Song qingxiao listened to his complaints, as if he had accumulated a stomach full of resentment. She wasn¡¯t interested in the gossip of the reserve team at first, but there was a curious tanwen, so she had some understanding of this. It was said that the reserve team leader¡¯s office had a history of several decades and had been in use since the establishment of the reserve team. After finding out that the furniture was destroyed due to the irrational actions of the two ¡®captains¡¯, the captains who had worked in the reserve team for several generations were very angry. They believed that what they had destroyed was not only public property, but also their memories! Most of these old captains had been promoted and held high positions. After getting angry, they sent a lot of official documents for Captain Ren to deal with.Since he had ¡®extra¡¯ energy to vent when he was teaching his team members, he used the rest of his mind on dealing with Civil Affairs. Captain Ren couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of these people. Every day, new official duties were sent to him one after another. It was said that he had been trapped here for two days, and his roars could be heard from far away, what about the detailed expenditure of the reserve team? write about your experience as the captain of the reserve team¡­ The more Captain Ren read, the darker his face became, no less than 30000 words. The handwriting must be neat and neat. It must come from the bottom of your heart. He flew into a rage and threw the documents in his hand on the floor, not caring that song qingxiao was still in the office. He shouted,¡± ¡°What nonsense is this! It was clearly Cao Zeng who provoked us, so these things should have been sent to the reserve team!¡± He was so angry that the captain¡¯s assistant in the office next door was startled by his roar. He just came over to take a look, but before he could say anything, Captain Ren grabbed a stack of documents and threw them in his direction. ¡°Get lost!¡± .¡¯¡¯The assistant looked calm and apologetic as he looked at song qingxiao. I¡¯m sorry, Qing Xiao. The captain has these few days every month ¡­ ¡°Shut up! What the hell are you talking about!¡± Captain Ren shouted even louder, but after that, he seemed to have finally vented most of the anger in his heart and calmed down a lot. When he saw song qingxiao, he squeezed out a smile and looked down at the table. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and he looked like he was about to get angry, but his assistant quickly brought in two cups of tea from outside and soothed his anger. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a teapot in my office. Is it appropriate?¡± Captain Ren took the cup of tea and kept mumbling. His assistant was a young man in his 20s called he ning. He wore glasses and looked quite gentle. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Captain Ren¡¯s anger and dealt with him with ease. Captain, you just need to sign these two days. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. If there are guests, I will send tea over. I won¡¯t let you be impolite. ¡°Bastard!¡± The moment he ning¡¯s voice fell, Captain Ren choked on a mouthful of tea and almost choked to death. ¡®Tm not a signing machine!¡± After the fight between the two team leaders, some of the furniture in his office had been moved away, leaving only a set of desk and chair for his office. He ning gave song qingxiao an apologetic smile, then turned to Captain Ren and pushed up her glasses. ¡°Captain, these are all your duties.¡± ¡°It was because I was caught up in these civilian work and neglected my martial arts practice that I was successfully sneak-attacked by that old man Cao Zeng!¡± He was still brooding over the fight at that time. He ning was just about to speak when he impatiently waved his hand, stopping he ning¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re getting more and more long-winded!¡± He ning smiled and didn¡¯t argue with him. He lowered his head to pick up the documents that Captain Ren had thrown away. Song qingxiao had watched a farce the moment she arrived. At this moment, Captain Ren finally calmed down a little. Her gaze fell on he ning. ¡°Captain, is there anything I can help you with?¡± The man looked weak, but he was calm and quiet. He was not afraid of Captain Ren¡¯s anger. From the time he left to the time he came in with the tea, it could be seen that his movements were very agile. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Captain Ren patted his forehead as if he had finally remembered that he had called song Qing over not to complain, but to discuss official business. ¡°I saw that you asked Zhang Yi for two days off, right?¡± As he said this, he put the teacup on the table and flipped through the documents on the table. After a long time, he found a leave note with song qingxiao¡¯s name on it. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. He ning tidied up the documents on the ground and helped him clean up the table that had been turned over. by right, it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask you where you¡¯re going, but you haven¡¯t been in the reserve team for long. Why did you choose to take a leave of absence now?¡± Captain Ren stared at song qingxiao as if he was trying to get an answer from her eyes. Song qingxiao was very clear about his thoughts. After she joined the reserve team, whether it was her skills or the silver Wolf she brought, she gave Captain Ren a headache. He was a little suspicious of her identity and was afraid that she would cause trouble for the reserve team. I want to meet an old friend, one of my ¡®father¡¯s¡¯ old friends. He¡¯s the head of the security Department in the eastern part of the imperial capital. She told Captain an about the ¡®identity¡¯ that Captain an had made for her that day. Captain Ren frowned, not knowing if he believed her or not. However, he had gotten the information he wanted from song Qing¡¯s gossip, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. He happily allowed her to take a leave and even generously allowed her to take two more days off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment song Qing left, Captain Ren¡¯s smile disappeared and he immediately ordered he ning,¡± ¡°Find out who the chairman of the Imperial City¡¯s eastern city guard Department is and call his contact number.¡± After applying for leave, song qingxiao decided to leave the next morning in the car purchased by the team. She didn¡¯t have much to pack, so she had to bring the silver Wolf with her. After all, song Qing was worried about leaving it alone here. She gave Captain an a call in advance and left the reserve team before dawn the next day.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Clue (1) Chapter 524: Clue (1) Translator: 549690339 Since she was traveling with the silver Wolf, it was not convenient to travel during the day. Song qingxiao decided to return to the house she had bought before. She had only been away for about twenty days, but perhaps because she had entered a trial halfway through, she felt as if she had gone on a long journey. The flowers and plants in the courtyard were very lush, and it was obvious that someone had been taking care of them. After the spirits in the house were gone, the shadow that had been shrouding the house disappeared. After she opened the door, the silver Wolf entered the house with familiarity. The house was very clean and the furniture was spotless. Before she went to report to the reserve team, she had asked Zhou ye to help take care of it. It was obvious that he had done it very carefully. Song qingxiao gave Zhou ye a call. As soon as she dialed the number, he quickly picked up, ¡°Miss song, you¡¯re home so soon?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to thank you for taking care of my house.¡± She told him the reason for her call and Zhou ye laughed, you¡¯re welcome. Young master Luo told me that you¡¯re a very important friend of his. This is what I should do. When he mentioned Luo Wu, song qingxiao was reminded of this person. Her eyes flickered and she asked,¡± ¡°How¡¯s Luo zhiyu doing recently?¡± I heard that young master Luo has been seriously ill recently. He came to the capital some time ago and is now receiving treatment at the Imperial hospital. Zhou ye and Luo zhiyu didn¡¯t have a deep friendship, but because of song Qing¡¯s youth, they had more interactions. When he heard song qingxiao ask about Luo zhiyu, Zhou ye wished he could tell her everything he knew, he asked about you some time ago and asked me if I knew where you went. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t contact you. He hoped that song qingxiao and Luo zhiyu¡¯s relationship would be closer, which would be more beneficial to him, so he continued,¡± ¡°If young master Luo knows that you¡¯ve returned to the capital, he¡¯ll be very happy and will pay you a visit.¡± This was rather interesting. From Zhou ye¡¯s words, she could hear three clues. One was that Luo zhiyu was lucky enough to survive after being cut by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth. He was really capable. Secondly, even if Luo zhiyu was not dead, his condition should not be too good, and he was currently being treated in the Imperial hospital. Third, he probably didn¡¯t spread the clues that he had guessed that day, so he might have his own concerns. He probably wanted to use Zhou ye¡¯s mouth to disclose this information to him and wanted to meet him. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Song qingxiao said lightly,¡± this time, my return to the capital is only temporary. I¡¯ll be leaving soon. By then, I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me take care of my house. The deal between her and Luo Wu had ended, so she was not interested in why Luo Wu wanted to see her. After hanging up the phone, song qingxiao turned off her phone and cultivated for a day. She only opened her eyes when night fell. Under the night sky, she released her divine sense and brought the silver Wolf through the streets and alleys to avoid the heavenly eye¡¯s scanning. A man and a Wolf were unbelievably fast. Under the cover of the night, they sometimes rushed through the streets and alleys without being noticed by the crowd on the road. In the guard Station in the south of the city, other than a few people on night shift, it was rather deserted. A light breeze blew past, and the infrared sensor at the door made a prompt. The bored staff raised their heads in confusion, but they did not see anyone passing by. The hall was empty, and no one had come in. The confused staff member scratched his head with a puzzled look. Song qingxiao had worked in the guard Station for a while, so she was familiar with the layout of the guard Station. She went to the speaker¡¯s office and knocked on the door. Captain an was a serious, upright person and had a very responsible character. At this time, everyone else had gotten off work, but he might not. In addition, song qingxiao had told him that she wanted to see him in advance, so he might stay here and wait for her. As expected, as soon as she knocked on the door, Captain an¡¯s voice came from inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come in.¡± She twisted the doorknob and opened the door. Then, she entered the office. Captain an looked up and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw song qingxiao. Then, he saw a huge silver-white figure beside her. The silver Wolf followed her quietly. Its huge appearance gave people a strong deterrent force, making it difficult to ignore. Its eyes glanced at Captain an. Under the light, its eyes seemed to be glowing.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Clue (2) Chapter 525: Clue (2) Translator: 549690339 I Captain an felt a strong sense of fear when it looked at him. He subconsciously threw away the thing in his hand and stood up instinctively. However, the next moment, it seemed to be uninterested in Captain an. After confirming that he was not a threat, it turned its huge head away, crossed its fluffy tail behind it, bent its hind legs, and sat on the ground. ¡°This ¡­¡± The terrifying feeling did not disappear just because it turned its head away. As it sat there, even though it was clearly not aggressive, the powerful aura it emitted was still something that Captain an could not ignore. He remembered that half a month ago, he had asked Zhao he to send song qingxiao to the reserve team. Zhao he had mentioned that song qingxiao had a dog with her. At that time, Captain an didn¡¯t think much of it, but now that he saw this ¡®dog¡¯, he finally understood why Showa had specifically mentioned this. This gaze, this pressure, it was not a dog at all, but a Wolf, and it was not to be provoked! Although the wolf didn¡¯t look at him after it lay down, Captain an felt that it was still observing him in the dark. If he moved, the wolf would probably pounce on him and bite his throat. He looked deeply at song qingxiao and felt that he could not see through this former colleague of his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as Captain an spoke, song Qing peed and said,¡± ¡°With me here, it won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Captain an laughed bitterly. Now that the wolf had come, he had no choice. ¡°You Wolf¡­¡± He originally wanted to ask song qingxiao where she got this Wolf from, but when the words reached his mouth, he sighed. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Song qingxiao had a lot of secrets, not just about this Wolf. She might not tell him even if he asked. Besides, she had saved Captain an¡¯s life before. As long as it did not involve endangering the Empire, he was too lazy to ask about it. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come to me at this time.¡± He rubbed his temples. They had not seen each other for nearly a month, and he looked tired. The dark green under his eyes made him look very weak. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not slept for a few days. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s not here. Nurse Lin¡¯s body has been in the guard Station for a long time, and her family members are already very dissatisfied. The higher-ups have given orders that she can only stay for two more days Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll Take You There to see if you can find any clues.¡± As he said this, he seemed to have recalled something. by the way, the captain of the reserve team you belong to called me. He wanted to confirm your identity. To be able to make the captain of the reserve team suspicious, she must have done something in the reserve team, and it was very likely that she had displayed extraordinary strength. ¡°He called the others, but I did.¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised by Captain Ren¡¯s call. She had told Captain Ren about this when she was on leave yesterday, knowing that Captain an would help her. She thanked him, and the two of them chatted for a while before they returned to nurse Lin¡¯s case. The purpose of song qingxiao¡¯s trip this time was to see nurse Lin¡¯s body. Captain an had already made arrangements in advance. Just as he was about to take her there, the silver Wolf, which had been lying on the ground leisurely, suddenly raised its head. Its creepy gaze fell on Captain an again. Captain an¡¯s body tensed up and he subconsciously stopped. Song qingxiao moved sideways and stood in front of the silver Wolf, blocking its big head. The pressure was reduced a lot under her interference. Captain an walked towards the door as if nothing had happened, but from his breathing, footsteps, and his instinctively clenched fists, it could be seen that he had not relaxed. His muscles were tense and he was in a very vigilant state. Fortunately, song qingxiao was there, so the wolf didn¡¯t move. The two of them walked toward the underground parking lot. Captain an¡¯s expression was heavy. I was supposed to be in charge of this case after I applied, but about ten days ago, the higher-ups gave an order and handed it over to the southern suburbs ¡®chief Guard Station for investigation. Imperial capital hospital, where nurse Lin worked, was located in the southern part of Jindo city. The higher-ups used this as an excuse to transfer the case to the headquarters in the southern suburbs. However, the southern side was connected to the western suburbs, and the Imperial hospital side was only one street away from the chaotic western suburbs. Every year, some people from the western suburbs would ¡®cross the border¡¯, leading to more cases in the southern side. Nurse Lin¡¯s case had very few clues, and once it was crossed out, it was very likely that it would be put on hold and eventually left unsettled since the security Hall did not have enough manpower. But it¡¯s precisely because of this that I suspect the cause of her death.¡± As song qingxiao listened to Captain an¡¯s analysis, she released her divine sense and cleverly avoided the rotating sky eye camera. nurse Lm¡¯s life is simple, her family background is clean, her work environment is simple, and she never makes enemies with anyone. The possibility of her killing someone out of revenge can be ruled out. With her death, someone intervened in the case, which was enough to prove that her death was not a random assassination by the murderer, but that the murderer had done some understanding of her situation before the murder. Knowing her identity, paying attention to her case, and being able to interfere with the process of the investigation, the person who did it was definitely not ordinary. He must have a rather powerful status. The two of them got into the car. Captain an touched his chest and took out an envelope from the inner pocket of his clothes. He handed it to song qingxiao, who was sitting in the front seat. The envelope was not sealed, and there was a thick stack of photos inside. They were all photos of nurse Lin¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These photos should have been taken at different times. Some were photos of the scene of the discovery of the body, and some were photos of the dissection. Song qingxiao casually flipped through the pages and looked at them carefully. When she reached the fourth page, her eyes narrowed. Captain an felt that something was wrong. He turned to look at her instinctively and saw the top photo in her hand. It was a photo of nurse Lin¡¯s body being found at the crime scene. She was sitting in a corner with her hands on the ground and her head hanging down. Her scattered hair covered most of her pale face, only revealing her sharp chin. There was a cut on the side of her chin, and it looked like the corner of her mouth was drooped down unhappily. From the shape of the wound, it could be seen that the person who did it had stabbed it from the bottom up and cut the artery. The blood that should have splashed out was blocked by her skin and flesh, so it could only flow out in a stream, flowing down her neck and dyeing her clothes red. When her body was found, it was early in the morning. Under the cold lights on both sides of the street, the photos captured this chilling scene.. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Relationship (1) Chapter 526: Relationship (1) Translator: 549690339 Captain an had seen this photo countless times. He could remember every detail in the photo with his eyes closed, but when he saw nurse Lin¡¯s photo again, he still pursed his lips tightly. He remained silent in the driver¡¯s seat for a long time, then he let out a long sigh. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes stayed on the photo for a few seconds, but she remembered the scene when she was killed. If she hadn¡¯t accidentally entered God¡¯s trial before she died that night, she might have died the same way as nurse Lin. He was leaning against the corner of the wall with his head hanging down, revealing the wound on his neck, waiting to be discovered the next day. As she thought of this, she felt a dull pain on the side of her neck, as if she was recalling the feeling of the chill that enveloped her whole body when the knife was stabbed in her throat that day. A chill spread from her body. The air-conditioner was not turned on in the car, but it made Captain an shiver. When he turned to look at her, he saw that her expression was normal. She flipped the photo open and revealed the photo below. we didn¡¯t get any useful information from the location where she was found. There were very few clues in this case. The murderer was like a ghost, and there was almost no evidence left in the process of the crime. If it wasn¡¯t for the higher-ups transferring the case away and not trying to cover up the traces, Captain an would have had no clue about the case. However, even though he had some clues, it was still very difficult to find the real murderer with very few clues. Now that song qingxiao was actively involved in this case and showed her interest, Captain an instinctively felt that he could get some information from her, so he tried his best to explain the case. we¡¯ve collected a lot of footprints left at the scene. We¡¯ve even borrowed some people from the University of Science and Technology from the Shi family to collect the smell of the scene with equipment. After the rapid development of technology, collecting the smell of crime scenes for elemental analysis had become one of the common means of investigation. but it¡¯s useless. Captain an shook his head and suppressed the despair in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything strange. I even saved the video from that day after the case was transferred away, and I got someone to verify if there were any traces of editing.¡± However, the video had not been touched. It was as if the murderer could fly. she¡­ he opened his mouth with difficulty. His voice was a little dry. He only managed to say one word before he fell silent again. After adjusting his mood, Captain an continued, the wound on her neck is about 3.8 cm wide and about¡­ When he talked about the case, he regained his calmness. after the knife entered, it slid down. Both the forensic doctor and I don¡¯t think it was an accident. Because with a twist of the blade, the severed artery and windpipe were crushed, completely cutting off the person¡¯s life. Hearing this, song qingxiao was almost certain that the murderer had killed nurse Lin in the same way that he had killed her. the inside of the wound is damaged, so it¡¯s hard to analyze the specific condition of the weapon. But the tissue around the wound is smooth, so the weapon must be extremely sharp. From the width of the wound, I guess it¡¯s something like a dagger. Captain an analyzed calmly. I¡¯ve been to the Empire¡¯s library for the past month and have looked through all the brands and types of daggers in the Empire for the past 30 years. I¡¯ve also found some suspicious ones. I¡¯ll pass them to you after I¡¯ve checked on nurse Lin. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she nodded. Investigating a case wasn¡¯t a fast process, especially a case like this, where there were very few clues. It required a lot of energy from the relevant investigators, which was like finding a needle in the ocean. Captain an had put in a lot of effort to be able to do this under such circumstances. She estimated the width of her Black Dagger in her heart, size was similar to nurse Lin¡¯s, which undoubtedly confirmed her original guess. If he could find the dagger¡¯s origin from Captain an, it would be much easier to find the murderer. However, for some reason, song Qing felt that things would not go so smoothly. The conversation between the two came to an end. Captain an calmed down for a while and prepared to start the car. His eyes fell on the rear view mirror, where a pair of green Wolf Eyes were reflected. As soon as his eyes met them, he shivered, his scalp went numb, and his hair stood on end. Even the sadness, anger, and other intertwined emotions that he had accumulated earlier were washed away completely! ¡°That Wolf¡­¡± He finally understood why Showa¡¯s tone had been like that when he had sent song qingxiao to the backup team. He had been so immersed in the case that he hadn¡¯t noticed it, but now that he had come back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that there was a terrifying Silver Wolf in the back seat of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. It won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Song qingxiao knew that it would be difficult to make Captain an feel at ease with just a few words, so she changed the topic and brought up something, by the way, do you remember what happened after that incident when I went to the imperial capital hospital to see you? Captain an couldn¡¯t completely shift his attention away from the silver Wolf. Although the wolf didn¡¯t show any ferocity in its eyes, it still gave Captain an an extremely dangerous feeling. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked casually as he kept his eyes on the rearview mirror, at the imperial hospital, when the people from the Shi family were admitted to the hospital, I felt a murderous aura! Song Qing explained the situation that day and added, ¡°I suspect that nurse Lin¡¯s death might be related to this.¡± When Captain an heard this, he was stunned for a moment. As expected, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about the silver Wolf¡¯s evil eyes. He immediately tried his best to recall the scene that day. That day, he went out for a short walk with song Qing. When he came back, he happened to see an important person being admitted to the hospital. Therefore, the Imperial hospital was on high alert. However, nurse Lin was quite dissatisfied with him going out and kept talking about it. At that time, he had a headache and did not feel any killing intent at all. However, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense about such things. Captain an didn¡¯t know how powerful she was. However, she had been able to escape from the hands of that terrifying person on the autumn road and had even saved him in passing. She must have had her own abilities. If this was true, could it be that nurse Lin¡¯s death was related to the royal family? ¡°After I visited nurse Lin tonight, if you don¡¯t have to do anything about this case, then please do so.¡± Song qingxiao lowered her head and flipped through the photos. it might be too deep. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She saw that Captain an had helped her before and was an upright person, so she rarely meddled in other people¡¯s business. She reminded him,¡± ¡°Their existences might have the same background as the two people who died on the autumn Festival road.¡± Captain an trembled when he heard this. He had once served as the Shi family¡¯s private guard, and on that day, in front of Qian Shan, he had tried to use the Shi family¡¯s name to force Qian Shan to retreat several times. This proved that he was not completely ignorant of the underworld clans. Song qingxiao had killed two people from hidden clans in the autumn Festival road. They had caused a huge commotion and alarmed all the forces. In the end, although the matter was forcibly suppressed, it did not end there. It should have been handed over to higher-ups to investigate. If nurse Lin¡¯s death was really related to the royal family and the underworld, it was not hard to understand why the higher-ups wanted to suppress this matter and take the case from Captain an¡¯s hands to the south side.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Chapter 425-split up (1) Chapter 527: Chapter 425-split up (1) Translator: 549690339 The car suddenly fell into a dead silence. Young general song Qing¡¯s gaze shifted from the photo to Captain an¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth so hard that his cheeks showed signs of muscle. He was very determined to find out the truth, and what she said now might be a big blow to him. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find the answer.¡± Even if they found the real murderer, it was possible that it was just a bobber floating on the surface of the water, and there might be deeper things involved. ¡°Maybe transferring the case away was just a hint for you.¡± She said this calmly, but Captain an¡¯s grip on the steering wheel was so tight that the veins on the back of his hands were bulging, showing that he was not calm. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to leave as soon as possible.¡± Captain an shook his head after general song Qing finished his words. ¡°You¡¯re too late.¡± He laughed. I¡¯m already being watched. That¡¯s why I said you shouldn¡¯t be here at this time in the office. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were clear to him. but there are some things that need to be done. ¡°I can¡¯t ignore it just because I¡¯m afraid. If the victim can¡¯t make a complaint, I¡¯ll have to do it for her.¡± He seemed to be very calm about the things that might happen to him in the future. I just feel a little sorry for you. I might have implicated you, and that¡¯s not what I wanted. He paused for a moment, then continued,¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get involved in this case, you can get out of the car now. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of this.¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, Captain an¡¯s strength was very low, and his stubborn actions seemed to be courting death. However, song qingxiao heard his words. If she had been killed in the back alley of the western suburbs and died there instead of activating the trial space at the critical moment, perhaps she would have hoped to meet someone like Captain an to seek justice for herself and find out who the real murderer behind the scenes was, without fear of the other party¡¯s identity and background. This incident was related to her. Until she found out who was behind it and the murderer¡¯s intentions, song qingxiao could not completely let her guard down. She didn¡¯t say anything about getting out of the car, and Captain an didn¡¯t say anything else. The car drove to the south of the city and stopped in the garage of a building. Captain an was like an old horse that knew the way. He led song qingxiao around the garage. He must have been here many times, as he was familiar with the surveillance and the terrain. He led song Qing to a place that was perfectly hidden from the surveillance cameras, and they soon arrived at the underground morgue. The moment the elevator door opened, the guards at the door stood up vigilantly. Then, a red dot swept in the direction of the two. Someone asked warily,¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Captain an spoke. The man heard his voice and heaved a sigh of relief. The red dot flashed twice and disappeared. ¡°I brought a friend to see nurse Lin¡¯s body.¡± As he spoke, song qingxiao slowly walked out from the shadows and looked at the man in the guardhouse. The person guarding the guard post was about 4.0 years old. He was strong and tall, but when he stood up, his lower leg was exposed. Below his left knee was a prosthetic. Even if it was done flawlessly, the moment of uneasiness was still underestimated by song Qing. He should be old acquaintances with Captain an. When he heard what he said, his face showed a bit of pity. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn!¡± He shook his head and sighed,¡± ¡°How many times have you been here? if you could find out, do you think you could have dragged it out until now?¡± Captain an didn¡¯t refute and just smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just bringing my friend here to take a look.¡± The tall man¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He took out an electronic device that was flashing red and threw it in his direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The higher-ups have already sent people here, yet you still don¡¯t give up. Her family has already signed an agreement with the government. You¡¯re the only one meddling.¡± For a murder case like nurse Lin¡¯s, which was unfortunate and could not be solved by the guard Department, the family could choose to seek compensation from the government and close the case. At present, nurse Lin¡¯s family wanted to retrieve their daughter¡¯s body. They probably did not have any hope in this case and chose to receive a high compensation from the government, not wanting to delay it any longer. Captain an caught the key, thanked her, and led song qingxiao to the morgue where nurse Lin was. The man¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao, and then he saw the huge Silver Wolf beside her. Fear flashed in his eyes, but he did not say a word. He sighed and sat back down.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Chapter 425-splitting up (2) Chapter 528: Chapter 425-splitting up (2) Translator: 549690339 The entire basement five of the building was used to store dead bodies. All the dead bodies in the southern suburbs were here. They were placed according to the time, place, and method of death. The yin energy was very strong. Even though it was Midsummer, there was no air conditioning here, but there was still a frightening cold air lingering around. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense could sense the resentment that enveloped the place. Even the fur on the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck stood up. It clearly did not like the environment here. Perhaps it was because the first few floors were filled with dead bodies, it was very quiet. Even when the silver Wolf walked on the ground, the light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound when its claws touched the smooth floor was unusually clear. Nurse Lin had been dead for almost a month, so she had left the body at the entrance on the third underground floor. The lower two floors and the morgue behind them were filled with bodies that were even earlier and had yet to be claimed. Captain an held the electronic key and scanned it in front of nurse Lin¡¯s morgue. The red electronic eye on top flashed and made a beeping sound after matching. The heavy door lock opened with a click. The sound of the hinges was ear-piercing in the eerie silence of the underground morgue. ¡°Ahem.¡± Captain an coughed lightly and pushed the heavy door open. A large amount of cold white mist gushed out from inside. He explained softly,¡± ¡°He was my former comrade.¡± He briefly explained the identity of the person who had been guarding the morgue. After the two of them and the wolf entered the morgue, the door slowly closed. There were cabinets filled with dead bodies around them. What made Captain an feel strange was song qingxiao¡¯s calm composure. She did not seem to be afraid of such an environment, as if she had been used to seeing dead bodies. However, when he thought of song qingxiao¡¯s strength, he felt that it was normal for her to be so calm. He had been here more than once, and he was very familiar with where nurse Lin had parked. After calming himself down, he walked to a cabinet and pulled it open, revealing a pair of legs inside. The number that represented the identity was hung on the legs. Because they had been left in the refrigerator for too long, the water on the legs had been lost, and they looked like dried reeds. The nurse, who was still pretty and cute when song qingxiao saw her that day, was now a cold corpse. She had long lost her liveliness and color. Song qingxiao had already seen a lot of photos in the car before she came. Other than the fatal wound on nurse Lin¡¯s neck, there were no other signs of collision or oppression. As soon as Captain an opened the cabinet, she pinched nurse Lin¡¯s chin and pushed it to the side, making a very dry and strange sound. It echoed in the sealed environment and made song qingxiao think of the ¡®xisuo¡¯ sound she heard on the phone with Chu ke during the trial. The corpse had been there for a long time and was very hard, but when she pushed it, it was pushed to the side, revealing the fatal wound on her neck. As nurse Lin had been dead for nearly a month, her wound was different from the one in the photo. However, it was more or less in line with what Captain an had said. Song Qing¡¯s little finger moved to her neck. She wanted to take the opportunity to see if her wound was the same size as her dagger, but as soon as her finger touched it, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡®huh¡¯. Nurse Lin could feel a faint fluctuation of spirit energy from her wound! ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Captain an¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard her exclaim. He quickly asked,¡± what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There is.¡± She nodded, the person who killed her must be at least an expert who has cultivated spiritual power. Moreover, his cultivation level would not be very low. He would at least be in the path of enlightenment. That was why there would be residual spiritual energy leaking out after killing someone. But it was a pity that it had been a long time, and the remaining spiritual power was very weak, so he could not tell what it was. However, she secretly compared the size of nurse Lin¡¯s wound, and it was indeed close to the width of the blade of her Black Dagger, which deepened her suspicion. ¡°I want to see the information you have on the daggers.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart and said. Seeing her like this, Captain an was not in a hurry to question her. He only nodded. After she was done, he looked at nurse Lin lying in the freezer for a long time before slowly pushing her back in. Two people and one wolf left the morgue. Captain an returned the key and had a short conversation with the serious-looking man. Then, he walked toward the underground parking lot with song qingxiao. Before entering the garage, song Qingxin suddenly remembered what Captain an had said before. He mentioned that ever since he took over nurse Lin¡¯s murder case, he had been targeted. Then today, when he came to find him, did anyone pay attention to them on their way here? She glanced at the silver Wolf, then rolled her eyes and motioned for Captain an to go first. Although she didn¡¯t know what she was up to, Captain an still walked in the direction of his car. Song qingxiao waited for him to leave before patting the silver wolf¡¯s head and pointing in Captain an¡¯s direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s split up,¡± This Wolf was too eye-catching and could easily become a symbol. Although she did not find any signs of being followed, she was extremely cautious. In order to prevent anything from happening, she still let the silver Wolf go first. Song qingxiao was not worried that something would happen to it if it acted alone. Before it evolved again after devouring the Cerberus, this Wolf had often appeared and disappeared like a ghost. The silver Wolf¡¯s ears moved, as if it understood what she meant. It turned and ran in the other direction, its figure rising and falling, turning into a dazzling white afterimage, and quickly disappeared into the night.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Suspicion (1) Chapter 529: Suspicion (1) Translator: 549690339 When song qingxiao returned to Captain an¡¯s car, Captain an saw that she was alone. He looked around and asked,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your Wolf?¡± ¡°He ran away.¡± Her words shocked Captain an. He instinctively wanted to open the car door and raised his voice. ¡°He ran away?¡± His voice echoed in the quiet underground parking lot. After he realized that he had lost his composure, he lowered his voice again. ¡°Which direction did he go? Are you confident in subduing it after you find it?¡± Song Qing looked down on his anxious face and seemed to understand what he meant. Captain an might have mistakenly thought that the silver Wolf was not under her control and had lost its way in an unfamiliar environment. don¡¯t worry, I let it go first¡­ She was about to explain, but the moment she opened her mouth, Captain an interrupted her with a serious face,¡± it¡¯s a Wolf after all. If it breaks free from the control, what if it hurts people? ¡± The wolf was dangerous, and the way it looked at him made him, who had served in the Army, feel afraid. If an ordinary person encountered it, he was afraid that it would cause a big problem. However, the silver Wolf was tall and strong, and it had long run away. The capital was so big that he didn¡¯t know where to look for it. He was about to contact the other people in the Imperial City guard Department to keep a close eye on the situation. Once they found out, they would rush over as soon as possible. Just as he took out his phone, before he could make the call, song Qing said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it wait for me in your previous office.¡± She glanced at Captain an, who had paused for a moment, and continued,¡± it¡¯s useless to contact the others. It¡¯ll only increase the casualties. The silver Wolf¡¯s claws and fangs were poisonous. Even Luo Wu, an ability user whose body had been strengthened by the trial space, had not recovered from the injuries caused by the silver Wolf. If ordinary people encountered them, it would be even more troublesome. go back to your office first. If the silver Wolf isn¡¯t here yet, I¡¯ll go and find it. Although Captain an was still a little worried, she did make sense. That Wolf was not to be trifled with. If an ordinary guard were to encounter it, he was afraid that there would really be a problem. He gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator. ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I won¡¯t side with you!¡± As he was in a hurry to get back to the office, Captain an drove all the way. It took him 40 minutes to get there, but he arrived in about 20 minutes on the way back. When the two of them rushed back, the door of the office was locked, and the door was empty. There was no sign of the silver Wolf. When Captain an, who was panting, saw this, he immediately became anxious. He took out his phone subconsciously, and song qingxiao held his hand that was about to make a call. ¡°Open the door.¡± Captain an was so anxious that he tried to shake her hand off. Her fingers were long and slender, and her palm did not look like the broad and strong type, but for some reason, no matter how hard he tried, he could not move her. Helplessly, he took out his ID card and scanned it on the door. The electronic lock on the door made a ¡®beep¡¯. Song qingxiao held the doorknob and twisted it, and the door opened. In the office, a huge Silver Wolf was lying on the ground and combing its fur. When Captain an and song qingxiao came in, the silver Wolf didn¡¯t even raise its head. ¡°This ¡­¡± Captain an¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw this. When he first heard song qingxiao tell the silver Wolf to leave first, he thought she was joking with him. In his opinion, a beast would always be a beast. No matter how intelligent it was, it couldn¡¯t be that smart. However, he did not expect the silver Wolf to really listen to song qingxiao¡¯s instructions and reach his office first. Captain an¡¯s heart returned to its original place, but then he was curious again. ¡°How did it do it?¡± In fact, he also wanted to ask how song qingxiao had managed to tame such a fierce Wolf to this extent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was also very satisfied at this time. The silver Wolf¡¯s performance was much better than she had expected. Because she was in a good mood, she rarely smiled. She lowered her head and scratched the wolf¡¯s head, not saying a word. Captain an turned on the light and saw her smiling and stroking the silver Wolf. The coldness in her eyes melted because of her smile. The proud Wolf King squinted its eyes and raised its huge head under her palm. This scene looked strangely harmonious. After the lights were turned on, Captain an saw the broken window in the office. There was a large floor-to-ceiling window behind his office. He was in a hurry to take song qingxiao to see nurse Lin¡¯s body and wanted to find out some clues. However, he was afraid that he would have more trouble if he stayed too long, so he was in a hurry to leave. The window was not locked as usual.. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Suspicion _2 Chapter 530: Suspicion _2 Translator: 549690339 At this time, there were several scratch marks on the window, and the half-open window had a huge gap, big enough to allow the silver Wolf to pass through. The door was not broken, but the window was broken. It was needless to say where the silver Wolf had come in from. However, his office was located on the third floor, and the service Hall of the guard Hall was downstairs. His office was fifteen meters high from the street behind. If this Silver Wolf could jump in from that height, it would be too terrifying! His gaze fell on the few claw marks left on the glass. The glass in Captain an¡¯s office was specially made. It had a hardness that could prevent bullets from hitting it and was extremely sticky. However, under the silver Wolf¡¯s claw, it had been scratched to such an extent and had such a big hole. Such a powerful destructive force caused something to flash through Captain an¡¯s mind. His many years of working experience in the guard Hall made him instinctively feel that something was not right. Following his gaze, song qingxiao also noticed the obvious scratch marks left on the glass. Her eyes flickered and she looked at the silver Wolf helplessly. She walked toward the glass, clenched her fist, and used her spiritual force to hit the glass. With a soft ¡®bang¡¯, the glass shattered. Then, a gust of frost froze the broken glass shards, and the next second, they fell down with a¡¯ clang¡¯. The glass shattered into pieces, and the claw marks left by the silver Wolf on it naturally disappeared. Before Captain an could grasp the thought that flashed through his mind, he was interrupted by song qingxiao¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked in surprise and hurriedly walked over. The floor-to-ceiling window was smashed by her, and a huge gap was made. The night wind blew in, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a lot, making him shiver. The glass was smashed into crystal shards the size of rice grains, and the claw marks on it disappeared. It was difficult to piece them back together. Some of the debris fell to the ground, and some fell downstairs. There was a rustling sound, like rain. Captain an was shocked by song Qing¡¯s strength. It was as if the security level of his office had plummeted ever since the man and the wolf appeared. If he didn¡¯t reach out to break the remaining corner of the glass, he would have thought that the glass in his office was the most common and fragile kind. ¡°I can¡¯t leave any traces.¡± After she finished speaking calmly, she retracted her hand. Her self-righteous look of destroying the evidence made Captain an so angry he laughed. He was about to speak when the phone on the table suddenly rang. ¡°East City guard, who is this?¡± Captain, the guards on night duty said that there¡¯s something strange in your office. Do you need us to come up and take a look? ¡± A young man¡¯s voice came from the phone. When he heard Captain an pick up the phone, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°No, I just broke something.¡± After Captain an sent the person away and hung up the phone, his gaze fell on the glass window again and he frowned. In fact, he remembered the case on autumn road in the western suburbs. At that time, two people with special identities were attacked by feral beasts on autumn road. One of them had half of his neck bitten off, and the other had been turned into a meat patty and sunk into the ground. There were very few cases of such a vicious beast hurting people. When Captain an took over the case, he had no clue. Even when he saw song qingxiao appear with a Silver Wolf tonight, he didn¡¯t suspect her at all. However, when he saw the silver Wolf break the special glass that even light energy could not cut, he connected the two incidents with his Guard¡¯s instinct. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, song qingxiao¡¯s actions made him a little suspicious. She destroyed the evidence in front of him, and it looked like she did it very easily. Logically speaking, if the incident at the autumn road was really done by her and her Wolf, then it shouldn¡¯t have been difficult for her to destroy the evidence after killing the person that day. She wouldn¡¯t have deliberately left behind such obvious evidence that the vicious beast had injured people. In addition, although one of the two people was bitten to death by a fierce beast, the other person seemed to have been hit by a giant object. Although the wolf looked far stronger than ordinary wolves, if it wanted to hurt people, it should have used its claws and teeth to pounce and bite, instead of relying on its body size and the impact of the physical body to crush people into meat pies. Song qingxiao was even more so. Looking at her thin and tall figure, it was hard for Captain an to connect her death with another person. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much!¡± A thought flashed through his mind. Recently, nurse Lin¡¯s case had caused him to be restless. He had been thinking about it day and night, which was why he had such suspicions.. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Suspicion (3) Chapter 531: Suspicion (3) Translator: 549690339 But even so, song qingxiao was not completely innocent. First of all, her strength was hard to fathom, and she had a strange obsession with nurse Lin¡¯s case. She knew about the underworld clan, so when they were in the car, she had specifically mentioned the death of the two people on autumn road, pointing out that the person who killed nurse Lin might be related to the underworld clan. Moreover, the wolf next to her was also suspicious. Captain an always felt that the Wolf¡¯s gaze made him shudder. That feeling was his intuition from many years of service experience. He thought that the silver Wolf was a dangerous creature. These two points alone were not enough to completely clear him of suspicion. He glanced at the silver Wolf, and the silver Wolf that was licking its claws raised its head as if it sensed his gaze. Under the light, the Wolf¡¯s Blue eyes were like two small fluorescent lanterns, which made Captain an¡¯s hair stand on end. He felt as if a big stone was pressing on his chest, making him hold his breath and subconsciously take a step back. When he realized his fear, he looked at the silver Wolf again, only to see that the Wolf¡¯s eyes were full of light, as if it disdained him, and it lowered its head again. ¡°Where is the picture of the dagger?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words interrupted Captain an¡¯s thoughts, ah? ¡± He came back to his senses and realized that he had been stunned by the silver Wolf¡¯s glance. The cold sweat that had seeped out of his body had soaked his clothes. ¡°The daggers you have collected.¡± Song qingjiang repeated her words to Captain an, and it was only then that Captain an heard her. He took a deep breath and calmed down before taking out a key from the drawer. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Speaking of nurse Lin¡¯s case, he returned to his serious expression. He opened the case information cabinet at the side with his key, fiddled with it for a while, and took out a thick folder. He threw it on the table and said, ¡°Take a look,¡± The information fell on the table with a muffled sound. Song Qing opened the seal. Inside were the pictures and detailed information of all kinds of daggers collected by Captain an. ¡°This should be all the daggers designed by the various cold weapon designers of the Empire in the past thirty years.¡± Logically speaking, song Qing was not supposed to let nurse Lin look through such confidential information since she was not a police officer. However, special things had to be done differently. In the true sense, Captain an himself was investigating illegally. In addition, nurse Lin¡¯s case had a wide range of implications. At this point, he had to admit that it would be difficult to solve the case on his own. Therefore, he had no choice but to let song Qing look down on him in a moment of desperation. However, when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s face still twitching when she opened the folder, he reminded her,¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t leak this information after you¡¯ve read it.¡± He didn¡¯t need to say this, and song qingxiao had no interest in spreading these things. In fact, if she didn¡¯t want to find out the origin of her Black Dagger, as well as the murderer who had tried to assassinate her, and to catch the source of danger hidden behind it, she wouldn¡¯t have asked for trouble and gotten herself involved in such a matter. The types, names, and size of the daggers, their origins, and year of production were all listed in the folder. The different angles and shapes of each dagger were clearly captured. She flipped through the pages very quickly, and there was a rustling sound in the office, but Captain an kept feeling uneasy. The more song Qing scrolled down, the more disappointed she became. When she flipped to the last two pictures, she removed the top picture and revealed a dagger at the bottom. Her eyelids drooped, hiding the depressed feeling in her heart. Captain an had put in a lot of effort. He had collected a wide variety of daggers, and the size of the dagger matched nurse Lin¡¯s blade. However, none of the daggers were the same as her mysterious black Dagger. Not only did they look the same, but she didn¡¯t even see the red leaf logo on the daggers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The lead was cut off here. She put down the last picture in her hand. Captain an pressed a button in the office. The light distorted, and a four-dimensional image of nurse Lin appeared in front of them. Captain an¡¯s fingers slid across her neck, and her neck was enlarged and clearer. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to input these daggers into the A. I. And compare them one by one. Come and take a look.¡± As he spoke, his fingers moved quickly. Every time he moved, a dagger would be inserted into nurse Lin¡¯s neck. He twisted it to imitate the murderer¡¯s modus operandi, and blood flowed out. The dagger disappeared, leaving behind a bloody wound. The video was extremely realistic, as if nurse Lin was being slaughtered again. The sound of the knife stabbing into flesh and the sound of blood flowing out gave people the feeling that the scene was being recreated.. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Bait (1) Chapter 532: Bait (1) Translator: 549690339 The blood was flowing straight down, as if it was about to flow onto the desk. The ¡®nurse Lin¡¯ in the picture also fell back slowly due to excessive blood loss. ¡°You see, if there¡¯s still a wall behind her, the height of the murderer and the strength of the knife will affect her falling posture and the flow of blood.¡± Captain an had obviously simulated it many times. His movements were skilled and his expression was calm. However, upon closer inspection, one could still see his clenched jaw. Obviously, every time he killed nurse Lin in the four-dimensional image and recreated the scene before her death, it added another layer of torture to his heart, and he could not get out of it. It was not until the position where nurse Lin had slipped in the simulation was exactly the same as when she had died that Captain an enlarged the wound in the simulation video and brought out the real wound on nurse Lin¡¯s neck. He then carefully overlapped the two wounds. A virtual light appeared at the edge of the wound, and the rigorous data showed that there was a slight difference, which meant that his simulation failed again. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be discouraged. He wiped his hand and started again. Song qingxiao tilted her head and looked at him. He was so immersed in his work that he seemed to have forgotten that there was another person in the office. Perhaps it was because of her fixed gaze that Captain an finally realized her existence. His hands didn¡¯t stop moving, but he said,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, can you help me see which dagger is closer in size?¡± ¡°None of them.¡± After she finished speaking, Captain an seemed to be even busier, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. However, his head was lowered, making it difficult to see the expression in his eyes. ¡°You can search again.¡± His voice was a little muffled. In the virtual image, the wound on nurse Lin¡¯s neck was bleeding like an unscrewed faucet. ¡°None of them.¡± Song qingxiao repeated what she said. Captain an seemed to have lost all his strength. He clenched his fists and pressed them against the table, unable to speak for a long time. Time passed by second by second. The night wind that blew in from the broken window dispersed the silent atmosphere in the air. Song qingxiao felt a little regretful as well. It was clear that she could not get anything more from this trip. The confirmation of the dagger had failed. The dagger of the murderer who had assassinated her at that time was not in the information collected by Captain an, so she had to find another way to confirm the identity of the person. There was no need to stay. Just as she was about to say goodbye, Captain an suddenly raised his head and turned off the virtual image. He said calmly,¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll try my best to collect more information. One day, I¡¯ll find the real murderer.¡± Song qingxiao thought of the ¡®red leaf¡¯ mark on the mysterious dagger before she had nurtured it. If the killer was related to a reclusive family, the information on the Empire might not be able to find out. However, she looked at Captain an¡¯s determined expression and didn¡¯t dispel his hope. She just nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± When Captain an heard this, he quickly said,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡± He was about to reach for his car keys when song Qingxin shook her head. ¡°No need,¡± She turned to look out of the window, it¡¯s a dark and windy night. It¡¯s a good time to take a walk. Maybe something good will happen. Captain an had said that he was being watched because of his obsession with nurse Lin¡¯s death. She visited Captain an tonight and went with him to see nurse Lin¡¯s body. She wanted to see if the person behind the scenes had their eyes on her. If they did, she might be able to use her as bait to catch a fish. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Captain an looked at her speechlessly for a while, but in the end, he thought of her strength. As long as she didn¡¯t encounter an existence at the level of Qian Shan, with her skills and such a Wolf by her side, she should be fine. He thought of the wolf and couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the wolf. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°This Wolf of yours, where did you come from?¡± He probed,¡± the sea of stars?¡± As a former private guard of the Shi family, Captain an knew more about the sea of stars than Liu Xiao, who had yet to officially join the Shi family¡¯s private guard. The reason why he did not think in this direction at the beginning was that he knew that in the sea of stars back then, after the high-level ferocious beasts ¡®bloodlines were awakened, they already had intelligence that was no less than that of humans. Moreover, the pride of the high-level bloodlines made these awakened beast Kings arrogant and difficult to tame. It was impossible for them to submit to humans and be like pets. Back then, the Shi family had paid a huge price, and even many of their core members had died. They had no choice but to give up the starry sky sea. It was also from that incident that many of the surviving private guards learned of the hidden strength of the Shi family, and the existence of reclusive clans and cultivators gradually emerged. Therefore, Captain an had never thought that the silver Wolf next to song qingxiao would come out from there. It was only when the wolf obeyed her orders and split up, and was extremely cunning enough to jump into the office through the window instead of the front door, that Captain an had such a bold guess. However, song qingxiao neither denied nor admitted to it, so Captain an could not do anything about it. He could only ask,¡± ¡°How long are you going to stay in the capital?¡± For a person like her to bring a dangerous Wolf with her and stay in the capital, it was always difficult for people to feel at ease, afraid that something would happen. ¡°Just two or three days.¡± Song qingxiao understood his concerns and smiled. ¡°But maybe he¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Who knows?¡± Her answer was a bit fake, but she only had two or three days at most, so Captain an was relieved. the majority of the people in the imperial capital are ordinary citizens. They don¡¯t get involved in these conflicts, and they don¡¯t know anything about the hidden families. Song qingxiao nodded,¡± I understand. I won¡¯t see you off then. I¡¯ve already spoken to the reserve team. I hope you have a good time on this trip. After Captain an said this, song qingxiao nodded slightly and walked to the door. The silver Wolf on the ground saw her move and got up as if it understood her thoughts. Its huge body followed song qingxiao out of the office door. Its fluffy tail hooked on one side of the door and rolled it up casually. The door closed with a bang. When Captain an saw this, he laughed bitterly and put his hand on his forehead. This Wolf seemed to have become a demon. He had a feeling that song qingxiao might cause some trouble on this trip back to the imperial capital. However, it was already difficult for him to intervene in the battle between such high-level figures. Even if he was worried, it would only add to his troubles. After song qingxiao left the office, she glanced at the silver Wolf and pointed in another direction. ¡°Split up, you hide in the dark.¡± After the scene in the underground parking lot in the southern suburbs, she was sure that the silver Wolf could understand her thoughts. As soon as she pointed at it, the silver Wolf flicked its ears and turned in the other direction. Song qingxiao was in a good mood. After she left the guard Station, she walked around the streets. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back, so she released her divine sense. The night entertainment in the Dongcheng Area of the capital was very rich, and there were many people on the streets. She could vaguely feel the breath of the silver Wolf not far from her, not close, occasionally out of control, but not long after, she could capture it again. She wandered on the street for about half an hour before she felt an unfamiliar aura following behind her. It had been following her for about 30 to 4.0 meters from the pedestrian street on shangqing road in the East of the city. The pedestrians on the road were in a hurry, and it was normal for them to occasionally go in the same direction. However, after following for dozens of meters, song qingxiao felt that the aura was not as simple as being in the same direction. Could it be that she had just appeared tonight and had already attracted attention? Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Come out (1) Chapter 533: Come out (1) Translator: 549690339 | Thinking of this, song qingxiao didn¡¯t lookback. Instead, she looked to the left. It looked like a Food Street. There was the smell of all kinds of food. Under the night light, she could see many diners lining up in front of the shops. She turned into the food Street and blended into the crowd. Not long after, her sea of consciousness moved slightly, and a strange spiritual power broke in. She left a mark on her body with this mental energy. After confirming that someone was following her, she began to lead the people in a direction where there were fewer people without leaving a trace. That aura had been following behind her. Further away, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura was faintly discernible, and it had been following her without getting lost. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t slow down until she entered the western suburbs. There had been a few murders here some time ago, and they had not been solved yet, so it was very quiet along the way, without a single person. Not far ahead, a few heavenly eyes in the dark turned left and right, capturing everything in the vicinity. Tonight, song Qing had lured the young man here. He had never thought of letting him go, and he was not afraid of exposing his strength. She split her divine sense into several wisps and threw them in the direction of the heavenly eye. After a few soft ¡®bu bu¡¯ sounds, the A. I. Chip of the heavenly eye that was rotating suddenly exploded under the interference of his spiritual force. It emitted a light smoke and then stopped flashing. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to catch this kind of movement, but the people who had been following her all the way here should have heard it. Song Qing only stopped after he destroyed the surveillance camera. ¡°Come out,¡± As she spoke, she turned to the South. If the person following her thought that she was bluffing when she shouted after destroying the heavenly eye, the person hiding in the dark knew that she had indeed discovered her when she turned around! Under the dim light, she was looking at the abandoned shop. Most of the roof had collapsed, revealing some dusty old furniture and other things. As soon as she finished speaking, the shadow in the corner moved, and a black figure walked out from behind the mottled wall. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed found me.¡± It was a tall, thin man in a pair of jeans and a black jacket. He lowered his head, and the wide brim of his hat drooped down, forming a shadow that almost blocked his entire face, making it difficult for others to see clearly. But from his voice, he was no older than twenty-five. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and sized him up. She admitted readily,¡± you¡¯ve been following me since shangqing road in Dongcheng. You must have been following me since I left the Dongcheng Guard Station. What do you want?¡± When the man heard her words, he was shocked and subconsciously raised his head. In the dark, the top half of his face was still hidden under the wide hat, but his chin was exposed. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by song qingxiao as soon as he caught up with her. He looked down on song Qing through the brim of his hat. She was standing in the middle of the station, and the lights on both sides of the street shone on her, making her figure very long. There was a smile on her lips, and she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding her appearance. The man¡¯s heart clenched, but he immediately found that the spiritual imprint he had left in her sea of consciousness was still there. This situation made his originally tense mood slightly relax. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with an Ji?¡± His hands hidden in his wide sleeves were placed behind his back His fingertips moved slightly, and a dagger slid out of his sleeve and into his palm. Since song qingxiao had noticed him from the start, there was no need to waste any more time. ¡°You killed nurse Lin?¡± Song qingxiao did not answer. She was a little disappointed. She could feel the surge of spiritual power from the young man, but this aura was different from the one she had felt from the murderer in the western suburbs. If this person was related to nurse Lin¡¯s death, could it be that the person who killed him and nurse Lin was not the same person, but the same group? ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the Shi family? When the man with the dagger heard her question, he was first shocked, then he laughed. ¡°It seems that you know a lot. Then I can¡¯t let you live. ¡°Really?¡± Song qingxiao laughed instead of being shocked. Her calm appearance made the man instinctively feel that something was wrong. ¡®OWW¡­¡¯ A soft sound entered the man¡¯s ears, as if a fierce beast was pressing down on his throat and making a threatening roar. The voice came from behind him, but he had followed song qingxiao all the way here and did not realize that there was someone else following him. The man, who had taken a few steps, stopped and turned around to look. Behind him was a row of abandoned shops, which was where he had been hiding. When he was hiding inside, he had checked and there was no other person inside. The previous sound might have just been the girl¡¯s Bluff. The man slowly turned his head to look at song qingxiao, but for some reason, he felt that something was wrong. It was as if a pair of sinister eyes were staring at him from behind, causing his hair to stand on end. He turned his head again, worried, as if he wanted to dispel the baseless speculations in his heart. The row of abandoned shops behind him was shrouded in the shadow of the night, and the lights on both ends of the street could not penetrate the darkness brought by the night. In the dark night, there seemed to be two green lights flashing by. The man¡¯s heart tightened and he immediately cried out in his heart. At that moment, he did not care about killing people to silence them. He turned around and ran to the left side of the street! ¡°Stop him!¡± The girl standing in the middle of the street let out a soft cry, and the wolf King hidden in the shop let out a low growl. With a kick of its hind legs, its huge figure rose into the air and turned into a silver lightning bolt. Its speed was unbelievable, and with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, it landed on the top of an abandoned shop on the left side of the street, blocking the man¡¯s escape route! The man only heard the sound of the wind beside his ear, and the breath of a fierce beast made his back feel cold. He came back to his senses and stood still in time. He looked up and saw a huge Silver Wolf staring at him from the top of the shop. The silver Wolf was extremely large, and its eyes glowed with a flirtatious luster under the moonlight, firmly capturing him. He had been ambushed! The man laughed bitterly. He had followed Captain an tonight and found out that he had led his men to the morgue in the southern suburbs. He had only wanted to find out song Qing¡¯s identity, but he had not expected to run into such a tricky situation. Captain an was just an ordinary person. If he hadn¡¯t been so persistent about the nurse¡¯s death, he wouldn¡¯t have been taken seriously by this group of people. No one would have thought that such an ordinary person would know such a person! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who was this young girl in front of him? Why did she intervene in the case of the nurse¡¯s death? why did she use the word ¡®you¡¯ when she mentioned the murder? she even asked about his relationship with the Shi family. As song qingxiao displayed her strength, the man¡¯s heart gradually became heavy. For such a person to appear in the imperial capital with an unknown background and a Silver Wolf, he needed to escape quickly and report this matter. As he thought of this, he immediately grabbed the dagger and rushed toward song qingxiao like a ghost. The wolf on the roof did not seem to be easy to deal with. He instinctively chose song qingxiao¡¯s direction as his breakthrough point.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Chapter 429-success _1 Chapter 534: Chapter 429-success _1 Translator: 549690339 The man was not in the mood to fight. He just wanted to run away. He turned into smoke and was about to reach song qingxiao, but the woman in the middle of the street did not move, as if she had not reacted. The street was extremely wide. As long as he could leap over and escape the siege, the crisis would be mostly resolved. A trace of joy flashed in the young man¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and was about to go around song qingxiao¡¯s side when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his sea of consciousness, as if he had been pricked by a needle. ¡°A spiritual attack?¡± A trace of panic flashed through the man¡¯s mouth. Under the severe pain, his spiritual power stagnated, causing him to stagger and stop for a moment. In that instant, the girl in the middle of the street turned around and took a step forward to stand in front of him, instantly blocking his way! At the same time, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the man¡¯s face. The man hurriedly turned his body to Dodge, but she still touched the corner of his hat. The sound of falling gravel came from behind the man. In the wind, a cold killing intent came from his back, making him break out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t need to turn his head to know that the silver Wolf had made its move. He could feel the wind coming. He narrowed his eyes, clenched the dagger, and slashed at song qingxiao¡¯s neck! I was too careless tonight! He did not expect that he would provoke such a fierce person by just following the friend of an ordinary man who had retired from the Shi family¡¯s private guard. This woman was a spirit ability user, and she could use spirit attacks. ¡°Hmph, so what if your spiritual power is strong?¡± The man said coldly,¡± it just so happens that my spiritual power is not weak either! It was difficult for ordinary cultivators to cultivate both spiritual power and spiritual power at the same time. Firstly, they did not have enough energy, and secondly, it was difficult to cultivate both at the same time. It was easier and faster to master it if they focused on one. Therefore, mental power cultivators were far weaker than ordinary cultivators in both close combat and physical strength. The reason why she brought a Wolf with her was probably to make up for her lack of physical strength. However, the man was also good at close-range assassination in addition to his mental power cultivation. The dagger in his hand was almost touching song qingxiao¡¯s neck. At such a distance, with his speed, a spiritual power ability user would definitely not be able to escape! A trace of joy flashed through the man¡¯s heart, and he said in a low voice,¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let me get close.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the young girl in front of him sneer. When the dagger was about to stab him, she raised her hands to block it. How could he block such an action? If not for the wolf pouncing at her from behind, the man would have laughed coldly and thought that her actions were like an egg hitting a rock, completely useless. However, the next moment, a gust of cold air hit her in the face. A piece of frost formed on song Qing¡¯s small palm and turned into a thick shield in the blink of an eye. The tip of the dagger stabbed into it, and there was a crisp ¡®nail¡¯ sound. The dagger that was supposed to Pierce her neck was blocked by the ice shield! ¡°Ice-type spiritual energy?¡± The dagger broke through the surface of the ice shield, bringing up some debris. The man subconsciously exclaimed,¡± how is this possible?¡± Song Qing lowered her head slightly. Under the light, she could see a Black Dagger in the man¡¯s hand. Most of the dagger was covered by his wide sleeves, so she could not see it clearly. However, from the angle of the tip of the dagger, it was similar to her dagger. Her eyes lit up, and with a move of her spiritual power, ice and frost climbed up from the point where the saber and shield met. In an instant, the dagger was covered in frost crystals, and the man¡¯s entire arm was frozen as well. Song qingxiao raised her left hand and reached for his palm. She wanted to take the dagger down to see what was going on. However, the man used his spiritual force and shook his arm. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the ice formed on the arm was shattered by the spiritual power, and the arm was free. He loosened his wrist, and a Black Dagger slipped off. It happened to be caught by his other hand, and he slashed it toward song qingxiao¡¯s cheek. Girls usually cherished their faces and were afraid of disfigurement. In such a situation, they would definitely Dodge. Sure enough, song Qing¡¯s small face leaned back. The man¡¯s heart was filled with joy. His arm, which had just thawed, slid down and hit her chest with full spiritual power! If his palm hit her, even if her spiritual power cultivation was not weak, she would definitely suffer a great loss when she was defenseless. However, before his palm could hit her, a soft and cold palm suddenly grabbed his wrist. The coldness invaded his body and made him shiver. In a moment of desperation, the man pulled his hand back with all his might, but his palm was held by her and did not move at all! ¡°This is bad!¡± This thought flashed through the man¡¯s mind. In the low growl, he caught a flash of dazzling silver light from the corner of his eye. The fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s body was unusually cold under the moisture of the night and brushed past his body. The fishy wind blew past his cheeks. Its open mouth pounced straight at his arm holding the dagger, and it closed its mouth at an unbelievable speed! He hurriedly used his spiritual energy to protect his arm, but the protective spiritual energy was completely defenseless against the extremely sharp teeth. A clear ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound was heard, and a painful groan came from the man¡¯s throat. Warm blood splattered on the Wolf¡¯s hair. The wolf bit on half of his arm, and his huge body landed on the ground nimbly! The wind blew at the wound, and it was cold at first, followed by an overwhelming pain. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The man¡¯s face twisted, and he groaned in pain as he tried to seal the wound with his spiritual power to prevent the loss of blood essence and worsening the injury. However, just as he attached his spiritual power to it, something that made him feel terrified happened again. The wound on his arm that had been bitten off by the silver Wolf felt like it was being burned. The fire seeped into his bones and seemed to flow into his body along his blood vessels, bringing him a feeling of pain that made him want to die. As soon as his spiritual power touched the wound, it was swallowed by the strange flame and was unable to stop the bleeding. The man¡¯s body trembled in pain, and he bent down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, general song Qing¡¯s hand that had been holding his wrist loosened, and his body swayed toward the silver Wolf. The wolf turned its head after it landed on the ground. It seemed to have a telepathic connection with her. When it saw her reach out, it instinctively opened its mouth. The half-broken arm flew out of its mouth and was caught by song Qing! The man¡¯s Black Dagger was now on the broken arm. She snorted coldly and clenched her fist, freezing the arm. Song qingxiao squeezed the ice hard, and it broke with a sound. Her broken arm broke into countless pieces of meat and fell down, leaving only a dagger in her palm. The black Dagger was similar to her dagger. She subconsciously turned the end of the dagger. It was covered in blood, but she could still see it clearly. There was no mark of the ¡®red leaf¡¯.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chapter 430-three tidbits (1) Chapter 535: Chapter 430-three tidbits (1) Translator: 549690339 , There were a few fresh scratch marks on the dagger, which should have been left by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth in the process of tearing the man¡¯s arm and taking the dagger. Song qingxiao had a premonition before she took the dagger, but when she wiped the blood off the end of the dagger and didn¡¯t see the ¡®red leaf¡¯ mark, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. This Assassin¡¯s strength was too low, and that mysterious dagger was obviously not an ordinary item. It was impossible for such a weak person to hold it. She played with the dagger in her hand. The size and shape of the dagger were the same as the mysterious dagger, but the feeling when she held it was completely different. This dagger was much lighter than her mysterious dagger, and the silver Wolf¡¯s claws and teeth couldn¡¯t leave a mark on the mysterious dagger. However, this dagger that looked similar was scratched by the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth. Her eyes turned cold, and with a twist of her fingers, the dagger broke into two under the destruction of her spiritual power. Although the two daggers looked the same, this one was just a fake. They were not on the same level at all. However, when she was in Captain an¡¯s office that night, she had seen the samples of the daggers produced by the major weapon merchants in the Empire for the past thirty years. The black Dagger had a unique shape and had not been mass-produced by the weapon merchants. Therefore, even if the assassin who was tracking her tonight was not the same person who killed her that day, the fact that he could have such a special weapon meant that he was definitely related to the person who killed her that day. Thinking of this, song qingxiao grabbed the broken dagger and turned around. The man with the broken arm was hunched over. Under the torture of pain, he stumbled back and left a trail of blood on the ground. But tonight, he was in her hands, and it was impossible for him to escape. ¡°Which family do you belong to?¡± Song qingxiao took two steps forward and said coldly,¡± ¡°If you tell me, I might let you die a quick death.¡± The man held his broken arm and raised his head while breathing in with great pain. The hat on his head slid down because of his rapid movement, revealing his pale face. He gritted his teeth, his eyes red from the pain, the veins on his forehead bulging, and cold sweat pouring down in large amounts. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he raised his uninjured hand and used his spiritual power to hit his head. This person was well-trained. Once he was no match for the enemy, he actually had the intention to commit suicide. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened. Just as she was about to take a step forward to stop him, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡öAwooThe silver Wolf let out a low growl and instinctively lowered its head, turning to look towards the southeast. ¡°Eh?¡± In the night, a man¡¯s surprised deep voice rang out. The voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in song Qing¡¯s ears. As soon as the voice came out, an invisible pressure swept towards her. She instinctively stepped back. With a ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound, a spinning knife with a strong spiritual power flew towards her. Because of her rapid retreat, she avoided being seriously injured. The whirlwind flew and fell to the ground, like a sharp knife cutting tofu, half of the blade was buried in it. Under the destruction of this powerful airflow, seven or eight spider web-like cracks appeared on the ground with a ¡®Hong Hong¡¯. The cracks reached the bottom of song Qing¡¯s feet, and there was still a terrible lingering charm. She hurriedly circulated her spiritual energy and chopped her foot, using her spiritual energy to confront it. As the two forces collided with each other, the bricks on the ground ¡®loudly¡¯ shattered, turning into a sand mist that scattered in all directions, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes¡¯. Under the force of the collision, song qingxiao instinctively took two steps back to resolve the impact. At the same time, several threads as thin as spider silk went straight to the back of the man who was about to commit suicide, stuck him, and then dragged him back! With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the man was dragged out of song qingxiao¡¯s control range. Song Qing carefully sank down and used his hand as a fan to sweep away the sand in front of him. He looked up and saw a slim figure in a black gauze dress slowly walking out from the darkness on the other side of the street. A wave of spiritual pressure came from the air, and the terrifying destructive revolving saber stuck in the ground seemed to have been summoned. It slowly rose from the ground and flew toward the southeast sky. She looked up and saw a tall man with a bare upper body standing on the roof of the abandoned shop. He had one hand crossed over his chest. The spinning blade seemed to have a mind of its own as it stopped above his chest, silent and unmoving. At the place where the silver Wolf had been standing before, there was now an old man with a hunched back, bending his back and groping the ground. Before this, she had released her divine sense, but she had not noticed that three people had quietly appeared nearby. She did not know how long they had been here! It seemed that after releasing the bait tonight, not only did he catch one fish, but he also caught three sharks. He was probably doomed! These three people could quietly appear around her without her noticing. If it wasn¡¯t for her instinct to sense that something was wrong and the silver Wolf¡¯s roar as an early warning, she was afraid that she would have fallen into a trap. From this, it could be seen that the three people who appeared tonight were probably stronger than him! ¡°Third brother, this beast has some skills!¡± The man standing in the southeast with a dagger floating in front of his chest let out a surprised cry. The ¡®eh¡¯ earlier was clearly from him. I¡¯m just in need of a guard dog. I¡¯ve been looking for a dog for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found one I like. I didn¡¯t expect to meet one tonight! His face was filled with joy. The old man he called ¡®third brother¡¯ slowly straightened his back, his expression somewhat serious. it¡¯s indeed not bad. There¡¯s spiritual power in the claws. It looks like their bloodline has mutated. Could they be from the starry sea? The old man was holding a few pieces of stone that he had broken off from the roof. With a rub of his fingertips, the stones turned into dust and were blown away by the wind. ¡°Third brother, this Wolf is strange!¡± The woman who was slowly walking over from the other end of the street also spoke. She looked down at the man she had saved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In just a moment, his breathing had become rapid, and his face first turned green, then red. Large amounts of sweat poured out of his body, and in just a few breaths, his entire body was like a shrimp on fire, his hands and feet began to curl up in the middle. His breathing was weak. He had only lost an arm and was not fatally injured, but an aura of death appeared between his brows and the spiritual power in his body began to leak out. The lithe woman¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and a few streams of spirit energy entered his body. These spiritual powers were far superior to the man¡¯s own spiritual powers, and once they entered his body, they immediately alleviated his pain.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Big fish (1) Chapter 536: Big fish (1) Translator: 549690339 | -My Lord¡­¡± Once the man¡¯s condition stabilized, he trembled and said tn embarrassment,¡± it¡¯s all my fault for being too incompetent. I had to trouble the three of you to save me. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± The woman with the graceful figure said coldly, ¡°¡±No one would have thought that such a young expert would appear in the imperial capital.¡± As she said this, her eyes fell on song qingxiao with a scrutinizing look. She asked the young man without turning her head, ¡°¡±Can you still stand up? ¡°Yes, I can.¡± The young man nodded and slowly stood up with a pale face, enduring the pain. He also knew that after the three of them came forward, there was no room for him to intervene. ¡°You must be careful, that Wolf¡¯s teeth are poisonous.¡± He hugged his broken arm and reminded her. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to say anything. When the woman injected her spiritual power into his body, he had already felt it. The poison was extremely strange and difficult to deal with. It carried a flame that seemed to be able to burn everything. It attached itself to his wound and drilled into his veins extremely quickly. The spiritual power that the woman had injected into his body couldn¡¯t drive it out, but only temporarily suppressed it. However, this flame poison seemed to have signs of devouring and corroding his spiritual energy. The spiritual energy she had injected into this man¡¯s body would not last long. The only way was to end the battle quickly, capture the wolf, extract its poison, and then study it. ¡°Third brother, we can¡¯t let this Wolf escape!¡± The woman raised her head and shouted at the old man on the roof,¡± the Wolf¡¯s fangs and claws are poisonous. Even my spiritual power can¡¯t suppress it. As soon as she said this, not only the old man, but even the half-naked man¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of surprise. ¡°It¡¯S been many years since a high-level bloodline has been awakened in the starry sea. It has cultivated spiritual power, its claws and teeth have mutated, and it seems to have spirituality, but it has not recognized its master ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, and his stare made the silver Wolf¡¯s hair stand on end. Feeling threatened, it growled continuously. He looked at the silver Wolf¡¯s ferocious face and stood beside the girl. it¡¯s impossible for a high-level bloodline to be so calm after awakening. It¡¯s rare for a bloodline to protect its master even though it didn¡¯t recognize its master. He clicked his tongue in wonder and then looked at song qingxiao with a gentle expression. ¡°Little girl, where did you get this Wolf?¡± This old man¡¯s appearance was not surprising, and his hands were behind his back, but the burly man and woman who appeared were quite respectful to him. At the very least, their strength should not be inferior to these two. Song Qing¡¯s heart sank. Tonight¡¯s scene reminded her of the first time she was hunted down by two people from the underworld clan. However, the strength of the people who were chasing her back then could not be compared to the three people in front of her. When she was almost killed, she was extremely lucky to be summoned into the trial space by God. However, such a situation was truly a coincidence, and it could only happen once. It was definitely impossible to win tonight¡¯s battle by force, so he could only try his best to escape and save his life. She didn¡¯t know how long these three people had been here, but fortunately, the man who had followed her before wasn¡¯t strong, so she didn¡¯t reveal much of her strength. At this time, she still had a trump card in hand. With the help of the silver Wolf, she might have a chance if she took them by surprise and fought two against three. ¡°Which family do you belong to? Did you kill that nurse Lin? As she asked, she subconsciously reached out to stroke the wolf¡¯s head. The fierce Silver Wolf did not recognize her as its master, but at this time, it was obediently allowing her to rub it. This incredible scene made the old man¡¯s eyes widen again. She was not intimidated by the strong enemies and even had the time to ask a question. The burly man from the southeast frowned impatiently, ¡°Third brother, why are you telling her so much? We¡¯ll just capture him and search his soul.¡± As he spoke, the spinning blade floating in front of him suddenly moved and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. As soon as the knife moved, the silver Wolf also moved. It kicked its hind legs, jumped up, and pounced straight towards the southeast. When the old man saw this, his lips moved and he laughed,¡± ¡°You¡¯re too impatient!¡± He shook his head. The woman with the outstanding appearance in the distance stretched out her hands, and several snow-white Spider threads shot out from her fingers. They divided into several wisps and bound the silver Wolf. With two ¡®swish swish¡¯ sounds, it stuck to the silver Wolf¡¯s body and wrapped around its two limbs like a living creature. The silk looked very thin, but it was quite tough. Once it stuck to the silver Wolf, it was difficult to get rid of it. The silver Wolf was stuck by the silk and instinctively turned back to bite it. The silk was very sticky, and it stuck to its teeth like malt sugar. It pulled longer and longer, and it was impossible to get rid of it. The woman gathered her spiritual power, clenched her hands, and dragged the silver Wolf, which was flying in the air, down until it fell to the ground with a ¡öbang1. Its huge body crushed the stone bricks on the ground into several pieces. The silver Wolf turned over and stood up. It was furious that it had suffered such a loss. It let out a furious roar and several sharp and extraordinary long armors suddenly appeared on its four feet. The long claws were red, and under the light, the nails seemed to flow with fire. It raised its forelimbs and scratched its head. The White silk stuck to its legs and teeth were cut off by its claws, allowing it to regain its freedom. The White silk was cut off, and the woman was forced to take a few steps back from the rebound. She exclaimed in disbelief,¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Her white silk was her unique weapon. It was impervious to fire and water, and could be used by blades and Spears. However, it was actually broken by the Wolf¡¯s claws. It really surprised her. The silver Wolf was at a disadvantage after being hit by the spider silk. It immediately gave up on the burly man and pounced on the woman. Its movements were extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it pounced on the beautiful woman. The beautiful woman subconsciously crossed her hands and opened them. A complete spider web appeared between her fingers. She shouted,¡± ¡°Go!¡± The net left her hand and grew in size with the wind. It soon became a large net as tall as an adult man and went to cover the silver wolf¡¯s head. However, the silver Wolf raised its two front legs, and with a tearing sound, the net was torn by its claws. It did not slow down and pounced straight at the woman, tilting its head to bite the woman¡¯s beautiful face. The woman cherished her face a lot. When she smelled the bloody wind, her expression finally changed. When she was about to Dodge instinctively, she heard the old man¡¯s cold Humph. A pair of dry wood-like hands inserted in the air and directly grabbed the two front claws of the silver Wolf! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stop them first.¡± The old man ordered in a low voice. The silver Wolf came with great momentum. The impact of such a huge figure was no small matter, but he controlled it without changing his expression. At the same time, he slapped the silver Wolf¡¯s chest with a ¡®bang¡¯. The spiritual energy entered the silver Wolf¡¯s body along with the palm, but most of the power was absorbed by the fierce beast¡¯s extremely strong body. Other than the Wolf¡¯s body being slanted and its bite missing, it actually turned its head back after landing, as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, it seemed to have been aroused, and the color of its eyes changed. ¡°Ya?¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. He didn¡¯t expect the wolf to be so troublesome. He originally wanted to capture it alive, so he held back and only used 40% of his strength. However, he did not expect that the silver Wolf did not lose its mobility and did not seem to be injured at all.. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: A fierce battle (1) Chapter 537: A fierce battle (1) Translator: 549690339 The old man stopped the silver Wolf, and the beautiful woman was able to escape. Her face relaxed and she immediately turned to look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. She saw the big man¡¯s spinning knife spinning in the air. Under the night light, it turned into a knife array with killing intent, trapping song qingxiao. The terrifying spiritual power leaked out, and even the woman, who was a few meters away, felt a stinging pain on her skin. But to her surprise, song qingxiao¡¯s figure dodged the rapidly spinning knife array and was not cut on the spot. She went around the spinning knife and pounced forward. The rapidly spinning knife flew from her back, making a chilling ¡®swish¡¯ sound as it spun. The speed was so fast that song qingxiao instinctively bent down and lowered her head. The spinning blade flew past her back. The sharp blade intent tore her clothes apart, and the powerful spiritual power tore open the wounds that had healed after being scratched by the Cerberus in the trial. Fine blood seeped out, forming several crisscrossing small blood channels. Song Qing¡¯s small body tensed up and ignored the pain in her body. She quickly stood up straight. The burly man from the southeast snorted when he saw this. After flying for about a meter, his dagger split into two S-shaped blades and flew back at song qingxiao. As the blades spun, they brought up a huge Hurricane, and with the support of the afterimages, they turned into two huge blade arrays. The buzzing sound of the blade suppressed the Wolf¡¯s howl in the distance. Under the interference of the raging spiritual power in the surroundings, song Qing¡¯s divine sense seemed to sense that there were countless blade shadows coming from all directions, as if they were going to cut her into pieces! Under this attack, she was forced to retreat to where she had been standing. The knife rushed over and merged into one with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, turning into a huge rotating knife and slashing toward her chest! The shadow of the knife was as fast as lightning. She seemed to feel the fluctuation of spiritual power behind her. With a ¡®swish, swish¡¯ sound, several white threads shot towards her back, blocking her way back and making it impossible for her to Dodge. At this critical moment, song Qing¡¯s small palm opened and summoned the mysterious dagger that had been nurtured in her dantian. She held it in her palm. When the flying blade was about to cut her chest, a large number of scales appeared on her cheeks and neck under the stimulation of the spiritual energy, which blocked the spiritual energy. Song qingxiao grabbed the dagger and clenched it in front of her chest. When the flying dagger hit her, she used her spiritual force and flicked the dagger into the center of the whirlwind! ¡®Ding¡¯! An ear-piercing crisp sound rang out as the spinning knife array was hit by the mysterious dagger. A terrifying spiritual power came from the dagger and passed through song Qing¡¯s arms to her limbs and bones, causing her veins to shake and the blood in her chest to surge. At the same time, the spinning blade let out a crisp sound of damage. A section of it was cut off by the mysterious dagger, and the attack was immediately halted. The moment the flying knife broke, its spinning speed slowed down significantly. The man standing in the southeast let out a muffled groan the moment the throwing knife was damaged.¡±Oh!¡± ¡°Cheap slave!¡± He was both shocked and furious, how dare you hurt my magical weapon! With the sound of his clothes flapping in the wind, he jumped down from the roof. It was clear that because of the damage to the magical artifact, this man was now truly angry. However, song qingxiao could not care about this. Although she forcibly broke the knife array with the sharpness of the mysterious dagger, she was also at a disadvantage. Two whooshing sounds came from behind her, and several thin threads were stuck to her elbows and waist! As soon as the White silk touched her body, it quickly wrapped around her body like a living creature. A huge force came from behind and dragged her back! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the blink of an eye, she was dragged back two or three meters. The man on the side flew towards her like a ROC with its wings spread. In the nick of time, song qingxiao did not panic. She lowered the hand that was holding the knife, and the tip of the mysterious dagger hit the flexible white silk, breaking it with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound! Once her right hand was free, the dagger reappeared in her left hand. She did the same thing and cut off the White silk that was holding her other hand. Then, she turned around and cut off the White silk that was around her waist with two slashes! As soon as the White silk was cut off, the silk thread wrapped around her body immediately turned into spiritual power and dissipated. As soon as the drag from behind disappeared, song qingxiao felt a lot more relaxed.. But before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the man had already pounced in front of her and swung his fist! Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: A fierce battle (2) Chapter 538: A fierce battle (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Eh?¡± As soon as the White silk was cut, the woman in the distance was stunned for a moment. Tonight was really strange. Her magic weapon was extremely unique, difficult to break with blades and Spears. Usually, it could be used to attack and defend, and had never failed. However, tonight, not only did he fail to trap the silver Wolf, he couldn¡¯t even trap a young girl in the spirit focus realm. He didn¡¯t know what method she used, but she actually broke the woman¡¯s magical artifact! ¡°Mu Cang, you have to be careful!¡± The woman¡¯s mind was meticulous. At this time, she rolled her eyes and realized that song qingxiao probably had some kind of magical weapon in her hand. Moreover, it was extremely sharp. Not only could it cut the man¡¯s flying knife, but it could also cut her own net. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this girl has a high-grade magic weapon!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the burly man let out a strange laugh, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have it. It¡¯s just in time to refine and repair my magic tool!¡± He clenched his fist and punched. The spiritual power on his fist seemed to turn into real flames. When he punched, it was as if the surrounding air was about to be burned up, making song Qing¡¯s small pupils shrink. The burly man¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Before his fist had even reached her, the shadow of his fist had already covered her. A powerful aura had locked onto her. In a hurry, she opened her hands and an ice shield appeared in her palms. However, in the next moment, a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound rang out as the burly man¡¯s fist wind swept over it. The spiritual energy was so powerful that it broke the ice shield into several pieces and fell to the ground with a ¡®clang¡¯. Even though the fist was blocked, it was still extremely powerful. Even if song qingxiao tried to Dodge, she was not fast enough. With a ¡®bang¡¯, he hit her in the shoulder! The moment the spiritual energy entered her body, a large number of scales appeared on the surface of her body. However, under the tyrannical power of the attack, the scales only lasted for the blink of an eye before they all dispersed. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound of the bones in her shoulder breaking, her body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. With a ¡®boom¡¯, she fell in the middle of the street seven or eight meters behind her! The tiles on the ground cracked open, and a powerful spiritual force invaded her veins from the wound, messing up the spiritual force in song Qing¡¯s body. She sat up and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man whose arm had been bitten off by the silver Wolf was now holding his broken arm and looking at her with a face full of horror. His eyes revealed a look of disbelief, obviously not daring to believe that she was still alive after taking such a blow. Perhaps he was too shocked, he actually forgot to step back. ¡°He actually didn¡¯t die?¡± The burly man was flabbergasted. He didn¡¯t expect this girl¡¯s physical body to be so much stronger than he had imagined. She actually had the strength to sit up after taking a full-force blow from him. ¡°Hmph!¡± The burly man snorted coldly and stretched out his palm. The dagger that song qingxiao had cut off earlier seemed to have sensed his intention and flew towards his palm. It turned into a curved dagger in mid-air and was held in the man¡¯s palm. At the same time, after the White silk was cut by song qingxiao, the woman clenched her fists. Countless white silk appeared in her palms and twisted into a long white whip, which was sent flying towards song qingxiao! Song qingxiao had already experienced the power of these white threads before. Now that the countless white threads were combined into one, the power was unparalleled. Song qingxiao endured the excruciating pain in her veins and rolled on the ground. The White whip landed beside her with a loud crack. The floor tiles cracked open, and the whip was swung up, sending a large amount of gravel and dust flying. Some of the gravel fell on song Qing¡¯s body, leaving countless small wounds! The long whip chased after her, making a series of air-piercing sounds. Sand and stones flew in a great formation. The burly man held the long saber and slashed it down in the direction of song qingxiao¡¯s escape! The spirit energy turned the shadow of the knife into a dazzling white light and chased after song qingxiao. She was entangled by the woman¡¯s white whip and couldn¡¯t split herself. The knife light was unbelievably fast, and the corner of the burly man¡¯s mouth was cold. At this moment of life and death, it was too late for song qingxiao to even use the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Furthermore, with the burly man¡¯s strength, if he used all his strength, the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ character might not be able to trap the saber light for long. Amidst the chaotic sounds of her heart beating, she used her spiritual power to activate the stars in her body. In an instant, the Starlight on her body burst out. Not far away, the man who was holding his broken arm in a daze saw this scene and his eyes widened. Then, he saw a flash of Starlight on his body¡­ Immediately, song qingxiao thought, reverse stars! Under the reversal of the Starlight, she and the one-armed man¡¯s figures swapped. The saber shadow chased after him. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the one-armed man was cut by the huge saber Qi before he could react or even make a sound. His flesh and blood splattered as his body was cut into several pieces from top to bottom.. He died! Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: A fierce battle (3) Chapter 539: A fierce battle (3) Translator: 549690339 Then, the woman¡¯s white whip fell on the skin and flesh. With a chilling sound, the body pieces were crushed into pieces, and blood fell like rain. When the saber-wielding burly man saw this scene from a distance, he immediately flew into a rage. Once song qingxiao was free, she did not dare to continue fighting. She immediately swayed toward the old man¡¯s direction and attracted some of his attention. She endured the pain and shouted at the silver Wolf, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Can you leave?¡± The beautiful woman said with a gloomy face. She and the burly man had joined forces to intercept song qingxiao, but they had failed. Not only had they failed to kill her, but they had also accidentally killed their own people. This was a great humiliation to both of them, and they were really angry at this time. She shook her hand and the long whip turned into silk, wriggling in the air to form a large net. The beautiful woman shook her wrist and said,¡± ¡°Go!¡± The net came down on song Qing¡¯s head at lightning speed and wrapped around her. This net was different from the previous silk. In a hurry, she summoned a dagger to cut the net, but the other end of the silk was entangled in the woman¡¯s hand. The woman retracted her fingers, and the net quickly slid in her direction with song qingxiao. At the same time, the burly man swung the long knife in his hand. The knife flew out and turned into a spinning knife that flew towards song Qing. The burly man was afraid that he would miss again like before, so he clenched his fist and followed. At this time, song qingxiao could not split herself up. She took out her dagger and slashed randomly. She had just cut the net, but she was already less than five meters away from the beautiful woman. The spinning knife was about to hit her back, and it was too late to turn around and block it. The man¡¯s figure also flashed a few steps away from her, his eyes filled with killing intent. There was a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind. Unable to avoid it, song Qing carefully sank down, ready to take the blow from the back and avoid the man¡¯s attack first! She formed a hand seal and shouted,¡± As she moved, the serious-looking primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness also made a hand seal. A large amount of divine sense turned into a solid barrier and covered her body. ¡°Solid!¡± As soon as she said the word ¡®stabilize¡¯, the flying knife had already hit her back. Under the collision of spiritual energy, a light flashed on her body, causing the attack of the flying knife to slow down. The blade slanted, but in the next moment, it still hit the center of her back with a¡¯ bang¡¯! With this slap, the defense formed by the swordsman token quickly collapsed. The spirit energy rushed into her body with an unstoppable force, stirring up a hurricane in her veins. Wherever it went, the spirit energy in her veins was swept away and cut! As her meridians were severely injured, her spiritual power was in chaos. Song qingxiao¡¯s vision turned black and she spat out a large mouthful of blood. The injury caused by this blow was several times more serious than she had imagined. Her consciousness had been destroyed by the powerful spirit power, bringing about extremely serious consequences. Her vision went black and a large mouthful of blood gushed out. At the moment of life and death, she heard a lone Wolf¡¯s cry. When the silver Wolf that was entangled with the old man heard that she was injured, it instinctively turned its head and happened to see her spitting blood after being hit by the flying blade. The man¡¯s fist was about to hit her throat, and the beautiful woman behind her also raised her palm as if she wanted to hit her back. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were red, and it immediately turned around and gave up on the old man in front of it. Its long tail turned into a silver whip and swung at the old man. Using the momentum of this feint, it broke into the battle situation with force! The dazzling silver light flew towards the beautiful woman at an unbelievable speed, and the long claws that were stretched out were shining with a chilling light under the light. It clawed at the woman with its claws and bared its sharp fangs at the same time, showing its ferocious look. The woman didn¡¯t expect that it would throw itself at her without any regard for its safety. Her face immediately turned pale, and she instinctively retracted her hands. The silver Wolf¡¯s claws and fangs were poisonous, and the toxicity was not weak. It would be troublesome if anyone touched it. She hurriedly retreated. At the same time, the man¡¯s fist had already arrived, but the silver Wolf suddenly attacked. At that moment, a murderous aura rose in her eyes, and her momentum did not reduce. She gritted her teeth and said,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Animal!¡± His fist landed on the silver Wolf¡¯s stomach with a ¡®boom¡¯. The silver Wolf received the blow, and its fur trembled. It took the blow head-on, and its huge body only swayed slightly. The man didn¡¯t expect that his all-out attack wouldn¡¯t knock down the silver Wolf. In his shock, the wolf became even fiercer after being injured. It immediately roared and turned around, biting his shoulder! The sharp teeth easily bit through the man¡¯s protective spiritual power. The teeth were like extremely sharp magic weapons, and with a crack, the man¡¯s shoulder bone was crushed. Everyone had seen the silver Wolf bite off the arm of the man who had been dismembered by the burly man earlier. At this time, the burly man did not expect that one of his arms would also be bitten by the wolf.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Finally (1) Chapter 540: Finally (1) Translator: 549690339 However, the burly man¡¯s cultivation was much higher than the unlucky man who had been bitten by the silver Wolf. Although his shoulder bone had been crushed by the Wolf¡¯s teeth, the burly man endured the intense pain and poured a large amount of spiritual energy into the wound, so that the silver Wolf could not tear off his arm. At the same time, the burly man opened his other palm. The dagger on song qingxiao¡¯s back seemed to sense his intention and turned into a sharp blade, flying back into his palm. He grabbed it and stabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s throat with the tip of the knife. He shouted angrily,¡± ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± ¡°Mu Cang¡­¡± When the woman saw this, a trace of anxiety appeared in her eyes. This Silver Wolf was most likely a rare beast with a high-grade bloodline. It had yet to acknowledge its master, and its claws and fangs were sharp. If they could capture it alive, it would be of great benefit to them. However, the burly man was really angry now. She could clearly see that the man had the intention to kill. With this knife, the silver Wolf would probably not survive. However, the burly man¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and it was difficult for the woman to make a move. Moreover, the wolf was extremely fierce, and the woman was not sure if she would be attacked by the wolf if she interfered. ¡°Al.¡± The woman sighed. The next moment, song qingxiao spat out a large mouthful of blood. She looked up and saw the silver Wolf enter the battle and bite the burly man¡¯s arm. The burly man stabbed down with a knife in one hand. It was a thrilling scene. She immediately formed a seal with both hands and forcefully gathered her spiritual energy. She shouted,¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± Her back had been hit by the spinning blade, and the spiritual power had destroyed most of her veins. Now that she had forcefully gathered her spiritual power, her injuries were even more serious. Blood gushed out of her mouth as if her veins were being pulled by someone. However, the domain formed by her spiritual energy trapped the tip of the knife the moment it fell! When he recited the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuated. The burly man seemed to be greatly shocked and instinctively looked up. His eyes first showed disbelief, then horror, and then seemed to have thought of something, which turned into ecstasy. Before the tip of his saber could touch the brush, it was blocked by an invisible barrier before it could penetrate the silver Wolf¡¯s body. ¡°The nine-word secret order?¡± The burly man let out a cry of surprise. Just as the corners of his mouth curled up, song qingxiao took advantage of the moment when he was stunned. She endured the intense pain in her veins, summoned her mysterious dagger, held it, and slit the burly man¡¯s neck! The bare-chested man only saw a black afterimage flash by and caught the strange movement of the spiritual energy. However, at this time, one of his arms was restrained by the silver Wolf, and the other hand holding the knife was trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, so he couldn¡¯t free it to block this attack. When song Qing¡¯s dagger swept over, he instinctively raised his head and stretched his neck to Dodge. However, the moment he tilted his head back, the silver Wolf that had bitten his arm and refused to let go suddenly let go. The burly man only heard a roar and a fishy wind blew on his elongated neck. A layer of goosebumps crawled on his back. Just as he thought that something was wrong, he felt a hot sensation on his neck in the next moment. Several sharp fangs dug into his flesh, and then a creepy sound of skin and flesh tearing rang in his mind. Blood spurted out like a small fountain, and the pain was transmitted to his consciousness. The burly man staggered back a few steps and subconsciously reached out to touch his throat. His throat was bleeding profusely. Almost half of his neck and a large piece of flesh on his shoulder had been torn off by the silver Wolf. The pain from this injury was far worse than the one on his shoulder that had been bitten. ¡°Ah!¡± The burly man let out a cry of pain. The silver Wolf had succeeded in its attack. It landed on the ground and swallowed the meat. Its bloody tongue licked the corner of its mouth, dyeing the silver hair around its mouth red. Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf worked together to hurt the big man, but at this time, she was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Her heart sank to the bottom. Tonight was really a bad night, and she definitely couldn¡¯t beat him in a head-on fight. The thought of running away came to her mind again, but she heard the sound of wind behind her. In her shock, she instinctively turned around with the dagger in her hand. The one standing behind him was not the beautiful woman, but the old man who had been fighting with the silver Wolf earlier. His figure turned into a gray mist and strode towards her. When he was only one step away from her, he moved his palm and his spiritual energy turned into a huge palm print, which slammed towards her like Mount Tai. She was not able to resist the vast power at this time, but song qingxiao was not willing to wait for death. She gathered the remaining spiritual energy in her veins and formed a hand seal. ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± Under the swordsman¡¯s command, all the Ling power in her body turned into flood dragon scales and wrapped around her body. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the palm print hit her body. Under the absolute suppression of power, the scales that had just formed were shattered, and the swordsman token disintegrated with a loud bang. The terrifying spiritual power hit her internal organs and stirred up the world! Song Qing¡¯s small body flew out like a light leaf. The silver Wolf leaped into the air and caught her with its strong body, causing her to fall heavily on the back of the silver Wolf with a ¡®bang¡¯. The remaining violent force drilled into the silver Wolf¡¯s body, forming a strong wind that made its long hair sway! A man and a Wolf rolled in the air. The silver Wolf¡¯s four claws extended out, and it let out a low growl from its throat. It stabilized its body and landed on the ground! Song qingxiao was lying on top of the silver Wolf. Her internal organs were all crushed, and blood with minced meat gushed out from the corners of her mouth and nostrils, forming threads that dripped on the back of the silver Wolf, dyeing its fur red! At this moment, her sea of consciousness was trembling. The power of the old man¡¯s palm was far more terrifying than the burly man¡¯s. She tried to move her fingers, but her broken body wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Her consciousness was also weakening as her blood flowed out. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m really going to fail tonight! She had never thought that investigating a murder case would involve such experts. As she gradually lost consciousness, the silver Wolf¡¯s roar mixed with the wind rang in her ears. ¡°Third brother, the wolf is running!¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard, followed by the burly man¡¯s angry shout,¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let this beast escape, I must cut it into a thousand pieces!¡± ¡°Can you leave?¡± The old man snorted coldly, his tone was mixed with a sense of joy, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have such a harvest tonight. This girl had the nine-word secret order, so it should be ¡®God¡¯¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the two servants of the Chu family were killed by this Wolf!¡± The surrounding spiritual Qi fluctuated, and the silver Wolf ran left and right, trying to break out of the encirclement. However, under the siege of the three experts, they were intercepted. The sound of the wind suddenly stopped, and the silver Wolf let out a sharp cry from its throat. Its movements seemed to be restricted. A skinny hand grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s arm and lifted her off the Wolf¡¯s back. The silver Wolf¡¯s angry howl could not be stopped. The old man looked at song qingxiao¡¯s face that was covered in blood and let out a surprised cry, ¡°Eh? He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± She had been hit by his palm, and her meridians and internal organs were clearly shattered. Without the protection of spiritual power, she should have died long ago. However, a young girl in the spirit focus realm was still breathing, although the aura was extremely weak, he was not dead. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you must die.¡± The old man shook his head. I can¡¯t take it if you don¡¯t die. As he spoke, the silver Wolf, which was tightly bound by the net on the ground, growled fiercely and struggled to get rid of the shackles. The old man raised his palm, circulated his spiritual energy, and hit song qingxiao again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the palm landed, spiritual energy penetrated the girl¡¯s body and harvested what little life force she had left. The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth raised slightly. He felt that her breath was gradually disappearing. Just as he was about to release his hand, he saw the eyelids of the girl who should have died slowly move. A flirtatious golden light flashed through her eyes. Her head, which was hanging powerlessly on her shoulder, slowly raised its head as the demonic light flashed. ¡°Ah?¡± The old man let out a cry of surprise when he saw this. The eyelid slowly opened, revealing a pair of eyes that were as deep as the sea of stars. ¡°Finally¡­¡± She sighed softly, and a domineering and terrifying power emanated from her body, it¡¯s out.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: The main world_l Chapter 541: The main world_l Translator: 549690339 The young girl¡¯s body under his palm seemed to have become a vast sea of stars. The spiritual energy that the old man had patted into song Qing¡¯s body was instantly sucked in. Her life force that had already been cut off began to reignite at this moment. Her severed meridians began to reconnect, and an extremely terrifying and powerful spiritual energy began to repair her broken body. What kind of miracle was this? The old man noticed this in horror. He instinctively raised his head and met a pair of eyes that seemed to be open yet not open. Terrible! It was as if he had awakened something that he shouldn¡¯t have! ¡°Who are you?¡± He blurted out and asked with a serious expression. In his eyes, the young girl from before was like an unremarkable ant. He could crush her to death with a light squeeze. However, when she opened her eyes again, the feeling that she gave the old man was different from before. Her aura became unfathomable, causing the old man¡¯s eyelids to Twitch wildly. A bad premonition welled up in his heart, and he instinctively reached out to accumulate strength again, slapping down on her dantian! With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the spiritual energy he had sent out was silently absorbed by her. ¡®Song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ eyes were filled with mockery. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and she looked disdainful. ¡®Aooo ¡­¡¯ The silver Wolf, who was suppressed on the ground, was far more sensitive than the others. After it ¡®smelled¡¯ the change in song qingxiao¡¯s aura, it suddenly struggled madly and roared fiercely in the direction of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯. ¡°Third brother¡­¡± The beautiful woman called out in a hurry, as if she was having a hard time suppressing the sudden violence of the silver Wolf. ¡®She¡¯ raised her thin eyebrows. The old man in front of ¡®her¡¯ seemed to be just a grain of rice in the vast sea. who are you to ask who I am?¡± As soon as ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ said this, the old man broke out in a cold sweat and felt danger approaching. This person was meticulous and extremely cautious. The moment he sensed that something was wrong, he immediately let go of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ arm and turned to retreat. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned into a gray shadow and pounced out. The silver Wolf on the ground was suppressed by a huge white net. The beautiful woman made a seal with both hands and sent a large amount of spiritual power into the net, firmly suppressing the silver Wolf to the ground. In the distance, a burly man with a saber in one hand and a neck in the other was filled with killing intent and a ferocious expression. Neither of them had expected that the old man would flee in such a sorry state at such a critical moment! ¡°Third brother?¡± The burly man, who was holding his neck, widened his eyes in shock. Although he did not know why the old man would make such a choice when facing this ¡®young girl¡¯ who was about to die, the burly man and the beautiful woman trusted him to the extreme. The two of them quickly looked at each other and ran in the other direction without prior agreement. However, they were a step too slow. After song qingxiao steadied herself, she watched as the three of them turned into meteors and fled in different directions. She squinted her eyes. ¡°Can you leave?¡± ¡®She¡¯ waved her hands, and the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be driven by ¡®her¡¯, forming an invisible iron wall. The three figures that were escaping collided with it at the same time, but were bounced back by this barrier! The three figures fell back and landed heavily on the ground. The old man stood up in a sorry state and turned to look in the direction where ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ was standing. The girl who was on the verge of death was now standing straight. He could almost see his own panic-stricken face in ¡®her¡¯ eyes. ¡°Senior!¡± As soon as the old man was stopped, his heart sank. With his strength, it was difficult for him to test what realm the person in front of him had reached. The old man¡¯s mouth was bitter. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a rare thing in the imperial capital tonight. He was really unlucky! At this moment, he only hoped to be able to escape successfully and report tonight¡¯s incident to the higher-ups. we don¡¯t mean to offend you. All of this is just at home¡­ The situation had reversed. The beautiful woman and the burly man stared at the shadow in the middle of the street with extreme vigilance, listening to the old man¡¯s sincere request. In the distance, the silver Wolf was still howling, stretching out its sharp claws to tear at the net that was suppressing it. The spiritual power on the net was scattered by it, and it gradually lost control of it. In the middle of the street,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ did not seem to be listening to the old man¡¯s explanation. She walked forward. Every step ¡®she¡¯ took brought about a powerful pressure. Under this pressure, the ritual implement in the burly man¡¯s hand let out a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, as if it was trembling. In front of ¡®her¡¯, it could not even raise the thought of resisting. ¡°I don¡¯t care about these small things.¡± Her shadow was elongated under the light, and the terrifying spiritual power came crashing down. Every word she said made the three people¡¯s hearts clench, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°I was able to wake up because of your efforts. In that case, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± ¡°This is a gift. You should be grateful,¡± she said softly, her tone relaxed and with a smile. As ¡®her¡¯ voice fell,¡¯her¡¯ body suddenly burst out with an extremely strong spiritual energy. The spiritual energy seemed to have turned into a substance and gradually took shape beside her. The terrifying power of the ¡®deity Vanquisher¡¯ spread throughout the world, causing the surrounding streets, street lights, and abandoned buildings to tremble as if they could feel the biting cold. A large number of stones were crushed into dust by the spiritual power. The old man, the beautiful woman, and the injured man were baptized by this murderous aura, their hair flying and their clothes cut into pieces. ¡°Not good!¡± The old man¡¯s soul flew out of his body as he circulated all the Ling power in his body to resist this Ling power. However, in the face of this massive spiritual power, their resistance was like a mayfly in the face of heaven and earth. It was not worth mentioning. ¡°Who are you?¡± The terrifying Ling power crashed into the old man¡¯s chest, causing the bones in his chest to creak from the pressure. His spiritual power transformed into three arrows of light, floating beside ¡®song qingxiao¡¯, exuding enough power to destroy the world! This kind of Divine Art that could materialize spiritual energy and control it at will made the old man¡¯s mind flash with inspiration, and he suddenly had an idea. He was so shocked that his entire body trembled, and he shouted in a hoarse voice,¡± ¡°¡®Deity vanquishing spell¡¯? Su Wu ¡­¡± As soon as the old man¡¯s desperate cry rang out, the three light arrows turned into a dazzling rain of arrows and pierced through the three people¡¯s bodies! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They didn¡¯t even have the time to shout before their primordial spirits and bodies were crushed by the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, turning into a large cloud of blood mist that drifted down. ¡°Correct.¡± Song Qing chuckled,¡± too bad there¡¯s no reward! The aftermath of the spirit force spread in all directions, and the bricks on the ground and the abandoned shops were affected. With a ¡®crack, crack¡¯, they shattered and collapsed, merging with the blood mist that was flying in the sky and slowly sinking. However,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯, who was slowly moving forward, seemed to be stepping on the void. The blood mist seemed to be quite afraid of¡¯ her ¡®and avoided¡¯ her¡¯, leaving a clean space beside her. With a ¡®howl¡¯, the beautiful woman died, and the net that restrained the silver Wolf was quickly destroyed by the silver Wolf. It pounced from the ruins and bit at¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯, who was floating in the air.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: The fight (1) Chapter 542: The fight (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s still one fish that escaped the net.¡± Song qingxiao said coldly. She clenched her fist subconsciously, and a few dots of Starlight gathered in her palm. They flickered and before they could take shape, they were scattered by the silver Wolf! Several sharp and extraordinary long armors reached out to grab ¡¯her1. At the same time, a foul wind blew, and the silver Wolf¡¯s ferocious teeth bit1 her ¡®neck. It was extremely fierce! Animals had far more perception than humans. The silver Wolf recognized its companions through their smell rather than their appearance. So, after sensing song qingxiao¡¯s change, it did not hesitate to attack. ¡®She¡¯ once again held her hand, and the Starlight in ¡®su Wu¡± s palm formed a one-meter-long spear of light, which was placed diagonally in front of her1. But the next moment, the silver Wolf opened its mouth wide and bit the spiritual energy into pieces. The light spear broke apart and turned into star power that scattered in all directions. At the same time, the silver Wolf¡¯s claws carried a huge amount of spiritual power and clawed at ¡®her¡¯ body, as if it wanted to tear her apart. For some reason, the silver Wolf ignored the suppression of ¡®his¡¯ level and attacked fiercely. ¡°I forgot that this body¡¯s realm is still very low.¡± Su Wu laughed bitterly. After he died, he had been living in song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness, waiting for an opportunity. In the previous trial, when song qingxiao was facing the danger of the undead altar,¡¯he¡¯ had taken the opportunity when she was performing the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ to absorb the enormous power of Starlight that had accumulated in the undead altar. He borrowed the power of the Starlight to repair his soul. It was a good opportunity for song qingxiao to be besieged tonight. Just as she was about to die,¡¯he¡¯ took the opportunity to appear and take over her body. She relied on the power she had absorbed at the undead altar to kill the three elders who had surrounded her. She also used a large amount of Starlight power to repair her damaged internal organs. However, in this way, he had consumed 80 to 90 percent of his accumulated power of Starlight. Now that he was facing the silver Wolf¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t kill it immediately. If ¡®he¡¯ was at his peak, even if ¡®he¡¯ only had 20 ¨C 30% of his spiritual energy left,¡¯he¡¯ would be able to kill him with a move of his finger! It was really like a tiger falling into the sun and being bullied by a dog! What made ¡®su Wu¡¯ feel the most troublesome was that as ¡®his¡¯ spiritual power was exhausted, there was a consciousness that had not been completely destroyed in the sea of consciousness, struggling as if it wanted to break the wall and be reborn. It was the original consciousness of this body, and she had not completely disappeared. When the old man killed her,¡¯su Wu¡¯ was anxious to escape and was also worried that she would drag him down after she died. Therefore, he could not wait for her to be seriously injured and her consciousness to dissipate. He used his divine sense, which had been nourished by the power of Starlight for a period of time, to forcibly suppress her. As soon as ¡®he¡¯ appeared, he had no time to kill her remnant consciousness. He first killed the old man and the other two, then recuperated, and then was attacked by the silver Wolf. This consciousness was extremely tenacious. After ¡®su Wu¡¯ repaired her body, her originally weak soul was gradually recovering! The act of ¡®him¡¯ nourishing her internal organs earlier seemed to be making a wedding dress for her! ¡°Not good!¡± Su Wu was extremely depressed. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul became clearer and clearer. This body originally belonged to her, and the compatibility with her was not something su Wu could compare with. Once she fought for control of her body,¡¯su Wu¡¯ was actually feeling a little strained now that most of her power of Starlight had been consumed. While ¡°he¡± was in a daze, the unusually fierce Silver Wolf howled and clawed at ¡°his¡± chest. The claws pierced into ¡°his¡± flesh, and under the stimulation of pain,¡±his¡± body began to gradually lose control. The old man had shattered her meridians, but he had not been able to destroy her primordial spirit. This situation really made ¡®su five¡¯ vomit blood. The worst thing was that under the stimulation of the silver Wolf¡¯s claw, the blue blood sealed in her chest seemed to be stimulated by this force and actually trembled slowly. A trace of blood was separated from the seal and slowly integrated into her body! As soon as the blue blood entered song Qing¡¯s body, her consciousness seemed to be nourished and her strength increased greatly. This situation shocked ¡®su Wu¡¯. He did not know the origin of the blue blood, but he was extremely afraid of it. The soul and primordial spirit in the sea of consciousness were getting stronger and stronger. A mere primordial spirit in the spirit condensation realm could actually fight ¡°him¡± on equal terms. It even felt like ¡°he¡± wanted to use the divine sense to devour ¡°him.¡± The sea of consciousness seemed to have become a battlefield, and the consciousnesses of both sides were clashing. Song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and her black eyes gradually turned pale gold. Her pupils turned into needle tips, slowly driving away the black color! It was not good for either of them to persist. The silver Wolf was interfering on the outside, and song Qing was unwilling to give up on the inside.¡¯He¡¯ had already died once and knew the principle of temporary retreat. At this time,¡¯fifth su¡¯ was very unwilling, but he still gritted his teeth. When the divine sense occupied her sea of consciousness again,¡¯his¡¯ spirit retreated and hid in the depths of her spirit again, waiting for the next opportunity. When song qingxiao was almost killed by the old man¡¯s palm, she thought she was dead for sure and quickly lost control of her body. A strange and powerful aura seemed to be released from her soul, suppressing her divine sense to a corner of her consciousness. That powerful consciousness was slowly occupying her sea of consciousness, as if it would devour her at any time. Just as her consciousness was about to dissipate, she seemed to hear the howl of the silver Wolf, which woke her up. As soon as her spiritual sense woke up, she quickly realized that something was wrong and tried her best to resist the aura in her sea of consciousness. The divine sense was astonishingly powerful and firmly suppressed her. At the critical moment, she tried her best to call the primordial spirit in her mind to wake it up, and only then did she barely resist it. The danger of fighting and devouring each other¡¯s spiritual power was no less than that of a real enemy. Her divine sense had been consumed by more than half, and when she was barely holding on, her heart moved slightly, and a chill spread from it, which then spread throughout her body, stimulating her consciousness that was on the verge of slacking, and greatly rousing her spirit! Under the stimulation of this chill, the divine sense that was fighting with her suddenly retreated for some reason! When song qingxiao opened her eyes in dizziness, the fierce howl of the silver Wolf came to her ears. Its curved claws, like hooked thorns, grabbed her and lifted her up. A foul wind mixed with a rain of blood blew past her ears. The moment the silver Wolf¡¯s sharp teeth were about to Pierce her skin, its wet nose moved slightly, as if it had smelled a familiar scent. A sharp pain spread from her heart to her limbs, clearing her mind. After realizing her situation, song Qing was shocked. Half of her head was stuck in the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth, and she immediately wanted to raise her hand to slap the silver wolf¡¯s head. However, she had just suffered a serious injury. Although her internal organs had been nourished by ¡®su Five¡¯s spiritual energy, and her veins were in the process of being reconnected, they had been shattered by the silver Wolf¡¯s claw. Her body was empty and could not summon any spiritual energy. On the contrary, the spiritual energy on the Wolf¡¯s claws invaded her veins and destroyed ¡®su Wu¡¯s¡¯ previous recovery process that had been difficult. At the moment of life and death, her aura changed, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. Under the impact of her aura, the silver Wolf¡¯s teeth paused, and it retracted its claws with a ¡®ao¡¯ sound, then turned around and retreated! The claw retracted along with the flesh and blood, bringing with it a piercing pain! Song qingxiao vomited a large mouthful of blood, but she was more clear-headed than before. There was a bloody hole in her chest. The silver Wolf¡¯s attack seemed to have added more injuries to her injury. She lost her support and her body fell limply. After the silver Wolf retracted its claws and landed on the ground, it shot over like lightning and accurately caught her falling body, causing her to fall onto the Wolf¡¯s back with a ¡®bang¡¯! After Hunchback-ing her, the silver Wolf jumped up and leaped dozens of meters away in a few jumps, quickly escaping from this place! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao grabbed the Wolf¡¯s fur and gritted her teeth to prevent herself from falling off. The wind blew past her ears from both sides. She tried her best to maintain her spiritual sense, not daring to let herself faint. ¡°Don¡¯t go back¡­¡± She mumbled, blood dripping from her nose and mouth, covering the silver Wolf¡¯s back. At this time, she simply didn¡¯t have the time to think about what had happened earlier. She also didn¡¯t know where the old man and the other two had gone when she was unconscious. She immediately sank her consciousness into her sea of consciousness and examined her soul. The mysterious dagger in his dantian was sleeping quietly. The ¡®God-killing technique¡¯ and the ¡®confrontation¡¯ and ¡®person¡¯ in the nine words secret order didn¡¯t change. His body flickered with a few starlights. The ¡®stellar array¡¯ he had absorbed from the dead soul altar was also there, and it hadn¡¯t been taken away by the old man.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Crisis (1) Chapter 543: Crisis (1) Translator: 549690339 For many people in the imperial capital, that night was destined to be a sleepless night. When ¡®su Wu¡¯ used the ¡®God annihilating technique¡¯, his aura spread out and immediately woke up many people who were hiding in the dark! Not long after the silver Wolf left with song qingxiao, many auras rushed over like meteors. Song qingxiao could no longer care about the mess she had made. The silver Wolf was unusually fast. It ran in the night, and its long fur flew up and patted her body. It was cold and smooth. Blood kept flowing out of the Big Hole in his chest. The wind blew in, making it cold and painful. She could feel her life force rapidly draining away as her blood flowed out. Every time her consciousness was about to sink into darkness, she would bite her tongue to keep herself awake. However, her mouth was filled with the taste of blood, and her tongue was numb. She trembled all over and smiled bitterly. He did not die at the old man¡¯s hands tonight, but it was very likely that he would die under the silver Wolf¡¯s claw. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the stimulation brought by its claw, perhaps her divine sense would have been swallowed up by another more powerful consciousness. The silver Wolf¡¯s claw at least gave her some chance to survive She didn¡¯t know whether she should be worried or happy about the current situation. She definitely couldn¡¯t go home. The battle tonight had caused too much of a commotion. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t sense the aura of the three people who were chasing her. It was very likely that something had happened. Once the three of them died, the underworld clans would definitely come to investigate. She was the one who started the whole thing, and song qingxiao was worried that she would be caught when she returned. There was no place for Captain an to hide. If she was exposed, Captain an would probably be implicated by her. She forced herself to focus and thought about it. Finally, she came up with a hiding place. The most dangerous place was also the safest place. If the person who had assassinated her and nurse Lin was indeed related to the Shi family, then what had happened tonight would definitely attract the Shi family¡¯s attention. The old man and the other two were quite powerful, and they should be quite famous in the Shi family. If something happened to the three of them, the Shi family would definitely send people to investigate, and then some of the experts in the Imperial City would be drawn out. She endured the intense pain all over her body and reached out to Pat the silver Wolf¡¯s neck, signaling it to turn around and head in the direction of the city center. Song qingxiao¡¯s slap was weak. After a few slaps, her arm drooped weakly. The silver Wolf was instructed by her and understood her intentions. As expected, it took her to the city center. Its sense of smell was extremely sensitive. Although it was injured, its movements were still fast, and it knew how to avoid interference from people and surveillance cameras. In addition, as song qingxiao had guessed, the Masters of the major families in the imperial capital were alarmed the moment the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ was released. They all rushed to the battle in the western suburbs, so the man and Wolf didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention along the way. Song qingxiao felt as if she was riding on clouds on the back of the wolf, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the center of the Imperial City. This place was once the heart of the Empire¡¯s power. However, after the Shi family had released their control over the Empire, the new political center had long been moved away. This place had only become the spiritual symbol of the Empire. But even so, because the city center was occupied by the nobility of the royal family, the security was still very tight, and there were guards patrolling from time to time. In the past, song qingxiao was just an ordinary citizen of the Empire and would not have dared to barge in. However, even though she was severely injured and her life was in danger, these Imperial Guards were still useless to her. The silver Wolf brought her to the center of the Imperial City, avoiding the patrolling guards like a ghost. The deeper they went, the fewer Imperial Guards there were on patrol, but this did not mean that the guards were lax. On the contrary, it was possible that there were more guards hiding in the dark. However, the real experts had all been lured away, leaving behind only some mediocre secret guards. Therefore, a man and a Wolf had barged in without causing any noise. The silver Wolf kicked its hind legs and flew over a ten-meter-long alarm. It landed steadily in a quiet courtyard. It looked around with its head high, then shook its body and threw song Qing to the ground. With a loud bang, song Qing let out a muffled groan. Blood gushed out from the wound on her chest, bringing with it a heart-wrenching pain. Her back was once again covered in cold sweat. She gritted her teeth and held the wound on her chest in pain as she slowly sat up and moved her body to lean back. She did not know where she was, but since the silver Wolf had put her down here, it should mean that she was safe for the time being. It was quiet all around. The man and Wolf were hiding in a large, dense bamboo forest. The night wind blew, and there was an endless rustling. Perhaps because of the silver Wolf¡¯s presence, she could not hear the sounds of snakes, insects, rats, and ants around her. Song qingxiao could only hear her heart beating against her broken chest, making ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds. Every time she hit him, blood would flow out, causing her limbs to turn cold. She tried to raise her spiritual power, but her body was empty. Her severely damaged veins and arteries were damaged more every time she tried to raise her spiritual power. The most terrifying thing was that the damage caused by the silver Wolf¡¯s claw was not just a superficial wound. It had once devoured the Cerberus ¡®internal organs, and after its evolution, it had obtained the Cerberus¡¯s power of fire. Coincidentally, song qingxiao¡¯s back had been scratched by the Cerberus when she was escaping from the trial at the terror Battalion. There were remnants of the flame poison in her body that had never been dispelled, and she had only been suppressing it with her spiritual power. After tonight¡¯s battle, her spiritual power had been exhausted, and she could no longer suppress the flame poison. The flame poison on the silver Wolf¡¯s claws reflected each other, burning her veins and vessels. The pain multiplied, making her body drenched in cold sweat and trembling. At the same time, the blue blood that gushed out of her body began to repair her damaged internal organs. The continuous healing and injury process caused song qingxiao¡¯s veins to feel like thousands of ants were drilling into her heart, and she was in excruciating pain. She stepped back, leaving a deep bloody mark on the ground. After the silver Wolf put her down, it slowly lay down and began to lick its own body. The first thing it licked was the fur on its back. When it escaped with song qingxiao, its body was stained with song qingxiao¡¯s blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of the blood came from her wounds, and some came from the blood she spat out after her internal organs were crushed. The silver Wolf licked its fur and made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. It was about two to three meters away from song qingxiao. It seemed to have lowered its head, but song qingxiao felt that its attention was always on her. Her hair stood on end. Her intuition, which had been honed from several life-and-death situations, made her feel a faint killing intent. Although the wolf had gone through life and death with her, saved her, and treated her like a companion, song qingxiao did not dare to let her guard down. If it were any other time, she would have absolute trust in the silver Wolf. However, at this moment, she could not help but think of the Wolf¡¯s pride and the group of mutated wolves on the demon Island.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Evolution (1) Chapter 544: Evolution (1) Translator: 549690339 After the trial on the demon Island, song qingxiao had gone through two more trials in a row. As she got along with the silver Wolf more and more, she rarely thought about her first acquaintance with the silver Wolf. This Sliver Wolf had first appeared and attacked the camp to take revenge for its tribe. That day by the stream, they were attacked by a pack of mutated wolves. Mr. Zhou¡¯s bodyguards had defeated most of the wolves. However, these genetically mutated creatures had extremely strong vitality. The bullets might not have been able to kill all the wolves in the first place, especially in the critical situation at that time. Everyone was in a hurry to ¡¯ escape, so no one could determine whether the wolves were alive or dead. After the incident, song qingxiao rarely thought about this problem, but she was sure that the wolves were not all dead after the escape. Song qingxiao remembered very clearly that she had plotted against number two, causing him to be dragged into the bushes by a gray wolf to avoid the pursuit of bullets. In other words, other than the mutated wolves that were injured by the bullets, the Wolf Pack and the wolves were hiding in the bushes at that time and avoided the disaster. However, when the silver Wolf appeared, it was already a lone wolf that had left the pack of wolves. Later on, when he encountered the flood Dragon on the other side of the island, the silver Wolf followed it alone. He could be sure that it had no companions. Wolves were pack animals. If its companions were still alive, it would be impossible for it to be a lone wolf that left the pack. The only possibility was that before it took action, the pack of wolves had already been wiped out, and it was the only one left. However, song qingxiao had been with the silver Wolf for a long time and knew how strong it was. This Wolf was extremely arrogant, and it was not afraid of death in battle. It was also extremely vengeful and petty. It dared to confront the creature on evil demon Island that had evolved to the level of a Wyrm and even dared to fight it head-on. It tried to snatch the food from the Wyrm¡¯s mouth. In addition to courage, its strength was also not to be underestimated. If there was such a King among the wolves, there should be very few natural enemies in the jungle on another demon Island. In other words, these destroyed wolves were unlikely to die in the mouths of other creatures. Instead, it was very likely that they were buried in the mouths of silver wolves! It was too proud! They shouldn¡¯t allow such a weak person to be among their companions. When she was at her peak, she had the ability to counterattack and suppress the silver Wolf, so she was on par with it. Therefore, when they fought, it was a comrade, a companion, and a reliable shield. However, she was severely injured and on her last breath. To the silver Wolf, she was likely to be a weakling and a burden. Her flesh contained the blood of a flood Dragon and the evolution potion, which could help the wolf King evolve. In the world of wolves, the strong preyed on the weak. If she continued in this state, she would be in danger! Song qingxiao was extremely anxious. At this time, her meridians were seriously damaged, the spiritual power in her body was empty, and her primordial spirit and divine sense had been consumed a lot in the battle with the consciousness. At this time, she could only place all her hope on the blue blood that spilled from the seal. If her meridians could be repaired and she could recover some spiritual energy without showing any signs of fatigue, she might be able to escape from danger. However, this wisp of flood dragon blood was really too thin. She had suffered two fatal injuries, and her situation was really terrible. In addition, the existence of that thread of flame poison caused her recovery to be extremely slow. Meanwhile, the silver Wolf had already combed its fur. Most of the blood that had flowed out of song qingxiao¡¯s body had been licked clean by it. The fur that had been soaked in blood had a strange light pink color in the bamboo forest. It raised its head and stared at song Qing. The moonlight shone through the gaps in the bamboo forest, making its eyes glow a creepy green. Song qingxiao closed her eyes. She could feel the Wolf¡¯s gaze on her. Her body tensed up and she instinctively summoned the mysterious dagger. The silver Wolf lay on the ground for a while and slowly got up. As it walked it stepped on the broken bamboo on the ground, making a ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound. It stopped at the spot where blood had dripped from song qingxiao¡¯s wound. It licked the blood clean, looked up at her, and lay down again. It was getting closer to him, and this distance was really dangerous. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. The blue blood in her body moved slowly. Under such circumstances, her veins had only been repaired by a small half. It was too slow. She scanned her body with her divine sense and found that the seal in the middle of her heart was still motionless. The blue blood that had saved her life several times before was actually just a drop in the ocean in this seal. It was not realistic to completely remove the seal at this time. She simply could not find a way to remove the seal, but she remembered that every time the seal was activated automatically, it was at the moment of her life and death. Her eyelids concealed the ruthlessness in her eyes. She clenched the dagger tightly, covered it with her divine sense, and used all her strength to raise her arm. The blade reflected light and the silver Wolf that had been watching her was shocked by her actions. It subconsciously got up and retreated. Its four limbs bent and it opened its mouth to reveal its fangs. Its eyes were sharp. Just as he was about to pounce, he saw song qingxiao holding the dagger and stabbing it into her own heart! The tip of the knife pierced through her flesh with a Puchi¡¯ sound and went straight into her internal organs, destroying the little life force that she had left. Song Qing¡¯s heart was severely injured. As his heart beat wildly, a large amount of blood began to flow out from the wound. With every beat, song Qing spat out a large amount of blood. The divine sense covering the dagger stimulated the motionless seal suspended in her heart. As she felt a large amount of life force flowing away, her hands and feet were cold and her body began to Twitch instinctively, the seal that had been motionless all this time suddenly moved! Song qingxiao grinned, and a small stream of blue blood flowed out. It first flowed through her injured heart, dying her internal organs light blue! The moment the silver Wolf felt that she was even weaker, it let out a low groan. When it pounced on her, song qingxiao¡¯s closed eyes opened. His eyes turned golden and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip. Large blue scales appeared on her cheeks and body. The Big Hole in her chest that was clawed open by the silver Wolf was quickly squirming and closing up, and soon, she was wrapped in scales! The damaged internal organs were forcefully repaired by the flood dragon¡¯s bloodline, and the broken tendons were reconnected. Song qingxiao felt as if she was surrounded by Ice and Fire. A violent energy filled her body with the blue blood! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her upper body felt like it was being roasted by a raging fire, but her lower body felt like it had fallen into an ice cellar. The energy that could not be vented flowed to her lower body, causing her legs to merge together. The scales that covered her long legs wrapped around her, and a thick and long snake tail formed under her body! When the silver Wolf pounced, she reached out her hand like lightning and grabbed its neck, pressing the wolf King, which weighed more than a few hundred pounds, into the mud with a bang! A violent force burst out, cutting the surrounding bamboo from root to root, and the sound of it collapsing could be heard. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± She spoke coldly, and the long tail under her body slowly moved, sweeping away the bamboo forest that was in the way, suppressing the silver Wolf¡¯s struggling body, and slowly tightening the tail.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Suppression _1 Chapter 545: Suppression _1 Translator: 549690339 I A large amount of Blue Frost mist emerged from the long tail, freezing the torn doth, the surrounding ground, and the silver Wolfs body that was half-buried in the soil! The silver Wolfs bone armor under her palm was compressed and made a ¡®clucking¡¯ sound. The silver Wolf let out a low groan of unwillingness and blood came out of its nostrils. It was obvious that it had been injured by her palm. It was Struggling with all its might, but under the suppression of absolute power, it simply couldn¡¯t compete with her extraordinary physical body after her evolution. The soil on the ground was cracked by its claws, and a low roar came from its throat. Its claws occasionally scratched song Qing¡¯s small tail and waist, but they could not penetrate the thick scales at all. It only made a rough and unpleasant ear-piercing sound. Song qingxiao was enjoying the feeling of her evolved body. It was as if her strength was endless, and the fierce Silver Wolf seemed to be squashed to death by her palm with just a little force! This feeling was too good. The strength of her body resonated with the violent power in her body. It reminded her of the time when her body had just received the evolution potion on demon Island. She felt even better now. Because she was clear-headed, she could feel the absolute confidence brought about by the unparalleled power. At this moment, she had an instinct to look down on all living things! It was as if she had transcended all living beings and become a God! Under the stimulation of power, it made her extremely excited, which gave birth to her killing instinct. The more the silver Wolf struggled, the tighter her long tail clenched. The wolf King¡¯s throat let out a low growl. She looked down at it from above, her eyes cold and ruthless. The commotion here seemed to have attracted the attention of some people hiding in the dark. She heard the sound of someone approaching. Song Qingxin¡¯s killing intent was overflowing. Not only did she not feel nervous, but her blood began to boil. The pleasure of a hunt was coming. W..¡¯The silver Wolf made a sound. It tried to raise its head several times, but she pressed it deeper. The mud mixed with the blood it spat out stained the corners of its eyes and mouth, making it look a little embarrassed. It should be proud. It had encountered strong enemies several times and was covered in injuries, almost losing its life, but it had an unyielding battle intent! No matter how serious its injuries were, it would still shake its body, not show any fear, and stand firmly, unlike now, when it was pressed into the mud by her, and could only breathe with difficulty. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes squinted. The scene of him barging into the battlefield on the demon Island and fighting the evolved Wyrm together with her appeared in his mind. She recalled the fighting spirit she had when she escaped from the terror Battalion and fought alongside Wolf King. When he was besieged by the old man and the other two, it did not leave him, as if he was a companion and a family member. She thought of Zhou xueli¡¯s teary eyes on the demon Island. She had blocked Mr. Zhou¡¯s bullet for her and called her ¡®child¡¯. In the cold experiment, human emotions could not be erased. Powerful strength did not allow her to do whatever she wanted. Even if the Nuwa project was successful and her body evolved to the extreme, as professor Yan had said, she was still a human and should not lose herself in power. She should not follow the law of the jungle and treat life like grass. She should be heartless and act based on her instincts. That would be no different from a beast and would be meaningless. The boiling blood in her heart began to cool down, and the dark golden color in her eyes gradually faded away, turning into black. The killing intent receded like the tide. Once she controlled herself, the violent power began to be guided by her and no longer rampaged. The scales on her body also began to fade slowly, and the long tail that was suppressing the silver Wolf slowly loosened. As the power calmed down, the cold air emitted from the tail no longer carried the fierce killing intent as before. Song qingxiao loosened her grip on the silver Wolf¡¯s neck. Her eyes flashed, and she raised her long tail and smacked it on the ground! The frozen earth on the ground was shattered by her powerful long tail, and the bamboo forest swayed from the aftershock of her power. As the mud flew, she reached out and grabbed the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck, lifting its huge and heavy body from the mud pit and throwing it to the side. The collapsed bamboo frame was crushed by its strong body, making creaking sounds. With her back to the silver Wolf, song qingxiao heard the sound of it trying to get up but falling down several times. ¡°You have to be good and don¡¯t make me angry.¡± She took a deep breath and suppressed the churning of her internal organs. She opened her mouth calmly and lowered her head to check her body. Under the stimulation of the blue blood, her heart was beating extremely intensely. The power of the blue blood that flowed out of the seal today was not something that she could fully accept at the moment. As soon as she calmed down, she no longer released a large amount of excess power. After the scales fell off, the violent energy turned into two opposite forces of Ice and Fire and was locked in her body. They attacked her veins and body. The flames caused her skin to crack. Just as blood flowed out, it was repaired by the cold force. The cycle repeated, forming an extremely torturous and long process. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had already advanced to the spirit focus realm, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long and would explode to death if this continued. However, this power was extremely turbulent. If he didn¡¯t control it in time, the consequences would be dire! She endured the torture in her body and tried her best to keep her breathing steady. She didn¡¯t show any weakness and used her long tail to sweep the surrounding soil to fill up the hole she had made! There were too many traces left behind, so it was impossible to clean them up completely. The people nearby had heard the commotion and rushed over. She had to leave this place as soon as possible. After struggling a few times, the silver Wolf stood up on its four trembling limbs. When it heard what she said, it grinned and let out a fierce low howl from its throat. Song qingxiao struggled to turn her head and look at the silver Wolf. At this time, the silver Wolf looked quite embarrassed. Its four limbs seemed to be unable to support its strong mountain-like body at any time, and its long tail hung on the ground. There was a large amount of ice, mud, and grass between its fur. Its nostrils and cheeks were also stained with a lot of bloody mud. As it growled, a few bits of mud floated up and down in its nostrils. Song qmgxiao¡¯s previous attack had caused great damage to it. When the man and the wolf were besieged tonight, and it was hit by the old man and the big man, it didn¡¯t even look so bad. But even so, it still bared its teeth, and the fur on the back of its neck and back stood up like needles, showing a fierce look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao turned to look at it, it instinctively lowered its body and opened its mouth even wider, ready to pounce. For some reason, song qingxiao chuckled when she saw it. Her smile triggered the chaotic energy in her body, causing her internal organs to be attacked. The intense pain caused her to suck in a deep breath of cold air. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She endured the pain and growled,¡± you hit me first! ¡®Awooo!¡¯ The silver Wolf howled at her. Although it was still baring its teeth and looked like it was preparing for an attack, the hair on its neck and back slowly calmed down.. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Discovery _1 Chapter 546: Discovery _1 Translator: 549690339 Although song qingxiao¡¯s fierce counterattack had caused the silver Wolf to suffer a loss, it had strangely erased the estrangement caused by the silver Wolf¡¯s previous actions. As its erect fur smoothened, the faint coldness that song qingxiao had been feeling disappeared. ¡°Over there!¡± A few complicated footsteps came from the distance, and the silver Wolf¡¯s previously relaxed body tensed up again. It turned its head with difficulty and looked outside through the bamboo forest. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± It was not a good time to fight. Song qingxiao had heard the noise, but after suppressing the power, she came back to her senses. This place was the center of the Imperial City, the base camp of the Shi clan. The fact that the man and the wolf could successfully escape to this place was related to the commotion in the western suburbs earlier, which led to the transfer of most of the Masters. If she made a scene now, she was afraid that she would attract these people¡¯s attention again. She was in a special situation now, so she should avoid it for now. She endured the impact of the force in her veins and hesitated for a moment. She endured the pain and picked up some torn cloth on the ground and pinched it in her hand. She swung her long tail and propped up her upper body. The strength of her tail was extremely strong. With a slight swing, she leaped a few meters into the bamboo forest with a whoosh. Even though her legs had given her immense strength, song qingxiao was not used to walking with the long tail. Therefore, she took a few steps and used the long tail to support her body. She grabbed the bamboo and flew forward quickly. Seeing her leave, the silver Wolf also turned around and followed her without hesitation. Song qingxiao had wanted to leave this place first, but she had probably caused quite a commotion when she ¡®taught the silver Wolf a lesson¡¯ in the bamboo forest, and had attracted the attention of the Shi family. Her ears picked up more than a dozen heartbeats and breaths. A large number of patrolling Imperial Guards were surrounding her, temporarily blocking her way out. No matter how calm song qingxiao was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious after sensing the situation. Since she couldn¡¯t go out for the time being, she could only go inside and find a place to calm the violent energy in her body and stabilize her injuries. Otherwise, once she showed up and was targeted, it would be more troublesome. After making up her mind, song qingxiao turned around and started climbing. On the other side of the bamboo forest, there were rows of buildings. Although the times were changing and technology was also changing with each passing day, the buildings at the center of the Imperial City still retained the characteristics of the early ancient times and were not infected with the modern style. She crawled under the veranda. After her body¡¯s mutation, her five senses had become incredibly sensitive. The night had no effect on her, allowing her to see every corner of the place clearly. The violent energy was gradually out of her control. The blood that flowed out of her body was licked by the silver Wolf that followed closely behind her. As the energy exploded, the scales that were originally hidden on her body reappeared. Her eyes were once again dyed with a dark golden color. Her internal organs seemed to be burned to ashes by the heat wave. Large amounts of sweat were evaporated, causing her to be extremely dehydrated. Her lips were dry and bleeding. There were an astonishing number of hidden guards around the veranda, and the aura of an ambush could be sensed everywhere. In the distance, several auras were chasing over. From the fluctuations of spiritual energy, these people were at least in the Dao enlightenment realm. The Shi family was indeed the imperial family, even their ordinary secret guards had reached such a level. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was in a frenzy. With her level of strength, she was naturally not afraid of these Dao enlightenment realm secret guards. However, there were pursuers behind her and people in front of her. If she was entangled by these people, it might be more difficult for her to escape. Thinking of this, she turned her head and looked at the silver Wolf. She moved her lips and silently reminded, ¡°¡±Dodge!¡± After she finished speaking, she swung her long tail and used this little strength to jump up like an arrow from a bow. Her hand grabbed the roof and her long tail slowly retracted, hiding her figure! The moment she dodged, the silver Wolf¡¯s figure flashed and also hid in the shadows. As soon as the man and Wolf hid, the person behind them appeared in front of song Qing¡¯s small eyes. There were about seven or eight people in this group, and from their auras, they were all people who had not yet entered the state of enlightenment. Those people rushed over, and just as they were under the roof where song qingxiao was hiding, several spiritual powers quickly arrived in front of them. When they heard the sound of the wind, the few people who were in a hurry actually stopped. Not long after, a few shadows flashed past the corner of the veranda and appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye, stopping their footsteps. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Among the people who came later, the leader was a young man in a blue combat uniform with a short sword at his waist. He pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword and asked coldly. something strange happened at the eastern bamboo forest first. I didn¡¯t notice when he came in. When the few people who had arrived first heard the question, they replied respectfully, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already sent people to check with the heavenly eye to see if they¡¯ve caught any traces.¡± However, he was able to avoid the layers of restrictions on the periphery and slip all the way into the center of the Imperial City. Even the secret guards on duty tonight could not detect him, and the heavenly eye might not be able to capture any traces. a large area of bamboo in the eastern bamboo forest was destroyed by spiritual power. We found some blood stains. The ground and the broken parts of the bamboo have frozen ice. In the places where the soil had been crushed, we found two egg-sized imprints. As soon as the two teams met, not only did they stop chasing, but they also stopped and began to discuss tonight¡¯s events. I initially suspect that this is the trace of the scales. I¡¯ve already sent someone to take the traces, blood marks, and crushed ice to examine it. At most, there will be an answer in 15 minutes. Song qingxiao was hiding above the two of them, trying to suppress the violent energy in her body. She listened to the discussion below and hoped that the two of them would leave as soon as possible. The consequences of unsealing the small amount of blue blood was not something she could fully control at this time. With the leakage of spiritual power, the long tail that was tightly wrapped around the wooden beam began to emit a large amount of cold air. With a slight sizzling sound, frost began to spread out from the connection between her tail and the beam, causing the surrounding temperature to drop. ¡°judging from the marks left at the scene and the damage done, I think a demonic beast might have barged in.¡± The man who replied seemed to have felt the temperature around him drop. His cultivation had not entered the state of enlightenment, so he could not resist the invasion of this chill. He only felt the hair on his back stand up, and the clothes on his back rubbed against each other, making a very clear ¡®rustle¡¯ sound to him. only a demonic beast¡¯s strong body can cause such destructive power. There¡¯s broken ice on the ground. It¡¯s very likely that a high-grade bloodline has awakened. When the cold-looking young man in green heard this, his face turned even colder. ¡°I¡¯ve really embarrassed myself tonight.¡± The man who replied looked ashamed, it¡¯s all our fault for being useless! ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± The cold-looking young man waved his hand, if it wasn¡¯t for the noise at the East bamboo forest, we wouldn¡¯t have found any signs of intruders. According to what you said, if it¡¯s a demonic beast that has awakened a high-grade bloodline, it¡¯s very likely that it came from the starry sea. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t discover it.¡± Song Qing¡¯s little fingers clenched tightly into the beam, and his internal organs were in unbearable pain under the burning of the violent energy. The veins on her forehead bulged, and the surging power hit the veins, causing countless small wounds on her skin. Blood seeped out and slowly dripped down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s a pity that something happened in the imperial capital tonight, and the Lords have all been driven out. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed intruders to enter this place.¡± The cold-looking young man seemed to be about to leave. pay more attention. You must guard this place more strictly. If¡­ As he spoke, he raised his leg and was about to walk away when he suddenly heard a ¡®drip¡¯ sound in the man¡¯s ear. It was like a liquid dripping down. It was not like water, but thicker than water. At the same time, a faint smell of blood spread out. The cold-faced young man¡¯s eyes turned, and he pulled out his sword at an unbelievable speed. He used his spiritual energy to sweep in the direction of the water droplet. ¡°Come out!¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Alarmed _1 Chapter 547: Alarmed _1 Translator: 549690339 A sharp sword Qi slashed towards the roof beam, splitting the blood droplets that were dripping down! Song qingxiao cried out in her heart when the blood dripped down. When the sword Qi swept over, she dodged sideways! With a ¡®boom1, the sword Qi struck the old building, cutting the top beam of the veranda into two. The roof creaked and countless wooden chips fell down! Song qingxiao also rolled down from the beam. The cold-faced young man only saw a black shadow flash. He immediately drew out a sword flower and injected spiritual energy into it. The sword burst out with a bright light. He held the sword with both hands and swept in song qingxiao¡¯s direction again! No one had expected that the ¡®demon beast¡¯ that had intruded into the center of the Imperial City would be hiding above their heads. When the others saw him attack, they were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat and took out their weapons. Those with lower cultivation could not break into the battle circle under the suppression of the cold-faced young man¡¯s sword Qi. They simply took out their infrared guns and started shooting in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Countless red lights flickered and burned through the ground and wooden pillars, creating several fist-sized black holes. The sword Qi went straight for song qingxiao¡¯s waist and tail, but it was blocked by the scales on her tail! The cold-faced young man was originally very confident in his sword. Although he had just entered the state of enlightenment, because he was a sword cultivator, his moves were far better than cultivators of the same level. He had used all of his spiritual power in this attack, so even a person in the spirit focus realm might not be able to withstand it with his body. However, his sword did not seem to hurt the intruder at all. Even the scales on his long tail could not be cut off! In his daze, before he could clearly see the appearance of the intruder, he heard a gust of wind. Song Qing supported himself with one hand on the ground, raised his long tail and slapped it hard! With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the floor was cracked by her power, and a terrifying deep pit appeared. Her long tail broke several wooden pillars, and the roof above her collapsed. A large section of the broken wall was caught by her long tail, and it flew in all directions like hidden weapons. Many people couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and let out injured muffled groans. A broken brick the size of a palm flew towards the cold-faced youth. He put his sword in front of him, and the brick hit the sword with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound. Even though the young man used his spiritual energy to block it, the energy on the brick was extremely overbearing and knocked his spiritual energy away. The sword was struck by the spiritual energy and let out a ¡®crack¡¯ sound! Under the backlash of the power, the young man was pushed back seven or eight steps and spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°So strong!¡± The moment he spat out blood and got injured, the others saw this and started shooting randomly with their weapons. At this moment, a Silver Shadow rushed into the battle like lightning. With a low groan, a few secret guards let out a miserable cry and were slapped down. Soon, the dense gunfire was disrupted! As soon as the silver Wolf entered the battle, the group of people who were already struggling to hold on became even more critical! The cold-faced young man stood firm and did not rush to join the battle. Instead, he shouted,¡± ¡®We¡¯ve discovered an invader. Over here!¡± When he realized that he couldn¡¯t win, he started calling for help. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Hearing his shout, song qingxiao smacked him with her long tail! Its powerful tail was mixed with violent power. Every time it slapped, it brought with it an earth-shattering power, and with a whistling sound, it smashed open several deep cracks on the ground! Sand and stones flew in all directions, and the ancient building with a diameter of dozens of meters around song qingxiao was completely destroyed. Some of the hidden guards caught in the center of the storm didn¡¯t have time to escape and were buried by the collapsed building. Every time the long tail smacked, the ground would shake violently and create a large whirlwind that blew in all directions! After releasing a large amount of spiritual power, song qingxiao felt an indescribable sense of relief. However, in just a short while, that kind of riot came back again. The more spiritual energy was consumed by the activated blue blood, the more it surged. Song qingxiao forcibly suppressed the pleasure of blood-devouring that came with her boiling blood and barely suppressed the spiritual power in her body. Seeing the silver Wolf howling and opening its mouth wide to pounce on a secret guard, she pushed her body up with her tail and flew over to the side of the silver Wolf like a meteor, grabbing it into her arms. The hidden guard who was about to be hit by the wolf closed his eyes subconsciously. Just when he thought that he was going to die, he only felt the sound of the wind beside him. The Wolf¡¯s howl disappeared, and in the dust, he only saw a black shadow quickly passing by and disappearing. ¡°He ran away!¡± The secret guard shouted as soon as he regained his senses. The flying gravel above their heads fell down like hailstones, and the people who were lucky enough to escape coughed and climbed out of the buried gravel. ¡°Which way did he run to?¡± The cold young man was also swept by the previous violent spiritual power and was pressed under a thick beam. At this time, he pushed the beam away and sat up with a sorry face, gasping for breath. ¡°Over there!¡± The hidden guard who had managed to escape pointed in the direction where song qingxiao had disappeared. The cold-looking young man gritted his teeth and said,¡± chase after her! After this battle, it had caused a huge commotion in the Shi family. It was likely that the news would spread soon, and it would not be long before the experts who had been lured away would return. She wasn¡¯t sure about the strength of these people, but she guessed that they were at least as strong as the three experts who had surrounded her before. They might even be far more difficult to deal with than the three. And this time, that consciousness might not appear again. Even if it did appear, it was unknown if she would be able to drive it away. There was not much time left for song qingxiao. She had to think of a way to leave before the Shi family¡¯s experts returned. Although her body was extraordinarily strong after the mutation, there were still hidden dangers, like a time bomb. After this delay, it was already very troublesome. She needed to find a place to settle down as soon as possible to recuperate her meridians. After song Qing had escaped for a distance, the violent spiritual energy in her body swept over again. Under the severe pain in her veins, she let go of her hand, and the silver Wolf jumped down from her arm. The people who had surrounded her had seen her running in this direction, so the main force would definitely intercept her in this direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the previous battle, these people did not really see her clearly. From the conversation between the two groups of people, this group of people should have recognized her as a demonic beast whose bloodline had awakened. Beasts mostly acted based on their instincts. If she turned around and ran in the direction of the bamboo forest, this group of people might not be able to react in time. When she thought of this, she turned around and ran back. The man and Wolf were like headless flies. Song qingxiao used her extraordinary hearing and perception to avoid the crowd. After running for a long time, she entered a garden. As soon as he entered the garden, he blocked out all the noise and footsteps outside.. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Enemy (1) Chapter 548: Enemy (1) Translator: 549690339 This garden was extremely large and extraordinarily quiet. The garden was shrouded in a faint layer of mist, and a faint fragrance was coming from somewhere, which was quite strange. After her body had mutated, her vision and perception had greatly improved, but it was as if they were blocked by fog, and she could not use them at all! As soon as the fog sensed someone had barged in, it moved over. The fog contained an abundant amount of spiritual power. She tried to release her divine sense, but it seemed to be disturbed by the fog and could not be used! Song qingxiao was startled. She instinctively wanted to retreat, but when she wagged her tail and turned around, there was still fog behind her. She could not find the exit, and she did not know what kind of danger was ahead. This situation immediately reminded her of the trial of the return of the living corpse. After Chu ke died, she sealed up the community she lived in with her strong resentment. When song qingxiao and number two entered, they were also blocked by the fog. No matter how long they walked, they kept walking in circles. This mist should be some kind of restriction that prevented intruders! The current situation was similar to the previous one, but this fog was many times stronger than the fog formed by Chu ke¡¯s powerful resentment. After all, even with song qingxiao¡¯s current strength, she could not see through it at all. At that time, number two had used a talisman to break through the resentment and disperse the fog, opening up a path of survival. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t know much about this kind of restriction, and she didn¡¯t know anything about talismans and curses. Moreover, this mist was different from resentment, and it was likely that someone with a high cultivation level had used some unknown method to create it. Since she couldn¡¯t break it by force, she had to think of another way. Otherwise, if she were to be trapped in it, it would be troublesome when others came. This thought came to her mind, and she subconsciously looked at the silver Wolf with messy fur. It didn¡¯t seem to be affected much, and it perked up its ears and turned its head to look in another direction. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. In this situation where her divine sense, vision, and senses were all affected by the spiritual power in the fog, the silver Wolf¡¯s sense of smell and instinct might be able to play a role at this time. Thinking of this, she no longer ran around. Instead, she followed the silver Wolf¡¯s gaze. After about fifteen minutes, the fog thinned. As far as the eye could see, she could vaguely see hazy buildings and lush trees. Song Qing was happy. Just as he was about to rush out of the restriction, he heard a woman¡¯s voice before he could move,¡± It was father who asked me to come over. He wants you to go back immediately.¡± The voice was sweet, but the tone was cold. What surprised song qingxiao was that the voice was very familiar. The moment the silver Wolf heard the sound, its ears stood up. It opened its mouth and was about to pounce, but song qingxiao quickly pinched its mouth! ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± As soon as the sweet female voice finished speaking, another woman¡¯s firm voice rang out, rejecting the request of the sweet female voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already participated in the trial. Father hopes that you can also enter the trial.¡± Not far from the corridor, two graceful figures slowly walked over. Through the thin fog, song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on one of the delicate figures, and her pupils shrank. It really didn¡¯t take much effort to find it! The girl walking on the periphery was wearing a dark green hooded cloak that reached her legs, revealing a pair of straight and slender legs. Her long hair was braided and hung behind her. Even song Qing Xiao could recognize the side of her face that had turned gray. It was number six, the person they had met during the trial at the mental hospital! After that trial, number six had sent people to hunt down song qingxiao. If she had not been extremely lucky to enter the trial at the critical moment of life and death, the grass on her grave would have been half the height of a person! It was also because of that time when number six was interested in the mysterious dagger that song qingxiao suspected the identity of her murderer. Of course, she had to take revenge. However, number six knew her very well, while she knew nothing about number six, so it was difficult for her to do anything. He didn¡¯t expect that he would accidentally barge into the center of the Imperial City tonight and run into number six! Song Qingxin¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent. The boiling power in her body seemed to sense her killing intent and suddenly became more violent. Number six, who was talking to the other woman, suddenly felt a chill on his back, as if he was being stared at by an extremely dangerous creature. She stopped in her tracks and looked up instinctively. She then shouted in a low voice, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s there?¡± It seemed that after song qingxiao had been chased into the trial, number six had also entered the trial. The injuries she had suffered in the mental hospital scenario had already healed, and her aura was more restrained than before. Her strength had improved greatly. Song qingxiao¡¯s killing intent was detected by her even through the strange mist. When number six turned around, even though she knew that the mist was a restrictive spell and she might not have really discovered her and the silver Wolf, song qingxiao¡¯s rationality still overwhelmed her instincts. She stared at number six¡¯s body and slowly took a step back! This was not a good time to kill her. Her meridians were in chaos and her power was going out of control. She had caused such a huge commotion in the Shi family. If she were to take the initiative to kill number six now, she would have to deal a fatal blow. Otherwise, once her identity was exposed, she would be in deep trouble. Now, as long as she knew that number six was related to the Shi family, she would have many opportunities to kill her when she recovered and investigated number six¡¯s identity. Number six looked around but didn¡¯t find anything strange. She frowned and her expression was serious. She couldn¡¯t have been wrong about that trace of killing intent earlier, but when she released her spiritual power to test it again, she didn¡¯t find anything strange. There were only two girls at both ends of the veranda, and no one else was peeking at them. Where did the killing intent that had made her hair stand on end come from? ¡°Swish!¡± Her cautious actions caused another girl who was slightly taller than her to sneer, are you too suspicious because you participated in the trial?¡± The slightly taller girl turned her head, revealing a bright and beautiful face. It was also a familiar face! When she had gone to the Imperial hospital to visit Captain an, she had happened to meet a dying member of the Shi family. This girl had been accompanying the young man at the time! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them mentioned the trial, and the meaning revealed by number six¡¯s words seemed to be that there was a way to send people in at will, unlike how he had been randomly selected. If what she said was true, didn¡¯t it prove that there might be some secret connection between the underworld clan and the God¡¯s trial? For a moment, countless questions flooded song Qingxin¡¯s mind, but the boiling energy hit her veins, and the intense pain distracted part of her attention, making her unable to focus completely. ¡°This is the Shi family, and these are all restrictions set up by the elders of the Shi family.¡± The beautiful young lady lifted her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°¡±Even if an ordinary person can break in, they won¡¯t be able to leave and will only be trapped inside.¡± Her words didn¡¯t make number six completely at ease. For some reason, she felt a chill spread all over her body after the flash of killing intent, causing goosebumps to appear on her arms and back.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Assassination (1) Chapter 549: Assassination (1) Translator: 549690339 | Although the tall girl had made a solemn vow, number six still hesitated for a moment. She reached out and pulled up her hat to cover her face completely. She turned her back to the mist and said,¡± ¡°All in all, think carefully about father¡¯s words.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡± The bright and beautiful young lady sneered, ¡± father has allowed you to enter the trial and has already allowed you to meddle in the dark group¡¯s Affairs. In the future, the power behind the PEI family will be decided by you, right? ¡± She was a little indignant, since I already have you, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m going to be abandoned. Why did you come to me? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so willful.¡± Perhaps it was because the bright young lady had revealed too much information, number six¡¯s tone gradually became a little stern. As soon as she finished speaking, the bright young girl¡¯s voice rose even higher,¡± ¡°What do you mean by willful? I¡¯m your big sister, so mind your attitude!¡± Don t you know why father asked me to come over tonight? The mess you made last time is still being held back by people!¡± As soon as number six finished speaking, the bright and beautiful girl said indifferently,¡± ¡°So what? He¡¯s just an ordinary person, and he can do it with just a move of his fingers.¡± Her attitude made number six fall silent for a while, then he suddenly chuckled softly,¡± ¡°You can do it with just a finger?¡± If she had been as stern as before, the bright and beautiful young girl could still compete with her and not give in. But now, her soft and gentle smile made the bright and beautiful young girl frown. the people you sent out did not do their job well. Father sent San Gu and the others from the Maple Leaf tribe to follow them. She coldly said,¡± but did you know that Sangu and the others died tonight? ¡± -What?¡± When the bright and beautiful young lady heard this, her expression immediately changed. Song qingxiao, who was hiding in the fog, narrowed her eyes when she heard this. He didn¡¯t know if number six was referring to nurse Lin¡¯s death when he said that the beautiful girl had caused the mess. Captain an was still investigating the case, and it could be said that he had been keeping a close eye on it. She remembered the three people who were chasing her tonight. When they first appeared, the beautiful woman and the big man called the old man in the lead ¡®third brother¡¯. She wondered if this¡¯ third brother ¡®was the same¡¯ third Gu ¡®that number six had mentioned. If the old man who was chasing him was indeed the ¡®Sangu¡¯ that number six had mentioned, he had almost died in the hands of these three people tonight. Now that he was in such a sorry state, it could be said that it was all thanks to the PEI family. Song qingxiao closed her eyes. Killing intent was boiling in her heart. She had formed an inexplicable fate with number six. If she didn¡¯t kill her today, it would be hard to dispel the hatred in her heart. She had made up her mind not to let number six escape tonight. This person was very scheming and had made an enemy of her. After entering the trial, her strength had improved very quickly. If she did not kill her today, she might be harmed in the future! It seemed that number six had already entered the trial after she sent people to kill her, and her strength had obviously improved. However, from her aura and spiritual power, she had not entered the state of enlightenment. Song Qing was a little confident in killing her. As long as he kept his movements quiet, he could think of a way to escape after killing number six. Number six didn¡¯t know that there was a pair of eyes watching her in the dark, but she still felt a little uneasy. She pulled the hat lower until it covered her face completely, then continued,¡± although the strength of Sangu and the others has not reached the level to enter the dark group, they are already the top Masters in the family. Number six had a petite figure and was shorter than the girl, but at this moment, he released his aura, suppressing the girl so much that she couldn¡¯t even speak,¡± they all went in just like that. Is this what you meant by ordinary people who can be settled with just a finger?¡± ¡°Who, who did this?¡± The bright and beautiful young girl was already completely flustered as she stuttered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Number six replied coldly,¡± there are traces of su Wu at the scene. Why else do you think the people from the Shi family would rush over?¡± ¡°Su Wu?¡± When the bright girl heard the name, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. The girl¡¯s sharp voice spread through the corridor, isn¡¯t he dead?¡± When she mentioned ¡®su Wu¡¯, her voice trembled. didn¡¯t father say that the people from the heavens beyond heaven personally captured him that day? his corpse was even brought back for research. How is that possible?¡± we don¡¯t know about the matters between these people, and we don¡¯t have the right to interfere. Number six turned around and said sternly,¡± ¡°But it involves ¡®su Wu¡¯, and it¡¯s very likely to attract the attention of beyond the heavens. Even the PEI family may be involved in this matter and be investigated, we¡¯re in troubled times right now. Don¡¯t get too carried away in love and dream of marrying into the Shi family and controlling the imperial family. Even if Shi Yue dies, you won¡¯t be able to make all the decisions in the Shi family! Are those old monsters in your dark group more stupid than you?¡± The bright young girl¡¯s face turned pale and her fists were clenched tightly. She looked very unconvinced. Song qingxiao swayed her long tail and moved forward slowly. She was measuring the distance between herself and number six in her heart. When she was getting closer to the edge of the fog, she summoned the dagger in her dantian. Her long tail poked out of the fog at a lightning speed. She took advantage of the situation and jumped straight at number six¡¯s back- ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A deep male voice suddenly rang out. Number six and the bright young girl were shocked. Number six turned around subconsciously and saw a long tail in the night silently rolling toward her. The scales on the snake¡¯s tail glowed with blue light. The wind was cold, and the sharp killing intent hit her face, making her scalp numb. In her shock, she couldn¡¯t Dodge in time. Before she could react, a green sword shadow brushed past number six¡¯s side and pierced through song Qing¡¯s small body. With the Shi family¡¯s experts being led away, song qingxiao did not expect there to be such a person hiding in the veranda. The sword Qi was extremely powerful, far more powerful than the blue-clothed youth outside the garden earlier. The long sword pierced through her lower abdomen in the blink of an eye, bringing up a string of blood. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, it was heavily inserted into the mud, the sword still buzzing and trembling. Number six was really lucky! Song qingxiao used the force of the sword Qi to endure the pain and jumped back. She landed on the back of the silver Wolf with a ¡®bang¡¯. She patted the silver Wolf¡¯s back, and the silver Wolf knew what she was thinking and quickly retreated with her! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, a handsome young man holding a scabbard appeared in the veranda. He glanced at number six and the beautiful girl who were still in shock and frowned. Eh? There was only a faint smell of blood left on the scene. After being pierced by his long sword, the intruder actually had the strength to escape! The bright girl¡¯s face was slightly pale. She had thought that there was no one in the veranda and that she would speak to number six without any scruples. She did not expect that there was someone hiding in the dark. The two sisters ¡®argument had been seen by the Shi family. He wondered if number six¡¯s words of wanting to control the Shi family ¡®had been heard by this person. At the thought of this, she felt both embarrassed and resentful. She didn¡¯t know if it was because her secret had been exposed in front of the Shi family or because of the shock of almost being assassinated earlier, but her heart was thumping wildly, and the two people at the scene had heard it clearly.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Sneaking in_l Chapter 550: Sneaking in_l Translator: 549690339 At this moment, under the young man¡¯s powerful aura, the bright and beautiful young girl was suppressed to the point that she had a feeling of abnormal difficulty in breathing. He looked in the direction where song qingxiao had stopped and waved at the sky. An Azure light flashed within the mist, and a longsword let out a clear cry before entering the scabbard in his hand with a clang. ¡°To be able to make it here, he does have some ability.¡± He released his divine sense to search, but the fog restriction that originally prevented outsiders from entering had become song qingxiao¡¯s cover. Coupled with the fact that she was being carried by the silver Wolf, the young man¡¯s spiritual sense had completely disappeared, as if the intruder had run away at an extremely fast speed. ¡°He ran so fast? Could it be that there¡¯s a secret technique?¡± He frowned and his expression was a little serious. He then turned to look at the two girls in front of him and asked coldly,¡± ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± Under his gaze, the bright and beautiful girl instinctively took a few steps back. This young man looked to be around 20 or 30 years old, but his aura was so deep that number six could not detect it at all. A person with such strength was most likely a member of the Shi family¡¯s Secret operation. like a demonic beast,¡± she said, her eyes showing hesitation,¡± I saw a tail rolling over. It looked like a snake¡¯s tail¡­ When number six mentioned the intruder, he still felt a lingering fear. The killing intent was directed at her, making her shudder. If it wasn¡¯t for the Shi family¡¯s people repelling the intruder at the critical moment, she would probably have died here tonight! In addition to his fear, number six also felt that the aura was somewhat familiar, as if he had dealt with it somewhere before, but he could not recall where. Under the young man¡¯s gaze, she shook her head hesitantly and did not voice her doubts. Instead, she decided to go home and discuss with her elders first.¡±But I didn¡¯t see it very clearly.¡± ¡°Demonic beast?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not continue in front of the two girls. He noticed the expression on number six¡¯s face, but he did not point it out. Instead, his expression became serious,¡± there are intruders in the Shi family¡¯s residence tonight. It¡¯s not appropriate to keep any guests. I¡¯ll send you out! When the young girl heard his words, her face turned green and white. There was a look of unwillingness in her eyes, but under the young man¡¯s imposing manner, she did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Many thanks, senior.¡± On the other hand, number six was the complete opposite. Previously, she had almost died at song qingxiao¡¯s hands, which made her feel uneasy, so it was naturally better to have someone to escort her. She looked at the bright young girl with some disappointment and pulled her. The bright young girl was reminded by her and reluctantly thanked her. When the young man saw the two of them off, he looked back again, as if he was a little worried. We can¡¯t lose the people who live here! However, his previous attack had indeed injured the intruder. Although the intruder had used some unknown method to escape, he could not have escaped far. He had sent off two of his guests earlier, and he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them in the Shi family. It wouldn¡¯t be too late for him to rush back then. Thinking of this, the young man took out a paper crane from his arms and spread out his hands. The paper crane actually ignited in his palm and a golden light flew out from the flame. After sending out the message, the young man followed number six and the other man. After these people left, the fog in the garden began to strangely dissipate. After song qingxiao was injured, the silver Wolf carried her and fled quickly. The sword Qi was extremely sharp. It passed through her stomach, but it left behind a powerful sword intent, cutting through her internal organs. However, when the rampaging blue-blooded creature sensed that an unfamiliar and dangerous aura had invaded her body, it seemed to be provoked. It slowly approached the sword intent and devoured the unfamiliar aura. The two energies clashed, turning her body into a battlefield, stirring her up. In the midst of the unbearable pain, song Qing¡¯s small ears caught the sound of messy and hurried footsteps. Many auras sneaked into the garden like a swarm of bees. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The restriction has been removed. Everyone, gather at the East hidden garden. We¡¯ve received Lord¡¯s message that the demonic beasts have already entered the forbidden garden.¡± As the mist dispersed, the voice entered song Qing¡¯s ears, causing her to have a headache! There were pursuers outside, and the garden was surrounded. In her current state, it was impossible for her to force her way in, so she could only continue to hide. Fortunately, this restriction could not be completely removed in a short time, and most of the remaining people in the Shi family were not yet trained enough. Thus, with the silver Wolf¡¯s vigilance and sense of smell, the man and Wolf dodged in the garden and soon saw the ancient building surrounded by several springs.. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Sneaking in _2 Chapter 551: Sneaking in _2 Translator: 549690339 There seemed to be an aura guarding the ancient building from the front, back, left, and right. There might be important people living inside or some precious things placed inside. However, at this point, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care less. She had to force her way in. The blue blood in her body had already devoured the sword Qi. The blue blood seeped into her veins and fused with her blood. During the fusion process, it first brought a strange chill, which seemed to freeze her whole body, making her hands and feet tremble. After enduring it, it was extremely itchy, as if ten thousand ants were drilling into her heart, but she couldn¡¯t scratch the itch. What made her most uneasy was that this feeling was spreading to her tail, and she couldn¡¯t control it at all. She endured the torture and flipped her palm. Several peanut-sized ice cubes quickly appeared in her palm. She gathered her spirit energy and threw them into the distance! When the ice block flew out, it made a slight sound, which attracted the attention of the guards in the ancient building. At this time, the smaller the movement, the more suspicious it would be. The bigger the movement, the more suspicious it would be. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Sure enough, a man shouted and then ordered in a deep voice,¡± ¡°Those guarding the southeast, don¡¯t move!¡± The people on the left and in front of them were running towards the ice. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s opportunity came. She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s neck and signaled it to jump upstairs. The opportunity for the human and Wolf was limited. The ice she scattered was not big, and she was afraid that she would be hidden in the grass before the two people could find her. If these two couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious, they would definitely react quickly and retreat back to their original positions. If she missed this opportunity, it might not be easy for her to hide in there again. If it was really as she had guessed, that important people lived in the building, the people outside would not dare to break in at will. Once she recovered and adjusted the spiritual power in her body, she would have more confidence in breaking out. The moment she patted the silver Wolf, it raised its huge head and looked up. With a kick of its hind legs, its strong body leaped into the air. This ancient building was three stories high. The second floor and the four corners of the roof were high, forming shadows and making it an excellent hiding place. Originally, this height was nothing to it, but the bad thing was that it had been in a series of fierce battles tonight. It was injured by the old man, and then it fought with su Wu. He had been ¡®beaten¡¯ by song qingxiao in the eastern bamboo forest and was now injured. He had only managed to jump two to three meters, and before his front claws could land on the ground, his body began to fall. In a moment of desperation, song Qing forcefully gathered his spiritual energy, twisted his waist, and swung his tail to secure himself on the wooden railing of the second-floor balcony. At the same time, he held the silver Wolf tightly, and the man and Wolf hung in the air. As expected, the two people who were ejected from below returned quickly after finding nothing. They even informed the people in the other directions,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± The one who spoke was a young man in a combat uniform. He did not notice that above his head, there was a girl hanging upside down holding a Silver Wolf, her shadow swaying slightly. Song qingxiao had previously complained that she was not used to her long legs and long tails, and that it was inconvenient for her to walk. However, she was now very glad that her body had changed. Her tail wrapped firmly around the wooden railing, and as she exerted force, she slowly dragged her and the silver Wolf¡¯s heavy bodies up. At this time, she did not notice that as her long tail rubbed against the wooden fence, the surface of the tail, which was originally very strong, was cracked open, and a light blue skin membrane slowly emerged. If it was any other time, song qingxiao would have noticed the change in her body immediately. However, at this moment, she was fully focused on what was happening below, afraid that her small movements would be discovered. Fortunately, this ancient building seemed to be old, but it was extremely strong. It withstood the weight of her and the silver Wolf and did not break. She gathered her strength in her tail, grabbed the silver Wolf, and carried it to the balcony. After she stepped on the ground, she also climbed up. Song qingxiao gasped for air and licked her dry lips. Her original plan was to hide in the shadow on the roof, but at this time, the man and Wolf were not in good condition, and the guards had returned to their original positions. If she made a big move, it would definitely attract attention. The balcony wasn¡¯t spacious, and it wasn¡¯t very high from the ground. If someone came, they would probably notice something was wrong as soon as they looked up. At this point, the only way was to get into the house. She took a breath, supported herself with her hands, and slowly moved into the house. Compared to the tense atmosphere outside, the inside of the house was quiet and leisurely. The faint aroma of incense in the air suppressed the clear smell of herbs. There seemed to be a weak aura inside. It was breathing peacefully, as if it was sleeping. The inner room was extremely spacious and dimly lit. There was a person lying on a bed in the middle. As if he had heard the sound of someone coming in, the person instinctively stood up. But before he could speak, he saw a black shadow flash in front of him and a chill hit his face. Song qingxiao did not give him a chance to open his mouth at all. With a swing of his long tail, he swept him off the bed! The silver Wolf leaped forward and stepped on the person who had fallen to the ground. When it opened its mouth to bite, song Qing saw the pale and thin face from the corner of her eye. She gritted her teeth and subconsciously called the silver Wolf,¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who had been thrown to the ground was a young man. At this time, he was being suppressed by the silver Wolf. It was as if there was a mountain on his chest. His forehead and the tip of his nose quickly oozed with fine beads of sweat. When song qingxiao was looking at him, he was also looking at her. When he saw her, he was obviously stunned. He instinctively wanted to stand up, but the next moment, he was pressed back to the ground by the silver Wolf¡¯s paw, making a muffled sound. During this struggle, two sickly red patches appeared on his cheeks, adding a few more traces of color to his pale face. The silver Wolf¡¯s sharp claws were on his shoulder, and it bared its sharp fangs at him. Perhaps in a panic, he subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao. His eyes were full of color, and he was at a loss. She had seen this delicate face before.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Chapter 444-upgrade (1) Chapter 552: Chapter 444-upgrade (1) Translator: 549690339 | At the Imperial hospital, when she went to visit Captain an, he happened to be hospitalized with a serious illness. At that time, song Qing had underestimated his weak breathing and dilated pupils. It was obvious that he did not have long to live. He did not expect that he was still alive and that he would coincidentally meet him again tonight. Captain an had once guessed that he might be the rumored heir of the Shi family and that he would not live past thirty. Their eyes met, and the young man saw the long tail under her body. His pupils contracted, his mouth moved, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She noticed that her expression was not one of fear when she saw a ¡®foreign species¡¯ with a human body and a snake tail. Instead, she seemed to be surprised, which made her feel a little puzzled. She slowly sat on the side of the bed and pulled the quilt down to cover her long tail, her eyes scanning the man. Compared to the last time when he was on the verge of death, his current condition looked much better. Perhaps it was because of his poor health, his figure was unusually thin, and the color of his hair and eyes was light. When he turned his head to look in her direction, the hair that drooped down was like the mountain forest reflected in a clear pool of water, bright and clear. He had already seen the snake tail of song Qing¡¯s small lower body, but perhaps it was because the silver Wolf¡¯s huge foot was on his shoulder, he did not cry out in shock when he saw this scene. The claws were half-extended, a few centimeters away from his neck. It seemed that if he struggled slightly, it would cut his throat. Amidst the rapid thumping of his heart, the person outside seemed to have heard the commotion of him being swept out of the bed by song Qing. He asked vigilantly,¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± The moment that voice rang out, the atmosphere in the inner room immediately became tense. A murderous intent surged in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, and the long tail hanging on the floor slowly moved. Tonight, she had hidden in the center of the Imperial City and was forced to come here. She had been worried that she would not be able to escape, but now that she had met this person, a thought came to her mind. This person had a special identity, and his residence was heavily guarded by a large number of guards. If she killed this person now, the heir of the Shi family would be in trouble and it would definitely cause turmoil in the imperial family. She could then take advantage of the chaos to escape. However, doing so was risky, and it might cause endless trouble. There were many cultivators like the sword Master in the royal family. At this time, her situation was unstable. Even if there was chaos, she only had a 50 ¨C 50 chance of escaping safely. Moreover, after the heir¡¯s death, the royal family would definitely put all their efforts into hunting down the murderer. She and the silver Wolf had revealed their whereabouts several times. Once they were wanted, Captain an in the East City guard Department would definitely be the first to suspect her! She hesitated for a moment, and the young man who was suppressed by the silver Wolf coughed twice and raised his voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± His voice was clear and elegant, but it was somewhat lacking in spirit. As soon as he said this, the tense atmosphere suddenly dissipated a little. The guards outside, who had felt uneasy, quietly returned to their original positions, temporarily resolving song qingxiao¡¯s crisis. She narrowed her eyes and sized him up, trying to guess his intentions. After a moment of silence, the young man who was trampled by the silver Wolf finally moved his finger and pointed at the girl¡¯s belly. ¡°The wound is bleeding.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of her, nor did he seem to realize that he was in danger. Song qingxiao endured the pain and looked down at the place he was pointing at. Her lower abdomen had been pierced by a sword, leaving a bloody hole. Although the blue blood had devoured the powerful sword intent, it had not completely healed the wound. The rush he had made while running for his life had caused the wound to start bleeding again. She subconsciously reached out to cover the wound and instinctively pulled the blanket up to cover it. Her situation was not good at the moment. As the blue blood fused into her body, the unbearable itchiness and coldness began to sweep through her body again. She did not know if it was because she was temporarily safe, but when she relaxed a little, the feeling became even more aggressive. The violent Ling power in his body was colliding with his broken veins, bringing him bursts of pain, but after the pain, it was a strange itch. Under the double torture, song qingxiao gasped. She instinctively wrapped her long tail around the bedpost and rubbed it hard to relieve the discomfort. Her strength was astonishing, and under the pressure of the long tail, the bed pillar couldn¡¯t bear the load and creaked. The chill of the long tail spread out, causing a layer of ice crystals to form on the ground and between the bedposts. As a result, although the chill was still invading her four tendons and eight meridians, the strange itch on her long tail that felt like ten thousand ants were drilling into her heart had been alleviated a little. However, such a method could only treat the symptoms and not the root cause. The violent energy in her body was the source of the violent energy. She was secretly anxious, but she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯S none of your business. You should worry about yourself.¡± The young man was stunned for a moment. He looked up from the corner of his eye and saw the Wolf¡¯s huge head staring at him coldly. Its eyes were shimmering, making him shudder. He looked over and saw that the silver Wolf¡¯s claw that was pressing on his shoulder had stretched out another two inches, making it even more threatening. ¡°I¡¯m going to hide here for a while. I hope you don¡¯t make a sound or have any ideas.¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t discussing with him. She was telling him her decision.¡±If we alert the others, it won¡¯t be a good thing for us.¡± The young man who was stepped on by the wolf looked at her for a long time, and finally his eyes fell on her tail that was rolled to the bedpost. He nodded weakly and said softly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao was not afraid of what he was up to. If he dared to call for help, the silver Wolf would kill him immediately. At most, she would just have to find an opportunity to escape in the chaos like she had planned before. Thinking of this, she felt a little more at ease. She immediately activated the God destroying technique and prepared to guide the violent energy in her body into her meridians. As soon as the God destroying technique was activated, a clear Meridian light appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s body. The rampaging spiritual energy was trapped by the light. No matter how hard it tried, it could not break through the shackles. At the same time, she guided the spiritual energy to flow along her meridians, but this energy was not something that her meridians could withstand at this time. Although it was bound by the God destroying technique, it still burst her meridians in the process of circulation. However, as the blue blood fused into her body, the damaged veins and vessels were slowly repaired. Song qingxiao had suffered a lot during the process of being destroyed and repaired at the same time. However, during this repeated reconstruction process, her meridians were strengthened and widened again and again to withstand the impact of the energy. The damage from the energy was reduced again and again. After the blue blood in the seal completely merged with the blood essence in her body, her body began to change. Like a withered tree rejuvenated in spring, his body, which had been severely injured, began to glow with new life. A large amount of impurities were discharged from her body, and her internal organs were nourished and repaired. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and focused on the situation in her body. She did not dare to be distracted. Therefore, she did not notice that as the blue blood completely integrated into her body, a layer of skin film appeared on the long tail. The new scales under the film flashed with a dark blue luster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she had completely absorbed the blue blood, the spiritual power seemed to sense a familiar aura and began to become docile. The God destroying skill led this huge amount of energy to flow through her body. A large amount of spiritual energy seemed to be attracted and entered her body. After being refined, it left behind the purest spiritual energy and integrated with her own power. The moment the spirit power in her veins connected, song qingxiao felt a ¡öboom¡¯ in her sea of consciousness. Her consciousness was floating in the clouds, and her body felt like it was soaking in a hot spring. All her pores opened, and a large amount of spirit power rushed into her body. The day she escaped from the terror Battalion trial, her cultivation level, which had almost fallen due to the spiritual power in her body being inexplicably sucked away by the consciousness of her spirit, was now beginning to rise under the nourishment of the abundant spiritual power. Her body was strong enough to contain enough spiritual energy. In an instant, she returned to the middle stage of the spirit focus realm.. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, she quickly rose to the peak of the middle stage of the spirit focus realm and broke through to the late stage of the spirit focus realm! Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Fake dan (1) Chapter 553: Fake dan (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s body was far more powerful than before after being transformed by the blue blood. Therefore, during the process of her Ascension, her body could withstand a large amount of spiritual power. Under the guidance of the God destroying technique, the spirit energy that entered her body was locked in her meridians, allowing her to smoothly enter the late stage of the spirit focus realm. The excess energy in his body that had not been completely refined sank into his dantian and gradually condensed into a translucent elixir bead. It was connected with the spiritual power in his veins and circulated around his body. As soon as the illusion of the bead was formed, the extra spiritual power seemed to find its backbone. After circulating through the veins, it poured into the bead. The Dan bead in his dantian didn¡¯t look big, but when the spiritual power poured into it, it was like a stream flowing into the sea, being absorbed inside. More than half of the spirit power in her veins and meridians had been poured in, and the majority of the energy contained in the blue blood in her long tail had also begun to surge into her dantian. With the influx of energy from the long tail, the translucent bead suddenly emitted a bright golden light and instantly became much more solid. Once the energy that had gone out of control was under control, the long blue tail began to shrink. After most of the energy was absorbed by the Golden core, it transformed back into a pair of white slender legs, wrapped in a layer of light blue skin. At this time, song qingxiao used her spiritual sense to look into her sea of consciousness. The ¡®core gathering¡¯ chapter of the God annihilating art had been half-solved, and she could vaguely feel some of the cultivation methods. However, because she had not truly entered the core gathering stage, the cultivation methods had not been fully unlocked. The unsealing of this small amount of blue blood made her taste Supreme sweetness. Her strength had risen two levels in a row, and the formation of the inner core in her body had provided her with an endless supply of spiritual power, causing her strength to improve at a flying speed compared to before! She felt a little regretful. Because her strength was too low and she was seriously injured, after the small stream of blue blood was unsealed, a small part of its energy was wasted when she transformed. The other part reconstructed her meridians, changed the strength of her physical body, and recuperated her injuries. In addition, she couldn¡¯t completely control this terrifying power. Although she had the help of the God destroying technique, which trapped the majority of the power, half of it was still wasted in the process of cultivation. If she could fully accept this power and make good use of it, she might be able to break through the Spirit condensation stage and enter the core formation stage. However, song qingxiao was already very satisfied that she could enter the fake dan stage. The situation was urgent tonight, and in order to save her life, she had to waste that small amount of blue blood. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the timing wasn¡¯t right, she should be able to use this opportunity to properly stabilize her realm. It was a pity that her previous cultivation had already caused fluctuations in the surrounding spiritual power. A large amount of spiritual power had rushed into the inner room. If this continued, it would probably alert the guards outside. She opened her eyes and found that there was a cold fog around her, but the surface of her body did not form ice crystals like in the past. Only the tip of her eyebrows and eyelashes were a little bit frozen. With the advancement of her strength, her control of spiritual power was far more skillful than before, and the situation of losing control of her spiritual power during cultivation was much better than before. On the ground not far away, the young man was still lying on the ground. The silver Wolf was half-sitting on the ground, one of its front paws still on his shoulder, making him not dare to move. Perhaps it was because the temperature in the room had dropped too much, and there was a threat next to him, his face was pale, and the situation seemed to be a little off. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment and looked at the silver Wolf, signaling it to withdraw its claws. When she was cultivating, this person was very tactful and did not say a word. Now, not only had her strength recovered, but she had also risen two levels in a row. Naturally, she did not need to guard against his tricks anymore. After the blue blood fused with her body, although her appearance did not change much, her eyes and aura were different from before. The silver Wolf¡¯s ears twitched, and it slowly moved its claws away from the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thanks¡­ Thank you,¡± As soon as it moved its huge foot away, the pale-faced young man felt as if a heavy stone had been removed from his body. He heaved a sigh of relief, and after struggling to sit up with his hands on the ground, he weakly said,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me so early.¡± Song qingxiao said with a calm expression. Her words stunned the young man. He blinked his pale eyes, as if he did not understand what she meant. Song qingxiao sat up as well. A soft layer of skin wrapped around her body, and a pair of long legs were faintly visible under the light blue translucent skin. ¡°Ah ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The pale-faced man¡¯s face immediately turned red when he saw this. The red mist climbed up his neck and ears. He blinked and quickly turned his head away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the offense,¡± She was stunned for a moment. When she looked down, she realized that most of the blanket that had been on her had fallen off, revealing her legs that were wrapped in a layer of skin. The skin membrane was about three to four meters long, and most of it was hanging limply on the floor, shaped like a long tail. She immediately realized that this was the skin that had shed after her body had mutated and was stimulated by the fusion of blue blood. On the demon Island, when she met the evolved flood Dragon, she had also found the shed skin of the snake. The blue blood in her body happened to be formed by the fusion of the dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion. After absorbing its blood, his body should also experience this phenomenon of ecdysis. However, every time the wyrmdragon shed its skin, it would evolve and use its new body to accept a greater amount of power. The reason why he was stimulated to shed his skin this time was probably because his original body could not accommodate the small amount of power after the blue blood was unsealed. It was an instinctive reaction of his body. She stretched out her arms to take a look. Her arms and stomach were covered with a thin film, but compared to the skin film on her legs, the film covering the other parts of her body was thinner, like a layer of dead skin, which could be easily torn off. The shed leather bag wrapped around her legs, and it was too long, so she couldn¡¯t move freely. She instinctively lowered her head and wanted to tear off the skin of the snake¡¯s tail, but when her hand touched it and she pulled hard, the skin did not move at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Eh?¡± She was stunned for a moment. This light blue skin was extremely soft, but it was also very tough. Her current physical strength was tyrannical, but she could not tear it apart. Song qingxiao pursed her lips and summoned the mysterious dagger from her dantian. She held it in her hand and swung it. With a ¡®Zi* sound, the tip of the dagger cut a crack in the skin. When the young man who had his eyes closed heard the wind, he instinctively opened his eyes and turned his head. He only saw the shadow of a dagger flash past and saw that the light blue tail skin wrapped around her legs had been cut open by her, revealing her Jade-like feet. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± He only took a quick glance at the dagger before song qingxiao kept it back into his dantian. Before he could see it clearly, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s indifferent gaze on him. His face blushed again and he lowered his head again, s-sorry.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Dying (1) Chapter 554: Dying (1) Translator: 549690339 Taking advantage of the young man¡¯s head turning away, she held the dagger again and cut the skin membrane from the thigh to make it easier for her to move. In the process of evolution, the pair of legs had turned into a tail, and the pants it was wearing had been destroyed. Now that the skin membrane was cut open, a pair of long legs were revealed. After the shedding, all the old wounds and dark marks left on song qingxiao¡¯s body had been wiped away. Her new skin was as smooth as Jade, like freshly peeled lychee. She tore off a blanket and wrapped it around her waist. She slowly stood up and looked around the middle of the room. The spiritual power in the room was extremely dense, and a large amount of white mist was still floating in the air. She had already stopped cultivating, but for some reason, the spiritual power did not show any signs of dispersing. Instead, more and more spiritual power was gathering here. This kind of abnormal spirit power fluctuation made the alarm in her Heart Ring. If this continued, the people outside would soon notice that something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. With the help of her blue blood, she had advanced to the false core realm and was full of spiritual power. As long as she didn¡¯t attract the attention of a large number of people from the Shi family, she had a better chance of breaking out of the encirclement than before. Killing intent rose in her heart as she looked at the young man. As long as he was dead, with his status, the Shi family would be in chaos. She would be able to use this opportunity to escape. However, there would still be trouble after she escaped. The silver Wolf had already been exposed, and many people had seen it. Unless she could kill everyone one by one without anyone knowing, it would take a lot of effort for the imperial family to find her. However, there would be too many implications if she did that. Captain an had once helped her, and the people in the reserve team were innocent. She hesitated for a moment. In that moment, the silver Wolf seemed to have sensed her thoughts. It slowly turned its head and stared at the young man who was sitting on the ground, the tip of its nose twitching. It was unknown if the young man had sensed that he was about to die, but his expression was a little off. With the fluctuations of spiritual energy, he seemed to have lost all his blood in an instant. What surprised song qingxiao was that the spiritual power that she had drawn in during her cultivation was slowly entering his body. How was this possible? She had already scanned him with her divine sense when she came in. This person¡¯s aura was weak, and there were no spiritual fluctuations on his body after cultivation. He didn¡¯t look like he was meditating, but the spiritual energy seemed to have been summoned and was absorbed into his body one after another. ¡°Are your injuries better?¡± As the spiritual energy entered the young man¡¯s body, he did not seem to benefit from it. On the contrary, the spiritual energy was like a poison to him, causing his body to tremble slightly. His breathing was unstable, and his eyes were patrolling song Qing¡¯s lower abdomen. The hole that had been opened earlier had already recovered, and no blood was oozing out. The young man¡¯s lips twitched as he saw this scene. He seemed to want to smile, but in the end, his face twitched slightly and he panted. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling better, then hurry up and leave.¡± He clenched his fist and said with some difficulty,¡± my old illness is about to act up, and many people will come. I¡¯m sorry, he gritted his teeth, and his voice was light and trembling.¡±This place can no longer be your shelter.¡± Song Qing squinted at him and guessed that he was talking nonsense to save his life after sensing his killing intent. ¡°Wait, after the chaos, you can leave.¡± He panted slightly and looked up in the direction where song Qing had come from, go from the back. It passes through the garden. It¡¯s the closest road to the Empire hospital. After he said these words, more spiritual power began to surge into his body. His face quickly turned gray, and large beads of sweat oozed out of his forehead. The hands on his sides clenched into fists, as if he was trying to resist the pain. The silver Wolf felt the disturbance of spiritual energy and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl. ¡°If I kill you, the Shi family will still be in chaos.¡± Song qingxiao frowned. When the young man, who was gritting his teeth, heard her words, his eyes lit up at first, but then dimmed again. He twitched the corner of his mouth and said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s no, it¡¯s no use for you to kill me.¡± His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of greenish-gray mist, and his pupils were rapidly contracting. ¡°I, I can¡¯t live for long anyway¡­¡± He tried his best to maintain his expression as if he was afraid of losing his composure. He shocked song Qing, this time, it¡¯s unknown if I can survive¡­ Song Qing was stunned for a moment and instinctively took a step closer to him. He wanted to use his divine sense to check out the situation inside his body, but as soon as his divine sense touched his body, it was sucked in by an extremely terrifying energy! The young man¡¯s body was like a huge black hole, sweeping away all the spiritual energy in the surroundings! This situation reminded her of the day on the undead altar when she used the deity vanquishing spell. She instantly lost control and absorbed all the energy in the stellar array into her body. The Ling power in his body went berserk, and it was even more terrifying than the energy conflict caused by the unsealing of his blue blood! However, he was clearly not a cultivator. He was able to contain so much energy in his body and not immediately explode. A trace of doubt appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, and she could not help but put her hand on his arm. The tips of her fingers touched his arm, and both of them trembled. This slight movement was like the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. His arm could no longer hold on and he fell to the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. As for song qingxiao, she felt that the spiritual power in her body was out of control. His body was like a magnet to her spiritual energy, attracting the spiritual energy m her veins to start moving restlessly, and it began to flow into his body through the place where the two of them touched. The newly formed elixir shadow in her dantian seemed to be shaken by this suction force. It shook slightly, causing the spiritual energy in her body to surge even faster. Song qingxiao was shocked and immediately used the God destroying technique. Once the God destroying technique was used, it suppressed the suction force and firmly locked the spiritual power in her meridians. Once the spiritual power was cut off, the pressure on her was immediately relieved, and she instinctively raised her palm. This situation was really too strange. She hesitated for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but use the God destroying technique to firmly control her meridians. At the same time, she divided a small portion of spiritual power and divine sense and put her hand on it again. This time, both the spiritual power and spiritual consciousness were absorbed by his body. In the blink of an eye, they were submerged in the huge amount of spiritual power in his body. However, in the blink of an eye, song qingxiao had also sensed something. His body was like a bottomless pit that kept a terrifying amount of power. His veins seemed to have been modified by someone, forming a restriction that trapped the spiritual power that poured into his body, so that it couldn¡¯t flow out and maintained his vitality! The Shi clan must have thought of many ways to set up these restrictions, and it was unknown what kind of experts they had used to set them up for him. Even so, the fluctuation of spiritual Qi could still corrode the jinzhi, causing the imbalance of power in his body and threatening his life. He still looked very young, but his body had been eroded by spiritual power all year round. He was like an old man with one foot in the grave, gradually losing his vitality. This spiritual power, which was extremely precious to cultivators, was like poison to him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was indeed as he said, he did not have much time left. This time, the spiritual power that he had drawn in during his cultivation had entered his body and caused the restriction in his body to lose balance. With his current body, it was impossible for him to withstand it. It just so happened that because she had been surrounded by those three people tonight, another divine sense hidden in her divine soul had been drawn out, attracting the experts of the Shi family. At this moment, there was no one in his house who had the strength to help him balance the spiritual energy in his body. He might die soon after he left. He really didn¡¯t need to do anything. He died of an old illness and wouldn¡¯t leave any traces of his actions. After his death, the Shi clan would descend into chaos, and he could take the opportunity to slip away. It was much safer than killing him and angering the Shi clan.. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555= A single thought (1) Chapter 555= A single thought (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao stood up and looked at the young man. The balance of the restriction in his body had been broken by the influx of large amounts of spiritual power, and he lost control of it in a moment. With this body of his, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. The spiritual power in his body was like a bottomless pit. She couldn¡¯t even touch it when she tried to explore it earlier. Unfortunately, after his mendtans were transformed, she was not blessed enough to enjoy such a terrifying power. Naturally, it could no longer be used by him. It was simply a waste o God¡¯s gift to leave it in his body. If she could obtain this spiritual energy, it would be equivalent to many years of her bitter cultivation. A trace of greed appeared in her heart, and she looked at the young man with some regret. He lay on his side, his hands and feet against each other, his body curled up, slightly trembling, and enduring the pain caused by the Ling power disturbance. Soft strands of hair covered his cheeks and forehead, some of which fell to the floor, revealing his tightly furrowed brows and eyes that were half-blocked by his eyelashes. It made his face look even paler. To him, this kind of spiritual power was a disaster and not a blessing. The abnormality of the spiritual power in the room had already attracted the attention of the people outside. She could feel that there was a divine sense sweeping into the room. Song qingxiao turned to leave, but before she could take a step, she turned back. ¡öHow old are you?¡± She asked softly, but the young man didn¡¯t reply. He was probably on his deathbed and didn¡¯t hear what she said. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh at herself. Captain an had said that the heir of the Shi family was destined not to live past thirty. In such an era, the average lifespan of an ordinary person was about 120 years old. He was a member of the Shi family, and if there were no accidents, he would probably have a longer life after cultivating. However, he looked like he was in his early twenties, but he seemed to be on the verge of withering. His death was not his own doing, but it had something to do with her. She frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s see how good your luck is.¡± She sighed and flicked her finger. A small drop of blood essence flowed out from her fingertip and was wrapped in spiritual energy. She flicked it gently and it fell between the young man¡¯s eyebrows. Because it contained spiritual energy, it was quickly absorbed by the strange restriction in his body! After fusing with the blue blood, this small drop of her blood should be able to support his body for a while. It all depended on whether the Shi family could make it back in time to save his life. ¡ö¡öI don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± The blood seeped into the space between his eyebrows, leaving behind a dark red spot before it disappeared without a trace. As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf sitting next to her suddenly jumped up and let out a dissatisfied ¡®awoo¡¯! The moment song qingxiao¡¯s blood came out, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes lit up. It looked up at her with anticipation, thinking that the blood was for itself. However, she turned around and flicked it into the young man¡¯s body. The silver Wolf was instantly enraged and opened its mouth to roar. ¡ö¡öWhy are you shouting so loudly?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect the silver Wolf to get angry. After roaring, it glared at the young man on the ground with its teeth bared, as if it wanted to bite his throat. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Alarmed shouts could be heard from outside. There was an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power in the room, and then the howl of the wolf made the guards feel that something was wrong. Song qingxiao glared at the silver Wolf and waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She could feel several powerful auras rushing in this direction. If she stayed any longer, it would be difficult to escape when people arrived. But when she took a step, the silver Wolf did not follow. Instead, it howled and pounced in the direction of the young man. Song Qing¡¯s little head was about to explode. He quickly grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s fur and dragged it forward. ¡öAwoo¡­¡¯ It was still roaring, and with a whoosh, a green light broke through the outer wall of the ancient building and shot toward song qingxiao! This sword¡¯s aura was similar to the one that had injured her before. However, at that time, she was injured and the spiritual energy in her body was in chaos. She was also focused on plotting against number six and was not prepared for it. in addition, the difference in strength was too great, so her lower abdomen was pierced by the sword. Her spiritual power had been adjusted. After the blue blood merged with her, not only was her body strengthened, but she was also lucky enough to use the power of the blue blood to advance to the fake dan realm, so her strength was much better than before. At this moment, the person on the sword was probably worried about the heir in the inner room and was in a panic. In a moment of desperation, the sword flew out with the intention of driving the enemy away instead of killing. Therefore, when the sword light flashed again, song qingxiao carried the wolf in one hand and the blanket wrapped around her waist in the other. She leaped up to the roof and disappeared from the balcony! The green light was nailed into the wall of the inner room with a ¡®ding¡¯, and the hilt of the sword trembled with a¡¯ Weng Weng ¡®sound. The moment song qingxiao disappeared, the door of the old building was slammed open. The man who had sent the number six sisters away earlier appeared at the door with a cold face! ¡ö¡öHe ran away!¡± His face was ashen. He could feel that the aura in the room had disappeared, but he could still hear the Wolf¡¯s roar in his ears. The long sword he threw out missed and did not hurt the ¡®demon beast¡¯. The demonic beast did not have the strength to escape under his sword earlier, but it was able to retreat in one piece in just a short time. Could it be that during this period of time, the bloodline awakening had caused ¡®its¡¯ strength to increase so rapidly? The young man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, but his attention was quickly attracted by the young man lying on the floor, and he quickly entered the house. As soon as he entered, a few figures also flashed one after another, their faces full of fear and uneasiness. don¡¯t chase after him for now. Open the restriction again and block the spiritual power from entering. Inform Shi Jin to get ready. Once His Highness¡¯s spiritual power is stable, he will be sent to the hospital immediately. Shi Yue was still breathing. Although he didn¡¯t know why the ¡®demon beast¡¯ who had barged in earlier didn¡¯t kill him, the man heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he gave an order with a solemn expression. The few people who came in later nodded their heads hurriedly after hearing this. After song Qing escaped from the ancient building, she followed the instructions of the young man and ran forward. The young man was still breathing. The Shi family must have been held back by him, and the real experts didn¡¯t have the time to pursue him. The ordinary guards in the Imperial City could not even touch her shadow, allowing her to leave the city smoothly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After running for about seven minutes, just as the young man had said, song qingxiao saw the existence of the Imperial hospital. It seemed that the dying man did not lie to him. She dove into the forest Park on the side of the Imperial hospital. The heavy stone that had been hanging in her heart slowly fell to the ground as she escaped from danger. At this moment, the royal family should be busy with their own affairs, and the heir¡¯s situation should have caused the center of the Imperial City to be in a mess. Song qingxiao raised her head and looked in the direction of the Imperial hospital. She suddenly remembered something. When she called ye Zhou yesterday, he mentioned that Luo Wu was at the Imperial hospital and wanted to see her. Tonight, she had barged into the Shi family¡¯s house and caused such a huge commotion. Furthermore, the silver Wolf had already been exposed. As someone who knew about her background and the existence of the silver Wolf, number five, she really had to meet him.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: In between _1 Chapter 556: In between _1 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao made up her mind and immediately looked at the silver Wolf. ¡°You hide.¡± The appearance of the silver Wolf at this critical moment was too eye-catching. The silver Wolf turned its head away, looking as if it was throwing a tantrum. Song qingxiao looked at it helplessly. After greeting it, she released her divine sense and chose a place with no one around. Fortunately, it was already night time, and the hospital was much quieter than the last time she came in the day. She avoided the heavenly eye¡¯s gaze and the crowd, sneaked into the hospital, found a set of patient clothes, and changed into them. She wrapped the bedsheets and snakeskin she had torn from the Shi family¡¯s house inside. After doing all this, she released her divine sense and searched for Luo Wu in the hospital. After she had obtained a blessing in disguise and entered the fake dan realm, her divine sense¡¯s sensitivity was much stronger than before. She had dealt with Luo Wu several times, so she was familiar with his aura. After passing two buildings, song Qing stopped and looked up. ¡°I found it!¡± This building was the main building of the Imperial hospital. Most of the people who lived here were of extraordinary status. Luo Wu¡¯s aura appeared on the second floor. When song qingxiao¡¯s aura locked onto him, he did not notice at all. The management of the Imperial hospital¡¯s floors was strict. There were specialists guarding the elevator doors, and they had to scan the visitor¡¯s identity and leave the visitor¡¯s information on each floor. She had come here to prepare for Luo Wu, so it was naturally not appropriate for her to take this route. The door of the emergency exit on the first floor was locked, and there were two family members of the patient standing nearby. They seemed to be chatting. Song qingxiao left the building and was ready to enter from the window like the silver Wolf had entered Captain an¡¯s office. There were Windows at the staircases of the safety passage on every floor. For safety reasons, the windows were locked, but that was not a problem for her. She found the window and jumped up. Her fingers quickly grabbed the edge of the window. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to break the lock. She went into the corridor and closed the window. After sensing that there was no one near the emergency exit on the second floor, song qingxiao opened the door and swaggered into the second floor. The second floor of the Imperial hospital was much quieter than the first floor. The wards in the hospital were designed like hotels to ensure the comfort of patients during their stay. She found the door to Luo Wu¡¯s ward and covered the sensor with a layer of ice. The red light on the sensor was immediately extinguished. Song qingxiao held the door handle and used her spiritual power to destroy the lock. She gently pulled it down and slowly pushed the heavy door open. As soon as the door was pushed open, two auras inside seemed to have sensed it at once and rushed over to check. Song qingxiao entered the ward and closed the door. Before the two people could react, she divided her divine sense into two and attacked their sea of consciousness. Before the two of them could even see the person, they felt a sharp pain in their heads and their bodies fell straight down. With a ¡®plop¡¯, they lost consciousness. Luo Wu, who was lying on the bed, felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the room. He sat up in shock and looked toward the door instinctively. He saw song qingxiao, who was wearing a patient¡¯s uniform, slowly walking in from the doorway. The moment Luo zhiyu saw that it was her, his pupils contracted, and his palms tightly clenched the bed sheet under him. The muscles on his face twitched slightly, and it was only after a long time that he opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°You ¡­¡± As soon as she came over, she used some unknown method to make the two people in the room faint. These two were not ordinary people. They had stayed in a reclusive clan and had cultivated some basic breathing techniques. After he was injured, he had spent a lot of money to invite him over. Luo Wu had tested their skills before, and he had entered the trial three times. However, even if he was not injured, he might not be their match if he were to fight one against two, no matter how many tricks he used. However, song qingxiao had just appeared and had knocked him down without anyone knowing! He vaguely remembered that song qingxiao¡¯s performance was outstanding in the trial of mental illness, but in terms of real strength, they were only about the same. At most, she was slightly better than him. When did she grow to such a level? Luo zhiyu was shocked beyond words. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s arrival made him feel uneasy. He was like a prisoner about to be judged. As her eyes fell on him, it was as if a heavy burden was pressing on his heart, making his heart beat wildly. Compared to his Haggard appearance, her appearance did not change much, but there was a subtle difference in her expression. She had changed into the Imperial hospital¡¯s patient¡¯s outfit and looked very natural after she barged in. She even looked around the ward as if she was a friend who was here to visit him. But what made Luo zhiyu feel relieved was that after she came in, the unusually tall Silver Wolf beside her did not come with her, which made him feel a little more at ease. After he was injured by the silver Wolf that day, he realized that he had been poisoned. The poison was very terrifying, and the medicine that he had exchanged with points in the trial space did not have much effect at all. He had only barely managed to keep his life. After being poisoned, the damage to his body was extremely serious. The poison was nibbling away at his special ability and vitality, causing him to look like he had aged more than ten years in just a month. He was unable to use his special ability at all. Luo zhiyu had no choice but to use his family¡¯s influence to get admitted to the Imperial hospital. Before this, he had both hatred and resentment towards song Qing, mixed with a trace of fear. But now, when he saw song Qing appear and knock down the people he had spent so much effort to hire, he did not even dare to Harbor any hatred in his heart. All that was left was fear. As soon as she entered, he felt a cool breeze. The last time Luo zhiyu had met her, she had used her ice-type special ability. At that time, he could vaguely feel that her strength was much higher than his. However, when she stood in front of him now, he could not sense her strength at all. In other words, it was very likely that after their last encounter, she had entered the trial again, and her strength had increased again! This situation made Luo zhiyu¡¯s scalp tingle. She had just rejoiced when she found out that the silver Wolf was not with her, but because of this tiny discovery, her heart began to beat wildly again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, there was no one around him, so he was in an extremely dangerous situation. ¡ö¡¯Long time no see, Qing Xiao.¡± She had come to visit him so late at night. Although he didn¡¯t feel any killing intent from her, Luo zhiyu didn¡¯t dare to imagine that she was here to visit him. He suppressed the fear in his heart and forced himself to smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come and see me.¡± Luo zhiyu could be considered quite a character. That day, he had failed to intimidate her and was instead injured by the silver Wolf. In the end, he was able to adapt and escape in a sorry state. After that, he even asked Zhou ye to meet her. He probably already felt that it was inappropriate for her to visit him at this time, but he could still pretend that nothing had happened and greet her calmly. Song qingxiao could not help but smile at this ability.. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Spare him (1) Chapter 557: Spare him (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Song Qing looked down on Luo zhiyu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his aura hadn¡¯t changed, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. After a month or so, his body had shrunk by more than half and his complexion was terrible. The energy in his body was also faintly discernible. From his complexion, he was even worse than when he had been on the verge of death. Luo zhiyu carefully observed her expression, and when his eyes met her half-smiling eyes, a layer of cold sweat emerged on his back, soaking his clothes and sticking to his body, rubbing against his standing hair. He had indeed heard about song qingxiao through Zhou ye. He knew that not long after her Silver Wolf had injured him, she had entrusted the house she had just bought to Zhou ye and the two of them had disappeared. After the incident, he asked Zhou ye about it, but Zhou ye did not know where she had gone. He only knew that from the last call she made, she had disappeared for almost twenty days. Luo zhiyu had also guessed that after he had gotten hold of her secret, although she had hurt him, she was also afraid of the underworld clan and was afraid that he would reveal some clues, so she went into hiding. However, Luo zhiyu had never dreamed that she would reappear in just 20 days. After receiving a call from Zhou ye in the afternoon to confirm that song qingxiao had returned, Luo zhiyu had actually been thinking that since she had dared to come back even though she knew that she had killed the two people from the underworld families, did it mean that she was no longer afraid of the underworld families? As Luo zhiyu thought of this, his hands, which were hidden under his sleeves, trembled uncontrollably. When Zhou ye called, he mentioned that he wanted to see song qingxiao. However, Zhou ye clearly said that song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to see him for the time being. What was the reason that made her change her mind in such a short time? ¡°Come, have a seat.¡± Luo Wu suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his mind and forced a smile. He got out of bed with difficulty and his gaze fell on the small sofa in the room, would you like some tea or wine?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on him. Because of the poison, he had lost a large amount of essence energy. Even standing was very difficult for him, but at this time, he was eagerly taking care of it. She smiled and walked towards the sofa. ¡°No need,¡± As soon as she finished speaking and sat down slowly, Luo Wu¡¯s body stiffened. After a while, he turned around and knelt down with a thud. Then, he moved toward song qingxiao. ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao, please spare me!¡± He cried with snot and tears, using both his hands and knees, not caring about his dignity at all. Song Qing raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. As if he was afraid that he would not have the chance to open his mouth if he said it too late, he said in rapid succession,¡± don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut about you. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, not even the people closest to me! He crawled in front of song qingxiao. I¡¯ve¡¯ paid for your mother¡¯s expenses again. I also told them to take good care of me and not kill me ¡­ His body trembled, which was similar to the time when he was found by song qingxiao in the mental hospital. ¡°You want to use my mother to threaten me?¡± Song Qing looked down on him. He quickly raised his head and waved his hands. ¡°No, no, no, how would I dare to?¡± He spoke very quickly, the reason why 1 contacted Zhou ye to meet you was to tell you that I have no intention of going against you. Song qingxiao stared calmly at Luo Wu who was kneeling in front of her and begging for mercy. There was a dark shadow under his eyes. His loose and soft clothes seemed to hang on his body without any gaps. His shoulder bones were very prominent. It was obvious that he had not been having a good time, look,¡± his body trembled like a sieve and he said sorrowfully, ¡®¡±¡¯I¡¯m already in this state, what¡¯s the point of killing me? I¡¯m more useful if I¡¯m alive. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just order me around.¡± He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and forced himself to bravely meet her eyes. He did not dare to miss the slightest expression on her face. He wanted to see a trace of information from her eyes, but unfortunately, he could not see anything. what did the hospital say about your injury after the examination?¡± After a long while, when Luo Wu heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he did not dare to neglect her and answered in full detail, ¡°They said it¡¯s an unknown poison.¡± He forced himself to remain calm, and it will evolve according to the treatment plan. Two days ago, an old man from the hospital came to me very seriously, saying that even cultivators can¡¯t withstand this poison. He asked me how I got infected. He seemed to be trying to curry favor with her. I said that I was bitten by an unknown snake. Luo Wu looked at her and said, ¡®¡±I won¡¯t say anything¡¯. He wasn¡¯t afraid of pleasing song qingxiao, but he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. Seeing that she was interested in this matter, he wanted to tell her everything that had happened since he entered the Imperial hospital. There were some unverified things, even if they were only his guesses, he did not hesitate to say them. I suspect that the people behind Imperial hospital have taken my blood samples for experiments. That old man doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. Even the person m charge of the hospital didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly in front of him. I suspect that he¡¯s someone from the Shi family headquarters. Luo Wu¡¯s tongue was as smooth as a lotus flower, but he was extremely depressed in his heart. He was even more afraid of the silver Wolf beside song qingxiao. If the poison in his body could really shock the higher-ups of the hospital and cause headaches for these people, one could only imagine the poison from the Wolf¡¯s claws and teeth. Speaking of which, he was really unlucky in eight lifetimes. He didn¡¯t expect that the wolf was tall and fierce, but its claws and teeth were poisonous. That day, he was so miserable with only a little cut on his skin. If he had been bitten by the wolf, he would have died long ago. Sure enough, he should not have provoked this fiend. During the trial in the mental hospital, he knew that she was a ruthless character. She had quietly killed several of her strongest opponents at that time and survived to the end. It was a pity that he was in a daze at that time and thought that he had gotten hold of song Qing¡¯s weakness. He wanted to threaten her to work for him, but who knew that he would end up in such a situation? He didn¡¯t dare to ask song qingxiao why the wolf didn¡¯t come with her tonight. He only wanted to save his life first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone about the silver Wolf?¡± As soon as song qingxiao said this, Luo zhiyu instinctively felt that he might be able to save his life. He was so excited that his cheeks were trembling. ¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell my own parents,¡± Luo zhiyu raised his hand and swore. ¡°Then keep your mouth shut.¡± She stood up, and Luo zhiyu felt as if he had been pardoned after hearing her words. His tensed body relaxed at once, and he could no longer hold on. He fell to the ground and sobbed. He was a man, and he didn¡¯t think that such an action was too spineless.. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Trade-off (1) Chapter 558: Trade-off (1) Translator: 549690339 After a while, song qingxiao¡¯s voice was no longer heard in the room, and the cold feeling disappeared. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and Luo zhiyu, who was crying sadly, slowly raised his head. There was no one on the sofa in front of him. Song qingxiao, who had been sitting there earlier, was nowhere to be seen. He did not even hear her leave or the sound of the door opening. It was as if she was a ghost. Luo Wu, who had been wailing, relaxed after making sure that song qingxiao had left. He sat on the ground weakly. After a while, his face sank, and his humble and timid look was gone. He struggled to get up from the sofa and sat on it for a long time. Then, as if he had remembered something, he hurriedly walked to the head of the bed. There were surveillance cameras installed in the ward. If there was anything wrong, the hospital¡¯s security guards should be here soon. However, song qingxiao had been here for a long time, but there was no news from the hospital. He moved to the bedside table and moved it with great effort, only to find that the light of the sensor below had been turned off. It was impossible for the facilities of the Imperial hospital to malfunction at such a time. The only possibility was that song qingxiao had already noticed that something had been done when she entered the room. But how did she do it? Luo Wu didn¡¯t feel anything when he was talking to her. This meant that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was much more terrifying than he had imagined. He shuddered as he thought of the woman¡¯s eyes. Luo Wu sat for a while before he picked up his communicator and dialed a number. When the call went through, he said in a low voice, ¡°Help me find out if something big happened in the imperial capital tonight.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s visit tonight was strange. She had specifically mentioned the silver Wolf. She must have caused some trouble and wanted to kill him to silence him because she was afraid that her whereabouts would be exposed. Luo zhiyu guessed that the trouble she had caused was not small. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made this trip especially for ordinary matters since she didn¡¯t have any killing intent after he guessed that she had killed the people of the underworld clan. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble song qingxiao had caused, but the bigger the matter, the scarier the person was. Every time he met her, Luo zhiyu felt that she was growing rapidly. About an hour later, the silent communication device finally lit up. The moment Luo Wu heard the sound, he picked it up in a hurry. The person on the other end of the phone only said one sentence,¡± someone broke into the center of the Imperial City tonight and caused a ruckus! The moment Luo Wu heard the news, he felt cold all over and was unable to speak for a long time. For some reason, even though the people who had asked for information were unable to provide any details about the intruder, Luo Wu still felt that the intruder was most likely song qingxiao. If it really was her, everything that happened tonight could be explained. The fact that she had been able to enter and leave the Shi family¡¯s residence in one piece, and that she had not been injured at all, and that the Shi family members had yet to see her face clearly, was enough to send a chill down Luo Wu¡¯s spine. The silver Wolf must have been exposed, so she made this trip! I absolutely can¡¯t tell anyone! This thought emerged in Luo Wu¡¯s mind. He could not go against this woman! After all, there were benefits to joining the Shi family. As a reclusive royal family, if Luo Wu were to sell this information to the Shi family, it was very likely that he would receive some rewards from the Shi family. However, he would also offend song qingxiao. She could enter and leave the Shi family¡¯s residence freely. Tonight, she had entered the hospital without anyone knowing and could possibly take his life again. If he didn¡¯t say anything, he would at most have done nothing, but he wouldn¡¯t have done anything wrong either. Luo zhiyu naturally knew very well which was more important between the favor the Shi family had given him and his own life. Song qingxiao left the hospital and returned to the forest Park to meet the silver Wolf, who was hiding in the dark. When he returned to the imperial capital today, other than finding out a little about nurse Lin¡¯s death and the unexpected discovery of number six¡¯s identity, he also had some other gains. However, he had also caused a lot of trouble. She had temporarily spared Luo Wu¡¯s life, not because of Luo Wu¡¯s words, but because she had thought about it again and again. This person was flexible and could only trust 30% of his words. The silver Wolf had made him suffer such a big loss, so he might have made preparations. However, this person was very tactful and knew how to sail with the wind. As long as his strength could make him feel fear, he would keep his mouth shut. Perhaps, for the sake of his life, he would even think of ways to clean up the aftermath for song qingxiao and would not hit her when she was down. Moreover, she had caused too much of a commotion tonight. Luo Wu¡¯s death would attract even more attention in such a situation. Especially after she had met number six at the Shi family¡¯s house tonight. From her conversation with the bright and beautiful young lady, she could deduce that the PEI and Shi families had in-laws. She had almost died in her own hands on the 6th, so she would definitely pay attention to the Shi family¡¯s Affairs. This person was very scheming. If Luo Wu¡¯s death was discovered by her, it was hard to guarantee that she would not guess that it was him. In addition, although Luo Wu was not a reliable person, it was an undeniable fact that he had taken the initiative to pay for his mother¡¯s treatment fees. In his current state, even if song Qing did not kill him, he would still be in danger. He was poisoned and didn¡¯t know when he would enter the trial. How long he could live would depend on his own fate. However, this person¡¯s existence was always a hidden danger. If she could be a little stronger, she wouldn¡¯t have to think so much. She sighed. The silver Wolf, which had just sensed her aura, opened its mouth and yawned. It made a sound, waking song qingxiao from her thoughts. She could not stay in the imperial capital any longer. The Shi family would definitely investigate her intrusion into the Imperial City tonight. It would not be easy for her to leave the city with the silver Wolf by then. She glanced in the direction of the nursing home. It seemed that she would not be able to see Tang Yun this time. She could only think about it later. However, she knew that Tang Yun was doing well now and Luo Wu would keep an eye on her for her, so she had one less thing to worry about. Song qingxiao looked at the silver Wolf and waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When she left this time, she didn¡¯t borrow a car from Zhou ye. After her body was cleansed by the blue blood, she became much more agile and entered the fake dan stage. The fake dan in her dantian provided an endless stream of spiritual power to the meridians in her body. When she ran, it made her feel like she was riding the wind. She and the silver Wolf were extremely fast. They left the imperial capital in the middle of the night and did not dare to rest. In less than two hours, they had returned to the reserve team. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was already past two in the morning. Other than those on night duty, most of the reserve team had already gone to bed. She did not disturb anyone and went straight back to her room. After closing the door, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed nerves finally relaxed. She pulled open the clothes she was wearing, revealing the clothes she was originally wearing. Her clothes were torn and almost soaked in blood. Some of the wounds were from when she was attacked by the old man and the other two. There was also a wound on her abdomen from when she was at the Shi family¡¯s residence, where she was injured by a young man who was secretly controlling a sword. However, as the small amount of blue blood repaired her body, not only were the wounds healed, but even the scars disappeared without a trace after she shed her skin.. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Inkling l Chapter 559: Inkling l Translator: 549690339 I General song Qing tore off some of the thin skin on his body, revealing the flawless skin underneath. She pulled open the blanket wrapped around her waist and saw the half-shed tail skin inside. She suddenly remembered something. When she was in the Shi family, she had cut off half of the skin on the back in a moment of desperation and left it in Shi Yue¡¯s room. Later on, as the Shi family rushed over, she was in a hurry to escape and forgot to deal with that piece of snakeskin. Song qingxiao frowned, but no one else in the world knew about the blue blood seal in her body except for herself and the silver Wolf. During the demon island¡¯s trial, she was the only survivor of the seven trial-takers, so even if the Shi family had the snake tail, they would not be able to find her. Song qingjiang took off the tail skin that was like a skirt. The light blue skin membrane with the patterns of scales glowed slightly under the light. From bottom to top, the color of the tail skin became darker and its flexibility seemed to be thicker. She tried to inject her spiritual power into it and tear it with her hands. The shed skin was soft and cold, but it could resist the erosion of spiritual power and was not torn by her. This thing seemed to be able to resist the damage of spiritual power and weapons. She was delighted. If she could make it into a soft back armor and wear it to protect the important parts of her body, it should be able to resist some damage. It was a pity that this skin was difficult to cut with ordinary knives and swords. Although the mysterious dagger could cut it, there were no tools to sew it back. Therefore, song qingxiao could only think about it for now. However, she still kept it well in case she would need it in the future. After doing all this, she went into the bathroom to take a shower. Under the warm water, she finally had the time to think about what happened tonight. It started after he parted ways with Captain an and met the young man with the dagger. Although the young man was only a small fish, the dagger he had caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention. She couldn¡¯t help but summon the mysterious dagger from her dantian. She held it in her hand and examined it carefully. The water flowed through the dagger, leaving no trace. Although the dagger in the young man¡¯s hand tonight could not be compared to his mysterious dagger, its appearance was exactly the same. This was definitely not a coincidence. She had seen Captain an¡¯s collection of daggers produced by major weapon designers in the country for nearly 30 years, but she had never seen a dagger with such an appearance. In other words, even if the person who killed him was not the young man who died tonight, he was definitely related to them in some way. She remembered the consciousness that had come out at the critical moment to kill the old man and the other two, and she still felt scared when she thought about it. At this time, she carefully scanned her body with her divine sense, but she did not find anything wrong. That consciousness was indeed hiding in her body, but she didn¡¯t know where it was hiding. Perhaps it used some secret technique, but it could also be that the level of the divine sense was higher than hers, so she couldn¡¯t find it. Although he had his suspicions before, he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual, so he left it at that. This time, when she was besieged by the three people and her life was in danger, this consciousness appeared and almost devoured her. At that time, she was in a hurry to escape and didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully. Now, a question involuntarily emerged in her heart. Who was this person? How did he possess her body without her noticing? He had heard the conversation between the PEI sisters at the Shi family¡¯s house tonight. If nurse Lin¡¯s death was really caused by the beautiful girl, then did his death that day have anything to do with the PEI family? What kind of existence was God¡¯s trial? from number six¡¯s words, it seemed like the underworld clans had a way to enter. The name ¡®su Wu¡¯ that number six had mentioned was no stranger to song qingxiao. She had also heard this name when she met Qian Shan. It was because the people who had rushed over at that time had distracted Qian Shan¡¯s attention that she had been lucky enough to survive. It was also because of this that she had a particularly deep impression of the scene that day. ¡°Su Wu ¡­¡± She mumbled softly,¡± su Wu ¡­ She vaguely remembered that after being seriously injured by Qian Shan, the visitor had mentioned ¡®su five¡¯ and ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. Thinking of this, and then thinking of the undead altar when she escaped from the terror Battalion trial, she had cast the God extermination spell, but she lost control and almost suffered a backlash. Suddenly, all the messy clues in her mind were connected. What else was there that she didn¡¯t understand? Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he almost cried out in shock. The strange man¡¯s voice from that day rang in her mind again:¡±Su Wu is dead! The appearance of the God annihilating technique ¡­¡¯ At the Shi family, when the PEI sisters were chatting, number six¡¯s words revealed that the underworld families could enter the trial at will¡­ All these situations showed that ¡®su Wu¡¯ and ¡®God annihilating technique¡¯ should be inextricably linked. Number six had mentioned that ¡®su five¡¯ had been surrounded and killed by the people from the heavens beyond heaven. This was enough to prove that ¡®su five¡¯ was not an ordinary person. It was very likely that he was a high-level existence in the God¡¯s trial. After his death, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ reappeared and he obtained it by chance. It was possible that the remnant soul of ¡®su Wu¡¯ was not destroyed and his consciousness was attached to the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. After he had exchanged for the deity vanquishing technique, it was very likely that his remnant spiritual sense had also entered his soul. At this moment, song qingxiao thought about it carefully. The first time the hidden divine sense in her divine soul appeared was after she exchanged for the God destroying technique and was seriously injured by Qian Shan! When she thought of this, she suddenly felt a headache. It was no wonder that after tonight¡¯s battle, most of the experts of the Shi family had been lured away. The appearance of ¡®su Wu¡¯ at that time should have been a major event for many people. Thinking that ¡®he¡¯ had died at the hands of a Grandmaster, and that number six¡¯s words implied that the reclusive family had yet to come into contact with such a high-level organization, song Qing¡¯s heart sank. In the human realm upon heavens, a figure like Qian Shan almost killed her. Now that she had ascended to the fake dan stage, she still had a vague feeling that she was no match for Qian Shan when she thought about the power of his finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One could imagine how dangerous ¡®fifth su¡¯ was to be surrounded and attacked by people from the heavens beyond heaven. Such a terrifying person was currently hiding in her body, coveting and wanting to take over her body! If word got out, no matter if it was the ¡®God annihilating technique¡¯ or ¡®su five¡¯, it would be enough to bring her countless troubles. What was the trouble caused by the ruckus at the Shi family tonight compared to this? Not to mention, with his current strength, how could he completely drive away and destroy such a dangerous person? Su Wu had come because of the ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯. If the¡¯ deity vanquishing art ¡®disappeared, it was very likely that he would also be annihilated.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Exchange (1) Chapter 560: Exchange (1) Translator: 549690339 However, even if there was such a method, song qingxiao would not be willing to do so. As one¡¯s cultivation level increased, the power of the ¡®deity vanquishing technique¡¯ would gradually be revealed. When one cultivated it to the highest level, it was as if they had stepped into another world. How could song qingxiao bear to give it up? Since he couldn¡¯t bear to give up, he could only accept this fact. It was just that such a terrifying existence could appear at any time and devour his consciousness. Song Qing felt as if there was a time bomb in his soul. Once again, she tried to use her divine sense to find ¡®su five¡¯ who was hiding in her spirit and called out to ¡®su five¡¯ with her divine sense, but she did not get any response. For some reason, song qingxiao felt that ¡®su five¡¯ should be able to hear her call, but it was very likely that he just ignored her. After a long time, she had to give up temporarily. However, she needed to be more careful in the future. She could not give ¡®su Wu¡¯ the chance to occupy her body like this again. In general, her current strength was not enough. If she was strong enough, where would she have these troubles? She suppressed the matter of su Wu and couldn¡¯t help but think of the dying heir of the Shi family. After she left tonight, the Shi family would arrive one after another. They should be able to save his life. However, if he did that, there was a possibility that his secret would be exposed. He had seen her lower body transform into a human form with a long tail. Once he told her, it would be troublesome for her. Fortunately, this was the first time the heir of the Shi family had met her, so he might not be able to find out her identity. (Song qingxiao guessed that he probably didn¡¯t even notice her when they met at the hospital.) However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she knew that su Wu existed in her consciousness, but song qingxiao actually felt that this matter was not the most troublesome thing for her. This heir of the Shi family had a special Constitution. He had a huge amount of spiritual energy in his body, but his consciousness was weak. He didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, so he could die from the backlash of the energy in his body at any time. It was a waste for the spiritual power to accumulate in his body. Compared to hiding in his body and preparing to take over his body, it was better for su Wu to think of a way to take over the weak Prince. One¡¯s physical body was already dead, leaving only his divine sense; One didn¡¯t have long to live, and it would be a pity for his spiritual energy to dissipate if he died. It was better to contribute it to solve his urgent need and save his life! This way, they hit it off and each took what they needed. As soon as she thought of this, a cold snort suddenly came from her soul. ¡°Hmph!¡± This ¡®Hmph¡¯ caused song Qing¡¯s body to tremble, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡± As soon as she finished it, she seemed to realize something. ¡°Su Wu?¡± There was no longer any response from the previous cold snorting divine sense. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was uncertain. This voice appearing in her sea of consciousness made her even more certain of the identity of this divine sense. Su Wu was hiding in her body, sharing the same body with her. Her strength and divine sense were far inferior to his, so it was possible that he knew everything she was thinking. But before this, he had not said a word. Even when he had escaped from the trial of the terror camp and suspected his existence because of the loss of control of the God-destroying spell in the undead altar, he had not said a word. She recalled what she had been thinking about before. She thought of Shi Yue¡¯s special physique. His body contained a terrifying spiritual power, but he did not have long to live. It was as if he had a Treasure Mountain but did not know how to use it. It was more suitable for su Wu to possess! When this thought came to his mind again, the voice in his sea of consciousness sounded again,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± This time, it was obvious that he was disdainful. The voice was cold, and it was a man. From the voice, he seemed much younger than song Qing had imagined, and there was a hint of arrogance. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed when she heard su Wu¡¯s cold snort again. ¡°You don¡¯t agree with this?¡± It was a good thing that the divine sense in her body could respond to her. Once she could communicate with it, it meant that she could negotiate with it and live in peace for the time being, which was beneficial to her. However, su Wu had spoken twice because of Shi Yue. She was not sure if he would answer her after she asked this question. She waited for a while and was about to ask again when su Wu¡¯s voice rang in her mind again,¡± ¡°A man-made defective product is worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as me?¡± He seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with song qingxiao¡¯s previous thoughts, but after he spoke, song qingxiao was delighted. However, after the joy, she couldn¡¯t help but have doubts, man-made defective products?¡± Although the meridians in Shi Yue¡¯s body had been transformed into some kind of restriction that balanced the spiritual power, she guessed that this transformation was to appease the spiritual power in his body that was obviously not under his personal control. What did su Wu mean by ¡®man-made defective product¡¯? ¡°It¡¯s just a meaningless effort to try and resist the divine incarcerate.¡± Perhaps it was because he had made a sound, but when song qingxiao asked again, su Wu actually answered her question. When he mentioned ¡®fighting against the divine incarcerate¡¯, his tone seemed to be a little complicated. ¡°Fight against the divine incarcerate?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but mumble,¡± what¡¯s a divine prison?¡± But no matter how she called out with her divine sense, su Wu in her body no longer responded to her. Unexpectedly, she managed to get some information from su Wu through her conversation with him. Although she did not understand what he meant, song qingxiao still remembered a few key words in her heart. After coming out of the bathroom, he saw the silver Wolf lying in the house, licking the wounds on its body alone. When it heard the sound of song Qing coming out, it stopped and slowly raised its head to look at her. The lights in the room were not on, and there was a dim light in the bathroom. Under the light, its eyes were green, like two flickering lights. After a while, as if it was certain that she would not go over, the silver Wolf lowered its head again, and the sound of it licking its fur came from the house. Its breath was a little weak. Tonight, it was besieged by Sangu and the others. When it was besieged, it forced its way into the battle and suffered two attacks. After hiding in the Shi family¡¯s residence, she had ¡®taught¡¯ him a lesson, worsening his injuries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, the man and the wolf rushed back to the reserve team. Under such circumstances, even if the silver Wolf¡¯s physique was strong, it was inevitable that it would be injured. However, perhaps because of its previous living environment, it was used to not showing its weakness. The more injured it was, the more likely it would be on guard against others, just like before. She found a plate in the house, summoned the mysterious dagger, and walked closer to the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf saw her coming over and stood up immediately. Its eyes revealed a vigilant look, and it whimpered as it slowly began to retreat. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Seeing its guarded look, song Qing chuckled and cut her palm with the dagger. Blood dripped down and covered the basin.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Chapter 453-written off 1 Chapter 561: Chapter 453-written off 1 Translator: 549690339 Her spiritual power quickly sealed her wound, and her powerful recovery ability made her wound wriggle and begin to heal in a moment. Song qingxiao was expressionless and made another cut with the knife. Blood gushed out again, and in a short while, it filled half a small plate. As the blood essence flowed out, her face turned slightly pale. Even though a small portion of the seal had been removed tonight, the loss of so much blood was still a significant loss to her. The silver Wolf was injured, and a small part of it was because of her, while a large part of it was ¡®beaten¡¯ by her. Although she had done it out of self-defense, she still put the plate in front of the silver Wolf. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± She kept the dagger and saw that the silver Wolf was still very alert. She opened the door and slowly walked out. This Wolf was now on guard against her. The tacit understanding that had been cultivated with great difficulty had been broken again after tonight¡¯s outing. She walked to a corner of the veranda outside and slowly sat down. As the night wind blew, she thought about her current situation. From the accidental assassination to the trial to become a God, many things had happened along the way. God¡¯s trial, the hidden family, the existence of the heavens beyond heaven and the ¡®divine prison¡¯ that su Wu had mentioned had an unknown connection. All of these things had woven into a big net and covered her. In real life, there were many people who wanted her life, and there was also a powerful remnant soul in her sea of consciousness waiting to possess her. She didn¡¯t know when the next trial would come and what kind of crisis it would be. She had parents, but one of them was missing, and the other had no parents. They had no friends, no companions, but a Wolf that lived together, but they also snuggled up to each other and guarded against each other. Tonight, the starry sky was covered by dark clouds, and the surroundings were dark and quiet. Her divine sense sensed the sound of the silver Wolf licking the copper plate after she left. A moment later, the licking sound suddenly stopped, and not long after, the soft sound of claws touching the ground slowly came from behind her. A giant Silver Wolf slowly walked toward her. When it was about two to three meters away from her back, it stopped. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t look back. The silver Wolf was silent for a while, then took a few steps forward and finally stood beside her. It bent its back and sat down next to her. At the same time, it swung its fluffy tail and gently patted song qingxiao¡¯s back. It couldn¡¯t speak, but its movement seemed to be conveying a request for peace. Song qingxiao turned her head and glanced at it. It looked up into the distance, its ears perked up, and it looked very vigilant. The tail that swept over and hit her back seemed to be an unintentional action. After the man and the wolf sat down, it was much taller than song Qing and blocked most of the wind. The smell of blood on its body had not completely faded, and the fur where the scars had fallen off during the trial to escape the terror Battalion had not grown back yet. But this did not make it look majestic. On the contrary, it made it look even more ferocious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± For some reason, song Qing¡¯s cold heart softened a little because of its action. ¡°Are you afraid that you won¡¯t have anything to eat in the future?¡± It raised its head, its eyes were bright, and its wet nostrils emitted the sound of air. The sense of alienation that had appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, under its proud expression, was like a bead of mist in the morning, slowly dissipating. ¡°Mistaken?¡± She reached out to grab the silver Wolf¡¯s back. When her hand touched it, the back of the silver Wolf under her arm instinctively tensed up when she leaned on it, and then slowly relaxed. ¡°You¡¯re tactful!¡± Using her fingers as a comb, her fingertips shuttled through the long Wolf hair, and her expression was very serious. ¡°We¡¯ll forget about the fight between us.¡± ¡öAwoo¡¯l The silver Wolf opened its mouth and gave a big yawn, as if it was responding to her. ¡°Companions should travel together.¡± She said softly,¡± I won¡¯t abandon you just because you¡¯re injured. I won¡¯t take the opportunity to take your life. You shouldn¡¯t be like this either, do you understand?¡± The girl seemed to be complaining to a Wolf.¡±When I was fighting Cerberus, you were heavily injured and dying. I didn¡¯t treat you like this!¡± It was unknown if the silver Wolf understood her words. It turned its huge head and slowly placed its chin on the tip of the young girl¡¯s hair that had not been completely dried by the night wind. After a long time, it raised its head and touched her head with the tip of its nose. It stuck out its tongue and licked her hair! This was the first time the silver Wolf had shown its closeness to her in the time it had spent with her. However, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. She reached out and pushed its big face away. ¡°Go away!¡± She reached out to touch her hair and sniffed it. It had a faint smell of blood. ¡°I just washed my head and you just ate!¡± She rubbed the silver wolf¡¯s head with both hands until the fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s face was messy. She could not stand it anymore and stood up, retreating in a hurry! Song qingxiao turned her head and watched it run back into the room, thinking that it was going to hide like the last time she cut its nails. Not long after, she saw the silver Wolf holding the edge of the copper plate in its mouth, running back and sitting beside her again. There was still some blood on the copper plate that had not been licked clean. It had probably just wanted to bring out the ¡®food¡¯ to eat. It sat down again and licked the plate seriously. In the past, when it ate, it liked to divide its food and territory, so the other people in the reserve team did not dare to approach it. When it was eating, it was on guard even when song qingxiao approached it. But now, she was willing to take the initiative to ¡®bring¡¯ the plate over. Did this mean that the silver Wolf trusted her more? Thinking about it carefully, from the time she brought it out from the demon Island trial until now, from the time it refused to eat the food she fed it to now, it was willing to rely on her to eat. This also meant that in the process of getting along with her, the silver Wolf had slowly adapted step by step. The living environment on evil demon Island had made it vigilant, cruel, and merciless, and it hunted the weak. It would take a long time for it to change. Thinking of this, her heart softened a little. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Maybe we should learn to trust each other more.¡± She sighed. It was wrong for the fight between the man and the wolf tonight, but so was she. Perhaps it felt that the other party was a threat to its life, so it was particularly ruthless. When it became ruthless, it forgot that the man and the wolf had fought side by side, and that it had wanted to save its life when it was besieged, however, song Qing spoke gently for a long time, watching the silver Wolf lick the plate clean and still licking the corner of its mouth,¡± if this happens again, I¡¯ll still fight back, maybe even more ruthlessly¡­ The silver Wolf stopped licking the plate, and after a long while, it swung its fluffy tail and patted her body, as if saying:! can do it too! Its response made song Qing chuckle. She leaned her head on its body, and the dark clouds in the sky were slowly blown away by the wind, revealing the moon and the stars that were previously hidden.. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: News (1) Chapter 562: News (1) Translator: 549690339 Under the moonlight, its fur was coated with a layer of light, shining like water waves. ¡°The weather will be good tomorrow.¡± She relaxed her guard and enjoyed this moment of peace. Even though his divine sense sensed someone approaching, he didn¡¯t get up. Qing Xiao?¡± Jiang xiachuan¡¯s voice was heard from not far away. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± It was getting late and Jiang xiachuan had just come back from the martial arts club, looking exhausted. When he saw that song Qing was young, he hesitated for a while before greeting her. Song Qing¡¯s small Wolf was already famous in the reserve team. The girl sat next to the silver Wolf. Her temperament was a little cold, but the atmosphere was strangely harmonious and quiet. The giant Wolf that had shown a terrifying side in the training field that day was now sitting beside her, letting her lean on it. After hearing Jiang xiachuan¡¯s greeting, song Qing turned around lazily. The silver Wolf only shook its body after she turned around. ¡°Yup,¡± She took a look at Jiang xiachuan, who was covered in sweat and seemed to have just returned. He was alone, and he was used to seeing Yu Yin following behind him. Song qingxiao thought for a while and understood what was going on. The reserve team had seen the relationship between Jiang xiachuan and Yu Yin. This man¡¯s goal was different from tan Wen and Yu Yin. He was determined to enter the reserve team. However, he usually had to accompany timid girls, so he naturally had no time to practice. He could only work hard in the dead of night after she fell asleep. Didn t Captain say that you took a few days off¡­¡± Because of tanwen, Jiang xiachuan had interacted with song qingxiao a few times. However, he spent most of his time on his childhood sweetheart, so he didn¡¯t know her as well as Yu Yin. All they knew was that she had defeated Liu Xiao, who was in the reserve team. She was a powerful newcomer with a terrifying pet of unknown identity. She had just joined the team, but she was very famous. During the day, the captain had inadvertently mentioned that she had taken a few days off and was going back to see her friends. Jiang xiachuan did not expect her to come back in just one day. yes, I came back in the evening after visiting a friend. The two were not familiar with each other. After a brief conversation, Jiang xiachuan nodded and left in a hurry. Song qingxiao was interrupted by him and lost the mood to sit outside. She returned to her room and cultivated for a night. When she appeared in the team the next day, she even caused some people to be surprised. Captain Ren didn¡¯t seem to be curious about her return. Apparently, Jiang xiachuan had told Captain Ren about her encounter last night. At this time, a few major events had happened in the imperial capital last night. Someone came to Captain an¡¯s office to change the glass. The urgent news of the day was playing on the TV wall. The staff of the logistics management Office directed the workers to clean up the glass shards and put them outside. They were very puzzled. that s strange, Chairman. Why did the glass suddenly shatter? ¡± The person who spoke was a pretty girl. She smiled and said,¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the security Department immediately called when there was a commotion here last night and you picked up the call, I would have thought that someone had the guts to break into the East City guard Station, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± After she said this, she didn¡¯t get a response for a long time. She subconsciously looked up in Captain an¡¯s direction. ¡°Speaker an, speaker an ¡­¡± The girl called him twice in a row, and Captain an seemed to be awakened by her voice. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡®Tm talking about the broken glass in your office.¡± She repeated what she had just said, but when she mentioned the broken glass, Captain an¡¯s expression changed for a moment, but the girl didn¡¯t notice. She was a little curious. ¡°What are you looking at, so engrossed?¡± She followed Captain an¡¯s line of sight and saw a female reporter on the wall of the television in the office. .. I m currently in the western suburbs where the incident happened.¡± On the screen, many people appeared. The screen swept over the crowd and then landed on the ruins. The street walls, shops, street lamps, surveillance cameras, and other facilities in this area had all been razed to the ground, making it look extremely desolate. three years ago, due to the reform in the West District, after the planning¡­ The female reporter was reporting on the situation in the western suburbs. She pointed out that the street had been demolished three years ago, and the government had the intention of rebuilding it. Therefore, the shops and residents along the street had moved away one after another. After nightfall, due to the serial murders in the western suburbs, no one dared to walk around in such a remote place. Before last night, there were still abandoned shops and some basic facilities on both sides of the street, but they were strangely destroyed last night. The scene was even more destroyed than after the explosion. Through the camera, the scene seemed to be filled with smoke and dust. The female reporter interviewed many people, and someone claimed to have heard a thunderous explosion in the middle of the night. I didn¡¯t sleep last night. I saw some light in the sky. I suspect it¡¯s an alien invasion! A citizen who was being interviewed entered the camera and said with certainty. I think it¡¯s God¡¯s punishment. We¡¯ve sinned too much! An old lady firmly believed so. I saw a golden light. Maybe it¡¯s an immortal¡­ ? >) The people at the scene had different opinions, and the girl who was curious about how the glass had broken was quickly distracted. ¡°What do you think, speaker?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and subconsciously asked Captain an. Captain an frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, that¡¯s ridiculous. I think it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s an alien. A picture of the street before yesterday appeared on the screen, and the female reporter¡¯s voice rang out,¡± this is the last video of the street before the incident last night. From the reaction of the on-site equipment to the building¡¯s detection, everything disappeared in less than 20 minutes. In other words, the destruction of the street only took half an hour. Even if they wanted to destroy it with explosives, they would have to do a series of preparations in the early stages and make a lot of noise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first, the girl had jokingly guessed that it was an alien, but when she heard this, she was a little surprised. On the screen, there was a five-minute surveillance footage of the street before it was destroyed. The surveillance footage showed that the street was empty at that time, and the surrounding cameras captured everything so that no one would miss a single thing. However, a few minutes later, the video flashed for no reason, as if someone had ¡®blindsided¡¯ it, and nothing could be seen or heard. The female reporter¡¯s face reappeared on the screen. She said very fortunately, Although last night¡¯s incident is still a mystery, I believe that there will be specialized technical personnel to reveal the truth soon. Fortunately, although this place was destroyed last night, the rescue team did not detect any corpses here, so when the accident happened, there should be no casualties, so the residents of the western suburbs can be completely at ease ¡­.¡± Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Chapter 455-inquire_l Chapter 563: Chapter 455-inquire_l Translator: 549690339 When Captain an heard this, his expression became colder. His eyes fell on a picture. He tapped on the sensing function with his finger, and the picture was paused. Captain an¡¯s index finger and thumb moved apart, and the image was enlarged. There was a small pile of light brown sand. It wasn¡¯t strange to see soil of this color, but the strange thing was that the ground tiles that had been crushed into powder were gray-white, which made the difference between the two particularly clear. With his professional intuition, Captain an had a feeling that the color was like the color of dried blood. Unfortunately, he had been transferred to the western suburbs, which was no longer under his jurisdiction. He had not been to the scene, so he was not completely sure. For some reason, the commotion in the western suburbs reminded Captain an of a group of people. He wasn¡¯t an alien, nor was he a deity who had descended to the mortal world. He was just like the person who had hurt him that day, someone who didn¡¯t even put the Shi family in his eyes! Thinking of this, he took out his phone and made a call. Not long after, someone picked up the phone. Captain an asked about the western suburbs in a low voice, and the person on the other end of the phone said to him in a low voice,¡± ¡°There was a murder in the western suburbs. The city center was the first to receive the news.¡± When the people from the city center arrived, the detection equipment beeped non-stop, proving that there had been a murder here. but no bodies were found at the scene. Some people found that the color of the soil in several places was wrong. They suspected that someone followed the street in the process of destruction ¡­ The man didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He paused for a moment and continued,¡± ¡°They only informed our people to go over after they were done packing up. I think the higher-ups know it in their hearts, but they claim that everything is fine!¡± The person on the other end of the phone paused and lowered his voice even more. I think this incident is similar to the previous time when we found the body. However, we went there first and found the body. This time, it was smashed into pieces and mixed in the mud. His guess was in line with Captain an¡¯s thoughts. The people from the city center rushed over first, which made Captain an¡¯s sharp sense that this matter had probably alarmed the higher-ups first, and then handed it over to the government department in the western suburbs after handling it. To be able to attract such attention from the higher-ups, it might really be like the last time he was injured. Some extraordinary figure had sneaked in, but the higher-ups chose to keep it a secret and deal with it in a low profile. Captain an felt that these things were a little strange. After the person on the phone finished talking about the business, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Captain, ah no, speaker, what do you think is wrong with the western suburbs? why do these strange things keep happening one after another? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s really an alien invasion?¡± Captain an didn¡¯t hear the rest of his words clearly because the image on the TV wall flashed and another piece of news was quickly broadcasted: two beasts broke into the center of the Imperial City last night¡­ When the female host mentioned the news, Captain an¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his expression changed. For some reason, his gaze fell on the broken window in his office and he remembered the huge Silver Wolf that appeared with song qingxiao last night, at present, the source of the beast has not been confirmed, but it is already under urgent investigation. Residents of the capital city, please be careful when you go in and out. If you encounter it¡­ Please call the police headquarters¡­¡± ¡°Captain, Captain?¡± Captain an was stunned for a while. The person on the phone called him a few times. He came back to his senses and quickly replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± He used to serve in the Shi family, so he was familiar with some of the conscripts in the Imperial City center. Captain an hesitated for a moment. After the people in the office changed the glass and sent away the girl who had been interested in the western suburbs, he called to ask. This time, the news was much more accurate than the news. The person on the phone told Captain an that there were indeed two beasts that broke into the center of the Imperial City last night. The situation was more serious than Captain an had thought. The beasts that had broken into the center of the Imperial City had entered the inner city. The key was that the patrolling guards had not noticed them. It was because the two intruders had made a sound of their own that they had attracted the attention of the guards. one of them is a very large silver Wolf, and the other one ¡­ When the person mentioned this, he paused and hesitated for a moment before saying,¡± ¡°It looked like a Python, but it was very fast. I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± When he mentioned the silver Wolf, the uneasiness in Captain an¡¯s heart grew stronger. However, because there was also a snake with them, he did not dare to be too sure. last night, the internal personnel participated in the encirclement and annihilation, but they still failed to catch it. They only injured it and let it escape¡­ When Captain an heard this, he felt his heart tighten again. The internal members of the Shi family were no ordinary people. To be able to make them take action and not even kill the two intruders, one could imagine the strength of these two intruders. ¡°Then, do the higher-ups have any information on the origins of these two intruders?¡± When Captain an asked this, the man replied in a low voice,¡± ¡°The initial suspicion is that there might be a problem with the sea of stars. Do you remember the two people who died in the western suburbs a while ago? Some people suspected that it was the doing of the same two wild beasts. They were all targeted at these ¡­ The family¡­¡± His words were muffled, and he sighed. ¡°The higher-ups might have the intention of making another trip to the starry sea.¡± ¡°If the negotiations don¡¯t go well, there might be another dispute,¡± he continued. Back then, the Shi clan had gone to the starry sky sea and suffered a great loss, resulting in a massive purge of the Shi clan¡¯s private guards. They had yet to fully recover. After decades of peace, if trouble were to arise again, these people who were currently serving the Shi family would probably have to be prepared to enter the sea of stars at any time. The opponent of the negotiation was not human and could not be judged by common sense. Once the war starts, who knows what kind of sacrifices will be made! Captain an¡¯s heart tightened. The two of them were silent for a moment on the phone. The man asked,¡± ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± His question made Captain an¡¯s heart skip a beat. Before he could think, he instinctively said,¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Captain an¡¯s hand on the table clenched into a fist, and a hint of hesitation flashed in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the person on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t see his expression at that moment. Perhaps it was because she trusted him too much, so she didn¡¯t even suspect him when he answered so quickly. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been busy with Xiao Lin¡¯s case recently.¡± The man was just asking casually, but when he heard him mention nurse Lin¡¯s case, he changed the topic. Those who were familiar with Captain an knew that he was investigating the nurse¡¯s case. They couldn¡¯t help but advise him,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t investigate anymore, just close the case when it¡¯s time to close it. The patient¡¯s family members aren¡¯t even chasing after him, so why are you so concerned? In the end, it would only bring fire to himself. The higher-ups have already made it clear that they don¡¯t want you to continue investigating. There are fewer and fewer old friends, and they don¡¯t want to see you get into trouble Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Suspicion _1 Chapter 564: Suspicion _1 Translator: 549690339 Captain an¡¯s mind was still on the silver Wolf that had barged into the Shi family¡¯s house, so he casually replied with a few words before hanging up the phone. At this time, in the PEI family¡¯s house, number six was talking to a serious-looking middle-aged man. The bright and beautiful young girl was sitting impatiently at the side, yawning. the three of them have been confirmed dead. As he spoke, the middle-aged man¡¯s brows furrowed into a dead knot, half an hour ago, the test results were sent over. The people from the Shi family¡¯s research Institute sent back a sample of the spiritual power residue. It showed that it belonged to the three of them, and there was a servant with them! The Shi family had confirmed that the spiritual power belonged to the three of them, which was far more convincing to the PEI family than the general genetic test. He rubbed his head in frustration, closed his eyes, and raised his chin in the direction of the table. ¡°The Shi family also sent this over. Take a look.¡± There was a broken piece of a weapon on the table. Number six stood up and picked up the broken piece of the weapon. After looking at it for a while, his expression changed. This weapon belonged to the burly man who was with Sangu. From the broken part, it looked like it had been cut cleanly by someone with an extremely sharp weapon! However, the burly man¡¯s weapon was already a type of spirit weapon. It was connected to his mind and was forged through a special method. It was extraordinarily hard, and it was difficult for ordinary weapons to break it so easily. Unless the other party¡¯s weapon was of the same grade as the burly man¡¯s spirit weapon, and it was extremely likely that the other party was not weak, then it would not be able to cut through the burly man¡¯s spirit weapon. Or, the other party¡¯s strength could overpower the burly man and forcefully break the spirit weapon with his spirit energy. However, the second possibility was very unlikely. The cut of the weapon was smooth, and it did not look broken. Number six explained his analysis, and the middle-aged man closed his eyes and nodded. Then, number six asked,¡± ¡°However, this kind of spirit tool that has already recognized its master, because of the support of spirit energy, its power is much higher than ordinary spirit tools. If it can be cut in a hurry during battle, what kind of weapon can easily do it?¡± When she asked this, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression froze and he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Back then, the few divine artifacts that appeared from beyond the heavens were fine.¡± His gaze seemed to pass over the bright young lady¡¯s body. The originally restless bright young lady immediately lowered her head like a cat seeing a mouse. Number six also seemed to have thought of something and looked at her guilty sister. She coughed lightly and said,¡± ¡°However, because those divine artifacts were rare and extremely precious, father and a few elders had to pay a great price to obtain them. Each of them is a token of the family¡¯s inheritance and is in the hands of a few uncles, so how could they appear outside?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± When the middle-aged man heard what she said, he hesitated. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± The people in the room were silent for a moment. After a long time, the middle-aged man sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing at the moment. It¡¯s that we found su Wu¡¯s aura at the scene.¡± This was the thing that gave him the most headache, he was just arrested by the people of the heavens beyond heaven. On that day, his body was brought back for research. He was already dead. How could his aura reappear here?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s pupils contracted.¡±After the old monsters from the Shi family went to take a look, they suspected that third elder and the others were killed by su Wu.¡± As he said this, he glared at the beautiful young girl. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your willfulness, how could you have attracted such a disaster?¡± The young girl who had been extremely arrogant in front of number six did not even dare to breathe loudly after being reprimanded by him. ¡°I think you¡¯re out of your mind. You can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s a big thing and what¡¯s a small thing.¡± In front of number six, the bright and beautiful girl¡¯s face flushed red from being rebuked. She was somewhat dissatisfied, but she did not dare to open her mouth to refute. ¡°Father¡­¡± Number six frowned, this matter, sister is not¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t put in a good word for her!¡± The middle-aged man interrupted his daughter,¡± she killed people indiscriminately and attracted the attention of ordinary people. However, she caused trouble that can¡¯t be settled! Otherwise, why would I have sent Sangu and the others to keep an eye on them? not only¡¯ did they lose some men, they even caused such a disaster!¡± The middle-aged man cursed a few times, but he was still not satisfied. However, looking at the bright and beautiful young girl, he was too lazy to say more. now that su Wu has appeared, beyond the heavens will send someone to investigate sooner or later. The PEI family is already involved. I¡¯m just afraid that at this time, the Shi family will choose to protect themselves and not help US. As he said this, he glanced at the beautiful young lady. go back to the Shi family immediately and get some information from Shi Yue. Try not to make the Shi family retreat at this critical moment. When the beautiful young woman heard him say this, she heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly agreed. In the end, perhaps because he felt that the middle-aged man also needed his help, he couldn¡¯t help but show a little pride. Her expression fell into the eyes of number six and the middle-aged man, and the two of them exchanged a tacit look. The middle-aged man waved his hand, indicating for the beautiful girl to leave. As soon as she left, the middle-aged man ordered people to call the other members of the family to come over for a discussion. Taking advantage of the fact that the others had not arrived yet, number six¡¯s gaze was still fixed in the direction where the bright and beautiful girl had left earlier. He had a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°Father, are you afraid that the Shi family is going to call off the marriage?¡± When the middle-aged man heard her ask such a question, a trace of surprise flashed across his face, which quickly turned into joy. He was happy for his daughter¡¯s keen sense. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of this.¡± However, he shook his head immediately, but the marriage between us and the Shi family can¡¯t be canceled so easily! Hearing this, number six was a little surprised,¡± ¡°Why?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it¡¯s because we have a common goal. On the surface, we¡¯re fighting against the grandmasters, but in fact, we¡¯re fighting to enter the core of the ¡®divine prison¡¯. Only by gathering the power of the underworld families can we become stronger and have more say in the future! He looked deeply at number six,¡¯¡ö the PEI family¡¯s Secret operation will be taken over by you in the future. It¡¯s good for you to know more about some things, but it¡¯s still too early to tell you some things. With your current strength, you won¡¯t be able to touch anything. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Even though number six was confused, he waved his hand. ¡°Tell me about the attack you had on the Shi family last night.¡± Number six knew that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter again, so he naturally suppressed his curiosity. Then, with a serious expression, he told him everything that had happened last night. He even mentioned that the demonic beast aura he had hidden in front of the young man was somewhat familiar. ¡°Demonic beasts ¡­ The sea of stars?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s brows furrowed even more, during the Battle that year, we had an agreement with the starry sea that we would not offend each other. Was it an accident or a coincidence that they attacked you at this critical time? Or are you trying to make trouble when su Wu¡¯s aura reappears?¡± Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Can carry 1 Chapter 565: Can carry 1 Translator: 549690339 1 Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know that the muddy water she had stirred up had made the PEI family feel like they were facing a great enemy. In the training field of the reserve team, Captain Ren was watching two team members sparring, and she was sitting by the side. Captain Ren crossed his arms and chatted with her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take two days off? I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. I came back after I finished my business. I went to see my mom and friends. Captain Ren¡¯s understanding of her mostly came from information. When he heard her mention her mother, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± not bad. She¡¯s currently in the sanatorium with someone taking care of her. As soon as song qingxiao finished her words, Captain Ren nodded. Hearing her mention her friend, he remembered that she had asked for leave to go out and see her friend. She wanted to see the head of the eastern city guard Department. Captain Ren had even specially called to confirm it at that time, and now he had a particularly deep impression of it. As they talked to this point, he casually mentioned,¡± by the way, your friend called in the afternoon and asked about your whereabouts. After knowing that you returned to the team last night, he was relieved. Captain Ren said it unintentionally, but song Qingxin¡¯s heart moved. It seemed that the matter of him and the silver Wolf breaking into the Shi family¡¯s house last night had indeed been exposed. Furthermore, the silver Wolf¡¯s special existence had attracted Captain an¡¯s attention. However, he had no evidence, so he called to confirm it. Fortunately, she had rushed back to the reserve team last night and Jiang xiachuan had seen her. The imperial capital was quite a distance away from the reserve team. Captain an probably never dreamed that she would be able to get back in just two hours. In this way, he was partially cleared of suspicion. From what he knew so far, the silver Wolf was involved, and Captain an had some suspicions about her, but it was only suspicion, so he called to verify it first. However, Captain Ren¡¯s reply should be able to dispel some of his speculations. Even if he couldn¡¯t be completely convinced, Captain an was a rigorous person. Before there was conclusive evidence, he wouldn¡¯t say anything casually. As long as there was no movement from Shi Yue¡¯s side and Luo Wu was smart, he would be temporarily safe. However, song qingxiao did not dare to relax completely. She decided to take it one step at a time. If there was any sign of trouble in the reserve team, she would just run away in advance. In the following period of time, song qingxiao secretly paid attention to the reserve team and the situation in the reserve team. She often appeared outside the school practice field. She usually spent more time cultivating in her room. Recently, she had appeared more frequently, which made Captain Ren quite happy. He often asked her to give pointers to the new members of the team. In the reserve team, she had also become famous because of her outstanding performance against Liu Xiao. There were often people who came to ask her for advice. Occasionally, Captain Cao of the reserve team also came over and revealed his intention to pull song qingxiao into the reserve team. For half a month, there was no sign of any movement. Besides the daily purchases between the two teams, there were no new people coming in and out. Song qingxiao¡¯s anxious heart slowly calmed down. It seemed that the situation was indeed as she had expected, and it was temporarily developing in a good direction. Luo Wu and Captain an kept their mouths shut. In order to avoid causing panic among the people, they announced to the public that there were no casualties in the invasion of wild beasts in the Shi family. Although the members of the reserve team knew that she had a Silver Wolf, because the silver Wolf usually followed by her side and never hurt anyone,¡¯no one naturally associated her with this matter. As there were no more cases of beasts injuring people in the imperial capital, the heat of the matter gradually died down. It was not even as hot as the discussion about the destruction of the western suburbs. In this half a month, no matter how much song qingxiao tried to contact him, he did not appear again. The reserve team¡¯s assessment for this month was about to begin. In the canteen, many members who were eating had bitter expressions. Tan Wen held the rice in his bowl and whispered to song qingxiao,¡± I heard that the captain is going to take out his magic treasure again in this assessment. Song qingxiao raised her head. Tan Wen seemed to know what she was thinking and continued,¡± ¡°The iron pen is writing big characters.¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed to have thought of something. ¡ãh right, Qing Xiao, after this month¡¯s assessment, you should be in the reserve team, right?¡± After her fight with Liu Xiao, Captain Cao had tried to take her away, but Captain Ren had forced it down. It had been delayed for nearly two months. Recently, Captain Cao had been coming over often, which made Captain Ren furious. The reserve team could often hear Captain Ren¡¯s angry roars. Song qingxiao probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long. Tan Wen said with a hint of envy on his face. Song qingxiao was about to say something, but for some reason, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t have time to speak. Her expression changed immediately, and she got up and walked out of the dining room. The silver Wolf, who was sitting by her feet and gnawing on a cooked bone, saw her move and also came out with a bone in its mouth. Song qingxiao walked very fast. After leaving the restaurant, she went to a corner with fewer people. The silver Wolf followed closely behind. Just as the man and the wolf reached the back of the restaurant, the long-lost system announcement sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. ¡°Enter the God¡¯s trial!¡± Now that the trial was here, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t ask for more. The moment she heard the notification, she revealed a smile that she had been waiting for a long time. She grabbed the silver Wolf that sensed something was wrong and caught it in her palm. In the blink of an eye, the man and the wolf disappeared from the spot. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and when she reappeared, she was already in the familiar trial space. She was still holding onto a tuft of hair on the back of the silver Wolf. Perhaps it was because it did not bite song qingxiao¡¯s arm like last time, so when they entered the trial space, it did not turn into a seal totem like last time. There were already two men in the trial space before she came in. When song qingxiao appeared with the silver Wolf, the two men looked indifferent at first, but when they saw song qingxiao and the silver Wolf, their faces changed and they subconsciously stood up and took two steps back. Song qingjiang let go of his hand, and the silver Wolf immediately looked around the trial space. When it saw the two people inside, it spat out the bone in its mouth and let out a threatening growl! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I can bring pets?¡± One of them could not help but ask after recovering from his shock. The silver Wolf looked very fierce on the outside. In just over a month¡¯s time, the injuries it had sustained from the three-headed dog when it was escaping from the terror Battalion had completely recovered thanks to its powerful self-healing ability. The wound was regrown with Silver Wolf fur, and it was much better than the day when he was bald. Its body was originally extremely terrifying, and at this moment, even if it only let out a threatening low growl from its throat, the two people in the trial space could feel that it was not to be trifled with. The two of them looked at song qingxiao and assessed her strength in their hearts. They instinctively looked at each other and exchanged looks.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Maliciousness (1) Chapter 566: Maliciousness (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Qing felt a little depressed. If he could seal the silver Wolf into a totem and hide it like last time, he could use it as a trump card at the critical moment. Perhaps he could achieve unexpected results. However, the time to enter the trial space today was rushed. At that time, in front of the public, she only had a faint premonition. She did not have time to make any extra movements and dragged the silver Wolf into the space. Fortunately, with a grab, she actually managed to pull the silver Wolf in. This should be because the silver Wolf originally came from the trial space. After the silver Wolf was exposed, song qingxiao lost a trump card. However, after entering the fake dan stage, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She didn¡¯t answer the man¡¯s question, but walked to a corner and sat down. The silver Wolf seemed to have sensed that the atmosphere was not right. Its eyes were fixed on the two men in the medium, and it slowly retreated to her side. The two men in the trial space were between 30 and 40 years old, and they had strong bodies. The man who didn¡¯t get a response from her earlier regained his composure and slowly sat back down. The other man, who was slightly taller, quickly followed,¡± ¡°Number three, this Wolf of yours, is it a pet you exchanged for in the trial space?¡± Song qingxiao raised her eyes and sized up the person who spoke. He was quite tall and wore a pair of olive-green leggings. He wore a tight-fitting cotton shirt with a gray leather jacket over his upper body. The tight-fitting shirt outlined his strong muscles. The man seemed to be surrounded by a stream of steam, and as he spoke, his hair and clothes swayed slightly. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was more of the ice type, so she could feel that the energy around the man was a type of natural element. It might be his ability. However, the energy could leak out. It was unknown if it was due to his powerful strength or other reasons. She reached out to touch the back of the silver Wolf, and the vigilant Wolf King allowed her to touch it. Even if she did not answer the man¡¯s words, this scene made the two trial-takers who had come first even more certain. The trial-takers who had survived until now were all very clear about the rules of the trial space. If it wasn¡¯t an item from the trial space, or something that wasn¡¯t brought into the trial space the first time, it was impossible to enter the trial space after surviving the first time. This Wolf of hers gave the two of them a great sense of oppression, but it was quite obedient to her, so it should be a pet that was exchanged in the trial space. The items exchanged in the trial space were all random, but it was unknown whether these two were unlucky or for other reasons, but so far, they had not found any pets in the trial space. Other than the new No. 3 being lucky, it was also possible that she had killed another lucky person and obtained it. The man who asked the question thought to himself,¡± such a Wolf should be worth a lot of points. Although it can be a great help to her, once the points are used on pets, her own strength should be on the weak side. At the thought of this, he instinctively turned to look at the other man. Their eyes flashed and they no longer spoke. The trial space quietened down again. About ten minutes later, the mist in the space wavered, and another trial-taker appeared. The two people who arrived first looked at the newcomer. Song qingxiao also raised her eyes to look. The newcomer was a short, ordinary-looking old man. He had his hands behind his back, like an ordinary old man who was strolling after a meal. He even had a dry pipe in his mouth. However, under the old man¡¯s ordinary clothes, he had a head of eye-catching red hair that seemed to have been specially dyed. It hung down at the back of his head in an ostentatious manner, which did not match his appearance, forming a strange contrast. For some reason, the moment the old man appeared, song Qingxin was a little unhappy. There was no reason for this feeling, not to mention that with the advancement of her strength, this kind of instinctive reaction that affected her emotions was too abnormal, and might even affect the following trial. She furrowed her brows imperceptibly, and this slight movement was immediately noticed by the other three people in the trial space. The man in the gray jacket looked at the flickering light from the pipe in his mouth and chuckled. number 4, you can¡¯t smoke in a public place. He pointed at song qingxiao. there¡¯s another lady here. ¡°Hehe.¡± The old man who came in with a cigarette in his mouth narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He looked like an extremely kind and easy-going old man. He moved his fingers and reached out to put out the sparks in his pipe. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault,¡± He admitted his mistake with a good temper and looked deeply at song qingxiao. it¡¯s a habit I¡¯ve had for decades. I can¡¯t get rid of it. I¡¯m sorry. Sorry. As number four spoke, his hand stopped on the pipe for a moment. A few wisps of smoke came out from his fingertips, as if he could not feel the heat of the pipe. When the man in the gray jacket spoke, song qingxiao suppressed her thoughts and followed the topic. She pretended to cover her nose with her hand. However, under her slender fingers, she sniffed twice and did not smell the choking smell of smoke. After number four put out his pipe, he put it into the pocket hanging on his waist. Like a homeless neighbor, he paced a few steps toward Greybeard, who had advised him to put out his pipe. He laughed as if he was having a casual conversation, ¡°You guys are lucky to have come in first and made friends. It¡¯s fate that brought us together. As the old saying goes, if we¡¯re fated, we¡¯ll meet thousands of miles away. If we¡¯re not, we won¡¯t know each other.¡± He seemed to sit down unintentionally, but it was actually ingenious. He sat close to the man in the gray jacket and happened to be facing song qingxiao. For some reason, song qingxiao had a feeling that the red-haired old man was on guard against her. It was no coincidence that the two of them hated each other. After the old man sat down, he scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us to meet. I wonder what your names are for this joint trial?¡± Although they knew that he was probably very insincere and had no sincerity in his words, they did not hit a smiling person. No one had the intention to put themselves in the opposite position from the beginning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Besides, the question he asked was harmless, so the man in gray armor laughed heartily. to be honest, I came first, followed by this brother, he pointed to the other man, then his eyes fell on song qingxiao. we¡¯ve just arrived. It¡¯s this lady with the silver Wolf who arrived. ¡°Then you¡¯re number one, that little brother is number two, and this is number three.¡± The red-haired old man said with a smile, and number one nodded. On the surface, the two seemed to hit it off at first sight, and both had extremely talkative characters. From the old man¡¯s smoking habit to talking about all sorts of things, after more than ten minutes of talking, there was no movement in the trial space.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Canyon (1) Chapter 567: Canyon (1) Translator: 549690339 Although number one was still talking to number four, his eyes were filled with doubt. Another half an hour passed, and there were still no other participants in the trial space. Song Qing sighed,¡± ¡°It seems that this trial will be just the four of us.¡± The silver Wolf lay quietly by her side, as if it was resting with its eyes closed. However, none of the participants in the trial space dared to underestimate it. As soon as song Qing spoke, number one and number four, who were chatting happily, stopped talking at the same time. The space was silent for a moment, and number four also laughed,¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± The smile on number one¡¯s face disappeared,¡± but¡­ He raised his head and his gaze swept past the faces of the other three. ¡°I still don¡¯t have a mission prompt.¡± Finally, he looked at song Qing and asked, II ¡°Number four, what about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any, either.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the two of them who didn¡¯t receive any mission notifications. Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness also didn¡¯t receive any mission notifications. This situation was very obvious. For this trial mission, one had to either rely on themselves to find clues, or there would be two choices. No matter which one it was, it was of no benefit to them. According to song qingxiao¡¯s past missions, if she had to find clues on her own, it was very likely that one of the trial-takers would die before the mission could be triggered. She and number four didn¡¯t like each other very much. If the mission needed someone to trigger it, it seemed that she needed to think of a way to get rid of number four first. Thinking of this, she raised her head to look at number four. Coincidentally, number four was also looking up at her. The two of them looked at each other and smiled in a friendly manner. They nodded silently. If there were two choices for the mission, similar to the mission in the mental hospital and the escape from the terror Battalion, the four participants would have to split into two groups. It was impossible for her to cooperate with number four. Number one and number two were already on guard when she brought the silver Wolf. From the current scene of number four and number one chatting and laughing, it was very likely that the two of them hit it off. Everyone¡¯s expression was a little solemn. Number two sighed, stood up and stretched,¡± it seems that I have to find the clues myself for this mission. As soon as he finished speaking, the thick fog in the trial space began to dissipate and the light around them began to dim. Zhou Jing was extremely quiet, as if the sound of their clothes rubbing against each other could be heard clearly! The moment the mist dispersed, song qingxiao had already released her divine sense. When the mist had completely dispersed, she opened her eyes. The silver Wolf was close to her side, its ears perked up vigilantly. In the distance, number one and the others were also about four or five meters away from her, as if they were in the trial space. The four of them each stood in a corner of a square. Two towering stone walls appeared on the left and right of the group. Before they could confirm whether the trial environment was safe, song qingxiao instinctively stuck her back to the stone walls to avoid being ambushed. After the other three reacted, they also pressed their backs against the stone wall and began to observe the environment. The few of them were in a crack in the mountain that looked like a big Canyon. It was as if someone had split a big mountain in the middle with great force. The moonlight shone down from the top of the canyon. Through the layers of moss on the top of their heads, the moonlight was reflected in a faint green color, illuminating the inside of the canyon. The ground was made of uneven stones, and there was water between the stone cracks. There seemed to be water dripping down from another part of the mountain wall, so it made the inside of the canyon extremely humid and low in temperature, which made several people who were in it feel a chill all over their bodies. Other than the four people and one wolf who had just entered the trial, there was no one else. The canyon was extremely long. Song qingxiao looked left and right, but she couldn¡¯t see the end. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know which direction they should go in, as it was the best way to complete the mission. Song qingxiao was surprised that there was no mission notification in her sea of consciousness. Even if there were no prompts in the realm when one entered the trial of God for the first time, there would still be prompts after entering the mission scene, such as the first trial card or the Starlight magic circle on demon Island. However, at this moment, there was nothing at all. There was not even anyone from the original mission who understood the mission scene. This situation was too strange! ¡°Which way should we go?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, number four was the first to lose his cool and speak. He pulled his foot out of the crack, and when he lifted it, the sound of water flowing and stones rolling was amplified in the canyon. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Number one shook his head. Number four looked like an old man who was addicted to smoking. He subconsciously placed his hand on the pipe hanging on his waist, why don¡¯t we walk around first? we¡¯ll talk again when we find something wrong. His words were subtle, but everyone understood his intentions. At this point, the mission would most likely have to be triggered before it could be unlocked. Before the mission was activated, without the people living in the mission scene appearing, everyone was like a headless fly. It was the same no matter where they went. They were just waiting for an opportunity to appear. Number four nodded, but his words interrupted her action of taking out her pipe. Although they didn¡¯t say they would cooperate, number two, number four, and the others seemed to have decided to cooperate with each other. After number one¡¯s voice fell, everyone chose the right side as the exit. Number one also pulled his foot out of the crack in the stone and took two steps forward. Number two and number four followed behind him. Song qingxiao looked up. The moonlight formed a Halo at the top of the canyon. She estimated that the mountains on both sides were at least 70 to 80 meters high! Within the canyon, one¡¯s vision was restricted to a certain extent. If they could climb to the top of the mountain, they would definitely be able to see the entire Canyon clearly. She had only stopped for a moment, but number one and the others had already taken a few steps forward. As if realizing that she had not followed, number one instinctively stopped and turned to her,¡± ¡°Number three, What are you looking at?¡± It was extremely dark in the valley, and number one¡¯s face was hidden in the dark. He couldn¡¯t see clearly, but judging from his voice, he seemed to be questioning her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Song qingxiao replied. Number one smiled and said,¡± ¡°Hurry up and follow us. We¡¯ve just entered the trial, so we don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s better for everyone to stick together, so we can feel more at ease.¡± In fact, it was precisely because the trial mission had not been triggered that the trial-takers were the most dangerous. However, song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed and she nodded. The silver Wolf followed beside her, and there was a distance between each participant that was neither too far nor too close. After walking forward for about fifteen minutes, the silver Wolf¡¯s nose twitched and it let out a soft cry from its throat. Not long after, number one let out a cry of surprise, ¡°Eh?¡± Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: The abandoned ship (1) Chapter 568: The abandoned ship (1) Translator: 549690339 The exit of the canyon seemed to be blocked by something. It was pitch black from afar, blocking the dusky night outside the canyon. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± No. 2 asked. The few of them instinctively slowed down and slowly approached in that direction. The smell of rust entered everyone¡¯s nose. After everyone got closer, they realized that the thing blocking the exit was not a living thing, but a rusty behemoth. It was a ship that looked like a giant egg. The ship was upright and firmly stuck in the canyon, blocking the way out. ¡°Why is there a boat here?¡± No. 1 raised his head to look at the top of the ship, wondering how the ship could appear here in such a way. could it be that the exit is on the other side of the boat? maybe it¡¯s still by the sea, so after it was stranded, it was blown in by the wind and got stuck here? ¡± Number two suggested a plan, but number one shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no wind,¡± There was indeed no wind here, and it was strangely quiet. If it was as No. 2 had said, the ship had been blown into the canyon and got stuck, then who knew what kind of storm it would take to be able to lift such a large ship. However, there was no sound of wind here. They had been in the mission scene for a while, and they did not feel the existence of wind. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go in and take a look,¡± Song Qing said. Her gaze fell on the surface of the ship. Some parts of the ship had already grown a thick layer of rust. It seemed that it had been parked here for some years. No. 1 responded, but the side of the ship that faced the crowd seemed to be sealed, like a huge eggshell, protecting the inside. The exterior was covered in a thick layer of rust. As No. 1 spoke, he lifted his leg and kicked the hull of the ship. A dull sound like a great Bell rang out. The canyon was like a natural loudspeaker, amplifying the sound by several times, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to hurt. The hull suffered this blow, and the rust clinging to it fell down like snowflakes, like flying locusts, blocking everyone¡¯s vision. Song qingxiao was at the back and was the furthest away. She hurriedly retreated, but she still couldn¡¯t avoid being sprinkled with some rust. Number one covered his face with his hands and closed his eyes. He muttered a curse. After the sound of the ship being kicked, there was still a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound. The amount of rust that fell was much less than before. Number one quickly shook his head and wiped his face,¡± ¡°This ship is a whole, solid body.¡± Judging from the Echo, the hull was very thick, as if it had been specially modified and reinforced. Even though it had been stranded for many years and the exterior of the hull had been corroded, it was still very strong. How did such a strange ship fall here? A question popped up in song Qingxin¡¯s mind. He did not know if he would be able to find the answer after entering the ship. it seems like the only way is to climb up and enter from the side of the stern. Number one suggested, and everyone nodded. The ship was at least thirty to forty meters long, which was equivalent to the height of a ten-story building. After number one finished speaking, he turned his head and looked behind him. His gaze lingered on song Qing for a moment. She brought a Wolf with her, and the strange hull was pulled out in an oval arc. Other than rust on the surface of the hull, there seemed to be nothing to grab. Under such circumstances, it was already very difficult for a human to climb up, let alone the huge Wolf. Number one¡¯s lips curved up imperceptibly, and he said hypocritically,¡± ¡°Ladies First, but number three, do you need any help?¡± As he spoke, number 2 and number 4 both turned their heads and looked down on song Qing. ¡°No need,¡± Number one¡¯s action was just to test her strength. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept through the cabin. After confirming that there was no living creature¡¯s aura inside, she immediately glanced at the silver Wolf. Her heart moved and she touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. After the man and Wolf had reconciled from their previous ¡®fight¡¯, they were much more in sync than before. The silver Wolf seemed to understand her intentions and was about to retreat when song qingxiao grabbed the fur on the back of its neck and lifted her leg to ride on it. It was not her first time riding on the silver Wolf, but the first two times, she was seriously injured and the silver Wolf took her away. Although her weight was almost negligible to the silver Wolf, it was a little unhappy that she was being ridden for no reason. It growled in a low voice, but song qingxiao held its neck tightly. No matter how much it backed away, it was obvious that it would not get off. Ignoring its anger, she lowered her head and whispered in its ear, ¡°Do you still want to drink blood?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the silver Wolf¡¯s ears twitched. She raised her head and patted the silver Wolf¡¯s shoulder blade. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the silver Wolf kicked off its hind legs. Without using the power of a run-up, its body was like an arrow released from a bow, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it flew over the heads of number two and the others with song qingxiao! The moment the silver Wolf moved, number four instinctively pressed his hand on the pipe at his waist. Number one and number two also tensed up. Before they could react, the shadow above their heads blocked the green light and shadow, shrouding everyone below under the Wolf¡¯s breath. Then, with a loud bang, the silver Wolf¡¯s body hit the top of the ship like a meteor. In an instant, a deafening crash was heard, and a large amount of rust shards fell to the ground. This kind of vibration was much stronger than the kick No. 1 had given him earlier. The ship seemed to slide between the cracks of the canyon on both sides because of the silver Wolf¡¯s pounce. The shaking of the light and the loud sound that spread out gave the three people a feeling as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. No. l¡¯s heart tightened, and a wind current formed beside him, blowing away the falling debris. He looked up with a sullen face and saw the giant Wolf carrying song qingxiao¡¯s figure jumping up in the dim light. In a few jumps, it had jumped tens of meters high. The shadow was gradually blocked by the falling rust and could not be seen clearly. However, from the sound, it seemed like the silver Wolf was about to reach the highest point of the ship in just a few breaths. The few of them had never dreamed that the silver Wolf, which they thought was the most difficult to climb, would show such a move not long after they entered the trial scene! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the falling rust, number one couldn¡¯t see number two and number Four¡¯s expressions, but he guessed that they were the same as him, unable to remain calm. As the silver Wolf landed on the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the ship made a Weng Weng¡¯ sound. The sound did not stop for a long time and spread out in the canyon, making people dizzy and nauseous. Other than that, there was no other sound. One could imagine that in such a short time, the huge Silver Wolf should have already led the people to the top of the ship. Number one held back the shock in his heart and clenched his fists tightly. After a long while, his heart was still beating wildly. The giant Wolf was too powerful! Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Chapter 461-entering_l Chapter 569: Chapter 461-entering_l Translator: 549690339 I After the silver Wolf brought song qingxiao up to the top of the boat, she jumped down. The silver Wolf shook its head and slowly followed her. When he looked up from the bottom of the canyon, he already felt that the boat was not small. But after he came up, he found that the boat was much larger than song Qing had imagined. The hull was shaped like a giant water drop, about 40 to 50 meters long, with an ¡®X¡¯ shape at the top and a huge propeller at the rear. Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf were standing in the middle of the propeller. The surface of the propeller was covered with a thick layer of rust, and a few of them had broken. Looking down from the gaps of the blades, one could see that the entire hull was almost covered in rust. The side outside the canyon was the top of the cabin, but it might have suffered serious wear and tear in the process of falling, so the appearance of the ship itself could hardly be seen. She raised her head and looked up. With the help of the moonlight, she could roughly estimate the height of the mountain walls on both sides. It was much higher than she had expected. The mountain walls were covered with moss, and the traces of friction when the boat fell had disappeared. At the other end of the canyon, which was blocked by the ship, a faint blue light could be seen. That should be the exit of the canyon. This boat wasn¡¯t small, so how did it get thrown here? They had come here as soon as they entered the trial scenario, and they had seen the boat not long after they had walked. Song qingxiao did not believe that the appearance of the boat was a coincidence. It might have something to do with the trial, and it could be an important clue. Thinking of this, she was about to find an entrance and enter the cabin to check it out when she heard a sound from below! With a ¡®bang¡¯, song Qing¡¯s little feet trembled slightly, and the entire ship let out a few muffled roars like a dormant beast. It seemed that number one, two, and four couldn¡¯t keep their cool after she came up, and they started to climb up one after another. Her eyes swept down and fell on the other side of the ship. There was a diamond-shaped ship that extended out, about a dozen meters away from where she was standing. There was a platform facing her, wide inside and narrow outside, just like the shape of a ship. She didn¡¯t know if she could find the entrance to the ship there. Song qingxiao immediately jumped. She controlled the spiritual energy in her body and landed on the protruding part of the boat. She was standing on one side of the prism, which was not wide enough. Just as she was about to lean over to take a look, she suddenly heard the sound of wind. A Silver Shadow quickly jumped down. Her eyelids twitched and she immediately pushed her palm against the boat. Ice crystals instantly formed between her palm and the boat, sticking her body firmly. The next moment, the silver Wolf landed on the grid with a ¡®boom¡¯, squeezing song Qing¡¯s small body. Fortunately, she was prepared in advance, so she was not pushed away by the silver Wolf¡¯s jump. However, under the force of the push, the sticky rust on the ice was torn off. Song qingxiao stood up and shook off the ice in her hand. From the other side of the boat came the angry cries of number one and the others. Song qingxiao looked at the silver Wolf helplessly. It was stuck to the boat and could not even turn around. A man and a Wolf squeezed in the small grid. Song qingxiao told the silver Wolf not to move, then she squatted down and reached out to feel. However, song qingxiao was very disappointed. She didn¡¯t know if she was unlucky or if the entrance to the ship wasn¡¯t here. She searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find the gap. She frowned, paused for a moment, and reached out to knock again. ¡®Chi, Chi¡¯ two sounds echoed, and there was an empty sound inside. Her eyes lit up, and she opened her palm. A Black Dagger suddenly appeared in her palm. Song qingxiao held the dagger and used her spiritual power to stab it in. The dagger pierced through the solid and hard hull, and she cut it along the edge. Finally, she stood up and kicked the edge with her foot. After fusing with a small amount of flood dragon blood, her physical strength had become extremely great. Although it could not be compared to the huge strength of the snake tail after transforming, it was still extraordinary. ¡®Bang¡¯! The ship trembled violently, and the sound of friction came from both sides of the mountain wall. The lid was kicked open, and a turbid gas leaked out of the cabin. Song qingxiao immediately held her breath. ¡°Number three, have you found the entrance?¡± On the other side of the boat, number one¡¯s voice came from above. From the source of his voice, song qingxiao guessed that he should have climbed to the top of the boat. ¡°I guess so.¡± She lifted her leg and kicked the deformed lid again. After a few times, the gap became bigger and bigger. When it was about big enough for her to enter, she slid in through the gap, cut open the gap on both sides with the dagger, and then lifted her leg to kick it. With a clanging sound, the gap became even bigger, and a large amount of air poured in. The silver Wolf above also jumped down. The cabin was pitch black, and one could not even see their fingers. As it had been sealed for many years, it gave off a moldy smell. Song qingxiao used her divine sense to scan the area. She didn¡¯t sense any living beings inside, so she jumped in with relief. After about two to three meters, she stepped on something. Before song qingxiao could relax, the thing under her foot ¡®moved¡¯. This sudden change surprised song qingxiao. With a creak, the thing under her feet turned around, and she slipped. She didn¡¯t have time to change her body shape and fell straight down. At the critical moment, song qingwei turned her body around. Before she could reach out to grab the spinning object to stabilize her body, her back hit something and her falling body was stuck! Song Qing¡¯s small head was facing down, and the thing that was spinning above her body squeaked twice. After that, there was a light ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, and something fell straight towards her face. She instinctively reached out to catch it. She gathered her spirit energy in her hands, and with a cracking sound, the thing that fell into her hands was crushed into pieces and fell to the ground. It was a skull with dried hair wrapped around it. It was just a false alarm. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart relaxed. She supported herself with the thing on her back and slowly stood up. The place where she had slipped was a rotating chair, and the seat belt on the chair had tied a headless skeleton to it. There was a table under him. It seemed that there were still people in the cabin who had not escaped when the ship was in trouble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because the cabin had suffered a great turbulence, most of the things inside were scattered around except for the fixed items. She did not have time to find other useful clues. The shadow of the exit above her head shook, and then the huge figure of the silver Wolf also jumped down with the sound of the wind. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it landed on the wall of the cabin, making a violent sound. ¡°Number three?¡± No. l¡¯s voice came from above. It seemed that he had already climbed to the top of the ship. He said anxiously,¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± As he spoke, he seemed to be jumping down as well. Not long after, song qingxiao heard a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound above the entrance. Number one naturally didn¡¯t ask this question because he was concerned about her life or death. It was obvious that the strange movements in the cabin earlier had raised his vigilance and made him worried about the danger inside the ship.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Notebook (1) Chapter 570: Notebook (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. When she realized that only No. 1 had reached the entrance of the cabin first, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a murderous intent. This trial mission had yet to be activated, and it was very likely that one of the three trial-takers had to die before the mission could be activated. Back in the trial space, number one and number four had been making eyes at each other, and it was very likely that they would work together. She didn¡¯t like number four very much, so she had to think of a way to get rid of number one to prevent the two of them from working together to plot against her later on. As long as number one¡¯s death was a foregone conclusion and the trial mission was initiated, number two and number four would not make an enemy out of him for an unrelated trial-taker when they first entered the mission. She summoned a dagger and held it in her palm as she casually scanned the cabin. The light at the entrance was blocked by number one¡¯s figure, and it was pitch black under the cabin. However, after song qingxiao fused with the small amount of flood dragon blood, her vision was extremely good. Even in the dark, it was not affected much. She soon found something pressed down on the debris on the ground. She kicked the rubbish away with the tip of her foot and reached out to pick it up. It was a notebook made of animal skin, covered in dust. She flipped it open and saw that it was filled with numbers and symbols. Because it had been placed there for a long time, the notebook was a little wet, and the paper had become pink and crunchy. His fingers gently lifted it and pinched a corner. ¡°Number three?¡± After number one finished speaking, he did not get a response from her for a long time. He grew suspicious and raised his voice,¡± ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯m coming down.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow at the entrance flickered twice, and a gust of wind blew into the cabin. Song Qing stopped flipping through his notebook and sneered in his heart. After a long while, no one jumped down. It was obvious that number one¡¯s previous actions were just to test him. She flipped through a few more pages of the notebook. There were a few pages stuck together in the middle, and most of them recorded some navigation data. Occasionally, she also recorded some random notes. This logbook appeared here, so it was very likely that it belonged to the person sitting in front of the chair. She looked at the headless skeleton tied to the chair by the seat belt. He should have had a premonition when the ship was in trouble. Since he had the habit of writing a log, he knew that he would not be able to escape when the incident happened. He might have left something useful behind. Thinking of this, she held the notebook under her armpit, squatted down, and raised her head to face the headless skeleton. In the dark, the skeleton¡¯s skin and flesh were shriveled and black. It looked terrifying, but song qingxiao had seen more terrible scenes than this, so she reached out to touch the clothes on the skeleton without changing her expression. When he touched the dried skeleton through his clothes, he rummaged through the bones, making cracking sounds. She was lucky. When she rummaged through the inner pocket on the right side of the skeleton, she found something that was covered by a waterproof bag. Song Qing was delighted and took out the item. It was a piece of paper that was folded in a hurry with words written on it. Although it was a long time ago, it didn¡¯t look damaged because of the protective measures. Before she could open it, a soft sound came from the upper side of the cabin. Apparently, someone had jumped to the entrance. Song qingxiao frowned and stuffed the item into her pocket without a change in expression. Before she could pull her hand out, another soft sound came from outside. Then, the light at the entrance was blocked. With the slight sound of the wind, the shadow at the entrance flickered. Someone jumped down, followed by two other people, and they landed with a thud. The garbage on the ground was disturbed by the movement of the few people coming in. Dust flew up one after another. With a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound, it seemed that someone had turned over their clothes. Not long after, the fire in the cabin flickered and a little light suddenly appeared. The pipe in number Four¡¯s hand glowed red as he smoked, and his face looked a little gloomy under the light. ¡°Number three?¡± When number one saw her, he first called out to her, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Under the flickering light of the fire, number one¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, why didn¡¯t you answer when I called you just now?¡± As number one said this, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Number four smoked and didn¡¯t say anything. Number two just watched from the side, as if he didn¡¯t feel that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between number one and song qingxiao. ¡®OWW¡­¡¯ The silver Wolf felt number one¡¯s hostility. It grinned and let out a threatening low growl. Young general song Qing hid the dagger in his hand. Hearing number one¡¯s words, he reached out and touched the silver Wolf. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± What a good ¡®didn¡¯t hear¡¯! Of course, number one didn¡¯t really believe that she didn¡¯t hear him. If she was really that slow, she would have died a long time ago. There was no way she could have survived until now. However, even though number one knew that she was just casually patronizing him, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This was a problem between him and number three. Number two and number four couldn¡¯t possibly side with him so easily at this time. Song qingxiao had a Silver Wolf by her side. She had seen the terrifying strength of that Wolf before. If she fell out with her now, she would be at a disadvantage. At that time, not only would number two and number four not help, but they might even hit him when he was down and kill him. After all, the trial mission had not started yet! Number one wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. He suppressed the anger in his heart and squeezed out a smile. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, then forget it.¡± He said gently,¡± we¡¯ve just entered the mission, so we need to be careful. The mission prompt hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but there¡¯s still a possibility of cooperation between us. We don¡¯t have to kill each other. We can work together. Hearing this, no one said anything. Number one said a few words to save face and didn¡¯t want to waste time on such nonsense. He then changed the topic,¡± ¡°You came in first, did you find anything?¡± His gaze fell on song Qing¡¯s small face, as if he wanted to see something from her eyes. In fact, they were all very smart. When they came in, they clearly found the book under song qingxiao¡¯s arm. ¡°I found this.¡± They arrived quickly, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t even have time to hide the notebook. Number two and number four could choose not to interfere in her dispute with number one, but it was related to the mission. If she still refused to take it out, it was very likely that the three of them would join forces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if the three of them joined forces, she was 60% confident that she could kill them with the silver Wolf. However, these three were not pushovers, and she might be injured if they fought with their lives. Since she wasn¡¯t sure what the mission was about, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen next, song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to turn against the three of them. She took out her notebook. I didn¡¯t have time to read it in detail before you came in. ¡°Number 4.¡± Number one¡¯s eyes flickered. He was still suspicious, but he called out to number four,¡± ¡°Can we light up a lamp?¡± Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: The new type _1 Chapter 571: The new type _1 Translator: 549690339 This notebook was very likely to be related to the clues of the mission, so of course, number four would not reject it. He took another puff of his cigarette, and the flame on the pipe flashed. Number Four¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounded,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He rubbed his fingers on the pipe, and a flame suddenly appeared on the pipe, illuminating the dark cabin. As he fiddled with it, song qingxiao sharply noticed that the temperature in the cabin had risen a little. It seemed that number Four¡¯s ability was to control flames, and the pipe in his hand was most likely a fire-related magic weapon. The two¡¯s spirit energy attributes were mutually exclusive. No wonder she felt hostility when she first saw this old man. But then again, Luo zhiyu was also a fire ability user, but she didn¡¯t feel this way when she saw him. It was obvious that this old man¡¯s strength was several levels higher than his. But what was worth pondering was that number one asked him to light up the light as soon as he opened his mouth, as if he already knew about his ability. Number four held the pipe as if it was a small lantern. He glanced at song qingxiao and said happily,¡± ¡°Since the notebook is in number three¡¯s hands, then let number three have a look first.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed the pipe in his hand forward. When the flame got close to song qingxiao¡¯s side, it made a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ burning sound and suddenly rose higher than before. The air inside the ship was very turbid. The ship had been stranded for many years, and the internal corrosion of the ship was also very serious. Under the light, the air seemed to be floating with an unknown dark green fog, surrounding the few of them. In the light of the fire, song Qing squinted his eyes and answered. He opened the notebook. Before number one and the others came down, she just flipped through the pages casually and didn¡¯t read it carefully. Now, she flipped through the pages again and looked for useful information. Most of the notebook was filled with recorded navigation data. Song Qing flipped through it a few times. No. 1, No. 2, and No. 4 did not make a sound. Only the sound of burning flames and the slight movement when she flipped the pages could be heard in the cabin. After flipping through most of the pages, he saw some scribbled words between the two pieces of paper stuck together. The two pages were separated. Some parts were covered in ink, and some parts had fallen off when they were torn, but some words could still be seen?.. He had finally received the special signal¡­ They had arrived ¡­ Nearby¡­ Professor an suspected that it was a new one ¡­Once he brought it back¡­ It might shock the world¡­¡¯ The paper in the notebook was severely damaged, and the rest could no longer be seen clearly. Song qingxiao frowned and handed the notebook to number one. Number one quickly took it and flipped through it a few times. Finally, he stopped at the page that song qingxiao had been looking at. I¡¯ve finally received the special signal¡­ He read the words on it, and it was the same as what song qingxiao had read. After number one finished reading, he handed it to number four. After number four finished reading, he handed it to number two. ¡°It seems like these two pages are the key.¡± There were not many records at the back of the diary. It was as if something had happened to the ship not long after this entry. Number two flipped through the pages and closed the laptop. we¡¯ve received a special signal and are in the vicinity. Professor an suspects that it¡¯s new. Once we bring it back, it might shock the world. Number one explained what he had learned from the notebook and looked at the others. ¡°What do you think is new? Something that can shock the world?¡± From the information revealed on this page of the notebook, this group of people should have received a signal from an unknown source and discovered a new mysterious object that was enough to shock the world and attract the group to go there. However, on the way, an accident happened. For some reason, the ship fell into the canyon, and their plan was naturally ruined. As for what had happened, it was not written in the notebook. Song Qing thought of the letter he had gotten from the skeleton. There might be some records in the letter, but song qingxiao was not ready to share them. ¡°Treasure?¡± Number two couldn¡¯t help but guess. Number four held his pipe and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±It could also be a tomb or some ancient ruin.¡± Number one nodded. In the trial scenario, treasure hunting, tomb exploration, or ancient ruins all sounded like they were related to the mission. Before he could say anything, he heard song qingxiao say,¡± it could also be a new species. Number one was stunned for a moment and turned to look at her. When she said this, she lowered her head and looked at the silver Wolf standing beside her. ¡°A new species?¡± When the few of them heard this, they frowned. The notebook mentioned the special signal received, professor an, and a new unknown existence. Once it was brought back, it might shock the world. The combination of these pieces of information made song Qing think of the trial on the demon Island. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± No. l¡¯s expression was serious, if we find a new species, and the ship¡­ Number one stopped here, and the expressions of the few people changed slightly. If the ship was really here for a new species and was destroyed here, it meant that the unknown creature might still be hiding nearby. The reason for the ship¡¯s destruction might also be related to this unknown creature. Everyone was silent for a moment before number one suggested,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we search the cabin again and see if there are any other useful clues?¡± No one had any objections to this suggestion. It had been a long time since they had entered the trial scene, but there was no mission prompt in their consciousness. This situation was quite abnormal, and they could not help but feel a little impatient. Number Four¡¯s gaze fell on the chair that was ¡®suspended¡¯ in the air. There was a black headless skeleton sitting there, and there were a few broken bones on the ground. It was obviously done by little song Qing, who had jumped down first. He bit the pipe in his mouth and punched the skeleton with his fist. With a bang, number Four¡¯s fist broke the skeleton tied to the seat belt. The skeleton broke into ashes of various sizes, mixed with pieces of clothes, and scattered. The rest of the people quickly dodged. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The skeleton fell to the ground, and the chair had a big hole in it. It creaked left and right, and there was nothing on it except some ashes. Number two¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. As she patted her clothes, she said with some disgust,¡± ¡°Number four, he¡¯s already dead, why do you still have to do this? If you¡¯re looking for something, you¡¯ll know once you pull off your clothes and touch it. Number four chuckled at his accusation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect number two to have such a kind heart. You want to leave his corpse intact?¡± As he said this, his gaze fell on song Qing. Number two was ridiculed by him and snorted coldly before turning his head away. alright, since there¡¯s no one here, let¡¯s find another place first. Seeing the two of them arguing, number one couldn¡¯t help but speak up to smooth things over. The moment he opened his mouth, the two of them quieted down and no longer spoke. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone followed the cabin and looked down. When the boat met with a shipwreck, it fell head first, and the inside of the cabin was erected, making it difficult to walk. In addition, some of the damaged internal facilities were in disarray, which made it even more difficult to enter. However, this was nothing to the four trial-takers. They avoided the obstacles and entered the bow of the ship, but surprisingly, there were not many corpses found along the way. Other than the body that was tied to the chair when they first jumped into the cabin, they only found three bodies after they searched the entire cabin. The ship was so big, and the interior was filled with control panels and Al bodies. It was impossible for four people to control it. If there were more than four people on the ship, then where did the rest go after the ship was in trouble? Everyone was puzzled. Unfortunately, none of the participants found the letter that song qingxiao had found on the first body. It seemed that the ¡®hint¡¯ would only be given to the first participant. This also dispelled some of the suspicion that number one and the others had of song qingxiao. They were now skeptical of her claim that she had found nothing other than the notebook. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the bottom of the rear of the cabin, a few trial-takers saw a large number of lifeboats squeezed together. However, because the boat had suffered an extremely serious impact during the fall, these lifeboats were also affected, and most of them could no longer be used. However, there were no corpses here. It could be imagined that when the disaster happened, the people in the cabin did not have the intention of escaping in the lifeboat. The few of them stood at the top of the ship and looked at each other with grave expressions. ¡°The ship ¡­¡± Number one frowned and was about to say something when song qingxiao raised her head and her expression changed. At the same time, the huge Silver Wolf that had been following her seemed to have discovered something. Its pair of furry ears moved, and the silver hair all over its body stood up. It instinctively raised its head and let out a low growl.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Monster (1) Chapter 572: Monster (1) Translator: 549690339 Number one and the others were not ordinary people. The moment the silver Wolf let out a low growl, they all felt that something was wrong. They caught a subtle sound in their ears, as if something was moving in the direction of the abandoned ship. The thing was fast and there seemed to be a lot of it. Song qingxiao felt several strange auras enter the range of her divine sense. ¡°Are they human?¡± Number two was shocked when he heard the sound. The two sides of the canyon were blocked by cliffs, and they could only walk on the front and back sides. The middle road was blocked by the abandoned ship. When they came over, no one was following them. If someone came over, it would be too fast. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Number one¡¯s expression was grave as his gaze fell on the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf looked up at the sky. it came down from above. As soon as he finished speaking, number 2 and number 4 ¡°s expressions changed. The cliffs on both sides of the canyon were more than a hundred meters high. No matter what came over, it would be troublesome if it could fall from the sky. Before the two of them could speak, they heard a ¡®bang¡¯, as if a hard heavy object had fallen on the fan leaves at the top of the cabin. The sound of the boat was shaken by this, making a¡¯ buzzing ¡®sound. The people inside the ship could feel the hull shaking. After the sound faded, there were several ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds on the hull, as if huge hailstones were being smashed. Then, an extremely strange and hoarse cry was heard, ¡°¡±Swish-¡± As soon as this chirping sound rang out, several other chirps followed closely behind it. A hissing sound rang out, and a dangerous aura penetrated the cabin, causing the trial-takers to instinctively look at each other. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flashed and she rushed to the entrance of the cabin. The silver Wolf followed closely behind. The others were stunned for a moment, but they reacted and followed her. Although he didn¡¯t know what was approaching, from the sound they made when they fell on the cabin, they were not small. Moreover, there was a dangerous aura in their cries, which proved that they were not friendly. The interior of the cabin was filled with garbage and was extremely narrow. It was difficult to use it, and it would be very dangerous if they were stuck inside. As soon as the neighing stopped,¡¯ka ka ka¡¯ sounds of crawling could be heard, as if there were countless feet running on the top of the abandoned ship. At the same time, there was the sound of the ship falling. The ship was hit several times, and the vibration was even more intense. Song Qing rushed to the exit at the end of the abandoned ship. She could already see the faint moonlight shining in from the entrance she had broken through. Before she could jump down, a figure flashed. Number two had caught up from behind and ran in front of her, trapping her in the middle of the trial participants. No. 2¡¯s speed was beyond song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. Although it was not a wise move to take the lead in the face of an unknown creature, No. 2¡¯s move was very cunning, and it sandwiched song qingxiao in the middle. He didn¡¯t know if the unknown creature was related to the ¡®new species¡¯ mentioned by professor an in the notebook, but he was sure that it was related to the trial mission. The trial mission this time had not started yet, so it probably needed to be triggered with the life of one of the trial participants. Number one and number four were singing the same tune, so they might have already joined forces. No. 2 was probably worried that he would be caught in the middle and be ambushed by the two. Song Qing squinted his eyes. Number two flew in the direction of the moonlight. He was still a few steps away from the exit. Number two¡¯s face showed joy. At this moment, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ was heard again, and a heavy thing fell above the exit. With a ¡®creak¡¯ sound, it was as if several Sickles were sawing into the ship, making an ear-piercing sound. Then, a large shadow blocked the faint moonlight from the entrance. The thing seemed to be hanging upside down from the entrance and peeked in. It seemed to have noticed the existence of several people and screamed,¡± ¡°Swish!¡± With this cry, a fishy wind mixed with something was spat out from its mouth, heading straight for No. 2! No. 2 was very close to the entrance of the cabin, and Leng wushang was ambushed. Seeing that he was about to be spat out by that thing, at the critical moment, No. 2¡¯s figure was like a ghost, twisting his body and quickly dodging! As he dodged, song Qing, who was behind him, was revealed. Song qingxiao was not in a hurry. She hooked out a piece of broken board at the end of the cabin and threw it at the thing that was spat out. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the board was caught by the thing and hit the inner wall of the cabin with a ¡®boom¡¯, nailing it. In the darkness, a white silk net as thick as a finger was hanging like a rope on the monster¡¯s mouth on the inner wall of the cabin and the exit. It was still buzzing under the lingering power. The monster that had spat out the giant silk missed its first attack, so it opened its mouth and spat out another white silk in the direction of No. 2. It spat out the White silk at a very fast speed. Almost as soon as it spat out the White silk, it attacked song qingxiao. The cabin was dark to begin with, and with its entrance blocked, it was so dark that one couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. However, this terrifying creature seemed to be able to sense everyone¡¯s position in the dark, and the White silk it spat out was extremely accurate. These white silk threads were stinky and extremely sticky. In just a moment, the cabin was filled with seven or eight crisscrossing silk webs. At the same time, a neigh from the thing crawling at the entrance attracted the attention of the other unknown creatures. With the sound of footsteps, a large number of unknown creatures crawled towards the entrance. Several pairs of huge legs grabbed the half-opened lid of the entrance and pulled it out. With a ¡®clang¡¯, the huge and heavy lid was pulled down by the furry feet and hung in the middle of the sickle-like claws like a toy. As soon as the lid of the entrance was lowered, more rays of light were sprinkled in from the unknown creature¡¯s body. Through the light, the people trapped in the cabin saw a head the size of a Gong hanging at the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Number two, Leng fan, saw this thing and cried out in alarm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a ¡®human¡¯ face! However, it could not be completely called a ¡®human¡¯ anymore, because the face only retained the facial features of a ¡®human¡¯. His face was like a fermented bun, swollen to more than two or three times its original size. His eyes were as big as fists, and there was no white in his eyes. They were black, like bottomless abysses, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. A few strands of long hair drooped down, and several long, furry feet grabbed the entrance. There seemed to be shadows flashing behind the head. Even though song qingxiao was quite knowledgeable, she still took a deep breath when she saw the monster¡¯s face. She felt goosebumps all over her body when the monster looked at her. It was even worse than when she first saw Chu ke in the trial.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Breakthrough _1 Chapter 573: Breakthrough _1 Translator: 549690339 Although Chu ke had been resurrected, her corpse at least maintained a human form. In addition, when song Qing saw her, he was already mentally prepared. Therefore, although he was shocked, he was not as shocked as when he saw a ¡®human¡¯ face growing on a monster with several huge tentacles. However, it was not unusual for such a monster to appear in the trial. After the initial shock, song qingxiao quickly regained her composure. ¡°What is this?¡± When number one saw the ¡®face¡¯ clearly under the moonlight, he was shocked and disgusted. As he spoke, his face turned 45 degrees like the steering wheel of a car. He opened his mouth in number one¡¯s direction, and a stream of milky white silk shot out of his mouth. No. 1 hurriedly dodged, and the White silk once again hit the inner wall of the cabin with a ¡®bang¡¯, shaking non-stop with a¡¯ swish swish¡¯. After the human-faced monster finished shooting the silk, it hooked the silk with its sickle-like leg on the entrance platform and shot it in the direction of No. 1 again, as if it was controlling a wooden doll. In the dark, the human-faced monster seemed to be unaffected. It accurately captured everyone¡¯s landing position. Even though number one was agile, he was caught up in a sorry state by the White silk after a few rounds. ¡°F * ck!¡± Number one cursed,¡± can this monster¡¯s eyes see through?¡± The entrance of the cabin was narrow, but the space inside the ship was much larger. The entrance of the ship was shaped like a bottle with a thin mouth. The trial-takers dodged in it. Even if they were forced into a corner, the monster¡¯s line of sight seemed to be able to penetrate the ship and ¡®see¡¯ the trial-takers clearly! The cabin reeked of blood, and it was filled with white threads. If this continued, it would not be long before these threads would form a large net and trap everyone inside. They had to escape outside first! However, the entrance to the cabin was blocked by the huge human-shaped monster, and there were still many people surrounding the entrance. If he tried to go out now, he would probably fall into the encirclement of these human-faced monsters. The most important thing was that the clues to the mission had not been solved yet. None of the four trial-takers were willing to take the first step. If this dragged on, the situation would only get worse. The sound of things falling above their heads was endless. It was obvious that more things were falling down. In the hissing sound of exhaling, there seemed to be many white threads stuck outside the cabin, causing the ship that was stuck in the canyon to start shaking with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound. Number one hid in a corner. The human-faced monster at the entrance spat out a large mouthful of white silk in his direction again, forcing number one to Dodge again. At that moment, song qingxiao dodged the attack of the White silk and pursed her lips. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± She said in a deep voice. The entrance to the cabin was narrow, and even if the monster could see at night, it was impossible to see through the deck and find everyone¡¯s landing spot. Unless it didn¡¯t rely on its eyes, but on the heat, smell, and the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing and heartbeat to capture their movements. However, none of the participants were ordinary people. At song qingxiao¡¯s level of cultivation, she could completely control her body¡¯s reactions and avoid being discovered. The other possibility was these white threads. Her eyes fell on the crisscrossing net in the cabin. The net was tied inside the cabin, and one side was hooked on the tentacles of the human-faced monster. It was possible that the monster could determine everyone¡¯s position by controlling the net. Thinking of this, song qingxiao picked up a broken plastic board and cut the White silk net. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the silk net made a trembling sound like a zither string being plucked. The White silk was very tough and was not cut by song qingxiao. Instead, it stuck to the board. Song qingxiao tried to pull it off, but she could not. Her small movement quickly attracted the monster¡¯s attention. It turned around and spat out a white silk in her direction. The White silk was like an arrow that pierced through the clouds, shooting straight at her. Song qingxiao had already experienced the toughness and stickiness of this thing. Of course, she couldn¡¯t just let it spit at her. She immediately crossed her feet and turned to Dodge. Her actions attracted the attention of the other trial-takers, and everyone came to their senses. They all guessed that the White silk that was tied to the monster¡¯s face was probably the monster¡¯s ¡®vision¡¯. Without waiting for song qingxiao to say anything, number one made a prompt decision. As he dodged the White silk, he clenched his fist, and a small Hurricane appeared out of thin air in the cabin. It formed a wind blade, and with a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound, it cut down in the direction of the White silk! The White silk trembled violently under the cutting of the wind blades and was cut thin at an extremely agonizing speed. After a few breaths, it broke with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and bounced back! Although number one had already anticipated the toughness of the White silk, he still had a very ugly expression when he saw that the wind blade he shot out took a long time to cut the White silk. The breaking of the White silk was like a signal, and with the sound of silk being shot out, the sound of something being stuck could be heard from all around the hull. ¡°This is bad!¡± Hearing the noise, number two¡¯s voice sank, ¡°¡±They might be trying to drag the boat!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud clang. The ship stuck in the middle of the canyon slid heavily. The hull tilted, and the things in the cabin began to slide down. Everyone¡¯s body swayed. Song qingxiao circulated her spiritual power to stabilize her body. These human-faced monsters seemed to have come from above. If they were trapped in the cabin and dragged out by them, the situation would not be good. ¡°I can¡¯t delay any longer. I¡¯ll break through first!¡± At this time, if everyone continued to Dodge and wait for someone to die to activate the quest, the final result would be that they would be caught like turtles in a jar by these monsters. Number one reacted and shouted,¡± ¡°Number 4!¡± Among the four participants, number one was a wind-type Esper, number two was very agile, and it was hard to tell what his ability was. Number three, song qingxiao, seemed to be relying on the huge Silver Wolf to fight, and number four was a fire-type Esper. This was when number Four¡¯s ability came in handy. As soon as he finished, number four coughed twice, his voice like a broken Gong. He laughed unhurriedly,¡± ¡°What are you shouting for? I¡¯m coming.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, number four picked up his tobacco pipe and took a puff. A flame appeared on the tobacco pipe, and the flame grew larger at the speed of light, turning into a huge fireball. He held it between his two palms! With the infusion of number Four¡¯s spiritual power, the fireball grew bigger and bigger. The temperature around his body rose rapidly, and the ground was like a Red Hot iron, forcing number one and the others to hurriedly stay away from him! With a rumbling burning sound, the temperature in the cabin suddenly soared, burning the surrounding crisscrossing silk net until it was deformed and then broke apart with a ¡®swish swish¡¯. Song Qing felt the high temperature and his pores opened. The spiritual energy in his body fluctuated under the heat and slowly overflowed. Her special ability was the counter of number four, so she was more affected than the others. However, song qingxiao had already reached the false core stage. The moment she moved her spiritual power, the translucent golden core in her dantian moved slightly. A cool feeling came out of her dantian and dispelled the heat wave.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Wind and Fire (1) Chapter 574: Wind and Fire (1) Translator: 549690339 The ground under song qingxiao¡¯s feet was covered in ice. With her body as the center, the ice spread out and lowered the temperature of the huge fireball in number Four¡¯s hand. Number Four¡¯s skin was red from the fire. She felt the chill and instinctively turned to look at song qingxiao. However, at the entrance of the cabin, the giant human-faced monster suddenly let out a sharp hiss after the White silk was cut off by the fire, interrupting No. 4¡¯s action of turning his head. The strangely swollen head lifted slightly, then opened its mouth wide. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, it spat out another white thread in the direction of No. 4. The White silk was like a silver spear, thicker than the previous one. Number four narrowed his eyes and threw the fireball in the direction of the giant human-faced monster! With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the fireball was thrown towards the entrance and hit the face of the human-faced monster guarding the entrance. The flames quickly spread on its face and hair. In an instant, it burned vigorously, making a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound. The human-faced monster was surrounded by the fire. Its swollen face twisted, and it let out a shrill scream. The long legs that were holding the entrance suddenly loosened, and its huge body fell straight down with the fire. Moonlight shone in from the blocked entrance of the cabin. The few people in the cabin who were sweating from the high temperature saw this scene and were first overjoyed. Before they could take the opportunity to rush out of the cabin, two heavy ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sounds rang out and the ship shook. Not long after, several terrifying huge shadows reappeared at the entrance. A few huge feet once again blocked the entrance. Two human faces squeezed through the crowd and appeared in front of the trial-takers again. They opened their mouths and screamed. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± With two hissing sounds, two white threads entered the cabin, and with the sound of dense footsteps, it seemed like more monsters were crawling over. Number Four¡¯s face darkened. He clenched the pipe in his hand and poured it down. A magma-like red liquid dripped out of the pipe! As soon as the lava-like liquid dripped out, the already high temperature in the surroundings instantly increased. After it fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, the ground emitted the sound of corrosion from the high temperature. A half-meter high flame rose from the ground and wrapped the lava like a huge fire snake, slithering toward the entrance. After using this move, number Four¡¯s originally red face turned a little pale. It was obvious that controlling the flames over such a large area had consumed a lot of his spiritual energy, causing him to show a somewhat forced expression. At this moment, the White silk from the mouths of the two human-faced monsters pierced through the sea of fire and stabbed in the direction of number four. The White silk shrank and became thinner under the burning of the fire, but it was not burned off. Just as it was about to touch number four, number one, who was at the side, made a prompt decision and used wind blade to cut at the White silk! Under the whirlwind, the two thin and long white silk was cut off, solving the danger of number four. At the same time, the fire that was already burning more vigorously burned even faster under the push of this whirlwind! The wind boosted the intensity of the fire, and in an instant, the flames grew even higher, pushing the lava towards the entrance, forming a huge sea of fire. With a rumbling sound, half of the cabin was completely lit up. The temperature rose rapidly, and some abandoned facilities inside the cabin began to burn under the high temperature. Song qingxiao was surrounded by the heat wave, and her eyes were full of vigilance. Number one and number Four¡¯s cooperation, the combination of the power of Wind and Fire, actually produced such a terrifying effect. The ground¡¯s temperature rose rapidly, and the ice where she stepped on melted, turning into water and then evaporated into hot mist, disappearing without a trace. At this time, under the influence of the environment, she actually had a feeling of being restrained, and the circulation of the spiritual energy in her body was reduced. Scales appeared on the surface of her body to resist the pain caused by the high temperature. She felt like she was stepping on red-hot charcoal. The heat hurt her more than No. 1 and No. 2. She had to use her spiritual energy to protect her body and jump around, trying to avoid falling for a long time. Some red-hot sparks flew in the air, and the silver Wolf moved with her figure. Some of the sparks fell on its body, and the light from the fire dyed its silver-white fur red. Number one made use of his special ability to create a whirlwind around him, allowing him to float in the air. Seeing song qingxiao and the silver Wolf¡¯s actions, his eyes flickered. Then, he looked in the direction of number two, who was also jumping. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly, and he used the wind power to stir up the flame again. At this moment, the lava surged to the entrance and the flames surrounded the entrance, forming a Ring of Fire, burning the cabin¡¯s entrance red! The long legs that were grabbing the entrance were burned, and the two human-faced monsters blocking the exit were hit by the fire. They immediately burned up like the previous human-faced monster. They screamed and turned into two fireballs, falling down with a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound! The exit was once again cleaned up. Taking advantage of this opportunity, number four threw his pipe and nimbly pounced toward the exit. Number one was also happy. Just as he was about to leave the cabin, two lights flashed in the cabin. Number three, song qingxiao, and the huge Silver Wolf were faster than him. They followed number one out of the sea of fire! Song qingxiao rushed out of the fire. Her body jumped into the air and then began to fall rapidly. The wind blew past her ears from both sides. The entrance of the abandoned ship was in the middle of the canyon, about twenty to thirty meters above the ground. This height was nothing to her. She controlled the spiritual energy in her body and tried her best to adjust the speed of her fall to avoid falling and falling into a passive position after landing! However, when she was halfway down, her divine sense caught a slight sound. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, something rolled towards her body. She was in mid-air and had no place to land, so she couldn¡¯t Dodge at all. The next moment, her waist was tightened, and a wet and cold white silk wrapped around her waist, slowing her falling posture. After falling for a few meters, her body bounced twice involuntarily, and she was suspended in the air like a swing! At the same time, several strands of white silk wrapped around the silver Wolf¡¯s hind legs from where it was falling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf let out a shrill cry as it was hung upside down. It struggled a few times, but the White silk was very sticky. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldn¡¯t get rid of it. It swayed left and right and brushed past song qingxiao several times. It hit the abandoned ship with a loud bang. Song qingxiao reached out to pull the White silk at her waist. The White silk was extremely sticky. Even if she used her spiritual power to pull, she could only stretch it, causing her body to slide down a bit. It was just enough to strangle her chest, but she could not break it. While shaking, song qingxiao hit the mountain wall with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. Under the huge impact, she was dizzy and let out a muffled groan. However, her strong body, which had been transformed by a small amount of the Wyrm evolution potion, did not suffer much damage. Instead, the edge of the mountain wall cracked, and gravel fell like snow. Taking this opportunity, she shook her head and used her fingers to channel spiritual power into the cracks of the stone to stabilize her body. Before she could look up, a huge force came from the White silk wrapped around her chest and pulled it up.. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: The human face_l Chapter 575: The human face_l Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao subconsciously looked up and saw a giant creature about a dozen meters above her head. Several long, furry legs were spread on both sides of its body. They were strong enough to hold the stone wall tightly, so that its huge body could be firmly coiled between the mountain walls. A swollen ¡®human¡¯ face the size of a basin suddenly raised its head, and the hair that fell down scattered around the face, forming a shadow and blocking the distorted facial features. The other end of the White silk that tied song qingxiao to it was now in its mouth. As if it felt its ¡®prey¡¯ struggling, it raised its head and the White silk immediately tightened. Under the pulling force, song qingxiao tried her best to resist, but the stone wall she was holding on to was crushed. She lost the support to stabilize her body and was pulled up by the White silk. In the blink of an eye, she was pulled up four to five meters. This monster¡¯s strength was truly astonishing. She lowered her head and looked down. The ground seemed to be burning in a sea of fire. The three-headed human-faced monster that was ignited by number Four¡¯s Esper ability was now like a few huge fireballs, lighting up the dark Canyon! Falling from a height of tens of meters, the human-faced monsters were still alive. They spread their long legs and crawled, neighing as they tried to put out the fire on their bodies! These monsters were more than a meter long and had oval bellies under their ¡®human¡¯ heads. With its long limbs extended, its entire body was close to seven to eight meters long. Looking down from above, it was like a giant spider, extremely terrifying. After seeing the monster¡¯s true appearance, song qingxiao could not be caught by the monster! As she moved, her legs pushed hard against the mountain wall, and her hands rubbed from the bottom to the top of the stone wall for a distance. Then, she grabbed a protruding stone crack and firmly held it. Song qingxiao¡¯s body, which was being lifted up, suddenly stopped. The White silk around her chest creaked as it was pulled. Song qingxiao held on to the stone wall tightly. The monster raised its head several times, trying to lift her up by force. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not weak. After being transformed, her strong body could only support the strength of her hands, and she could temporarily hold her own against the monster. After two seconds of confrontation, before song Qing could even react, the White silk that was wrapped tightly around her chest loosened, and the huge force disappeared. At the same time.¡¯Kacha, Kacha¡¯ crawling sounds came from above. The monster waved its scythe-like long legs and began to crawl down! As it crawled, a large number of crushed stones fell from the stone walls, causing a loud noise. The monster crawled at an extremely fast speed. In a few breaths, it had slid down a few meters, forming an oppressive shadow as it approached song Qing¡¯s head. Its head was also swaying, and the White silk in its mouth began to retract again. Not only that, but it also raised one of its long legs and made a gesture in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. In the cold wind, song qingxiao took out her dagger and flicked the White silk that was wrapped tightly around her chest. The White silk snapped and slid off her body. The tight force was released, and song qingxiao let go of her hand. Her body fell like a bird with Broken Wings. The monster¡¯s long scythe swept against the stone wall with a boom. Its sharp blade-like legs cracked the stone wall, sending large pieces of gravel and debris flying. The moment the White silk was cut off, it raised its head due to inertia and realized that its ¡®prey¡¯ had escaped. It hissed and spat out the White silk again to roll song Qing¡¯s falling body. At the same time, it waved its long legs and crawled down! Its speed was extremely fast, and song Qing could not exert her strength in mid-air. When the White silk fell down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it caught her! Perhaps it was because she had escaped once before, the monster opened its mouth and let out a roar when it caught her. This neigh was like a signal. Before the sound had died down, a white silk from the other side of the canyon also pulled in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it stuck to her body and stuck to her. The two strands of white silk wrapped around song Qing¡¯s body and pulled her from both sides at the same time. Song Qing¡¯s falling body was suddenly lifted up in the air by the two forces. There was no force under her feet, and her body swayed up and down violently. She held the dagger tightly and cut off the spider silk that trapped her! The spider silk that had been stretched into a rope snapped. Her body was tied up by one of the spider silk, and she was thrown to the side of the mountain wall like a meteor. With a loud crash, song qingxiao was dizzy from the fall. She reached out to grab the mountain wall, but before she could turn her head, she heard the roar of the human-faced Spider behind her! ¡®Og ¡¯ This sound spread throughout the valley, suppressing the sound of the burning flames. The ¡®prey¡¯ had escaped from its grasp several times, and it seemed to have finally angered the giant spider. When song qingxiao heard the screeching sound, she felt that something was wrong. She turned her head instinctively and saw that the thick shell on the back of the spider that was like a small fortress on the opposite mountain wall had bulged up. The thick shell grew higher and higher, spreading out in the wind, and soon turned into two wings. ? ? While song qingxiao was speechless, the human-faced giant spider retracted its long legs, flapped its huge wings, and flew up, bringing with it a gust of wind! ¡°F * ck!¡± Number one had obviously seen this unbelievable scene as well, and he let out a miserable roar. These human-faced spiders were already very difficult to deal with. They could shoot silk, had huge bodies, and had immense strength. At this time, it could still flap its wings and fly. Number one¡¯s advantage of being able to ride the wind instantly lost its effect in front of these human-faced spiders. One human-faced Spider flew up, and the other human-faced spiders that were clinging to the mountain wall and the abandoned ship also spread their wings and flew up. Looking into the valley, there were giant spiders flying above their heads. Their spread wings were like a dark cloud. A mere dozen giant spiders formed the effect of covering the sky and the sun, blocking all the moonlight that sprinkled into the valley! One side of the canyon was blocked by the abandoned ship, while the other side and the top of the canyon were all blocked by the giant spiders. There was no way to advance or retreat. These human-faced spiders had surrounded a few trial-takers who had just entered the trial not long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As far as song qingxiao could see, there were shadows that covered the sky and the earth. She could smell the stench of these giant spiders, and their sharp hisses were so loud that it hurt her eardrums! This wasn¡¯t the most serious thing. With such a huge commotion, it would probably attract even more things over. They had just entered the trial not long ago, but these giant spiders had already arrived so quickly. Not only were their bodies and strength extremely terrifying, but they also moved out in groups. If he didn¡¯t leave as soon as possible, he would probably fall into an even more difficult battle! No matter how calm song qingxiao was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled when she thought of this situation.. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Giant spider (1) Chapter 576: Giant spider (1) Translator: 549690339 | In the battle ring, number one, who was floating in the air with his superpower, noticed that song qingxiao was surrounded by two giant spiders. Her pet was also trapped by a giant spider and could not save its master. Under the light of the fire on the ground, the silver Wolf, bound by the spider silk, grabbed the abandoned ship with its four claws and roared at the giant spider hovering above it. The giant spider changed its previous tug-of-war with its strength. After flying up, it pulled the silver Wolf off the abandoned ship and hung it in the air. At the same time, the giant spider quickly retracted its silk and pulled the silver Wolf into its mouth. The giant spider was huge and strong, but the silver Wolf was also strong. Its struggle caused the spider silk to shake violently, and even the giant human-faced Spider in the air was swaying. In a moment of desperation, the giant spider stretched out a few of its two-meter-long legs to grab the silver Wolf, trapping it and restricting its struggling movements. It grabbed the silver Wolf and sent it in the direction of the spider¡¯s mouth. The long scythe-like feelers pierced through the silver Wolf¡¯s fur, and the blood spilling out stimulated these creatures even more. Seeing that the prey was about to be delivered to their mouths, the spider¡¯s mouth split open more and more, stretching out two claw-like poisonous fangs. Just as it was about to bite the silver Wolf, the injured Silver Wolf became even more ferocious. Its throat growled continuously, and the long armor on its claws emerged. Its body bent into a bow, and with a howl, it raised its front claws and fiercely slapped. With a crisp ¡®bang¡¯, the silver Wolf smacked the giant spider¡¯s face! The sharp claws easily broke through the tiny scales on the spider¡¯s face, and the face was broken. A large amount of thick dark green liquid gushed out of the wound. After receiving this blow, the giant spider let out a sharp and urgent cry, and several of its long legs holding onto the silver Wolf¡¯s belly instinctively loosened. The silver Wolf¡¯s attack hit its target. It immediately hooked its claws, and with this grab, it hung upside down on the giant spider¡¯s body. Its bound hind legs retracted, and with a few stomps, it climbed up the giant spider¡¯s back with its strong forelegs! As soon as it stepped on it, the giant spider hurriedly flapped its wings, trying to shake it off. The silver Wolf stretched out its claws and held it down. It lowered its head and bit the root of one of the spider¡¯s wings. Then, it raised its head and tore it off. The spider hissed and one of its wings was bitten off. With its wings broken, the giant spider lost its balance in mid-air, and like a bird with Broken Wings, it fell down with the silver Wolf. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the wolf and Spider fell into the canyon, sending sand and stones flying. Number one thought that although the silver Wolf was strong, it would still be injured after falling from the sky and would not be able to move. However, the sound was still echoing in the canyon. In the flying sand and dust, the huge Silver Shadow seemed to be unhurt. It rolled over and got up, raising its claws to hit the head of the giant spider that was struggling to crawl. After reaching the ground, it was the silver Wolf¡¯s main battlefield. The giant spider¡¯s wing was broken on one side, and its face was smacked, so its strength was greatly reduced. Although it still waved a few long legs to try to fight back, it was still no match for the silver Wolf. After a few smacks, its head and huge belly were smacked open, and dark green body fluid flowed all over the ground. It died in the silver Wolf¡¯s palm. This scene made number one extremely shocked. From the moment the silver Wolf was captured by the giant spider to the moment it killed it, the situation had reversed in just a few minutes. After killing the giant spider, the silver Wolf bit off the thread on its hind leg and shook its body. It seemed to have sensed number one¡¯s gaze and turned its head. Under the night sky, its eyes exuded a cold killing intent, causing number one to involuntarily clench his fist and his eyes to reveal a vigilant look. However, the next moment, the silver Wolf turned its head away and looked up at song Qing, who was hanging in the air. She was hung by a Spider thread, and after hitting the mountain wall, the giant spider lifted her up and dragged her even higher. The other giant spider flapped its wings and flew in her direction. The flapping of its wings created a hurricane that blew her around. The giant spider was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it was behind her. It stretched out its two long and powerful legs, trying to catch her. The giant spider¡¯s legs were like the scythe of the Grim Reaper. They were as thick as an adult man¡¯s wrist, and the tips of its feelers were extremely sharp. They were covered with fine hair and tiny hooks. As soon as it reached out, the claws grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s shoulders. The moment the sharp claws touched her skin, pale blue scales emerged and blocked the attack. The tiny barbs only managed to Pierce a little before they were blocked by the scales, unable to penetrate any deeper and cause more damage. However, it still allowed the giant spider to hold her firmly and drag her into the spider¡¯s mouth. Song Qing¡¯s small body flew up involuntarily. In the midst of the bloody wind, she grabbed the dagger and slashed behind her shoulder! With a cracking sound, the spider¡¯s leg broke, and dark green liquid gushed out from the broken horn. The giant spider hissed. Song qingxiao lost her balance and her body tilted. At the same time, she opened her other palm and the mysterious dagger appeared again. She used the same method to cut off the leg of the other giant spider. She immediately broke free and her body bounced down again! The giant spider¡¯s legs were cut off, and its prey escaped. It let out a furious roar and was about to reach out its claws again- The silver Wolf at the bottom of the canyon ignored the giant spider that was flying 20 to 30 meters above the ground. It kicked its hind legs and its body turned into a Silver Shadow. It jumped up and stepped on the abandoned boat. With a few jumps, it bounced into the air and pounced in the direction of the giant spider that was about to grab song qingxiao again! The giant spider did not notice the attack from behind. The moment its long legs were about to grab song Qing¡¯s small body again, there was a loud bang. The silver Wolf pounced on its back. The impact forced it to fall to the side of the canyon wall, saving song Qing from danger. She hit the mountain wall again. This time, song qingxiao held the dagger and stabbed it into the rock to stabilize her body. Her other hand grabbed the spider silk that was stuck to her body and wrapped it around her wrist a few times. At the same time, she poured out her spiritual power and a wave of frost followed the spider silk up, freezing the White silk. Song Qing¡¯s arm trembled as he shouted, ¡°Get down here!¡± As she snorted coldly, the giant spider that was flying in the air was pulled down by her! Before the giant spider could react, song Qing raised her hand to catch its long legs and dragged it down. The human-faced spider¡¯s spread wings scratched against the mountain wall. It was now in close contact with song qingxiao and wanted to reach out to grab her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After song qingxiao pulled it down, she clenched the spider silk and wrapped it around its head. She pressed down with the spider silk, forcing its head to hang down. Its huge belly was pressed against song Qing¡¯s small body, and several long legs trapped her, making her unable to escape. Under close contact, the human face looked extremely strange. The two eyes on the face were protruding out and were shockingly black. Criss-crossing skin lines appeared on the cracked face, like a grid, binding the distorted facial features. The mouth split open like a blooming flower, revealing two venomous fangs. Sticky saliva dripped from the mouth, and a fishy wind blew as it bit at her. General song Qing pressed the spider silk in her hand, and the human face screamed as she pulled it. It brushed against her cheek and hit the stone wall, making a loud roar.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Misunderstanding (1) Chapter 577: Misunderstanding (1) Translator: 549690339 Between the mountain walls, the terrifying human-faced spiders squeezed song qingxiao, and a swollen human head made a sharp cry beside her ear. In the narrow space under the giant spider¡¯s body, every breath she took was filled with the stench of the giant spider¡¯s body. A few long tentacles clawed the surrounding stones, causing the debris to fall down. At this time, the close contact brought her a sense of oppression that was far heavier than before. When number one, who was dodging the giant spider¡¯s attack from a distance, saw this scene, his eyes flashed and he moved closer to number four. Number three was dead! No matter how powerful her pet was, it was still trapped by a giant spider. Water from afar could not dispel fire from near! Without the help of that pet, fighting such a behemoth at such a close distance would only be courting death. When number one and number four met up, number two, who was escaping from the pursuit of the giant spider, saw this scene and ran in the direction of the two without hesitation. As long as song qingxiao was dead, the three of them would be able to escape together after the mission was activated. They would leave this place first! On the stone wall, the giant spider¡¯s face hit the stone wall and lifted up again. It screamed and opened its poisonous fangs to bite song Qing¡¯s small face again. The more difficult the situation was, the calmer song qingxiao was. Her body was stuck by the giant spider, so she pulled out the dagger stuck in the stone wall and used all her strength to lift it up! A bone-chilling creak rang out as the dagger cut through the spider¡¯s mouth, cutting through its hard skull and piercing through its eyes. The sound of a water ball being pierced through was heard, and a large amount of viscous liquid gushed out, splashing all over her face! The giant spider was so severely injured that it let out a violent hiss from its mouth and nose. It flapped its wings and instinctively wanted to Dodge, but song qingxiao took advantage of its movement to free her other hand, which was suppressed, and grab the giant spider¡¯s long hair. With a low growl, he grabbed its head with his palm and slammed it against the stone wall! With a cracking sound, the giant spider¡¯s long legs kicked wildly, trying to resist. But after a few times, the giant spider¡¯s head was like a smashed egg, with brain matter and juice flowing everywhere. The screeching stopped abruptly! With its death, the giant spider¡¯s struggle weakened, leaving only its long legs twitching instinctively. Its wings drooped weakly, unable to support its weight. Song qingxiao loosened his grip, and the remains of its rotten and pus-filled head fell on its huge belly. Its heavy body fell down against the stone wall. It was only when the human-faced spider¡¯s corpse fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ that the other three participants subconsciously turned their heads in shock. Number two, who was running toward number one and number four, stopped. He turned around and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure nimbly jumping down from the mountain wall. His pupils contracted, but in the blink of an eye, he stopped in his tracks. None of the three trial-takers had expected that she would be able to kill the human-faced Spider without the help of the giant Wolf when she was completely suppressed by it alone. They had underestimated her strength. Number three might be much stronger than they had imagined! After her body landed, the silver Wolf had also finished off the other human-faced Spider that had surrounded her before, and turned around to meet her. Number two hesitated for a moment, then turned around and ran towards song qingxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to break out!¡± Although several human-faced spiders in the canyon had already been killed by them, there were still more than 20 of them crouching in the air, staring at the prey below. Song qingxiao had already demonstrated her strength. She had been able to escape from the previous dangerous situation, and now she had the help of the silver Wolf. It would not be easy to kill her and start the mission. Number one and number four had already made it clear that they wanted to cooperate. In comparison, number two¡¯s situation was much more dangerous. As soon as he made this suggestion, song qingxiao wiped her wet hair and looked at him with a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number two¡¯s thoughts were obvious in front of her, but what he said made sense. Although three human-faced spiders were killed, there were too many left. They were circling and screeching in the air, as if they were gathering allies. This place was too narrow, and the terrain was not conducive to the trial-taker. If both ends and the sky were blocked, it was equivalent to having nowhere to hide. It was best to escape from this place first. As for the opportunity to start the mission, he would think of a way later! Before song qingxiao could say anything, the human-faced spiders in the air began to screech, as if they were communicating with each other. They gave up on chasing their prey and began to shoot silk! White threads shot out from their mouths and sprayed around the canyon.. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Misunderstanding (2) Chapter 578: Misunderstanding (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is bad!¡± Seeing this scene, number two shouted, ¡°They want to trap us with a net.¡± In the blink of an eye, dozens of white silk threads stuck to the two sides of the canyon and the abandoned ship, forming a huge net that seemed to cover the trial-takers! They had already experienced the fearsomeness of these Spider threads. Not only were they extremely sticky, but they were also extremely tough and difficult to break. Once everyone was trapped by this spider web, when the twenty or so human-faced spiders pounced down, everyone would be like moths that had entered the spider web, unable to escape even if they had wings. It seemed that these human-faced spiders were not only strong, but also intelligent. After realizing that they could not easily kill the group, they began to change their method. ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡± Number one said helplessly. He exchanged a look with number four and temporarily gave up on the idea of starting the mission. Number Four¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but after number one finished speaking, he shook his tobacco pipe and a flame gushed out from his palm. In a short time, it formed a fire Dragon that was as thick as a person¡¯s thigh and three to four meters long. ¡°Go!¡± Number Four¡¯s palm trembled and he shouted. The fire Dragon flew out from his palm and roared fiercely as it shuttled through the valley! The blazing fire illuminated the valley that was blocked by the human-faced spiders. The temperature soared wherever the fire Dragon went, and sparks flew in all directions! The human-faced spiders felt the threat of the fire Dragon, so they hissed and flapped their wings to fly higher. The web that the spiders had just made was destroyed by the fire Dragon. The surroundings were burning with crackling flames. Most of the spider silk was burned off by the flames, and a burnt smell filled the valley. After a few moments, the fire dragon¡¯s aura subsided a little, and the few of them began to take advantage of this opportunity to rush out of the canyon. How could the spiders above bear to lose their prey? they immediately began to chase. As the trial-takers dodged the spider silk that fell from the sky, they occasionally had to be on guard against the human-faced spiders that rushed down. In addition, the bottom of the canyon was filled with strange rocks making it extremely difficult to walk. Thus, they were all in a very sorry state, each of them using all their skills. After running for about three to four minutes, the two sides of the canyon gradually narrowed. The mountain walls on both sides were like a Chinese character¡±, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. The narrow terrain could no longer accommodate a large number of spiders, and some of the man-faced spiders involuntarily flew higher. After a while only seven or eight were still flying above everyone¡¯s heads, unwilling to leave. The further they went, the narrower the top of the canyon became. The number of human-faced spiders that followed them along the way decreased. The special terrain formed a natural defense, so that no matter how much these human-faced spiders coveted their prey, they were unable to dive down to catch them. Now that the crisis was over, the group¡¯s running speed suddenly slowed down. Number two panted,¡± ¡°He should have escaped, right?¡± He looked up at the sky. A faint ray of moonlight shone in from between the two cliffs. Several huge shadows flew above his head like dark clouds, blocking the moonlight. A few strange screeches resounded throughout the entire valley, bringing with them waves of pressure. The surroundings were frighteningly quiet, and number two¡¯s forcefully suppressed breathing seemed to echo. Everyone¡¯s footsteps slowed down after stepping into the canyon. They adjusted their breathing and tried their best to regain their strength. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to get in.¡± The short period of safety relaxed their tensed nerves. Number two suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± After going through such a big battle as soon as he entered the trial, fighting with such a monster, not only did it consume a lot of physical and spiritual energy, it also put a lot of pressure on his mind. Number four coughed and didn¡¯t say anything, but he slowed down his pace. Song qmgxiao could tell that he agreed with No. 2¡¯s suggestion. In the previous fierce battle, number four had shown his strength and contributed a lot. Not only the fire he set when he escaped from the cabin, but also the fire Dragon he summoned when he left the valley to burn the spider web must have consumed a lot of his spiritual power. Among the four of them, number one and number four both displayed their powerful abilities and showed their intention to cooperate. But at the same time, these two had consumed the most. In contrast, song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy was almost completely intact. She also noticed that number 2 had not revealed his true trump card. Even though number 2 was panting the loudest, he had been dodging the attacks with his agile body from the beginning to the end. He should be the one who had preserved the most of his strength apart from her. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Number one also suggested. He and number four had used up a portion of their abilities. In such a dangerous place like the trial environment, the more strength they used up, the more disadvantageous it would be for the situation later on. Number one also wanted to seize a short period of time to meditate and recover some of his abilities. No. 2 nodded. The stone under her feet slid and creaked. As soon as the voice rang out, number four immediately summoned a fireball and threw it at the bottom of his feet. With a boom, it hit the stone and shattered it into pieces, sending gravel flying everywhere. The moment the fourth fireball flew over, the second one disappeared on the spot. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, and an inexplicable feeling welled up in her heart. However, that feeling disappeared too quickly for her to capture, so it disappeared without a trace. Her eyes flickered, and she instinctively turned her head to the right After the fluctuation of spiritual energy, number two¡¯s figure appeared about four to five meters to her right. She stared at number four in shock and said through gritted teeth,¡± ¡°Number four, what are you doing?¡± He looked at the crushed stones that had been smashed into pieces and his tone became even more annoyed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You want to kill me?¡± -Why would I?¡± Number four replied,¡± I just heard some movement under your feet and was worried that there would be uninvited guests! ¡°Hmph!¡± Number two snorted unhappily, and number one quickly stepped forward to smooth things over,¡± It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Number four was just thinking about everyone¡¯s safety. Number one was obviously on number Four¡¯s side, so song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Even though number two knew that number Four¡¯s actions weren¡¯t a misunderstanding, he didn¡¯t want to fall out with number one and number four before the danger was completely resolved. Therefore, he swallowed his pride and silently remembered this grudge.. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Chapter 470 – surround _1 Chapter 579: Chapter 470 ¨C surround _1 Translator: 549690339 After No. 2 stopped talking, the canyon fell silent. Under everyone¡¯s conscious control, everyone tried to minimize their presence as much as possible, afraid that they would make any more noise and attract the attention of the monsters in the trial scene. It was too quiet in the valley. The slight sound of the fluttering of clothes could be amplified by the environment and clearly passed into everyone¡¯s ears. Occasionally, the human-faced spiders hovering above their heads would let out a few hoarse cries that were transmitted into the valley below, adding to the oppressive feeling brought by the silence of the dark environment. These human-faced spiders still didn¡¯t give up and refused to leave. Song qingxiao looked up at the sky. The silver Wolf was sitting next to her leg, staring in the direction where they came from. Number one and number four sat cross-legged on the ground, seizing the time to recover their spiritual energy. Number two, who had been ambushed by number four earlier, was standing far away in the corner. From the screeches above and the sounds of the human-faced spiders flying, there weren¡¯t many human-faced spiders left in the air. The majority of the spiders that had been chasing them had already dispersed, as if they had given up on a few prey that were not easy to eat. However, song qingxiao remembered the battle on the abandoned ship. The human-faced spiders communicated with each other through cries, and when they realized that they could not capture them, they joined forces to form a net. Such a method showed that these giant spiders already had a certain level of intelligence and knew how to make plans. She lowered her head. This action pulled the sides of her neck, causing a slight pain. In the previous critical situation, she naturally ignored this pain. Now that she felt it, she reached out and grabbed a small part of the thing hanging on her shoulder. It was a broken limb of a human-faced Spider about the length of a finger. It had been cut off by a dagger when she was caught by the human-faced Spider. A part of it had been broken off when she killed another human-faced Spider, but a small part of it still remained because she had grabbed onto its flesh. This small section of the limb was bent in a slight arc. The tip was extremely sharp, like a horn that had been cut off. There were sharp sawteeth and curved hooks at the bottom. Because it was pulled off from her shoulder, it scratched her skin and flesh. There were some fibers of clothes and a small amount of blood on it. She held it in her palm and rubbed it twice. She subconsciously looked down at the silver Wolf sitting beside her. Her eyes fell on its toes. She vaguely remembered that the last time she tried the sharpness of the dagger, she had cut off a section of its long armor, which seemed to be quite similar to this. Song Qing put the severed limb into his pocket and immediately scratched the silver wolf¡¯s head, ready to walk out of the canyon. As soon as she moved, the cobblestone under her feet made a rustling sound, which not only attracted the attention of the other three trial-takers, but also the giant human-faced Spider flying above her. Number four was still sitting cross-legged without moving, but the moment she moved, his eyelids trembled. Seeing this scene, number two couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. He was getting angrier. No. 4. was obviously judging the situation. No. 3, song qingxiao, was accompanied by a Silver Wolf. That giant Wolf had killed two giant spiders earlier. It was very brutal and not to be trifled with. Therefore, even if number three made some noise, number four would pretend to be deaf and dumb, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke number three. Everyone heard his cold snort and knew that he was dissatisfied with number four, but no one pointed it out. Number one opened his eyes and saw song qingxiao¡¯s action of wanting to leave. He quickly said,¡± ¡°Number three, you¡¯re going out?¡± As he spoke, number Four¡¯s eyelids opened slightly. Song Qing stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± at this time,¡± number one pointed to the sky,¡± not all of them have left. If we go out now, we will probably be caught red-handed. Why don¡¯t we wait for them to leave first?¡± Everyone had just entered the trial grounds and were unfamiliar with the place. They were not clear about the situation, so it was better to conserve their strength than to expend it the moment they entered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The canyon was like a natural umbrella, protecting the trial-takers who had escaped here, leaving the giant spiders above helpless. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Her voice was soft and cold, and it sounded very comfortable. Even though number one knew that her laugh was because of what he said, he didn¡¯t explode on the spot. Instead, he laughed along with her. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Chapter 47O-encircle_2 Chapter 580: Chapter 47O-encircle_2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your naivety.¡± She retracted her smile and said indifferently. those giant spiders can not only fly, they can also climb. Don¡¯t forget. On the abandoned ship, some giant spiders had climbed on the stone walls. These giant spiders had huge bodies and extremely long legs. They moved quickly and were not any weaker than when they were in the sky. They could run into the canyon and rely on the natural barrier to block the giant spiders above them. It could not be ruled out that some of the giant spiders, after realizing that they could not rely on the advantage of flying to chase, would change to the ground. Number one¡¯s smile did not change as he raised his head,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget!¡± However, the people present were not ordinary people, if you hear the sound of the giant spider, then you can escape. Although the legs of these giant spiders were long, the group¡¯s speed was not weak either. As soon as number one finished speaking, song Qing¡¯s lips curved up,¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± As soon as she said this, number one, who was still smiling earlier, was stunned. He asked instinctively,¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Their conversation attracted the attention of the other two. Number four, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, stood up with a frown. Even number two looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Do you really think that most of the human-faced spiders have left?¡± Song Qing pointed to the top of his head. Number two looked up at the sky thoughtfully. Then, as if he had thought of something, his expression changed greatly! Number one also understood what she meant and stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. ¡°You mean, they didn¡¯t leave, but split up?¡± Although the canyon was long, there was bound to be an exit. If this group of human-faced spiders had high intelligence, they would most likely be divided into three teams. A portion of them descended from behind and crawled to the bottom of the canyon to chase after him.A portion of them might fly forward and block the exit of the canyon. The remaining few hovered above everyone¡¯s head, attracting their attention and giving the trial-takers the illusion that some of them had left because they couldn¡¯t catch their prey, while others were still reluctant to leave. Once the trial-takers were deceived and stayed in place to wait for them to disperse, once the front was blocked and the pursuers behind arrived, everyone would be in a difficult situation. The situation would be much more dangerous than when they were on the abandoned ship! Number one¡¯s expression turned ugly as he thought of this. ¡°Impossible!¡± He shook his head, these are just monsters. How could they have such intelligence to know how to surround us from the front and back?¡± When song qingxiao was escaping from the trial at the terror Battalion, she had been surrounded by the two-headed dogs and the giant. In the trial, the greatest taboo was to think of other people and creatures as too weak, while thinking of yourself as too strong. ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident, but overconfidence is arrogance.¡± Song qingxiao smiled, arrogant people usually don¡¯t have good endings. She said these words with deep meaning. She didn¡¯t care about number one¡¯s green and white face, turned around, and headed straight for the exit of the canyon. Seeing her move, number two followed behind her without a word. After a short while, number one and number four also caught up. They were obviously worried that they would fall behind and be surrounded by the human-faced spiders. The few of them felt vaguely uneasy because of song qingxiao¡¯s words, and they did not dare to stop. After running for about seven to eight minutes, they finally saw a glimmer of light in front of them. A gust of night wind blew, and that should be the exit of the canyon! Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted, and they involuntarily quickened their pace. Number two¡¯s figure flashed, and he was the first to run to the front. Just as he was about to reach the exit, a spider web shot toward him like an arrow. Number two¡¯s footsteps paused, and his body swayed as he forcibly stopped himself. He dodged sideways, and he let out an exasperated roar,¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± The exit, which was very close to them, was now sealed by a huge spider web! The criss-crossing spider silk was woven from the top of the canyon all the way to the ground, like a tightly-sealed door, trapping the group of trial-takers inside. Outside the spider web, giant spiders hung upside down in the canyon. A few long legs hung down like the scythe of the death God, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, ready to harvest their prey. A swollen human face spat out white threads, and a pair of strange, giant eyes stared coldly at the trial-taker who was running towards him! The trial-takers had already experienced the fearsomeness of these spider webs. A faint buzzing sound came from the back of the canyon. Everyone¡¯s face turned ugly. Song qingxiao¡¯s guess was right. This group of human-faced spiders not only had superior strength, but their intelligence could not be estimated with common sense. ¡°Let¡¯s break the spider web!¡± Number one calmed his mind and spoke first. If they didn¡¯t break the spider web now and the spiders caught up, they would be in trouble. However, the spider silk was extremely tough and hard to shake off. Only number Four¡¯s ability was most useful at this time. Number Four¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t make a move. He had already used up a lot of his special ability, and if he wanted to break through the spider web again, he would have to use up a lot of energy. After using his abilities in succession, his strength would be greatly reduced. In the trial scene, no one was willing to put in such effort. ¡°Number 4!¡± Number one¡¯s voice was a little anxious, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. From the corner of his eye, he saw song qingxiao and number two standing by and watching. He felt great hatred in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now was not the time to be calculative. Even if he wanted to settle the score, he would have to wait until he was out of trouble. ¡°Hmph!¡± After number one said this, number four finally spoke. The rumbling sounds from the back of the canyon were getting closer and closer. The situation was critical. Number four held the pipe in his hand again. The pipe glowed with fire. Number Four¡¯s face was full of pain. With a ¡®drip¡¯ sound, lava dripped out again. As the temperature rose, the flames rose with a ¡®boom¡¯. Number one waved his hand and a whirlwind blew over. The wind helped the fire, and the flames that had been burning earlier suddenly rose a meter high, roaring and spreading in the direction of the spider web, instantly setting it on fire! Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Good luck (1) Chapter 581: Good luck (1) Translator: 549690339 | With the help of the wind, the flames rose several meters high and covered the entire spiderweb! The huge Spider lying on the spider web was instantly set ablaze by the fire, causing it to creak. Wrapped in the flames, the giant spider¡¯s face, which was like a fermented bun, revealed a human-like pain. Number one waved his arms, and spiritual energy gushed out, forming a small tornado that blew everyone¡¯s clothes up. It whistled in the direction of the spider web, forcibly tearing a big hole in it, and sucked in the flames and spider silk! The fire around them grew stronger. Under the howling storm, the spider web shook violently. The human-faced Spider lying on it fell to the ground with a bang! As soon as the net was broken, several Spider heads poked down from above and spat out white silk, as if trying to patch up the broken net. Number one¡¯s exhausted face had just revealed a look of joy, but when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. There were many human-faced spiders, and their speed of weaving the web was much faster than the trial-taker¡¯s speed of breaking the web. In a moment, the Big Hole created by the tornado was sealed by a few more Spider threads, and then they were sucked into the wind vortex that had not completely disappeared. Number one couldn¡¯t summon many tornadoes of such power. If he was trapped for a long time, he would only be stalling for time. Thinking of this, he controlled the spirit power of the tornado to stop, and then turned it into wind power to send his body in the direction of the cave entrance. As soon as number one retracted his hand, the power of the tornado suddenly weakened. Number two, who was originally prepared to watch, saw that things were not going well. His figure flickered, and he was ahead of number one. His actions made number one so angry that his liver hurt, but this was not the time to settle scores with him. As soon as No. 2 rushed out, several giant spiders waiting above him spread their wings and swooped down like eagles that had seen their prey! The ambushing giant spiders were led away by him, and this scene made number one¡¯s expression much better. Under the pursuit of these huge creatures, although No. 2 was fast, it was not faster than these winged monsters. In the blink of an eye, they were caught up! The few giant spiders flying in front of him impatiently stretched out their long legs to catch him. Seeing that they were about to catch him, number one sneered again and again, thinking that number two was dead for sure. However, number two¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared on the spot! At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s soul seemed to have been touched, and her consciousness fluctuated. This time, the commotion was much greater than when No. 2 dodged the No. 4 fireball. She could clearly feel that in her sea of consciousness, the two spell formulas of ¡®confrontation¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ of the nine words secret order were lit up. A familiar sense of intimacy welled up in her heart, making song Qing ecstatic. Like her, No. 2 was the owner of the nine-word secret order! Ever since she had obtained the man token during the trial on the demon Island, she had never met another person who also had the nine words secret order. This trial was so big that it was difficult to estimate the number of participants. A spell like the nine-word secret order could only be encountered by luck, but song qingxiao never dreamed that she would be so lucky to encounter it again. ¡°Invisibility?¡± Number one, who thought that number two was dead for sure, couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise when he saw number two¡¯s figure disappear. This wasn¡¯t a simple invisibility technique, and it was undoubtedly of a much higher level than ordinary invisibility techniques. Back when she was on the demon Island and when she escaped from the terror Battalion, both number three and number one from the terror Battalion, who was working with her, had the ability to hide their bodies. However, this kind of spell was not profound. Of course, it could also be related to the fact that these two people¡¯s cultivation levels were very low. Although their bodies were hidden, they were actually still in the same place, and their auras could be locked by divine sense. At this moment, when number two¡¯s nine-word secret order was displayed, his aura completely disappeared under the fluctuation of spiritual energy! A few human-faced spiders that had jumped down from high above missed their target. Their long legs were like large blades as they fell to the ground. Under the effect of inertia, they flew forward, making a rough and harsh sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, No. 2¡¯s figure reappeared in the air a few meters away, looking down at the giant spiders that had crashed into each other on the ground. Under the moonlight, the shadows of several giant spiders criss-crossed as they screeched. It was extremely terrifying. Number one was stunned for a moment. After he came back to his senses, he immediately rushed out of the spider hole that had been broken open. Number four followed him through the hole. As the two of them passed by, they attracted a few more giant spiders. There were also three giant spiders that seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s existence in the canyon. They crawled over the cave entrance and refused to give up on their prey. They even shot out silk to repair the hole.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Good luck (2) Chapter 582: Good luck (2) Translator: 549690339 | Without No. 4¡¯s flame support and No. 1¡¯s wind power, the fire at the entrance of the cave became weaker. The two Spider threads crisscrossed in an ¡®X¡¯ shape at lightning speed and blocked the hole. Song qingxiao jumped up and cut the two threads of spider silk with the dagger in her hand. The silver Wolf followed her closely. The three-headed Spider above her saw that it could not trap it, so it followed the thread and swung its tentacles to cut the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf was agile. With a few jumps, it lured one giant spider away, while the other two chased after song qingxiao from both sides. Outside the canyon was an extremely vast flat land. Occasionally, there were a few small hills about half the height of a person. The ground was covered with cobblestones, making it extremely difficult to walk. As soon as song Qing rushed out, he rushed in the opposite direction of the other trial-takers. The two giant spiders had long legs, and their huge bodies were almost three meters high. They followed closely behind, and their speed was extremely fast. In just a few breaths, they had caught up to song qingxiao. She heard the sound of the wind and a shadow covered her. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound behind her, song Qing jumped up and turned around to see a giant spider with its face raised. Its mouth was wide open, and two scissor-like saw teeth extended out, trying to cut her back. Because she bounced up, she missed. Then, she raised her long legs and stepped in her direction. Song qingxiao retreated quickly again. The tentacle hit the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯ and smashed the cobblestones on the ground with its sharp claws. The long leg sank a few inches into the ground, and then another long leg reached out and stepped on her head again. The gravel hit song qingxiao like a hidden weapon, scratching her skin. Before the blood could flow out, it was sealed by the spiritual power. In a short while, several deep pits were dug into the ground. After a few tries, the giant spider gave up on biting her, probably because it couldn¡¯t bite her. It turned around and spat out white silk, ready to trap her. This way, song qingxiao was in a much more passive position. Although she could rely on her agile movements to Dodge, it would be difficult to get rid of the two giant spiders if she didn¡¯t get rid of them. At the thought of this, he immediately turned his defense into an attack. This giant spider was huge, and its legs were long and numerous. The fatal part was its body. Other than its head, its abdomen, which was so huge that it almost drooped to the ground, should also be its weakness. Once its abdomen was cut open, it would suffer great damage. However, this giant spider was very cunning. It guarded its abdomen tightly and spat out white silk from its mouth, not giving song qingxiao a chance to get under its body. It sealed its weakness tightly. Since he couldn¡¯t go down, he could only jump up! She took a deep breath and jumped up. When the giant spider was about to trap her with its silk, she jumped several meters high, over the giant spider¡¯s raised head, and landed on its back. As soon as the giant spider realized that there was someone on its back, it immediately shook its back, trying to shake her off. However, before it could spread its wings, the other giant spider on the right had already arrived. It raised its long leg and slashed at song Qing¡¯s waist. Before she could stand still, she heard the sound of the wind. She leaned back in a hurry, and a long sickle whizzed past her chest. Before she could stand up again, the giant spider flapped its wings. Song qingxiao lost her balance and slid down the giant spider¡¯s shell. The other giant spider that had missed its attack also stuck its head out when it saw her fall. As soon as she landed, the giant spider turned its head and pulled out a few long legs from the ground, trying to turn around. Before it could turn around, song Qing adjusted her body and caught one of its hind legs. She used her spiritual power and lifted it up. The spider¡¯s legs struggled as it was caught by song qingxiao. Song qingxiao lifted the spider and swung it with all her might. With a loud bang, the giant spider that was sticking its head out was hit by its own kind! The giant spider weighed more than 200 to 300 pounds. The impact of the impact sent the giant spider sliding a few meters away. With the remaining force, song Qing loosened his grip, and the giant spider also flew out and fell to the ground with a loud clatter! She was about to finish off the giant spider closest to her, but just as she moved, a strange sound came from above her head. A shadow swooped down and arrived in front of her in a flash. The flapping of its huge wings brought a strong wind, stirring up sand and dust, blinding her vision! Although this place was much wider than the canyon, making it easier for her to attack, it also made it easier for these strange creatures. Song qingxiao spread her spiritual energy all over her body. She relaxed her body and used the force of the wind to retreat a few meters. After she was out of the attack range of the giant spider, she snorted coldly and bent her waist. She supported herself with her palms. Spiritual energy poured out of her palms, and the ground quickly turned into ice with her body as the center. The layer of ice spread forward, freezing several of the spider¡¯s legs that were rushing towards her. When it was only one step away from her, it was frozen in place! The ice crystals were like living creatures, climbing up the giant spider¡¯s long legs. The giant spider opened its mouth and roared, shaking its body with all its might, trying to break free from the shackles. At the same time, it stuck its head out and bit her. However, with the support of song qingxiao¡¯s immense spiritual power, the ice crystal was unbreakable and trapped it in place. Although the giant spider¡¯s leg could not move, it stuck its head out and bit song Qing. It spat out a foul wind from its mouth, and the two pincers that extended out of the corners of its mouth opened and closed, looking extremely ferocious. Song qingxiao flipped her hair and knelt on the ground. She opened her palm and a two-meter-long popsicle appeared in her palm. She used her other hand to sweep the icicle forward, wiping off the excess ice shards at the front, forming an ice spear. She held it in her hand and stabbed it into the mouth of the giant spider that was biting her! The ice spear pierced into the giant spider¡¯s mouth, and it roared again and again. The two pincers at the corner of its mouth clamped the ice spear tightly, cutting off most of the ice fragments. At the same time, it flapped its long limbs and wings, trying to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under its great strength, the ice layer made a cracking sound, but before it could pull out its leg, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold. She held the spear and stabbed it into its mouth! As it screamed, the ice spear pierced through its mouth and into its stomach. The overbearing force crushed its internal organs. As it broke the ice layer with its strength before death, it took a step forward. The tip of the spear broke the shell on its back and pierced through its wings. The giant spider was still breathing after receiving the fatal blow. It took two steps forward with the ice spear until it was above song Qing¡¯s small body. The giant spider lowered its head, moved its pincers slightly, and crushed the ice spear in its mouth! A large amount of sticky liquid dripped from the corner of its mouth, dripping all over song Qing¡¯s body. Its cries gradually weakened, and before its long legs could step on song Qing¡¯s body, it fell to the ground with a loud bang, only twitching instinctively! Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Trouble (1) Chapter 583: Trouble (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song Qing lifted his leg and kicked away the dying giant spider that was pressing down on him. He then turned over and jumped up. Not far away, the giant spider that she had flipped over earlier fell to the ground. It was now waving its legs, trying to turn over. Take advantage of its weakness and kill it! Song Qing¡¯s small hand trembled, and the remaining half of the ice spear in her hand extended forward again, and the sharp tip of the spear was wiped out by her. When the giant spider saw her approaching, it let out a series of hissing sounds and waved its long limbs with more force. This type of giant spider was covered in thin armor, but their eyes, mouth, and underbelly were their weak points, which were easy to break through. She raised her ice spear and was about to stab it into the spider¡¯s eye when two long shadows rose behind her. Song qingxiao immediately gave up on her prey and turned around with her ice spear. Two long legs that looked like giant machetes dug down from above her head and landed on the ice spear with a loud clang. Under the huge force, the ice spear broke and fell to the ground with a clang. The wings on the back of the giant spider flapped, lifting its heavy body! When it passed by its companion lying on the ground, it stretched out several long legs to hook it, took it into the air, and then let go of its long legs. Before the giant spider landed on the ground, it spread its wings and glided in the air to stabilize itself! After saving its partner, it turned around in the air and swooped down at song qingxiao! ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± In the wind, song Qing squinted her eyes, summoned her dagger, and raised it above her head. The impact of the giant spider brought a strong wind that blew her clothes up. She lowered her head to avoid the claws of the giant spider and burrowed under its belly. The tip of the blade was pressed against its huge belly. With its speed, the tip of the blade cut through its fine abdomen armor and cut open its entire abdomen! ¡®SSSS SSSS-¡® The giant spider let out a hoarse cry and its wings fell limply. Its body was like a falling meteorite, flying over song qingxiao¡¯s head and landing on the ground with a loud bang! The spread-out wings covered the giant spider¡¯s body like a blanket, and a large pool of dark green liquid quickly gushed out from under its body. After suffering such a heavy injury, it moved its wings twice, wanting to get up again, but it only made the green blood flow out faster. After a few moments, it was on the verge of death and gradually lost its vitality! Before song qingxiao could even catch her breath, the giant spider that she had just saved shot out white silk at her. Obviously, after seeing the death of its two companions, this thing had learned its lesson and knew that it could not fight her at close range, so it chose to attack from a distance. The moment the spider silk was thrown, song qingxiao held the dagger and dodged it! This wasn¡¯t the inside of the canyon and it was extremely wide. If she was tied up by the spider silk and hung in the air, there was no place for her to stabilize her body. Although the dagger could cut the spider silk, she was still passive and could only protect herself, not kill the enemy! Just as she was thinking of a way to beat the giant spider down, a Wolf¡¯s howl suddenly rang out. After the silver Wolf finished off a giant spider, it sprinted over. After rushing for a distance, its body jumped more than ten meters high and pounced on the giant spider! After being rescued by its companions, the giant spider did not fly very high. It was also in a hurry to kill song qingxiao, who had killed two of its companions in a row, so it did not notice the threat behind it. The silver Wolf¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning. It felt the movement of the wind, but before it could turn its head, it heard a ¡®bang¡¯ and the silver Wolf¡¯s front paw had already touched its huge abdomen. The terrifying impact caused its body to sink. The sharp long armor scratched the soft leather armor on its abdomen, making it cry out in pain. It no longer cared about being enemies with song qingxiao. It turned its body, trying to throw the silver Wolf off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was very clear about the silver Wolf¡¯s combat power. Once it pounced on the giant spider, it would not be at a disadvantage. She was relieved. Now that the crisis was over, she had the time to pay attention to the others. No. 1 and No. 4 joined forces and used the wind to drive the flames, burning several giant spiders that were chasing them. The smell of burnt meat spread across the plain. The giant spiders with the flames were not completely dead, and they still chased No. 1 and No. 4, forcing them to Dodge. Number two dodged like a ghost. As she kept using the nine words secret order, she could sense the nine words secret order in her sea of consciousness more. Judging from number two¡¯s movement technique, the nine words secret command he had was very likely to be of the footwork and speed type. If he could get it, it would make up for his weakness in this aspect. While it would increase his chances of survival, it could also make his attacks more difficult to defend against.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Trouble (2) Chapter 584: Trouble (2) Translator: 549690339 With this thought, song qingxiao was even more determined to get the nine-word secret order. After being surrounded by a few giant spiders for some time, even though number 2 was unscathed, he had not managed to get rid of these troublesome giant spiders. As time went on, his Ling power would be consumed. If he did not turn from defense to attack, he would lose his advantage. Number two was well aware of this. After dodging the attacks of one or two giant spiders, he appeared on the ground a few meters away. When the giant spider closest to him rushed toward him, he suddenly crouched down and supported himself with his hands. The shadow of the giant spider covered him, but as number two raised his hand, the shadow suddenly moved. As the ground moved, the shadow crawled up and transformed into a black shadow Spider the size of a small mountain, slowly lifting number two up! With the appearance of the giant black shadow Spider, a dangerous aura spread out, and the situation suddenly reversed. The giant spider that was originally chasing number two was suppressed. The human-faced Spider seemed to sense danger and began to retreat instinctively. It even flapped its wings and took off. However, as soon as it flew, the giant black shadow Spider on the ground also howled. As it moved its back, it spread out two extremely large wings. With a slight flap, it brought a hurricane, blowing the sand and stones on the ground. The intense wind caused the giant spider to shake continuously! In front of this giant black shadow Spider, even the originally huge human-faced Spider looked petite. Number two sat on the back of the giant black shadow Spider and snorted. ¡°Go!¡± Following his order, the giant black shadow Spider flew in the direction of the human-faced Spider. The other two giant spiders that were chasing number two turned around. The three of them joined forces and fought fiercely with the giant black shadow Spider, tearing and clawing at it. The commotion on number two¡¯s side naturally attracted the attention of number one and number four. The moment they saw number two use his ability, the two of them looked at each other, and their expressions were a little ugly. The shadow Spider monster¡¯s body was far larger than the human-faced giant spider, and its claws were sharper than the giant spider¡¯s. These giant spiders couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the shadow. They were easily torn apart by the thick Spider claws and turned into broken limbs. They fell from the sky and easily ended the battle. With the death of the man-faced Spider, the terrifying giant spider that number two was riding on also disappeared after letting out a fierce roar. No. 2¡¯s body fell from midair. Halfway down, his figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he had already landed on the ground. Although the giant black shadow Spider was gone, its previous ferocious appearance and roar seemed to still linger in everyone¡¯s ears. Number one and number four were still in fear. After they worked together to deal with the two giant spiders in front of them, they took a breath and looked at number two with more vigilance. Song qingxiao recalled the previous scene and fell into deep thought. The scene of number two summoning the giant black shadow Spider was truly shocking, but she could clearly see that the black shadow was formed by the shadow of the human-faced Spider that was chasing number two. Thus, after the giant shadow Spider killed its main body, it also disappeared. After everyone had dealt with the giant spiders and escaped, they all gathered together and approached each other. Among the four of them, number two¡¯s face was pale, but his appearance was the neatest. Number one and number four had joined forces, but they had been chased by the giant spider for a while. Naturally, they did not look very good. There was no need to mention song qingxiao. She had killed two giant spiders in a row. Because she had killed them at close range, her head and body were stained with the dark green blood of the giant spiders. She looked the most pathetic and seemed to have had the most difficulty in killing the giant spiders. Everyone sized each other up and had their own ideas. ¡°This place¡­¡± Number one looked around and was about to say something when a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound was heard again. The sound came from the direction of the canyon in the distance, not from the human-faced spiders around them that had not yet breathed their last. The few of them turned to look in the direction of the canyon. The sound of crawling came from the canyon, and everyone recalled what song qingxiao had said earlier. The giant spiders that were chasing them at the abandoned ship were likely to split into three groups in the pursuit. One group would block them, the other would lure the enemy, and the other group would pursue them from the back of the canyon. Although the existence of the giant spider at the canyon¡¯s exit confirmed some of song qingxiao¡¯s speculations, when they really heard the Echo from the canyon, number one and the others looked rather serious. Number two¡¯s gaze fell on the spider corpses on the ground. He raised his hand and pointed,¡± ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± He counted. Other than the limbs of the human-faced spiders that he had summoned, there were eight corpses on the ground. In addition to the three giant spiders he had killed, there were eleven in total. However, there were at least 20 to 30 giant spiders at the abandoned ship. In other words, there were at least a dozen giant spiders in the canyon that had yet to appear. At the thought of this, the cultivators ¡®expressions changed. Killing the ten or so giant spiders earlier had almost consumed the majority of their spiritual energy. If there were more giant spiders than before, they might not be able to kill them so easily. A head-on attack was not the best plan. Number one changed the topic, retreat first! ¡°Where to?¡± No. 2 asked with an irritated look. Outside the canyon was a wasteland covered with cobblestones, like a Dry Beach. Under the night sky, there was no end to it. Other than the canyon behind them, there was no place to hide. Even if they ran, where could they run to? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words blocked number one¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡± ¡°What the hell is this place?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a neigh came from the sky. With the sound of flapping wings, a few small dots flew over. This situation made everyone¡¯s head hurt. Number one said fiercely, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill these giant spiders!¡± ¡°I have to run.¡± Song qingxiao looked up in the direction where the giant spiders came from. Other than these giant spiders, she could vaguely hear a rustling sound with her divine sense, if we don¡¯t leave, once we get entangled, I¡¯m afraid more spiders will come here.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Architecture (1) Chapter 585: Architecture (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°More?¡± Number two let out a strange cry, while number Four¡¯s expression was somewhat grave. If it was really as song qingxiao had said, that the dozen or so human-faced spiders that had come later were only a part of the Horde, and that more would come if they were entangled, they really couldn¡¯t stay here and waste time. Otherwise, once the spiders arrived, everyone would die. I suggest,¡± number one coughed,¡± that we work together before the mission starts. At this time, the trial mission had not started yet, and the spiders that appeared were extremely brutal. The other side of the plain was hidden in the endless darkness, and the danger was unknown. ¡°After the mission starts, everyone will have to rely on their own abilities.¡± Number one then added,¡± but try to cooperate as much as possible. Keep your life until the mission begins. His eyes fell on song qingxiao, who nodded and said simply,¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Number two¡¯s gaze also fell on song qingxiao, waiting for her to make a stand. After seeing that she had agreed to number one¡¯s suggestion without hesitation, number two waited for number one to turn around and look at him. He nodded and said,¡± ¡°I can do it too.¡± While they were talking, the sound of the giant spiders crawling in the direction of the canyon got closer. Without any hesitation, they turned around and ran in the other direction of the plain. Although song qingxiao¡¯s speed was not slow, she was not as fast as the silver Wolf¡¯s four legs. After running a few steps, she reached out and grabbed the long hair on the silver Wolf¡¯s back, turned over, and climbed up! Perhaps it had been ¡®bribed¡¯ by her once at the abandoned ship, when she climbed up again, the silver Wolf did not resist. On the contrary, he didn¡¯t have to take care of her speed. When she ran on all four limbs, her speed was so fast that it was almost flying. The wind blew past their ears, and the scenery around them quickly retreated. In an instant, number one and the others were left far behind. ¡°F * ck!¡± When the others who could only run on their own legs saw this scene, they all cursed in their hearts. Those who ran on two legs could not run faster than four feet, especially the strong Silver Wolf. Number two looked up and saw that song qingxiao had turned into a small black dot in an instant, almost blending into the darkness. The sound of giant spiders crawling came from the exit of the canyon behind them. Perhaps they had ¡®seen¡¯ the trial-goers who were trying to escape, the giant spiders were quickly chasing after them. At this moment, No. 2 wanted to curse! They had agreed to cooperate, but the moment she escaped, she ran faster than anyone else, leaving a few people behind. If the giant spider caught up, wouldn¡¯t the three trial-takers become the ones who took the bullet for her? Number two wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to curse. Number one and number four were also burning with anger. However, they couldn¡¯t even run away in time, so how could they have the time to curse? ¡®SSSS-¡® A spider¡¯s screech came from behind him, making No. 2¡¯s back tense up. On second thought, although he couldn¡¯t outrun the four-legged Silver Wolf, he could always outrun the two rotten ghosts, number one and number four, by relying on the nine words secret order. As long as he could leave these two behind, once they were entangled by the giant spiders, they would be able to buy him some time to escape. As for the life and death of number one and number four, it naturally had nothing to do with him! Thinking of this, number two used the nine words secret order. His figure flickered a few times. Although he used up a lot of spiritual energy again, he managed to pull away from number one and number four by dozens of meters in the blink of an eye. ¡°F * ckyour Grandpa!¡± Once number two started running, he left number one and number four behind. This action of his made number one so angry that he vomited blood. He could no longer maintain the calm on the surface and cursed angrily. The so-called Alliance was only established for less than three minutes before it was broken. After number two ran away, number one was also a little anxious. The crawling sounds behind them grew louder and louder. Some of the giant spiders had already flapped their wings and taken flight. He and number four were both clear on number two¡¯s plan. Number two wanted him and number four to stay behind and fight for the survival of number three and him. However, if the two of them really stayed until the end and were entangled by the giant spider, they would probably be unable to escape death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since someone had to be sacrificed anyway, it was better to leave one alive than to let the two die together. His ability was wind, so he could use the wind to fly. Although his speed might not be able to catch up with number two¡¯s strange movement technique and the speed of the silver Wolf, it was not a problem to leave behind number four, an old man. Just as this thought appeared in number one¡¯s mind, number four, who was on the other side, was like a worm in his stomach. She raised her head and looked at him deeply, her eyes filled with ruthlessness. This gaze made number one¡¯s heart skip a beat. Under the stimulation of his killing intent, his footsteps came to a halt. This old man wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. If he were to become ruthless now, he might drag him down with him at all costs.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Architecture (2) Chapter 586: Architecture (2) Translator: 549690339 Although he was slow, his ability was extremely aggressive. Number one didn¡¯t dare to bet on the consequences of him going crazy. After weighing the pros and cons, he gritted his teeth and reached out to number four,¡± ¡°Ill take you.¡± Number four coughed twice and bit the pipe in his mouth. He placed his dry hand on number one¡¯s palm. Number one pulled him, and the wind spiritual power circled around him, supporting the two bodies. They quickly glided forward. Their speed was much faster than before, but at the same time, their spiritual power consumption was also faster than before. Song Qing rode on the silver Wolf and could still hear the angry roars of number one and number four behind him. A few minutes later, his spiritual sense sensed the howls of a giant spider and the fluctuations of spiritual energy. Obviously, the participant and the giant spider had already started fighting. There were still a few giant spiders above them, unwilling to give up. Although the silver wolves were not slow, the giant spiders were not slow either. The distance between the two sides was gradually shrinking. The giant spiders flew lower and lower, and the silver Wolf ran on the plain for more than ten minutes. Song qingxiao finally saw some shadows under the black fog. It was no longer a plain. The silver Wolf continued to run forward, and it could be vaguely seen that it was a large building. However, from a distance, it seemed a little deserted. The moment he saw the building, song Qjngxin was overjoyed. The building meant that someone had been here before. Perhaps he could find some clues about the trial! At this moment, a cold wind blew over, and the silver Wolf¡¯s speed suddenly slowed down. The impact from the sudden stop caused her to rotate her spiritual power to stabilize her body and not fall down. She looked carefully and found that there was a huge lake about ten meters in front of her. If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Under the Starlight, the river¡¯s surface glowed blue in the night sky, like a huge gem, separating song qingxiao from the buildings in the distance. The surface of the lake was like a mirror, calm and without waves. Not a single sound could be heard in the night. The two sides of the lake extended into the night, with no end in sight, blocking the path of the man and Wolf. She jumped down from the wolf, and the giant spider that had been chasing her for a long time finally couldn¡¯t hold back and began to dive down. Song qingxiao summoned a dagger and held it in her hand. At this time, there was no other way out except to kill these giant spiders. He just had to kill these pestering human-faced spiders and then think of a way to cross the river! The giant spider¡¯s charge brought with it a foul wind, and its screeches broke the silence of the place, bringing about some violence and killing intent to this deathly silent place. Although she was prepared, the spider was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it was in front of song qingxiao. The ground was covered with sand, and a few of its long legs reached out to grab her. The curved hooks on the end of its legs were shining coldly! Song qingxiao raised her knife and cut off the two long legs that were reaching out first. The toes fell on the sand and were half-covered. The giant spider did not seem to feel any pain even after the tip of its foot was broken. It continued to stretch out its other leg to grab song Qing. At the same time, two giant spiders turned around and extended their long legs to hug her waist! This giant spider was extremely strong. Its long legs had hooks on them. Once she was caught, the thin hooks on its legs would Pierce into her flesh first and stick her firmly, making it difficult for her to break free. The sound of the wind came from above as another giant spider descended from the sky. It spread its wings and blocked the direction in which song Qing was jumping. It formed a net with the other three giant spiders and trapped song Qing inside! The long limbs pulled back the legs of the giant spider that song qingxiao had grabbed and dragged her back like an intimate lover, pressing her back against the cold and terrifying body of the spider. At this time, the situation was extremely dangerous. His body was tied up, and he could barely move his hands. The silver Wolf was also surrounded by two giant spiders and could not free itself to help. She could feel that the lower body of the giant spider behind her was touching the ground. Its huge head was raised, and the corners of its mouth made a ¡®ka Cha¡¯ sound as it opened its mouth. It was as if something was stuck out and pressed against song Qing¡¯s back, trying to burrow into her stomach! The thing was as sharp as an electric drill. Song qingxiao felt a chill on her back, followed by a sharp pain. The thing broke through the scales, and blood oozed out. The giant spider let out an excited roar. Above her head, the giant spider that was swooping down also opened its mouth just as it was about to touch her head. The two sides of its mouth twitched. Its wide-open mouth was like a bottomless abyss, and its throat spat out a foul wind. A few drops of thick saliva dripped onto song Qing¡¯s small face from its teeth. Under such circumstances, song Qing gritted his teeth and ignored the other two giant spiders that were clinging to his body. He formed a seal with his hands and shouted,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± As the swordsman token of the nine words secret order was used, the spiritual power in his body turned into an extraordinary hard armor, blocking the steel-like thing on his back. After it drilled through his skin, it was difficult to penetrate any deeper! Song qingxiao was not in a hurry to escape. Instead, she raised her hands and grabbed the claws of the giant spider on top of her head. The pincers were cold to the touch, like two steel knives. The moment she touched them, the pincers swayed violently left and right, as if they were trying to shake her off. However, song qingxiao¡¯s physical strength was not to be underestimated. She actually gained the upper hand when she collided with the power from the giant spider¡¯s mouth. She grabbed the two-toothed clip tightly and pushed it up and down! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a crisp clang, two of the giant spider¡¯s teeth were broken by her bare hands under her great strength. The giant spider wailed and flapped its wings. It flew up a bit, putting some distance between them and giving her some space. She held the broken teeth in her hands, twisted her body, and slashed at the face of the giant spider behind her! The broken teeth cut through the skin and flesh, and with a creak, the giant spider¡¯s huge face was cut in two. Thick, dark green liquid gushed out and criss-crossed on his swollen face, making it look even more terrifying.. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Cooperation (1) Chapter 587: Cooperation (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao turned around with difficulty and looked at the human face that she had cut in half. Then, she reached out and held the slender, sharp mouth of the giant spider in her palm. Its sharp mouth was like a mouthpart with traces of blood. Once it was caught by her, the giant spider struggled again and again, pulling its legs closer to her! The terrifying force pressed down on her chest, making her bones creak. The giant spider above her head charged down again. After its teeth were broken, the giant spider was furious and crashed into song qingxiao like a rocket. The huge impact caused the human-faced Spider that was holding song qingxiao down to flip over, and the man and the spider rolled to the ground. As soon as she fell, the other two giant spiders also crouched down, their huge mouths facing the sky and cutting down on her back! The sharp tip of the turtle thorn only penetrated half an inch into his skin and was blocked by the nine words secret order, unable to penetrate deep into his internal organs. However, the sharp tip of the pincers still managed to stab song Qing. With a squeeze, a wound that was several inches long was left on her back. Blood oozed out, and the moment the pain entered his mind, song qingxiao clenched his fist and grabbed the bottom level giant spider¡¯s pincers that were coming at his face. He raised his fist and hit one of its huge eyes! With a ¡®bang¡¯, the giant spider¡¯s eye was hit, and a part of its black and bright eye, which was as smooth as a huge lamp, collapsed. !!.. Without waiting for the spider to scream, song qingxiao clenched her fist again. After a few punches, the eye was blown up. A large amount of mucus gushed out and mixed with the juice on the spider¡¯s face. It looked disgusting and terrifying. The giant spider¡¯s face had already been cut open, and now its eyes were severely injured. It let out a shrill cry and subconsciously released its legs that were holding song Qing. As soon as it let go, song Qing also rolled to the ground. The two giant spiders on her back saw that their delicious prey was about to escape and quickly stuck their heads out to give chase. Song qingxiao, who was lying on the ground, saw one of the giant spiders looking up. She bent her legs and used all her strength to kick the spider¡¯s face! When her feet touched the spider¡¯s face, the two forces collided. Song qingxiao also felt her legs go slightly numb from the rebound force. She kicked hard- ¡®Woosh¡¯ The giant spider let out a screech as its Hill-like body was kicked several inches off the ground. It fell back a bit and landed heavily on the sand! With the help of her feet landing on the ground, she jumped up. The giant spider that she had kicked away had its stomach facing up and was trying to turn over. However, the ground here was different from the ground outside the canyon. Perhaps it was because it was close to the lake, but it was surrounded by soft sand. The sand was stirred up by the giant spider¡¯s struggle, and the ground was spun into a huge pit. The giant spider sank deeper and deeper, and its cries became louder and louder. In the canyon, the screeches of these giant spiders had attracted a large number of spiders, and the scene of the trial-takers being chased and fleeing in all directions was still in song Qing¡¯s mind. She spread out her hands, and with the surge of spiritual power, frost appeared in her palms to form an ice spear. Taking advantage of the fact that the giant spider could not turn over, she held the ice spear with both hands and stabbed it into its stomach! The tip of the spear broke through the soft armor on the giant spider¡¯s belly and pierced through its back, firmly nailing it to the sand! The giant spider was still screeching and scratching wildly with its limbs, but it was no longer a threat to her. The other uninjured giant spider stopped two meters away from her. The human head raised and the spider spat out white silk from its mouth, trying to bind her. Although she had just entered the trial, song qingxiao had encountered the giant spider a few times and had a general understanding of it. These giant spiders were extremely intelligent and had a certain level of intelligence. Only when they were far away and afraid that their prey would escape would they use their spider silk to capture and tie them up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, he was very close to it, only a step away from it, but they were unwilling to move forward, as if they were afraid of something. There must be something fishy. The man and the spider were very close to each other, and the spider silk wrapped around her as soon as it was spat out. As soon as the giant spider caught her, it raised its head and bit the spider silk in its mouth, trying to pull her forward. Song qingxiao was dragged forward by the force. Just as she was about to cut it with her dagger, an idea came to her. She grabbed the straight line of the spider web and pulled it in her direction as if she was pulling a River with a giant spider! The fine sand covered the back of her feet and her ankles.. She spread out her spiritual power and froze the sand! Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Cooperation (2) Chapter 588: Cooperation (2) Translator: 549690339 | The spider silk was stretched extremely tight and creaked. The face bit on the spider silk and kept looking up. However, it was not weak, and song qingxiao was not weak either. They were evenly matched, and song qingxiao even had the upper hand! The giant spider stepped into the ground with its long legs, but its body slowly moved forward with the trembling sound of the spider silk. After moving about ten centimeters, the giant spider seemed to be a little anxious. It gave up on fighting with song Qing. It flapped its wings and flew up, trying to drag song Qing into the air! It was obviously acting suspiciously. Song qingxiao summoned her dagger and cut the spider silk. With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, the thin spider silk bounced up and hit the giant spider¡¯s face. Song qingxiao quickly looked around. Other than the giant spider that was on the verge of death, there was nothing else in the lake. Could it be that the giant spiders were afraid of the lake? Or was there something terrifying hidden in the lake? As soon as the giant spiders flew up, they flapped their wings and created a strong wind, blowing sand all over the sky. A few strands of white silk shot out of the mouths of the giant spiders that were attacking her, wrapping around her. !!.. In order to verify her guess, song Qing ran toward the lake. The further she ran, the higher the spiders flew, and the more fiercely they spat out their white silk. The ground was soon covered with spider silk, forming a grid as if to stick song qingxiao¡¯s feet. With every step, the spider silk was entangled, and her forward movement was much slower. Under the joint attack of the three giant spiders, the situation quickly turned for the worse. Song Qing¡¯s small hands formed a seal. When she was about to split up and kill these giant spiders, she felt a throbbing from the nine words secret order in her sea of consciousness before she could use her spiritual power. Her heart moved, and she immediately cut the spider silk on her body, turned around, and rushed in the opposite direction of the lake. After a few meters, the giant spiders circling above their heads seemed to have seized the opportunity and swooped down again. Before the long legs could touch her, the spiritual energy beside her fluctuated and number two¡¯s figure appeared not far from her. Before she could react, the spiders seemed to have smelled fresh blood and flesh. After knowing that she was not to be trifled with, a few of them actually turned around and pounced on him. The shadow of the wings covered number two¡¯s entire body. His face was pale, and there was a shadow in his eyes. He didn¡¯t have time to curse song Qing for being shameless. He immediately used his spirit energy and summoned the huge shadow that covered his body again. As soon as the shadow appeared, the spiritual energy in his body began to drain rapidly, almost emptying his body! Number two gritted his teeth and commanded the giant shadow Spider to tear the three human-faced spiders apart. Under the giant shadow spider¡¯s roar, the three human-faced spiders ¡®remains, limbs, and blood poured down like a heavy rain, splattering all over number two. As soon as the shadow Spider disappeared, number two¡¯s body seemed to have lost a lot of vitality. His shoulders sank and his chest heaved up and down. Song qingxiao dusted off the spider silk on her body and smiled. ¡°Many thanks.¡± Number two had suffered a loss. How could he not know that she might have intentionally attracted a few giant spiders to him? at this time, he was about to die from anger, but he was also extremely afraid of this woman, so he could only suppress his anger and put on a fake smile, ¡± you¡¯re welcome. After all, we¡¯re going to cooperate! In this trial, number four had revealed his domineering aura and displayed his powerful abilities. He had also cooperated with number one. However, at this moment, number two realized that this silent number three with the silver Wolf was probably the fiercest. When he arrived, not only did she survive the siege of several giant spiders, but she was also able to kill one of them. Not only did she discover his existence, but she was also able to accurately find his position and direct the disaster to him! In addition to the silver Wolf she had brought, this woman herself could not be underestimated. Number two gasped for breath and suppressed the trembling of his body from overusing his spiritual power. He glanced at song Qing with fear. She had suffered some injuries, but because there were too many cobwebs wrapped around her body, only her blood-soaked clothes could be seen, and she didn¡¯t know how serious her injuries were. She lowered her head and tore the cobwebs off her body, so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen. The silver Wolf in the distance was still fighting with the giant spider, but she did not seem to be worried. ¡°Number one and the others are coming.¡± No. 2 gasped for breath and suddenly spoke. Other than the screeching of the spider Wolf that broke the silence of the lake, the running of number one and number four and the roars of the flames were barely audible. Dark clouds seemed to be floating over from the distant horizon, blocking the bright Starlight above their heads. The night wind brought with it a rancid smell, bringing with it the aura of death that struck fear into the heart. number three, as you can see, number one and number four have already cooperated. He panted for a while and gradually regained his calm. Other than the two drooping sleeves that seemed to be trembling slightly in the wind, the exhaustion of spiritual energy after summoning the giant shadow Spider could no longer be seen. ¡°These two, one wind and one fire, their cooperation is flawless.¡± When he said this, his eyes seemed to glance at the giant spider that was pierced by the ice spear in the distance. The meaning was self-evident. Song qingxiao was an ice ability user, and number Four¡¯s ability was her nemesis. Especially after he worked with number one, he was like a tiger that had grown wings. Although the trial was dangerous and there were terrifying creatures like the human-faced Spider, the scariest thing about the trial was not these, but the greedy trial-takers! Everyone who entered this place was like a treasure. After death, they would bring unexpected gains to the living. Smart people didn¡¯t need to say too much about these things, as long as they didn¡¯t go too far. Number two suddenly changed the topic, ¡°These two people are overconfident in their strength and look down on you and me. How about we cooperate?¡± Song qingxiao stopped in the middle of tearing the spider silk. She couldn¡¯t help but grin when she heard this. There were too many people who took the initiative to cooperate with her, but most of them died in the trial. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She raised her head and gave number two a deep look. His face was full of sincerity, and his eyes had a hint of dissatisfaction with number four. It was as if he was recalling the scene in the cave in the canyon when number four had ambushed him with a fireball. ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡± of course No. 1 and No. 4 will be eliminated. We will share the results. Number two said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Song qingxiao nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Number two also smiled.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Underwater _1 Chapter 589: Underwater _1 Translator: 549690339 The silver Wolf howled and smashed the heads of the two giant spiders. It slowly walked toward song qingxiao, looked up at number two, bared its teeth, and made a threatening sound. With every step it took, it carried a terrifying killing intent. The remains of the giant spider¡¯s corpse were still mixed in the hair on its head and body, causing number two to retreat continuously. ¡°Number three.¡± He feigned calmness and called out to song qingxiao. This giant Wolf was far more ferocious than the giant spider, and it gave number two a lot of pressure. Song qingxiao reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head, but she touched the disgusting Spider blood on its head. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand in disgust, which attracted the silver Wolf¡¯s dissatisfied gaze. It no longer paid attention to No. 2, which made him feel greatly relieved. Just as he was about to speak again, the sound of running came from the distance. The two people and the wolf turned their heads and saw a black shadow running towards them under the night sky. As if it had seen the two people, the black shadow was extremely excited and shouted,¡± ¡°Number 2, number 3!¡± Number two subconsciously turned to look at song Qing. it¡¯s number one. As he spoke, number one seemed to be in high spirits after seeing the two of them. The ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind carried him and number four to increase their speed, and a large sandstorm appeared in front of the two of them! Number one loosened his grip, and number four, who had been held under his arm, fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. He staggered forward for two steps before he could regain his balance. Both of them were wounded and looked quite embarrassed. It was obvious that they had suffered a loss in the process of escaping. !!.. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted after he landed. He was covered in blood and his clothes were in a mess. There was a wound from the right side of his forehead all the way down to the bridge of his nose, almost breaking his eyes. Blood gushed out and covered his face, making it difficult for him to put on the fake and gentle expression he had before. ¡°You guys are injured?¡± Number two asked with a smile, his gaze landing on number one. His condition wasn¡¯t much better, but he wasn¡¯t disfigured like number four, so he could still barely maintain his calm. Hearing number two¡¯s words, he suppressed the anger in his heart and took the lead in sizing up the two people and the surrounding scene. When he saw that song qingxiao was also injured, he felt relieved. However, when he saw that number two was unharmed, his heart sank again. There were a few Spider corpses on the ground. One was obviously killed by song qingxiao, two by the Wolf¡¯s claws, and three by number two. Number one frowned and nodded after a long while. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The situation between him and number four was obvious, so there was no need to deny it. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a Spider swarm.¡± There were nearly twenty giant spiders that crawled out of the canyon. Other than six that were the first to catch up to song qingxiao, the rest were all trying to stop number one and number four, who were the last to arrive. In order to prevent number four from dragging him down in the face of danger, number one had no choice but to take him away forcefully. In such a situation, it was difficult for him to escape alone, not to mention that there was number four. Thus, it was extremely difficult for the two of them to escape. Number one focused on running, while number four set fire to kill the spiders along the way. Even though he had dealt with most of the giant spiders, he had almost lost his life. The two people in front of him had fled first, using them as bait to attract the firepower, and now No. 2 still had the face to ask! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the silver Wolf was glaring at them like a tiger watching its prey, and number two was ¡®calm and composed¡¯, as if he had reached an agreement with number three, and that the two of them were injured and almost exhausted, it was not a good time to fall out with each other. Otherwise, number one would have already started cursing. Although he suppressed his anger, a trace of killing intent quickly flashed through his eyes. In order to avoid being detected by the two people in front of him, he turned his head to look behind him. When he saw the row of buildings, he was first happy, but then when he saw the lake, his smile froze. Not far behind them, a lake so long that one could not see the ends of both sides was in front of the trial-goers, blocking their way. ¡°What do we do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number one¡¯s throat tightened as he spoke. A few dots in the sky behind them were like shooting stars, quickly approaching. Behind these small dots, it was as if there were a large number of dark clouds, gradually floating in the direction of the group, blocking the stars above their heads. As the dark clouds approached, a rustling sound could be heard. The breeze carried a fishy smell, as if the end of the world was coming. Number one had experienced the terrifying scene of being surrounded by these spiders. When he saw this large group of spiders, his heart immediately started to beat wildly.. He asked again, Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Underwater _2 Chapter 590: Underwater _2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°What do we do?¡± He revealed an irritated expression. The trial mission this time had not even started, and once the spiders arrived, everyone would probably be trapped here to death. The buildings in the distance seemed to be able to hide from people for the time being, but how to get there was a huge problem. In the distance, the dark clouds formed by the giant spiders blotted out the sky and covered the earth. The pressure it brought was impacting everyone¡¯s nerves, making them feel cold from their feet and spreading to their whole body. ¡°Hide in the lake!¡± Song qingxiao turned her head and looked at the calm lake. ¡°Enter the lake?¡± Number four raised his eyebrows. This action touched the wound on his face, causing him to take a few deep breaths. ¡°The lake might not be safe.¡± Everyone was chased by the spiders not long after they entered the trial scenario, and they were like birds that were startled by the mere twang of a bow. It was inevitable that people would be suspicious of the sudden appearance of a large lake here. !!.. in addition, number four was a fire-type Esper, so it was difficult for water and fire to melt. Once he entered the bottom of the lake, not only would his ability be restrained, but it would also be very difficult for him to use it. Naturally, he was even more resistant to song qingxiao¡¯s proposal. you can also choose to fight the giant spiders here. You can tie them down and fight for our survival. Song qingxiao answered number Four¡¯s question calmly. These words made number four speechless. He silently remembered this grudge in his heart and didn¡¯t say anything else. A few giant spiders in the sky flew closer and closer, their spread wings almost blocking the moonlight, like evil spirits baring their fangs and claws. These giant spiders were nothing to be afraid of in front of the trial-takers, but the troublesome thing was that once they were entangled by these giant spiders, the real problem would be when the follow-up troops arrived. Even though the participants had more or less kept their trump cards, none of them wanted to be the self-sacrificing person as song qingxiao had said, so they all agreed to her suggestion of going into the water to hide. However, although everyone had agreed to go into the water, it was a big problem who would go in first. Under the night sky, the surface of the water glowed with a faint blue light. It was impossible to see what was beneath it, nor did they know if there was any danger hidden within. At this time, someone still needed to take the lead and try. Number two crossed his arms and looked down. Number one and number four tidied their clothes and didn¡¯t make a sound. The giant spider above was getting closer and closer. It seemed to have sensed the auras here and began to fly lower. God¡¯s trial magnified this false emotion to the extreme. Song qingxiao smiled sarcastically and released her divine sense, sinking into the water. The moment her divine sense moved, number two¡¯s eyelids trembled, but he didn¡¯t look up at her. To her surprise, there were still living creatures underwater. However, their auras were extremely weak. They were just ordinary fish and did not possess any killing power. After confirming that there was no danger at the bottom of the water, she beckoned to the silver Wolf and ran towards the lake on the beach. As soon as she moved, the other people who seemed to be busy with their own things also moved, but they cleverly kept a distance of about a meter from her. Song qingxiao stepped into the water with a ¡®plop¡¯, and the calm surface of the lake rippled. She quickly stepped on the water and walked to the center of the lake where the water was deeper. After she entered the water, she didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Number one and the others heaved a sigh of relief and rushed to the center of the lake. The water had just reached song Qing¡¯s small chest, and the sound of flapping wings was getting closer and closer. These spiders came so quickly that no one had time to hide in the deep water. in order to avoid being discovered by the spiders, song Qing hugged the silver Wolf on the side. After taking a deep breath, she suddenly squatted down in the water! The cold water quickly passed through her mouth and nose and reached the top of her head. After her hair floated on the water for a few times, it was brought into the water by her and swayed non-stop. When number one and the others squatted down, the sound of water seemed to come from a very far place. It gently hit her body and she squatted in a corner. The underwater world was dark and blue, and it seemed claustrophobic and exciting. The disturbed fish swam around her, reminding her of the time on demon Island when she walked under the Zhou¡¯s Biological Laboratory and passed the undersea tunnel. These fish didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of people, and they would bump into her body from time to time. Blood was flowing out of the wound on her back that was cut by the giant spider¡¯s pincers, which stimulated these things. Song qingxiao was surprised to find that the water didn¡¯t pressure her much. Beside her, number two and the others tensed up due to holding their breath and the water pressure. However, her body seemed to adapt to the underwater world very quickly. Perhaps it was due to the influence of her special ability, but she even felt a strange sense of freedom and relaxation in the surrounding water. The waves transmitted the subtle reactions of number one and the others to her. She could feel number Four¡¯s resistance, number two¡¯s tightly furrowed brows, and number one¡¯s suppressed anxiety. This feeling was too wondrous. It was no less than a divine sense sweep. Her heart was filled with joy. Just as she was about to try to sense the spiritual power in the water, the wolf head in her arms moved, and a spider¡¯s cry came from above. Song qingxiao looked up and saw a few shadows circling above her head. They were chirping as they slowly descended. The giant spider¡¯s wings flapped on the surface of the lake, causing layers of ripples to appear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao saw that the face of the first giant spider was getting closer and closer to her. She looked at the pair of protruding black eyes, as if the giant spider had already seen all the participants hiding there through the blue light. It slowly stretched out a few thick limbs and slowly reached down at an extremely torturous speed. The few people who were squeezed together seemed to have already smelled the fishy smell on its body. The light of the water covered the face with an eerie blue color. As the water surged, the swollen face was distorted, making it look even more terrifying and frightening. The giant spider slowly opened its mouth. This time, song qingxiao was able to see more clearly how the sharp pincers came out of its mouth. The tip of the pincers glowed with a blue light, as if they were made of the best steel. They were all-conquering! ¡°Ha!¡± The giant spider let out a deafening hiss, and the fishy smell it blew out caused ripples to appear on the surface of the lake.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Hiding (1) Chapter 591: Hiding (1) Translator: 549690339 | The giant spider¡¯s roar shook the fine black hair growing on both sides of its cheeks, and the roar made number four, who was hiding under the water, tense up. He instinctively raised his hand. His movements caused the water to shake even more violently, and blood seeped out of his face and scattered into the water like a pink mist. It was unknown if it was the smell of blood and the movement that attracted the giant spider¡¯s attention, or if it had already discovered the people hiding in the water from the close distance. After it roared, it moved a few steel-like legs and slowly hacked in the direction of the few people. The tip of the limb was extremely sharp and contained a huge amount of energy that could penetrate a human¡¯s head. It formed a shadow that gradually covered the few of them! The water current was like a magnifying glass. A few trial-takers who had raised their heads could see the giant foot clearly. They could even see the rows of thin thorns with inverted hooks on the side of the giant foot¡¯s tip. ¡®Plop! Plop! Bang bang bang bang bang¡­¡¯ The hearts of number one and the others began to beat faster. Song Qing looked down at the front end of the giant spider¡¯s giant limb, and his pupils shrank. Could it be that she had guessed wrong? these giant spiders were actually not afraid of water, and the giant spider that had shown its fear of water and did not dare to approach her was just to confuse her? The strong wind brought by the long limbs blew the surface of the lake open. No. 4 finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of the dark underwater environment and the approaching giant spider. !!.. He seemed to have been forced to the extreme. Just as he was about to stand up, song qingxiao grabbed his dry arm! ¡°..¡¯¡¯His eyes widened, and he instinctively opened his mouth, spitting out a few bubbles, making a ¡®pop¡¯ sound. The strength of song Qing¡¯s small palm was surprisingly strong. He pulled number four back to their original position. The mud and sand from the ground were stirred up, and the limbs of the giant spider on top of its head were about to touch the top of number Four¡¯s head. At this moment, number four was both anxious and angry. He had almost missed the best chance to fight back after being pulled. As the shadow approached, number Four¡¯s heart was filled with despair. He stared at song qingxiao with hatred, waiting for the pain to come. However, when the terrifying limbs were only two or three centimeters above the water, they suddenly changed their falling momentum and slid forward. The giant spider let out a hiss and retracted its drooping limbs. It flapped its wings and flew up again! The giant spiders screeched as they slowly pulled their bodies up. They flew back and forth on the water for a while as if they hadn¡¯t found any prey. In the end, they flapped their wings and continued to move forward. No. 4 had just escaped death. When the giant spider flew up, he still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and his body was still trembling instinctively. Amidst the swooshing sounds, it was as if a large dark cloud had moved over, blocking the moonlight above their heads. Without the illumination of the stars, the surface of the lake sank into darkness. Everyone squatted under the water and looked up, but all they could see was darkness. They heard a rustling sound. The bold fish started to peck at No. 4¡¯s face and the wounds on song qingxiao¡¯s back. This process lasted for about two to three minutes. When number one and the others were about to reach their limits, the dark clouds finally moved away, and the Starlight sprinkled down again. Under the deep blue water, a school of fish swam between them. The rustling sound was getting further and further away. Number four finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up! With the sound of water splashing, his head emerged from the water. He opened his mouth and gasped for breath. His eyes were so painful that he couldn¡¯t open them at all. He was like a Shar-Pei who had fallen into the water. A large number of water droplets slid down his shriveled cheeks, and the hand he reached out to wipe his face with was trembling. After the trial-taker¡¯s body had been strengthened and transformed by spirit energy, they were undoubtedly much stronger than ordinary people. However, after squatting underwater for so long, it was clear that they had reached their limits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone scrambled to stand up, coughing rapidly as they greedily breathed in the fresh air. In comparison, song qingxiao seemed much more at ease. Hiding under the water didn¡¯t seem to affect her much. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was good at disguising herself or because of her special ability. ¡°Number three, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Number four coughed so hard that his lungs hurt. After finally recovering from the suffocating feeling and the horror of being underwater, he remembered that song qingxiao had stopped him from counterattacking when the giant spider had swung its leg at him. He immediately jumped up in anger and said, ¡°Are you trying to activate the mission after killing me? is that why you didn¡¯t allow me to fight back?¡± He was still trembling when he recalled the scene of his skull almost being cut open by the giant spider¡¯s claws.. Now that he had shed all pretenses, he no longer pretended and loudly said,¡± Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Hiding in 2 Chapter 592: Hiding in 2 Translator: 549690339 | No. 1 remained silent and stood beside him. As No. 4 roared, his body glowed red, making his face redder. White smoke rose from the top of his head, and his hair moved without any wind. Even the water that reached above everyone¡¯s chest seemed to have risen in temperature, no longer as cold as before! Number four looked as if he was about to attack. As soon as he showed his hostility, the silver Wolf, who was standing in the water with only its head raised, also smacked its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth, and let out a threatening low growl. The atmosphere was tense and murderous. Song qingxiao did not back down just because No. 4 had made the first move. She stared at number four and sneered as she saw his spiritual power leak out. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± She retorted number Four¡¯s question without any hesitation,¡± that giant spider is just testing us. It wants to find out where we are hiding. It¡¯s fine if you die, but don¡¯t get us involved! ¡°How do you know it¡¯s just a test?¡± Hearing her words, number four was still unconvinced, but his voice was no longer as loud as before. However, as soon as he said this, song qingxiao casually said,¡± ¡°I guessed.¡± !!.. ¡°What a good guess!¡± Her perfunctory attitude angered number four again. His half-dry red hair stood up as if he couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to hit her, but he was quickly stopped by number one. The previous scene was indeed as she had said. Although the giant spider was close, it did not seem to have noticed them. After making a sound and making a false move, it quickly led the spiders away. If number four had retaliated at that time, it was very likely that they would be attacked by the spiders after they were exposed. However, how could song qingxiao be so sure that the people hiding in the water had not been discovered when they were so close to the giant spider? After all, if they were not careful, they would have been in the water, and the situation would have been very bad. If they were discovered by the giant spiders, they would have been completely wiped out. This was a matter of life and death. Song qingxiao would not make a decision based on luck, nor would she make a guess. She must have found something. Number one¡¯s eyes flickered. She thought of how she had entered the cabin in the canyon before them. Could it be that she had discovered something in the cabin but did not tell anyone? ¡°Alright, number four, let¡¯s talk this out.¡± He pretended to be the peacemaker and comforted number four. Then, he turned to song qingxiao. ¡°Number three, we¡¯re all teammates now. The mission hasn¡¯t started yet, so we re also confused. That¡¯s why number four is so excited.¡± After a short explanation, he continued,¡± ¡°However, there are some things that need to be made clear to avoid misunderstandings.¡± After number one said this, the seemingly angry number four snorted coldly and clutched the pipe in her hand. She didn¡¯t refute him, tacitly agreeing to his words. This made number one¡¯s smile deepen,¡± ¡°The situation underwater just now was critical. To tell you the truth, it wasn¡¯t just No. 4 who was scared, all of us were.¡± He turned his head and looked at number two,¡± ¡°Number two, what do you think?¡± Number two chuckled, obviously taking song qingxiao¡¯s side, number three was worried that number Four¡¯s actions would attract the giant spider, so he acted in a hurry. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. He was still holding a grudge against number four for attacking him in the canyon, so he was deliberately going against number four. His tone and expression made number Four¡¯s eyes flash with killing intent, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Number three, did you notice something?¡± Number one ignored number two¡¯s provocation and turned to ask song qingxiao,¡± why else would you suggest going into the water and stop number four?¡± Number one asked this crucial question. Not only was number four angry, but even number two stopped smiling and looked at song qingxiao. The few of them stood in the water, not in a hurry to leave, waiting for her answer. Number one and the others were cunning. Song qingxiao was naturally not going to tell them the secret that the giant spiders were afraid of water, but the others obviously would not let this go. Her mind turned and she said with a calm expression,¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t attract the spiders before we got on the abandoned ship.¡± At that time, they did not deliberately restrain their actions. When the silver Wolf jumped onto the abandoned ship, it made a lot of noise. Even when they broke through the cabin entrance and entered the ship, there was no trace of the spider group. Hearing this, number one nodded and waited for her to continue, ¡± I¡¯ve calculated the time. These spiders appeared not long after No. 4 ignited. When she said that, the others were not stupid and quickly reacted. When they were on the abandoned ship, they found a notebook. In order to read the words on it, number one had asked number four to light it up. I guess the fire or the heat attracted the giant spider. After she explained up to this point, number two finally reacted,¡± therefore, the ice-cold Lake water is the best place to hide. This made sense, but for some reason, number one still had some doubts. ¡°Then how can you be so sure of this?¡± ¡°What do you need confirmation for?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard him say that. The smile on her pale face seemed cold and unkind. ¡°I already said it was just a guess.¡± Number one was choked by her words, while number Four¡¯s suppressed anger was provoked by her cold tone and was about to burst out again. She rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t even bother to put on a front,¡± ¡°Guess? If you want us to hide in the lake just by guessing, aren¡¯t you taking our lives as a joke?¡± He took a step forward on the lake in an aggressive manner. Just as he was about to speak again, the silver Wolf, which only had its head above the water, suddenly roared at him,¡± ¡®Awooo!¡¯ Its eyes glowed coldly in the night, and the fangs at the corner of its mouth flickered coldly, as if warning No. 4 that if he dared to take another step forward, it would bite his throat off! This Wolf¡¯s strength was no joke. The sharpness of its claws and teeth could be seen from the spider that it had torn apart. At this time, the silver Wolf showed its ferocity. The angry number four was triggered by its killing intent. With a howl, his back suddenly went numb, but he calmed down a lot. ¡®Awooo!¡¯ It stepped on the water and moved forward. The silver hair behind its head floated in the water, and the huge head that was only exposed above the water surface looked quite funny, but it did not deter it. It forced number four to take two steps back! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four was forced by the silver Wolf. Although he retreated, the anger in his heart could not be dispelled. His eyes darted over the wolf¡¯s head and landed on song Qing. He gritted his teeth. It stood between song qingxiao and number four, becoming a strong fortress that prevented number four from attacking song qingxiao. Song qingxiao was not afraid of number Four¡¯s killing intent. Even if number four didn¡¯t make a move in this trial, she would still get rid of him. She didn¡¯t want to leave him alive. She said bluntly, If you can find any other place to hide besides the lake, do you need to listen to me?¡± After she said this, she was too lazy to talk nonsense with these people. Just as she was about to swim to the other side of the lake, the sound of wings flapping came from not far behind her again. The faces of the people who were standing in the lake and arguing suddenly changed.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Saved (1) Chapter 593: Saved (1) Translator: 549690339 | The few of them subconsciously turned their heads to look back, only to see that in the direction where the spiders had come from, there were about 20 small dots flying in this direction. They were probably the giant spiders that had fallen behind. These giant spiders seemed to have noticed the people standing in the water. They hissed at the same time and suddenly accelerated their flying speed. In the blink of an eye, they turned from black dots to human-faced spiders with bared fangs and claws. Song qingxiao immediately dove into the water and swam towards the buildings on the other side of the river. Number four couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her anymore and jumped into the river in shock. Everyone paddled with all their might, wishing that they could grow a few more pairs of legs and arms to speed up. The lake was extremely wide. Even if everyone tried their best, the giant spider was still about twenty meters away from the shore when it got close. The giant spider had already begun to descend, its shadow covering the river, its wings flapping, causing the surface of the lake to ripple. It¡¯s long limbs were like a guillotine that was raised high, grabbing towards the people in the lake. Song qingxiao buried her head in the water. Her body¡¯s special affinity with water had become her advantage, allowing her to hold her breath. She could hear the screeching of the giant spider behind her and the sound of its giant limbs breaking through the air. Taking advantage of the time when number one and the others looked up to catch their breath, the spider fell down. !!.. After all, the water was different from the land, which greatly limited the movements of number one and the others. The giant spider¡¯s limbs tore through the skin and flesh, making a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. The smell of blood spread out, mixing into the stench of the giant spider¡¯s body, turning into an element that made people even more uneasy. Number one let out a pained groan. With the sound of water splashing, he had just poked his head out to catch his breath when his back was grabbed by the giant spider. His upper body was lifted up and he was quickly carried by the giant spider into the air. At the critical moment, number one endured the pain and summoned a wind blade to cut at the giant spider¡¯s limbs. Since it was a matter of life and death, number one did not dare to hold back. The wind blade cut open the giant spider¡¯s limb, and number one¡¯s body fell back into the lake with a plop, along with a broken Spider leg! When the giant spider that had its leg cut off saw its prey slip away, it did not give up and wanted to chase after it. However, its long claws missed. The water splashed on the giant spider¡¯s body after number one fell into the water. The giant spider seemed to be greatly frightened and let out a trembling cry. Its legs retracted upwards as if it had been electrocuted, protecting its huge belly with all its might! Unfortunately, the other three who were on the run didn¡¯t pay attention to this scene. Number one was rejoicing that he had just escaped death and didn¡¯t pay attention to the giant spider¡¯s movements. Of course, the three of them did not notice that after the giant spider was splashed by the water, the rest of the giant spiders seemed to be even more afraid of the water. They did not dare to try to rush down again and only flew above everyone¡¯s heads, letting out unwilling roars. Taking advantage of this opportunity, everyone swam to the riverbank in one go. As soon as they climbed up, they were surrounded by the giant spiders! There were about twenty of these giant spiders that were lagging behind. Although their formation was not as terrifying as the previous large group, they could not be underestimated. As far as the eye could see, the beach was covered by a dense group of spiders, surrounding and squeezing the participants in the middle, forcing them in the direction of the abandoned buildings. The giant spiders let out howls of different heights, and as they roared, a foul smell gushed out of their mouths, making people want to vomit. These spiders caused a certain amount of psychological pressure to the soaked trial-goers. Number one endured the pain and pulled out the spider leg that was stuck in his back. He held it in his hand like a weapon and panted,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s join forces first and force these spiders to retreat!¡± After the previous battle and escape, everyone¡¯s physical strength and spiritual power had been more or less consumed. There were countless giant spiders in this trial scene, and the mission had not started yet. It could be imagined that there would be a fierce battle to fight after the mission started! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number two, who couldn¡¯t stand number one and number four, also knew the pros and cons and immediately nodded! Number four gritted her teeth and took out her magical weapon again. Even though song qingxiao had mentioned that the key to attracting the giant spider was most likely related to the fire he had created, everyone could not care less at this critical moment. The pipe was still dripping with water, but as number four clenched his fist, a large amount of water turned into white mist. Number four clenched his tobacco pipe tightly and drew in the air as if he was using a paintbrush. A Ring of Fire appeared out of thin air. With a ¡®rumbling¡¯ sound of flames, the Ring of Fire burned bigger and bigger as spiritual power was poured into it.. It floated in front of number four and illuminated his already red face even more! Chapter 594 - Chapter 594:Saved(2) Chapter 594:Saved(2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Go!¡± The Ring of Fire flew into the air and grew larger and larger. In the end, it turned into a giant ring with a diameter of about ten meters, trapping several giant spiders in it! Once a few giant spiders were bound, the Ring of Fire began to shrink again. The flames ignited the fur on the giant spiders ¡®bodies, burning these monsters to the point that they made sizzling sounds and writhed. Number Four¡¯s first move was very overbearing, and number one was not idle either. The two of them had worked together several times, and it was clear that they already had a tacit understanding. He summoned a whirlwind and pushed the scattered spiders to one place, and at the same time, number four set it on fire. Before long, with the cooperation of these two, more than half of the giant spider¡¯s body was on fire. At the same time, number two also pushed down with both hands. With the surge of spiritual energy, several giant spider shadows ¡®came back to life¡¯ and pounced at the other giant spiders with their fangs and claws bared. The silver Wolf jumped up and raised its claws to SWAT away a giant spider that was pouncing on song Qing. It also joined the battle. Surrounded by flames, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was restrained and affected to a certain extent. Although she was not afraid of number Four¡¯s flames after entering the false core realm, she had to use more energy to summon ice to defend herself. The real feast was yet to come. In the situation where the mission had not been activated, it was obviously necessary to preserve their strength. !!.. Song qingxiao took out her dagger and rushed into the battle with the giant spider. When No. 1 took the time to chase the spiders, he glanced in her direction. When he saw her action, a strange look flashed in his eyes. In the end, he pursed his lips and turned his head away. The flames on the beach soared to the sky, and the stench of blood was mixed with the burnt smell of the giant spiders. The squeaking of the spiders, the howling of the wolves, and the howling of the wind broke the silence of the abandoned buildings. Although most of these giant spiders were submerged in the flames, their vitality was unusually tenacious. Not only did they not show any signs of decline, they even became more ferocious. After realizing that catching, clamping, stomping, and biting could not quickly finish off their prey, and instead, a few giant spiders were quickly killed by the trial-takers, the remaining dozen or so giant spiders with blazing flames soared into the air and began to take advantage of the trial-takers ¡®disadvantage of being trapped on the ground. They flew into the air and shot silk at the ground to weave nets! More than a dozen giant spiders shot out silk at the same time, and their speed was much faster than when they were tied up by a single Spider. Not long after, dozens of crisscrossing Spider threads formed the prototype of a giant net, binding several trial-takers inside. ¡°Not good!¡± Number one knew that the spider silk was extremely sticky, and once he touched it, it would be difficult to get rid of it. He instinctively hid in an open space. Everyone had the same thought. It was only when the position they were standing in became smaller and smaller, and the spider web outside became bigger and bigger, that everyone came to a realization. These dogs want to trap us like how we chased them away!¡± No. 1 and No. 4 had been working together to drive the spiders into the circle of Wind and Fire. Now, these monsters quickly learned from No. 1¡¯s strategy and did the same thing, trying to drive everyone into the circle. Once everyone was stuck to the spider web, although there was a way to cut the spider web, it would not only delay time, but it would also be easy to fall into a disadvantage. In addition, the spider web was getting bigger and bigger, and there was more and more spider silk. The speed at which the group cut the spider silk was not as fast as the speed at which the giant spider shot it out. After a long time, they were still easily tied up. When the spider web was formed, everyone would be like food that had barged into the web, waiting to be slaughtered! At this critical moment, number one couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at number four and shout,¡± ¡°Number 2!¡± At this moment, only the shadow Spider under number two¡¯s command was able to follow the human-faced spiders ¡®movements. Everyone was on the ground, and only the giant shadow spiders that could fly could deal with these giant spiders. ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡± Number two gritted his teeth, and bean-sized beads of sweat began to form on his face, there are too many giant spiders. There were a dozen or twenty of these giant spiders, and his ability was limited. He could only control two or three giant shadow spiders. He simply couldn¡¯t fight against these giant spiders. As they tore at each other, the giant shadow spider¡¯s legs were torn off and turned into black mist. It was already showing signs of defeat. In the blink of an eye, the net from the air to the ground was woven more densely. The inner circle of the net shrank smaller and smaller, and everyone¡¯s activity space was also narrowed. He could not continue like this. He had to either find a way to knock these giant spiders down or escape from the restraints of the spider web. Song qingxiao looked up at the sky. She hadn¡¯t reached the level where she could fly with the wind yet. The only thing that connected her to the sky was the spider webs spat out by the giant spiders! When a strand of White Spider silk shot towards her, song Qing stretched out her arm and caught it. Before it could fly along the spider silk, she heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. The sound seemed to come from the abandoned buildings behind him. Then, a black arrow streaked across the sky and shot into the giant spider¡¯s stomach! ¡®SSSS-¡® the giant spider in mid-air let out a cry of pain. Following that, several long arrows flew out one after another, hitting the giant spider¡¯s body! Some of them hit the wings, but were blocked by the hard shell. Some of them hit the weak spots such as the large belly and head. With the harassment and help of the arrows, the spiders flying in the air seemed to have met their nemesis. As the dense rain of arrows flew over, a few giant spiders ¡®stomachs were pierced like hedgehogs. After a few miserable screams, they finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Their wings drooped down powerlessly, and their bodies began to fall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The rest of the giant spiders saw that things were not going well and actually flew higher, as if they wanted to escape! The spider swarm was in chaos, and the net that was more than half tied up lost its support from above and began to softly fall to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the situation had reversed. The trial-takers were stunned at first, then they looked at each other with wild joy in their eyes! To be able to use a bow and arrow to save them at this time, other than humans, there was no other way! After entering the trial scenario and being chased for a long time, number one and the others were overjoyed to see a human again.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Chapter 478-first arrival_1 Chapter 595: Chapter 478-first arrival_1 Translator: 549690339 The dense barrage of arrows came to a halt after a round of shooting. The ten or so giant spiders that were about to fly up seemed to have seized the opportunity and pounced down again. Number one and the others, who had been happy just a moment ago, suddenly changed their expressions. As they got into a defensive posture, the sound of arrows being fired came from the abandoned building behind them. The rain of arrows flew into the air and hit the giant spider¡¯s body, making a ¡®ping ping ping¡¯ sound as they collided. The giant spiders ¡®momentum was blocked. After another two giant spiders were shot down, the group of spiders finally seemed to know fear. They flapped their wings and flew up. After two unwilling cries, they rose higher and higher, chasing in the direction of the large group. As soon as the giant spiders flew away, the shadow that had been shrouding number one and the others immediately disappeared. It was as if everyone had been relieved of a heavy burden, and they began to pant. There were some arrows on the ground, and the blood of the giant spiders was spilled all over. The flames spread from the corpses of the giant spiders to the spider webs, burning them with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. About a minute after the giant spider left, someone poked his head out of the abandoned building behind him. With the help of the firelight on the beach, number one saw the fair and clean face. He said in a voice that was almost crying with joy,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally met someone!¡± !!.. Once he met people, it would be easier to communicate with them. Not only could he talk to them and understand the situation of this trial, but he might also be able to find out some information about the giant spider from them. It was indeed a human face, because compared to the giant spider¡¯s deformed face, it was undoubtedly much cleaner, fairer, and not swollen. When the people who poked their heads out saw song qingxiao and the others, they immediately retracted their heads as if they were electrocuted. After a while, one of them slowly walked out of the abandoned building with a bow and arrow. As soon as he came out, his shadow was merged with the shadow of the abandoned building, but song qingxiao and the others could see clearly that he was a tall and thin man without a big belly or terrifying long legs. No. 2 heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. After the man came out, more people came out of the abandoned building one after another, all of them carefully following him. There were about ten people in this group, both men and women. They were all lined up in a row, surrounding the trial tester. Everyone held their bows, their arrows already nocked, and aimed at the trial-takers in the Ring of Fire. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Participant No. 1 raised his hand in surrender, trying his best to show a grateful expression, showing that he was kind and had no intention of going against these people. we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. We were just chased by those giant spiders. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape here, but fortunately, you saved us. The leader of the group looked at number one warily, while the others looked at song qingxiao and the others, as if they were trying to figure out if number one was telling the truth. While they were sizing up the trial-taker, song qingxiao was doing the same to them. These people were wearing long-sleeved shirts and pants that wrapped their bodies in a thick and wear-resistant denim fabric. The clothes were extremely dirty, as if they had been soaked in all kinds of blood. After they dried, they revealed a strange and extremely disgusting color. However, song qingxiao noticed that although their clothes were dirty, they were not torn. They seemed to be quite clean, perhaps because they had powerful weapons in their hands. The scene of these arrows shooting the giant spiders away flashed in her mind, which was enough to prove that this group of people was not to be underestimated. Perhaps it was because they had lived in such a terrible environment for a long time, but both men and women had bows, and they obviously had to participate in the battle. Their faces had a strange greenish-white color. Perhaps it was because of the harsh living environment, but everyone¡¯s eyes were cold and vigilant, making people feel uncomfortable. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± After number one spoke, the man who was walking in front looked at everyone and then his eyes fell on the silver Wolf. After a long pause, he slowly opened his mouth. It was unknown if it was because of the special environment of the trial that they rarely interacted with people. This person¡¯s tongue didn¡¯t seem to be very flexible when he spoke, and there was a kind of stiff and heavy feeling when he spoke. However, the fact that he could speak already made number one very happy. He immediately said,¡± I¡¯m Zhang Chi, and this is Li Hang, after pointing at No. 2, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. her surname is an. he randomly came up with a name for number four. we¡¯re voyagers who entered this place by mistake. After we entered, we were chased by the group of giant spiders. When he said this, his face showed a look of uneasiness after being frightened. After number one said that, the man¡¯s eyes flickered, and his expression seemed to have eased a lot. However, he did not completely dispel his doubts,¡± ¡°Voyager?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He looked at number two, who nodded and continued,¡± ¡°We came here after receiving a set of signals.¡± Everyone followed the information recorded in the notebook found on the abandoned ship and said,¡± accidentally discovered a new model¡­ Number two shivered, as if he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. He mumbled a few words,¡± ¡°.. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a giant spider¡­¡± Number four nodded. He had a wound on his head. The wound had already solidified, but after being soaked in water, the wound turned white and split even wider, like a giant mouth that was grinning. Because of the intense fight earlier, it had affected his wounds, and blood was still seeping out. ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± After hearing number one and the others ¡®explanation, that person heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± He turned around and waved to the other people holding bows and arrows, looks like they¡¯re new. This person seemed to be the leader of this group of bow-wielders, because as soon as he finished speaking, the others slowly put down the longbows in their hands. As soon as the bow and arrow were put down, the tense atmosphere was reduced by half. Not only was number one relieved, but even song qingxiao also loosened her clenched fists. It was naturally difficult for these arrows to kill her and the silver Wolf, but she did not want to do it unless it was absolutely necessary. She wanted to keep these people alive and ask for some information first. ¡°Are you new?¡± She sharply caught the words from the man¡¯s mouth and asked, ¡°¡±So you were the first to arrive?¡± That person might have thought that number one, who had spoken first, was the leader of the group. When he heard her question, he seemed to be quite surprised at first, but then he suddenly realized something. He patted his pale forehead and showed a gentle smile. ¡°I forgot that you¡¯ve only just arrived and have yet to have a leader.¡± After he said this, he patiently replied,¡± yes, we also came to this place by accident. We¡¯ve been here for many years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After answering song qingxiao¡¯s question, he waved his hand, and the others began to quickly run around the beach to pick up the bows and arrows that were all over the ground. Some of the arrows missed and fell into the lake, a small portion scattered on the beach, and some pierced the bodies of the giant spiders that had not yet breathed their last. However, these people, regardless of whether they were men or women, did not seem to be afraid of these behemoths that had yet to completely die. As if he noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze on these people, the only man who had spoken before explained with a smile,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make these things. If you can recycle them, do it..¡± Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Chapter 479-incited _1 Chapter 596: Chapter 479-incited _1 Translator: 549690339 These people mentioned that they had been here for many years, and they revealed two clues. They were not the natives of this place, but because they had been here for many years, they should have had a lot of dealings with these giant spiders. They knew how to live in this place, and at the same time, they were definitely familiar with this place. It was no wonder that they were so calm in the face of such a terrifying creature when they were plucking the arrows from the giant spider. Everyone jumped out of the fire and watched as the group of people collected the scattered arrows and put them back into the arrow bags hanging on their waists. Under the moonlight, the blue surface of the lake rippled. The adventurers who had arrived first quickly picked up all the arrows on the beach and gathered together. Song qingxiao was tearing the spider silk that was wrapped around her body. The silk from the giant spiders was extremely heavy after being soaked in water. After being full of water, the spider silk became more resilient. Several strands of silk intertwined together like a net. The more she tore, the longer it became, but she could not break it. The others were in a similar situation. Seeing their sorry state, the bow-wielding man smiled and said,¡± the silk of these symbiotic beasts is very terrifying. It can not be burned by normal fire, nor can it be melted by water. Moreover, after being soaked in water, it is even more difficult to tear it apart. He looked at the burning flames around him. The spider silk covering the ground was burned and deformed, giving off an unpleasant burnt smell. !!.. ¡°The fire that you released is much more powerful than ordinary fire. It should be because of the higher temperature, right?¡± This group of people had been hiding in the abandoned building. Since they were able to save everyone at the critical moment, they should have seen the scene of the trial-takers fighting the giant spiders. When he said this, his eyes fell on number four, even stopping on the hand holding the pipe for a moment. Number one nodded. Before he could speak, song Qing caught the key word in his words,¡± ¡°A symbiotic beast?¡± She paused in the middle of tearing the spider silk, are you referring to those human-faced spiders?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The man¡¯s gaze shifted from number four to her. Song qingxiao then asked,¡± ¡°Why do you call them symbiotic beasts? Is there a reason for that?¡± Number one and the others stopped what they were doing and looked up at the man. Amidst the crackling of the flames, a strange atmosphere enveloped everyone, because in this place, we can be considered to be living together with them. The man did not seem to notice the strangeness as he explained song qingxiao¡¯s question naturally. She nodded, showing that she understood the man¡¯s answer. we¡¯re new here, so we don¡¯t know much about this species that we¡¯ve never seen before. We just want to know more about their customs. I hope you don¡¯t mind if we offend you in any way. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s apologetic tone made number four sneer in dissatisfaction. He had been retorted by song qingxiao twice, so he held a grudge. The two¡¯s nature of spiritual power was the bane of each other, so they were already hostile to each other. Now, seeing that song qingxiao¡¯s attitude toward these people was completely different from her attitude toward him, and remembering her impolite attitude toward him before, he was even more angry. The man accepted song qingxiao¡¯s apology and said with a smile,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This place is indeed dangerous. If you¡¯ve just arrived and encountered the group of human-faced spiders, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d want to know more out of fear.¡± When he spoke, he no longer called the spiders ¡®symbiotic beasts¡¯. Instead, he followed song qingxiao¡¯s previous name and called them¡¯ human-faced spiders¡¯. As a person who had been in this scenario for many years and had fought these terrifying ¡®symbiotic beasts¡¯, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive until now. His temper was a little too good. The man seemed to have guessed the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts and continued,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only we¡¯ve been here for too long. We haven¡¯t met many of our own, and even fewer have survived. He paused for a moment, it¡¯s not easy to survive in this damn place. Only by helping each other can we have a chance of survival and spread the seeds of humanity. He said earnestly,¡± ¡°I also hope that you can consider joining our team. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask us.¡± The man¡¯s words were indeed reasonable. On the contrary, it seemed that song qingxiao¡¯s previous suspicions were too much. She watched as the others collected all the arrows on the beach. The arrows on the giant spiders had also been plucked off. Some of the broken tips of the arrows were also carefully bent and put into the quiver.. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Incited ! Chapter 597: Incited ! Translator: 549690339 The man was already taking attendance and seemed to be ready to leave. Song qingxiao suddenly asked,¡± ¡°There are also some arrows in the lake, aren¡¯t you going to pick them up?¡± Her words caused the man who was counting to stop in his tracks. He turned around and his eyes glowed under the dancing flames. He frowned quickly as if he was getting impatient with song qingxiao¡¯s continuous questions. Number one and number two looked at song Qing in surprise. Ever since they had entered the trial space, she had not spoken much, and did not seem to be such a noisy person. However, at this time, he was full of questions, as if he didn¡¯t know that he was about to anger this group of people who had saved the trial. ¡°I¡¯m not picking it up.¡± When the man turned around, he had already tidied up his emotions. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted too much time. It¡¯s not wise to stay in the same place for a long time.¡± Then, he pointed to the fire on the beach. these special flames are much hotter than ordinary flames. They¡¯ll quickly attract a large number of human-faced spiders. In particular, the Horde of giant spiders had just left not long ago. If they sensed something was wrong and returned, it would not be good news for everyone. What he said confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicion that the human-faced spiders were attracted by number Four¡¯s ability, and it further increased the credibility of his words. Number one¡¯s expression turned cold, as if he had dispelled the doubts in his heart, and he nodded heavily. ¡°Follow us.¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, he took the lead and returned to the abandoned building. The trial-takers were stunned for a moment, but they followed their footsteps and followed. The group burrowed into the ruins. The moonlight above them was blocked by the building above, and the light suddenly turned dark. However, these people seemed to be very familiar with the dark environment. They were searching left and right in the abandoned streets. The cultivators ¡®physical strength was far stronger than that of ordinary people. Even in a dark environment, they could still see, so they followed closely behind. Song qingxiao looked up at the buildings around her as she moved forward. The buildings were much larger than she had imagined. The houses were about five meters high, and the ground was buried in sand and dust. The broken walls and ruins appeared to be mottled. Along the way, there were many collapsed boulders blocking the way, adding a bit of desolation to the abandoned building. This group of buildings looked like a city that had been abandoned for a long time. There was no end to it. The abandoned building complex was unusually cold at night. The chill was like invisible needles that were trying to drill into people¡¯s bones. The wind whistled through the abandoned streets, blowing up the fine sand on the ground and bringing with it a strange smell. It was like the smell of decay from ancient buildings mixed with a fishy smell, forming a special desolate smell. Every time they stepped on the dry sand, they would make a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. As they slid, their feet sank into the sand and were covered by the cold sand. Song Qingxin was suspicious. What was this place? who built these cities? And why was it abandoned? Moreover, it seemed like he had been wasting quite some time. She seemed to have stepped on something under her feet, which made a squeaking sound. Song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped, and she bent over to touch it. The moment she stopped, number two, who was following beside her, also stopped in his tracks. He asked warily,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In this unfamiliar environment, everyone was on high alert. As soon as number two spoke, number one and number four, who were walking side by side, also stopped in their tracks. The others also stopped and turned around subconsciously. Song qingxiao grabbed a handful of sand from under her feet and spread her palm. Most of the sand slipped away between her fingers, leaving behind a conch the size of a ping ping. The conch had already turned into stone, and it had obviously been buried in the sand for many years. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just picked up a conch stone.¡± It was just a false alarm! As soon as she said this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Even the group of people who had saved the trial-takers when they faced the giant spider were relieved. ¡°This place has been flooded by seawater before, so it¡¯s not surprising that there are such things here.¡± Hearing this, everyone became curious again. However, the man didn¡¯t want to say too much. Perhaps it was because of this false alarm, but he quickened his pace. This caused number one to swallow the question that he was about to ask. He was prepared to say it later. After this little episode, everyone was not as surprised as before when they stepped on some conches and other things. The abandoned city was so big that it seemed to have no end. Everyone followed the group silently. After walking for more than an hour, song qingxiao suddenly said,¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Her voice spread between the broken pillars, and the Echo spread back and forth. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Accompanied by the howling of the wind, it gave off a cold and strange feeling, which was rather frightening. The advance of the group was once again interrupted by her words. The man in the lead turned his head. In the dark, his eyes were faint, and his tone was flat and without any fluctuations. ¡°What now?¡± Song qingxiao noticed the unhappiness hidden in his words. The people who followed him seemed to be very unhappy with song qingxiao as well. They emitted some hostility, which caused the silver Wolf to growl in warning! The moment the wolf howled, a sense of pride spread out, subduing everyone who was dissatisfied. Other than the trial-takers, the bow-wielders retreated instinctively and kept their distance from the trial-takers subconsciously. They put their hands on their quivers, as if they would attack at any moment. No. 1 and No. 4 also took a step back involuntarily, getting closer to song qingxiao and No. 2. The two sides were divided into two camps, and they were facing each other with a distance of less than a meter. ¡°We¡¯ve walked for too long, and we¡¯re a little tired,¡± As the one who started this conflict, song qingxiao acted as if she didn¡¯t realize the impact of her previous actions. She asked, ¡°¡±When can I take a break?¡± ¡®Hu¡¯! The man let out a long breath and laughed. ¡°It was indeed my negligence.¡± With his smile, the tense atmosphere in the abandoned building was instantly relieved. Other than number four, who was silent with a sullen face, number one and number two also laughed. we¡¯ve lived here all year round and are used to walking. We forgot that you¡¯ve just arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, he raised his arm and shouted,¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest for a while before we continue our journey!¡± After he finished speaking, the others did not make a sound. Clearly, they were already very used to listening to him give orders. The group walked forward for a while and entered an abandoned stone house. After everyone entered, the people in the trial scene who held the bow took out tools and other things to start a fire with great familiarity. Not long after, a small pile of fire was started on the ground of the stone house, and some food was placed around it.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Lost (1) Chapter 598: Lost (1) Translator: 549690339 After the fire was raised, a group of people with bows sat around it. They reached out their hands in unison and let out a comfortable sigh, as if they were extremely thirsty for the temperature. this place is very cold at night. Usually, because the heat source can attract the human-faced spiders, they don¡¯t dare to light a fire. The bow-wielding man probably noticed the expressions on the trial-goers ¡®faces, so he explained with a smile,¡± ¡°Most of the time, we were on the road. In order to escape from being hunted down, we rarely had time to rest, so everyone was very relaxed.¡± The anxious brows of the others sitting around the fire relaxed a little, as if they agreed with his words. The wind whistled outside, sweeping up the fine sand on the ground. It passed through the dilapidated city, bringing with it a cold and gloomy feeling. It wasn¡¯t until now that these people showed human-like behavior when facing the fire source that number one and the others really felt like they had met humans. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the source of the fire here would attract the attention of those human-faced spiders, which would then bring us trouble?¡± Song qingxiao found a corner and sat down. The silver Wolf also slowly knelt down beside her. Before it had the time to lower its head and tidy up its fur, song qingxiao relaxed her body and leaned on it. It lowered its head and instinctively raised its forelimbs to Dodge, but song qingxiao grabbed its big head. It could not escape and could only let song qingxiao lean on its back. Although the man and Wolf had been together for a long time and had gone through three trial scenes together, they were still getting used to each other. This gradual intimacy made the silver Wolf¡¯s body tense up, but as her hand slowly stroked its head rhythmically, it slowly relaxed and then adjusted its posture so that she could lean more comfortably. The man with the bow turned his head and looked at her. The girl sat against the wolf, separated from her companions. Her expression was lazy, and under the weak light of the fire, her fair skin could not be covered by the sand. Her eyes were distant. The wolf she was leaning on also turned its huge head to stare at him as he turned his head. Its eyes were exactly the same as song qingxiao¡¯s. There was no doubt that the huge Silver Wolf was dangerous, but at this time, the scene of a man and a Wolf with similar cold temperament leaning against each other strangely made the bow-wielding man feel a sense of extreme harmony. ¡°The heat of the fire can indeed attract human-faced spiders.¡± The man blinked and suppressed his thoughts. He explained in a good-tempered manner,¡± but we¡¯re in the underground city, and the temperature here is very low. The fire we made wasn¡¯t big, so the human-faced spiders wouldn¡¯t find us. As if to prevent song qingxiao from asking more questions, he jokingly added, II ¡°This is also the experience we learned from countless lessons. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He thought that he had explained everything clearly, but song qingxiao continued,¡± ¡°Underground city?¡± As she asked, she helped the silver Wolf tear off the spider silk wrapped around its body. ¡°Why is this place called the underground city? Could there be an above-ground city?¡± The leader¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He was a little impatient, but he forced himself to hold back. ¡°You¡¯ve come here, but you don¡¯t know anything about this place?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much indeed.¡± Number one glanced at song qingxiao. He was afraid that she would anger her, so he tried to smooth things over. ¡°But brother, why is this place called an underground city? What was this place? What were those human-faced spiders? Why are you here?¡± He threw out several questions in a row, but because he spoke with a smile and a gentle attitude, giving people the feeling of a spring breeze, the bow-wielding man¡¯s expression became much better. Just as he said, he had probably been here for a long time, and perhaps it was not his first time meeting escapees like the trial-takers, so he seemed to have been prepared for number one¡¯s question. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only the reason why this place is called an underground city is because it was once submerged by seawater and sank to the bottom of the sea for many years. His words verified what song qingxiao had said when she picked up the shell. Number one¡¯s face fell into deep thought. ¡°Of course, the reason why it¡¯s called that is because this place is indeed located below the terrain.¡± The man looked at number one. you were crossing the lake.. Judging from the direction you came from, you should be on the other side of the great Canyon, right? ¡° Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Lost (2) Chapter 599: Lost (2) Translator: 549690339 Number one nodded his head, half-jokingly,¡± yes, we fell off the ship in the direction of the Grand Canyon¡­ ¡°That¡¯s indeed the grave of the ship that came in¡­¡± When the man heard this, he was dazed for a moment. He seemed to have thought of something and mumbled to himself, but he quickly came back to his senses. if there¡¯s a city above ground like this lady said, it¡¯s above the canyon. ¡°I see,¡± number one sighed. He sighed and asked again,¡± ¡°Then how did you guys get here?¡± ¡°The same as you.¡± Perhaps No. 2¡¯s vague words in the notebook had misled him. we were originally searching for a city that was submerged under the sea. After searching for a few years, we finally found some clues and traced it to the vicinity of this sea. Perhaps it was because of the past, the man¡¯s face revealed a rare look of sadness. His expression seemed much more real than the inexplicable intimacy he felt when he saw his own kind. when we got close to this area, we also received a special signal. What the bow-wielding man said might be related to the clues of the mission. At that moment, not only number four who was sitting by the fire, even number two who was sitting in the other corner turned to stare at the man, afraid of missing any details. ¡°The direction of the signal is most likely coming from this Lost City.¡± The man licked his lips and unconsciously clenched his fists. we were both excited and excited at the time. According to the records, this city was a product of thousands of years ago. However, the movement of the earth¡¯s crust triggered a terrible earthquake. Since then, this city had disappeared from the world! In the years that followed, countless people tried to track down the location of this ancient city, but all of them ended up dead. As time passed, this city became the legendary Lost City, giving rise to all kinds of legends. There were records that said that a God used to live here. After being greatly disappointed in humans, he used his divine powers and left Earth.There were also records that said that the people who used to live here had committed unforgivable crimes and incurred the wrath of the gods, causing them to destroy all life here. However, there were also scholars who predicted that this might be a city with an advanced civilization. However, due to the changes in the ocean and mountains caused by the earthquake, the ancient city was hidden in a corner of the deep sea. It was precisely because of this speculation that countless people who wanted to verify the miracle sailed out to sea in search of the ancient city. The man with the bow and his group also had the same goal. After they had worked hard and spent a lot of time and energy, they finally determined the approximate location where the ancient city had sunk. When they were ready to go to this destination, they unexpectedly received a strange signal from the city, do you know what this means?¡± The man¡¯s face revealed a look of fear and regret. it means that this Lost City that has been buried under the sea for many years might still have some life. However, as the city fell to the bottom of the sea, even if there were humans in the city, it was impossible for them to live in the sea. Unless, with the passage of time, these people who were lucky enough to survive the earthquake further evolved in order to adapt to the ocean and formed a new species that came from the same source as human beings but was completely different! ¡°This feeling is so wonderful¡­¡± The man muttered softly,¡± you can imagine how great of an achievement it would be if we were to discover the existence of this new species and be the first to announce it! He seemed to be reminiscing about the past as he was immersed in his emotions. He gritted his teeth and his body was trembling slightly. This kind of reaction actually made people unable to tell whether he felt fear or excitement. so, we sailed to the source of the signal, but unfortunately, we encountered a hurricane! The bow-wielding man¡¯s pitch-black eyes were filled with despair. however, we wanted to find the existence of this city too much to confirm the conjectures of some ancient scholars. In the end, we decided to take the risk and enter, but we were swept up by the storm and finally got our wish of entering this place. His voice trembled slightly, as if he was crying but not at the same time. It was clear that the storm that had happened back then had a great impact on him. Even now, when he thought about it, he still could not calm down. ¡°You know what happened after that¡­¡± Number one said,¡± ¡°You mean, after you entered, you were also chased by those spiders?¡± The man wiped his face, and as he did so, his emotions seemed to have stabilized a lot. He returned to his gentle appearance, completely different from his previous excitement. He smiled and replied to number one,¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Are these spiders the people you¡¯re talking about who survived the earthquake in the lost city? Because the city was submerged by the ocean, a new species evolved to adapt to the new environment?¡± Number one continued to ask. The man¡¯s eyes glowed in the faint light of the fire. He nodded again. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± His story had almost answered all of number one¡¯s questions. The man turned to look at the fire. The others took the opportunity to warm themselves up for a while, and their pale faces looked much better. After some food was roasted over the fire for a while, a fragrant smell came. ¡°Have something to eat.¡± He greeted her gently. As soon as the man said that, the few of them handed over the food in their hands. No. 1 and No. 4 both accepted the food. A woman approached song qingxiao with food in her hands. She was obviously afraid of the silver Wolf that song qingxiao was leaning on. When she was seven or eight steps away from song qingxiao, she stopped and made a gesture of handing her food. Song qingxiao stood up and thanked her after taking the food. The woman¡¯s mouth twitched, and after a while, she said bitterly,¡± ¡°No need,¡± Her voice was unusually hoarse. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she rarely spoke all year round, but her attitude seemed a little cold. She wasn¡¯t very warm to her, but strangely, she was willing to share food with her. After song qingxiao took the food, number two also took the food. The food was palm-sized fish, which had been dried and as hard as stone for easy storage and transportation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The surface of the dried fish was already burnt, and it didn¡¯t look delicious. These people¡¯s origins were unknown, and their attitudes were too strange. Although everyone received the food, no one dared to be the first to eat the crab. Under the situation where the food was unknown, no one dared to easily put it into their mouths. This was a trial scene, and it was filled with danger. Everyone had to be more careful than usual. Song Qing broke off a small piece of fish and stuffed it into the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth at a speed that caught him off guard. The silver Wolf was speechless. No. 1, No. 2, and No. 4 were speechless.. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: The city (1) Chapter 600: The city (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as the fish was stuffed into the silver Wolfs mouth, it was immediately enraged. It rolled over and got up. After chewing twice and swallowing the food, it showed a look of disgust and growled at song qingxiao. The wolf was very vigilant and its sense of crisis was much sharper than humans. If there was something wrong with the fish meat, it should have spat it out long ago. Now that it had swallowed it, it proved that the dried fish was not poisonous and could be eaten with ease. Song qingxiao saw it swallow it and took a bite too. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Number one was speechless, but after confirming that there was no problem with the fish, everyone started to move. To song Qjng¡¯s surprise, the taste of the fish was not bad. It was much better than its appearance. The meat itself had a salty taste, but it was too dry and hard. After she finished eating, she suddenly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Do you have water to drink?¡± The man who was also eating the dried fish didn¡¯t expect her to make another request. He was stunned and shook his head after a while. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± After he finished, he pretended to ask his companions, ¡°Do any of you still have water?¡± Everyone who was caught by his gaze shook their heads. ¡°I might have finished it all.¡± He then explained,¡± there are many difficulties here. When we travel, we travel light and try not to drag the team down. Not only water, but we also don¡¯t have much food. As he spoke, he pointed at the small piece of fish in each of their hands, as if to verify his words. At first, what he said made sense, but after thinking about it carefully, it was full of doubts. There were at least a dozen people in this group, and it was a little strange that none of them had extra water. In addition, they used the excuse that they were afraid of the giant spider s return and refused to go into the lake to get arrows. This made song qingxiao even more suspicious that they were afraid of water. If his guess was right, the fact that it was afraid of water was similar to the giant spider¡¯s attribute. With all the similarities added up, the possibility of a coincidence was not great. Song qingxiao pursed her lips. The lack of food might not be because they wanted to lighten their burden, but because they did not have enough food! Number one glanced at song qingxiao again, as if blaming her for being so nosy. He could tell that the bow-wielding man¡¯s patience with song qingxiao had reached its limit. In fact, the trial-takers could tell that there was something strange about this group of people. However, the mission had not started yet, and killing the giant spider would not help in triggering the mission. In that case, this group of people who had appeared unexpectedly was most likely the key to starting the mission. Number one could not tolerate song Qing¡¯s provocation, which would cause the mission to fail. ¡°Brother, what should we do to leave this place?¡± Number one¡¯s actions immediately drew the bow-wielding man¡¯s attention away. Maybe it was the hard and dry fish that made him lose his appetite, or maybe it was number one¡¯s words that hit him where it hurt. He put down the food in his hand and said,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get out.¡± He shook his head and said this with a dejected expression. He repeated,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get out! There¡¯s no exit here.¡± He emphasized,¡± you can only enter, you can¡¯t leave. He looked at the confusion on number one¡¯s face and laughed bitterly, ¡°There is no exit here.¡± Everyone was stunned by his words. Number one tilted his head and stared at him,¡± brother,¡± he frowned,¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± The man said calmly,¡± this is like another dimension. In gaming terms, the huge wave that sent us in that day is like a portal. We broke through the dimension wall and entered this world. We are in a different world from the outside world. There is no door between us, so how are you going to get out?¡± When the bow-wielding men heard his words, they all lowered their heads in unison. Number one was shocked,¡± ¡°No way out?¡± His surprised tone was 70% fake and 30% true. This Lost City was a small world of its own mission and was not connected to the outside world. In fact, everyone had already guessed this long ago. ¡°If the huge wave that engulfed the ship that day is the key to connecting the two passages, if the huge wave appears again, will we be able to get out?¡± The man in the lead did not get excited when he heard number one¡¯s words. He seemed to be used to hearing such questions. When number one said this, the corners of his mouth even curled up, revealing a slightly mocking smile. ¡°In theory, you are right.¡± He spread out his hands, but where do the waves come from?¡± His other hand grabbed the ground and grabbed a handful of sand. The fine sand slipped through his fingers again. ¡°The lost city has already surfaced! It¡¯s cursed!¡± He threw the sand in his hand away, it has been banished! It doesn¡¯t belong to our world anymore!¡± As he said this, he seemed to realize that he had lost his composure. He reached out his index finger and pushed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my composure.¡± After meeting song qingxiao that night, she had repeatedly made requests to him, which had already provoked his displeasure. At this time, number one¡¯s words had become an outlet for his anger. He quickly calmed down. in fact, there¡¯s no wind or rain here. We¡¯ve been living here for many years, but we haven¡¯t found the exit. If possible, we want to leave more than you! His eyelids drooped and he shook his head. but I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s none. This is a huge cage created by the creator. We¡¯re trapped! ¡°A curse?¡± Song qingxiao ignored the bow-wielding man¡¯s gloomy face and asked,¡± ¡°Which kind of curse are you referring to?¡± When the man with the bow heard her question, he clenched his fists again and again. He felt that this woman really didn¡¯t know how to read people s expressions. Everyone had saved them from the giant spider¡¯s mouth and given them food, but this woman was not only ungrateful, but she also had a lot of problems. However, every question hit the bow-wielding man¡¯s sore spot, and his displeasure with song Qing had reached its limit. ¡°Do you think that the existence of those human-faced spiders is not a curse? There was a hint of hostility in his words. As soon as he said that, the other people with bows seemed to sense his dissatisfaction and slowly moved behind him. At the same time, the other trial-takers could not help but move closer to song qingxiao. The two sides were in a stalemate. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The instigator didn¡¯t seem to hear the hostility in the man¡¯s words. After nodding, he asked,¡± ¡°Why would you say this is a cage?¡± As everyone knew, the existence of the cage was to imprison criminals who had made mistakes, is there any unforgivable existence in this Lost City?¡± The veins on the back of the man¡¯s hand twitched, the existence of those terrifying human-faced spiders, isn¡¯t that a crime? Song qingxiao smiled sweetly. This smile diluted the coldness between her brows. ¡°How can that be? According to what you said, they were forced to change after the city fell into the sea to adapt to the environment. They are a new species.¡± She saw that the man in the lead wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡ö¡¯Even if it¡¯s a mutual killing relationship with humans, it¡¯s not a crime. You say this is a cage, is there any other reason?¡± The man took a deep breath, almost unable to maintain his composure. ¡°I said the wrong thing, okay?¡± He clenched his fist and stood up, giving a look to the people beside him. ¡°It¡¯S getting late. Everyone should rest first. We still have to travel tomorrow.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s repeated questions had obviously exhausted his patience, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them. When he said this, his attitude was much stronger than when he had asked the crowd to follow him. From the bow-wielding people who were staring at the trial-takers, it seemed that these people were not prepared to let the trial-takers leave at all.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: The signs (1) Chapter 601: The signs (1) Translator: 549690339 | After the man finished speaking, he sat back by the fire without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply. A few people who were listening to his orders held longbows and nocked their arrows, aiming at the few trial-takers. The relaxed atmosphere of talking and sharing food just now instantly disappeared, and the air was filled with a strong fighting spirit. The silver Wolf squinted its eyes and went forward, making a threatening low growl from its throat. When its huge feet landed on the ground, its nails stepped into the sand and touched the stone ground, making a subtle sound. It brought a great sense of oppression to these people, causing a few people with bows to panic. They instinctively took a step back and pulled their bows further. ¡°My lady.¡± When the leader saw this, he forced himself to remain calm and snorted coldly,¡± take care of your pets. Bows and arrows don¡¯t have eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Number one rolled his eyes and tried to smooth things over again,¡± it¡¯s our first time here, and we¡¯ve encountered these terrifying human-faced spiders. Miss an has a few more questions because of her panic and uneasiness. He shrugged helplessly and gave the leader a ¡®you know what I mean¡¯ look. Maybe it was because No. 1 had given him a good impression, or maybe it was because they had seen the trial-taker confront the giant spider on the beach, so they were on guard and didn¡¯t want to fall out with them. In addition, the silver Wolf¡¯s huge body and the dangerous aura it exuded made these people feel fear and uneasiness. So after number one spoke, this person took the opportunity to get off the stage and also softened his tone,¡± ¡°This place is different from the outside world. There¡¯s another set of rules.¡± He waved his hand, we still have to travel tomorrow. Rest early. ¡°Brother, where are we heading to?¡± Number one asked after seeing that his expression had eased a little. His expression was cold, but he still managed to answer number one¡¯s question,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our base.¡± After saying this, the man lowered his eyes to hide the expression in his eyes. It was obvious that he did not intend to answer any more questions from this group of people. The fire crackled as song qingxiao stroked the back of the silver Wolf¡¯s neck and walked to the door of the stone house. As soon as she moved, a few people with bows were extremely vigilant and immediately followed her. They only stopped when they saw song qingxiao sit down not far from the door of the stone house, but their eyes were fixed on her back. The night wind was blowing outside, and without the four walls to block it, the temperature dropped even lower. However, due to song qingxiao¡¯s unique nature of spiritual power, the chill had no effect on her. A breath came from behind her. The silver Wolf, which was lying at her feet and seemed to be drowsy from being caressed, opened its eyes, revealing a cold look. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a problem with this group of people?¡± No. 2 mimicked her and squatted on the steps with her, his voice transmitted into her sea of consciousness through divine sense. ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± Song qingxiao lazily replied to number two. She didn¡¯t want to keep him in suspense. ¡°Hehe.¡± Having been exposed by her, number two laughed, not feeling embarrassed at all. when we were on the riverbank and this group of people saved us, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have any intention of letting us go, regardless of whether we talked to them or expressed our intention to follow them. He touched his chin, and a few gazes behind him fell on the two of them, not bothering to hide it. ¡°Where do you think he¡¯s taking us?¡± No. 2 ¡°s eyes glinted as he asked. Before song qingxiao could say anything, they heard footsteps behind them. Without turning their heads, they could sense number one¡¯s aura standing not far from them. This person had wind abilities, so it should be easy for him to walk without making a sound. At this time, he was deliberately making a sound, which should be to remind the two of them that he was coming. He first glanced at number two, then at song qingxiao. He walked past number two and said in a low voice,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Number three, did you see it too?¡± These people had problems! From the time they saved a few people, took the initiative to invite everyone to join them, to generously sharing the short supply of food with them, leading them to the ¡®base camp¡¯ of unknown origin, and not even mentioning it to the base camp, all of these made the trial-takers instinctively feel that something was wrong. ¡°What do you think is true and what is false?¡± From song Qing¡¯s impulsive questions, everyone had a rough idea.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Signs (2) Chapter 602: Signs (2) Translator: 549690339 I¡¯m afraid the reason why we entered this place is real. The curse here might also be real, and¡­ When song qingxiao reached this point, her tongue touched her upper jaw and she didn¡¯t say anything. However, number one and number two knew that she was referring to the sentence that the man had said in his excitement, ¡°This was a cage created by the creator! This also explained why one could enter but not leave this place. Since it was a cage, it must have trapped some dangerous things so that they couldn¡¯t leave. What were the dangerous things? At first, number one and the others also thought it was a giant spider, but then they felt that something was wrong. Just as song qingxiao had said, if the giant spider was really a new species that had evolved to adapt to the ocean environment, then it was not absolutely dangerous to the outside world. After all, from what he had experienced before, although the number of giant spiders was large, if they threatened the survival of humans, it would not be a serious problem to eliminate them. Unless there was a certain reason, it was impossible to truly exterminate these terrifying giant spiders at their roots! ¡°You mean, what they said about the giant spiders being the natives of the lost city, and that they mutated in order to adapt to the ocean environment, is also false?¡± Number two¡¯s reaction was not slow. He pointed out the core of the problem. ¡°It¡¯s indeed fake.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. Number one¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark and inexplicable light. He had actually guessed this long ago, but it was only based on instinct. He was not as certain as song qingxiao, who seemed to have evidence to support her theory. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± He turned around and looked into the room. Half of his face was covered by the shadow outside, while the other half was bathed in the light of the bonfire. His whole person gave off a sense of mystery, the faces of those giant spiders are no different from that of humans. They seem to be a different kind of evolved body. ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, took something out of her pocket, and looked at it for a while. No. 2 turned around and saw that it was something like a finger. However, he quickly realized that it was not a finger, but the tip of a terrifying limb of the spider. Perhaps it had been cut down by song qingxiao in the battle, and she kept it as a trophy, taking it out to admire from time to time. At the thought of this, number two could not help but look at song Qing a few times strangely and laughed awkwardly,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hobby.¡± Song qingxiao was too lazy to argue with him. After playing with the limb in her hand for a while, she threw it in the direction of No. 2. ¡°Take a look,¡± Number one saw her action and frowned slightly. He instinctively exchanged a tacit look with number four who was still sitting by the fire. Number two did not care about the exchange between the two. He caught the broken limb that song qingxiao threw over and carefully observed it. This thing was as hard as steel. Upon closer inspection, it did look like a half-rolled finger. The ¡®pulp¡¯ of the finger was covered with fine and hard spikes, which might have been a mutation that had occurred during the long evolution process. What surprised No. 2 was not the existence of the knuckle, but the unusually smooth cut that he touched. It was extremely smooth, and it was obvious that it had been cut off by something even sharper than the nail. This thing was extraordinarily hard, but it could easily cut through rocks. Song qingxiao might have a weapon sharper than this claw! He secretly touched the cut again with his finger and threw it at number one, who was standing by the door, without changing his expression. After number one took it, he touched it for a while, and his expression changed slightly. Finally, he held the broken limb in his palm,¡± it¡¯s very similar to the shape of a mutated finger, which may prove that the giant spider is indeed related to humans, or even¡­ It might be the offspring of humans after adapting to the environment and mutating,¡± but¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not a descendant,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, it¡¯s not to adapt to the environment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Number one asked as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°A symbiotic beast.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she muttered the words ¡®symbiotic beast¡¯ that the bow-wielding man had blurted out at the beginning, Co-existence¡­ Number one and number two saw her mumbling to herself and looked at each other.. Number two said,¡± Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Signs (3) Chapter 603: Signs (3) Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Number three¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao raised her head and said,¡± ¡°I suspect that these giant spiders might have once been humans.¡± What she said was similar to number one and number two¡¯s previous guess. There was nothing unexpected. But she immediately added,¡± and it¡¯s possible that after the appearance of the lost city, like the bow-wielding man, professor an, and the others, they were attracted by the signal transmitted from the lost city! The reason she was so certain was that she thought of the giant spiders ¡®fear of water, which was consistent with the behavior of these people with bows. In the space of the trial, the subtle similarities could not be coincidences. The only possibility was that the giant spider had a certain connection with these people. Her words were like a bomb, instantly causing number one and number two¡¯s expressions to change. ¡°What?¡± No. 2 even shouted, which attracted the attention of a few bow-wielders who were napping next to the fire in the house, causing them to open their eyes. The bow-wielding man in the lead was also awakened by No. 2¡¯s voice, and he tilted his head to stare coldly at the trial-takers who were discussing softly. ¡°Are they people from the outside world who were brought in here?¡± Number one¡¯s expression turned serious, if that¡¯s the case, then what happened to them in such a short period of time to become like this?¡± I¡¯m not sure what happened, but¡­ Song Qing supported her chin with her small hand and turned to look into the room. Her eyes met the bow-wielding man¡¯s gloomy eyes and she naturally looked away. since it¡¯s called symbiosis, it¡¯s possible that humans have reached an agreement with them, which caused this mutation. This allowed the fearsome creature to maintain the appearance of a Spider while retaining some human features. In fact, song qingxiao believed that the humans were forced to agree to this ¡®symbiosis¡¯. Although the giant spiders that were chasing them had a certain level of intelligence, they seemed to have completely lost their minds. It was obvious that they only had a human head and no longer had the ability to think. In layman¡¯s terms, these people should have been ¡®dead¡¯, but after death, the corpses lived in another state. This state wasn¡¯t like Chu ke¡¯s living corpse that still retained her memories and intelligence. Instead, she was a mutated walking corpse. In other words, if humans did not willingly mutate into this state, this state could also be called: ¡°Parasitism.¡± Their gazes turned cold, and song qingxiao continued,¡± as for why humans were forced to agree to such parasitism, it should be because their lives were in extreme danger at the time. And what was this extreme threat? Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to continue. Number two said,¡± the root of evil that was created and imprisoned by the sovereign. It was the ¡®curse¡¯ that the bow-wielding man had mentioned. At this point, even if the trial mission had not appeared yet, the general context of the target was already very clear. Number one and number two¡¯s hearts sank. They already had a bad feeling about the possibility that song qingxiao had mentioned, but they didn¡¯t dare to think about it. They could only enter and not leave the mission scenario. In addition to the terrifying Spider horde formed by the ¡®parasitic¡¯ humans and the possible existence of a ¡®curse¡¯ imprisoned by the Lord God, it was obvious that the mission this time was either to destroy the source of the curse or to escape from this Lost City! It was also possible that it was both. First, he had to eliminate the source of the curse, then escape from this cursed city! As such, the difficulty of the mission naturally increased. However, if the bow-wielding man was not lying about this, this city was located in another dimension of the world. Without the appearance of the space-time portal, the two worlds were like two parallel lines that were not connected. How could one leave? When they didn¡¯t even know where the exit was, even if the mission was activated, how could they continue? At the entrance of the stone house, the two cultivators were dejected by this heavy blow. They couldn¡¯t even speak, only feeling bitterness in their mouths. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How do we get out of this?¡± Number one laughed bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect anyone to respond, but song qingxiao took out something and looked at it carefully. ¡°How you came in, naturally how you get out!¡± The reason why professor an, the bow-wielding man, and the others had come in was because they had been attracted by a mysterious signal and pushed into this place by the strong wind and waves. Similarly, if he wanted to leave this place, he might also need a certain Messenger and the same kind of strong wind and waves to push him out. However, this place had already surfaced from the sea and was exiled by the real world.. There was no wind or waves, so where would the violent winds and huge waves come from? Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Chapter 483-bar spirit (1) Chapter 604: Chapter 483-bar spirit (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± How could it be so easy to implement it? Number one¡¯s expression was gloomy. He looked at song qingxiao, who was playing with a petrified conch in her hand. It was probably the one she had picked up on the way to the stone house. He didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t throw away such a little thing, but put it in her pocket instead. Beside the fire in the stone house, a few men with bows leaned close to the head man¡¯s ear and whispered something. Their voices were very low, and their pronunciation was also very strange. The tip of their tongues trembled at a high frequency in their mouths to make a sound similar to chirping, which was how they communicated. Therefore, even though the trial-takers could hear their voices clearly, they did not understand what they were saying. Number one looked up. Through the tall, broken roof of the ancient building, he could vaguely see the blue starry sky. The stars were shining brightly tonight, and there were no dark clouds covering the sky. It could be seen that tomorrow would be another sunny day. The ¡®door¡¯ that connected the two dimensional walls was the storm that attracted the adventurers. In such an environment, there was no rain, so how could there be any storm? Number one¡¯s heart was heavy. Song qingxiao played with the conch stone she had picked up in the underground city. She was also thinking about the only clue she had in this mission scenario. According to the bow-wielding man, the city had been awakened by an endless stream of adventurers who had been looking for the lost city since ancient times. It had emerged from the bottom of the sea and become the nightmare of those who thought they were lucky. So, was the goal of this mission to destroy the source of the ¡®curse¡¯ in this mission scene and escape from this ¡®cage¡¯, or to calm things down and let this Lost City that had emerged from the sea return to the depths of the sea? No matter which one it was, it was not an easy task for the trial-takers, and the difficulty of the mission was clearly much higher than the last time they escaped from the terror Battalion. If they couldn¡¯t complete the task, they would probably be trapped in this scene to death! Song Qing¡¯s elbow was on his thigh as he squinted his eyes. However, based on her understanding of the rules of God¡¯s trial, there might be more than one rule in this game. Assuming one party of the mission was on the run, it was very likely that there was another party that needed to be stopped. If she had no other choice and found that she couldn¡¯t escape from the lost city, she still had one last way out-to kill the other trial-takers and stop them from escaping. She hid her killing intent under her smile and gently stroked the wolf¡¯s head. ¡°What do we do now?¡± The few of them were silent for a long time. Number one turned his head and looked inside again before he spoke in a low voice. He looked at song qingxiao as he spoke, and it was obvious that he was asking her. Whether it was because of her powerful Silver Wolf that increased her bargaining chip, or because of her extraordinary calmness during the analysis mission, number one valued her more than number two. Number two squinted his eyes and smiled, as if he didn¡¯t care about being ignored by number one. Instead, he turned to look at song Qing with contempt, as if she was the leader, waiting for her to answer. ¡°What else can we do? Since they want to take us there, it¡¯ll save us the trouble of taking a detour.¡± These people had something in common with the giant spider, and it was possible that they were all infected by the same curse, forming a special ¡®symbiotic¡¯ state. They should be related to the source of the ¡®curse¡¯. They used both soft and hard tactics to bring him back to the base camp, so it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have any good intentions. Since the trial-takers had to complete the mission, it was better to follow the clues and find the melon, saving everyone the waste of time. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice?¡± Song Qing smiled and raised his head,¡± ever since we followed them, we never encountered those man-faced spiders again. Number one nodded. After everyone had made up their minds, they no longer talked about this matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they stopped whispering, the bow-wielder in the room also stopped their strange pronunciation communication. The underground city was so quiet that one could hear the Echo of the wind blowing past the ancient city. The Starlight shone on the dilapidated city, giving it a desolate blue color. The mottled marks on it seemed to be telling of the extraordinary events that this ancient city had once experienced. Although these cities had been buried in the sea for many years and had been corroded by time, one could still see the magnificence of their heyday. ¡°The size of the buildings in these cities are much larger than ordinary houses.¡± Song Qing¡¯s little feet rubbed against the sand. After pushing the sand away, her entire foot was buried in it. The sand had reached her ankles, but she still felt that she could not see the bottom.. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Chapter 483-bar spirit (2) Chapter 605: Chapter 483-bar spirit (2) Translator: 549690339 | The surface of the house that was exposed to the sand was at least five meters high. With the part that was buried, the house should be at least six meters high. It would have been fine if there were only a few special buildings, but all the buildings in this underground city were about the same height. Moreover, the door frame and the structure of the stone house were extremely large, far larger than the size of an ordinary house by more than half. Number one and number two, who were frowning, did not expect her to change the topic and mention the size of the lost city again. They could not help but be stunned. Before they could reply, they heard footsteps behind them. ¡°Not bad.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out. The two of them turned around and saw that the bow-wielding man in the lead seemed to have completely woken up. He walked towards the people gathered at the door and said with a smile,¡± ¡°The size of the houses here are generally about twice the size of the houses we know.¡± After staying by the fire for a while, he seemed to be in a good mood. He was willing to answer song qingxiao¡¯s question. we did some tests after coming here. We were lucky to collect some artifact remnants. After piecing them together, we confirmed that the size is different from the things we used. Speaking of this question, he seemed to have forgotten all his previous unhappiness and the misfortune that he had encountered after entering this place. an old friend of mine once speculated that, from the size of the objects used by these people, it is very likely that the ¡®people¡¯ living in the lost city before it sank into the sea were just like the legends. They were not ordinary humans. ¡°Oh?¡± Song qingxiao retracted her hand from the wolf and held her chin, why do you say that?¡± She seemed to be really immersed in the character that number one had fabricated for her, as if she was extremely curious and fascinated by such things. they don¡¯t belong to any of the races that humans know of. Their average height is at least two meters¡­ Before the man could finish, number two couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. ¡°Two meters?¡± He laughed, isn¡¯t that a giant? ¡± Perhaps it was because they were talking about something that interested him, the leader of the men did not mind being interrupted by number two. Instead, he laughed and said,¡± in our opinion, it¡¯s not wrong to call them the Giants. He continued,¡± they already had their own civilization and beliefs. They were tall and brave. At that time, they might have been a terrifying race that was invincible. Number one wasn¡¯t a scholar, so he didn¡¯t have much interest in this kind of fairy tale-like legend. He was breathless from the heavy task and had no mood to listen to this man talk about ancient times. then why was such a terrifying and invincible race exterminated? why was there no record of it in the later generations?¡± Just as number one was about to turn around and leave, he heard song qingxiao ask another question. The warm atmosphere of the conversation was destroyed in an instant. The man who was still smiling just now was like the sky in June, changing at will, and his expression became gloomy in an instant. He glared at the young girl who seemed to be at odds with him without hiding anything. He said with a cold expression,¡± ¡°No matter how brave the race is, when the disaster comes, they will be helpless.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to notice his gritted teeth tone and continued to ask, II ¡°What do you mean by a disaster?¡± ¡°What did you think it was?¡± The man asked coldly. Song qingxiao did not mind his attitude and replied with a smile,¡± it could be a curse, she paused for a moment, it could also be a dangerous creature that even the Lord God wants to imprison. What do you think?¡± The moment she said this, the atmosphere instantly became tense. The man¡¯s pupils contracted, and this scene fell clearly into the eyes of song qingxiao and number two. Even number one, who was about to turn around, caught the pause in his breath at this moment. It was as if the most terrifying thing in the depths of his heart had been spoken, and his heart even forgot to stop beating. After a few seconds of silence, the man¡¯s heart beat like a war drum, so loud that everyone in the room could hear it clearly. His face turned cold and his eyes were dark. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He added,¡± they died because of the earthquake. I¡¯ve said it before! He said coldly, having completely lost the mood to talk. ¡°It¡¯s already late at night, and we still have to travel tomorrow. I hope you won¡¯t waste any more time.¡± He said threateningly. His eyes stopped on number one and number two for a moment, and finally fell on song Qing. He reached for the quiver on his waist and ordered in a dark voice,¡± ¡°Enter the house!¡± It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s questions had hit his soft spot several times, and he could no longer bear it. He was not going to maintain his gentle mask. The other archers in the room raised their bows and looked at the trial-takers with hostility. Number four sneered as he sat by the fire. The light from the fire made his face red, and the hideous scars destroyed his facial features, making him look a little terrifying. He, who was close to fire and hated song qingxiao, did not participate in the previous conversation. Only number one, who was in an alliance with him, came over to talk. Seeing that song Qing had angered these people with bows, he gloated and said,¡± ¡°What a sharp-tongued girl.¡± Song qingxiao was pointed at by more than a dozen pulled arrows. She calmed the violent Silver Wolf and slowly returned to the stone house, pretending that she did not hear number Four¡¯s taunting. Number two followed her in and chose a corner near her to sit down. She asked her telepathically,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you really think that they have something to do with those human-faced spiders?¡± Number two was initially affected by her words. In addition to the suspicious points he discovered, he also had some speculations. However, the man in the lead did not look like a monster. He had the qualities of a human, he was not afraid of fire, he ate normal food, and even his heartbeat and breathing were no different from a normal human. Other than the human-faced spiders having a human-like face and limbs that were similar to fingers, number two felt that there was nothing in common between the two. All of this caused number two to start wavering. This matter concerned his life, especially since the mission had yet to begin, it made number two even more uneasy, deeply afraid that he would make a mistake.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Body search (1) Chapter 606: Body search (1) Translator: 549690339 We¡¯ll find out in the future whether there¡¯s a connection or not.¡± Song qingxiao put her hands in her pockets and closed her eyes to reply. ¡°In the future¡­¡± Hearing her words, number two frowned. He was not satisfied with her answer, but he knew that he would not be able to get anything useful from her. Song qingxiao closed her eyes, but she was no longer sleepy. In her still-wet pocket, she touched the waterproof bag with her fingertips. There was a folded letter in it, which she had found on the skeleton in the cabin. However, because the trial-taker had broken in later and was chased by the group of ferocious giant spiders, she had never had the chance to open it. Of course, this was not a good time to take out the letter. Even if her eyes were closed, her spiritual sense could sense that many people with bows were paying attention to the trial participants. Any slight movement would probably attract their attention. For some reason, song qingxiao felt that this letter was the key. She turned over, and her body made a rustling sound as it rubbed against the fine sand on the ground. Then, she went through a few key points since she entered the trial scenario again. From the giant ship in the middle of the canyon, to the terrifying giant spider that seemed to have mutated from a human, and then to the group of humans who were searching for the lost city. The bow-wielding man had said that the residents of the lost city were tall, strong, and invincible. During that time, they built an extremely powerful city and became a terrifying race. However, such a race encountered a catastrophe when their civilization was flourishing. In the words of the bow-wielding man, they were cursed by God. Not only did it cause the entire race to be exterminated, but the city also fell into the sea and disappeared without a trace. The bow-wielding man had said that this was a cage created by the city¡¯s sovereign, and the source of ¡®sin¡¯ must be locked inside. Perhaps the source of evil was closely related to the destruction of the lost city. Unfortunately, when she asked, the man with the bow refused to say anything. It was possible that her guess had hit the nail on the head, and he had flown into a rage out of humiliation. If her guess was correct, and the giant spiders were once mutated humans, then could the culprit that destroyed the lost city be the source of the infection? If the people with the bows were all infected, then why did they forcibly take them away? While song Qingxin was thinking about this, number one and the others could not fall asleep. His body was like a pancake on a hot pan, and he had already turned over several times. The stone house was unusually quiet. Everyone was consciously holding their breath, so every time he moved, his clothes would make a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound as they rubbed against the ground. The bow-wielding man was very unhappy after two times. He held the longbow in his hand and slammed it against the ground. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to move!¡± At this moment, he seemed to have completely torn away his hypocritical face, and his tone became dictatorial and tyrannical. ¡°Don¡¯t make any more noise!¡± His gaze darkly patrolled the few trial-takers who were pretending to be asleep. ¡°No more questions are allowed! We¡¯ll be leaving in three hours.¡± After the man repeated ¡± no ¡± three times, the stone house became quiet again. Except for the occasional crackling of the fire, the house was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. In the absence of a clear mission, the trial-takers did not fight with him for the time being. This night was destined to be a sleepless night for the trial-takers! With the danger surrounding them and the unknown mission, number one and the others could not sleep. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and focused on her cultivation. With the silver Wolf by her side, it would be difficult for ordinary people to launch a sneak attack on her. Not to mention, the more dangerous the situation was, the more he should conserve his energy and preserve his spirit. There might be a fierce battle tomorrow! A few hours later, a faint light appeared on the horizon, and the group of people were ready to move. ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± The man in the lead shouted coldly. Song qingxiao, who had not slept all night, opened her eyes. A dark light flickered around her pupils and then disappeared. Number one and the others also pretended to have just woken up and hurriedly got up. Everyone¡¯s appearance was quite disheveled. After hiding in the river last night, they had traveled all the way through the underground city, covered with sand and dust. After lying in the sand for half a night, a large amount of sand had stuck to their clothes. When they dried, they looked like they were wearing armor. Song qingxiao patted her dry and hard clothes, and the sand fell down like snow. The silver Wolf opened its mouth wide and yawned, revealing its sharp white fangs. Its appearance frightened the others and they stepped back nervously. The bow-wielding man in the lead looked coldly at the few people who were patting their bodies and frowned impatiently. After patting them twice, number one asked,¡± ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± After song Qing had thoroughly infuriated him last night, he no longer had a good attitude towards number one,¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Now that he was unwilling to reveal any information, number one¡¯s eyes flashed with a dangerous glint. He then put on a helpless expression and laughed bitterly. After glancing at song Qing Xiao, he shrugged and sighed. ¡°But before you leave, hand over the things you have.¡± After the man said this, he didn¡¯t wait for the trial-taker to reply and flicked his chin at the person beside him. A few people with bows stood out. From their posture, it seemed that they were going to search their bodies. The moment number one moved, the man said,¡± ¡°I advise you to cooperate,¡± As he spoke, the rest of the people drew their bows and retreated, aiming at the few trial-takers. The few of them walked forward with cold faces and began to search number one and the others. A man¡¯s hands quickly slid across song Qing¡¯s arms and then down her long legs. After making sure that there were no hidden weapons on her arms and thighs, he signaled her to raise her arms and patted her waist. Eh?¡± As he patted her, he seemed to have sensed the sound of the water-proof bag rubbing against her clothes and wanted to reach into her purse to take it. However, the moment his fingers touched song Qing¡¯s clothes, his wrist was grabbed by a pair of fair and slender hands. Those fingers were slender and looked weak, but no matter how the man struggled, he could not break free. The man raised his head in surprise and his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s. She was smiling, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. For some reason, the man shivered. ¡°Let go!¡± These words were not spoken by him, but by the bow-wielding man behind him. ¡°Let go!¡± The man whose wrist was grabbed by song qingxiao also came back to his senses. He let out a loud roar and pulled his arm back. However, as soon as he moved, song qingxiao tightened her grip. Her fingers were like steel claws, squeezing the man¡¯s bones until they made a cracking sound. The man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was twisted in pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She did not seem to use much strength, but she almost broke the man¡¯s wrist bones. Under the immense pain, the man¡¯s upper body tilted, and he opened his mouth to let out a cry. ¡°I told you to let go!¡± The man with the bow did not expect this to happen. He was furious. He waved his hand, and the others were about to pounce on song Qing when a silver light flashed. In the wind, a huge object pounced on the man in the lead with lightning speed and hit his chest with a bang. Under this terrifying pouncing force, the man was pounced on before he could react. After sliding back a few steps involuntarily, he knocked into a few people holding bows and flew away. As the world spun, he was pressed down to the ground! In his panic, the man tried to prop up his broken bones to get up, but a huge force pressed down on his shoulder, forcing him to fall back into the sand with a bang.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Chapter 485-frozen _1 Chapter 607: Chapter 485-frozen _1 Translator: 549690339 A huge Wolf claw stepped on the man¡¯s chest. The claw that came out of the needle-like silver hair easily pierced the man¡¯s thick clothes and touched his skin. It was as if it could crush his heart with a light force. The silver Wolf lowered its head in the midst of the thumping heartbeat. The man¡¯s panicked face was reflected in its gray-blue eyes. He could see some contempt and disdain on the giant Wolf¡¯s face. This sudden change shocked both sides. The silver Wolf caught the leader first and pushed the leader down. When the others were about to shoot, the silver Wolf raised its head and roared, forcing the archers to retreat. A few bowmen who were searching number one and the others were startled and immediately held their arrows. They instinctively turned their hands around and pressed the tip of the arrows against their throats. Number one and the others were stunned for a moment, but they did not resist and allowed them to do as they pleased. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to act so rashly to a lady.¡± Song qingxiao grabbed the wrist of the man who was screaming in pain. As if she didn¡¯t see the leader who didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, she calmly said,¡± ¡°You even want to search a girl¡¯s personal belongings, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ¡­¡± As she spoke, she increased her strength and pinched the man until he screamed in pain. Enveloped by the silver Wolf¡¯s killing intent, every time the leader¡¯s heart beat, he felt as if he had actively bumped into its claws. Under the great panic, he simply had no time to care about others. It was only after a long while when song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered his ears that he seemed to have regained his consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s our fault.¡± This person was flexible. At this time, in order to survive, he endured the pain and said,¡± a lady shouldn¡¯t be treated like this, but can you please ask your pet to move its paws away?¡± The silver Wolf did not move after stepping on him. It was obviously waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s instructions. He thought that it would be difficult for them to turn hostility into friendship, but as soon as the man said that, song qingxiao, who was extremely unhappy just now, let go of the man whose wrist was almost broken. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already apologized, of course you can.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she shouted at the silver Wolf,¡± ¡°Come back.¡± The moment the arrogant Silver Wolf heard her words, it slowly moved its claws away. The man couldn¡¯t believe it. When the pressure on his chest was relieved, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was overjoyed. He felt that the woman was indeed brainless. How could she believe such words? A trace of ruthlessness flashed through his eyes. He was about to get up with his arm on the ground, but a shadow covered him. The silver Wolf¡¯s open claws stepped on his face, and the claws dug into his flesh, tearing his face apart! Before the man could scream, he was pressed into the sand. Pink blood seeped out of the wound on his face and rolled into his hair and sand. The man¡¯s head was flattened by the Wolf¡¯s power, but he was still breathing. He supported himself on all four limbs and pushed his body high up. The silver Wolf raised its paw and smacked down on his head again! With a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, his head was smashed into pieces like an unripe watermelon. A hard piece of his skull was torn apart, leaving only a little flesh to connect it. Blood and brain matter splattered everywhere. Before the man¡¯s raised limbs could fall, he actually crawled a few steps to the side in an extremely strange posture! Under the broken neck bone, his Broken Head dangled from his shoulder like a flattened leather ball. It swayed with his crawling steps, and blood dripped into the sand like a leaking pipe. What was this thing? This unbelievable scene made number one¡¯s scalp go numb, and he almost screamed out loud! Even though the other cultivators had experienced several trials and had seen many cruel scenes, such an incredible situation still shocked everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the trial-taker with the strongest vitality would have been severely injured after half of his head was smashed. Not to mention that the bow-wielding man¡¯s neck bone was broken, and his head was cracked. He should have been dead, but he could still crawl! ¡°How is that possible?¡± Number two¡¯s face was gloomy as he involuntarily shouted. On the sand, the man who was about to die propped his body up on his four limbs and crawled on the ground. The head kept shaking, and its broken facial features were like a crushed tomato. It looked up at the crowd, and blood mixed with minced meat dripped down from the top of its head.. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Chapter 485-frozen _2 Chapter 608: Chapter 485-frozen _2 Translator: 549690339 One could vaguely see the corner of his mouth rising before his death from his broken face. Coupled with his current scene, it was extremely strange. The stone house was filled with a strong fishy smell. Everyone was shocked beyond words. They could only hear the ¡®Sha Sha1 sound he made when he crawled in the sand like a headless fly. Number one and the others were bold enough to face the siege of the giant spiders without a change in expression. However, when they saw the man who was like a walking corpse, they felt a chill down their backs. They retreated without caring about the fatal threat on their necks! The silver Wolf looked at the man¡¯s body as if it was an interesting toy. When the man¡¯s body climbed over, it jumped nimbly and dodged it. Then, it patted the man¡¯s body with its backhand again. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the man¡¯s body was flipped over, and his chest and abdomen were facing down. He flew two or three meters away and fell into the sand pile again. The power of this attack was terrifying. If it were any other time, number one, number two, and number four would have been wary when they saw the silver Wolf¡¯s dexterous attack could cause such destruction. However, when everyone saw that the dead body was still in the dark, as if the corpse had come back to life, they wished that the silver Wolf could kill the man completely. They had experienced the cruel trial and weren¡¯t afraid of fighting with monsters or trial-takers, but they had an inexplicable fear of these terrifying undead creatures. The man was smacked into the sand and stopped for a moment. When everyone heaved a sigh of relief, they suddenly heard a creaking sound. At this moment, not only the trial-takers, but even the group of bow-wielding people seemed to be a little flustered. A sound came from the sand layer, and everyone¡¯s nerves were as tense as a bow string. ¡°It won¡¯t move, will it?¡± Number one laughed drily. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the man¡¯s arms, which had gone soft earlier, stand up again. His feet also stepped on the ground, propping up his chest and abdomen. His head, which was covered with fine sand, hung from his shoulder. This appearance was quite similar to the giant spiders that had chased them last night! In an instant, number one and number two recalled song qingxiao¡¯s words at the entrance of the stone house last night. They no longer had any doubts about her speculation. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She pulled out several arrows from the waist of the man who was holding his wrist and held them in her hand. She walked to the man¡¯s side and stabbed the arrows into his back! The arrow went through his body, and the huge force pressed the man¡¯s back to the sand, nailing him into the sand. The man was not completely dead, and his body was wriggling like a worm. Song qingxiao raised her leg and stepped on his arched back. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, he was stepped into the sand. However, his four limbs were still scratching randomly. After a few tries, it seemed that he had exhausted all his strength. After grabbing a few handfuls of sand, his stiff limbs finally softened. ¡°..¡¯¡¯This wasn¡¯t a huge battle, but everyone was drenched in cold sweat. Song qingxiao glared at the proud Silver Wolf. The man¡¯s body was still twitching instinctively, but his body seemed to be losing its temperature quickly. His appearance was indeed strange. He was already dead, but his body wasn¡¯t. His vitality was shockingly strong, as if there was some kind of evil force supporting him. The man¡¯s crawling posture after his death was no different from those human-faced spiders. This situation also indirectly confirmed her initial guess that the giant spiders were related to these people. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Song qingxiao frowned and moved her foot away. She glanced at the other archers. ¡°Are there any other people in charge?¡± The group of bow-wielding men also had panicked expressions, as if they had been frightened by the strange change in the leader¡¯s face before he died. It wasn¡¯t until song qingxiao spoke that the trial-takers and the others came back to their senses. Perhaps the trial-takers had seen many things before, after the initial shock, they realized that the man¡¯s behavior might have something to do with the symbiotic demon and the source of the ¡®curse¡¯, so they calmed down. The others calmed down quickly as well. After their panic, a trace of death flashed in their eyes, as if they had accepted this fate. They quickly composed themselves. After song qingxiao¡¯s words, another man in his forties stood out from the bow-wielding men. He looked at the silver Wolf with a dark gaze, suppressed his anger, and said respectfully,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge for now.¡± Their companions had died tragically at the hands of the silver Wolf and song qingxiao. It was inevitable that they would feel a sense of sadness. They hated the person who killed their companions, but because of the other party¡¯s strength, they had to bear with it. ladies have special privileges. The others, please search the area. He held back his grief and waved his hand, and the others responded. A few people who were holding number one and the others back with their bows and arrows retracted their weapons and began to search their bodies again. However, perhaps because of song qingxiao¡¯s example, these people¡¯s movements were more restrained when searching. However, because they had seen the terrifying scene of these people¡¯s companions ¡®mutation, when these archers patted their bodies, they still gave number one and the others layers of goosebumps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man whose wrist was almost broken by song qingxiao walked over to the man and looked at her with extreme vigilance. He was still afraid of her previous performance. Finally, he whispered a few words into the ear of the middle-aged man with the bow. His tone was strange, but the words ¡®plastic bag¡¯ should be referring to the things in song Qing¡¯s pocket and the lack of weapons. As soon as he said this, the other cultivators had a strange look in their eyes, especially number one. He remembered the broken limb of a giant spider he had obtained from song qingxiao last night. The cut of the limb was smooth and clean, and it was cut off by her. If she didn¡¯t have a weapon, how could she have cut off such a hard Spider limb armor so cleanly? However, this group of people shouldn¡¯t be lying.. If she had a weapon, where did she hide it? Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Undying (1) Chapter 609: Undying (1) Translator: 549690339 I Nothing was found on number two¡¯s body. In the previous battle with the giant spider, he indeed did not show any weapons, but used the nine words secret command and his special ability to fight the enemy. The man with the bow found a broken limb of a giant spider on No. 1 and the old notebook on the abandoned ship. No. 2 looked at the notebook and then looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. However, she did not seem to be paying attention to number one. Instead, she was staring at the body that had been killed by the silver Wolf on the ground, as if she was extremely curious about the light-colored blood that was scattered all over the ground. ¡°What is this?¡± The person with the bow first looked at the notebook. Number one noticed his gaze and grabbed the notebook to flip through it a few times. There were some things recorded on it, but most of the words were blurred out and could not be seen clearly. From a few words, it should be a voyage diary. The man with the bow quickly lost interest and turned his gaze to the broken limb of the giant spider in number one¡¯s hand. ¡°This one?¡± Number one also spread his hand out graciously. When the broken limb appeared in front of the bow-wielding man, he quickly recognized it and frowned as he took a step back. ¡°Why are you collecting these things?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just spoils of war.¡± As soon as number one finished speaking, the man¡¯s face revealed a look of fear and disgust. He looked at number one as if he was looking at a monster. Number one couldn¡¯t help but glance at song Qing¡¯s body and silently put away his broken finger. His action made the bow-wielder who was searching number one feel even more disgusted. He quickly stepped back and made a hand gesture to show that there was nothing else on number one¡¯s body. Nothing suspicious was found on number Four¡¯s body. The eyes of the person who searched him finally fell on the tobacco pipe in his mouth. Number four narrowed his eyes and smiled like an old man next door, ¡°I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t have any other preferences except for this.¡± He blew out a mouthful of smoke and coughed twice. in this damn place, it¡¯s too dangerous to leave. Let me keep my pipe and have some fun. The hideous wound on his face ruined his gentle tone, but he was indeed old, and this group of people was not to be trifled with. The body of the man who had been slapped to death by the silver Wolf was still lying in the sand. The man who searched the body hesitantly turned to look at the leader. The man bit his cheek and nodded with a dark face, indicating his consent. Other than the tragic death of the bow-wielding man, this body search was at most a way for the trial-takers to have a general understanding of each other¡¯s equipment. The only exception might be that song Qing was too young. Number one and the others glanced at her waist. What did the man put in the bag that he had patted on her body to cause such a big reaction? Everyone had their own speculations. After packing up, they were ready to set off. Song Qing looked down at the body on the ground,¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bury it?¡± Her question made everyone not know whether to laugh or cry. This person had clearly been killed by her pet, but now she was insincerely saying that she wanted to bury him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the man with the bow was extremely afraid of the wolf beside her, the man in the lead would have laughed coldly when he heard this. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He suppressed his unhappiness and shook his head indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After this incident, the group seemed to be in a hurry to return to the base camp, not even willing to waste any extra time. The sky was already turning white, and the dilapidated city was shrouded in the morning light. It could be seen more clearly than last night, but it also made the desolate scene even more obvious. ¡°Why is the color of that person¡¯s blood so light?¡± After walking for about half an hour, the light grew brighter and brighter. Song qingxiao broke the silence and asked. The person-in-charge who stood out from behind was not far from the front. When everyone set off, the bow-wielding crowd was mainly divided into two teams, front and back, with the four trial-takers in the middle. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, number one and the others didn t say anything. The man in the lead didn¡¯t stop. After a while, he said in a muffled voice,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Last night, song qingxiao¡¯s questions almost made the leader turn hostile. He seemed to have learned his lesson. No matter what song qingxiao asked, he didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°When his face was hit, why could he still move?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind his cold attitude and asked again. In fact, the silver Wolf¡¯s claws and fangs were poisonous. When Luo Wu was scratched by the silver Wolf, he almost lost his life. He was still recovering in the hospital and was half-dead. From the others ¡®point of view, the leader of the group was already severely injured after being hit by the silver Wolf for the first time. However, song qingxiao knew that he had already been poisoned. The poison and the injuries should be enough to kill him in a short time, but he could still move his body. What exactly was hidden in his body? ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± The man shook his head again. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t get angry after being rebuffed a few times. She asked again,¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The main camp.¡± The man was a man of few words, and she continued to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the base camp?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head and strode forward like an arrow. ¡°What are we going to do after we get to the base?¡± As soon as song qingxiao asked this question, the man replied perfunctorily, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± She sneered and paused for a moment before asking, ¡°What if I want to know now?¡± When she said this, there was already a faint killing intent in her tone. It wasn¡¯t just a few trial-takers who could hear it, the others could also hear the coldness in her words. last night, silla told you that this is the underground city. Under song qingxiao¡¯s threat, the man who kept his mouth shut finally opened his mouth with difficulty. there are buildings on top of the canyon. We used that place as our base camp. After he finished explaining, he looked at song qingxiao, but she was expressionless. She moved her fingers and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head, her threatening attitude was self-evident. ¡°Continue,¡± A trace of anger flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, but he had to swallow his anger because of the silver Wolf¡¯s existence. that¡¯s a temple. It should be a place of worship for the people of the lost city¡­ He explained for a long time, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t stop him even when his mouth was dry. Perhaps he had guessed that what song qingxiao wanted to hear was not the history of this ancient city. He licked his dry lips helplessly and said in a hoarse voice,¡± the terrain there is high, and we can see most of the terrain here. Even if a human-faced Spider appears, we can detect it immediately, and then prepare for it. He added,¡± all these years, all the survivors who broke into the lost city have gathered there¡­ As he said this, song qingxiao, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said,¡± ¡°All the survivors who broke into the lost city?¡± As soon as she opened her mouth to ask, the man knew it was not good. As expected, she continued,¡± these intruders have one thing in common. They should have rushed to the location where the lost city sank in the sea while searching for it, then received a mysterious signal and then got swept into the storm, right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man¡¯s scalp went numb from her question, but under her gaze, he had to say,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we are.¡± Song qingxiao chuckled and did not take his ambiguous words seriously, let¡¯s assume that everyone was attracted here by the same method,¡± she narrowed her eyes and stared at the man who spoke,¡± then who released the signal that was led into this place later on, like us?¡± The moment she asked the question, the man¡¯s nose started to sweat, and his expression was a little stiff. After a long while, he moved his mouth with great difficulty. Under the gazes of song Qing, number one, and the others, he said bitterly,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Chapter 487-lure away _1 Chapter 610: Chapter 487-lure away _1 Translator: 549690339 | Whether the man did not know or did not want to say, everyone knew in their hearts. ¡°Is it you?¡± Under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the man¡¯s face turned even paler. The others pretended not to hear her question. ¡°..¡¯¡¯The man was silent, but from his expression, many things could be inferred. Other than the first batch of people who entered the lost city, the signals received by the people who entered later were most likely released by the first group of people who entered. From last night¡¯s conversation with the dead man after he was saved by this group of people, he could roughly guess that there were many people who were lured by the signal in their search for the lost city. If the Horde of giant spiders was really a mutation of humans after being parasitized by some living creature, it could prove this point. From the looks of it, these people were victims in the beginning, but in the end, they became the culprits who lured more innocent people to join in. It was indeed a very interesting thing. Song qingxiao sneered. Think about it, it wasn¡¯t a trial-taker who entered here last night, but a team of adventurers looking for the lost city. After receiving the mysterious set of signals, they were filled with joy, thinking that they had made a major discovery. They charged into the storm and entered this terrifying time and space. First, they were chased by the giant spiders. Those who were lucky enough to survive had managed to escape to the other side of the lake with great difficulty. When they were suddenly saved by a group of their own kind, they must be extremely happy and touched. With the flowery words of this group of people, they should have trusted them completely as humans, but they did not expect that the people who saved them would bring them an unexpected nightmare! These people should die! Her gaze was not sharp, but for some reason, it made the man¡¯s body shiver. ¡°Miss an¡­¡± He opened his mouth with some difficulty, there are some things ¡­ ¡°Tell me about the temple.¡± Song Qing carefully made up his mind that he could not leave such a scourge alive on this mission. He immediately interrupted the man¡¯s words and asked about the situation of the base camp. If it was in the beginning, the man would naturally not be willing to say much. But now, as long as she did not mention the signal again, the man would be more than happy to do so. Hearing that she was willing to change the topic, the man felt as if he had been pardoned and hurriedly said,¡± this temple was initially built during the era of the light oblivion ¡­ He started from the time when the temple was built, and mentioned the origin of the buildings and the approximate time when they declined. This man¡¯s style of speech was extraordinary and he was very knowledgeable. When he talked about architecture, he made references to many myths and legends. He spoke of a period of history with great momentum. Even though number one and the others didn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao mentioned the temple instead of the ¡®signal¡¯, they were attracted by his words and listened with great interest. that period was the most prosperous period for the lost city. The man seemed to have mentioned something that interested him, as if he had forgotten the death of the bow-wielder in the stone house and the horror of the silver Wolf. He smiled and said,¡± they have their own civilization, their own beliefs, and the development of technology far exceeds that of that era. Song qingxiao and the others looked like they were going on a trip to an ancient ruin, with a knowledgeable tour guide beside them. ¡°Last night, silla told you that the residents of the ancient Lost City are generally more than two meters tall, but this is only the most conservative estimate. In fact, I think the average height of these races is at least three meters. Because of their strong and tall figures, they worship giant things. The things they use and the buildings they build are all tall and wide.¡± The man licked his dry lips and continued,¡± ¡°But these can¡¯t be compared to the temple.¡± After talking for a long time, he broke out in a cold sweat again. The sun above his head was bright, and he was already dry and thirsty, but he was just forcing himself to endure it. the temple is a great building, at least more than half the standard of our current era. Unfortunately, there are too few people who can see her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he mentioned the temple, he praised it repeatedly, and his eyes burst out with a bright luster,¡± she is very magnificent¡­ Song Qing looked down on his true feelings, and his heart moved. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Her words were so abrupt that the man¡¯s excitement was dispelled, and he held back his admiration. The expression on his face froze, as if he had returned to reality from a dream. His expression froze for a moment, and his shoulders drooped down. It was as if the energy that he had gathered with great difficulty had been reduced by half.. He forced himself to say, Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Chapter 487-lure away _2 Chapter 611: Chapter 487-lure away _2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s water to drink in the main camp, so just bear with it for a while.¡± He pointed behind him. we¡¯re almost out of the underground city. We¡¯re not far from the base camp. More than half of the underground city¡¯s houses were buried in sand, which proved that the group had been moving higher. There were fewer buildings blocking their view, and the Echo of the wind blowing through the streets was not as strong as before. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head,¡± I haven¡¯t had a sip of water since last night. Number one and the others didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at song qingxiao¡¯s request and didn¡¯t know what she was up to. The heat in the man¡¯s eyes faded, and his expression became cold and silent again. Under song qingxiao¡¯s firm request and the fierce glare of the wolf, he could only retreat. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He furrowed his brows and said unhappily,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you there.¡± As he said this, he let out a strange neigh, and the advancing team immediately stopped. Number one and the rest also stopped. The moment the bow-wielding men heard the call, they turned their heads. After hesitating for a while, the man reached out and called for a strong woman. let Zhou Qi accompany you. You¡¯re both women. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for her to bring you there. He must have learned from what happened in the stone house this morning, when song Qing used the excuse that men were disrespectful to her and caused a series of changes. He deliberately chose a woman to accompany her to prevent song Qing from making any other requests. This man was far more cunning than the man who had died under the silver Wolf¡¯s claws. A dark light flashed in his eyes, and he continued,¡± ¡°However, miss an, your Wolf is too dangerous. It might cause Zhou Qi to be afraid. Can you ¡­¡± He paused for a moment, leave your Wolf here temporarily? If the wolf stayed here, it was equivalent to holding her as a ¡®hostage¡¯ to the others, and they were not afraid that she would escape alone. She was just a ¡®weak woman¡¯. In such a dangerous place, without the protection of this fierce Silver Wolf, her situation was worrying. The man was not afraid that she would have any ideas when she was alone with Zhou Qi. After all, Zhou Qi was no ordinary person. Song qingxiao would probably reject such a simple request, but if she didn¡¯t agree, the man could naturally reject her request for water. As soon as he said that, number one and the others thought that song qingxiao would never agree to such a suggestion. However, song qingxiao nodded her head without thinking. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The moment she agreed, number two almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°What?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, a little worried for his ally,¡± ¡°What if we encounter a human-faced Spider without a Wolf?¡± Number four sneered and said sarcastically,¡± ¡°With her sharp tongue, it¡¯s hard to say who will eat who.¡± The old man wasn¡¯t young, but his mind didn¡¯t grow bigger because of this. Under his gentle appearance, he had a bad temper. Song qingxiao ignored him and touched the wolf¡¯s head. since you said you¡¯ll take me to drink water, it means that the water source is not far away. We just have to be quick. Number two had only reminded her out of consideration for their alliance. Since he had already done his part and she already had her own plans, she naturally did not say anything more. A strange look flashed in the man¡¯s eyes when he heard her words. Before he could speak, he heard song qingxiao say to the silver Wolf, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± After she finished speaking, the wolf wagged its tail and slapped her calf, as if it understood her words. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After song qingxiao gave her instructions, she turned to the woman named Zhou Qi. The woman nodded and led her to the other side of the street. The silver Wolf sat on the ground, as if it had really listened to her and was waiting for her to come back. Number one frowned. He couldn¡¯t figure out song qingxiao¡¯s intention. Was she really thirsty? Or was there another scheme? Although she had a certain level of strength, this giant Wolf should be one of her main forces. She dared to leave the wolf here, could it be that she wanted to monitor him and number four? At the thought of this, number one¡¯s mind changed and he deliberately dodged to the other side. As soon as he moved, he found that the giant Wolf¡¯s eyes were on him, obviously watching his every move. Number one laughed coldly in his heart. As expected, number three had left Wolf behind with a great intention. It was obvious that she was taking the opportunity to escape and do something. However, she had left an informer to keep an eye on them. His face darkened as he looked in the direction of No. 4. The two of them exchanged a look, and they both thought of the reason why song qingxiao had left. The man who had searched her in the morning had taken a picture of something on her, but no one had seen what it was, and she had refused to say. When cultivators entered the trial space, they were unable to bring in things from the outside. The things she carried on her were most likely obtained in the trial space. They couldn¡¯t help but think of the abandoned ship in the canyon. At that time, song qingxiao was the first to board, so she must have found something useful, but she didn¡¯t hand it over. Thinking of this, number one clenched his teeth and was extremely angry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wolf was staring at them coldly. It was like a mountain blocking song qingxiao¡¯s way, unshakeable. Number one¡¯s cheeks moved, and as he exchanged glances with number four, they revealed the same thought, ¡°He had to get rid of this wolf as soon as possible! With the silver Wolf¡¯s death, it was as if more than half of number three¡¯s arm had been cut off. It would be much easier to deal with her. From number one and number Four¡¯s point of view, although this Wolf had displayed extraordinary strength, it was still just an animal. It would not be difficult for the two of them to kill it if they worked together. However, since the mission had not appeared yet and the archers were watching them vigilantly, it was obviously not a good time to make a move.. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Mission (1) Chapter 612: Mission (1) Translator: 549690339 After song qingxiao followed Zhou Qi out of the crowd¡¯s sight, she released her divine sense. Number one and the others stayed where they were. They had probably guessed her intention of agreeing to the bow-wielding man¡¯s request to leave the silver Wolf behind. About a hundred meters away, her divine sense sensed the flow of water. Although song Qing had guessed that the water source should not be far from them, she did not expect it to be so close. She paused for a moment, and the woman in front of her turned around impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were cold. Perhaps it was because her companion had been killed by song qingxiao¡¯s pet this morning, but her eyes were frosty. At the same time, she pulled out an arrow and drew her bow. She aimed at song qingxiao and said with killing intent, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Song qingxiao pursed her lips. The woman stepped on the sand and pointed an arrow at her. She followed the woman¡¯s instructions and stepped on the sand to move up. The tip of the arrow was aimed at her until she was in front. The woman¡¯s malicious voice rang out,¡± ¡°Keep going. I didn¡¯t tell you to stop. Don¡¯t stop.¡± After the silver Wolf was not by her side, it seemed that this woman had taken her as a pushover. Song qingxiao did not say a word and continued to move forward. The woman followed her at a steady pace. The deeper they went, the deeper the sand buried the underground city, forming a mountain. The two of them climbed up one after the other. When song qingxiao reached the top of the sand, her view suddenly widened. Under the tall sand peaks was a Lake that looked like a blue belt, which surrounded more than half of the underground city. Song qingxiao could vaguely see that on one side of the beach, there was a huge mountain that looked like a fish head that had been chopped off. There was a crack in the middle. It should be the big Canyon where they entered the trial scenario last night. After all that, they had escaped for a long time last night, crossed the lake, and entered the underground city. It was just a big circle. Under the blue sky, a huge stone statue of a God stood on the top of a giant mountain, instantly attracting all of song qingxiao¡¯s attention. It was a statue of a goddess with her head lowered in grief. It had experienced ups and downs, endured landslides and cracks in the earth, and had been deep in the deep sea for many years. It was already somewhat incomplete. However, the size of the remaining part was still shocking. From song Qing¡¯s position, the terrifying huge afterimage almost took up half of the sky! The clouds were suspended above her legs, and her shadow almost covered most of the ground in this space, overlooking all the living things in this space! In front of her, humans seemed so small that it was inconceivable. One could completely imagine how majestic it must have been when it was intact! It was only then that song qingxiao understood the bow-wielding man¡¯s repeated praises of the temple. She was stunned for a moment. Zhou Qi¡¯s sinister voice behind her quickly pulled her back to reality. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song qingxiao turned her head around. Zhou Qi was standing two or three meters away from her with an arrow nocked on the string and aimed at her. Behind Zhou Qi were buildings of the underground city covered in sand. Even though there were only ruins left in this underground city, it was still extremely magnificent. If he didn¡¯t use his divine sense, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see where number one and the others were. The distance was far enough. As long as she didn¡¯t make too much noise, she could make sure that the group of people with bows wouldn¡¯t hear a single sound. She smiled slightly, and Zhou Qi¡¯s cheek muscles twitched. Seeing that she did not move even after she urged her, she immediately let go of her hand. The arrow whizzed towards song qingxiao¡¯s right shoulder. It was obvious that she wanted to make song qingxiao suffer a little. However, before the arrow arrived, Zhou Qi saw song qingxiao raise her hand and grab the speeding arrow in her palm! The tail of the arrow buzzed as it swayed, like a snake that had its seven-inch head caught. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Qi did not expect her to be able to catch the arrow with her bare hands. Her expression changed immediately. Just as she spoke, she saw song Qing¡¯s small figure flash and appear beside her in the blink of an eye like a ghost! As she approached, a cold sensation enveloped Zhou Qi¡¯s entire body, freezing all the blood in her body. Her speed was as fast as lightning. Before Zhou Qi could react, the bow and arrow in her hand was snatched away. An arm wrapped around her neck like a snake. Her arms were folded and held by a cold and soft palm, making her unable to move. The bow and arrow landed on the sand with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Zhou Qi, who was dizzy from the series of attacks, was about to open her mouth to scream when she felt song qingxiao pinching her chin. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, her lower jaw was dislocated. The intense pain was transmitted to her brain after she realized it, and she forcibly stopped her from screaming.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Mission (2) Chapter 613: Mission (2) Translator: 549690339 She felt as if she was being lifted up by someone, and she was running towards the lake under the sand at a speed that was almost as fast as flying. Zhou Qi turned pale with fright. Even though her body was being restrained, she refused to admit defeat. Her long legs streaked across the sand, leaving two deep and long drag marks on the sand dune. The closer she got to the lake, the stronger her struggle became. The woman had a strong body and was as strong as an average man. However, what made her feel despair was that her struggle was not worth mentioning in front of song qingxiao. The woman who had broken into the lost city last night was like a monster. She was much stronger than her and had completely suppressed her. ¡°Release ¡­¡± The water source was close at hand, and the woman¡¯s face was twisted with force. The veins on her forehead were bulging, and her legs were kicking desperately, kicking sand everywhere. Her strength had undergone a mutation and was already very terrifying. However, when she kicked song qingxiao a few times, it was as if she had kicked an iron plate, and she was not affected at all. Song qingjiang firmly suppressed her and dragged her into the water. ¡°Release¡­¡± An extremely terrifying monosyllable came out of her throat, and under the force of her arm, the bone armor made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. However, it was as if she could not feel the pain. Like a prey struggling on its deathbed, she desperately hit song Qing¡¯s chin and calf with her head. The calm lake rippled. After entering the water, song qingxiao stomped on the ground with all her might and used the force of the kick to drag Zhou Qi into the lake. The lake water quickly enveloped the two of them, and Zhou Qi let out a desperate and fearful cry,¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment her voice was heard, song qingxiao grabbed her head and pushed her into the water. With a gurgling sound, a large amount of water gushed into her mouth and nose, and then she spat it out with a ¡®puff. The water splattered like drops of blood, splattering all over song qingxiao¡¯s head. The woman was extremely ferocious after entering the water, and her strength seemed to be much greater than before. Perhaps it was because of her strong desire to live, she burst out with extraordinary energy. Like a big fish struggling endlessly, she almost slipped from song Qing¡¯s small hands. Her head jutted out of the water, and her blue lips opened wide, letting out a terrible roar of pain. The bones on both sides of her shoulders broke due to her violent struggle. Her arms were twisted like two soft fried dough twists. The broken white bones pierced her skin and flesh. Light pink blood flowed from the wound and mixed into the water. This scene was creepy to see. The more she acted like this, the weirder song qingxiao felt. She let go of her arms and wrapped them around her neck to prevent her from slipping. The woman¡¯s belly, which was submerged in the water, suddenly began to move. It was slightly arched, like fetal movement. Song Qing¡¯s brows twitched when she saw that. She instinctively let go of her hand. Could it be that Zhou Qi was pregnant? This thought had just appeared in her mind, but she immediately felt that something was wrong. Zhou Qi¡¯s stomach was moving more and more violently as if there was a living creature hidden in her stomach. After being submerged in the water for a long time, it began to scramble to get out of her body. As these things came out, her struggling strength began to weaken. A large ball of something was pressed against her abdomen, and large balls of light-colored blood spread out from her lower abdomen. Song qingxiao loosened his grip, and the woman¡¯s body floated in the water. Her hair was like entwined seaweed, floating in the water. Her pupils began to dilate, and it was clear that she had lost the chance to struggle and escape. Song Qing took out a dagger and held it in her hand. She turned her body and pointed it at her lower abdomen. The fabric was torn, revealing a fist-sized hole in the belly. Several dark-brown fat tentacles as thick as fingers, like a spine that had been sucked full of blood, stuck to the torn intestines and internal organs, wriggled out of the torn pants and rushed into the water. At the same time, there was something moving in her chest. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger. Her body was being drilled open, and black tentacles came out. After a while, there was a sound of bones being squeezed. A large mass of something wriggled under her blood-soaked clothes. Countless black tentacles crawled out of her pants, which had been torn open by song qingxiao. The tear grew bigger and bigger, and finally, a huge black meat plate with several tentacles attached to it! As soon as the meat plate fell into the water, several tentacles spread out like huge suction cups and scratched the water, trying to find the host. The scene made people¡¯s scalps go numb. The terrifying monster that was parasitic in the woman¡¯s body wriggled out of the woman¡¯s body. The woman, who had been struggling endlessly, suddenly stopped moving. At the same time, the long-delayed mission notification finally appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind! A dark circle was like a layer of seal, locking the two tightly shut doors. Just like on the demon Island, a specific requirement had to be fulfilled to light up the door before the teleportation door could be opened. Under the round door, there was a prompt-send the lost city back to the deep sea! [ mission completed: 2500 points! ] The trial mission did not mention the consequences of failure, but one could imagine the consequences of failure. Song qingxiao had already expected the worst. She guessed that the trial mission was to destroy the cursed city of sin and escape from the crack in the dimensional space. However, when she received the mission notification and confirmed the mission objective, she still felt a little depressed. The difficulty of this mission was not only to escape across space, but also to destroy the city and send it back to the sea. The difficulty was greater than any trial mission she had experienced in the past. If she wanted to destroy this place, she had to first deal with the endless giant spiders, the people who had been infected and turned into symbiotic beasts, and the¡¯source of the curse that had yet to appear. Every one of these things made song qingxiao feel extremely difficult to deal with. It was like a heavy mountain pressing on her shoulders. There was also the sealed door in the mission prompt, which also required specific conditions to be removed. She took a deep breath and saw Zhou Qi¡¯s corpse floating on the water from the comer of her eye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the huge parasites in her body crawled out, she was like a shell that had been hollowed out, losing her vitality in an instant. On the surface of the water, the large group of parasites was like terrifying suction cups connected to countless thin and long tentacles. They were grabbing the broken internal organs and squirming in the water. Song Qing waved his arm and quickly retreated. The creature looked like a mutated octopus, but also like a headless Spider that had not fully evolved. From the looks of it, whether it was Zhou Qi or the man who had been killed by the silver Wolf in the stone house, the reason why they had displayed such strong vitality and strength before their deaths was because they were controlled by the things that were parasitic in their bodies.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Letter (1) Chapter 614: Letter (1) Translator: 549690339 | These parasites with fleshy feelers were extremely strange. Not only did they have a strong life force, but the human-faced spiders should also be related to them. In addition, they were living in human bodies, so song qingxiao was extremely wary of such creatures. After drawing a distance, she wanted to use her spiritual power to freeze the parasites. The strange parasitic beast wriggled and clenched its fists in the water. Several brown tentacles stretched out in all directions like blood leeches. It seemed to be suffering a great deal of torture. It struggled non-stop, as if it was looking for a floating duckweed to settle down. The lake water rippled as it spread its tentacles. The sticky and broken internal organs on its tentacles emitted a strong smell of fish, gradually attracting a large number of fish in the water to gather around it. It spread its dark brown tentacles and wriggled like a worm, attaching itself to a few big fish. It then drilled through the fish¡¯s scales and hid under the skin. The big fish was immediately startled and swam away quickly. The parasite¡¯s slimy body was stretched and pulled apart like a thin film that had been pulled out of shape. Its body was translucent. Under the light of the water, song qingxiao was horrified to find that its tentacles were like straws, sucking the blood through the tentacles and into the meat in the middle of the fish, which made the color of the fish darker. Several fish that were ¡®caught¡¯ by the tentacles struggled, and their bodies were pulled even more. Other fish took advantage of the fact that their tentacles were caught and swam toward the main body of the fish. A few of the bolder fish bit down on the slimy meat and easily tore off a piece! Dark brown juice gushed out, and the fishy smell attracted the fish to fight for food. The parasite beasts that were extremely terrifying to humans were completely helpless against the school of fish! As the school of fish pecked at it, its body was quickly torn apart. The parasitic beast might have also sensed that something was wrong, so it desperately struggled in the water, making an intense splashing sound. The parasites that had yet to fully evolve were quickly devoured by the school of fish. In about 20 to 30 seconds, the huge plate of meat was torn apart, leaving only a few tentacles that had lost their main body still wriggling around. However, in the end, they were still no match for the fish and were quickly devoured by the school of fish. The school of fish, which had shared the delicious food, was reluctant to leave and surrounded Zhou Qi¡¯s corpse. A few fish that had been caught by the parasite¡¯s tentacles flipped over and floated on the water surface, floating and sinking with the waves that had yet to calm down. Song qingxiao held her breath as she witnessed this scene. After a long while, she slowly let out a breath of air. From the looks of it, the reason why these humans who were infected by the new species were afraid of water was not only because the water might force out the monsters hiding in their bodies, but also because they were affected by the source of infection. She remembered the story of the lost city that the bow-wielding man had mentioned. After the lost city was ¡®punished by God¡¯, it sank to the bottom of the sea for many years, until it was finally awakened by the reluctant adventurers. If these parasites came from the source of the lost city¡¯s curse, then after the city sank into the sea, these parasites that had been submerged in the sea might have hidden their fear of water in their genes. After humans were infected by the parasites, they were affected by them and did not dare to approach water sources. Even if these infected parasites grew into aliens, they would probably have an instinctive fear of water sources. Although this was only her speculation, from the scene of the human-faced spiders, infected humans, and parasites being eaten by the fish, her speculation was close to the truth. Song qingxiao swam to the shore. After she climbed up to the beach, she wiped her face and reached into her pocket to take out the letter she found on the remains of the abandoned boat. She opened the water-proof bag and took out the folded letter. The letter was only one page, and both sides were filled with words. After so many years, the paper¡¯s color had become dull, but because it was sealed, it was basically preserved in good condition. ¡°I¡¯m called¡­¡± It introduced the identity of the skeleton of the abandoned ship in extremely messy handwriting. In some places, the tip of the pen had even pierced the letter because of excitement. It was obvious that the writer of the letter had been terrified at that time. ¡­ After eight years, professor an finally confirmed the location where the lost city sank into the sea. The signal from the lost city was simply exciting. The first half of the letter was the same as what the bow-wielding man had said last night. The people on the abandoned ship were also adventurers who had been looking for the lost city. They rushed to the vicinity of the sunken Lost City and received a signal from the adventurers who were trapped in another dimension wall and had been infected. They thought that they had discovered a new species, and the whole ship was immersed in uncontrollable ecstasy. Be it the appearance of the lost city or the discovery of new species, both were major events for humans. ¡°Unfortunately, we encountered a terrible storm, which rolled up huge waves and formed a terrible Whirlpool on the surface of the sea, as if it was going to suck us in.¡± From the words written on the letter paper, song qingxiao could vaguely imagine the terrible scene in the storm. Whether it was the mysterious signal or the location of the lost city, it happened to be in the center of the storm. The lost city and the new species were too tempting. After a discussion, everyone decided to take the risk.¡± Curiosity and greed triumphed over fear. Professor an and his group unanimously decided to charge into the storm, and the outcome was obvious. The moment the ship passed through the storm, it was as if it had travelled through time and space, and finally rushed into the lost city. However, the real danger had only just occurred. Perhaps it was because what happened later was too terrifying, the handwriting of the owner of this letter was even more illegible than before. It was obvious that his emotions were unusually unstable at the time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯re seeing a miracle!¡± Upon seeing this, song qingxiao instinctively looked up at the sky. The statue of the goddess stood in the distance, facing her. After being corroded by the seawater and sunlight, the statue of the goddess was somewhat incomplete and unclear. Her head was lowered, and she looked like she was repenting in sadness! The ¡®miracle¡¯ mentioned in the letter should be referring to the statue or the architectural style of this place. -As we expected, the residents of the lost city are probably from the Titan race. They have given birth to a unique belief and civilization, and have developed extraordinary technology! After examination, professor an concluded that this place had indeed suffered damage caused by tectonic movements before it sank into the sea. However, he discovered that before the damage caused by the earthquake, the Titans in this city were already on the verge of extinction! ¡°We¡¯re very curious. The Titan race is an extremely powerful race. They have physical qualities that far surpass humans. When their race was strong, they almost ruled the world! With such a powerful and invincible race, what kind of situation would cause them to be on the verge of extinction and be unable to fight back in the face of disaster?¡± The letter was just at the end of the first page. Song Qing turned the letter over, but before he could read it carefully, there was a change in his sea of consciousness. The ¡®door¡¯ that was sealed was originally dark gray, but as song Qing flipped the letter, one of the dark doors suddenly lit up. Only the other half was still sealed.. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Dead end (1) Chapter 615: Dead end (1) Translator: 549690339 This sudden change surprised song qingxiao, but she could not help but feel happy. She had a headache about the seal, but she did not expect to get it without any effort. She suppressed her surprise and finally looked at the second half of the letter. we entered the temple and found the reason for the extinction of the Titan race! At this point, the handwriting became even messier and almost illegible. It was obvious that even if the writer had escaped from danger at that time, he still felt terrified when he recalled the scene. The Titans were too greedy. They had a strong physique and a longer lifespan than humans, but they were still not satisfied. They used their clan¡¯s blood essence to worship ¡­ Evil body! The progenitor uses its own spores to parasitize the bodies of powerful Titans, transforming their bodies into even more terrifying weapons of war. Song qingxiao had already expected this outcome. She sighed silently when she saw this. ¡°After being parasitized by spores, the Titans exploded with terrifying combat power that far exceeded their own kind. Their strength and speed soared, but bad luck followed. Their greed began to suffer a backlash.¡± The modified Titans quickly lost control. The mother that was watered with the powerful blood essence of the Titans began to grow rapidly. After being parasitized by the spores, the Titans became the puppets of the mother. By the time the Titans realized that something was wrong, the situation had already gone out of control. In order to strengthen their own abilities, the majority of the Titan race had taken the initiative to let this mother live in their bodies. After a short period of increase in strength, these powerful races began to mutate into terrifying parasitic beasts. They killed wantonly in search of blood essence to provide more energy for the mother. The Titans of this era were notorious and were cursed and abandoned by the gods! The once prosperous city began to fall with the demise of the Titans, and the terrifying giant spiders began to wreak havoc on the earth. God¡¯s wrath descended, tearing the earth apart. The ocean replaced the mountains and flooded the city, burying the creatures and their hosts in the depths of the sea. This period was known as the Dark Age. Civilization was almost broken, and everything was pushed down and washed over. There was almost no record of this in the history of inheritance! ¡®.. The evil demons had not gone extinct. They had only been temporarily suppressed by the Divine Will. Our arrival has awoken this ancient city and the slumbering mother¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Our strength can¡¯t even withstand a single blow from it. In order to survive, the majority of us are willing to become its slaves under the threat of death. We¡¯ll let it parasitize us and be at its beck and call.¡± ¡®After being parasitized by a spore, the parasite will hide in the host¡¯s body and rely on the host¡¯s blood essence to survive. It will slowly absorb the host¡¯s life force and work for it.¡¯ It had been ¡®sealed¡¯ for many years and desired to rule the world again. It wanted to return to the Dark Age, enslave humans, and feed on all living things. ¡®The people it parasitizes are trying to send a distress message to the outside world, attracting fresh blood from the outside world to strengthen its power. At the same time, it is also looking for a way to break the space-time wall.¡¯ Professor an¡¯s group, which had broken into the lost city, was divided into two groups. One group was willing to accept the mother¡¯s parasitism and live an ignoble life, harming their own kind.A portion refused to become the mother¡¯s slave and wanted to escape! The comrades who had advanced and retreated together in the past had now become mortal enemies. They began to kill and hunt each other. ¡°We¡¯re gradually losing. We¡¯ll follow professor an into the cabin and lock the door. These parasites are extremely terrifying and are too dangerous to humans. They can destroy the entire race and can not be released from this cage.¡± ¡°We can feel that our infected comrades are already mutating.¡± ¡®The food in the cabin is decreasing Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only we¡¯ve intercepted another signal they wanted to send out¡­ they¡¯re getting stronger. We can feel the ship being attacked¡­ it might not last much longer. The ship is moving. They, no, they are the ones who are prying it. maybe we won¡¯t live for long. The ship is moving, they want to throw us into a desperate situation! ¡°God! If anyone else sees this letter I left behind, please stop them! For the sake of the human race! If you don¡¯t choose to be parasitized, and if you can still find a way to escape, please be sure to bring this unfortunate news out and stop those who still want to find the lost city..¡± Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Dead end (2) Chapter 616: Dead end (2) Translator: 549690339 The owner of the letter had left his family¡¯s information behind, but after so many years, his letter had been left in the cabin. It was only when the trial-takers arrived that it was fated to see the light of day again. This was a warning letter to the adventurers from the outside world. These people who first entered the lost city and held on to their bottom line were eventually trapped in the cabin and died, unable to spread the key information about the lost city. As long as this news did not spread to the outside world, the adventurers who went to the lost city would be endless, and eventually become the food supply and servants of the mother parasite. Song qingxiao sat on the sand and read the letter over and over again. The reason why half of the sealing door in her sea of consciousness had lit up was definitely related to the letter in her hand. This was a warning to the outside world not to be easily tempted by the lost city¡¯s signal, which was in opposition to the baiting signal they had received at the beginning. She carefully thought about the requirements of this mission and all the clues she had so far. From the moment these people entered the lost city, both the bow-wielder and the clues left in the letter proved that these people entered the lost city in the same way. First, he had to confirm the location of the lost city¡¯s sinking sea. Then, he had been lured by the mysterious signal sent by the lost city. Then, he had encountered a storm and was swept into the crack of time and space. He had entered the space wall of this different dimension! If they wanted to leave, the conditions should be the same as when they entered. The content of this letter was completely different from the purpose of the baiting signal. It was equivalent to a signal to stop-then there would be a violent storm, and then it would break through the space wall and return to reality! In other words, this letter was an important and indispensable stepping stone to leave this world. This was the main reason why the sealed door in the mission prompt lit up! At that moment, perhaps when the violent wind and huge waves appeared, the other door would light up. Song qingxiao was ecstatic when she realized this. There was only one letter, and it had already fallen into her hands. This meant that number one, number two, and number three¡¯s escape mission had been completely blocked. However, in this mission, the people who first broke into the lost city were divided into two factions. It was very likely that number one and the others would join the faction that prevented him from escaping. However, the other group of people, who had succumbed to reality, chose to be parasitized by the mother. They were willing to become one of the mother¡¯s parasitists in order to survive for a short time. If he wanted to join the Hunter¡¯s camp and stop her from escaping, song qingxiao guessed that he would have to meet certain conditions. And this condition of leaning towards the opposite camp was very likely to have a huge price to pay. Her gaze fell on Zhou Qi¡¯s corpse floating on the water. The strong woman¡¯s internal organs had almost been emptied, and only her body was left. The aura of the parasite remained on her body, attracting a large number of fish. The top of the fish touched her body and slowly dragged her body to the bottom of the lake. Her upper body was already in the water, and only her legs were still struggling on the surface. From a distance, she seemed to be still alive and struggling. The rules of God¡¯s trial were cruel. If there were no accidents, this rule that leaned towards the Hunter¡¯s side was likely to be like her and the group of bow-wielders, where they were parasitized by the mother. Only then could they justifiably kill those who wanted to escape and stop the news from being sent out of Lost City. Song qingxiao had thought about killing the others to stop them from escaping the lost city because she had guessed that the conditions to escape the lost city would be harsh and difficult to fulfill. However, she had completely given up on that idea at this time. She took another look at the letter. At the end of the letter, the writer emphasized with great force:¡±Stop them! For the sake of the human race.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The parasites were too dangerous and could bring disaster to humanity. Such things must not leave this place! Even if it wasn¡¯t for the people in the trial scene, even if it was just a virtual world, she would never allow such a thing to invade and parasitize her body. Su Wu¡¯s divine sense was currently hidden in her sea of consciousness, which had already brought her endless troubles and troubles. She could not have another thing that could harm her, even if the road of escape was extremely difficult! Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became determined. She folded the letter again and stuffed it back into the water-proof bag, putting it back into her own pocket. More than half of Zhou Qi¡¯s body had been dragged down by the fish in the lake. Only a pair of legs were still above the water surface, swaying.. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Dead end (3) Chapter 617: Dead end (3) Translator: 549690339 If the rules for escaping the lost city were the same as when they came, now that song qingxiao had this letter, it was equivalent to having a ¡®permit¡¯ to leave. However, she still needed to find out the conditions for the other half of the seal to light up. Also, where did the violent wind and waves come from? Although the lake surrounded half of the underground city, this amount of water was not enough to cause a huge wave. So, where was the huge wave that could send people away? She forced herself to calm down and slowly organized all the clues she knew in her mind. Whether it was professor an¡¯s group or the group of bow-wielders, they should be very clear about the rules of leaving the lost city. From the conversation between song qingxiao and the bow-wielding man last night, they probably knew that in order to leave this spacetime wall, they needed a huge wave that broke through the dense mist of the two spaces! However, the lost city was a small world of its own. As the man had said, without wind or rain, the lake alone could not cause any big waves. Since this trial mission had suggested that they could escape from this place, it proved that this was not an absolutely unsolvable dead end. In that case, there must be an opportunity that was enough to cause a huge wave. It was just that she had not discovered it yet. Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at the statue on the opposite mountain. That was the center of the Titan race¡¯s temple. When professor an and his group first entered this world, they also appeared there. However, they were later thrown into the canyon by their mutated brethren! The people who chose to be parasitized in the early stages also set up their base camp in the temple. After the bow-wielders found the trial-taker last night, they also tried to lead the trial-taker there. Professor an and the others were also in the divine temple. They had awakened the mother in the divine temple and met with a mishap. Since entering the trial scenario last night, the trial-takers had been chased by the parasitic symbiotic beasts, but they had not found the parent body mentioned in the letter. It was very likely that after the parent body was awakened by the adventurers, it had been hiding in the temple, relying on its parasite to chase or lure humans to the temple. In other words, there might be some kind of restriction in the temple that trapped it and prevented it from leaving.lt could also be that there was something special in the temple that made it unwilling to leave. No matter which one it was, it was enough to prove that there was something strange in the temple. She remembered what was mentioned in the letter,¡¯saw a miracle¡¯! At first, song qingxiao thought of the huge god statue, but now that she thought about it carefully, she felt that something was not right. She remembered that before she left the group, the bow-wielding man had mentioned the temple as a great building, and it was very magnificent. A group of people who had been parasitized by the parent¡¯s spores and their bodies would gradually mutate into terrifying monsters should have a deep fear of the parent¡¯s body. Even if the host¡¯s body would be affected by the parasite and have an instinctive closeness to the mother¡¯s body, these people should be more afraid than intimate when they were still conscious at the beginning of the parasitism. But what kind of temptation could make them overcome their fear and build their base in the temple, next to the mother? It was probably the desire to live that came from the struggle with life! It was also possible that it was their fatal spot! There might be a secret inside the temple that might allow them to escape! The reason why the mother had been lurking in the temple and refused to leave might be that there was a weakness that could restrain it, or it might be that there was something it desired and wanted. According to the letter, it attracted adventurers here, most likely because it wanted to return to the world and create the Dark Age again, a period of chaos ruled by it. It was probably afraid of the seawater that had flooded the lost city. And what it desired was probably to leave the space-time Rift, return to the real world, and reproduce its parasites throughout the entire world. The Titan race had created this terrifying weapon, so they should also have created another way to restrict it. The so-called ¡®divine punishment¡¯ was more like a way for the Titan race to clean up the aftermath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, no matter which possibility it was, it was enough to prove that there might be a storm mechanism hidden in the temple that could set off a storm that could break through the spacetime wall! However, this mechanism was within the control range of the main body. This was a dead end, but there might be a hidden chance of survival. At present, these were only her speculations, but no matter what, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she had to confirm it. Song qingxiao could not help but smile bitterly at this thought.. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Departure (1) Chapter 618: Departure (1) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao had no doubt about the combat power of a parent that could exterminate a powerful race like the Titan. Not to mention that the parent body might also summon a mutated giant spider to escort it, so a fierce battle was inevitable in this trial. She took a deep breath and got up from the beach. The corpses that were floating in the lake were now slowly sinking under the drag of the fish. The surface of the lake was only left with a circle of ripples that spread outwards, and it gradually returned to its previous calm. Song qingxiao had left the team for about ten minutes. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, some people might not be able to hold back. She gathered her spiritual energy and ran towards the sand. Without the burden of Zhou Qi, she was astonishingly fast. The bow-wielder¡¯s team was not far from the lakeside, so in less than three minutes, she had already seen the people who were waiting impatiently. When the bow-wielding man saw her return, his eyes first lit up, then he looked behind her and said in a deep voice,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Qi?¡± Number one and the others all looked at her. Her clothes were already wet, and her hair was still dripping. The cultivators were keenly aware of the faint smell of blood coming from her body, and from the situation of her returning alone, the woman who was with her had most likely met with an accident. The people with the bows also felt that something was wrong, and they all showed a look of hatred towards the same enemy. They looked at song qingxiao with hostility. The silver Wolf that was crawling on the ground slowly got up and stepped on the sand to walk towards her. Song Qing twisted her wet clothes, and water splashed on the ground, causing a few bow-wielders with pale faces to retreat in fear. These parasitic spores controlled the host¡¯s words and actions after they matured. They had once been submerged in seawater, so they had an instinctive fear of water. If a splash of this degree could make these people feel afraid, it was very likely that these people were more infected than the others. ¡°She said she had something to do, so she left first.¡± Song qingxiao made up a random excuse. It sounded completely insincere. The man who asked the question changed his expression. He clenched his bow again and again, clearly not believing her. They were not the only ones in disbelief. The trial-takers did not believe it either. She wouldn¡¯t leave for no reason and come back alone, completely drenched. Something important must have happened in the ten minutes. Since entering the trial scenario last night, the trial mission had not been activated. Could song qingxiao have found an opportunity to activate the mission? Number two¡¯s brows twitched at the thought of this. It was difficult for him to calm down. The man with the bow heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. His chest heaved up and down violently, and his facial muscles twitched slightly. Anyone could tell that he was not calm. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t flip out and question her. Instead, he suppressed his anger and nodded. it might be an emergency at the base camp. She received some news. His words were obviously for the sake of the big picture, and he didn¡¯t really believe song qingxiao¡¯s words. The others bit their lips, lowered their heads, and didn¡¯t say anything. The atmosphere was a little awkward, and just as the bow-wielding man was about to ask everyone to continue moving forward, number two suddenly said, fl ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± He coughed twice with his hand on his throat and revealed a fake smile. ¡°Can I ask you to find someone to take me to the water source?¡± Song qingxiao lowered her head, as if she did not hear number two¡¯s request. No. 1 and No. 4 looked at each other, deep in thought. The bow-wielding crowd suppressed their anger. The leader stared at number two for a long time, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire. He clenched his fists and finally looked at song qingxiao. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said,¡± the water source is not far away. You can go there yourself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After losing a comrade, he rejected number 2¡¯s suggestion, you¡¯re not a woman. You don¡¯t need someone to accompany you. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this place.¡± Even though number two was rejected, she did not give up. She smiled and said,¡± in addition, this place is full of danger. There might be human-faced spiders around the water source. It¡¯s better to be more careful with more people on guard. As he spoke, his tone gradually became tougher. ¡°Arrange for someone to take me there.¡± The situation had now been reversed. No matter how stupid the bow-wielding men were, they knew that this group of people who had just entered the lost city were not soft peaches that they could bully easily. The man¡¯s eyes were malicious as he looked at number two for a long time. Finally, he lost under number two¡¯s gaze.. He turned around helplessly and asked, Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Departure (2) Chapter 619: Departure (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Then which one of you will take him there? The bow-wielding crowd was silent for a long time before a burly man stepped out from the crowd and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± The man in the lead nodded and said to number two with a cold face,¡± since you know it¡¯s dangerous, go quickly and come back. We won¡¯t wait long! When he said this, he glanced at the bow-wielding man again. His eyes darkened and he warned,¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± His words had a double meaning, and everyone knew it, but number two didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of his words. After the man finished his instructions, he left with the bow-wielding man. After the two of them left, they didn¡¯t return for nearly a quarter of an hour. Everyone gradually became anxious while waiting. Number one and number four also seemed to be unable to sit still. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised. Number two was a smart person. He should have guessed the reason for the mission from her actions. With No. 2¡¯s strength, it would be a piece of cake for him to start the mission to get the infected man into the water. If everything went smoothly, No. 2 should have returned by now. Unless something unexpected happened in the middle, causing No. 2 to change his mind. As she was thinking about this possibility, about five or six minutes later, when the man with the bow was getting restless, song qingxiao, who had her eyes closed, stood up and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± A few seconds after she finished speaking, the bow-wielding man saw number two¡¯s figure appear in the corner of the street. Just like when song qingxiao returned, he was also drenched and reeked of blood. The burly man who had gone out with him was also nowhere to be seen. After losing two men in a row, the bow-wielding man¡¯s anger was obvious. He couldn¡¯t even put on a fake smile and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are our people?¡± ¡°He said he had something to do, so he left first.¡± Number two grinned and looked deeply at song qingxiao with a smile on her face. She found the same excuse as her, which made the bow-wielding man furious. Before he could say anything, number one, who had been waiting for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°I also want to drink water!¡± After number one finished speaking, number four nodded and said,¡± ¡°Since everyone has drunk, I¡¯ll have a little too. He moved to stand beside number one, who pointed at the person who had searched them earlier. ¡°Let them take us there.¡± When the bow-wielding man heard number one¡¯s words, he laughed in anger,¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other bow-wielders took a step back, nocked their bows, and aimed their arrows at the trial-takers. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Number one¡¯s expression did not change. He took out the broken limb of the giant spider from his pocket and threw it in the air as if he was holding a trophy. ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± He said pointedly,¡± they¡¯re all going, but they won¡¯t let us go. Do you have something against us? ¡± When he said this, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression became serious. He released a powerful aura from his body, suppressing the man with the bow. His face slowly turned green, and dense beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead and nose. Amidst the howling of the wind, the wind that was blowing in the underground city gradually became piercingly cold. It surrounded the man and forced his shoulders to sink. The man had already felt that something was wrong. The wind seemed to listen to number one¡¯s command. It was like an invisible restraint, squeezing the air around him and binding his body, making him gradually feel breathless. Number one had his hands behind his back, smiling as he looked at number Four¡¯s sorry state. Number four was standing beside him, smoking a pipe. It was hard to tell who was causing trouble. At this point, the two sides seemed to have torn all pretense of cordiality as they glared at each other fiercely. The atmosphere became extremely tense. Number one suddenly laughed, and the wind around the man disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We just want to drink some water. We¡¯ll be back soon. Why do you want to hurt our relationship?¡± He took the lead to express his goodwill. The man¡¯s expression was uncertain, and after a long while, he waved his hand, signaling the others to put down their bows and arrows. Number one had shocked him with his move. If they were to fight, both sides would only suffer losses. The man¡¯s face showed a struggle. After thinking for a long time, as if he was finally convinced, he squeezed out a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re all the same. We still have to get along in the future. There¡¯s no need to hurt our relationship.¡± He seemed to have figured something out and was no longer as angry as before. He ordered the two people named by number one to lead number one and number four to the water source. In the end, he said with a calm expression,¡± ¡°We will wait here for a while, but I hope you can be quick. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Number one nodded and followed the two of them to the water source. After they left, the number of people in the team suddenly decreased a little. Now, the bow-wielder¡¯s team had lost three people, and two more were taken away by number one, so the number of people in the team had decreased significantly. The rest of them stared at song qingxiao and No. 2 as if they were facing a great enemy. Song qingxiao leaned against the stone wall for a while as if nothing had happened. Suddenly, she received a message from number two. ¡°Do you think No. 1 and No. 4 will come back?¡± Both of them knew the answer. No. 1 and No. 4 had already formed an alliance, entering and leaving together without any concealment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They knew very well that song qingxiao, who was the first to board the abandoned ship, must have obtained something important, but she did not share it with them. Although they had lost the letter, which was an important tool to pass on important clues, they could still choose to force the real information out of the people in the trial scene. When their lives were threatened, these people who had compromised in the face of death were very likely to reveal the parasitism of the mother. As long as they could find out the main reason for the formation of the lost city, it would not be difficult for number 1 and number 4 to guess the mission. However, with the difficult mission conditions of fighting the mother, sending the lost city back to the sea, and escaping from this place, No. 1 and No. 4 might choose the opposite path from song qingxiao. They would not come back! Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Water-type _1 Chapter 620: Water-type _1 Translator: 549690339 | If number 1 and number 4 did not return, they would definitely choose to hide somewhere to ambush the trial-taker who was on the opposite side of their mission. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to be careful,¡± Number two¡¯s voice was filled with caution. Song Qing¡¯s small mouth curved up slightly. He lowered his eyelids to hide the expression in his eyes and replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡± As time passed, the man with the bow was obviously a little uneasy, and he kept looking in the direction where No. 1 and No. 1 had left. It had been at least half an hour since they went to look for water, but they didn¡¯t hear anyone coming back. The source of water was not far from where they had been waiting. Ten minutes was enough for them to walk back and forth. The fact that these people had not returned even after a long time made the remaining bow-wielding people¡¯s faces turn ugly. After another ten minutes or so, the sun was getting hotter and hotter. Someone finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Do you want to go and take a look?¡± The man in the lead looked at song qingxiao and number two with a sinister expression. Finally, his eyes fell on the huge Silver Wolf. He gritted his teeth and shook his head. ¡°No need,¡± When they met song qingxiao and the others last night, they didn¡¯t have many people. They had lost at least three people this morning, and two were taken away by number one and number four. Now, there were less than ten people left. Although they were armed, the silver Wolf¡¯s lethality could not be underestimated. In addition, song qingxiao and number two were not easy to deal with. The man did not dare to divide his men, afraid that the two would attack and the rest of the people would not be able to fight. ¡°They won¡¯t get lost with zuoqian and zuoyan following them.¡± He closed his eyes and took a deep breath,¡± it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back to the base camp first. We¡¯ll send someone to check it out after we get back. The others agreed with his suggestion. At first, he was worried that song Qing would object. After all, he had a vague feeling that this woman had already guessed their purpose. Therefore, after he said this, he specifically looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. He saw that after she heard his suggestion to return to the base camp, she stood up straight and looked like she was ready to go. The man didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but seeing that she didn¡¯t have any intention to object, he was relieved. The group walked along the sand and soon reached the outskirts of the underground city. The sand had covered the roof of the underground city, and one could see most of the scenery from a high place. The lake below was like a blue belt in Sand City. It was clear and pure under the sunlight, and number one and the others couldn¡¯t be seen. The statue on the mountain peak was unusually eye-catching. It was pointing at the sky and reflecting the light from the lake. The huge statue seemed to be covered in a layer of light blue halo. As the sun shone on it, it formed a beautiful and magnificent scene. The moment the bow-wielders saw the statue, their spirits were lifted. ¡°Is the base camp there?¡± Song qingxiao suddenly spoke, Breaking the Silence of the team. The man in the lead, Leng wushang, was stunned for a moment when he heard her words. He then nodded,¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He pointed to the left. At the end of the sand pile, there was a steep mountain wall that was almost vertical. A man-made road could be vaguely seen leading to the top of the mountain. ¡°We can go around there and return to the base camp.¡± Song qingxiao looked up at the statue as if she was fascinated. The man¡¯s eyes showed a bit of impatience, and his lips moved. Just as he was about to urge her to continue, she suddenly said,¡± ¡°The building you¡¯re referring to, is it the statue?¡± When the man heard her question, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little vigilant. Although he had not spent much time with song qingxiao, he had a basic understanding of her from the conversation between the man in the lead and her last night, as well as the time he had spent with her today. This woman was meticulous and extremely cunning. The more he said, the easier it would be for her to find loopholes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though she didn¡¯t look any different now, the man always felt that she seemed to have guessed many things. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He nodded and asked carefully, ¡°¡±Is there something wrong?¡± you said that this statue is a great building, and it¡¯s very magnificent. It¡¯s at least half the standard of our era. At this point, song qingxiao retracted her gaze and looked at the man. ¡°This statue is indeed extraordinary,¡± Under her gaze, the man¡¯s forehead began to sweat again. His eyes were filled with nervousness and regret, as if he was afraid that song qingxiao would ask him something that would make him feel uneasy.. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Water element _2 Chapter 621: Water element _2 Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao gave him a meaningful look and continued,¡± but I really couldn¡¯t tell. It¡¯s half the standard of our era. She paused and looked at the man indifferently. ¡°Could it be that there are still some great places that I haven¡¯t discovered?¡± Following her question, the expressions of the bow-wielding men tensed up, and their breathing became erratic. ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± The man raised his voice and hurriedly refuted her question. But then he realized that his attitude was too hasty, and he was afraid that he had revealed some clues. He raised his trembling hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead, using the movement to ease his nervous mood. After he put down his hand, he seemed to have found a way to deal with song qingxiao. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± He squeezed out a smile, as if to make up for his previous mood, and repeated his previous words. Then he said,¡± perhaps I was too excited when I first entered this place, and I was too engrossed in our conversation that I didn¡¯t pay attention to my words. I¡¯ve caused you to misunderstand, Ms. An. He pursed his lips and said,¡±in fact, considering the era when the lost city was built, the craftsmanship of this statue is indeed extraordinary!¡± The reason why I think its craftsmanship is far more than half of the current era¡¯s standard is because I have taken into account the time it has been buried in the deep sea. I think it¡¯s amazing that it can still maintain its appearance after so many years of corrosion.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered and she nodded with a smile. The man no longer had the strength to investigate the hidden meaning behind her smile. He immediately waved his hand in a bad mood. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Number two¡¯s eyes first fell on song qingxiao, then looked at the man who was a little flustered and exasperated. Finally, his eyes fell on the direction of the statue for a long time, revealing an ambiguous expression. No one made any more sound and directly rushed to the road leading to the base camp. The closer he got to the stone ladder that led to the cliff, the calmer the man became, as if he was about to return to his own territory. The stone steps were shrouded in the shadow of the statue, and they looked even scarier up close than from a distance. From the mysterious and ancient carvings on the stone steps, one could vaguely guess that they were products of the Titan era. They were probably the paths that the Titans had built to lead to the temple. However, due to the destructive attack that the lost city suffered, this ancient road was like a torn piece of cloth, and some of the steps were almost broken. Even though they were not standing at the bottom of the mountain range, the tall peak of the mountain still made them feel dizzy when they looked up. The bow-wielders seemed to be used to this path, and their expressions remained the same. The man in the lead stood beside them and gestured for song qingxiao and number two to go first. the mountain road is a little steep. You might not be used to it. We will walk behind you and protect you. People who had just come to this road would be afraid of it, and they needed someone who had arrived first to lead them. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that song qingxiao had already stepped on the stone stairs. She used both her hands and feet to climb very steadily. There was a long gap of nearly two to three meters where the stone steps had broken. She stepped on the tip of her foot and her body was as light as a swallow as she soared into the air. Even though the man in the lead had a bad impression of her, he was so shocked by her actions that he almost screamed. However, the next moment, song Qing jumped more than two meters high and held onto the stone wall with his hand. He was unusually agile as he stuck his body to the mountain wall again. As soon as she got on, the silver Wolf that had been following her also jumped up. The sharp Wolf claws reached out and firmly grasped the stone, stabilizing the huge body of the silver Wolf and becoming a solid defense under song Qing¡¯s small body. The man quickly realized that he was worrying too much. In a short while, the man and the wolf had already jumped up more than ten meters at an extremely fast speed. No. 2 followed closely behind. It was not difficult for them to climb such a path. ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± The man frowned for a moment, then relaxed as if he had thought of something. He waved his hand and motioned for the others to follow. The flight of stairs up the mountain was at least a hundred meters high, but because song qingxiao, the silver Wolf, and number two didn¡¯t drag them down, they climbed up the mountain at an incredible speed. The closer they got to the top of the mountain, the more damaged the stairs were. Almost all the stone stairs had fallen off, leaving about 15 to 16 meters of empty space. A rope hung down from the top of the mountain. Song qingxiao pulled on the rope and circulated her spiritual energy. She tapped her feet a few times and quickly jumped up the mountain! As soon as she came up, dozens of people with longbows surrounded her with murderous intent. Behind these people was a huge square. At the end of the square, an unbelievably huge statue of a God instantly attracted song qingxiao¡¯s attention! From a distance, the statue was already very large, and up close, it seemed to take up Half the Sky. The stone statue was connected to the sky, and humans were unbelievably small in front of it. It knelt on the ground with its head hanging down. Perhaps due to the corrosion of time and the sea, a large piece of the stone on its face was missing, and a huge black hole had appeared where its eyes should have been. It was a chilling sight. On one side of the stone statue were rows of ships that had been transformed into human habitats. But other than that, there was nothing but blue behind it. There were no extra buildings, and there were no traces of the mother¡¯s hiding place. It was not like what song Qing had imagined at the beginning, where there was a hidden mechanism that could destroy this space and time. She immediately ordered song Qing to sink carefully. Could she have guessed wrong? The Titans didn¡¯t leave behind any mayflies to restrict the mother¡¯s body, so there was no other reason for the humans to live here, just as the man had said? This sudden change caught song qingxiao off guard. The result of her wrong guess was extremely bad for her. She released her divine sense without thinking and spread it out in all directions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What surprised her was that the surroundings were filled with an extremely rich water attribute spirit power. Almost at the moment she released her divine sense, this gentle water attribute spirit power surrounded her, as if it was extremely happy. This was a dimensional space without the sea surface. Standing on the top of the mountain, one could see the entire space at a glance. The only water source in this trial scene was the river that surrounded the underground city that was almost dried up. However, it was impossible to have such abundant water spirit power with such a River. On the top of the mountain, there was nothing except the blue sky, the God¡¯s statue, and the countless stacked abandoned ships. Where did this huge and rich water spirit power come from? Such a strange sight shocked song qingxiao.. She could sense the presence of countless giant spiders under the statue with her divine sense! Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Parent body _1 Chapter 622: Parent body _1 Translator: 549690339 The cliff wall was cracked, and the fine stones rolled down the mountain stream. In the sound of the wind, the silver Wolf¡¯s dazzling figure turned into a Silver Shadow and leaped into the air, landing heavily beside song qingxiao with a bang. It growled threateningly at the people around her,¡± ¡®Awoo¡­¡¯ Its shout brought with it a great pressure, and the group of bow-wielders instinctively retreated. The neat team was suddenly in a mess. A few people were intimidated by the silver Wolf¡¯s aura and shot their arrows in a Panic! ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± The leader of the bow-wielders subconsciously cried out in alarm when he saw this scene. However, it was too late. Before he could finish his sentence, the arrow was already flying towards the silver Wolf. When the arrows came, the silver Wolf swung its long body and its fluffy tail hit two arrows like a powerful whip. The fierce force sent the arrows flying! A long arrow brushed past the left side of its abdomen, cutting off a few silver hairs. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it hit the ground beside it, sticking into the floor tiles, and the tail of the arrow buzzed non-stop. It dodged the long arrow, and then with a powerful kick of its hind legs, its mountain-like body pounced at the person who released the arrow with lightning speed. The long claw hit the shoulder of one of the men who released the arrow, and the sharp long armor pierced into the man¡¯s body. The huge impact caused the frightened man to fall into the crowd with a ¡®bang¡¯. ¡®Hua¡¯! The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. The bow-wielders, who had thought that victory was in their hands, were attacked by the silver wolves and immediately fell into chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, retreat first!¡± In the midst of the chaos, one of them shouted, and the rest of the people followed his orders and quickly retreated. The silver Wolf¡¯s killing power was not to be underestimated. Although these people who had been parasitized by the mother¡¯s body had a huge increase in physical strength and strength in a short time, they were still no match for the silver Wolf that had evolved twice after the mutation. As soon as it pounced into the crowd of bow-wielders, it was like pouncing on a lamb, counting down people. As the crowd retreated, it bit the leg of the last person and dragged him to the ground. The man¡¯s leg was bitten, and the pain was excruciating. He screamed and turned over, ready to shoot. However, before he could shoot the arrow, the silver Wolf had already stepped on his chest with its forelimbs, lowered its head and bit his throat. With a strong tear, half of his neck was broken. The only thing that was connected between his head and his body was his skin and flesh. Blood gushed out and splashed all over the silver Wolf! Under the control of the exuberant vitality of the parasitic spores in his body, the man suffered such a fatal injury, but he was still breathing. The hand holding the long arrow instinctively stabbed towards the silver Wolf¡¯s stomach! The silver Wolf¡¯s gray-blue eyes flashed with contempt. It pressed down with its forelimbs, and with the sound of bones breaking, it stepped on his chest, making it sink in. The long arrow that was aimed at it lost its aim in an instant and brushed past its abdomen. The man¡¯s four limbs were raised high, and his head, which was only connected by skin and flesh, drooped down. Blood dripped down along his head like a giant spider, and he still wanted to attack the silver Wolf. However, he only had the movements of a giant spider and had not completely evolved into a giant spider. He could not cause any damage to the silver Wolf. At the same time, the other people who had retreated regrouped. The leader raised his hand and waved. ¡°Fire!¡± Dozens of arrows were fired at the silver Wolf. Song qingxiao snorted and supported herself with one hand on the ground. The spiritual power in his body poured out, covering the ground with a layer of light blue Frost crystals! This place was rich in Water-type spiritual power, which was like adding wings to a Tiger. The surrounding Water-type spirit energy was activated by the ice-type spirit energy and turned into an ice path, connecting her with the silver Wolf. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A light blue Ice wall appeared out of thin air in front of the silver Wolf. Amidst the crisp sound of the arrows hitting each other, the ice wall blocked all the arrows! Song qingxiao withdrew his hand, and the silver Wolf used this momentum to retreat back to song qingxiao¡¯s side, ready to attack. The archers quickly drew their bows and shot again. The ice wall, which was no longer supported by spiritual power, was soon destroyed by the huge impact of the arrows. It fell to the ground with a clang. More than ten archers aimed their arrows at song qingxiao and the silver Wolf again with murderous intent! When number two flipped over, he was just in time to see the scene of a man and a Wolf working together to kill. His pupils contracted. The silver Wolf¡¯s power was within his expectations, but song qingxiao¡¯s strength was obviously much higher than he had expected.. To be able to build such an ice wall with spiritual power in such a short time, she must be at least a cultivator in the path of enlightenment! Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Parent body _2 Chapter 623: Parent body _2 Translator: 549690339 | She was a trial-taker who mainly controlled her spiritual pets. Not only were her pets so powerful, but she had also stepped into the threshold of cultivation. When she and her Wolf worked together, they could exert abilities that were several times beyond their own level! Even if these ordinary people had weapons in their hands, she was afraid that they would not be able to defeat her with her ability. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as this thought flashed through No. 2¡¯s mind, the other bow-wielders below also climbed up the hanging ropes one after another. The man who was the leader of the group behind No. 2 appeared and shouted anxiously,¡± ¡°Stop, stop fighting!¡± His gaze quickly swept across the few ¡®people¡¯ on the ground who were still not completely dead under the control of the parasite¡¯s powerful vitality. He also saw the arrows and broken ice on the ground. The silver Wolf¡¯s body was still covered in blood. The man had heard the beast¡¯s roars and cries from above. Even if he did not see the scene at that time, he could guess what had happened from the wolves on the ground. Soft chirps of different heights came from his mouth, and chirps also came from the other side, as if they were communicating in another language. After a long while, the man finally stopped and said,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all be on the same side in the future, so why should we kill each other now?¡± His eyes stayed on the ice for a moment, guessing that it was probably song qingxiao¡¯s doing. Although he didn¡¯t know how she did it, he still instinctively retreated in the direction of the bow-wielder as he spoke. ¡°One of our own?¡± Song Qing chuckled,¡± who¡¯s on your side? ¡± at this point, why don¡¯t we just be Frank, Ms. An?¡± He laughed bitterly and glanced at his ¡± companions ¡°, who had suffered terrible external injuries but were still breathing. They were crawling and spurting blood. Finally, he looked at song qingxiao. ¡°He seems to be very sincere.¡± Number two suddenly opened her mouth and stared at the man, but her face turned to song qingxiao¡¯s direction,¡± ¡°Number three, what do you think?¡± Song Qing remained calm and gestured to the man with her chin,¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get out of here. Last night, Xin Luo didn¡¯t lie to you. You can¡¯t get out of here. We can only work together in the future and overcome difficulties together.¡± As he said this, his eyes were fixed on song qingxiao. He realized that his sincere words did not move the cold-faced girl. He laughed bitterly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± The man emphasized again. He knew that if he didn¡¯t tell her some inside information, he wouldn¡¯t be able to trust this girl who was extremely guarded and had a dangerous Silver Wolf with her. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the huge statue, as if he had made up his mind. ¡°Not bad! We did have a motive for saving you from the start, but please believe us, it was for everyone¡¯s own good.¡± Song qingxiao could not help but sneer at his words. When the man heard her laugh, he could not help but feel that it was extremely harsh. He took a deep breath. ¡°I think you¡¯ve already guessed many things, so I don¡¯t need to say more.¡± The news that the outside world received was indeed sent by them. However, they sent out such a message not only because they were influenced and controlled by the mother¡¯s parasite, but also because they wanted to attract more fresh blood into the lost city to become the mother¡¯s parasite. There was another reason-they wanted to let the others who had entered the lost city Live! The newcomers would bring a large number of fresh resources and supplies. They might even have new equipment that could give everyone a chance to turn things around. They had placed their hopes on the advancement of technology in the outside world, hoping that these outsiders would be able to bring something that could break the dimension wall so that they could escape this cage! we can only survive in a place like this if we are United! He raised his hand and explained with a helpless expression. Song qingxiao heard his Grand speech and asked,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There should be something in your bodies that caused these people to suffer fatal injuries and not die, right?¡± When the man heard her question, he seemed to be struggling. After hesitating for a while, he finally nodded. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± He seemed to be considering his words. that¡¯s the ultimate war weapon developed by the Titans, the original owners of the lost city. It¡¯s a new type of bacteria that will cause mutations in the human body after it enters the human body. He had mixed the truth with the lies, but he was very sincere. Unfortunately, song qingxiao had already read the letter on the abandoned ship. Even if she hadn¡¯t, she was extremely vigilant and didn¡¯t believe his nonsense at all.. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Parent body 3 Chapter 624: Parent body 3 Translator: 549690339 | However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she let the man continue,¡± this kind of mutation will allow us to adapt to this harsh environment faster and continue to live¡­ ¡°Nonsense!¡± Song Qing snorted. When the man heard that she did not believe him, he hurriedly said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! The ancient Titans were invincible back then because they coexisted with this new type of bacteria.¡± Number two¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Song qingxiao was unmoved. those human-faced spiders, also known as symbiotic beasts, should have been formed after the early explorers who entered this place mutated, right? ¡± She tilted her head and stared at the man. ¡°The reason why the ancient Titans went extinct should be related to the loss of control of these parasitic beasts. Silla once said that this is a cursed city. The so-called curse should be the source of this parasitism. The reason this place is called a cage and was exiled to a different space and time is probably to imprison the mother here.¡± A complicated expression appeared on the man¡¯s face, as if she had finally revealed a secret he had been trying so hard to keep. ¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s no point in me hiding it!¡± He heaved a sigh of relief and appeared even calmer. ¡°The mother is indeed in the lost city. As you said, if there is a choice, who would want to become like this?¡± He spread out his hands. I advise you to obey and keep your life. Although it will eventually mutate, it may just be another form of human evolution. Why not? ¡± He spoke of this fear of death very frankly. These people were like people who had been forced into a difficult situation and then turned around to drag others into the water, thinking that this kind of action was justified. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for many years, so you should have found a way to leave this place, right?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his nonsense and raised her hand to interrupt him. The man¡¯s face showed his displeasure, but he quickly hid it and turned it into a hint of pleasure, as if he was proud that song qingxiao was about to fall into a trap. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°The temple ¡­¡± Song qingxiao ignored his answer, where is the great building? II She looked at the huge statue of the God, trying to figure out some clues from the man¡¯s words. There was definitely something strange about this place. Her initial guess was definitely not wrong! This place contained an unusually rich Water-type spiritual energy, which proved that this place definitely hid an opportunity to break through the dimension wall. What other abnormalities had she not discovered? She looked around. When the man talked to her, he seemed to be deliberately stalling for time. In fact, she was the same. While talking to the man, she had been looking for the ¡®miracle¡¯ that the Titans had created! The man¡¯s expression changed when he heard her mumbling. miss an, I advise you not to waste your efforts. The mother is right here. When it comes out¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, a ¡®bang¡¯ came from the huge ancient statue! The voice seemed to come from a huge sealed space. It spread through the special environment and turned into a loud noise that shook the world. It stopped song qingxiao and the man¡¯s conversation! As soon as the voice was heard, a terrifying pressure spread from the stone statue. Everyone¡¯s hearts seemed to have been clenched by this sound. They stopped beating for a few seconds, then started to beat wildly like a drum. Number two was also shocked by the sound, and her expression changed for a moment. At this time, the man who spoke was first shocked, then ecstatic. As if he was affected by the parasite, his face showed a pious expression, but his eyes showed extreme fear, and even his body instinctively shivered. ¡°He¡¯s awake¡­¡± All the archers lowered their bows. The moment the aura spread out, these people were as obedient as quails, not making a sound. The surroundings suddenly fell silent, even the sound of a needle falling could be heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao could also feel that with the awakening of this aura, the giant spiders behind the statue seemed to have been stimulated. They were restless and making ¡®Zhi Zhi¡¯ sounds. ¡®Bang¡¯! In the extremely quiet environment, the sound of friction and collision rang out again. The stone statue also seemed to be intimidated by the terrifying pressure, and its surface seemed to be trembling. As the huge stone statue moved, the ground also trembled with a ¡®Weng Weng Weng¡¯ sound. As the mother moved, the trembling became more and more intense, as if it was going to trigger a small earthquake.. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Invisible (1) Chapter 625: Invisible (1) Translator: 549690339 | From the middle of the huge stone statue came a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, as if a fat body was rubbing against the hard stone wall, which then came out through the terrible hole in the God¡¯s eye. From a distance, it sounded like a God¡¯s Spirit, a long sigh coming from the abdomen. The statue buzzed and trembled, and the rock layer on the surface could not bear the terrible pressure of the trembling. It began to crack slightly, and small gravel fell down with a Swoosh. Under the heavy pressure of the sudden awakening, the people holding the bows did not even dare to breathe loudly. The sudden silence in the surroundings made the trembling of the God statue even more ear-piercing. ¡°Gulp.¡± The sound of number two swallowing his saliva suddenly rang out, breaking the strange silence. In the face of the mysterious mother that had yet to appear, fear appeared on number two¡¯s face. He instinctively took a step back in the direction of the cliff and asked,¡± ¡°Number three, what do we do now?¡± There was an extremely powerful life form hidden within the stone statue. After it ¡®awakened¡¯, the pressure it exuded formed an extremely terrifying spiritual shock. Not only did it make the hosts fear it, but even the trial-takers, who had experienced many storms, felt a strong sense of unease. The silver Wolf was the most sensitive. It could instinctively sense that it was being provoked by another powerful species. Its innate fighting instinct made the hair on its body stand up like silver needles. It subconsciously moved closer to song qingxiao, ready to fight alongside her! ¡°What else can we do?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened when she felt the energy growing stronger. ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The mother¡¯s powerful aura was beyond her expectations, and she could feel that as it slowly woke up and crawled, its mental power seemed to be gradually recovering and rising at a very shocking speed. Under the effect of this mysterious power, song qingxiao felt that her spiritual sense was also restricted to a certain extent. It was difficult for her to penetrate the blockade of her spiritual power and sense the giant spiders behind her! After entering the spirit focus realm, her primordial spirit was condensed. With the support of the God destroying technique, her divine sense and spiritual power were cultivated together. Even though she was only half a dan stage, song qingxiao believed that her divine sense was not weaker than a dan stage master. However, at this moment, her spiritual sense was actually at a disadvantage compared to the mother¡¯s, which was enough to show the mother¡¯s tyrannical strength. ¡°Fight?¡± No. 2 seemed to be in disbelief and raised his voice a little, can you beat him?¡± He looked up at the trembling god statue. Everyone and everything seemed to be covered in the shadow of the God statue. Compared to it, they were extremely small. ¡°Do you have any other good ideas?¡± Song qingxiao retorted. If it was any other time, when she encountered such a powerful monster and knew that she was no match for it, she would naturally not throw an egg at a rock and seek her own death. At most, he would find an opportunity to escape and wait for the right time. However, in God¡¯s trial space, she would not have the chance to do so. The only chance to complete the mission might be here. The mission of breaking the space wall and sending the lost city back to the sea meant that the battle with the mother was inevitable! After knowing that the other mission was to submit to the mother and become its host, song qingxiao had given up on that idea. Now, she only wanted to escape from this place! ¡°I can¡¯t beat him.¡± The bow-wielding man heard song qingxiao¡¯s words and laughed. the mother is too powerful. No matter how capable you are, it¡¯s impossible to defeat it! ¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao scolded him coldly, but the man did not seem to hear her. surrender to it. That¡¯s your only chance to live. Amidst the creaking sounds of the crawling and the trembling of the statue, the man¡¯s voice seemed to be seductive. so what if you¡¯re a parasite? as long as you¡¯re alive, anything is possible! A hint of struggle flashed in number two¡¯s eyes, as if he had been persuaded. He subconsciously looked at song qingxiao¡¯s face,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Number three¡­¡± He was shocked by the mother¡¯s body that had yet to fully appear. The battle had yet to begin, but he already had the thought of retreating. ¡°Don¡¯t go crazy!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold when she saw number two¡¯s reaction. I know what you¡¯re thinking. There are two possible missions. When she said this, number two¡¯s tight lips curved into a slight smile, but then he clenched it again so quickly that it was as if the slight change in his expression was just an illusion. ¡°Do you think you still have time after choosing to be parasitized?¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Invisible (2) Chapter 626: Invisible (2) Translator: 549690339 The cultivator¡¯s body was stronger than the average person¡¯s, but at the same time, the blood essence and special abilities provided were far more than the average person¡¯s. The mother would absorb the trial-taker¡¯s abilities endlessly through the parasite spores. The stronger the trial-taker was, the more nutrients it would receive. No. 1 and No. 4 might have chosen a mission that seemed to be a shortcut, with the idea of first completing the mission and saving their lives, then leaving the trial space to think of a way to get rid of the parasitic spores in their bodies! The God¡¯s trial space¡¯s exchange rules were all-encompassing and had all kinds of things. Perhaps one day, the hidden danger in his body would be removed! However, song qingxiao knew that the items in the trial space could not be obtained for free. Different items also required corresponding points to be obtained. Even if No. 1 and No. 4 were lucky enough to survive this round of the trial and split the mission points equally between her and No. 2, the points would probably be far from enough for them to get rid of the parasites in their bodies! After these spores were successfully parasitized, they would transform their bodies and absorb their life force to strengthen themselves. The longer the time, the more difficult it would be to drive them away. ¡°Do you see those giant spiders? Just look at them! Live, go!¡± Number two seemed to be convinced by her words again. He gritted his teeth and stood still. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes, trying her best not to let her thoughts be affected by the increasingly powerful aura. When she thought of number one and four, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder where they were hiding. There was no doubt that the two of them had chosen a different mission direction. Just like this group of explorers, they had chosen to accept parasitism and become one of the parent bodies ¡®carriers, intercepting those who wanted to pass on the message and destroy the lost city. All these conditions that were contrary to her mission were enough to prove that number one and number four should be here as well! They might be hiding somewhere, waiting to stop him at the critical moment and give him a fatal blow! Her eyes quickly swept across the unusually wide square and saw the archers pointing their bows at her. Finally, her eyes landed on the group of abandoned ships piled up by the corner of the statue. Behind the statue was a giant spider¡¯s habitat. Where were number one and number four hiding? At this time, her spiritual sense was disturbed by a strong mental power and could not break through the barrier created by the mother¡¯s mental power to find the traces of the two. He had to think of a way to force the two of them out first! After getting nd of the people who were in her way, she had no more worries. She could then focus on dealing with the mother and find the Qi to break the dimension wall! Song qingxiao raised her head. Since divine sense couldn¡¯t penetrate the mother¡¯s body, the power of physical objects shouldn¡¯t be limited. She squinted her eyes, which were cold. The spiritual power in her body moved, and the water-type spiritual power around her was adjusted by her. It quickly formed an ice spear about the thickness of a wrist in her palm. Song qingxiao attached her spiritual sense to the ice spear, raised it, and suddenly threw it in the direction of the statue with all her strength! ¡®Whoosh¡¯! The ice spear, supported by abundant spiritual energy, turned into a shadow and flew over everyone¡¯s head, leaving only the sound of breaking through the space. In the blink of an eye, it flew dozens of meters away, turned into a blue dot, and quickly brushed past the side of the giant god statue. It did not fly backward and fall to the ground as song qingxiao had expected. Instead, after flying to the side of the God statue, it seemed to have encountered an invisible obstacle and made a ¡®dang¡¯ sound! Under the huge impact, the ice spear was instantly shattered. ¡®Clang-¡® ¡®Clang-¡® ¡®Clang-¡® On the other side of the huge square, the sound of the collision seemed to cause the entire space to shake, ringing in everyone¡¯s ears! Everyone on the square was stunned by this sudden turn of events, including song qingxiao. Neither the bow-wielder nor number two had expected that her casual throw would have such power, so the moment she threw the spear, no one had time to stop her. It wasn¡¯t until the long spear hit an invisible wall and made a loud sound that everyone was jolted awake. ¡°Eh?¡± Song qingxiao seemed to have understood something after the initial shock. She was ecstatic. ¡°A restriction!¡± She cried out in shock. temple, great building! She had already felt that the bow-wielding man¡¯s words were strange, and his explanation was also very far-fetched. The statue was indeed huge, and the craftsmanship was extraordinary. As a famous historical site, it was indeed worthy of exploration by later generations, but it was not worthy of such praise from the adventurers who had spent a lot of effort in pursuing the lost city! If the bow-wielding man dared to say that such a skill was more than half of the standard of today¡¯s era, it was enough to prove that there was a craft far greater than the statue hidden in the temple! ¡°Temple, temple!¡± There were only God statues here, but no temples. She had always felt that something was strange, but after the ice spear hit the invisible restriction, she finally understood. Song qingxiao looked up at the blue sky. There must be a roof above the statue to be called a temple of God. The ancient Titans worshipped giant creatures. The statue was so huge, what could accommodate it? That was heaven and earth! The Titans were not gods, so they could not create a truly new world. However, they could create an imitation of the sky wall and create a visual illusion. They could envelop the statue and everyone in the temple as if they were living in an independent small universe! This skill was indeed extraordinary, and the ¡®world¡¯ he created was far beyond the standards of this era. If song qingxiao¡¯s ice spear had not hit the invisible barrier, it would have almost escaped her eyes! No wonder it never rained here. After all, there was a barrier that ¡®blocked the wind and rain¡¯, so the rain couldn¡¯t penetrate it at all! There was an explanation for the source of the abundant Water-type spiritual energy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Titans created the ¡®demon¡¯, they had indeed left behind a method to restrict it! It was as if he had found a chance of survival in the midst of death. One could imagine the joy in song Qingxin¡¯s heart! On the contrary, the bow-wielders were shocked by the sound of the ice spear shattering. Inside the stone statue, when the ice spear hit the invisible restriction, the crawling sound stopped. After two seconds, a roar that made people¡¯s backs go numb suddenly came out. ¡°Nauseating!¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: The earthquake (1) Chapter 627: The earthquake (1) Translator: 549690339 | The voice rushed from the bottom of the statue to the sky, but it seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. It was reflected back and spread even louder.¡¯Nauseating-¡® The sound waves surged out like a tsunami, causing one¡¯s chest to go numb! The moment the ice spear hit the restrictive spell, the mother hidden inside the statue seemed to have been hit in its soft spot. Its angry roar swept out with killing intent, scaring the giant spiders behind the statue and making them crawl around uneasily! Amidst the scuttling sounds, a large number of giant black spiders appeared behind the statue, densely packed together. It made number 2¡¯s hair stand on end! ¡°So this is the path to survival!¡± After accidentally solving the mystery of the ¡ötemple¡¯, song Qing felt extremely comfortable. The¡¯ sky ¡®above his head was not the real sky, but a¡¯ disguise ¡®created by the Titan race. The abundant Water-type spiritual Qi came from outside the restrictive spell. With a special technique, it formed a visual illusion. In addition to the interference of the mother¡¯s powerful spiritual power, song qingxiao was almost fooled! With such dense spiritual energy, one could imagine that the tide that was blocked outside the ¡®temple¡¯ must be no small matter. It was very likely that the lost city had not completely left the bottom of the sea, but had just opened a space-time gap. The water that was isolated outside was most likely the current! Once the ¡®restriction¡¯ of the temple was broken, a large amount of seawater would rush in, forming a huge wave that could break through the space wall and send people out of this dimension wall. At the same time, it would also send the lost city back into the sea! ¡°Think of a way to get behind the statue!¡± He said. Song qingxiao shouted. No. 2 understood the general details of the mission from the previous ice spear that had broken the obstacles and the bits and pieces of words that song qingxiao had said. ¡°We can¡¯t let them get close!¡± The bow-wielding man¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he could no longer maintain his previously calm attitude. He shouted with all his might, ¡± ¡°Stop them!¡± As he shouted, the surrounding spiritual Qi moved. Number two used the nine words secret skill and disappeared in the blink of an eye! ¡°Can you stop them?¡± Song qingxiao snorted and stomped her foot. At this point, she no longer hid her strength. The spiritual energy in her body came out from her feet and froze the brick under her! The frost was like a surging tide, sweeping toward every bow-wielder, like vines climbing up their ankles, freezing their feet. After ascending to the fake dan stage, song qingxiao¡¯s control of spiritual power was much better than before. Once she trapped someone, she would immediately stop and not waste a single bit. ¡°Detestable!¡± The man with the bow had his feet trapped, but his upper body could still move freely. The man in the lead shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± She had discovered the biggest secret of the lost city, and she obviously had the intention of destroying this place. The explorers who had entered this place first were like grasshoppers on a vine. They had submitted to reality and accepted the mother¡¯s parasitism. If they did not stop song qingxiao¡¯s actions, once the restrictive spell was broken, the seawater would pour in, and everyone would die in this disaster! At this moment, without the man¡¯s command, everyone shot arrows in the direction of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf under the pressure of survival! Song Qing¡¯s hands formed a seal and he quickly said,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± As she chanted the incantation, the spiritual power in her body turned into glowing blue scales that firmly wrapped around her body. The arrows that were shot at her couldn¡¯t even break through the spiritual power that protected her body. They fell off one after another as if they had hit an invisible restriction! Inside the stone statue, the mother stopped for a moment after letting out an angry roar. It then continued to climb up with all its might. As it climbed, the stone statue began to hum and shake. The banging sounds were even more intense than before. It was obvious that the mother¡¯s mingmen had been touched, and it was eager to escape from the stone statue it was hiding in. The huge statue, which had been corroded by the sea for many years and was still extraordinarily strong, seemed to be unable to bear the heavy load under the intense movements of the mother. The statue¡¯s huge body cracked with a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound. A large number of rocks fell from the surface like hailstones, and the lower plate of the statue that was sitting on the square began to crack like a spider web. The higher the parent body climbed, the larger the gap became, forming a huge gully under the criss-crossing. Finally, as if it could not withstand the impact of this force, it suddenly broke down with a ¡®clang¡¯! The bottom of the statue shattered, and its heavy body sank a lot.¡¯Dong¡¯, it hit the ground, making an earth-shaking sound! As the huge rocks rolled down, some of the human-faced spiders that were climbing nearby were hit by the rocks and let out a screeching sound. The ground trembled violently as the statue fell, and the square began to shake with a buzzing sound. The cliff, which had been like a fish head cut off, seemed to be torn apart again by the impact of the statue¡¯s fall. The statue above the head was unstable because of the collapse of its Foundation. As the mother climbed up, the upper body of the statue swayed left and right. Large and small stones fell from the sky, and the dust that flew up almost blocked the blue sky. This scene was like the scene before the end of the world. It made everyone in the scene feel as if they had returned to the Dark Age, when the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, followed by a tsunami that buried the lost city. All the survivors had a sense of despair that they would be swallowed up by the torrent and gravel in the next moment. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The bow-wielders, whose legs were frozen, felt like they were in a cradle. Facing such a terrifying scene, they could not help but scream hysterically to vent the fear in their hearts. With a rumbling sound, song Qing gathered a small amount of spiritual power and jumped in the direction of the statue. ¡°Stop her! Stop her! Stop her!¡± The fear of the temple collapsing, as well as the panic of song qingxiao discovering the restriction here, made the man with the bow collapse. He screamed,¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± The bow-wielders, who had long been like ants on a hot pan, heard his order and immediately shot arrows in a frenzy! However, song qingxiao¡¯s speed was extremely fast. The lower half of these people¡¯s bodies were frozen, so they couldn¡¯t turn around at will. Moreover, the mother¡¯s actions caused the earth to shake, causing everyone to lose their accuracy. Not only did they fail to kill song qingxiao, but many people with bows were even shot by stray arrows in the chaos, and their screams were endless. ¡¯Crack, crack¡¯! The statue was still sinking. After the bottom broke, the stone that fell to the ground could not withstand the huge size of the statue. The cracks gradually spread upward and became deeper. The mother¡¯s body was still climbing up, and from the direction of the sound, it had already climbed to the chest of the statue. Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf ran at full speed. In a moment, they had reached the bottom of the statue with their own strength! Bowl-sized rocks fell from above, and as the earth shook, cracks of various sizes appeared on the ground. Countless rocks and dust rolled in! A large number of giant spiders seemed to have sensed the approach of two auras. As they screeched, the human-faced spiders with a fishy smell waved their giant limbs in the direction of the man and Wolf. However, song qingxiao had no intention of dealing with these giant spiders at all. There was no doubt that the mother was powerful. She wanted to break the restriction before the mother came out. That would give her a chance of survival. BOOM! boom! boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few huge rocks rolled up the dust and fell down. Amidst the noise from the houses, the man with the bow shouted desperately,¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless! It¡¯s no use!¡± He seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to break the restriction!¡± The ¡®temple¡¯ built by the Titans was indeed extraordinary to be able to withstand the pressure of the sea and space-time. If it were someone else, they might really be helpless. However, song qingxiao had the mysterious dagger and was confident in breaking the restrictive spell.. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Betrayal (1) Chapter 628: Betrayal (1) Translator: 549690339 | This mysterious dagger might have come from a reclusive family. Although it was unknown what material it was made of, it had been indestructible since it had accompanied song qingxiao in the trials of God! Now that it was being nurtured in her dantian, nourished by her spiritual power and her own blood essence, it should not be difficult to break the restriction by injecting spiritual power. The mother on the statue felt the man and the wolf approaching, and couldn¡¯t help but become more irritable,¡¯ugh, ugh, ugh-¡® A long and low roar came from the top and bottom of the statue. It had a kind of spiritual suppression and attacked people¡¯s spiritual sense! Under the mother¡¯s roar, the terrifying group of human-faced spiders seemed to have sensed the mother¡¯s anxiety, and their movements became more violent. Song qingxiao only wanted to buy time. With the protection of the swordsman token of the nine words secret order, she didn¡¯t fight back against the giant spider¡¯s claws. She just rushed forward. After she stopped hiding her strength, her spiritual power transformed into extremely hard scales that covered her entire body. The giant spider¡¯s hard claws and teeth could not break through her scales at all and hurt her Foundation! At the same time, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. Its figure shuttled between the spiders, raising its powerful front legs and swatting away the giant spiders blocking its way,¡¯clearing¡¯ a path for song qingxiao. The man and the wolf cooperated very well, charging straight through the group of giant spiders and quickly reaching the center of the statue! ¡®Blargh-¡® The mother had already climbed to the shoulder of the statue, and the statue was shaking even more violently. The surrounding giant spiders couldn¡¯t stop song Qing Xiao, and under the anxious roar of the mother, they seemed to have changed their strategy. With a ¡®CAW, the giant spiders no longer crawled toward song qingxiao in a disorderly manner. Instead, they began to overlap. These giant spiders had huge bodies and extremely long limbs. In an instant, they formed a Spider wall about two to three meters high. They seemed to be desperately trying to surround song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. At the same time, they opened their mouths and began to shoot silk! In the foul wind, the screeching of the spiders overpowered the shaking of the statue. Several strands of smelly spider silk stuck to song Qing¡¯s small body, as if they were going to wrap her up into a cocoon. Once he was trapped and entangled by the spider web, he would definitely die! No. 2 was nowhere to be seen, so it was unrealistic to rely on him to save her. The moment the silver Wolf saw that she was entangled by the spider web, it turned around to save her, but song qingxiao quickly shook her head at it, indicating that it should get out of the trap first. The man and Wolf had cooperated several times and had a tacit understanding. These giant spiders intended to trap the man, but once the silver Wolf came to save him, he would only be surrounded. The wolf King¡¯s legs kicked off, and its body, wrapped in several strands of spider silk, leaped out of the spider wall¡¯s shackles. As soon as it left, there was a space. Song Qing opened his small hand and his spiritual energy turned into a two-meter long popsicle. She held the popsicle and pried it into the group of spiders. Two giant spiders were pried down with great force, and a gap was opened in the spider wall. The tight and elastic spider silk fell out with the giant spider and bounced her up. Song qingxiao jumped out of the group of spiders with the help of the force. She took out the mysterious dagger in her left hand and slashed around her body. The spider silk was cut off and bounced back. After escaping, song qingxiao stepped on the giant spider¡¯s body and ran forward, with the silver Wolf following her. Just as she was about to reach the end of the statue, she felt an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power. The next moment, she heard a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound, and a wind blade appeared out of thin air, slashing at her legs! ¡°Number one!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She forcefully retracted her foot and quickly took half a step back! The wind blade swept past her and turned into a whirlwind. It swept up the silver Wolf that was charging forward and lifted it up, quickly increasing the distance between the wolf King and song qingxiao! Number one¡¯s figure flashed out from behind the statue. His strength seemed to have increased by at least 30% in a short period of time, and the whirlwind he displayed could actually roll up the silver Wolf! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The giant Wolf was trapped in the storm. Its four limbs struggled violently, but it could not break free! Its strength was unparalleled. Even when it encountered the PEI family¡¯s master, San Gu, it was not afraid at all. With the power that had evolved, it could still fight back. However, a natural ability like number one was able to restrain it. The wind element was formless and invisible, and it couldn¡¯t be slapped away or torn apart. In an instant, it was swept away by the hurricane! ¡°Number 4!¡± Once number one had succeeded, he ignored song qingxiao¡¯s sneer and shouted.. Behind the statue, a shriveled old man with a pipe in his mouth came out from the group of spiders! Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Betraying (2) Chapter 629: Betraying (2) Translator: 549690339 As soon as number four appeared, he removed the pipe from his mouth with his left hand without saying a word. He spread out his right palm and tilted the pipe. Most of the fiery red molten liquid inside poured out and flowed into his palm! The old man¡¯s face showed a trace of pain, but his expression was still determined as he held the molten liquid and waved his arm- With a ¡®boom¡¯, the flames suddenly burned and turned into a fireball. He threw it in the direction of the silver Wolf in the void. The fireball immediately flew towards the silver Wolf that was trapped in the storm and enveloped it with a¡¯ boom¡¯! As soon as the flame wrapped around the silver Wolf, it turned into a raging flame, burning with crackling sounds. In the blink of an eye, it had grown to three to four meters high, forming a sea of fire, making it difficult for the silver Wolf to break through. howl-¡± the silver Wolf¡¯s howl came from the flames. The silver hair all over its body was ignited by the fire, as if its entire body was about to be burned to ashes! The wolf King that was wrapped in flames leaped and struggled, but the flames followed it like a shadow, making it unable to break through the encirclement. It was quickly swallowed by the sea of fire. The rising temperature cracked the ground, forcing back the giant spiders that were crawling around and trying to catch up! The moment the silver Wolf was swallowed by the sea of fire, song qingxiao was shocked. She was about to take a step forward when number one stopped her. Number four blocked it. ¡°You want to leave?¡± The two of them were cunning and had long planned this. They had long been afraid of the existence of the silver Wolf, and the silver Wolf¡¯s performance on the abandoned ship and in the process of escaping from the giant spiders had made them feel that it was extremely difficult to deal with. For this mission, they were on the opposite side of song qingxiao. They had long wanted to kill her. However, if he wanted to kill song qingxiao, he had to get rid of her powerful pet first! After they had parted ways with song qingxiao and No. 2, they had heard the details of the lost city from the bow-wielder, and had also analyzed that the mission might have two sides. They were different from song qingxiao. They had asked more details about the mother from the bow-wielder, and they knew that it was extremely difficult to break the dimension wall, become enemies with the mother, and send the lost city back to the sea with many obstacles. The difficulty of the mission was no different from suicide. After some discussion, the two of them decided to switch to killing trial-takers from the opposing camp. They had hidden here and made the first move to trap the silver Wolf in the sea of fire. Although the wolf was strong, it had no resistance to fire, wind, and other natural spiritual power. Once it fell into the trap, it could only wait for death! ¡°The strength of a Beast Tamer with a spiritual pet will be greatly reduced without a spiritual pet to protect him.¡± Even at this point, number one¡¯s hypocritical and gentle expression did not change. ¡°In order to save everyone¡¯s time, number three, why don¡¯t you stop as soon as possible and suffer less? I can also send you to the West. What do you think?¡± ¡®Ka ka ka¡¯, the giant god statue above them shook even more violently. The mother had already climbed to the head of the God statue and was about to break out. As number one was talking to song qingxiao, he subconsciously looked up. A trace of anxiety flashed through his eyes, as if he was extremely afraid of his mother. The mother¡¯s body was about to come out. Song qingxiao did not want to waste time talking to him. She held the popsicle in her hand and swept it in the direction of No. 1! An invisible wind carried number one¡¯s body back quickly. At the same time, number four grabbed the tobacco pipe and threw it forward. The few drops of red molten lava inside flew out, but they were stuck by the flames, forming a special long flame whip. No. 4 held the long whip and swung it hard. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the flame long whip flew over with a fierce momentum. Like a snake, it wrapped around the popsicle in song Qing¡¯s hand! As the fire snake roared, the two-meter-long popsicle was wrapped around and turned into water, which was then evaporated by the heat wave into mist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, number four had snatched away song Qing¡¯s ¡®weapon¡¯, but number one did not watch the show. He waved his hands, and the wind stirred up the large rocks on the ground, turning them into extremely sharp flying objects, which were thrown in song Qing¡¯s direction. Without the silver Wolf¡¯s protection, she seemed to have fallen into the encirclement of number one and number four alone. Moreover, because of the counter of her special abilities, she had a faint feeling that she was at a disadvantage! At this critical moment, song Qing shouted,¡± ¡°Number two, are you still not coming out?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she spread out her palm and an ice shield appeared behind her. Before it could block the flying rock, number four had already lashed out with her whip. With a loud crack, the ice shield was shattered and the flaming whip surrounded her.. She brushed past the whip and took two steps back, just in time to be forced into the flying rock! Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Betraying (3) Chapter 630: Betraying (3) Translator: 549690339 Just as the huge rock was about to hit her face, song qingxiao snorted coldly. She clenched her fist and swung it with spiritual energy! With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, his fist hit the huge rock. The overbearing spiritual energy immediately shattered the huge rock that number one had activated with his wind attribute special ability! The air current blew her hair into a mess, and the stone debris flew everywhere, hitting the falling stones and God statues, sinking several centimeters deep into the stone! No one had expected that she would be able to unleash such a terrifying power after leaving the silver Wolf guard. Number one was stunned. At this moment, number two suddenly appeared a few steps away from song Qing, as if he had heard the call of his teammate. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and kill the two of them!¡± Song Qing released his small fist and calmly said. Number two pursed her lips and replied with a smile,¡± ¡°Sure!¡± His eyes fell on the silver Wolf in the distance, which was surrounded by flames. His heart moved, and he spread his palms out in an instant, and a stream of spiritual energy came out of his palms- With a howling sound, a two-meter-tall Silver Wolf Phantom appeared beside him, its body also seemed to have a jumping flame shadow! At this point, it was either you die or I live, they were too lazy to even say any more nonsense! Number four raised her fire whip again and hit song qingxiao, trying to kill her! Although the old man was old, he was quite difficult to deal with. After being parasitized by the parent¡¯s spores, his strength had actually improved by leaps and bounds in a short time. In addition, his spiritual energy was song Qing¡¯s nemesis, and the flame whip was a long-range attack weapon. For a moment, song Qing¡¯s small steps forward were blocked, and she could only Dodge as if she could not think of fighting back! On the other hand, the situation was the exact opposite. Number two dodged with the help of the nine words secret command and chased number one with the Phantom of the silver Wolf, making it impossible for number one to face him head-on. He could only temporarily block and retreat, running around song qingxiao. With the special nature of his ability, number one could occasionally throw out two whirlwinds to entangle song Qing¡¯s legs, causing her trouble and putting her in danger. Number one was like a fly, but she was stopped by number Four¡¯s long whip and couldn¡¯t do anything to him. After a few seconds of chasing, the silver Wolf Phantom chased after number one and went behind song qingxiao. Number two narrowed his eyes, and the silver Wolf Phantom that was chasing number one suddenly turned around and pounced on song qingxiao¡¯s back! It was very close to song qingxiao. Previously, because song qingxiao and number two were allies, she did not seem to be on guard against the silver Wolf Phantom. At this time, the Phantom stood up and put its forelimbs on song Qing¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, it opened its mouth and bit her head. Number four seemed to have expected this. He sneered. In order to prevent her from escaping, he swung the long flame whip in his hand and trapped song qingxiao and the giant Wolf Phantom in an instant! The corner of number one¡¯s mouth curled up high, as if victory was in his grasp. He spread out his palms, and spiritual force condensed in his hands, forming a whirlwind that rolled toward song Qing¡¯s small legs. As soon as the flames touched his skin, a sizzling sound could be heard. The luster of the scales under the flames dimmed by more than half, and they emitted a burning smell. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was attacked, and her body and feet were bound, making it impossible for her to escape! Number one, number two, and number four were all smug. Just when they thought song qingxiao was dead for sure, she calmed down and chanted quickly,¡± ¡°Star reversal!¡± The stars in her body moved with her spiritual power. When number one, who was a few meters away, heard her chant, he instinctively raised his head to look at her. The next moment, he felt that his body was marked by an invisible spiritual power. A bad premonition welled up in his heart. He looked down and saw stars shining on his body. Number one didn¡¯t have time to think about what they were, but when the stellar array reversed, he and song Qing¡¯s position shifted rapidly! The silver Wolf Phantom put a pair of giant limbs on his shoulders. With a ferocious beast¡¯s roar, the shadow covered him. Number one was so shocked that his eyes were about to pop out. He could only mobilize his spiritual energy to support his body and quickly move to the left. Although his reaction was fast, when the stars reversed, he was in danger. Even if number one used all his skills to avoid the fatal blow, the big mouth of the silver Wolf Phantom still bit half of his shoulder. Blood gushed out with a ¡®howl¡¯ and his right arm was bitten off! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± No. 1 let out a painful howl. No. 2! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other two participants were shocked by the sudden turn of events. Before they could react, number two¡¯s smile was still frozen on his face, and he had no time to recall the silver Wolf Phantom. Song qingxiao, who was standing at number one¡¯s position, suddenly moved. She rushed toward number two with her flame whip! Number two was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even care about number one¡¯s miserable cry. He immediately wanted to use the nine-word secret order to escape! However, just as he moved, he heard song Qing¡¯s little fingers forming a seal.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As a fellow possessor of the nine-word secret order, number two had a bad feeling when she read the magic art. The moment the word ¡®trap¡¯ came out of his mouth, number two was horrified to find that the nine-word secret order, which had always helped him escape, had lost its effect! Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Beheading _1 Chapter 631: Beheading _1 Translator: 549690339 No. 2¡¯s body seemed to be bound by an invisible restriction. Before his escaping figure could be completely hidden, he was ¡®nailed¡¯ to the spot by a mysterious force! Song qingxiao dragged the upper half of the fire whip and leaned toward him. Her eyes were filled with killing intent, which scared number two out of his wits. He immediately shouted,¡± ¡°Number four, hold her back!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted coldly. The old man tore off his gentle facade and finally stopped hiding his bad temper, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need you to command me!¡± He pulled the fire whip, and the flames on song Qing¡¯s body tightened. The fire burned her scales, making sizzling sounds, and pulled song Qing¡¯s upper body back. On the other side, number one¡¯s face turned pale after his arm was torn off by the silver Wolf Phantom. He had underestimated his enemy and suffered such a huge loss. His heart was boiling with anger, and he wanted to tear song Qing into pieces! Immediately, he endured the pain and sealed the wound with his spiritual power. The moment number four attacked, he also dodged and raised his left arm. His spiritual power turned into a visible whirlwind and wrapped around song Qing¡¯s legs. Song qingxiao had trapped number two with the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, but because number one and number four had come to her rescue, she had missed the best opportunity to kill him. Number Four¡¯s fire whip tightened, dragging her back with the flames. Taking this opportunity, number two¡¯s spiritual energy struggled with all its might, as if it wanted to quickly escape. In a split second, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. She gave up on killing number two and let number four pull her up. With the force of number Four¡¯s pull, she rushed in front of number four with the restraint of number one. Before number four could react, she clenched her fist and punched at number Four¡¯s face. Number four didn¡¯t expect that number one¡¯s ability wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her busy, and she didn¡¯t expect that she would give up number two who was so close to her to kill her. When No. 2 called for help earlier, No. 4 was full of disdain. Now that it was his turn to fight with song qingxiao, he finally knew how much danger No. 2 was in! The spiritual pressure she released sealed off all his escape routes. With the help of the high temperature from her own flames, her spiritual power could actually cover the edge of her fist with a layer of frost, making him feel cold! It was too late for number four to block in a panic, so he could only raise his head and Dodge backward. At the same time, he opened his mouth and blew out a ring of hot smoke with spiritual power. The ring of smoke formed by the spiritual energy turned into a Ring of Fire under the high temperature and blocked in front of number four. However, the next moment, it was scattered by song Qing! With a muffled ¡®bang¡¯, the fist hit number Four¡¯s nose. Although number four managed to Dodge it in the next moment, even though it was just a little contact, the tyrannical spirit force still ran through his face and crushed his facial bones! Before number four could cry out in pain, he felt spiritual power covering his entire head and taking away his breath. He heard the sound of ice freezing on his face and his body flew back like a broken kite. Only then did he feel the bone-chilling cold. ¡± Number four howled in pain. The ice crystals were melted by the high temperature of his body, and after peeling off, his face was revealed. It was extremely terrifying. Half of his head was almost flattened, and several purple-black bruises crisscrossed under the skin of his face, as if his severely damaged facial features had been cut into several pieces. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Number Four¡¯s anger was burning, and his body that was flying backward flipped in the air. Before he could stand still, he gritted his teeth and roared. Song qingxiao was about to take advantage of her victory and attack again, but at this moment, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word domain was broken by number two. Number two, who had regained his freedom, immediately pushed himself off the ground with both hands! As his hands pressed down, the silver Wolf Phantom that was chasing number one disappeared in an instant. At the same time, song qingxiao felt her body sink as if she had fallen into a quagmire and was being pulled by a thousand pounds of gravity! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gravitational force spread throughout her body, making it difficult for her to even turn her head. Song Qing turned her head and saw number two gritting his teeth and looking at her from a few meters away. The change in her body was related to number two. Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned and her gaze landed on the ground. As expected, she saw her shadow being dragged on the ground. The top of the shadow was suppressed by number two. This person¡¯s ability was strange. He controlled the shadow and controlled himself. Number two¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. The three trial-takers had surrounded song qingxiao and lured her powerful spiritual pet away. However, not only did they fail to kill song qingxiao, but two of them had also suffered a great loss.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Beheading _2 Chapter 632: Beheading _2 Translator: 549690339 | After offending such a powerful person, number two knew that if he didn¡¯t kill her, he would be killed when she had time to react. His spiritual force quickly leaked out and controlled song qingxiao. Seeing her stiff movements, he did not have time to show his joy. The next moment, he saw song qingxiao slowly raise her hand as if she was trying to break free. As she moved, number two realized that his ability was gradually losing control. His spiritual power was frantically surging out, trying to seal her shadow. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination. His ability to control people above his level was gradually losing control in front of her! How was that possible? Shock and despair flashed across number two¡¯s eyes. He had already reached the peak of the path of enlightenment state, so he could at least completely control people below the late stage of the spirit focus state for about five seconds. However, he had only controlled her for less than two seconds, and she was already showing signs of breaking free! Immediately, a thought emerged in number two¡¯s mind.This is bad! Song qingxiao was definitely not at the path-understanding stage as he had initially thought. Putting aside the spirit pet that was probably about to be burned to ashes, she was not an ordinary person. To be able to fight three people at once without losing most of her support, and to be unable to trap her with his secret technique, she must be at least at the late stage of the spirit focus realm, or even the peak of the spirit focus realm. When number two thought of this, he immediately regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. He thought that he had performed well before. He had an argument with number four in the canyon tunnel, and then he fought side by side with song qingxiao on the river bank and made an Alliance. After the incident, he always showed that he was on her side, but song qingxiao seemed to have guessed it when he turned against her at the last minute. He didn¡¯t know if he had let the cat out of the bag or if this woman was as cunning as a fox. If the silver Wolf Phantom had caught her off guard and attacked her instead of number one, things would have been much easier! ¡°No. 1¡­¡± However, at the last moment, there was no room for regret. Number two¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as he squeezed out a voice from between his teeth. Number one didn¡¯t dare to be slow. His spirit energy gathered in front of him and turned into a strong wind, gradually forming a sword shadow that was about two feet long in front of him! As soon as the sword shadow appeared, it seemed to have emptied the spiritual energy in number one¡¯s body. His entire person looked a little dispirited, but he still waved his hand. ¡°Go!¡± The sword shadow immediately flew toward song qingxiao. Number four, who was behind her, stopped his falling body and followed number one¡¯s movements. He swung the fire whip in his hand and the fire shadow turned into a roaring fire Dragon, rushing toward song qingxiao¡¯s back! ¡°Die ¡­¡± Number Four¡¯s face was ferocious, and the deformed corners of his mouth opened. He was so focused on killing song Qingyu that he forgot to look behind him. The fire was still burning behind number four, and the fire was burning so fiercely that it made a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, just like number Four¡¯s smug smile. The flames distorted the surrounding scenery. Number four was carried by the heat wave and stood in the air, his hair and beard dancing. Song qingxiao was entangled by number two. When she was attacked from the front and back, a shadow covered in flames flew out of the sea of fire and grabbed number Four¡¯s back! With a howl, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were burned red. It opened its huge mouth and its sharp fangs bit down on number Four¡¯s neck bone. With a crack, number Four¡¯s head was torn off! The wound on the broken neck was quickly sealed by the high temperature, and the blood was locked inside. The silver Wolf¡¯s surprise attack was fast and Swift. After number Four¡¯s head was cut off, his body was still standing in mid-air, still maintaining the previous posture of releasing the attack, but his laughter stopped abruptly. This sudden turn of events shocked number one and number two. They had never dreamed that the silver Wolf, which had been burned for so long, not only did not die under the flames of number Four¡¯s magical artifact, but it had also hidden for a period of time before counterattacking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even until his death, number four did not understand that he would die in the Wolf¡¯s mouth! The silver Wolf swung its huge head, and the human head in its mouth rolled to the ground with a ¡®thump¡¯, quickly swallowed by the flames. After the spiritual energy of the head that had lost its main body dispersed, it lost its ability to resist fire. It did not take long for the head to be burned and curled up. In the blink of an eye, it shrank to the size of a fist and turned into ashes with a ¡®bang¡¯, floating in the flames and turning into dust. Number Four¡¯s main body writhed a few times before it powerlessly swung its arms and fell to the ground. The smoke pipe magic item lost its owner¡¯s spiritual power and also returned to its original form. When the roaring fire Dragon was about to touch song Qing¡¯s back, the spiritual power burst out with a ¡®Wu¡¯ sound and instantly disappeared.. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Beheading _3 Chapter 633: Beheading _3 Translator: 549690339 | In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the mission had changed. Under the half-lit seal door, there was a prompt:Send the lost city back to the depths of the sea! [ mission completed: 3750 points ] She didn¡¯t have time to observe the change in her points. The danger behind her was gone. Song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands and used the ¡®Lin¡¯ character to form a barrier, trapping the wind sword that was charging at her. She patted the barrier with spiritual power in her palm, and the wind sword that was originally under the control of number one was immediately slapped by her and turned to fly toward number two! No. 2 turned pale with fright. It was already too late for him to Dodge. In the whistling sound of the wind, the wind sword had already arrived in front of him with killing intent. No matter how much number one tried to regain control, in the next moment, with a soft sound, number two¡¯s chest was pierced through by the wind sword, bringing up a large pool of blood, and a fist-sized bloody hole was cut open in his chest! No. 2 was seriously injured and dying, and the ability that bound song qingxiao was immediately released. She used her spiritual power to shake off the storm that was locked on her legs. With a tap of her toes, she flew in the direction of the headless body of number four. With a wave of her arm, she grabbed the pipe magical artifact that number four was holding in his hand. At this point, number one saw that things were not going well and immediately retreated instinctively, leaving number two, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death, behind. The points in her consciousness did not change after the death of number four. Song qingxiao instinctively turned to look in the direction of number two, only to see him kneeling on the ground, weakly raising his hand to block the Big Hole in his chest. The trial-taker¡¯s strong physique allowed number two to survive even after suffering such a serious and fatal injury. The blood that was gushing out attracted many human-faced spiders, but they were forced back by the flames and could not eat number two for the time being. ¡°For¡­ For¡­ What? I thought¡­ I¡¯m good at pretending¡­¡± At the brink of death, number two was extremely unwilling. Song Qing put the pipe in his arms and walked towards him, ready to deal with this person first. Hearing his words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In fact, she had never believed in number two¡¯s so-called Alliance from the beginning. The dispute between him and number four was more like a trap to lure her into. He and number one were the first to enter the trial space. Before she entered, it was enough for the two of them to form an alliance. In addition, during the search in the stone house this morning, they found the broken armor of the human-faced Spider and the diary from the abandoned ship on No. 1. Song qingxiao clearly remembered that No. 2 was the last one to get the diary. At that time, number one and number four had clearly excluded him, and he was the last one to get the notebook to read the information recorded on it. Logically speaking, this thing should have fallen into his hands last, but it had appeared in number one¡¯s hands instead. This was enough to prove that these two had long been in an Alliance. The three of them had teamed up and were dreaming of eliminating him together! As for the reason why number two, number one, and number four had formed an alliance, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. Since he had the nine-word secret order, he could sense the fluctuations of number two¡¯s nine-word secret order when it was used. Naturally, number two could also sense it when he used it. When she was surrounded and killed by the giant spiders by the lake and the beach, number 2 was hiding at the side! Moreover, even without these reasons, song qingxiao had never thought of letting him live. Number two had the nine words secret order. He was like a fat sheep in front of song qingxiao. How could she not kill him? Her long legs crossed, and just as she was about to step forward, a muffled roar suddenly came from the statue above her,¡± ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh¡­¡± Along with this roar, the stones on top of the statue began to crack, and the huge stones began to roll down. Song Qing¡¯s expression turned cold, and he immediately looked up. A dark brown tentacle as thick as a water bucket suddenly stretched out of the black hole in the lowered god statue¡¯s eye! The shape of the soft wriggling tentacle was similar to the tentacle of the parasite that had crawled out of Zhou Qi¡¯s body when she was dragged into the water, but it was many times larger! Its surface was covered with glowing scales, making the tentacle look extremely slippery as it wriggled. It was disgusting and a little creepy. As soon as the tentacles came out, they quickly wrapped around the statue¡¯s huge head. At the same time, a second and a third tentacle came out of the broken eye socket¡­ Several tentacles stretched out one after another, forming a disgusting brown palm that was more than ten meters long. It was extremely large and soft, and it firmly grasped the head of the statue. ¡®Blargh-¡® The mother¡¯s roars became more and more rapid, as if it was going to break through the shackles of the statue and squeeze its main body out of the hole. A terrifying aura filled the entire divine temple, and the sound waves caused the already shaking statue to collapse even faster! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The rocks continued to fall. Even though the mother only had tentacles and the main body was still trapped in the statue, song qingxiao could still see through the pillar-like tentacles and imagine how terrifying the mother was! ¡°Puke¡­¡± Outside the square, the bow-wielders whose legs were frozen by song qingxiao made a strange sound in unison when they heard the mother¡¯s roar. It was as if they were echoing the mother¡¯s roar. Song qingxiao made a prompt decision. She gave up on the idea of killing number two and flew behind the statue. The parent body seemed to have sensed her movements. Its huge tentacles extended another ten meters and pulled off a piece of stone from the statue¡¯s face.. It used its tentacles to hold it and accurately smashed it in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: The front (1) Chapter 634: The front (1) Translator: 549690339 | The rolling rocks were like meteorites with great momentum. They blew a strong air current through the volcano that number four had created, as if it was a rapid meteor shower! The rumbling sounds of the explosion were endless. The ground was burned red by the stones, and countless deep pits were formed. The high temperature caused the surroundings to burn, and once again, song Qing¡¯s path was blocked! The giant spiders that had been forced away by the flames seemed to be driven by their mother¡¯s will. They moved their giant limbs forward fearlessly, trying to stop song qingxiao. These giant spiders were sizzling as they were burned by the flames, and the smell of burning flesh was extremely strong. Although these mutated human-faced spiders could not seriously injure song Qing Xiao, there were so many of them that they were not afraid of death. They swarmed up and entangled her, buying time for their mother to escape. It was still an extremely difficult matter. A sharp light flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She released the spiritual power of the semi-transparent golden core in her dantian. The coldness spread from her feet, freezing the red-hot stone bricks on the ground! With her cultivation at the fake dan stage, she forcibly froze the path of fire and successfully dodged behind the giant god statue. She dodged the threads that the giant spiders spat out in an attempt to cocoon her! The back of the giant statue was originally covered in layers of spider webs, but when the mother came out and the statue was destroyed, the spider webs were torn apart and set on fire. However, in the midst of the flames, song qingxiao noticed a huge hole in the back of the giant statue. The hole did not appear during the previous commotion, as if it had already existed. However, this was not a good time to investigate. More and more tentacles came out of the statue¡¯s eyes, and the hole was opened wider. The ¡®puke¡¯ sound was getting louder, and the large things were struggling and squirming, making a ¡®Zila¡¯ sound like a quagmire being stirred. The statue¡¯s body was hit by the rocks rolled by the mother¡¯s body, and the friction between the rocks made an ear-piercing sound. Song qingxiao clenched her teeth and held her breath. She noticed that the flames were spreading about three or four meters back. The heat wave was blocked by an invisible barrier, and the color of the flames was in sharp contrast with the blue behind. The connection point between the temple and the sea was there! Her heart was filled with joy, and she heard the sound of a sharp airflow in her ears. A fist-sized flowing stone wrapped in flames flew towards her at an extremely fast speed. Just as she formed a seal with her hands, she hurriedly shouted,¡± ¡°The painting is¡­¡± Before she could finish shouting the secret of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique, the flowing stone hit her chest with a ¡®bang¡¯. The power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas scattered the barrier that had just been condensed, and shattered the light scales formed by her¡¯ swordsman ¡®token! Her chest bone shattered inch by inch, and the light of the scales on her chest quickly dimmed. The violent force pushed song qingxiao¡¯s body through the fire and flew backward until her back hit something in the way with a BOOM! The mother¡¯s power was unbelievably strong! Even though the rocks that were smashed had been broken into pieces and their power had been disintegrated, the broken flowing stones still had such a terrifying power. Fortunately, she had unsealed a small portion of the blue blood of the flood Dragon, so her physical body was far stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator. Otherwise, the terrifying force of the smash would have been enough to mince song qingxiao into pieces! But even if she didn¡¯t die, the damage caused by this attack was far greater than when she was fighting with the giant spider, number one, and the others. A heart-piercing pain came from her internal organs. Song qingxiao cried out and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Before she could check her internal injuries, she was attracted by the restriction behind her! After the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was broken, her body was burned by the flames, but the object on her back was extremely cold. The Water-type spiritual power was more active here. What was isolated behind the restriction should be the sea water. Song qingxiao endured the pain and turned around. She clenched her fist and hit the invisible restrictive spell behind her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fist seemed to have hit something solid, and a dull sound was heard. Even though she was seriously injured, with her cultivation at the fake dan realm, the power of her punch that contained spiritual power was enough to split a mountain. However, the temple that the Titan race had built was made of an unknown material. Song Qing¡¯s quick punch had rendered the invisible crystal wall motionless! Ling power was unable to penetrate the crystal wall. This restriction seemed to have the effect of blocking Ling power. She flicked her wrist and the mysterious dagger appeared in her palm. She was very confident in the dagger. At this time, she poured her spiritual power into the dagger. The surface of the mysterious dagger was overflowing with light, as if it had a little more spiritual energy.. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: The front (2) Chapter 635: The front (2) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao clenched the dagger and stabbed it into the crystal wall with her spiritual power. ¡°Break!¡± The scene that she had expected the mysterious dagger to break through the restriction with the help of spiritual power did not happen. The mysterious dagger seemed to have hit an extremely strong natural enemy. The moment the tip of the blade hit the crystal wall, it made a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound. The surging force hit the crystal wall and caused it to twist. With a slight cracking sound, the crystal wall cracked, and a small crack about two or three centimeters long appeared. A small hole the size of a rice grain was dug out of the transparent restriction, and the restriction finally appeared. However, the dagger suffered a backlash from this force, and fine cracks appeared on the surface of the blade. It was as if both sides had been destroyed by this attack! ¡°What a pity.¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s regretful sigh sounded. She didn¡¯t have time to be surprised by su Wu¡¯s voice. The dagger was connected to her mind, and after it was damaged, her divine sense also suffered a heavy blow. This was the first time song qingxiao had experienced such a situation since she got the mysterious dagger. Her heart sank to the bottom of the valley! How was that possible? Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She looked at the tiny crack on the crystal wall and then at her dagger. She couldn¡¯t keep calm. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She cried out in shock. This restrictive spell was her only hope for this mission. If she couldn¡¯t break it and cause no waves, it meant that her mission to destroy the lost city would be in vain! Song Qing¡¯s small eyes were red, and she was unwilling to believe it. Once again, she poured 70% of her spiritual energy into the dagger, and with a fierce shout, she stabbed the small hole dug by the tip of the dagger again! With a clang, the mysterious dagger once again hit the wall. A vast amount of spirit energy flowed into the crystal wall through the tip of the dagger, and the turbulent power pried open the fingernail-like crack a little more. Fine crystal fragments flew out, and the crack spread out by seven or eight centimeters before it stopped moving! At the same time, the damage to the dagger was not light. The cracks on the blade expanded and the luster on the surface of the blade dimmed by more than half. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. Once again, she drove the dagger with spiritual power and stabbed it into the crystal wall. With a few clanking sounds, the surface of the crystal wall cracked like a spider web. The damage to the restriction made the mother inside the statue anxious. More tentacles reached out of the statue¡¯s eye sockets, and the mother¡¯s roar became more urgent! As the tentacles moved, the stone on the statue¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t withstand the violent blow. It cracked and fell to the ground with a rumble. ¡®Blargh blargh-¡® a terrifying roar was heard. In the thick smoke and dust, the mother¡¯s roar stirred up a strong Hurricane, blowing sand and stones from the temple! Song qingxiao, who was sweating profusely, did not have time to turn around. She heard a sharp ¡®puke¡¯ sound behind her. In the foul wind, the mother seemed to make a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. A large mass of something swept in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. It was as fast as lightning, and she immediately turned to the side to hide! A large ball of light green viscous liquid was spat onto the crystal wall, forming a large pool that covered the place where song Qing had dug open. She stood on the side of the goo, holding the dagger and looking up. The long shadows above her head intertwined, and more than ten huge, oily tentacles waved non-stop. Every time they swept across a corner of the statue, they would make an earth-shaking roar! Through the thick cloud of dust, song qingxiao could see a Hill-sized pile of brown flesh on the statue¡¯s face! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The piles of meat seemed to be made of countless muscles and tendons, like a brain with its skull removed and its color changed. It gave off a dangerous aura that made people¡¯s hair stand on end! The brown tendons on the ¡®brain¡¯ seemed to be alive, wriggling non-stop. As if sensing song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, countless pairs of brown eyes popped out! Song qingxiao was quite knowledgeable. Whether it was the flood serpent on the demon Island that could already imitate human speech, or Chu ke¡¯s corpse that had returned for revenge, or the Necromancer, skeleton army, and Cerberus that had escaped from the terror Battalion¡¯s trial, they were all extraordinary beings. However, none of these could compare to the mother¡¯s body in front of him. The scene of countless eyes opening on the huge mountain of meat was extremely terrifying, and it exuded an extremely terrifying mental suppression. The wriggling tendons were like eyelids above the eyes, and the mother body seemed to be everywhere. The gaze weaved into a net that captured all the scenes in the temple.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: The front (3) Chapter 636: The front (3) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao¡¯s heart felt as if it was being clenched tightly by someone. Being stared at by countless eyes, she felt as if she had been ¡®nailed¡¯ to the ground by an extremely strong mental energy. Goosebumps crawled all over her arms and back, and a chill ran from the soles of her feet to the bottom of her heart, making her ignore the terrible heat brought by the raging flames around her. Although she had a premonition that the mother¡¯s body was no ordinary object, she did not expect it to be such a terrifying thing! She could totally imagine why professor an and his group, who had entered the lost city for the first time, would be so afraid of the mother! Although the temple was filled with dust and gravel, the mother¡¯s line of sight quickly locked onto song Qing. The wriggling brain turned around and slowly cracked open, revealing a huge mouth that seemed to be an endless abyss. Dense tentacles poked out of the huge mouth and shouted at song qingxiao again,¡± ¡°Nauseating!¡± As it roared, a gust of foul wind blew out of its huge mouth, straightening the dangling tentacles in its mouth and causing them to drip a large amount of sticky liquid. Without the obstruction of the statue, the sound was like thunder in song Qing¡¯s ears, causing everything in the space to buzz and tremble. The violent shaking of the ground caused number one, who was running away, to stop. The flying stones hindered number one¡¯s footsteps, but the huge Silver Wolf chasing him seemed to be unaffected. Its figure was unusually agile, and it almost killed number one several times. However, at the moment of life and death, number one exploded with power far greater than usual. He focused all his spiritual energy between his legs in an attempt to escape the silver Wolf¡¯s pursuit. The moment the main body appeared, it caused an earth-shattering sound that made number one instinctively look up. He only saw a brown shadow, but before he could see it clearly, he seemed to hear a Wolf¡¯s howl mixed with the roar of his mother. Accompanied by a foul wind, the silver Wolf¡¯s fiery red eyes were imprinted in his eyes, and he was so frightened that his soul almost flew out of his body. The flame flickered, and in the next moment, he only saw two rows of white teeth shining with a cold light. Then, he felt a chill in his throat, and his entire head flew up lightly. His body, however, seemed to be filled with lead and lost consciousness, finally falling to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. Even until his death, number one could not understand why number Four¡¯s powerful fire ability had been unable to burn the Wolf¡¯s body of flesh and blood after trapping it for so long! With the death of number one, the mission in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness changed again. Under the half-covered door in the shadows, it showed:Send the lost city back to the depths of the sea! [ mission completed: 7500 points ] After the silver Wolf finished off number one, it turned around and heard its mother¡¯s roar at song Qing! Several whirlwinds were stirred up in the temple, blowing the flaming fur on the silver Wolf¡¯s body. It could feel the pressure from the monster in front of it, but its innate fighting instinct and pride did not allow it to be afraid. It lowered its body and its long tail drooped down. Its four limbs grabbed the stones on the ground uneasily, and its sharp long armor crushed the gravel on the ground. As the silver Wolf¡¯s fighting spirit rose, the flames on its body grew bigger and bigger, and its body was forcibly doubled in size! In the midst of the burning flames, the silver Wolf also let out a sharp cry. Its provocation had attracted the attention of the mother. The tentacles extended again, like whips in the giant¡¯s hands, and swung into the air! However, it was located at the top of the statue. Although it broke out of the statue and damaged the bottom of the statue, the statue was more than 100 meters tall. Its tentacles made thunderous sounds when it swung, but at most, it could only throw rocks. It could not hit the silver Wolf and song qingxiao at all. Seeing this, song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After calming down, she realized that something was wrong. Although the mother¡¯s head had already come out, a part of its body was still trapped inside the statue! This also caused it to be unable to move freely when it was halfway out, and could only rely on its tentacles to deal with the enemy. However, just the head of this thing was already so terrifying, so one could imagine how shocking it would be when its entire body was free from the restriction. I can¡¯t let it escape! At the very least, she had to think of a way to break the restriction before it completely escaped! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao looked in the direction of the silver Wolf and shouted,¡± ¡°Hold its attention!¡± She had fought alongside the silver Wolf several times and fed it with her own blood essence. In addition, the silver Wolf had lived in her body in the terror Battalion, so they had a great rapport. As soon as it heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, the silver Wolf jumped to attract the mother¡¯s attention and smacked away the giant spiders that were trying to crawl toward song qingxiao. Taking advantage of the mother¡¯s distraction, song Qing held the dagger in her palm and used all her spiritual power to bombard the crystal wall that she had previously cracked! Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Borrowing _1 Chapter 637: Borrowing _1 Translator: 549690339 The dagger silently pierced through the light green mucus, as if it had stabbed into a thick jelly-like substance. It was quickly wrapped up by the cold liquid and sank in! The things that these parent bodies spat out were extremely sticky, and when they pulled, they actually removed 20% of the power covering the dagger. However, as the tip of the dagger touched the crystal wall, the spiritual energy that seeped out froze the cracked surface of the crystal wall and the light green mucus that covered it! Under the ice and frost, the crystal wall that had been cracked opened again by more than ten centimeters under the damage of the spirit power, forming a small spiderweb-like crack that was like a round table! Under the effect of the power backlash, the dagger let out a crisp and sorrowful sound. The crack on the blade of the dagger grew larger, making it seem as if the entire dagger would break if it was used with more force. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit was greatly affected. She did not expect that ever since she became a God, the dagger that had accompanied her would actually hit a wall here. The hardness of the restriction was far beyond her expectations. Even though she used all her strength and even severely damaged the mysterious dagger, she could only break the crystal wall a little. In a moment of desperation, she put the broken dagger back into her dantian and clenched her fist to hit the restriction! With a loud bang, the light green slime that had frozen into ice shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. Under her desperate slapping, the crack on the crystal wall only opened up by one or two centimeters. However, the sound of the impact attracted the attention of the mother after being provoked by the silver Wolf. It was as if its vital door had been touched, and it let out a shrill and terrifying roar! With that roar, it gave up on chasing the silver Wolf. Its Hill-like head wriggled madly. Under the terrifying power struggle, the stone on the face of the statue could not bear the pressure and broke into pieces. With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, the 10 or so huge tentacles on the mother¡¯s body grabbed the giant god statue under it. As the tendons on the head wriggled, the mountain-like head was suddenly lifted up, revealing a translucent light green fat body that was connected below! The lower half of its body was freed, and its heavy head sank down. This action caused the bottom of the statue to sink again, and the distance between it and song qingxiao was shortened in an instant. The body that was as thick as a pillar kept squirming. The face of the statue had completely collapsed, and the stone on its neck also rolled down under the squirming of the mother. The eyes on the mother¡¯s brown head turned around and locked onto song qingxiao. With a ¡®barf¡¯ sound, it spat out the light green mucus at her again! The things it spat out were far superior to the spider silk of the mutated human-faced Spider. Once stuck, it was very difficult to escape. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to let it hit her, so she dodged immediately! The viscous liquid kept on spitting out, not only covering the crystal wall, but also extinguishing the burning sparks when it landed on the ground. At the same time, the mother¡¯s body roared. Half of its tentacles grabbed the stone statue, while the remaining few were raised high up. They stretched for another 20 to 30 meters and lashed out like whips in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! Although these tentacles were several times thinner because they were elongated, they were still extremely powerful. They fell with the momentum of Thunder, bringing with them a strong airflow sound, and minced a giant spider that had barged into the battle. Before the shadow could land, song qingxiao had already sensed that something was wrong and dodged to the side. With a loud bang, the tentacle fell, and the tip of the tentacle left a long mark on the crystal wall that song qingxiao had hit before. Then it fell to the ground with a bang, leaving a deep pit in the ground. The air current brought up sand and dust, and the burning red stone debris flew everywhere! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crack on the crystal wall that song qingxiao had hit earlier made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound again after the mother¡¯s strike. Song Qing raised her palm and an ice shield quickly formed. It floated in front of her and blocked the attacks of the rocks. However, in the blink of an eye, it was shattered by the flying rocks. Before the ice fell to the ground, it was melted into water vapor by the high temperature. Song qingxiao looked through the sand and saw the cracks on the crystal wall being cracked open by a few centimeters by the mother¡¯s tentacles. Song Qing squinted her eyes and a thought came to her mind, ¡°The mother¡¯s power was not only no weaker than her, but it might even be stronger than her attack with all her spiritual power! This restriction was extremely strong. If she wanted to destroy it completely by herself, it would take a long time. Especially under the interference of a strong enemy, she insisted on destroying the crystal wall by herself, which was even more dangerous.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Borrowing ! Chapter 638: Borrowing ! Translator: 549690339 Why not- ¡°Use its power to break the restriction!¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s cold voice sounded. His thoughts were in line with song qingxiao¡¯s. The two of them were now grasshoppers on the same vine. If one fell, they would all fall. Perhaps he was worried that song qingxiao would die Here, so he rarely gave advice. Song qingxiao immediately understood and went into the dust. She took advantage of the moment when the mother¡¯s tentacle retracted to return to the crystal wall that was hit by it. At the same time, she raised her fist and attacked the broken restrictive spell again, deliberately hitting it until it made ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. Her actions infuriated the mother once again. The tentacles that were holding the statue moved, and with a creepy sound, the light green body that was held in the statue was pulled out a long distance. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, the hill-like head of the parent body slid down again. The slender tentacles could shrink freely, but they became shorter and thicker. They smacked down in song qingxiao¡¯s direction again! This time, the mother¡¯s power was stronger than before. The greasy tentacles with a cold light hit the restriction with a bang, making an earth-shaking sound. The restriction shook slightly, causing the entire temple to shake. The entire mountain of the temple seemed to be shaken by this whip, and song qingxiao could clearly feel the ground buzzing. The cracks on the crystal wall extended out by dozens of centimeters. The cracks in the middle deepened, and more cracks appeared in the surroundings! After noticing this, song qingxiao suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and slapped the crystal wall again to provoke him. The parent body¡¯s tentacles slapped over crazily, causing a series of thunderous bangs. Song Qing dodged the attack with great difficulty. Although she was not really hit, the power of the tentacles cut her body and broke through her scales, leaving her with crisscrossing wounds and blood! The physical strength he used up after dodging a few times was far greater than when he was fighting number one and the others. As the number of wounds on his body caused by the airflow increased, the loss of blood essence worsened his internal injuries. In addition, her mother¡¯s sound waves were attacking her divine sense, which was equivalent to a double blow to her spirit and body. But to her relief, the cracks on the barrier became even bigger after being hit by the mother¡¯s tentacles! Amidst the rumbling sound of rocks rolling down, she seemed to feel water slowly seeping through the cracks. This discovery made song qingxiao extremely surprised. She subconsciously turned her face to look. Under the statue, the lower half of the mother¡¯s body was wriggling and struggling. The body was elongated again, almost into a translucent white. Taking advantage of the moment when she was distracted, two tentacles that were as thick as an adult man¡¯s thigh after being shortened raised up and slapped toward her body! The closer it got, the shorter its tentacle was and the faster it moved. In an instant, it formed a shadow and locked onto song qingxiao. At this critical moment, she used the remaining spiritual energy in her body to tear apart the mist formed by the wind and turned quickly to the side with her back against the crystal wall. In the next moment- A loud ¡®bang¡¯ exploded beside her ears! The air current caused song qingxiao to lose her balance and she slid to the side! Under the force of gravity, the crystal wall that had already cracked was severely damaged. Finally, it could not hold on any longer and made a ¡®Weng¡¯ sound. Some fine crystal pieces fell down, and a trickle of water flowed out from the gap! He was only one step away from breaking all the restrictions! ¡®Oh, oh¡­¡¯ The countless eyes on the meat mountain turned, and the moment they found that the crystal wall was about to break, the mother¡¯s mouth let out an earth-shaking roar! It seemed to have finally understood song qingxiao¡¯s intention. It was smart enough to stop hitting with its tentacles. Several snake-like tentacles wriggled and climbed on the crystal wall, as if trying to block the gap where the water was leaking! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, the feelers in its mouth flickered, and it spat out a large mouthful of thick liquid at song qingxiao, who could not stand still. Song qingxiao could not stand steadily under the airflow. Even though she heard the sound of the wind, it was too late to Dodge! The thick light green liquid splashed onto her arm and stuck her arm to the crystal wall like the most sticky glue. She lost her freedom in an instant! Once the mother¡¯s body had succeeded, it didn¡¯t stop. It opened its mouth and spat out two balls of sticky liquid, sticking to her legs! This thing was cold and thick, much more difficult to deal with than the silk spat out by the giant spider.. Song qingxiao pulled hard, pulling out several threads from the gel and finally sticking it back to its original place! Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Borrowing _3 Chapter 639: Borrowing _3 Translator: 549690339 As soon as the main body held her in place, it roared again and again, struggling to climb out of the statue¡¯s neck with the remaining half of its body. Its upper body was like a rotten brain with many huge tentacles wrapped around it, but its lower body was dragging a light green, worm-like translucent body. It looked disgusting and terrifying. Within its translucent scales, one could vaguely see countless insect egg-like things squeezed together in its lower abdomen! More and more of its tail was pulled out of the giant statue. The statue¡¯s Foundation was already damaged, and now it was creaking and shaking even more violently, as if it was about to collapse! Huge rocks rolled down one after another, and the row of bow-wielders outside let out a strange roar, which echoed with the roars of the mother. Once the majority of this terrifying monster¡¯s body was freed, it could move more freely. Countless pairs of eyes stared at song Qing, who was trapped by it! It had suffered at the hands of song qingxiao before, so it did not dare to hit her with its tentacles again. Instead, it wriggled its lower body and moved its huge head closer to song qingxiao! The dense tendrils that stretched out from the corners of his abyss-like mouth seemed to have sensed the temptation of fresh blood, as they squirmed even faster. Song Qing¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. In the blink of an eye, the head of the mother was getting closer and closer. The terrifying shadow fell, and the huge tentacles around the crystal wall also wriggled and closed in on her, surrounding her! Behind her was an extremely solid crystal wall, and her escape was blocked by intertwining tentacles. The mother in front of her moved closer and closer, and the foul wind it spat out made the muscles on her cheeks tremble! The mother¡¯s mouth opened, and the tentacle at the corner of its mouth moved toward her. When it almost touched her cheek- The silver Wolf howled, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of flames. It was as if something had been set on fire, and a pungent burnt smell was emitted! The parent that was about to sweep song Qing¡¯s face paused. Its tentacles retracted as if it had been hurt. It let out a shrill roar and let go of song Qing, who was about to reach its mouth, and turned its head away! As soon as it opened its mouth, song Qing felt a little relieved. Before she could see the situation clearly, she felt two tentacles wriggling toward her quickly withdraw and rise. Taking this opportunity, song Qing clenched her fist and used her spiritual force to freeze the thick liquid that was stuck to her body. She shook her arm and the light green ice that was stuck to her arm and body suddenly broke and fell! As soon as she was free, she immediately wriggled out of the gap between the tentacles and escaped from the mother¡¯s shackles. After regaining her freedom, song qingxiao took seven or eight steps back. After putting some distance between them, she looked around. The statue was already heavily slanted, and the silver Wolf was nowhere to be seen in the thick dust. The two tentacles of the mother raised high, and a large part of the bottom of the statue caved in. The gap in the cave was blocked by a few giant spiders! Smoke seeped out from the cracks of the giant spider¡¯s body. The main body raised its tentacles and slammed them down on the bottom of the statue! The bow-wielders outside were singing in harmony. With a loud boom, the tentacle of the parent body struck the statue. The statue was already unstable, and its bottom was under too much pressure. When the tentacle of the mother whipped it angrily, it couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke into pieces. The giant Silver Wolf flew away along with the broken rocks, revealing a broken, translucent tail of the mother. It seemed to be injured, and juice was slowly flowing down. Obviously, at the critical moment, the silver Wolf had rushed into the cave at the bottom of the statue and successfully launched a sneak attack, giving song qingxiao a chance to survive. When she saw the silver Wolf that had been sent flying, her heart tightened. Just as she was worried about its life and death, the leg of the statue was broken, and the shaking upper body fell in the direction of the crystal wall! Huge rocks rolled down, and the giant god statue collapsed like the roar of nature, crashing down like Mount Tai! The main body was quickly blocked by the shadow of the giant god statue. The mountain-like main body seemed to be much smaller in the shadow of the God statue! It opened its tentacles, as if it wanted to block the statue. However, this little bit of resistance was like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot in front of the giant god statue. It could not even withstand a single blow! The huge shadow covered half of the wall of the restrictive spell. The whistling sound rolled down the rocks. The huge main body of the statue followed closely behind and fell on the restrictive spell with a ¡®bang¡¯, as if it had hit the death knell of the lost city! The deafening sound of the collision spread in this space-time, and the restrictive spell was broken with a clang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cracks quickly spread in all directions, and the tentacles of the parent body covering the crystal wall were hit by the collapsed statue of the giant God and immediately let out a cry of pain. Large pieces of transparent crystals clanged to the ground, and seawater gushed in through the cracks. The screaming parent body turned its head in panic, only to be washed away by the turbulent current! Under the pressure of the seawater, the crystal wall began to collapse rapidly. Large pieces of crystal fell to the ground and mixed with the broken pieces of the statue. Once the restriction was broken, the seawater would pour in, which meant that a storm strong enough to break through the spacetime wall was coming. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Escape (1) Chapter 640: Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 | The huge statue shattered the moment it hit the crystal wall, and the huge rocks and sand were washed down by the sea water! Under the terrifying impact, the entire Lost City began to shake as if it was being shaken by someone. The whistling seawater mixed with the fishy wind gushed in. The broken crystal wall could no longer withstand the impact of the seawater. With the hole where the seawater poured in as the center, it began to crack. The cracks grew bigger and bigger until they spread to the sky, as if the entire sky was torn into countless huge cracks! The roar of the flood and the rolling boulders drowned out the screams outside, and the collapsed gravel buried the lower half of the mother¡¯s body! Under the wash of the water, the mother¡¯s body let out a scream. The seawater seemed to have severely corroded its skin. The hard scales on its tentacles began to melt slowly like clay sculptures under the wash of the seawater, making it struggle even more desperately. Some of the giant spiders in the distance were caught off guard and let out a blood-curdling screech as they were washed away by the sea water, while others crawled back in panic. Song qingxiao dodged the falling rocks the moment the restrictive spell was broken. With a clanging sound, more and more seawater poured into the temple. The turbulent water made her almost unable to stand still, and she was pushed back half a step by the rapid seawater! The cracks on the restrictive spell were spreading outward, and large pieces of crystals fell into the water, which looked crystal clear after being washed by the seawater. It was unknown what these crystals were, but they were extremely strong. Not only did they support the lost city in the sea, even the mysterious dagger could not penetrate it. There was a flash of hesitation in her eyes, but it eventually turned into determination. She gritted her teeth and looked up, then went against the current. She took a step forward against the violent impact of the sea water, picked up a large piece of broken crystal, and continued to retreat! ¡®Blargh¡­¡¯ The parent¡¯s eyes found her and it let out a roar. Its tentacles wriggled and tried to hit her, but the rolling rocks blocked its movement. Its claw, which brought up water and mud, finally hit the broken restriction. With a ¡®bang¡¯, another piece of the restrictive spell was broken, and more seawater rushed in. In a moment, it almost reached song qingxiao¡¯s calf, washing away the mud and stones on the ground! The storm was coming, but what made song qingxiao uneasy was that the gate of time and space showed no signs of opening! In the mission prompt in his mind, only half of the door shrouded in the seal was still lit up, and the other half was still covered in shadows. The following prompt had not changed:Send the lost city back to the depths of the sea! [ mission completed: 7500 points ] She held the crystal with difficulty and ran back. The ocean roared and washed the sand, chasing after her like a terrible monster. The cracking sound of the formation above her head was like a bell that urged her to die. Every time it rang, her heart would tremble. Previously, she had complained that the restriction was breaking too slowly, but now she was worried that the restriction was breaking too quickly. Once the restriction above her was broken, the seawater would pour in without restraint. It was enough to form a terrible storm and waves in an instant, swallowing the space and twisting her inside! Her breathing was rapid. When she came out with the jingshi, she looked for traces of the silver Wolf. It had been sent flying by the mother¡¯s body earlier, and she didn¡¯t know if it was Dead or Alive. ¡°Silver¡­¡± Just as she shouted out a word, a deafening ¡®boom¡¯ covered her voice. On the square, a group of giant spiders that had not been able to flap their wings and fly away before the seawater poured in were swept up by the water and pushed out of the square! The abandoned ship placed in the square was smashed and flooded by the rolling boulders, and the debris floated with the waves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bow-wielders who had their lower bodies frozen by her could not escape and were brushed by the rapid current. Their faces showed helplessness and despair! ¡°Save me¡­ Save me¡­¡± These people had been parasitized by spores and had a natural fear of the sea. They knew that death was near, but they still desired to live. In the rubble of the statue, the lower half of the mother¡¯s translucent body was smashed, and thick juice mixed with a large number of translucent parasite eggs was squeezed out and washed away by the current! The ground was shaking, and the restrictive spell above them was breaking. The space could not be maintained for long and was about to collapse. Song Qing was very anxious, running in the direction where the silver Wolf had fallen while shouting. About five or six meters away from her, several rocks moved, and with a ¡®huala¡¯ sound, a wet wolf¡¯s head emerged. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Escape (2) Chapter 641: Escape (2) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She gathered her Qi and ran toward the silver Wolf. She kicked away the stone on its body, causing the silver Wolf to stand up unsteadily. ¡°It¡¯s going to collapse, let¡¯s go!¡± The silver Wolf was in a sorry state at this time. Its fur had been torn to pieces by the giant spiders that had besieged it earlier. The blood that flowed out mixed with the seawater, sand, and stones, dying its silver fur black. Its original appearance was almost unrecognizable. The parent¡¯s tentacle whipped it in anger, causing it to be injured quite badly. Blood foam came out of its nostrils and mouth. The top of the temple was the first to be flooded. Before the quest was fully activated, song qingxiao was prepared to escape in the direction of the underground city! She held the jingshi with one hand and grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s neck hair with the other hand, dragging it out. The mother roared and stirred the stone statue, trying to crawl toward her. It hated song Qing and wanted to drag her down with it even before it died. A few human-faced spiders that were lucky enough to fly into the air before the water flow came seemed to have sensed the intention of their mother. They also circled above song Qing¡¯s head, but because of the water flow, they did not dare to fly down to capture him! The few giant spiders that were lucky enough to survive cried out uneasily and chased after song qingxiao. They spat out a few strands of spider silk at her, trying to bind her. She instinctively wanted to Dodge, but she stopped in her tracks. With a gap opened in the restriction, the space around the lost city was about to collapse. The task was not completed yet, and as the torrent grew bigger, it was very likely that he would be sucked into it. Instead of being swallowed by the sea, it was better to let these giant spiders hang her up and temporarily fight for a chance to survive. At the thought of this, she stopped in her tracks. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, several strands of spider silk stuck her body. In order to make sure that the spider silk didn¡¯t stick well, song qingxiao even grabbed the spider silk and wrapped it around her body twice. She only felt a little more at ease when the silver Wolf and the crystal stones were wrapped around her. When the tsunami came, as long as she didn¡¯t struggle, these giant spiders could temporarily drag her and the silver Wolf into the air! However, this was not a long-term solution. Under the powerful pressure of the sea water, the restriction above them also cracked. The originally blue sky, under the reflection of the surging sea water, seemed to be covered by dark clouds. What were the sealing conditions to open the other half of the door? The current had already come, and it was only a matter of time before the huge waves hit. What else had she missed? Song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue and forced herself to calm down through the pain. She ran as the spider silk hung from her body and thought about the clues of this mission. Professor an and his team found the location of the lost city and received the mysterious audio signal from the mother¡¯s body. They then rushed to the source of the sound, encountered strong winds and waves, and entered the door of time and space, entering the dimension wall! If he wanted to leave this place, he would need the same conditions. The letter that represented the ¡®signal¡¯ was in her hands, and she happened to be at the source of the wave. Logically speaking, the conditions should have been met, but why was the seal on the door not broken yet? In her sea of consciousness, with the influx of seawater, the seal that lit up half of the door began to be gradually submerged by water. This should be a sign that her initial guess was correct, that a huge wave was indeed coming. However, the seal had not been removed. When the gate of time and space was fully opened, she still could not escape! Song qingxiao dragged a few human-faced spiders to one side of the square with her spider silk. Her feet did not touch the ground, and her body was almost lifted up by the giant spiders. In front of her was the side of the cliff. A large amount of seawater washed over her knees and rushed down the cliff, forming a small waterfall. On one side of the square was the cliff that they had come from, and on the other side was a huge Canyon. The middle of the mountain peak was torn apart by the terrifying power of nature, forming a crack in the middle. Professor an¡¯s ship, which had first entered the lost city, was caught in the crack. When the trial-takers first entered the trial scenario, they had appeared in the canyon! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song Qing thought of this, an idea flashed in his mind. The ship that professor an and the others had taken when they entered was there. She had the ¡®signal¡¯ to escape and had also broken the restriction, causing a huge wave that was enough to break through the spatial wall, but she lacked a ship to leave! It was as if a ray of hope had appeared in a desperate situation. Song Qingxin was overjoyed. It was a pity that the ships in the square had been destroyed when the giant statue collapsed and could hardly be used. However, the bow-wielding man had mentioned that the bottom of the canyon was the grave of the ships that had entered the lost city. There was a huge abandoned ship there, and there were escape boats inside. Although most of them had been destroyed, some of them could still be used! Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Escape (3) Chapter 642: Escape (3) Translator: 549690339 Before song qingxiao could even move, a deafening ¡®boom¡¯ was heard from behind her! The restriction that had cracked at the crystal wall finally could not withstand the pressure of the tide and shattered. The surging water gushed in, forming huge waves and a howling Hurricane. Song qingxiao was shocked by the scene. She turned her head instinctively and saw the huge wave crashing into the temple, devouring the volcano that number four had created with the magma in his spiritual artifact before he died! The broken pieces of the statue and the mother were swept into the water, leaving nothing behind. The roaring water dragon swallowed the bow-wielder, who was horrified and desperate! A ten-meter-high wave swept toward song qingxiao. The giant spider wailed and flapped its wings desperately, dragging song qingxiao and the silver Wolf out of the water! However, the water flow was fierce and violent. In the moment of life and death, song qingxiao only had time to mobilize the spiritual energy in her body and forcefully formed a hand seal. She shouted, ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± Under the guidance of her divine sense, her spiritual power formed an absolute domain, and together with the frost, it formed a huge ice ball, trapping her and the silver Wolf inside! This was the first time she had used the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and the combination of ice element spiritual energy to form a physical barrier on herself. Before she could feel it, she heard a ¡®bang¡¯ the next moment. The flood water swept her up. The barrier she had created with her strength at the fake dan stage could not hold on for even half a second under the terrifying power of nature. The ice shattered, and song qingxiao spat out a few mouthfuls of blood from the impact. The sound of her sternum breaking rang in her mind, but fortunately, the existence of her domain offset the huge damage when the flood hit her, so she and the silver Wolf were lucky enough to survive. The sea carried the giant rocks and the corpses of the human-faced spiders down the cliff! The giant spiders that were wrapped in spider silk were dragged down by her and were almost brought into the rapid current by the impact of the force. At this critical moment, these giant spiders spat out silk and stretched the White silk, struggling desperately. The seawater gave her a helping hand. Song qingxiao felt her body quickly lose weight and fall. A buzzing sound rang in her ears. After a few seconds, she fell to the bottom of the canyon with a bang! In her confusion, she saw that the abandoned ship was stuck in the canyon about ten meters away! There were still traces of the battle with the giant spiders last night. After the decaying hull was broken, it was almost torn apart by the ferocious spiders. However, as the temple shook, the tsunami triggered an earthquake, and the ground shook violently, the two sides of the canyon seemed to be torn to two sides by a pair of invisible hands. The falling rocks hit her, and the boat slid in her direction. In the blink of an eye, it had slid more than ten meters in her direction! The giant spider above her head struggled to lift her and the silver Wolf. Song qingxiao stepped on the ground with the tip of her foot and leaped toward the cabin with the help of the giant spider¡¯s strength! The restrictive spells on the top of the temple cracked even more. The sky seemed to be broken, and the seawater poured in through the cracks, accelerating the destruction of the Temple. In his sea of consciousness, the half-sealed door that was shrouded in shadows had been flooded by the torrent. The speed at which the water flooded the door was much faster than before as the restriction was broken. In a few moments, the canyon had accumulated about half a person¡¯s height of water. The silver Wolf and the crystal were tied to her body, holding her back. She took two quick breaths and accumulated her spiritual energy. She watched as the boat slid down the stone wall. She found an opportunity to jump up and rush to the top of the boat. The giant spiders that she had ¡®caught¡¯ on top of her head were unwilling to give up and pulled on their threads, trying to lift her up. They were extremely powerful. She poured spiritual power into her legs and barely managed to stabilize herself. The propeller at the tail of the ship was torn apart by the giant spiders, revealing the facilities inside the ship. She quickly discovered the lifeboat that was being squeezed below, and her eyes revealed a look of joy! She jumped in and pulled a lifeboat out! However, the escape boat seemed to be stuck in a deformed abandoned boat. Her spiritual power had been almost exhausted when she was trying to break the restriction and fighting with the mother. It was also exhausted when she was fighting against the torrent earlier and she was even more injured. At this time, she only managed to pull out half of the escape boat. The cracking noise grew louder and louder. Countless holes appeared on the defensive formation above their heads. Broken crystal pieces were washed down along with the water, and the ground was shaking intensely. At the top of the temple, the roars of the mother were getting weaker and weaker. The giant spiders that song qingxiao had grabbed were flapping their wings frantically. To them, the spider silk that was originally extremely sticky and difficult to escape from when it caught its prey had now become the shackles that bound these giant spiders. In their last struggle, the already strong spiders burst out with unparalleled strength. They almost lifted song qingxiao up and even pulled away the escape boat that she was holding tightly. She dragged the silver Wolf and dragged half of its struggling body up. She also climbed up with the crystal and held the boat tightly. With the dragging force of the giant spider, she pulled the boat out of the deformed exit bit by bit! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Boom¡¯! In the loud noise, the remaining restrictions of the temple finally couldn¡¯t resist and collapsed one after another. The seawater isolated above their heads formed a terrifying tide and poured down like a pillar! The water level rose rapidly, and the broken crystals rolled down. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the water was about to reach the top of the sealed door. The giant spiders wailed as the last part of the ship was dragged out. Then, the giant spiders were crushed by the monstrous waves! At the same time, the half of the shadow that had been sealed finally lit up. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Origin (1) Chapter 643: Origin (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s entire mind was focused on the changes in the mission. As soon as the seal on her inner door was removed, her eyes burst out with joy. As all the mission conditions were met, the shadows on the seal faded away. The seawater had already reached the top of the seal door, indicating that the mission was about to succeed. However, under the mission prompt, the reward points showed: [ mission completed: 7500 points ] When she first forced out the parasite spores from Zhou Qi¡¯s body and activated the mission, the initial reward was 2500 points. This should be the initial reward for each participant in the trial of God. With the death of No. 4 and No. 1, the mission reward in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness had increased to 7500 points, but where was the point that should have belonged to No. 2? Number two¡¯s chest had been pierced by her wind sword, so logically speaking, he should not have survived. However, at this moment, the mission reward did not mention that the points were stacked with No. 2¡¯s. Could it be that No. 2 had some Secret life-saving technique that allowed him to survive after his chest was pierced? As this thought flashed through her mind, she heard a series of ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯. His ears received a violent impact, and there was a buzzing sound. He could no longer hear anything else! The crystals around him and above his head broke apart one after another, and the ocean currents that flowed down connected the sky and the earth. The vast ocean quickly surrounded the underground city, and a huge vortex formed in the center of the water current, pulling everything around it towards the center! As mentioned in the letter, the end of the Dark Age was approaching. From the corner of her eyes, song Qing saw a large piece of crystal falling toward the lifeboat with the force of a Thunderbolt! If they were hit, the ship would probably be destroyed and everyone would die! Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her heart felt as if it was being squeezed tightly. She could not breathe. She resisted the instinctive trembling of her body and was about to form a seal to temporarily stop the attack with the ¡®Lin¡¯ character when she suddenly remembered something. She put her hand into her pocket and felt something. It was the key letter that she had found on the skeleton of the abandoned ship to start the mission. She stuffed the letter into her mouth and bit it, but before she could make another seal- The water flow on the seal in her sea of consciousness was instantly pushed away. She could only reach out and hold the silver Wolf tightly with all her strength to prevent it from being washed away by the storm! It was as if the Milky Way rolling down from the sky had rolled into a huge wave, and the lifeboats floating on the surface of the water were lifted high! ¡°Buzz¡­¡± There was still a buzzing sound in his ears, but the ship trembled violently when it was hit by the heavy blow. Under the double impact of the huge waves and the crystals, it broke into pieces. Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf¡¯s bodies were lifted into the air by the impact of the gravity, and they were swept up by the hurricane brought by the huge wave! In the sense of weightlessness, song qingxiao randomly grabbed a hard object, which was like a broken lifeboat. She thought she was dead for sure, but the storm strangled her body, causing her to feel her life force draining away rapidly. But the next moment, she opened her mouth with great difficulty, and the letter in her mouth flew out. The moment the letter was swallowed by the huge wave, it was as if a pass had been released. The dimensional wall¡¯s door of time and space was finally opened, and she, the silver Wolf, and the crystal were sucked in. Then, song Qing fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯! Under the huge impact, her body fell five to six meters away with a ¡®bang¡¯, until she hit the wall outside the reserve team cafeteria. At the same time, a heavy object fell with her. She heard the sound of the wind and was unable to block it in time. After rolling a few times on the ground, it fell on her head with a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound. While she was still buzzing in her ears, she clearly heard the ¡®crack¡¯ of her skull. Her head felt hot, as if blood was dripping down her hair! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though her physical body was extremely strong, this smash was still excruciatingly painful. She only felt stars in front of her eyes and almost fainted from the impact! Fortunately, the crystal in her chest and the silver Wolf had hit her broken ribs. The severe pain made her back break out in cold sweat, but the pain forced her to wake up. The heavy object fell from her head and pressed down on her back, so heavy that she could not breathe. She used all her strength to push away the thing on her back. She turned around with difficulty and touched the back of her head with a trembling hand. The back of her head was now swollen and blood was flowing out. She looked up at the culprit and couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised cry. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Origin (2) Chapter 644: Origin (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Eh?¡± A large piece of thick jingshi was lying on her side, still stained with the blood from her head. The restriction fragment in this temple looked to be twice as big as the one she had picked up herself, but how did it appear here with her? She quickly thought of the scene before she was swept into the storm. The restriction above her head was broken, and crystals of all sizes fell down and smashed the ship. She seemed to have grabbed something in the storm, thinking that it was a fragment of the ship and treated it as a life-saving item. Now that she thought about it, it was probably this crystal that she had caught. When the mission was completed and the gate of time and space opened, the trial space sent her out of the trial scene and brought this thing out with her. After thinking through this, song qingxiao did not find it strange. The injuries he sustained during the trial this time were no less severe than when he escaped from the terror Battalion, and he had almost lost his life there. When nature showed its might, it was far more terrifying than when they fought the Cerberus. Song qingxiao recalled the scene when the restrictive spell was broken and the flood surged to the sky, and she still felt scared. It was already evening before she entered the trial, and there was no one else in the corner of the cafeteria. At the end of the Long Trail of blood that she had dragged out herself, the bone that the silver Wolf had spat out before entering the trial space was still there. In the dining hall, the noise of the reserve team¡¯s people talking entered her sea of consciousness. This kind of noise gave her a real sense of security after escaping danger. The silver Wolf was in her arms, and its big head struggled to stand up. Compared to song qingxiao, who was covered in injuries, it was not much better off. It even looked more miserable than song qingxiao. She hugged the silver Wolfs big head and rubbed it twice despite its struggle. After lying down for a while to recover some strength, she slowly sat up. Although this place was remote, it was hard to guarantee that someone would come out and find her. She was still eating in the cafeteria a moment ago, and now she was lying here, drenched and injured. It would be difficult to explain if she was seen by someone. The silver Wolf also managed to get up. Song qingxiao picked up two crystals and carried them. The man and the wolf limped back and forth to avoid the others and returned to their room. After forcing the door open, song qingjiang threw the things away and closed the door. He leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground, not even willing to move his fingers. The silver Wolf was also quite injured. It laid down beside her and licked the wounds on its body. At the critical moment of this trial, it was all thanks to the silver Wolf¡¯s attack on the mother that she had a chance of survival. It was also because of the silver Wolf¡¯s actions that the mother flipped over the statue in anger and broke the restriction that even the mysterious dagger could not break. Thinking of the mysterious dagger, song Qingxin felt depressed. The dagger had accompanied her for a long time, but it was almost destroyed in this trial. Her heart ached as she took the dagger out of her dantian. The originally flat surface of the dagger had seven to eight cracks of various sizes. One of the most serious cracks was from the tip of the dagger, and there were several cracks in the middle surrounding this crack, almost breaking the dagger in half. The spiritual light on the surface of the dagger had disappeared, and there was only a faint connection between her and the dagger. Song qingxiao endured the pain and re-injected the remaining spiritual power in her body into the dagger. The moment the spiritual energy was injected, the surface of the dagger flashed slightly and then dispersed, as if it could not bear the spiritual energy. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows and picked up a smaller crystal from the side and placed it on her leg. She had always felt that this was a good thing, so when the restriction was broken, she took the risk to pick up a piece, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would accidentally pick up an even bigger piece before leaving the trial space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That crystal was about the size of a millstone and was extremely heavy in her hand. Even when her injuries weren¡¯t so serious, it was extremely difficult for her to hold it. This thing seemed to be some unknown mineral body, but it was made by some unknown method. Even when she held a dagger and hit it with 100% spiritual power, it could not be destroyed! She flicked her spiritual power into the crystal, causing frost crystals to form on the surface of the crystal, making the crystal even more resplendent and sparkling. However, the frost crystals had just formed not long ago, and they quickly dispersed, leaving no trace on the surface. The jingshi also did not move, as if it had a strong resistance to Ling power. This thing was unusually hard, and even spiritual power could not damage it. If used properly, it might be of great help to her. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Origin (3) Chapter 645: Origin (3) Translator: 549690339 However, in the trial space, the flames released by number Four¡¯s magical artifact were unable to melt it. The Titans had made it into a restriction to block the seawater, so it could be said that it was impervious to water and fire. Even her mysterious dagger could not cut it, and instead, it was destroyed when it collided with it. Her spiritual power could not cause any damage to it, which meant that these two big treasures that she had painstakingly carried out of the lost city were now useless. When song Qing thought of this, he could not help but feel a little depressed. As she touched the crystal, she placed the damaged dagger on it. The cracks on the dagger became more and more obvious in the crystal. She muttered to herself for a moment and suddenly thought of something. When she broke the restriction with the dagger, su Wu, who was hidden in her sea of consciousness, seemed to say ¡®what a pity¡¯. It was just that the situation was critical at that time and she didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully. Now that she thought about it, she felt that su Wu¡¯s ¡®pity¡¯ was somewhat thought-provoking. He seemed to have recognized the dagger¡¯s origin and felt that it was a pity that the dagger was broken. This dagger had a special shape and was extremely mysterious. It was the only clue left behind by the person who killed her. Captain an had looked up all the daggers in the Empire, but there was no information on her dagger. If su Wu could recognize the dagger, did it mean that su Wu might also know who her murderer was? When song qingxiao thought of this, her expression changed. She used her consciousness to call out to the remnant soul hidden in her soul. ¡°Su Wu!¡± She did not receive any response from su Wu, but song Qing knew that he should be able to sense her thoughts at this time. Through her eyes, he should also be able to see the information of the outside world. She picked up the dagger on the crystal and put it in front of her eyes. ¡°Do you know the origin of this dagger?¡± Su Wu had been living in her soul for a long time, but most of the time, he was dormant and did not make a sound. The only three times he revealed his traces were when her life was at stake. Perhaps he was afraid that if she died, his soul would also be destroyed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Just as this thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, she heard someone sneer softly in her sea of consciousness. The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a hint of slyness. She asked again, ¡± ¡°Do you know the origin of this dagger?¡± Perhaps he knew that song qingxiao had figured out his current situation, so there was no point in hiding.lt could also be that he had been too lonely after his physical body died and he hid in the form of a soul for a long time. After a long silence, su Wu finally said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how a divine weapon forged by the armament Treasury family ended up in the hands of a weak little cultivator like you.¡± ¡°An armament clan?¡± This was the first time song qingxiao had heard about the mysterious dagger from someone. She mumbled to herself, picked up the dagger and placed it in her palm. She touched the cracked blade with the pad of her finger and heard su Wu coldly say,¡± ¡°Even the armament clan doesn¡¯t know about it, so how did you get it?¡± ¡°I was just lucky.¡± For su Wu to specifically mention it, it was enough to prove that the armament clan was not an ordinary person. She paused for a moment, then told him everything about how she was assassinated by accident, entered the trial of God, and then got the dagger. After listening to her, su Wu only replied after a long time, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky.¡± His voice was extremely cold, with a sense of indifference. Even though he had lost his physical body and was in an extremely embarrassing situation, he still spoke with pride, ¡± the bingzang clan is one of the nine great clans. Although they are not very powerful, the weapons they make are decent. His standards were quite high, and when he praised people, he only said ¡®not bad¡¯. ¡°My magic treasure embryo also came from the hands of the weapon Treasury clan.¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao was moved. ¡°Nine great clans? It¡¯s the Shi family¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re short-sighted!¡± Su Wu laughed coldly. Song Qing knew from a young age that the aristocratic families he was referring to did not include the hidden families like the Shi family. She thought of Qian Shan. When she first mentioned the Shi family, although she was not as disdainful as su Wu, she did not think much of it. ¡°Could it be the heavens beyond heaven?¡± ¡°According to you, it is indeed called the heavens beyond heaven.¡± Su Wu acknowledged song qingxiao¡¯s guess, which made her even more puzzled. According to su Wu, this dagger came from the Armory family in the heavens beyond heaven. However, before she entered the God¡¯s trial, she was just an ordinary person. She didn¡¯t even know about the existence of the hidden family clan, so how could she be related to the people of the heavens beyond heaven? it¡¯s true that this dagger came from an armament family, and it¡¯s also a high-grade magical treasure. However, the one in your hand is only a half-finished replica, and it lacks a soul. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Mystic crystal (1) Chapter 646: Mystic crystal (1) Translator: 549690339 | However, she was quite lucky. After an ordinary person was killed, she accidentally broke the rules and obtained such a dagger. Not only did it change her life, but she also successfully refined it into her life¡¯s magic weapon and increased its power. Even though this divine weapon was incomplete and had been forcefully split into two, it was already extremely rare for many cultivators in the human realm upon heavens to own a weapon from an armament clan, not to mention such a rare top grade weapon. Even if it was only a ¡®replica¡¯, it would be a great fortune! if it was complete, with your cultivation level, even if it wasn¡¯t easy to break the restriction, it wouldn¡¯t have shattered so easily. Perhaps it was because he was extremely regretful about the damage to the dagger, su Wu actually said a few more words, which was rare. the armament clan is good at forging magic tools, but it¡¯s not easy to make such a high-grade magic weapon. When song qingxiao heard this, she touched the broken dagger and felt even more heartbroken. ¡°Is there any way to repair it?¡± When su Wu heard her words, he was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°¡±There are!¡± Her spirits were lifted, but before she could continue asking, su Wu said, ¡± ¡°The material of this dagger is the extremely rare black Luminant gold. If I can find similar materials, I can repair this magic treasure to 50 ¨C 60% of its peak state.¡± When he said that, song qingxiao¡¯s joy was doused like a bucket of cold water, and her heart sank. Putting aside the ¡®Black Gold¡¯ that su Wu mentioned, she had never heard of it before. Furthermore, even if she could find such a material, she could only repair the dagger to 50 ¨C 60%. The power of the dagger would be greatly reduced, which would not be good for her future. but the thing in your hand¡­ su Wu¡¯s words made song Qing raise her head again. Her hand instinctively touched the thing she had brought out from the lost city, ¡± ¡°You mean this restriction fragment?¡± She lowered her head and carefully examined the crystal. ¡°What is this thing?¡± ¡°This is a good thing!¡± When su Wu said this, his cold voice finally seemed to have some ups and downs. ¡°But that might not be the case for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Su Wu continued, ¡± ¡°Although black Gold is rare, it¡¯s not the best material to make magical treasures.¡± Song qingxiao held her breath, afraid that she would miss every word that su Wu said, ¡± ¡°Purple parasol tree, cold jade stone¡­¡± He listed several materials in a row. they are all top-notch materials for refining magic weapons. Unfortunately, they are extremely rare now. He might have realized that he had digressed from the topic, so he returned to the topic after a few words. the thing in your hand is called a Mystic crystal. It¡¯s a Supreme-grade cold Jade in a Supreme-grade cold Jade mine. It¡¯s transformed from Supreme-grade cold Jade after being nourished by rich spiritual power. In outer space, the major mineral resources were all controlled by the nine great clans. Although there were cold Jade mines, they only produced low- grade cold Jade. The true top-grade cold Jade was extremely rare and had almost gone extinct thousands of years ago. Even if the old monsters of the nine great clans and the Research Institute might have some in their hands, the number should not be much. The Supreme-grade cold jade stone was already so rare, not to mention the mystic crystal that had mutated after being nurtured by spiritual power. Song qingxiao had hit the jackpot this time. When she entered the lost city, the sinners of the Titan race had stored so much of it and refined it into a restriction to block the seawater and raise the parasitic poisonous miasma. In the end, she had sought her own death, which was a good thing for a little cultivator like her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Back then, there was a small cold Jade mine here, but it was controlled by demon beasts. At that time, in order to occupy the mine, several major families suffered a great loss and finally came to an agreement to retreat.¡± When su Wu said this, song qingxiao suddenly remembered the war in the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ that Liu Xiao had mentioned. The Shi family had once invaded the starry sea and was eventually defeated by the demonic beasts who had awakened their bloodline. In that battle, the Shi family¡¯s private guards had suffered countless casualties. Liu Xiao only knew about the battle that year, but he did not know the reason for the start of the war. Now that he heard su Wu¡¯s words, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that it was because of the fight for mineral resources. ¡°It¡¯s just that although this thing is rare, after the mutation, it lost the original ice attribute bonus ability of the cold Jade. Instead, it became extremely hard and not easy to refine.¡± Su Wu paused for a moment, even the armament family can¡¯t completely refine the mystic crystal. After many years of research, they can only refine 4.0% of the mystic crystal at most. Although the refined Dharma treasures have no restrictions on the spiritual power attribute of the cultivator, they are not as strong as special spirit stones like the frost Jade for ice-type spiritual power cultivators. The only feature is that they are extremely hard. If a Dharma treasure of the same level were to fight with it, most of them would be at a disadvantage. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: The mystic crystal (2) Chapter 647: The mystic crystal (2) Translator: 549690339 However, cultivators who had cultivated to a high level were not ordinary people. The magic weapons nourished by rich spiritual power were mostly top grade. In addition to the magic weapons, the most important factors in determining the outcome were the spiritual power and cultivation. Therefore, things like Mystic crystals were of little value. It was extremely rare, but because it was hard to refine it, it lacked a place to use it, so it was a waste to throw it away. but everything has its uses. The restriction gate of the martial arts Research Institute is made of Mystic crystals. It has existed for thousands of years and has never been destroyed! Song qingxiao was speechless. She felt that su Wu¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic when he said this. although the black crystal stone doesn¡¯t have much use, it¡¯s still rare. People will still drool over it. you have the luck to obtain these things,¡± su Wu said coldly, you might not have the strength to hold on to them! Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when he heard that. After all that, the two things that she had painstakingly moved out of the trial scenario were to be used to build the door! ¡°What¡¯s a martial arts Research Institute?¡± She asked. the martial arts Research Institute ¡­ For some reason, su Wu¡¯s cold voice seemed to change at the mention of the martial arts Research Institute. His tone became even colder, as if with a murderous intent,¡± it was created and controlled by the nine great clans to fight against the divine incarcerate. One day¡­ His mood seemed to have become extremely bad all of a sudden, and he didn¡¯t move even when he was halfway through his words. Song qingxiao waited for a while, but he did not continue. This was the second time he had heard of the existence of the ¡®divine prison¡¯. He was curious and asked, ¡°What is the divine prison?¡± When she had escaped from the Imperial City and su Wu had first appeared, he had mentioned Shi Yue¡¯s existence with disdain. He had said that Shi Yue¡¯s existence was a failed research product created to fight against the divine incarcerate. The Shi family had ¡®created¡¯ an experimental subject like Shi Yue to fight against the divine incarcerate. In a place like tianwaitian where experts were as common as clouds, the aristocratic families had set up a Research Institute for the purpose of resisting the divine prison. What kind of thing was this divine prison that made two groups of people fight against it so seriously? Just like the last time, when she asked about the divine incarcerate, su Wu fell silent again. Song qingxiao waited for a long time, but he seemed to have lost interest in talking. He probably didn¡¯t want to answer her question. She frowned and could only suppress her curiosity. After his conversation with su Wu that night, although he had learned a lot of information, he also had countless questions. However, from his words, she could tell that there was a wider world and more powerful cultivators outside. Song qingxiao was both eager and cautious. She collected her thoughts, touched the broken dagger in her hand, and muttered to herself for a moment. At present, it was known that this mysterious dagger came from the heavens beyond heaven and was made by the armament clan, one of the nine great clans. However, more doubts arose in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. Before the trial to become a God, she was just an ordinary person. She had no contact with the reclusive families of the Empire. How could she attract the attention of the people of the human realm upon heavens and use such a high-grade magic weapon to kill her, who was just an ordinary person at that time? Her fingers unconsciously touched the cracked surface of the dagger and looked at the back of the handle. There used to be a red leaf mark there, but the two ¡®her¡¯ disappeared after they merged into one during the trial to escape from the terror Battalion. That symbol probably had a special meaning, most likely the symbol of a noble clan. He wondered if it was the symbol of a noble clan. It was a pity that su Wu had disappeared without a trace. Otherwise, he could ask him. If the red leaf symbol on the dagger did not belong to the totem of the armament clan, it was very likely that it belonged to some other force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among these forces, song qingxiao felt that the possibility of the person who tried to assassinate her was not high. This was the territory of the Empire. Although the existence of the Shi family was not enough to completely intimidate the people of the human realm upon heavens, these people could not kill people without any scruples in the Shi family¡¯s territory. Just like when Qian Shan wanted to kill her and Captain an, he was also reprimanded by another person. If it wasn¡¯t tianwaitian who wanted to kill her, then it was very likely that the hidden clans in the Empire had made a move. Although this dagger was a high-grade magic weapon forged by the armament clan of the heavens beyond heaven, it was not impossible for it to fall into the hands of a hidden clan.. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Mystic crystal (3) Chapter 648: Mystic crystal (3) Translator: 549690339 | If su Wu had not mentioned the divine prison, song qingxiao might not have even dared to think about it. However, after hearing him mention that the existence of the martial arts Research Institute was to fight against the divine prison, she had already guessed the connection between the human realm upon heavens and the hidden families of the Empire. They had a common ¡®goal¡¯, and it was very likely that they had reached some kind of cooperation agreement for the same purpose. If these two forces worked together, it was not impossible for the underworld clan to obtain the weapons given by the armament clan as an exchange. However, there were many reclusive families in the Empire, and what she knew was only the tip of the iceberg. Who wanted to kill her? For some reason, song qingxiao thought of number six, who had sent people to kill her that day. When he invited her, he had mentioned that he wanted to see her dagger. During the trial at the mental hospital, she had revealed her dagger when she killed number four, the red-whip woman. Number six might have noticed it. Perhaps he could use No. 6 as a breakthrough and find out some information. Song qingxiao made up her mind to find number six and ask him about the dagger when she became stronger. The enmity between her and number six was very deep. After the trial test, she almost died at number six¡¯s hands. Later, she was chased by Sangu and the others. After a narrow escape, she was almost possessed by su Wu, who was hidden in her soul. Now that number six was very likely to be related to daggers, perhaps she was related to the person who killed her back then, this was an even more necessary path. Song qingxiao struggled to put the dagger back into her dantian. She looked at the two pieces of Mystic crystals and sighed heavily. This sigh affected her internal injuries, causing a fishy smell to gush out of her throat and her internal organs to faintly hurt. She swallowed the mouthful of blood. Before she could get up, she suddenly released her divine sense and sensed someone approaching. The person¡¯s aura was weak, but it was rather familiar. Not long after, someone knocked on the door, and tan Wen¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Qing Xiao, are you there?¡± When she spoke, her voice was a little tense, as if she was not sure if she was in the room. Song qingxiao laughed bitterly. She had some fate with tan Wen. She had heard tan Wen knocking on her door twice after she came out of the trial. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She clutched her chest and asked through the door, enduring the pain. Perhaps hearing her speak, tan Wen heaved a sigh of relief. you suddenly left while we were eating. I wanted to ask if you had something to say. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao said,¡± I just received a call from a friend. ¡°Oh.¡± She hesitated for a moment before asking,¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your meal. Do you need me to bring you something to eat?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao rejected her kindness and dismissed her. After she heard her standing outside for a while, her breath gradually faded away. Song qingxiao then heaved a sigh of relief and slowly stood up. The silver Wolf was currently curled up into a ball, as if it had fallen into a deep sleep. It had been injured by its mother in this trial, and it might need some time to recover. Song qingxiao looked at the two large pieces of Mystic crystal that she had painstakingly brought out from the lost city with some difficulty. The joy she had felt when she first got these things had now turned into a headache after hearing su Wu¡¯s words. She picked up the two Mystic crystals and went into the cultivation room. After sitting down cross-legged, she didn¡¯t give up and sent two more surges of spiritual essence Into the Mystic crystal! When the spiritual power was shot into the mysterious crystal, there was no reaction at all. It seemed that su Wu was not joking when he said that this thing was difficult to melt. Before he could find a way to melt the mystic crystal, he had to hide this thing well to avoid attracting trouble. In order to complete the mission, he was seriously injured and the silver Wolf didn¡¯t get any benefits. He even destroyed his dagger and only got 7500 points. He also brought back two Mystic crystals that might cause trouble. It was not worth it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, when she thought of her points, she couldn¡¯t help but check her sea of consciousness. It showed that she had remaining points.7533 points. With the accumulation of her trials and the increase in her strength, the trial space¡¯s exchange interface showed that the variety of items she could exchange for was far more abundant than before. In addition to a dazzling array of medicinal pills and magic tools, there were also pill recipes for refining medicinal pills, some materials, and auxiliary tools. However, most of these things were very expensive. Song Qing thought of the ¡®Black Gold¡¯ that su Wu had mentioned and browsed through the materials. She did not know if it was because the black gold was extremely rare as su Wu had said, or because her current ¡®level¡¯ was low, but after searching for a long time, she did not find a material like the black gold. Instead, she found some low-grade ordinary equipment for refining magic weapons, and eventually lost interest.. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Mystic crystal (4) Chapter 649: Mystic crystal (4) Translator: 549690339 | Song qingxiao withdrew her spiritual sense from the pills and equipment category and focused on the secret technique. She immediately noticed the first word,¡¯front¡¯! The ¡®formation¡¯ word glowed with a golden light. The moment she discovered it, the nine words secret order in her soul sent out a familiar throbbing, which made her extremely happy. She touched the word ¡®Qian¡¯ with her divine sense, and a message appeared in her mind:It was the ¡®forward¡¯ formula of the nine-word secret order. It showed the exchange price of 6000 points! Song qingxiao was overjoyed and chose to exchange for it without hesitation. The moment her points were deducted, a burst of joy came from her spirit. The ¡®forwarding¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order appeared in her spirit. The ¡®Lin¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ two words originally had a faint golden light. When the ¡®Qian¡¯ command was successfully exchanged, the light flashed, as if the dust covering the command was wiped away. The three words reflected each other, faintly showing a threatening edge. Song Qing¡¯s heart moved, and the ¡®front¡¯ command automatically operated under her will, with her divine sense as the main focus. She thought of the outer door. The little remaining spiritual power in her body was immediately sucked out. Her figure, which was originally sitting cross-legged on the ground, disappeared and in the blink of an eye, she appeared at the entrance. She suddenly teleported and appeared. The fluctuation of spiritual energy instantly woke up the silver Wolf that had fallen into a deep sleep to recuperate. The silver Wolf¡¯s ears stood up, its eyes opened, and a low growl came out of its throat. As soon as it raised its forelimbs, the tip of its nose, which was blowing blood foam, moved. Just as it was about to pounce, it seemed to smell a familiar breath. The erect hair immediately flattened down. When it saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure, it let down its guard and slowly lay down again! Song qingxiao¡¯s movement affected her internal injuries. After her spiritual power was drained, her dry veins hurt, but it did not affect her good mood. It seemed that after the implementation of the ¡®Qian¡¯ order, as long as it was within the range of his spiritual sense, in the case of abundant Ling power, it could almost be said to be invisible. His speed was so fast that it could almost be described as elusive. It made up for his weakness in speed in the past! Once the ¡®Qian¡¯ command was used in a battle, it would coordinate with other attacks. Not only would she have an advantage when fighting against people of the same cultivation base, but even if she were to be besieged by powerhouses stronger than her in the imperial capital again, with the ¡®Qian¡¯ command, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat them, she would have more than enough to escape! Overjoyed, song qingxiao released her divine sense again. With a flash of thought, her body reappeared in the training room. She staggered two steps forward before stopping! With the ¡®predecessor¡¯ token, she would benefit greatly in both the trial and the real world. It was her biggest gain in this trial! With the improvement of her spiritual awareness in the future, she would be able to expand her spiritual awareness even more. As long as she had enough spirit energy, she would be able to travel freely under the boundary covered by her spiritual awareness! She had caused a lot of trouble in reality, but with the ¡®Qian¡¯ command token, she was more confident. Other than the two Mystic crystals that gave her a headache, the Qian token was her biggest gain in this trial! In addition to the ability to teleport, the ¡®predecessor¡¯ command also enhanced the abilities of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique and the ¡®swordsman¡¯ command of the nine-word secret order, making the light of these two words stronger than before. Each word of the nine-word secret order was closely linked to each other. With each word order obtained, the abilities of the rest of the orders would also improve accordingly. It was a pity that she had just left the trial space, and the veins in her body had dried up. Otherwise, she could have given it a try. After she used the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique at her peak, the domain she formed would definitely be larger than before, and the time she could trap her opponent would also be correspondingly longer! As song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a little suspicious. The ¡®predecessor¡¯ order that he had exchanged this time should have reappeared on his exchange page after the death of No. 2 in the lost city¡¯s trial. However, during the trial, although he had pierced through number two¡¯s chest with his wind sword, because the mission prompt did not show any points that belonged to him, he thought that number two was extremely cunning and had used some secret technique to save his life. Now, it seemed that he had killed him, but for some reason, his points did not increase. Now that she was out of danger, she thought for a while and vaguely figured out the key point. When he was in the underground city, Zhou Qi¡¯s death had triggered the mission, and points had only appeared after that. No. 2 followed closely behind him and also brought a bow-wielding Explorer with him. Then, he returned alone, completely drenched. He had probably managed to get some information from the Explorer, but he had probably guessed the direction of the mission. He felt that it was too difficult to defeat the mother, draw the storm to break the restrictions of the space-time wall, and send the lost city back to the sea. He also felt that the risk of being parasitized by the mother was not small, so he was ready to take it one step at a time. It was very likely that the mission had not been unlocked. Back then, number two must have secretly allied with number one and number four, but on the surface, they were on the same path as him. He must have had the idea of siding with whoever benefited. In the end, before the mission had even begun, he had died in the trial. This made sense. After he died, he didn¡¯t gain any points, but his secret skill dropped. After thinking this through, song qingxiao no longer thought about it. She once again sankher divine sense into the space. On the trial space¡¯s exchange interface, she only had 1533 points left after exchanging for the front token. Among the rest of the skills,¡¯Imperial wind technique¡¯ and ¡®flowing flame fire¡¯ were at the top. They should belong to the first and fourth skills, but song qingxiao wasn¡¯t as excited as she was when she saw the ¡®Qian¡¯ command. There were a lot of good things that could be exchanged in the trial space. There were some defensive talismans and magic artifacts that song qingxiao was quite interested in, but they were very expensive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t have many points left. The first time she exchanged for the nine- word secret order, she had only asked for 200 points because she had just participated in the trial. The second time he got the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, he didn¡¯t need many points. However, when he exchanged for the ¡®front¡¯ token for the third time, 6000 points were deducted at once. It could be imagined that if there was another nine-word secret token in the future, the points required would be an astronomical figure! She immediately felt that her points were not enough. If she did not spend them sparingly and save up some money, it would be useless even if she regretted it if she did not have enough points the next time the nine-word secret order appeared. This thing could only be encountered by chance, and once it was missed, it would be difficult to get it again! Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Traces (1) Chapter 650: Traces (1) Translator: 549690339 General song Qing¡¯s consciousness left the trial space and began to inspect his body. In this trial, he was wounded when he fought with the giant spider, but the more serious internal injuries were caused by his mother when he broke the restriction, and when he opened the space wall, he was sucked into a storm and squeezed by the forces of nature. Although it looked serious, his meridians were not seriously damaged. He would recover after a period of recuperation. She activated the God destroying technique, and the surrounding spiritual energy was attracted into her body. It flowed carefully along her veins, soothing her injured internal organs and bringing a comfortable chill. The spirit energy nourished her injuries, and the powerful bloodline after the evolution repaired her injured body. Song qingxiao was immersed in cultivation, and five days passed without her realizing it. In the past five days, thanks to her strong physique that had been modified by Blueblood and her cultivation of the God destroying technique, the effect was amazing. Her injuries had already recovered by 50 ¨C 60%. When song qingxiao opened her eyes in the training room, her veins were full of spiritual power. She was no longer in a sorry state after coming back from the trial. She released her divine sense, and the ¡®Qian¡¯ token in her soul flashed. She injected her spiritual power into it, causing her body to disappear from where she was. She jumped through space and appeared outside. Her speed was even faster than when she had obtained the ¡®Qian¡¯ token a few days ago. In the house, the silver Wolf lying on the ground had woken up the moment she came out. Its eyes followed her ghostly figure and turned its head from time to time to look. However, song qingxiao realized that even with its keen sense of smell and perception, the speed at which its eyes moved was slower than her by a split second. This was enough to prove that even the silver Wolf might not be able to accurately capture his position after the ¡®forward¡¯ command was used. She was very happy. She reached out and touched the back of her head. The wound caused by the mystic crystal had healed, and the swollen bump had also calmed down. However, it still hurt when she pressed it. After coming out of the trial space, song qingxiao was in a hurry to heal her injuries and did not have time to take care of herself. The blood scabs on her head and body had dried and frozen. Song qingxiao went into the bathroom and changed her clothes. She cut her palm and let out some blood to feed the silver Wolf. While the silver Wolf was licking, she clenched her palm and formed a seal with her primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness. She said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± Before she could even form a seal with her fingers, scales appeared on her arms and wrapped around her body. These scales were suffused with a faint luster. Unlike before, they looked more real, unlike the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token that was only a Phantom image. Song qingxiao reached out her other hand to touch the scales on her arm. Her cold fingers could feel the traces of the scales. They were solid. Compared to before, they should be able to withstand a stronger blow! It seemed that after she had obtained the ¡®predecessor¡¯ token, the power of the other two tokens had also improved accordingly. She didn¡¯t even need to form a seal when she used the other command. Her primordial spirit would move, and the spiritual power would activate the command. This way, not only would she save a lot of time when she fought, but her power would also increase. She withdrew the spiritual power of the swordsman token, and the scales on her skin slowly smoothed out and disappeared. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on the silver Wolf that was licking the blood. Her eyes flashed, and the silver Wolf seemed to feel that something was wrong. It stopped eating, and before it could Dodge, song Qjng whispered, I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Under the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell, the silver Wolf¡¯s action of raising its head was frozen, and the drop of blood on the corner of its mouth was also hanging on it. Under the suppression of the spiritual energy, time seemed to have frozen. It moved its eyes with difficulty, as if this action had consumed a lot of its strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao could clearly feel the power of the silver Wolf attacking the realm, but as her spiritual power was continuously absorbed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique in her soul shone brightly, firmly trapping the silver Wolf in it and making it unable to break free. She pursed her lips and deactivated the ¡®Lin¡¯ spell. The wolf fur on its body shook, and the blood at the corner of its mouth fell back into the plate. As soon as the silver Wolf regained its freedom, it let out a low growl of dissatisfaction and moved away from her with the plate in its mouth. Song qingxiao was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t care about the silver Wolf¡¯s dodging. Then, she touched her pocket and took out something. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Vestige (2) Chapter 651: Vestige (2) Translator: 549690339 It was the pipe she had snatched from number four in the lost city. The molten liquid inside had been emptied by No. 4. After losing its owner, the pipe looked ordinary. She hesitated for a moment, then flicked a wisp of spiritual power into the pipe. The moment the tobacco pipe was hit by the spiritual energy, it was not damaged. Instead, the head of the tobacco pipe flashed with red light, and then a heat wave emerged, as if it had been awakened by the spiritual energy. There was a small amount of molten liquid flowing in the groove, which exuded a terrifyingly high temperature. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the mystic crystal when she saw it melting. Su Wu had said that refining the mystic crystal required a special method. She had tried to inject her spiritual power Into the Mystic crystal, but there was no reaction at all. One could imagine that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his cultivation wasn¡¯t enough to refine the mystic crystal, it was possible that he had used the wrong method. The smoke pipe was a fire-elemental Dharma artifact and its power was amazing. He wondered if the melted liquid in the smoke pipe would have any effect on the mystic crystal. As soon as she had this thought, she hurried back to the practice room to find Mystic crystals and dropped the melted liquid in her tobacco pipe on them. With two sizzling sounds, the two drops of fiery red lava dripped onto it. She injected spiritual power into it, and the lava turned into flames, burning up with a ¡®Teng¡¯. However, perhaps it was because her spirit power attribute and the flame itself were mutually exclusive, or perhaps it was because this magical artifact was not her original life, although the flame was ignited, it was not as powerful as it was in number Four¡¯s hands. She injected spiritual power into the crystal several times in a row. The crystal was wrapped in fire for a long time. When the spiritual power was exhausted, the fire finally weakened. Song qingxiao covered it with her nature essence, and a layer of frost surrounded the remaining flames, quickly cooling the red-hot Mystic crystal. She smashed the ice crystals on the surface. To her disappointment, the mystic crystal did not seem to change at all under the high temperature. The remaining melting liquid in number Four¡¯s spiritual artifact was not enough to melt this thing. After all, in the trial space, number four must have known that she was unable to break the restriction, and had no choice but to be parasitized by the parent. Fortunately, song qingxiao had already expected this. She quickly composed herself and put away the cigarette stick, which had dimmed after the spiritual power had dissipated. She placed her hand on the ground, and her spiritual power quickly froze a large brick on the ground. Then, she grabbed with her hand, and the frozen brick was lifted up. A pit about half a meter deep and about one square meter deep appeared on the ground. Song qingxiao kicked the two pieces of Mystic crystals in and put down the brick. He pressed it down hard. The soil was compressed by a strong force and the two pieces of Mystic crystals were buried. She stepped on the ground with her feet, and after the surface was smooth, there were no unusual traces. Before he found a way to refine the two Mystic crystals, he could only hide them here. After doing all this, song qingxiao opened the door. She had not appeared for a few days, and he was not sure if there was any new news from the reserve team. It was noon, so the reserve team was a little deserted. Most of the people should have gathered in the cafeteria. Song qingxiao led the silver Wolf in the direction of the cafeteria. Before entering the cafeteria gate, she hesitated for a moment and turned to the other side. She turned to the place where she had entered and exited the trial that day. It was in the corner behind the cafeteria. Not many people usually went there, and the corner was very clean, leaving no traces behind. Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. Five days ago, when she finished her mission and came out of the lost city, she was injured. When she fell, she should have left some blood here, but now, there was no trace of blood at all. That day when she came out of the trial space, although she was completely drenched, as long as she was injured, it was inevitable that there would be blood in the water. Even after it dried up, there would still be some things left. However, the floor was clean, as if it had been specially cleaned. This place was quite remote, and most of the people in the reserve team were focused on practicing their skills and improving their strength. They wanted to join the reserve team, so no one was so free to hide in this corner and wash away the traces she had left here. That day, she and the silver Wolf were both injured, and she was holding two pieces of Mystic crystals. She left in a hurry because she was worried that she would not be able to explain her situation if she was discovered. Later on, because he had obtained the ¡®Qian¡¯ token and treated his injuries, he had been delayed for a few days. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with it in advance. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would be one step ahead of him and clean the place. She guessed that the person who did this might be a staff member of the reserve team. After thinking for a while, she walked towards the restaurant¡¯s entrance with the silver Wolf. Before she entered the dining room, she heard a male voice. ¡°.. I haven¡¯t seen her in a few days, did something happen?¡± it has already been two days since the original assessment time, but because she didn¡¯t appear, Captain Ren had to postpone the time! The tone of the person who spoke was a little dissatisfied. Song Qing¡¯s small steps paused, and then he heard tan Wen say in a worried tone, ¡± five days ago, I knocked on Qing Xiao¡¯s door and got her response. However, from then on, no one in the team had seen song qingxiao again. ¡°Could she have left the reserve team after that?¡± Someone asked. the rules in the team are not strict. Usually, when you go out for business, you just need to take a leave. As soon as this person finished speaking, another female voice continued,¡± but I asked the captain, and I didn¡¯t get any news of her taking leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as this person finished speaking, someone exclaimed, ¡± he didn¡¯t ask for leave. Could it be that he went out on his own? ¡± As the crowd discussed, someone complained, ¡± ¡°Logically speaking, if she doesn¡¯t participate in this assessment, at worst, she just doesn¡¯t pass the assessment. However, because Captain Cao specifically asked for her, this month¡¯s assessment was pushed back because she didn¡¯t appear.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she did indeed remember the assessment. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Deject l Chapter 652: Deject l Translator: 549690339 Before entering the trial, it was indeed close to the time of the assessment. To the members of the reserve team, the monthly assessment was the key to whether they could enter the reserve team. Naturally, they remembered the time very well. But for song qingxiao, getting into the reserve team wasn¡¯t her goal. In addition, after entering the trial, the time between reality and the trial space intersected. Under the mental tension, it was very likely that he would ignore unimportant things. After coming out of the trial space, she had been busy healing her injuries and had indeed forgotten about the assessment of the reserve team. After her body had merged with the small amount of blue blood, her physique had changed. In addition, she had entered the fake dan realm, so her craving for food had decreased a lot. The spiritual power that had entered her body had made up for the lack of energy she had obtained from food. Therefore, she had not noticed that five days had passed while she was meditating! ¡°Maybe he¡¯s cultivating.¡± Du xingyun¡¯s voice rang out,¡± there are many similar situations in the reserve team. Since the last time Liu Xiao competed with her, I heard that she has been in seclusion and has not come out. After du xingyun opened his mouth, the other people who were talking immediately fell silent. After a long while, a young girl said with dissatisfaction,¡± ¡°But she hasn¡¯t even entered the reserve team.¡± Jiang xiachuan retorted coldly,¡± we all know Qing Xiao¡¯s strength. Even though she didn¡¯t make it into the reserve team, she had the upper hand in her previous match with Liu Xiao. What¡¯s so strange about her going into seclusion to cultivate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Du xingyun added in agreement. The girl who spoke before seemed to be very surprised. After all, in the reserve team, du xingyun and the others had always mixed with people like tan Wen and Yu Yin who got in through connections like Jiang xiachuan. They had always been enemies, but now they seemed to be on the same side. It was fine if Jiang xiachuan was speaking up for song qingxiao. After all, song qingxiao had been very close to tan Wen and the others since she joined the team. But du xingyun still had a grudge against her. She had humiliated him in front of everyone. No one would have thought that du xingyun would speak up for song qingxiao at this moment. ¡°Xingyun ¡­¡± The girl who was retorted by Jiang xiachuan said carefully, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not angry? Since you joined the team, you¡¯ve already been evaluated as ¡®outstanding¡¯ twice. You¡¯re only one away from entering the reserve team¡­¡± my strength has not reached the standard of the reserve team. Even if I force my way in, it will only be a waste of time ¡­ After watching song qingxiao and Liu Xiao¡¯s battle, plus the guidance of vice-captain Zhang Yi, du xingyun¡¯s entire person changed a lot. As soon as she finished speaking, the others also expressed their opinions,¡± even so, she doesn¡¯t have a sense of time ¡­ that¡¯s right. Everyone is waiting for her alone ¡­ ? ? Song qingxiao was not interested in what these people were saying. Just as she was about to turn around and leave- While everyone in the cafeteria was talking, tan Wen suddenly raised his head and saw her figure through the hollow door of the cafeteria. He immediately called out,¡± ¡°QingXiao!¡± As soon as she said this, the people who were talking couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads. They followed her line of sight and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure outside. The people who had been loudly expressing their dissatisfaction earlier immediately shrank their necks, looking guilty and embarrassed. Everyone in the reserve team admired and feared the strong. Although song Qing had just joined, his strength was beyond doubt. Although everyone was dissatisfied with her because the assessment was postponed, they did not dare to vent their dissatisfaction in front of her. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Since song qingxiao had been discovered, she might as well show up with her Silver Wolf. She did not care about the dissatisfaction of the crowd. Although she had missed the assessment because of her own reasons, the rules were set by the reserve team and the person in charge of the reserve team. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cao Zeng and Captain Ren¡¯s decision to postpone the assessment was their own business, but song qingxiao had a feeling that there was something fishy about it. It might not be as the reserve team member had said, it might be because of her. The person who had pointed out the truth immediately fell silent after she appeared. Tan Wen and the others surrounded song qingxiao enthusiastically and asked her why she had not appeared in the past few days. Song Qing looked down on du xingyun. After she felt song Qing¡¯s gaze, she was very calm and didn¡¯t look away. Instead, she generously nodded at her. She casually found an excuse to cultivate and changed the topic back to the assessment, asking about the assessment this time. ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± After she mentioned the assessment, the people who were feeling a little embarrassed before looked much better.. Since song qingxiao did not mention the situation where everyone was criticizing her, someone immediately said,¡± Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Deject_2 Chapter 653: Deject_2 Translator: 549690339 | ever since I entered the reserve team, the assessment has always been held in the middle of the month. Although it has been postponed for a day or two due to the uncertainties of the assessment content, it is the first time it has been postponed for so long like this. Although Captain Ren told the public that song qingxiao could only be admitted because Captain Cao of the reserve team insisted that she had to participate, some people with keen senses had already noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Logically speaking, the contents of this assessment should have been decided ten days ago.¡± Jiang xiachuan also said. At that time, the news that was released in the team was that the assessment for that month was ¡®writing big words with an iron pen¡¯. The reason why they released the news in advance was to let the team members prepare early and recuperate. When everyone heard it, they were still wailing. No one thought that the assessment would be delayed again and again, almost until the end of the month. On the surface, the two team leaders said that it was because song Qing was young, but when everyone thought about it carefully, they felt that this reason was too far-fetched. It was only a matter of time before song qingxiao joined the reserve team. The two captains had worked together for many years and would occasionally bicker, but they were very close. They would not really fall out because of song qingxiao. There had been many outstanding talents in the reserve team in the past years. There would always be one or two people with amazing talents appearing every few years, but he had never seen these two people act like this. actually, I¡¯m guessing¡­ Du xingyun, who had been silent since song qingxiao¡¯s appearance, opened his mouth, ¡°Captain Cao¡¯s request for song qingxiao might just be an excuse.¡± The moment she spoke, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Song qingxiao also turned to look at her. The young girl hesitated for a moment. I heard from the vice-captain that the exam for the reserve team this year might be brought forward. ¡°What?¡± As soon as du xingyun¡¯s voice fell, everyone was suddenly shocked and shouted in surprise. The vice-captain, Zhang Yi, saw her as his disciple and had always taken good care of her. Now that this news came from her mouth, it was most likely true! Compared to the two captains who delayed the assessment in song qingxiao¡¯s name, du xingyun¡¯s statement that the reserve team¡¯s assessment was delayed due to the reserve team¡¯s exam was more reliable. Every year, the assessment of the reserve team was a major event for the local government. It was set at the end of the year and was far from comparable to the assessment of the reserve team. This examination would determine whether the members of the reserve team could enter the Shi family and become their private guards. It was an extremely serious matter. Every year, the captains of the reserve team would first report the list of members for the examination and then hand it in. These people would then enter the capital from their respective regions for a competition to select members. Those who were selected would enter the Shi family, while those who were not selected could either return to their local area or choose to retire according to the actual situation. It was precisely because this was a very serious matter that every year, people from all over the world would have to spend a lot of time preparing for such an assessment. In general, the captain of the reserve team would draw up the list in the middle of the year. After the list was submitted, the talents on the list would undergo a lot of intensive training for the next period of time. They would only rush to the capital for the competition half a year later. Such a process had continued since the establishment of the reserve team. The time of the reserve team¡¯s examination was also unusually fixed. It was on the 30th of December every year, and it lasted for three days. Now that they had rashly changed the time, the various places were not prepared enough, and it was somewhat like forcing a duck to the rack. After joining the reserve team, song qingxiao had gradually learned a few things about the situation. When she heard du xingyun¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, a bad feeling welling up in her heart. If there was something abnormal, it must be a demon. For the Shi family to make such a move, it was very likely that something had happened. The first thing she thought of was the day she entered the imperial capital. She was killed by San Gu and the others. Then, su Wu¡¯s aura appeared in the world. She broke into the Shi family and caused a series of trouble. She did not know if this had anything to do with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is that true?¡± One of the youths asked uneasily and excitedly,¡± the reserve team¡¯s test has been brought forward. Did something big happen?¡± Du xingyun shook his head,¡± I¡¯m not sure, but the vice-captain said that delaying the assessment might not be a bad thing. Everyone can prepare more, and then have a better chance of entering the reserve team! Everyone was in a heated discussion, but song qingxiao¡¯s mind had already flown away the moment she heard the news. Fortunately, everyone was shocked by the news and no one noticed her strange expression. The advance of the reserve team¡¯s exam would likely mean that there would be a lot of empty positions on the reserve team. For the people on the reserve team, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Deject_3 Chapter 654: Deject_3 Translator: 549690339 Taking advantage of the crowd¡¯s heated discussion, song Qing sat in a corner. Not long after, someone followed her, but when they were only a few steps away from her, they stopped, looking a little hesitant. Song qingxiao felt du xingyun¡¯s aura, but she didn¡¯t raise her head. After hesitating for a while, she seemed to have made up her mind and approached song qingxiao. But just as she moved, the silver Wolf lying next to song Qing raised its head. Du xingyun was so scared that he sucked in a cold breath. The silver Wolf¡¯s fur that was scratched by the Cerberus had not fully grown back, and it was also scratched bald by the giant spider in the lost city. Although its powerful evolved body had healed most of its injuries in a short time, its fur did not grow back so quickly. However, du xingyun didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this Silver Wolf that had once forced Captain Cao of the reserve team to retreat. At this time, even if it didn¡¯t reveal its fangs, the girl was still frightened. Song Qing reached out and patted the silver wolf¡¯s head. The wolf raised its big head and yawned again before lying down again. ¡°You¡­¡± The young girl carefully stood in front of her. She had just said one word when she awkwardly shut up. Her hands were held in front of her lower abdomen, and she wriggled uneasily. She was not friends with song qingxiao. They even had a fight back then. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the young woman with an unnatural expression. ¡°I heard from the vice-captain that something big might have happened to the Shi family this time. It might be the reason for the advance of the reserve team¡¯s examination.¡± Perhaps it was because they were talking about serious matters, du xingyun gradually regained his calm, ¡°Half a month ago, two demonic beasts barged into the Shi family. They might be from the starry sea.¡± The matter of two demonic beasts breaking into the Shi family that day had not been widely publicized, and they had only said that a ferocious beast had accidentally broken in. Du xingyun was able to find out that it was a ¡®demonic beast¡¯, which further increased the credibility of her previous words. At the same time, her guess was in line with song qingxiao¡¯s worry. Therefore, when song qingxiao heard this, she was stunned. one of the demonic beasts could be¡­ She shifted her gaze to the silver Wolf, her expression somewhat hesitant, it might be a Wolf. The vice-captain said that the higher-ups have given the order to search. As she said this, a young girl suddenly called out to her from afar,¡± ¡°Xingyun!¡± She ignored him and kept her head down. ¡°It just so happens that you have a Wolf too. The vice-captain asked me to remind you to be careful.¡± It seemed that Zhang Yi wanted to do him a favor through his ¡®disciple¡¯. Song qingxiao nodded and replied,¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. When du xingyun heard her thanks, his cheeks blushed and he said in a low voice,¡± I didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth at that time. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I woke up ¡­ She bit her lips, anyway, please forgive me for my immature actions. Her sudden apology stunned song Qing for a moment, then he smiled,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind. Besides, what happened then was over. I won¡¯t remember it.¡± She had already returned the favor when du xingyun had found trouble with her. After song qingxiao finished speaking, du xingyun let out a long sigh of relief, as if a burden had been lifted from his heart. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s family background and personality, she rarely interacted with girls her age. After joining the reserve team, although she was closer to tanwen and the others, she had never met a girl with a personality like du xingyun¡¯S. He felt that it was quite interesting, ¡°But thank you for your reminder. I also owe you a favor. If you need my help in the future, you can let me know.¡± ¡°En!¡± Du xingyun nodded hard. After she apologized to song qingxiao in person today, it was as if all the haze in her heart had been removed. She still did not know the weight of song qingxiao¡¯s words. She was still happy that she had received song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®forgiveness¡¯. ¡°I won¡¯t be polite! In the future, if I don¡¯t understand something in my cultivation, I might trouble you again! ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± du xingyun promised proudly and a little embarrassedly. I won¡¯t disturb you often. I¡¯ve been here for half a year. If you need anything, just let me know! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the young girl finished speaking, she clenched her fist. ¡°Those few people who spoke ill of you earlier, I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson later!¡± Song Qing smiled. She felt much more relaxed after talking to such an innocent girl. Du xingyun was quickly called over by his companions. The smile on song Qing¡¯s small mouth gradually turned cold, and she finally fell silent. After her appearance, the postponed assessment was quickly set for the end of the month. Because the two team leaders attributed the assessment to song qingxiao¡¯s absence, the assessment this time was not only a big event for the reserve team, but also attracted the attention of the members.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Chapter 505-bet (1) Chapter 655: Chapter 505-bet (1) Translator: 549690339 The reserve team¡¯s assessment was held in the training field, and all the members had arrived early in the morning. To the members of the reserve team, the monthly assessment was a major event. However, because song qingxiao had attracted a lot of attention during the assessment this month, not only were all the members of the reserve team present, but almost all the members of the reserve team, with Captain Cao as the leader, had also appeared. Even Liu Xiao, who had been cultivating in seclusion ever since song Qing had given him some pointers and made contact with spirit Qi, had appeared. This was the first time the two of them had met since their last competition. Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment they met. He walked toward song Qing, but before he could say hello, he stopped. ¡°You¡­¡± He was shocked and suspicious. After not seeing song qingxiao for a while, Liu Xiao¡¯s impression of her had changed. With the trace of spiritual power that song qingxiao had left in his body, he was able to sense Qi and spiritual Qi after some exploration. He had stepped into the door of martial arts cultivation. The more he learned, the more he could feel that song qingxiao¡¯s ability to control her spiritual power was extraordinary. At that time, he also knew that what she had shown him was just the tip of the iceberg. However, now that they met again, he could vaguely sense that song qingxiao was more dangerous than before. It was as if while he was improving at a godly speed, her cultivation speed was far faster than his! Ever since he was selected to join the reserve team, Liu Xiao had always been a genius in everyone¡¯s eyes. After song Qing¡¯s guidance that day, he had cultivated his sense of Qi at an extremely fast speed. His strength had improved greatly compared to back then. However, when he saw song qingxiao again, it was as if his little achievements were not worth mentioning in front of her. He could not help but laugh bitterly. ¡°Your strength has improved again?¡± He asked, looking like he had been dealt a blow. The two were like teacher and friend. Song Qing smiled and did not deny it. ¡°I¡¯ve gained some insight.¡± She had also noticed the changes in Liu Xiao¡¯s body. He could feel Qi in his movements. Compared to before, his strength had obviously improved. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gained something from your closed-door training.¡± Liu Xiao nodded his head calmly. When martial arts was mentioned, he was overjoyed, ¡± ¡°I have indeed improved, thanks to your little bit of spiritual power at that time. If I have time in the future, I hope to ask you for advice a few more times.¡± As he spoke, his eyes fell on the silver Wolf that had been following song qingxiao. Before he could speak, he was forced to retreat by the silver Wolf¡¯s look. After sensing the spiritual power in the world, Liu Xiao was more sensitive to danger than before. He subconsciously moved closer to song Qing and away from the wolf. He laughed dryly, but before he could speak, he heard a series of gasps, followed by the cries of the backup team. The two of them looked up at the same time and saw the vice-captain and a few assistants pushing a huge rock about three meters high over from the distance. The wheel made a ¡®Ga Ga¡¯ sound as it could not bear the heavy load. As it moved, it caused the tied rock to shake left and right. After they pushed the cart, there were huge black rocks on it. They were probably more than a thousand pounds in weight. The cart was almost deformed after the short journey. When they arrived, Captain Ren called a few members of the reserve team to come forward and push the stone to the ground with great effort. The stone landed on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, causing a cloud of dust to rise. When everyone saw the stone, they were all bitter and whispered to each other, ¡°Captain, are you in a bad mood this month?¡± every time he¡¯s in a bad mood, he likes to torture people with this test! ¡°After being beaten up by Captain Cao?¡± ¡°My face was swollen for a few days, but you guys kept asking!¡± ? ? The conversation of these people was not completely restrained, and it all went into Captain Ren¡¯s ears. Captain Ren¡¯s face turned pale. In front of the reserve team, he shouted with a gloomy expression, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only you all know the rules of the assessment. You¡¯ll only pass the assessment if you can write the complete character. His gaze landed on the crowd with ill intentions, as if he wanted to take revenge on everyone for their criticism of him. don¡¯t be like your usual self. You can¡¯t even hold a pen. It¡¯s better to be scratched by a cat than to leave a few marks! The people in the reserve team blushed when they heard him. When Liu Xiao saw this, he said to song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°When I was in the reserve team, this thing gave me the biggest headache.¡± A member of the reserve team heard this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡° Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: The bet (2) Chapter 656: The bet (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Brother Liu, you¡¯re finally free now, right?¡± Liu Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Before he could answer, the other members of the reserve team turned around and said, ¡± ¡°No, all crows in the world are black! After you enter the reserve team, there is still this assessment, but the pen is bigger and heavier.¡± The words of the reserve team member hit the teenager hard. Captain Cao turned his head, and the reserve team member who spoke earlier shrank his neck and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Zhang Yi and song qingxiao took down the iron pens hanging on the cart. Song qingxiao had heard about the contents of the assessment before, so she was not surprised. The iron pen was about one meter long and as thick as a wrist. The tip of the pen was made into the shape of a writing brush, but because it had been used for a long time, it was slightly worn out. Some of the team members who had been taken advantage of by it were wailing. Liu Xiao knew that song Qing had just joined the team and had only participated in the assessment twice, so he explained carefully for her, ¡± ¡°This brush is made from fine quality meteoric iron. It doesn¡¯t look big, but it¡¯s actually very heavy, weighing 203 catties.¡± After he introduced the iron pen, he pointed at the stone material on the ground. ¡°The weight of the pen is not the most troublesome thing.¡± The members of the reserve team practiced martial arts all year round, and their strength far exceeded that of ordinary people. Although the brush was heavy, it was not impossible for the members who practiced all year round to lift it. The reason why this kind of assessment often stumped a bunch of people was because of the stone wall. it¡¯s made of refined and pure green iron ore. It¡¯s harder than the hardest green iron ore itself. When he mentioned ¡®green iron ore, the hardest ore among all ores¡¯, he felt as if song Qing¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, but when he looked again, he thought he was seeing things. The hardness of these minerals was extraordinary after repeated purification, so it was difficult to leave a mark on them. So, only a few shallow marks were left on them. It was indeed like what Captain Ren had said, like a cat¡¯s scratch marks. Even Liu Xiao, who had improved his strength, was not confident that he could write a clear seal on it. He looked at song qingxiao and comforted her, ¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Based on my experience, as long as I can leave a mark on it, I¡¯ll pass the test.¡± In addition, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was undeniable. The assessment was just a process. Captain Cao was waiting for her to be included in the reserve team after the assessment. As the two of them spoke, the assessment had already begun. Captain Ren read the name of his team member. The person who was called had a bitter expression on his face. He took a step forward and took a deep breath. He carried the iron pen and stood in front of the huge rock, trembling. He gritted his teeth and rubbed the pen against the stone, drawing an ear-piercing ¡®creak, creak¡¯ sound. After a long time, the stone material was still intact. There was no mark left on it, let alone a decent word. After counting down, the man¡¯s strength was exhausted, and he was sweating like rain. When the time was up, he put down his pen with a dispirited expression and retreated into the crowd. It was obvious that he had failed the assessment. The second and third people also failed. Captain Ren frowned and noticed that Captain Cao was looking at song qingxiao from time to time. It was obvious that in this year¡¯s reserve team, other than song qingxiao, there was no one else that the captain of the reserve team was interested in. This fact made Captain Ren extremely angry. In front of Captain Cao, he held back his anger and looked at his team member, who was holding the iron pen with trembling legs, and shouted, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat? Just this little strength? Where do you usually train? Keep your spirits up and write well!¡± The team member almost cried out loud. Captain Cao laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Old Ren, I don¡¯t think the team members you¡¯re leading are good enough. Are you getting old and losing the ruthlessness you had back then?¡± He raised his chin and shouted, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only if you can¡¯t make it, you might as well retire early. With your years of experience, you might be able to get into the Research Institute and receive your pension! As soon as he said these provocative words, Captain Ren was immediately furious. ¡°Shut up, or we¡¯ll see who¡¯s of retirement age.¡± Seeing that the two captains were about to fight again, the two vice-captains complained and quickly came forward to persuade them. Captain Ren was still angry. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that great. The team members you¡¯ve taught are just so-so. That¡­ in order to anger Captain Cao, he even deliberately pouted. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: The bet (3) Chapter 657: The bet (3) Translator: 549690339 Liu Xiao, then. Didn¡¯t he lose to Qing Xiao last time? ¡± Liu Xiao, who was innocently involved in the battle between the two captains, laughed bitterly. However, he did not feel embarrassed to lose to song qingxiao. In the face of the other people¡¯s sympathetic gazes, he just spread his hands and put on a helpless look. ¡°Hmph!¡± Captain Cao¡¯s face darkened, and then he said shamelessly, ¡± there was no winner or loser last time. Did anyone hear Liu Xiao admit defeat? ¡± He casually grabbed a reserve team member, grabbed his collar, and shook him hard. ¡°Did you hear Liu Xiao admit defeat?¡± The poor team member was caught off guard by him and was shaken by Cao Zeng. He felt as if his bones were about to fall apart. Under Cao Zeng¡¯s coercion, he said pitifully, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear¡­¡± Cao Zeng snorted coldly and threw the man away. He grabbed another man and asked, ¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± The unlucky guy who was caught looked at the pale face of the team member who was on the verge of collapse and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Captain, please spare me.¡± Cao Zeng threw him aside and looked at the reserve team again. He said threateningly, ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Everyone was glared at by his Wolf-like eyes and immediately lowered their heads. With Captain Ren¡¯s expression that looked like he was about to hit someone, they braced themselves and replied in unison, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Although Captain Ren always had a cold face, he was much easier to talk to than Captain Cao. The captain of the reserve team was like a devil. No one dared to offend Cao Zeng, even if they had to offend Captain Ren. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Captain Ren was speechless. He glanced at the crowd coldly and silently memorized the name list of those who spoke. ¡°Look at old Ren, how can you say that the reserve team lost?¡± He laughed. I think it¡¯s because your people are not good enough. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t even win against that beast¡­ He turned to the silver Wolf, and before he could finish his sentence, he saw a flash of ferocity in the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes. It was as if the wolf understood human nature and understood the meaning of his words. For some reason, Captain Cao¡¯s body reacted faster than his mind, and he changed his words. ¡°.. Where¡¯s Qing Xiao¡¯s pet?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Captain Ren berated. Although his team members were disappointing, the stone wall was made of green iron and was extremely hard. Even a team member carrying an iron pen made of fine wrought iron couldn¡¯t leave a mark on it, let alone a Wolf that couldn¡¯t hold anything. It could leave a mark on it with its claws and teeth! Although he had seen the scene of the silver Wolf trying to kill Liu Xiao and admitted that the wolf was very fierce, Captain Ren did not think that the Wolf¡¯s claws and teeth could be harder than fine wrought iron! ¡°You don¡¯t dare to admit that your team members can¡¯t beat a pet.¡± Captain Cao crossed his arms in front of his chest, which made Captain Ren furious. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t dare to admit it? I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll mislead the disciples!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s misleading the disciples!¡± Captain Cao immediately retorted. Captain Ren was not willing to admit defeat. ¡°You¡¯re misleading the disciples.¡± ¡°You¡¯re misleading people¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Captain¡­¡± The vice-captain of the reserve team had a headache and hurriedly came forward to dissuade them. The two captains were like children bickering the moment they met, quarreling non-stop. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Captain¡­¡± Zhang Yi also went forward to hold the angry Captain Ren. The two captains quarreled more and more fiercely, and the people who tried to stop the fight also stretched out their legs to kick each other. Seeing the two of them quarreling until their faces were red, Captain Ren shouted, ¡± ¡°Cao Zeng, do you dare to make a bet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet then!¡± ¡°If Qing Xiao¡¯s pet can¡¯t leave a mark on this stone, I want you to write three times that you, Cao Zeng, are not as good as my reserve team. Do you dare?¡± Captain Ren was extremely angry, but he asked calmly. why wouldn¡¯t I dare? if I lose, I¡¯ll copy it ten times and submit to you! Cao Zeng also straightened his neck and shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he finished shouting, Captain Ren, who seemed to have lost his mind in anger, suddenly laughed sinisterly. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± He regained his calm and allowed Zhang Yi and the others to push him back half a step. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this. You old man, just wait to write a letter of repentance! Hahahahahaha- ¡± As Captain Ren laughed, Captain Cao¡¯s expression changed. He seemed to have realized that he had been tricked. The vice-captain and the other members of the team stared at him speechlessly, while the members of the reserve team sympathized with him. Captain Ren was still laughing, as if he was extremely happy that he had won against Cao Zeng.¡±You¡¯re not going back on your word, are you? You can go back on your word, this is your specialty anyway!¡± Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: The bet (4) Chapter 658: The bet (4) Translator: 549690339 Cao Zeng¡¯s face turned pale. Seeing his angry face, Liu Xiao had a bad feeling. He clapped his hands and said, ¡± ¡°Aiya, the captain is being stupid again!¡± Although the Wolf¡¯s claws were sharp, how could they compare to a pen made of fine wrought iron? It was not easy for a pen made of fine wrought iron to leave words on the stone wall, let alone the claws and teeth of animals. Captain Ren was sly and cunning. He had obviously lured Captain Cao into the trap, but who knew that Captain Cao would really bite the hook in his pride? It didn¡¯t matter if he suffered a loss or lost face, but he was afraid that he would vent his anger on the team later. Everyone knew his character. Just as he was feeling uneasy, Cao Zeng¡¯s neck turned red and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back on my word? If I lose, I¡¯ll just write it!¡± After he finished speaking, he looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and said, ¡± Qing Xiao, let your pet come out and try. Let this group of ignorant people broaden their horizons! ¡°Hmph! A dead duck¡¯s mouth is stubborn!¡± Captain Ren was in a very good mood after scheming against Cao Zeng, as if he had taken revenge for being beaten up by him a few days ago. ¡°No matter how sharp its claws and teeth are, how can it possibly scratch this stone wall? I advise you to admit defeat. Perhaps you can beg me. If you¡¯re in a good mood, I¡¯ll let you write fewer words.¡± Captain Ren¡¯s words made Cao Zeng clench his fists, and the veins on his forehead bulged. He seemed to be holding back his anger and called out again, ¡°¡±Qing Xiao.¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She did not expect that the two captains would turn the war on her after a long quarrel. When she heard Cao Zeng¡¯s call, she could not help but sigh helplessly. She looked at the silver Wolf and motioned for it to go over. Song Qingxin was well aware of the silver Wolf¡¯s strength. After its evolution, its claws and teeth were as hard as ordinary magic tools. After escaping from the terror Battalion, the claws and fangs were able to tear the Cerberus¡¯s hard skin apart. Although the stone wall was hard, it should not be difficult for it to leave behind scratch marks. The silver Wolf sensed her gaze and got up lazily. The members of the two teams moved aside and watched the giant Wolf walk toward the stone wall. After the silver Wolf moved, the ridiculous bet that seemed like a joke earlier became more serious because of its actions. ¡°You¡¯re really messing around with them.¡± Liu Xiao laughed bitterly. It was too late for him to stop the silver Wolf from getting up. When the two captains who were being held saw the wolf move, they pushed the others away at the same time and tidied up their clothes. ¡°I advise you to just admit defeat.¡± Captain Ren saw that the wolf had moved, but he did not think that the silver Wolf would really leave a mark on the stone wall with its claws. He even mocked, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to write it in public when I lose later. It¡¯ll be even more embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening to your bullshit!¡± Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes fell on the silver Wolf. After hearing Captain Ren¡¯s words, he retorted without turning his head. In the reserve team, tan Wen and the others watched as the silver Wolf walked to the stone wall, shook its body, and looked up at the stone wall after standing still. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In their nervousness, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as if they were afraid to miss the next scene. The atmosphere in the training ground suddenly became tense. The fiery atmosphere when the two captains were about to fight had suddenly become extremely quiet. For some reason, Liu Xiao was sure that the wolf could not move the stone wall at first, but when he looked at the silver Wolf and the calm song qingxiao, he had a feeling that things might change. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Liu Xiao muttered in disbelief, ¡± does it really think that it can move the stone wall? ¡± When he said this, he still said it in a joking tone, but for some reason, Liu Xiao looked at the silver Wolf¡¯s back and faintly felt that it might really have such strength. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Ability (1) Chapter 659: Ability (1) Translator: 549690339 Before song qingxiao could answer Liu Xiao¡¯s question, she stepped out of the crowd and walked toward the silver Wolf. Everyone was holding their breath when they saw her actions. They were all shocked. Captain Cao and Captain Ren stopped their bickering. They looked at each other and frowned. The iron pen was stuck to the ground, and the young man, whose cheeks and back were covered in sweat, had his palms crossed on the top of the iron pen to stabilize his body. He was gasping for breath. As soon as song qingxiao walked over, she reached out to grab the iron pen. The man instinctively took a step back. When he let go, the iron pen that he had stabbed into the ground swayed and fell in his direction! ¡®Hiss!¡¯ Everyone gasped when they saw the iron pen fall. The man¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly raised his palms to block it. As Liu Xiao had said earlier, the pen was more than two hundred pounds. Even if one had copper skin and iron bones, they would probably suffer a little if they were hit by it. Before the young man could grab the falling iron pen, a slender hand casually caught it and held it in its hand. After song qingxiao held the brush, she tried it and threw it up. The brush, which was unusually heavy in everyone¡¯s hearts, seemed no different from an ordinary bamboo pole in her hands. It was extremely easy for her to hold it. This scene not only shocked the members of the two teams who were watching, but also Captain Ren and Captain Cao widened their eyes. Then, Captain Ren subconsciously frowned again. In fact, based on song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the two matches with Liu Xiao, Captain Ren no longer dared to underestimate this newcomer. However, looking at her performance now, he felt that he had underestimated her too much. There were many people in the reserve team who could carry a pen, not to mention the people in the reserve team. Liu Xiao could also lift the pen with one hand, but he definitely couldn¡¯t do it so easily. After the brush was thrown high, song qingjiang took advantage of the momentum of its fall and grabbed it by the waist. However, the brush was a little thick, so it was not convenient for her to hold it with her hand. She carried the brush with one hand and walked to the silver Wolf. She bent her body and caught the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimb with the brush in her hand. She immediately lifted its upper body. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The silver Wolf¡¯s two hind legs were on the ground, and one of its forelimbs was caught by song qingxiao. It leaned its head back and rested on her shoulder. Its posture was extremely funny, and it let out a low growl. Although it was much closer to song qingxiao than before, when she lifted it, the claws hidden in its forelimbs reached out. The tips of the claws were red and the temperature rose like a red-hot iron. The moment they touched song qingxiao¡¯s forearms, there was a sizzling sound. Her clothes were burned and her skin was like a touch of lava. Song qingxiao endured the pain and pressed her arm on the Wolf¡¯s body. The sparks on the Wolf¡¯s clothes were immediately extinguished by her. After the silver Wolf injured her, it subconsciously retracted its claws. She pulled the silver Wolf¡¯s half-slanted body into her arms and dragged its hind legs two steps forward. She grabbed its front paw and the iron pen, and pointed it at the stone wall. With a bang, she grabbed the pen and the tip of the pen moved along the stone wall, making a rough and harsh sound, and stone powder flew everywhere. Captain Ren and Captain Cao were dumbfounded. She let go of her hand, and the silver Wolf¡¯s front claws were released. Once it was free, it pounced forward. He kicked hard with his hind legs, as if he wanted to escape quickly. Its body was large to begin with, and its pounce was shockingly powerful, causing the stone wall to nudge backward. Immediately, the silver Wolf¡¯s two strong and powerful forelimbs were placed on the top of the stone wall. Its hind legs bent and stepped on the stone wall. Its body was like a silver light, and it bounced off into the distance, jumping more than ten meters in one leap! The strength of its jump made the huge rock, which weighed more than a thousand Jin, sway back and forth. Captain Ren¡¯s face changed when he saw this and he shouted, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m falling!¡± When Captain Ren shouted, Zhang Yi and the others who were standing around the stone wall quickly ran away. Song qingxiao also retreated with her pen. The team members standing around also backed away. In the midst of tan Wen¡¯s scream, the silver Wolf landed on the ground and turned around. The stone wall clanked twice, and the sound lingered, sending up a large amount of dust. Although the scene of the huge rock falling to the ground was not small, it was far from comparable to the shocking scene of the lost city¡¯s collapse. Song qingxiao¡¯s face was calm. She held the iron pen and put it on the ground. The tip of the pen was stuck a few inches into the ground. Even after she let go, it was still firmly stuck in the ground and did not fall. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Ability (2) Chapter 660: Ability (2) Translator: 549690339 The two team leaders quickly came back to their senses. When they saw that no one was injured, they heaved a sigh of relief. Then, looking at the commotion in the team, team leader Ren¡¯s face darkened and he shouted, ¡± ¡°Lift the stone first!¡± Only then did the others react. The stone wall had fallen less than half a meter away from song Qjng, making them break out in a cold sweat for her, secretly thinking that she was really lucky. Zhang Yi called over a dozen people in the team to push up the stone wall that the silver Wolf had pushed to the ground. While everyone was in a mess, Captain Ren frowned. Captain Cao suddenly laughed and said, ¡± ¡°I won, I won!¡± ¡°You won, my ass.¡± Captain Ren said unhappily. Cao Zeng pointed at the three words ¡®reserve team¡¯ on the stone wall and said triumphantly, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a word on it!¡± Following the direction of his finger, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted over. The stone wall, which originally only had countless shallow scratches, now had the words ¡®reserve team¡¯ clearly written on it. The words sank deep into the stone, and Captain Ren could feel an obvious dent when he touched it. This had never happened since the establishment of the reserve team decades ago, ever since there was the test of writing with an iron pen. Captain Ren was bewildered. He looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and saw that she had retreated back to the crowd and was standing in her previous position. Who was she? With such strength, he had already surpassed the standard of the Shi family¡¯s private guards. With her strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to enter the heart of the Shi family and be valued. Why did she come to the reserve team and start from scratch? She was young, but she was able to do all this. It reminded Captain Ren of a secret group in the Empire- A hidden clan! It was said that the reclusive families had their own special ways of cultivating talents, which was the same as the Shi family¡¯s core private guards. Once one entered the core, they would open a new door to martial arts, cultivate Qi sense, and break away from the ranks of ordinary martial artists. Judging from song qingxiao¡¯s performance, Captain Ren suspected that she had found such a way of cultivation. Her tyrannical strength might have come from the ¡®Qi¡¯ that she had cultivated. The more Captain Ren thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. His brows furrowed tighter and tighter. While he was wondering why song qingxiao came to the reserve team, Cao Zeng stood behind him without him knowing and patted him hard on the back, ¡± ¡°Haha, Iwon!¡± He didn¡¯t control the strength of his palm, and Captain Ren, who was caught off guard, staggered. If the captain¡¯s assistant hadn¡¯t caught him in time, Captain Ren would have fallen to the ground. Captain Ren¡¯s thoughts were scattered by Cao Zeng, and he almost lost face in front of his team members. Hearing Cao Zeng¡¯s smug laughter, he suddenly gritted his teeth in hatred. All his doubts disappeared, and he decided to get rid of Cao Zeng¡¯s arrogance first. ¡°You won? How come I didn¡¯t know about it? Where were the Wolf¡¯s paw prints? Did you guys see that?¡± He deliberately looked around in front of the stone wall. Cao Zeng pointed at a few big words on the stone wall: ¡°You¡¯re old and can¡¯t see clearly. It¡¯s time for you to retire. You can¡¯t even read these few words.¡± ¡°This was written by Qing Xiao, is it related to wolves?¡± ¡°We are betting on whether the green Wolf can leave a mark on the stone wall,¡± Captain Ren argued. ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t get help.¡± Captain Cao spread out his hands and refused to admit defeat. The two captains started quarreling again. Neither of them was willing to take a step back, and their quarrels gave them a headache. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay any attention to the noise. Instead, she reached out and touched the arm that was holding the pen. A red date-sized hole was burned in the inner part of his arm where the silver Wolf¡¯s claw had touched. His skin was also burned, and he was in extreme pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She could clearly feel that with the unintentional touch of the silver Wolf earlier, a wave of hot air had entered her body through her veins. That power was quite similar to the heat poison he felt when he was scratched by the three-headed dog during the trial to escape from the terror Battalion. The silver Wolf had devoured the Cerberus¡¯s internal organs and evolved further while it was recuperating in its deep sleep. It had indeed displayed some of the abilities it had plundered from the Cerberus. However, this ability was not obvious in the early stages. At least, it could not cause such damage to her with a light touch. It was obvious that during this period of time, the silver Wolf¡¯s ability had been greatly improved, so it could display such power with a touch. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the lost city, when number four emptied the magma in the magical treasure, forming a volcano and trapping the silver Wolf inside. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Ability (3) Chapter 661: Ability (3) Translator: 549690339 At that time, she thought of the silver Wolf¡¯s ability to evolve after eating the Cerberus ¡®internal organs and guessed that it had a certain resistance to fire. Therefore, when number four trapped it with the volcano and wanted to burn it to death to reduce her own strength, she was not worried. After the incident, it was as she had expected. The silver Wolf not only did not die in the flames, but it also appeared at the critical moment and took number Four¡¯s life. However, from the looks of it now, not only was it fine being surrounded by the flames, it was very likely that number Four¡¯s flames were greatly beneficial to it, stimulating the flame poison in its original evolved ability, causing its strength to be further improved! When she thought of this, her eyes could not help but flash with a hint of joy. It was a good thing for her that the silver Wolf¡¯s combat power had increased greatly. In reality, she was always in trouble. Today, Cao and Ren¡¯s abnormal reactions, combined with du xingyun¡¯s reminder that day, made her faintly feel that something was going to happen. She and the silver Wolf had once broken into the house. Although she had broken into the center of the Imperial City in the form of a half-dragon after she had evolved, she had been soft-hearted at that time and spared Shi Yue¡¯s life. During this period of time, since there were no shocking events in the royal family, and there was no news of the Prince¡¯s death, then it was only natural that he had survived. He had seen how his long tail looked like when it transformed. Once he told others about this, it would be easier for others to guess his identity if he brought a Silver Wolf with him in the reserve team. At this moment, song qingxiao could not help but regret being soft-hearted that day and not taking Shi Yue¡¯s life. If things were really as she had guessed and the situation was grim, she could not stay in the reserve team any longer. She had to think of a way to leave this place temporarily. Although she had entered the fake dan realm, the Shi family had been passed down for many years and was full of experts. There were many people who had injured her with their flying swords, just like in the Shi family. It was not wise for her to fight head-on! If the silver Wolf was really able to further awaken its fire-type abilities under the power of the flames, she would have more chances to escape if he was in danger. She was still deep in thought when Liu Xiao¡¯s voice interrupted her, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, are you alright?¡± She suppressed the thoughts in her heart, raised her head, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In any case, if Captain Cao and Captain Ren were only probing, it proved that they didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence. It was very likely that they were only suspicious. Although Shi Yue had been saved by the Shi family, he might not have completely revealed himself. Otherwise, she would not have been able to stay here so peacefully. Perhaps Cao and Ren had obtained some inside information, and because of the killing intent that the silver Wolf had revealed earlier, they had linked the two events together. I saw you touching your hand, ¡± Liu Xiao raised his arm and pointed at his arm, ¡°I thought you were injured when you were writing.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She pulled up her burned sleeve and drooped her arm to block the burn, avoiding Liu Xiao¡¯s sight. Liu Xiao did not doubt him. He knew song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength better than Captain Ren, so he was not as surprised as the others when she held the silver Wolf and wrote with a pen. After hearing her words, he nodded and turned his eyes back to the two captains who were arguing with each other. He said with a slight headache, ¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll see any outstanding people in today¡¯s test.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s performance not only shocked the reserve team, but also the people in the reserve team. With her strong contrast, it was hard for the reserve team to be surprised. After Captain Ren and Captain Cao were pulled away, the assessment continued. However, just as Liu Xiao said, most of the remaining people¡¯s performance was average. It was already amazing that they could draw a few times. Unfortunately, with the words left by song qingxiao, this little achievement was naturally not in Cao and Ren¡¯s eyes. As a result, the other members of the reserve team who wanted to perform well in this assessment in order to be selected by Captain Cao were naturally dejected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, Captain Ren seemed to have something on his mind. When these team members did not perform well, he did not reprimand them. Captain Cao crossed his arms in front of his chest and did not mock them like before. By the afternoon, the assessment was over. Other than song qingxiao, only a dozen of the reserve team members who had participated in the assessment had left marks. Zhang Yi led his assistant to tabulate the results, and the rest of the people dispersed. Liu Xiao was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he said to song Qing, ¡± ¡°I think after this assessment, the captain might pull you in, so I¡¯m telling you in advance so that you can be mentally prepared.¡± Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Chasing people away (1) Chapter 662: Chasing people away (1) Translator: 549690339 As soon as Liu Xiao finished speaking, song Qing raised his eyebrows and asked,¡± ¡°Is it the same in the past years?¡± His expression suddenly became serious, and there was some hesitation in his expression. ¡°No.¡± He shook his head and denied, ¡± the selection and advancement of the personal guards have always been a strict process. They need to be examined many times. Those who entered the reserve team could all possibly be the core of the Shi family¡¯s power in the future. Other than talent and strength, the evaluation of each person¡¯s background and character would be far more detailed than when they had entered the reserve team. Therefore, after a new member joined the reserve team, there would usually be a long observation period. but the situation is different this time. Liu Xiao looked around and signaled for song qingxiao to follow him. The two of them walked out of the training field. After they were a distance away from the crowd, Liu Xiao lowered his voice and said, ¡± ten days ago, all the captains of the reserve team received an order from the Shi family headquarters to move the exam, which was originally scheduled for the end of the year, to next month. Each of the Empire¡¯s reserve teams had their own process of nurturing talents. With the Shi family¡¯s letter this time, it was very likely that the reserve team would be placed in an awkward position. Take Liu Xiao¡¯s reserve team as an example. Liu Xiao had always been a high- profile member of the team. He and several other outstanding members were on the list of candidates for the exam. Once all of them were selected, the reserve team under Cao Zeng¡¯s management would face a situation of a shortage of talents. It was very likely that they would not be able to find a suitable candidate during the next year¡¯s examination. ¡°Captain has been throwing tantrums for many days because of this.¡± When Liu Xiao said this, he smiled bitterly. While he was talking to song Qing, Cao Zeng was also chatting with Captain Ren, who was frowning. Naturally, he noticed the conversation between the two. He seemed to have known that Liu Xiao was going to have a chat with song Qing, so he did not intend to interrupt them. When his gaze landed on Liu Xiao, he looked away as if nothing had happened. For Cao Zeng, the letter from the Shi family was like an early squeeze. When he handed over the list, he was heartbroken. In addition, he had to worry about the talent reserve for the next year. Naturally, he was furious when he thought of this. ¡°All of you are leaving?¡± Song qingxiao was sharp enough to catch the information in Liu Xiao¡¯s words. She could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the requirements for such an examination are particularly strict?¡± Song qingxiao hadn¡¯t been in the reserve team for a long time, but she knew that in the annual examination, half of the candidates would fail and would be removed from the list. In other words, the admission rate for the reserve team¡¯s exam was not 100%. In the competition between a group of geniuses, there was a 50% chance of failing the exam. However, the meaning behind Liu Xiao¡¯s words made it seem as if they would definitely be selected to be part of the Shi family¡¯s private guards. ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± Liu Xiao sighed, this year¡¯s situation is different from previous years. I¡¯m guessing that this year¡¯s exam is just a formality. The so- called competition should only be dividing the team members into different groups.¡± At this point, the conversation between the two finally entered the main topic. Song Qing¡¯s small eyebrows raised, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, Liu Xiao said softly, ¡°¡±The Shi family and the starry sky sea might go to war again!¡± Since they had already come to this point, Liu Xiao naturally did not hide it anymore. some time ago, a wild beast broke into the Shi family. You should have seen it, right? ¡± In fact, when song qingxiao had heard about the series of unusual movements in the Shi family, she had already suspected that it might be related to the day she had broken into the Imperial City. Now that Liu Xiao had asked about it, she nodded calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Liu Xiao didn¡¯t connect her with the person who had broken into the Shi family that day. He continued, ¡± the news that day said that a ferocious beast had broken into the Shi family, but in fact, there were two demonic beasts that had entered the Imperial City. ¡°The truce agreement back then was to not invade each other, but the demonic beasts ¡®intrusion today naturally reneges on this agreement. Half a month ago, the Shi clan sent people to the starry sea, but not long after, they immediately sent out a letter to gather people. This is simply preparation for war.¡± ¡°Our strength is far inferior to that of the senior from back then.¡± When he said this, he seemed to feel a little regretful.¡¯Tn the past, the blood of many people splattered across the starry sea. Now, it¡¯s our turn. I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to return after this trip.¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Chasing people away (2) Chapter 663: Chasing people away (2) Translator: 549690339 | He turned his head away and looked at the silver Wolf lying on the ground in the distance. After song qingxiao had lifted it up and forced it to write, it had hidden far away and never returned to song qingxiao¡¯s side, as if it was afraid that she would torture it again. Right now, he couldn¡¯t even touch song Qing¡¯s Wolf, let alone fight with the demonic beasts in the sea of stars. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Song qingxiao sensed his gaze and could guess what he was thinking from his expression. Although she had not really gone deep into the sea of stars and did not know how powerful the demon beasts were after their bloodline had awakened, the existence of the silver Wolf was by no means comparable to ordinary demon beasts. Having evolved to the level of the silver Wolf, its overall strength was probably no less than an ordinary late-stage spirit focus expert. The difference in level between Liu Xiao and the silver Wolf was too great, so it was natural for him to be afraid. ¡°My Wolf¡¯s strength is not something that ordinary demonic beasts can compare to.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words stunned Liu Xiao for a moment. He looked back at her and saw that she was also staring at the silver Wolf that was tidying its fur. Although her tone was cold, there was a bit of pride in it. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the exam is around the corner, I lost my composure.¡± Liu Xiao quickly adjusted his state of mind and calmed down, no matter what, as a member of the Empire, I naturally have the duty to do so. ¡°I feel much better after chatting with you today.¡± He stretched lazily. It was just as he said. After a few words with song qingxiao, he had swept away his previous decadence. In the distance, Cao Zeng, who had been paying attention to the situation here, naturally did not miss Liu Xiao¡¯s relaxed expression. He could not help but smile. With the great battle imminent, the pressure from the Shi clan spread down, causing the people in the reserves to be infected. The painful lesson from the battle with the demonic beasts was only a few decades ago. Countless elites had died that year. In a situation where their life and death were unknown, people like Liu Xiao, who would participate in the reserve team examination, would naturally feel uneasy. However, in the reserve team, his strength was already at the top. The tense atmosphere before the battle made him feel quite pressured, but at the same time, he did not know how to resolve it. Although Cao Zeng¡¯s strength was slightly better than his, he was in a terrible fix at the moment and could not comfort him. Only song qingxiao was far stronger than Liu Xiao. To him, song qingxiao was like a teacher and a friend. Liu Xiao¡¯s worries that he could not tell others might be revealed in front of her. After parting ways with Liu Xiao, song qingxiao called her Silver Wolf and went back. It was only now that she began to sort out the information she had gotten from Liu Xiao and du xingyun. Judging from the current situation, there was no doubt that the preparation team¡¯s examination had been brought forward. It was indeed related to the trouble he had caused when he barged into the Shi family that day. Perhaps it was because it involved himself, but Liu Xiao¡¯s information was more accurate than du xingyun¡¯s. From his words, it seemed that the Shi family had misunderstood his and the silver Wolf¡¯s identities, and thought that they were demonic beasts that had escaped from the starry sea. In other words, Shi Yue, who had seen her, didn¡¯t tell her the truth about her situation, which made song qingxiao feel a little more assured. However, what made her feel a little strange was that the Shi family was preparing to break the Alliance agreement and start a war with the sea of stars ¡®demonic beasts at this crucial point. Although his intrusion with the silver Wolf that day had brought some trouble to the Shi family, Shi Yue was not dead. Compared to the death of San Gu and the others and the appearance of su Wu that night, it was not a big deal. The high-level demons in the starry sky sea who had awakened their bloodlines were extremely powerful. According to su Wu, the reclusive families had once declared war on the starry sky sea demons for the sake of the frost Jade mine. In the end, they suffered a great loss and withdrew after the agreement failed! The reason for the battle that had caused the Shi clan to suffer great losses was to fight over the rare and extraordinary small cold Jade mine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, the Shi family knew that the demonic beasts in the starry sky sea were ferocious, but they deliberately provoked another war. If it was said that the invasion of the demonic beasts alarmed the royal family and offended the Royal authority, it was too far-fetched. Then, what was the Shi clan¡¯s true intention in putting themselves in danger and forcefully gathering people to start another war? She touched the wound on her arm that had been burned by the silver Wolf¡¯s claws, and suddenly thought of something-blood! Song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. That day, she had used Shi Yue¡¯s protection. The spiritual power fluctuation caused by her breakthrough had caused the restriction in Shi Yue¡¯s body to become unstable, which had almost endangered his life. This person¡¯s physique was extremely strange. The energy in his body was boundless, but he didn¡¯t have a strong body. When the energy in his body went berserk, she had given him a drop of her blood to maintain his life. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Chasing people away (3) Chapter 664: Chasing people away (3) Translator: 549690339 | Perhaps it was because of this drop of blood that Shi Yue had managed to survive, but it had attracted the covetous eyes of the Shi clan. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how much of her speculation was true, but this incident made her vigilant. With the unsealing of the blue blood in her body, her body had evolved again. Her blood was not only attractive to the silver wolves, but also to many people. It was one of the natural treasures and could no longer be shown to others. Now, the only people who knew her secret, besides su Wu and the silver Wolf who lived in her soul, was Shi Yue. A dark light flashed in her eyes. It seemed that she needed to find an opportunity to make another trip to the Imperial City! Although Liu Xiao had mentioned to song qingxiao after the assessment that Captain Cao might be able to recruit her into the reserve team, the transfer order came much faster than song qingxiao had expected. Before she could return to her room, she was stopped by Captain Ren¡¯s assistant, who said that the transfer order had been given and that she could report to the reserve team tonight. ¡°So fast?¡± Song qingxiao frowned and asked. She didn¡¯t fly into a rage, but after seeing the strength she displayed, he ning, who came to pass the message, didn¡¯t dare to relax his attitude towards her in the slightest. The gaze of the giant Wolf beside song qingxiao was faint, causing he ning s back to go numb and his calves to cramp. ¡°The captain said that he was afraid that you would take too long to pack your things, so he asked me to accompany you. I can also send you there.¡± Song qingxiao looked at him quietly, and soon, he ning¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He pushed up his glasses repeatedly to hide the uneasiness in his heart. At the corner of the corridor, there was the sound of footsteps. At the same time, a few young men and women were talking and laughing. It seemed that someone was coming this way. On the other side, tan Wen and the others were also walking over. When they saw song qingxiao in the distance, tan Wen¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help but speed up. On the other side, du xingyun led a few young people around the wall and also saw song qingxiao who was talking to he ning and tan Wen in the distance. The three sides collided, and the people on both sides were stunned. Everyone could see that the atmosphere between song qingxiao and he ning was a little off. Tan Wen¡¯s originally cheerful footsteps also seemed to be a little hesitant. On the other hand, du xingyun, after being stunned for a moment, walked over to the two of them and greeted, ¡°¡±Brother he ning.¡± The arrival of these two groups of people caused song Qing¡¯s gaze to shift away. He ning¡¯s pressure was immediately greatly reduced, and his greeting to du xingyun was almost full of gratitude. In fact, he also felt that the captain was very strange today. He asked him to find song qingxiao immediately, watch her pack her things, and leave immediately. Such an action was as if he was chasing someone away, which was really rude. However, he ning couldn¡¯t figure out Captain Ren¡¯s intention for doing this. He seemed to feel very uneasy about keeping song qingxiao in the team, giving he ning a feeling that he couldn¡¯t wait to throw the blame on her. He even ordered he ning to immediately send people to search song qingxiao¡¯s room after she left, as if he was suspicious of song qingxiao. He ning couldn t understand. However, at this time, he naturally did not dare to speak carelessly. He could only follow the captain¡¯s orders. Therefore, when he faced song Qing when he was young, he felt very guilty. ¡°In such a hurry?¡± Song qingxiao frowned. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He ning¡¯s sweat was like rain. He nodded and casually made up a reason, there¡¯s a new member in the reserve team recently. The captain¡¯s intention is to make room for other people. After he said this, he felt the surprise in tan Wen and du xingyun¡¯s eyes. Obviously, this reason couldn¡¯t even be hidden from these two young girls, let alone song qingxiao. However, to his surprise, song Qing¡¯s small eyes glanced in du xingyun¡¯s direction. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After she got the answer, she didn¡¯t seem to be curious about he ning¡¯s reason for lying. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and pack our luggage?¡± Her attitude made he ning¡¯s heart relax, and he asked tentatively. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw song Qing nod. Song qingxiao walked in du xingyun¡¯s direction. He ning was about to follow, but the silver Wolf raised its head and looked at him. That gaze nailed him to the spot, as if warning him not to walk in front of it. Only when the silver Wolf caught up with song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps did the killing intent in its eyes reduce a little. In the end, it turned its head and no longer looked at he ning. He ning used the back of his hand to wipe his forehead, and like a bullied little wife, he followed behind the silver Wolf in small steps, not daring to step in front of it. The person following du xingyun stepped aside to make way for them. It was only after he ning, who was walking at the back, turned around and disappeared that the other young girls finally seemed to have removed a huge stone from their hearts and started chattering, ¡°What did brother he ning say to her just now? The atmosphere is so scary. the reserve team is going to move a new person out. Could it be that they want her to move out of her current house?¡± ¡°..¡±Everyone was very curious about the conversation between the two. They talked enthusiastically, ignoring du xingyun, who had been silent from the beginning. At this time, he was looking in the direction where song qingxiao had left, and his eyes were filled with unconcealable shock. Before song qingxiao left, du xingyun seemed to have heard her voice in his mind, saying,¡± ¡°Help me look after my house.¡± When she was ¡®talking¡¯, she didn¡¯t make a sound, but her voice seemed to be directly reflected in his mind. The people around him were there, but they didn¡¯t seem to hear her. This kind of ¡®strange¡¯ method made du xingyun feel surprised. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had yet to touch the door to true martial arts, and using divine sense to communicate was too profound for her. However, song qingxiao¡¯s method seemed to have given her a glimpse or two ahead of time, causing her eyes to reveal a complex expression of envy, yearning, and worship. The crowd was still chattering and making wild guesses. Even tan Wen and a few others had come over due to their curiosity. Du xingyun, on the other hand, stared in the direction that song qingxiao had left for a long time. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he started to run in the other direction! ¡°Chi, xingyun, where are you going?¡± The sound of du xingyun¡¯s hurried footsteps attracted the attention of one of the girls, and she couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the vice-captain some questions. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± She replied without turning her head. She needed to ask Zhang Yi for help to get song qingxiao¡¯s room first. She had ; feeling that if she helped song qingxiao this time, it might be an important opportunity for her, and it might change her life! Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Chapter 508 – unmasking _1 Chapter 665: Chapter 508 ¨C unmasking _1 Translator: 549690339 He ning accompanied song qingxiao back to her residence. When he saw her open the door and go in, the silver Wolf followed her in. He was about to follow her in, but just as he lifted his feet, he heard the silver Wolf¡¯s threatening voice. He was so frightened that he quivered and instinctively retreated. It stared at he ning as if it was warning him, as if it would bite off his leg if he dared to take a step forward! Although it had evolved to this stage and was already very smart, even very human, it couldn¡¯t change its nature of occupying land and its inherent strict hierarchy. He ning was incomparably weak in its eyes and did not have the qualifications to step into its territory at all. Song qingxiao frowned, turned around, and pinched the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. She glanced at he ning. ¡°Come in.¡± The Wolf¡¯s low growl came from between its teeth, and its eyes were cold. Even though song qingxiao was holding it in a funny way, it did not hurt its murderous aura. He ning¡¯s back was numb from the silver Wolf¡¯s stare. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he tiptoed and looked into the room. After hesitating for a while, he said,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I just wait here?¡± He didn¡¯t want to anger the giant Wolf, but he was also worried that song qingxiao¡¯s weak-looking arm would not be able to hold on. He ning was worried that if song Qing and Xiao RUO let go, once the silver Wolf broke free, he would be in big trouble. After struggling between his own life and Captain Ren¡¯s orders, he ning decisively chose to protect himself. The reserve team¡¯s dormitory wasn¡¯t big, and song qingxiao¡¯s room could be seen clearly from the door. There wasn¡¯t much furniture inside, and she hadn¡¯t lived here for long, so it didn¡¯t seem like she had put any of her personal belongings here. It was as if it was the same as the other empty dormitories in the reserve team. It gave he ning the illusion that song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to move out, but rather, she had just moved in. She didn¡¯t have many things, only a backpack that she had carried with her. In addition to the two sets of clothes she had brought that day, there was only a piece of Dragon Skin that she had changed out of that day. Taking advantage of he ning being blocked by the silver Wolf, song Qing entered the technique practicing room and once again confirmed that the place where the mystic crystals were buried had been cleaned up by her. She then turned around and said to he ning, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Her luggage was so simple that it made he ning a little surprised. Seeing her enter the technique practicing room and take a look, he thought that she was a little reluctant and touched his nose a little awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you to the reserve team to complete the procedures.¡± Maybe it was because he felt guilty, but he ning seemed to be a little enthusiastic. He even wanted to help song Qing carry her bag, but he only gave up after being rejected. I¡¯m very familiar with that place because I have to deal with them often. You don¡¯t have to trouble others. The two of them chatted as they walked. After about half an hour, they entered the reserve team¡¯s territory. He ning led song qingxiao to Captain Cao¡¯s office. On the way, they met an acquaintance from the reserve team. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao¡¯s reputation had risen in the reserve team recently, this person was very curious about her. He volunteered to follow the two and lead them there! After he ning chatted with the young man called Zhao man for a while, he seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and said to song qingxiao, ¡°Captain Cao has a bad temper. You have to be careful when you come in.¡± As soon as he said this, he seemed to feel that something was wrong. ¡°Eh? Something was wrong. Captain Cao only has a bad temper with members with poor martial strength. Qing Xiao, you¡¯re a top student, so there¡¯s an exception.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao man glared at he ning gloomily, but he did not seem to feel the young man¡¯s resentment. When they walked out of Cao Zeng¡¯s office, they heard Cao Zeng¡¯s angry roar, ¡± I¡¯m training the combat ability of the team members, training the future private guards of the Shi family. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m working as a Secretary, I don¡¯t need your signature! At the same time, there was the sound of documents being smashed on the table, and a man¡¯s weak defense, ¡± Captain, please calm down. These are the rules issued by the higher-ups¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What bullsh * t rules? I don¡¯t know! Take it and deal with it. Just say that the person who sent the documents didn¡¯t do his job and didn¡¯t send it to me. If he¡¯s not happy, then let him confront me!¡± Cao Zeng¡¯s voice was so loud and clear that the assistant had to step back. This is bad! Zhao man and he ning looked at each other with worry on their faces. They had come at the wrong time, probably just in time to see Cao Zeng throwing a tantrum. If they were caught by him later, they would probably all be in trouble. Just as the two were about to retreat quietly, the assistant, whose face was full of spittle from Cao Zeng¡¯s spittle, retreated to the door with a large stack of documents. When he saw Cao Zeng holding a stack of documents and was about to throw them at him, he didn¡¯t have time to escape. He saw he ning and the others from the corner of his eye. He was overjoyed and hurriedly called out, ¡° Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Unraveling 2 Chapter 666: Unraveling 2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Assistant he!¡± Captain, Captain, ¡± he ignored he ning and Zhao man¡¯s winking and reported loudly,¡± ¡°Zhao man and assistant he are here to send the newbies to report!¡± Captain Cao, who was about to throw the documents over, paused. The moment he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, his expression turned from bright to dark. He immediately threw the documents away and seemed to have changed into a different person. ¡°Haha, Qing Xiao is here?¡± This time, it was already too late for he ning and the others to hide. He looked at his colleague who was sweating profusely with a disdainful look. When he braced himself and entered the office, he put on a flattering smile. ¡°Captain Cao, I¡¯m here to send Qing Xiao to you under Captain Ren¡¯s orders.¡± Under the light, Captain Cao was wearing an azure blue vest, revealing his muscular arms, which made him look even stronger. He was almost two meters tall, and his entire body was like an iron tower. Even when he smiled, he ning and Zhao man would tremble in fear. ¡°He¡¯s tactful!¡± Captain Cao snorted and strode over. His eyes fell on song qingxiao and the silver Wolf, and his eyes were like two small Suns.¡±Qing Xiao, you¡¯ve come at the right time. How about a fight?¡± The assistant, who was standing at the door with a document in his arms, looked helpless. He reminded her in a low voice, ¡± Captain, you still need to sign these. These are all urgent documents that need to be completed within five days¡­ Cao Zeng pointed in Zhao man¡¯s direction and said, ¡± ¡°Let him handle it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Zhao man¡¯s face was filled with panic when he was called. He subconsciously looked in the direction of his assistant for help. ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­¡± The assistant said softly, and Zhao man nodded in agreement. ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± Cao Zeng frowned, and Zhao mantou nodded even more quickly. He thought for a while and then broke his fingers. ¡°You can refuse, it just depends on whether you can take a beating or not.¡± The weak team members who had wanted to fight back earlier instantly fell silent. The assistant also kept his mouth shut, not daring to make another sound. He ning looked sympathetically at Zhao man, who looked like a beaten eggplant. He was secretly glad that he was working as Captain Ren¡¯s assistant. Although Captain Ren had a bad temper sometimes, he was like an angel compared to Cao Zeng. Song qingxiao was speechless as she watched Cao Zeng solve the problem with the official document. Then, he turned his attention to her and asked, ¡± ¡°A fight?¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on the silver Wolf. It was obvious that he also wanted to exchange blows with the silver Wolf. ¡°It doesn¡¯t know its limits, but I can.¡± Song qingxiao reminded him, which made Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes flash with a strange look. He then nodded and instructed his assistant, leave this to him. Leave your work to he ning. Now, go and inform the team to go to training room No. 3. He made Captain Ren¡¯s men look like they didn¡¯t have any psychological burden at all, and he also gave orders with a justified expression. The moment he ning who was originally just thinking of taking advantage of this opportunity to slip away heard these words, it was immediately like a bolt from the blue. Zhao man was gloating over Cao Qiang¡¯s misfortune. He wanted to reject Cao Qiang¡¯s offer, but after seeing Cao Qiang¡¯s strong and terrifying body, he realized that his body might not be able to withstand the captain¡¯s beating. He silently accepted his fate. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Once the assistant could shift the blame, he was overjoyed. He put the things in his hands into he ning¡¯s hands and ran out like a wisp of smoke. Cao Zeng personally led song qingxiao in the direction of the No. 3 training room. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°Liu Xiao has already told you, right?¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, but went straight to the point. Song Qing¡¯s small tongue twitched the corner of her mouth and revealed a faint smile, ¡°The Shi family¡¯s intention to enter the starry sea again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yup,¡± Cao Zeng nodded, frowning, although I don¡¯t know the reason for the war, I know how ferocious the demonic beasts in the sea of stars are. The captain of the reserve team was tall and sturdy, like an iron tower. When he walked, his steps were like the wind, and there was a wave of spiritual energy around him. It seemed that he had already cultivated the initial stage of spiritual energy, which spread all over his body. After exerting his strength to the extreme, the skills of this reserve team captain had at least reached the level of the initial stage of the Dao comprehension realm. ¡°My grandfather and father were both honorary members who lost their lives in the starry sea.¡± As he said this, he pursed his lips and his expression gradually became stern. I don¡¯t know the real reason why the elder Council is preparing to start a war with the sea of stars, but I can¡¯t bear to let my team members die! At this time, Cao Zeng was not as arrogant as when song qingxiao first met him, nor was he as arrogant as when he was with Captain Ren. The man who had oppressed his men and made them angry but not dare to speak seemed to have changed his face at this time, with a bit of sadness in his eyes. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Unraveling 3 Chapter 667: Unraveling 3 Translator: 549690339 although the Shi family claims that it was a demonic beast¡¯s intrusion, I suspect that it is just an excuse. Perhaps he had already seen through the Shi family¡¯s true motive behind their excuse, and he did not hide it in front of song qingxiao. ¡°They¡¯re the children I¡¯ve been taking care of for years. They shouldn¡¯t be sacrificed for some political decision.¡± I¡¯d like to ask you to guide Liu Xiao and the others during this period of time, ¡± the captain said helplessly, can you also accompany them to the exam and guide them? ¡± As he said this, he turned to look at song qingxiao. This was the reason why he was in a hurry to ask Captain Ren for her after the reserve team¡¯s assessment. After Cao Zeng finished speaking, song Qing did not speak for a long time. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry either. He patiently waited for song qingxiao to consider. Captain Ren could tell that song qingxiao was a strange person, and Cao Zeng might also understand. The more strength she showed, the more it proved that this person was not an ordinary person. One of the two demonic beasts that had barged into the Shi family was a huge Silver Wolf. Its characteristics were quite consistent with the wolf beside song qingxiao. It did not seem to be a mere coincidence. Perhaps the two were related. Although Cao Zeng looked like a carefree person who did not pay attention to details, he was actually a rough person with fine details. When Captain Ren suspected her, he had also investigated song qingxiao¡¯s background. Her resume was clean and almost flawless. She had been introduced by an Ji, the head of the East City guard Department. Speaker an of the eastern city guard Department was also a reserve member. His family background could be traced back to the previous three generations. He had gone through many trials to enter the Shi family¡¯s private guard, and after serving in the military, he had entered the government department. Every resume was clearly recorded, and there was no mistake. Back then, Captain Ren had stopped suspecting President an after investigating him. After all, those who could pass the test, enter the private guards, and then retire to serve the Empire were definitely checked by the Empire¡¯s special Department. Cao Zeng, on the other hand, was careful and started investigating Captain an. He had been in the reserve team for many years and had many connections. If he wanted to know something, he naturally had his own ways. He had found out that speaker an had been attacked by an unknown person during a mission a few months ago. He had been seriously injured and taken to the Imperial hospital for treatment. Some of the key figures in the Shi family had even been alerted for questioning, but the matter had been left unsettled. This kind of thing was not investigated, but once investigated, it was full of doubts. An Ji used to be the Shi family¡¯s private guard. He had extraordinary skills and was even the captain of the guard Bureau at the time. Whether it was his skills or identity, this matter was strange. The person who could hurt him was definitely extraordinary. After injuring him, the Shi family was alerted, but the Shi family remained silent. It was easy for Cao Zeng to think of a clan-a reclusive family. After serving the Shi family for many years, Cao Zeng had some understanding of the existence of the underworld clans. These clans were extremely mysterious. In today¡¯s society, some of the ancient traditions still remained in the clan¡¯s inheritance. The core strength of these families was extremely strong, and they had their own private subordinates with astonishing strength. From another perspective, the Shi family was also one of the reclusive families. It was only because of the royal family that they were standing on the surface. After an Ji was injured that day, the matter did not cause any waves in the end. There was a high chance that his injury had something to do with being involved in the battle of the underworld clans. In the accident where he was injured, Cao Zeng found out that his original police team had fired an unofficial female guard, whose name happened to be the same as song qingxiao¡¯s. ¡°Do you believe in such a coincidence?¡± Captain Cao asked with a smile, ¡± the age, name, and physical signs match. Even their looks are exactly the same. The only difference is that they have a completely different background. Song qingxiao was not as surprised as Cao Zeng had expected when Captain Cao exposed her secret. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was even smiling as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s story. Forging documents and sneaking into the reserve team, all of these things were not trivial in the eyes of ordinary people, but they were insignificant in her eyes. For a person like her, strength meant everything, so she was still unbelievably calm when Cao Zeng exposed her background. ¡°So you want to report me?¡± Song Qing asked with a smile. She had long guessed that such a day would come, but after the truth was revealed, she did not feel any fear. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Mysterious (1) Chapter 668: Mysterious (1) Translator: 549690339 Cao Zeng was not a fool. Although song qingxiao had performed well among the new recruits since she joined the reserve team, her martial strength was not enough to threaten the safety of the reserve team and the Empire. Just based on the document that Captain an had forged, she would only receive a minor punishment, which was meaningless to Captain Cao. There was no criminal record on her resume. Although she came from a low family background, there was no problem with her identity. Even if Captain Cao found out, he could not make a fuss about it. Today, Captain Cao had sent the others away and asked her to stay alone. It was obvious that he wanted to solve this problem with her in private. He went straight to the point and pointed out song Qing¡¯s identity. It was nothing more than to suppress her aura and to negotiate with her. Moreover, even if Captain Cao had ulterior motives, it would be easy for song qingxiao to kill him. At most, she would have the same idea as before. After taking care of Captain Cao, she would temporarily hide with the silver Wolf. When Captain Cao heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He crossed his arms and stood still. ¡°Where did your Wolf come from? The information didn¡¯t specifically mention the process of your martial arts practice.¡± His eyes were like a hawk as he stared at song qingxiao. The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and a faint battle intent surrounded the two. ¡°Your Wolf must have come from the starry sea, right?¡± He seemed to be staring at song qingxiao when he spoke, but he was actually paying more attention to the wolf. Stimulated by the atmosphere, the silver Wolf¡¯s originally lazy eyes gradually became sharp. This giant Wolf, whose fur was bald here and there, had a kind of threatening aura at this time, so that Captain Cao did not dare to let his guard down. to have such a sense of oppression, it must be at least at the third rank after the awakening of a demonic beast with a medium-grade bloodline. Ever since the Shi family had suffered a great loss at the hands of the demonic beasts in the past when they had lost the mine, they had been training demonic beasts in private. Therefore, people at the level of Captain Cao had a deep understanding of the strength of demonic beasts. After the silver Wolf had shown its killing intent, Captain Cao had realized that this Wolf was not an ordinary pet. This kind of intrepid aura was more likely to be bred in a place like the sea of stars. Captain Cao waited for a long time but didn¡¯t get a reply. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Is it related to your father?¡± After he said this, he noticed that song Qing¡¯s eyelashes, which had been shrouded in his aura, trembled. It seemed that she finally had a reaction. Captain Cao immediately perked up. I¡¯ve checked your identity. Since the conversation had come to this point, he naturally did not hide it anymore. ¡°Your father¡­¡± The father he was referring to was not the Shi family¡¯s private guard that Captain an had forged for her to join the team. He was referring to her real father. When song qingxiao heard this, she was a little interested. On the other hand, her strength had grown extremely fast, and it was different from the past. However, in reality, she still lacked a Foundation. As for her father, she only remembered that he had committed a crime in his early years and had a huge debt, but his whereabouts were unknown. Other than that, she had no memories of this person. Most of the time, she had heard from her mother, Tang Yun, that she would wait for him to come back. Now that Cao Zeng had mentioned it, she was interested to hear what he had found out. ¡°It¡¯s very strange,¡± Cao Zeng sighed. I can¡¯t find anything about him. I don¡¯t know his name or how he grew up. However, in song qingxiao¡¯s file, there were records of her father¡¯s crimes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Captain Cao found it strange at the time, so he checked the criminal file. It clearly showed that the record time was twenty-three years ago. He had looked through all the crimes that year, but none of them had anything to do with song qingxiao¡¯s father. It was as if the criminal file had been fabricated. Therefore, Captain Cao searched through the records of the criminal file and found the relevant personnel who had registered the crime. Although it was a long time ago, in this era of electronic information, many documents could be preserved for hundreds of years without being destroyed. They could also be clearly traced back to the registered person, address, and even the specific number of a certain optical computer. As long as he wanted to, he could even flip to the history of any person¡¯s ancestors with enough authority! But what shocked Captain Cao was that in the process of searching for song Qing¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t find any information on the person who entered his criminal record, nor did he find out which city center of the Empire registered him that day. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Mysterious (2) Chapter 669: Mysterious (2) Translator: 549690339 | It was as if such a criminal record had just appeared out of thin air, and it was purely to make people believe that such a person had really existed before! Even though Captain Cao had climbed to his current position and his information was not disclosed to most people, there were still many people in the Shi family headquarters who had the authority to investigate his 18 generations of ancestors. However, he could not find out the identity of a person of humble birth. At that moment, Captain Cao was actually suspicious. Did this person really exist? If he didn¡¯t really exist, who was the one who made this fake information for him? If he really existed, then who was he? What was the secret behind his true identity? Did it involve some of the Empire¡¯s core secrets, so he couldn¡¯t inquire about it with his current status? Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect to hear such a piece of news from Captain Cao. She frowned, and Captain Cao continued,¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking, could your father be someone from a hidden clan?¡± Only a reclusive family like the Shi family would be able to disguise their information flawlessly. In this era of electronic information, they could completely hide a person without anyone knowing. I¡¯ve checked. You were on the patrol list that day, but for ¡®certain¡¯ reasons, you were not on duty. Captain Cao looked at the serious-looking song qingxiao. I¡¯m guessing that you were there when an Ji was in trouble. You might have run into some trouble that you can¡¯t disclose to the public. That was why Captain an forged an identity for her and arranged for her to be in the reserve team. The Shi family had dealt with this problem after the incident, so it was unknown if it had anything to do with song qingxiao or her mysterious father. However, Captain Cao speculated that her initial purpose of joining the team was to temporarily avoid certain people and things. He roughly guessed the reason why song qingxiao had joined the team, and then said,¡± I don¡¯t care why you joined the team. As long as you don¡¯t endanger the safety of the reserve team and the Empire, I can¡¯t be bothered to care about these trivial matters of the underworld clans. He stretched his back and looked at the silver Wolf with an unfriendly look. He wanted to touch it, but he remembered song qingxiao¡¯s warning that the silver Wolf didn¡¯t have ¡®restraint¡¯, so he forced himself to stop. He put his hands on his waist and said, you can stay in the reserve team if you want to. I can cover for you. But I don¡¯t keep idle people in my team. You have to at least give me some guidance to Liu Xiao and the others and accompany them to the imperial capital until the end of their examination. There was a cunning look in his eyes, after this, I won¡¯t care if you want to stay or leave. What do you think?¡± His suggestion made song Qing think of something. She decided to suppress the news of her father for the time being. Captain an had already retired from the private guard. Although he had forged an identity for her, once they suspected Captain an, if someone investigated, there would be many loopholes and it would arouse suspicion. On the contrary, now that Captain Cao was willing to help her, she could stay in the reserve team for a while. Even if it was a year or so, as long as she had time to enter the Dan stage, no matter how much trouble she would be in, she would at least have some ability to protect herself. However, she did not agree immediately. Instead, she asked cautiously,¡± didn¡¯t Liu Xiao say that most of this year¡¯s exams would be recorded because of the war?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Captain Cao nodded and took two steps forward, although the outbreak of war has increased the admission rate of private guards, at the same time, it is easy to cause a mixture of good and bad members, and the death rate in the war will also rise. Especially when these people were likely to face fierce and extraordinary demon beasts, it was even more dangerous. Although almost all the participants of the entrance examination for the private guards were allowed to enter, the private guards were also divided into ranks according to their strength. Those who performed well and had outstanding talents could become the core combat power of the royal family in the future. The royal family was not willing to send them to their deaths. Compared to ordinary members, they had a better chance of survival. Cao Zeng understood this, and so did the other members of the reserve team. This competition might not be held in the open, but in the dark! ¡°I heard ¡­¡± At this point, Cao Zeng stopped again and tapped the ground with the tip of his foot several times, showing his anxiety. this time¡¯s examination might not be peaceful. Many people have entered the imperial capital one after another. They might be people from reclusive families, but I don¡¯t know what their purpose is. Therefore, Cao Zeng made such a request not only because he wanted song Qing to give Liu Xiao and the others some advice, but more importantly, he hoped that she could accompany Liu Xiao and the others in such an uncertain situation, just in case. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. It had not been long since she last barged into the Imperial City. This time, the chaos in the Shi family and the sea of stars was likely to be caused by her. This trip to the imperial capital might not be an easy one. Her neck began to hurt again. The horror of being assassinated on that rainy night still remained in her heart. The person who tried to assassinate her was most likely from a reclusive family. As Cao Zeng had said, if all the reclusive family members appeared in this examination, she might be able to find some clues about the person who tried to assassinate her that day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under Cao Zeng¡¯s expectant gaze, song qingxiao did not agree immediately. Instead, she said that she needed a few days to think about it. Although Cao Zeng was a little disappointed by her rejection, she did not make a final stand, so he was relieved. Not to mention that this exam was far more complicated than he had told song Qing. There were still more than 20 days before Liu Xiao and the others ¡®exams, so song Qing could still consider for a few more days. Therefore, Captain Cao quickly nodded and put the matter aside. Cao Shan might have already gathered all the members. Let¡¯s go and fight! After he no longer mentioned these vexing things, he quickly returned to his usual temperament. When the two men and one wolf came to the training room, it was just as Captain Cao had said. The No.. 3 training room, which was the size of a small basketball court, was surrounded by people on both sides! Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Chapter 510 – entering _1 Chapter 670: Chapter 510 ¨C entering _1 Translator: 549690339 After knowing that Cao Zeng was going to fight song qingxiao, not only did the ordinary members of the team rush over to grab a good spot, but even Liu Xiao and the others, who were supposed to be training in seclusion, also came out to watch the battle between Cao Zeng and song qingxiao. Although song qingxiao had once become famous in the reserve team because of her two matches with Liu Xiao, Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was not on the same level as Cao Zeng¡¯s. Cao Zeng was a pure warrior, and his strength had long surpassed the level of an ordinary reserve team captain. At the very least, he had reached the level of a senior captain of the private guards training camp. However, he was extremely fanatical about martial arts and believed that actual combat would show results. He often found his team members to compete with, and he showed no mercy. It was a good thing for the other members of the reserve team to see Cao Zeng fight, but it was like a bolt from the blue for those who had been selected by him to compete with him. When everyone saw him and song qingxiao walk into the arena, they looked at song qingxiao with a bit of sympathy. Compared to Cao Zeng, song Qing¡¯s tall and slender figure looked so fragile that he could not even withstand a few of his punches. The silver Wolf was lying on the side. Before the official match, Cao Zeng had even exercised his hands and feet very seriously. When the surrounding team members saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s over. The captain won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± In his eyes, martial artists did not discriminate between men and women. Showing mercy would be disrespectful to the other party. Thus, it was extremely difficult to be his opponent in every competition. As the captain of the reserve team, he had a lot of experience and would stop when necessary. However, for Cao Zeng, he would only spare his life, and the team members who were beaten up like sandbags would be covered in wounds. ¡°I saw that even teacher Xiao is here.¡± A member next to him added. As soon as he finished speaking, several people turned their heads and looked in the direction of his gaze. Sure enough, they saw an old man in a white uniform and glasses. At this time, he was staring at the field with his arms crossed in front of his chest, his face full of disapproval. The two young assistants beside him were carrying first aid kits and emergency tools. because I¡¯m afraid that the captain won¡¯t control his strength. If something happens, teacher Xiao will be able to save him in time! Liu Xiao smiled when he heard his teammates ¡®discussion. Compared to the others, he knew more about song Qing¡¯s background. Although Cao Zeng was strong, he had a vague feeling that song qingxiao might not lose, so he didn¡¯t say a word when the others were discussing it. Instead, he was a little excited about the upcoming competition. As the crowd discussed, Cao Zeng¡¯s momentum began to rise. Unlike Liu Xiao, who had released his momentum that day, Liu Xiao had not yet reached the threshold. He was just building a momentum that was beneficial to him by instinct in the battle, so that he could take the initiative in the following competition. As for Cao Zeng¡¯s aura, it was released by him on his own initiative, which made it even sharper and more threatening! ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡± The voices of discussion around them gradually died down. Captain looks very serious. Everyone was infected by the tense and solemn atmosphere before the competition, and they instinctively lowered their voices until they could no longer hear the soft conversation in the No. 3 training room. Cao Zeng¡¯s momentum soared again and again, and the onlookers were soon intimidated by it. They were all shocked by the unshakeable power of this man. The spiritual energy that was dispersed formed a powerful airflow and hit song qingxiao¡¯s side. It ruffled her hair and clothes, making people even more worried. ¡°I¡¯m going to make my move.¡± let¡¯s go! Cao Zeng said lightly. The moment he finished speaking, his body turned into a shadow and flew toward song qingxiao. ¡®SSSS¡¯! His movements were so fast that the naked eye couldn¡¯t capture them, causing the surrounding team members to suck in a cold breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the moment he moved, song qingxiao moved as well. He lifted his right leg and swept it towards song qingxiao¡¯s calf with the force of a Thunderbolt. With an unstoppable momentum, he hit song qingxiao¡¯s raised calf with a loud bang! As the two forces collided, Cao Zeng pointed his fingers like a spear at song Qing¡¯s heart. Spiritual power leaked out of his fingertips and turned into a gust of wind. He was extremely fast and arrived in the blink of an eye. Song qingxiao¡¯s left palm was turned out, as if she had already guessed Cao Zeng¡¯s move. When the fingertip came over, it just happened to touch her palm! Spiritual power poured out from her fingertips, but she quickly retracted her hand and held the spiritual power together with Cao Zeng¡¯s fingers in her palm! With one hand restrained, Cao Zeng punched out with the other hand at the same time. His speed was faster than before, and it was unbelievably fast.. Accompanied by the whistling wind, he punched at song Qing¡¯s small shoulder, but the next moment, he hit song Qing¡¯s small arm with a bang! Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Entering _2 Chapter 671: Entering _2 Translator: 549690339 His punch was far more terrifying than the finger gun. Song qingxiao blocked it with her arm. Even though Liu Xiao was confident in her strength, his heart skipped a beat and his mouth was wide open. But then, something unbelievable happened. The slender arm, as if it had been tempered thousands of times, actually blocked Cao Zeng¡¯s fist. Cao Zeng¡¯s consecutive attacks failed. After his kick landed on the ground, he used it as his center of gravity. At the same time, he turned his body and flew back to song Qing¡¯s face to kick back! Song qingxiao was forced to let go of his hand. She crossed her fists and the kick, which was filled with spiritual power, landed on song qingxiao¡¯s blocking arm. The sound of the collision was loud. She deliberately restrained her spiritual power and allowed the powerful force to push her body back! Cao Zeng also took a few steps back from the rebound force before he could stand firm. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud when he realized what was going on. The two of them had already exchanged a move in a flash, testing out each other¡¯s strength. Although Cao Zeng had already guessed that song qingxiao was good at fighting from Liu Xiao¡¯s match, he did not expect such an unexpected surprise. Her strength was not inferior to his at all. Even when he had intentionally used 20% of his spiritual power, she was still able to steadily receive his moves. At the same time, the strength of her body was astonishing. It was as if she had received some kind of secret technique to recuperate. When he kicked her for the first time, she actually used her leg to fight back, and the strength was equal to his! Song qingxiao had a deeper understanding of Cao Zeng¡¯s strength after the fight. The two of them retreated a few meters away from each other. She let go of her hands and swung them. Amidst Cao DA¡¯s laughter, she shouted,¡± ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cao Zeng began to try, and he was quite excited. After testing out song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®true¡¯ strength, he was more relaxed than before. His moves were fierce, his strength was unparalleled, and he was bold and unrestrained, just like him. In comparison, song Qing¡¯s body was nimble and her dodging was ingenious. She focused on defense and her defense was flawless. Although Captain Cao¡¯s killing power had reached the Dao enlightenment realm, he was not very skilled in the use of spiritual power. A large amount of spiritual power leaked out as he attacked, and the force formed a tornado, which added to his momentum. His moves were more and more powerful, causing the gods and ghosts to escape. The hearts of the onlooking team members were hanging high. Even though they were watching this one-sided ¡®fight¡¯ of Captain Cao, they were also excited. Song qingxiao¡¯s constant dodging did not disgust anyone. It was already an amazing thing for her to be able to last so long under Cao Zeng¡¯s powerful attacks. Her body was nimble and her movements were Swift. She was able to stand in an undefeatable position for a short time. Cao Long¡¯s legs were like blades. He raised them high and slammed them down with the force of a thousand catties. With a loud boom, he slashed through the air and landed on the ground! The specially made floor tiles in the training room cracked under the force of the Qi, which made people tremble in fear. Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched the match. He had once obtained a seed of strength from song Qing and felt the spiritual Qi. He knew that Cao Zeng had already cultivated his spiritual power. But he didn¡¯t expect that when his power reached its peak, it would reach such a terrifying level. It was as if it could split mountains and split rocks. It was extremely powerful! From Cao Zeng, he seemed to see his future self. His blood was boiling, and he even wished he could try it himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would miss the slightest detail. Although song qingxiao had been defending and dodging all this time, her movements were extremely delicate and she had exerted her specialty to the extreme. She seemed to understand her body very well and did not waste any extra energy with any fancy moves. This was the reason why she could hold on until now under Cao Zeng¡¯s fierce attacks. In the past, few people in the reserve team could last long under Cao Zeng¡¯s hands. Although the one-sided beating could be used by some people, it was not like this time. It was impossible for them to reach Cao Zeng¡¯s level of strength for the time being, but song qingxiao¡¯s dodging movement technique was worth learning from, which was more meaningful in actual combat. Even though the air currents from her moves messed up her hair and made her look very embarrassed, it did not affect the adoration that many people had for her.. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Entering 3 Chapter 672: Entering 3 Translator: 549690339 It seemed that this was the first time the people in the reserve team had seen Cao Zeng¡¯s true strength, which was far more terrifying than they had imagined. Cao Zeng had consumed too much of his strength in the impact, so he took advantage of song Qing¡¯s Dodge to withdraw his fist and retreat. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Cao Zeng was sweating profusely, and his body was steaming. He had fought to his heart¡¯s content. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his strength, and he attacked as he pleased. Every muscle and cell in his body seemed to be in full motion, making him extremely excited. In the crowd, the team doctors, led by Mr. Xiao, twitched slightly when Cao Zeng called for them to stop, as if they had finally relaxed and were still a little out of control. The match looked amazing, but fortunately, no one was seriously injured. The people in the infirmary couldn¡¯t help smiling. The crowd cheered and hurriedly moved toward Cao Zeng. The team members who had been beaten up by him before now knew how lucky they were. After seeing Cao Zeng in action, they realized that he was not joking when he said ¡®stop when you hit the mark¡¯. He had really restrained himself. Captain, you just¡­ ¡°Your punches were so cool!¡± Many people surrounded Cao Zeng, their eyes shining. For this group of martial arts practitioners, the temptation of the power Cao Zeng had displayed was more than any kind of encouragement. Qing Xiao, the captain¡¯s move just now¡­ Several young men followed behind song qingxiao, trying to suppress their excitement by imitating Cao Zeng¡¯s punch.¡±How did you manage to Dodge it?¡± ¡°It was too fast, I didn¡¯t see it clearly!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± this is too exciting¡­ Under the stimulation of such an atmosphere, many people could not help but feel the heroic desire to challenge Cao Zeng. But when they saw the broken tiles on the ground, they regained their calm in time. Cao Zeng had just finished a fight and was in a good mood. He looked at song qingxiao with satisfaction and said,¡± ¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s strategy is correct.¡± She knew her advantage, so she didn¡¯t face the enemy head-on. She just dodged, as if she was waiting for the right time to attack. ¡°Everyone should play to their strengths and avoid their weaknesses according to their own characteristics ¡­¡± Cao Zeng took the opportunity to guide his team members, pointing out the moves he had used in his previous attacks and how song qingxiao had dodged them. The others listened carefully and nodded, memorizing them one by one. The hot-blooded crowd refused to leave even after the competition. Many of the members who were affected by the fighting spirit recalled Cao Zeng¡¯s advice and made an appointment to fight in the arena. This battle had left a deep impression on everyone¡¯s hearts when song qingxiao first joined the reserve team. She was warmly welcomed in the reserve team. Compared to when she first joined the reserve team, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. In the past half a month, besides occasionally giving Liu Xiao some pointers on his spiritual power to shorten the time he spent on the wrong path, she also sometimes competed with Cao Zeng and a few other team members who were about to enter the capital. The rest of her time belonged to her, and she used it to meditate and cultivate. Time flew by, and soon it was time for the exam. When Cao Zeng came to ask her if she was willing to accompany them to the capital, song qingxiao hesitated for a moment before nodding. Cao Zeng had said that this trip to the imperial capital might be related to the war with the sea of stars, and that people from the underworld clans might also appear. She thought of number six and the man who had tried to assassinate her. She might be able to find out more about him after entering the capital. Cao Zeng had mentioned that her ¡®father¡¯ was missing, and his background seemed to be fabricated. It was difficult to find out even with his identity, and that he was suspected to be from a reclusive family, which made her uneasy. It was as if she had suddenly found a breakthrough in her suspicion of why a reclusive family with a magic weapon secretly made by an armament family would assassinate her at that time, and she had to find out what it was. After she had agreed to Cao Zeng¡¯s request, he had mentioned the silver Wolf, your Wolf isn¡¯t an ordinary pet. I suggest that you don¡¯t leave it in the team this time. The Shi family would arrange food and lodging for the members of this trip, and they would live in designated places. This was a time when the Shi family¡¯s relationship with the starry sea was delicate, and bringing a demonic beast along would attract too much attention. In particular, some of the characteristics of this Wolf were similar to the wolf that had broken into the Shi family¡¯s house, so it was easier to cause some ¡®unnecessary¡¯ misunderstandings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao nodded. In fact, even if Cao Zeng didn¡¯t mention it, she had the same plan. This time, she had her own things to do in the imperial capital. Although bringing the silver Wolf along was equivalent to bringing a helper and it was safer, it would also attract the attention of others. It was a pity that the silver Wolf could not be sealed in his body like when he escaped from the terror Battalion. Song Qing sighed and did not think about it anymore. Cao Zeng had arranged for her to travel for a total of five days. During these few days, the silver Wolf would stay here. Without her restraint, the danger of the silver Wolf would increase. Captain Cao knew how powerful it was and promised that he would restrain the others from provoking this Wolf. On the morning of the 24th, the car drove song qingxiao and the others away from the reserve team and headed for the capital.. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: A coincidental encounter (1) Chapter 673: A coincidental encounter (1) Translator: 549690339 | Including song qingxiao, there were a total of five people in the reserve team. They had all heard about the reason why the private guards examination was brought forward, so most of the conversation revolved around song Qing¡¯s Silver Wolf. Even though song Qing didn¡¯t talk much, the atmosphere was still very lively. The car entered the imperial capital from the North Gate of the Imperial City. After the driver handed in his documents for identification, he headed straight for the private guards Battalion. After entering the Imperial City, not only did the number of surveillance cameras increase, but the number of patrolling guards also began to increase significantly. Song qingxiao noticed that there was a sky eye every 20 meters on the North Gate Road, scanning the surroundings. Every once in a while, there would be a team of about ten armed patrol guards passing by to prevent the possibility of unauthorized entry. It was not the first time she had entered the Imperial City, but the last time she had no other choice but to charge in. It was night time when she came, and she was in a hurry to escape when she left, so she was not as clear as she was now. The interior of the Imperial City seemed a little quiet because there were no idle people entering. However, the tight defense and the private guards that patrolled by from time to time still made Liu Xiao and the others feel a murderous intent, which made them both nervous and a little excited. ¡°The private Army¡¯s base camp is located to the North of the Imperial City.¡± In order to break the depressing atmosphere, Liu Xiao said what he knew,¡± ¡°There are different levels of training instructors in different battalions. Some of them are even seniors who have retired from the Research Institute, and their strength is astonishing.¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao was moved. ¡°The Research Institute?¡± This term was very familiar. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the martial arts Research Institute that su Wu had mentioned. She didn¡¯t know if there was any relationship between these two research institutes. She was not familiar with the Shi family¡¯s private guard system, and her knowledge was only superficial. When she first joined the reserve team, she had wanted to avoid the people from beyond heaven. After joining the team, she had been busy improving her own strength and had not specifically inquired about these things. Liu Xiao glanced at her as if he was curious about her lack of knowledge about the Research Institute, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he explained,¡± that¡¯s the top martial arts Research Institute. Only the top talents who have reached a certain level in martial arts are qualified to enter there. If the Shi family¡¯s private guard system was a tower, then the existence of the reserve team would be the foundation, providing the Empire with the most basic talents to choose from. After layers of screening, they would advance step by step towards the top. The martial arts Research Institute was like the top of the tower. The proud son of heaven stood at the top of the tower and looked down at the people below. After entering the private guards, their knowledge and experience were much more open than when they were in the reserve team. As the instructor¡¯s strength far surpassed the captain of the reserve team, the new recruits who entered the private guards were like sponges, absorbing new things. Among them, there were those who performed outstandingly. After a long period of observation and test, they showed extraordinary talent and martial arts techniques, or their strength reached a certain level. Only then would they have the chance to be selected into the martial arts Research Institute and become one of its members. In the martial arts Research Institute, there were countless experiences and valuable knowledge left behind by the seniors. Everyone who could enter it was no ordinary person, and their strength had reached an unknown realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Research Institute was one of the dreams of everyone who entered the private security system, even Liu Xiao. ¡°Old Ren once mentioned that our captain¡¯s strength has already reached the level of a combat Battalion¡¯s Captain.¡± In fact, the Shi family headquarters had issued several summoning orders to transfer him back to their base camp, but for some reason, Cao Zeng had stayed in the reserve team and had not left. When Captain Ren had mentioned this matter, Liu Xiao had not taken it seriously. It was not until he had seen Cao Zeng¡¯s unrestrained behavior during the Battle with song qingxiao yesterday that he had taken Captain Ren¡¯s words to heart. when the captain was in the base camp, he once challenged a martial madman from the Research Institute. He was defeated in less than 50 moves. Liu Xiao said with a serious expression,¡± these people are very strong, very strong. Their physical conditions have already broken through the limits of human beings and reached a whole new realm. ¡°It is said that¡­¡± When he said this, his face showed hesitation. The others listened with interest and asked questions. When they saw him stop, they urged him to continue,¡± it¡¯s said that the Research Institute is also divided into ranks. Those who have reached the God-tier level may be re-arranged by the Shi family to enter the real Center of the Shi family¡­. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: A coincidental encounter (2) Chapter 674: A coincidental encounter (2) Translator: 549690339 What he was talking about should be the part of the Shi family¡¯s strength that was hidden in the dark. Song qingxiao frowned and pondered. The Shi family was one of the reclusive families. If an ordinary martial artist from the Research Institute, as Liu Xiao had mentioned, could defeat Captain an in 50 moves, he would at least be at the peak of the lower level of the Dao comprehension realm. As for the martial arts Research Institute, it was unknown what level one¡¯s cultivation base had to reach to be able to enter the center of the Shi family¡¯s hidden dark group¡¯s strength. However, based on Liu Xiao¡¯s words, he could roughly estimate the true strength of the other underworld clans from the existence of the Shi clan. These reclusive families that had been around for many years were like old trees with deep roots. They were unshakeable and extremely dangerous. She thought of the last time she had entered the Imperial City, when she had been besieged by Sangu and the others. The beautiful woman and the burly man should be martial artists from a reclusive family clan, and they had at least reached the late stage of the spirit focus realm. Among them, Sangu had already broken through the shackles of the spirit focus realm. He was at least a master of the lower level of the Dan realm. However, when she barged into the Shi family¡¯s residence, she had accidentally overheard number six¡¯s conversation with the beautiful young lady. She had heard the young lady mention that the reclusive family clan was divided into two parts, the light and the dark. People like Sangu and the others were not even a member of the dark group. One could imagine that the strength of the members of the secret group of the underworld clans had probably reached an extremely terrifying stage. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but send a message to su Wu with her divine sense,¡± Is this martial arts Research Institute the same one you mentioned the other day?¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s cold voice sounded,¡± ¡°He¡¯s copying you!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. If the Masters produced by the Shi family¡¯s martial arts Research Institute were not worth mentioning in su Wu¡¯s eyes, then what kind of existence was the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven? ¡°The current situation is only a temporary obstruction to your vision.¡± Su Wu seemed to know what she was thinking and said,¡± when you transcend all of this, you¡¯ll find that there¡¯s an even vaster starry sky and heaven and earth¡­ After he said this, he poured cold water on song qingxiao. ¡°But the premise is that you have to live until that time.¡± After saying this, he no longer said anything. Song qingxiao laughed bitterly. She was indeed in a lot of trouble. She even hoped that the trial would come again so that she could improve her strength. Liu Xiao noticed her smile and thought he had said something to make her laugh. He turned to look at her with a questioning look. Song qingxiao shook her head. Liu Xiao continued to talk to the others about the Research Institute and didn¡¯t notice that she was distracted. Just as su Wu had said, if the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute only existed to imitate the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven, the difference in strength between the two research institutes would be extremely great. Then, what level of strength had the people of the heavens beyond heaven reached? What was the cultivation realm of Qian Shan, who had almost killed him that day? If the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven existed to fight against the divine incarcerate, then what about the Shi family¡¯s martial arts Research Institute? Was it also one of the products of resisting the divine incarcerate? The man-made Shi Yue, the underworld clans, and the clans of the heavens beyond heaven all had a common goal. What exactly was the divine prison? These questions were like a tangled mess. The more she knew, the tighter it became, and she couldn¡¯t figure it out. While he was thinking, the car finally entered the Imperial City¡¯s private guards camp and stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was almost time for the assessment, and a temporary office was set up at the entrance of the private guard camp. After they got off the car, Liu Xiao used his identity card to get the number plate for their accommodation and gave it to song qingxiao and the others. Although they knew that this year¡¯s examination would be different from previous years, the private guards camp of the Imperial City was like a Holy Land to these reserve team members. They were all excited when they entered. They had arrived a little late. Many people who were further away from the imperial capital had arrived nearly half a month earlier. The quiet dormitories had already been selected, leaving them with a temporary resting room that had been transformed into a practice room. The room was filled with exam participants of all genders. When Liu Xiao and the others entered, the others had already divided their territories based on their strength, leaving only a small space. A young member of the team put his things aside and said softly,¡± Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: A coincidental encounter (3) Chapter 675: A coincidental encounter (3) Translator: 549690339 it¡¯s overcrowded this year. The final dormitory will probably be decided by the competition results. Liu Xiao frowned. The competition had begun. Although they were not particular people, they were not willing to be distributed randomly after being eliminated. After arriving at the private guard camp, there were countless martial artists of the same level in the Empire who had come here, so there was no need to worry about not finding an opponent to practice martial arts with. Many people couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow¡¯s official competition, and couldn¡¯t wait to find out the details of the other participants. Thus, the major training fields and martial arts dojos of the private guard camp were packed with people. There were even rumors that a Captain had come to the training field and was teaching these new people martial arts. Liu Xiao and the others couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to go over. Song qingxiao followed them. The large training field was already surrounded by people. Many people from the outer layer wanted to squeeze in, and a few small conflicts broke out. It was noisy. Relying on their strong bodies, Liu Xiao and the others squeezed out a path and squeezed to the front of the crowd. As expected, they saw a burly man fighting with a young man in the middle of the training field. The burly man¡¯s every move was filled with spiritual Qi, and his strength was on par with Cao Zeng¡¯S. He completely suppressed the young man in front of him. Even though the young man tried his best to restrain himself, the young man was quickly defeated in less than five moves. As soon as he was defeated, new people came up to challenge him. The onlookers were fascinated. Song Qing looked down on a few rounds and felt that it was boring. Liu Xiao and the others found it interesting, so she didn¡¯t disturb them. When she left the crowd, she heard someone outside shouting, ¡± ¡°What are you squeezing for?¡± There was anger in his words, and then an aged voice said,¡± ¡°Youngman, don¡¯t be so angry.¡± It seemed that a small conflict might have occurred due to the congestion. When song qingxiao squeezed out, she saw a few young men, led by a strong young man, glaring at a thin old man. The busybodies around them also joined in the commotion. When they heard the conflict between the two sides, many people shouted in unison, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle it with a fight, let¡¯s settle it with a fight!¡± The moment song Qing looked over, the old man seemed to have sensed her aura immediately. He turned his head instinctively, and his eyes flashed. He exuded a powerful aura that was completely different from his previous unremarkable appearance. Then, a powerful divine sense swept over song qingxiao. The primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness opened its eyes. Just as it was about to react instinctively, song qingxiao suppressed her instinctive counterattack. She lowered her shoulders and head, avoided the old man¡¯s sight, and left the crowd. This old man had cultivated a divine sense. Based on his divine sense and the spiritual energy leaking from his body, he had at least reached the cultivation of the peak of the middle stage of the Dao comprehension realm. She remembered that in the car of the private guard camp, Liu Xiao had mentioned that a few instructors in the private guard camp were members of the martial arts Research Institute. Judging from the old man¡¯s aura, he was probably one of the instructors from the martial arts Research Institute that Liu Xiao had mentioned. The people who had stirred up trouble today would probably suffer! However, Liu Xiao had mentioned that although the people who entered the martial arts Research Institute were already the top talents in the private guard system, their goal was obviously not just to enter the Institute. In the end, they should be working hard to enter the center of the Shi family. However, those who were able to enter the core of the Shi family were all top-notch talents. On the contrary, those who had wandered out of the family were most likely ordinary geniuses. If the majority of the people in the martial arts Research Institute were in the state of enlightenment, then it could be inferred that the top cultivators had at least reached the level of dan stage, or even beyond it! She quickly left the center of the training ground about ten meters away, and soon felt that the divine sense had been withdrawn. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was higher than the old man¡¯s, so he probably didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, so he quickly gave up. After getting rid of the old man¡¯s divine sense, song Qing began to wander around the private guard camp, thinking that Cao Zeng had said that there might be people from reclusive families in this examination. Perhaps it was because this year¡¯s examination had been decided in advance, but the headquarters was not well prepared and did not have time to arrange for people to maintain order. All the people from the entire Empire who came to the private guard camp to participate in the examination were squeezed here, and it seemed a little messy. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find the way here. The dormitory, canteen, training room, and other buildings were clearly defined. Although the place was large, she spent less than two hours and almost went to all the places in the private guard camp that she could go to. She turned around a huge martial arts dojo and went to the back of the path. She was about to walk in the direction of a huge training field in front of her from this path. When she returned to the previous training field, she suddenly heard a few footsteps and a strange and dangerous aura on the right side of the path. ¡°This way, please ¡­¡± A young man¡¯s voice was lowered, as if he was afraid of alarming some important figure. While he was speaking, several figures came in from the other side of the path. The person walking in front was dressed in black and had a gloomy aura. On his back was a giant iron coffin about two meters long. It was filled with a ghostly aura and the dense Yin Qi formed a black fog that shrouded the coffin. There were several people following behind the man carrying the coffin. They all seemed to be quite afraid of him and took the initiative to fall behind him by about half a meter. That person¡¯s Yin Qi was extremely heavy, and his evil aura was leaking out. It was extremely terrifying. As soon as he approached, he seemed to sense that there were strangers here and immediately turned around. The man was in his forties, his face was pale and beardless, and his eyes were awe-inspiring. The moment he turned his head, the people behind him tensed up and subconsciously turned to look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. One of them looked familiar. They were separated by a few branches. When their eyes met, the man frowned. Before the man could react, song qingxiao immediately lowered her head. The young man who spoke earlier noticed song qingxiao at the other end of the path. He recognized her from her combat uniform and immediately shouted,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that unauthorized people are not allowed to enter?¡± Song qingxiao took advantage of this man¡¯s talking time to quickly retreat in the direction she had come from. As soon as she left, the middle-aged man carrying the coffin narrowed his eyes in the direction she had disappeared in. He turned his head and looked at the old man who had frowned earlier. He asked in a low voice, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You know Jiang qu?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes met with song Qing¡¯s. Although there was only a moment of strange reaction, it seemed to have been caught by the middle-aged man carrying the coffin. The old man was obviously taller and older than the middle-aged man, but in front of the middle-aged man, he was like a mouse that had seen him, not daring to even breathe. When he heard his question, he immediately lowered his head and said respectfully,¡± second uncle, he looks familiar, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m mistaken. Maybe I ve recognized the wrong person. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: An old acquaintance (1) Chapter 676: An old acquaintance (1) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao only slowed down after she had retreated a few hundred meters. Her arms and neck had been stimulated by the strong Yin Qi, and scales had already appeared on them. The middle-aged man carrying the coffin was not an ordinary person. Judging from his breath and killing intent, he had at least reached the level of a master above the Dan stage. Although the giant coffin on his back seemed to be covered in a thick aura of death, song qingxiao could vaguely sense that there was something extremely dangerous and terrifying inside. This middle-aged man was extremely powerful. For such a person to appear in the Shi family¡¯s private guard camp, coupled with the warning from the leader that they were not to barge in, song qingxiao was even more certain that this was one of the members of the reclusive family who would be attending the examination! She must have entered the forbidden area by accident and encountered such a terrifying cultivator. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy circulated and the illusionary scales on her body gradually disappeared. She immediately thought of the old man who had followed the coffin carrying middle-aged man. This person probably didn¡¯t remember her for a while, but the moment she saw the old man, she remembered his identity! In the trial of Chu ke¡¯s revenge, he was the number two old man with the highest cultivation! When he was fighting with Chu ke, he had displayed his superior strength and seemed to be extremely familiar with the undead and Yin Qi. However, in the end, because he was in a hurry to complete his mission, he was misled by Chu ke and escaped with number three¡¯s corpse. After song qingxiao had separated from him, they had not met again after completing the mission. Although she had guessed that this person should not have died after the mission was completed, she did not expect to meet him here. If he remembered correctly, during the quest to kill Qin feichu, the character in the plot had introduced this person¡¯s name. His surname seemed to be fan, and his name was fan jiangqu. This old man was very powerful at that time and had forced Chu ke to retreat several times. Song Qing had a deep impression of him and recognized him at first glance. However, from fan jiangqu¡¯s reaction, it was clear that he had not recognized song qingxiao at first sight. Even though they had only met briefly in the trial, song qingxiao could tell that this person was extremely arrogant and confident. Perhaps it was because fan jiangqu had thought that the strength she had displayed during the trial of the deceased Qin feichu was not worthy of his attention. Furthermore, after the death of Qin feichu, although only a few months had passed in the real world, it was very likely that this person had entered the trial again in the past few months, so he could not recall song qingxiao for a while. However, it was only a matter of time before he remembered who he was. Once he thought of her and her identity was exposed, she might be in danger. Song Qingxin had a bad feeling. Fan jiangqu was with the middle-aged man carrying the coffin. Although the Qi displayed by the two was completely different, it was very likely that they came from the same family. If she was not careful, she might be attacked by the two! He had promised Cao Zeng that he would accompany Liu Xiao and the others to the Shi family¡¯s base camp to investigate the people who had tried to assassinate him in the underworld. He had not expected that he would get into such a mess by accident! At this time, she was alone, and the silver Wolf was left in the reserve team for various reasons. The situation was very bad for her. However, this was the worst case scenario. It was also possible that it was just a false alarm. After all, when Qin feichu was killed, she had deliberately concealed her true strength in front of fan jiangqu. After that trial, she had broken the blue-blood seal several times in a row, and her physical body had evolved. It was completely different from the image she had when she was covered in hair. Fan jiangqu might not be able to recall it in a short time. Moreover, he had just been reprimanded and left in a hurry, so he should not have left any suspicions. As soon as the competition was over and the Shi family¡¯s restriction that only allowed entry was removed, she would immediately leave the imperial capital and return to the reserves team. She didn¡¯t think that fan jiangqu would be able to find her in a short time! But even so, he had to be more careful these few days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao returned to the temporary dormitory, it was already evening. Liu Xiao and the others were sitting cross-legged on the ground, discussing something. Liu Xiao¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw song qingxiao. He immediately greeted her, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, where did you go before?¡± Song Qing chuckled and replied, ¡± ¡°I just walked around and took a look at the private guard camp.¡± Liu Xiao clenched his fist and hit his other palm hard. He said with some regret, Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: An old acquaintance (2) Chapter 677: An old acquaintance (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you missed the most exciting thing in today¡¯s training! ¡°What happened?¡± song qingxiao asked. guess who appeared on the training field today when everyone was challenging the brigade leader?¡± She looked at Liu Xiao¡¯s excited face and thought of the skinny old man who had a conflict with several burly men outside the training field. It was likely that after she left, those burly men had fought with the old man and suffered losses, causing a sensation. ¡°The people from the Research Institute have appeared?¡± Liu Xiao was stunned when he heard her question. ¡°How did you know?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t tell him about the small conflict she had seen before she left. She found an excuse to fool him. since you¡¯ve mentioned something interesting, it must be that the people from the martial arts Research Institute have appeared in the private guard camp. Liu Xiao had a carefree personality, so he did not doubt her words at all. When he heard her say this, he immediately laughed and said,¡± ¡°Yes! At that time, the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Warriors appeared and taught a lesson to a few ignorant brats.¡± Not long after song qingxiao left, a few of them started fighting with the old man. The commotion attracted the attention of the captain of the private guard camp who was training the new people. He immediately squeezed out to take a look and saw a few bold people who dared to fight with the old man. He was shocked and immediately pointed out the old man¡¯s identity. The people in the martial arts Research Institute were all high and mighty to the people in the private guard Battalion, and they didn¡¯t dare to offend them. To these newcomers, they were like legendary figures. Liu Xiao had long been looking forward to the martial arts Research Institute, and he was still excited to see his senior. As soon as the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute appeared, the captain of the private guard camp asked him for advice and gave him some pointers on his cultivation in front of everyone. you don¡¯t know this, but Captain Yang¡¯s strength isn¡¯t any weaker than our captain¡¯s. However, he¡¯s still being restrained every time he makes a move. Liu Xiao had benefited a lot from watching such a competition between Masters. He had learned a lot by gesturing while talking. Song Qingxin was not very interested in these things. After the few of them talked about it, they did not mention it again. The few of them made an appointment to go to the cafeteria for a meal. Because of the competition tomorrow, everyone packed up early to rest so that they could rest well for tomorrow¡¯s competition. The first night passed by peacefully without anything happening. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief, but she did not dare to let her guard down completely. The first day of the exam was the easiest. The participants from all over the Empire were in a mess, and Liu Xiao and the others easily beat their opponents and entered the second round. After the competition ended, those who were eliminated in the first round were transferred away with the excuse of arranging their campsite. The martial arts school, which was still crowded on the first day, suddenly had more than half of the seats empty. In the evening, while Liu Xiao and the others went to the martial arts Hall to practice with other candidates, song qingxiao took the opportunity to walk around the private guard camp. From afar, she found that the huge martial arts Hall where she met fan jiangqu and the others yesterday had been temporarily closed. There were already people standing guard around the martial arts gym, preventing anyone from getting close. This was clearly to prevent what had happened the day before from happening again. This also indirectly confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions about fan jiangqu and his group¡¯s identity. At the same time, she had only accidentally barged in, but the people of the private guards had reacted so quickly. It was clear that their meeting at that time was not a small matter. Such a cautious attitude would definitely arouse fan jiangqu¡¯s suspicion. It was very dangerous for trial-takers to meet each other in the real world, especially when the other party was stronger than them. When song qingxiao returned to the lounge, Liu Xiao and the others were also there. They seemed to have been back for a long time. They were worried and told her a very bad news-many newcomers were more or less injured and were sent to the team¡¯s Hospital. ¡°Some of them were injured in the competition, while a small portion of them were injured by their opponents¡± slip-ups in the competition.¡± However, there were still many people who were ambushed in remote areas and were seriously injured. The situation was far more serious than the first two. Most of the people who had been ambushed were the victors of today¡¯s competition. If they were injured, it would definitely affect tomorrow¡¯s examination. Some people might not even be able to participate in the examination. This evening, if Liu Xiao and the others had not entered and left together, they would have been ambushed as well. as per previous years ¡®practice, the main division acquiesces to such a competition method to eliminate a group of contestants who are slightly inferior in all aspects. One of the team members sighed. I heard that on the last day of the competition this year, some important figures will appear. The final winner will be given a position by the royal family. Therefore, this situation would probably continue to increase in the next two days. Among them, song qingxiao was the strongest. Cao Zeng had asked her to accompany him to prevent such a situation from happening. After hearing the man¡¯s words, she pondered for a moment, everyone, be on high alert for the next two days. Try not to separate from each other during the operation. Try to pick people you are confident of and familiar with for the martial arts practice. At this moment, they could only stay still. Today, many people had won. Although Liu Xiao and his team had won the competition, they were not very eye-catching among the winners. On the contrary, after tomorrow¡¯s competition, they would be in a more dangerous situation after a group of people were eliminated. Just as she had expected, the night passed peacefully. As time passed, the existence of fan jiangqu and the others was like a thorn in her heart. The current calm was like the calm before the storm, brewing a sense of danger that made her uneasy. After daybreak, the atmosphere in the private guard camp became much tenser. Today, Liu Xiao and the other three had their own four rounds of competition. Song qingxiao followed them to the arena. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because of the large number of participants, the arena was divided into different areas. When the few of them arrived, each area was already filled with people who had come to watch. Among these people were people from the private guard camp who had come to watch the battle, as well as people from the Empire¡¯s reserve team like song qingxiao, who had come with the other members of the competition. There were also some patrolling guards and people who were hiding in the dark. When song qingxiao came over, he felt a few weak divine senses sweep over them. Liu Xiao was slightly stronger and had already formed Qi sense. The moment the divine senses swept over, he raised his head and looked around vigilantly. However, because his Qi sense was too weak, he could not accurately find the people hiding in the dark. His reaction was seen by many people, and in the next moment, song qingxiao felt a few pairs of eyes glancing at him before they retracted. She followed the aura and silently remembered these people who had paid attention to Liu Xiao.. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Spying (1) Chapter 678: Spying (1) Translator: 549690339 Liu Xiao only had one of his four matches in the morning, and the other three were scheduled in the afternoon, which was quite unfavorable for him. The tight competition time would consume a lot of his physical energy and make him suffer in the game. The rest of the participants were worried for him, but Liu Xiao was very calm. His opponent in the morning had stood out in yesterday¡¯s competition, but he was no match for him, so Liu Xiao won easily. He spent the rest of his time watching the others ¡®matches with song qingxiao. In the afternoon, the atmosphere in the stadium was more tense than before. The weakest person had been eliminated in yesterday¡¯s first round of competition. In addition, another batch of weaker people had been eliminated in the morning¡¯s competition. The remaining people were the true elites of this batch of reserves. The situation of the four candidates from the reserve team was not optimistic. Two of them had lost to their opponents in the afternoon¡¯s game, leaving only Liu Xiao and another youth who had won temporarily. Liu Xiao had fought two rounds, and there was still one last round to go. The competition for the reserve team members was based on a point system to match the corresponding opponent. The winner would be given the corresponding points according to the time the team members had spent in the competition and the judgment of the judges on the spot. Song qingxiao noticed that Liu Xiao had performed well in the previous matches. He had obtained 105 points, which was an outstanding result in this exam. Therefore, his final opponent was also a strong player with 106 points. His match was in the ninth position. There were some people standing around the ring, and a young man was sitting cross-legged in the center. He was obviously one of Liu Xiao¡¯s opponents. After two consecutive battles, Liu Xiao had exhausted a lot of his energy. There was sweat on his forehead, and his breathing was not as stable as before. Compared to his opponent, he was obviously at a disadvantage from the beginning. The crowd outside the arena looked like they were watching a good show. The young man who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed was stunned when Liu Xiao stepped on the stage. He looked at him and said,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a quarter of an hour to rest?¡± As soon as he said this, Liu Xiao and his teammates were not happy but worried. This person was not anxious when he saw Liu Xiao¡¯s fatigue. Instead, he was willing to give Liu Xiao time to recover. This proved that this person was definitely not weak. Therefore, he did not want to take advantage of Liu Xiao. ¡°No need,¡± Liu Xiao was extremely confident. I have a secret weapon. As soon as he said this, the young man¡¯s interest was piqued. The two of them exchanged a few words, and Liu Xiao began to attack first. His strategy was correct. In a situation where his physical strength was greatly consumed, it would be more beneficial for him to end the battle quickly than drag the time. However, the young man did not Dodge. As if he was extremely curious about the secret weapon that Liu Xiao had mentioned, he also attacked with all his strength, cooperating with Liu Xiao¡¯s quick attack, trying to force Liu Xiao to use his ultimate skill! The two were fighting intensely in the ring, but song qingxiao was multitasking. In addition to paying attention to the situation on the field, she also paid more attention to her surroundings. An aura quietly squeezed into the crowd. The moment it got close, it raised song qingxiao¡¯s vigilance. The situation on the field was critical. Although Liu Xiao had a lot of combat experience, his opponent was not weak. He was hit in the chest by his opponent¡¯s fists and was knocked back! Liu Xiao¡¯s injuries were not light. The audience could hear the crisp sound of his bones breaking. His expression changed. Even though he was injured, he didn¡¯t admit defeat and saved his strength. Instead, he seemed to have made up his mind and a trace of spiritual energy began to surge out of his body! The moment the spiritual energy appeared, the eyes of the old man who had just squeezed into the crowd lit up, and he exclaimed,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Eh? Spiritual Qi?¡± The surrounding people were all attracted by Liu Xiao¡¯s actions and did not notice the old man¡¯s arrival. The thin old man¡¯s exclamation was drowned out by a bunch of gasps. Song qingxiao turned around and saw that the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute was looking at the two people on the stage in surprise. When his eyes fell on Liu Xiao, he seemed to be in deep thought. It seemed that Liu Xiao¡¯s performance had successfully attracted the attention of this senior. The spiritual force gathered in Liu Xiao¡¯s palm and formed a small airflow. As soon as it appeared, the opponent in front of him had already felt that something was wrong, and his expression became much more serious. Ever since song Qing had given him a helping hand, he had been fumbling about his own cultivation methods. During this period of time, he had used some unknown method to suppress his spiritual power and form something similar to a spirit Qi bomb to store in his body.. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Spying _2 Chapter 679: Spying _2 Translator: 549690339 No wonder he was so confident even when facing a strong enemy. As soon as the spirit Qi bullet was used, the opponent had already noticed that something was wrong. Just as he was about to interrupt Liu Xiao¡¯s attack, Liu Xiao seemed to have emptied his body of spirit Qi and pushed the spirit Qi bullet in his direction! ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old man from the martial arts Research Institute stomped his feet and scolded when he saw this. The power of the Spirit power bullet could not hurt song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation, but it was fatal to ordinary people who had not yet developed Qi sense. The old man flicked his foot and charged into the battle. The moment the spirit energy ball was flicked towards the young man, he had no time to Dodge at all. He felt a strong killing intent and his back went numb. Just as he was about to be hit by the strong airflow, a thin old man suddenly jumped in and sent out a wave of spirit energy with his palm. With a bang, it collided with the spirit energy ball! The two forces overlapped, giving off an ear-piercing explosion. Although Liu Xiao¡¯s strength was weak, he had accumulated this spiritual power for a long time. At this time, he used it all at once like a nouveau riche, and the power was not weak. In addition, the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute patted with his cultivation in the Dao comprehension realm, and spiritual energy burst out, turning into a strong airflow that blew in all directions! The surrounding onlookers felt their cheeks cut by the fierce Qi, and they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the power of Liu Xiao¡¯s move. Under the strong current, Liu Xiao, who was already exhausted, could not stand steadily. After staggering a few steps, he fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°Teacher Wu, thank you for your help!¡± The pale-faced judge recognized the old man who had taken the blow for the young man after the airflow had dispersed. He quickly went forward to thank him. The young man was still in shock. The old man turned to look at Liu Xiao, who was panting heavily, and scolded him with a frown,¡± he dares to use such a move that he¡¯s not confident he can control at this time. Isn¡¯t he afraid of something happening?¡± He seemed to be a little angry, you young people don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. It¡¯s a good thing to cultivate spiritual power, but you use it recklessly, he said. They weren¡¯t mortal enemies, so was there a need to use such a move? If you use this move, not only will the other party die or be crippled, but I¡¯m afraid you will also be affected¡­¡± Under Mr. Wu¡¯s reprimand, Liu Xiao clutched his chest and looked a little ashamed. His apologetic look made the warrior from the Research Institute smile. It was obvious that he appreciated Liu Xiao. The onlookers were still immersed in the power of Liu Xiao¡¯s spirit power bullet. When they heard the words of the old man, who was called ¡®teacher Wu¡¯ by the judge, they were shocked. Song qingxiao noticed that at least three or four people in the crowd were looking at Liu Xiao with hostility when he fired the spirit-power bullet. This match had ended because of the old man¡¯s accidental intrusion into the battle. However, everyone had seen Liu Xiao and the young man¡¯s performance, so they both entered the game to determine the winner tomorrow. Liu Xiao was injured and needed a few teammates to accompany him to the infirmary for a simple treatment. A few of his teammates looked at song qingxiao, asking her with their eyes if she wanted to go with them. Song qingxiao shook her head,¡± you guys go. She had already sensed the hostility and rejection from the people around her due to Liu Xiao¡¯s outstanding performance and the appreciation expressed by the warrior from the martial arts Research Institute. The strength he had shown made a few onlookers who had already advanced feel pressure. They saw him as one of their future competitors and might do something irrational. Song qingxiao wanted to take advantage of the fact that Liu Xiao and the others had left to think of a way to draw out and resolve these dangers. Although some of the participants were being ambushed, song Qing was not a participant and had extraordinary strength. Therefore, they were not worried. They only told her to be ¡®careful¡¯ and quickly left with Liu Xiao. After they left, song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to mark the hostile-looking people with her spiritual sense. She felt that there was a hidden spiritual sense in the crowd that was secretly watching her! The aura was rather strange and unusual. The old man from the martial arts Research Institute, who had not left, seemed to have not noticed it at all. It was at least in the late stage of the path-understanding realm, and might even be in the spirit focus realm. Song Qingxin was shocked. While watching Liu Xiao and the others leave, she took the opportunity to scan the field, trying to find the person who had spied on her with his divine sense. However, there were people everywhere in the martial Dao field. She didn¡¯t sense anyone suspicious wherever her eyes went. The strange divine sense seemed to have appeared for a moment and then disappeared. Its speed was extremely fast. To be able to reach such a level of strength in the private guard camp, it made her think of fan jiangqu and the strange middle-aged man carrying the coffin! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She squeezed out of the crowd and quickly walked around, but strangely, she couldn¡¯t find fan jiangqu. It was as if the person who had been peeking had used some secret technique, and his breath had disappeared in an instant. Song qingxiao slowly walked toward the direction where the aura had appeared. There was a small pile of strange ashes on the ground. She bent down and picked up a handful of ashes with her fingertips. There was a very weak spiritual energy residue in the ashes. It was obvious that the spiritual sense that had peeked on her before might have come from this ashes. She rubbed her fingertips, and the ashes flew into the air. Song qingxiao let out a long breath and became more vigilant. In order to make herself look like the others, song qingxiao went to the cafeteria alone in the evening. On her way back, she felt someone following her. The people following her were the ones who had shown hostility when they saw Liu Xiao¡¯s match in the afternoon. The reason they were following her now was probably because they had seen her talking to Liu Xiao and the others in the afternoon and knew that they were in cahoots. They wanted to make a move on Liu Xiao, so they were planning to target her.. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Chapter 514-staring at _1 Chapter 680: Chapter 514-staring at _1 Translator: 549690339 | Those people tried their best to hide their auras, but they didn¡¯t know that song Qing had already seen through their movements. She deliberately led them to a remote place and gradually stopped at the back of a martial arts dojo. At this time, the sky was getting dark. One side of the path was blocked by the martial arts Hall, and the other directions were blocked by rows of dense woods, so it was difficult for outsiders to see clearly. Even if someone were to pass by outside, they would not be able to hear anything clearly due to the presence of the martial arts gym. The people who were following her might have thought that this was the perfect spot to make a move, so not long after she stopped, she no longer hid and came out of the forest one after another. They surrounded song qingxiao and trapped her there. There were a total of four people following her, and they slowly approached song qingxiao with unfriendly expressions. Liu Xiao¡¯s performance in the competition was not bad, so he was targeted by these people. However, Liu Xiao was going in and out with several teammates, and he himself was stronger than others, so they did not dare to attack him rashly. Therefore, she found out that song qingxiao and Liu Xiao were teammates, but they were not on the list of candidates for the exam. She must have been sent by the captain of the reserve team to come with them to gain some experience. At that time, he had decided to capture song qingxiao first and use her as bait to lure Liu Xiao out alone. After that, he would cripple his combat strength so that he could get rid of a strong enemy in the exam the next day. However, what made these people feel that something was wrong was that after they closed in, the young girl in the middle seemed unusually calm. In the past two days, the private guard camp had been frequently besieged by people. As people in the reserve team, even if they were not participants of the examination, it was impossible for them to be so low-alert. The few of them looked at each other and stopped in their tracks. One of the men asked tentatively,¡± ¡°Do you know Liu Xiao from the 11th County of the capital?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all the way, haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡± When the few of them heard her words, they were all stunned. Song qingxiao¡¯s words made it clear that she had already noticed that they were following her. She might have come here on purpose to lure them into a trap. ¡°This is bad!¡± The same thought flashed through their minds at the same time, and their bad premonition became a reality. The man who spoke realized that something was wrong. After falling into a trap, he was smart and immediately turned to run into the forest. ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± Song Qing chuckled and took a step forward. Her movements were not fast, but in the blink of an eye, she appeared behind the man. She reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s collar, easily dragging him back like a chicken. The man let out a cry of surprise. Seeing that the situation was not good, the others immediately scattered. However, even though these people were fast, they were not as fast as song qingxiao. With a few flashes of her figure, she grabbed the three physical invulnerability experts one after another. They didn¡¯t even hear her footsteps before they were caught by her. ¡°Ah, please spare us this time!¡± These people, who had wanted to capture song qingxiao, began to beg for mercy without any backbone after being captured. Naturally, song qingxiao would not let them go easily. These people were up to no good, and she had to teach them a lesson. As the man screamed and begged for mercy, song qingxiao grabbed one of his wrists. Before she could do anything, there was a slight movement in her sea of consciousness. The familiar aura that she had felt when she was spied on in the afternoon appeared again. She paused and immediately turned her head. At a glance, she saw a yellow figure flashing past in the grass about seven or eight meters away. At this time, the sky was getting dark, and it was even darker in the grass. The yellow shadow was caught in the withered grass, and it was not easy to find it if one did not look carefully. It was a small paper figurine that had been cut to the size of a child¡¯s palm. The spy had used some secret technique to cover it with his divine sense and use it to spy on himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought of the various methods fan jiangqu had used on the dead Qin, Fei, and Chu, and she was even more certain. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t very lucky. Fan jiangqu had indeed remembered her. He was using the paper figurine to spy on them, which showed that he had no intention of not interfering with each other in reality. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she deliberately put on a vigilant look. She appeared to have noticed that something was wrong, but she did not seem to have noticed the paper man. Her face revealed an anxious expression as she looked around. Sure enough, after the paper man noticed her movements, the yellow shadow shrank back into the grass, trying to hide itself completely.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Chapter 514 – watching _2 Chapter 681: Chapter 514 ¨C watching _2 Translator: 549690339 She broke their wrists and left in a hurry after giving them a few warnings. While the people behind her were wailing and scolding, song qingxiao stopped not far away. She felt that as soon as she left, the strange paper man disappeared quickly, as if it had heard her and retreated. She took a deep look in the direction where the paper man had been before and then turned around. At the same time, in a secret room in the Shi family, fan jiangqu, who was sitting cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes. Not far away from him was a middle-aged man who was also sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed as if he had entered a meditative state. A huge iron coffin was placed vertically beside him. Black mist was coming out of the iron coffin, making the whole room look gloomy and creepy. At the closed window, a yellow paper figurine squeezed in through the crack of the window. The slight sound of friction seemed to wake up the quiet room. A banging sound suddenly came from the quiet iron coffin, as if a ¡®person¡¯ was knocking on the door. Every time the iron coffin was knocked, a large amount of black mist would come out. Before long, the whole room was filled with Yin mist and ghostly Qi. ¡°Second uncle ¡­¡± Fan jiangqu watched on in fear. The knocking sounds from the coffin grew louder and louder. With every knock, the coffin began to shake, as if the ¡± person ¡± inside the coffin was about to break free. Fan jiangqu didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± The middle-aged man replied with his eyes closed. As soon as he opened his mouth, the ¡®person¡¯ in the coffin became silent at first, then seemed to become even more excited, hitting the coffin even harder, making a ¡®bang¡¯ sound! The loud noise startled fan jiangqu. He immediately jumped up, and the iron coffin seemed to be about to be knocked open. But suddenly, a huge talisman shadow appeared on the iron coffin. The moment the talisman shadow appeared, an extremely terrifying sound came from the coffin, as if the ¡®person¡¯ in the coffin had been suppressed by the talisman shadow. After a moment of silence, a fierce Qi came from inside and collided with the talisman shadow! The ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sounds from inside the coffin were endless. The iron coffin hummed non-stop. Under the impact of the evil Qi, the heavy iron coffin actually flew out of the air. ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man coldly snorted and immediately formed a hand seal. He muttered an incantation and sent several incantations into the coffin. However, the thing in the coffin was particularly fierce tonight, as if its ferocity had been stimulated. In the past, a few spells would have been enough to suppress it, but tonight, after a few spells were cast into the coffin, not only did it not make the coffin fall to the ground safely, but more black Qi gushed out of the coffin. The room suddenly became filled with ghostly Qi, and the coffin flew in the air, spinning non-stop. The middle-aged man furrowed his brows, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes. He immediately looked in the direction of fan jiangqu. His gaze made fan jiangqu¡¯s back go numb. His expression changed, and his entire body tensed up. He called out in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Second uncle, I¡¯ve found out about her background!¡± The middle-aged man hesitated at fan jiangqu¡¯s words. He pursed his lips and snorted coldly. He pulled out a small knife from the side of his body, and with a pained expression, he cut his palm. As blood gushed out, the monster in the coffin smelled the blood and became even more vicious. The middle-aged man let out some blood essence and used his spiritual power to hold it in place, turning it into a large drop of blood that flew quickly in the direction of the coffin. The moment the giant blood bead touched the coffin, it seeped into it. The moment the blood seeped into the coffin, the things inside calmed down a little. Taking advantage of this time, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and cast a few more spells. The thing in the coffin was pacified by his blood and quickly obeyed. The iron coffin that was flying in the air fell heavily to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the bricks on the ground made a¡¯ ka ka ¡®sound. A large amount of black mist was once again retracted into the iron coffin. The talismans on top of it dimmed again. The yin Qi in the room was mostly withdrawn, and the lights seemed to be much brighter. The yellow talisman paper that had squeezed in through the window crack was now corroded by the yin Qi and turned black and gray, losing all its spiritual energy. it has been out for so many days. Without suitable blood, ordinary people can¡¯t feed it. The middle-aged man glanced at the coffin and frowned. Fan jiangqu¡¯s heart finally returned to its original place after the coffin had calmed down. second uncle, don¡¯t worry. There will be a suitable person to feed your Yin corpse soon. He suppressed his panic and raised his trembling hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. When the yin corpse had lost control earlier, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze still made him feel a lingering fear. He felt as if he had just escaped death. that woman¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t high. When I met her, she hadn¡¯t reached the Dao comprehension realm. At that time, song qingxiao was weak. Although she showed some cleverness in the trial of dead Qin feichu, she did not attract the attention of number two. After completing the mission and returning to the real world, after several months, No. 2 didn¡¯t think of this person for a while when they accidentally met. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, fan jiangqu was no ordinary person. If he found someone familiar, it was impossible for him not to pay attention. He quickly recalled the trial of the deceased Qin feichu and song qingxiao¡¯s identity. The fan family was famous for their Daoist secret techniques. Most of the disciples in the family practiced Daoist secret techniques and dealt with ghosts and evil all year round. Naturally, they were also proficient in methods such as raising ghosts and refining corpses. This middle-aged man was a cultivator who mainly raised corpses. The middle-aged man looked younger than fan jiangqu, but he was actually close to a hundred years old. The uncle and nephew had gone to the Shi family to attend to other matters, which had delayed them for some time. The blood they had prepared in advance was insufficient, and the yin corpse was gradually losing control. ¡°I peeked at her twice with the paper Soldiers. She should have felt that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t find the location of the paper Soldiers.¡± in other words, since our last encounter, her strength has improved to a certain extent,¡± fan jiangqu said respectfully, since she was able to detect the existence of my divine sense, she might have already entered the state of enlightenment.. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Escape (1) Chapter 682: Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 Perhaps fan jiangqu already knew that he had discovered the paper figurine he had released, so he decided not to hide it anymore. At night, song qingxiao noticed that there was an aura hiding in the dark outside the temporary lounge, spying on her. It was very familiar. It was obvious that fan jiangqu was not going to let her go. Perhaps it was because this was the Shi clan¡¯s base camp and he didn¡¯t want to alert the Shi clan, so he had been biding his time. At this time, he had deliberately released his aura, most likely to cause panic and wear down his will. The situation was indeed very unfavorable for her. The Shi family was not her permanent shelter, but the moment she left the Shi family, she could be ambushed immediately. Fan jiangqu alone was not a problem. The problem was the middle-aged man carrying the coffin. His strength had reached at least the Dan stage, and the iron coffin on his back exuded a strong sense of hostility. What was inside must not be ordinary. If she could stall these two for a while, and if she could escape first and return to the reserve team in advance to meet up with the silver Wolf, at least the situation would be slightly better. However, how could he temporarily block the attacks of these two people? Su Wu, who was hiding in her sea of consciousness, had extraordinary strength and might have the ability to escape. However, this person¡¯s background was unknown, and he had long wanted to take over her body for his own use. He was far more dangerous than fan jiangqu and the other man. She could not give him any chance to escape. Song qingxiao thought about it and finally thought of a useful person-Luo Wu! This person was currently in the capital city. He was one of the challengers. Although he wasn¡¯t of much use, he might be able to attract some attention for her once they started fighting. It wasn¡¯t very kind of her to drag him down with her, but song qingxiao had no other choice. Moreover, with the two of them working together, she could temporarily defeat fan jiangqu and his companion with her half-step to dan stage cultivation and her secret techniques. When she met with the silver Wolf, even if the middle-aged man carrying the coffin was not easy to deal with, she and the silver Wolf could still fight him together. She made up her mind and immediately pretended not to notice the spying of the paper weapons. She closed her eyes and entered a meditative state, guiding the spirit energy into her body to nourish her meridians so that she could maintain her physical strength at her peak. After a night, song qingxiao felt that the aura hidden in the corner had changed its position. It still maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close, monitoring his every move. Liu Xiao and the others didn¡¯t notice anything strange. They were excitedly discussing today¡¯s exam. The people who wanted to harm him yesterday had been dismissed by song qingxiao. She had completed what she had promised Cao Zeng, so whether he won or lost today had nothing to do with her. In the morning, song qingxiao pretended to be traveling with a few people. There were many people participating in the competition, and fan jiangqu¡¯s paper figurine was not as convenient as it was at night. She found an opportunity to get rid of the aura, then took out her phone that had been turned off for a long time and called Luo Wu. ¡°Qing Xiao?¡± As soon as the call was made, Luo Wu picked it up immediately as if he had memorized her number. He was surprised when he heard her call. He was indeed capable. At that time, he was poisoned by the silver Wolf, but he did not die. From his voice, his Qi was more stable than before, as if the poison had been controlled. Perhaps his strength had also improved. ¡°Do me a favor,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. She went straight to the point and made her request.¡±Let¡¯s meet at the northern gate exit of the Imperial City.¡± Luo Wu was stunned for a moment, but he quickly responded,¡± ¡°You¡¯re in trouble?¡± His voice was a little cautious, and he didn¡¯t seem to agree to song qingxiao¡¯s call. This person was quite cunning. With just a few words from her, she had probably already guessed that something was wrong. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded and looked around. ¡°I met an acquaintance in the trial.¡± When she said that, Luo Wu immediately understood and dispelled the doubts in his heart. Even if they were separated from God¡¯s trial, when the trial participants met in reality, they would still hunt each other. The ¡®acquaintance¡¯ that song qingxiao had met must be very powerful, which was why she had called him. Several thoughts flashed through Luo Wu¡¯s mind. Although he had only cooperated with song qingxiao once, they had fought several times in real life. Song qingxiao¡¯s rapid growth in strength had amazed him. Even now, he still felt a lingering fear when he thought of the two times he had almost died by her hands. If such a person could take the opportunity to help her and make her owe him a favor, it would naturally be beneficial to him. However, Luo Wu was a cautious person. He would think twice before he acted. He did not agree easily, but he instinctively felt that something was not right. ¡°The other party is very strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky.¡± Song qingxiao responded. She could hear the cowardice in Luo Wu¡¯s words. This man was as cunning as a fox. It would not be easy to lure him into the trap. A strange look flashed in her eyes, and she said half-truthfully,¡± my Wolf didn¡¯t enter the city. I need to think of a way to lure the person out! Song qingxiao¡¯s words reminded Luo Wu of what had happened more than a month ago. At that time, she and her Wolf had barged into the Imperial City and caused a huge commotion. They had even managed to escape unscathed, forcing the Shi family to bring forward this year¡¯s martial sacrifice. Perhaps it was because the incident had not yet subsided that her fierce Wolf had not come with them. No wonder she needed help. As Luo Wu thought of this, he felt more confident in her strength. Back then, she had the ability to move freely in and out of the Shi family. Even if she encountered a strong enemy now, as long as she lured them out of the city, once she regrouped with the wolf, she would not be able to take care of the other party. Luo Wu¡¯s heart was burning. Driven by profit, even if he still had some scruples, he had faith in her strength. Luo Wu gritted his teeth and said, in five minutes, wait for me at the North Gate! Song Qing heaved a small sigh of relief, okay. As soon as he hung up the phone, that terrifying divine sense came again. In the corner of the fighting arena, a yellow paper crane folded into a paper crane was parked in the corner, not attracting the attention of the onlookers. She looked at the paper crane coldly and quickly retreated, putting some distance between her and fan jiangqu¡¯s consciousness. He didn¡¯t know what kind of secret technique he had used to cover the paper crane with his mental energy, but this person¡¯s strength was limited. The connection between the mental energy on the paper crane and its owner should be a certain distance. As she retreated, the paper crane also flapped its wings and chased after her. However, song qingxiao¡¯s speed was amazing. In the blink of an eye, the divine sense on the paper crane lost her sense. After retreating nearly a hundred meters away and avoiding the surveillance of the paper crane, song qingxiao released her divine sense and activated the forward command. Her figure disappeared from the spot! The paper crane flew up, and when he looked around again, where could he find her? Fan jiangqu¡¯s divine sense, which had been attached to the paper crane, sensed that song qingxiao had gone missing. He immediately cried out and opened his eyes. ¡°Not good!¡± He glanced at the middle-aged man beside him. second uncle, she has escaped! ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± The middle-aged man grinned and laughed. His smile looked sinister under the ghostly aura, causing fan jiangqu to shrink back. The middle-aged man waved his hand, and the coffin on the ground flew up and landed on his back. He picked it up with both hands. ¡°Chase!¡± Song qingxiao went all the way to the North Gate. She used her divine sense to avoid the heavenly eye and the patrolling guards. They had agreed to meet in five minutes, but under the ¡®forward¡¯ command, she saw the gate of the North City in less than four minutes! There was a group of people standing guard at the gate. She took a step forward, and with the circulation of her spirit energy, she instantly covered a distance of two to three hundred meters and flashed out of the city gate. A few hundred meters away, a car was speeding toward her. She sensed Luo Wu¡¯s aura in the car and immediately took the initiative to go in the direction of the car. Before Luo Wu could react, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared beside the car. He did not see how she appeared, so he instinctively stepped on the brake. Before the car stopped, the door was pulled open. Song qingxiao¡¯s cold breath came in, making Luo Wu shiver. Before he could ask why she came so fast, she ordered,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Luo Wu¡¯s body reacted faster than his mind. When she gave the order, he immediately turned the car around and rushed in the direction they came from. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Song qingxiao had not explained it clearly over the phone. Luo Wu could not help but ask when he saw her. Song qingxiao released her divine sense and observed the surroundings. When she heard Luo Wu¡¯s question, she replied,¡± ¡°I met an acquaintance in the trial. He might have treated me as prey and wanted to attack me.¡± Her tone was cold and she did not seem to be joking. Hearing this, Luo Wu could not help but laugh.. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Surrounded (1) Chapter 683: Surrounded (1) Translator: 549690339 Luo zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but think of his past self. After the trial at the mental hospital, Luo Wu was lucky enough to enter another trial. He had activated his special ability. At that time, he thought he had the confidence to suppress song qingxiao, but in the end, he went for wool and came home shorn. Now that he heard that someone was treating song qingxiao as a prey, Luo Wu felt a sense of schadenfreude. He laughed, half-complimenting and half-true, ¡°You¡¯re the prey? Then he¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, she spread out her divine sense to search for fan jiangqu. The car left the security perimeter of the Imperial City and entered the city. Although Luo Wu looked calm on the surface, he was still paying attention to his surroundings and looking for suspicious people. this is the city, and it¡¯s still daytime. You¡¯re not stupid enough to choose this place to make a move, are you?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. The car was getting further and further away from the Imperial City, but she had a feeling that she hadn¡¯t really escaped. A bad feeling shrouded her heart. She didn¡¯t know if it was the pressure of the sense of danger, but she seemed to smell a faint bloody smell. ¡°Be careful,¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± she reminded him calmly. The bright sun above her head was blocked by the floating clouds, and the bright light suddenly became a little gloomy. As the car sped past, the wind blew a gray fog, and the fog carried a trace of Yin Qi, making people shiver. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s strength was slightly lower, so he could not sense the change in the surrounding spiritual power. However, based on his experience of rolling on the edge of life and death several times, he instinctively felt a bad premonition. ¡°Why are the streets so smooth today?¡± As the center of the Empire¡¯s leadership, the excessive number of people and vehicles caused the road conditions in the capital city to be less than ideal. However, after Luo Wu had picked up song qingxiao today, he knew that song qingxiao had gotten into trouble, so he had specifically chosen a road with many people and cars to make a detour. However, he did not expect that after driving for nearly half an hour, the road was smooth and unobstructed. It was really strange. There were fewer and fewer people and cars around them. It was clearly daytime, but under the dark clouds, the sky darkened. In the blink of an eye, it was as if night was coming. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Song qingxiao said in a cold voice. Luo Wu¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat. He trembled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a building blocked the road about 20 to 30 meters ahead. They were supposed to turn around the corner. However, the moment the words left her mouth, Luo Wu was shocked to find that the building had suddenly disappeared into thin air! A strange and suspicious road surrounded by fog replaced the building and appeared in front of Luo Wu. ¡°F * ck!¡± Luo Wu¡¯s eyes widened and he instinctively stepped on the brake. He cursed out in anger, ¡°¡±How is that possible?¡± If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it. The layout of the building had been changed in a short time. If this scene had happened in the trial scene, it would have been fine. However, when it happened in reality, it gave Luo Wu a huge shock. The car came to a sudden stop. Luo Wu¡¯s upper body leaned forward due to the inertia. His heart was beating violently. He turned to look at song qingxiao and saw that she was sitting very steadily. Although she did not look anxious, Luo Wu could still feel the tension under her calm appearance. She had really met a strong enemy, and not an idiot who overestimated himself and wanted to hit on her, as he had thought! Such a thought gushed out of Luo Wu¡¯s mind, and he immediately regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The path has been changed.¡± When he realized this, his mind quickly worked to see if he could think of a way to get out of this mess. ¡°This is some kind of restriction placed by someone, or an ¡®illusionary realm¡¯ created by a powerful divine sense,¡± Song qingxiao replied. During the trial to kill Qin feichu, Chu could use his strong resentment to create some kind of confusion realm, trapping her and fan jiangqu in it. It was also commonly known as ¡®ghost hitting the wall¡¯. The current situation was quite similar to the one at that time, but to be able to set up such a restriction on a busy street without anyone noticing to lure the two in, one could imagine the strength of the opponent. ¡°We¡¯re all inside the restriction.¡± Song Qing looked down on Luo Wu, who looked as if he had lost his parents, now, we can only work together to get rid of the culprit. Only then can we save our lives.. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Surrounded (2) Chapter 684: Surrounded (2) Translator: 549690339 Luo Wu glared at song qingxiao when he heard that. He was used to seeing the wind and knew when to bend and when to stand for survival. After song qingxiao had shown enough power, he had always been submissive in front of her. He did not even care about his face. Now, his expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re dragging me into this!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s calm words meant that she already knew how strong the other party was. She probably knew that she might not be a match for the other party, which was why she wanted to drag him down with her even before she died! Perhaps the silver Wolf she mentioned before was outside the city. If she only needed to lure people out of the city, she would only be deceiving herself! Luo Wu thought that he was a cunning old fox, but he did not expect that there would be a time when he would be fooled. He glared at song qingxiao and gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°No matter what, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope now. After entering this place, no one can easily escape.¡± Song qingxiao ignored Luo Wu¡¯s glare and stared straight ahead, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we think about how to join forces and break the restrictive spell?¡± Luo Wu was furious when he heard her words, but what she said made sense. At this point, he had no choice but to take the blame. He shouldn¡¯t have gotten himself involved in this mess. It was too late for him to get out of this. The only way was to work with song qingxiao to break the restriction and escape. However, when Luo Wu thought of this, he felt a mouthful of blood rush up to his throat and his face turned green and white. ¡°Then I should thank you for joining forces with me?¡± He was so angry that he said this in an unpleasant tone. Song qingxiao turned to look at him. She had been paying attention to her surroundings since she got into the car and did not have the time to look at Luo Wu. It had been more than a month since the last time the two of them met. He did not know if it was because of the treatment the Shi family had given him, or if he had some kind of fortuitous encounter that suppressed the poison left in his body by the silver Wolf, but he looked much better than the last time they met. His body had also recovered a lot, unlike the last time when he was just skin and bones. Even her cheeks had regained some meat. Although she was not as fair and chubby as before, it was obvious that she had been living well recently. In his anger, his eyes widened and his pale cheeks trembled. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯ve helped me, I won¡¯t let you run for nothing.¡± Her smile disappeared in a flash, and she asked, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve activated your fire ability, right?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Luo zhiyu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded in an unpleasant tone. ¡°Not bad.¡± It was no secret that he had shown off his special ability in front of song qingxiao after he activated it. Now that she had exposed his special ability, Luo Wu admitted it without hesitation. Song Qing searched her body and took out something that looked like a tobacco pipe. She handed it over to Luo Wu, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this as a reward, as a favor for your help today,¡± As soon as she took out the tobacco pipe, Luo Wu¡¯s sharp senses could sense the powerful fire attribute energy on it. His eyes immediately lit up and he instinctively reached out to take it. However, before he could touch the pipe, song qingxiao clenched her fist and asked,¡± ¡°Do you want to make this deal?¡± ¡°Do it, do it!¡± Luo Wu nodded quickly. Song Qing smiled and let go of the object. He was overjoyed and grabbed the object in his palm. He held it in his hand as if it was a treasure and touched it with love. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the pipe landed in his hand, he could feel the surging power within it. Luo Wu was shocked and delighted at the same time. He injected his spiritual power into the tobacco pipe. The head of the tobacco pipe glowed red, and the magma-like red liquid inside it started to move as if it had come to life. Luo Wu was ecstatic to have obtained this treasure. He immediately forgot about his anger of being dragged into the water by song qingxiao and the fact that he was still in danger. ¡°This is good stuff, where did you get it?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but touch his tobacco pipe and asked. Song qingxiao had snatched this pipe from number four in the lost city. It was a magic weapon that matched his attributes. With this magic weapon, Luo Wu was like a tiger that had grown wings. Before song qingxiao could answer, she sensed the intrusion of an unfamiliar aura with her divine sense.. Her expression immediately turned cold! Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Surrounded (3) Chapter 685: Surrounded (3) Translator: 549690339 At this time, the sky was dark and there were no more pedestrians on the street. It was like a ghost town! Luo Wu felt that something was wrong from song qingxiao¡¯s expression. From the corner of his eye, he saw a figure walking out from the back of the car about ten meters away. The man appeared so quietly that if not for song qingxiao¡¯s expression, he would not have noticed when the old man had appeared. In shock, Luo Wu turned around and saw that the path they had come from had been swallowed up by the shadows. Fan jiangqu was the only one standing in the middle of the road, and he didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. He turned his head and instinctively clenched his cigar. Just as he was about to speak to song qingxiao, something happened in front of him! At the end of the road that appeared out of thin air in the distance, the black fog rolled, and a shadow slowly emerged from the fog. A man carrying a huge black iron coffin slowly walked out from the fog. The black fog that wrapped around him looked like a ghost with its fangs bared and claws brandished. It followed him closely. Even though they were more than too meters away, the coffin carrying man¡¯s appearance still gave Luo Wu a great deal of pressure. ¡°Two, two people?¡± He widened his eyes, but song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change. It was obvious that she already knew about this. The old man behind him was no pushover. Although Luo Wu did not know where the middle-aged man carrying the coffin had come from, his sixth sense told him that this middle-aged man was a hundred times more dangerous than fan jiangqu! He wanted to cry but had no tears. With a bitter face, he asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Where did you get such a strong enemy?¡± Luo Wu had a look of regret on his face. He felt that the tobacco pipe in his hand was like a hot potato. As he asked, the middle-aged man with the coffin took a step forward. It was strange that he was more than a hundred meters away from song qingxiao, but with this step, he had shortened the distance by at least half. A gust of foul wind, ghostly Qi mixed with a thick sense of hostility hit him in the face. Luo Wu was agitated and his desire to live immediately prevailed. He instinctively switched gears and reversed the car! He wasn¡¯t as strong as song qingxiao, but he was smart. He knew that the enemy was not to be trifled with, so he decided to use the back as a breakthrough point. But as soon as the carriage moved, fan jiangqu, who was behind him, reached his hand to the side of his waist. He held a talisman between his index and middle fingers and muttered,¡± ¡°Go!¡± The talisman shadow flashed, and in the next moment, a golden light appeared on the roof of the carriage. The carriage was crushed to death on the spot as if it had been hit by a thousand pounds, unable to move forward. No matter how hard Luo Wu stepped on the accelerator, the car did not move at all. The middle-aged man, who was about 50 to 60 meters away, stopped in his tracks. He clenched his fists and swung his arms. With a whoosh, the iron coffin he was carrying on his back suddenly flew into the air. After spinning one round in the air, it turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of the car. A wave of killing intent swept over, and the car¡¯ s windshield cracked under the strangulation of this spirit force. Luo Wu reached out to pull the car door in a hurry, but the car seemed to be locked by an invisible force. No matter how hard he pulled, he could not open the door. The two of them were trapped in the car! ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao snorted and slapped the door. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door was deformed and frost spread out from her palm. Under the impact of a powerful spiritual energy, the Golden talisman on the roof of the car was hit. It immediately dimmed and turned into ashes, crushed by the surrounding Yin Qi. The mysterious restriction that locked the car was broken. Song qingxiao kicked the car away and got out of the car. This time, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was several times stronger than what Luo Wuhad imagined! The moment she slammed the car door open, Luo Wu¡¯s pupils shrank. He immediately rolled out of the car and approached song qingxiao. As soon as the two of them got out of the car, the huge iron coffin rushed over with a ¡®boom¡¯, crushing the car like a mountain. An extremely terrifying Yin Qj spread out from the coffin, and the remaining force spread out. The ground was corroded by the yin Qi and quickly turned black, bringing with it a rotten smell! The black gas was like a living creature, wriggling in all directions. Song qingxiao seemed to have known the power of the black gas and had already jumped three to four meters away from the coffin. Luo Wu took a look and his face turned pale. He clenched his cigar tightly and squeezed towards song qingxiao. If they had been half a step slower just now, they would have been locked in the car by the old man. Now that they were hit by the coffin, they would probably lose their lives here! ¡°Eh?¡± After the two of them escaped from the trap, fan jiangqu seemed to be in disbelief and exclaimed in surprise, ¡± ¡°You can actually break my talisman?¡± After fan jiangqu finished speaking, he glanced at Luo Wu. He did not pay any attention to the timid man who followed song qingxiao. His eyes finally fell on song qingxiao. ¡°It seems that after the death of Qin feichu, your strength has indeed improved greatly.¡± He spoke with a kind of condescending arrogance, but song qingxiao ignored him. Instead, she focused all her attention on the middle-aged man and the iron coffin. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to be walking very fast, but his speed was extremely fast. Every step he took covered dozens of meters, and in the blink of an eye, he was less than twenty meters away from the two. He and fan jiangqu surrounded song qingxiao and Luo Wu in the middle. The closer he got, the stronger the pressure became. The middle-aged man did not seem to be surprised. He raised his hand and beckoned. The coffin sensed his call and flew back into the air. It landed on his back steadily and was lifted up by him with both hands! Just this move alone had caused Luo Wu¡¯s heart to sink to the bottom of the valley, and his limbs to turn cold. Song qingxiao ignored fan jiangqu¡¯s words. She turned to Luo Wu and said, ¡± ¡°You draw this old man away.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she said this, fan jiangqu was stunned for a moment, then he couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing! This old man¡¯s temperament was cold and harsh, and he was not an amiable person. His smile not only did not soften the lines on his face, but it also made him seem even more mean and unkind. ¡°He lured me away? You¡¯re delusional to think you can fight my second uncle alone?¡± Fan jiangqu asked two questions in a row, as if he had just heard a funny joke. ¡°Yup,¡± Luo Wu did not get angry at fan jiangqu¡¯s taunting. He even followed fan jiangqu¡¯s words and nodded at song Qing like a chicken pecking at rice, ¡± I¡¯m really not his match. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Yin corpse (1) Chapter 686: Yin corpse (1) Translator: 549690339 Luo Wu¡¯s spineless behavior made fan jiangqu¡¯s look of disdain even more intense. Song qingxiao knew Luo Wu¡¯s character, so she was not angry at his words. She only squinted her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°In that case, we can exchange opponents.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s face fell, and the flesh on his face shook as he shook his head. I can¡¯t¡­ The two of them pushed each other around, and fan jiangqu laughed coldly when he saw how they were picking and choosing. ¡°We¡¯re all going to die, so why do we have to go one after another?¡± As he spoke, he patted his waist and two folded talismans popped out. They spun in the air, and spiritual power leaked out. Fan jiangqu¡¯s lips moved, but before he could finish his incantation, he heard a loud boom. Before he could react, he saw a ball of fire flying toward him at lightning speed. It touched the talisman, and the flames immediately surrounded it. The spiritual energy on the talisman paper was burned by the flame and immediately weakened a bit. The Golden light on the talisman paper dimmed and lasted for a moment before it was burned to ashes. This sudden turn of events stunned fan jiangqu, and he instinctively looked in the direction where song qingxiao was standing. She saw that the wretched-looking fatty who had been hiding beside her was now holding a tobacco pipe with a face full of disbelief. From the energy fluctuations on his body, the fireball had been released by him. ¡°You dare to destroy my spirit talisman!¡± Fan jiangqu¡¯s eyes turned cold and murderous. Luo Wu was still in disbelief when he released the fireball. The tobacco pipe that song qingxiao gave him had a great effect on his special ability. Now, he was confident that he could destroy the old man¡¯s talisman with just a small magic weapon. After hearing fan jiangqu¡¯s words, his expression quickly turned from surprise to joy. He straightened his back and puffed out his chest. ¡± Qing Xiao, let me block you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the spiritual power of the middle-aged man carrying the coffin surged, and a cold Qi spread out from him. Song Qing, who was standing beside Luo Wu, raised his leg and kicked Luo Wu¡¯s back. With a loud bang, Luo Wu, who had just obtained a magic artifact and was showing off in front of fan jiangqu, was sent flying! The kick was so powerful that it sent Luo Wu flying more than ten meters away. He only fell to the ground when he crashed into a street lamp! At the same time, Luo Wu heard a loud ¡®clang¡¯. He raised his head with difficulty, only to see the black coffin smashing the ground where he and song qingxiao had been standing. If song Qing had not kicked him in time, he would have been smashed into a meat patty by the coffin! He felt a lingering fear in his heart as he saw song qingxiao quickly retreat. The middle-aged man missed his target. He waved his hand again, and the giant coffin flew into the air again. It whistled and chased after song qingxiao! The old man who held the talisman did not turn to look at Luo Wu. Instead, he held two talismans in his hands and stared at song qingxiao, who was being chased by the giant coffin. It was obvious that he wanted to attack her together with the middle-aged man. When Luo Wu saw this scene, a trace of struggle flashed in his eyes. It was obvious that these two were not easy to deal with. At this time, their attention was attracted by song qingxiao, and it should be the best time for him to escape! However, after hesitating for a moment, he finally gritted his teeth, as if he had made up his mind. He clenched his tobacco pipe tightly and injected his spiritual energy into it. The moment the spiritual power entered the magical item, the tobacco pipe glowed and a fire Dragon as thin as an arm appeared with a roar. Luo Wu pointed at fan jiangqu and shouted, ¡± ¡°Go!¡± The fire Dragon grew in size and grew to two meters in the blink of an eye. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it pounced toward fan jiangqu. It then turned its body and surrounded fan jiangqu in a Ring of Fire! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fire Dragon was extremely fast. Once it wrapped around fan jiangqu, it immediately shrank its body. Although fan jiangqu was protected by his spiritual power and Luo Wu¡¯s strength was slightly weaker than his, Luo Wu¡¯ s attack was unleashed with a magic weapon, which greatly increased the power of the fire Dragon. Fan jiangqu¡¯s hair, skin, and flesh were sizzling, and a burnt smell was emitted! A murderous look flashed across the old man¡¯s eyes. He pointed a finger at the Dragon, and the Dragon let out a wail. Its physical form dissipated into flames, which were scattered by the spiritual power. Fan jiangqu took the opportunity to escape. As soon as he got out of the trap, he heard the sound of the wind again. A fireball was flying toward his face, but fan jiangqu slapped it to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself with such a small trick!¡± He laughed coldly and saw that the fatty who had been afraid of death earlier had a strange smile on his face. Just as he thought that the smile was a little strange, he saw the fatty put his tobacco pipe in his mouth and the head of the tobacco pipe spewed fireballs like a machine gun. Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Yin corpse (2) Chapter 687: Yin corpse (2) Translator: 549690339 | Fan jiangqu¡¯s expression changed. Under the dense barrage of fireballs, even if he was much stronger than Luo Wu, he could only retreat temporarily! After he dodged, song qingxiao was given a chance to catch her breath. With one less obstacle, even if the black iron coffin was extremely fast, she was not slow either. The iron coffin turned a few times, and its afterimages wove into a giant net, covering song qingxiao inside. In the sharp wind, it did not seem as easy as the middle-aged man had thought to capture her! The middle-aged man looked at fan jiangqu coldly, then moved his finger. A talisman suddenly appeared in his hand, and he threw it out. The talisman was as fast as lightning and appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s back in the blink of an eye. Just as it was about to hit her back, the middle-aged man smirked. However, song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared into thin air! The talisman turned into a huge spell of light after it missed. It flashed a few times in the air and disappeared. The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face froze. At the same time, he felt a fluctuation of spiritual power. He looked up instinctively and saw that song Qing¡¯s small figure, which had disappeared earlier, had appeared in the air and was punching him! He frowned and stepped back, covering more than ten meters with one step. At the same time, the huge coffin flew at him. Song Qing fell to the ground and didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. When she saw that she was about to be hit by the huge coffin, she retracted her fist, turned around, circulated her spiritual energy, and kicked the huge coffin with all her strength! The giant coffin was made of special materials and weighed more than 500 kilograms. She was a newcomer at the Dao comprehension realm. If she wanted to use her body to resist it, it was like an ant trying to shake a tree. She was overestimating her own strength! However, the next moment, her leg kicked the coffin, making a loud ¡®bang¡¯! A red light flashed on the black iron coffin, and the runes seemed to be shaken by the powerful spiritual energy. The spiritual energy turned into a strong airflow and blew in all directions. The coffin¡¯s momentum was stagnant, and it was kicked back a few steps by her! The yin corpse that had fallen into a deep sleep under the comfort of the talisman in the coffin was awoken by the terrifying spiritual power. Black mist leaked out from the coffin. A beast-like roar came out from the coffin, making people tremble in fear. ¡°You¡¯re not in the path of enlightenment!¡± The middle-aged man, who had been silent since he appeared, changed his expression for the first time after seeing song Qing block the attack of the huge coffin. To be able to block an attack from his giant coffin in such a short time, song qingxiao must have at least reached the spirit focus realm. Fan jiangqu had greatly underestimated her strength! ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± He glanced coldly in the direction of fan jiangqu, and then his expression brightened. ¡°However, if my Yin corpse devours your blood essence, it can at least advance another level!¡± Although song qingxiao¡¯s kick had stopped the coffin¡¯s attack, the coffin was extremely cold. Even though it left song qingxiao¡¯s body the moment he touched it, he could still feel the yin Qi entering his body. His legs were numb, and a chill spread from his feet to his calves. She circulated her spiritual power to drive away the cold feeling. When she dodged again, she heard the voice of the middle-aged man. The man¡¯s voice was gloomy, and when he spoke, it was like a blunt weapon with sandpaper, making people feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°A hidden clan? The fan family?¡± As she spoke, she adjusted the blood Qi that had surged after the collision with the giant coffin. When song qingxiao mentioned the ¡®fan family¡¯, the middle-aged man¡¯s pale face seemed to have a slight reaction, but he quickly returned to his expressionless face. The man stretched out his hand and beckoned. The giant coffin that she had kicked away seemed to be connected to his mind. With a beckoning, it flew back and landed beside him with a ¡®clang¡¯! ¡°Very smart, you can guess from the clues in the trial.¡± He guessed that song qingxiao did not reveal their identities because she was from a reclusive family, but rather because she had met him and his uncle at the Shi family¡¯s residence, and also because of the short time she had spent with fan jiangqu during the trial. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This proved that she had recognized fan jiangqu the moment she saw him, and had been prepared for him. But fan jiangqu was an idiot. He had forgotten about her, and even though he remembered her afterwards, he had misjudged her strength. If it were not for him, fan jiangqu would have been at a disadvantage if they had met on their own. She had hidden her strength. No wonder she had the courage to fight him alone. The middle-aged man looked contemptuously at fan jiangqu, who was being held back by Luo Wu. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Yin corpse (3) Chapter 688: Yin corpse (3) Translator: 549690339 Even though he was more powerful than Luo Wu, he was not very smart. Luo Wu released countless fireballs to block him with long-range attacks. Then, he set the ground on fire, while he LED fan jiangqu around in circles in the sea of fire. The fire was released by a magic artifact and was difficult to put out. It burned fan jiangqu until he was in a sorry state. However, the moment he turned around, Luo Wu threw fireballs at his butt and lower body. His actions were vulgar and sinister. He was so furious that he wanted to crush the fat man to death! One was running away while the other was chasing, and no one could do anything to the other! ¡°Trash!¡± The middle-aged man glanced at him and coldly spat out two words. As he opened his mouth, song Qing tapped his toes and disappeared again. The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. He released his divine sense, but he could not detect song qingxiao¡¯s aura! She had already set up a restriction here. For others, it was like a net from heaven and earth. It was impossible for her to escape. But now that her aura had disappeared, it was likely that she had used some kind of secret technique to completely conceal herself. Even he was unable to detect her. At the thought of this, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed, and the alarm in his heart rang. Just as he felt that something was wrong, his spiritual sense flashed in his sea of consciousness. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared behind him, about two steps away from him, and slapped his back! When he sensed song qingxiao¡¯s aura, he turned around in a hurry. In his hurry, he did not have time to take out a talisman to hurt her, so he could only slap back. As the two spiritual forces collided, a loud explosion was heard. The powerful force hit the two of them and pushed them away. After this high-five, both sides had a rough understanding of each other¡¯s strength. Song qingxiao knew that the middle-aged man was powerful, so she was not surprised to be forced back by him. On the other hand, the middle-aged man, who had casually received song qingxiao¡¯s palm, was forced to take two steps back by the spiritual power. Even though it was not much, it was enough to surprise him. ¡°He¡¯s already at the late spirit focus realm?¡± Fan jiangqu, who was chasing after Luo Wu in the flames, heard his words. He paused and exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was dark. After sensing that song Qing¡¯s strength was not as weak as he had imagined, he did not dare to be as arrogant as before. Instead, he turned his head and reached out to slap the mysterious coffin beside him. The coffin was slapped by him, and a huge blood-colored talisman shadow appeared on it. As the talisman flashed, a terrifying and dense demonic Qi rushed out of the coffin with a clang. The coffin lid was pushed open and fell to the ground with a clang! As soon as the lid of the coffin fell, a huge shadow about two meters tall flashed out of the iron coffin. As if it had smelled the breath of a living person, it immediately let out a terrifying roar. As soon as the yin corpse appeared, it pounced on song Qing. This thing was extremely vicious, and its body was surrounded by black gas like copper skin and iron bones. Two fangs poked out of its mouth and spat out black clouds. Its ten pitch-black fingers were about three inches long and shone with a cold light. If one was caught by it, one¡¯s intestines would probably be torn apart! The moment the yin corpse appeared, Luo Wu, who was running for his life in the fire, took a glance at it and gasped, ¡± ¡°My God, what the hell is this?¡± What kind of person did song qingxiao offend? He hesitated for a moment, and fan jiangqu¡¯s talisman turned into a blade of light and slashed at his waist. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have been cut in two! Luo Wu was glad that his opponent was fan jiangqu. Otherwise, he would not have the courage to fight the middle-aged man and the yin corpse. The yin corpse looked heavy and clumsy, but in reality, it was extremely fast. As soon as it pounced, it spat out a mouthful of black mist at song qingxiao. The corpse Qi was thick with the smell of blood and seemed to be corrosive. Even though song qingxiao held her breath, she felt that the moment she came into contact with the poisonous fog, her clothes quickly turned black and scales appeared on her skin to resist the invasion of the yin Qi. Song qingxiao retreated. The yin corpse raised its arm and grabbed at her. Its nails grew by two inches and reached for song qingxiao. The long claws cut through the air, making a ¡®swish¡¯ sound. As the tiles under the ground cracked, they were quickly corroded by the yin Qi, and the broken sand and stones quickly formed a layer of black crystals. The yin corpse¡¯s first grab missed, so it raised its other arm to grab song Qing Xiao. At the same time, it took a step forward, raised its head, and opened its mouth. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, it spat out a large mouthful of corpse Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, the middle-aged man in the distance rubbed his fingers and held a talisman between his fingers. He flicked it above his head. The talisman flashed with golden light and instantly turned into a huge spell of light, which fell in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! The spell of light was about two meters wide and more than three meters long. It was like an inescapable net, sealing off her escape route. With the yin corpse blocking the way below, the middle-aged man thought that he would be safe. However, when the yin corpse raised its claws, song Qing¡¯s small figure disappeared again, just like when he threw the talisman! The huge spell of light landed on the ground, dispersing the dense Yin Qi. The Golden light shield covered the yin corpse and immediately made a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. The yin corpse seemed to have suffered a great deal of damage. It let out a terrifying and abnormal hiss. The black Qi on its body grew and instantly dispersed the cursed shadow! Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Array (1) Chapter 689: Array (1) Translator: 549690339 The middle-aged man suffered a backlash from the yin Qi and immediately let out a muffled groan. His pale face turned green and he hurriedly took a few steps back. He didn¡¯t know what method song qingxiao had used to hide herself, but she had managed to escape his divine sense. She must have used some kind of secret technique. After knowing that song qingxiao¡¯s strength had reached the late spirit concentration stage, the middle-aged man did not dare to be careless. He rubbed his palms together, and a few folded talismans appeared in his palms. A pained expression flashed across his face as he quickly chanted an incantation, ¡°Tiangang energy, taixiao¡¯s power! Engulfing the heavens and earth, trapping the netherworld!¡± ¡°Five elements curse?¡± In the distance, fan jiangqu felt the strong fluctuation of spiritual power in the surroundings and subconsciously turned his head. When he saw the middle-aged man take out the five talismans, his eyes widened involuntarily and he exclaimed,¡± ¡°Second uncle?¡± The middle-aged man ignored fan jiangqu¡¯s cry. As soon as he finished his curse, he bit the tip of his finger and dripped a few drops of blood onto the talisman. As the blood essence was injected into the talismans, the five yellow talismans glowed brightly and immediately flew into the air. After quickly turning a few rounds, they landed in five different directions and turned into light shadows! The talisman papers formed a huge circle, and song qingxiao found that her divine sense seemed to be trapped in this restriction! Once her deific consciousness was confined, her strength seemed to be restricted by 30%. The ¡®Qian¡¯ token lost its original advantage. Song Qing appeared slightly. The yin corpse smelled her aura and let out a terrifying roar before pouncing on her. The middle-aged man did not look at the situation. Instead, he sat down cross-legged and concentrated on casting spells into the talisman paper. He wanted to trap song qingxiao in the talisman formation! The yin corpse was extremely fast, and it spat out a vicious aura. When it pounced over, song qingxiao quickly retreated. However, when she retreated to the edge of the talismans, the talismans suddenly lit up with a spiritual light, forming a wall of light that blocked her retreat! Her back hit an invisible restriction and she was bounced back. The middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Dan stage. With the help of the talisman paper and the secret technique, he had set up an array to lock her in, making it difficult for her to escape! Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. Luo Wu was a coward who was afraid of death. The moment the yin corpse was released by the middle-aged man, he fled while setting fire to it. He was afraid of being dragged into the battle. Fan jiangqu seemed to be extremely afraid of the yin corpse as well. He cooperated with Luo Wu. One of them fought while the other fled. In a short while, they had already escaped more than ten meters away from song Qing. If they wanted to escape now, they could not count on Luo Wu! ha! the yin corpse was already in front of her. A strong corpse Qi rushed over and a long claw stabbed over. The five-fingered armor was sharp and cold, causing people to shiver. The yin corpse¡¯s baleful Qi rushed over. With the talisman formation sealing off his retreat, song Qing¡¯s path of survival was sealed off by the yin corpse. She rolled to the side, and the yin corpse claw passed through her body with a residual shadow. After the claw missed, the other arm swept across, making a swishing sound. At the same time, the yin corpse breathed in and out corpse Qi, which turned into a large wriggling net and covered song qingxiao¡¯s head. As soon as the corpse Qi touched her body, it turned into several black fogs and contracted little by little. When the middle-aged man who was controlling the formation in the distance saw this scene, a hint of joy flashed in his eyes. At this critical moment, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness formed a seal with both hands and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±As solid as a rock, solid!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the command of the ¡®Zhe¡¯, a layer of scale armor quickly wrapped around song Qing¡¯s small body. The powerful spiritual Qi forced back the yin fog that was wrapping around her. The yin corpse¡¯s long armor, which was suffused with cold light, grabbed her body, making an ear-piercing Sound of Metal clashing. There were five black Claw marks on song Qing¡¯s scales, but it was not as the middle-aged man had expected. She used the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to block the attack. Her right hand clenched into a fist, and she used all her spiritual power to punch the yin corpse¡¯s face! With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the yin corpse¡¯s shriveled and pitch-black face was struck. Under the powerful spiritual force, the yin corpse¡¯s heavy body was smacked away and fell to the ground with a loud Thud! Before song qingxiao could even catch her breath, the yin corpse slammed its arm against the ground, shattering the stone tiles. The corpse bounced up straight and pounced at her even more ferociously. This situation made song qingxiao¡¯s heart sink.. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Array (2) Chapter 690: Array (2) Translator: 549690339 | The yin corpse was an inanimate object. It did not know fatigue, nor did it feel pain or die. If he fought head-on, it would be the worst plan. It was raised by the middle- aged man, so he had to think of a way to get rid of the middle-aged man first! However, she was trapped in the formation. If she wanted to escape, she still needed to break the formation. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the five talismans placed in five directions. She immediately tiptoed and flew toward one of the talismans! This formation had five pieces as one. If one part was destroyed, the formation would naturally be incomplete and it would be easier to break the formation. As soon as she moved, the yin corpse behind her roared and lunged at her with its ten fingers open. Its speed was shocking. Before song qingxiao could touch the talisman, the ten fingers had already stabbed her back. The nails pierced through the scales and blood oozed out of the wound. This immediately triggered the yin corpse¡¯s madness. The yin Qi seeped into the wound, causing the scales to turn black and crazily devour the spiritual energy in song Qing¡¯s body. She heard the roar of the corpse behind her and temporarily gave up on removing the talisman. She squatted down and avoided the fangs of the yin corpse. She placed her palm on the ground and stretched her leg to sweep at its lower leg! The yin corpse¡¯s bones were extremely hard. Her kick, which contained spiritual power, was extremely powerful. However, it only caused the yin corpse¡¯s body to sway slightly. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, it pounced on her with its upper body straight and stuck both its palms into her back. In a moment of desperation, song qingxiao conjured an ice shield. The yin corpse¡¯s fingers were like knives, and with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the ice was broken. The ice shield was quickly corroded by the yin Qi, turning into black crystals and cracking! However, with the ice shield in the way, song qingxiao rolled to the side and escaped. The yin corpse¡¯s palms pierced through the ice shield and stabbed into the ground, crushing the stone slab as if it was tofu! This thing was extremely fierce after being raised by the middle-aged man. If song qingxiao had not experienced the trial of the dead Qin feichu, she would not have been afraid of it. However, this Yin corpse was more than a hundred times more terrifying than the Chu among the Chu that had killed Qin feichu. As soon as the yin corpse landed on the ground, it did not give song Qing any time to get up and catch his breath. It raised its arms and swung them down like a knife cutting vegetables. Song Qing rolled to the side. The flagstones on the ground were lifted up, and the broken stones were condensed into black crystals by the yin Qi and fell down, confusing song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness. In an instant, she rolled three to four meters away. The yin corpse was in hot pursuit, and it was fierce and terrifying! She rolled to the side, and just as she was about to get up, she touched something cold. It was the coffin lid that the middle-aged man had used to release the yin corpse. It had fallen to the ground after being smacked. She grabbed the lid of the coffin with both hands. She didn¡¯t know what kind of iron the coffin lid was made of, but it was extremely heavy. She lifted it up with all her strength. A corpse¡¯s roar came from above her head, and a shadow covered her. She held the coffin lid and turned around.¡¯Chi-¡® An ear-piercing sound rang out as the yin corpse¡¯s ten fingers grabbed the coffin lid, blocking the yin corpse¡¯s attack. ¡°Ha!¡± It let out a shrill cry, and its shriveled head peeked out from the side of the coffin lid, revealing two sharp fangs to bite her. Song qingxiao made a seal with her hands and shouted,11 ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain and covered the abnormally hideous head! The yin corpse paused for a moment. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to jump up, grab the lid of the coffin, and hit the yin corpse hard. ¡°Get lost!¡± She was chased for a few breaths and looked extremely embarrassed. The coffin lid slammed down with force and the yin corpse was trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. For a moment, it could not break free. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it was hit by the coffin lid and sank into the ground! A layer of ice crystals formed on the coffin lid, freezing the yin corpse and the ground beneath it! Song Qing¡¯s hand was free. He immediately rushed to one of the formations and tore a piece of talisman paper. The middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged outside the ring sneered when he saw this scene. this is a five elements formation. It¡¯s not something that you can break with your strength¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, song Qing¡¯s hand had already touched the talisman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the talisman touched it, the spiritual energy immediately turned into a beam of light and penetrated her palm! Even though he had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to protect his body, song Qing¡¯s small palm was still injured by the extremely overbearing spiritual energy of the talisman. Blood seeped out from the scales around the light shadow. A cracking sound came from the frozen ground. The yin corpse that she had temporarily sealed was still alive and was struggling to break free. The lid of the coffin that was pressed on top of it made a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound, and the frost on the ground instantly turned into black crystals. She endured the pain, and the translucent golden core in her body rotated. A large amount of spiritual power poured into her arm, forming stronger scales to protect her palm. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Array (3) Chapter 691: Array (3) Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao grabbed the talisman again. With the help of her half-step to dan realm strength, her arm blocked the sharp spirit Qi on the talisman and caught it in her palm with a hiss! Once the talisman was torn off, it would lose a lot of spiritual energy! When one side of the five elements formation was broken, the restrictive spell was gone. Song qingxiao felt that the restraint on her spiritual sense was loosened. The middle-aged man sitting cross-legged outside the formation seemed to have suffered a great backlash the moment the formation was broken. He spat out a large mouthful of blood and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Fan jiangqu was just as shocked as he was. The power of the five elements formation was enough to trap a cultivator above the middle level of the Dan stage! Not only did he fail to trap song qingxiao, but he was also destroyed by her brute force. Once the formation was broken, the person who cast the formation suffered a spiritual backlash, causing the middle-aged man to be injured. At the same time, countless cracks appeared on the stone floor. With a loud boom, the coffin lid was blown away by a strong evil Qi. A black shadow pounced on song Qing¡¯s back. She had already suffered a great loss when she forcefully tore the talisman earlier. Now that the yin corpse was pouncing from behind, she had no time to escape. The middle-aged man who vomited blood raised the corner of his mouth. Just as he revealed a smile, song qingxiao activated the stars in his body with spiritual power. Her body suddenly burst into Starlight, and several stars flickered on her body. At the same time, they also flickered on the middle-aged man not far away! The middle-aged man felt an unfamiliar spiritual force invading his body and was immediately shocked. Before he could drive the spiritual force away, he heard song Qing Mutter,¡± ¡°Star reversal!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the strange power enveloped the middle-aged man¡¯s body, causing his sea of consciousness to shake. The sky and earth spun, and his body seemed to lose control for a long time. Even if he had only lost control for a moment, it was enough to shock him.¡±What secret technique is this?¡± He instinctively cried out in shock and subconsciously used his spiritual power to suppress the power of the stars. Just as he regained control of his body, he heard a ghastly roar of a corpse. A wave of murderous aura surged over. The yin corpse lowered its head and stabbed its fangs into the side of the middle-aged man¡¯s neck! ¡°Evil creature!¡± As soon as the middle-aged man was bitten by the yin corpse, he immediately lost a large amount of spiritual power and blood essence. His expression turned cold as he forced the yin corpse to retreat with his divine sense. At the same time, he slapped the yin corpse¡¯s head with his palm! Even though only a small amount of blood had been sucked away, the middle-aged man seemed to have suffered a great loss. His face quickly turned gray, and his black hair turned white in the blink of an eye. A few wrinkles also appeared on his face, as if he had aged five years in the blink of an eye! He snorted coldly, took out a talisman, and slapped it on his neck. The blood immediately stopped, and the evil aura on it was pushed back. Once the yin corpse was stained with blood, it became even more violent. Its eyes flashed with red light and its viciousness grew even stronger! ¡°No matter who you are, you must die today!¡± The middle-aged man was furious after being injured. Song qingxiao was much more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. She had used many tricks. Not only had she broken his five elements formation, but she had also survived his Yin corpse¡¯s attack for such a long time. If she escaped today, she would probably become his mortal enemy in the future! He formed a seal with his hands and cast a few spells into the yin corpse. A strong wind blew around the yin corpse. The black gas on its body seemed to be more solid than before. Its body actually flew into the air and flew towards song Qing! Song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯ command and disappeared. The yin corpse was in hot pursuit, crashing into the houses on the street and causing a loud ¡®boom¡¯. She dodged in the flying sand and stones. Not long after, the street was filled with ghostly Qi. Song qingxiao escaped several times and felt that her spiritual power was being consumed rapidly under the two command. She couldn¡¯t go on like this. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her if this went on. Song Qing¡¯s eyes turned and looked at Luo Wu who was not far away. He had set the ground on fire, and with his magic tools and his little tricks, he had been able to remain undefeated in his confrontation with fan jiangqu for a short time. Yin corpses were not afraid of pain, but it was unknown if they were afraid of fire. Song Qingxin thought of something and ran towards the fire. She just happened to pass by Luo Wu who was running towards her. As the yin corpse flew over, its Yin Qi immediately turned the flames into a pale green! ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Wu, who was chasing after fan jiangqu, saw the yin corpse flying toward him. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and he let out a blood-curdling scream. The yin corpse had been chasing song Qing for a long time. When it smelled the scent of a living person, it immediately turned around and tried to grab Luo Wu. Its speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Luo Wu. It stretched out its hand and grabbed Luo Wu¡¯s body. Luo Wu¡¯s body bent down and rolled on the ground. The yin corpse¡¯s claws scratched his back. He groaned and endured the pain as he quickly rolled to the side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The yin corpse¡¯s claw missed its target. Before it could chase after fan jiangqu, fan jiangqu appeared right in front of it. The yin corpse stretched out its hand and pierced through fan jiangqu¡¯s arms with its ten fingers. Fan jiangqu, who was in pursuit of Luo Wu, did not expect to run into the terrifying Yin corpse. Before he could even scream, his arm was clawed through by the corpse. ¡°Second uncle ¡­¡± Fan jiangqu instinctively cried out for help, but the yin corpse did not care. It pulled fan jiangqu, and two of its fangs pierced through his body. The middle-aged man had no time to stop it, and in a moment, fan jiangqu¡¯s body was sucked dry. His body shrank by more than half, and he turned into a withered corpse. With a bang, he was thrown to the ground by the yin corpse! ¡®Roar¡¯! The yin corpse became even more ferocious after drinking its fill of blood. Even though it had unintentionally taken care of one of its pursuers, fan jiangqu¡¯s death did not ease song qingxiao¡¯s mind at all. The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened when he saw fan jiangqu¡¯s body, which had been sucked dry of essence. Not only had the uncle and nephew failed to kill a young cultivator, but they had also killed a junior right in front of his eyes.. It was simply embarrassing! Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Killing the enemy (1) Chapter 692: Killing the enemy (1) Translator: 549690339 The middle-aged man put two fingers together, and the four talismans with dim spiritual light on the ground were sent flying into the air. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood essence! When the blood essence touched the talismans, the talismans, which had lost a lot of spiritual energy after song qingxiao broke the formation, flashed with strong spiritual power again. The middle-aged man waved his hand, and the four talismans flew towards song qingxiao. At the same time, he waved his other hand, and the coffin lid that had been opened by the yin corpse flashed with red light. It broke through the dust covering it, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it turned into a shadow and hit song qingxiao¡¯s back! The two of them had been fighting for a long time. Song Qing had been using her little tricks frequently. The middle-aged man could tell that it would be difficult to kill her without using his real skills. He no longer held back and used all his strength. While song qingxiao was running, she felt the spiritual power around her stagnate. A strong force pressed on her body, making her stop. Before she could break the restrictive spell, her divine sense sensed a sound behind her. She didn¡¯t have time to Dodge. She was cursing in her heart. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the coffin lid that the middle-aged man had sent flying through the air with a point of his finger hit her back heavily! Even with the protection of the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, the full-force attack of a dan stage expert was not to be underestimated. Under the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, the illusionary scales could not hold on for a moment before they disappeared! The remaining spiritual energy on the coffin lid penetrated her body, stirring her internal organs, breaking her bones and piercing her heart! The spiritual force destroyed his meridians, causing song Qing to open his mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood. The middle-aged man thought that he could kill song qingxiao with his full power, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be able to take his attack with her body. His eyes darkened and he raised his right hand again. The black iron coffin that was standing on the side suddenly flew into the air and spread out like a fish net toward song qingxiao! The coffin was made of a special material and was covered with restrictions. Even a spirit focus late stage Yin corpse would not be able to escape. Once song qingxiao was placed in the coffin and the restrictions were removed, she would not be able to escape no matter how many secret techniques she had! After realizing that song qingxiao was difficult to deal with, the middle-aged man lost his cool and was ready to lock her in the coffin. The iron coffin flew over vertically, and one side of the coffin lid also stood up, trying to force song qingxiao into it! The four talismans above her head locked song qingxiao¡¯s body in place. The yin corpse not far away seemed to have smelled the blood she had spat out after throwing away fan jiangqu¡¯s body. It immediately pounced on her! Beside her was the iron coffin, behind her was the coffin lid, and in front of her was the yin corpse. It was as if the middle-aged man had laid out an inescapable net and was waiting to take her life! The yin corpse¡¯s hostility swept over and arrived in the blink of an eye. With a shrill cry, the yin corpse took advantage of the time when she was trapped to raise its arms and open its ten fingers to stab into her body. Song qingxiao raised her hands and blocked the yin corpse¡¯s arms. She leaned back to put some distance between her and the yin corpse. The yin corpse, which was at least at the late spirit focus stage, was quite powerful. However, song qingxiao¡¯s physical strength was not any weaker than the yin corpse¡¯s. The spiritual energy on her arms pushed the baleful Qi away and instantly froze the yin corpse¡¯s arms into icicles. The yin corpse¡¯s stab failed and it immediately extended its two fangs and lowered its head to bite her! Fan jiangqu had learned his lesson. Song qingxiao did not dare to let the fangs touch her. She released the yin corpse¡¯s arms and opened her palm. A Black Dagger appeared in her palm and she used it to block the incoming fangs! The moment she took out the black Dagger, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the dagger. He cried out in shock,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dragon tooth? What¡¯s your relationship with the PEI family?¡± His voice reached song qingxiao¡¯s ears. She did not have time to think about the meaning behind his words. With a clang, the yin corpse¡¯s fangs collided with the black Dagger. The dagger cut off two of the yin corpse¡¯s sharp fangs. At the same time, the dagger, which was already full of cracks, broke with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound under the impact of the terrifying baleful Qi! The yin corpse¡¯s teeth were broken, and it let out an unusually sharp corpse roar. The tip of the half-broken dagger also fell. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was connected to the dagger. Once the dagger was broken, her dantian and soul suffered another heavy blow. In the pain, song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue.. The moment the broken blade fell, she endured the pain and flicked her fingers at the broken blade with enough spiritual energy! Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Killing the enemy (2) Chapter 693: Killing the enemy (2) Translator: 549690339 | With a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound, half of the broken blade cut through the air and shot in the direction of the middle-aged man! The broken blade was as fast as Thunder under the spiritual power and arrived in a flash. When the middle-aged man heard the sound of the wind and saw the thing shooting towards him, it was already too late to Dodge. He had never thought that song Qing would take out such an item when he was in such a desperate situation. At first, he thought that it was one of the divine weapons that the PEI family had obtained from the heavens beyond heaven. However, when he heard the sound of the weapon breaking, he knew that he had guessed wrong. The PEI family¡¯s divine weapon was a gift from the heavens beyond when the reclusive families signed the contract with the nine aristocratic families of the heavens beyond. It was an item from the armament repository family and was forged by a high-level cultivator of the great void realm. It was indestructible and sharp! If such a thing was in her hands, not to mention the fact that the yin corpse in front of her could not destroy it, even the middle-aged man would not be able to destroy it even if he used all his magic weapons! ¡°You¡¯re just a fake, yet you dare to show off your skills in front of me!¡± The middle-aged man sneered when he saw the fragments of the dagger flying towards him. The object was coming at him very quickly. He was controlling the coffin with both hands, so he didn¡¯t have time to smash it. In addition, song qingxiao had used many secret techniques tonight and could even take out such a fake divine artifact. Although he didn¡¯t know where she came from, the middle-aged man decided that it was more important to restrain her first. He took advantage of his dan stage cultivation and the protection of spiritual Qi. He was already in the Dan stage, and his body had been reborn after being tempered by spiritual power. Ordinary weapons could not hurt him. The middle-aged man was prepared to take her attack even if he was injured. He had to lock her and the yin corpse in the coffin. As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, he put his palms together and the coffin was in front of song qingxiao. Just as the coffin lid was about to force her into the coffin- With a soft ¡®whoosh¡¯, the black Dagger fragment broke through his protective spiritual power and pierced through the space between his eyebrows as if it was a knife cutting tofu! ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had never dreamed that this thing could not only cut through the spiritual power around his body, but also penetrate his conjured physique. Before he could finish his sentence, the primordial spirit in his spiritual abode was crushed by the overbearing and extraordinary spiritual energy. His divine soul was shattered and he died! As soon as his breath fell, the talismans that were under his command stopped. The talisman formation that trapped song qingxiao paused. She took the opportunity to turn around and kick the yin corpse that was still roaring behind the broken tooth into the coffin. The coffin lid that was ordered to close by the middle-aged man before he died closed with a bang. The red talismans on the coffin flashed and trapped the yin corpse that was still roaring. The roaring stopped abruptly and the yin Qi that was leaking out from the surroundings was quickly sucked into the coffin! Song qingxiao knew how terrifying the yin corpse was. She was afraid that the coffin would lose its master after the middle-aged man¡¯s death and the yin corpse would escape to hunt her down. She endured the pain, picked up the coffin, and slammed it down on the ground! With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the coffin was smashed into the ground, leaving only a small part of it outside. This action affected song qingxiao¡¯s internal injuries, causing her to spit out a large mouthful of blood. She gritted her teeth, raised her leg, and stepped on the coffin head with force. With a creak, the small part of the coffin that was exposed above the ground was stepped into the soil. This way, no matter how much the yin corpse struggled, it would be trapped for a while. Once the danger was over, song qingxiao¡¯s body swayed and she almost fell to the ground. She clutched her chest and laughed bitterly. At this moment, his meridians were shattered and his internal organs were badly injured. With every breath he took, his broken bones would Pierce into his heart, worsening his injuries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The injury caused by the middle-aged man hitting her back with the coffin lid was no less severe than the one caused by the Dragon snake on the demon Island. If not for the fact that her strength had grown extremely fast, that she was about to reach the Dan stage, and that she had obtained the ¡®Qian¡¯ token, which made the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token¡¯s power far stronger than before, that blow would have taken her life! She took a deep breath, waved her arm, and swept the talismans above her head that had lost their spirituality after losing their owners into her hand. Then, she staggered toward the middle-aged man. This person¡¯s cultivation was profound, and he came from a reclusive family clan. He should have some good things on him, or at least some useful talismans. She had suffered such a serious injury today that it would take at least ten days to half a month to recover.. After suffering such a big loss, she had to make up for it! Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Killing the enemy (3) Chapter 694: Killing the enemy (3) Translator: 549690339 The middle-aged man¡¯s body was still standing in the same place, and his forehead was cut in by a dagger fragment. He was unlucky today. He had misjudged that the dagger in song qingxiao¡¯s hand was indeed from the hands of the armament family, and was easily killed by song qingxiao. Before he died, he was still unwilling, and his eyes were still wide open, as if he had died with grievances. Song qingxiao reached out to touch his body, but to her surprise, this old monster seemed to shake out the talisman paper with a wave of his hand, but song qingxiao could not find anything on his body. She didn¡¯t believe that this man, like fan jiangqu, was most likely from a talisman Taoism family and didn¡¯t have talismans on him. Unwilling to give up, she touched it up and down again, but she still couldn¡¯t feel anything. Could it be that this old monster¡¯s cultivation seemed to be profound, but he was actually weak on the outside and poor? At the thought of this, song Qingxin vomited blood. Her dagger was completely broken and she was seriously injured. It was not easy to kill this man, but she could not find anything good. Just as she was feeling extremely dejected, she saw from the corner of her eye that the middle-aged man was wearing an ancient and unusual ring on his raised right hand. It was grey and unremarkable, but for a poor dan realm cultivator to wear it on his hand, it must be extraordinary. It might even be a treasure. When she thought of this, she immediately reached out to take it. The ring was easily taken off by her. It seemed to be made of iron, but it wasn¡¯t iron, and it was extremely light in her hand. Song Qing was stunned. Before he could examine it, he felt that the fog that shrouded the place began to fade. ¡°This is bad!¡± She shouted. This was a temporary restriction set up by the middle-aged man. After his death, the restriction disappeared. At this moment, she and Luo Wu were most likely on the main street of the Imperial City. Once the restrictive spell disappeared, this place would be exposed, and it might attract the attention of the group of hidden cultivators in the Imperial City! Her expression turned cold. She didn¡¯t have time to study the ring. She immediately put it away and turned back to look for Luo Wu. He had previously fallen to the ground while avoiding the yin corpse, and no one knew if he was Dead or Alive. Song qingxiao released her divine sense and quickly sensed Luo Wu¡¯s aura. She turned around and saw Luo Wu, whose face was pale, sitting in the fire, holding fan jiangqu¡¯s shriveled corpse, which had shrunk to half its size. ¡°..¡¯¡¯Song qingxiao was speechless when she saw his actions. ¡°Ahem.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s breathing was shallow. He coughed twice and threw fan jiangqu¡¯s body to the ground. He faced song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, and his expression seemed a little awkward, as if his little thoughts were completely exposed to her. He looked at song qingxiao with 70% flattery, 20% fear, and 10% vigilance. He had seen how song qingxiao had fought the yin corpse and killed the middle-aged man. He was shocked. He had thought that he had a rough estimate of song qingxiao¡¯s strength, but now he realized that her true strength was far beyond his estimation. She was several times more powerful than he had imagined! ¡°Cough, cough cough cough.¡± He had been poisoned by the corpse poison, so his face was blue and his lips were purple. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss.¡± He laughed bitterly, and as he spoke, black blood trickled down the corner of his mouth like a thin line, ¡°Next time something like this happens, you can¡¯t, can¡¯t, can¡¯t, cough, cough, call me again.¡± The yin corpse¡¯s poison was not ordinary. Once it broke through the skin and flesh, it would enter the heart and lungs. Luo Wu was also very unlucky. The silver Wolf¡¯s poison had just been suppressed not long ago. His life had not even passed two days. Now, he was poisoned again. He did not know how to get rid of it! ¡°Are we really not going to call you?¡± Song Qing took two small breaths. This slight movement affected the injuries in her body, causing her chest to hurt. The smell of blood gushed out of her throat, but she suppressed it. She asked Luo Wu with a cold smile, and her eyes fell on fan jiangqu¡¯s body. The cunning fatty had carried fan jiangqu¡¯s body in such a wretched manner. He probably had the same idea as her, wanting to loot the old man¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fan jiangqu was far more powerful than Luo Wu, so he might have some good stuff on him. Judging from Luo Wu¡¯s evasive gaze and the hand that was pressing down on his pocket, he seemed to be afraid that song qingxiao would take it from him. Song qingxiao guessed that he might have found something on fan jiangqu¡¯s body, unlike her. However, fan jiangqu¡¯s strength was weak. Even if he had brought some small things with him, song qingxiao would not care. It was already a surprise for her to be able to obtain the four spirit talismans from the middle-aged man, so she did not covet Luo Wu¡¯s gains. However, Luo Wu was not a man of his words. He was very cunning. He took advantage of song qingxiao but still pretended to be innocent. Song qingxiao deliberately stared at his palm. As expected, Luo Wu¡¯s face began to Twitch, and a trace of nervousness flashed through his eyes. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± He immediately moved his body, knelt up, and pleaded, pressing his bag even tighter.. Chapter 695 - Storage (1) Storage (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve been rummaging through the old man¡¯s body for a long time, and I wanted to give it to you as a token of my respect,¡± Luo Wu dared to say it, but when he said it, his face was full of pain and his eyes were darting around. It was obvious that he did not mean it. Song qingxiao was speechless at his greedy look. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Since you¡¯ve found these things, you can take them yourself as a reward for helping me this time.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s Black face showed a happy expression, and his hand that was pressing on his pocket fell weakly. Seeing his reaction, song qingxiao clenched her fist and swung it to the side! Her spiritual force hit the middle-aged man¡¯s body and shattered his head. The dagger fragment that was embedded in the body flew out with blood and was caught by song qingxiao! The middle-aged man¡¯s headless body fell to the ground. Song qingxiao¡¯s face turned pale and she asked, ¡± ¡°Can you walk? The restriction here is about to break.¡± Her methods made Luo Wu¡¯s heart tremble. However, her words revealed that she had no intention of killing him and snatching his treasure, which made Luo Wu secretly relieved. ¡°But, cough cough cough, you can¡­¡± He struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the coffin that song qingxiao had forced into the ground not far away with a hint of greed in his eyes. He had witnessed the yin corpse¡¯s strength with his own eyes. It was extremely powerful. Now that the middle-aged man who controlled the yin corpse was dead, the yin corpse had no master. If he could use this powerful killing weapon, he would be like a tiger that had grown wings. Greed rose in his heart, and he could sense song qingxiao¡¯s sneer from the corner of his eye. He immediately quivered and his heated mind became clear again. Fan jiangqu¡¯s corpse was not far away. His cultivation level was higher than fan jiangqu¡¯s, but he had no power to fight back against the yin corpse. At this time, his strength was not enough. If he had any ideas about the yin corpse, he would only be seeking his own death. Luo Wu didn¡¯t dare to have any more evil thoughts. He struggled to get up and frowned as he looked at the surrounding scene. With the middle-aged man¡¯s death, the power of the restrictive barrier weakened. The dark clouds that blocked out the sun gradually dispersed, and the chill quickly faded away. After the restrictive barrier was broken, the death of two people would probably attract the attention of others soon, so it was not a good place to stay for long. The fog dispersed, revealing the original Street. Luo Wu looked around and smacked his head. ¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be here?¡± After the restrictive spell was broken, the city center¡¯s building could be vaguely seen in the distance. The two of them were in the forest. Many of the surrounding trees were broken, and the neatly laid ground had been lifted. The surroundings were a mess. At the time of the incident, Luo Wu had been driving song qingxiao to a bustling Street, but they had been led into the forest park in the city center. This method was really amazing. If Luo Wu had not been awake at this time, he would not have felt that he had been trapped in a trap at all. Luo Wu¡¯s back turned numb at the thought of this. He felt even more fortunate that he had escaped death today. He sneaked a glance at song qingxiao, his eyes filled with vigilance and fear. He asked weakly,¡± ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll get someone to send you?¡± Now that he was seriously injured, he was eager to find a safe place to check his injuries and save his life. He definitely could not personally work for song qingxiao anymore. However, Luo Wu had already made up his mind to hug song Qing¡¯s little thigh tightly. He spared no effort to please her. ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head slightly. This action made her feel a fishy taste in her throat. She turned around and forcefully swallowed the blood. ¡°I will leave on my own.¡± Luo Wu¡¯s body trembled as he saw song Qing take a step forward. It was obvious that she was ready to leave. He quickly took a step forward and shouted, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, wait a moment¡­¡± However, he was poisoned by the yin corpse. After taking this step, he could not stand steadily and fell to his knees with a plop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao turned to look at him. He twitched the corner of his mouth and chuckled. just now, huhu, I was just, just joking with you, cough¡­ He coughed heartlessly, and dark blood dripped from his chin to his stomach. ¡°Next time¡­ Next time, if there¡¯s such a good thing, you must call me,¡± He grinned, revealing his blood-stained teeth, his face full of flattery. ¡°This little brother will be at your beck and call!¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but she did not say anything. She turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye. When Luo Wu looked around, she was nowhere to be found. Chapter 696 - Storage (2) Storage (2) Translator: 549690339 He couldn¡¯t even sense her aura in the surroundings. It was as if she had come and gone like the wind, and she had already left. He heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. Although song qingxiao had dragged him down with her, he had indeed gained a great advantage. Not to mention the pipe, the bag of things he had taken from fan jiangqu¡¯s body was enough to make his trip worthwhile! Song qingxiao¡¯s tobacco pipe magic item was even better. Even if he participated in the trial twice, he might not be able to exchange it. When he was about to touch the pipe again, the fog around him had dispersed. Without the suppression of the formation, the fire Luo Wu had released earlier had triggered the smoke detection in the park. The automatic alarm made a shrill sound. Luo Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at the deformed car in the distance and immediately stood up. Song Qing knew that once the restriction was dispersed, it might alert the Shi family, so he did not dare to stay any longer. He used the forward token and quickly left the place. Su Wu¡¯s voice rang out in his divine soul, ¡± ¡°Why did you leave that old man¡¯s things to that fatty?¡± He seemed to be a little puzzled by song qingxiao¡¯s actions. It was rare for her to not take the initiative to call him, but he spoke by himself.¡±You shouldn¡¯t have let him live, but should have killed that fatty by the roots to prevent future trouble.¡± Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. His voice was cold, and he spoke as if he was killing a chicken. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good on fan jiangqu¡¯s body,¡± Fan jiangqu¡¯s cultivation was not even in the spirit focus realm, and he probably did not have anything that song qingxiao would be interested in. However, the items that she looked down on were hard to find for Luo Wu. This person was used to changing sides with the wind and was a complete villain. Although he had given him a magic tool as a reward for dragging him into this, it might not make Luo Wu work for him sincerely. She used a secret technique to escape while using her divine sense to communicate with su Wu in her sea of consciousness. I¡¯m already injured. Instead of killing him and cleaning up the aftermath, why don¡¯t we use those things as bait? ¡± Luo Wu knew that fan jiangqu was a member of a reclusive family. After fan jiangqu¡¯s death, he had taken his things. In order not to make an enemy of the reclusive family, he would have done everything he could to clean up the mess and leave no traces behind. This kind of person was driven by profit, so it was far more useful than song qingxiao¡¯s use of force. Su Wu, who was in the sea of consciousness, did not say anything after hearing her words. Half an hour later, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in the uninhabited forest outside the main city of the imperial capital. She had been gathering her spiritual power all the way and escaped to this place with the help of the nine words secret order. At this time, the spiritual power and divine sense in her body were almost exhausted, but it did not attract the attention of some old monsters in the city. She reluctantly released her divine sense, and after sensing that there was no one around, she immediately chose a remote corner and burrowed in. After sitting cross-legged, she began to adjust her spiritual breath. In the battle with the middle-aged man this time, she had been injured quite badly. She had not been able to adjust in time when she was running away. At this time, her internal organs were shattered and she was bleeding. Her veins were like broken water pipes, and her spiritual power was leaking in all directions. Previously, in order to escape, she didn¡¯t have time to sit down and regulate her breathing, so now her injuries were even more serious. Her dantian was empty, and her primordial core was faintly unstable, and she was in danger of falling from the realm. Such a serious injury, if it was in the past, would have touched the seal on her chest. A trace of life-saving blue blood should have seeped out to repair her body. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had released a small amount of blue blood in a hurry last time, but after her body was tempered by the blue blood, the conditions for unsealing the blue blood seal had been raised. Now that she was seriously injured, the seal was not moving at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he allowed his injuries to worsen, the consequences would be unimaginable if the Golden core in his body shattered. Song qingxiao endured the pain and sent her spirit sense into the trial space exchange interface in her sea of consciousness. She found the healing medicine column. The mid-grade healing medicine cost 700 points each, so she immediately exchanged for two. After her points were deducted, she didn¡¯t have time to check her remaining points. Two light green pills with the bitter taste of medicinal herbs appeared in her palm. She threw one into her mouth without hesitation! As soon as the pill entered her mouth, it turned into a hot stream that flowed straight down to her abdomen. It immediately overflowed to her internal organs and quickly wrapped her internal organs, which were originally bleeding, in the green liquid. Song qingxiao did not dare to delay. She immediately used the God destroying technique and slowly guided the spiritual force into her body. She began to guide the medicinal power in her body to repair her broken meridians and internal organs. Chapter 697 - Storage (3) Storage (3) Translator: 549690339 However, after a few hours, that little bit of spiritual energy was just a drop in the bucket, barely enough to keep her current injury from worsening. It would take at least ten days to half a month to completely heal his injuries. Although this place was out of the Imperial Urban area, it was not safe. Two people from reclusive families had died in the Imperial City, and the coffin-carrying middle-aged man seemed to have an extraordinary identity. This matter would definitely cause a great uproar in the Imperial City. In order to avoid being noticed by the Shi family headquarters, song qingxiao stealthily left the place while it was dark after her injuries were stabilized. She used a secret technique to run towards the reserve team, and only saw them in the middle of the night. As soon as song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared, a pair of furry ears poked out from the reserve martial arts club under the moonlit night. The aura hidden in the dark seemed to have sensed her appearance and jumped up from above. When she sensed a breath approaching, she saw a silver lightning bolt running towards her. She was seriously injured and could not Dodge in time. She was pounced on by the silver Wolf¡¯s Mountain-like body and rolled to the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯! ¡°..¡¯¡¯Song qingxiao was barely able to gather his spiritual energy before it was scattered by the silver Wolf. After falling to the ground, he was crushed until he saw stars. The injury on his chest was crushed by the silver Wolf¡¯s huge body, and he almost died. She didn¡¯t die in the imperial capital, she didn¡¯t die at the hands of the middle-aged man, but she almost died at the hands of the silver Wolf. go away¡­ her internal organs, which had just barely stopped bleeding, began to bleed again. Song qingxiao took a deep breath, endured the pain, and pulled the silver Wolf¡¯s neck hair, lifting its big head up by force. The silver Wolf pounced on her, and as if it had just smelled the blood on her body, it couldn¡¯t help but stick out its tongue to lick the hair on her cheek. It propped its body up. Song Qing lay on the ground for a long time, unable to recover. The silver Wolf stood up and walked two steps around her. After hesitating for a long time, it lowered its head and used the tip of its nose to nudge her arm, as if to test if she had lost consciousness. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and endured the pain from the silver Wolf¡¯s collision. She then grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s fur and slowly got up. Her breathing was weak and she was sweating profusely. The silver Wolf must have sensed the weakness of her breath. But she didn¡¯t know if it was because she had taught it a lesson after the fight in the Imperial court, or if it was because the silver Wolf felt that her injuries were not fatal. The wolf King knew that she was badly injured, but it did not show any murderous intent. Instead, it touched her arm with its wet nose and let her pull it to the ground, allowing song qingxiao to climb onto its back. After song qingxiao had settled down, it carried her and stood up. With a push of its hind legs, its body shot up like an arrow from a bow, and it jumped onto the roof with song qingxiao. It had a keen sense of smell and was very sensitive. It successfully avoided the people in the reserve team who were still awake and secretly brought song qingxiao back to the house. As soon as she returned to the familiar room, song qingxiao¡¯s tense nerves were temporarily relieved with the silver Wolf guarding her. After locking the door, she climbed down from the silver Wolf¡¯s back as soon as she entered the practice room. She crossed her legs with difficulty and swallowed the remaining elixir she had exchanged for. Only then did she begin to recuperate on her own. With the help of the spiritual energy, the mid-grade pill that he had exchanged from the trial space was able to display its greatest effect. Song qingxiao¡¯s injuries were gradually recovering under the nourishment of the spiritual energy and medicinal effects. His broken internal organs and tendons were reconnected, and his cultivation, which had almost fallen, was stabilized after his injuries recovered. The silver Wolf glanced at her, bent its four limbs, and lay down beside her. When song qingxiao opened her eyes again, it had been almost half a month. A dark golden color flashed in her eyes. As she absorbed her spiritual energy into her body, it gradually returned to its original color. This time, the injury caused by the middle-aged man had almost recovered by 70 ¨C 80%. He only needed to recuperate for a period of time and he would be completely healed. Her gaze fell to her side. The huge Silver Wolf was lying at her feet. The silver hair on its body had some ice crystals, as if it had been guarding here for many days. The moment she opened her eyes, the wolf King also raised its head and shook the cold air on its head. Song qingxiao smiled. She looked at its lazy appearance and reached out to stroke its back. Its fur was extremely hard, but it was unusually smooth and cold, and it felt very comfortable to the touch. When song Qing touched it, the silver Wolf did not struggle. Instead, it turned its head and stuck out its tongue to lick her palm. She allowed the silver Wolf to lick her hand. Looking at her hand, she suddenly remembered the ancient ring she had obtained from the middle-aged man after she had killed him. At that time, she was too busy running for her life to take a closer look. Song qingxiao took out the ring from her body. The ring was black and there were no patterns carved on it. It didn¡¯t look very valuable. However, the middle-aged man was a dan realm cultivator. If he could wear this ring on his finger, it couldn¡¯t be useless, right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She tried to use her divine sense to enter the ring, and her divine sense actually felt a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy on the ring. Immediately, song Qing was overjoyed. This was indeed not an ordinary thing! She flicked her spiritual power at the ring, but the ring didn¡¯t react at all. Song qingxiao frowned and put the ring on her finger. She pricked her fingertip and dripped a drop of her blood on it. As soon as the drop of blood landed on the ring, it was absorbed by the ring. The ring seemed to belong to her and was connected to her mind. At the same time, the name of the ring appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness:Cosmos ring. After the ring recognized her as its master, her divine sense was no longer hindered and directly probed into the ring.. Chapter 698 - Ring (1) Ring (1) Translator: 549690339 There was about three feet of space in the ring, and in the corner of the space was a large stack of talisman paper flashing with spiritual Qi. Next to it were a dozen palm-sized bottles and a few dark red flags. A small black Cauldron was placed on one side of the flag, and several unknown plants that emitted weak spiritual energy were piled next to the cauldron. On the other side of the ring was a pile of ore-like materials, some low-grade magic tools, clothes, and daily necessities. They almost took up more than half of the space in the ring! Song qingxiao did not expect there to be another mystery in the ring. She had thought that the middle-aged man carrying the coffin was a poor man and that she would get nothing after killing him. She did not expect that this man would have such a treasure on him. He had actually stored all his belongings in such a small space. With this, it was much more convenient for her. Her heart moved, and her divine sense fell on the thick stack of Fu paper. The fu paper that was originally placed in the space of the ring moved with her mind and appeared in her hand. Song Qingxin was overjoyed. With another thought, she ¡®placed¡¯ the talisman back into the spatial ring. It was extremely convenient to take things out like this, as one only needed to rely on divine sense. If the things were left inside, there was no fear of them being stolen! She took out the talismans again. There were about thirty of them in total, and they were drawn with cinnabar. The spiritual power they emitted showed that the power of the talismans was no small matter. Song qingxiao had seen fan jiangqu use talismans to defeat Chu ke when Qin feichu was destroyed. This time, when she was fighting with the middle-aged man, she had been trapped by his talismans before. She knew how powerful talismans were. With such a stack of talismans, song qingxiao felt as if she had obtained an unexpected fortune. After rejoicing, she seemed to have thought of something. She reached out and touched her body, taking out a few talismans from her pocket. These talismans were the ones that the middle-aged man had used to trap her that day. At that time, she seemed to have vaguely heard fan jiangqu call these talismans the ¡®five elements spell¡¯. Since it was called the ¡®five elements spell¡¯, the five talismans should be a set, and only when they worked together would they be able to produce a great effect. It was a pity that in order to escape, she had forcefully destroyed one of the talismans, causing the talisman formation to be incomplete. The color of the remaining four talismans was a little dull, but they still contained powerful spiritual power, which could be of great use at critical moments. She placed the talisman papers together with the stack of talismans into the spatial ring. After some thought, she took out the small cauldron and held it in her hand. The small cauldron wasn¡¯t big, but it was extremely heavy. Its appearance was quite exquisite, and the words ¡®pill-stabilizing¡¯ were carved on it. There was a faint fluctuation of spiritual power on the cauldron, and song qingxiao could smell the medicinal fragrance when she got close. This should be a tool used for alchemy. She injected her spiritual power into the cauldron, and the small, pitch-black Cauldron immediately changed the moment she injected her spiritual power. The body of the cauldron flashed with red light and slowly lit up. As soon as song qingxiao touched the small cauldron with her spiritual sense, a message from the cauldron immediately came to her mind.[ pill-stabilizing cauldron, mid-grade pill-refining magic tool, made by the Shennong clan. Exchangeable for 20000 points. Do you wish to proceed? ] As soon as the information about the pill-stabilizing cauldron appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, she was pleasantly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this cauldron to be so precious. Even if it was recycled from the space, it would still be worth more than 20000 points. The items exchanged for in the trial space were extremely expensive, but the recycling had always been very stingy. Even if she had 20000 points, she might not be able to exchange for such an item. It was enough to imagine the original value of this small cauldron was absolutely extraordinary! Of course, song qingxiao was reluctant to sell such an item, so she immediately chose ¡®no¡¯! After song Qing¡¯s minor injury, he had come to understand the importance of elixirs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if he meditated and circulated his spiritual power, he could still heal his injuries. However, with the help of spiritual pills, the effect was much better than relying on his own spiritual power to heal. With the increase in her troubles and the improvement of her strength, there would be more chances for her to meet a strong opponent like the middle-aged man in the future. Injuries were inevitable, so the importance of medicinal pills was self-evident. The price of the pills exchanged in the trial space was really expensive, and she couldn¡¯t use the high points to exchange for ordinary pills every time. Song qingxiao decided that she should also buy some recipes for regular elixirs and learn how to refine some elixirs for emergencies. After rejecting the exchange, she touched the small cauldron affectionately. This pill-stabilizing cauldron was made by the Shennong clan. This so-called Shennong clan should be one of the clans in the human realm upon heavens, just like the ¡®armament Treasury¡¯ family that su Wu had mentioned.. Chapter 699 - Ring (2) Ring (2) Translator: 549690339 She put the small cauldron back into the space in the ring. She only used her divine sense to look at the medicinal herbs and couldn¡¯t recognize them for the time being. She didn¡¯t take them out, but took out a few dark red flags on the side of the cauldron. She didn¡¯t know where these small flags came from, but they were drawn with mysterious patterns and carried spiritual Qi. She used the previous method and sent her divine sense into the flags, and it appeared in her sea of consciousness:Confusion array flag, exchangeable for 2000 points. Do you wish to proceed? As the information of these flags appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the position of the formation also appeared in her soul. She seemed to be self-taught. She held several small flags and threw them into the ground according to the position in her soul. As soon as the small flag fell to the ground, a large amount of spiritual power gushed out and turned into mist, trapping him and the silver Wolf in the formation. In the blink of an eye, the man and the wolf disappeared from the array, and the practice room was empty! The flag array was extremely mysterious. Once the array was set up, it could hide the people and objects in the array. The spiritual power on it could also cover the breath of the man and the wolf in the array. With song qingxiao¡¯s strength, once the flag array was set up, even a dan realm expert might not be able to find her whereabouts. Her face showed joy. She put away the array flag and the spiritual power faded. She and the silver Wolf, who had hidden themselves, appeared out of thin air again. The previous change made the silver Wolf alert and alert. It turned its huge wolf head uneasily and growled. Song Qing carefully placed the small flags back into his ring and finally took out the ten small bottles. These small bottles were all filled with medicinal pills. Except for one bottle of medicinal pills that were light green in color, the rest of the medicinal pills were of the same kind, crimson red! From the fluctuation of spiritual energy, it was much better than the one song qingxiao had exchanged for 700 points in the trial space.Rank-2 Scarlet blood pill, exchangeable for 30 points, do you want to exchange? Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the trial space¡¯s stinginess. She chose ¡®no¡¯, and at the same time, she sent her divine sense into the exchange space in her sea of consciousness. She originally wanted to see if there was a recipe for the Scarlet blood pill in the exchange space, but as soon as her divine sense entered the system, song qingxiao was immediately shocked! At this moment, in her sea of consciousness, it showed that she actually had more than 12683 points left! How was this possible? She clearly remembered that when she returned from the lost city¡¯s trial, she only had 1533 points left after exchanging for the ¡®forward¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order. After she was injured, in order to heal her injuries, she bought two more pills at the price of 700 points each. She should only have 133 points left now, but she had an extra 12550 points out of nowhere. She thought about it and guessed the origin of the points. The 12550 points must have come from the fight with fan jiangqu and his nephew. As a participant of the trial, fan jiangqu must have had some points on him. He had died at the hands of the yin corpse that the middle-aged man had raised, and the points had been obtained by the middle-aged man. After song Qing had killed the middle-aged man, the points had been obtained by her. Fan jiangqu¡¯s strength was low. After Qin feichu¡¯s death in the trial, he did not seem to have improved much. He probably did not enter the trial many times. Song qingxiao guessed that the 12550 points were not his alone. Most of it might have been the middle-aged man¡¯s. If the uncle and nephew both had points, it proved that they were both participants of the trial of God. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was no coincidence that the uncle and nephew from the same reclusive family were both participating in the divine trials. Song qingxiao thought of the sixth sister she had met when she had barged into the Imperial City last time. At that time, she had also mentioned the issue of participating in the trials. At that time, number six had said to the beautiful young lady,¡± I¡¯ve already participated in the trial. Father hopes that you can also enter the trial to gain some experience. From the conversation between the two sisters, it seemed that they did not enter the trial at the critical moment like song qingxiao did. Instead, they had some special method. In other words, there might be some connection between the underworld clans and the God¡¯s trial, which allowed them to have a special technique to send their sons into the trial! In addition, the pill-stabilizing cauldron that was shown in the trial was very likely to come from a clan in the heavens beyond heaven. In other words, there was something connecting these three items. Unfortunately, her current strength was too low, so she couldn¡¯t figure out the connection.. Chapter 700 - Ring (3) Ring (3) Translator: 549690339 Since she couldn¡¯t figure it out, song qingxiao decided not to think about it anymore. The 12683 points were a pleasant surprise for her. She guessed that since the middle-aged man¡¯s ring had the Scarlet blood pill, the pill stabilizing cauldron, and some medicinal herbs for alchemy, he might have the recipes of these two pills. If these pill recipes were obtained from the trial space, after his death, perhaps the recipes of these two pills would appear in song qingxiao¡¯s exchange space. As expected, she quickly found two blue pill recipes on the exchange space page. His divine sense swept over it, and the first pill recipe showed:[ Scarlet blood pill: has the miraculous effect of nourishing qi and blood, fortifying one¡¯s Foundation, strengthening one¡¯s primordial spirit, and recuperating internal injuries. It can detoxify and dispel Yin and evil. Exchange price: 3000 points. ] This price wasn¡¯t considered expensive for song qingxiao, who had suddenly ¡®struck it rich¡¯. However, the Scarlet blood pill wasn¡¯t particularly useful to her. The reason why the middle-aged man had refined so many Scarlet blood pills was most likely related to the yin corpse that he had brought with him. The yin corpse fed on the blood essence of humans. If there was not enough ¡®food¡¯, song qingxiao guessed that the middle-aged man would use her blood essence to feed this evil creature. These pills might have been prepared for her. She didn¡¯t know that she had guessed correctly by chance, and she swept her divine sense towards the other pill recipe. The other pill recipe showed :The spirit raising pill had healing and detoxifying effects, nourishing the heart, lungs, and veins. The exchange price was 5000 points. The spirit raising pill was much more expensive than the Scarlet blood pill, but after seeing its healing and detoxifying effects, song qingxiao made a prompt decision and chose to exchange for it without hesitation. Although 5000 points for this pill formula was not cheap, it was nothing compared to the two mid-grade healing pills she had exchanged for after she was injured. After exchanging for the elixir recipes, the herbs needed for the elixir refinement appeared in her soul. Fortunately, these two elixir recipes originally belonged to the middle-aged man. He had some stock in his pocket dimension. Song qingxiao did not have to worry about the herbs for a while. After exchanging for the pill formula, she hesitated for a moment. After seeing that the Scarlet blood pill had the effect of ¡®detoxifying and expelling evil¡¯, she might as well exchange for the Scarlet blood pill formula. She had killed the middle-aged man and snatched his space ring. It could be said that she had formed an irreconcilable hatred with the fan family. The fan family not only used talismans, but also raised Yin corpses and other evil things. They had dealings with gods and ghosts. In the future, when this matter was exposed, it was inevitable that there would be a fierce battle when the two sides met. This Scarlet blood pill might be useful at that time. After exchanging for the two pill recipes, song qingxiao was left with 4683 points. There were only a few secret spells left in the exchange interface, which were probably retrieved by the trial space after the fan uncle and nephew died. She currently had the nine-word secret order and the God destroying technique. She wasn¡¯t greedy, so she didn¡¯t plan to exchange for these secret skills. She didn¡¯t take out the ores and the like to look at them again. The middle-aged man¡¯s clothes and daily necessities were naturally not suitable to be taken out at this time, so as not to leave any traces behind in the real world. She was prepared to take them out and deal with them the next time she entered the trial space. After cleaning up the Rings today, she did not expect that the middle-aged man would have such a good thing in his hands. While she was happy, she could not help but feel wary. The middle-aged man who carried the coffin had a mustard seed dimensional space and had collected so many good things. It was very likely that he had items forged by people from the heavens beyond heaven. His status in the underworld clan must be extraordinary. This time, after she killed the person, these things would fall into her hands. The underworld clan would definitely do their best to track down the whereabouts of these things! Her current strength was still too weak. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the middle-aged man¡¯s arrogance and the fact that he didn¡¯t expect her to have a divine weapon like the mysterious dagger in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape easily. The hidden family had developed for many years, and there were many cultivators and Masters. Since she entered the God¡¯s trial, she had formed grudges with number six, the fan family, and the Shi family. Once she was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. The reserve team was not safe either. The people here had all seen the silver Wolf, and it was easy for her to have problems if she stayed for a long time. The only thing she could do now was to wait for her strength to fully recover before leaving this place and finding a place to increase her strength. Song Qing looked down at the ring on her hand. After the ring was bound by blood, it automatically shrank by a circle. At this time, it was worn on her finger, seamless, and connected with her mind. With this ring, she was prepared to go to the reserve team later and dig out the two pieces of Mystic crystals hidden in the room she had been in. Song qingxiao made up her mind and looked at the silver Wolf lying by her leg. Ever since she came back injured, it had been guarding her while she was healing. It probably didn¡¯t go out to look for food. It was a lot hungry and seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Its stomach was sunken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She took out a bottle of Scarlet blood pills, poured out a few pills like a nouveau riche, and spread them out in her palm- The elixirs exuded a strong spiritual Qi. The silver Wolf seemed to know that they were good things. It leaned over, opened its mouth, and licked them. Its tongue wrapped around the elixirs. Before it could drag them away, song qingxiao¡¯s soul shook and her heart tightened. She seemed to have sensed something. She immediately grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. The silver Wolf¡¯s sharp fangs pierced her palm. In pain, song Qing heard a prompt in her sea of consciousness,¡± ¡°Enter the God¡¯s trial!¡± Then, the spiritual energy fluctuated beside her.. In the next moment, the God¡¯s trial brought her and the silver Wolf into the trial! Chapter 701 - Sealingi Sealingi Translator: 549690339 14 days ago. In the forest Park behind the Imperial City center. Not long after Luo Wu left, the restriction was completely broken. The remaining spiritual energy and Yin Qi after the battle quickly attracted the attention of the cultivators guarding the Imperial City. The two auras arrived one after another. The young man who arrived first heard the ringing of the sensor. His eyes flashed, and with a flick of his finger, the sensor was destroyed with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. The ringing stopped abruptly, and the place returned to silence. Another figure appeared. It was a young man in his 20s or 30s, holding a green sword. If song qingxiao was here, she would have recognized him as the man who had severely injured her at the Shi family. The moment he arrived, he seemed to have noticed something and frowned. There was fire everywhere. A corner of the forest had been destroyed, and the broken trees were burning. The fire was quite fierce. The sword-wielding young man drew his sword and slashed out. The sword Qi split the burning Tree trunk, revealing the red molten iron that had almost melted into a pool due to the high temperature! The power of this flame was a little strange. He had struck out with his sword, but it did not extinguish. It was obvious that someone had deliberately wanted to destroy the evidence before leaving. The young man who had destroyed the alarm turned his head and saw his expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± The young man with the sword hesitantly opened his mouth, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a familiar aura¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a strong Yin Qi burst out from the ground, followed by a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound. The moment the baleful Qi appeared, the two of them immediately stopped talking. The young man who had arrived first had a cold look in his eyes. With a flash, he immediately appeared above the source of the voice. The young man reached out his hand and the surrounding soil was split open. A pitch-black coffin rose up from the soil with a loud bang. After the death of its master, the yin corpse that was sealed in the coffin kept on hitting the coffin walls, causing the red talisman shadow on the black iron coffin to flash continuously. However, its spiritual power was getting weaker and weaker, as if it was gradually losing control of the yin corpse. ¡°Eh?¡± The moment the yin coffin was grabbed, the young man let out a cry of surprise, interrupting the man with the green sword. ¡°This is fan jianghe¡¯s Yin coffin.¡± The man with the sword seemed to be quite familiar with the black iron coffin. He opened his mouth and called out the origin of the iron coffin. The two of them seemed to have thought of something. They looked at each other, then turned their faces away at the same time. They looked around and soon found two corpses. Fan jiangqu¡¯s body had his limbs curled up, and his face was old and pale. The young man looked at him with disgust. ¡°His blood essence was sucked dry by the yin corpse,¡± The other corpse had its head smashed to pieces, but judging from the aura on the corpse, it clearly belonged to fan jianghe. Although the two of them had already guessed that fan jianghe had met with misfortune when they discovered the yin corpse, their hearts still sank when they actually discovered fan jianghe¡¯s corpse. Fan jiangqu had been invited by the Shi family to discuss the matter of the starry sky sea, but now he had died for no reason. He was one of the most talented cultivators in the fan family in the past 50 years. He had entered the Dan realm and had such a powerful Yin corpse with him. Logically speaking, his strength should not be any weaker than a cultivator in the middle stage of the Dan realm. How could he have died so easily and without a sound? As the yin corpses collided with each other, the young man who arrived first snorted coldly and sent several streams of spiritual power into the iron coffin. The yin corpse in the iron coffin was immediately subdued, and there was no sound. The sword-wielding youth released his divine sense and quickly sensed Luo Wu¡¯s existence. He curled his lips and said,¡± I found a rat. They¡¯re heading to the Imperial hospital. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the other young man¡¯s eyes turn. The man holding the sword followed the direction of his gaze and quickly found the trace of a talisman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This is¡­¡± It was a talisman used to set up an array. Even though his spiritual power was exhausted, he could still sense fan jianghe¡¯s aura on the talisman. In other words, it was very likely that fan jianghe himself had set up the restriction here. Perhaps he had discovered someone and set it up in advance to lure people in. In the end, for some unknown reason, he was killed by someone and died here! The young man waved his hand, and several talismans flew into his palm. The young man kept the talismans in his bag and was about to speak, but when his divine sense touched fan jianghe¡¯s body, his expression changed greatly.. Chapter 702 - Sealing! Sealing! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The man holding the sword was stunned for a moment. He also scanned fan jianghe¡¯s body with his divine sense and then exclaimed,¡± ¡°The aura of a dragon¡¯s tooth?¡± Fan jianghe¡¯s body carried the aura of a dragon¡¯s Fang! ¡°The PEI family did this?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, and his face was full of surprise as he spoke. The young man¡¯s expression was grave, there is indeed the aura of the Dragon tooth! When we formed an alliance with the heavens beyond heaven, the heavens beyond heaven gave us five magic treasures. The dragon¡¯s tooth is in the hands of the PEI clan, and its aura is unique.¡± An item like this had been forged by a powerful cultivator from a family that had been in the arms collection. It was impossible for an ordinary person to replicate it. In this Empire, there was definitely no second imitation! Even if someone could imitate the outer appearance, they would never be able to imitate the aura of a magic weapon, the PEI family might be involved in fan jianghe¡¯s death! After the young man finished speaking, he shook his arm and an apricot-yellow rope flew out from his sleeve. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it wrapped around the iron coffin that he had marked. He pulled the rope with his hand, and the iron coffin flew up like a light feather and landed on his shoulder with a ¡®bang¡¯, no matter what, let¡¯s take these things back first and hand them over to the adults to deal with. At this time, the matter in the sea of stars had not yet been resolved, and it just so happened that a member of the fan family had been killed by someone suspected to be from the PEI family in the Shi family¡¯s territory at a critical time. This had only calmed down for a short time, but it was likely that disputes between the families would rise again. It was not known if someone was deliberately stirring trouble behind the scenes. The young man with the green sword nodded. He glanced at the fire on the ground and then grabbed fan jianghe¡¯s body. He had the aura of a dragon¡¯s tooth, which would be evidence when the fan family questioned the murderer. Because the dispute involved the underworld clans, the two of them left behind a restriction before leaving and sealed the land. As for the aura that the young man carrying the iron coffin had felt earlier, he glanced in the direction of the Imperial hospital. That was ¡®his¡¯ territory. He would go back and ask someone to check on the people inside. The most urgent matter was to report the death of fan jianghe to the elders in the family. As soon as the two of them left, the fire truck that had received the fire signal rushed over, but it did not see where the fire was. There seemed to be nothing strange happening in the corner of the forest Park. The soldiers who came to put out the fire were puzzled. This ¡®trivial matter¡¯ was even on the morning news of the imperial capital that day. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know about these things. The moment she felt that something was wrong, she instinctively clenched the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. As the silver Wolf¡¯s fangs stabbed into her palm, the trial space dragged the man and the wolf in! In the blink of an eye, she appeared in the familiar space of the God¡¯s trial. There was no one around her, and her palm was empty. The Scarlet blood pills had been swallowed by the silver Wolf, leaving only two wounds caused by the Wolf¡¯s fangs. The silver Wolf had disappeared, and in its place was a bright Wolf Totem on her wrist. Song Qing could vaguely feel the presence of the silver Wolf in her soul. The corners of her mouth curled up. It seemed that as she had expected, the moment she entered the trial space, she deliberately bit her palm with her Wolf teeth. When she pulled the silver Wolf into the trial space again, it was sealed in her body! Song Qing could clearly feel that after the silver Wolf was sealed in her body, its strength had increased significantly with its help. The originally translucent golden core in her dantian was now more vibrant, almost allowing her to cross the threshold of the Dan stage. The spiritual power in her body was more profound than before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After rejoicing, she thought of the faint feeling she had when the trial opened. It seemed that with the improvement of her strength, the opening of the trial space was not completely without warning. It was unknown if the higher the cultivation level of a person, the more sensitive they were to the opening of the trial. If his guess was correct, then high-level cultivators could not only sense the opening of the trial, but they could even control the opening of the trial. Her thoughts ran wild, and when she thought of the time when the trial would start this time, she secretly rejoiced. It had been almost two months since he last came out of the lost city. During this time, there was no opportunity to trigger the trial. Instead, he only entered the trial after his injuries were slightly better. Although her strength had not yet recovered to its peak, her internal injuries were almost completely healed. In addition, she had taken the talisman papers and array flags from the middle-aged coffin carrying man¡¯s mustard seed space after killing him. She also had the silver Wolf as her trump card. There should not be too much of a problem in this trial.. Chapter 703 - Sealing_3 Sealing_3 Translator: 549690339 It was a pity that the dagger was completely broken. Song qingxiao remembered something when she thought of the broken dagger. Just as the yin corpse was about to bite her, she took out the dagger in a hurry. The middle-aged man seemed to have shouted long ya¡¯ and asked her what her relationship with the ¡®PEI family¡¯ was. However, at that time, her life was at stake and she didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully. After killing the middle-aged man, she was in a hurry to escape and recuperate, so she forgot about it for a moment. Now that she thought about it, she felt that something was wrong. Su Wu had once said that the dagger in his hand was only a replica of the trial space. The real dagger should have fallen into the hands of a hidden family. Fan jiangqu referred to the coffin-carrying man as his¡± second uncle, the middle-aged man was also a member of a reclusive family. With his strength in the Dan stage, he must have had a high status in the family. He had many precious materials and medicines, and an extremely precious mustard space. Thus, it was not surprising that this person could recognize the dagger. He didn¡¯t know that his dagger was just a replica, so the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ that he had shouted the moment he saw the dagger was most likely the original name of the dagger. In that case, it was clear which clan the dagger had fallen into and who had tried to assassinate him. She really didn¡¯t expect that the doubts that had troubled her for so long would reveal the whereabouts of the dagger¡¯s real body through such a coincidence. ¡°The PEI family¡­¡± Song qingxiao murmured softly, a faint light flashing in her eyes. What kind of existence was the PEI family in the underworld? why did they kill her in the first place? She recalled that Cao Zeng had once mentioned her speculation about her ¡°father,¡± and wondered if the PEI family had any connection to this matter. After this trial mission was completed, she would find time to return to the capital and see if she could find out some clues about the PEI family and find out the reason why the PEI family had tried to assassinate her! As soon as she thought of this, the spiritual Qi in the trial space fluctuated, and a figure appeared in the trial space. After the figure appeared, it was a woman in her forties. Her hair was tied up with a hairpin on her head. She was beautiful, but there seemed to be a layer of frost between her brows. She didn¡¯t look like a person who was easy to get along with. She was wearing a green and white plaid ancient robe, dressed like a Daoist nun. Her back was straight and her aura was overbearing. As soon as he came in, he sensed the presence of someone else in the trial space. He instinctively raised his head and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. When their eyes met, the woman first frowned and looked her up and down. Then, a look of disgust appeared in her eyes. She walked to the place as far away from song qingxiao as possible, sat cross-legged, and closed her eyes. It was obvious that she had no intention of making small talk with her. After noticing the look of disdain in the woman¡¯s eyes, song Qing touched the tip of her nose and looked at her wrinkled clothes. The last time she had escaped from the imperial capital to the reserve team, she had meditated to recuperate as soon as she had returned due to her serious injuries. She had been pulled into the trial without having time to change her clothes. At this moment, her clothes were stained with blood and dirt. When she was fighting with the yin corpse, she was rolling around on the ground. She looked extremely miserable. It was no wonder that the woman had a look of disgust on her face. She closed her eyes and meditated to adjust her breathing. The two people who came first didn¡¯t say anything. After about 15 minutes, another middle-aged man entered the trial space. After the man came in, he was stunned for a moment. Then, like the woman before him, he looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression and chose a seat further away from her. Not long after, the spiritual energy in the space moved. Song qingxiao felt that something was wrong and instinctively opened her eyes. She saw that the other two also seemed to have noticed something strange. The three of them looked at the center of the space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, the thick fog in the middle rolled and two figures appeared in the space! ¡°Eh?¡± The third middle-aged man who had entered the room was surprised to see the two of them. As soon as his voice fell, the two figures appeared. They were two youths with the same appearance, about eighteen or nineteen years old. They were quite handsome and exquisite, and there was a kind of pleasant feeling that made people¡¯s eyes light up. The two new handsome young men should be twin sons, and it was extremely rare for them to enter the trial at the same time. This was not the first time song qingxiao had seen two people appear at the same time during the trial. After all, when they escaped from the terror Battalion, number six had appeared with snake girl. Therefore, she was quite calm and not as surprised as number two and number three.. Chapter 704 - Acquaintance (1) Acquaintance (1) Translator: 549690339 The twins turned their heads at the same time and swept their eyes around the space. Their actions were in unison, giving the three people in the space a strange feeling as if they were looking at a mirror with their backs to each other. The two of them didn¡¯t seem surprised by the expressions of number two and number three. It was as if they were already used to the way the others looked at them during the trial. However, when they saw that song Qing was young, the two of them paused and looked at each other. Then, they walked to the side of the space and sat down close to each other two or three meters away from the Daoist nun. The two¡¯s movements and steps were in sync, not only because they were twins and shared the same mother, but also because of the tacit understanding they had developed after spending a long time together. As soon as the two brothers appeared, number two and number three¡¯s eyes flashed with vigilance. In the trial, their status as twins gave them a natural advantage over others. The Alliance between the two of them was far more stable and credible than the cooperation of ordinary trial-takers. Offending one of them was equivalent to making an enemy out of both of them, which was an extremely dangerous thing to do. There was silence in the trial space. Song Qing carefully pondered. This time, it had not been long since they entered the trial space, and there were already five people. There were already quite a few people, but she had a vague feeling that more people were coming. The last trial with more than five participants was when they were escaping from the terror camp. Back then, be it the danger at the undead altar or the final battle with the Cerberus, it was a near-death experience for the participants. It was not a good thing for more people to participate in the trial. Other than the infighting between the trial-takers, it was very likely to prove that the danger in the trial scenario was far greater than everyone¡¯s average strength. She subconsciously touched the silver Wolf seal on her wrist, and the response from the silver Wolf¡¯s breath on her fingertips made her feel a little more at ease. However, the moment the silver Wolf¡¯s aura appeared, the middle-aged man sitting beside the Daoist nun seemed to have sensed something. He instinctively raised his head to look at her, his eyes filled with suspicion that he did not have time to hide. Song Qing squinted her eyes. Before the middle-aged man could say anything, there was another strange movement in the trial space. Before the figure had fully appeared, she had already sensed a familiar aura. She was slightly stunned as a short and thin figure appeared in the trial space. The man had long arms and dark skin. He looked like an ape. He scratched his head as soon as he entered. He seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, so he turned around immediately and met her eyes. As soon as the two of them met, they were both stunned. The short and thin man¡¯s eyes flashed with a bright light, and his face revealed an unconcealed surprise. He called out,¡± ¡°Number three!¡± As he shouted, the other people who were resting in the trial space opened their eyes. Song qingxiao was the first to enter this trial, and the third was clearly the unremarkable middle-aged man. This short and thin man was the last to come in. He didn¡¯t know who ¡®three¡¯ was, so why did he call out ¡®three¡¯? When the middle-aged man heard number six call out ¡®number three¡¯, he was stunned for a moment. The crowd quickly reacted. They had probably met an acquaintance! Sure enough, after the monkey-like number six shouted ¡®number three¡¯, he walked straight in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The two of them were clearly old acquaintances. The others watched this scene coldly from the side. Even the twin brothers who had nothing to do with the previous incident frowned as they watched this scene. Even song qingxiao herself was surprised to meet someone she knew in the trial! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ¡®number six¡¯ who had just entered was the taciturn number five who had allied with her when she had escaped from the terror Battalion! The moment he saw song qingxiao, he strode towards her. When he walked, his long arms drooped past his knees. He was much longer than song qingxiao remembered. When he was escaping from the terror Battalion, song qingxiao had seen how fierce he was when he transformed into a giant ape and killed his enemies. His ability should be related to the awakening of the beast blood in his body. The changes in his body meant that his strength had improved greatly compared to when he was in the terror Battalion. When he saw song qingxiao, he did not avoid the gazes of the others. When he walked to her side, he bent his legs and sat down beside her.. Chapter 705 - Acquaintance (2) Acquaintance (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Long time no see!¡± He had a look of surprise on his face after seeing someone familiar. The other people in the trial space saw him sitting next to song Qing, not keeping a distance from her like the others, and guessed that the relationship between the two was quite close. Since the two participants were not on guard against each other, it was very likely that they had met each other in the previous trials and had worked together before. The result of their cooperation should be good, which was why the monkey-like number six was not on guard against song Qing. When the beautiful Taoist nun and number three thought of this, they frowned at the same time. Even the twins were on guard when they saw number six and song Qing sitting together. ¡°It has indeed been a long time.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and responded. It was indeed very rare for people who had formed an alliance during the trial to meet again in a new trial. However, number six¡¯s blatant exposure of their close relationship would cause others to be on guard. She immediately guessed the reason why number six greeted her in public. After escaping from the terror Battalion, song qingxiao had a rough understanding of number six¡¯s personality. Number six was not good with words, but he was quite smart and scheming. He was not a fool. There were already six people in this trial, and one of them was a pair of twin brothers. If these two joined forces, they would probably become the most eye-catching combination in this trial. The others, who were afraid of their strength, would most likely choose to side with these two and eliminate their dissidents. Now that number six had come to expose his ¡®acquaintance¡¯ relationship with song qingxiao, showing his trust and closeness to her, he immediately broke the unique balance between the twin brothers. When two out of the six trial-takers formed an alliance, Daoist nun number two and middle-aged man number three would not know which side they would side with due to the sense of danger. On the contrary, they might be forced to join forces to resist such a relationship. In this way, the relationship between the six people would not be unbalanced if they formed three teams. ¡°The last time I left the mission, I didn¡¯t have time to leave a way to contact you.¡± Number six turned a blind eye to the others ¡®gazes and only reminisced with song qingxiao,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be so fated to meet you again in this mission! It¡¯s really luck to meet him twice in a row!¡± His words revealed a lot of information, and the others were silent, all paying attention to the two. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect number six to enter the trial again a few months after coming out of the terror Battalion trial. She didn¡¯t mention that she had entered the trial again halfway through. She only nodded silently in response. ¡°I left too quickly the last time, so I didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± This time, number six¡¯s words were transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. After a simple reminiscing, he had achieved his purpose. He had no intention of deliberately chatting with others. Instead, he transmitted his voice, ¡°My surname is Yao, you can call me Yao Liu.¡± Yao Liu was extremely surprised to meet song qingxiao in the trial this time. He had worked with song qingxiao before and had seen her save number one¡¯s life at a critical moment. He trusted her character and strength. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Seeing you this time, a huge stone in my heart has been lifted.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and Yao Liu continued, ¡°I can see that there are quite a few people in this trial. I¡¯m afraid that another difficult obstacle is waiting for us.¡± He sighed and had the same thoughts as song Qing. I just hope that it won¡¯t be like the undead altar, where some mysterious and ghostly things appear. He was powerful after his transformation and wasn¡¯t afraid of orcs, Giants, or even the Cerberus that guarded the exit of the land of death. However, he was helpless against the undead creatures that the undead altar encountered. Even after crossing the altar, he still felt his hair stand on end when he thought about it. After talking for a long time, he seemed to have thought of something. by the way, your injury¡­ when he said this, he looked at her disheveled appearance and hesitated.¡±Are you feeling better?¡± This sentence seemed a little offensive. Although the two of them had worked together before, the relationship between the trial-takers was special. The more he asked, the more likely it was to make the other party vigilant. However, Yao Liu remembered the scene of song qingxiao and the giant Wolf that she had brought with her when they were fighting the Cerberus. Even though it had been several months, he didn¡¯t know if there were any residual effects from such a fatal injury. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Song qingxiao responded. Yao Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. He sneaked a glance at song qingxiao. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were dirty and not clean. The original color of her clothes could not be seen after they were stained with blood and dust. He did not know what she had experienced before entering the trial, but she looked quite miserable. However, her aura, compared to when she was in the terror Battalion, seemed to be a little deeper, making Yao Liu unable to figure it out. It seemed that at the end of the terror Battalion, when the two teams merged with each other with the same goal, she benefited a lot just like him, and her strength improved again. As the two of them were conversing, a new person arrived in the trial space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, the person had yet to fully reveal himself, but a dangerous aura was already felt, causing Yao Liu to arch his back and instinctively move closer to song Qing. The new No. 7 was a man in a black ancient robe. He was about 30 years old, with shoulder-length hair and a strong murderous aura. He was extremely tall, and his black robe was separated by the lapels until it was tied tightly above his belly button, revealing his firm chest. What caught everyone¡¯s attention was the pitch-black skull accessory the size of a baby¡¯s fist hanging in the middle of his chest! The skeleton looked extremely ferocious and there seemed to be a black gas surrounding it.. As the burly man moved, the skull shook slightly and a Scarlet demonic light seemed to flash in its sunken eyes! Chapter 706 - The Almighty (1) The Almighty (1) Translator: 549690339 Song Qing¡¯s eyes fell on the skull, and a demonic howl seemed to ring out in her sea of consciousness! The evil Qi invaded her soul ocean and devoured her divine sense. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes flashed with coldness. Before she could destroy the Qi with her divine sense, a Wolf¡¯s howl sounded in her soul ocean! As the Wolf¡¯s roar rang out, the silver Wolf¡¯s extremely valiant aura swallowed the demonic Qi that had invaded song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness! The black-robed man stopped turning his head. He turned his head and his gaze stopped on little song Qing for a moment. He had a pair of thick eyebrows, and his eyes were long, narrow, and deep. His gaze was like that of an Eagle, very sharp, and when he looked at people, he gave them a sense of pressure. The man¡¯s gaze moved from song Qing¡¯s face to her hand. His gaze was so intense that song Qing clenched her fists and lowered her hands to her side to avoid his gaze. She was wearing the mustard seed dimensional space that she had snatched from the coffin carrying man. It looked ordinary and unremarkable. Moreover, she had already recognized it as her master, so others might not be able to recognize this thing. However, song qingxiao had a feeling that the man had seen through the existence of the hidden space, and she had a bad feeling about it. Yao Liu and song qingxiao were sitting side by side. When the man stared at them, their bodies tensed up and they didn¡¯t dare to relax. The skeleton pendant hanging on his chest seemed to be surrounded by black fog, and the eye sockets of the skeleton in the fog flashed with two Scarlet glows from time to time, making people shiver. This person carried an extremely terrifying baleful Qi. He was clearly not an easy character to deal with. His line of sight paused on song Qing for a moment, and then he saw Yao Liu from the corner of his eye, who looked like he was facing a great enemy. He sneered and turned his head back. The moment the man turned his head away, Yao Liu let out an imperceptible sigh of relief. Song qingxiao could hear his heart thumping against his chest. In the short exchange of glances with the burly man, he had suffered a certain amount of suppression. Other than song qingxiao, the faces of the others in the spatial zone were slightly pale. It was obvious that they had suffered some losses when the burly man came in. As soon as this person arrived, his aura was so strong that it immediately suppressed the others, causing all those who had come first to reveal a vigilant look. Judging from the man¡¯s aura and the pressure he brought to song qingxiao, he had at least reached the Dan stage. He was probably at the peak of the lower level of the Dan stage, or even the middle level. What made song qingxiao the most afraid was the skull accessory hanging on the man¡¯s chest. It was extremely evil and emitted extremely powerful energy. The man didn¡¯t attack, but the evil Qi it emitted could invade her sea of consciousness and devour her spiritual sense. This was probably no ordinary item. It should be some kind of magic treasure. The man walked towards the Taoist nun. The Taoist nun number two and the middle-aged man number three both looked uneasy. Only the twin brothers, perhaps because they were sitting side by side, managed to remain calm. He ignored everyone¡¯s gazes and walked over to the other side. His tall and burly figure brought great pressure to number 2 and number 3, who were sitting cross-legged on the ground. Number three¡¯s face gradually lost its color, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and the wings of his nose. He could no longer maintain his composure. The man¡¯s gaze fell on the Daoist nun. He grinned and said arrogantly,¡± ¡°Get up!¡± The moment he opened his mouth, all the pressure fell on the Daoist nun. Number three, who was standing beside him, let out a deep breath. The man¡¯s actions and words were no different from public humiliation, causing the beautiful Daoist nun¡¯s face to flush red. Her eyebrows were raised, her expression became sterner, and her body was filled with killing intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But then, the man snorted coldly and an even more powerful pressure enveloped the trial space, forcibly suppressing the killing intent that the Daoist nun had just released! The middle-aged man was affected and immediately groaned. He instinctively crawled two steps to the side to avoid the storm. ¡°Get lost to the side!¡± The man spoke again. This time, after the Daoist nun suffered a loss, she didn¡¯t fight with him head-on. She immediately stood up, enduring the humiliation, and made room for the black-robed man. He then flicked his sleeves and sat down. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that something like this would happen in the training space.¡± When Yao Liu saw this, his expression became gloomy and he sent a divine sense message to song qingxiao. He wasn¡¯t feeling indignant for the Daoist nun, but rather shocked by the black-robed man¡¯s actions.. Chapter 707 - Almighty (2) Almighty (2) Translator: 549690339 Ever since Yao Liu joined the trial, no matter how the participants killed each other or plotted against each other in the trial space, everyone always maintained a calm appearance and rarely had such disputes. For many participants like Yao Liu, the training space was like the last peaceful and safe place before the training, allowing the people who were about to enter the training to relax for a short while. At this moment, the black-robed man had appeared and snatched the positions of the other trial-takers with his strength, not even hesitating to use his strength to suppress them. In Yao Liu¡¯s view, his actions had almost broken the balance of his previous understanding. Song qingxiao coldly watched as the Daoist nun endured the humiliation and walked in her direction. When she noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, her eyes flashed with a fierce light, but when she saw Yao Liu sitting beside her, the fierce light disappeared and finally became calm. She walked to the other side of song qingxiao, chose a place not far from her and the twins, sat down, and closed her eyes. Yao Liu¡¯s lips moved slightly. When he used his divine sense to send a message, the black-robed man who had snatched the Daoist nun¡¯s position smirked. He glanced at Yao Liu and sneered, as if he knew that Yao Liu was communicating with song qingxiao through divine sense. This gaze made Yao Liu¡¯s eyes sink. He shifted his cross-legged position to avoid the black-robed man¡¯s gaze. ¡°This is only a matter of time.¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t surprised by this and didn¡¯t care about Yao Liu¡¯s words. I¡¯ve also been chased away and my position taken by others in the trial space. Her words were transmitted into Yao Liu¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing him to be stunned for a moment. He then instinctively turned his head to look at song Qing¡¯s small face, but he saw that her expression was indifferent. Such a humiliating past was spoken in a very indifferent tone, forming a sharp contrast with the Ashen face of the Daoist nun who had been humiliated earlier. ¡°Then how did you do it?¡± He pursed his lips and asked. ¡°Just let him have his way,¡± song qingxiao smiled. Yao Liu¡¯s eyes flashed,¡±what happened to that person in the end?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± She replied briefly. That was when she entered the demon Island to train. Her strength was weak, so she didn¡¯t participate in the training many times. That time, she entered the training space just when she was being chased by number six¡¯s men. She entered the training at the critical moment and looked like she was in a sorry state, which was quite similar to her current situation. Number six, who came in right after her, was an idiot. He thought she was a soft persimmon and was arrogant. He became the first sacrifice user after coming to the island. If it wasn¡¯t for her chatting with Yao Liu, she probably wouldn¡¯t even remember this person. However, this black-robed man was different from number six at that time. This person was extremely dangerous. The yin Qi in his body was extremely heavy, but he could suppress the yin Qi with his thick baleful Qi. He was not a kind person. As the number of times the cultivators participated in the trial increased, their strength would increase. The level of cultivation among the cultivators would determine the status of the future cultivators. The weak would eventually be eliminated. The Taoist nun being humiliated and driven away like today was just a small dish. Hearing her answer, Yao Liu¡¯s heart turned cold and he didn¡¯t say anything. He probably knew this in his heart, but he had a new understanding of the cruel elimination rules of the trial. After everyone had taken their seats, number seven, who had arrived later, suddenly spoke,¡± for this trial, I¡¯ll say this first-¡± as soon as his voice rang out, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the trial space. Even Yao Liu, who had been communicating with song qingxiao, frowned and looked up at the big man. Number seven didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s gazes. Instead, he let everyone look at him for a long time before saying,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block my way and steal my things.¡± He warned in a low voice. His gaze was like that of an Eagle as it swept past the twins and Yao Liu at an extremely torturous speed. Finally, it stopped on song qingxiao for a moment. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words were filled with a thick murderous aura, and he did not seem to be joking with everyone. The moment song qingxiao was stared at by him, she felt a huge pressure on her face. It was as if she was a prey being stared at by a Hunter. Her back went numb, and a chill rose from her spine and spread to her whole body. Under the feeling of danger, she felt the silver Wolf mark on her wrist ache. It was as if the silver Wolf had also sensed that something was wrong and was on guard. The black-robed man¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of ridicule, as if he had seen through the silver Wolf hidden in song Qing¡¯s body. However, he revealed a trace of ridicule born from extreme contempt.. Chapter 708 - Almighty (3) Almighty (3) Translator: 549690339 He turned his head indifferently and glanced at the middle-aged man as if he was looking at an ant. He did not say a word, but it already made the middle-aged man sweat. Something was wrong! Song Qing¡¯s lips were tightly pursed. She felt that there was something wrong with the black-robed man¡¯s existence. The man¡¯s aura didn¡¯t just seem like a dan realm cultivator. When he saw her, song qingxiao had a feeling that she couldn¡¯t hide her true strength in front of him and that he had seen through her. She was already a half-step to dan realm warrior. After the silver Wolf was sealed in her body, her strength had also entered dan realm. However, she was being restrained by the black-robed man. What¡¯s more, half a month ago, she had fought with the real dan realm cultivator of the fan family. Whether it was spiritual sense or aura, this person was far superior to the middle-aged man carrying the coffin. Song Qing felt that she could not figure out his background. Thinking back to Yao Liu¡¯s previous conversation with him, it was as if he knew everything. All these signs made song Qingxin have a terrifying thought- This person¡¯s cultivation was definitely not just at the peak of the lower level of the Dan stage as she had initially guessed. To be able to possess such a strong spiritual pressure, he was at least at the peak of the Dan stage. He might even have broken through the Dan stage and reached the nascent soul stage! Song Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he thought of this. For her, she had not even broken through to the Dan stage, let alone the cultivators who were above the Dan stage. If this black-robed man had really reached the nascent soul stage as she had guessed, why would such a powerful cultivator appear here? What was going on with this trial? What was hidden in the trial that attracted the black-robed man? What did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t block his way and take his things¡¯? All sorts of questions swirled around in song Qing¡¯s mind, causing her to subconsciously turn the ring in her hand, feeling a little uneasy. The people in the space were not convinced after being warned by him, but they had gone through several trials and had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. Even though Yao Liu and the others weren¡¯t able to vaguely sense the grade of the man¡¯s cultivation like song qingxiao, everyone could tell that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Thus, after he finished speaking, no one retorted. After a moment of silence, the fog in the surroundings slowly dispersed and the surrounding light quickly dimmed. When everyone entered the trial scene, the Daoist nun, the middle-aged man, Yao Liu, and the rest all heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, everyone¡¯s feet seemed to have stepped on air in an instant. Their bodies lost weight and they all rolled down rapidly! He couldn¡¯t even see his fingers in his surroundings, and all he could smell was a strange, moldy smell that came from a secret room that had not been opened for many years, as well as the stench of mud. Song qingxiao was shocked as her body fell. At first, she thought that this was similar to the time when she escaped from the terror Battalion and was brought back to the terror Battalion by the people on the undead altar, but she soon realized that something was wrong. When he was brought back to the terror Battalion from the undead altar by the guide, it was as if he had traveled through a different time and space. His body was completely out of control, and he couldn¡¯t hear the voices of number one, Yao Liu, and the others around him. But at this moment, besides the existence of the trial participant, she could clearly hear the screams and gasps of several people. She immediately calmed down and released her divine sense. She immediately adjusted her body and raised her spiritual power. Her falling body immediately floated down like a leaf and only stabilized herself after about ten seconds! Yao Liu reacted just like her. With his experience in the terror Battalion, he reacted as well. His thin figure did two rolls in the air before landing on the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯! After everyone left the trial space, they should have directly entered a special environment. At the same time, song qingxiao did not have the time to check her surroundings. Her sea of consciousness moved slightly, and the trial mission appeared in her sea of consciousness.This trip was not in vain! [ mission completion: 3000 points ] When the mission notification appeared, song Qing frowned. Before he could think about what this meant, he heard a cry in the air,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Help me¡­¡± ¡°Aiyo!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®Bang¡¯,¡¯ Dong¡¯, the sound of the impact was endless. Other than the trial-takers jumping down in different ways, it seemed that there were some other people who were also falling rapidly one after another. In the dark, she relied on her divine sense to avoid the people falling from above. From their auras, other than the seven trial-takers, there were five or six ordinary people. These should be the people in the trial scene and the important source of the key clues that had given them this mission. They could not afford to lose them.. Chapter 709 - The learn.1 The learn.1 Translator: 549690339 At the thought of this, song Qing immediately spread out his palm and slapped it from the bottom to the top! After the spirit power was pushed out, it quickly hit the falling person. The two forces collided, and the falling person¡¯s momentum slowed down. Finally, he fell heavily to the ground, making a heavy echo. The other cultivators who had fallen first also followed song qingxiao¡¯s example and caught the others who had fallen from above. The last black shadow fell down. When the middle-aged man was about to clap, the black shadow waved his arm and a wave of spiritual energy hit back, sending number three flying! No. 7 landed lightly on the ground. In the dark space, the ordinary people who fell down groaned in pain. Song qingxiao looked up and saw that it was pitch black above them. It was as if they could not see the exit. She estimated that they were at least 30 to 40 meters from the top. The air here was extremely turbid, with the humidity and depression of a space that had been sealed for years. There was a strange silence all around, so quiet that one could almost hear the faint sound of one¡¯s own pulse. In this strange silence, the cries of pain from the fallen people became softer and softer until they subconsciously held their breath and endured the pain, no longer making a sound. However, this made the surroundings even more strange. ¡°My mission has already started, what about you?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s voice entered song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, and she replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same,¡± This time¡¯s mission requirement was ¡®not a wasted trip¡¯. It probably meant that this mission couldn¡¯t be a wasted trip, and he had to gain something. If there was something good, the quest would not even need a special prompt. Everyone would naturally try to snatch it. However, since the trial had made this a requirement for the mission, it meant that the difficulty of the mission was not low. In the dark environment, it was difficult for the eyes to see the surrounding environment clearly. She released her divine sense and found that this place was about ten square meters in size, surrounded by earth walls that connected to the top. On the whole, it was like a well that had been dug deep into the ground. Everyone had fallen from above and was trapped inside, with no way to advance or retreat. She thought for a moment, then walked over to one of them, reached out, and picked him up. After the man fell, he curled up into a ball. Leng Shang was picked up and suddenly let out a miserable cry,¡± ¡°Ah! Let me go!¡± His voice trembled non-stop. As soon as it spread, the surrounding walls were stuffy and the sound was amplified countless times. It sounded extremely mournful in this originally quiet environment. ¡°Ah¡­ Let go ¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Let go ¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The shrieks sounded one after another, as if countless people were screaming at the same time. It was deafening, and even a few trial-takers felt their hair stand on end. Not to mention the person who screamed. The moment the voice came out, he was scared and quickly shut his mouth. ¡°I ask you, what is this place?¡± Song qingxiao asked. She grabbed the man¡¯s hand and pulled it back. The man broke out in a cold sweat and shouted,¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± After someone spoke, the other people who had been shocked by the environment after suddenly falling earlier also gradually regained their senses. They became a little braver and each of them groped around to get up. Song qingxiao let go of his hand, and the man stepped on the ground. After he was freed, he rubbed his arm and said,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to explore this place together?¡± He mumbled,¡± who knew there would be a trap down there? I fell straight down. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall to my death. What bad luck! The key to the mission was on these people, so Yao Liu immediately asked,¡± ¡°What adventure?¡± The person who was released by song qingxiao was surprised, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Didn¡¯t we already agree on this? why are you pretending? This place, the Gu residence!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Gu residence?¡± Song qingxiao asked. The man rubbed his arm and didn¡¯t answer her. After confirming that he was fine, he started to rummage through the things. He was carrying a backpack, and after a while, he shouted excitedly,¡± ¡°I found it.¡± As he was speaking, everyone heard a soft sound. Then, a strong light suddenly lit up in his hand. Wherever the light shone, a few ordinary people instinctively closed their eyes! The person who spoke was a young man in his 20S. He was holding a flashlight in his hand. Perhaps everyone was fine at the moment, but with the light to dispel the darkness, he quickly returned to his mischievous nature.. Chapter 710 - Learned_2 Learned_2 Translator: 549690339 Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes, which had adapted to the darkness, couldn¡¯t stand the light, they deliberately shook the flashlight randomly. The flashlight elongated everyone¡¯s figures and swayed wildly. Those shadows seemed to come alive in the cramped environment, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, scaring the group of ordinary people and making them scream. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The young man laughed out loud when he saw that his prank had frightened someone. This caused the other people to play around in dissatisfaction. In the end, he seemed to have thought of something. He scratched his head and looked at song Qing. ¡°Oh, the Gu residence.¡± Song qingxiao looked at these young people who were laughing. They were all young, between 18 to 22 years old, and each of them was carrying a backpack. After a while, the group of people became bolder and took out their flashlights from their backpacks. These people mimicked the first teenager who held a flashlight and swept the flashlight across the faces of the trial-takers one by one. When the flashlight shone on the beautiful Taoist nun, a young girl giggled. haha, who actually invited a nun?¡± As soon as she finished laughing, Daoist nun number two¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light. She had been humiliated by number seven in the trial space, and she was holding back a stomach full of anger. It was just that her skills were not as good as his, and she could only hold it in when facing a strong person like number 7 who was obviously not to be trifled with. At this time, in the trial scene, a little girl who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth actually dared to mock her. Number two was not a soft-hearted person. Just as she was about to teach her a lesson, the middle-aged man beside her saw that the situation was not good and quickly stopped her,¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± The atmosphere in the cave immediately turned cold. Although the young girl had a bad premonition, she was confident that there were many people on her side and she replied,¡± you¡¯re just someone we hired with money. What¡¯s wrong with criticizing you? what¡¯s with the arrogance! The atmosphere between the two sides became tense. As they spoke, the girl deliberately took the flashlight and swept it at the Taoist nun¡¯s face. Not only did the light shine on the Taoist nun, but it also fell on number Seven¡¯s face. The girl even deliberately shook it twice. Under the bright light, number Seven¡¯s face was clearly seen by everyone. In the face of the young girl¡¯s offensive action, he narrowed his eyes and moved his palm. The young girl who was about seven or eight steps away from him seemed to be pulled by a strange and extraordinary force. Her figure swayed and was immediately pulled in front of him. His palm held her neck. As if he was pinching a chicken, he clenched his fingers, and only a ¡®crack¡¯ sound could be heard. Before the girl could react, her neck bone was crushed, and her skin and flesh were tightly clenched by an extraordinary power. The girl didn¡¯t even have the time to make a sound before her head drooped to the side. The flashlight in her hand fell to the ground with a clang, and the people who were still laughing were instantly stunned. The young girl¡¯s face was deathly pale. Her round eyes were slightly open, and her pupils were unfocused. Blood slowly trickled from the corner of her mouth. The black-robed man looked at ease. He let go of her hand and the girl¡¯s body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. It hit the flashlight on the ground and pushed it half a meter away, making a¡¯ clucking ¡®sound. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The others didn¡¯t expect the Man in Black to kill so quickly. They immediately let out an earth-shaking scream. The sound was like a demonic sound piercing their ears, making their minds buzz. Song Qing frowned and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Number seven killed the moment he offended them. Not only did this shock the ordinary people, but even the trial-goers were also shocked by his act of killing. Although everyone was not a good person, and their hands had been stained with a lot of blood since they participated in the trial, but the attitude of him, who regarded human lives as grass and killed people so easily, still made them stunned for a moment. The young men and women quieted down after being yelled at by song qingxiao. After someone died, no one dared to joke around like before. Song qingxiao calmed down from number Seven¡¯s killing. She remembered what the young man had said and asked,¡± ¡°What kind of place is the Gu residence?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The only thing he could do now was to figure out the situation of the mission scene first. As soon as she asked this question, the teenager who was still laughing and laughing earlier did not dare to delay any longer. He suppressed the fear in his heart and replied with a trembling voice,¡± ¡°The Gu residence is a legendary house in our area.¡± As he spoke, he swallowed his saliva and glanced at the twitching body of the girl from the corner of his eye. His body trembled even more violently. we have a legend here. It is said that two hundred years ago, this place was the origin of the hidden mountain path. At that time, every family had the Dao-passing technique and there were many Immortals and Masters. Perhaps number Seven¡¯s ¡®killing the chicken to warn the monkeys¡¯ had a great intimidating effect.. The young man suppressed his fear and said with tears in his eyes,¡± Chapter 711 - Learned_3 Learned_3 Translator: 549690339 I heard from my mother that during that period, the most famous were the Gu and Chu families. They were the representatives of the hidden mountain path. He sniffed and told the story in a dramatic way, afraid that number seven would not be satisfied, ¡± ¡°At that time, the Gu family had many talents. After cultivating Daoist techniques, the Gu family was like Immortals and talents. They could call the wind and summon the rain, exorcise evil spirits, and catch ghosts. It attracted a lot of believers and villagers, and many people came to offer incense and pay respects to their Masters. It gradually developed into a sect. ¡± When Yao Liu heard this, he had a bad feeling. He instinctively looked at song qingxiao, only to see her nod at the sobbing teenager, ¡°Continue.¡± it¡¯s said that the head of the Chu family had no children after many years of marriage, so he held a ritual and invited the child-giving Guanyin. He also helped the village and accumulated good fortune. After his wife was over 40 years old, she finally got pregnant and gave birth to an only daughter. The story he was telling was very likely related to the mission. The trial-takers did not say anything for fear of missing any clues. Meanwhile, the young men and women who were taking the risk were intimidated by number Seven¡¯s previous means. No one dared to make any unnecessary movements or speak to interrupt the young man¡¯s story, for fear of attracting a fatal disaster. it¡¯s said that lady Chu¡¯s beauty is extraordinary. The head of the Chu family regards her as a Pearl in his palm. He once said that he would pass all the treasures and cultivation techniques of the Chu family to the person who marries his only daughter. When song qingxiao heard the word ¡®treasure¡¯, she was moved. ¡°The Chu clan is good at alchemy, knows about the weather, formations, yin and yang, and knows the art of geomancy. They can keep the dead souls from dissipating and revive the dead. Not only was he sought after by high officials and nobles, even the Emperor at that time believed in him very much. He once sent people to the Chu clan in the hidden mountains to ask for immortal pills and wanted to learn the art of immortality.¡± Perhaps it was because no one interrupted him when he was telling his story, the young man¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. because of this, the Chu clan has accumulated countless wealth and secret treasures. When the Chu clan¡¯s master said that he would offer these to whoever married his daughter, it caused countless people to drool. In contrast to the Chu family¡¯s sparse population, the wife of the Gu family¡¯s head had seven sons born one after another in the second year after she married into the Gu family. A year before Mrs. Chu¡¯s pregnancy, the madam of the Gu family became pregnant again. However, it was strange that after ten months of pregnancy, Mrs. Gu did not give birth to her eighth son until fourteen months later on the Dragon Boat Festival on May 5th. After the child was born, the Gu family asked the elders with high cultivation to divine his fate. They said that this child¡¯s fate was strange and was connected to the rise and fall of the Gu family. He was born in the poisonous moon, and when he was born, the evil Qi was strong. He was afraid that he did not have a long life, and it was difficult for him to live past eighteen. The Gu couple loved their son dearly. In addition, this child¡¯s fate was related to the family¡¯s fate, so they naturally tried every possible way to find a panacea to raise this child. The most amazing thing was that after the child was born, the Gu clan, which was originally famous and prosperous, had a smooth-sailing life. An ancestor ascended to become an immortal in the day, causing a great sensation at that time. Even the Emperor was alarmed and summoned the head of the Gu clan. He also conferred the Gu clan of the hidden mountain path as the master of the state religion. after the children of the Gu and Chu families grew up, they were of similar age and family backgrounds. They were childhood sweethearts and actually fell in love with each other and got engaged. Originally, this could be considered a strong Alliance between the two clans. It was a good thing to be able to unite the strength of both parties and bring the secret mountain path to greater heights. but for some reason, not long after the engagement, the Chu girl suddenly died. The happy event of both sides turned into a funeral, and they turned against each other and killed each other. At that time, the Chu clan was famous for its alchemy and fengshui. They were well-versed in yin and yang and had many dealings with the dead. On the other hand, the Gu clan was prosperous and good at killing demons and Devils. In terms of ghost and God techniques, the Chu clan was naturally slightly better, but in terms of fighting, the Gu clan was much better than the Chu clan. The two clans fought, and the Chu clan eventually retreated in defeat. Song qingxiao could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°What about the Gu family¡¯s son?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Gu family¡¯s youngest son was once predicted to not live past 18, and Mrs. Chu¡¯s daughter died before she got married, did he live past 18? ¡± When the beautiful Taoist nun heard her question, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The mission this time required ¡®this trip to be worth it¡¯. Since this place was the Gu family¡¯s old residence, they were probably going to enter the Gu family¡¯s old residence to search for treasures. After everyone entered, they would find the treasures and take them away. The young man had said so much, but the focus was on the history of the Gu family¡¯s prosperity and the wealth they had accumulated over the years. The reason why he had spoken so rudely and brought up the grudges between his children was that the Daoist nun guessed that he had seen number seven kill people and was afraid. He had deliberately said this to stall for time and to coax them. The funny thing was that song qingxiao did not ask about the Gu family¡¯s treasure, nor did she ask about the secret method of cultivation. Instead, she asked if the youngest son in the story had survived. Chapter 712 - Adventure_i Adventure_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°In the legends, he did live.¡± When the young man heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he did not dare to hesitate and quickly replied, ¡± but I heard from my mother that even though she lived past eighteen, the Gu family¡¯s fate seemed to have come to an end after that. First, the disciples of the Gu clan died one after another, and then the seven sons of the Gu clan also met with mishaps. even now, there are still such rumors in the hidden mountains. They say that the Chu clan was not willing to give up and had placed a vicious curse on the Gu clan. Whether it was a curse or not, with the successive deaths of the Gu clan¡¯s disciples and the seven sons of the master, the once-prosperous Gu clan fell into the predicament of having no successor. Their luck turned from prosperity to decline and began to decline. After this incident, the head of the Gu clan announced that the Gu clan¡¯s descendants would not leave the residence and were forbidden from contact with the outside world. Not long after the people of the Gu residence closed their doors and did not come out, the once famous Gu residence was quickly swallowed up by weeds. After a long time, new people emerged from the hidden mountain, and gradually, no one mentioned the Gu clan members of the past. That was until someone accidentally barged into the Gu residence¡¯s former location, and a bizarre thing happened! ¡°Can you guess what happened?¡± As the young man spoke of the legends of the past, he slowly suppressed the fear in his heart. When he spoke of the forgotten part, he actually kept them in suspense. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed, and she asked, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Gu family has disappeared!¡± Although this young man had been frightened by number seven, he was quite eloquent and good at telling stories. He also kept the participants in suspense just right, and his words instantly hooked the hearts of several cultivators. ¡°It disappeared?¡± One of the twins couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, which attracted the attention of several young men and women. Perhaps it was because of their good looks, but the young man¡¯s expression relaxed slightly. He nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, it disappeared!¡± The huge Gu mansion, along with the people and buildings, disappeared from where they were, leaving no trace. The original location of the Gu mansion was only left with a patch of wild grass and not a single brick or tile could be seen. It was as if that place had always been a wasteland and no Gu family had ever lived there! Once the news of the disappearance of the entire Gu Manor spread throughout the hidden mountains, the people of the hidden mountains immediately burst into an uproar. The Gu and Chu families, which had been forgotten by the people, once again became local legends. The matter was so big that it even alarmed the government. The Imperial court had sent people to investigate, but in the end, they could not find any clues. ¡°Some people said that the Chu clan, who died in the hands of the Gu clan, refused to leave and cursed the Gu clan, causing the Gu clan to have no descendants.Some said that the Gu clan had moved to a secret place to avoid the Chu clan¡¯s revenge.Some said that the Gu clan¡¯s clan head cultivated into an immortal, shed his mortal flesh and bones, and ascended with his family¡¯s houses.¡± The young man¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking, but he didn¡¯t dare to get water to drink. He continued, ¡± ¡°But according to my mother, the Gu family didn¡¯t actually leave. They¡¯re still living in the same place.¡± As he said this, he timidly looked up at number seven. Afraid that he would be noticed, he quickly looked away, ¡± she said that she had heard her grandmother mention it before. When she was young, when she was playing at the old site of the Gu family, she saw people in green robes coming out to drive people away. So she thought that the Gu family was still here, but ordinary people couldn¡¯t see them. They could only be found by fate. I heard that the Gu family used to subdue demons and was personally appointed by the Emperor. The wealth they have accumulated is comparable to that of a country. The Gu clan had been appointed by the Emperor as the master of the National church, and the head of the Gu clan was one of the top figures in the hidden mountains. There was once a person in the family who had ascended to immortality, had a cultivation technique for Daoism, and had a secret technique to subdue demons and Devils. In the past two hundred years, they had attracted countless explorers. However, these people either went missing or went crazy. There were also a few lucky ones who returned empty-handed and could not find any trace of the Gu family at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As time went by, there were many people who had accidents here. Some people said that this place was strange, and usually, fewer people dared to come here. These young men and women had lived in the hidden mountains and had heard many legends about the Gu and Chu families, so they had the idea of exploring. two months ago, we found an entrance near the old site of the Gu family. The young man pointed upwards as he spoke. It seemed that the ¡®entrance¡¯ they found was probably referring to the hole they had fallen in. After these people discovered the cave entrance, they thought of the famous legends in the hidden mountains that had been around for two hundred years. They thought of the legendary inheritance of the Gu family¡¯s treasure. They also thought of how the youths would definitely become influential figures in the area after finding the Gu family. Chapter 713 - Adventure_2 Adventure_2 Translator: 549690339 Under all sorts of temptations, the fearless youths decided to enter the cave. we posted a post on the internet to recruit people, and you guys were willing to sign up. You can¡¯t blame us. As the young man explained the story, his eyes fell on the girl¡¯s body on the ground from the corner of his eye. He shivered and began to cry again after he finished his story. He had thought that number seven had killed the young girl because everyone had been attracted here by them in the name of treasure hunting. In the end, not only did they not see the treasure, but they had also fallen into the well. No one had responded to them, and in a fit of anger, they had lost their rationality and killed. ¡°How unlucky. This place looks like an ordinary cave with no treasures at all.¡± The young man grumbled, his face showing regret. He kept looking up, obviously wanting to leave this damn place immediately. Yao Liu¡¯s brows furrowed as he interrupted his complaint, ¡± how did the entire Gu family disappear so bizarrely all of a sudden? ¡± He glanced at song qingxiao. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was serious. She thought of the lost city hidden in the spatial wall during the last trial. He wondered if the Gu family¡¯s situation was similar to the lost city. However, the teenager thought that Yao Liu was talking to him, so he immediately said dejectedly, ¡°Who knows? Maybe it was fake! Maybe my mom and the others were just talking nonsense. I¡¯m really stupid. There are no gods or ghosts in this world. Now, I¡¯ve fallen into this place. How can I go up?¡± The bottom of the well was about ten meters high from the ground. Perhaps it had been dug out by a group of fools who had wanted to find the Gu family¡¯s treasure like them. After digging dozens of meters into the ground, these people who wanted to steal the treasure might have realized that there was no so-called treasure of the Gu family at all, so they returned in disappointment. However, they took the hole dug by the treasure thieves as the entrance to the hidden location of the Gu residence. They jumped in excitedly and fell into the deep pit. The young man¡¯s words were dejected, but the cultivators were well aware that since the trial location had appeared here, then whether it was the Gu family¡¯s legend or the treasure, it was definitely true. Furthermore, the entrance to the Gu residence was definitely not far away. When song qingxiao thought of this, he was both excited and worried. He was excited because the mission¡¯s hint was already very clear. The trial this time was a treasure-hunting journey, and from the mission requirements and the young man¡¯s words, it was very likely that there would be a lot of gains this time. After all, in the trial scene, the Gu family was as rich as a country. Someone had once become an immortal in the day and his cultivation was not weak. This proved that other than possibly hiding profound Tao techniques and secret skills, there might also be some coveted treasures in the Gu residence. He was worried that although the hints for the trial were clear, the simpler it was, the more likely the obstacles and difficulty of the mission would be. Moreover, there were many participants in this trial, which further proved that it would not be as easy as everyone had imagined if they wanted to gain anything from this trial. It was very likely that the danger level in the Gu residence was far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination, and this trial was difficult for Xu Yi to leave! Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the black-robed man number seven. In the trial space, black robe had warned everyone not to block his way and not to snatch his things, otherwise, he might kill them. The black-robed man¡¯s words were enough to show that there was something good in the Gu family that he was determined to get! But if she guessed correctly, this black robe¡¯s cultivation might have already reached the level of primordial soul forming a nascent soul. What kind of rare treasure was hidden in this Gu family that could make a nascent soul realm expert join the trial and come to snatch it? When he warned them, the mission had not started yet. However, from what he said, it was clear that he had already guessed the direction of the mission. The trial this time was definitely unusual, but was it because such a high-level cultivator was participating that the difficulty of the trial was increased, or was it because such a powerful cultivator had sensed the location of the trial in advance and participated on purpose? She couldn¡¯t help but think of the instinctual premonition of her divine soul at the moment she was about to enter the trial. As her cultivation level rose, her sense of the trial was far more sensitive than before. Song qingxiao once guessed that the higher the realm of a cultivator, the stronger their senses would be. Perhaps when they reached a certain level, they could not only sense the trial, but also influence the choices of the divine trials! For example, those reclusive families that could send their clansmen in and out of the trial at will had some kind of lock that could open the door of the trial! If her guess was correct, then the so-called God¡¯s trial was not absolutely fair and just, but in the hands of some high-level cultivators. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. She suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart, and from the corner of her eye, she saw that the young man who had spoken earlier had secretly reached into his bag. His movements were secretive, but all the trial-takers present were observant and knew his little tricks. However, at this critical moment, no one pointed it out. Everyone had appeared here as soon as they left the trial space, which proved that the entrance to the Gu residence was not far from here. Song qingxiao walked to the side of the stone wall and touched the wall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This place was dozens of meters above the ground. The thieves had dug up the stones at the core of the earth. There was no longer soil around them, but stone walls. She released her divine sense, but the strange thing was that this place seemed to be under a certain restriction. Her divine sense was suppressed by a strange aura, and it couldn¡¯t penetrate the stone wall, and she couldn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ the exit. ¡°Why is there no signal?¡± The young man reached into his bag, took out his phone, unlocked it, and called the police. Everyone was trapped here. One of the helpers ¡®invited¡¯ on the internet suddenly killed someone. After the death, the teenagers were scared out of their wits and lost the courage to continue the exploration. They only wanted to call the police and wait for the police to come and save them from this dangerous environment. However, not long after the call went through, the call inexplicably hung up automatically. Chapter 714 - Ghosthead (1) Ghosthead (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°How is that possible?¡± Not being able to call the police was the last straw that broke the young man¡¯s psychological defense. He almost broke down and took out his phone. Trembling, he dialed the police again, but in the end, the phone showed ¡®no internet¡¯, once again shattering the young man¡¯s hope of relying on the help phone to get out of trouble. Song Qing looked down on him. His eyes were filled with despair. He raised the phone above his head, but no matter how many times he tried, this place seemed to be completely isolated from the outside world. She guessed that it should be due to the influence of the Qi field here. The Qi movement here was very strange, and even divine sense was restricted to a certain extent, not to mention mobile phone signal. With the signal cut off, the plan to ask for help naturally fell through. A few of the young men and women, who had been barely able to calm down, finally could not hold it in anymore after realizing this fact. They began to cry loudly, raised their heads, and shouted at the entrance of the cave, ¡± help! Is there anyone here? can anyone save me? ¡± There seemed to be an invisible barrier above the well, blocking the sound from passing through the long well. The sound seemed to have been compressed and reverberated at the bottom. The Echo had a strange sense of horror, as if someone had stretched out his breath and blew cold air into everyone¡¯s ears, adding to the eerie feeling. These people¡¯s efforts to ask for help were in vain. Song Qing reached out and touched the stone wall, trying to find a way to the Gu residence. Perhaps it was because this place was deep underground, there were tiny beads of water seeping out from the top of the stone wall. The water beads were cold to the bone. As soon as they touched the fingers, the chill penetrated into the body, as if it had penetrated into the limbs and bones in an instant, making people¡¯s scalps numb and want to shiver. This feeling made song Qing think of the mist beads formed by Chu ke¡¯s evil energy during the trial of the fallen Qin feichu. However, even though Chu ke¡¯s resentment was heavy, the mist beads that she had transformed into did not have such a huge impact on song Qing. Moreover, her strength was no longer what it used to be, but when she touched the water droplets on the stone wall, she still felt that something was wrong. It could be imagined that the Gu residence hidden underground was probably in great danger. She twirled her fingers and used her spiritual power to remove the chill. Then, she bent her fingers and knocked on the stone wall twice. ¡°Dong Dong,¡± a dull knocking sound spread out from the bottom of the well, causing the few youths who were still crying and shouting earlier to stop. Yao Liu and the others instantly understood her intentions. Since everyone was trapped here, they naturally had to find a way to find the entrance to the Gu residence. Since the trial space had sent them here, the entrance to the Gu residence must be not far from here. However, there was probably some special restriction here that isolated the Gu residence from the outside world. His divine sense could not penetrate it at all, so he could only use the stupid method to find out if there was a hollow on the other side of the stone wall. Before they could move, number seven, who had just killed someone, closed his eyes. Song qingxiao felt a terrifying spiritual breath spread out. Before anyone could react, she turned nimbly in number Seven¡¯s direction. Yao Liu¡¯s gaze had been on her the entire time, and when he saw her move, he immediately followed her footsteps without a word. Just as the two of them jumped behind number seven, they saw number seven shake his arm and shake his sleeve. His palm struck towards the West! With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, the spiritual energy continued to flow in. The entire stone wall shattered under the extremely overbearing spiritual energy. The stones rolled down with a ¡®clang¡¯, and a huge pitch-blackhole about one meter in size appeared on the stone wall! A strong gust of wind blew, and a sharp whistling sound suddenly came from the hole. Along with the whistling sound, a squirming black fog suddenly rolled out of the black hole. It turned into a huge skeletal ghost head as soon as it came out of the cave. It opened its mouth and spewed out a large amount of Yin fog, which swept towards the crowd as if it wanted to swallow everyone in the well! ¡°Ah!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This sudden turn of events not only scared the defenseless ordinary youths, even Yao Liu and the other cultivators were scared out of their wits by the huge skull that suddenly came out of the blackhole. Everyone went into a defensive posture. Yao Liu¡¯s aura rolled and a shadow of black hair appeared on his body. Before he could transform, he was pulled by song Qing. ¡°It¡¯s just the yin Qi that¡¯s trapped inside.¡± The moment the skull appeared, song qingxiao was shocked. However, she had dealt with ghosts several times and was extremely cautious and calm. She immediately noticed that something was wrong. Yao Liu was pulled by her, and his transformation paused. He looked at the ghost head with surprise and suspicion, and sure enough, when the ghost head charged at the crowd, it turned into a gust of wind with black fog. It whizzed through the crowd¡¯s bodies, and the force was so strong that it almost brought them down. Chapter 715 - Ghosthead (2) Ghosthead (2) Translator: 549690339 The young lady¡¯s body that had fallen to the ground after being crushed to death by number seven was ¡®bitten1 by the skeletal ghostly head formed by the cold wind. It flipped over and was blown to the ground instead of lying on its back. The hair tie that was originally tied into two bunches was blown by the cold wind, and the hair tie made a soft sound as it broke. The head of black hair immediately danced in the wind and was pulled by the shadow. It seemed to have grown much longer in an instant, like a black tentacle baring its fangs and claws. It shook twice with force and then drooped down. The cold wind swept up the sand and stones, which were then blown to the wall of the well and turned into nothingness! No one noticed that the moment the ghost head whizzed past, the corpse¡¯s eyes, which had already lost their luster, moved slowly. As the cold wind blew past his body, it contained extremely dense Yin Qi. Even though song Qing¡¯s little spirit energy was of the ice element and her resistance to the cold was much stronger than others, she still felt like her scalp was going to explode when the cold wind blew past her. The ends of her hair stood up and pulled her scalp in pain. Goosebumps rose all over her body, and she felt as if a ghost was crawling over her back, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. At the bottom of the well, a gust of cold wind blew. Fortunately, everyone heard song qingxiao¡¯s words and knew that the ferocious ghost head was just a false alarm. The Daoist nun and the others, who had their hearts in their throats, relaxed and slowly exhaled. Even the young men who were still crying and screaming earlier felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted from their hearts. A little girl who was bawling loudly then began to sob softly, ¡± I, I want to go home¡­ Her suppressed cries were mixed with the cold wind at the bottom of the well, as if a ghost was crying. ¡°It¡¯s really eight generations of bad luck!¡± Yao Liu relaxed, and the black hair that had just appeared on his body slowly retracted back into his body. At this moment, he still had lingering fear. When he saw the skeleton ghost head, he thought back to the previous trial, when he was almost chased by the Army of thousands of skeletons on the undead altar. The moment the skull broke out of the stone wall, he thought that the nightmare was about to come back again. He was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. He looked at song Qing with a bitter smile and a helpless expression. He raised his hand and slapped his own mouth. ¡°Who told you to spout nonsense!¡± When they were in the trial space, he had even sent a voice transmission to song qingxiao, hoping that this trial would not be like the last time, where there would be no supernatural happenings. However, who knew that the good things didn¡¯t work and the bad things didn¡¯t. His mouth seemed to have been blessed, and he hit the nail on the head. Whether it was the legendary Gu clan, the ghost head, or the thick Yin Qi at the bottom of the well, it was enough to prove that the mission this time would probably involve dealing with these things. Even though the atmosphere was tense, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Yao Liu¡¯s actions. However, before her smile could reach her eyes, she froze when she saw number seven. This person was indeed extraordinary. While everyone¡¯s divine sense was affected by the restriction, he seemed to be unaffected by the aura here. He immediately found the direction of the entrance and with a casual slap, he broke the stone wall! Her heart sank. Just as she was worried about the existence of such a person in this trial and wondered what the final result would be, she suddenly heard a ¡®Cha Cha¡¯ sound in her ear, as if someone was crawling on the ground. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She subconsciously turned her head to look at the source of the voice, only to see a young girl crying with her arms crossed and trembling. Her knees were closed together in fear. Because of the swirling air and the falling gravel and sand, she did not notice the slight movement. Not far away from the ground, a flashlight rolled on the ground due to the strong wind. The light was covered by dust and Yin Qi, making it foggy. From time to time, it would brush past the side of her ankle. A pale hand crawled on the ground, moved forward with a ¡®shua¡¯, and landed on the outside of her ankle. But because she was too scared, the girl didn¡¯t notice this scene. She was still shrieking with her neck shrunk, but she was so scared that her throat seemed to be blocked, and it was not easy for her to make a sound. When song qingxiao turned her head, her eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s. The young girl¡¯s body trembled. When she saw song qingxiao¡¯s eyes moving down, she instinctively felt something. Her facial muscles began to Twitch uncontrollably, and her lips trembled. Her face turned pale, and her body was like a rusty robot that could not move freely. Her head swayed and slowly moved down¡­ A pale face appeared between her legs. The face of the girl who had died in number Seven¡¯s hands had appeared under her body. Her round eyes were stained with mud as they rolled, making them look as if they had turned pure black. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The corner of ¡®her¡¯ mouth rose, maintaining the strange smile she had when she was alive. After her neck bone was completely crushed by number seven, her neck was as soft as a noodle, unable to support ¡®her¡¯ movements. Her head tilted in an extremely terrifying manner, just in time to meet the young girl¡¯s eyes! ¡®Ka ka ka¡¯, her three spiritual and seven physical souls seemed to be so frightened that they were about to leave her body. Her body twitched violently, and her teeth clattered. Saliva uncontrollably poured out of the corners of her mouth. Frightened to the extreme, the young girl seemed to be so scared that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. The White hand that was on the ground slowly and mechanically lifted up and slapped the girl¡¯s ankle. Then, the knuckles tightened and she grabbed it tightly. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Chapter 716 - Entering the cave (1) Entering the cave (1) Translator: 549690339 When the hand that was raised from the ground slapped the girl¡¯s ankle, a large cloud of black dust was sent flying. Following the girl¡¯s scream, the skin that was touched by the mist began to rapidly wither. ¡°Help, help!¡± The young girl let out a heart-wrenching cry, and the people around her had long been frightened by this sudden change. When the young men and women saw the girl who was killed by the black- robed man come back to life and Capture one of them, they went crazy. They ignored their fear of song qingxiao and the others and swarmed toward the participants. ¡°Save me¡­¡± The yin Qi on the girl¡¯s ankle had corroded her skin into a grayish brown, like wrinkled dead wood, which was a sharp contrast to the White skin around her. The other hand that was lying on the ground also raised up and grabbed her other foot that was trying to move forward, ah¡­ An even more shrill scream came from the girl¡¯s mouth. The sound was amplified by the special environment at the bottom of the well, forming an extremely terrifying sound wave, shaking the soil around the well and making it fall down. Her legs were pulled by the ¡®dead and resurrected¡¯ young girl, as if she was bearing a great burden. The ¡®zombie¡¯ that was originally crawling on the ground grabbed her legs, and its upper body was lifted up. Dara¡¯s head, which was hanging upside down on his soft noodle-like neck, was pulled up from the ground. His head was facing down at a strange angle, and he stared at the screaming girl with his dark, lightless eyes.¡±Little min, why didn¡¯t you save me?¡± The smile that ¡®she¡¯ had maintained before her death was now extremely terrifying. The young girl did not have the courage to look down. The moment she heard ¡®her¡¯ voice, she trembled even more and her upper body instinctively struggled to lean towards her companion. help me, help me, save me¡­ Who would dare to save her at this time? When everyone saw her reach out, they were afraid of being implicated by her and all took a big step back in unison! Her rotten legs couldn¡¯t bear the weight of her upper body, and as the girl below dragged her, she fell to the ground with a thud. The ¡®zombie¡¯ that was holding onto her calf was now pressing down on her body, slowly wriggling up. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, let me go¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, the thick Yin Qi quickly wrapped around the young girl¡¯s back. The ¡®Yin corpse¡¯ grabbed the young girl¡¯s head with both hands and forcefully turned her face around. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save me?¡± she! the young girl¡¯s face was hit by the yin Qi and immediately shriveled. The black mist swallowed her undamaged skin and quickly spread from both sides of her cheeks to her upper forehead and head. ¡°Let¡­ Hu¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her last breath turned into a stream of life energy and was swallowed by the ¡®living corpse¡¯. ¡®She¡¯ loosened her grip, and the dark brown wrinkly corpse was thrown to the ground. After the resurrected ¡®corpse¡¯ absorbed the girl¡¯s ¡®breath¡¯, the yin Qi on its body suddenly became thicker. The broken neck bone made a¡¯ ka ka ¡®sound, and the head that was hanging upside down swayed slightly. The long hair on its head flew in all directions under the storm that was blown out by the skeleton ghost head at the bottom of the well, as if it was going to lift the head up by force. This horrifying scene scared the souls out of the several young men and women who were so frightened that their livers and galls were torn apart. They squeezed into a ball one after another, not even daring to make a sound. Yao Liu swallowed his saliva and stood beside song qingxiao, clenching his fists. The twins also clasped their hands together. Taoist nun number two and middle-aged man number three also stood together in tacit understanding. Only number seven was standing in front. He saw this strange scene, but his expression didn¡¯t change. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the resurrection of the ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ was extremely frightening, song qingxiao had not only dealt with Chu ke, but she had also seen a human- faced Spider with a similar inverted face to the ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ in the lost city. Therefore, she was quite calm. She remembered the ghost head formed by the yin Qi that came out of the hole when number seven broke open the hole and said, ¡°It should be related to the yin Qi from before.¡± The young girl had died with her eyes wide open, and she had been attacked by an extremely dense baleful aura, which was why the dead had been resurrected. This kind of undead creature was quite troublesome. Its physical body was already dead, and it didn¡¯t fear pain, so ordinary attacks wouldn¡¯t work. But when she thought of the stack of talismans she had snatched from the coffin-carrying middle-aged man in her mustard seed dimensional space, it just so happened to come in handy. Chapter 717 - Entering the cave (2) Entering the cave (2) Translator: 549690339 However¡­ She looked in number Seven¡¯s direction from the corner of her eye. The seven trial-takers were currently divided into three teams, and only number seven was alone and excluded. This ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ that carried a heavy aura of resentment had died in his hands. Every injustice had its perpetrator, and every debt had its debtor. Once it resurrected, it would most likely seek revenge on him. This person¡¯s strength was unpredictable. Why not test him and see how strong his cultivation method was? As she thought of this, she took half a step back without a trace. Yao Liu, who was at the side, sensed her movement and was stunned for a moment before following her. The ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ raised its head halfway, revealing a pair of extremely terrifying eyes. After turning around stiffly and awkwardly, its gaze fell on number seven as expected. ¡°Chi ¡± Her lips opened and closed, and dried black blood spurted out of her mouth. The black gas climbed up ¡®her¡¯ cheeks like black worms crawling on her face. The ¡®Ghoul¡¯ seemed to have recognized that number seven was its murderer, and its face was filled with hatred. ¡°Return my life¡­¡± ¡öShe1 supported herself with the withered girl¡¯s body on the ground, and her upper body wobbled as she got up, as if she wanted to pounce in the direction of number seven. A strong murderous aura swept over. Number seven, who was the first to be hit, had a hint of impatience in his eyes. ¡°A mere Yin soul, you overestimate yourself!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ¡®corpse ghost¡¯ flew up from the ground, but number seven clenched his fist and punched out. The dense spiritual power actually turned illusionary into reality, turning into a huge fist. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it hit the body of the¡¯ Ghoul¡¯. ah ¡­ the ¡®Ghoul¡¯ opened its mouth and let out an extremely sharp ghostly roar that resounded in everyone¡¯s divine sense. A few ordinary people couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Their faces turned pale and their bodies trembled. As soon as the ¡®Ghoul¡¯ was hit, its violent aura was broken, and it was slammed into the wall of the well with a loud bang! A ghost came out of ¡®her¡¯ body. It was the ghost of the young girl who had died in number Seven¡¯s hands. Now that she had come out of her body, her face was deathly pale. She ¡®looked¡¯ at number seven with a venomous expression. Just as she was about to float up, number seven sneered,¡± ¡°You want to leave?¡± The shadow of the fist that hit ¡®her¡¯ did not disappear. After number seven finished speaking, he opened his hand and caught the shadow in his palm. Then, he twisted it gently- ¡°No¡­¡± The girl¡¯s ghostly face showed a bit of panic, and she let out a cry of surprise. But the next moment, her soul was crushed and turned into several clouds of black mist, which scattered in the palm of the spiritual energy. The surrounding resentment was immediately reduced by more than half. Number seven clenched his fist, and the shadow of his palm dispersed, turning into a gust of wind. Number Seven¡¯s first move stunned the trial-takers. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. He had killed the yin corpse with his own strength. He had not even used the strange skull on his neck. just as everyone was in shock, the girl¡¯s body was cut into pieces by the spirit energy after losing the support of the vengeful spirit. The remaining energy passed through her body and fell on the wall, breaking the stones! With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the rocks rolled down with a ¡®rumble¡¯ along with the minced meat. As soon as the stone wall below was smacked open, the soil on the wall of the well above also fell down with a ¡®shua shua. A large amount of rocks and soil rolled down, and dust filled the air above their heads. It was likely that the entrance to the cave would soon be sealed! ¡°This is bad.¡± The teenager who had told the story earlier had a look of despair on his face. He tried his best to shrink into the corner, afraid that he would be hit by the Boulder. The flashlight that had rolled on the ground was soon covered by the mud. The light from the flashlight in their hands could not penetrate the thick dust. -We will be buried alive here!¡± In the face of the threat of death, the fear of number Seven¡¯s killing and the resurrection of the dead was quickly replaced by despair. While everyone was screaming and shouting, song Qing pointed to the West and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± The Rolling Stones brought with them a gust of wind. Under the dust, everyone saw a huge black hole where No. 7 had landed. The black hole looked eerie and terrifying, like an entrance to hell. It was as if it would spit out another skull that would bring bad luck to everyone at any time. The group of youths twitched and did not dare to enter, but the other trial-takers were not so patient. Seeing that the cave was about to collapse, if they didn¡¯t want to die Here, they could only move forward. However, since a ghost head could come out of the cave, it meant that it was very dangerous. The cultivators had extraordinary strength, but they cherished their lives more than anything else. Especially since the target of this mission was the legendary Gu clan, which had once ascended to immortality, the cultivators did not dare to act rashly. At this time, someone was needed to Scout the way! Daoist nun number two¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl who was curled up into a ball, you go first. ¡°No¡­¡± The girl held her head, her back pressed tightly against the rumbling stone wall, and shook her head instinctively. The Daoist nun didn¡¯t say anything more to her. She went forward and grabbed her arm like she was a little chick, pushing her into the black hole. No¡­ the girl¡¯s shrill cry came from inside the cave, followed by a few ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds of collision, as if something heavy was rolling down rapidly. ¡®Boom¡¯! A huge rock fell from above, causing the ground to bounce twice, causing the surrounding stone walls that were already heavily cracked to shatter even faster. Just as the cave was about to be submerged, a girl¡¯s sharp sobbing voice came from the underground cave,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Save me!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The Daoist nun was the first to jump into the hole, followed by the other youths. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu also followed closely behind. The last person had just entered the black hole when they heard a loud ¡®boom¡¯ from outside. The bottom of the well was completely filled, and a large amount of foul air rushed into the hole, completely blocking everyone¡¯s escape route! As soon as she entered the black hole, song qingxiao felt a strong Yin Qi. She was stimulated by the yin Qi and her hair stood on end. The ground was a tunnel that was uneven and straight down. It was a bit like a winding and sealed Mountain Road. Under the corrosion of the yin Qi, the water droplets that fell from the surroundings formed into extremely hard and black stalactites that shone with a cold light. She reached out and grabbed the crack in the stone as she carefully controlled her body to jump down. The wind whistled past her ears, and about ten seconds later, she finally felt the ground and flipped over nimbly to land.. Chapter 718 - Underground (1) Underground (1) Translator: 549690339 | The others also rolled down one after another, accompanied by a series of loud rumbling sounds from the outside. The entire tunnel was shaking, and some stones and sand rolled down from the black hole. A large cloud of sand and dust mixed with the gray Black fog, making a few teenagers choke and cough, cough, cough cough. Has the outside been sealed off?¡± The teenager who had mentioned the Gu family¡¯s legend earlier was terrified. He clutched his bag tightly, and the flashlight in his hand had been lost in the process of escaping into the black hole.¡±What is this place?¡± As there was no fresh air coming in from the outside, his voice was sealed in the sealed space under the well, which made him sound muffled. He quickly rummaged through his bag, probably to get his phone for help, but he must have lost it when he was frightened at the bottom of the well. He couldn¡¯t find it in his bag, so he urged the others to find their phones for help. The other youths who were trembling in fear were urged by him and came to their senses. Everyone was shocked by number Seven¡¯s killing method and didn¡¯t dare to call the police when they were at the bottom of the well. They were afraid that they would end up like the girl who was crushed to death by him. After that, something unimaginable happened. They were so shocked that they forgot about this. At this time of life and death, they didn¡¯t care about their fear of number seven and went to find their phones in their bags. Fortunately, most people still had their phones. After the screen was lit up, the darkness was dispelled a lot, and the surrounding environment could be vaguely seen. With the light, this group of hysterical youths immediately calmed down. But not long after, someone said in despair,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no internet.¡± The rest of the people handed out their phones. All of their phones were cut off from the internet and completely cut off from the outside world. we shouldn¡¯t have come on an adventure ¡­ One of the girls finally broke down and sobbed softly. The others were also panicking, but it was too late to regret. ¡°What is this place?¡± Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had spoken to the young man who had told the story before, but he turned to look at her and asked uneasily. For some reason, he had a feeling that song Qing would answer his question. This group of ¡®helpers¡¯ that he had invited from the ¡®network¡¯ all looked extremely strange. The twins didn¡¯t talk much, but their expressions were cold. Yao Liu¡¯s appearance was strange and frightening, and there was no need to talk about number seven. Not only did he kill people, he didn¡¯t even let off ghosts. Such a person was truly terrifying. The youth simply couldn¡¯t muster the courage to talk to him. On the contrary, song Qing seemed to be the most ¡®normal¡¯ among them. Although her expression was cold and she didn¡¯t seem to be very friendly, the young man vaguely felt that she was a ¡®good person¡¯ in this group of people since she didn¡¯t torture him when she caught him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to the Gu residence to look for treasure?¡± Song Qing looked down on him, and as the young man had guessed, he answered his question,¡± ¡°This should be the path to the Gu residence.¡± When she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more fearful of number seven. The young man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her. ¡°The Gu residence? Wasn¡¯t that just a legend? Could there really be such a place?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other people who were crying softly also turned their heads. There were many legends about the Gu clan in the hidden mountains, but today, things like ascending in the day and subduing demons and Devils sounded like legends to people at this time. When the young man told this story, it was only because he was afraid and wanted to please this group of people. He didn¡¯t really believe in these legends. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that?¡± Song qingxiao looked at the young man with a half-smile, and the young man lowered his head in embarrassment. At that time, they dared to recruit people to enter the cave on the internet because they thought that there might be an ancient tomb here. They did not think that this was the legendary Gu residence. After all, it was unscientific for a residence to disappear without a trace in just a few years. ¡°The yin Qi here is very heavy.¡± He spoke with a serious expression. In fact, song qingxiao had also noticed that the yin Qi here was abnormally dense. It was no less than when she was at the undead altar, and it might even be more dense than that. This blocked her divine sense. However, the strange thing was that the yin Qi here was so dense that it could form a ghost-like air flow that rushed out of the exit, but she did not sense any signs of a Yin soul.. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Underground (2) Chapter 719: Underground (2) Translator: 549690339 | She had bought a ¡®haunted house¡¯ before and had dealt with the ghosts in the house. Places with ghosts were not like this place. ¡°Other than us, there¡¯s no other sound here.¡± The teenager of the twins also said. It was very quiet here, so quiet that there seemed to be no signs of spirit body activity. The Gu Manor had mysteriously disappeared back then, and the people in the manor were all trapped in the manor. After more than two hundred years, it was likely that the weather had already changed, so it was not surprising that the yin Qi here was dense. But the strange thing was that the yin Qi here was extremely dense, yet he couldn¡¯t sense the existence of ghosts. This was somewhat abnormal. ¡°These Gu family ¡®people¡¯¡­¡± Number three, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke, ¡°¡±Where is he hiding?¡± ¡°Could it be that this place is only at the border of the Gu residence and not its territory?¡± Yao Liu looked around and saw that the surroundings were filled with dark fog. Even with the light from the phone, it seemed like it couldn¡¯t penetrate the darkness and only illuminated the surroundings a little. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and rubbed her toes on the ground a few times. A thick layer of black crystals formed on the ground, which was crushed by her spiritual power, revealing the dry and rotten gray moss below. ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡± As soon as the gray moss was exposed, it was quickly corroded by the yin Qi and turned into fine powder, which scattered on the ground. She bent down to brush the dust away and touched the stone bricks below. ¡°The floor here is paved with stone bricks.¡± The gaps between the bricks were clear and man-made, which proved that the ground they were stepping on had traces of human life. This discovery made everyone¡¯s expression involuntarily shake. Even the teenager who had a crying face earlier became interested and reached out to pick up the crystal on the ground. However, he had seen that song qingwei had crushed this strange crystal with ease. No matter how hard he hit it, the crystal did not move at all. Helplessly, he moved closer to the spot where song qingxiao had slapped away. He took a deep breath and blew away the dust. The dust and fog flew up, adding a sense of eeriness to the strange environment. He borrowed a mobile phone from someone to shine a light, and the square bricks on the ground that were laid out neatly appeared. The brick was dark red in color and looked as if it had been fed with blood in the faint light. It was creepy when compared to the surrounding environment. ¡°Could this really be the Gu residence?¡± With the bricks as evidence, the teenager began to doubt the legend.¡±Could it be that the legend of the Gu family is actually true?¡± Song qingxiao looked up. There was a thick layer of rock above her head. They were dozens of meters underground, how did the Gu mansion get here? ¡± she asked. At first, she thought that the disappearance of the Gu family was similar to the disappearance of the lost city, that they had been thrown into a crack in time and space, and that they were in a different space from the real world. However, from the looks of it now, the Gu residence was actually connected to the real world, except that it had sunk to the ground. The reason why the cell phone had no signal was probably due to the interference of the strong Yin Qi here. As such, it was extremely suspicious that such a large courtyard had suddenly sunk into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. ¡°He might have used some secret technique.¡± Yao Liu continued,¡± after all, that kid said that the Gu family had many talents in the past to subdue demons and ghosts. The ancestors of the Gu clan had the cultivation method of ascending in the day. Perhaps they thought of this method to avoid their enemies. His explanation was reasonable, but for some reason, song qingxiao felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. She was still deep in thought and sneered,¡± who cares how it came down? anyway, let¡¯s go in and take a look. We¡¯re here to search for treasure, not to study archeology. He glanced at song qingxiao and said,¡± ¡°Number one, aren¡¯t you a little too curious?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes glowed. Number two¡¯s words proved that her mission hint was probably the same as her own-they were both here for treasure hunting. She ignored the provocation in number two¡¯s words. Just as she was about to speak again, she saw from the corner of her eye that number seven was already preparing to leave without a word. This person¡¯s strength was outstanding, and the situation of this place was unknown. Legend had it that the Gu family had quite the means. The secret method of being able to pull the entire Gu family into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core without leaving a trace was extraordinary. The yin Qi here was extremely dense, and his divine sense was limited. However, this kind of Yin Qi didn¡¯t seem to have much effect on the black-clothed man. If this wasn¡¯t the Gu residence¡¯s courtyard and was only the outer perimeter, it would be safer to follow number seven if they wanted to find the entrance. When song qingxiao thought of this, she exchanged a glance with Yao Liu. The two of them followed at the same time, and the others had the same idea. The ordinary teenagers in the scenes were shocked when they saw the crowd walking forward. The teenager who was squatting on the ground turned around and shouted,¡± ¡°Hello¡­¡± His voice was amplified several times in this closed Earth¡¯s core, and the Echo of his shout came from all directions. Under the light, the black dust particles in the air squirmed and fluttered, reminding them of the terrible ghostly face that resurrected the dead. They were so scared that they were about to cry again. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± The young man wanted to follow her as soon as she left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing¡¯s small steps stopped. He turned around and looked at the few people who wanted to follow him. ¡°The Gu residence is not safe.¡± These people were only ordinary people, and this trial was extremely dangerous. After more than two hundred years, it was impossible for the people trapped in the Gu Manor to have survived until now. The dense Yin Qi here might be related to those who had died in the Gu Manor. Even trial-takers would most likely die if they entered, not to mention ordinary people. They would be seeking death if they entered. It would be very difficult for these people to escape if they were trapped, but at least they could choose their own way of dying, unlike them, who could only be forced forward.. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Location _1 Chapter 720: Location _1 Translator: 549690339 When the young man heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he stopped in his tracks. Yao Liu was taken aback. He glanced at song Qing, but her face was hidden in the mist, so he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. However, Yao Liu could hear the regret in her voice. Yao Liu¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of strangeness. His footsteps stopped and he fell behind the others. He looked in the direction of the people in front and suppressed the unnecessary thoughts in his mind. He remembered what had happened and composed himself. He sent a message to song qingxiao, ¡°This number seven is not simple.¡± Even though Yao Liu wasn¡¯t as strong as song Qing, he could still sense that number seven was a dangerous person. The two of them had worked together during the trial to escape from the terrorist camp, so their relationship wasn¡¯t bad. Song qingxiao reminded him on purpose,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him.¡± Her tone was extremely cautious, and it was obvious that she was extremely afraid of number seven. Yao Liu¡¯s heart trembled as his estimation of number Seven¡¯s strength increased. Just as he was about to say something, he saw song qingxiao quickly follow in the direction of the crowd. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them caught up with the main group in a few steps. Not long after, a series of messy footsteps and suppressed panting sounds could be heard from behind. No. 2, who was walking in the group, laughed, it seems like someone¡¯s kind reminder didn¡¯t work. As she spoke, a few weak lights swept over the area. The teenagers had already caught up. When they saw song Qing and the others walking behind them, their eyes lit up and they hastened their steps to catch up with the crowd. Song Qing was silent and ignored the nun¡¯s ridicule. On the other hand, when the young man in the lead saw that song Qing was young, he seemed a little embarrassed,¡± ¡°I was a little afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with you guys.¡± As he spoke, the other youths also avoided his gaze. They were both afraid and a little dissatisfied. Although song qingxiao¡¯s words were a reminder, the youths did not appreciate it. This place was eerie and terrifying. The huge skeletal ghost head that had rushed out of the cave earlier had already scared everyone out of their wits. If they lost their way with these people and the ghostly heads appeared again, they would be unable to avoid them. It would be ¡®safer¡¯ to follow these people. Number Seven¡¯s methods were brutal when he killed people, but his magical power when he broke the stone wall and killed the ¡®corpse ghosts¡¯ was seen by everyone. At this time, in such a place, his thunderous methods seemed quite ¡®reliable¡¯. In addition, the well was filled to death by the boulders, and everyone had no way to retreat. Instead of waiting for death, it was better to brace themselves and move forward. After all, if this place was really the legendary Gu residence as song qingxiao had said, then there might really be secret techniques and treasures that could slay demons and monsters in the Gu residence. These people might have come for these things. The hole had been discovered by these young men, and song qingxiao and the others had been ¡®hired¡¯ by them from the internet. Now that they were trapped here, if all the benefits were taken by these ¡®outsiders¡¯, they would naturally be unwilling. The youths did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and even thought of following behind this group of people to pick up some benefits. However, they did not know that their little thoughts had been seen through by the trial-taker with a single glance. The others smiled tacitly and did not expose him. The teenagers heaved a sigh of relief and followed behind the crowd with their flashlights. They walked for about 15 minutes and were careful all the way, but they didn¡¯t encounter any danger. At this time, number seven, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. As soon as he stopped, the people behind him stopped as well. The middle-aged man who was walking behind him asked carefully,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No. 7 didn¡¯t reply, but song Qing frowned and grabbed the phone from the young man who had been standing beside her. In just 15 minutes, the light from the mobile phone dimmed a lot. It was corroded by the yin energy, and black-green crystals formed around the screen, making the light look gloomy and dark. After she took the phone and looked around, she seemed to have found something. She quickly walked a few steps to the left and then stopped. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve been walking in circles the whole time.¡± She pointed the flashlight on her phone to the ground. When everyone heard her, they instinctively looked in the direction of the light. There were a few pieces of broken black crystals in the direction of the light. Not far from the crystals, there was a small piece of dark red floor tile. There was still some dust on it, which was very eye-catching.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Direction _2 Chapter 721: Direction _2 Translator: 549690339 The pupils of number 2 and the others contracted, and their breathing stagnated. This was clearly song qingxiao¡¯s doing. In other words, after walking for so long, they had been walking in circles and had not found the right direction. ¡°Guys, take a look.¡± Yao Liu seemed to have discovered something as he suddenly pointed. His voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone subconsciously looked up in the direction of his finger, but the place he was pointing at was foggy and there was nothing. ¡°Nothing much?¡± The handsome young man standing beside song qingxiao said in a low voice. However, the moment Yao Liu spoke, the twins ¡°faces changed drastically.¡¯The path we took to come here is gone.¡± The two brothers spoke in unison, and as soon as they finished speaking, the others also reacted. Song qingxiao slapped away the black crystals formed by the yin Qi not far away from the black hole, revealing the red bricks below. She confirmed that this place was indeed man-made. This place should have been not far from the entrance. Everyone clearly remembered that there was a tunnel leading to the bottom of the well However, the bricks and stones had fallen, but the tunnel leading to the well had disappeared, as if it had never existed. The expressions of the young men and women slightly changed. Yao Liu said,¡± ¡°The entrance is gone. Where is the Gu residence?¡± As he spoke, he instinctively looked at song qingxiao. This situation reminded him of the time when he was besieged by the skeleton army at the undead altar. He had no way to retreat and almost had no way to escape. He felt a little uneasy. Song qingxiao stepped on the red brick and pointed the flashlight in a direction. ¡°I was standing here before, and behind me is the place where the robber¡¯s hole came down.¡± Within the trial space, all directions were not coincidences. She turned her body,¡± if we are to use the direction I was standing in when I came down as a reference, then up north, down south, left West, right East, number 7¡¯s previous direction was right, so it should be East. As soon as she finished speaking, not only DID number two look at her in surprise, even number seven, who had always been arrogant, turned to look at her with a glimmer of light in his eyes. Number seven had not been walking around randomly. He must have seen through the restriction here. If he could not break it, he would be trapped in the yin Qi and eventually die from exhaustion. The ancients believed that purple air came from the East and the East was the most auspicious direction, so number seven chose the East first. However after walking one round, they returned to their original place, which proved that the gate of the Gu mansion was not in the East. This trial had not even reached the gate of the Gu mansion, but there were already twists and turns. Even the participants were shocked by number Seven¡¯s strength, and then they saw the skull full of Yin Qi. When they came down, they paid most of their attention to the thick Yin Qi around them. Few were as detailed as song qingxiao, who remembered the directions of the surroundings and where everyone was standing in her heart. At first, everyone thought that she had casually slapped away the black crystal formed by Yin Qi just to confirm that this place was once the Gu residence. Now that they heard her say it, they realized that she had long felt that something was wrong and had left a mark here. Thinking of this, they couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised by her meticulous thinking. In addition to Yao Liu who had interacted with her for a long time and had a good understanding of her, the number two Daoist nun, who had previously shown disdain for her because of her disheveled appearance, also had a trace of vigilance in her eyes. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not clear to everyone, but her meticulous nature was enough to prove that she was a person who made plans before taking action. She was very thoughtful. Everyone memorized this location. After hearing her words, number seven walked forward again. This time, he chose the South, and everyone followed him in unison. The yin Qi in the surroundings became thicker and thicker. The phones in the teenagers ¡®hands were corroded by the yin Qi, and soon the light became weaker and weaker. In the end, it could only emit a faint green light, and it looked like it would go out at any time. This time, everyone took a longer time to circle around. After walking forward for about 30 minutes, they returned to their original spot. He had failed to find the entrance to the Gu Manor twice in a row and was trapped in the dark depths of the Earth¡¯s core. He was surrounded by Yin Qi In the yin Qi, the ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu Manor were probably secretly peeking at the people who had broken into the restriction. This thought was even more frightening. The ordinary teenagers who had followed them gradually lost their calm Some of them were waving their mobile phones frequently, their fingertips tapping on the screen. It was particularly harsh in the quiet underground, adding to the sense of oppression. They wanted to use their phones to call the police, but under the corrosion of the yin Qi, in less than an hour, the phones were like antiques that had been left idle for more than ten years. There was even a sticky liquid oozing out of them that mixed with the sweat in their palms. They wanted to stick the cold phones to their palms, unable to get rid of the feeling. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to head east, and it¡¯s also wrong to head south.¡± Yao Liu¡¯s feet Stepped in the direction of the red brick, and the tip of his feet silently drew a cross on the ground. ¡°Could it be in the southeast direction?¡± ¡°Should we go Southeast first?¡± Daoist nun number two glanced at number seven and asked. At this time, they had not entered the Gu residence yet, but the few cultivators were very clear-headed and had a tacit agreement to temporarily cooperate. However, number seven seemed to be disdainful of number two¡¯s flattery and Ignored his question. On the other hand, song qingxiao pondered for a while and said,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in all four directions.¡± After eliminating the four major directions he would then proceed with the tests in other directions. ¡°It seems that with every wrong turn, the journey will be further.¡± Number three was keeping track of the time, and his tone was heavy. The first time he took the wrong path, it took about 15 minutes. The second time, it took 30 minutes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The situation here was strange. If he went the wrong way again, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take him to return to his original place. With the passage of time, the corrosion of the yin Qi became more serious, and everyone felt that their spirit energy was being restrained and slowly lost. The more spiritual power and divine sense they consumed, the less beneficial it would be for them. On the contrary, they would be restricted when they actually entered the Gu residence. Everyone understood what number three had said, and their hearts sank. But without waiting for the others to discuss, number seven went straight up. This time, he chose the North direction. Number two and the others, who had been secretly anxious, saw him go forward. They gritted their teeth, hesitated for a while, and then followed.. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: The entrance _1 Chapter 722: The entrance _1 Translator: 549690339 | The light from the phone was getting weaker and weaker. Not only were the teenagers in the scene scared, even number two and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at the phone from time to time, frowning. The yin Qi here was too thick, and after their divine sense was limited, this faint light was very important to everyone. Unfortunately, as the phone was corroded by the yin Qi, it was completely destroyed half an hour later. Everyone was completely plunged into darkness. As soon as the light dimmed, the group of people¡¯s hair stood on end, pulling their scalps, and they instinctively stopped in their tracks. ¡°How much longer do we have to walk?¡± Number two couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and spoke first. Time in the darkness was extremely difficult to endure. Everyone walked for a long time, but this road seemed to never end. Just as number three had said, every time they chose the wrong direction, the time they took to circle around grew longer. No one knew how long they had been walking, but they still hadn¡¯t returned to their original place. The cultivators were still fine, but a few ordinary people could not hold on any longer. Their physical bodies were not as strong as the trial-takers, and coupled with the long hours of walking, the psychological torture of fear made them tense. After a long time, they would be drenched in sweat and panting like cattle. why don¡¯t we,¡± the young man in the lead said with a trembling voice,¡± retreat and choose another direction. When number two and the others heard this, they were a little moved. Before they could say anything, song Qing peed and said,¡± ¡°No!¡± She frowned, there are restrictions here. Even if we go back the way we came, we might not be in the same direction. It¡¯s easy to get lost here. Once he got lost and lost, the situation would become even more serious. Her words shattered the hopes of the youths, and their eyes revealed a look of despair. ¡°How long do we have to walk like this?¡± One of the girls grumbled in a low voice,¡± I told you not to go this way. We should have tried the southeast. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay here.¡± Yao Liu coldly said, immediately causing the young girl to not dare to make another sound. About an hour or two later, No. 7, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped. The people behind him also stopped. It was dark all around, and no one could see the situation in front of them. Just as the people at the back of the line were feeling uneasy, song qingxiao reacted, we¡¯re back to square one. The moment they heard that they had returned to their starting point, the people in the trial scenes all heaved a sigh of relief. Everyone had been walking around for a few hours. Although they had not encountered any danger, the fog was all around them, and they could not see the end of the road ahead. If they went the wrong way or lost track of them, it was easy to get lost in the fog. As time went on, it would be a huge psychological torture for everyone. Now that they had returned to the starting point and were about to make another choice, everyone felt that it was a little tricky. ¡°In the hidden mountains, are there any fengshui rules regarding the direction of the doors of the houses and residences?¡± One of the twins asked the teenagers, who were panting heavily. Before they could answer, Daoist nun number two said,¡± even if there is fengshui in a house, it is based on the five elements and eight trigrams. Generally, it is based on the eight characters of a person¡¯s birth date. It had been more than 200 years since the Gu family had built the mansion, so who could tell what the birth dates of the people were? As soon as the Daoist nun¡¯s words fell, the glimmer of hope that the twins ¡°words had brought to everyone¡¯s heart sank. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, if the houses and residences don¡¯t have a fixed fengshui orientation, what about the cemetery?¡± Her words shocked Yao Liu. a Cemetery?¡± Song qingxiao nodded. The Gu Manor had sunk into the ground. After more than two hundred years, the people in the manor had probably all died. For everyone, the Gu Manor was like a tomb. ¡°If it¡¯s a Cemetery¡­¡± Number two pondered for a moment, the Azure Dragon of the East, The White Tiger of the West, the Vermillion bird of the South, and the black Tortoise of the North. The people in the East, South, and North had all left, leaving only the ¡®West¡¯ side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This direction was not quite right, the Tiger¡¯s attribute is yang. According to ancient records, it can eat ghosts and spirits. If there are many dead people in the Gu residence, wouldn¡¯t that be the counter of yin and yang? ¡± The Daoist nun was clearly quite particular about these Feng Shui techniques. After she said this, the others were immediately speechless. ¡°Then, which direction should we go now?¡± someone asked after a long while. While everyone was silent, song Qing squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You know there are Tigers in the mountains-¡± before she could finish her sentence, number seven, who was turning his head to the left, stopped. He turned around and looked at her deeply.. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: The entrance _2 Chapter 723: The entrance _2 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°I¡¯m inclined towards Tiger Mountain.¡± This had always been the purpose of God¡¯s trials, and the right way out was likely to be in the most dangerous place. ¡°To the West?¡± Number three hesitantly turned to look at the Daoist nun. The Daoist nun had a hesitant look on her face, and the twins didn¡¯t say anything either. On the other hand, Yao Liu had been standing on song qingxiao¡¯s side, as if he was following her lead. Before song qingxiao could answer number three, number seven had already walked to the left. It was obvious that he had made his decision. According to song qingxiao, it was highly likely that the entrance to the Gu mansion was on the west side. However, they had already gone the wrong way three times. If they went the wrong way again, they would have to sleep for a long time. As for which direction to go, it was reasonable to decide after everyone discussed it. However, number Seven¡¯s cultivation was profound, and he was arrogant and not to be trifled with. He also disdained to discuss with the others. Now that he had made his own decision, everyone could only suppress their anger and follow him. About five or six minutes later, the teenager of the twins exclaimed,¡± I got it! Not far ahead, a large black shadow was shrouded in fog, like a giant beast lying dormant in the dark. It was very likely to be the entrance to the Gu residence! The group had walked in three different directions before, but they had not discovered such a strange phenomenon. Now that they saw the shadow, they were both excited and nervous. Number seven took a deep breath and walked forward. The others couldn¡¯t help but speed up. A teenager walking in front suddenly seemed to have discovered something. He opened his mouth and screamed,¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ There¡¯s a ghost there!¡± The crowd was probably already close to the entrance of the Gu residence, and it was a time when their nerves were tense. When they heard the word ¡®ghost¡¯, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. The other ordinary people did not dare to look up at all, and they opened their mouths and shouted¡¯ WA WA¡¯. Song qingxiao turned around and saw a huge head in the mist. It had big black eyes and a big mouth. Leng fan was terrified when he saw it. He immediately formed a hand seal and probed with his divine sense, but he found that there was no fluctuation of aura from that thing. She walked over and saw a stone lion that guarded the house. ¡°Don¡¯t cry out, it¡¯s just a stone lion,¡± She shouted in a low voice, and the few people who were screaming in fear heard her words and immediately felt relieved. This was the first time they had seen something strange on the road, so they couldn¡¯t help but surround it. The stone lion was about two meters tall and its body was grayish white. Its eyes had been gouged out and destroyed, forming two black holes. Its wide-open mouth was dyed dark brown, and it seemed to be biting something. This thing was supposed to be a mascot to ward off evil and was usually placed on both sides of the gate. At this time, it was unknown why it had appeared here alone, which was both strange and evil. this should be the Gu family¡¯s house-guarding beast. Why would it appear here? ¡± Number three reached out to touch the stone lion¡¯s head, probably trying to see if he could get some clues from it. However, just as he reached out and touched the stone lion, the stone lion seemed to have rotted over time and couldn¡¯t be touched. Its huge head actually rolled down and shattered on the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯! As soon as the lion¡¯s head fell to the ground, it was broken into several pieces. A black, dried-up head rolled out of its big mouth with a clang! This sudden change shocked number three. He quickly twisted his heel and hid behind song qingxiao. When the other youths saw this scene, they wanted to scream again, but the Daoist nun¡¯s eyes swept over them, and they swallowed their screams. The head had dried up and turned black. There was about two inches of short hair on it. Song Qing pursed his lips. When he saw the head, he had a strange feeling. Judging from the hairstyle on the head, it did not look like it had lived in the ancient dynasty more than 200 years ago. After number three realized that it was just a false alarm, he came out from the back, grabbed the head by its hair, and lifted it up. He carefully measured it,¡± ¡°It was pulled down by a strong force.¡± The joint between the head and the neck was uneven, and it didn¡¯t look like it had been chopped off. The stone lion at the entrance of the Gu mansion shifted its position. The lion¡¯s head was cut off, and its mouth was biting a human head, as if it had just experienced a fierce battle. After the lion¡¯s head fell to the ground, the surrounding fog seemed to disperse a little. In the air not far away, a black plaque appeared. Everyone¡¯s heart trembled, and they immediately shifted their attention away from the head and slowly moved in the direction of the plaque. As he walked closer, he could see it even more clearly. After a few steps, the other stone lion that had been fighting the headless stone lion earlier landed on the stone steps. Behind them was the gate. The horizontal board above the archway was black in color, with two large, twisted characters written in red paint. One could vaguely make out the words ¡®Gu mansion¡¯. However, it was unknown if it was because the Earth¡¯s core was abnormally humid and the yin Qi was quite heavy. The two words on the plaque had been corroded by the yin Qi all year round. The red paint had turned into liquid and dripped down, distorting the words beyond recognition. It was as if blood was spilled and flowing. On the black plaque, it looked ferocious and strange. Under the board were two red doors, which were tightly closed at the moment. A fierce Tiger was drawn on the door! This should be the entrance to the Gu residence! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the stone lion that was lying on the side, and they raised their vigilance. It was said that the Gu family had magical powers and knew how to subdue demons. The stone lion had a human head in its mouth. This place was strange. No one knew if the stone lion would suddenly move when they approached. However, number Seven¡¯s cultivation was likely to have reached the late stage of the Dan realm, or even had broken through the nascent soul stage. Thus, he walked straight to the stone lion. When he got close, he lifted his leg and kicked the stone lion down the steps with a clang. A rough and ear-piercing sound was heard as the stone rubbed against each other, but there was no strange movement that the few of them had been worried about. Seeing the stone lion fall, the people behind number seven quickly dodged and went up the steps, approaching the gate.. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Tiger shadow (1) Chapter 724: Tiger shadow (1) Translator: 549690339 | The stone lion was very old and had been immersed in the Earth¡¯s core, which was filled with strong Yin Qi, for more than two hundred years. It had long decayed. He was kicked by number seven again, and when he rolled down the steps, a few layers of lime were scraped off. He fell to the ground and broke into several pieces. After this shock and fright, everyone instinctively squeezed to the top of the steps. After seeing that the stone lion had shattered and nothing strange had happened, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t push forward, but stood at the back. Yao Liu had originally wanted to follow her up the steps the moment the stone lion was kicked down, but seeing that she didn¡¯t move, he hesitated for a long time before standing beside her. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± He asked via voice transmission. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the two closed Vermilion gates. The yin Qi here was extremely heavy, and after so many years, the two big words ¡®Gu residence¡¯ on the plaque were distorted and almost unrecognizable. However, the color of the gate was the same, and it was extremely bright and eye-catching in the dark underground. It was as if one could still imagine the Gu family¡¯s glory more than two hundred years ago through this Vermilion door. The fierce Tiger on the door seemed to have been painted with an unknown golden paint, making the Tiger look fierce and lifelike. However, even if there was a custom of sticking a painting on the door of an ordinary large family to ward off evil and ensure the safety of the house, most of them would stick it on the door God. Why would they draw a Tiger on the door? ¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Number three and the others had already gone up the steps and stood in front of the door. ¡°How many years has this door been? the paint hasn¡¯t even faded.¡± One of the twins glanced at the red Gate and said cautiously, ¡°¡±The Tiger on it, does it have any meaning?¡± His question was directed at number two, and as soon as he finished speaking, number two said,¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed a saying,¡¯with a Tiger drawn at the door, ghosts dare not enter¡¯.¡± She hissed in surprise,¡± ¡°But in the legends, isn¡¯t the Gu family specialized in subduing demons and ghosts?¡± Since the legend was true, capturing ghosts and catching monsters was their specialty. Why would they draw a Tiger on the door? ¡°The Chu family.¡± Number three interjected,¡± the Gu family and the Chu family became enemies because of their children¡¯s marriage, and the two families fought each other. The Chu family is well-versed in alchemy and the art of yin and yang. They can keep the dead souls from dissipating and can resurrect the dead. It doesn¡¯t sound like a proper spell. The secret technique of the Chu clan was similar to those unorthodox techniques. When both parties were enemies, they might have revealed their own abilities. In order to prevent their nemesis from driving ghosts to harm people, it seemed to make sense that the Gu family had painted a Tiger on their door to protect themselves. ¡°Besides, who doesn¡¯t get their shoes wet when they walk by the river all day long?¡± Number three coughed, the Gu family hunts ghosts all year round. It¡¯s not unusual to have such a thing drawn on the door. As he said this, he heard the sound of water dripping down, followed by a young girl¡¯s cry of surprise. Their conversation was interrupted. Number two turned around unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young girl covered her forehead with her hand, feeling a little uneasy and disgusted. ¡°There¡¯s water dripping from above.¡± She spread out her hand, and there was a ball of red water in her white palm. She looked at it and screamed again,¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Her shrill screams were extremely ear-piercing. In such a strange environment, her every move could easily affect the others, causing them to reveal fear on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s just paint, what¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Number three took a look and didn¡¯t think much of it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he said this, everyone looked up at the plaque on the door. Sure enough, they saw that there seemed to be a lot of water droplets gathered under the plaque. These water drops melted the Vermilion characters on the board, and then dripped down to the bottom of the black board. After forming a large drop of water, it fell down with a ¡®pata¡¯ sound. The young girl¡¯s face looked a little better after hearing his words, but her heart was still beating wildly,¡¯Bang Bang¡¯ against her chest, so loud that everyone around could hear it clearly. She held back her fear and put her hand to her nose. Indeed, it did not smell like blood, but a pungent smell of oil paint mixed with a faint stale smell. It was just a false alarm, so the girl¡¯s heart was a little more at ease. She swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and used all her strength to wipe the paint stains on her hands on her clothes and then wiped her forehead.. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Tiger shadow (2) Chapter 725: Tiger shadow (2) Translator: 549690339 | Even the youths who had changed their expressions earlier were panting and patting their chests to calm their overly frightened hearts. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± ¡°Since the purpose of drawing the Tiger at the door is to prevent ghosts from entering, we are not ghosts. We should not be hindered.¡± Number two seemed to be quite knowledgeable about these things, but even so, she still did not dare to push open the door and enter. Instead, she exchanged a look with number three, and number three¡¯s gaze fell on a young man hiding behind her,¡± ¡°You, come over.¡± The young man was wearing a blue and white sports jacket. When he heard number three calling for him, he didn¡¯t dare to move and kept shaking his head. ¡°What are you afraid of? come here and throw the things at the door.¡± Number three didn¡¯t seem to be forcing him to go over. The young man relaxed and slowly moved his feet. These people all had backpacks on them, and there were indeed a lot of exploration items in their backpacks. The teenager reached into his bag and grabbed something. He didn¡¯t care what he had taken and smashed it against the door. A heavy ¡®clang¡¯ was heard, but the door didn¡¯t move at all, as if it was tied to the back. The thing that the teenager had thrown out slid down the door and fell to the ground, making a crisp sound that made everyone¡¯s hearts shrink slightly. It was so quiet deep underground that even a drop of water could be heard clearly, not to mention the two loud sounds. It was as if a giant Bell had been struck. After the young man himself smashed it, he gritted his teeth and held his breath, waiting for a moment, but nothing happened. If there were still ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence, they would have been woken up by such a noise. However, it was abnormally quiet at this time. Only the Echo of the door being smashed could be heard, and no other sounds could be heard. ¡°Smash again.¡± Number three felt his throat dry up and called out again. As soon as the teenager heard his order, he nervously took something out of his bag and threw it on the door. The sound of the door falling was endless, but the door didn¡¯t move at all. Song qingxiao saw number seven standing at the side as if he was waiting for something. He smashed it several times in a row, causing quite a commotion, but nothing unusual happened. Number two gradually lost her patience. She snorted coldly and shook her hand. A snow-white horsetail whisk quickly slid out of her sleeve. She grabbed the horsetail whisk, drew a circle in the air, and swung it out. A wave of spiritual energy was thrown out from the horsetail whisk and hit the Vermilion door. Just as the force was about to hit the gate, something happened- ¡®Roar¡¯l A fierce Tiger¡¯s roar suddenly rang out in everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. Following that, a golden light flashed on the Vermilion gate, and the giant Tiger drawn on the gate suddenly ¡®came to life¡¯. It turned into a Giant Tiger and pounced at number two! The Tiger was the king of all beasts, and the person who painted it must have a high cultivation. With a secret technique, the Golden Tiger roared, and a majestic aura came out of its throat. In an instant, golden light burst out! The surrounding Yin Qi seemed to have met its nemesis and was blown away by the Tiger roar! The strong wind turned into a strong airflow, mixed with killing intent and valiantly swept toward No. 2. That aura was as heavy as a mountain, and it instantly nailed No. 2 to the ground! Her divine sense was attacked by the Tiger¡¯s roar and locked on by the Golden Tiger that had suddenly ¡®come to life¡¯. In a moment, the Tiger shadow pounced in front of her and opened its big mouth amidst the roar, spitting out gusts of wind. Just as it was about to bite number two, in a panic, number two pulled to the side and grabbed the young man who had been lured to the front by number three and could not escape in time. With the force of this grab and push, number two¡¯s body retreated down the steps. A powerful spiritual breath hit him in the face amidst the Tiger¡¯s roar. Before the young man could react, he was bitten by the huge Tiger shadow. He was only a human being. Under the bite of the Tiger that was strengthened by the Gu mansion¡¯s Secret technique, his body could not withstand the attack of such a huge spiritual power and was torn apart in an instant. His soul was swallowed by the Tiger, and his blood and bones flew everywhere, splashing everywhere! With the young man¡¯s death, the ferocious Tiger¡¯s attack was stopped, and the rest of the people swarmed down the steps! The Tiger shadow devoured the young man, but its might did not diminish. It then roared at the bottom of the steps in shock! The Tiger¡¯s roar shook the depths of the earth. The top of his head and the surrounding ground seemed to be shaken by this powerful spiritual power. The yin Qi that filled the air was quickly sucked into the mouth of the Tiger shadow, and the surroundings became much clearer than before! The Tiger¡¯s shadow absorbed all the yin Qi, but did not continue to pursue. Instead, it turned into a golden light and returned to the Vermilion gate. It turned into a Tiger seal and sealed the Gu Manor¡¯s main door! Everyone¡¯s heart tightened. They had seen the ferocity of the Tiger shadow and their expressions were grave. Number two had just escaped from death, but the fear was still lingering in her heart. A few ordinary youths saw her using a person as a shield with their own eyes, and they all stared at her with grief and anger. The smell of blood filled the air, and a large amount of blood flowed down the steps silently, slowly seeping into the bricks on the ground. ¡°The murderer!¡± The leading youth¡¯s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth and shouted. The Daoist nun¡¯s eyes flashed with an ominous glint and she flicked her horsetail whisk. Before she made any other movements, Yao Liu said, ¡°You guys, look!¡± His words attracted the attention of the others. Even the Daoist nun, who was filled with killing intent, turned her head away instinctively. After the yin fog was temporarily devoured by the Golden Tiger at the town gate, there was no cover in the surroundings, and the cultivators were no longer restricted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only About three to four meters away from the direction Yao Liu was pointing, several black crystal fragments were scattered to the side, revealing the dark red stone bricks below. ¡°This, this is the place we came down from?¡± After the fog around them faded, the true appearance of the Gu Manor was revealed. There was only a square of 40 square meters outside the Gu mansion. Two broken stone lions were lying in the comer of the square, and the place where everyone had landed just now was in the middle of the small square. In other words, the group had been trapped by the yin Qi and had been walking for a long time, but they had been walking in circles.. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Setting (1) Chapter 726: Setting (1) Translator: 549690339 | After the yin Qi dissipated, the surroundings became much clearer, and the terrifying chill also reduced a lot. The red blood on the tightly shut Vermillion door slowly dripped down along the Tiger drawn on it. The surroundings were filled with a lingering smell of blood mixed with the smell of mold, which made people feel nauseated. Number 2 and the others looked at the Golden Tiger on the door and frowned. The fierce Tiger drawn by the Gu family¡¯s Secret technique had such a divine power. Not only did it stop the ¡®ghosts¡¯ from entering, but it also stopped people from entering. ¡°What do we do?¡± Number three asked, while number two frowned and dusted off his sleeves. When she was attacked by the Tiger shadow earlier, she had used someone as a shield in a moment of desperation. Although she had escaped, when the young man was torn apart by the Tiger shadow, some drops of blood had splashed onto her sleeve, dyeing half of her sleeve red. Number two pretended to tidy up her sleeves and did not reply. On the other hand, when Yao Liu heard number three¡¯s question, he instinctively glanced at song qingxiao. The existence of this Tiger shadow reminded him of song qingxiao¡¯s divine power. When they were escaping from the terror Battalion, there were two crucial moments where the illusionary image of a Wolf King had appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body. The wolf King¡¯s aura was extraordinary and its strength was fearsome. Even now, when Yao Liu recalled the scene of the silver Wolf appearing and howling, he still felt a sense of shock. Although the Tiger shadow blocking the door was strong, song Qing had the magical power of the silver Wolf Phantom. He might not be invincible. ¡°No wonder the yin Qi here is so dense, but I can¡¯t see any ghosts.¡± One of the twins said,¡± so they were all blocked by this Tiger. When song qingxiao heard this, she looked in the direction of the mansion. ¡°Before the Gu family closed their residence, they must have cast a forbidden spell on the entire Gu residence, right?¡± Number three was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible.¡± ¡°This Tiger painting on the door counters Yin Qi and ghosts.¡± Assuming that the entire Gu residence was sealed by a forbidden spell and guarded by Tigers,¡± where does this Yin Qi come from? ¡± ¡°Why do you care where you got it?¡± Number two¡¯s action of flicking his sleeves paused, and he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He said in a cold tone,¡± I¡¯m afraid everyone in the Gu residence has died inside. It¡¯s such a big mansion with so many lives. No matter how strong the forbidden spell is, it¡¯s been buried underground for more than two hundred years. It¡¯ll break out eventually. She felt that song qingxiao was too curious. Instead of trying to find a way to break in, she asked such a ridiculous question,¡± ¡°The main gate is guarded by Tiger silhouettes, and the yin spirits are trapped inside, but they may not be able to lock in the resentment, from above,¡± she pointed to the ground,¡± from below, it¡¯s possible to break through the blockade of the restrictive spell. In this round of the trial, number two, who was dressed like a Daoist nun, seemed to have a good understanding of these Daoist spells and secret techniques. Her explanation made sense. In an instant, Yin Qi began to gather in the surroundings again. He could not delay any longer! A cold glint flashed in number Seven¡¯s eyes, and he sent a palm strike toward the Vermilion door. The moment the spiritual power hit the door, the Tiger¡¯s shadow on it flashed with golden light and swallowed the spiritual power with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The remaining power only knocked the door with a¡¯ Bang Bang¡¯. Not only did it not break, but the paint did not even fall off. The power of number Seven¡¯s palm was enough to split open a mountain. Previously at the bottom of the well, everyone had seen it with their own eyes. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t even open the door with one palm, everyone revealed a disappointed look. Just as he was feeling troubled, number Seven¡¯s face darkened. He snorted and moved his arms, placing his palms in front of his chest. A black dot flashed between his palms and turned into a small golden ring. It turned and floated between his palms. The moment the Golden bangle appeared, it immediately released an extremely powerful force. Number seven rubbed his palms together and shouted,¡± ¡°Go!¡± The Golden bangle let out a sound and whizzed towards the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a loud roar, the Tiger head on the Vermilion gate raised its head and opened its mouth. It spat out spiritual energy and bit the ring that was flying towards it! As soon as the ring was bitten by the Golden Tiger, the spiritual light on it dimmed. It then struggled and trembled as if it wanted to escape from the Tiger¡¯s mouth. The seventh treasure was controlled, but he did not panic. He formed a seal with his hands and cast a few spells into the treasure. Once the spiritual energy was released, the treasure immediately swelled up. Under the collision of the two forces, the Tiger¡¯s mouth let out an unwilling roar. It was unable to lock the Golden Ring and make it fly out. The Golden bangle flew backward and stopped in mid-air.. After spinning a few rounds, it absorbed a large amount of spiritual energy and grew again, crashing into the Tiger¡¯s head! Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Setting (2) Chapter 727: Setting (2) Translator: 549690339 With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the Golden Ring hit the Tiger¡¯s head, causing the Tiger¡¯s shadow to shake! The Tiger shadow let out a wail as the Golden Ring hit its target. It flew a distance away and then struck again. With a ¡®clang¡¯, the Tiger shadow was hit again. Its spirit weakened. Although it was still roaring and shaking left and right, it was clearly at a disadvantage. When No. 2 and the others saw this scene, their eyes revealed a look of excitement and vigilance. The Golden Ring smashed the Tiger shadow several times, until the Tiger shadow¡¯s solid body became much more fragile. As the Golden light on the Tiger shadow dimmed, the Golden color on the door frame also peeled off. The red door was knocked so hard that it made a ¡®bang, bang¡¯ sound, and the red paint fell off in large pieces. Number seven once again sent a spell into the Golden Ring. With a ¡®Weng¡¯, the Golden Ring expanded again. In the face of this thunderous force, the Tiger shadow let out a wail before it was pierced through! As soon as the Tiger shadow was destroyed, the restrictive spell on the door was also broken. The Golden Ring was no longer blocked, and it hit the red door heavily with a bang. With a deafening sound, the door was broken, and a huge hole big enough for a person to pass through was smashed. ¡®Hu¡¯! A gust of cold wind blew out from inside, causing dust and wood chips to fly all over the sky. After the door was smashed, it actually creaked and slowly opened up! After the door was opened, the wind blew out even stronger. Thick dust formed a heavy haze that blocked the door! After the Golden bangle broke the door, it flew back and turned into the size of a palm. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it slipped into number Seven¡¯s raised wrist! When the crowd saw the power of the Golden rings, they were both envious and jealous, but they were also a little frightened and worried. By now, number two and the others could tell that number Seven¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and he even had such a treasure. If he discovered any talisman secret techniques during the trial and this person wanted to monopolize them, it would be difficult for anyone to escape from his vicious hands. Even though song qingxiao was shocked by the power of the Golden Ring, she still felt that the most dangerous thing on number seven was the skull hanging on his body. However, this person had many treasures and magical powers, yet he had suddenly joined this group of cultivators to complete a mission. What exactly had attracted such a powerful cultivator in the Gu residence this time? She gritted her teeth and suppressed the suspicion in her heart. Number seven broke open the door and took the treasures. Then, he strode towards the entrance. The others also suppressed their thoughts and followed behind him. Song qingxiao followed him. When she was about to go up the stairs, she stopped and looked at the ground. A layer of wood dust fell on the ground. This was formed when the door was destroyed by the Golden Ring. The spiritual power had ground the wood that had lost the restriction to pieces, and it was evenly spread on every part of the stone steps. Perhaps it was because of the protection of a forbidden technique, but even after more than two hundred years of sinking into the ground, the wood shavings were dry and soft, not corroded by the yin Qi. She rubbed the tip of her foot against the ground and kicked away some wood chips, revealing the rotten gray stone steps below. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She remembered that the blood of the young man who had been torn apart by the Tiger shadow had splattered all over the ground and flowed down the stone steps. However, there was no trace of blood on the steps at this time. It was as if the young man¡¯s death was just an illusion. Her gaze followed the steps down and landed on the stone lion not far away. Then, she saw the head that had rolled down beside a stone lion. The short hair on the shriveled black head fluttered in the wind. It was also extremely strange, as if it was not owned by someone more than two hundred years ago. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Liu took a few steps up the stairs and realized that song qingxiao was still standing at the same spot. He couldn¡¯t help but stop to wait for her. This place was unusually strange. Just the entrance door was enough to almost block people. Perhaps only by joining forces could they have a higher chance of survival in this place. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Yao Liu didn¡¯t doubt it and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the suspicion in her heart and nodded. After the threshold was the gloomy and terrifying Gu residence. In contrast to the darkness outside the Gu residence, it was so dark inside that one could not even see their own fingers. It was like a giant beast with its mouth wide open, waiting to swallow its prey. Even if one was standing outside the door, one could still feel the danger, strong malice, and resentment from the chilly wind blowing from inside. The wind howled resentfully, like the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves. Even before they entered, they could already feel their blood run cold and their backs go numb. In the darkness, it was unknown what was being blown by the wind, but there was a ¡®bang¡¯ sound when they hit each other. There was also a ¡®person¡¯ walking quickly. The sound was getting closer and closer, as if it would reach the door soon. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡± Number seven snorted coldly. He touched the Golden bangle on his wrist and immediately entered. Although the others felt scared, they didn¡¯t retreat and followed number Seven¡¯s footsteps. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu were the last to step over the threshold. They originally thought that it would be pitch black inside the mansion, or perhaps there were ghosts behind the door. But the moment they entered, the surrounding scenery twisted¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The broken door and stone steps behind them were all gone. The sky was bright, and the two of them were in the middle of a garden. They looked at each other and could see the surprise on each other¡¯s faces! After entering the manor, the scene changed. Amidst the loud bangs, an old man¡¯s voice rang out from afar,¡± ¡°Aiyo, why are the two distinguished guests still here?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She quickly turned her head and saw an old man with a goatee, wearing a green vest, on a stone path in the garden. He raised his hand to greet them and rushed towards them without stopping.. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Chapter 534-in-game _1 Chapter 728: Chapter 534-in-game _1 Translator: 549690339 Even though song qingxiao had been through a lot, she still felt her back go numb when she saw the old man with the goatee walking over with his clothes. On the side, Yao Liu¡¯s expression was even more exaggerated. He opened his arms and his body instantly grew to two meters tall. A large amount of black fur appeared on his face and body. ¡°Aiya, the banquet is about to begin. Why aren¡¯t the two of you seated yet?¡± The old man didn¡¯t seem to notice Yao Liu¡¯s strange behavior. With the ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound of his footsteps, he walked closer and closer. He raised an arm and waved at the two of them, squeezing out a smile. This situation was too abnormal. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu looked at each other and saw the vigilance in each other¡¯s eyes. What was certain was that the two of them had already entered the Gu residence, but the moment before they entered the Gu residence, it was clearly in ruins and pitch-black. At this moment, the Gu residence was clean and elegant, and the sky was bright. There was no sun above their heads, and the sky was gloomy. It was as if a layer of dark clouds had firmly locked the sun, as if a storm was coming. Not far from the garden, there were several long corridors with several lanterns hanging under them. Not far away, there was a medium-sized lotus pond dug beside a few trees. At this time, the water in the Lotus pond was rippling, and it was very quiet. Everything seemed extremely real, and it didn¡¯t seem like they were only hallucinating. No. 7 and the others who were with the two of them were nowhere to be seen. It was likely that they had been sent to God¡¯s trial somewhere when they entered the Gu mansion. The old man walked up to him, his face beaming with joy. Song qingxiao used her divine sense to test him. There was no Yin Qi in his body. His smile was so wide that his face was wrinkled, and his teeth were yellow. ¡°When the family head learned that the two of you had come from afar, he was overjoyed and asked this old servant to welcome you and lead you to your seats.¡± When he said this, he put his hands together and bowed, making a slight sound as his clothes rubbed against each other. Yao Liu was bewildered. Song Qing suppressed the chaotic thoughts in his heart and asked calmly, ¡°A banquet?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± The old man with the goatee didn¡¯t seem to notice the wariness on their faces. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°My family¡¯s young master is getting married today, and the family master has set up a banquet in the court to entertain the distinguished guests. Please follow this old servant!¡± When the two of them heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. Yao Liu asked in surprise, ¡°Which family¡¯s young master is getting married?¡± The old man did not get angry at his impudent words. He continued to smile with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Other than our Gu family, which other family would have such a grand wedding to invite the two of you?¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank, is the girl you¡¯re marrying the Chu group? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Chu family.¡± The old man chuckled, our families are well- matched in status. The young master is only so tall, and miss Chu is so beautiful. Don¡¯t you think that they¡¯re a match made in heaven? ¡± His mouth was full of praise, but when song qingxiao and Yao Liu heard these words, they couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at each other. The Gu family? Wedding? Two hundred years ago! The two of them had stepped out, and they had directly entered the scene from more than two hundred years ago? ¡°What are you two waiting for?¡± The old man was still smiling, and he made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture.¡¯Tt¡¯s getting late.¡± A moment ago, it was still daytime. Although the sun was not visible above their heads and the weather was gloomy, at least there was sufficient light and they could see everything around them clearly. However, as soon as the goateed old man finished speaking, the light around them quickly dimmed. The strangest thing was that as the sky turned dark, the lanterns under the veranda not far away slowly lit up with an orange light. Although the light dispelled the darkness, it did not make people feel at ease. Instead, it made them feel a little eerie and terrifying. ¡°The bride is about to arrive. If we wait any longer, the food will get cold. Quickly follow this old servant.¡± The sky instantly darkened and the lanterns lit up. This was a strange scene, but the old man did not seem to notice anything wrong and just grinned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he said this, song qingxiao and Yao Liu heard the faint, sharp, and ear-piercing sound of the suona. ¡°Hehe.¡± Yao Liu laughed drily, cursing in his heart. The two of them had indeed fallen for it! Song qingxiao looked at the old man coldly. Facing her scrutinizing gaze, he just squinted his eyes and grinned. His expression did not change at all when he spoke, and he maintained his ¡®please¡¯ posture. The red light from the lanterns in the distance shone on half of his face, making it look dry and dark. The layers of dry wrinkles were like a rotten old tree. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: In the game (2) Chapter 729: In the game (2) Translator: 549690339 The other half of his face was hidden in the darkness and could not be seen clearly. He looked sinister and terrifying, but what made song qingxiao feel strange was that there was no Yin Qi in his body. It seemed that the Gu family was indeed extraordinary. However, at this time, the trial-takers had already separated. Before the situation was clear, they could only take one step at a time. Thinking of this, song qingxiao gave Yao Liu a look. The two of them followed the direction the old man was pointing and took a few steps forward. As soon as they moved, the old man also followed, walking two steps behind the two. ¡°Today is your young master¡¯s wedding. There must be a lot of people here, right?¡± Song qingxiao asked. She walked side by side with Yao Liu. The old man who had been trotting over with loud ¡®Peng Peng¡¯ sounds was now like a spirit behind him, walking without a single sound. The wind made a rustling sound as it blew across the Lotus pond, sending chills down song qingxiao¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out. Perhaps it was because his face could not be seen, his voice sounded a little scary, where are you waiting at the wedding banquet?¡± ¡°What do you think will be in the court?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s voice resounded in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen. Be careful.¡± The two of them were trapped inside the scene. If they wanted to break out of the scene, they would have to break the restriction. The people of the Gu family should have been dead for more than 200 years. The ¡®things¡¯ that appeared now should be the ghosts that died with their eyes open. These Yin souls had extraordinary strength when they were alive, and they had grown even more powerful after hundreds of years. Even song qingxiao could not find a flaw in the ¡®realm within a realm¡¯ they had set up. The only thing they could do now was to wait until they met up with No. 7 and the others. Then, they would gather the strength of the trial-takers and work together to break the restriction! However, when they entered the Gu mansion, they were separated. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu were one step behind the others, so they were led by the goateed old man to the banquet set up in the courtyard. He didn¡¯t know if number seven and the others had arrived first and were waiting there! As the two of them walked forward, the orange-red lanterns hanging under the eaves made a difficult and unusual ¡®creak¡¯ sound as they swayed in the wind, like old machines. They swayed slowly and rhythmically, making people feel extremely uncomfortable. This sound, coupled with the footsteps of the two people, made the surroundings even more silent. The old man with a goatee behind him didn¡¯t make any sound, as if he had left without them knowing. Song qingxiao paused and turned to the other side on purpose. Just as she turned, she heard the old man¡¯s gloomy and hoarse voice,¡± ¡°Wrong way!¡± He dragged out his words, his voice like a blunt knife sawing a dry and rotten tree.¡±My two honored guests, this way please.¡± An arm stretched out from the side of song Qing¡¯s small body. Under the wide black sleeve, the old man¡¯s wrist was so thin that it was only skin and bones. Dara¡¯s skin was wrinkled on the bones, and the joints of his five fingers were abnormally prominent, like a skeleton with dried skin and meat. As soon as he came close, song qingxiao felt the hair on her back stand up against her clothes. She turned around and continued to walk forward, but the thin hand silently retracted again. ¡°Where is the wedding banquet?¡± After two more steps, song Qing stopped,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were many people here? why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen more?¡± The old man¡¯s voice drifted over from behind. As soon as he finished speaking, song Qing¡¯s small ears were filled with a hubbub. Some people were talking and laughing, and the atmosphere was very lively. The silence was broken in an instant. Following that, the music of the suona became louder and more ear-piercing, intertwining with the laughter and chatter, showing a deliberate sense of noise. ¡°What if you take a look?¡± The old man¡¯s sinister voice rang out once more after the lively clamor. After he finished speaking, a large area of glaring red candlelight suddenly lit up in front of them! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the candlelight, the shadows of people intertwined. ¡°Look, it¡¯s so lively, isn¡¯t it?¡± Song Qing sneered. Since things had come to this, these Dark Souls were not afraid of them escaping and no longer covered up their flaws. ¡°It¡¯s indeed lively.¡± She responded. The old man with a goatee, who had been following behind her, saw that they were about to reach their destination, so he came out from behind and led the way with a hunched back.. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Chapter 534-in the game-3 Chapter 730: Chapter 534-in the game-3 Translator: 549690339 | Although he had already stopped walking behind, Yao Liu still had a feeling that there was someone watching his back, so he would turn his head to look from time to time. Yao Liu turned his head to look, but there was nothing behind him, not a single person, but that feeling was still lingering. He turned around in shock and saw a shriveled, black, and thin old face in front of him. When his eyes met a pair of muddy eyes, he was so frightened that his heart shrank. The old man had stopped walking and was looking at him coldly. Upon closer inspection, the old man¡¯s eyes had lost their luster, like dried grapes, which was creepy. When he saw Yao Liu turn his head, the corners of his mouth slowly widened, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°Honored guest, what are you still looking at? This old servant is here.¡± Yao Liu watched as his mouth opened and closed, and his goatee moved along with his twitching face. His heart that had stopped beating earlier seemed to have reacted again, and began to madly beat. He clenched his fist and sent a message to song qingxiao,¡± ¡°I want to smash his dog head!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what these ¡®people¡¯ want to do.¡± Song qingxiao looked on coldly and comforted him. For these ¡®people¡¯ to make such a big scene and set up such a ¡®realm within a realm¡¯ to invite them into the trap, they must have a plan. Yao Liu took a deep breath and turned his head away in disgust. The old man retreated and led the two over a Water Bridge. Not far away, they saw the courtyard the old man had mentioned. The courtyard was filled with banquet tables, and it was already filled with guests. At the back of the banquet, there was a main room with its door wide open, facing the crowd. Under the eaves, there were several red lanterns hanging, and under the lanterns, there was a group of people playing instruments and singing. An extremely eye-catching ¡®happiness¡¯ word was pasted in the middle of the hall, and several huge burning dragon and phoenix red candles lit up the entire Hall! There was a table of tea and wine in the hall, and a man and a woman were sitting on the black carved armchairs on the left and right sides. Under the red shadow, the faces of the man and woman seemed to be covered by light and shadow, and their faces were blurred and could not be seen clearly. ¡°Look, the master is waiting there!¡± The old man pointed in the direction of the main hall. As soon as he spoke, the laughter and the sounds of suonas and bamboo in the distance suddenly stopped, as if someone had pressed the pause button. All the noise disappeared in an instant. The people sitting in the banquet seats slowly turned their heads. Their faces were full of joy, and when the light shone on them, they looked like plump steamed buns. The courtyard was incomparably large, with at least fifty tables placed and filled with people. The feeling of being stared at by so many ¡®people¡¯ was simply chilling, causing Yao Liu to immediately swallow his saliva. ¡°So many people?¡± His voice had changed, are these still ¡®people¡¯?¡± He had originally expected that no matter how big the Gu residence was, after the bizarre disappearance that year, all the members of the Gu family had died. However, he had thought that there were only a few dozen people. Who knew that at this moment, there would be more than two to three hundred ¡®people¡¯? After dealing with so many ¡®inhuman¡¯ things, Yao Liu once again recalled the feeling of being surrounded by the undead Army on the undead altar. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw so many ¡®people¡¯, but she quickly noticed a few familiar faces in the crowd. ¡°Number 7 and the others have arrived.¡± The moment song qingxiao finished speaking, Yao Liu followed her line of sight. Sure enough, he saw number 2, number 7 and the rest of the ¡®people¡¯ sitting among the ¡®people¡¯ with uncomfortable expressions. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them followed the old man down the water Bridge. Whether intentionally or not, the old man actually led them directly to the table where number seven and the others were sitting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Honored guests, you¡¯ve come from afar, please sit here.¡± At the dining table, a few cultivators were sitting around the Round Table. A few youths were cowering like frightened quails and squeezed to sit beside number seven. There were fruits, wine, and food on the table. In the middle of the table was a greasy, smoked pig¡¯s head, which was placed on its back, like a pile of Tributes for the dead. No. 2 and No. 3 ¡°s faces were tense, while the twins appeared rather calm. On the other hand, the three young men and women who were lucky enough to survive until now had pale faces and were trembling with fear. When they saw song qingxiao and Yao Liu coming over, they couldn¡¯t help but move the corners of their mouths and let out a few unknown sounds. When No. 3 saw his teammates coming over, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he seemed to be relieved.. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: In the game (4) Chapter 731: In the game (4) Translator: 549690339 | At this time, everyone could see that something was wrong. One more person meant one more force and one more chance of surviving from the Gu residence. ¡°Why are you guys so late?¡± Number three swallowed his saliva and asked. When Yao Liu heard his words, he instinctively glanced at the old man. Number 2 then said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡¯he¡¯ won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡± Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter even if they heard it. Both sides were well aware of each other¡¯s existence. The trial-taker just wanted to see what these spirits were up to. Sure enough, after she said this, the old man was still smiling with his eyes narrowed, as if he really didn¡¯t hear what the two of them said. we were a step too late. When we came in, we found ourselves in the garden. This old man led us here, saying that the wedding banquet is about to begin. As song qingxiao spoke, she looked at number seven and stopped at the skull ornament on his chest. The skeleton was covered in a layer of black mist. When it sensed her gaze, the skeleton¡¯s eyes glowed with a demonic red light. Then, a demonic ghost¡¯s shriek rang out in her sea of consciousness! When the red light in the skeleton¡¯s eyes flashed, the old man who had been smiling the whole time seemed to sense something. His expression changed and he opened his mouth to shout. But before he could say anything, number seven grabbed the skeleton. The black mist on the skeleton became even thicker, covering the two red lights. The old man with the goatee looked at number seven in shock and suspicion, and a trace of fear flashed through his eyes. we also entered it when we first arrived, and someone led us here. It seems that we were trapped by someone and entered the endgame that happened more than two hundred years ago. Number two was quite proficient in Daoist techniques and secret Arts. Judging from her aura, she should have learned the techniques of the righteous path. She should have been specialized in restraining evil spirits and the like, but now that she was sitting here, she also felt uncomfortable all over and was bound by the evil energy. I, I, can we leave this place¡­ the young man in the lead suppressed his fear and said in a trembling voice. However, no one paid any attention to his words. It was easy to enter the game, but difficult to get out. At this point, there was no way out. I want, I want to go home ¡­ The only girl who survived among the three of them finally burst into tears under the immense pressure.¡±! want to go home II ¡°Honored guest, you¡¯ve come from far away, please have some wine and food. The bride will be here soon.¡± The goateed old man did not seem to hear the girl¡¯s words. He smiled and urged her to drink while she cried.¡±Listen, the bride¡¯s procession is very close!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, suona music started playing, accompanied by noisy footsteps. This strange scene scared the few of them quite a bit, but song qingxiao and Yao Liu had already seen it when they came over, so they didn¡¯t panic. However, the moment she heard the sound of the suona, song qingxiao felt her vision blur. It was as if her body was grabbed by an invisible hand. She staggered and her scalp went numb. Everything around her seemed to have merged into a thick fog. This is bad! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was taken aback. Just as she felt that something was amiss, she activated her spiritual energy. Before she could release it, the feeling of being restrained suddenly loosened. The next moment, she felt as if she was sitting in a sealed and cramped space. The ground under her feet shook and her eyes turned red as if someone had covered her with a dark red veil. The guests, number two, Yao Liu, and the rest all disappeared without a trace! From outside, a high-pitched, ear-piercing female voice chuckled,¡± ¡°The bride is here!¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she had a bad feeling. She took off the thing on her head. It was a red, translucent veil, covered with exquisite embroidery. She was currently wearing a Phoenix Coronet and red robes, and was sealed in a palanquin! Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Illusion.! Chapter 732: Illusion.! Translator: 549690339 The palanquin was about a meter wide and two meters tall. There was a chair in the middle, and she was sitting on it. The inside of the palanquin was painted red on all sides, and the suona gongs and drums were ringing outside, making people¡¯s heads buzz. However, such a lively scene and festive color gave people a strange and terrifying feeling. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. She waved her hands and hit the two sides of the carriage doors. When her spiritual power hit the carriage, it was blocked by an invisible restriction, and the force bounced her back to her seat! It seemed that she had fallen for it again! It was just that this time was different from the last time when she took the initiative to enter the Gu residence. The ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence were indeed extremely powerful to be able to send her into the trap while she was on guard. She stood up, and the palanquin was moving forward quickly, as fast as flying. Due to the high speed of the carriage, the hanging curtain on one side swayed with the wind, making a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound. Song qingxiao grabbed the curtain and pulled it aside. Outside was a dark street, which was shrouded in a thick gray fog. There was no one on either side of the street. The person carrying the palanquin could not be seen at the front and back of the palanquin. There was only a woman dressed in festive clothes leading the way in front. From time to time,¡¯she¡¯ waved the embroidered handkerchief in her hand. Every time she waved, a sharp female voice would chuckle, ¡°The bride is here!¡± The woman was wearing a dark red Wedding dress, but the dress was a little too big and didn¡¯t fit her. It was as if it was hanging on ¡®her¡¯ body, and it made a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound as ¡®she¡¯ walked forward. The most terrifying thing was that there were no teams on either side of the carriage, but the sound of gongs, drums, and suona was loud and clear, as if they were playing right in front of the carriage! The noise was very noisy, but it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine when it was coupled with the empty environment. Because the palanquin was moving too fast, the gray Street was moving backward as fast as it was flying. At this time, song qingxiao entered the trap alone without any help. There were demons and evil spirits around her, and she was in great danger. However, she knew that the more critical the situation was, the more she needed to remain calm. tonight¡± was the wedding night of the Gu and Chu families. The Gu family had set up a wedding banquet and was waiting for the bride to arrive. At this time, she was sitting in the wedding sedan with a ¡± person ¡± leading the way in front. Could it be that she had become the bride who was about to be led into the trap? According to the legends, the Gu and Chu families ¡®marriage was not successful, but the Chu woman suddenly died. Then, the happy event was ruined, and the two families turned against each other! The son of the Gu family was born with a strange appearance. It was rumored that he would not live past 18. However, when song qingxiao asked the young man who told the story, he was certain that after lady Chu died, the son of the Gu family lived past 18. However, from then on, the Gu family fell. It could be seen from the enmity between the two families because of the death of the Chu clan¡¯s daughter that the Chu clan¡¯s daughter¡¯s death was definitely unusual. The fact that the son of the Gu clan could survive the life and death tribulation and live past 18 years was probably related to the Chu clan¡¯s daughter¡¯s death. Now that she had entered the trap, the scene would repeat itself, and she was afraid that she would be the one to die! Just as he was thinking, the palanquin flew across the street. After turning a corner, he saw the tall gate of the manor. The square outside the manor looked familiar. The ground was paved with green bricks, and a black plaque hung above the manor gate. The two words ¡®Gu Manor¡¯ were written in red paint. This was the Gu residence from more than two hundred years ago. The black paint was new, and the red paint on the inscription books had not been corroded by the yin Qi and deformed. There were two stone lions at the door, which were tied with a red ribbon. The two red doors were wide open, waiting for the palanquin to fly in. However, song Qing knew that it was just an illusion. It was pitch black behind the open gate of the mansion, like a giant beast ready to devour its prey. He could not let the palanquin be carried in! Thinking of this, song qingxiao immediately raised her arm and smacked the side of the elevator again! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, she used 80% of her spiritual power. With the strength of the Dan stage after she and the silver Wolf became one, the palanquin that was moving forward at high speed suddenly shook heavily! The surrounding Yin fog wriggled strangely. The suona gongs and drums, which had been playing and singing very energetically, suddenly stopped. The surroundings seemed to have become quiet in an instant! The ¡®woman¡¯ who was waving her handkerchief in front of him paused and chuckled. ¡°The bride is angry!¡± Her laughter did not sound like a smile at all. On the contrary, it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. It had a faint and cold feeling. Then, the surrounding fog quickly rushed towards the direction of the palanquin, turning into wisps of black smoke and entering the palanquin through the top and the cracks in the surroundings.. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Illusion.2 Chapter 733: Illusion.2 Translator: 549690339 I As soon as the black smoke came in, song qingxiao felt a heavy pressure on her. The thin black smoke turned into invisible shackles, trying to lock her in the palanquin. ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted coldly. This scene was similar to the time when the Qin Dynasty was destroyed and Chu could be haunted by the yin Qi. But now was not the same as before, it was not easy for these Yin souls to trap her. Song Qing gritted his teeth and moved his palm. The silver Wolf mark on her wrist flashed, and her palm turned into a claw. Under the cover of spiritual power, the back of her hand grew pieces of bright scales. She waved her claw- The spiritual energy dispersed the black mist and landed on the cabin with a bang. The sharp claws scratched the Vermillion cabin and left several cracks! Once the elevator was damaged, the speed of the pulling suddenly slowed down. Song Qing stomped her foot, and a spiritual force spread from her feet, freezing the bottom of the elevator in an instant! The sedan stopped in front of the steps at the entrance. The woman standing on the steps did not turn her head back, but she was no longer smiling. ¡°The bride is disobedient!¡± As she spoke, the yin Qi around the street wriggled again and turned into black chains. They stuck to the top of the palanquin and around it, pulling the palanquin into the Gu Manor. Yin Qi rose from the bottom, silently corroding and enveloping the light blue Ice crystals. As song qingxiao¡¯s attack was blocked, the woman seemed to smile again. The sounds of the suona, gongs, and drums that had disappeared earlier reappeared. The palanquin was slowly dragged up the steps, and just as it was about to be pulled into the mansion- Aohou! An extremely domineering wolf howl suddenly rang out. The sound shook the surroundings and completely suppressed the deafening gongs and drums! The figure of the woman who was walking in front swayed, and a terrifying aura rose from the palanquin. The surging spiritual power instantly dispersed the yin Qi that had gathered. With a flash of silver light, a huge Silver Wolf Phantom appeared out of thin air, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, the strangely red palanquin was broken through! The palanquin shattered into pieces, and song Qing jumped down to the ground. The silver Wolf Phantom with a murderous aura stood behind her, coldly looking around. ¡°The bride is disobedient.¡± The woman standing on the steps didn¡¯t sound like she was smiling. She repeated what she had just said in a dark voice. Then, her neck made a ¡®creak¡¯ sound as if she was about to turn her head. The auspicious time has arrived. If you still don¡¯t enter and delay the marriage, what can you do?¡± As ¡®she¡¯ spoke, the empty Red Wedding dress fluttered and turned stiffly with her head, revealing half of her white and swollen face. Her face was as round as a full moon and as swollen as a balloon. There were two blushes on her face, which made her look even more terrifying when paired with her strangely white face. His eyes were pitch black without a single bit of white, as if he was a figure drawn from a painting, not moving in the slightest. The voice of ¡®her¡¯ was cold, but the corners of her rogued lips were still strangely upturned. With a wave of her handkerchief,¡¯people¡¯ with wooden expressions came out of the gray mist one after another! These ¡®people¡¯ were either holding suonas or holding gongs and drums. They were all wearing red clothes with green waistcoats outside. They all looked the same, and there was an indescribable horror to them. ¡°May the bride enter the sedan again!¡± The woman who turned around smiled and said in a flat voice, ¡°¡±May the bride enter the sedan again!¡± After she repeated it twice, the shattered palanquin, which had been trampled by the silver Wolf earlier, actually closed up again with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ under the nourishment of the surrounding Yin Qi, forming a brand new red-roofed palanquin, floating in the air! The dark red curtain on the door of the carriage was lifted up by an invisible ¡®hand¡¯, revealing the gloomy carriage inside and the empty chair. An invisible suction force came from the carriage and directly entered song Qing¡¯s consciousness, but as soon as the yin Qi entered, it was quickly wiped out by her primordial spirit. The woman with the red handkerchief was not angry. She just smiled Strangely. A few men with similar faces and instruments stepped forward stiffly, as if trying to grab song qingxiao. These ¡®people¡¯ had blank expressions, as if they were not intimidated by the silver Wolf¡¯s aura. As the silver Wolf bared its fangs and growled, it appeared beside song Qing as if it was floating. A ¡®person¡¯ stretched out a hand and grabbed song Qing¡¯s clothes and arm. The silver Wolf was angered by the actions of these ¡®people¡¯. It immediately raised its leg and stomped on the two¡¯ people¡¯. After the two ¡®people¡¯ were squashed, the deformed face swelled up like a balloon as Yin Qi poured into it. The joints in the body made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The head looked up and soon appeared in the same place, surrounding song qingxiao. These ¡®people¡¯ were nourished by the yin Qi and not only did they not die, but they were also extremely strong. Song qingxiao was surrounded by this large group of ¡®people¡¯ who looked stiff and similar. The dense Yin Qi carried her and carried her in the direction of the soft sedan. Her eyes turned cold, and she grabbed one of the ¡®people¡¯s¡¯ hands. Spiritual power gushed out of her palm and froze the hand that was so white that it was terrifying. The frost spread up the arm, freezing the sleeve and the arm. Song qingxiao pulled hard, and the ¡®human¡¯ body that seemed to be very strong was extremely fragile. Her arm was torn off and held in her palm. The ¡®person¡¯ had lost his arm, but his expression did not change. Like a puppet, he was still grabbing song qingxiao¡¯s clothes with his only arm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf was angered by the group of ¡®people¡¯. It raised its claws and smacked the group of people¡¯, causing them to sway left and right. However, after these ¡®people¡¯ were injured, they twisted their bones and stood up again as if nothing had happened. Without waiting for them to surround it again, the silver Wolf saw that it was useless to hit it, so it simply lowered its head and let out a low roar. It opened its huge mouth and spat out a flame! The flame was not big, but as soon as it appeared, it burned the surrounding Yin Qi with crackling sounds and gave off a burnt smell. The moment the flame appeared, the ¡®people¡¯ who had been expressionless and wore the same blue Mandarin jacket suddenly changed their expressions. They retreated in a panic, as if they were quite afraid of the flame. Even the red-clothed woman holding the silk handkerchief showed fear when she saw the flames spat out by the silver Wolf and took half a step back! Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Chapter 536-Dao.1 Chapter 734: Chapter 536-Dao.1 Translator: 549690339 | The flames spat out by the silver Wolf seemed to have a restraining effect on the evil ghost and Yin Qi. Under the flickering flames, the manor gate seemed to be shaking and trembling slightly. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. The silver Wolf had evolved into flames after devouring the Cerberus ¡®internal organs in the terror Battalion. It had been further strengthened after being surrounded by number Four¡¯s flaming mountain in the last trial. The woman with a full blush on her cheeks threw the handkerchief in her hand after the shock. As soon as the red handkerchief was thrown out, it turned into a huge dark red cover and covered the silver wolf¡¯s head, wrapping the silver Wolf¡¯s huge head and the flames it spat out! At the same time, around the yin fog, more puppet ¡®people¡¯ with the same appearance and dress appeared one after another! These ¡®people¡¯ were rather afraid of the silver Wolf¡¯s flames and did not dare to come forward. Instead, they surrounded the Gu Manor¡¯s Gate and picked up the musical instruments in their hands with blank expressions. They began to play! Suona, gongs, drums, silk and bamboo, all the music sounded at the same time, instantly forming a sharp and ear-piercing noise, directly rushing into the sea of consciousness and the soul. Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness trembled, and he immediately felt the spiritual energy in his body fluctuate under the attack of the surrounding volume. In her soul, a few hidden stars became turbulent with this terrifying sound wave. They appeared outside her body and turned into spots of Starlight, floating toward the puppet ¡®people¡¯ around her. As soon as the star entered the puppet¡¯s body, the group of ¡®people¡¯ seemed to be greatly nourished. Their paper-white skin actually glowed. On the other hand, song qingxiao felt that she had lost half of her consciousness and blood essence in an instant. Her sea of consciousness was pulled by a sharp and annoying noise, as if it was being bitten by ten thousand ants. She had a splitting headache, and her eyes were swollen and painful. She lost most of her senses in an instant! Under the intense pain, the hair on song Qing¡¯s back stood up. In the twinkling of the stars, she lowered her breath and used her remaining consciousness to suppress the stars. As she circulated her spiritual power, she endured the headache and said, ¡°Star reversal!¡± As the spiritual power was poured into the Star formation, a few twinkling stars emitted Starlight. At the same time, the Starlight that had drifted toward the puppet ¡®man¡¯ turned into a large amount of light spots and moved back in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The puppets ¡®bodies were affected by the stellar array. Not only was the spiritual energy they had absorbed from song qingxiao¡¯s body reversed, but the spiritual energy in their bodies was also quickly lost as the stars moved back. In the short time it took for the Starlight to move, the inflated bodies of the group of ¡®human puppets¡¯ instantly shriveled up as if their vitality had been sucked dry. When these Starlight returned to the sea of consciousness, it was as if they had a full meal, and the light became even brighter. Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness stabilized, and killing intent rose in her heart. These things were neither human nor ghost, and they were not afraid of death. Ordinary attacks were useless against them. Fortunately, she had killed fan jiangqu and his nephew before she entered the trial and had obtained a large stack of talismans. The fan family often dealt with evil ghosts and monsters, and this talisman paper was the nemesis of ghosts and spirits. With a change of mind, she was about to take out several talismans to repel the group of puppets. Before she could take out the talismans, the silver Wolf, whose head was wrapped in a red cover with extremely heavy Yin Qi, let out a low growl. Amidst the howling of the wolves, there was a boom- The silver Wolf Phantom spat out a burst of flames from its mouth, and the red cover was immediately drowned in the fiery light. With a crackling sound, the handkerchief emitted a large amount of black gas and was immediately swallowed by the fire, emitting an extremely pungent smell. When the woman in the loose red robe saw the handkerchief burn, she opened her mouth and let out an earth-shaking cry. ¡± The sharp sound waves covered the suonas, gongs, and drums, directly piercing people¡¯s eardrums. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the next moment, the flames spat out by the silver Wolf burned the handkerchief. It raised its front legs and stretched out its sharp claws. There seemed to be flames on them. Without waiting for the woman to cry, it raised its claws and waved- The claws tore through the woman¡¯s body as if they were tearing through a layer of paper. The flames on the claws quickly set the woman¡¯s body on fire. The flames rose and swallowed the woman¡¯s voice. The wailing stopped abruptly. The silver Wolf¡¯s attack was successful. It turned around and opened its mouth again at the three layers of skeletons around song Qing.¡¯Roar¡¯- As it roared, flames spewed out of its mouth. The group of puppet ¡®people¡¯ who had appeared did not have time to Dodge and were immediately swept by the heat wave.. Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Chapter 536-Dao.2 Chapter 735: Chapter 536-Dao.2 Translator: 549690339 | These ¡®people¡¯ were ignited as soon as they were touched, and strange ¡®squeaking¡¯ sounds came from their mouths. In the blink of an eye, they were burned to ashes and scattered in the air. After the woman in red and the bride¡¯s team ¡®died¡¯, the strange red palanquin that was floating in the air was set on fire, burning until it creaked. Song qingxiao was still in the fire, but before she could jump out of the sea of fire with her spiritual power, the scene in front of her became distorted. The sharp female voice ¡®yiya¡¯ came into her ears again, accompanied by the sharp and harsh suona and drums. The noisy conversation around her reappeared. The goateed old man¡¯s gloomy and slow voice came, ¡°The bride is coming!¡± She stood up in shock. The Phoenix Coronet and Cape on her body had disappeared, and she was still wearing her dirty clothes. He turned around and saw lights all around him, and the court was filled with tables. The old man with the goatee stood on one side. In the main hall not far away, the two ¡®people¡¯ sitting on the armchairs were shrouded in red light. Number seven and the others sat at the same table as her. Yao Liu sat beside her and was shocked by her sudden action. He instinctively raised his head and stared at her. The hand that the crying girl used to wipe her tears froze in mid-air. Tears filled her eyelashes and her eyes widened slightly. Number two, number three, and the twins looked at her inquisitively. Number seven had a faint smile on his face, as if he knew the reason for her strange behavior. The surrounding sea of fire and Yin Qi disappeared completely in an instant. It was as if the scene of her sitting in the red sedan and fighting with the silver Wolf and a group of puppet ¡®people¡¯ was just an illusion that she had created in her trance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, esteemed guest?¡± The hunched old man with a goatee slowly turned his head. His joints made a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound as he moved, like an old and rusty machine. He grinned. The wrinkles on his forehead and the corners of his eyes were so thick that the White of his eyes could barely be seen. His eyes were dark and malicious, as if he was angry after his scheme failed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Qing took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. He looked at the old man and replied with a deep meaning. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s good.¡± The goateed old man grinned, revealing his yellow teeth, the bride is coming. Why don¡¯t you take a seat first, have a glass of wine, and eat some food?¡± The others didn¡¯t say anything. Yao Liu¡¯s gaze was still on song Qing, and his eyes were filled with doubt. Song Qing shook his head imperceptibly, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He did not know what the group of ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu mansion were up to. She quickly glanced at number seven from the corner of her eye. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she pulled out a chair and sat down again. The sounds of gongs and drums were still intense, and the suona was also being played. Song qingxiao inspected her sea of consciousness with her primordial spirit and saw that the stars in her sea of consciousness were shining brightly. After absorbing the energy of the puppet ¡®people¡¯, their spiritual breath was much stronger than before. The previous scene was not an illusion, but had really happened. However, the ghosts in the Gu mansion were indeed capable. They could move him away without anyone knowing. It seemed that other than number seven, no one else had noticed. The moment his consciousness returned, he also felt that the previous scene was like a nightmare. However, the group of puppet ¡®people¡¯ made song qingxiao realize the wonderful use of the stars. After she accidentally absorbed the star formation on the undead altar, she used the reverse stars twice, both to survive and escape, using the stars to reverse the position. He didn¡¯t expect that the power of the stars could absorb spiritual power for his own use. It seemed that after this trial, she would have to study this stellar array in detail. She withdrew her divine sense and heard Yao Liu ask in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± No one was stupid. Song qingxiao¡¯s strange behavior was so obvious that all the cultivators had noticed it. This place was unusually evil, and everyone was trapped by the yin spirits in the Gu Manor, so they had not yet found a way to break out of the realm. ¡°Just now¡­¡± Just as song Qing¡¯s lips moved, number two and the others perked up their ears. They had just started speaking when the sound of gongs, drums, and suonas outside grew louder and louder. From the sound, it seemed that the wedding sedan had already entered the manor and was heading in the direction of the court. As the lively sound came closer and closer, it disturbed one¡¯s spiritual sense and made one frown subconsciously. The Daoist nun¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and she fell into a trance. The goateed old man standing beside song qingxiao and Yao Liu had a strange smile on his face. His eyes revealed a hint of coldness, which was quickly noticed by the cultivators who were paying close attention to him. Number three, who was sitting next to number two, immediately noticed the change in his ally. He pushed her arm and called out,¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was full of spirit energy, and it was extremely loud. It drowned out the ¡®people¡¯ who came to attend the wedding and the ¡®babbling¡¯ outside the main hall. The old man with the goatee raised his hunched back. The three ordinary teenagers turned their heads and followed number three¡¯s gaze to look at the Daoist nun. Song Qing squinted his eyes and felt the strange fluctuation of the surrounding spiritual energy. Daoist nun number two straightened her back, but her eyes were momentarily dazed. After being pushed by number three, her dazed eyes moved with difficulty. Then, with a ¡®WA¡¯ sound, a large mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth like an arrow! The blood splattered so far that even the goateed old man standing at the side had a few drops on his face. The blood spread along the skin and flesh of his cheek, but he seemed to be unaware of it and continued to grin strangely. After number two spat out the blood, his chest heaved up and down violently. Blood foam kept coming out of his mouth, dripping down his chin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. She seemed to have suffered a great loss in that moment, and her breathing was a little unstable. Her entire person looked much more dispirited than before. ¡®Tve been tricked!¡± Number two¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and it sounded like he was out of breath. With every word he said, blood gushed out from the gaps between his teeth like pearls from a broken thread. Song qingxiao immediately understood that No. 2 was probably like her before, being brought into the country and sitting in the wedding sedan. As she thought of this, Daoist nun number two seemed to have the same thought as her. She raised her trembling arm to wipe her chin and the corner of her mouth. She looked at song qingxiao in shock and bit her lower lip.. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: The bride (1) Chapter 736: The bride (1) Translator: 549690339 | Taoist priestess number two¡¯s Yin Qi was extremely dense. She glanced at song Qing Xiao and quickly took out a porcelain bottle from her body. She poured out two light green pills with a pained expression and stuffed them into her mouth. That medicinal blade should have been exchanged in advance from the trial space, and now that she took it, her chaotic Qi immediately became much smoother. Her strange behavior frightened the young people who didn¡¯t know what was going on. The young girl who was still crying earlier stopped sobbing and moved closer to her companion in fear, her body trembling. ¡°What happened?¡± After the Daoist nun swallowed the medicine, the middle-aged man¡¯s face twitched slightly and he asked her again. ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked.¡± Taoist priestess number two¡¯s voice was hoarse as she repeated what she had just said. Then, her malicious gaze fell on the goateed old man. I was carried into a palanquin by a ¡®person¡¯ earlier,¡± the goateed old man said with a smile on his face as if he did not hear her. ¡°I was almost carried into the Gu residence, and it took me a great deal of effort to escape.¡± As she said this, she looked up at song qingxiao and asked,¡± ¡°Number one should have the same experience as me, right?¡± As soon as number two finished speaking, number three¡¯s face turned pale with fright. ¡°What?¡± He turned his head in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. but you guys have been sitting here all this time. You never moved, right? ¡± The few youths were like frightened quails, squeezing into a ball. They nodded repeatedly when they heard number three¡¯s words. No. 2¡¯s expression was gloomy. He took two deep breaths, that¡¯s why I said it. The twins looked at song qingxiao in confusion. Song qingxiao said calmly,¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± When something happened to her, there was no warning at all. When she broke through the illusion and came back, the others did not seem to notice it either. No. 2 had the same experience as her. The ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence could invite people into the trap without anyone knowing and also cause No. 2 to suffer a real loss in the illusion. This method was no small matter. As soon as song Qing admitted it, the others ¡®expressions changed. Everyone was shocked that the ¡®person¡¯ who had been living in the Gu residence for many years was so powerful. At the same time, they were surprised that song qingxiao and number two had entered the game, but they had come out unscathed. The one who was the most shocked was Daoist nun number two! Although she had guessed that song qingxiao¡¯s strange behavior earlier was because she had entered an illusion like herself, her pupils still shrank when she heard her admit it. She had personally experienced the danger in the palanquin, and it was not easy for her to use her best skills to escape from this deadly situation. Although he managed to survive, his injuries were not light. On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s clothes were ragged. When number two first entered the trial space, he looked down on her. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be so much stronger than him without saying anything! ¡°Judging from the current situation, we should have been brought to the Gu and Chu families on the night of the wedding.¡± Song qingxiao noticed the vigilance in the eyes of number three and the others, but she pretended not to see it and said,¡± and No. 2 and I were taken into the red sedan one after the other, if they had not escaped, they would have probably been carried into the mansion by now. However, they managed to escape. At this time, there was no bride on the red sedan chair, so it was unclear what would happen next. When she said this, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Just as Yao Liu was about to speak, the old man with a goatee standing beside him suddenly raised his head. While the trial-takers were talking, he kept his head lowered and smiled, as if he didn¡¯t hear what they were saying. This sudden movement scared Yao Liu quite a bit. He immediately kicked the chair away and stood up. Before he could make a move, the old man tilted his head and grinned, ¡°Honored guest, please listen, the bride is here!¡± As he spoke, his face trembled. The blood that number two spat on his face slowly flowed down the gullies on his face. Under the dim light, it looked extremely horrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the old man finished speaking, a series of deafening firecrackers sounded outside, followed by the festive sound of suona. The Gu residence was gloomy and terrifying. Even though the entire courtyard was filled with candlelight, it did not make people feel at ease. On the contrary, it added a few more traces of horror. At this time, the festive music did not dispel the evil aura, but made them feel a chill from the bottom of their feet. From the actions of these ¡®people¡¯, their target was living people. If song qingxiao and Daoist nun number two had both been sent into the bridal sedan by ¡®people¡¯ before, but they had both escaped one after another, then who was the bride tonight? Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: The bride (2) Chapter 737: The bride (2) Translator: 549690339 The entire place was filled with noise and excitement, but the only living people were the seven trial-takers and three ordinary young adventurers who were lucky enough to survive until now. In the midst of everyone¡¯s bewilderment, they instinctively looked at the three young men and women who were squeezed together. Before they could speak, they heard a woman¡¯s sharp ¡®giggle¡¯, ¡°The bride is here!¡± The voice was familiar. It was similar to the woman with the handkerchief that song qingxiao had heard in the illusion. She wasn¡¯t the only one who recognized it. Even number two couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she heard the voice. She subconsciously pressed her injured chest. Immediately after that, a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound was heard. Everyone subconsciously turned their heads and saw a bright red Wedding sedan flying through the black fog from the darkness. It was as fast as lightning and arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye. In the chilly wind, the red curtain on the door of the palanquin was blown away, and it floated up with a whooshing sound, revealing the scene inside the palanquin. The palanquin was dark red, and a well-dressed girl was sitting inside. She had a translucent red embroidered headscarf on her head. In the gust of cold wind, a corner of the headscarf was lifted, revealing most of the girl¡¯s face. The girl¡¯s face was as white as snow, but her lips were painted red, and her expression was like a puppet without a soul. The key point was that the face was quite familiar. The three ordinary teenagers sitting around the table took a look and then looked at the girl in the middle. After a moment of daze, they suddenly opened their mouths and were extremely shocked, but they couldn¡¯t even make a sound. They could only make meaningless sounds from the depths of their throats. ¡°Uh ¡­Uh ¡­Oh¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The two of them were scared out of their wits. The young girl sitting in the palanquin with a wooden expression was clearly their companion who was sitting between them. When the two young men saw this strange scene, their bodies trembled like leaves in the autumn wind. Their hands and feet trembled, and their mouths were full of nonsense. They couldn¡¯t even hear what they were shouting. On the contrary, the girl who was caught in the middle, who had been crying non-stop, was now scared out of her wits. Seeing such a terrifying scene, she didn¡¯t feel any fear. Instead, her face revealed a strange, dream like, shy expression. Her expression matched the current scene, adding an indescribable eeriness and creepiness that made one¡¯s back go numb. However, in the blink of an eye, the red curtain door that blocked the view of the young lady in the palanquin fell. Following that, the flying red curtain also dropped down. The palanquin flew over everyone¡¯s head with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and finally landed at the main entrance of the hall with a ¡®bang¡¯! A red shadow flashed in front of the palanquin, and a woman in loose red clothes appeared out of thin air, holding a silk handkerchief. She shouted in an exaggerated and festive voice, ¡± ¡°Sir, Madam, the bride is here!¡± While she was speaking, the curtain above the palanquin door was lifted by an invisible pair of hands. The girl who was sitting in the palanquin floated down strangely. At this moment, the girl who was sitting at the dining table and caught between the two boys suddenly had a large black spot on her face. The spot spread at a terrifying speed on her cheek and around her like a withered flower. In a moment, the girl¡¯s entire body turned into a dried black skeleton. Her breath was gone, and she fell to the ground with a bang. She was like a piece of charcoal, black ash flying everywhere. Her dried black head happened to land on a young man¡¯s thigh and was held in the hands of the young man who was holding her thigh tightly. The two youths, who had been scared out of their wits, were now extremely terrified. Their voices broke through their throats as they screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The young man who was holding the black skull saw the young girl who was still alive just a moment ago turn into a skeleton in the blink of an eye. Snot and tears flowed down his face. He threw the skull in his hand away in a hurry, and his mentality finally collapsed. help! I want to go back¡­ ¡°Help! Let me go back! Let me go back!¡± The two¡¯s wailing was quickly drowned out by the festive music of gongs and drums. A cold wind blew in the courtyard. Song Qing pursed her lips. It seemed that after she and number two escaped, this unlucky girl did not have any cultivation. Once she was caught, it would be difficult for her to escape. ¡°It seems like a good show is about to start.¡± Three¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of relief. Judging from the injury of Daoist nun number two, the Gu family¡¯s items were not shallow. Once he fell into their trap, he was afraid that he would suffer losses if he was not careful. The trials were extremely dangerous. Once injured, one would be in a passive position. Fortunately, the Gu group seemed to only choose women, and the men present all escaped. Number three didn¡¯t even try to hide her joy. The injured number two sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s smile froze and he asked,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± At this time, Yao Liu had already noticed that something was wrong. Hearing his question, before he could open his mouth, he heard the goateed old man beside him ¡°hehe¡± squint his eyes and laugh, ¡°The bride is so pretty.¡± His dark and dry eyes looked around with great difficulty, before landing on the few men at the Round Table. ¡°But the bride is here, and our young master is not ready yet.¡± His words seemed to be indicating something, and the middle-aged man who had just heaved a sigh of relief immediately understood what he meant. His face immediately sank, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± As soon as he said this, number Seven¡¯s expression changed. Then, a gust of cold wind blew from the ground, causing everyone to squint their eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the wind blew past, the old man with the goatee who had been standing beside Yao Liu had disappeared. Number Seven¡¯s seat was empty as well. He had disappeared. The rest of them rejoiced, and number three gloated, ¡± ¡°Looks like number 7 is the first to be hit.¡± The injured Daoist nun number two frowned at his words, a malicious glint flashing through her eyes. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Choice _1 Chapter 738: Choice _1 Translator: 549690339 The twins ¡°expressions were also a bit serious. Yao Liu, who was sitting beside song qingxiao, seemed to have understood something. Only number three, the middle-aged man, stopped laughing when he saw everyone¡¯s faces. He turned to look at song qingxiao. There were a total of ten people who had entered the Gu mansion from the cave alive, seven men and three women. The Gu family chose the women first, followed by the men. The first to enter was song qingxiao, followed by the Daoist nun, and the last was the ordinary girl who had been attacked. And this time, it was the men¡¯s turn, and number seven was the first to bear the brunt. In the trial space, this person was domineering and not to be trifled with. Song Qing broke out of the trap unscathed, and Daoist nun number two returned from the illusion but suffered a loss. It was clear that there was a certain difference in strength between the two. Didn¡¯t this indirectly prove that the Gu family chose the strong first and then the weak? When number three thought of this, he could no longer laugh. At this moment, the wedding sedan that flew over everyone¡¯s heads stopped at the entrance of the main hall with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The red curtain above the sedan door seemed to be pulled open by a pair of invisible hands, and the stiff red shadow that was originally sitting inside slowly floated down. The moment ¡®she¡¯ appeared, the people who were originally sitting around the courtyard and whispering to each other suddenly became restless. They all stared at the back of the bride with greedy eyes. Yin Qi began to overflow from the surroundings, and it gradually became thicker, forming a fog that was enough to cover the sky and the sun. It began to spread all over the main hall of the Gu residence. As soon as the fog appeared, the dim red light from the candles in the hall and the lanterns not far away was shrouded in it, and the faces of all the ¡®people¡¯ in the court began to blur. The previously bustling court was now filled with ghostly Qi, as if they had entered the netherworld. Suddenly, light spots began to leak out of the bride¡¯s body, which were quickly absorbed by the yin Qi in the surroundings. The figure of the young lady in the wedding dress was like a deflating balloon, vanishing in a flash, leaving only the red Wedding dress floating in the air. When the two ordinary boys who were crying saw the girl¡¯s soul being ¡®eaten¡¯, they were so scared that they stopped crying. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes narrowed. What was happening in front of her was quite similar to when she was trapped in the realm, where her consciousness and Ling power were absorbed by the puppet ¡®human¡¯. At this moment, the cultivators were led into the Gu residence by the spirits, and the scene of the Gu and Chu families ¡®wedding more than 200 years ago was replayed in the Gu residence. However, it was said that the two families ¡®marriage turned into a funeral and they eventually turned against each other. If the scene back then was similar to this, the girl being ¡®eaten¡¯ could be considered to have fulfilled the legendary ending of the Chu woman. Just as she was thinking about this, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ was suddenly heard from outside. The sound shook the earth and the sky, as if the entire Gu Manor was shaking. The huge vibration caused the ground to buzz. The tables and chairs in the court jumped twice, and the dishes on the table jumped up. Finally, they fell on the table with a ¡®clang¡¯, and soup spilled all over the table. This loud sound did not stop, bringing about a great shock. Not only the trial-taker, but the other ¡®people¡¯ in the court were also shocked, their faces revealing horror. The sounds of gongs, drums, and suona in front of the Great Hall had stopped. The man and woman who had been sitting on the two old-fashioned wooden chairs in the hall slowly stood up, as if they were about to walk out. ¡°What happened?¡± Yao Liu stood up, and the soup on the table began to drip down the edge of the table. The two ordinary teenagers were so scared that they huddled together, their lips pale and trembling. ¡°Perhaps the ¡®people¡¯ of the Chu clan are here.¡± Song qingxiao replied, and Daoist nun number two¡¯s expression changed. Before she could say anything, she heard a man¡¯s voice filled with grief and indignation. ¡°Old man Gu, return my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice was full of hatred, like a ghost demanding for one¡¯s life. It reverberated in the sky above the Gu family¡¯s mansion, shocking the hundreds of ghosts at the banquet. As the shout stopped, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound that broke through the air, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of a heavy collision. Some unknown heavy object had hit the Gu residence¡¯s door, causing the wooden door to bounce with a bang, as if it would collapse in the next moment from the heavy impact. An inexplicable nervous and terrifying atmosphere spread in the surroundings. The ¡®people¡¯ who were eating, drinking, and laughing just a moment ago began to become restless. Song qingxiao and the others also felt the tense atmosphere. The battle was about to start. No. 2 was already holding the snow-white horsetail whisk in his hand with a guarded look.. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Selection_2 Chapter 739: Selection_2 Translator: 549690339 Yao Liu¡¯s figure grew once more, reaching a height of three meters and covered in black fur. He was like a huge Gorilla, and his figure had grown a lot since his escape from the terror Battalion. It seemed like he had gained quite a lot from the previous trial. ¡®Bang, bang, bang1 the sound of the impact was endless, and each sound was heavier than the last. The door could not hold them back for long, and the people outside would soon break in! Just as this thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, they heard a deafening boom. Then, the door let out a wail and shattered with a clang. When the ¡®people¡¯ in the court heard that the door had been broken through, they all got up and rushed in the direction of the sound. In the blink of an eye, most of the ¡®people¡¯ had scattered, leaving only some spilled wine. Not long after, most of the ¡®people¡¯ in the court were gone, and only a few trial-takers remained in their original positions. The few of them looked at each other. Number three looked at number two and then at song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°We¡­¡± The ghost in the Gu residence had taken No. 7, who had the highest cultivation among them, to some unknown place. After No. 7 was gone, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was not weak among the group according to the order in which the spirits picked people. The strong were respected in the trial. At this time, under the situation where everyone had not shed all pretenses of cordiality, she was naturally the leader of the temporary cooperation. Yao Liu also lowered his head, waiting for song Qing to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± These Yin souls had all sorts of tricks up their sleeves, and it was easy to fall for them if one was not careful. It was at this time that everyone had to follow each other closely. After they separated, they were afraid that they would be easily defeated by these dark spirits. As for the distribution of the Gu family¡¯s treasures and secret skills, that would be after the spirits were dispersed, and everyone would fight for them with their own abilities. The others had the same idea as her. Hearing her words, the twins nodded without saying anything. The few of them also stood up. The two ordinary teenagers who were sitting at the table suppressed their fear and prepared to follow them. Now that things had come to this, the two ordinary youths who had been lucky enough to survive until now were already filled with regret. The youth in the lead regretted his audacity in venturing into the Gu residence, but he also regretted not listening to song qingxiao¡¯s words and staying where he was. This place was extremely strange. If they had stayed outside and had not been greedy, they might have been isolated in another time and space, just like the tunnel that had disappeared to the bottom of the well. They would not have stepped into this dead end. But now, where was there any way out? The group of people got up and walked out. Just as they took a few steps, the surrounding scenery changed again. The original jubilant main house, the courtyard, the tables, chairs, bowls, and chopsticks all disappeared. In an instant, they appeared in the inner court of the Gu mansion¡¯s Gate! Not far away was the Vermilion gate, but at this time, the originally closed gate had a huge gap blasted open! There were dark red debris and sawdust scattered all around, and the two doors were only connected by hinges and some wreckage. They were creaking and shaking. The guests who had been sitting in the main hall and waiting for the wedding banquet had already gathered on both sides of the entrance. The two people in the lead were the Gu family¡¯s master and his wife, who had originally been sitting in the main hall. In the middle of the courtyard, there was a huge black coffin with flower carvings, which was being observed by many ¡®people¡¯! The coffin was carved with mysterious patterns and was filled with Yin Qi. Song Qing looked down on it and felt a chill run down his spine. This was clearly an illusion. She even knew in her heart that everything that was happening in front of her was in the past and not what was happening now. This black coffin with carved patterns was also a suspicion array set up by the ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence. However, she still had a very bad feeling, as if the coffin contained a terrible thing that made her instinctively feel afraid and uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old man, return my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Outside the broken door,¡¯people¡¯ were moving. The resentful and aged male voice shouted again and again. Every time he shouted, it was like a curse. The viciousness grew stronger and the fog around him began to gather. ¡°Return my daughter¡¯s life!¡± The cries of resentment sounded like weeping and complaining, and the sound shook the broken door until it buzzed. Along with the sound of the old man, the black carved coffin on the ground emitted waves of black fog, as if the person in the coffin had died with grievances because of the old man. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Choice 3 Chapter 740: Choice 3 Translator: 549690339 ¡°In-law, the dead can not be brought back to life. Our two families are respected in the hidden mountains. Why do we have to fight over such a small matter?¡± Standing at the head of the Gu group, a man in a black vest said in a deep voice,¡± ¡°Your daughter¡¯s death was just an accident. Why don¡¯t we bury the hatchet?¡± His voice was so calm that it did not have a trace of emotion or waves. It was flat and straightforward, with a strange kind of sinister coldness. ¡°You see, in order to show my sincerity, I¡¯ve specially invited a few middlemen to mediate the conflict and make peace with us!¡± As soon as the man in the black coat finished speaking, song qingxiao and the others suddenly heard a familiar voice of the old man. ¡°Honored guest, we are inviting you to come forward.¡± The old man with the goatee, who had disappeared not long after the bride¡¯s appearance, had now reappeared beside everyone without anyone knowing. His face was still stained with the blood that Daoist nun number two had spat out. The blood had not dried yet and was still dripping down from the gaps between the wrinkles on his face. As he hunched over, the long and thin braids of hair behind him fell down and swayed. When they saw him suddenly appear, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The guests surrounding the gate moved to the left and right, and a few cultivators stepped back and stood in the middle of the gate. Song qingxiao and the man in the black coat faced each other and finally saw the man¡¯s face. This should be the head of the Gu family. He was about 4.0 years old, with a pale face, a serious expression, and a little beard. He should have had a dignified appearance, but perhaps it was because they were already dead, song qingxiao always felt that there was a sinister look in his eyes, which made people feel disgusted. A few participants were squeezed to the center. The people inside the door faced the ¡®clansmen¡¯ of the Gu family. Outside the broken door, countless eyes were on song qingxiao and the others. ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone to judge!¡± The old man outside the door, who had just said ¡®hand over your life¡¯, seemed to have calmed down. He said darkly, I have a beloved daughter who I regard as a Pearl in my palm. That day, she listened to Gu wuxiang¡¯s flowery words and made a marriage alliance with his son, Gu BA. However, on the day of the wedding, she died a bizarre death. The old man outside the door was so excited that his voice was hoarse, as if he was crying blood. the Gu family returned my daughter¡¯s body and said that she was short-lived and died early. However, I once divined her fortune and said that she was born with a rich and Noble fate. I once explored the netherworld and on the book of life and death, her lifespan was definitely more than 18! He complained,¡± it¡¯s strange. After my daughter died, there was no trace of her soul. There was no trace of her soul in the netherworld either. She was perfectly fine, but she died for no reason. The Gu family must have done something to take my daughter¡¯s life and cut off the Chu family¡¯s bloodline. You¡¯ve gone too far! As the elder of the Chu family said this, the black coffin seemed to feel his anger. The black mist above it churned, and the coffin seemed to shake with it. The surrounding Yin Qi was even heavier. Song Qing and the others were caught between two groups of people and were involved in this feud that had happened more than two hundred years ago. The two sides were unwilling to give in to each other, and the resentment on both sides grew stronger and stronger, as if they were about to fight at any time. Yao Liu had already felt that something was amiss, so he bitterly laughed. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to choose a faction again.¡± After experiencing the choice of camp to escape from the terrorist camp, he was quite experienced in this kind of thing. Both sides of the trial-taker were caught in different camps. Choosing one side was equivalent to making an enemy of the other. Daoist nun number two, middle-aged man number three, the twins, and the others all heard Yao Liu¡¯s whisper. Their eyes quickly flashed with a dark light, and it was obvious that they had already made plans in their hearts. ¡°My daughter¡¯s death was so unjust! I want the Gu family to pay for my daughter¡¯s life! I want the entire Gu residence to be wiped out!¡± The Chu clan¡¯s head first cried about his daughter¡¯s death, then gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡± I¡¯m going to drag the Gu family down to hell. None of you will be able to escape His last shout was hysterical, and his voice dragged on. This curse was like a mountain, pressing heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Nonsense, what does your daughter¡¯s early death have to do with us? Chu Sheng, you¡¯re making venomous accusations. Do you think that there¡¯s no one in the Gu family?¡± The Gu clan¡¯s head¡¯s face darkened as he retorted coldly. ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡± Outside the door, the Chu group¡¯s people shouted in unison, ¡± everyone in the Gu family! Don¡¯t even leave a chicken or dog alive! These sounds converged into a terrifying ghostly wail that affected everyone¡¯s divine soul. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cultivators were still fine. Their cultivation was profound, and under the confrontation between the two sides, they could barely hold on to their sea of consciousness and not be affected. However, the two ordinary youths were already trembling, sweat flowing down their cheeks and backs, their faces pale, and their souls seemed to be about to break out of their shells. ¡°What do we do?¡± Both sides refused to give in to each other. It seemed that a big battle was inevitable, forcing the trial-takers to choose their sides to fight. Number three¡¯s eyes turned. He looked at number two and then at the twins. After looking at Yao Liu, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. ¡°Which side do you guys choose?¡± Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Certain death (1) Chapter 741: Certain death (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single chicken or dog alive in the Gu family! The entire Gu clan will be sacrificed to my daughter!¡± ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! A blood debt must be paid with blood!¡± The Chu clan¡¯s people outside the house shouted in unison. In the midst of the noise, song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on the strange black coffin in the middle. There seemed to be a layer of black mist lingering around the coffin, which made her feel a little scared. At this moment, everyone was trapped in the illusion again, trying to force the trial-taker to make a choice. According to the rumors, the Chu family was weaker than the Gu family. However, judging from the fact that the Gu family had fallen into the depths of the earth, the entire Gu family was probably exterminated, just as Chu Sheng had said. Both sides were not to be trifled with. If one side was chosen, it would be a battle to the death with the other side. And if they did not choose either side, with the Gu and Chu families facing off against each other in anger, it was very likely that they would be attacked from both sides. No. 7 was nowhere to be seen, and No. 3¡¯s question was undoubtedly pushing song qingxiao to the front. He was slyly waiting for her reply so that the others could make their choice. The trial-takers had originally planned to cooperate with each other for the time being, but just one choice had broken the tacit understanding that had just formed in this unreliable temporary team. Once the trial-takers chose different camps, they would inevitably kill each other. Which side should they choose? Amidst the Chu family¡¯s resentful cries, number three saw that song qingxiao did not speak for a long time. He could not help but ask again, ¡± ¡°Number one, which side do you think we should choose?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao. Not only the trial-taker and the two surviving youths, but even the surrounding guests, Gu wuxiang and his wife, and the Chu clan outside the vermillion red Gate, all stopped their shouting and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s reply. In the distance, the goateed old man bent over and put his hands into his sleeves. He tilted his head and grinned as he looked down on song Qing. His eyes narrowed into a line, and occasionally, his eyes would turn and reveal a cold feeling. Under the light of the fire, there was an undercurrent surging in the wriggling fog in the darkness. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned into a heavy pressure on song qingxiao¡¯s shoulders. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Yao Liu reminded her in a low voice, ¡°N0.1¡­¡± Song qingxiao ignored him. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she looked at the broken door. The middle part of the door had been broken, and only a small part of it was still connected to the door frame. However, with every swing, it would tear open a little more, as if it would fall at any time. Outside the Vermilion gate were familiar steps with two stone lion statues on both sides. The moment song qingxiao saw the stone lion statue, she seemed to have thought of something. A dark light flashed in her eyes. ¡°No. 1¡­¡± Number three reminded her again, but song qingxiao still ignored her. She suddenly turned her head and looked at the two ordinary young men who were squeezed together. ¡°Which side do you choose to stand on?¡± Number three had already asked her several times, but no one expected that, as the ¡®middleman¡¯ invited by the Gu group to mediate, she would not be the first to express her opinion and would even ask for the opinions of two ordinary people. This action caused number three to be stunned for a moment, and then a sense of absurdity rose in his heart. He instinctively looked at number two, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°We, we?¡± The two young men who were called out by song qingxiao looked uneasy. When they heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, one of them pointed at his nose. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao nodded slightly and replied with certainty. ¡°Number one, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s play.¡± Daoist nun number two frowned and reminded her. Everyone knew the consequences of making the wrong choice. Such an important decision should not be made by the ordinary people in the two scenarios. The two youths saw the Daoist nun¡¯s cold expression and couldn¡¯t help but shrink their shoulders, becoming even more terrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following song qingxiao¡¯s question, the ¡®people¡¯ around them all looked at them. The two teenagers ¡®legs trembled even more when they saw these ghosts that had been dead for many years looking at them. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Song qingxiao lightly replied to the Daoist nun. The Daoist nun¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent, but her breathing affected her internal injuries. She covered her chest, sneered, and no longer spoke. Song qingxiao asked again, ¡°Which side do you think we should stand on?¡± The two young men were sweating and their bodies were shaking so much that their facial muscles were twitching. They couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Certain death (2) Chapter 742: Certain death (2) Translator: 549690339 Because of extreme fear, one of the teenagers tried to open his mouth several times, but after ¡®1,1,1¡¯ several times, he couldn¡¯t even say a complete sentence. On the other hand, the young man who was first grabbed by song Qing to explain the legend of the Gu mansion took a few deep breaths and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito, I think¡­ I think¡­ The Chu family is the victim¡­ As soon as he said that, a fire flashed outside, followed by wailing. This cry sounded like he was wronged. Perhaps it was because the other people in the Gu residence did not move, and there were familiar people like song Qing in front of him, the young man¡¯s courage increased a little, ¡± lady Chu, lady Chu died for no reason. Follow¡­ he swallowed his saliva. Under the light of the fire, his face was as white as a sheet. ¡°It¡¯s definitely related to the Gu family.¡± He added, ¡± we¡¯ve all seen it with our own eyes. The other young man nodded. The two of them recalled the bizarre scene of the young girl who was with them being pulled into the palanquin, and then her soul being divided and eaten. If what had happened at the wedding was a reenactment of the marriage between the Gu family and the Chu family more than 200 years ago, then the Chu girl might have died in the hands of the Gu family, just like the young girl tonight. It was not only because of the resentment of their companion dying at the hands of the Gu residence, but also because of their own selfish motives. Everyone was trapped in the Gu residence, just in time for the Chu group to seek revenge. It was rumored that the Chu family and the Gu family had an irreconcilable feud because of their daughter¡¯s death. This was also confirmed now that both sides had fallen out. The two teenagers were surrounded by a group of Yin ghosts from the Gu family. They were eager to use this opportunity to stand in the Chu group¡¯s camp, hoping that they could leave the Gu residence and leave this dangerous place as soon as possible. ¡°We should help the Chu clan seek justice.¡± The young man who spoke looked at song qingxiao anxiously. His eyes were filled with sincerity and pleading, as if he was seeking song qingxiao¡¯s approval. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± The Chu family was the victim, and they were only seeking revenge from the Gu family to seek justice for themselves. The two youths ¡®argument was theoretically correct. But song qingxiao sighed silently. She looked at the eyes that were filled with the desire to live and asked again, ¡± so, you¡¯ve chosen to stand on the side of the Chu family? ¡± After she said this, her expression turned serious and she shouted, ¡± ¡°You guys have to think clearly!¡± Her voice rose a little, and her stern expression made the young man who spoke shrink his neck uneasily. He turned to look at the other young man, as if they were exchanging thoughts. After a long while, he turned his face back and hesitated for a moment, but still said, ¡± we¡¯ve thought it through. The Chu clan is not in the wrong. He seemed to be trying to convince song qingxiao, but he also seemed to be trying to convince himself. the Gu family really killed lady Chu. We all saw it, didn¡¯t we? ¡± His gaze fell on number two, number three, the twins, and Yao Liu one by one, as if he was looking for approval. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it, not to mention that we¡¯re staying here by these¡­ Trapped. This is the best time to leave.¡± The Daoist nun, the middle-aged man, the twins, and Yao Liu all looked at him coldly, but no one responded to his words. The spirits of the Gu family surrounding him did not say a word. In the midst of the crying outside, only the occasional faint sound of fire could be heard. The light in the young man¡¯s eyes dimmed, and finally, he looked at song Qing. ¡°We, we choose the Chu clan.¡± As soon as he said that, he was eager to get song qingxiao¡¯s approval. ¡°What about you guys?¡± A trace of pity flashed across song Qing¡¯s small eyes, but she immediately lowered her eyelids to hide the look in her eyes. Her expression was cold, ¡± ¡°I choose the Gu family.¡± ¡®SSSS¡¯! With the sound of gasping, the crying outside stopped abruptly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The words that came out of her mouth caught the young man off guard. He was stunned for a moment and sucked in a breath of cold air. Even number two, number three, and the others were stunned. No one had thought that she would make a choice that was completely opposite of theirs after making the two youths make a choice first. Among the ¡®people¡¯, Gu wuxiang¡¯s face was cold and serious. The corners of his mouth seemed to drooped down a little, making him look even more terrifying. ¡°Eh?¡± Number three let out a cry of surprise. After a long while, his eyes turned and he looked up in Yao Liu¡¯s direction. ¡°What about you, big black guy?¡± Yao Liu had already expressed his determination to stand by song qingxiao¡¯s side since the trial space. At this moment, song qingxiao was the first to express her attitude. The moment number three asked, Yao Liu immediately replied, ¡° Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Chapter 539-death (3) Chapter 743: Chapter 539-death (3) Translator: 549690339 Then I also choose¡­ He had worked with song qingxiao before, so he knew how meticulous and cautious she was! Yao Liu looked simple and honest, but he was actually very smart. When song qingxiao interrogated the two ordinary youths, he already felt that something was wrong. He followed song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight and saw two stone lions at the door. He immediately understood why she asked that question. When they came down from the well, they had seen the two stone lions fall in different places. Yao Liu clearly remembered that when they discovered the first stone lion, the moment the lion¡¯s head fell to the ground, a withered black head rolled out of the lion¡¯s mouth. There was short hair on the head, which was different from the hair accessories of the Gu and Chu families. The deceased was clearly not a person from 200 years ago, but more like¡­ Thinking up to this point, Yao Liu¡¯s gaze fell on the apprehensive youth. Under the night sky, his face was pale and bloodless under the light of the fire. His carefully-maintained hair, about two inches long, had been stained with a lot of dust and mud when he had rolled down from the cave. It looked messy, but it was the same length as the hair on the human head in the lion¡¯s mouth. Song qingxiao had probably noticed this a long time ago, which was why she had asked such a question. This person had died in the illusion more than 200 years ago. Since he was going to die, then he must have made the wrong choice! That was why song qingxiao asked him where to choose. When he mentioned the Chu group, she was so smart that she probably already had a plan in her heart, but she reminded him to choose carefully! Even though he had worked with song qingxiao when they escaped from the terror Battalion and knew that she was a meticulous and cunning person, Yao Liu still couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he thought about this. He looked at song qingxiao again and said without hesitation,¡± ¡°.. The Gu family!¡± His choice was within the expectations of number two and number three. However, when the twin brothers saw Yao Liu heading out first, their eyes flashed with a thoughtful look. ¡°What about you guys?¡± After Yao Liu finished speaking, he looked at the twins. The two brothers said in unison,¡± ¡°We also choose the Gu family.¡± Other than No. 7, who was not present and did not need to choose, four out of the six participants had already chosen to stand on the Gu family¡¯s side. If Taoist nun number two and middle-aged man number three didn¡¯t want to be enemies with these four people, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be so insensible as to choose to side with the Chu group. After the twins expressed their stance, they immediately said, ¡°We also choose the Gu family.¡± As soon as the cultivators finished speaking, the crying outside the Gu residence¡¯s door stopped. The gloomy voice of the old man who had been crying and cursing earlier rang out,¡± ¡°Old man, you took my daughter¡¯s life and stole the fate energy of the Chu sect! The Chu clan won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡± ? ? With the low shout outside the door, countless burning torches suddenly appeared in the surroundings, illuminating the dark night as if it were day. However, the many torches did not cause the surrounding temperature to rise. Instead, as the flames grew brighter, there was a bone-chilling feeling that seemed to attach itself to everyone¡¯s skin. Song qingxiao circulated her spiritual power to resist the invasion of the yin Qi and turned to look at the Gu clan¡¯s master. Under the light of the fire, the man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his cheeks were deeply sunken, and his lips were even more protruding. The light cast shadows on his eye sockets, and his expression was quite terrifying! Among the few people who had barged into the Gu residence, other than two ordinary youths who chose to stand on the Chu group¡¯s side, the rest of the cultivators had all chosen to stand on the Gu group¡¯s side. However, at this moment, the master of the Gu group seemed to be extremely angry. She turned her head and her gaze fell on the two youths who were at a loss. Their eyes were still filled with doubt, as if they did not understand why everyone had made a different choice. From the moment they ignored their advice and chose to walk out of the entrance to ¡®explore¡¯ with them, their fate had already been decided. There was no turning back. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± In the midst of the low roars outside, the leading youth mumbled a question, but before he could finish speaking, the two figures strangely disappeared from their spots. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had been kicked out of the Gu group¡¯s camp! With the disappearance of these two ordinary youths, the exquisitely carved black coffin in the middle also emitted bursts of black Qi, then disappeared in front of everyone. Although the strange black coffin had disappeared, the feeling it gave song qingxiao did not fade. The shadow of the giant coffin appeared in her mind. Before she could think about it, she heard Gu wuxiang raise his hand and shout,¡± ¡°Prepare to face the enemy!¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, the ground suddenly shook with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The surrounding Yin Qi began to wriggle. The broken pieces of the door that were scattered all over the place slowly floated up from the ground under the yin Qi.. They floated in the air and automatically began to piece themselves together! Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Doubtlessly (1) Chapter 744: Doubtlessly (1) Translator: 549690339 The hanging broken door frame was ¡®pushed¡¯ back to its original position by a mysterious force, and the pieces of the wooden door that had been put together returned to their original positions one after another. In the blink of an eye, the broken Red Door was restored to its original state and closed tightly with a bang! As soon as the door was closed, the crying outside was cut off. The silence in the Gu residence was strange. Everyone held their breath and focused their attention on the door. A second, two seconds later, there was a heavy thud on the top of the door, as if a giant object had hit the door! The Vermilion door was extremely thick and sturdy. However, under the impact, it made a cracking sound as it broke. The top of the door protruded from the outside and a mark the size of a basin was left on it! The red paint and wood chips on it fell off like snow, and the door trembled with a hum! This heavy blow seemed to have hit everyone¡¯s heart, causing them to shrink. A few trial-takers instinctively moved their feet and stood aside, subconsciously looking in Gu wuxiang¡¯s direction. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes were sinister. The black robe he wore was embroidered with thread-like dark patterns, which glittered under the fire. The sound of the door being knocked on stopped immediately after. After a moment of silence, there were sounds of banging on the ground. With every bang, the ground would make a buzzing sound. A terrifying and dangerous aura was forcing its way in through the walls and door panels, causing the Gu family¡¯s descendants and guests who were guarding the door on both sides to be in a Panic! ¡°Hold the door!¡± Gu wuxiang ordered coldly. After hearing his words, the group of people seemed to have come to their senses. Seven or eight people from both sides rushed out and pushed against the door with their shoulders. As soon as these people got into position, they heard a sharp wind sound, followed by a heavy ¡®dang¡¯ sound, and the door was hit hard. Under the huge impact, the door shook violently, and a few people behind the door were sent flying by this terrifying force and fell to the ground. Before they could get up, they heard a ¡®boom¡¯ and the door was hit again. A fist the size of a bowl passed through the broken door, bringing up a large piece of wood. After the fist punched through the door, it spread out its palm, forming a huge palm-leaf fan. It grabbed the door and pulled with force, breaking a piece of wood with a few ¡®Kacha¡¯ sounds! As soon as the door was broken, a gust of cold wind blew in from outside, carrying away the wood chips and debris. Chu Sheng¡¯s voice rang out,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because the people of the Gu residence are hiding inside, they can keep their lives!¡± As soon as his voice fell, several inhuman growls came from the door, followed by a few clattering sounds. The wooden board that had just been repaired was once again broken by a ¡®person¡¯ from the outside! The door was knocked open, and a huge figure about two to three meters tall, covered in black pus, barged in, stepping on the heads of a few people who had fallen in front of the door and were unable to get up in time! Before the disciples of the Gu family could say anything, they were trampled by the giant monster and died. Fresh blood spattered and flowed in all directions. However, song qingxiao noticed that the blood seeped into the cracks in the floor tiles and merged into a stream of black and red. It was not absorbed as soon as it fell to the ground, unlike the blood of the young man who died in the Tiger¡¯s mouth when they first broke into the Gu mansion. This sudden change caused the other ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu family to panic, and they all retreated in unison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± Gu wuxiang said in a dark voice,¡± it¡¯s just a predator, just trap it! After he finished speaking, he waved his palm and the broken pieces of the door seemed to wriggle to repair itself. However, a ghostly fire flashed outside and Chu Sheng¡¯s cold laughter was clearly transmitted into the ears of everyone in the Gu family. ¡°Trapped? Can it be trapped?¡± His words were like a signal. After a few fierce roars, the dense Yin Qi turned into a solid black fog and soared into the sky. A pungent smell of blood came over. Then, a series of heavy and messy footsteps rushed in the direction of the Gu mansion like a heated battle drum, breaking the mansion door with a ¡®boom¡¯! These ¡®people¡¯ that rushed in were all about two to three meters tall. Their bodies seemed to have expanded several times in an instant. Their skin and blood vessels could not withstand the sudden increase in pressure and cracked open.. Thick black blood flowed all over their faces, covering the thick hair on their faces! Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Doubtlessly (2) Chapter 745: Doubtlessly (2) Translator: 549690339 n the ferocious face, the bloody mouth was wide open, and two fangs on the left and right sides of the mouth were seven to eight centimeters long. Black blood dripped down from the teeth, looking extremely terrifying. The puppet¡¯s eyes were blood red, and it killed ¡®people¡¯ on sight. The moment it Charged in, it grabbed a ¡®person¡¯ and sent them into its mouth with both hands It bit down on the waist, and as the person it captured screamed in pain, blood gushed out. The ¡®puppet¡¯ took a few bites and threw the broken limbs on the ground, then rushed into the Gu Manor. This tragic scene made the Gu family¡¯s ¡®people¡¯ tremble in fear. They couldn¡¯t summon the courage to resist at all, screaming and dodging everywhere. The previously clean and tidy front yard of the Gu family mansion had turned into a terrifying purgatory in an instant. Blood was flowing on the ground, and as the number of ¡®people¡¯ who died increased, the ground was soon covered in blood. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The middle-aged man No. 3 couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise when he saw the ¡®predators¡¯ rushing in. human puppet, ¡®¡ö Daoist nun number two clutched her chest and retreated while taking the time to answer number three¡¯s question,¡± capture skilled vengeful spirits and ghosts, then use a secret technique to inject them into the Mandrill¡¯s demonic ghost body. Feed them with blood essence and cause them to mutate so that they can be controlled by the spell caster. While they were talking, the ¡®predators¡¯ that had barged in had crashed into the Gu residence. ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡± As the Gu family¡¯s ¡®people¡¯ suffered heavy casualties, the Chu family¡¯s disciples shouted in unison again. The sound of uniform footsteps approached the Gu mansion¡¯s Gate. Through the blood mist, the crowd saw a gloomy old man standing in front of the gate and a group of disciples in plain clothes carrying a black coffin behind him! ¡¯ The two ordinary teenagers who had mysteriously disappeared earlier had changed into white clothes. They stood on the old man¡¯s left and right. When they saw the terrifying scene in the Gu mansion, which was like hell their faces were filled with fear, but there was also a subtle look on their faces as if they were on the right side. ¡°Return my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Every time Chu Sheng shouted, the ghostly fire behind him would rise, as if it was echoing his voice. Every time the flame lit up, it would light up the wooden faces of the Chu clan¡¯s isciples standing behind him, making the ¡®people¡¯ in the Gu residence feel even more pressured. It seemed that the Chu clan had the advantage in numbers, and the ¡®puppets¡¯ they had created were extremely ferocious. The Gu clan disciples were unable to withstand a single blow from this monster. Wherever this monster went, it was as if it had entered an uninhabited place, killing the Gu clan members ¡¯ without leaving a single piece of armor behind. Kacha, Kacha ¡± terrifying sounds of biting and chewing could be heard Several monsters discovered a few trial-takers and threw away the broken limbs in their hands at the same time. They let out a roar and strode toward the trial-takers. The blood on the ground made a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound as he stepped on it, making a sticky sound. In the blink of an eye, it was right in front of him! One of the monsters reached out to grab him, but Yao Liu snorted coldly and raised his arm to grab it! The ¡®predator¡¯ had a huge body and boundless strength. Wherever it went it was invincible. However, after Yao Liu¡¯s transformation, his strength was not weak either. His body size was similar to the ¡®predator¡¯. With one hand he grabbed the¡¯ predator¡¯s ¡®arm, while the other hand reached out and grabbed the lower jaw that was about to bite, forcefully turning the head to the side! At the same time, the twin brothers each took half a step apart and led one of the ¡®human puppets¡¯ into the encirclement of the two. The two of them shook their hands and a black iron chain that was about the thickness of two fingers appeared out of thin air. Like a spiritual snake, it wrapped around the ¡®human puppet¡¯ with a Whoosh! The iron chain glowed with a cold light and emitted a threatening aura. The moment it touched the puppet, it raised its head and howled in pain. Number two held a horsetail whisk in her hand and swung it around Every time she swung the horsetail whisk, a white light would be drawn out. Inside the white light, the Daoist nun number two was muttering some words, showing a solemn and precious appearance. He didn¡¯t know where this white light came from, but it seemed to have a restraining effect on the yin fog and evil Qi. Facing the white light, the ¡®puppet¡¯ seemed to be rather afraid. It only roared repeatedly and didn¡¯t dare to grab it. The middle-aged man No. 3 nimbly hid behind the Taoist nun No. 2. He dodged left and right, but didn¡¯t make a move. Miserable screams and roars rang out as Chu you Sheng and the others carried the black coffin closer and closer to the gate. The closer they got to the Gu residence, the fiercer these ¡®human puppets¡¯ seemed to become. The predator whose jaw was being held by Yao Liu howled continuously. After realizing that it couldn¡¯t do anything to Yao Liu who had a similar body size to it, the predator¡¯s struggling movements stopped. Suddenly, it opened its huge mouth and let out a powerful breath! As it exhaled, the blood mist floating around it suddenly seemed to be attracted by an extremely strong suction force and poured into its mouth one after another, forming a large ball of thick blood! The ¡®puppet¡¯ swept up the blood and with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, sprayed it onto Yao Liu¡¯s face! Daoist nun number two had said that this thing was something that the Chu elan had injected into the body of a demonic ghost on the Mandrill with vengeful spirits and vengeful ghosts. It was raised with a secret technique and blood essence. After it mutated, it became evil and vicious. No one knew if the thing it spat out was poisonous or not. Yao Liu was shocked and instinctively turned his face to the side to Dodge but at the same time as his hands were holding the ¡®predator¡¯, his body was also being held down by the monster! With his body unable to retreat in time, Yao Liu only felt a fishy smell rush into his nose. The next moment, he felt a chill on his face as a large ball of bone-chilling smelly liquid covered his mouth and nose! When this thing splashed on his face, it was like a living thing. As it wriggled Yao Liu felt that the breath and Ling power in his lungs were sealed by this stinky blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The yin Qi invaded his limbs and bones through his mouth and nose. He instinctively shook his head to shake it off, but the next moment, a long red tongue came out from the mouth of the ¡®puppet¡¯ and licked Yao Liu¡¯s face! When Yao Liu heard the sound of the wind, it was already too late for him to turn his head. His face turned cold, followed by a ¡®swish¡¯ sound. A cold light flashed, and Yao Liu could only see the afterimage of a broken dagger from the corner of his eye, cutting the long tongue of the ¡®human puppet¡¯ into two! ¡®Roar!¡¯ The human puppet let out a high and sharp cry of pain. A giant tongue the length of an arm was cut off and coincidentally caught in Yao Liu¡¯s hand! A large amount of black, thick, and cold blood spurted out from the predator¡¯s mouth, splattering Yao Liu¡¯s face.. Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Destined _1 Chapter 746: Destined _1 Translator: 549690339 The black blood was extremely corrosive, and the moment it touched Yao Liu¡¯s face, he felt an excruciating pain. Yao Liu subconsciously touched his face and wiped away the blood that covered his mouth and nose. A ¡®hiss¡¯ sound came from his mouth. The long tongue in his hand was covered in bloody fur. It was obviously torn off when it touched his cheek. After being cut off, it was still struggling like a living thing! Yao Liu endured the pain and squeezed the half of the tongue in his hand. The giant tongue that was struggling and bouncing was instantly crushed into a pile of meat! He didn¡¯t expect this thing to be so terrifying. If it hadn¡¯t been cut off in time and had licked his face, half of the flesh on his face would have been torn off! Yao Liu threw away the meat paste and saw song qingjiang retract his arm. He whispered,¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t make a sound. The predator¡¯s tongue was cut off, and it was furious. It raised its head and let out an earth-shaking howl. Then, it raised its two arms that were as thick as buckets. The huge palm opened up, and its nails grew a few inches in an instant. It was raised high up in the air and then heavily fell on song Qing! Song qingxiao had saved Yao Liu¡¯s life earlier, so she had no time to Dodge. The speed of this ¡®puppet¡¯ was extremely fast. Pieces of its long armor cut through the night sky, leaving behind black afterimages. In the blink of an eye, it was above her head! The long armor was sharp and glinted with a cold light. It was enough to crush her head. The middle-aged man who was hiding behind Taoist priestess number two saw this scene and a dark light flashed in his eyes. However, in the next moment, song qingxiao retracted her blade and turned around. Instead of retreating in panic, she shook her right hand that was holding the blade and the remaining half of the banner disappeared into thin air. Her slender fingers also transformed like the puppet, turning into claws. Each of her long armor seemed to be covered in Red Lotus flames as she swept towards the palm of the puppet! As the two claws met, song Qing¡¯s long claws pierced through the predator¡¯s palm, and her nails with black blood dug out from the back of the predator¡¯s hand! Roar! The ¡®puppet¡¯ let out a shrill cry of pain, and its palms bounced back as if it had been electrocuted. Its back bent, as if the pain from this blow was more serious than the pain of its tongue being broken! Several black bloody holes appeared on its palm. The wounds seemed to be covered with a layer of red flames, preventing the wounds from healing. The burning of the flame caused ¡®it¡¯ to scream in pain. Under the intense pain, another translucent pale face appeared on ¡®it¡¯s¡¯ face. It also seemed to be crying with its mouth open, and its eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Its head struggled in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, as if it wanted to escape from its body. Its expression was extremely terrifying! Song qingxiao was not flustered. After her attack succeeded, she rubbed her fingers, and a talisman paper placed in her pocket space appeared in her hand! As soon as the talisman was taken out, it seemed to sense the exuberant Yin Qi in the surroundings, and instantly, a golden light shone. The surrounding Yin Qi seemed to know that it was powerful, and they all wriggled to avoid it. Daoist nun number two, who was desperately waving her horsetail whisk around her, felt the fluctuation of spiritual energy. She instinctively turned her head and saw the talisman in song Qing¡¯s small hand. Her eyes immediately widened and she blurted out, ¡°Taiji exorcism spell? The fan family? You¡¯re from the fan family!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, song Qing sent a stream of spiritual power into the talisman. The talisman flashed with spiritual light and immediately turned into a shadow. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it rushed toward the forehead of the puppet. The malicious ghost possessed by the ¡®puppet¡¯ had a ferocious expression when it saw the talisman approaching. Just as it was about to escape, the talisman paper was shot at the ¡®puppet¡¯s forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, a golden light flashed on the talisman, and the dark spirit was instantly melted by the spiritual power of the talisman. In an instant, it was killed and disappeared without a trace! That ¡®human puppet¡¯ was controlled by the talisman light and screamed repeatedly. However, without the yin soul controlling its body, it could only move on instinct and was no longer a threat. Using this opportunity, song Qing took half a step back. Yao Liu¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light and he followed her back. She remembered what the number two Daoist nun had said and turned to look at her. She saw the shock on the nun¡¯s face. It was clear that from the way song qingxiao used the talisman, she had already guessed that song qingxiao was not a member of the fan clan. When her eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, Daoist nun number two¡¯s pupils shrank instinctively. Before she could turn her head, the ¡®human puppet¡¯ that had been circling around her couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.. It reached out and grabbed her horsetail whisk! Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Destined 2 Chapter 747: Destined 2 Translator: 549690339 With a ¡®clang¡¯, the¡¯ human puppet¡¯s ¡®hand seemed to be burned by the white light on the horsetail whisk. However, the pain made it more irritable. After a loud roar, it pulled hard and actually pulled off a small part of the horsetail whisk! After the whiskers were pulled off, they were corroded by the yin Qi and turned into dust, falling from the palms of the puppet. The remaining half of the horsetail whisk had turned black. Daoist nun number two¡¯s heavy injury triggered the old injuries in her body and she immediately spat out a large mouthful of blood. The smell of blood stimulated the ¡®predator¡¯, causing black saliva to gush out of its mouth and drip down its fangs. At the same time, it became even more ferocious. No. 2 didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and immediately focused on fighting it. The twins were able to deal with it for the time being. Song Qing squinted his eyes. Number two could actually recognize the talisman paper and speak eloquently about the matter of subduing evil and exorcising ghosts. Perhaps she had some connection with the fan family. He had killed the coffin carrying middle-aged man, and now that he had exposed himself, he could not let her live in this trial! A killing intent flashed in her heart. Just as she was about to take advantage of the fact that number two was being held back by the puppet and couldn¡¯t split herself, a figure suddenly flashed beside number two. Number three, who had been hiding behind her and pretending to be dead, appeared in front of number two and blocked her. She raised her eyelids and said with a heavy face, ¡°Number one, did we make the wrong choice?¡± Song qingxiao was just about to step forward when she stopped. The opportunity was fleeting, and Daoist nun number two had already bounced back a few steps, making it difficult for her to launch a sneak attack. She could hear the accusation in number three¡¯s words. She raised her eyebrows and clenched her fist. The bloodied long armor slowly retracted and gradually returned to her original slender hand. ¡°What mistake?¡± She asked, and the middle-aged man replied,¡± ¡°Lady Chu died in the hands of the Gu family. The Gu family is unkind and unjust. She deserves to die a thousand deaths.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t we be standing on this side?¡± he said with a strong sense of righteousness. Song qingxiao sneered when she heard him say this. The cultivators who could reach this stage were all cruel and merciless. Now, he was talking about ¡®benevolence, righteousness, and morality¡¯ to her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like laughing. The middle-aged man acted as if he did not hear her sneer and continued,¡± you see, the Chu family came prepared. The Gu family is clearly not their match. The Gu clan¡¯s residence had been destroyed by several ¡®human puppets¡¯ that the Chu clan had carefully prepared. Most of the Gu clan¡¯s disciples and guests had died at the hands of the ¡®human puppets¡¯. At this time, blood was flowing everywhere. The remaining Gu clan¡¯s disciples had already been scared out of their wits. Many of them fled in panic and quickly fell into a complete rout. Outside the gate, Chu yousheng, who was carrying the coffin, led the disciples of the Chu clan closer and closer, and they were already close to the steps. If this continued, the Gu family would not be able to last long. The loss of the Gu family was not good news for the participants who had chosen the wrong side. The Chu clan was truly difficult to deal with. Just these few ¡®predators¡¯ had already caused number two and Yao Liu to suffer some losses. Although the twins didn¡¯t show any signs of defeat, if the Chu clan¡¯s people charged in, everyone would be forced into a passive position. From time to time, number three dodged the claws of the puppet that were attacking number two and said,¡±Why don¡¯t we be like those two kids and forsake the dark for the light?¡± ¡°Lose?¡± Song Qing chuckled and turned to look outside the gate after hearing number three¡¯s words. At this time, the Chu clan¡¯s people, led by Chu you Sheng, stopped about two steps away from the steps. The person carrying the coffin behind him raised the giant black coffin high. Under the pale white light, the black fog that surrounded the coffin seemed to make the carvings on the giant coffin move over and squirm slowly. As the mysterious pattern moved, her consciousness was dazed for a moment, but song qingxiao immediately came to her senses and realized something was wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This mysterious coffin was strange! She forcefully used her divine sense to guard her spiritual altar. After she sobered up, she quickly noticed that Chu yousheng, who was dressed in white, had a sinister expression on his face. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred. ¡°You still think you won¡¯t lose?¡± Number three heard the disapproving tone in her words and frowned. Daoist nun number two hit the chest of one of the ¡®puppets¡¯ with her horsetail whisk, scattering the ghost sealed in his body. It let out a ghostly cry and temporarily forced the ¡®puppet¡¯ to retreat. After that, her figure flickered and appeared beside number three. She stood beside him, panting slightly, and her expression was somewhat unkind. On the other side, the twins also used the black chains in their hands to lock up a ¡®predator¡¯ and brought it closer to them.. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Destined (3) Chapter 748: Destined (3) Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is an illusion from more than two hundred years ago!¡± Song qingxiao looked at the few people who had gathered and said coldly,¡± the outcome of the war between the Gu and Chu families has already been decided! The young man who had chosen to stand on the side of the Chu clan had probably forgotten that when he had mentioned the legend of the Gu residence in his mind, he had said,¡± the two clans fought. The Chu clan lost and retreated! The Chu clan would definitely lose! ¡°The decision you made now can change the future, but can you change the past?¡± Idiot! Her tone was neither fast nor slow, but it made number three angry. However, just as this trace of anger welled up in his heart, he immediately met her cold gaze. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on his head, and he immediately sobered up a lot. Number three wasn¡¯t a real fool. It was just that his life was at stake earlier, and he had fallen into the trap, so his state of mind had been affected by ¡®people¡¯ and he had lost his sense of propriety for a moment. Now that he had calmed down, he knew that song qingxiao was right. At this moment, Chu Sheng, who had stopped outside,¡¯moved¡¯ again. His eyes were fixed on the Gu mansion. He raised an arm, clenched his fist, and stretched out his index finger, making a pointing gesture. He complained,¡± ¡°Pick the soldiers, pick the generals, pick whoever, first Scout the path.¡± He flicked his index finger left and right, and the two youths standing beside him immediately realized that they were no longer in control of their bodies. As soon as Chu Sheng finished speaking, the two of them actually began to walk towards the Gu residence¡¯s Gate! The two of them were shocked, but they couldn¡¯t even say a word. Only their eyes were moving around in fear. In the next second, Gu wuxiang, who was inside the Gu mansion, bit his finger and threw out two drops of blood. The blood flew rapidly towards the door and entered the heads of the stone lions on the left and right sides. The blood was quickly absorbed by the stone lions. ¡°Not everyone is qualified to enter the Gu residence¡¯s main gate!¡± Along with Gu wuxiang¡¯s voice, a strong wind suddenly blew at the door. The two stone lions that guarded the residence to ward off evil spirits suddenly ¡®came to life¡¯. A flirtatious red light flashed in their stone eyes, and a roar came from their throats, blowing up sand and stones. They were aggressive! He shook his body and pounced in the direction of the two youths. The speed of the two resurrected stone lions was unbelievable, and the two youths who were under the spell couldn¡¯t control their bodies. Seeing the stone lions open their bloody mouths and pounce towards them, they had no way to Dodge. Just as he was so shocked that his soul almost flew out of his body, a stone lion raised its huge claw and smacked a person to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. While the only remaining youth was panicking, he was bitten by another stone lion at the waist. As his body floated up, he heard the Chu clan¡¯s master say,¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a blood puppet spell. Watch me break it!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. However, in the next second, he heard a roar. In a flash, another stone lion popped its head over and bit his head! At the moment of life and death, the young man¡¯s mind actually recalled the head bitten by the fallen stone lion when he found the direction of the Gu mansion. Now it seemed that it was him? At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang in his mind, ¡°¡±The Gu residence is not safe!¡± She had reminded them of this when they were following the group of people. They really shouldn¡¯t have followed him in. If they weren¡¯t so curious at first, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten greedy the moment they found the Gu family¡¯s Cemetery! As soon as this thought appeared in the young man¡¯s mind, he heard a ¡®crack¡¯ sound coming from his neck bone. The blood in his mind seemed to have broken a layer, and Chu yousheng¡¯s chanting sound was drowned out! Following that, the skin and flesh connected to the neck and shoulder were torn apart by a strong force. A cold wind blew in the middle, and the young man¡¯s body was torn into two, blood pouring out like a fountain! His corpse was in a different place. His head had been bitten by a stone lion, and before he could spit it out, Chu yousheng had finished chanting an incantation. An ink brush slid out of his sleeve, and the ink thread whizzed out, wrapping around the neck of the stone lion that was biting the young man¡¯s head! The stone lion that was controlled by the secret technique was entangled by the black thread and immediately let out a mournful roar. With a flick of the black thread, a black mark was left on its neck. The stone lion immediately lost its spirituality and gradually stopped moving! The other stone lion was soon trapped as well. Chu shengsheng tamed the stone lion and then put mo Dou away. When the Chu clan¡¯s clansmen behind him saw that the two beasts at the Gu family¡¯s town gate had been crippled, they no longer had any reservations. They swarmed out from behind Chu Sheng and rushed into the Gu residence like a swarm of bees! The Chu clansmen broke through the two stone lions that had lost their spirituality. With weapons in their hands, they broke through the two broken doors of the Gu residence and rushed into the residence. ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood! Blood for blood! A debt of blood must be paid in blood!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single chicken or dog alive in the Gu family!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These ¡®people¡¯ shouted in unison. Each ¡®person¡¯ was dressed in plain clothes, and their faces were filled with resentment. Number three, number two, and the others who were talking to song qingxiao saw this and their expressions changed. No one had expected the Gu family to be so useless. The two stone lions at the town gate were subdued by the Chu clan¡¯s clan master in the blink of an eye! hahahahaha¡­ When the old man holding the coffin outside the door saw this scene, he let out a desolate but happy laugh. It was as if the long-accumulated resentment in his laughter had been released, and there was a feeling of joy as if a great revenge was about to be taken. But at this moment, Gu wuxiang, who was in the Gu residence and had seen his disciples being slaughtered by the Chu clan¡¯s ¡®people¡¯, suddenly had a strange smile on his thin and pale face.. Chapter 749 - Chapter 749= All directions (1) Chapter 749= All directions (1) Translator: 549690339 At this time, most of the Chu clan¡¯s elite disciples rushed into the Gu clan with weapons in their hands. They glared at Gu wuxiang while shouting ¡®murderer¡¯! At this moment, a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy suddenly came from the Gu residence. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu quickly looked at each other and began to retreat with great tacit understanding. Nun number two, nun number three, and the twins all felt something was wrong and retreated a few meters. As soon as they stepped back, the ground of the Gu mansion started to shake! Then, a light suddenly flashed from the ground. With the Gu residence¡¯s Gate as the center, a huge ring of light about ten meters in diameter appeared in an instant, surrounding all the Chu clan¡¯s disciples who had barged into the Gu residence! The light grew brighter and brighter, illuminating the night sky of the Gu Manor! Under the Halo, the spiritual energy was abundant and turbulent, immediately causing the expressions of the Chu clan disciples who were surrounded by the Halo to change! The powerful spiritual breath in the surroundings formed a powerful airflow. Under the dazzling light, the blood mist flowing on the ground turned into energy and was absorbed by the Halo. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, some of the disciples of the Chu clan who were trapped in the circle of light had already felt that something was wrong. They could not hold it in and tried to rush out of the circle with their swords! When Chu Sheng, who was outside the Gu residence, saw the ring of light, his old face showed panic for the first time. He cried out,¡± ¡°The eight direction godfiend earthfiend formation?¡± As he shouted out the spell formation, his eyes widened. When he saw some of the clan¡¯s disciples rushing out of the circle of light, he immediately raised his arm and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Chu you Sheng¡¯s voice had died away, the Chu clan disciple who had rushed out first had already reached the circle of light. However, the moment ¡®he¡¯ got close to the Halo, the terrifying spiritual energy contained in the Halo seemed to have found an opening! The surging power turned into countless light beams and swept across the disciples, piercing through their bodies and killing them instantly. Not even their souls could escape! The power of this formation was unparalleled, causing Yao Liu and the others to change their expressions. They turned around and looked at each other with shock in their eyes. A smug smile appeared on Gu wuxiang¡¯s face, and he said hypocritically,¡± ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯ve already said that our two families are close friends. Why do we have to fight to such an extent?¡± He seemed to have known that the Chu clan would come for revenge and had already prepared a formation. Thus, he said confidently,¡± ¡°If you had listened to me in the beginning, we would have turned hostility into friendship. Why would we have killed each other because of our children?¡± As Gu wuxiang spoke, the spiritual power emitted from the formation became stronger and the light became brighter. As the Halo took shape, eight shadows slowly emerged from the Halo around the formation. Once these shadows appeared, the spiritual energy leaking out of the array became even more terrifying. Even the remaining disciples of the Gu family and the cultivators outside the circle of light were greatly affected by the powerful aura of the spiritual breath. They could not hold on and involuntarily retreated! Song qingxiao also felt that the spiritual power in her body was starting to go berserk under the attraction of the formation, as if it was going to come out of her body. She immediately used the God destroying technique to lock her meridians and prevent the spiritual power from coming out. Wherever the light shone, the surrounding plants began to wither and fall. The spiritual energy rebelled and formed small hurricanes, blowing people¡¯s clothes. Even though they had retreated more than ten meters, they could still feel the pain from their faces and bodies being cut by the spiritual energy. Daoist nun number two¡¯s face was deathly pale. Earlier, when she was enveloped by the great formation¡¯s light ring, the spiritual energy in her body was like a flood that had opened the floodgates. Although her reaction was extremely fast, she had lost at least twenty to thirty percent of her spiritual energy. ¡°What kind of formation is this? it¡¯s too terrifying!¡± Affected by the formation¡¯s pressure, number three felt that even breathing was extremely difficult. In a few breaths, he was drenched in sweat, and his expression was not much better. At this moment, everyone finally understood why the legendary Chu clan, who had come to seek revenge, had the upper hand in the beginning, but had ultimately retreated in defeat! With such a powerful weapon in the Gu family, there was no need to worry about not being able to stop the Chu group. It was just that the Gu clan had deliberately shown weakness in order to lure Chu Sheng¡¯s men into a trap and humiliate them with words. They wanted to enrage Chu Sheng so that he would pursue and kill all of the Chu clan¡¯s disciples in one fell swoop. The two clans had already become enemies. If they did not kill the Chu clan¡¯s elite disciples as well, they would only cause endless trouble in the future! Gu wuxiang was scheming and vicious. After killing lady Chu, he had already planned to massacre the Chu clan. Number three felt a chill run down his spine as he thought of this. He subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao. However, as they were trapped in the illusion, they were affected and confused by the feud between the Gu family and the Chu family, and the scene at the beginning. They would do something irrational. After all, when everyone had entered the Gu residence, they had been frequently manipulated by the spirits in the Gu residence. In the beginning, number three was actually like the two ordinary teenagers, thinking that ¡®if we stand on the side of the Chu clan and use their power to destroy the Gu clan, we might be able to change everyone¡¯. However, just as song qingxiao had said, even though they were in the realm, they could only change what would happen in the future. They could not change what had happened. If everyone had chosen to stand in the Chu clan¡¯s camp like the two ordinary teenagers, they would probably be trapped in the eight direction celestial demon earthly Sha formation and would not be able to escape! In the trial, the slightest carelessness would lead to eternal damnation. Once everyone died here, only number seven, who was not present, was left alive. Thinking of this, number three¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but look at song qingxiao again, his eyes revealing a vigilant look. This person¡¯s thoughts were so thorough, and her will was so firm. No wonder Yao Liu, who was also a cultivator and didn¡¯t seem weak, would listen to her words and be so submissive! If this person was a teammate, it would be good for number three. However, if this person was an opponent, then song qingxiao would definitely be the strongest opponent in this round of trial, except for number seven! The cultivators all had their own thoughts, but they did not show it on their faces. At this moment, the eight shadows in the light array gradually turned into eight cultivators with closed eyes and cold expressions. Each of them held a sword in their hands, and their clothes were fluttering in the wind. Hearing Gu wuxiang¡¯s hypocritical shouting, Chu yousheng¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. After hearing his words clearly, his eyes turned red and his face showed grief and indignation. He fiercely spat, ¡°Your Gu family is a nest of wolves!¡± He looked at the disciples of the Chu clan in the sword formation, and blood tears slowly flowed out of his eyes. ¡°Your Gu family knew that you¡¯d done bad things and that your time was up, so you set a trap to harm me! Your eighth Gu son was forced by your ancestors to defy the heavens and change his fate. He obtained it by force with his own longevity and cultivation.¡± As the light circle grew stronger, Chu Sheng¡¯s tears flowed more violently and his tone became more and more vicious. ¡°Since birth, eighth Gu has been like an oil lamp that represents the lifeline of your Gu family. If he is full of vitality and lives without suffering, the Gu family¡¯s fate will naturally continue.And if he¡¯s on the verge of death, your Gu family will be in trouble.¡± It was precisely because the eighth son was the life lamp of the Gu family that the entire Gu family had taken care of this youngest son ever since he was young. However, a person¡¯s fate and longevity were already determined. On the day that the eighth young master of Gu family was born, the Gu family knew that he would not live past 18. If he lived, the Gu clan would still be around. If he died, the entire Gu clan might face the end of decline. As Gu BA grew up day by day, the closer he was to 18, the earlier he showed signs of aging. Knowing that medicine was ineffective, the Gu family finally took the risk and came up with a brilliant plan, which was to transplant flowers into trees! Since it was destined that someone¡¯s death would cause a clan to fall, then they would just direct this disaster to the East and let others bear the burden of this great calamity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the Gu clan¡¯s careful selection, the Chu clan, which was on par with the Gu clan, fell into the Gu clan¡¯s scheme. The Chu family had a daughter, and she was regarded as the Pearl in Chu Sheng¡¯s palm. Furthermore, the Chu clan had been doing good all year round and had accumulated a lot of good karma. All the good fortune and good fortune that had been accumulated by their ancestors had all been repaid by Chu you Sheng, their only daughter. Chu shengsheng had a daughter in his later years, and he loved her more than his life. Gu wuxiang had spent a lot of effort to facilitate this marriage. After the marriage was set, lady Chu¡¯s eight characters were sent to Gu wuxiang. The moment he received her eight characters, Gu wuxiang was overjoyed.. Only then did he know that it was a success! Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Array (1) Chapter 750: Array (1) Translator: 549690339 | Lady Chu¡¯s life was extremely precious and had a long lifespan. If there were no accidents, she would have no illness or trouble in her life and live a carefree life. On the day of the wedding, the Gu clan defied the heavens and changed their fate. They used the soul of lady Chu to nourish the eighth son of the Gu clan, seizing his lifespan and fate for the eighth young master of the Gu clan to use. Therefore, on the night of the wedding, the happy event turned into a funeral, and the two clans became enemies. The Gu clan also knew that what they had done was not very kind and that Chu you Sheng would not let this matter rest. Thus, they had set up the eight direction godly demon earth Sha formation to lure the Chu clan into their trap. In the end, they had captured all of the Chu clan¡¯s elite disciples in one fell swoop, and the Chu sect of the hidden mountains had since declined! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was blind,¡± Chu Sheng¡¯s face was red with blood and tears. His voice trembled with deep resentment. ¡°I listened to your flowery words and regarded you as my best friend. You killed my daughter.¡± Ever since the day the Chu girl was born, Chu Sheng had been taking care of her carefully. He was afraid of melting her in his mouth and holding her in his palm for fear of falling. After his daughter became an adult, he was even more worried that she would not be happy in the future. He carefully selected her future husband, but in the end, he personally chose such a marriage for her, causing her to give up her life in vain. The regret and pain in Chu you Sheng¡¯s heart could naturally be imagined. ¡°Hehe.¡± Hearing his words, Gu wuxiang only lifted the corner of his mouth and said with a fake smile,¡± ¡°These are just rumors. How can in-law take them seriously? After the spiritual array was activated, the violent spiritual energy formed a strong airflow, causing the muscles on his face to tremble. His face was pale under the light, his eyebrows were lowered and his eyes were squinted. There was a kind of pride that could not be hidden in his eyes. The eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation had already taken shape, and the disciples of the Chu family who were trapped in the Halo had no way to escape. Eight cultivators with sharp swords in their hands stood in the formation with cold expressions, looking at their opponents who were trapped in the circle. The few ¡®human puppets¡¯ refined by the Chu clan screamed in pain within the Halo. The evil spirits attached to the ¡®human puppets¡¯ broke free from their bodies, but they were immediately killed by the spiritual energy within the array. In the blink of an eye, they were turned into ashes, leaving only their bodies rampaging inside. Some of the disciples of the Chu clan with weaker cultivation were already unable to withstand the pressure of the spiritual energy. They were bleeding from their seven apertures and had pained expressions. Chu yousheng, who was outside the Gu mansion, heard the screams of his disciples and his body trembled even more violently. His hair was messy, and his expression was as fierce as a fierce ghost. He flicked his sleeves and threw out mo Dou, who had subdued the stone lion earlier, in an attempt to restrain the cultivators standing in one of the positions. However, before the powerful magic treasure could even get close to the cultivator¡¯s body, it was shattered by the spiritual light. The moment the ink bucket shattered, Chu Sheng seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. A large mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth, dyeing his white clothes red! He was still unwilling to give up and wanted to rush in. He threw talismans and magic weapons into the formation, but before he could get close to the formation, he was hit down by the spiritual energy of the formation. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Gu wuxiang smiled and spread his hands. ¡°Once the eight directional godfiend earth Sha formation is activated, even the gods and Immortals can¡¯t save the people inside the formation.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword cultivators in eight directions raised their swords. Seeing this, Chu yousheng let out a heart-wrenching roar,¡±No¡­¡± However, before he could finish his shout, a few cultivators waved their swords and formed a River. Eight rays of sword Qi, supported by spiritual power, turned into silver rays and slashed toward the array! Under the intertwining sword Qi, the disciples of the Chu clan who were in the formation could not avoid it. Their eyes revealed a look of horror, and in the blink of an eye, their heads were separated from their bodies. Blood flowed hke a river, and even their divine souls could not escape. The terrifying sword Qi ground the broken pieces of the corpse into pieces. The eight-direction godfiend heavenly demon array, which had been shouting¡± array heaven¡± earlier, suddenly fell into a dead silence. Only the sound of blood flowing on the surface and the splashing of water when the broken body fell could be heard. In a short while, dozens of lives were lost. Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. From ¡®today¡¯ on, the Chu clan would no longer exist in the hidden mountains, only the Gu clan would remain. As he thought of this, his eyes flashed with hostility. He turned to look at song qingxiao and the others who had retreated. ¡°Honored guests, take down that old thief Chu you Sheng. We can¡¯t let him leave. He will continue to harm people in the future!¡± After Gu wuxiang said this, number two, number three, and the twins were all stunned for a moment. Then, they reacted and looked at each other. They quickly exchanged a look, each with their own thoughts and quickly responded. Since they had chosen to stand in the Gu family¡¯s camp, they naturally had to be enemies with the Chu group. Moreover, the power of the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation was unparalleled, and it had left a deep shadow in the hearts of several trial-takers. Everyone was also worried that after rejecting Gu wuxiang, this person would be ruthless and merciless. As he replied, the participant pounced towards the remaining Chu clan troops. A smile appeared on Gu wuxiang¡¯s face, but he quickly hid it. ¡°Old man!¡± Chu you Sheng¡¯s tone was filled with hatred as he waved his arm, ¡°First, carry the lady¡¯s spiritual pivot away, I will stop them!¡¯ When the people of the Chu clan heard his words, they all had tears in their eyes. They acknowledged his words, carried the spiritual pivot, and quickly retreated! ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one of them off!¡± Gu wuxiang snorted coldly when he heard this. Number two and number three immediately let out a low growl and pounced in Chu Sheng¡¯s direction at lightning speed! Just as she was about to reach the door, number two flicked her wrist, and the horsetail whisk in her hand glowed. Her spiritual power transformed into a horsetail whisk, returning to its original state before it was torn apart by the puppet. Number two swung his sword and formed an ¡®X¡¯ shaped Halo, slashing towards Chu Sheng¡¯s direction! At the same time, number three put his palms together and, like Yao Liu, rose up from the ground, turning into a burly giant two to three meters tall. Facing the combined attack of the two, Chu yousheng gritted his teeth, pursed his lips, and threw out a jade ring. When Chu shengsheng took out the Jade ring, number two and the others were all shocked. This ring was similar to the one number seven took out. The scene of number seven using the Golden Ring still gave the onlookers a lingering fear, so everyone stopped their attacks. The Jade bangle expanded in the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it became the size of a basin. As it whizzed, it left afterimages behind, and the spiritual light that Daoist nun number two had slashed at it was kept in the bangle! Daoist nun number two came back to her senses. She flicked her horsetail whisk and injected spiritual power into the magical artifact, causing the horsetail whisk to grow one or two meters in the blink of an eye. With a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, it hit the Jade bracelet, making a crisp sound of contact. The two spiritual forces collided. Daoist nun number two was hit by the force and flew back. Before she could land on the ground, she heard the sound of wind behind her ears! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Daoist nun¡¯s expression immediately changed. As she turned around in a panic she felt a powerful spiritual breath slapping towards her. Just as she was in despair, a large palm came from the sky, grabbed her arm, and lifted her up! The spiritual energy that slapped her brushed past her stomach. Although it avoided her vital parts, the powerful remaining force still caused her five internal organs to tremble slightly. Under the severe pain, it affected her old injuries and she could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood. Song qingxiao¡¯s cold ¡®reminder¡¯ came from behind her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Daoist nun number two¡¯s face was pale. She turned her head in shock and saw number three lifting her up with one hand. Song Qing Xiao was standing not far away with an ¡®apologetic expression. If it wasn¡¯t for her ally, number three, who had lent her a helping hand at the critical moment, she would have died under song qingxiao¡¯s palm! Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Blood l Chapter 751: Blood l Translator: 549690339 The middle-aged man loosened his grip, and the Daoist nun¡¯s feet touched the ground. He then glared at song qingxiao and asked sternly,¡± ¡°Number one, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Song qingjiang withdrew his hand and replied indifferently, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Her words sounded completely insincere, and she didn¡¯t even try to hide her perfunctory attitude. This made number two so angry that he vomited blood. At the end, he even added,¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I remind you?¡± Number two¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She had clearly intended to kill him with this palm, but now was not the time to settle the score with song qingxiao. The few of them had been trapped in the dangerous illusionary realm by the Gu clan, and he had been injured several times. Song qingxiao and Yao six had formed a powerful Alliance. Although number three had saved him, he was probably worried that he would be alone after his death and would be in trouble. He might not be willing to help him vent his anger and become enemies with song qingxiao and Yao six. The twins were obviously not doing anything. Under such circumstances, the Daoist nun could only hold back her anger and find a chance to take revenge later. Thinking of this, Daoist nun number two suppressed the anger in her chest and reminded her with a sullen face, ¡°Then be careful.¡± The conflict between the two of them ¡®dissipated¡¯ very quickly. Number three once again rushed towards Chu Sheng¡¯s direction. However, Chu Sheng flipped the Jade bangle over. As it turned, the ¡®X¡¯ shaped spiritual art that was trapped in the bangle flew out and struck number three like a bolt of lightning. The two of them were very close to each other, and number three¡¯s body had grown bigger after his transformation. Everyone thought that number three would take the attack head-on- In the nick of time, the middle-aged man¡¯s body shrank like a rapidly deflating balloon! The ¡®X¡¯ shaped spiritual art flew out from the top of his head and landed on the door frame behind him with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, breaking the entire door frame. The middle-aged man dodged the attack and stretched out his hands two meters forward to grab Chu yousheng¡¯s calves. His body was stretched extremely long like a slingshot. Then, he released his toes and shot towards Chu yousheng with a ¡®bang¡¯! His body was as soft as a piece of rubber. It could be long or short, and it was unpredictable, making it impossible to guard against. Chu Sheng, however, was not flustered at all. A sneer appeared on his face as he pressed his palms together, causing the Jade bracelet to shrink several times in size. He threw the ring and flicked it with his finger. The ring made a crisp ¡®Chi¡¯ sound and flew up to No. 3! As soon as number three saw the Jade bangle, his eyes flashed with ruthlessness. When he charged towards Chu Sheng, his head expanded to the size of a bucket, trying to knock the Jade bangle away. Who knew that when his head grew bigger, the Jade bangle also grew as big as a car tire, and it just happened to fit him inside. Once No. 3¡¯s neck was caught, he immediately held his breath and condensed his Qi. His head shrank by a hundred times, becoming as thin as a fist. However, no matter how his body changed, the Jade bracelet restrained him. When he shrank, the Jade bracelet also shrank, firmly locking him inside. With that, number three¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shouted,¡± ¡°Number two, save me!¡± He had formed an alliance with number two and had saved number two¡¯s life. When he shouted, number two hesitated for a moment and then forcefully gathered her spiritual power. The soft fly-whisk immediately turned into a long spear and stabbed towards Chu Sheng¡¯s chest! At the same time, number three¡¯s body was bounced back by the Jade bracelet, and he happened to hold it in his hand. Facing the silver spear formed by number two¡¯s horsetail whisk, he was about to Dodge- The twins took advantage of the fact that Chu Sheng was trapped to throw out a pitch-black chain and bound it towards the coffin in the distance. The people carrying the coffins did not move far away. The twins threw the black chains in their hands ten meters away and locked the coffins. As soon as the coffin was locked by the black chain, it made a strange burning sound. The speed of the people carrying the coffin was immediately pulled back, and they stopped, letting out waves of wailing. The twins pulled back with all their might, and the black chains were stretched into two straight lines, imprisoning the coffin. They made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as they dragged the Chu clan¡¯s disciples who were carrying the coffin back! When Chu yousheng, who had trapped number three, heard the sound, he immediately became anxious. He didn¡¯t care about dodging number two¡¯s attack. He raised his palm and forcefully cut down on number three¡¯s neck! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Two¡­¡± When the middle-aged man saw the wind from the palm, he shouted in panic. However, before he could finish his words, he heard a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. The Daoist nun¡¯s horsetail whisk turned into a long spear and pierced through Chu Sheng¡¯s body. The horsetail whisk probably had a secret technique attached to it, causing him to groan in pain. Hearing that he was injured, a hint of joy appeared in number three¡¯s eyes. However, the next moment, Chu yousheng endured the pain and his palm turned into a knife.. Like picking a melon, he cut off number three¡¯s neck with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound! Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Blood_2 Chapter 752: Blood_2 Translator: 549690339 Blood gushed out from his broken neck like a hot spring and splattered all over Chu Sheng¡¯s body! At the same time, in the consciousness of the few trial-takers, the trial mission¡¯s rewards changed the moment No. 3¡¯s head was cut off. This trip was not in vain! [ mission completed: 3500 points ] Everyone¡¯s pupils shrank. In the illusion, the ¡®people¡¯ and ¡®things¡¯ that they saw in front of them were all things that had happened in the past. However, dying at the hands of an ¡®illusion¡¯ that had long since passed away was a real death. Number three¡¯s body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. After killing number three, Chu yousheng shook the Jade ring to shake off the blood on it. Seeing that number three had died, number two immediately became timid, deeply afraid that this old man was fierce and that it would not be safe for him to be too close to him. He immediately retracted the silver spear that had been transformed from the horsetail whisk. A large cloud of blood mist was drawn out, causing him to stagger. A large hole appeared on his chest, and black and red blood gushed out, causing his clothes to become dizzy. However, he didn¡¯t care about the wound. Instead, he used the opportunity when he staggered back to grab the black chain that was locking the twins ¡°coffin. There seemed to be something mysterious on the black chain. The moment Chu Sheng¡¯s palm touched it, a burning sound was heard, causing his body to tremble. His facial muscles twitched and his eyes revealed pain. He took a deep breath and let out a sharp cry. He endured the pain and clenched his hand. He grabbed one of the black chains and forcefully dragged one of the twins forward a few steps! The twins ¡°minds were connected. When they saw this, they hurriedly freed one of their hands. Two black chains about two meters long flew out from each of their palms and locked Chu Sheng up from head to toe! The black chain and the Jade bracelet had the same effect. Once it trapped the ¡®person¡¯, it immediately contracted and forced him to let go. ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death if you help the evil!¡± Chu Sheng was bound by the black chains and his body was burning with black smoke. However, his eyebrows were raised and he kept cursing. ¡°Good job, you guys!¡± When Gu wuxiang, who was in the Gu residence, saw this scene, his face was filled with ecstasy. He immediately shouted and ordered the remaining disciples of the Gu clan to go forward and capture Chu Sheng and his clan members. Each of the twins was controlling two black chains, and it was obviously quite difficult for them. Sweat began to appear on their faces. The coffins in the distance were also shaking. Black mist came out of them as if they were trying to break free from the black chains. The black chains made a crisp sound, which increased the pressure on the twins. The second Daoist nun, who had just retracted her horsetail whisk, saw that Chu yousheng was trapped. As if she had found an opportunity, she immediately waved her horsetail whisk and drew a circle of light. Just as she was about to slap it towards Chu yousheng, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand!¡± Hearing song Qing¡¯s soft voice, number two had a bad feeling. Before he could speak, he heard the sound of wind. She had been traumatized by song qingxiao¡¯s sneak attack earlier. She had just injected her spiritual power into her body when she was hit by a powerful force! The force of the collision was extremely fierce. Even though Daoist nun number two was mentally prepared, she was still knocked back a few steps by the force. Her hand holding the horsetail whisk paused, and the Halo she had just drawn was suddenly out of spiritual power and scattered before it could be struck! Daoist nun number two¡¯s body was numb from the impact. In her sorry state, she saw song Qing¡¯s afterimage fly past her from the corner of her eye and rush to Chu Sheng¡¯s side! She had been ambushed by song qingxiao twice in a row, and at this moment, she was furious. A dark look flashed through her eyes. She raised her horsetail whisk and was about to attack, but Yao Liu took two steps forward. This person¡¯s body was strong after transformation, and his aura was intrepid. He was not to be trifled with, and he was an old friend of song Qing¡¯s, so they had a close relationship. Number two weighed the gains and losses in his heart and could only temporarily suppress his anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao could feel number two¡¯s heavy breathing behind her. She raised her arm with a smile. The silver Wolf seal on her wrist sensed her thoughts and turned her palm into a claw. As she mobilized her spiritual power, a large scale of light appeared on the back of her hand. Then, she clawed at the black chain that was trapping Chu yousheng¡¯s chest! When her palm touched the black chain, the spiritual energy on the black chain exploded as if it wanted to hurt someone. However, it was blocked by the scales on her palm and could not hurt her at all. Then, she suppressed it with an even more powerful force and caught it in her palm! The black chain¡¯s spiritual energy was suppressed and it lost its spiritual nature. It immediately shrank to the size of a thumb. The twins ¡°faces turned pale. If they weren¡¯t in such a difficult situation, they would have cursed out loud.. Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Blood_3 Chapter 753: Blood_3 Translator: 549690339 | As the spirituality of the black chain decreased and it became thinner, Chu yousheng, who was bound by the chain, suddenly found an opportunity. He immediately stretched his arms and the black chain broke. This chain seemed to be a pair of life-bound magical artifacts. Once it broke, it was a big blow to the two of them. They shouted in anger at the same time,¡± ¡°Number one, you¡­¡± As soon as Chu yousheng was freed, he looked at song Qing deeply. A strange light flashed in his eyes. Then, he bit his middle finger and flicked at song Qing. A drop of red blood flew towards her. The blood thrown out by the ¡®character¡¯ in the illusion must be strange, especially since Chu you Sheng was not an ordinary person in the trial. Song Qing Xiao hurriedly jumped back and raised her hand to block it. The drop of blood hit her palm and quickly seeped into her. Song Qingxin was shocked and immediately pulled back her hand. There was no trace of blood on her palm. The drop of blood connected to Chu yousheng¡¯s heart did not seem to have been thrown into her hand. It had just been an illusion. Seeing her retreat, Chu yousheng didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he took out a copper coin from his sleeve, pulled it open, bit his middle finger, and wiped it on his palm, scattering it out! The copper coin instantly transformed into an iron wall about two feet tall. It fell to the ground with a clang and shattered the black chain that the twins had thrown out. It also separated the Chu and Gu camps, making it easier for the remaining members of the Chu clan to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Behind the iron wall, Chu you Sheng¡¯s voice, which seemed to have aged ten years, could be heard. As the Chu clansmen carrying the coffins left in a hurry, Chu you Sheng¡¯s voice was filled with resentment as he said to the other side of the wall, ¡°Your Gu family can escape for now, but not forever!¡± The joy on Gu wuxiang¡¯s face quickly turned gloomy, and he shouted,¡± ¡°Stop him, don¡¯t let him leave!¡± Chu you Sheng¡¯s old voice could still be heard, ¡°You¡¯ll all die a terrible death, and you¡¯ll all die without any descendants! I want your entire Gu family to pay for my daughter¡¯s and the Chu clan¡¯s descendants ¡®deaths here today! Blood for blood! Blood for blood! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± His voice was extremely long, and it sounded bitter and terrifying. A few of the remaining disciples of the Gu family rushed out with their long swords, but they were blocked by the copper wall formed by the copper coins. Under Gu wuxiang¡¯s burning anger, all the Gu clan¡¯s disciples were deeply afraid that he would take his anger out on them. They trembled as they took out their swords and hacked at the copper wall. The copper coins made clanking sounds, but they could not break it at all! The huge wall formed a shadow that seemed to cover the heads of all the Gu family members. The few cultivators stood in place. Song qingxiao was still frowning with her hands raised, and Yao Liu was standing beside her with his fists clenched. Daoist nun number two clutched her shoulder. The twins ¡°faces were pale, and there was blood at the corner of their mouths. It was obvious that when Chu Sheng broke free from their restraints, they had suffered a backlash of spiritual energy and suffered some losses. ¡°Number one, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± No. 2 looked at the body of No. 3 on the ground, and a dark light flashed in his eyes. He then raised his head to attack song qingxiao. After No. 3 died, she lost an ally. However, song qingxiao¡¯s previous actions had probably offended the twins. Since she was alone now, she could use this opportunity to join the twins ¡®camp! Therefore, she took the initiative to speak first. She wanted to take this opportunity to vent her anger from being hit by song qingxiao, and also to surrender to the twins. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song qingxiao heard her and put her hand behind her back. She frowned and asked. ¡°You¡¯re still playing dumb?¡± Number two did not expect her to deny it even at this point, when we stopped Chu Sheng, you tried to stop him time and time again. First, you tried to plot against me, and then you tried to harm the twin brothers. Could it be that you¡¯ve been coaxing us to stand on the Gu family¡¯s side on the surface, but secretly joined the Chu family¡¯s camp?¡± As soon as Daoist nun number two said this, the pale-faced twin brother raised his head. His eyes were cold, and it was obvious that part of his thoughts were in line with Daoist nun number two¡¯s. then, you¡¯ll use this opportunity to plot against us. You want to kill us and monopolize the points, right? ¡± The Daoist nun raised her horsetail whisk and asked. The twin brothers wiped the blood from the corner of their mouths. When they heard her words, they silently moved to her side and stood side by side with her. This action showed that the two of them really wanted to form an alliance with her, which made number two¡¯s eyes flash with joy. She was already seriously injured. In such a dangerous trial, it would be difficult for her to survive alone. She needed to find a reliable Alliance. After number three¡¯s death, she was all alone and without help. Under such circumstances, the twin brothers weren¡¯t afraid of her betrayal. The three of them hit it off and glared at song qingxiao and Yao six with hostility. It was as if they were going to attack at any moment. Although song qingxiao was strong, she and Yao Liu were only two people. After the three of them joined forces, Daoist nun number two felt that her side might not necessarily win. ¡°Sneak attack you?¡± Song qingxiao saw that the three of them were not friendly, but she was not afraid. She sneered,¡± ¡°If I wanted to plot against you, do you think you would still be standing here?¡± Her words made the twins and number two¡¯s eyes darken with a trace of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble, did you let Chu you Sheng go on purpose? We all saw it!¡± Daoist nun number two didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so arrogant at this point. It was fine if number seven was so arrogant, but he was powerful and had a murderous aura. He didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back then, Daoist nun number two only allied with number three, unlike now, when the three of them joined forces, they would have more confidence. ¡°Yes!¡± Song qingxiao nodded in acknowledgment. Number two¡¯s lips curled up when he heard her. He was about to press on with his victory when she sneered,¡± ¡°But are you guys crazy?¡± If the twins had been holding back their attitude towards her because they were afraid of her strength, then they couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore after hearing her words. One of them shouted, ¡°Number one, be more respectful when you speak!¡± Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Chapter 545-hatred _1 Chapter 754: Chapter 545-hatred _1 Translator: 549690339 | What respect can an idiot talk about! The twins and Daoist nun number two understood this from song qingxiao¡¯s sneer, and they were immediately enraged. Even at this time, when the three of them had calmed down, they could guess that she must have her own intentions, but they were still quite angry at her attitude. The three of them clenched their fists at the same time, the veins on their foreheads popping. They wanted to kill her right there and then! But just as this thought emerged, he saw the sneer on her lips and Yao Liu who was vigilantly staring at the three of them, so he forcibly suppressed his anger. The few of them were still in the illusion. After Chu Sheng escaped, Gu wuxiang might go crazy again, so they needed to work together. ¡°What is this place?¡± Song qingxiao looked at the three people who were red in the face and twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°This is an illusion! It was more than two hundred years ago!¡± The twins and the number two Daoist nun weren¡¯t stupid. With a little bit of advice, they immediately vaguely understood her meaning. ¡°Chu, Gu xiangdou, the Chu clan failed and retreated, not all of them died here!¡± She raised her head. The sky above her was eerily dark and there was not a single star to be seen, number three died in Chu Yusheng¡¯s hands, which is enough to prove that everything that happened here was not an illusion. I previously thought that the past results could not be changed, but now it seems that I may not be so. She frowned and reminded him,¡± in the legends, the two families fought. The Chu family was defeated, but the Gu family also disappeared not long after. Judging from the current situation, the Gu family did not end up well either. The entire Gu residence was dragged underground and the whole family was annihilated. He thought of the curse-like words that Chu you Sheng had left behind before he left. It was likely that the destruction of the entire Gu clan had something to do with the Chu group. Although it was unclear what Chuchu did after she was born that led to the Gu clan¡¯s extinction even after she had used all her tricks, one thing was certain. After Gu wuxiang¡¯s clan was exterminated, he must have wanted to change all of this and try to reverse the situation! The key to turning the tables was to go back in time to the night of the Great War more than 200 years ago. Without leaving Chu Sheng any chance of survival, they killed the entire Chu clan in the Gu residence, strangling the dangerous seedlings that threatened the Gu family. However, the Gu family was already dead, and it would not be easy to achieve all this. At this time, the challengers who had accidentally barged into the Gu residence became the opportunity for Gu wuxiang to turn the tide. If the cultivators were sent into the battle 200 years ago, they could kill most of the disciples of the Chu clan who had broken into the Gu clan to take revenge in the formation, and at the same time, kill Chu yousheng with the help of the cultivators. After his death, the Gu family¡¯s crisis was naturally swept away. There would no longer be the incident of the entire Gu residence being dragged into the netherworld and the entire Gu family being wiped out. but if that¡¯s the case, there will naturally be problems with our mission. The trial-takers ¡®mission was to¡¯ make this trip worthwhile¡¯! When everyone entered the mission scene, they would first fall into the thieves ¡®cave, then learn about the Gu residence¡¯s legend and enter the Gu residence to explore and search for treasures. The condition of the trial scenario was that the Gu residence had to be destroyed in the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. Once this main condition was changed dramatically, it would be equivalent to overturning the entire mission of the trial participant. At that time, the mission would have ended before everyone could ¡®search for treasure¡¯, and they would be trapped to death in this scene! At that time, number two, number three, and the twins were affected by the illusion and were also shocked by the power of the eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation. They were only worried that if they did not listen to Gu wuxiang¡¯s instructions, they would be killed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In addition, everyone had been misled by the fact that ¡®what happened in the past was a foregone conclusion¡¯ and that they couldn¡¯t change the past, so they were at ease and made a bold move. In fact, song qingxiao had been misled by the Gu family at first. When they were choosing the two sides, she had paid attention to Gu wuxiang¡¯s face. When she found that except for the two ordinary teenagers, the rest of the participants had chosen the Gu family, he had looked unhappy! When the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation appeared, song qingxiao mistakenly thought that his gloomy expression at that time was because everyone had chosen the Gu family instead of being trapped in the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation and eliminated together with the Chu family¡¯s disciples. When number three really died in Chu Sheng¡¯s hands, his points were evenly distributed to the remaining participants. The illusion might be a lie, and everything that happened and saw might not be real, but the hints about the mission points distribution in the trial space would not be fake.. Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Chapter 545-hatred _2 Chapter 755: Chapter 545-hatred _2 Translator: 549690339 At this moment, song qingxiao began to doubt her previous knowledge. She guessed that this was just a plot of the ghost of the Gu clan to change her fate! The twins and number two looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. Song qingxiao¡¯s words did make sense. Number three was indeed dead. His headless body fell to the ground, and blood was still flowing. even so,¡± number two saw the twins ¡®expressions and knew that they had been convinced by song qingxiao. She actually agreed with what song qingxiao said, but when she thought about how song qingxiao had ambushed her and tried to kill her, she still gritted her teeth in anger. She was not willing to let this person go so easily,¡± ¡°You can have a better way to remind us. You don¡¯t have to hurt the three of us, right?¡± Number two had already realized that he had made a mistake. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was profound. Even if she were to compete with number seven, it was still hard to say who would win. However, this person was deep in thought and extremely cunning. He was not easy to deal with. When song qingxiao was saving Yao Liu and repelling the ¡®human puppet¡¯, she had taken out a piece of talisman paper. Number 2 had blurted out the origin of the talisman paper. The aura of the talisman was the same as the talismans drawn by the fan clan in real life. However, from the way she used the talisman, it could be seen that she was not a member of the fan clan and did not know the mantras of the fan clan¡¯s Tao techniques. She only injected spiritual power into the talisman and used less than thirty percent of the talisman¡¯s power. In this way, this was the fan family¡¯s spiritual talisman, and she was not a member of the fan family. The result was obvious. This talisman did not belong to her. It was very likely that she had killed someone and obtained it through some method. In reality, the fan family was one of the hidden families, and they had great power. If she killed a member of the fan family and took the talisman, once the news was exposed, the fan family would not let her go, whether for public or private reasons. At this time, she would definitely eliminate any danger that might be exposed. In fact, the moment number two had shouted ¡®lady fan¡¯, she had already regretted it. However, she had been too shocked at the time and couldn¡¯t control herself. After she had shouted, it was useless to regret. If song qingxiao wanted to stop the news from spreading, she would have to kill everyone! From the time she had sneaked an attack on her back, Daoist nun number two knew that she would not allow her to leave the trial alive. Now that she was seriously injured, her chances of survival were slim even in the dangerous illusionary realm, and there was such a powerful opponent who was eyeing her covetously. Every time Daoist nun number two thought of this, she felt a chill down her spine and shivered. She definitely couldn¡¯t let the twins be swayed by her sweet words! She thought to herself and said,¡± you can use other methods to warn us, but after you attack us, it¡¯s hard to say if you don¡¯t have ulterior motives and want to weaken our strength. In the end, you want to monopolize all the points and benefits! They all knew what number two was trying to do, and so did the twins. However, what she said was exactly what the twins were most worried about. Other than number seven, who was not sent into the illusion by the Gu clan, one of the other six people who entered the illusion died and five survived. As for song qingxiao, she wasn¡¯t injured and was still very strong. Although Yao Liu¡¯s face was licked open by the Mantis, the injury didn¡¯t affect his performance. With the two of them joining forces, they were able to force the other three to huddle together. It was clear that the situation was not in their favor. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Song qingxiao raised his eyebrows and stared at Daoist nun number two coldly. Daoist nun number two didn¡¯t expect her attitude to be so unyielding. At this point, not only did she not admit defeat, but she even looked like she was going to fight at the slightest disagreement. She immediately showed her fear. When the twins saw this, they quickly thought of something and tried to smooth things over. it¡¯s good to make things clear. We¡¯re still in the illusion, so we can¡¯t kill each other. Although number two had the intention to sow discord, her words weren¡¯t completely unreasonable. If the two of them sat back and let song qingxiao and Yao Liu deal with number two, the balance among the trial participants would be broken. With the two brothers injured, they wouldn¡¯t be song qingxiao and Yao Liu¡¯s match. No matter what, he had to protect number 2. Song Qingxin sneered and glanced at number two. In any case, she would not let number two leave this trial, and there was no rush to kill the Daoist nun. After she fell silent, the conflict between the trial-takers temporarily subsided. After Chu yousheng and his group left, Gu wuxiang¡¯s expression changed greatly. He led the remaining members of the Gu clan and rushed forward, as if he had gone crazy. ¡°Chop, chop!¡± At this moment, the Gu clan¡¯s clan head seemed to have lost all of His grace. He even personally drew out a long sword and began to randomly slash at the bronze wall that Chu Sheng had reinforced with a secret technique. ¡°You must make Chu Sheng stay!¡± His originally pale face now looked pitch-black, and his bloodshot eyes were wide open, looking a little terrifying. ¡°Chop!¡± When the disciples of the Gu clan saw this, they hurriedly used all their strength to attack the copper wall in front of the Gu clan¡¯s residence. Several marks were left on the bronze wall. Gu wuxiang, with a long sword in his hand, turned his head around with a murderous look. He looked at the trial-taker with a dark look in his eyes and said in a cold tone,¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make him stay?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he spoke, his face became even darker, and the flesh on his face fell. His eyes were filled with great despair after his hope was lost, and an abyss that could devour everything brewed in his eyes. As he glared, a gust of cold wind whistled around him, making his sleeves flutter. His shoulders and neck were slightly hunched, and the braids that were originally hanging on his back fell down along his black brocade robe and swung on one side of his chest. An invisible killing intent spread out, and the surrounding Yin fog gathered, attacking the copper wall in front of him. It seemed that this ¡®old ghost¡¯ couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer! If Gu wuxiang had really sent the challengers back to more than 200 years ago, on the night of the Great War between the Chu and Gu families, then the Gu wuxiang standing in front of everyone now should not be the ghost that later died in the Gu residence, but the cruel and merciless head of the Gu clan.. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Rulers_l Chapter 756: Rulers_l Translator: 549690339 I However, if ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ couldn¡¯t hold back and appeared on his own, the rules of the illusion would be broken¡­ After all, on the night of the war between the Gu clan and the Chu clan more than two hundred years ago, there could only be one Gu wuxiang, and he was still alive at the time. Once Gu wuxiang¡¯s spirit appeared, it would be rejected by the rules. At the same time, it was very likely to bring out the trial-takers who had been trapped in the illusion more than 200 years ago! This thought came to song Qingxin¡¯s mind. From the corner of his eye, he saw that the yin Qi on ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ was getting stronger and stronger, and it began to impact the surrounding scenery. Under the anger of ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯, the courtyard and steps of the Gu clan began to shake slightly, as if they were being corroded, and turned into a large amount of Yin fog that rose into the sky. A terrifying killing intent enveloped the trial-takers, and the few who were still fighting earlier now stood together, temporarily putting aside their previous enmity, and stared vigilantly at this ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ who seemed like he would go berserk at any moment. ¡°I can¡¯t stop him.¡± Song qingxiao was filled with killing intent and said,¡± ¡°We tried our best, and one of our comrades even died in his hands.¡± Hearing her words,¡¯Gu wuxiang¡¯s¡¯ face turned even gloomier. A green shadow appeared under his eyes, making his entire face look ghostly under the light and shadow of the eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that he can¡¯t be allowed to leave?¡± His voice was gloomy as he spat out these words word by word. Under the pressure of the killing intent, number 2 couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp the horsetail whisk. Yao Liu covered his face and coldly looked at this ¡®old ghost¡¯ who was filled with killing intent. Song Qing chuckled, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you mistaken? We¡¯re just guests, not servants.¡± At first, her voice was gentle, but as she spoke, it turned cold. ¡°If you can stop them, then stop them. If you can¡¯t stop them, then what do you want?¡± ¡°Number one, you¡­¡± At such a critical time,¡¯Gu wuxiang¡¯ had obviously gone crazy, but song qingxiao still had to provoke him. Hearing her words, number two became anxious and said something out of instinct. However, before he could finish his sentence, he heard ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ laugh out of anger,¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± As soon as he said the word ¡®good¡¯, a huge amount of Yin Qi gushed out of his body and attacked the surroundings. The front gate, stone steps, and the bronze wall that Chu Sheng had cast a secret spell on started to collapse under the impact of this surging force. Amidst the rumbling sounds of impact, Chu Sheng¡¯s voice came through the high bronze wall,¡± ¡°.. When the sun rises,¡± The yin Qi around Gu wuxiang¡¯s body turned into a Black Storm that was visible to the naked eye. With a loud boom, it burst out! The mist spread in all directions, and the gate of the Gu residence was destroyed by the yin Qi, turning into fine powder and mixed in the mist. The copper wall, which had been reinforced with a secret technique, couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of this Yin Qi. It shattered with a ¡®bang¡¯ and turned into a few copper coins, falling from the air to the ground with a ¡®ding ding dang dang¡¯ sound. After the bronze wall was broken, the previously crowded Street was now empty under the dust cloud. The people of the Chu group had already escaped without a trace, and it was difficult to catch up with them at this time. However, Chu Sheng¡¯s voice could be heard clearly, and it reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°.. That will be the time when the Gu family is truly destroyed!¡± As Chu Sheng cursed viciously, Gu wuxiang¡¯s killing intent and Yin Qi turned into a black tornado and swept towards song qingxiao and the others! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Daoist nun number two gasped in shock when she saw the hurricane. Song qingxiao subconsciously formed a seal with her hands and her primordial spirit looked serious. Just as she was about to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ token to protect herself, the yin Qi rushed toward them and enveloped them! It was suddenly so dark that they couldn¡¯t even see their fingers in front of them. The biting cold killing intent cut at everyone¡¯s bodies, making them feel cold all over. Before No. 2¡¯s cry of surprise had died down, the next moment, laughter and clamor could be heard again. ¡°Ah!¡± Sweat poured down number two¡¯s face as he slammed the table and stood up. The twins each held a black chain and stood up vigilantly. They were surrounded by a festive red. Red lanterns were hung all around. Not far away, under the main hall, the Gu couple was sitting in a Bright House. A Vermillion sedan chair was placed in front of the main door. A few musicians sat on the side with stiff and wooden expressions, like paper figurines. The chill on song qingxiao¡¯s back from the yin Qi had not faded. She looked around and saw the ¡®people¡¯ who had come to drink and chat. The crowd was in the courtyard of the Gu family¡¯s inner courtyard. They were not at the entrance of the Gu family¡¯s residence, and they did not see any ¡®people¡¯ from the Chu family carrying a coffin to cause trouble! There was no blood on the ground, nor were there any members of the Gu clan or the Chu clan who had died in the great battle. There was also no sign of the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation. It was as if everything that had happened was just an illusion. No one had entered the illusion that had occurred more than 200 years ago, and no one had met the Chu clan! Yao Liu was still in shock. After coming out of the illusion, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or not. He suddenly got up and knocked into the table and chairs, causing the bowls on the table to make a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. The tip of his foot kicked something, which rolled to the side of song qingxiao¡¯s feet. It was the head of the girl who had died earlier. The skin on the head was dry and black, as if all the nutrients had been sucked dry. A pair of once bright and beautiful big eyes like dried black raisins looked at song qingxiao from a strange angle. The White teeth at the corners of the dry and cracked mouth were faintly visible, like a grin, which was somewhat terrifying. There was no longer a seat for the two ordinary youths who had died in the lion¡¯s mouth, and the Daoist nun who had been sitting next to the middle-aged man had also changed her position after Chu yousheng had killed her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my distinguished guests?¡± The goateed old man who had disappeared earlier was still standing beside song Qing. Seeing the strange expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he squinted his eyes and asked,¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she raised her hand and carefully examined her palm. She rubbed her palm with her left hand. The spot where the blood had dripped on her palm was hot from her rubbing, but there was no trace of blood. During the Battle in the illusion realm, when she was trying to stop the twins from trapping Chu Sheng, the old man bit his middle finger and dripped a drop of blood essence into his palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was just that the situation was urgent at the time and there was no time to think about it. Now that song qingxiao thought about it again, she felt a chill down her spine and fear. This Chu you Sheng¡¯s Dao techniques were outstanding, so what was the purpose of that drop of blood? She took a deep breath and used her deified soul to look at her own veins and vessels. She also used her primordial spirit to check her soul, afraid that she would suffer a loss if she was not careful. Thus, she did not have time to answer the goateed old man¡¯s question. However, the strange thing was that he didn¡¯t find anything strange in his soul. His meridians were also unobstructed, and he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any losses or been poisoned. What was the purpose of Chu Sheng¡¯s drop of blood? In the trial, nothing was coincidental. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. She sealed her meridians with the God destroying technique and temporarily suppressed her anxiety.. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Wolf’s howl _1 Chapter 757: Wolf¡¯s howl _1 Translator: 549690339 Everyone had their own thoughts. The twins held the black chains in their hands and their faces were pale. Although they had heard song qingxiao and number two mention ¡®falling into the trap¡¯, they only knew how dangerous it was when they were pulled into the illusion by the ghost of the Gu family. However, he didn¡¯t know that the ghost of the Gu clan had put in so much effort to make such a big show for everyone to see. In the end, when ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯s¡¯ murderous aura leaked out, nothing happened. However, other than song qingxiao, the others were all seriously injured. Yao Liu touched the large wound on his face caused by the human puppet¡¯s licking. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at song qingxiao. when the sun rises, the Gu family will truly be destroyed. Chu Sheng had said this after he had used the copper coins to form a wall to block the Gu family. But what did he mean by that? The Gu family had already been destroyed more than 200 years ago, so how could it be said to be ¡®truly destroyed¡¯? Moreover, the Gu residence had already sunk deep into the ground. Even if the sun rose and set, the Gu residence was in the center of the earth, so the sun would not be visible. Chu Sheng said this on the night of the Great War more than two hundred years ago. After that, the Gu clan was destroyed. Perhaps his curse had already come true. The suspicion in everyone¡¯s hearts only magnified the meaning of his words. At this point, all the strange things that had happened since the start of the trial had put a lot of pressure on No. 2 and the others who had entered the scenario. The dangerous illusion, the wedding scene from two hundred years ago, and the ghosts that were everywhere could very likely take the trial-taker¡¯s life at any time. In this dangerous situation, the few injured people began to feel impetuous, and they could not wait to complete their mission immediately, leave this ghostly place, and return to reality. Thinking of this, horsetail whisk number two swung out. The spiritual energy on the horsetail whisk slapped out and landed on the dining table with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound! The table was split into two and slowly fell to both sides. However, the strange thing was that the bowls and plates on the table seemed to be stuck to the table. When they fell, they didn¡¯t tilt at all. ¡°What kind of anger is this, esteemed guest?¡± The old man with the goatee, who was still grinning earlier, quickly turned gloomy when he saw the table being split open by No. 2. While he was speaking, the table that had been split in half by number two slowed down and began to slowly wriggle back in the middle. It didn¡¯t take long for it to return to its original state. As a result, number two¡¯s expression became even uglier. The noisy and laughing guests in the distance did not seem to be affected by what was happening here. They continued to eat and drink as if they did not notice the movements around them. It was as if the video that had been recorded in the morning did not fit in with the existence of these people. ¡°Don¡¯t play any more tricks!¡± Number two was determined at this moment. He held the horsetail whisk horizontally in front of his chest and formed a seal with one hand. you¡¯re pretending to be a ghost. You¡¯re already dead. Why do you still want to stay in the world? ¡± As soon as the Daoist nun¡¯s voice fell, the ¡®crowd¡¯ that had been laughing suddenly became silent. All the ¡®guests¡¯ who were eating, drinking, and laughing at the table turned their heads and looked coldly at song qingxiao¡¯s table. The goateed old man¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his pale face turned gray and dark in an instant. The black in his eyes spread to the White of his eyes, making his eyes look extremely terrifying. ¡°Visitors are guests, and we don¡¯t welcome troublemakers here.¡± He seemed to be very angry as he squeezed out these words from his throat. As soon as he said this, all the guests in the court slowly stood up and approached song qingxiao. Only then did Yao Liu and the others realize that at some point in time, the table they were at had already been surrounded by the ghosts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Wu Wu¡¯, as the hundred ghosts approached, a cold wind blew, letting out ghostly wails and wolf howls. the wedding banquet is about to begin. Disobedient guests need to be taught a good lesson so as not to delay my young master¡¯s important matters. As soon as the goateed old man spoke, the light around them turned from dark red to pale green. The light from the red candles and lanterns appeared extremely dim under the strong Yin energy. The faces of these ¡®people¡¯ looked ghostly under the dark green light, as if they had instantly arrived in Asura hell! ¡°Get lost!¡± Judging from the number two Daoist nun¡¯s appearance and moves, her cultivation method should have the effect of restraining evil spirits. However, at this time, so many Yin ghosts had gathered, three layers inside and three layers outside, surrounding them so tightly that even water couldn¡¯t get through. It was also a great pressure on her.. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Wolf’s howl _2 Chapter 758: Wolf¡¯s howl _2 Translator: 549690339 I She poured her spiritual energy into the horsetail whisk, and it immediately burst out with a dazzling white light, forcing back the yin Qi that gathered around, causing the group of old ghosts to show some fear. However, this group of ¡®people¡¯ immediately revealed a fierce expression. Black Qi emerged from their bodies and they began to approach with even more ferocity! Under the dense Yin Qi, black crystals formed from Yin Qi began to form on the ground. Black mist began to wriggle and surround the court. Within the mist, ferocious ghost faces wriggled and looked at the crowd with ill intentions. A sense of despair mixed with the aura of death spread out, and these Yin ghosts let out strange ¡®hehe¡¯ laughs. The laughter was even worse than crying. The laughter of hundreds of ghosts was sharp and ear-piercing, directly attacking one¡¯s divine soul and causing one¡¯s primordial spirit to become unstable. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Laughter came from all directions, stacking up into a monstrous wave that drowned out number two¡¯s stern Shout! ¡ö¡¯Get lost!¡± Amidst the sinister laughter, the group of ghosts got closer and closer. No. 2 gradually lost his calm and waved his horsetail whisk around. The spiritual power turned into rays of light and shot out. However, when they encountered the yin Qi, they were quickly extinguished like a small flame meeting a flood! In the dense Yin energy, the corroded wound on Yao Liu¡¯s face after being licked by the ¡®Mantis¡¯ began to spread in all directions. As the encirclement shrank, his already three meter tall body grew by tens of centimeters. Suddenly, he clenched his fist, lowered his head, and roared, ¡°Roar!¡± The roar was filled with spiritual energy and turned into a shock wave, breaking a hole in the black fog that was surrounding them. It broke the sound barrier created by the ghost laughter and relieved the pressure on everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness, which had been attacked by the ghost sound! The laughter of the group of ghosts suddenly stopped, and the terrifying sound wave temporarily stopped. Everyone only felt that the buzzing in their ears had just stopped, and the blood vessels in their minds were still making throbbing sounds. Before the lingering fear disappeared, the group of ghosts ?faces turned gloomy, and they opened their mouths to let out shrill cries! This cry was even more terrifying than the previous laughter. A gust of goosebumps began to rise from number two and the others ¡®spines. The cold Qi enveloped everyone¡¯s body, and they only felt a sharp pain in their minds after that. Under the frenzied attack on their sea of consciousness, their faces turned pale and their qi and blood boiled. The injured number two and the twins had blood oozing out of their mouths. Song qingxiao was slightly better. She had experienced the power of the ghost cry when she fought with Chu ke and her son during the Qin feichu incident. She was prepared for it. Furthermore, after ascending to the spirit focus realm, the soul annihilating art cultivated both spiritual sense and spiritual power, making her primordial spirit more stable than others. However, these Dark Souls were astonishingly powerful.¡¯They¡¯ were cultivators when they were born, and their resentment was extremely deep after their death. Furthermore, after more than 200 years, they had already matured. Once they cried, their destructive power was far greater than Chu ke and her son¡¯s ghost cry! ¡°Get lost¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± The moment number 2 ¡°s shout was heard, it was suppressed by the ghostly wail that filled the sky. Although Yao Liu was letting out angry roars, he was still unable to match the power of the ghostly wail. The twins took out their black chains and waved them around, but it still didn¡¯t work. The wailing turned into a deafening sound wave, directly attacking people¡¯s sea of consciousness. If this continued, before the good show even began, these people would be completely defeated by the ghost wailing. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened as she thought of this. A large amount of spiritual energy began to gather in her body. Then, with her body as the center, a terrifying aura of a fierce beast began to leak out. Yao Liu and the others who were standing beside her were the first to feel that something was wrong. Number 2 and the twins were shocked, while Yao Liu¡¯s face was filled with joy after the initial shock. He felt that this aura was very familiar. In the last trial, song Qing and Xiao Zeng had released a huge Silver Wolf Phantom twice to fight the enemy. However, compared to when she escaped from the terror Battalion, the silver Wolf aura around song qingxiao was clearly more terrifying. Under No. 2¡¯s shocked gaze, a huge Silver Wolf Phantom slowly appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head. The huge Silver Wolf King slowly raised its huge head, its head almost touching the top of the black mist. It coldly looked down at the approaching Dark Souls, then raised its unusually thick forelimbs and slammed them on the ground. It lowered its head and looked around, letting out a wolf howl, ¡°Awooo- The Wolf¡¯s long howl suppressed the ghostly wail, and the ground trembled with a ¡®bang¡¯ when the silver Wolf¡¯s giant claw struck it. A ball of red flames emerged from under its feet, and a heat wave spread from the ground, forcing back the black crystals formed by the surrounding Yin energy! The group of ghosts that were still crying earlier were intimidated by the silver Wolf¡¯s aura. As if they had sensed its intrepid aura, they immediately stopped crying. The dark spirit that was walking in front revealed a timid expression and was forced to subconsciously retreat. As the dark spirits retreated, the circle expanded a little. The pressure was relieved, and the pale faces of number two and the others immediately looked better. After the group of dark spirits retreated a few steps, they wanted to start crying again like before. But before their sound waves could come back, the silver Wolf opened its huge mouth. In the ¡®ao¡¯ sound, a red light flashed and a large ball of flames spewed out from its mouth. In the rumbling sound of the burning flames, the abundant Ling power turned into a fire Dragon that bared its fangs and claws, rolling towards the direction of the dark spirit! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wherever the fire Dragon went, the surrounding temperature soared, dispersing the coldness brought by the yin Qi. The yin souls were afraid of the fire, and when they saw the fire, they hurriedly dodged in shock. The flames broke through the dark mist, and the burning brought with it a pungent rancid smell! Under the light of the fire, the tables and the scenery around the court began to distort, like a piece of ice that had been melted by high temperature, gradually changing shape. Some of the spirits that were touched by the flames looked pained and were soon burned to ashes by the spiritual flames! Although the silver Wolf¡¯s move was extremely fierce, it had consumed nearly 30% of general song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy with one breath of flame! Song qingxiao did not dare to waste her spiritual power before the real one showed up. The silver Wolf stopped breathing, and the dark spirits gathered again.. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: A hundred ghosts_l Chapter 759: A hundred ghosts_l Translator: 549690339 | Sparks flew in the air, and the silver Wolf Phantom caused a huge commotion as soon as it appeared. Not only did it make the group of ghosts avoid it, but even number two and the others were frightened! After the silver Wolf finished its breath, it looked around coldly and released its aura. For a moment, the hundred ghosts did not dare to come forward again! ¡°Ahem!¡± In the temporary silence, an old man¡¯s cough suddenly sounded. Outside the group of ghosts, the goateed old man¡¯s face was as calm as water. The black fog on his body became thicker and thicker due to the yin Qi he leaked out, gathering behind him and forming a Black Flame that soared into the sky. He looked in the direction of the silver Wolf with cold eyes and pursed his lips. After he spoke, the dark spirit that was suppressed by the silver Wolf¡¯s flames suddenly seemed to find its backbone. The yin Qi on these green-faced Yin ghosts began to surge out and wriggle backward, being absorbed by the black mist behind the goateed old man! As the yin Qi leaked out, the faces of these ¡®people¡¯ began to blur, and their bodies became transparent. Finally, they turned into nothingness and disappeared one after another. At the center where the yin Qi gathered, the black flames behind the goateed old man grew stronger as the yin Qi became thicker. His originally shriveled and thin figure swelled up like a balloon and began to rise like Yao Liu. A gust of cold air spread out as his body gradually grew larger, swallowing the heat brought by the flames spat out by the silver Wolf earlier. Not long after, Black Frost appeared in the surroundings again. ¡°What¡¯s this old thing¡¯s background?¡± The dense Yin Qi formed a bone-chilling air current, causing the chill to penetrate through the soles of one¡¯s feet and spread to the limbs and bones. Yao Liu stomped his feet and felt the injuries on his face worsening. The area around the wounds licked by the ¡®puppet¡¯ was like a rotten tree trunk, and it had already expanded to his neck. He could faintly feel that half of his face was gradually losing consciousness. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on the goateed old man. Her expression was solemn as she answered Yao Liu¡¯s question without even turning her head. Although he didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s background, he was definitely not an ordinary person. After he had absorbed the yin Qi of the hundred ghosts, it was equivalent to gathering everyone¡¯s power into his body. The energy fluctuations on his body were very powerful, and the sense of oppression was soaring. It was not easy to deal with. be careful. There might be a fierce battle! No. 7 was nowhere to be found, and the rest of them had to at least block this wave of attacks. As song qingxiao spoke, the goateed old man had already grown to three meters tall. The black flames behind him turned into wisps of black mist, fighting to enter his body. In an instant, the old man¡¯s body had grown a bit higher, and he had grown to four meters, five meters¡­ The silver Wolf Phantom had already felt a certain amount of pressure. It lowered its head, opened its mouth, and revealed its sharp teeth, growling at the old man. The goateed old man had finally absorbed all the black mist, and his body no longer grew. But at this time, the old man was nearly seven meters tall, and his head seemed to touch the sky. His shadow was like a large dark cloud, covering all the trial-takers in his Yin energy. His dark, withered face was magnified dozens of times, and every wrinkle on his face could be seen clearly. He spat out dark clouds from his mouth, and a pair of dark eyes with no white glowed coldly, staring at the trial-taker who was as tiny as an ant in front of him. Number two¡¯s mouth was bitter. In the face of such a huge creature, she couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. She looked timid. a hundred ghosts transformed into a King? how, how can we defeat them? ¡°Even if you can¡¯t win, you still have to fight!¡± Yao Liu folded his fingers. When he and song qingxiao escaped from the terror Battalion, they had worked together to fight against the giant and the three-headed dog, which was as strong as a small mountain. Therefore, when he saw the change in the old man with the goatee, he didn¡¯t show the same shock as number two. If he wanted to make this trip worth it and obtain the treasures from the Gu family, he could not back down from this stage. The old man finished fusing the yin Qi and immediately raised his head! Black Qi surrounded his face as he took a step forward! ¡®Bang¡¯! As his foot landed, the ground emitted a black gas and trembled. The tables, chairs, and other objects in the court began to shake violently under the shock of his kick. The dishes and wine cups placed on them collapsed. The black head of the young girl who had rolled on the ground earlier cracked and broke into several pieces under the impact of this evil aura. Then, it was crushed by the air current and turned into black ash, which was quickly swept away. The crazy air current rushed through everyone¡¯s bodies. A few trial-takers tried their best to stand firm, but under the cold air current, a layer of black mist quickly covered their eyebrows and hair. The cold invaded their bodies and they instantly shivered. Song qingxiao had a Silver Wolf sealed in his body. The silver Wolf had once devoured the internal organs of a Cerberus and evolved into raging flames. It had a great resistance to the flow of Yin Qi. It was not like number two and the others who suffered a hidden loss. However, this old man was not easy to deal with since he made such a big move. Her expression was grave as she urgently ordered,¡± ¡°Twins, stop his feet! Yao Liu and number 2 will look for an opportunity to divert his attention.¡± At this point, no one was sure that they could defeat the old man. Even number two, who had been at odds with song qingxiao previously, did not dare to argue with her. They only nodded! The twins locked the black chains in their hands and threw them at the old man with a goatee! The black chains that had been able to lock Chu shengsheng up earlier started to tremble as they approached the giant King of ghosts. Before they could wrap themselves around the legs of the king of ghosts, the spiritual energy that was wrapped around the black chains was corroded by the yin energy! At this moment, the goateed old man revealed a sinister smile. He raised his head and opened his mouth. With a ¡®ha¡¯ sound, a large cloud of Yin mist spewed out from his mouth! The dark mist shot up to the sky, but it seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. Then it spread out and fell down rapidly, trying to cover everyone inside! In an instant, the twins ¡°vision turned black, as if they had fallen into a fog. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. The black mist was filled with killing intent, and the wails of ghosts and spirits rang in their ears. At this moment, a Wolf¡¯s howl pierced through the mist like a domineering sword and resounded throughout the Gu Manor! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The howl was ruthless and murderous, and it actually shocked the wailing Yin souls in the fog. Then, with a loud ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, the Phantom of a silver foot descended from the sky and broke through the yin fog! The little ghosts hiding in the fog sensed the heat under the Wolf¡¯s feet and dodged in panic. The black mist was stomped by the silver Wolf, and it retreated in a frenzy, gradually revealing the ferocious Silver Wolf giant above the mist! The silver Wolf did not show any fear, whether it was facing the three-headed dog or the hundred-year-old ghost. Its gray-blue eyes were filled with cold killing intent. It slowly took two steps in the direction of the giant Yin ghost.. After stepping away the yin fog, it accelerated its movement and raised its forelimbs to whip in the direction of the yin ghost! Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: A fierce battle (1) Chapter 760: A fierce battle (1) Translator: 549690339 | The old man¡¯s huge black face revealed a sinister smile. Then, he raised his arm, and his thin palm turned into a pitch-black Ghost claw. With a ghastly aura, he clawed at the silver Wolf¡¯s raised forelimb! When the two claws collided, the silver Shadow and the black mist collided with each other, and the energy produced a violent explosion! An extremely cold ghostly Qi entered song Qing¡¯s body through the silver Wolf Phantom. In an instant, song Qing¡¯s eyes were covered with a layer of black mist. However, the flames on the silver Wolf¡¯s forelimbs burned the black mist at the same time, causing the old ghost to reveal a pained expression. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Wuuu¡­¡± Translucent ghostly faces emerged from the wriggling black mist on his body, howling in pain. It was obvious that the yin souls attached to his body suffered a great deal from the head-on collision with the silver Wolf. The old man seemed to be enraged. He endured the pain and swung his head 180 degrees. The braid hanging at the back of his head was like a long whip, and it whizzed toward the silver Wolf. The whip was swift and fierce. Song qingxiao immediately formed a seal with her hands and chanted,¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness spoke at the same time as her, and the power increased even more! The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique formed a domain and trapped the aggressive whip in the domain! The old man¡¯s head stopped turning for about a second, and the whip stopped in mid-air. Then, a majestic Yin Qi began to crash into the barrier. Under the power of the yin Qi of hundred ghosts, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique only lasted for about a second before it broke! The pause was extremely short, but it was enough for the silver Wolf. It lived in song qingxiao¡¯s soul and was connected to her mind. When she made her move, it had already taken the opportunity to raise another leg, extend its long armor, and hit the back of the old man¡¯s head! With a loud bang, the silver Wolf¡¯s sharp claws tore open the back of his head and clawed him down. A huge black hole appeared where the shoulder and the neck connected, and countless faces of vengeful spirits and ghosts came out of it. The whip connected to the back of the old man¡¯s head moved down with his head and changed its position. Its power was weakened at once, and it barely brushed past the silver Wolf, leaving only a faint black mark. It was immediately repaired by the silver light and disappeared without a trace! A large amount of black gas swarmed towards his ¡®wound¡¯, and soon the head that had shifted away slowly moved back, and in a moment, it grew back into his neck! The old man had suffered a great loss. He turned his head and was extremely angry. The corners of his mouth opened, and the dark clouds in it spat and spat. It turned into a black skeleton like the one in the well. It opened its mouth wide and pounced on the silver Wolf. Seeing this, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent. The Golden core in song Qing¡¯s body rotated rapidly, and spiritual power poured into the silver Wolf¡¯s illusion! In a moment, more than 30% of it gushed out, causing the silver Wolf¡¯s body to almost become solid. The dazzling light drove away the black shadow! It opened its mouth wide and suddenly let out a roar. Just as the skull formed by the black mist was about to bite it, a majestic power turned into flames and spewed out of its mouth. With a rumbling burning sound, it sprayed the skull right on! ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­ Wuwuwu¡­¡± As soon as the flame was spat out, it was the bane of evil things. It immediately wrapped the skull in it and burned vigorously. Images of green faces in pain suddenly emerged from the skulls, screaming and crying in pain of different heights. As soon as the dark spirit was burned by the flames, it hurriedly tried to extinguish the flames with its Yin Qi, but the black Qi was unable to break through the flames. Countless Yin ghosts that were hiding within were burned to ashes by the flames. Under the high temperature, the surrounding scenery was affected by the flames and began to tremble and distort. The tables, chairs, and wine in the court flickered. Occasionally, it would show the dilapidated and old Court, but then, because of the struggle of the black mist, it would show the courtyard full of tables. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The yin ghosts were still struggling. The illusion had not been broken yet, and the real Gu mansion had not been fully revealed. The yin ghosts used an extremely dense Yin Qi to block everyone¡¯s divine sense and vision. Song qingxiao¡¯s face was pale. The amount of spiritual energy the silver Wolf had drawn out this time was far more than the first time it had spat out flames to repel the enemy. It had almost drained half of her spiritual energy! In the flames, the pitch-black skull screamed in pain and shrank in size in a few breaths. But fortunately, with the suppression of the yin Qi, the goateed old man was not completely unscathed. His body size had also shrunk by half, and his entire aura was far less terrifying than before. He had suffered a great loss at the hands of the silver Wolf and was extremely resentful at the moment.. Just as he was about to move when the silver Wolf spat out flames and focused on trapping the ghost head, song qingxiao shouted, Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: A fierce battle (2) Chapter 761: A fierce battle (2) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± The silver Wolf¡¯s spiritual power broke through the obstacles of the yin Qi and drove away the black fog. The twin brothers did not know whether they wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight to wear down song Qing¡¯s little strength, or they were shocked by the silver Wolf¡¯s appearance and the battle with the goateed old man that was transformed from a hundred ghosts. For a while, no one moved. ¡°If you don¡¯t move now, do you want to die Here?¡± The goateed old man gritted his teeth and shook his head again. His long hair split into two and licked the silver Wolf like a giant Python. Seeing this, the twins looked at each other and immediately clenched the black chains in their hands. They injected spiritual power into them and the two black chains immediately flew out. The yin creatures transformed by the hundred ghosts were helpless against them. Only the silver Wolf released by song qingxiao could temporarily resist them. If the silver Wolf was restrained and faced with the goateed old man¡¯s transformed form, it would be as song qingxiao had said, only death would await it! The black chain expanded to the size of a wrist after receiving the injection of spiritual energy. The goateed old man¡¯s Yin energy was greatly reduced, and his body shrank. His strength was far weaker than before. The chain was thrown over and wrapped around his left and right legs! ¡°Ah¡­¡± He let out a shrill cry of pain. The chain seemed to have a divine power that could restrain and corrode his Yin Qi. The old man raised his two ¡®hands¡¯, which could no longer be called hands. They had turned into two ghost claws like dried black tree roots, trying to grab the chain. At this time, song Qing¡¯s hands formed a seal again, drawing the spiritual power in her body, and read in the same time as the primordial spirit in her sea of consciousness,¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, secure!¡± The domain was formed again, stopping the old man¡¯s movements! At the same time, the corner of her eyes twitched and she gave Yao Liu a look. Yao Liu immediately jumped up and with a loud shout, his arms spread out like a giant ROC. He grabbed the two ends of the old man¡¯s split hair and pulled it down with all his might! The yin energy on the braids was scorching, causing Yao Liu¡¯s palm to corrode. A large amount of black energy wrapped around his arm, causing his skin and flesh to wither. He endured the pain and tied the ends of his hair tightly. With a shout, he pulled down the old man¡¯s head again, forcing his chin to fall to the ground with a bang! The yin Qi burst out and dispersed. The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and a venomous look appeared on his face. He wanted to struggle, but he was unable to move because he was restricted by the enchantment formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. At this moment, everyone had already started moving. Only number two was standing not far away. Whether it was intentional or coincidental, the goateed old man¡¯s huge face that Yao Liu had pulled down just happened to land right in front of her. She had the perfect timing, location, and people! Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and did not dare to relax. She said coldly,¡± ¡°Number two, hit him with a talisman!¡± Now was a good opportunity. His legs were bound, his palms were trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, his head was sealed by Yao Liu, and the majority of the yin energy in his body was restrained by the silver Wolf. For the time being, water far away could not quench the thirst in front of him! The goateed old man was a ghost, and his size was only formed by absorbing the energy of hundreds of ghosts. This kind of Yin creature was most afraid of talismans, which countered its energy. Since number two was able to call out the fan clan¡¯s name and was proficient in the Dao techniques of ghosts and gods, presumably, the techniques he was good at were similar to the Dao techniques. If No. 2 were to attack it with a talisman, it would definitely hit it in one hit. Even if it had the protection of a hundred ghosts, number two¡¯s curses would definitely be able to severely injure it, even if they couldn¡¯t kill it. This would relieve the burden on everyone! As song qingxiao spoke, several golden talismans flew out from her body. Under the influence of her spiritual sense, they flew towards number two! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number two was still in shock when the silver Wolf appeared. When she and song qingxiao were pulled into the illusion one after another, one of them was unscathed, while the other escaped with serious injuries, she knew that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far above her own! After that, when she was injured by song qingxiao during her battle with Chu Sheng, she thought that song qingxiao had only succeeded so easily because she had caught her off guard. It was not until the huge Silver Wolf Phantom appeared that she realized in despair that the gap between her and song qingxiao¡¯s strength was like the gap between heaven and earth, and it was difficult to break through. The strength displayed by the silver Wolf made her scalp tingle, and the energy that leaked out when she fought with the old ghost made her hands and feet tremble. If song qingxiao wanted to kill her, she would have such a powerful technique.. Even if he was in perfect condition, he would not be her match, let alone now when he was seriously injured! Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: A fierce battle (3) Chapter 762: A fierce battle (3) Translator: 549690339 | Number two was scared and could no longer summon the courage to fight. Just as her mind was in a mess, she suddenly heard song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice, II ¡°Number two, hit him with a talisman!¡± When she heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, her entire body trembled. When she came back to her senses, she saw two beams of divine light flying towards her. Number two turned pale with fright. Just as she was about to Dodge, she saw the two spiritual objects fly in front of her, slow down, and turn into two spiritual talismans. When the goateed old man saw the talisman, fear appeared in his eyes. The black gas on his body became more violent, as if he was going to break free from the restraint formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique at any time. On the other hand, the moment number two saw the talisman, his expression turned from surprise to joy. He instinctively reached out and grabbed the talisman. ¡°Hahaha!¡± As soon as he caught the second talisman, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long laugh. He didn¡¯t use the talisman to hit people as song qingxiao had said, but turned around and made a running gesture. ¡°Idiot!¡± She was overjoyed. The old ghost was blocked by these scapegoats, and song qingxiao knew that she was sleepy and handed her a pillow! Now that he was injured and his strength was reduced, these two talismans came at the right time. While the old ghost was being held back by the cultivators, the defense of the other places in the Gu residence must be weak. She would take this opportunity to search the Gu residence and get some benefits. It would be worth it to complete the mission and leave this damn place! ¡°You guys have fun, I¡¯m leaving first!¡± These two talismans were like a big pancake that fell from the sky, knocking No. 2 unconscious. In her ecstasy, she forgot that her back was facing the old ghost¡¯s head. As she turned around, song qingxiao shouted before she could take a step,¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Yao Liu listened to his command and let go of his hand. At the same time, song qingxiao withdrew her hand seal. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique¡¯s domain was broken, and the old ghost finally regained his freedom. He opened his bloody mouth and spat out a huge tongue as thick as a Python. It wrapped around the waist of number two, who was close at hand! ¡°Ah¡­¡± As soon as number two was caught, the yin Qi in her body sealed her spiritual power. Her heart sank, and in a panic, she threw out two spiritual talismans and chanted in a hurry,¡± ¡°Heavenly spirit righteous Qi, taixiao borrowing power!¡± As the spell was about to be completed, the spiritual talisman shone with a divine light and corroded a small hole on the goateed old man¡¯s face. But before she could throw the spiritual talisman out, the long tongue rolled and dragged her into the ghost¡¯s mouth! Amidst the wailing, countless ghosts and spirits stretched out their arms from the old man¡¯s mouth and dragged him in. ¡°No¡­ Save me¡­¡± She desperately cried out for help, but before she could finish her words, she was drowned by an even louder ghost cry. The old man¡¯s abyss-like mouth sucked in and swallowed No. 2! At the same time, general song Qing¡¯s hand seal loosened. He tapped on the tip of his toes, and his body rose up, flying in the direction of the spirit talisman. The moment number two read ¡®borrowing the power of taixiao¡¯, she sent two spiritual powers to the talisman and slapped it at the goateed old man. The moment he swallowed number two, the two talismans stuck to his face! With a swishing sound, the Golden light on the talisman turned into a crisscrossing net of electricity, covering the goateed old man¡¯s face! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man¡¯s miserable shrieks resounded throughout the cloud court, and at the same time, the shrieks of countless ghosts rose and fell one after another. Combined with his ghastly shrieks, they formed a terrifying demonic sound, stirring up a strong air current that pierced through the crowd! Under the power of the Spirit talisman, fist-sized bubbles appeared on his dry and black face, which was then penetrated by the spirit power, turning into black mist and escaping. The yin Qi was heavily damaged, and the illusion began to shake. The tables and chairs in the square began to flicker, turning into a gloomy and dilapidated courtyard, and then the shadows of the tables flashed by! Song Qing fell to the ground and retreated. Seeing old ghost¡¯s body shrinking rapidly, a change came from his sea of consciousness.This trip was not in vain. [ mission completion: 4200 points ] She raised her head and her eyes met Yao Liu¡¯s, who was swinging his arm. The two of them curled up the corners of their mouths at the same time. ¡°Who¡¯s the idiot here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yao Liu sneered, but since number 2 was already dead, he naturally couldn¡¯t hear his ridicule. The twins finally understood that song qingxiao had no intention of leaving number two alive. The reason why she took out the talisman was because she wasn¡¯t good at using talismans, so she borrowed number two¡¯s hand to activate it. The two of them felt a chill in their hearts. They saw that the goateed old man suffered a great loss of Yin energy after being hit by the talisman, and his body shrank again. Just as they were stunned, something suddenly changed- As the old ghost screamed, he stretched out his pair of ghostly claws and slapped his face hard because general song Qing had released the restriction! Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Chapter 550 five 1 Chapter 763: Chapter 550 five 1 Translator: 549690339 The pair of pitch-black ghostly claws slapped on the talisman, making a Sizzling sound of burning. Then, black smoke rose, and a burnt smell came from it. The old ghost seemed to be in extreme pain, and his face that was faintly visible in the black mist let out a deafening roar. When the talisman landed on the old ghost¡¯s face, it had already used up a lot of its spiritual power. Now, when it was grabbed by the ghost claw, the yin Qi corroded it and it lost all its spiritual nature. The ghost claw tore off the talisman along with the skin and flesh on the old ghost¡¯s face! A piece of the old man¡¯s withered skin was torn off, revealing the grayish-black bones of his face under the skin and flesh. It looked extremely terrifying. At this time, his eyes were full of hatred as he stared at song Qing. As the ghosts around him wailed, his hostility began to intensify, as if he was completely enraged by song Qing. ¡°Not good.¡± The moment Yao Liu saw the old man¡¯s expression, his scalp turned numb The moment he finished speaking, he saw the old man open his mouth and let out a sharp cry,¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As he shouted, his mouth opened wider and wider, like a black hole the size of a football. Yin Qi was blown out from the depths of his mouth, and soon, skulls came out of it! Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was solemn. The skulls were filled with killing intent. As soon as they flew out of the old man¡¯s mouth, they wailed like babies and flew in the air. The yin Qi on their bodies turned into long hair, and several of them appeared. In the middle of the court, a cold wind blew, and the black Qi blocked the light, making people feel as if they were in the netherworld! The goateed old man spat out five skulls. He immediately reached out with the hand that was holding the ashes of the talisman paper to pull the chain on his feet. The chain seemed to be stuck to him, and the twins were shocked to find that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t pull it back. ¡°Back off!¡± song qingxiao shouted. One of the twins had already sensed that something was wrong when she spoke. He gritted his teeth and quickly let go. However, one of them hesitated for a moment. Perhaps he was reluctant to let go of the magic weapon that the old man was holding on to. When song qingxiao reminded him, he was about to let go, but he was shocked to find that he could no longer let go of the black chain! The black chain was sucked in by the yin Qi and firmly stuck in his hand. The handsome young man¡¯s face turned pale and he shouted,¡± ¡°Brother, save¡­¡± Before he finished his sentence, the old man roared at the sky. ¡°Hu Hu Hu Hu¡­¡± The five skeletal ghost heads in the air seemed to have received an order They made a terrible sound that sounded like they were crying and laughing at the same time, and flew towards the young man like a beehive. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the young man screamed, a large amount of Qi of vitality was absorbed by the five skeletons. In the blink of an eye, the young man¡¯s body was like a leaking balloon, quickly shriveling. In just a few breaths, he was completely out of breath! ¡°No¡­¡± The young man who was lucky enough to escape let out a cry of pain. The mission prompt in song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness had changed :This trip was not in vain. [ mission completed: 5250 points ] The moment the notification appeared, the skulls that had consumed the young man laughed eerily and flew up again. The young man, who had been sucked dry, was only left with a loose skin bag wrapped around his body, which could not support his skeleton anymore When the skeleton ghost head flew up, he fell to the ground with a bang like a ragbag! The ferocity of this ghost head caused the scalps of song qingxiao and the other two to go numb. Even song qingxiao could not help but feel the hair on her back stand up. As Yao Liu drew in a breath of cold air, the goateed old man raised his pair of strange shriveled eyes and coldly looked at Yao Liu¡¯s tall and strong figure. The moment he looked at him, Yao Liu¡¯s mind buzzed. Just as he was about to turn around and run away, he saw the old man¡¯s vicious gaze fall on song qingxiao! Clearly, compared to killing Yao Liu, he hated song qingxiao more, who had injured him twice and forced out the ghost skull from his body! Being stared at by the old man, song qingxiao felt as if she had been locked in place by a cold aura. The chill seeped into her feet and penetrated into her limbs and bones. In her extreme nervousness, her palms were covered in cold sweat. Even the silver Wolf felt that something was wrong and let out a low warning growl. However, this roar that could intimidate hundreds of ghosts did not cause the ghost heads that had just consumed a human life to fear. On the contrary, these skeletal ghost heads seemed to have smelled a Supreme delicacy and were dancing happily in the air! ¡°Die!¡± The old man gritted his teeth and gave a command that sounded like a curse. As soon as he finished speaking, the skeletons laughed strangely and rushed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! The long black Qi was like long hair flying in the air, leaving behind afterimages. It was as fast as Black Lightning and reached song qingxiao¡¯s side in the blink of an eye, making it impossible for her to Dodge! At the critical moment, Yao Liu¡¯s heel twisted, and he turned to escape. However, after a few steps, he stopped and turned around with a hesitant expression. He had worked with song qingxiao twice, so their alliance was naturally stronger than the others. Whether it was when they were escaping from the terror Battalion or when they were in the illusion, song qingxiao had saved his life several times. Although running away now was the right choice most trial-takers would make, it was a little disloyal. However, these five ghost skulls were too terrifying. Number six¡¯s attacks were mainly based on his strong body. He was helpless against these ghosts. Even if he went forward, he would probably only be delivering food. At this moment, the five screaming ghost skulls had already flown in front of song qingxiao. They opened their mouths and attached themselves to her body, trying to suck her dry like how they had done to the young man who had just killed one of the twins! At the moment of life and death, song Qing¡¯s little fingers formed a seal and attacked at the same time as the primordial spirit in his sea of consciousness. ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± A golden light flashed on her body, and a large number of scales emerged. At the same time, the ¡®forward¡¯ command of the nine words command flashed, and the spiritual power transformed into unparalleled speed. When the five skulls sucked on song Qing¡¯s body, she disappeared from the spot! This sudden turn of events not only shocked Yao Liu and the Twin youth, but even the old ghost who was prostrating on the ground was stunned. It was as if they were surprised that there was someone in this world who could outrun the five ghost heads that sucked on human essence, blood, and spiritual energy. The ghost heads that were laughing strangely missed their target, leaving only silver afterimages on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But soon, they seemed to have sensed the presence of song qingxiao¡¯s aura They turned their ferocious heads, and before they could move, they heard a Wolf¡¯s roar, followed by the roar of fire, and a ¡®boom¡¯! Song qingxiao s figure appeared in mid-air, and the silver Wolf Phantom opened its mouth and spat out a fire Dragon, which wrapped several ghost heads in it! As the strange laughter rose and fell, the black Qi and red clouds blended together, but before long, a few ghost heads suppressed the fire Dragon, as if they were absorbing the spiritual Qi within. The fire dragon¡¯s body churned.. The flames that specialized in suppressing evil seemed to be restrained by the ghost head! Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Ghosthead (1) Chapter 764: Ghosthead (1) Translator: 549690339 The black clouds and the flames blended together. The fire dragon¡¯s roar and the ghost head¡¯s strange laughter rose and fell. However, the flames were soon covered by the black Qi. The fire dragon¡¯s spiritual energy became weaker and weaker. On the contrary, the yin Qi became stronger. In an instant, the fire Dragon let out a cry and finally turned into nothing! Song Qing looked at this scene with a bitter mouth. After the silver Wolf was sealed in her body, the combined strength of the man and the wolf had reached the level of low level of dan realm! The silver Wolf had absorbed the Cerberus¡¯s Inferno special ability in the terror Battalion and further strengthened the flames in the lost city. The flames it spat out were no small matter! In addition, the Cerberus¡¯s flames were used to guard the undead. After the silver Wolf absorbed its fire ability, the flames it released had a restraining effect on the evil ghost Qi. With the silver Wolf and song Qing¡¯s strength at the small dan realm, in addition to the special attribute of the flame, even if the ghost head had reached the low level of the Dan realm, it should be afraid of the flame. However, the fire Dragon was destroyed by the ghost heads in seconds after it was spat out. This proved that the ghost heads had probably surpassed the low level of the Dan realm! With such strength, it was impossible to fight them head-on! ¡®Kekeke¡¯, the fire Dragon turned into a few broken sparks and scattered in the air. The black mist of a few ghost heads was still mixed with a few sparks. They laughed strangely and floated again. Their eyes flickered with a dark light, as if they had tasted the essence of the silver Wolf. They stared at the silver Wolf Phantom and flew towards it. The silver Wolf Phantom¡¯s large size had now become its weakness, and it was easy to be targeted. Song qingxiao made a prompt decision and immediately recalled the silver Wolf Phantom with her divine sense. ¡®OWW ¡­¡¯As the silver Wolf howled in anger, the five ghostly heads once again missed and only crashed into the silver Wolf¡¯s afterimages. The goateed old man on the ground saw this and his face turned sinister. He rolled his eyes and the ghost heads turned around, staring at song qingxiao, who was using her spiritual power to stabilize herself in the air. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. The old man with the goatee slowly got up. His movements were a little stiff, like an old machine that had rusted after not being oiled for many years. His voice was much more dry and hoarse than before. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any guests in many years in the Gu residence,¡± When he said this, his skin and flesh seemed to be extremely brittle, turning into dust of different sizes and falling down, revealing more black bones. ¡°I never thought that after so many years, such an expert would appear in the younger generation of the hidden mountains.¡± The ghostly head laughed, and the meaning behind his words made the others shudder. it¡¯s a pity that my five Luo soul-devouring ghosts can¡¯t even defeat a high-level cultivator, let alone a low-level dan stage cultivator like you! His tone was filled with resentment. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare it for you, but I didn¡¯t expect that old man Chu Sheng to miss it, and you came to me!¡± When the goateed old man said this, song Qing suddenly had a flash of inspiration and blurted out,¡± ¡°Gu wuxiang?¡± The old man, who had lost most of his face and only had a few dry beards on his chin, grinned stiffly when he heard this. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve heard someone call me by my name.¡± He heaved a long sigh, it¡¯s been more than two hundred years. The Gu family has been buried underground for too long! As soon as he finished speaking, his tone changed and he turned his wrist. ¡°But it ends here.¡± A few ghostly heads heard his command and immediately pounced in song qingxiao¡¯s direction while screaming,¡± you¡¯ve destroyed my sect, destroyed my formation, and destroyed my Gu family. Since you¡¯ve barged in, don¡¯t ever leave! The moment song qingxiao saw his actions, she knew that something was wrong. Before he could finish speaking, she immediately activated the forward token and disappeared! No one had ever dreamed that this old man who claimed to be a servant was the real master of the Gu family! In the darkness, his hunched back slowly straightened up, and a wide and torn old robe hung on his skin and bones. Compared to the indifferent and gorgeously dressed ¡®Gu wuxiang¡¯ in the illusion, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. Several streams of air were wrapped around him. With each roll, a large piece of his robe and skin would be scraped off, and then crushed into dust by the yin wind, which surrounded him with the yin Qi. The current Gu Wubi looked much more terrifying than the one in the illusion. The smell of decay mixed with the faint smell of corpses came from his body, making people feel both terrified and nauseated. Song qingxiao felt that there was something wrong with his words, but it was not the time to think about it. In the gusts of chilly wind, the five ghostly heads pursued her relentlessly! Although song qingxiao had guessed from the beginning that the five Luo soul devouring ghost was not weak, when she heard from Gu wuxiang that the five Luo soul devouring ghost could even trap people in the upper level of the Dan stage, she completely gave up on fighting with it and ran away without saying anything. The twins, who were lucky enough to survive, had already rushed out of the court the moment Gu wuxiang revealed his true face. On the contrary, Yao Liu, who had turned around to escape, saw the tragic situation of song qingxiao being chased by a few five Luo soul devouring ghosts. A few traces of shrewdness flashed in his eyes. After hesitating for a while, not only did he not run, he stomped his feet and let out a low shout, ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± His voice was as loud as Thunder, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pounced in Gu wuxiang¡¯s direction. Although Yao Liu¡¯s physical strength was strong and he didn¡¯t have the slightest advantage against evil spirits and ghosts, he might as well fight against Gu Wu instead of the five Luo soul devouring ghosts! At least compared to the five Luo soul Devourer ghost, Gu wuxiang was also very scary. But it seemed that he still had a physical body. If she could hold him back for a while, it would be good to buy song qingxiao some time! Yao Liu didn¡¯t make such a decision completely because he had lost his mind. He had clearly heard the meaning behind Gu wuxiang¡¯s words. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had already reached a level that even he was in awe of. That was why he had used such a trump card to deal with her. At the undead altar, song qingxiao had absorbed all the undead Starlight in the altar, and her strength was mysterious. Yao Liu didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t have a trump card. Even if this old ghost was fierce and difficult to deal with, but if she still had a trump card, once he chose to stand on her side, even if he didn¡¯t really help her, with her personality, she would definitely remember it! After all these considerations, Yao Liu immediately gritted his teeth and decided to take a gamble. As soon as his voice fell, Gu wuxiang, who was wrapped in the cold wind, and the young man who had already fled to the edge of the court heard what he said. They subconsciously stopped in their tracks and widened their eyes in disbelief. They laughed evilly and said in unison with Gu wuxiang,¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Song qingxiao had also heard Yao Liu¡¯s call, but she didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and respond. The five heart-eating ghost heads laughed hideously in her soul. She had consumed a lot of mental power just to resist this impact. In addition, when she used the ¡®forward¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ command at the same time, a large amount of spiritual energy was consumed in her body, causing her clothes to be wet with sweat in just a few breaths. Although the ¡®forward¡¯ token was wonderful, these ghost heads were connected in their minds. In addition, the yin Qi around the Gu Manor was dense, and the enemy was stronger than she was. It was fine if she did not show herself, but once she did, she would be chased very quickly. A moment later, the ghostly heads missed their targets and devilish Qi flickered in their eyes. As if they had gained sentience, they split up in five different directions. Song Qing¡¯s small figure flashed to the southeast. There, a ghost head flew over with a strange cry, and several other ghost heads also swarmed over. As a result, she was in even more danger. On Yao Liu¡¯s side, Gu wuxiang was able to quickly suppress him when he was facing him alone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The yin Qi turned into invisible black ropes and wrapped around his limbs. He looked up with a pair of shriveled eyes and sneered as he ¡®looked¡¯ at the fluctuations of Ling energy in the surroundings. Under the cooperation of the five Ghosts, song Qing¡¯s spiritual power was consumed much more than before. As her spiritual power was rapidly reduced, her dodging speed was much slower than before. After Yao Liu was bound, the moment she appeared, the five Ghosts shrieked and pounced at her. The eyes of the ghost head in the lead flickered, and just as it was about to touch her clothes, she couldn¡¯t completely Dodge! The corners of Gu wuxiang¡¯s mouth curled up. Just as he was about to speak, a golden light suddenly flashed in the Gu Manor. Then, the light spot gradually grew larger and turned into a circle of golden light as thick as the mouth of a basin.. It was like a small golden sun that rose above the Gu Manor, illuminating the entire Gu Manor! Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Chapter 552-snatch_l Chapter 765: Chapter 552-snatch_l Translator: 549690339 | Under the activation of the ¡®forward¡¯ command, song Qing took a step into the void. There was a strange laughter behind her, and a gust of Yin Qi rushed over. She had a bad feeling in her heart, and the next second, she felt a ghost head approaching. Then, a huge suction force came from the ghost head and broke through the ¡®front¡¯ token¡¯s obstruction, causing her spiritual power to reverse. She felt pain in her veins and forcibly pulled out her body that was almost hidden. The part of her clothes that was touched by the ghost head was like a drain, and the remaining spiritual power in her body rushed madly out of the gap, causing her to bite the tip of her tongue in a hurry. Under the severe pain, she guarded her mind and forcibly operated the God destroying technique to lock her meridians. The other four ghostly heads swarmed forward. Song qingxiao took a deep breath and was about to summon the large pile of talismans in her pocket dimension to fight to the death when she suddenly saw a golden light flash in the darkness. Then, with a whoosh, the Golden light grew bigger and bigger. It broke through the black fog and turned into a huge ring, floating above the Gu Manor¡¯s courtyard. The light was dazzling and it emitted a terrifying spiritual pressure. Like a small sun, it illuminated the entire Gu Manor! Wherever the light went, it was like a demon-revealing mirror. The previously prosperous and magnificent Gu residence was revealed under the light. The dining table filled with food and wine disappeared, and the wide and magnificent courtyard turned gray-black and covered with dust. The delicate flowers and trees instantly withered, and even the red lanterns hanging from them were extinguished, turning into a black and rotten lantern skeleton, hanging under the broken eaves. It swayed under the hurricane, and the skeleton made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The ground was covered with rotten leaves, and the ground was full of mud. The two doors in the main hall had already fallen to the ground and were half-buried by rotten leaves. Most of the roof had collapsed, covering the rotten furniture inside. The palanquin that had previously stopped in front of the main hall¡¯s door and the people who were playing and singing with stiff expressions seemed to be unable to resist the light. They immediately turned into green smoke and disappeared without a trace! This was the true appearance of the Gu residence that had disappeared for more than two hundred years. It was desolate, dilapidated, and ghostly! The five ghost heads stopped moving under the Golden light. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song qingxiao cut off her connection with one of the five Luo soul-devouring ghosts with her spiritual power, barely mustered up her spiritual power, and used the ¡®Qian¡¯ word order to escape. On the other side, Gu wuxiang, who was about to kill Yao Liu first, raised his skeleton-like head in astonishment the moment the Golden light appeared. The Golden light shone on his rotten face. Some of the dried skin and flesh that had fallen off were stuck to his skeleton like rotten leaves. With the flow of the yin Qi, they looked like moths that were about to spread their wings and fly away. It looked terrifying and terrifying. Taking advantage of the moment when he raised his head, song Qing, who had just escaped from the five Luo soul devouring ghosts with great difficulty, appeared beside Yao Liu in a sorry state. While panting heavily, she slapped out a golden talisman and placed it on Yao Liu¡¯s body! The black mist that had turned into a rope ¡®broke¡¯ apart the moment the talisman was stuck on it. Yao Liu didn¡¯t even have time to thank Gu wuxiang before he and song qingxiao jumped back three to four meters away from Gu wuxiang. One of the twins, who had escaped to the edge of the court, raised his head in shock. The Golden light illuminated the dark Gu Manor as if it were daytime, and every hair on his face was clearly illuminated. Song qingxiao endured the pain caused by the backlash of her spiritual power and looked up at the sky with narrowed eyes. Above her head was a circular ring the size of a bucket, emitting a threatening light. In her mind, Chu yousheng¡¯s words before he left in the illusion suddenly appeared: when the sun rises, the Gu family will be truly destroyed! Although the Gu family was completely annihilated back then, the spirits were still causing trouble, so they were not really annihilated! At this moment, the Golden Ring was giving off a threatening light. Could this be the sun that Chu yousheng had mentioned? was this the time when the Gu family would truly be destroyed? When she thought of this, Yao Liu and the other surviving twins also had the same expression on their faces. Clearly, everyone was thinking of the same thing. The glowing ring began to spin in the air, making a buzzing noise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This familiar spiritual energy quickly reminded song qingxiao of a person. At this moment, a tall figure slowly appeared under the Golden Ring. ¡°Number 7!¡± ¡°Number 7!¡± ¡°Number 7!¡± When the three of them saw the shadow appear, they all exclaimed in unison! Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Chapter 552-snatch_2 Chapter 766: Chapter 552-snatch_2 Translator: 549690339 Number seven, who had been ¡®snatched¡¯ away by the ghost in the Gu residence on the eve of the wedding, had finally appeared! The figure gradually took shape, showing the appearance of number seven. But the moment she saw number seven, Yao Liu couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a gasp. Although song qingxiao was not as shocked as the twins, her mouth was twitching. Number seven was originally wearing a black robe that exposed his chest, but now he was wearing an exaggerated dark red Wedding robe. There was a huge silk flower tied on his chest, and the other part of the silk was fluttering in the air, fluttering in the wind. His face was painted with two very eye-catching bright blushes, and he was wearing a small red leather hat on his head, which was so tight that his face was deformed. This nondescript dressing made him look like a clown, but his face was cold and indifferent, forming a huge contrast. ¡°It seems that number seven almost became a groom.¡± If it were not for the fact that the battle was about to start and the situation was critical, anyone who saw number Seven¡¯s current appearance would probably laugh out loud. However, the three of them were no ordinary people. With a glance, they knew that number seven had probably been tricked. ¡°Hmph!¡± When number seven, who was floating in mid-air, heard Yao Liu¡¯s words, he snorted coldly. With a jolt of spiritual energy, the dark red Wedding robe on his body was instantly shattered by the spiritual energy and turned into red mist. Soon, it was torn apart by the spiritual light, revealing his original clothes. His face was gloomy as he looked down at the ground. Soon, he seemed to have found something interesting. Song qingxiao followed his line of sight and saw that his eyes had landed on the five ghost heads. The next moment, she saw number Seven¡¯s face lit up with joy and he waved his wrist. The Golden bangle floating above his body seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s intentions. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of the five ghost heads! When Gu wuxiang, who was standing on the ground, saw this scene, the corners of his broken mouth curled up, revealing a disdainful sneer. Then, the five ghost heads let out a strange cry in unison, and also charged towards the Golden hoop! The power of this ghost head was not to be underestimated. They had all seen it with their own eyes. Even song qingxiao had almost suffered a great loss. Seeing number seven use a magic artifact to meet it, they could not help but break out in cold sweat. Just as the ring was about to collide with the five ghost heads, it suddenly enlarged with a ¡®clang¡¯ and trapped the laughing ghost heads in the ring. The few ghostly heads were about to open their mouths to suck when the Golden bangle was stained with black gas. The spiritual light dimmed and number seven flicked his finger. He dripped a drop of blood essence into the bangle and cast several spells on it. The drop of blood flew toward the Golden bangle. As soon as it fused with the Golden bangle, the Golden bangle that had a dim spiritual light absorbed the blood essence. The spiritual energy was immediately overwhelming, and the intimidating power seemed to increase several levels in an instant, suppressing the ghost heads! The ¡®Keke¡¯ sound became extremely rapid, and the ghost heads let out sharp and ear-piercing cries. Seeing this, Gu wuxiang¡¯s expression changed. His body rose higher and he said in a shrill voice,¡± ¡°You dare¡­¡± He stretched out his arm and tried to grab the Golden bangle, as if he was in a hurry. However, before his extended ghostly claw could touch the Golden bangle, number seven had already waved his hand. The Golden bangle wrapped a few ghostly heads and flew in his direction. I didn¡¯t expect there to be five soul-eating ghosts here. What an unexpected surprise. No. 7 seemed to be quite familiar with this thing, and he immediately identified its origin. He grabbed the Golden bangle in his hand, and a few ghost heads let out sinister shrieks as they spat out Yin Qi at him. His voice revealed a hint of joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only they¡¯ve raised their strength to the lower level of the Dan realm. If the five Ghosts work together, they can even kill a cultivator at the top level of the Dan realm. Gu wuxiang had said the same thing before, but when she heard number Seven¡¯s words, song qingxiao still couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Although her strength had barely reached the Dan realm and she had obtained three tokens of the nine-word secret order, neither the God destroying technique nor the nine-word secret order had powerful attack power. Originally, the mysterious dagger had become a magic weapon after she had nurtured it. However, after it was destroyed in the lost city, the only thing that could exert its strongest combat power in battle was the silver Wolf. Gu wuxiang¡¯s five Luo soul-devouring ghosts were powerful, and when the five of them combined, they could kill a cultivator at the top of the Dan realm. It was equivalent to having a powerful clone. If he could get it, he would be like a tiger with wings during the trial, which would make up for his weaknesses. Even if he encountered a strong enemy, he would have more power to protect himself.. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Chapter 5 52-snatching 3 Chapter 767: Chapter 5 52-snatching 3 Translator: 549690339 But now, it was actually taken away by a strong opponent like number seven! However, song qingxiao quickly noticed the hidden meaning behind number Seven¡¯s words. He said that the five wraiths were an ¡®unexpected surprise¡¯, which proved that number seven had come prepared for this trial, just as song qingxiao had said. The fact that he could easily subdue the five sieve soul Devourer ghost, which was as powerful as a late-stage dan realm cultivator, was enough to prove that number seven was most likely a cultivator who had reached the nascent soul stage! Combined with what he had said in the trial space and at this moment, it was certain that he had a good understanding of this trial and had come for one of the items. In other words, it was not a coincidence that he could appear here. The arrangement of God¡¯s trial was not completely random. Perhaps as a cultivator¡¯s strength increased, not only would they be able to sense the opening of the trial, but they might also be able to affect it or even control the trial of the spirit! Her eyes brightened as if a new opportunity had appeared in front of her, and there were countless possibilities hidden within. However, the most important thing right now was not just this. What was the purpose of number 7¡ä s trip? From his words, the five Luo soul devouring ghost seemed to be just an appetizer. What was it that could make a great cultivator of the nascent soul stage make a special trip and value it so much? While she was thinking about this matter, Yao Liu and the young twin were envious when they saw number seven catch the five Luo soul-devouring ghost. Number seven was already strong to begin with, and with these five soul-eating ghosts, he was like a tiger that had grown wings. It was just that number Seven¡¯s strength was astonishing. Even if the other two were jealous of him obtaining this item, they didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of coveting it. Once number seven had the five Ghosts in his hands, he used his divine sense to forcefully erase the connection between the five Ghosts and Gu wuxiang. The five Ghosts, who had been screaming continuously, immediately lost their intelligence once their divine sense was wiped away. They immediately became quiet and were trapped in the Golden bangle with dull expressions. Number seven waved his sleeve and took them in. Gu wuxiang¡¯s huge ghostly claw missed its target. He then felt that his connection with the five Ghosts had been cut off. He immediately let out an extremely shrill scream. After the five Ghosts were captured, his originally tall figure seemed to have suffered a great deal of damage and shrunk several times in size! Even though he had been nourished by the yin Qi in the Gu residence for many years, it was still a huge blow to him that the five soul-eating ghosts he had carefully raised were taken away by number seven. First, he let out sharp and angry roars one after another, and the sound shook the withered trees around him into ashes. ¡°You broke my residence¡¯s Gate! You¡¯re disturbing the Gu family¡¯s qingning! You stole my things! Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s no one in the Gu family?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡± ¡°The weak are prey to the strong, but only the capable can get it.¡± She narrowed her eyes, back then, you took the life of lady Chu and forcefully took the fate energy and fate of the Chu family in an attempt to reverse the fate of heaven. Now, someone has just done the same thing as you did back then. What are you angry about? ¡± When Gu wuxiang heard her words, he immediately shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± He seemed to be extremely angry, as if song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit his soft spot. In his anger, his bones were trembling. The rotten flesh of the pine tree fell from his body like snow, and his rotten clothes were also shaken into black ashes. ¡°You shut up!¡± His face appeared a strange black under the Golden light. The yin Qi on his body turned into black flames again with his raging anger, burning on his side and forming a crazy airflow. The braids tied behind his head also loosened from the shock! His dry, long hair danced in the wind like snakes baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They stuck close to his half-skeletal face, raised their heads, and spat out their tongues. It was extremely terrifying! This shrill scream turned into an earth-shattering sound wave, forcing Yao Liu and the slightly injured twins to change their expressions. They took two steps back before barely managing to stand firm! Song qingxiao forced herself to stay still. The moment she heard Gu wuxiang¡¯s anger, she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her face. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, revealing a smile. ¡°What do you rats know? Do you think Chu you Sheng is a kind person? The Chu clan is just a sinister, despicable, and shameless villain. He deserves to have his soul destroyed and never to be reincarnated!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words caused Gu wuxiang to lose control, and he shouted in anger, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chu Sheng, that old bastard, he actually used evil Arts and sacrificed the entire Gu residence to his daughter! This damned old thing! That damned old thing! Serves him right for his soul to be destroyed and he can¡¯t be reincarnated!¡± He seemed to have fallen into the past and lost control of his emotions. He looked crazy. ¡°Hahahahahaha! Even if I die, I won¡¯t let him succeed in his scheme! Even if he risked his old life, his wish would never come true! I¡¯ll guard this place to the death so that he won¡¯t get his wish!¡± ¡°Damned old thing! That damned old thing!¡± damned old thing!¡­ Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: The ancient formation (1) Chapter 768: The ancient formation (1) Translator: 549690339 In the Gu Manor, Gu wuxiang¡¯s crazy roars turned into deafening roars, which made the blood of several people boil. The teenager of the twins covered his ears with both hands, but Gu wuxiang¡¯s shout was made with Yin Qi, which shook people¡¯s souls. Covering his ears was of no use, but it still stirred people¡¯s sea of consciousness and gave them a splitting headache. Yao Liu could only feel the blood in his chest surging and a sweet taste in his throat. Blood poured out of his throat and flowed out from the corner of his mouth, dripping down his fluffy chin. With Gu wuxiang as the center, the cold wind whistled and swept around, sweeping up the rotten leaves on the ground into the air. They were then shattered into powder and mixed with the cold wind, forming a Black Haze. Song qingxiao and the silver Wolf¡¯s consciousness had become one, and because she had practiced the God destroying technique, her divine soul was stable and barely unaffected. Hearing Gu wuxiang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Chu Sheng¡¯s soul has already been destroyed?¡± Perhaps it was because he had been buried underground for more than 200 years and no one could speak to him, but after song Qing spoke, Gu wuxiang¡¯s roar slowly stopped. The yin Qi that had burst out earlier stopped, and the sand and stones on the ground fell down like rain. Through the sand and dust, Gu wuxiang¡¯s dark eyes turned stiffly and landed on song qingxiao. His gaze was creepy. Before song qingxiao could say anything, Gu wuxiang slowly opened his mouth, ¡± more than two hundred years ago, after Chu shengsheng escaped, he used the yin virtue, bloodline, and his own soul that the Chu family had accumulated for generations as a sacrifice in an attempt to reverse fate and return his daughter to the human world. He had been extremely agitated earlier, but now, he was using a tone so calm that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end as he slowly spoke of the grudges between him and the Chu clan. ¡°But lady Chu is dead.¡± As Gu wuxiang said this, he seemed to be reminiscing about the past, and a ¡®proud¡¯ smile appeared on his face. However, his body was already very rotten. This affected the rotten skin and flesh on his face, and some of the skin and flesh turned into dust and fell down after ¡®rinsing¡¯. It looked both strange and terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to kill, but how can it be so easy to resurrect the dead?¡± In particular, lady Chu¡¯s condition at that time was different from an ordinary death. The Gu family had sucked her soul for Gu BA¡¯s use and used the power of her soul blood to protect the entire Gu family. In other words, lady Chu¡¯s soul had already been destroyed at that time, and she was only a walking corpse with a shell left. Chu yousheng¡¯s futile attempt to resurrect her was simply a fantasy in Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes! Therefore, after Chu yousheng was defeated and left, Gu wuxiang did not care much about it. More than half of the elite disciples of the Chu clan died in the eight direction godly demon earth Sha formation on the night of the war, but Gu BA survived. The luck of the Gu clan reversed, and the Gu clan sacrificed several ancestors to change their fate. The internal and external troubles were swept away. To Gu wuxiang, the Gu clan had survived the Tribulation of death, and they were bound to soar in the future and leave the hidden mountains. However, the good times had only lasted for half a year, and the Gu family had a series of accidents. First, the chickens and dogs raised by the Gu family died mysteriously, and then the flowers and trees no longer sprouted and bloomed, and then withered. What shocked Gu wuxiang the most was that the ancestors of the Gu clan used their blood to divine the stars and found that after the Chu clan was destroyed, the luck of the Gu clan had begun to decline! it¡¯s a very sinister curse, do you know that? ¡± As Gu wuxiang said this, he ¡®looked¡¯ at song qingxiao. After revealing his true appearance in front of the trial-takers, the head of the Gu family no longer bothered to hide his appearance and gradually revealed his decaying body. ¡°He wants the entire Gu clan to be buried with his daughter.¡± At that time, Chu yousheng had said,¡±an eye for an eye,¡± and that he wanted to exterminate the entire Gu clan. At that time, Gu wuxiang had not taken his words to heart. After all, he was just a defeated general, not worthy of any courage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But who knew that because of a moment of carelessness, he had left behind such a disaster after he had escaped! When he escaped, Gu wuxiang was still happy that he had gotten rid of such a big threat. From now on, in the hidden mountains, other than the Gu clan, there would be no Chu clan to compete with him. It was not until he found out that the Gu clan had encountered an extremely vicious curse, which was very likely to be the doing of the Chu clan, that Gu wuxiang panicked and sent out the disciples of the clan to find Chu you Sheng¡¯s whereabouts, wanting to eradicate him and break this vicious curse. But at that time, there was a sea of people, where could they find Chu shengsheng? He had taken lady Chu¡¯s coffin and was hiding somewhere! Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: The ancient formation (2) Chapter 769: The ancient formation (2) Translator: 549690339 The Gu clan¡¯s curse had come true and was beginning to show signs of decline. If it was allowed to continue developing, the bloodline of the Gu clan would die, both in spirit and soul, and they would not be able to reincarnate. ¡°We¡¯ve thought of many ways to solve it, but we couldn¡¯t solve it.¡± Gu wuxiang¡¯s dry lips moved. I only know that this curse is from the ancestor of the Chu family. I don¡¯t know which previous master accidentally obtained it from an ancient tomb. It¡¯s called the ¡®great formation of reversing the stars¡¯. It¡¯s extremely vicious. Once it¡¯s cast, one will die. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, and his blood started to boil. The few stars hidden in her soul seemed to have sensed her thoughts and flashed slightly. It was unknown if the star formation she had absorbed into her body with the God destroying technique on the undead altar had any connection with this ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯. Both of them were related to the stars, and the stars in her body could also reverse their positions. Su Wu¡¯s familiar breath came from his sea of consciousness. When he heard the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, he seemed to be in a state of shock and was not calm. It could be seen that the¡¯ reverse heavenly cycle star formation ¡®that Gu wuxiang had mentioned was not an ordinary formation, but rather had a history that could shock a cultivator like su Wu. Song Qing looked down on number seven, who was floating in the air. He held the Golden Ring in one hand and used his spiritual power to lift his body up. He looked down at the people below coldly. If even su Wu had heard of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, did that mean that the purpose of number Seven¡¯s visit to this trial was for this thing? ¡°What is the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s heart was also in a state of shock. He even restrained his instincts and didn¡¯t look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Instead, he forced himself to calm down and asked. the ¡®reverse star formation¡¯ is said to be one of the ancient formations of the primeval era. It¡¯s so powerful that even a true immortal can¡¯t return from it. It was unknown if it was because they were trapped here and no one could talk to them for many years, or if there were other reasons, but when Gu wuxiang heard Yao Liu¡¯s question, he actually answered his question, ¡± this legendary ancient formation should have been lost a long time ago. However, I don¡¯t know how the Chu clan obtained the incomplete formation technique and passed it down. The so-called ¡®reverse star formation¡¯ used the yin and yang stars as the formation¡¯s eye. After the formation was activated, the stars would reverse and suck all life in the astrolabe dry. At this point, Gu wuxiang paused, ¡± ¡°And our Gu family is one of the array cores.¡± When the people of the Gu family found themselves in the formation, they had tried a lot, and several of their ancestors had even sacrificed their lives to find a way to break the formation, but they could not find the way. Even if one cultivated to the realm of true immortality, one would not be able to return from such an ancient formation. Even though it was only an incomplete formation, the Gu family could not find a way to break it. They had tried to visit hermits and experts, but they had returned without success. In just a few months, more than half of the Gu family had died. in the end, a few elders of the tribe and I, after spending a lot of resources and paying a heavy price, finally found out that it was very difficult to completely break the formation, but it was not impossible to suppress it. We only needed to find the two formation eyes of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ in the formation and destroy them to restrain the power of the formation. Upon hearing this, even the young man who was the only one left in the twins could not help but be attracted by this legendary ancient primordial formation. He temporarily forgot that he was still in an extremely dangerous trial and asked, ¡± ¡°In the end, did you find the formation core?¡± ¡°I found it.¡± When Gu wuxiang said this, he seemed to have let out a long sigh. His voice was filled with regret, resentment, and even a bit of unwillingness. After hearing his words, a thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Before she could speak, Gu wuxiang said, ¡± I only found one of the formation eyes. The ¡®sun¡¯s eye¡¯ of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ is with my son. This was ridiculous and ironic! As Gu wuxiang said this, the black Qi around his body became even thicker. Chu you Sheng was a vengeful person, an eye for an eye. Back then, Gu wuxiang had used the name of his eighth son to take his daughter¡¯s life. In the end, he was also extremely sinister. When he laid out this ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, he had actually used Gu wuxiang as one of the formation eyes. At that time, Gu wuxiang only had two choices: Either he killed his son! Either you accept your fate! It was impossible to accept their fate. The Gu family would not just wait for death. And if Gu wuxiang chose to kill his son, the father and son would kill each other, which would probably be exactly what Chu Sheng wanted. He resented Gu BA for using marriage as an excuse to cause him to fall in love with women. Now, he wished that Gu BA would die in the hands of his own father to dispel the hatred in his heart. However, Gu BA¡¯s birth at that time was a beacon of light that the Gu family had forced to change their fate. In order to keep this ¡®lamp¡¯ from dying, Gu wuxiang had even harmed lady Chu and the Chu clan. Now that he was asking him to kill his son, wasn¡¯t that asking him to personally cut off the luck of the Gu clan? Advancing was a dead end, and retreating was also a dead end. At that time, the Gu clan was in a desperate situation, and Chu Sheng¡¯s revenge was extremely vicious. He hit the Gu clan¡¯s vital point. ¡°Then, what is your final choice?¡± After hearing Gu wuxiang¡¯s words, song qingxiao had a deeper understanding of the grudges between the Chu and Gu families. Chu you Sheng was truly an extraordinary person, his methods and intelligence were both extraordinary. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it wasn¡¯t for the death of his beloved daughter, which caused him to lose his mind in a moment of anger, the two sides would probably end up in a great battle, and it was uncertain who would be the one to die. However, the Gu family was located in the ancient primitive town back then, and Gu wuxiang was still ¡®alive¡¯ in the end. Although he was neither a human nor a ghost, at least it proved that the Gu family must have used some extraordinary means to achieve the outcome today. ¡°Our choice?¡± Gu wuxiang asked with a calm expression. Then, he raised his eyebrows as if he was ¡®happy¡¯. we¡¯ll put him to death, the Golden bangle in number Seven¡¯s hand emitted several golden rays, and the black skin and flesh between his eyebrows flew down like scraps of skin. ¡°And then be born!¡± Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Chapter 554-futile attempts _1 Chapter 770: Chapter 554-futile attempts _1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Put him to death and then live?¡± Yao Liu raised his voice and asked. ¡°Not bad!¡± The corners of Gu wuxiang¡¯s mouth pulled up, tugging at the remnants of flesh around his cheeks. When he mentioned this plan, a ¡®happy¡¯ smile appeared on his terrifying face. ¡°Chu yousheng wanted to use the ¡®great heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ to turn the Gu clan¡¯s living beings into sacrifices. He wanted to use my son as the eye of the ¡®sun¡¯ to offer to his daughter, but I didn¡¯t do what he wanted.¡± There was a creepy sense of ¡®joy¡¯ in his tone. When song qingxiao heard this, she felt a chill rising from her tailbone and spreading to her whole body. so, ¡± she reached out and rubbed her arms to wipe away the goosebumps. An idea flashed through her mind, and she combined it with the situation at the Gu family¡¯s residence and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve turned the Gu family into a dead house?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Gu wuxiang said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll extract all the lives of the Guclan. I will never let Chu yousheng¡¯s plot succeed! It was also because of Gu wuxiang¡¯s massacre of the Gu clan that the rumored Gu clan, which had once been famous in the hidden mountains, disappeared in a very short time. Even though the participants had gone through many dangerous trials and had long been tempered to be ruthless and merciless, when they heard Gu wuxiang¡¯s words, the remaining twin youth and Yao Liu couldn¡¯t help but curse in unison, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Just because he didn¡¯t want Chu yousheng¡¯s plot to succeed, Gu wuxiang had taken the initiative to kill his own clan members. Such a ruthless and merciless person, no wonder he was able to force the Chu clan into a desperate situation back then. ¡°What do you guys know?¡± Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes moved slightly. His dry eyes rubbed against his black eyelids as he moved, as if he was making a soft sound. ¡°A temporary death is only to wait for a new rebirth. My son is the lamp of the Gu family. As long as his flame is not extinguished, no one can truly destroy the Gu family!¡± ¡°The Gu clan¡¯s influence is too great, and Chu you Sheng can¡¯t pull us along with his own strength!¡± He raised his head and said, ¡± the day my son awakens will be the day the Gu family sees the light of day again. At that time, the members of the Gu family will be Reborn! Gu wuxiang¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder, and his tone was trembling. ¡°A rise and a fall! The day the Gu clan awakens will be the day the Chu clan¡¯s fate energy will truly be cut off!¡± ¡®Wuwu¡­¡¯ The yin Qi around him seemed to have sensed Gu wuxiang¡¯s emotional agitation, and it flowed even faster. Strange faces flashed in it, some in pain, some in ferocity, some in joy, and some in anticipation. It was possible that he was carrying the souls of the Gu clan on his back. The Gu residence was like a large tomb, where the disciples of the Gu clan were buried. These spirits were attached to Gu Wu¡¯s body, waiting for Gu BA to wake up and welcome a new life! The return of the dead sounded extremely unbelievable, but the Gu and Chu families had used unscrupulous means and put in great effort to achieve this. I¡¯ve been here for almost three hundred years, three hundred years! Gu wuxiang heaved a long sigh, his voice was like crying, ¡± ¡°Finally, our chance has come!¡± ¡®Wuwuwu¡­¡¯ When the resentful spirits around him heard his words, they became even more agitated. In the midst of their wails, the declining Gu residence was filled with the sound of wailing ghosts. When song qingxiao heard this, her heart tightened. A bad feeling welled up in her heart. The next moment, she saw Gu wuxiang¡¯s arms shake, and his rotten sleeves fluttered in the wind, making a swishing sound. ¡°After listening for so long, it¡¯s time to send you on your way!¡± ¡®Whoosh¡¯! A tremor came from the ground, and then a majestic spiritual power slowly rose from the ground. The spiritual power was so strong that the rotten leaves and mud on the ground of the Gu Manor could not withstand the strangulation of the spiritual power and turned into fine dust, drifting in the air! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This spiritual aura was quite familiar, causing song Qing and the other two to recall the scene in the illusion. They cried out in unison, ¡°Eight direction godfiend earthfiend formation!¡± The eldest of the twins, who was lucky to survive, showed a panicked expression on his handsome face. He wanted to run out in a panic, but as soon as he moved his feet, there was a sharp ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. A rainbow-like sword Qi shot up from the ground and quickly spread in all directions! If the young man had not pulled back his leg in time and retreated quickly, he would have been killed by the spiritual Qi. Before he could recover from his shock, the spiritual energy that gushed out from the ground quickly turned into a huge circle of light, trapping all the cultivators within it! Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: A vain attempt (2) Chapter 771: A vain attempt (2) Translator: 549690339 With the exception of number seven, everyone else¡¯s expressions turned unsightly upon seeing this. When everyone was trapped in the illusion, they had seen this ¡®eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ once. Almost in the blink of an eye, the Chu clan¡¯s elites who had barged into the formation were all captured in one fell swoop. Its power was unparalleled! At this moment, everyone was trapped in the formation. Once the formation was activated, everyone would be in an extremely dangerous situation! Yao Liu¡¯s face was gloomy. With a stern shout, he forcibly pulled his already three meter tall body up a notch, forming a four meter tall giant Vajra. He could almost reach number 7 flying at the top with his hand, and his momentum was great! Young man number five clenched his hands and a black chain as thick as an arm appeared in his hands. However, perhaps it was because his twin brother had died, the chain looked dull and had lost most of its spirituality. Everyone was very clear about the power of the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend formation. At this moment, as if facing a great enemy, the spiritual energy in the formation swept up sand and stones, forcing song qingxiao and the others to one place! At the eight corners of the formation, the light shadows of several cultivators guarding the formation appeared. As soon as the shadows of the eight sword-wielding cultivators appeared, the already imposing array became even more murderous. Even number seven, who was floating in the air, felt a faint pressure. He threw the Golden Ring in his hand, which made a whistling sound and flew toward one of the cultivators ¡®positions! ¡®Boom¡¯! The Golden Ring was wrapped in the power of Thunder, and it smashed into one of the light shadows that had not yet fully formed, making a violent explosion sound. As the light shadow flickered, the impact of the Golden Ring collided with the spiritual energy in the array, turning into a strong airflow. The two forces did not give in to each other, but the shadow in the formation did not seem to be affected by the attack of the Golden rings. The figure gradually became clear. The killing intent within the formation grew even stronger. The spirit energy transformed into thousands of overlapping sword edges, cutting everyone¡¯s bodies. Number Seven¡¯s expression turned serious. He twisted his wrist and the Golden bangle flew back. It stopped in mid-air and then used an even greater force to break through the obstruction of the formation¡¯s spiritual power and rush down again! With a loud boom, the Golden hoop landed on the ground, creating a two-meter-wide crater! The soil was sent flying, and the ground quickly cracked open, spreading to the edge. However, when the crack extended to the edge of the array, it stopped abruptly, as if it was stopped by a mysterious force. The flying sand and stones were ground into powder before they could touch the light at the edge of the array and disappeared. Seeing that his first attack was not effective, number seven snorted and took back his golden ring. At the same time, under the pressure of the formation, his aura began to soar. With the emergence of his spiritual power, the Golden Ring in his hand glowed even more brightly. In a short while, the aura exuded by number seven had reached the middle level of the Dan stage at least, and it was still rising! It was only when the seventh¡¯s spiritual breath reached the top level of the Dan stage that Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the formation, revealed a look of surprise. It was as if he was also surprised that there was such a master among the people who had broken into the Gu mansion! Number seven revealed his true cultivation base at the peak of the Dan stage. His imposing manner and the killing intent of the array were in a stalemate. Under the two forces, the faces of Yao six and number five, who were caught in the middle, changed. As the Qi of both sides clashed, they already felt a sense of pressure. Song qingxiao had already guessed that number Seven¡¯s strength was at least at the top level of the Dan realm, so she was not surprised. However, even though Yao Liu and Yao Ming knew that number 7¡¯s strength was extraordinary, they had never expected him to be this strong. After number seven no longer concealed his cultivation, he once again used his ring to attack the illusions in other positions of the formation. The sound of explosions was endless. The shock waves caused by the Golden rings formed tornadoes that were trapped in the formation! In an instant, Yao Liu¡¯s body was cut with several wounds, and blood flowed out. The young man was even worse off. After losing his twin brother, his strength seemed to have dropped by more than half. Under the impact of the two Qi activities, he could barely stand. His body was cut in various places, and a large amount of blood gushed out. In a short while, he was covered in blood. Song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal in her sea of consciousness. The swordsman token activated its spiritual power and turned it into light scales that covered her entire body. Amidst the loud rumbling, the Golden bangle in number Seven¡¯s hand turned into streaks of golden light and danced in the formation. However, under the attack of the Golden rings, the light figures standing in the eight directions of the formation still slowly emerged. Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the center of the formation and was wrapped in a cloud of black mist, let out a strange and ear-piercing laugh when he saw number Seven¡¯s attack. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± His rough voice passed through the ¡®whistling¡¯ wind and was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears, after knowing old thief Chu¡¯s plot, several elders in the clan abandoned their physical bodies and combined their souls with the formation. It¡¯s impossible to break the formation while the ¡®people¡¯ are still there! ¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡± Number Seven¡¯s eyes darkened, and he snorted. He waved his golden bangle, and the bangle turned into a shooting star, flying in the direction of Gu wuxiang. However, before the Golden bangle could touch the black mist that was surrounding Gu wuxiang, one of the sword-wielding cultivators who had appeared in one of the positions of the array suddenly disappeared from his spot. With a flash of light, he appeared beside Gu wuxiang. The cultivator¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of golden paper under the ring of light. He was expressionless as he drew his sword and slashed! The sword Qi swept out a Silver River and collided with the Golden Ring, producing a clanging sound! The Golden bangle, which had a fierce aura earlier, let out a wail when it collided with the sword Qi. It was sent flying with a ¡®ding¡¯! The sword Qi swept across the world, and the remaining force cut a huge crack in the ground, causing the underground to shake. The three cultivators standing in the array only felt the ground shake violently. Under the impact of the airflow from the left and right, everyone gathered their spirit energy and barely stabilized their bodies. In the illusionary realm, everyone outside the formation knew that the power of this ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ was amazing. In a moment, all the disciples of the Chu clan were killed. At this time, in the array, the cultivator¡¯s soul could produce such power with just a casual wave of the sword. Only then did he know that this array was far more powerful than he had expected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the impact of the strong wind, song Qing could clearly see that the Golden bangle that was sent flying had a huge gap cut open by the sword Qi. Its light dimmed, and it lost most of its spirituality! It was obvious that number seven had used his heart¡¯s blood and spiritual power to nurture this magical artifact. Now that he was injured, number Seven¡¯s body was affected as well. His aura immediately stagnated, and his face turned pale as he let out a muffled groan. His body swayed in mid-air as if he was about to fall. It was clear that he had suffered a small loss from the attack of the undead. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw this. No. 7 had reached the peak of the Dan realm, but he was still at a slight disadvantage when fighting with one of the dead souls in the array. He was already the one with the highest cultivation among the four. If it was so difficult for No. 7 to deal with one of them, then the eight dead souls in the array would join forces.. Today, they would probably be in trouble! Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: True Dragon (1) Chapter 772: True Dragon (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°You actually dared to damage my treasure.¡± Number seven gathered his spiritual energy and called the Golden bangle back. When he saw the hole on the Golden bangle, his face turned cold and his killing intent leaked out. At the same time, he rubbed his palms together and poured a large amount of spiritual power into the Golden bangle. As soon as the spiritual power was poured into the Golden bangle, which had been dim from the damage, it immediately buzzed and shone brightly again! Number seven separated his hands, and the Golden Ring flew into the air. The gap broke, and a head and a tail wriggled out of the gap! The head turned into the shape of a flood Dragon and danced in the wind. It flew higher and higher as if it was riding on the clouds. In an instant, it turned into a huge Golden Dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its claws. It shuttled through the black fog, and a ferocious beast¡¯s baleful aura filled the earth! On the ground of the Gu residence, Yao six and number Five¡¯s eyes were wide open. They were so shocked by the appearance of the giant dragon that they couldn¡¯t say a word. Song qingxiao did not expect number Seven¡¯s magic treasure to be able to transform into a Dragon and bring about such great pressure. The scales on the Golden Dragon were distinct, and one could vaguely see the dragon¡¯s whiskers swaying in the wind in the black mist. As it breathed, the black mist formed by the yin Qi was penetrated, bringing bursts of golden It was as if the heavens and earth had undergone a violent change because of the appearance of the giant dragon. The air was tense as if a storm was coming, as if a real Golden Dragon had appeared in the world. It was impossible to tell ¡¯ that it was just formed by a golden ring! The Golden Dragon raised its head and wagged its tail as it rushed into the sky, causing Yao Liu to let out a gasp. Then, the clouds rolled rapidly, and a hurricane arrived. A huge dragon head swooped down from the black fog. It opened its huge mouth as if it wanted to swallow everyone on the ground. ¡°Roar!¡± A deafening roar came from the dragon¡¯s head. The spiritual energy turned into a gust of wind and swept down, blowing the sand and stones on the ground, causing the facial muscles of several people to tremble. The roar was so loud that it numbed everyone¡¯s legs. The Golden Dragon above their heads was like a collapsing Mount Tai, and its light covered everyone, making them instinctively want to Dodge- The sealed blue blood in song qingxiao¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed, as if a sleeping dragon had been awakened by the dragon¡¯s roar. Under the light, her eyes turned golden and her pupils turned vertical. A vast and majestic power seemed to want to break through the blue blood in her chest and leak out a terrifying spiritual breath! As soon as the spiritual breath was released, it turned into an extremely fierce and evil Qi. Like a cold sword, it easily cut a gap in the Golden Dragon¡¯s momentum. The real and fake Dragon breaths mixed together and forced the Golden Dragon¡¯s aura to weaken, as if it had suffered a great blow! ¡®Boom¡¯! A thunderclap suddenly sounded above the Gu Manor, shaking the entire Earth¡¯s core. Then, there was the sound of electric currents, and silver lightning flashed in the clouds. It was as if the appearance of the ¡®true Dragon¡¯ had caused a change in the weather! & The Golden Dragon that was flying down suddenly stopped when it heard the thunder and lightning. Yao six, number five, and Gu wuxiang all raised their heads, thinking that the change in the weather was related to the Golden Dragon that number seven had drawn out. However, number seven, who was standing in the air, had a sudden change in expression and also looked down at the ground. In that instant, he had vaguely felt the aura of an ancient high-level demonic beast, but it had disappeared in a flash. However, even though the aura had only appeared for a short while, number seven still dared to conclude that this was the true Qi of a true Dragon. Once it appeared, it had caused a change in the world! Who was it? In this low-level trial, who exactly had such an ancient demon¡¯s aura in their body? The lightning above their heads formed a huge cloud. Purple lightning ran in the formation, then turned into a thick bolt of lightning that struck down at the Gu Manor with a loud bang! Under this heaven¡¯s might, number seven, who was floating in the air, could not stand steadily and fell to the ground with a loud crash. The eyes of the Golden Dragon formed from his golden bangle flashed with a trace of human-like fear. Unfortunately, almost everyone was shocked by this strange phenomenon and panicked, so they did not notice this. Under the lightning and thunder, the Gu residence deep in the Earth¡¯s core trembled. Gu wuxiang, who was still full of confidence earlier, showed fear on his half-skeletal face when he saw the lightning. The yin spirits around him were wailing as they trembled. Most of the yin Qi had been shattered by the lightning. Lightning was the nemesis of Yin and evil, and the wandering ghosts in the Gu residence were most afraid of it. A trace of excitement flashed in number Seven¡¯s eyes, and the muscles on his face trembled slightly. After being forced down by the force of the lightning, he was not angry, but grinned instead! It seemed that this trial was not in vain. Besides getting ¡®that¡¯ treasure, it was very likely that he could also absorb the true Blood of the ancient demon. Once the bloodline merged and improved, not only would it allow him to break through his current realm, it would also be extremely beneficial to his future cultivation! Who was it? Number Seven¡¯s gaze carried a hint of fanaticism as he turned to look at song qingxiao, Yao six, and number five. Under the influence of the Golden Ring¡¯s aura, the Wyrm¡¯s soul resurrected in the blue blood, giving song Qing a bad feeling. As soon as the aura was released, a chill spread all over her body. A pair of cold golden eyes appeared in her mind, causing her consciousness to immediately return to the night when the demon Island sank. She was pressed under the ruins and under the horror of being swallowed by the giant flood Dragon that was about to advance and transform! She knew that there was a flood dragon¡¯s soul hidden in her body. When she was caught by Chu ke during the trial, she thought that she was going to die. The flood dragon¡¯s Phantom appeared and severely injured the yin corpse! At this time, the originally silent blue blood in his chest was slightly disturbed by the awakening of the flood dragon¡¯s soul, causing the spiritual energy in his body to throb. However, the change in the weather made song qingxiao instinctively feel that something was wrong. She forced herself to suppress the boiling Ling power in her body with the God destroying art, using all her consciousness to cover this trace of consciousness. When number Seven¡¯s eyes fell on her, she shuddered and immediately summoned the silver Wolf Phantom with her consciousness without a word! Amidst the Wolf¡¯s howls, the wolf King¡¯s huge Phantom that had disappeared not long ago reappeared above her head. It let out a roar and stared fiercely at the Golden Dragon, its eyes filled with an intense battle intent! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The appearance of the silver Wolf concealed the aura of the flood Dragon. In addition, everyone was in the eight direction godfiend earth Sha array, and under the mixture of several kinds of spiritual power and Yin Qi, the aura field in the array changed again. The lightning that fell from above burned and dispersed the surrounding Yin energy. The surrounding Yin energy was afraid that it could not escape in time. The old houses of the Gu Manor were quickly melted under the power of the celestial phenomenon, and the roofs of the houses turned into ashes! ¡°Quickly Dodge!¡± Yao Liu let out a cry of surprise. At this time, whether it was the participant or Gu wuxiang, their expressions were extremely ugly. When number seven saw the silver Wolf on song qingxiao¡¯s body, a trace of suspicion flashed in his eyes. Before he had time to think about it, he saw the lightning forming in the clouds above him. He didn¡¯t have time to think about it anymore.. He decided to survive this wave of lightning first! Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Lightning (1) Chapter 773: Lightning (1) Translator: 549690339 | In the formation, number Seven¡¯s clothes fluttered. He looked at the lightning in the sky, and his eyes flashed with a hint of seriousness and nervousness. The lightning tore the darkness apart and illuminated the top of the Gu Manor. It fell from the clouds like a magnificent sharp sword. Seeing the power of the lightning, number Seven¡¯s face revealed a bit of pain. Then, he gritted his teeth and his cheek muscles twitched. As if he had made up his mind, he took out a palm-sized Green Umbrella! The small umbrella floated up from his palm and spun under the storm of lightning. The ribs opened with a crack, and in a moment, it turned into a giant umbrella about two meters in diameter, directly meeting the falling lightning! Under the might of the heavens, the green umbrella¡¯s frame buzzed and trembled non-stop. Through the green Umbrella, the people on the ground could clearly see the silver lightning. When the two came into contact, a loud explosion was heard! The surface of the umbrella was quickly wrapped in purple electric current, and the sound of electric arcs was endless. In an instant, the green Umbrella was smashed to pieces. The lightning was blocked by the green Umbrella and its attack slowed down. Number seven then waved his wrist and the Golden Dragon let out a crisp cry. It raised its head and jumped up again, charging towards the lightning that had lost its power. ¡®Zi¡¯¨C The Golden Dragon trembled and was suppressed by an even more dazzling silver light. Then, purple lightning covered the Golden Dragon¡¯s body! The Golden Dragon let out a wail. Its scales were wrapped in purple lightning, and they cracked. The rest of the fine lightning bolts fell in all directions, but they were all blocked by the other people. The most terrifying bolt of lightning had been blocked, and the people on the ground immediately heaved a sigh of relief. The might of this lightning was truly astonishing. The youth with number five was already sweating profusely. His nails dug into his palm, but he seemed to not feel any pain. Song qingxiao¡¯s tense scalp relaxed, but when she thought of number Seven¡¯s frequent attacks, her heart shrank. She instinctively pressed down on her chest. The blue blood seal there had calmed down again, and the soul of the flood Dragon hidden in it seemed to have rested in peace again. She could not sense the dragon¡¯s aura. The ¡®Emperor plan¡¯ that professor Yan had mentioned on demon Island was to make the creatures on the island return to their ancestors and start from the gods! When she absorbed the flood dragon¡¯s blood, she also absorbed the evolution potion made by the Zhou consortium. With the combination of the two, the giant¡± Dragon ¡± that had already evolved to the point of atavism was likely to undergo another mutation and evolution. After the blue blood was sealed, the awakened Dragon Soul was also sealed in the blue blood. There was no need to mention the benefits of the Blueblood seal, but the existence of the Dragon Soul was a blessing or a curse. It had now attracted number 7¡¯s attention. Number seven was already a cultivator at the top of the Dan realm and had many treasures on him. The moment the aura of the Dragon Soul leaked out, he was alerted. From the joy on his face, he knew what this person was thinking. If he found out about his secret, he would definitely not let him go during this trial! Song qingxiao was worried, but Yao six and number five had a relaxed expression after surviving the disaster. However, number Seven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t relax. General song Qing suppressed the worry in his heart. The moment he noticed number Seven¡¯s expression, he instinctively followed his gaze and looked up. The black clouds that had gathered above his head had yet to disperse. A large amount of purple lightning shuttled through the clouds, giving off a faint ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ sound of thunder. From the looks of it, this wave of lightning seemed to be gathering and striking down a second time! ¡°This is bad.¡± When song qingxiao saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but frown and cry out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Seven¡¯s expression was also extremely serious, and his chest heaved up and down violently. The Gu Manor was illuminated by the lightning as if it was daytime. Everyone could clearly see that the houses, withered trees, and even some trite scenery began to distort and disappear under the deterrence of the thunder and lightning. The ground began to shake, and the sky seemed to be split open by lightning. With a rumbling sound, a large amount of sand and soil fell down, but they were shattered by the spiritual power contained in the gathered lightning, turning into a large amount of Black Haze and drifting in the air. This scene was similar to what song qingxiao had seen in the lost city when the space was about to break. The Gu residence, which was located deep in the Earth¡¯s core, was like another Lost City hidden in the cracks of time and space.. Once the ¡®wizardry barrier¡¯ of the Gu residence could not withstand the power of the astronomical phenomenon and began to collapse, the small world would most likely be destroyed! Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Lightning (2) Chapter 774: Lightning (2) Translator: 549690339 | When the lost city was destroyed, song Qing¡¯s small mission had ended, which was very different from the current situation. This time, everyone¡¯s mission was to ¡®make this trip worth it1. Once the trial space collapsed, everyone¡¯s mission would fail. Everyone¡¯s mission would not be completed, and they would not be able to leave the trial scene. Everyone would be buried alive in the depths of the earth! At the thought of this, song qingxiao immediately said,¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let the thunderclouds form, I have to draw the lightning down first!¡± Everyone could understand the severity of the consequences from her words. If the lightning took shape and the Gu residence was destroyed, everyone would die together! ¡°How?¡± ¡°Lead them to where?¡± Yao six and number five looked at the clouds above their heads and licked their dry lips. They asked the key question at the same time. ¡°Lure him into the formation!¡± Number seven said coldly. Song Qing understood his intention immediately. Everyone was trapped in the eight direction godfiend earth Sha astral formation and couldn¡¯t get out. Everyone had already experienced the power of this formation and were worried that they couldn¡¯t break it. Now that they had drawn the lightning into the formation, they could borrow the power of the lightning and perhaps destroy the formation! Young man number Five¡¯s eyes brightened and he praised,¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The situation was critical, and there was no room for discussion. Number seven gritted his teeth and flicked his wrist again. A silver shuttle the size of a palm appeared in his palm, exuding a threatening spiritual energy. In this trial, he had only managed to retrieve the ¡®five Luo soul devouring ghost¡¯ from Gu wuxiang. But now, not only had he destroyed a small green Umbrella, he had also taken out another spiritual treasure. One could only imagine the pain in his heart. However, this was not the time for number seven to feel heartache. A trace of determination flashed in his eyes. He immediately cast a spiritual art into the silver shuttle, and it flew into the sky. The silver Shadow turned into a small dot and pierced through the clouds that were densely covered with purple lightning! The bolts of lightning converged at this point of attack, turning into a giant bolt of lightning with unparalleled power. It fell down on the ground where the array was with a destructive force! ¡°Lure it in!¡± Number seven had destroyed yet another treasure, and his face turned pale. Seeing this scene, he let out a stern shout. Number Five¡¯s eyelids twitched as he glanced at the black chains in his hands. After severing the connection with his divine sense, he threw the black chains in Yao Liu¡¯s direction. ¡°Number six!¡± After Yao Liu unleashed his full strength, his body was more than four meters tall, like a giant Vajra. When he heard number Five¡¯s cry, he let out a loud roar, revealing the two sharp fangs at the corner of his mouth. He stretched his hand forward and grabbed the black chain in number Five¡¯s hand. Then, he threw it with all his might! The top of the black chain was thrown up high, reaching the sky and connecting with the lightning above. There was a loud explosion and a blinding light spread out. When the lightning came into contact with the black chain, it burst into flames. The lightning was like a giant beast trapped in a cage and had found an exit. The purple electric arc covered the entire black chain in the blink of an eye. Under the current, the magical treasure of young man number five was destroyed in a flash! The black chain was turned into ashes by the lightning, and several electric arcs twisted into one, making an earth-shaking sound, and rushed straight to the eight direction God demon earth Sha array! Yao Liu threw the black chain over, and his body immediately shrank by half as he nimbly dodged to the side. However, the terrifying pressure that the lightning brought with it made the teeth trapped in the formation on the ground tremble. Even at this moment, Yao Liu and the others had yet to land, but they seemed to have thought of a crucial problem and shouted loudly,¡± ¡°We¡¯re still inside the formation!¡± Number seven had suggested to attack the formation with lightning, but they were in the formation and the heavens had no eyes. When the lightning fell, the others might be accidentally injured. The ground trembled under the might of the lightning. Song qingxiao flew toward number seven. Yao six and number five saw her move and also flew toward number seven! At this moment, number seven was the strongest. If he stood with him, he would think of a way to resist the lightning. The moment her feet touched the ground and she heard Yao Liu¡¯s cry, a hint of hesitation flashed through her eyes. Then, she opened her palm and took out the broken dagger hidden in her pocket space! After the dagger was completely broken in the battle with the fan uncle and nephew, she put it away, hoping that one day it could be repaired. However, the situation was critical, and she had no time to think or struggle. She held the broken dagger in her palm and did not notice the surprise that flashed in number Seven¡¯s eyes when he saw the tip of the dagger from the corner of his eye. Heletoutasoft ¡®huh¡¯, the Armory? However, just as number Seven¡¯s words left his mouth, they were immediately suppressed by the unparalleled momentum of the lightning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yao six and young number five stared at the lightning arc falling from above with a nervous and desperate expression, not realizing the movements of the two beside them. Song (Xing squinted his eyes and looked at Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the center of the ¡®eight direction celestial demon earthly fiend formation¡¯, as well as the eight cultivators who had already become one with the formation. He immediately gathered his spiritual energy and threw the broken dagger in Gu wuxiang¡¯s direction! In the intertwining lightning, the broken dagger was like a small boat floating in the middle of a storm. It quickly attracted the electric arcs with a ¡özzzzzzzzzling¡¯ sound. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, it slowly moved towards the direction of Gu wuxiang! ¡°Bitch!¡± Gu wuxiang, who was standing in the center of the formation, saw the half-broken dagger flying towards him and seemed to understand song qingxiao¡¯s intention! For the first time, the skeleton-like face showed panic and uneasiness. Even when the Golden Dragon appeared and triggered the thunder and lightning, it was not as frightened as it was now.. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Big move (1) Chapter 775: Big move (1) Translator: 549690339 The broken blade of the dagger flew above Gu wuxiang¡¯s head, and then the top of his head was filled with lightning! Even though the magical treasure produced by the armament family had been broken into two, it still lasted for a moment under the bombardment of the lightning. Then, it was split into countless pieces by several huge bolts of lightning that were entangled together! Gu wuxiang¡¯s half-skeletal face was illuminated by the lightning. The broken blade of the mysterious dagger shattered, and the lightning poured straight into the center of the formation. At this moment, the eight Phantoms standing on the formation suddenly moved in unison. They appeared beside Gu wuxiang in a flash, surrounding him! The shadows of the eight cultivators unsheathed the long swords at their waists at the same time, expressionless. The sword light slashed out and converged into a Silver River, blocking the lightning outside Gu wuxiang. The sword Qi condensed into one, and under Gu wuxiang¡¯s horrified eyes, it merged with the purple lightning into a ball! The two terrifying energies collided, creating a deafening boom. The blinding silver light and purple lightning connected, illuminating the entire Gu residence, making people close their eyes instinctively. Energy exploded in all directions. The ¡®eight direction godfiend earth Sha formation¡¯ and the might of the heavenly lightning formed by the Dragon Soul collided and turned into a rapid current that spread out! ¡®Boom boom boom¡¯, the ground trembled violently, and the surrounding dilapidated houses collapsed once more, turning into fine powder. At the critical moment, number seven bit the tip of his tongue, held his breath, and waved his wrist. The Golden Dragon that was transformed from the bracelet flew over and coiled around number seven, song qingxiao, and the others. The Golden light blocked the eye-piercing purple-silver light, and then a ¡®boom¡¯ shock wave hit the ground. A violent sound came from the ground, and the stone bricks on the ground cracked! Tiny purple electric currents shot out from the ground. Even with the Golden Dragon¡¯s defense, some still managed to spread in, causing everyone¡¯s veins to go numb and their bodies to go soft. The crazily surging blood and Qi impacted the veins and vessels, causing a few people to more or less suffer some injuries, and blood flowed out from the corners of their mouths. After the Golden Dragon that was entrenched outside the group resisted this wave of impact, it let out a mournful wail and then shattered with a ¡®clang¡¯. Its huge body was beaten back to its original form by the impact of the spiritual energy, turning into several pieces of golden fragments, which were then scattered by the spiritual energy! The impact of the spiritual energy turned into a fierce Hurricane, circling around everyone. Number Seven¡¯s hair was flying in the wind, and it was swirling around his pale face. Song qingxiao covered her face with her hands and saw the murderous look in number Seven¡¯s eyes through the gaps between her fingers. She rolled her eyes and a faint smile appeared on her face. This golden ring was very likely number Seven¡¯s life source magic weapon, so it was so powerful. If his life source magic weapon was destroyed, his spiritual sense would probably also be greatly affected. This person¡¯s strength was high, and he had many magical treasures. Now that he had his eyes on him, he was an extremely difficult opponent. Now that several treasures had been destroyed by the heavenly lightning, it would be best if he could be injured again and weaken his strength. She was satisfied. At this moment, the eight sword-wielding cultivators in the ¡®eight direction godfiend earthly fiend¡¯ formation were using the power of the formation to resist the lightning tribulation! When the light shadows dissipated, the silver River drawn by the eight cultivators in the array was broken. Several powerful light shadows, which were almost invincible, dispersed like smoke under the thunderous strike, revealing the half-skeleton figure of Gu wuxiang, who was protected by ¡®them¡¯. ¡°This ¡­ This is ¡­¡± Young man number Five¡¯s eyes were stung by the light from the corner of his eyes, but when he saw Gu wuxiang standing in the formation, he revealed a look of disbelief. He muttered to himself,¡± ¡°..¡®The eight direction fiendgod earthfiend formation has been broken?¡± The souls of the cultivators who were guarding the eight directions of the formation had disappeared. In the Halo, under the flying dust, Gu wuxiang¡¯s face gradually became clear. hahahahahaha¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the Golden Dragon transformed from golden hoop number seven was blown away by the powerful lightning strike. The Thunderbolt was aimed at Gu wuxiang, but it was blocked by the souls of several cultivators in the array, allowing Gu wuxiang to escape! However, under the flying dust, although he was lucky not to ¡®die¡¯, his skin and flesh had been washed clean by the spiritual power, leaving only a small piece of cloth covered in black mist on his skeleton. His spine opened and closed as he let out a hoarse and ear-piercing laugh. The sizzling lightning spread out from the cracked ground, but when it reached the edge of the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend formation, it seemed to be bound by an invisible wall and stopped abruptly.. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Big move (2) Chapter 776: Big move (2) Translator: 549690339 When the young man number five said that the formation was ¡®broken¡¯, spiritual Qi started to leak out from the eight corners of the formation. Following Gu wuxiang¡¯s proud and arrogant laughter, a few more lights and shadows flashed again. When young man number five saw this, the smile on his face froze, and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Then, it turned into a heavy expression. The sound of thunder came from above them, and they looked up subconsciously. The thunderclouds that had been drawn in by the Dragon Qi began to dissipate after the lightning fell. It was as if after the two powerful bolts of lightning fell, more than half of the energy in the thunderclouds had been consumed. Although there were still arcs of lightning shuttling through the clouds, everyone could see that the lightning was no longer a threat. This caused the expressions of the few people to sink, and the heaviness in the eyes of young number five turned into despair. Everyone had seen the power of the lightning before. If such a terrible force could not destroy the array, how could they escape with their current strength? Number Five¡¯s younger twin brother was dead, and he was even seriously injured. In order to destroy the formation, his magic artifact was damaged when he attracted the lightning. Although Yao Liu¡¯s figure was tall, he only had brute force. Facing the eight illusionary images of the sword formation, he couldn¡¯t use his strength. No. 1, song qingxiao, and No. 7 had outstanding strength, but they had failed to destroy the formation with their respective magical powers. No. 7 had even lost several treasures. How could they break the formation in this situation? ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the formation been broken yet?¡± Young man number Five¡¯s voice changed as he shouted. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Gu wuxiang was still laughing wildly, his teeth making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. the eight elders sacrificed their lives for the Dao. They abandoned their physical bodies long ago and merged with the formation. As long as the formation exists,¡¯people¡¯ will exist. When the few of them heard this, their hearts turned cold. In other words, as long as the array was not broken, these people would never die. Even if they were killed once, they would be resurrected countless times. Young man number five seemed to be in disbelief, as if he was on the verge of collapse. impossible! Why hasn¡¯t the formation been broken under the lightning tribulation?¡± The remaining power of the lightning on the ground was still there, and the sizzling electric current broke the withered leaves on the ground, turning them into dust. The spiritual energy in the air was in chaos, forming a violent airflow that carried the shattered golden ring powder, Yin Qi, black mist, and residual sparks. ¡°Back then, Chu yousheng used my son as the eye of the formation to set up the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, causing harm to the entire Gu clan.¡± This formation was abnormally overbearing. Gods and ghosts avoided it. Even if a true immortal entered this formation, they would not be able to return, fortunately, the formation passed down by the Chu family was incomplete. After the research of several elders of the Gu family, we finally found a way to break it! Gu wuxiang seemed to be extremely happy as he spoke. Under the light, his body trembled slightly. The skull leaned forward a little and raised a black finger bone that looked like a ghost¡¯s claw. He looked at the few people and said,¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± could it be ¡­ song Qingxin suddenly had an idea,¡± it¡¯s a combination of two formations?¡± A strange purple light appeared in Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes. He ¡®looked¡¯ at song qingxiao in surprise, and then his teeth clattered again. ¡°Not bad!¡± The ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ was set up by Chu Sheng at the cost of his own life and the yin virtue accumulated by the Chu family for generations. Once the formation was completed, it would operate on its own, and no one in the world could take it back except him. However, Chu Sheng was already dead, and the formation would not be exterminated until it sucked all the living beings of the Gu clan dry. This was an endless cycle! When they found out about this, the Gu family made an extremely firm choice- Since they could not find a way to break the great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars, they had to let the Gu family rest in peace for the time being and wait for the right time! At that time, Gu wuxiang had slaughtered the entire Gu clan and collected all the living beings of the Gu clan, waiting for the day when the Gu clan would rise again. And before that day arrived, the Gu residence needed to be guarded. They were also worried that Chu you¡¯s life and death had been arranged, afraid that a descendant of the Chu family would return. In order to preserve their Foundation, the Gu clan decided to combine the Chu clan¡¯s ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ with the ¡®great heavenly cycle star formation¡¯. As long as the great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars was not destroyed, the eight-directional godly demon earthly fiend formation that protected the Gu family would always exist. For this goal, the elders with the highest cultivation in the Gu family gave up the opportunity of reincarnation and voluntarily died. They combined their souls with the array to protect the Gu family for two to three hundred years! The reverse heavenly cycle star formation was an ancient formation, and its power was extraordinary. The ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ was also an ancient formation that the ancestors of the Gu family had obtained. Once it was used, it was like a peerless killing weapon. The two complemented each other, but at the same time, they also mutually reinforced and restrained each other, forming an unsolvable ring. After more than 200 years, the two arrays had already merged into one. if you enter my array, even Immortals and Buddhas will find it difficult to survive! Gu wuxiang said,¡± ¡°Even if Chu you Sheng returns to the Yang realm, once he enters my array, he will still be easily captured!¡± When everyone heard his words, they could not help but have an ugly expression. As Gu wuxiang laughed complacently, the clouds above his head gradually dispersed, and the purple electric arc also became weaker and weaker. The yin Qi accumulated again, slowly blocking the light from the lightning above his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Young man number five couldn¡¯t help but have a thought.Could it be that this trial was destined to fail? As their hearts sank, number seven suddenly snorted,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± His voice caused Yao six and number Five¡¯s body to tremble. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Gu wuxiang: ¡°I just don¡¯t believe in heresy!¡± As he said this, he reached out and touched his chest.. He grabbed the skeleton ghost head hanging on his chest and pulled it down! Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Hiding (1) Chapter 777: Hiding (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ha-¡± The moment the ghost skull was pulled down by number seven, a strange red light flashed through the hollow eyes. Then, a sharp and ear-piercing laughter rang out in everyone¡¯s consciousness. As soon as the laughter came out, everyone¡¯s soul was shaken. They felt that their spiritual energy was insufficient. Their vision turned black, and a huge black skeleton shadow was reflected in their minds. Suddenly, it flashed, and then a shiver spread through their bodies. Terror, blood, killing intent, and all sorts of other brutal auras filled the entire array as soon as the skull appeared. The black robe number seven was wearing was filled with spirit Qi, and the sleeves of his robe fluttered with the sound of friction. At the same time, number Seven¡¯s aura began to rise again after he held the skull in his hand! The spiritual Qi around him was absorbed into his body, and his cultivation, which had stayed at the top level of the Dan realm, broke through and climbed up again. A cloud of purple Qi rose from his dantian and went straight to the celestial court. Then, a serious-looking purple original form nascent soul emerged. As soon as the nascent soul appeared, its baleful Qi leaked out and diluted the yin Qi and ghost Qi in the array! Number Seven¡¯s aura changed again and again, and the pressure he gave off was even stronger than before. Song qingxiao was not far from him, but she could feel the pressure from his body. One could imagine how depressed she was at this moment. She pursed her lips and a bitter smile flashed across her eyes. As expected, number seven was still hiding his strength. His real cultivation had already broken through the shackles of the Dan realm and reached the nascent soul realm! If she was still holding on to some hope before, after seeing this yuanying, her heart sank to the bottom. As soon as No. 7 released the suppression of his strength, his aura soared. The originally dilapidated Gu residence was already fragile after the thunderous catastrophe. At this time, under the pressure released by his nascent soul realm, it could not withstand it and made cracking sounds. A large amount of spiritual Qi and black mist surrounded him, forming a single entity that was on par with the aura of the formation. As the two forces collided, Yao six and number five, who were caught in the middle, suffered. Their expressions changed and they quickly dodged. Under the support of the black mist, number Seven¡¯s figure slowly floated up, disdainfully looking down at the three trial-takers, Gu wuxiang, and the others. The original form nascent soul on top of his head opened its eyes, and a purple light bloomed from its eyes. The ghost head in number Seven¡¯s hand seemed to have been summoned and was held in the palm of the original form nascent soul! II A burst of sinister laughter came from the ghost head and spread into everyone¡¯s soul, causing their sea of consciousness to tremble. As the skeletal ghostly head laughed, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. A ghostly aura that was far more intense than the yin aura in the Gu residence was spat out from its mouth, causing dark clouds to rise in the surroundings. It was as if they had arrived at the legendary netherworld. When the vengeful souls and malicious spirits that were surrounding Gu wuxiang heard the laughter, they acted as if they had seen their natural enemy and did not dare to wail anymore. However, the next moment, the ghostly head stopped laughing. It opened its mouth and sucked in a deep breath- With a whistling sound, the vengeful spirits that were attached to Gu wuxiang¡¯s body turned into smoke and were sucked in by the ghost head! ¡°Nascent soul stage?¡± Gu wuxiang, who had been laughing non-stop, was shocked the moment he sensed the change in number seven. Then, when he saw the ghost head open its mouth to suck in the ghosts, he shouted in shock and anger,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± What he was carrying on his back were the souls of the Gu family¡¯s members. It was also the existence of these souls that maintained Gu wuxiang¡¯s special existence, and the reason why his body had been dead for many years, but was still ¡®alive¡¯. At this moment, more than half of the Gu family¡¯s people¡¯s souls had been sucked away, which immediately caused the black gas on Gu wuxiang¡¯s body to weaken a little. He turned pale with fright and shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a loud roar, his body suddenly jumped two or three meters high and stretched out his sickle-like long arm, sweeping horizontally at the ghost head held by the seventh original form nascent soul in the air! Amidst the strange cackling, a red light flashed across the ghost head¡¯s eyes, and it let out a breath of extremely dense Yin energy. The black mist that was wrapped in the yin Qi wriggled and turned into a giant skeleton. When it saw Gu wuxiang¡¯s arm, it opened its mouth and bit the arm! This giant skull of black mist clearly had no physical form, but as it bit onto Gu wuxiang¡¯s arm, no matter how much strength he used, he could not pull it back! The black mist on the skull covered Gu wuxiang¡¯s arm like a living thing, devouring his Yin Qi and soul. The bones of his arm, which were originally black, were instantly sucked gray.. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Hiding in _2 Chapter 778: Hiding in _2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Release ¡­ Hand ¡­¡± Gu wuxiang had died long ago, and his body had lost all sense of pain. But now that his soul and Yin Qi had been swallowed, he seemed to be in so much pain that he wished he was dead. The tone of his voice had changed. The eight illusionary cultivators reappeared at the edge of the array. They waved their swords in unison and slashed out sword intent in the direction of number seven! The silvery-white sword Qi intertwined, forming a net of sword Qi within the entire formation. If they were to fight against such high level cultivators, Yao Liu and the others would not have any room to display their skills. Under the sharp sword Qi, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal and poured all of his spiritual power into the swordsman token, covering his body. Even though the sword Qi wasn¡¯t directed at her, the remaining force still broke through her scales and left deep wounds all over her body. Blood gushed out from the wounds! On the other side, when young man number five saw the white light flash, he simply didn¡¯t have time to react and was pierced by the sword light! There was a flash of light in his body. A moment ago, his face was filled with fear. The next moment, the silver light penetrated his body and fixed his expression. The young man¡¯s handsome face slid down like a building block, breaking into several pieces and falling to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Then, it was ground into pieces by the mournful sword gleam, turning into blood and flesh that flew everywhere. The notification in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness changed, ¡°This trip was not in vain! [ mission completion: 7000 points ] However, she did not dare to be distracted at all. Once the swordsman token was broken, even if her body had been strengthened by the blue blood, she would not be able to hold on for a moment under the strangulation of the sword Qi of this formation. The large and small wounds on her body were in excruciating pain, and the large amount of blood flowing out caused the Ling energy in her body to drain rapidly. Song qingxiao did not even think about it. She took out some of the medicinal pills that she had snatched from the coffin-carrying middle-aged man from her mustard seed space. She poured them out and stuffed them into her mouth as if they were free! As soon as these pills entered his mouth, they immediately turned into a warm stream that flowed into his throat, turning into weak spiritual energy that soothed his damaged meridians and temporarily saved his life! At this time, above the array, eight sword Qi gathered into a vast power and slashed at number seven with an overwhelming force! This powerful force distorted the surrounding scenery. At the moment when number seven was about to be swallowed by the sword Qi, the original form on top of his head waved its hand. A strange light flashed in the skull again. It opened its mouth and let out an ear-piercing scream. The sound waves turned into black gas and attacked the sword Qi. Number Seven¡¯s entire body was covered in purple Qi, and he stood still. With the strength of the nascent soul stage, he accumulated spiritual power. His body was like a sharp blade, and he cut through the weakened sword Qi! He let out a muffled groan, and his body swayed slightly under the sword Qi, but then he straightened his back even more. The black Qi spread out in all directions, but when it spread to the edge of the formation, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall and was forced to dissipate by the spiritual Qi. The seventh original soul raised its head and spat out a large mouthful of purple mist. The purple mist formed a huge vortex. The eyes of the skull in its hand flashed and it slowly flew toward the purple mist. As soon as the ghost skull came into contact with the purple mist, its body trembled violently and then turned into an extremely huge head. It had two black horns that flickered with a cold light and its eyes were glowing with a Scarlet luster. The black skeleton that had bitten Gu wuxiang earlier seemed to have been summoned. It let go instinctively, allowing Gu wuxiang to take the opportunity to withdraw his grayish-white arm. It slowly turned into mist and moved towards the huge head! Under the purple clouds, a violent Yin Qi spread out, as if a peerless fierce creature was about to break out of the silkworm. The killing intent made song Qing¡¯s heart contract. Under the giant head, the black mist turned into a wide, pitch-black body. Then, four limbs were formed. Under the cover of black armor, a tall figure holding a black sword appeared in the array. Yao Liu vomited a large mouthful of blood and looked at the god of death in horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is this?¡± Gu wuxiang gritted his teeth. When he saw the black shadow appear, he seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ This is the soul of an ancient weapon Grandmaster?¡± The killing God¡¯s aura was not weaker than the sword spirit in the array, and his killing intent was even stronger. No one expected that number seven would have such a good thing in his hands. No wonder he was so calm when he heard Gu wuxiang¡¯s words. ¡°No, this is just a wisp of a weapon Grandmaster¡¯s soul.¡± Gu wuxiang seemed to have discovered something and cried out in alarm.. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Hiding (3) Chapter 779: Hiding (3) Translator: 549690339 Number seven, who was floating in the air with the spiritual Qi, heard his words and sneered,¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a wisp of your soul, it¡¯s enough to kill you.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Gu wuxiang once again opened his limpless mouth and laughed in a coarse and unpleasant way. if you could summon the complete weapon Grandmaster demonic soul, you might be able to boast like this. But you¡¯re dreaming if you think you can break the formation with just a trace of consciousness! As he said this, the eight cultivators around him raised their swords again. The immortals on both sides were fighting. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu, who were trapped in the formation, were extremely unlucky. They were like two small boats caught in a stormy sea that could be destroyed at any time! The moment the sword light was swung, the summoned weapon Grandmaster devil God let out a roar that shook the heavens and earth. Then, he drew his long sword to meet the attack! Before the two terrifying sword Qi collided, the pressure was already overwhelming, almost taking song qingxiao and Yao Liu¡¯s lives on the spot! Song qingxiao heard a buzzing sound in her head. Then, her five senses seemed to be sealed by a heavy pressure, and all sounds disappeared under this pressure. Warm blood flowed out of his ears, nose, and mouth. His heart felt like it was being clenched tightly by someone, not relaxing! His chest and back were squeezed by a great force, and his bones were deformed as if they were about to be torn apart by the storm formed by the spiritual energy! Her body floated up lightly. The little bit of spirit power from the pill she had swallowed earlier was not worth mentioning under such an impact. At the moment of life and death, song qingxiao saw the black and white sword Qi sweeping over. He immediately gathered his last trace of spiritual power, formed a seal with his hands, and chanted in the same time as his primordial spirit in his sea of consciousness, ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique formed a realm and enveloped her. Then, two majestic sword Qi swept across her body. The realm was vulnerable under such powerful strength. The remaining force poured into her body with a boom, crushing her five internal organs and meridians, and impacting her whole body. The two sword Qis attacked in all directions, but they were blocked by the light that lit up at the edge of the formation! Song qingxiao¡¯s body, which had been swept into the air by the air current, fell onto the ground with a bang. Her bones were broken, and she blacked out! Only then did the excruciating pain spread from her internal organs to her whole body. She raised her head with difficulty, but a large amount of blood gushed out of her throat and dripped down the corner of her mouth. If she hadn¡¯t used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word to form a domain at the critical moment, the residual power of the sword Qi from the collision of the two sides would have taken her life! She raised her head, trembling. Number Seven¡¯s figure was floating in the air. The ancient weapon Grandmaster devil soul that he had summoned with the skull was standing beside him with a heavy sword in hand. Was this the power of a nascent soul stage cultivator? The difference was only one realm, but the difference in strength was like heaven and earth. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After this big move, Gu wuxiang¡¯s wild laughter rang out in the formation. He had not died from such a powerful impact. although the ancient weapon Grandmaster demonic soul is powerful, it still needs a large amount of demonic Qi to support it! There was a sense of pride in his voice. The illusions of the eight sword cultivators holding long swords guarding the formation appeared again as he spoke, standing in different positions. ¡°Your demonic soul is only driven by Yin Qi. How many times can you launch such an attack?¡± He laughed out loud,¡± and my array is endless and can never be destroyed! The weapon Grandmaster¡¯s demonic soul sword Qi had only temporarily cut them off. The eight Gu clan elders ¡®souls had been integrated into the formation. As long as the formation was not broken, they would be reborn infinitely. Number Seven¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. Gu wuxiang¡¯s words had indeed hit the soft spot in his heart. This formation was extremely powerful. Even though he had reached the nascent soul stage and had a wisp of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s soul, he still could not break it. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Amidst Gu wuxiang¡¯s laughter, song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue with all her might, trying to keep herself awake. However, due to her serious injuries, the loss of spiritual power and blood made her somewhat unable to control herself. Her vision was already a little blurry, and Gu wuxiang¡¯s figure began to shake and overlap. What made her feel extremely cold was that the blue blood seal in her body did not move at all under the impact of such a majestic energy. At this time, she was already seriously injured, but the blue blood seal was not as it had been in the past, and it did not release at the last moment. Song Qing recalled the last time when she had almost died, she had barged into the Shi family and risked unsealing the blue blood seal. Perhaps the more seals she unsealed, the harder it was to unseal them again. She was shocked, but this was not the time to think about it. She took out the remaining pills and stuffed them into her mouth. Gu wuxiang¡¯s words were a heavy blow to both her and number seven. Could it be that he really had no way of Zizi now? When the two formations were combined, even Immortals and Buddhas would find it hard to escape? Was this trial really a dead end? Through his blurry vision, song Qing looked at Gu wuxiang¡¯s figure. He was still standing in the same place, as if he had not moved from the spot he had led everyone into the formation. He had been standing in the center of the formation the whole time. Whether it was when he had injured him with the silver Wolf and forced him to reveal his true form, or when he had attracted the lightning strike, he had turned pale with fright, but he had not dodged. Even when number seven finally summoned the Army¡¯s master demon god, he still stood at the center of the array, never leaving! What was hidden in the place he was standing? Why did he value her so much? In his chaotic thoughts, there seemed to be a flash of inspiration. Song Qing¡¯s consciousness was a little scattered, and he was in a daze for a moment before it slipped away again. She bit her tongue hard again, and the slight pain jolted her. Gu wuxiang had once said that Chu yousheng had set up an ancient formation, using Gu BA, who controlled the fate energy and lifeline of the Gu clan, as one of the eyes of the ¡®sun¡¯ formation. He wanted the entire Gu clan to never reincarnate. After knowing that there was no way to break the ¡®great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars¡¯, the Gu clan had used the ancient formation to set up the¡¯ eight-direction demon god earthly fiend formation ¡®and killed the Gu residence, waiting for the day when they could be reborn. The combination of the two formations had unparalleled power. Not only did it become the shackles of the Gu family, but it also protected the vengeful spirits of the Gu family to survive until now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, one of the formation eyes of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ was the eight sons of the Gu family. Gu wuxiang had once said that in order to suppress the power of this formation, he had to destroy the two formation eyes of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ in the formation. Only then would he be able to restrain this formation. Back then, the entire Gu family was reluctant to extinguish the fated star that symbolized the Gu family¡¯s fate. Where was the eye of the sun now? At the thought of this, song qingxiao immediately exerted all her strength and shouted in a hoarse voice while enduring the pain,¡± ¡°Gu wuxiang¡¯s position, Gu BA is hiding there!¡± Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: The land_l Chapter 780: The land_l Translator: 549690339 Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s in the air, but Gu wuxiang and number seven, who were in the formation, were not ordinary people. They heard her call immediately. Number seven turned around. His face was pale and his eyes were filled with surprise. He did not expect song qingxiao to survive the aftermath of the previous attack. The skull in his hand was forged from a broken bone of an ancient weapon Grandmaster. It contained a wisp of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s remnant soul, and it could summon the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body after being activated by demonic Qi. Just as Gu wuxiang had said, even if it was just a trace of a demonic soul, the full-force attack of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s remnant body that was summoned would at least have the strength of a mid-tier nascent soul stage cultivator! The fearsome aftershock from the attack between the weapon Grandmaster devil soul and the eight sword cultivators in the formation was enough to kill the weak cultivators in the formation. As a cultivator of the nascent soul realm, number seven could naturally see that song Qing had just entered the Dan realm. There was a demonic beast aura hidden in her body, but even so, it was enough to kill her before the previous attack. However, not only did she not die, but she could even make a sound. This was not only because she was lucky, but she probably had other life-saving skills! Number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered. He immediately heard what song qingxiao said, and his face showed joy. On the contrary, Gu wuxiang¡¯s wild laughter stopped. His exposed teeth clenched tightly, and his neck bone turned, turning the skull around! Even though there was no flesh on his face, the malice and killing intent in his eyes were directed at song qingxiao. ¡°Shut up!¡± His voice was violent and tense, with a kind of anger and anxiety after his hidden secret was exposed, and he deeply regretted his previous words. From the time the Gu residence had sunk into the underworld until now, he had stayed here for nearly three hundred years. Every day, he accompanied wandering ghosts, hoping for the day when the Gu family would break out of the array and be Reborn! This kind of loneliness could easily drive a person crazy. When the cultivators barged in, he could not help but say a lot of things that he should not have said, which gave song Qing a little leverage. At this moment, the depression and regret in Gu wuxiang¡¯s heart were mixed into an overwhelming killing intent. He should not have left this woman alive. If he had killed her earlier, then she would not have been able to say anything more now! ¡°.. Gu BA was ¡­ The formation eye of the star formation, the combination of the two formations. He, he is the key to break the formation!¡± Once Gu BA died, one of the formation eyes would be destroyed. Although the eight-sided godly demon earthly fiend formation was powerful, it was built on the foundation of the star formation. Perhaps the key to the formation heart was also hidden in Gu BA. Once one of the formation eyes was destroyed, the other formation would also have a flaw. After Gu wuxiang had led the trial-takers into the array, he had not moved his feet. In the previous dangerous situation, he would rather take the risk than move even half a step. What kind of thing was worth him cherishing so much? Other than the fact that he wanted to protect the ¡®Beacon¡¯ that represented the Gu family¡¯s fortune, song qingxiao could not think of any other answer! shut up ¡­ Gu wuxiang¡¯s breath was violent, and his voice was hoarse and trembling. He stretched out his other arm and swept it towards song Qing, trying to make her unable to speak again. But at this moment, number seven moved. The summoned weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body suddenly held his black longsword horizontally. With a swooshing sound, the longsword split into eight sword Qi clones, which shot towards the souls of the cultivators in the eight-sided array. Just as it was about to touch the illusionary figures of the cultivators guarding the array, it stabbed into the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Then, the body of the sword rose from the ground and soared into the sky, turning into a thick black sword wall, blocking the souls of the cultivators outside. The inside of the array was now under the control of number seven! Once the few sword Xiu that were combined with the formation were trapped, Gu wuxiang was immediately isolated and helpless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Taking advantage of this opportunity, number seven crossed his palms and gathered spiritual power in his palms. He absorbed the surrounding Yin Qi and turned it into a long black snake, which pounced straight at Gu wuxiang. The demonic Qi blocked the spiritual power, and the surrounding black fog rolled. When he realized that something was wrong, he was shocked. Then, he heard the sound of wind! In his panic, he couldn¡¯t care less about killing song qingxiao. His ghostly claw struck at number Seven¡¯s chest. At the same time, he saw a giant black Boa with its mouth wide open and its tongue sticking out from the corner of his eye. It hit his body with a BOOM! ¡°Ah¡­¡± He only had time to utter a single word.. When his palm hit number Seven¡¯s chest, the black banner went through his body and lifted Gu wuxiang up high! Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Land_2 Chapter 781: Land_2 Translator: 549690339 The black giant venomous snake raised its head high and let out a neigh. ¡°No¡­¡± Gu wuxiang¡¯s tone was urgent, and he shouted in despair. The head of the giant venomous snake aimed at Gu wuxiang¡¯s face, opened its mouth, and sucked- A stream of black smoke was quickly absorbed into hei Teng¡¯s body from his skull. After that, the spiritual light in Gu wuxiang¡¯s eyes dimmed, and the sound of bones breaking came from his body. The arm that he slapped out turned into broken bones and fell to the ground with a clang. Number seven, who was in mid-air, was hit by him on the central lung before he died. A black palm print that was so deep that the bones could be seen was left on number Seven¡¯s chest. He spat out a large mouthful of blood essence and fell from the air to the ground! It was obvious that Gu wuxiang¡¯s final counterattack before his death had caused this nascent soul tier cultivator to suffer heavy injuries. Once he was injured, the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body that he had summoned with his spirit energy immediately let out an indignant and angry cry. The demonic soul¡¯s pitch-black feet began to turn into black mist, and the yin Qi that it had gathered began to overflow. The purple clouds above his head dissipated. In an instant, the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body seemed to be lacking in energy and began to disintegrate! The wall of swords formed by the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true form to block the sword cultivators in the formation also seemed to be unable to hold on. The silver light passed through the black sword, and as the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s head shrank, it finally ¡®rumbled¡¯ and disappeared as remnants of Yin Qi! The weapon Grandmaster¡¯s head turned into a small and delicate skull, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it flew back to number seven, and was caught in his palm! While the cultivators around the ¡®eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ raised their swords, number seven endured the pain and cast a spell into the skull. A red light flashed in the eyes of the skull, and it opened its mouth to spit out a breath of demonic Qi in the direction where Gu wuxiang had been standing! The ground shook violently from the impact. Amidst the black mist and smoke, a rumbling sound came from underground. Something seemed to be about to break out of the ground! Seeing this, number seven was overjoyed. With a flash, he escaped in that direction. Song qingxiao wanted to get up as well, but she felt that she could not do it. Her injuries were too severe, and it was already very difficult for her to maintain her consciousness. In the haziness, she could only vaguely see a long bed rising from the ground, and a figure seemed to be lying on the bed. She opened her mouth and an almost inaudible sound came out of her throat. The name ¡®Gu BA¡¯ was stuck in her throat, but it was immediately overpowered by number Seven¡¯s overjoyed voice,¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed hidden here!¡± The ¡®lamp¡¯ of the Gu family was lying on the bed with its eyes closed, as if it was sleeping without being disturbed by the outside world! ¡°How is this possible?¡± What surprised number seven was that after more than two hundred years, his body had not rotted, and his skin was white. He did not look like a dead person at all! He had a beautiful face, and his hair was neatly combed. The clothes he was wearing were even new, and the embroidered edges on them were even shining. Compared to Gu Wu, who looked like a skeleton after being corrupted, the difference was like heaven and earth! It was as if the passage of time had nothing to do with him. He seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, waiting for someone to wake him up one day. Once Gu BA¡¯s real body appeared, the sword shadows in the formation became anxious. They waved their swords at the same time, and the sword Qi was cold and threatening. At this time, the cultivators in the array had already used up all their magical powers. Even the strongest one, number seven, had used up more than half of his strength and was even injured. If these sword spirits were to slash out, they would not be able to stop them and would die without a doubt! In the nick of time, number seven suppressed the astonishment in his heart, focused his gaze, gathered strength in his palm, and slammed it down on Gu BA¡¯s chest! He was worried that there were still traps in Gu BA¡¯s body, so he used all his strength. The palm of the nascent soul cultivator struck down, and Gu BA, who was lying on the bed, was hit, and his body instantly trembled. With a ¡®poof sound, he opened his mouth and with a flash of light, a white elixir Pearl the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye flew out of his mouth and bounced high up! The core Pearl contained an extremely dense and powerful force, and the light it emitted made even number seven, who was in the nascent soul tier, not dare to look directly at it. Number seven was overjoyed. He reached out to grab it, but at the same time, another bloody arm pierced through his side and grabbed the Pearl! This sudden change shocked number seven. His eyes were filled with killing intent. He turned around and saw a bloody figure appear beside him, trying to snatch the Pearl. ¡°Number six!¡± Number seven gritted his teeth. For some unknown reason, under the previous spiritual energy impact, not only did song qingxiao not die, even Yao Liu did not die. However, even if he wasn¡¯t dead, he wasn¡¯t in a good state. It was as if a layer of skin had been peeled off from his body, and he was drenched in blood The blood vessels on the tender flesh on his face could be clearly seen, and blood was flowing down with a gurgle. Even someone as powerful as number seven felt his scalp go numb when he saw this tragic situation. He was immediately enraged by his action of snatching the pill. Previously, he had used up too much energy summoning the true body of the Army Lord, and was also counterattacked by Gu wuxiang before his death. After forcing out Gu BA, he was too relaxed and careless, so he didn¡¯t even notice Yao Liu approaching his side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this wasn¡¯t the time for him to regret. Number seven didn¡¯t care about killing Yao Liu and instead reached out to grab the Pearl! The power of the Pearl was so strong that it made number seven want to get it. He thought that with his nascent soul tier strength, he would definitely be able to grab this core bead, but when he waved his palm, the core bead seemed to have gamed a spirit and flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, ignoring number Seven¡¯s encirclement of spiritual power and rising several meters high! It seemed to have gained sentience. After dodging number Seven¡¯s grasp, it paused in the air for a while as if it was searching for something. After a while, it seemed to have sensed a familiar aura. As if it had been summoned by something, it happily cut through the black fog, turned into a shadow, and flew in the direction of song qingxiao! Song Qing¡¯s consciousness was on the verge of dissipating. He only heard number Seven¡¯s cheers, followed by his angry shout of ¡®number six¡¯. The thought of ¡®Yao Liu actually didn¡¯t die¡¯ appeared in her mind. Then, she heard the sound of the wind and felt something cold in her mouth.. Something had entered her body! Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Lunar (1) Chapter 782: Lunar (1) Translator: 549690339 Before song qingxiao could react, the thing in her mouth had turned into a cold liquid and flowed down her throat. As soon as the cold stream entered her stomach, it turned into a flow of vitality, attacking her veins and sea of consciousness. The damaged meridians were wrapped in a layer of extremely dense Qi of vitality, like a dead tree being reborn. Under the nourishment of this vitality, they were actually rejuvenated. The primordial spirit in his sea of consciousness seemed to have received Supreme nourishment, and the face became clearer. What surprised song qingxiao the most was that the stars in her soul that she had absorbed from the undead altar seemed to have been hungry for a long time. As the stars flickered, the massive amount of Qi of vitality that had just entered her body seemed to be sucked in by a powerful force, slowly entering her soul and being attracted by the stars. At this moment, the stars were greedily absorbing the Qi of vitality. As they absorbed more of this power, the Starlight became more and more dazzling! The dumbfounded number seven watched helplessly as the Pearl that Gu BA spat out flew into song qingxiao¡¯s mouth after escaping from Yao six and him. He immediately vomited blood. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The elixir Pearl in Gu BA¡¯s mouth seemed to have gained sentience and could choose its own master. However, number seven was confident that he would not lose to the dying song qingxiao in terms of divine sense, cultivation, vision, and talent. So why did dan Zhu choose her? Number seven really couldn¡¯t understand it! At this time, the spiritual power that was leaking out was terrifyingly strong. It formed a layer of light cocoon and enveloped song qingxiao¡¯s entire body. As she swallowed the elixir bead, her body flashed with spiritual light. Then, six starlights flew out of her body and turned into six stars that floated happily beside her. They jumped up and down, as if they were extremely happy. The star contained a powerful energy fluctuation, causing number 7 to be moved and greed to arise in his heart. With his cultivation, he could naturally tell that the Qi of vitality surrounding her was extremely pure. From the words of the dead Gu wuxiang, it could be inferred that these were the yin virtues that the Chu clan had accumulated for many years and the Supreme luck of the Gu and Chu clans. Such a good thing might not even appear in the world for tens of millions of years. Not only had it appeared in such a trial scene, but it had also been easily obtained by an unknown female cultivator. It was simply a stroke of great luck! There was no need to mention the jealousy in number Seven¡¯s heart. Such a good thing must not fall into the hands of song Qing! The Qi of vitality contained in the Pearl was accumulated by the Gu and Chu families over the years. With song qingxiao¡¯s current strength, she might not be able to absorb all of it. It must have accumulated in her body. To number seven, she was a walking peerless pill! A murderous intent flashed in his eyes. With a move of his spiritual power, the giant black venomous snake that had devoured Gu wuxiang¡¯s soul shrieked and turned back into black mist, slowly entering his palm. Number Seven¡¯s hands turned into claws. Just as he was about to attack, the ruddy-faced eighth young master Gu on the long couch began to rot and shrivel after the Pearl was swallowed by song qingxiao! His face quickly turned from white to brown, and large shadows appeared on his face. His full and elastic skin quickly collapsed, and his eyes caved in. In the blink of an eye, it was as if his vitality had been sucked out. He turned into a pile of dry bones wrapped in dry skin and fell on the square bed! Gu BA was one of the main formation eyes of the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ that Chu yousheng had set up. At the same time, it was also the core of the Gu clan¡¯s eight direction godfiend earth Sha formation. When the two formations combined into one, the formation would exist if he was alive, and the formation would be restrained if he was destroyed. Now that Gu BA was dead, the eight sword cultivators in the position of the formation with their long swords were about to release their sword Qi. However, the sword intent they released had lost its previous sharpness. The spiritual power under the feet of the swordsman Phantoms turned into a faint golden light belt and moved quickly in the direction of song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the spiritual energy surged over, it was immediately absorbed by the stars that appeared beside her. The shadows of the eight swordsmen began to disappear from under their feet and quickly spread upwards until their heads and long swords were all absorbed by the stars around song qingxiao! When number seven saw this, he was shocked. In just a short while, the eight terrifying sword spirit elders, who Gu wuxiang had claimed to be ¡®endless¡¯, the formation spirits that could be endlessly reborn under the attack of the ancient weapon Grandmaster¡¯s demonic body that he had summoned, were now turned into extremely pure energy and devoured by the formation of several stars! After these stars ¡®ate¡¯ the formation, the Starlight they emitted was no longer gentle. Instead, it emitted a cold air. Even though number seven was a few meters away, he could still feel the sharpness contained in the Starlight, causing him to feel a sense of fear.. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Moon (2) Chapter 783: Moon (2) Translator: 549690339 | He could already sense that the power of the Pearl that song qingxiao had failed to absorb had been absorbed by these strange stars, and they had improved. Although he didn¡¯t know where this thing came from, the aura it gave off already made number seven feel threatened. It wasn¡¯t any weaker than when number seven had been trapped by the ¡®eight direction godfiend earthly fiend formation¡¯. Fear rose in number Seven¡¯s heart, and killing intent gushed out. When he was breaking the array, he had used up too much energy, and most of the treasures he had brought along were destroyed in the array. When summoning the demon Soul of the Lord of the Army, he had almost used up half of the spiritual power in his body, and Gu wuxiang¡¯s counterattack before his death had caused him some injuries. Song qingxiao had absorbed the energy from the formation and was in the process of recovering. He held the skull in his hand. The color of the skull had dimmed. It seemed to have sensed the killing intent in number Seven¡¯s heart. The eyes of the skull glowed with a Scarlet light. Song qingxiao could feel the Starlight in her soul evolving after absorbing the energy of the pill. As the formation was absorbed by the stars, a new astrolabe killing formation appeared in her soul. The six stars on the astrolabe were in different positions. Once it was activated, it would form an eight-sided star battle array with all the stars. The power contained in each star was overbearing. Once it was activated, she had a feeling that she could even kill an ordinary top dan realm cultivator! Before she could rejoice over this result, she immediately felt that she was locked in by a killing intent. Song qingxiao immediately opened her eyes and saw number Seven¡¯s gaze on her. In the dark, she could not see his face clearly, but he did not hide his intention to kill her and take her treasure! Beside him stood a badly mangled human figure. A strong smell of blood came from this human figure. The trial mission didn¡¯t change after the death of number five. In other words, in the previous battle between number seven and the eight sword spirits, not only was he still alive, even Yao Liu didn¡¯t die! However, this was not the time to think about his life-saving method. Number seven clearly wanted to kill him. He did not know what the thing that had entered his mouth earlier was. At that time, she was seriously injured and on the verge of death. She only felt that something was flying towards her, and then she obtained a great opportunity and benefit out of thin air. She did not understand what was going on at all. However, from number Seven¡¯s expression, he probably wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Could this be what he wanted? At this moment, number seven no longer concealed his cultivation. He had already reached the realm of the immortal soul forming the nascent soul, which was an entire realm higher than her. Although her serious injuries were healed by the Qi of vitality contained in the Dan bead, her veins were still weak and empty. She tried to circulate her spiritual power, but there was not even half of the spiritual power in her dantian. Under such circumstances, if number seven had any ill intentions, he might not even have the power to fight back! Her heart was on guard, and her mouth was bitter. She flicked her wrist, and the six stars floating around her body moved according to her will. They merged into one, gathered in her palm, and once again slowly disappeared into her body. As soon as the star disappeared, the surroundings immediately darkened. Without the protection of the formation, the shadows of the broken walls and tiles around the Gu residence were revealed to everyone. With Gu wuxiang¡¯s death, the formation was broken, and the vengeful spirits and ghosts that had attached themselves to Gu wuxiang¡¯s body immediately scattered and fled. One could vaguely hear the wails and cries of ghosts. Song qingxiao endured the pressure from number Seven¡¯s gaze and slowly got up. She pretended to be confused and asked,¡± ¡°What happened earlier?¡± You don¡¯t know what happened?¡± Number seven raised his eyebrows and asked her in return. His words were filled with killing intent. It was obvious that he was determined to get the elixir Pearl that song qingxiao had swallowed. Song qmgxiao¡¯s heart sank when he heard this. He could not help but feel anxious. He raised his vigilance and paid attention to number Seven¡¯s every move. At the same time, he used his divine sense to spy on his own trial mission. If she could complete her mission now and leave the trial scene, even if number seven had three heads and six arms, he might not be able to find her in the real world in a short time. However, it was strange. She had swallowed the elixir bead, and logically speaking, she should have obtained great benefits. However, the trial mission notification remained unchangediThis trip was not in vain. [ mission completion: 7000 points ] Could it be that she had obtained the elixir beads and even the formation, and this trip was not in vain? Song Qing felt a bitter taste in his throat. After hearing number Seven¡¯s words, he immediately clenched his fists. At this moment, the ¡®blood man¡¯ standing beside number 7 spoke with difficulty. It was indeed Yao Liu who was lucky enough not to die, after number seven killed Gu wuxiang, he forced Gu BA to show his true form. Everything that happened after that was just as song qingxiao had guessed. Gu BA¡¯s real body was hidden at the place where Gu wuxiang had been standing, but as soon as he appeared, he was hit by number Seven¡¯s palm, he spat out a Pearl. The Pearl seemed to have a mind of its own, and it flew directly into your mouth. When song qingxiao heard this, she was first shocked that the thing she had eaten was something from a dead person¡¯s mouth. Then, she seemed to have remembered something and exclaimed,¡± ¡°Chu Sheng¡¯s blood!¡± As soon as she said this, Yao Liu¡¯s body trembled, as if he had remembered something. When Gu wuxiang had sent the participants into the illusion, song Qjng had stopped number two and number three from killing Chu shengsheng. Before he left, he flicked a drop of blood into song Qing¡¯s body. The blood touched his palm and immediately sank into her body. At that time, she felt extremely confused and vigilant, but now that she thought about it, everything could be explained. The ¡®eight direction godfiend earthly fiend formation¡¯ was mainly laid out by the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, and this¡¯ reverse heavenly cycle star formation ¡®was laid out at the cost of Chu Sheng¡¯s own life spirit, the Chu clan¡¯s Yin virtue, and luck. Gu BA was one of the formation eyes, so the pill in his mouth must be related to Chu yousheng. Therefore, rather than saying that the Pearl had chosen its own master, it was more accurate to say that it had sensed the familiar aura of Chu Sheng¡¯s blood essence and returned to its ¡®master¡¯. Thinking up to this point, Yao Liu¡¯s mood instantly became indescribable. His bloodied face revealed an extremely depressed expression. However, after song qingxiao had thought this through, she should have been glad that her ¡®good deed¡¯ had been rewarded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But for some reason, when she thought of the look in Chu Sheng¡¯s eyes when he injected the blood essence into her body and the words he said before he left, a bad feeling welled up in her heart. Chu yousheng had been schemed against by the Gu clan. Not only had his beloved daughter died on the day of the wedding, but the elite disciples of the Chu clan had also died at the hands of the Gu clan in the war between the two sides. This man¡¯s mind was no less ruthless than Gu wuxiang¡¯s. In order to resurrect his beloved daughter, he madly put everything on the line and wanted to kill all the disciples of the Gu family. This was enough to show that this man was not a good person. Gu wuxiang had once said that Chu Sheng had laid out the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ at the cost of his life spirit, the Chu clan¡¯s Yin virtue, and luck. He had done so in order to sacrifice all the living beings of the Gu clan to his beloved daughter, with the intention of resurrecting her! The great formation of the reversed heavenly cycle stars had two formation eyes.. If Gu BA represented the eye of the sun, which was a symbol of life, then where was the eye of the moon, which represented death? Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Underground (1) Chapter 784: Underground (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Not good!¡± Song qingxiao remembered the small square she had been in before she had broken into the Gu mansion. The ground was red, as if it had been filled with blood. The blood of the young man who had died to the Golden Tiger on the door spilled out and was immediately absorbed by the ground. There was a strange painting of a fierce Tiger guarding the entrance of the Gu mansion. Daoist nun number two had once said, ¡°With a Tiger at the door, ghosts would not dare to enter! The people of the Gu family had been dead for many years, and Gu wuxiang himself was a ¡®ghost¡¯. When he was alive, the Gu family was famous for catching ghosts and demons. What kind of¡¯ ghost ¡®did such a person have to guard against? In the illusionary realm, the disciples of the Chu clan were carrying a strange black coffin, and lady Chu¡¯s body was probably inside it. When song qingxiao saw the coffin, she had a bad feeling in her heart. At this time, when she recalled what Gu wuxiang had said before he died, her scalp went numb! The reverse heavenly cycle star formation had two formation eyes, the sun and the moon. When the formation was activated, the stars would reverse and absorb all the energy of the living beings inside. Gu BA represented the eye of the sun, which was the Qi of vitality, while lady Chu represented the eye of the moon, which was the Qi of death. When the formation reversed, it would absorb the exuberant vitality of the eye of the sun and pour it into the eye of the moon! In this case, if the heaven-defying formation was activated, there might really be an opportunity to resurrect lady Chu. When song Qing thought of this, he felt terrible! At this time, the joy of obtaining the elixir bead, absorbing the ancient formation, and the advanced star formation had instantly disappeared. With her intelligence, it was not difficult for her to figure out Chu Sheng¡¯s plot. That day, Chu Sheng used his own blood soul as a sacrifice to refine the Chu clan¡¯s fate and Yin virtue into a pill and placed it on Gu BA¡¯s body. The Gu clan only had two choices when faced with the ¡®great reversal heavenly cycle stars formation¡¯. He had to either kill Gu BA to break the formation or find a way to restrain it. He had already calculated that the Gu family would not surrender without a fight, so he had used the illusion to inject a drop of blood essence into song Qing¡¯s body, so that the Pearl would automatically recognize him as its master when it sensed the Chu bloodline. After the Pearl entered her body, it could nourish her body and increase her strength. Chu you Sheng had long guessed this. He had no reason to give song qingxiao such a huge ¡®gift¡¯ for no reason, especially when this ¡®gift¡¯ represented the Chu clan¡¯s legacy and fate. The reason why Chu you Sheng did this was probably to transform song Qing Xiao¡¯s body to become even more perfect. In other words, everything he did was in preparation for his daughter¡¯s rebirth! He wanted to find a perfect body as a vessel for his daughter¡¯s resurrection. Song qingxiao¡¯s body contained Chu yousheng¡¯s blood essence, and she had obtained the Chu clan¡¯s inheritance. However, Chu yousheng¡¯s goal was to use her ¡®hands¡¯ to give all of this to his daughter! In other words, Chu Sheng¡¯s goal was to let lady Chu possess her body, which was the same as su Wu¡¯s goal in her mind! In the illusion, when Chu Sheng injected his blood essence into her body, she had a bad premonition. She didn¡¯t expect that her bad premonition would come true. Chu yousheng was also a cunning Fox. At that time, he had used her to get out of trouble and picked her, most likely in order to lower her guard and make her think that Chu yousheng had done so because she had stopped number two and let him escape. If she wasn¡¯t so guarded, she would probably think that he was just repaying her kindness. At that time, other than number seven who was pulled into the illusionary realm, two ordinary youths stood in the Chu group¡¯s camp. Among the few participants, number three, the Twin youths, and Yao Liu were all men, and only she and number two were women. Perhaps at that time, Chu yousheng had decided to use her body as a medium to resurrect lady Chu. Song qingxiao guessed that there were two reasons why she didn¡¯t choose Daoist nun number two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The first reason was that Daoist nun number two¡¯s strength had been inferior to his at the time, and she had also suffered some injuries. Gu wuxiang was ruthless. With everyone knowing about the scandal of the ¡®Gu and Chu¡¯ families, he might not let this group of ¡®middlemen¡¯ live. If it was found out that Gu wuxiang had turned his back on them and killed them without any desire, then the chances of Daoist nun number two dying were much higher than song qingxiao. The second guess was that he might be much younger than number two. When the Chu girl died, it was the day of her wedding, when she was in the prime of her life. Chu Li loved his daughter deeply and was willing to do anything for her.. How could he bear to see his beloved daughter resurrect in the image of Daoist nun number two after so much effort? Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Underground (2) Chapter 785: Underground (2) Translator: 549690339 | After sorting out all the clues, song qingxiao quickly understood the whole situation. She was feeling indescribable. After hearing her talk about the reason for the Pearl ¡®recognizing its master¡¯, number Seven¡¯s eyes quickly lit up. When she shouted ¡®not good¡¯, No. 7 had obviously realized that lady Chu¡¯s soul coffin might be nearby! For some reason, there was a hint of joy on number Seven¡¯s face. It was as if he was relieved, as if something that he had been worried about for a long time had finally been confirmed. The strangest thing was that when he knew that the Pearl had been absorbed by song qingxiao, he was still full of killing intent, as if he had vowed to kill her for such a Supreme treasure. But now, he restrained his killing intent, loosened his clenched fist, and stopped in his tracks! Song qingxiao had been paying attention to number Seven¡¯s every move. When she saw number seven stop and show a happy expression, she couldn¡¯t help but speculate. Number Seven¡¯s expression clearly showed that he was up to something. Ever since he had entered the trial, he had not hidden the fact that he had come here for one thing. If the formation and the elixir beads in the Gu residence were not his goal, could it be that the thing he wanted was with lady Chu? He had not been certain about this news before, so now that he knew that Chu yousheng had made all the arrangements for his beloved daughter and that there was a coffin for lady Chu¡¯s soul, he revealed a happy expression. To number seven, this item was even more precious than the elixir bead and the array. It changed his mind about killing and snatching the treasure. The reason No. 7 had changed his mind was probably to use song qingxiao as bait to attract lady Chu¡¯s attention, and then take the opportunity to take the treasure. Song Qingxin thought for a moment and immediately understood what number seven was thinking. However, what exactly was in the Chu clan that was worth such a nascent soul stage cultivator¡¯s coveting? He couldn¡¯t think of a reason for it at the moment. Since the Chu clan could obtain a fragment of the ancient formation, it wasn¡¯t strange that they had other more precious treasures. The most important thing now was to solve her current problem. Chu Sheng¡¯s actions were akin to tying a rope around her neck, trying to take her life. She knew that the path ahead was extremely dangerous, but she was trapped in the scenario and could not leave! When song Qing thought of this, he was speechless. However, at this point, song qingxiao composed herself and did not let herself be intimidated by what was about to happen. Now that things had come to this, she had to take one step at a time. Anyway, she already had a ¡®problem¡¯ in her soul. As the saying goes,¡¯there¡¯s no need to worry about more debts¡¯. The worst situation was that she had to face the possession of the Chu woman! ¡°Lady Chu might be somewhere not far from the Gu residence.¡± She forcibly suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her heart and said in a deep voice,¡± ¡°The main destination of this mission might not be the Gu mansion, but the tomb of the Chu woman.¡± When Yao Liu, who was covered in blood and flesh, heard this, he bitterly smiled. ¡°¡®She¡¯ really still exists?¡± Yao Liu was almost in despair about this mission. At this time, he was seriously injured and his vitality was greatly damaged. It was not easy for him to pay a great price to keep his small life, but not only did he not get any benefits, but the mission was still not over, and there was still the tomb of the Chu woman waiting for him. Although this Chu woman had died long ago, Chu yousheng had set up a great formation to summon her soul for her rebirth. When the Gu clan had fallen into the trap, Gu wuxiang had massacred the entire clan in order to ¡®protect himself. It could be seen that the fierceness of this Chu woman¡¯s soul was probably even greater than that of the Gu clan. He had been envious of song qingxiao¡¯s great fortune, but now that he knew that she might become lady Chu¡¯s next target, his jealousy turned into joy. ¡°Gu wuxiang said that the reason why Chu yousheng set up the formation was to absorb the vitality of the Gu family to revive his daughter.¡± Since Chu you Sheng dared to make such preparations, it proved that he was confident that he could collect all of his daughter¡¯s souls within these two or three hundred years. With the formation here, the ¡®Yin¡¯ and ¡®yang¡¯ formation eyes would definitely be connected. As soon as song qingxiao finished her words, a loud thud came from the ground! The entire ground seemed to be pulled down by a force of gravity, and countless tiny cracks appeared on the ground! This wasn¡¯t an illusion, because after this heavy sound, there was another heavy ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, as if there was a ¡®person¡¯ under the ground, trying to drag the ground down! The huge Gu mansion suddenly tilted a little. The uneven ground caused the abandoned houses to collapse with a ¡®shua shua¡¯. The damage caused was even more severe than the previous heavenly lightning! Amidst the endless sounds of collapse, the ground also trembled violently. When they stepped on the ground, it was as if they were on a roller coaster, their bodies shaking non-stop. Song qingxiao forcefully gathered her spiritual energy and stuck her feet to the ground to stabilize her body so that she would not be sent flying by the force. Yao Liu had a similar reaction. As the ground trembled, he was forced to lower his upper body and use his four limbs to support himself. Some of the skin wounds on his body that had been torn off trembled along with the shaking of the ground. On the other hand, number seven stretched out his hand and sent out a palm strike. His spiritual energy turned into a black cloud, and the cloud supported his body as he flew up. He was far away from the ground, and he looked around! The surrounding buildings were all collapsing. The scene was like the end of the world. The long bed that held Gu BA¡¯s body on the ground also bounced up and fell to the ground with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. Gu BA¡¯s bones fell from the long couch and scattered on the ground, rolling around. ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± In the distance, the ghost of the Gu clan who had lost its host, Gu wuxiang, seemed to have sensed something, and let out a desperate and helpless cry. Countless cracks appeared on the ground, and those tiny cracks gradually turned into a huge chasm. The entire netherworld was like a piece of pie that was torn apart by a pair of invisible hands! From the crack in the ground, a ray of orange light suddenly came. After the battle ended, the Gu residence, which was located in the depths of the Earth¡¯s core, had once again sunk into pitch-black darkness. The moment the light appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of the three people! The light was weak at first, but after a few flashes, it trembled and seemed to become brighter. It was like a sun that was slowly rising! At this time, in song Qing¡¯s heart, she thought of the words that Chu yousheng had shouted before he left the illusion, when the sun rises, the Gu family will be truly destroyed! At first, she had thought that the Golden Ring thrown by number 7 was the ¡°sun¡± Chu yousheng had mentioned, but now it seemed that the so-called ¡°sun¡± was clearly referring to lady Chu! ¡°Underground!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven, who was flying in the air, seemed to have sensed some kind of aura the moment the orange-red light appeared. His face revealed an excited expression and he cried out in extreme joy. In the great formation of reversed heavenly cycle stars, the eye of the sun, which represented vitality, appeared on the ground.Then the eye of Yin, which was a hint of death, might be hidden underground! There was only a thin line between the two. If the Chu clan¡¯s young mistress was hiding under the Gu residence, then the Gu residence would be pulled into the core of the earth. Gu wuxiang¡¯s claim that the Gu residence was too heavy could not be explained by Chu yousheng¡¯s strength alone. However, although Gu wuxiang had spoken arrogantly, from the results, it seemed that although the Gu family had put in a lot of effort, in the end, they were still no match for Chu Sheng and were dragged down to the ground. The Gu and Chu families ¡®happy event turned into a funeral, and the in-laws turned into enemies.. It had lasted for two to three hundred years, and there was still no end to it! Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Inhaled _1 Chapter 786: Inhaled _1 More and more orange-red light shone out from the cracks. An inexplicable suction force came from the depths of the Earth¡¯s core, sucking in all the broken earth, gravel, and soil! Gu BA¡¯s body, which had rolled to the ground, also moved toward the crack with the shaking of the ground. Then, it fell into the crack through the light, along with a large amount of stone debris. Under this suction force, the ghosts hidden in the Gu mansion seemed to be sucked in by some mysterious force. They wailed in panic and were then sucked into the gap. Under the gloomy wind, desperate and helpless faces that had been pulled out of shape were revealed. They opened their mouths and screamed, as if they were asking for help from song qingxiao and the other two. However, before he could shout, it turned into a pure Yin Qi and burrowed into the ground! It was as if a terrifying monster with its mouth was hiding underground. The souls of the Gu family¡¯s disciples, who had been hiding for two or three hundred years, could not escape in the end! Hundreds of ghosts were swallowed one after another. Different faces struggled and screamed. Song qingxiao shivered and licked her lips at the sight. As the souls of the Gu clan¡¯s disciples were devoured, the pulling force underground became even stronger. The ground sank, and the crack in the middle became bigger and bigger, causing the surrounding broken buildings to collapse at an even faster rate. The debris of the collapsed building rolled to the middle, and the Gu Manor was like a huge hourglass! Although song qingxiao tried her best to stabilize herself, the suction force between the cracks was too strong. The strong wind pulled on her clothes and made a whistling sound. She knew of the existence of the Chu woman underground, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to be pulled down by this force. However, she had been seriously injured before. Although she had recovered from her injuries under the nourishment of the Pearl, her spiritual power had been almost exhausted in the previous rounds of battle. Besides repairing her serious injuries, the Qi of vitality of the Pearl had mostly been absorbed by the stellar array. At this time, her meridians were empty. Facing the powerful suction of this underground, she refused in her heart. But after a moment of tension, she still could not control her body and was wrapped in a pile of mud and stones, falling down! The sound of the wind whizzed past song qingxiao¡¯s ears. Her mood was indescribable. She could only smile bitterly as she adjusted her falling body. Her fingers formed a seal, ready to use the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique to form a domain to protect her body if she was attacked. Now that things had come to this, he didn¡¯t know how long this domain could resist, but at this point, he could only try it as a last resort. In the chaos, she saw Yao Liu¡¯s body being sucked in by the storm. Even number 7, who was floating in mid-air, seemed to have swayed and was pulled into the crack! The feeling of weightlessness was not good. About ten seconds later, song qingxiao fell into a pile of waste with a ¡®bang¡¯. Her powerful physical body made her fall from such a high place, but it was not a big deal. As soon as her body fell to the ground, she immediately turned over and sat up. Dust filled the air, blocking everything around him. He could only see the orange light shining through every corner, illuminating every speck of dust floating in the air. Fortunately, during her fall, the situation where she had expected to be attacked by the soul of the Chu woman did not happen. The first and greatest feeling she got from this place was ¡®silence¡¯. There were still broken walls and tiles sliding down from above, making a loud noise when they hit the ground, bringing with them a series of echoes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Judging from the Echo, she guessed that the area of this place should not be small. In the situation where her vision was blocked, she tried to release her divine sense to investigate, but for some reason, this place seemed to be confined by an extremely powerful and mysterious force, and she couldn¡¯t use her divine sense at all! This discovery shocked song qingxiao. She remembered her spiritual sense being blocked at the bottom of the well. At that time, she thought it was because of the ghosts that had lived for many years in the Gu mansion. However, once the Gu mansion was destroyed and the formation was taken away, even if the Gu family had the ability to set up a restriction to block the prying of spiritual sense, it should have been scattered by now. However, at this time, his divine sense did not work at all in this place. It could be imagined that the reason why his divine sense was restricted from entering the trial scene was not because of the Gu mansion, but because of the underground ¡®maze¡¯ under the Gu mansion. At this moment, her spiritual energy was empty, and to lady Chu, she was a ¡®physical present¡¯ that had delivered herself to her door.. Now that her divine sense was also restricted, the situation was extremely unfavorable for her! Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Inhaled 2 Chapter 787: Inhaled 2 At the critical moment, song qingxiao desperately called for the silver Wolf in her body with her divine sense. Under her call, the mark on her wrist slightly heated up, and the breath of the silver Wolf flashed in her sea of consciousness, as if it was responding to her call. At this time, the silver Wolf was still there. Its breath made song Qing¡¯s heart relax a little. His originally nervous mood calmed down a little, but then he frowned again. The silver Wolf was sealed in her body, which increased her strength by a lot. She went from the half-step to the lower level of the Dan realm directly from the half-step to the fake dan realm. It was equivalent to the power of a man and a Wolf to achieve the strength she was showing now. But now that she had no spiritual energy, even if the silver Wolf¡¯s consciousness was still clear, its strength would probably be limited. What she was facing now was a plot that Chu shengsheng had carefully laid out for two to three hundred years. A brutal spirit who had been killed by her husband¡¯s family on the day of their wedding and had waited for a chance to be reborn after much difficulty. Even if the silver Wolf and her strength were at their peak, she might not have the confidence to withstand it! When she thought about how she had fallen into Chu you Sheng¡¯s trap in the illusionary realm, song Qing Xiao couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. No matter how cautious one was, there would always be a time when one would make a mistake. In the trial scene, there were also people as cunning as Chu you Sheng. In comparison, her thoughts were not enough. If she was lucky enough to survive this time, she would have to be even more careful in the future trials. As she thought of this, she heard the sound of the wind. When song qingxiao first heard the sound of the wind, the hair on her back stood up immediately, blocking her sweat-soaked underclothes! The sound of the hair rubbing against the clothes was amplified several times at this time. The friction was both numb and itchy, as if a ¡®person¡¯ was gently stroking her back, which made song qingxiao¡¯s hair stand on end. She subconsciously formed a hand seal and muttered, ¡°¡±Drawing the ground as a prison¡­¡± Before the last word ¡®trapped¡¯ came out of his mouth, he heard something fall into the ruins with a ¡®bang¡¯, followed by Yao Liu¡¯s muffled groan of pain. Clearly, he had also fallen. No. 1? He gritted his teeth as if he was enduring great pain. His voice trembled as he spoke,¡± ¡°You, are you still there?¡± It was just a false alarm! The moment she heard Yao Liu¡¯s voice, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed body relaxed and her blood immediately surged. ¡°Yes,¡± Her voice still carried an unnatural stiffness after being tense, and the sweet taste of blood from before still lingered in her mouth, as if she was so scared by Yao Liu that she was about to vomit blood! After she spoke, Yao Liu also heaved a sigh of relief. After all, she was the ¡®target¡¯ of lady Chu. If she was still alive, it meant that there was no danger underground. There was a slight stirring sound in the soil, but it stopped after two sounds. It was like a cautious voley hiding under people¡¯s eyes and secretly digging a hole. ¡°Number one, help me.¡± Yao Liu cried out for help. From the sound of their conversation, the two of them weren¡¯t far from each other. Song Qingxin¡¯s mind turned. Yao Liu wouldn¡¯t have been injured to this extent from falling from such a height. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to move. If he was asking for help now, it meant that he was either trying to trick him and lure him over so that he could take the opportunity to attack him;Either his condition was bad and his injuries were so severe that it was difficult for him to even get up. After Yao Liu said this, the underground was silent for a moment, and only the echoes of things falling around could be heard. Not far away, the sound of the sand turning was getting weaker and weaker, but the mission prompt in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness still remained unchanged. The reward was still 7000 points. Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment, but she still decided to take the risk. Although it was unknown what kind of secret technique Yao Liu had used to escape and preserve his life, from the aura he had exuded during the Battle, his cultivation level had only reached the early stage of Dao comprehension realm. To be able to survive the clash between the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body and the sword array spirit, his terrifying injuries could not be lied to. What¡¯s more, she was currently in a difficult situation. There was a woman Chu that was very likely to possess her, and number 7 was also watching her like a tiger watching its prey. If Yao Liu could survive, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to hold back number 7. In addition, the two of them could be considered ¡®old acquaintances¡¯, and it was their second time working together. if he really has bad intentions, ¡± song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold glint. She indeed didn¡¯t have much spiritual energy left, but it was still possible for her to kill a heavily injured Yao Liu! Thinking of this, she immediately got up and waved away the yellow mist floating in the air. She walked in the direction of Yao Liu¡¯s voice. After walking for about seven to eight meters, she finally saw Yao Liu¡¯s half-buried figure. As he was covered in blood, he looked like food wrapped in soybean powder when he fell. At this moment, his breathing was weak. A broken beam was pressing down on his chest. There was some soil on top of it, making him unable to break free. When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately lifted her leg and kicked away the broken beam that hit him. The broken beam fell to the ground with a ¡®clang¡¯ sound, and an echo was heard. This movement caused Yao Liu, whose eyes were half-dilated, to wake up with a start, and he grinned. A large amount of blood seeped out from between his teeth, making his sand-covered face look extremely terrifying. Although song qingxiao had already guessed that he was severely injured, she still frowned when she saw his miserable state. She immediately raised her spiritual energy and reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Can you still stand?¡± She asked. When her fingertips touched his body, Yao Liu¡¯s entire body trembled, and his muscles contracted heavily. The smell of blood became even stronger, and the sand around him was gradually stained with blood. Under the dim orange light, it looked even more terrifying. I can t stand, I can¡¯t.¡± The flesh on Yao Liu¡¯s face was trembling. He gave a bitter smile, as if this action was an extremely difficult task for him. ¡°Now that things have come to this, do you think it¡¯s up to me?¡± How did he survive in this state? Song qingxiao had a question in her mind. Yao Liu didn¡¯t need to look at her face to guess what she was thinking, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the last trial, I exchanged for a life-saving treasure called ¡®golden silkworm shell shedding¡¯. However, it can only be used once in a person¡¯s life.¡± Perhaps it was because of song Qing¡¯s help, he slowly explained the reason why he had escaped,¡± after using this treasure, you can peel off all your skin and flesh to act as a substitute and suffer a death tribulation. In the critical moment of the formation, although Yao Liu had used this to save his life, he had still suffered extremely serious injuries. Therefore, after Gu BA was forced out by number seven, the Dan bead that represented the Chu family¡¯s inheritance made Yao Liu go crazy. He didn¡¯t even care about number Seven¡¯s skill and tried to snatch it. Who knew that in the end, they would fail at the last step. In the end, he and number seven did not obtain the elixir Pearl. Instead, it made song qingxiao lose it. He did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse for her.. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: The Golden cicada (1) Chapter 788: The Golden cicada (1) Yao Liu was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Although he stood up with the help of song qingxiao, his body was still trembling. After using the ¡®golden cicada shell shedding¡¯ to escape death once, his body was covered with wounds and mud, which only served to aggravate his pain. Song Qing looked down on him. He clenched his teeth and staggered a step forward, leaving a clear and bloody footprint on the ground. He could not help but frown. After hesitating for a moment, he took out a small bottle from his hidden space and poured out two blood-red pills. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that she had met the uncle and nephew of the fan family before this trial and obtained the mustard seed space after killing the coffin-carrying middle-aged man. The ¡®Scarlet blood pills¡¯ collected by the coffin carrying middle-aged man had come in handy at the critical moment. When she was seriously injured and on the verge of death, they had managed to hold her breath, delaying the critical time and allowing the Pearl to recognize her as its master. Originally, the coffin carrying middle-aged man had collected nine bottles of ¡®Scarlet blood pills¡¯, but she had fed one bottle to the silver Wolf before entering the trial. When she was seriously injured, she had randomly eaten some more. At this time, there were only two bottles of Scarlet blood pills ¡®left in her mustard seed space. There were only a few pills in each bottle, and she felt a little heartache when she poured out two pills. However, the next thing she had to face was the Chu woman who wanted to possess her. This second-grade ¡®red blood pill¡¯ only had the effect of regulating qi and blood and consolidating one¡¯s Foundation. The two pills were not of much use to her, but to the seriously injured Yao Liu, they were life-saving things. She handed the pill to Yao Liu, causing him to be stunned. At this time, he did not doubt that song qingxiao wanted to drug him. Now that he was so seriously injured, the mission was not completed, and lady Chu had not appeared, even if she did not do anything, he might not be able to last long. Not to mention that the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ was emitting a bitter and refreshing smell of medicinal ingredients, and faintly emitted spiritual power. Yao Liu could also recognize that it was a good thing. However, he did not expect song qingxiao to hand it to him at such a critical moment. He was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He stretched out his hand as if his whole body was trembling, grabbed the two pills from song Qing¡¯s small palm, and stuffed them into his mouth! The elixir turned into saliva and slid down his throat into his stomach. It then turned into spiritual power and spread to his veins, stabilizing his condition. In an instant, Yao Liu¡¯s breathing stabilized. Although his condition was still very serious, these two pills could at least allow him to hold on for a while. ?¡öMany thanks.¡± Yao Liu slowly let out a breath and expressed his thanks. The competition in the trial was brutal, and every participant represented points. Although these two pills could be exchanged for points after leaving the trial scene, it was very likely that they could be exchanged for points. However, at such a critical moment, song qingxiao was willing to lend a helping hand when she could not even protect herself. This moved Yao Liu. He knew what song qingxiao¡¯s action meant, so his tone was more sincere. After taking two deep breaths, Yao Liu hesitated for a moment. He endured the pain and took out something from his body and handed it to song qingxiao, ¡°Be careful.¡± in his bloodied palm lay an abnormally small and strange golden cicada. At this moment, it looked somewhat dispirited and listless. Yao Liu¡¯s face twitched, and his eyes revealed a trace of pain. ¡°Take this,¡± This should be the ¡®treasure¡¯ that he had used to escape the previous calamity. Song Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good life-saving item! She didn¡¯t expect that when she took out the two pills, Yao Liu would actually give her this. ¡°You¡¯re not using it?¡± The Golden cicada in her hand was slightly struggling and shaking with its feelers. It was as if its vitality had been greatly damaged after letting Yao Liu escape in the previous battle. -I don¡¯t need it.¡± Yao Liu was somewhat reluctant, but he quickly shook his head, ¡°If you keep it now, it might be of use.¡± Song qingxiao was in a critical situation. Lady Chu was hiding somewhere, and with such a ¡®treasure¡¯, she might be able to save her life. She also knew the importance of the matter, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Yao Liu and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After the exchange, their expressions became much more sincere than before. Yao Liu laughed twice, but this action seemed to have affected the wounds all over his body. He sucked in a breath of cold air, and after enduring the pain, he whispered, ¡°My name is Yao Yu, if I can survive this trial, maybe we can be friends.¡± Song qingxiao looked helpless when she heard him. However, this life-and-death juncture would not be easy to pass. Back then, Chu you Sheng had been able to set up a great formation for his daughter on his own, and even after his death, he had still been able to bring the Gu clan to such a state, forcefully dragging the Gu clan into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. This Chu Lian was definitely not easy to deal with. What¡¯s more, from the current situation, Chu yousheng¡¯s plan was to let his daughter take over his body. Although this golden cicada could help Yao Liu escape death, he didn¡¯t know if it would be useful in her current situation. The two of them looked at each other, and their eyes revealed a bitter smile. Just as Yao Liu was about to open his mouth, a wave of spiritual energy fluctuations suddenly came from above their heads. The two¡¯s expressions changed. Song Qing stuffed the Golden cicada in his hand into his bag and raised his head to see a shadow rapidly descending from the sky. Number Seven¡¯s familiar aura came over, causing the two¡¯s tense nerves to relax. In a different situation from the two of them who had landed in a sorry state one after the other, number seven relied on his profound cultivation of the nascent soul tier and used his spirit energy to support his body just as he was about to fall to the ground, and he landed steadily beside the two of them. His gaze first swept across Yao Liu¡¯s body, as if he had discovered that his breathing was much more stable than before. A hint of ridicule flashed through his eyes, and then his gaze fell on song Qing, and finally to her waist, stopping for a moment. The Golden cicada that Yao Liu had given to song qingxiao was hidden there. It was unknown if he had seen it when he had landed or if it was because the restrictions here were much weaker for nascent soul cultivators. Song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up when he stared at her. This number seven wasn¡¯t a person to be trifled with. The Golden cicada Yao Liu had given him was too special. If he wanted to snatch it, he might not be able to keep it with his current strength. However, for some reason, after looking at her for a long time, number seven revealed a cold smile. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, he did not make a move to snatch it. Instead, he squinted his eyes and his expression was dark. No one knew what he was thinking. Under the invisible pressure, a huge crack opened up above their heads. Most of the Gu residence¡¯s dilapidated buildings had already fallen down, leaving only a few fine grains of sand rolling down, making a rain-like ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, bringing with it the hollow echo, making this space filled with thick dust even more spacious. As the rolling dust gradually settled, the underground space of the Gu mansion, which was previously almost invisible, suddenly became much clearer. ¡°You guys, look!¡± When the atmosphere was tense, Yao Liu¡¯s trembling voice broke the strange silence. Number seven, who had been staring at song qingxiao, quickly turned his head when he heard Yao Liu¡¯s words. Yao Liu strenuously raised his hand, his fingertips that couldn¡¯t be straightened pointing straight at the top of his head. A face that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly looked up, his eyes revealing a look of horror. Number seven turned her face away, and the pressure on song qingxiao¡¯s body was relieved. She followed Yao Liu¡¯s gaze and looked up, only to see an extremely strange scene! The underground was like a huge Palace. However, the originally empty ground was now filled with junk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On top of the ¡®ceiling¡¯, several slender black shadows were entrenched in the sky like dragons. in the middle of the Dragon, there seemed to be a long and wide black shadow. The orange light was emitted from that black shadow. The moment song qingxiao saw the black shadow, she felt as if her heart had been squeezed by someone. The Halo seemed to intertwine with the black shadow, forming an extremely evil and uncomfortable color. A cold aura of death and despair rose from her feet when she saw the black shadow and climbed up her back. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At the same time, a thought appeared in her mind. It was lady Chu¡¯s coffin! Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Attracting _1 Chapter 789: Attracting _1 Even though it was shrouded in a thick layer of dust, and only the rough outline of the shadow could be seen, the shadow under the orange light gave song qingxiao a very familiar feeling. It made her think of the black coffin that contained lady Chu¡¯s body that the disciples of the Chu clan carried in the illusion. Her throat seemed to be choked by a pair of invisible hands, and her breath was stuck in her chest for a long time, until Yao Liu shouted in a trembling voice,¡± ¡°A coffin!¡± She shivered as if she had just come back to her senses. The two who had entered the illusion recognized this strange coffin. Excitement and fanaticism flashed in number Seven¡¯s eyes. Song qingxiao and Yao six exchanged a look. It seemed that the thing number seven was looking for had also appeared. As the Gu residence on the ground completely collapsed, the debris of the building slid down, leaving only some fine debris falling down. The dust floating in the air gradually fell down. Without the obstruction of the dust, everything in the surroundings became clear. The ground of the Gu Manor was about 17 to 18 feet above their heads. A few black chains as thick as an arm were firmly fastened to the ground. One end of the thick black chain was connected to an extremely large iron coffin. The coffin was surrounded by a layer of black mist that could not be dispelled, and it emitted a suffocating aura of death. At this time, the ground that the black chains were holding on to had a huge crack. Looking up from the bottom, the top of the ground looked like a piece of cloth that had been violently torn off. Occasionally, there were still fine sand sliding down from the cracks, making a slight ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, which was transmitted into the ears of the three people. Upon seeing this, the three of them suddenly realized why the legendary Gu residence had mysteriously disappeared and was dragged into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. The huge black coffin was overflowing with light. This kind of orange light was like the rising sun. It should have a warm color, but at this time, it gave people a strange feeling of coldness that reached deep into the bones. The coffin hung in the air quietly, not moving at all. Under the Halo, the black chains that held the huge coffin were flowing with an extremely strange luster, and the wails of the wronged souls in the Gu mansion seemed to be coming from his sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao suppressed her fear and was about to look again when she saw number seven raise his arm and flicked his finger. A stream of spirit Qi shot out from his fingertips and went straight for the black chain! The thing he wanted was obviously hidden in lady Chu¡¯s coffin. Now that the coffin was hanging in the air, he was more anxious than anyone else. He wanted to knock the coffin down first! As soon as number seven made this move, song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instinctively formed a hand seal, but before he could shout out the spell, he heard a soft ¡®puff¡¯ sound. The spirit power hit the black chain, but it didn¡¯t shake. ¡°Eh?¡± Surprise appeared on number Seven¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what material this black chain was made of, but under the attack of a nascent soul tier cultivator, not only was it not destroyed, it didn¡¯t even move. Song Qing¡¯s heart relaxed. He looked at it and said,¡± ¡°There seems to be a strange spiritual energy on the chains.¡± As soon as she said this, number Seven¡¯s eyes flickered, and he flicked out another spiritual force. This time, he used all of his spiritual energy. The spiritual energy broke through the air and shot toward the black chain with a whooshing sound. After being hit by him, the black chain glowed with a black light! ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± Under this attack, the black chain actually let out a wail, as if it had become alive, causing the heavily injured Yao Liu to jump in fright. Hidden in the black light were countless faces that had been compressed and deformed. These vengeful souls seemed to have been twisted into a rope, and they slowly surged in the direction of the black coffin from the side of the chain that was holding the ground. These vengeful spirits should be the disciples of the Gu family who had been sucked into the crack in the ground in the Gu Manor. At this time, they seemed to be imprisoned by an invisible restriction. No matter how their spirits struggled, they could not break free from the shackles of the black chain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The closer the vengeful souls got to the black coffin, the more miserable their cries became. The black coffin was like a monster that had opened its mouth and was slowly sucking them in. The scene of the black coffin devouring the souls of the dead was absolutely terrifying. After Chu yousheng¡¯s daughter¡¯s death, he failed to take revenge. After he escaped, Gu wuxiang would never have dreamed that he would hide his daughter¡¯s coffin under the Gu Manor! He had set up a great formation, dragged the Gu Manor deep into the earth, and used the souls of the Gu family¡¯s disciples to nourish his daughter¡¯s body. ¡°I can¡¯t let it absorb all these souls!¡± Song qingxiao said in a low voice.. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Attracting _2 Chapter 790: Attracting _2 Lady Chu¡¯s soul coffin didn¡¯t make any noise, but from the way the souls of the Gu clan¡¯s disciples were sucked in, it was clear that ¡®she¡¯ could go on a rampage at any time. None of the three knew what Chu yousheng had done back then, and how terrifying the Chu maiden, who had been dead for two or three hundred years, was. However, they all understood that if they allowed lady Chu to continue sucking like this,¡¯her¡¯ strength would increase greatly. Once she was resurrected, no one would be able to gain anything. Number seven frowned and once again pulled off the skull hanging from his neck! The skull was forged from the bone of an ancient weapon Grandmaster. It contained a trace of the soul of a weapon Grandmaster and was extremely powerful. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu had both seen it before. When number seven pulled it off, the skull glowed red and Yin Qi spread out. The skull opened its mouth and let out a fierce roar. With a whoosh, a suction force came from the skull¡¯s mouth, and a strong wind blew up from the hall underground, blowing sand and dust into the skull¡¯s mouth! The vengeful souls that were entangled by the black chains seemed to have sensed the summoning of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s demonic soul. Most of their souls were pulled out, but their ¡®roots¡¯ were still locked by the black chains, and they could not break free. Number Seven¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence onto the skull. As soon as the skull absorbed its master¡¯s blood essence, it immediately brightened with spiritual light, and the suction force became much stronger than before. More and more dead souls were pulled out from the black chains. One of the black chains trembled rapidly, and a few souls turned into Yin Qi. They broke free from the black chain and were absorbed by the ghost head. But to his disappointment, other than one of the black chains that was slightly loose and making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound as it trembled slightly under the absorption of the demonic souls, the other black chains were unusually stable. Although they were also trembling, the souls of the deceased from the Gu clan were still being absorbed by the black coffin, as if they were not affected by the soul bone of a weapon Grandmaster. This result not only surprised number seven, but even song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yao Liu sucked in a breath of cold air and said while enduring the pain,¡± these dead souls seem to be sealed by something. The power of this seal wasn¡¯t weak. At least, with number 7¡¯s current means, he couldn¡¯t break it. Song qingxiao was moved by his words. As the dust settled in the underground Hall, although his divine sense was still blocked, his vision was much clearer. She raised her head and counted the black chains above her. There were eight chains in total. He didn¡¯t know if this number had anything to do with the eight direction godfiend earth Sha formation, or if it was just a coincidence. In the Gu clan¡¯s ¡®eight-sided godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯, the eight sword spirits guarding the positions were the sacrifice of the clan¡¯s elders. Then, what were the eight black chains that¡¯ sealed ¡®the soul of the Gu clan? For some reason, the words that the young man had said in the cave at the bottom of the well appeared in her mind. The Gu family first had seven sons, and Gu wuxiang had spent a lot of effort to get the eighth son. In addition to the elders and clan disciples mentioned by Gu wuxiang, there should be a total of ten people in Gu wuxiang¡¯s bloodline, namely:Gu wuxiang and his wife, eight sons. As for whether these sons were married or had children, the rumors did not mention it. It must have nothing to do with the trial mission, so song qingxiao automatically ignored it. However, after entering the Gu mansion, song qingxiao realized that other than Gu wuxiang and Gu BA, Madam Gu and Gu wuxiang¡¯s seven sons were not present. At this time, there were a total of eight black chains that bound the souls of the deceased in the Gu residence. Could it be that Chu yousheng had used some unknown method back then to use the soul blood of the seven sons of the Gu clan as reinforcement, so that all the disciples of the Gu clan had to be bound by them? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Madam Gu and the seventh Son of the Gu family.¡± After she said this, Yao Liu immediately realized why only one black chain was moved by number 7. Madam Gu was not of the Gu family¡¯s blood, so with her as the contract, the restrictions on the Gu family¡¯s children were not as heavy as the seven sons of the Gu family! As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s voice fell, the dark spirit on the black chain was sucked into the black coffin. The black chain, which had been unusually strong under number Seven¡¯s attack, began to shake violently! Every time the black chains shook, they made a clanging sound. The other end of the Gu Manor¡¯s floor that was at the top was also pulled. Without the presence of the Gu Manor, the ground seemed to be much lighter. As it was being pulled, more cracks appeared on the ground, and a large amount of soil began to slide down.. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Attracting 3 Chapter 791: Attracting 3 ¡°Not good, it¡¯s falling!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was grave. While she was speaking, the huge black coffin suddenly moved! The mist that surrounded the black coffin wriggled crazily, forming a small whirlwind that rapidly sucked in the dark Souls sealed on the eight black chains. In an instant, the dark spirits wrapped around the black chains turned into thick Yin Qi and were all absorbed. At the same time, as the remnant souls of the Gu family¡¯s disciples were swallowed by the black coffin, the black coffin was also slowly descending. It was about 17 or 18 feet above the three of them at first, but in a short while, it was only about 100 feet above them. The closer he got, the clearer the black coffin became. Most of the black mist rolling on the coffin was sucked into it, revealing the main body of the black coffin. The black coffin was covered with mysterious runes, and it shone with a strange luster under the black mist. It was the coffin that the disciples of the Chu clan had carried in the illusionary realm, the one that contained lady Chu¡¯s body. The black coffin descended from above, and its huge body almost blocked the light above the three people¡¯s heads, forming a large black shadow that enveloped them. Even though they were tens of meters away from the coffin, song qingxiao could already feel the pressure from the coffin. At the same time, she and number seven both took a few steps back. Even the heavily injured Yao Liu endured the pain and staggered back, leaving behind a few faint footprints on the ground. The spirits on the eight black chains were all devoured and lost their luster. It was as if they could no longer bear the weight of the black coffin. With a ¡®clang¡¯, the coffin fell rapidly and landed on the ground with a heavy¡¯ bang¡¯, sending up a large amount of dust. The sound reverberated in the underground Hall. Song qingxiao felt as if the ground was shaking the moment the black coffin landed on the ground. With a clatter, a few black chains fell to the ground. She held her breath and concentrated. For a long while, the trial-takers who were scattered in three different directions did not dare to act rashly. The black coffin was also like a dead object. Nothing strange happened for a long time. Song Qing¡¯s small palms were clenched tightly, and beads of sweat oozed from her forehead. The beads of sweat formed a stream, washing away the dust on her face and pouring into her eyes, making her eyes hurt and itchy, but she did not dare to blink, nor did she dare to reach out to rub them. Number seven waited for a long time. Perhaps something in the coffin attracted him, but he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He tried to take a small step forward. It was very quiet in the underground Hall. The sound of his clothes rubbing against each other seemed to be amplified several times in such an environment. Song qingxiao¡¯s five senses were magnified several times at this time, and she could clearly hear the sound of his footsteps. Nothing happened! It was unknown whether number seven heaved a sigh of relief or smiled. He took a few more steps forward. The black coffin remained in its original spot, unmoving. His cultivation had already reached the nascent soul stage. At this time, he relied on his own realm and infused spiritual power into his body, slowly approaching the coffin. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu¡¯s eyes were wide open as they watched this scene. No. 7 had already walked to the side of the black coffin. However, as the others had expected, something inside the coffin did not jump out to attack him. His tensed nerves relaxed, and he tried to hit the coffin with a burst of spiritual power. There was a crisp sound, but there was still no movement. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number Seven¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he snorted,¡± ¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and patted the coffin lid. The moment his palm came into contact with the iron coffin, there was a faint muffled ¡®bang¡¯. He circulated his spirit energy and used his palm to absorb the coffin lid, and then lifted it up with force! Unexpectedly, the lid of the coffin, which looked extremely solid, was lifted up by number Seven¡¯s grab. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it was thrown more than ten meters away before it landed on the ground with a¡¯ clang¡¯. ¡®Dang dang dang¡¯, the echoes came from all directions, like an extremely heavy death knell that had been struck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment number seven opened the coffin, his overjoyed gaze fell on the inside of the coffin. However, his expression froze as if he had seen a ghost. Surprise, surprise, fear, and other complicated emotions were all twisted into one, flashing in his eyes. Song qingxiao and Yao Liu looked at each other from a distance, not knowing what number seven had seen in the coffin. The two of them were suspicious. At that moment, number seven turned his head and looked at song qingxiao. His eyes flashed with killing intent and he subconsciously raised the skull in his hand. As soon as song qingxiao saw his action, her heart was alarmed. Before she could react, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. An unknown throbbing spread out from her chest.. A strange attraction seemed to have appeared in the coffin, attracting and summoning her to the iron coffin! Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Surprise attack (1) Chapter 792: Surprise attack (1) ¡®Bang Bang¡¯, the sound of her heart beating against her chest seemed to be amplified countless times, attacking her sea of consciousness. There seemed to be something hidden in the black coffin that was extremely attractive to song qingxiao, making her involuntarily raise her legs and move forward. ¡°Number one!¡± At this moment, Yao Liu¡¯s urgent roar suddenly rang out, ¡°What are you doing!¡± The voice was like a thunderclap, jolting song qingxiao out of her daze. Her eyes regained their clarity, and she immediately realized that she had taken a step towards the coffin! This coffin was really strange. In the blink of an eye, she almost fell into it. If not for Yao Liu¡¯s timely reminder, even if she reacted later, she would have been even closer to the coffin. Her heart trembled, and she immediately wanted to retreat. However, for some reason, the blood in his body began to boil, and his body temperature began to rise. Song qingxiao knew very well that she should stay away from the coffin. However, as soon as she had this thought, her legs seemed to have developed their own will and took another step forward! This situation made song qingxiao¡¯s heart skip a beat. The first thing she thought of was Chu Sheng¡¯s blood and the Pearl that she had absorbed. It was something that belonged to the Chu clan. To lady Chu, who possessed the soul blood of the Chu clan, it was natural that there would be a close connection between them. Chu Sheng¡¯s blood was one drop, so even if it had any attraction, it would be limited. However, the effects of the Pearl were too great, and she had only consumed it for a short time. Other than the stars that had absorbed most of it, a small portion had been absorbed by her body. She had not completely broken away from the Chu clan¡¯s aura, and naturally, she was in a hurry to find her true ¡®master¡¯. ¡°No. 1?¡± Yao Liu¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. When he shouted, song qingxiao took a few steps forward, getting closer to the black coffin. Song qingxiao¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat. She realized that no matter how much she tried to use her spiritual power to stop herself from moving forward, it was useless. The closer he got, the more he felt the black coffin¡¯s attraction to him. Yao Liu¡¯s shout entered her ears, causing her to smile bitterly. It was not a good feeling to lose control of one¡¯s body, especially when one was walking towards the black coffin in a clear-headed state. It was no doubt adding to the pressure on song qingxiao. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. The Chu clan¡¯s Dan bead had turned into life force to heal her severely injured body, causing her body to be stained with the Chu clan¡¯s aura. It was normal for her to desire the soul of lady Chu, who had the Chu clan¡¯s bloodline. However, she did not believe that this attraction could not be restrained. Even if it was affected by the Chu clan¡¯s luck, this was her own body after all, and she was still in control of it. Since the Chu clan¡¯s elixir Pearl was repairing her own meridians and nourishing her primordial spirit with the Qi of vitality, then what if she did the opposite now and did not control it with spiritual power or divine sense, but by her own will? When she thought of this, she immediately relaxed the spiritual power that she was about to use. She used her divine sense to call for the aura of the silver Wolf in her sea of consciousness and consciously suppressed the ¡®backlash¡¯ of her primordial spirit. After she spread out her spiritual power, the aura of the silver Wolf emerged from her sea of consciousness. As expected, the feeling of desire was suppressed to a certain extent. Even though there was still a suction force coming from the black coffin, it was not as strong as before. He stopped about seven or eight meters away from the black coffin. Song Qing was relieved. Before he could show a trace of joy in his eyes, he saw a black shadow flying toward him from the corner of his eye. Number Seven¡¯s aura followed closely. Before song qingxiao could retreat, a large hand grabbed her shoulder. At the same time, the Qi of a nascent soul realm expert sealed her, making it impossible for song qingxiao to escape. She had long known that number seven harbored ill intentions. When the Pearl had appeared, he had wanted to kill her and snatch it from her. In the end, he had changed his mind, probably to save the opportunity for now. Although song qingxiao knew that there was a huge gap between her and number seven, she was not willing to wait for death. The moment number Seven¡¯s hand reached out, she raised her hand and slapped it. Seeing her action, number Seven¡¯s eyes revealed a mocking look, as if he was mocking her for overestimating her ability. He did not slow down, but in the next moment, just as song Qing¡¯s hand was about to touch his palm, he was about to use his spiritual power to shake her away and make her ¡®honest¡¯ so that it would be easier for him to do what he wanted to do next. However, he saw a black shadow flash by, and a sharp light came out of the black shadow. Number Seven¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Then, there was a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. An ice-cold sharp weapon broke through his protective spiritual power and left a deep wound on his palm! Blood gushed out. Number seven moved to the side and stood behind song Qing. He retracted his hand in pain and his face turned cold. ¡°The weapons of the armament repository family?¡± He held his injured hand, his expression uncertain. He had not expected that a newcomer who had just entered the Dan stage would have a weapon forged by an armament family. No wonder it could break through his spiritual power defense. Song qingxiao was holding a half-broken dagger in her hand, which reminded number seven of the half-broken blade she had thrown out when she attracted the lightning. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this in your hands.¡± The seventh hand shook his wrist and used his spiritual power to seal the wound, instantly stopping the bleeding. however, with your dan stage strength, even if you have weapons from the armament family, it¡¯s just a waste of God¡¯s gift. His eyes were dark and murderous. ¡°Besides, this dagger is already broken.¡± He was injured by song Qing¡¯s hand because of his carelessness. Although the injury was not serious, he still felt embarrassed. He shook his sleeve again and a golden shadow slipped out of his sleeve. Like a spiritual snake, it pounced towards song Qing! Not good! Song Qingxin wanted to curse. Not only DID number 7 have a profound cultivation, but he also had many treasures. A few of the treasures had been destroyed in the Gu Manor¡¯s formation, but there were still some things left. The Golden rope came with ill intentions and was about to restrain her. She immediately turned around and fled. However, the rope seemed to have a mind of its own. It chased after her relentlessly. Song Qing was afraid of the Chu woman in the coffin, so in less than two seconds, it wrapped around her and tightened its grip. As soon as song qingxiao was tied up by the rope, she immediately felt that her spiritual energy was restrained. She could not help but use the same trick again. She injected her spiritual energy into the dagger and Cut the Rope! It was unknown what the Golden rope was made of. The broken dagger that had been indestructible since it fell into song Qing¡¯s hand made a Sound of Metal clashing when it Cut the Rope. The first cut only cut half of the rope, causing it to stop tightening but not completely throw it away! She didn¡¯t have time to swing her knife again, but number seven didn¡¯t give her any more chances. He raised his palm and a wave of spiritual force came out from his palm, hitting song Qing¡¯s body. When she saw number seven raise his hand, song qingxiao¡¯s heart trembled. Her primordial spirit formed a seal in her sea of consciousness, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a territory in front of her. However, the difference between the strength of a dan stage and a nascent soul stage cultivator was too great, and on top of that, she didn¡¯t have much spirit power left at the moment. The domain formed by the remaining spirit power that she had gathered in a hurry had just formed when it was shattered by number Seven¡¯s palm wind. With a boom, that palm strike hit her right above her heart! A cold Yin force invaded her body, stirring her internal organs and veins. Blood immediately gushed out of her throat. She had been injured quite badly by this palm. This powerful force was something she could not resist at all. Her feet became light, and her body rose into the air. She was pushed back by this spiritual power. The wind whistled past her ears. She tried her best to stabilize herself, but she couldn¡¯t do it under the force of number Seven¡¯s palm. Song qingxiao frantically summoned her Silver Wolf with her divine sense. The moment she sensed the silver Wolf¡¯s aura, her eyes lit up. Before she could smile, she hit something cold on her back and stopped her retreat! She felt a chill on her back as a gust of extreme Yin Qi touched her back, causing her to shiver. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As if she realized what she had hit, she turned over and sat up. She held the cold black coffin behind her with one hand and cut the half-broken golden rope with the dagger in the other. The rope fell to the ground with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound. She was leaning against the side of the coffin. Now that it had stopped, blood gushed out from her injured internal organs and poured into her mouth from her throat. She then swallowed it back down! The lid of the coffin had already been opened by number seven, revealing the inside of the coffin. It seemed to be surrounded by black mist, and there was a faint light shining out. However, as she approached, the black mist seemed to be attacked and gradually dispersed, revealing the scene inside the coffin! Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Resurrection (1) Chapter 793: Resurrection (1) Inside the black coffin lay a female corpse in a bright red dress. Her face was half-covered with red silk, and an unremarkable old green lamp was placed right above her head, which was now brightly lit. Under the light of the lamp, the flame was a faint blue, forming a Halo that shrouded the female corpse! What surprised song qingxiao was that, besides the fact that the green lamp still hadn¡¯t been extinguished after two or three hundred years, even when number seven had opened the coffin and hit the coffin with the strength of a nascent soul realm cultivator, he hadn¡¯t been able to extinguish the green coffin. She didn¡¯t know where this thing came from. The light that illuminated the underground Palace should be this Blue Lamp. However, these were not the most important things. What surprised her the most was that nearly three hundred years had passed. Gu wuxiang, who had used a secret technique to keep his soul in his body and existed in the world as a half-stiff body, had rotted and fallen off in the long river of time, even if his body was wrapped in Yin Qi and resentment. It revealed the skeleton under the dried skin and flesh. However, the female corpse in the coffin was slim and didn¡¯t rot. ¡®She¡¯ had her hands crossed over her chest, and on the back of her hands, there was a strange rune drawn in black ink. The runes were surrounded by layers of black gas, and the movement gave the illusion that ¡®her¡¯ hand was moving slightly. The color of the wedding dress was bright, and under the green lamp, it formed a blood-red color in contrast with the black mist. Under the translucent red silk veil,¡¯her¡¯ face was covered with the same patterns as her hands. Her eyes were closed, and her skin was full. She was just like Gu BA who was hiding on the ground earlier, only asleep. When song qingxiao saw this, he was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know if he was in a hidden cave two or three hundred years ago or three hundred years later. ¡öShe¡¯ looked as if she was still on the night of her wedding, and it was impossible to tell that nearly 300 years had passed. Perhaps song Qing¡¯s proximity had disturbed the black mist around ¡®her¡¯. As the mist moved, it seemed to give the illusion that¡¯ she ¡®was moving. Before song qingxiao could even take a breath, she saw the female corpse that had been lying still suddenly ¡®move¡¯! Under the red silk veil, her tightly pursed lips seemed to curve up slightly. This discovery caused song Qing¡¯s pupils to shrink. She knew that something was wrong and was about to retreat when lady Chu, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them! ¡°You¡¯ve finally come.¡± A feminine voice resounded in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing her blood to flow rapidly! At this moment, his body felt as if it was being torn in half. Half of him felt a chill all over his body because of his current predicament, while the other half felt as if something had been awakened by this sound, and he felt so excited that his blood was boiling. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Even though song qingxiao had seen a lot of things since she participated in the trial of gods and had dealt with ghosts and monsters, she still got goosebumps from the shock of the scene in front of her! The pair of eyes were black and blue in color. Evil, death, and other emotions came rushing at her. Song Qing let out a long breath. When she wanted to release her hands from the side of the coffin, she was shocked to find that her hands seemed to be imprisoned by an invisible force, and she could not pull them out from the side of the coffin! Without a sound, the runes on lady Chu¡¯s hands and face suddenly came to life like ¡®her¡¯. They turned into¡¯ black ropes ¡®and flowed towards song Qing! When the ¡®black rope¡¯ touched song Qing¡¯s small body, it seemed to have sensed a familiar aura and became happy. It turned into black threads as thin as hair and tried to drill into her body! ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, secure!¡± At this point, song Qing couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He forcefully formed a seal with two fingers and shouted. The remaining spiritual power in his veins turned into layers of light scales, trying to block these black threads that were as thin as cow hair. These light scales were activated by the flood dragon blood in her body and activated by the nine words secret order. They were indestructible and had a certain resistance to the evil Qi. However, for some reason, the light scales did not have any resistance against the black threads. Following song qingxiao¡¯s shout, the red silk covering the lady Chu¡¯s face in the coffin instantly turned into a red mist and disappeared, revealing the original beautiful face of the lady Chu! The corners of ¡®her¡¯ mouth rose, and her upper body slowly sat up from the coffin. ¡°Ah!¡± Song qingxiao was extremely anxious. When Yao Liu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry and instinctively took a few steps back. When number seven, who was standing three to four feet away, saw lady Chu sit up stiffly, he could not hide his joy. as expected. As soon as he finished speaking, contrary to Yao Liu, he advanced instead of retreating, as if the thing he wanted to take was in the black coffin. Lady Chu sat up in the coffin and stared at song qingxiao with her blue-rimmed eyes. The black marks on ¡®her¡¯ face were gone, revealing her beautiful face under the heavy makeup. Perhaps it was because her body was already dead, her face was so pale that it was almost dead, but her cherry lips were unusually red. After lying in bed for two to three hundred years,¡¯her¡¯ body did not show any signs of stiffness or discomfort.¡¯Her¡¯ upper body was pressed against the edge of the coffin, and a pair of slender hands coated with red cornstarch reached out to song Qing, as if she wanted to hug something. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, this pair of white and delicate hands was far more terrifying than the pair of Black Ghost hands that Gu wuxiang had revealed when he was in the Gu residence. At this point, she already understood what lady Chu¡¯s plan was. However, how could she be willing to die and give her body to ¡®her¡¯? Song qingxiao forced herself to remain calm. The moment lady Chu reached out her hand, she summoned the stack of talismans she had snatched from the coffin-carrying middle-aged man from her necklace and threw them at lady Chu! She was not a member of the fan family and did not understand the fan family¡¯s incantations. The power of these talismans was greatly reduced in her hands. in addition, perhaps it was because of Chu Sheng¡¯s formation and lady Chu¡¯s overwhelming strength after she had absorbed all the spirits of the Gu family, the scattered Fu papers produced a ¡®swish¡¯ sound as if they had met their nemesis before they could even touch lady Chu¡¯s body. Then, the spiritual Qi on the talisman was quickly devoured by a kind of death Qi, and the talisman paper turned into white ashes and dust, which scattered into the air. A bone-chilling sensation spread from lady Chu¡¯s hands to song Qing¡¯s entire body, causing her scalp to tingle. She immediately shouted,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Get lost!¡± The corners of lady Chu¡¯s mouth opened, and ¡®her¡¯ body quickly turned illusory in front of the three people¡¯s eyes. She wanted to burrow into song Qing¡¯s small body! At this moment, song Qing felt a burning pain on her wrist. The silver Wolf seal flashed with a trace of light, and her hand, which had been firmly stuck to the coffin, seemed to have suddenly recovered its feeling! At this critical moment, regardless of whether it was useful or not, song qingxiao immediately held the dagger, poured her spiritual energy into it, and swung it at lady Chu¡¯s soul. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Crisis (1) Chapter 794: Crisis (1) As soon as the Chu woman saw the dagger coming, a demonic light flashed in her eyes. The corner of her mouth twitched, revealing a few white teeth, but she did not Dodge. That smile was indescribably creepy and strange. Song Qing looked at her expression and felt a faint uneasiness in his heart. However, this mysterious dagger had been with her for a long time, and it was invincible. Back on the demon Island, it could even pierce through the thick scales of a giant Python that was about to turn into a flood Dragon. Although she had encountered an extraordinarily strong Mystic crystal that had been broken in the lost city, she believed that even if there was only half a dagger left, it would definitely be able to pierce through the body of lady Chu and force her to retreat! Although Chu you Sheng had profound strength and astonishing means, and was able to protect his daughter¡¯s body for two to three hundred years, the Chu clan¡¯s daughter¡¯s body was not the legendary Mystic crystal. As she thought of this, her heart could not help but calm down. Her eyes turned cold as she immediately held the dagger and injected spiritual energy into it, stabbing it towards lady Chu! ¡°Hehe.¡± A soft female voice sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Her tense body shivered, and a chill spread from her mind to her whole body. A layer of black Qi appeared between her eyebrows, and a thin layer of Black Frost quickly formed between her eyebrows. The hand that was holding the broken dagger trembled, and the spiritual energy in her body seemed to be restrained by a restriction, causing the killing intent of the dagger to decrease greatly. Lady Chu¡¯s voice had a strong spiritual corrosion effect. Song Qing frowned and tried to use his divine sense to seal his consciousness. However, this action was useless. Lady Chu¡¯s voice still passed through the blockade of her divine sense and clearly entered her mind. ¡°Why struggle? We were originally one.¡± As the woman¡¯s soft, bell-like laughter rang out, song qingxiao¡¯s strength weakened. Just when she thought that she would not be able to stab the Chu woman again, something strange happened again! The dagger stabbed towards lady Chu¡¯s chest, but the obstruction song qingxiao expected did not happen. In fact, when the broken blade was about to touch ¡®her¡¯ chest, lady Chu did not raise her hand to catch it. Instead, she puffed out her chest and took the initiative to meet the dagger! Song qingxiao was taken aback by ¡®her¡¯ abnormal behavior, but the dagger did not feel like it had pierced ¡®her¡¯ at all. Instead, it went straight into ¡®her¡¯. A ripple appeared on lady Chu¡¯s chest like a calm water surface. A strange smile appeared on ¡®her¡¯ face, and a green light flickered in her eyes. Song qingxiao held her breath and watched as ¡®her¡¯ body turned illusory and her face twisted under the dagger¡¯s penetration! The Pearl pendants on the red Wedding robe ¡®she¡¯ was wearing were originally swaying slightly because of ¡®her¡¯ movements, but as her body gradually faded, the clothes turned into a dark red loose robe hanging on her empty body! The red robe was painted with a strange pattern with black and red paint. At this time, it swayed slightly as the robe fluttered, as if it had come to life and turned into a powerful energy. ¡®Her¡¯ pale face turned ashen in an instant, and her lips turned Vermilion purple. The White in her eyes had disappeared, and they looked like two bottomless abysses, filled with a chilling resentment! The dense ghostly Qi, Yin Qi, and resentful Qi wrapped around ¡®her¡¯, adding to the horror. This was the true appearance of lady Chu after she had died two to three hundred years ago. Song qingxiao exchanged a look with her, and her consciousness seemed to be wrapped in endless despair. Darkness, hatred, and other negative emotions were transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness through ¡®her¡¯ black eyes. ¡°More than two hundred years ago, I made a promise with the eighth young master of the Gu family that we would be together for a hundred years.¡± As ¡®she¡¯ spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts seemed to be ¡®pulled¡¯ into the marriage more than 200 years ago. The apprehension of setting up the marriage Alliance, the shyness of peeking at her fiance, and the anticipation of the wedding day flashed across ¡®her¡¯ pale face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were two thick green shadows under ¡®her¡¯, which made¡¯ her ¡®eyes look even bigger and more terrifying. ¡°Who knew that on the night of the wedding, before we even bowed, we were already plotted against by the Gu family.¡± ¡®She¡¯ raised the corners of her mouth slightly, her teeth and purple-black Lips reflecting each other, making her look even more terrifying. before my father left, he personally held my hand and sent me out of the mansion. He never dreamed that I would encounter such an end. As ¡®she¡¯ opened her mouth, a black gas came out of ¡®her¡¯ mouth and wrapped around ¡®her¡¯.. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: Crisis (2) Chapter 795: Crisis (2) that time, Chu Sheng was not willing to let his beloved daughter get married but he was happy that his daughter had married into a ¡®dragon and phoenix¡¯. Her husband s family was a match for his, and the famous Gu family of the 1 den mountains. Gu wuxiang had been friends with him for many years and had promised to treat his daughter well. He personally led his beloved daughter to get married. Before she got married he lovingly stroked his daughter¡¯s head again and again. Who knew that this ¡¯ time, the father and daughter would finally be separated by death? When ¡®She¡¯ entered the Gu family, she was schemed against by the Gu family On the night of the wedding, the wedding hall turned into the spirit Hall, and er three souls and seven spirits were taken away by the Gu family to nourish the whole Gu family. The young girl¡¯s shrill and desperate scream echoed in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness, shaking her primordial spirit. ¡°Gu lang, save me¡­¡± In his sea of consciousness, the helpless voice of the newlywed Chu girl sounded. ¡°Mr. Gu, save me.¡± At the same time, another gloomy and resentful female voice rang out. The tone of the voice seemed to be deliberately controlled. After she shouted, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh,¡±No one saved me.¡± The laughter of ¡®her¡¯ overpowered the girl¡¯s cry for help, making ¡®her¡¯ even more hostile. The green shadow under her eyes became darker, and her eyes seemed to be surging with waves. Chu shengsheng was shocked to hear that his beloved daughter had ¡¯accidentally¡¯ died. He was so terrified that he didn¡¯t hesitate to fall Gu family and forcibly take his daughter¡¯s body away. out with the When his beloved daughter was born, he did not hesitate to use his lifespan to perform a divination for her. He found out that she was at least ninety years old and was destined to have a son and a daughter, living a long and happy life. The good deeds that the Chu family had accumulated over the generations would be repaid to her, the only bloodline. She should not have died for no reason in her Prime. He wanted to find out the cause of his daughter¡¯s death, so he used the method of soul summoning. The hidden mountain¡¯s Chu clan connected yin and yang and refined elixirs to ensure that the dead souls did not dissipate. They were famous for resurrecting the dead. However, in the process of summoning his daughter s soul, Chu yousheng discovered that her soul had already disappeared. He quickly realized that something was wrong. With his intelligence, he quickly figured out what had happened. Not only did he find out the real murderer of the Gu family, but he also dug out the secret of the birth of the eight sons of the Gu family. Only then did he realize that he had been deceived. ?ere was nothing more despairing than finding out that the enemy who had killed his beloved daughter was someone he had carefully chosen. He had personally led lady Chu into the Wolf¡¯s den. The despair after his daughter¡¯s death had turned into a monstrous anger the moment he found out my Lord created this Yin-gathering coffin made of heavenly Yin wood, dugout the bottom of the Gu residence, and forged iron chains with thousand-year-old ark Yin stones. He killed seven sons of the Gu family, captured their souls, rew their blood, ground their bones, and mixed them in, using this to connect the Gu residence with my Yin-gathering coffin. The vengeful spirit in front of her chuckled. With every sentence, her face became more and more terrifying. The shadow in her eyes formed a storm, almost sucking away song Qing¡¯s soul in front of ¡®her¡¯. he Gu family forcibly captured my soul and wanted to send it into Gu BA¡¯s bodv to prolong his life. My father played along and used the Gu family¡¯s bloodline as a guide to absorb all the Gu family¡¯s soul blood to nourish my spiritual body. The laughter of ¡®her¡¯ clearly had the melodious voice of a young girl, but at this moment, it sounded unspeakably sinister and terrifying. Especially when matched with ¡®her¡¯ dark and gloomy face, which was pale to the point of being greenish gray, it was even more terrifying. after you¡¯re done, you used your own soul blood to cast a curse on me. You drew a blood talisman on my body to ensure that my corpse doesn¡¯t rot. The Chu woman in front of her tilted her head. As the word ¡®she¡¯ came out song qmgxiao seemed to be able to imagine the scene of Chu yousheng two or three hundred years ago. After Chu yousheng failed to break into the Gu residence to take revenge and his family was destroyed, he hid here alone with his beloved daughter¡¯s coffin, never seeing the light of day, gritting his teeth and cursing. I can¡¯t let ¡®her¡¯ continue! This lady Chu had already grown up. After absorbing the spirits of the Gu clan ¡®her¡¯ strength was extraordinary. The talismans in song Qing¡¯s tiny spatial pocket could even hurt Gu wuxiang. However, they were ail useless in front of lady Chu. The more ¡®she¡¯ spoke, the more resentful she became, and the more difficult it was to deal with! before his soul dissipated, he left me a message. He told me to sleep in peace and wait. When I wake up, I will be able to see the light of day again. ¡®^e¡¯tilted her head and grinned. She was acting like an innocent girl, but when she did it, song qingxiao¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and wait, wait and wait.¡± She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°This day¡­¡± ¡®She¡¯ stopped for a moment, then sobbed,¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally here¡­¡± Song qmgxiao, who had been leaning on the side of the black coffin, finally raised her hand after the dagger missed its target. ¡°You should just continue sleeping! You¡¯ll have more chances in the future.¡± Her raised hand turned into a claw, and the tip of the claw seemed to be burning with flames. This was a great benefit that the silver Wolf had brought to her when it was sealed in her body. It allowed her to temporarily take over the silver wolf s abilities for her to use! This flame was obtained from Cerberus and was specialized in suppressing evil reviously, under Gu wuxiang¡¯s arrangement, when song qingxiao entered the illusionary realm and encountered evil, the silver Wolf had used this flame to force the evil back! Lady Chu was different from the average succubus and Pixiu. Song qingxiao did not intend to suppress lady Chu with this bit of strength. However, if he could force lady Chu to take a few steps back and distance erself from the strange Yin-gathering black coffin, he might have a solution. Number seven also wanted to obtain something from this Chu girl. Perhaps she could thinkof a way to divert the disaster to take revenge for number Seven¡¯s previous ambush! Her long claws swiped out, cutting through the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound The flames burned the black gas around lady Chu¡¯s body, making a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound and bringing with it a burnt smell! When lady Chu saw the long claws coming at her, the corners of her mouth curled up strangely. It was as if she was watching her performance with great interest, and she did not Dodge the long claws. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, the flames that had once caused the dark Souls to retreat in fear had no effect on lady Chu! Her long claws scratched lady Chu¡¯s body, and the flames burned across ¡®her¡¯ soul body. Not only did they not hurt lady Chu, but they seemed to have been eroded by the resentment. The originally red flames had actually turned into a greenish-black color! ¡°Hehe, fire is useless against me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Chu woman looked as if she was watching a game. After her hand missed and hit the yin-gathering coffin with a bang, she finally spoke. When song qingxiao heard ¡®her¡¯ words, for some reason, she suddenly thought of the old green lamp placed in the coffin lid! The lamp had not been extinguished for hundreds of years and was able to light up the entire underground Hall. It was placed above lady Chu¡¯s head, so there must be a use for it. For the past 300 years, ¡®she¡¯ had accompanied this ancient lamp. Perhaps ¡®she¡¯ was not afraid of fire, just as lady Chu said. Song qingxiao had miscalculated! This slight miscalculation had brought about extremely serious consequences. After lady Chu said this, song qingxiao was shocked to find that there were also wisps of black mist coming out of her body. The black Qi that had entered song qingxiao¡¯s body earlier came out at this moment and floated towards lady Chu. It was as if a person and a soul were connected in countless ways. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Chapter 568-possession l Chapter 796: Chapter 568-possession l The space between song qingxiao and lady Chu was like a broken lotus root. The black threads formed thousands of threads that ¡®grabbed¡¯ lady Chu and pulled her towards song qingxiao! As the ¡®bridge¡¯ formed by the black mist connected lady Chu¡¯s soul with song qingxiao, song qingxiao realized that lady Chu¡¯s sinister and terrifying face had started to wriggle again. First,¡¯her¡¯ hair began to change.¡¯Her¡¯ originally had long black hair that hung loosely on both sides of her face, but when the soul moved towards song qingxiao, the long hair that hung down like a waterfall was tied up! A few strands of sweat-soaked hair stuck to the sides of ¡®her¡¯ cheeks. Under her delicate and full forehead, her eyebrows were like distant mountains, their color slightly pale and long, pressing on a pair of narrow eyes that were slightly raised at the end! This change made song Qing¡¯s pupils shrink. ¡®Her¡¯ face was still changing. She lowered her chin slightly, and in a moment, lady Chu¡¯s face had turned into a face that was 70 ¨C 80% similar to song qingxiao¡¯s! However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold, her lips were tightly pursed, and her cheeks were tight, showing her firm character. Although lady Chu¡¯s eyes were slightly squinted like song Qing¡¯s, her eyes did not reveal a stern expression. Instead, there was a green light flowing in her eyes, carrying a kind of demonic and eerie aura. ¡®Her¡¯ cherry lips were also tightly pursed, but the color of her lips was different from song qingxiao¡¯s pale lips after she was injured. Instead, they were red to the point of Vermillion, which made ¡®her¡¯ pale to the point of turning green face look even more terrifying. A human and a soul faced each other. Lady Chu¡¯s lips curled up as she allowed the countless threads to pull ¡®her¡¯ toward song qingxiao! The closer she got, the thicker the black mist in ¡®her¡¯ eyes. The mist almost took control of song qingxiao¡¯s body, making her unable to move. She could only watch as the ghost was about to be pulled into her body! The silver Wolf! At this moment of life and death, song qingxiao summoned the silver Wolf with her divine sense. The Chu woman was only two fists away from her, and she could already smell the nauseating smell of death mixed with the smell of blood on the Chu woman¡¯s body. The face that was 70 ¨C 80% similar to hers came closer and closer, as if they were going to overlap in the next moment¡­ ¡®Aowu¡¯! A Wolf¡¯s howl was heard, followed by a flash of silver light. A ferocious giant wolf¡¯s head suddenly appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head! The wolf head opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs. It roared ferociously and bit at lady Chu, who was close to song qingxiao. The silver Wolf¡¯s appearance stunned lady Chu. Immediately after, a black mist flashed in ¡®her¡¯ eyes, and the face that looked similar to song Qing revealed a fierce aura. She raised an arm and grabbed at the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth! Since the silver Wolf was sealed in song Qing¡¯s body, it had appeared in the form of an illusion without a physical body. However, at this moment, lady Chu¡¯s hand had actually pinched the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth! ¡®She¡¯ grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth, her face showing a bit of ferocity. She pulled the wolf¡¯s head and dragged it out with force! ¡°Come out!¡± This opportunity was exchanged with Chu Sheng¡¯s life. Lady Chu had waited for two to three hundred years and would not let it go so easily! Furthermore, song qingxiao¡¯s body had been transformed by the elixir bead, so it was extremely compatible with her. If she missed this opportunity, she might not have another one. Now that she was about to succeed, how could ¡®she¡¯ allow a Wolf to appear and stop her? As soon as the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth was grabbed by ¡®her¡¯, it immediately roared. However, lady Chu¡¯s soul had been nurtured to become extremely strong and stable in the past 300 years. Chu Sheng had used his blood soul as a curse and the fate energy of the entire Chu clan to set up a formation so that nothing would go wrong! Lady Chu was so powerful that even the silver Wolf was being suppressed by ¡®her¡¯ power of resentment! Song qingxiao could only feel her soul trembling uneasily, and the seal on her wrist was aching. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was as if her soul was being torn apart by someone with great divine power, trying to tear the silver Wolf seal off her wrist! The pain of the seal being forcibly separated was no less than the severe pain of the body being seriously injured, and the Wolf¡¯s howls gradually turned from ethereal to clear. Yao six and seven, who were not far away, watched as the vengeful spirit of the Chu clan reached out and pulled out the silver Wolf that had appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head! As more than half of the wolf King¡¯s body was pulled out, its body turned from illusory to real. As he tore, the mark on song Qing¡¯s small wrist seemed to be burned by fire and slowly disappeared! Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Possession (2) Chapter 797: Possession (2) The pain in her sea of consciousness was unbearable, and the Wolf¡¯s roar made her dizzy and sweat gushed out like a spring. With a sneer, lady Chu¡¯s wrist seemed to have been cut by a knife. The silver Wolf was pulled out by ¡®her¡¯ and flung to the side with a ¡®whoosh¡¯! Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had dropped from the Dan realm to the peak of the path comprehension realm. She was already at a disadvantage, and now that she didn¡¯t have the silver Wolf¡¯s support, her cultivation fell even more. However, at this point, no one was willing to admit defeat first. She endured the pain, and with a flash of Starlight, six stars instantly appeared beside her! The star formation absorbed the power of the elixir bead and the two formations set up by the Gu clan. At this moment, it flashed and surrounded lady Chu, who was about to merge with her. Although song Qing had just comprehended the star formation technique and had not had the opportunity to familiarize herself with it, the current situation did not allow her to hesitate any longer. She could only risk her life! The stars fell in six different directions, and in the twinkling of the stars, the six stars suddenly emitted light beams, forming a River of light that was about three fingers wide. It was the same as the sword Qi that the sword spirits in the ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ wielded, but its aura was much fiercer. When number seven saw this from a distance, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. When the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend formation disappeared, it turned into Starlight and surged into song qingxiao¡¯s body. At that time, he suspected that the power of the formation was absorbed by her. He did not expect that not only did she absorb the energy of the formation, but she also absorbed the technique of the formation! Number seven had already witnessed the power of this formation. Once trapped by the formation, he would not be able to break it even if he summoned the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body! Such a heaven-defying cultivation technique was actually obtained by a female cultivator in the Dao comprehension realm in this trial! His heart was filled with jealousy and killing intent. He stared at the stellar array with desire in his eyes. Within the stellar array, Starlight intersected and converged. This was song qingxiao¡¯s last resort. Success or failure depended on this one move. She did not hold back and released all the Starlight. Starlight flickered within the array, almost penetrating lady Chu¡¯s soul! Song Qjng¡¯s eyes lit up, but the next moment, a strange look appeared in lady Chu¡¯s eyes, giving her a bad feeling. As expected, after the Starlight passed through ¡®her¡¯ soul, not only did it not injure ¡®her¡¯ or force ¡®her¡¯ away, it seemed to have no effect on ¡®her¡¯ at all. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t believe it and immediately muttered in shock. ¡°Hehe.¡± Hearing her words, lady Chu laughed. ¡®She¡¯ stretched out her hand, and the six stars that surrounded her trembled slightly as if they were summoned by her. Song qingxiao felt it the most. She could feel that the stars that were closely connected to her soul were being pulled by another force, almost out of her control. This discovery caused song qingxiao¡¯s expression to change. Lady Chu then said,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you and I are one. Why struggle?¡± ¡®She¡¯ looked proud. The black mist created a subtle ¡®fusion¡¯ between ¡®her¡¯ and song qingxiao. Even the stellar array could not trap ¡®her¡¯. At this moment, song Qing tried to use her little tricks, but she couldn¡¯t block it. She wanted to force her spiritual power, but her veins were empty. After the silver Wolf was pulled out and her realm fell, she was injured and couldn¡¯t use any spiritual power. Lady Chu¡¯s face was getting closer and closer. Song Qing could already feel ¡®her¡¯ soul almost touching her face. The death Qi invaded her consciousness and wrapped it up. An unfamiliar aura entered her sea of consciousness. Could it be that she really couldn¡¯t escape this trial? She gritted her teeth and tried to resist, but her primordial spirit was no match for lady Chu¡¯s powerful aura. Song qingxiao could clearly feel that her consciousness was about to be devoured by lady Chu! She could feel the joy and excitement in lady Chu¡¯s heart, and she could see the heavily injured Yao Liu not far away. He saw the silver Wolf that had been thrown out writhing in the air and falling! Number seven was unable to hide his joy. He was moving quickly in the direction of the yin gathering coffin. It was obvious that he wanted to obtain the item he had been longing for. A sense of unwillingness suddenly welled up in her heart, but under the aura of lady Chu, she gradually felt like she was losing control of her body. Just as song qingxiao was feeling hopeless, a strong killing intent came from the depths of her soul. Then, a cold male voice shouted in her soul, ¡± ¡°Get out!¡± As soon as this cold shout rang out, her entire body shivered. The intent that had invaded her sea of consciousness seemed to be intimidated by this powerful aura. Then, a powerful spiritual aura spread out from his soul and spread throughout his entire sea of consciousness. ¡°Argh!¡± A shrill female shriek rang out under the spiritual breath, as if she had been severely injured by the terrifying spiritual breath. No¡­ lady Chu let out an unwilling scream as a cold aura quickly receded from song qingxiao¡¯s body like a tide. As this aura was expelled, the body that was gradually losing control was once again controlled by song qingxiao. ¡°SuWu?¡± This was truly a narrow escape, causing song Qing to be overjoyed. She instinctively asked a question, and su Wu in her sea of consciousness snorted coldly, ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± His voice was as proud as ever, ¡± useless! You were almost possessed by a lonely soul! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful spiritual breath turned into a huge spiritual force and instantly cut off the black lines that were connecting song qingxiao and lady Chu! As soon as the black thread was cut off, song qingxiao¡¯s bound body instantly regained its agility. ¡°This is the deity vanquishing spell?¡± She moved her wrist in surprise and didn¡¯t care about su Wu¡¯s scolding. That aura was extremely familiar. It was the same as the deity vanquishing spell in her body, but its power was unparalleled. It was much stronger than when she used it, as if it had evolved to another level! At the same time, the woman Chu, who had been forced to retreat from song Qing¡¯s small body, let out a desperate and resentful shout the moment the black line was cut off. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Failure (1) Chapter 798: Failure (1) Song qingxiao could clearly see a cloud of gray mist being ¡®squeezed¡¯ out of her body. It was shot half a meter away and turned into a cloud of mist. Then, it condensed into a gray shadow. Without the black threads,¡¯her¡¯ face that was similar to song qingxiao¡¯s gradually returned to its original appearance.¡¯Her¡¯ face was twisted and ferocious, and black mist poured out of ¡®her¡¯ body again. She wanted to build a ¡®bridge¡¯ to connect herself and song qingxiao. Lady Chu kept screaming. Before she could stabilize her body and build the ¡®bridge¡¯ again, she crashed into song Qing again! ¡°Get lost!¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s aura appeared again. This time, his voice was filled with killing intent. A powerful aura came out and then turned into an extremely terrifying aura that rushed out of song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°A mere soul, you overestimate yourself!¡± Su Wu was infuriated by lady Chu¡¯s repeated attempts at possession. Song qingxiao felt a powerful divine sense being released from her soul. Her own primordial spirit seemed to be affected by this divine sense, and the shadow of her primordial spirit trembled. The God slaying technique in his body seemed to have sensed the fluctuation of this power and activated on its own without song qingxiao¡¯s activation. Su Wu¡¯s physical body had been destroyed, but a wisp of his soul had been stored in the God destroying technique. When he had first appeared in the capital, he had used the accumulated energy to kill Sangu and the others, and had been dormant for a long time. Song qingxiao had always thought that he had used up most of his power, which should have affected him greatly. She did not expect that the remaining power hidden in his remnant soul was so terrifying! As soon as the aura was released, not only did lady Chu bear the brunt of it, even number seven, who was rushing towards the yin gathering coffin not far away, seemed to feel the pressure of this aura. At that moment, his body seemed to be bound by an invisible restraint. His body sank, and the aura he had raised fell. His feet were actually fixed in place! ¡°How is that possible?¡± The self-satisfaction on his face turned into shock. Song qingxiao¡¯s aura was clearly not that of a Dao comprehension realm cultivator. Even he could not tell. Under this aura, the nascent soul hidden in his soul trembled in fear. It did not even dare to have the thought of fighting her. Number seven was now a cultivator in the nascent soul realm. Even in the trial, he was considered a first-class strong cultivator. But at this time, the aura released by song qingxiao could make him feel so afraid. Could it be that song qingxiao¡¯s true strength had already reached the nascent soul realm? As he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but have a trace of hesitation in his heart. Could it be that he had misjudged today and met an expert who had disguised himself as a low-level cultivator to sneak into the trial? ah¡­ while number seven was hesitating, lady Chu¡¯s shrill scream woke him up. The cry of the vengeful spirit reverberated back and forth in the underground Hall, causing the yin-gathering coffin to make a buzzing sound. With this shrill cry, lady Chu¡¯s figure crawled over song qingxiao. The heavy resentment on her body turned into a cloud of black mist, wrapping the two of them like a black cocoon. The black gas wriggled, trying to gather the man and the soul. Seeing this, number seven instinctively licked the corner of his mouth. Chu you Sheng had been planning this for two to three hundred years. He had used the entire Gu clan to raise his daughter¡¯s soul. He had even taken out such a treasure to ensure that the three flowers would gather on top of her head, so that ¡°her¡± soul would be far more stable than that of an ordinary ghost cultivator. With lady Chu¡¯s current soul cultivation, she was probably not even a match for a nascent soul cultivator like number seven. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s true strength had already reached the nascent soul stage, or was slightly higher than his, a cultivator¡¯s divine sense had always been much weaker than their cultivation. In addition, song qingxiao had consumed a soul core earlier. She might not be able to escape from a heaven-defying existence like lady Chu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was also the reason why No. 7 did not attack song qingxiao at the Gu residence. He was worried that he might not be able to control lady Chu, so he wanted her to restrain this troublesome ghost. At this moment, number seven was thinking this. However, for some reason, he had a faint feeling that things might not go so smoothly. The higher a cultivator¡¯s cultivation level was, the more sensitive they were to danger and the environment. He had a feeling that there would be more twists and turns. Just as he thought of this, number seven saw the ¡®black cocoon¡¯ that had trapped song qingxiao stop and then began to tremble slightly! Not long after, several extremely sharp killing auras suddenly slashed out from the black cocoon, cutting thousands of holes in it! Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Failure (2) Chapter 799: Failure (2) That extremely powerful spiritual breath broke the black cocoon open with a crushing force. Under this pressure, the ground trembled with a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯. A terrifying spiritual energy spread out, causing the special bricks that Chu yousheng had carefully arranged to be able to withstand the corrosion of Yin spirits and resentment to crack inch by inch under this spiritual pressure, making¡¯ ka ka ¡®sounds. Number Seven¡¯s frozen body was hit by this aura and he couldn¡¯t help but retreat, his face turning pale. The aura washed over him, reminding him of a terrifying existence that even the people of the heavens beyond heaven were afraid of. ¡°Su Wu?¡± He almost did not dare to call out this name. This legendary, god-like genius had already entered the void realm and was even half a step into the Saint realm. However, he failed to break through to the Saint realm and turned from a Saint to a devil. He almost wiped out the Changli clan of the human realm upon heavens and had a bad reputation. However, wasn¡¯t he already dead? He died under the joint attack of several great elders from the nine great clans, and his body was brought back to the martial arts Research Institute in the heavens beyond heaven. How could such a dead person appear here? ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Number Seven¡¯s mouth turned white. Even a nascent soul tier elite like him couldn¡¯t withstand the remaining power from the impact of the deity vanquishing technique, and he suffered some light injuries, causing a trace of blood to seep out from the corner of his mouth. Not far away, Yao Liu was in an even worse state. He was standing further away from number seven, but his cultivation was also much weaker than number Seven¡¯s. In addition, he was seriously injured. Although he barely managed to save his life by taking some medicinal pills, the impact of the God destroying technique caused his breathing to stop and he fainted on the spot, missing number Seven¡¯s mumbling. Number seven clutched his chest and retreated. If song qingxiao was a disguised nascent soul stage expert, he would have to fight her to the death for the purpose of his trip. However, after sensing su Wu¡¯s aura, the thought of fighting him head-on immediately disappeared. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the greater the gap between their cultivation level and rank would be. In the eyes of song qingxiao, Yao Liu, and the others, he was already unattainable. However, at the same time, in the eyes of people like su Wu, he was like an ant. After cultivating to the nascent soul tier, with different control over spiritual Qi, cultivation methods, and techniques, even if they were of the same tier, but of different grades, it was possible to suppress and kill. Not to mention su Wu, who was several levels higher than him. Su Wu was a genius from the taikang clan. He was famous in the human realm upon heavens when he was young, and after failing to become a Saint, he fell into bedevilment overnight. His name was even more terrifying! Even in the divine prison, his God destroying technique was a heaven-defying technique that could even make ¡®gods¡¯ fear him. With such a killer God here, it was impossible for number seven to get that thing from him. Instead, he might even lose his life! As he thought of this, he immediately shivered. Just as he was about to retreat instinctively, a high-pitched female voice suddenly rang out, ¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± That voice was like a demonic sound piercing into one¡¯s ears, causing number Seven¡¯s sea of consciousness to shake violently. He was frightened by su Wu¡¯s appearance and was in a daze. His mind, which was instinctively about to escape, actually calmed down in an instant. ¡°Impossible!¡± Lady Chu¡¯s scream echoed in the hall. After the black cocoon was broken,¡¯her¡¯ body was pierced by the spiritual power of the God destroying technique. Even with Chu you Sheng¡¯s meticulous arrangements and the nourishment of the ancient reverse heavenly cycle star formation,¡¯she¡¯ was still injured. The black mist was currently revolving around ¡®her¡¯.¡¯ Her ¡®long hair and dark red robe were fluttering in the wind. Her ferocious face revealed the hatred in¡¯ her ¡®heart. The entire Hall became ghostly. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how shocked No. 7 was after su Wu¡¯s appearance. She was still immersed in the aftermath of the God destroying technique. She didn¡¯t expect that the same deity vanquishing technique, when used by different ¡®people¡¯, would have such a different power. ¡°Many thanks.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. She thanked su Wu. She did not expect that the remnant soul of the powerful man who had been hiding in her mind and trying to possess her would help her at such a critical moment. This really made her not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Within his divine soul, su Wu¡¯s aura was much weaker than before. He had used his spiritual sense to release such a powerful move to repel lady Chu, but it had already exhausted him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± His cold voice resounded in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness. Although his aura was weaker than before, it still carried a trace of cold arrogance, ¡° Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Failure (3) Chapter 800: Failure (3) first come, first served. How can I allow such a lonely soul to compete with me? ¡± A mountain can not hold two tigers. He came first, so it was not up to this lonely soul who came out halfway to snatch it from him! Song qingxiao was dumbfounded when she heard this. She then said warily, ¡± ¡°Even if you saved me, I don¡¯t intend to give up my body to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only qualified to say this if you can survive!¡± He hurriedly said this and then concealed his aura. Song qingxiao heard his words and remembered his current predicament. Although he had forced lady Chu to retreat temporarily, he had not truly destroyed her. In the past, Chu yousheng had taken great pains to set up this trap for his daughter, which made the existence of lady Chu extremely difficult to deal with. Even though lady Chu had failed twice in her attempts to possess su Wu¡¯s body and had suffered a loss at his hands, she still could not be underestimated. Su Wu¡¯s breath had disappeared at this time, which proved that his primordial spirit had been damaged after he had driven away lady Chu twice, especially after he had used the deity vanquishing technique at the end. He might not be able to perform the previous move again. ¡± Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Lady Chu had already gone mad. Chu Sheng had spent nearly 300 years of blood, sweat, and tears in order to revive her daughter. The opportunity was right in front of her, but ¡®she¡¯ had failed twice. This made lady Chu extremely angry! ¡°Impossible, impossible! I want to live, I want to live!¡± ¡®She¡¯ had a ferocious expression. As she shouted, she wanted to pounce on song Qing again, but she seemed to have thought of something and her face showed fear. Su Wu¡¯s previous deity vanquishing technique had left a deep shadow in ¡®her¡¯ heart, making ¡®her¡¯ feel intimidated. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to forcefully take over the body, afraid that he would fail again. Although Chu you Sheng had made detailed arrangements, he wasn¡¯t a God, so he couldn¡¯t predict every detail. In reality, even though lady Chu¡¯s soul was strong, every time she tried to take over a body, it would cause ¡®her¡¯ great harm. ¡®She¡¯ already knew that there was an even more powerful remnant soul hidden in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. The power of that soul was far stronger than ¡®she¡¯, so¡¯ she ¡®didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, how could lady Chu be willing to give up just like this? Song qingxiao had everything of the Chu clan. That Pearl was a Supreme treasure. The Chu clan¡¯s thousand years of inheritance had only condensed one such Pearl, and it was extremely rare. How could ¡®she¡¯ be willing to give it to an outsider? Lady Chu¡¯s eyes were about to bleed, and a trace of resentment flashed across her pale face. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she said, ¡°Spit out the Pearl!¡± As soon as ¡®she¡¯ finished speaking, she reached out and inserted her hand into song Qing¡¯s chest! Lady Chu was already a spirit, but when ¡®her¡¯ hand stabbed over with resentment, song Qingxin had a bad feeling. She immediately used her primordial spirit to form a seal with her divine sense. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word formed a domain and blocked her chest. However, this domain was extremely fragile in front of lady Chu. Perhaps it was due to the difference in their cultivation levels, but even with the wondrous ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, it only lasted for half a second before it was broken. The pair of hands broke through the enchantment and stabbed into her chest, breaking through the scales on her skin and stabbing into her chest. Blood immediately splattered everywhere! The yin Qi invaded her body, causing her to spit out a large mouthful of blood! Lady Chu was clearly a spirit, so how could she have hurt her physical body? Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widened, but that wasn¡¯t the strangest thing. As lady Chu¡¯s hands were inserted into song qingxiao¡¯s chest, a strong Yin Qi immediately entered her veins. The spiritual power and blood in her body began to go berserk under the stimulation of this Yin Qi. His blood and strength seemed to have felt a strong suction force and flowed into ¡®her¡¯ body through the Chu woman¡¯s hand! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She stretched out her hand, wanting to push away lady Chu¡¯s arms, but she only touched air and only touched the blood that had splattered on her hand. At this moment, lady Chu¡¯s pale face was gradually becoming more and more supple as the blood and spiritual energy poured into ¡®her¡¯ body, as if she had absorbed a great supplement. The withered aura from su Wu¡¯s injury seemed to have been repaired. On the contrary, song qingxiao had lost a lot of blood and her face was starting to turn pale. If this continued, song qingxiao would be sucked dry even if she was not possessed! She could faintly feel that not only was her blood and spiritual energy being sucked away by lady Chu, even the stars in her consciousness seemed to have sensed the suction force from lady Chu and began to stir. At the same time, the blue blood seal on her chest, which had not moved since she provoked it last time, and the blue blood seal that had not reacted even when she was on the verge of death, now seemed to be shaken by this suction force! Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Chapter 570-betrayal (1) Chapter 801: Chapter 570-betrayal (1) hahahahaha-¡± lady Chu¡¯s maniacal laughter reverberated in the hall, carrying with it a hint of madness after failing to possess someone. ¡°Give it back, give it back!¡± she! number Seven¡¯s shrill scream stopped. Su Wu¡¯s breath had faded, and he left as quickly as he had appeared! Apart from the lingering might of the God destroying technique, which made his body tremble instinctively, he could no longer feel the aura of the void realm expert. Number seven hesitantly turned around and tried to release his divine sense to sense. Although number Seven¡¯s deified soul was greatly restricted by the Supreme spiritual treasure, su Wu¡¯s aura was no longer around him. This void realm expert was like a flash in the pan. After performing a God destroying technique, he disappeared. Number Seven¡¯s bewildered gaze fell on song qingxiao. She was being suppressed by lady Chu¡¯s Yin soul on the yin gathering coffin, and a large amount of Qi, blood, and spiritual power was being absorbed by lady Chu. Lady Chu had already reached the great circle of the peak of the Dan stage among ghost cultivators, but she was only half a step away from entering the realm of the nascent soul. If ¡®she¡¯ could successfully take over song Qing¡¯s body and use her body to be reborn, she would be able to absorb the terrifying energy in the Dan bead that Chu yousheng had prepared for ¡®her¡¯. She would probably be able to break through to the nascent soul stage in one fell swoop. Even number seven would have to avoid her. However, su Wu¡¯s aura had appeared earlier and forced ¡®her¡¯ back, causing ¡®her¡¯ to fail on the verge of success. Number seven could naturally tell that after lady Chu realized that she could not possess song qingxiao, she was looking for another way to suck her dry, fall into the path of ghost cultivation, and rebuild her soul and body! Being able to cultivate to the infant transformation tier, number seven was naturally not a fool. He linked everything together, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to discover the truth! Su Wu was indeed dead. The day the nine great clans of the heavens beyond heaven besieged him, they killed him and brought his corpse back to the martial arts Research Institute. At the time of his death, the Supreme treasure that he had cultivated, the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯, had also been lost. Some people had suspected that after su Wu¡¯s death, the¡¯ God destroying technique ¡®would be lost to the divine prison, causing countless cultivators to search for it frantically! At that time, countless aristocratic families and clans swarmed over in search of such a treasure. It even caused a sensation in the human realm upon heavens, but in the end, no one found the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯. After half a year, the nine super families were still unwilling to give up and were still looking for traces of this item. However, no one would have thought that the moment before su Wu died, he would cover this Supreme secret technique with his remnant soul and it would be obtained by an unknown cultivator! The aura that number seven had sensed earlier was probably not su Wu himself, but a wisp of his soul. When he was slaughtering the Changli clan that day, he had probably guessed that he would be besieged by the nine great clans and had made preparations. When song qingxiao, a nameless female cultivator, accidentally obtained the soul vanquishing technique, his remnant soul was hidden in the young cultivator¡¯s sea of consciousness, ready to take over her body and be Reborn! Although lady Chu had been well-prepared under Chu yousheng¡¯s arrangements and her soul was powerful, how could she compare to su Wu, who was half a step into the sage level? ¡®She¡¯ wanted to take over song qingxiao¡¯s body. To su Wu, it was no different from snatching food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth. Naturally, he retreated in defeat! However, no matter how powerful this former expert¡¯s methods were, he was only a wisp of his soul. To lady Chu, he was naturally a natural nemesis. However, he was living in the body of such a young cultivator. No matter how many abilities he had, he would probably not be able to display even one-ten-thousandth of his full strength! Thinking of this, number seven couldn¡¯t help but go crazy with joy, and his whole body trembled! ¡°Hahaha!¡± His eyes lit up and he quickly realized that he might have gained a lot from this trial! Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was indeed only at the peak of the Enlightenment state, and not the nascent soul state that he had previously mistakenly thought. Su Wu being trapped in her body was like a strong Tiger trapped in a cage. There was nothing to fear! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a heaven-sent opportunity for number 7. If he could take this opportunity to kill song qingxiao, not only would su Wu¡¯s soul disappear, but the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯ that the top experts of the human realm upon heavens and the divine incarcerate were after would also fall into his hands. Not only was he lucky enough to get the Supreme spiritual treasure, but he might also be able to practice the ¡®God destroying technique¡¯! It really didn¡¯t take much effort to find it! When number seven thought of this, he was so excited that he kept trembling.. He was not willing to give up this once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity, so he flew in the direction of the yin gathering coffin! Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Chapter 570-turning against (2) Chapter 802: Chapter 570-turning against (2) He was blinded by greed and thought that song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be able to last long under lady Chu¡¯s absorption. He didn¡¯t notice that song qingxiao, who was only in the Enlightenment state, had survived for a few seconds! The seal on song Qing¡¯s chest began to shake as she lost a large amount of blood and was being sucked away by lady Chu. Her meridians were rapidly withering as her Qi of vitality was being sucked away by lady Chu. Blood began to seep out of the blue-blood seal and slowly flowed into the withered veins! Her eyes began to turn golden, and her gaze gradually turned cold. The power flowed through her meridians and into her entire body. A part of it turned into rich vitality and flowed towards lady Chu, while another part rapidly repaired her damaged body and stimulated her legs to form a tail. However, due to the unexpected appearance of lady Chu and the slow unsealing of the seal, song qingxiao had not been able to accumulate enough energy to reveal her true form as ¡®Nuwa¡¯! From the large hole that lady Chu had dug out in her chest, excess blood flowed out and dripped down song Qing¡¯s small body. It even moistened the yin coffin that she was leaning against! With the unsealing of the blue blood in her body, the atavism-level true Dragon Qi in her blood became deeper! Song Qing¡¯s small hands clutched the edge of the yin gathering coffin tightly. He was trying his best to endure the pain of his body collapsing and withering after his Qi of vitality was absorbed by lady Chu. At the same time, he had to endure the process of rebirth after the seal was undone. This feeling of being on the edge of life and death was like a reincarnation, making her feel very tormented. She saw the ecstasy in number Seven¡¯s eyes and the way he was walking over. She knew what su Wu¡¯s spiritual breath meant. At this moment, she was like a piece of fat meat on the chopping board. Not only was lady Chu determined to get her, but she had also attracted the covetous eyes of number 7! The greed in number Seven¡¯s eyes turned into killing intent. This nascent soul tier elite definitely wouldn¡¯t let her and the deity vanquishing art go. She could sense the determination in number Seven¡¯s eyes. She had been controlled by lady Chu, and under such special circumstances, her body had no way of fighting back against number Seven¡¯s naked killing intent! Yao Liu was already unconscious, but even if he was still conscious and willing to lend him a hand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back number seven for a long time with his strength. She thought of the silver Wolf! Behind number seven, the shadow of the wolf King that was forcefully dragged out by lady Chu appeared. It stood a few feet away, lowered its head, and looked at song qingxiao with its gray-blue eyes! This lone Wolf¡¯s eyes carried a faintly discernible gloominess. Its expression was faintly similar to number Seven¡¯s, and it would occasionally stick out its tongue to lick the tip of its nose and mouth! The silver Wolf¡¯s sense of smell was far more sensitive than that of ordinary cultivators, not to mention that song Qing often fed it with his own blood when he was young, so it was even more sensitive to the smell of song Qing¡¯s blood. It was probably the first person in the hall to notice the change in her blood, other than song qingxiao. From time to time, it lowered its head to sniff the ground, and its tail drooped down. It was also slowly approaching the yin gathering coffin! Song Qing¡¯s little finger moved, and he felt a faint killing intent! The crisis that had befallen the Shi family¡¯s courtyard had occurred once again. She had been besieged by lady Chu and number seven and was in danger. The aura of the unsealing of the seal had probably attracted the covetous eyes of the silver Wolf. Her blood was too alluring for the wolf King, especially now that the seal was broken and the power of her blood was far stronger than usual. However, when she was in the imperial family¡¯s inner court, the speed at which she broke the seal was extremely fast. Under the impact of that force, her body rapidly changed. She could teach the silver Wolf a lesson and make it submit to her, not daring to covet her. However, at this time, he was surrounded by strong enemies. What could he use to suppress this unruly Silver Wolf that was very likely to want a share of the loot? A chill ran down song qingxiao¡¯s spine. This was truly a situation of danger! She tried to move her fingers, but her arms were as heavy as a thousand catties, and it was difficult to lift them to defend against the enemy. And the weaker she was, the stronger lady Chu was, and the deeper the restrictions on her! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf was already getting closer and closer. She could almost feel her own sorry figure reflected in the gray-blue Wolf Eyes. Number seven was already in front of him. He held the skull in his hand and spiritual Qi gathered in his palm. At the moment of life and death, song qingxiao gritted her teeth and looked into the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes! This lone wolf was extremely intelligent. When she was on the demon Island, she had met it and injured it, causing it to bear a grudge. A human and a Wolf had once fought side by side to kill the mutated Wyrm that occupied half of the demon Island.. At the critical moment, she had brought it out of the sinking Island and back to the real world! Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Chapter 570-turning back (3) Chapter 803: Chapter 570-turning back (3) She had once fought enemies with it. When they were being chased by Sangu, it had escaped with the heavily injured song qingxiao. The first time it was greedy, it was taught a lesson by her, but she did not take its life. It was a companion, a comrade-in-arms, and had saved her life several times in life and death situations. It had also accompanied her in the real world, as if they were both enemies and friends! The look in her eyes caused the silver Wolf to stop in its tracks. It had evolved to such an extent that it had already developed extraordinary wisdom. Almost in an instant, a cold light flashed in the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes, and then it turned into a murderous intent. With a grin, it turned its head, kicked its back legs, and its body turned into a silver meteor, flying toward the back of number seven! At the critical moment, it changed its course and pounced on number seven, who was about to make a move! Number seven felt a murderous aura coming from behind him. A spiritual power mixed with hot flames seemed to want to tear him apart, causing him to stop in his actions! ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± A malicious glint flashed across his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the silver Wolf. He wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, then get rid of song qingxiao, take the Supreme spiritual treasure, and leave this trial site as soon as possible! With the Wolf¡¯s howl and number Seven¡¯s low growl, the pressure on song qingxiao was reduced. She reacted quickly and seized the perfect opportunity. Lady Chu was still absorbing the Qi of vitality from her body.¡¯Her¡¯ body was a soul body formed by powerful Yin Qi, making it difficult to attack. Her hand that was placed on the side of the coffin reached into the yin gathering coffin. As she randomly grabbed, she seemed to have touched something! With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, her hand seemed to be burned by something, and the intense pain that seeped into her soul made song qingxiao¡¯s vision go black. Even though she had amazing endurance, she still let out a scream under the pain! However, when the blood on her hand came into contact with the object, it seeped into it silently and fused with it. Then, her soul trembled heavily. The place where her soul was numb from the extreme pain suddenly flashed with a faint green light. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was still trembling from the pain, and she could not even react to her current situation. She had forgotten about lady Chu and the danger she was in, and it was as if her divine sense had entered an ethereal state under the stimulation of pain. She only felt that there seemed to be a glittering green flame rising in her sea of consciousness, which then turned into an extremely vast power, gently wrapping her whole body and soothing her previously injured soul! A strange chill spread in her sea of consciousness, making her instinctively tremble. After a long while, he regained his consciousness and felt that the hand hanging in the coffin seemed to be holding an ice-cold small thing! ¡®AOW The silver Wolf was sent flying by number seven with a low growl, followed by a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound of a heavy object breaking through the air and falling to the ground. After number seven finished off the silver Wolf, he turned around with a murderous look. There was no time to hesitate. Song qingxiao endured the strong dizziness after the pain in her soul, grabbed the thing in her hand, and threw it at lady Chu, who had her hands in her chest, without a care! A soft ¡®PU¡¯ sound rang out. It was like the sound of a small spark jumping around. It was almost insignificant and was about to be drowned out by the sound of number Seven¡¯s fluttering clothes. However, along with the sound of the sparks, the Chu girl¡¯s anguished wailing could be heard,¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ screams of pain reverberated throughout the hall, turning into layers of powerful resentment that stimulated one¡¯s soul. If it was before, with song Qing¡¯s strength, his sea of consciousness would have been shaken by lady Chu¡¯s cries. However, for some reason, she only felt a slight swelling pain in her sea of consciousness, as if the magnified screams of the Chu women around her could not beat the intense pain that her soul had felt after being stung! Following the scream of this Chu woman,¡¯her¡¯ hands that were stuck in song Qing¡¯s heart suddenly retracted as if they were burned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, the pressure on song qingxiao¡¯s body lightened, and the blue blood that seeped out of the seal was no longer restrained. It repaired her meridians and surged through her body! Under the surging power, his legs turned into long tails, and the powerful feeling of being able to control the world filled song qingxiao¡¯s body! The hole in her chest that had been dug by the Chu woman quickly squirmed and closed. When she raised her eyes, her dark golden eyes were filled with coldness, ruthlessness, and killing intent! Number seven flew in front of her and happened to meet this pair of eyes. ¡°This is ¡­¡± He was stunned for a moment. He felt an unfamiliar yet familiar aura. It was vaguely similar to the Qi of the ancient true Dragon that had attracted the Thunder of the ninth heaven when he was in the sky above the Gu mansion. However, there was something wrong with it. It was as if it was even more frightening than the Qi of the Dragon.. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Chaos (1) Chapter 804: Chaos (1) It was this young lady who had attracted the lightning tribulation! As this thought flashed through number Seven¡¯s mind, he saw the hidden killing intent in song Qing¡¯s small eyes. She was only at the Dao comprehension stage, an entire stage away from him. Number seven should have scoffed at her killing intent, but for some reason, when he saw her eyes, he felt a chill in his heart. He felt a chill from the bottom of his feet. Song qingxiao gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. She lay on her side beside the yin gathering coffin, the violent air currents causing her hair to fly. Her bloody hand on the yin gathering coffin seemed to be holding onto something, and her eyes were cold,¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, number seven heard a screeching sound and saw a huge object rising high from the corner of his eye. In the sound of the wind, it came down in his direction with a great force. In the whistling wind, the powerful spirit power swept the dust from left to right. The power of this attack was no less than the attack of a cultivator in the nascent soul realm with a treasure. In just a short time, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had risen to such a terrifying realm. how dare you-¡± number seven was both shocked and angry, but because he was too close to her, he couldn¡¯t avoid her in time. At that moment, he could only use his palm as a shield and spread spiritual power all over his body. In a hurry, he grabbed with his palm, and a handful of golden sand appeared in his palm. He then scattered it! Even at this stage, number seven still had a treasure to defend himself! The Golden sand exuded an extremely strong spiritual power. As soon as it was scattered, it formed a golden net and blocked number Seven¡¯s figure. However, in the next moment, an extremely large snake tail, like a giant whip, slammed into the large net of golden sand with a ¡®bang¡¯! The spiritual energy that number seven had released was instantly backfired, and he immediately opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Not only that, but the long tail also broke through the obstacles and hit number Seven¡¯s waist! Even though No. 7 had reached the nascent soul stage, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was surging and inexhaustible because the seal on her blue blood had been broken! An abundance of spiritual energy gathered in her body, causing her to reveal the body of ¡®nuwa¡¯! Number Seven¡¯s qi and blood were surging due to the backlash from the attack on his treasure. Just as he was about to be hit by song Qing¡¯s little tail again, the extremely powerful force suddenly relaxed and seemed to be dissipated in an instant! Song qingxiao felt a sharp pain in her sea of consciousness, followed by a sudden chill. Then, a strange suction force came from her hand! Not good! She cried out in her heart. The spiritual power, blood, vitality, and consciousness in her body were all sucked into this suction storm. The loss of a large amount of power made her feel dizzy. Her entire soul seemed to be pulled by a hand, and her eyes were swollen and about to burst! She didn¡¯t even know that she had hit number seven with her tail, nor did she know that lady Chu had retreated with a scream! At this moment, she felt as if she was holding a hot potato in her hand, which was firmly stuck in her palm! Her blood essence, spiritual consciousness, and spiritual power poured into the thing through her arm. The speed at which the thing absorbed energy seemed to be much faster than when lady Chu had sucked her in. There was no need to mention the horror in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. She tried to use the God destroying technique to stop her power, blood essence, and consciousness from flowing out, but at this time, she was powerless. Her spiritual power could not compete with this force at all. Her meridians were like funnels that were broken in all directions, and all the power in her body rushed towards the thing in her hand. In an instant, she lost her vitality, and the skin on her arm instantly withered. When the long tail that was swung out hit the Golden sand, it suddenly lost its strength, and then the long tail quickly turned into a pair of legs, which then fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the moment of life and death, the seal on her chest was shaken by the huge suction force. A small stream of blue blood gushed out and flowed into her veins, relieving her from her death. The powerful force contained in the blue blood swept the spirit energy in his body and rushed into song Qing¡¯s small palm, which was absorbed by the small thing. After the suction force absorbed the blue blood energy that gushed out of her body, it slowed down and its speed immediately slowed down. At the same time, in her sea of consciousness, the tornado-like suction force weakened and was replaced by a quiet and secluded feeling. A blue flame was dancing in her soul, emitting an extremely pure power, nourishing her dry sea of consciousness. It made her feel as if she was bathing in the Qi of immortal spirit, and she felt unspeakably comfortable.. Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Chaos (2) Chapter 805: Chaos (2) Song Qing had escaped from death. Now that he was free from his predicament, he could finally relax. She turned her head to look at the item in her right hand that had almost taken her life. It was an ancient green lamp, which was originally placed on top of lady Chu¡¯s head in the yin gathering coffin. The body of the lamp seemed to be made of three petals, and there was a ball of green fire in the wick. The flame seemed to have a strange closeness to her. As she turned her eyes, the green flame bounced slightly twice, and then a spiritual power Flame came out and merged with her aura. The chaotic Azure lamp! As the flame flickered, the name of the lamp appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was as if the two souls were connected. When she said ¡®chaotic green lamp¡¯, the green lamp flickered twice. A terrifying spiritual breath spread out from the flame, as if it was greeting song qingxiao intimately. Song qingxiao realized that the treasure had recognized her as its master! She immediately remembered that when her hand fell into the coffin earlier, she had casually grabbed this thing. The reason why her soul had been damaged was probably because of the flame of the lamp! However, because lady Chu had stabbed her chest and her hand was stained with her own blood essence, when it touched the flame of the lamp, her blood was absorbed by the green lamp, and the spiritual treasure chose its own master! The strange scene of her spiritual power and blood being absorbed by the green lamp was probably also because of the contract. Just as song qingxiao was overjoyed that she had accidentally obtained this item, number seven had managed to escape with great difficulty. Her long tail turned into a leg, and the power of her attack was absorbed by the green lamp, which allowed number seven to avoid it by accident. But even so, he was still quite shocked. Even though the force of the long tail had been dispersed, number seven still used his spiritual energy to form a large gray cloud to support his body just in case. After barely stabilizing his body, he spat out another mouthful of blood essence and raised his head. ¡°Bitch!¡± At this moment, within the clouds, number Seven¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his aura was weak. Obviously, even though song Qing¡¯s attack did not seriously injure him, it still caused him to suffer a great loss. He was so angry that he could not restrain his anger. He cursed viciously. Before he could open his mouth, his eyes fell on song Qing¡¯s small hand and saw the green lamp in her hand! ¡°Impossible!¡± Number seven looked as if he had seen a ghost. He was both shocked and angry, and he immediately let out a cry of disbelief. ¡°Impossible!¡± His expression was ferocious, as if his most beloved item had been taken away. He was both jealous and resentful, and even instinctively took a step forward! ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± At the same time, another sharp female voice called out. At this moment, lady Chu¡¯s body seemed to be wrapped in a hazy green mist, and she let out an extremely miserable cry of pain. This green mist was like a natural nemesis to ¡®her¡¯, who had no physical body. The black mist around ¡®her¡¯ was burned by the green shadow, and a foul smell came out of the thick smoke. Lady Chu¡¯s soul, which had been nurtured by the Gu clan for nearly 300 years, began to tremble under the green shadow, as if it would be devoured by the green shadow at any time. ¡®She¡¯ screamed again and again. Her figure danced in the air, trying to get rid of the green shadow. However, the green fog followed her like a shadow, firmly attaching itself to the rolling black fog on ¡®her¡¯. ¡°This is mine!¡± When lady Chu screamed, number seven, who had a gloomy expression, finally regained his senses. The purpose of his trip was to obtain this green lamp of chaos. He had gone through so much trouble, destroyed a few of the treasures at hand, and even summoned the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s true body. He had used up all the yin Qi that he had accumulated for a long time just to obtain such a Supreme treasure. However, now that the treasure had fallen into the hands of song qingxiao, a Dao comprehension realm female cultivator who number seven didn¡¯t even care about at the beginning, the anger and unwillingness in his heart could be imagined! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number seven couldn¡¯t care about anything else. His figure turned into a gust of wind and rushed toward song qingxiao, trying to snatch her by force. For such a Supreme treasure to recognize an owner, it would need to absorb a large amount of blood essence and spiritual energy. Even number seven, who was in the nascent soul realm, had come prepared. When number seven saw that song qingxiao was able to hold the item in her hand without being hurt by the treasure, it was enough to prove that the item had recognized her as its master! Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that with song Qing¡¯s minor Dao comprehension stage cultivation, he would be able to forcefully subdue this treasure without being sucked dry.. Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Chaos (3) Chapter 806: Chaos (3) But he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. This was a perfect opportunity. Although the treasure had recognized its owner, if he could kill song qingxiao and erase her soul on the green lamp, he could naturally take back the Supreme treasure! In the air, lady Chu¡¯s soul was severely damaged by the green flames, and her aura was much weaker than before. Fortunately, when she set up the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯, she had nourished her soul with the spiritual beings of the Gu clan and placed this Chu clan¡¯s inheritance treasure in the tomb to protect her soul from dissipating. In the past two to three hundred years,¡¯she¡¯ had been with the green lamp. Her soul had been nourished by the green lamp and had some resistance to the flame. Therefore, at the critical moment, song qingxiao waved the lamp in front of ¡®her¡¯. When the flame touched¡¯ her ¡®soul,¡¯ she ¡®could hold on for so long. Otherwise,¡¯ her ¡®soul would have been burned to death in an instant! But even if she could hold on for a moment, it was already a heart-wrenching pain for the Chu woman. When song Qing¡¯s small hand touched the flame breath, he felt a sharp pain in his soul.¡¯She¡¯ was a Yin spirit, and the flame had a restraining effect on ¡®her¡¯. If this continued,¡¯ she ¡®would be burned to ashes in no time! If she didn¡¯t find a physical body in time, it was very likely that ¡®she¡¯ would really die in the great formation that Chu you Sheng had personally built for ¡öher¡¯! Thinking of this, the Chu woman burst out in even more sorrowful sobs. ah ¡­ ¡®she¡¯ let out an unwilling and angry cry. Immediately after, she endured the intense pain and turned into a black smoke, turning back! At this time, number Seven¡¯s mind was completely focused on the green lamp in song Qing¡¯s small hand. He didn¡¯t even notice that the screaming Chu girl had turned around and flew back. By the time he realized that a cloud of black mist was charging towards him, number seven stopped in his tracks. It was too late for him to defend! Within the black mist, lady Chu¡¯s expression was as terrifying as a ghost¡¯s. The roiling mist around ¡®her¡¯ had a very strong suppressive effect on cultivators ¡®spiritual sense. No¡­ when number seven saw this, he immediately seemed to understand ¡®her¡¯ plan. The female ghost had failed to possess song qingxiao and had suffered a great loss on the green lamp. Now, she was ready to change her target and find a host to possess! If it was before, number Seven¡¯s state of mind would have been stable, and he would have taken precautions, naturally not allowing ¡®her¡¯ to have her way so easily. However, he had lost a lot of celestial devices in the Gu mansion, and then watched the elixir bead recognize its master. He was already heartbroken. When he went down to the hall and saw the chaos green lamp, he was overjoyed. In addition, the appearance of su Wu and the God destroying technique caused his mood to fluctuate greatly, and he could no longer maintain his calm. The treasure that he had wanted for a long time had been recognized by song qingxiao as its master by chance, and song qingxiao was personally pushed by number seven to the side of the yin-gathering coffin. One could imagine how depressed number seven was. Under the heavy blows, his emotions were in turmoil, and naturally, the Chu woman took advantage of this. He was so focused on killing song qingxiao and taking her treasure that he had let his guard down. When he realized that lady Chu was trying to possess him, it was already too late for him to retreat and put up his defenses! He hurriedly clenched the black skull in his hand. The skull flashed with red light, and then a large cloud of black mist mixed with ghastly ghostly Qi hit his body with a bang and wrapped him up! A nascent soul wrapped in purple gas quickly escaped from the seventh corporeal body and tried to fly away. The nascent soul¡¯s appearance was similar to number Seven¡¯s. There was a look of panic and hatred in its eyes, but before it could take half a step, the churning black fog turned into a giant palm and grabbed the nascent soul, dragging it back! ¡°Bitch¡­¡± The nascent soul let out a wail. Then, as the mist rolled, the spiritual energy went berserk, causing the sand and stones on the ground to fly. After a moment, the storm stopped, and the black fog in the middle seemed to calm down a lot. Number Seven¡¯s hair, which was wrapped in black gas, moved without the wind. When he raised his head again, his eyes were flashing with a Scarlet light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thick Yin Qi turned into crisscrossing black lines on his face. His lips were dark purple, as if he had sucked too much blood. His expression became feminine and ghostly, and his aura was much more dangerous than before. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± He let out a sinister cry. The voice was androgynous, as if a man and a woman were shouting in unison. ¡®His¡¯ eyes were blood red, and his expression was twisted and terrifying. He took a step forward, and the black gas followed his steps, corroding a huge mark on the ground. After realizing that she could not be reborn in song qingxiao¡¯s body, lady Chu gave up on song qingxiao and took over number Seven¡¯s body! Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: The green lamp (1) Chapter 807: The green lamp (1) Song qingxiao was dumbfounded by this sudden change. However, when the black mist formed by the evil Yin Qi hit the yin-gathering coffin with a bang, she was pushed back two to three meters along with the coffin! ¡°Oh!¡± Song qingxiao was hit by the yin Qi, and it was as if her chest had been hit by a thousand-pound stone. Her newly reattached sternum cracked under the pressure. The ground made a sizzling sound as it was corroded by the black mist.¡¯Number 7¡ä, who was wrapped in the black mist, had a gloomy and terrifying expression like a ghost. His eyes were pitch-black, and his hair was flying. His face was filled with ghostly energy. The black lines on his face were like thin snakes that had come to life. They wriggled on ¡®his¡¯ facial features. Song qingxiao felt a chill run down her back when he looked at her. She unconsciously stuck close to the yin gathering coffin, and her body was wrapped by the black gas. She was stimulated to the point that layers of scales emerged! After No. 7 was possessed by lady Chu, he was in even more danger than before. The yin Qi on ¡®his¡¯ body was so dense that it could no longer be considered Yin Qi. Instead, it had a strong corrosive and offensive effect. Her heart sank, and her expression was solemn. The enemy was stronger than her. At this time, her veins and sea of consciousness were empty. Although part of the blue blood seal in her heart had been removed, most of it had been consumed in the process of subduing the green lamp of chaos to recognize her as its master, and only a little was left to repair her physical body. At this moment, song qingxiao was only strong on the outside but weak on the inside. On the contrary, number seven was already in the nascent soul tier, and after being possessed by lady Chu, his strength was much stronger than hers. Hearing ¡®No. 7¡¯s shout, she instinctively held the chaotic green lamp tightly and held it in front of her chest. What surprised her was that after lady Chu possessed number seven, her strength had increased. When she had pounced on her, even the yin gathering coffin that had landed on the ground had been pushed by the yin Qi that ¡®he¡¯ emitted. At this moment, the black gas had wrapped around her and the yin gathering coffin, making it difficult for her to even breathe, let alone mobilize the little remaining spiritual power in her body. However, under such a heavy pressure, the chaotic green lamp in her arms still lit up with a cluster of flame. No matter how fierce the black gas was, the flame was not moved. It forcibly illuminated a bright light in the rolling black fog! The wriggling black gas seemed to be restrained by the flame and did not dare to approach. When she moved the chaotic green lamp, the flame burned the black gas and gave off a foul smell. ¡®No. 7¡¯, who had a hideous expression, looked at the green lamp. Greed and desire flashed in his eyes. Not only was the possessed lady Chu determined to get this lamp, but even number 7 himself was also here for the chaotic green lamp. As soon as he saw it, he immediately reached out to snatch it without saying anything. As soon as the ¡®he¡¯ moved, song qingxiao forcefully injected his spiritual power into the lamp! As soon as the green lamp absorbed the spiritual power, the flame flickered slightly, and the green light flashed. Song Qing flicked his little finger, and a trace of flame turned into a light shadow, which shot toward ¡®No. 7¡¯! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± At this time, when the fierce-looking ¡®7¡¯ saw the light shadow shining over, he immediately let out a deep scream that was neither male nor female. As if he had been electrocuted, he retracted his hands that had stretched out, and his ghostly figure quickly shrank back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯! ¡®He¡¯ was very fast, but the speed of the flame was not slow either. With a ¡®puff¡¯, it landed on¡¯ his ¡®cheek. With a¡¯ sizzling ¡®sound, a Green Mark the size of a fingernail appeared on number Seven¡¯s cheek! The black fog that was entrenched on ¡®his¡¯ face seemed to have met its nemesis. It wriggled back frantically, revealing number Seven¡¯s pale face. The edge of the green Mark seemed to be burning with flames, burning number Seven¡¯s skin and making sizzling sounds. It was still expanding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Seven¡¯s hands, which were covered in black gas, turned into claws. He held his face and trembled as he let out a high-pitched scream. Lady Chu was once injured by the green lamp, and her soul was almost burned to death by the flame. Now that she was burned by the green flame again, even if song Qing¡¯s strength was not enough and did not hurt ¡®his¡¯ vital points, the pain made ¡®him¡¯ remember the tragic situation of being injured by the flame, and he cried out in an even more miserable way. ¡°Get lost!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect ¡°him¡± to be so afraid of the green lamp. After a moment of surprise, she was overjoyed. She suppressed her injuries that had worsened after forcibly mobilizing the spiritual power in her body.. Without making a sound, she raised the green lamp and snorted coldly,¡± Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Blue Lantern (2) Chapter 808: Blue Lantern (2) ¡°You still want to die?¡± After retreating a few meters away,¡¯seven¡¯, who was grimacing in pain, took another half a step back when he heard this, a hint of fear on his face. ¡°He¡±¡±s shockingly black eyes flashed with a bit of reluctance, which then turned into hatred. ¡®He¡¯ gritted his teeth, as if he wanted to take another step forward, but in the end, he was extremely afraid of the burning green flames. Just as he took a step forward, he hesitated! ¡°This belongs to my Chu clan!¡± However, the green lamp of chaos was a Supreme spiritual treasure. Both number Seven¡¯s instinctive consciousness and lady Chu¡¯s strong obsession had turned into a greed for the treasure that even overcame his fear! ¡°This belongs to the Chu clan, and it can not fall into the hands of outsiders!¡± When song qingxiao saw ¡®his¡¯ expression,¡¯he¡¯ had already raised his palm to slap him! A palm strike from a nascent soul tier cultivator was no small matter. The terrifying spirit power came crashing down, causing song Qing Xiao to immediately roll into the distance without a word. The yin gathering coffin that was originally behind her was hit by ¡®number 7¡ä, and a huge dent was made on the coffin with a¡¯ bang¡¯. After lady Chu absorbed the power of the yin spirit attached to the lid, the eight giant chains connected to the coffin were unable to withstand the attack of this spiritual power. They broke with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the broken corners flew in all directions. The violent air current hit song qingxiao¡¯s back, worsening her injuries. A bloody smell gushed out of her throat, and she swallowed it! At this time, the spiritual energy around number seven had become chaotic and formed a wind current, firmly holding ¡®his¡¯ body in it. Even if she had the lamp in her hand, she might not be able to break through the barrier formed by this storm and force ¡®him¡¯ to retreat! ¡®No. 7¡ä, who had lost the chaotic green lamp, had gone crazy. The black gas on¡¯ him ¡®extended several meters long tentacles to the surroundings. After landing, it sucked up the brick fragments on the ground and threw them around like hailstones! ¡°Return the Chu clan¡¯s treasure!¡± ¡°Return the Chu clan¡¯s treasure!¡± ¡®No. 7¡¯ let out a terrifying shout that was neither male nor female, and the hall was soon filled with smoke. The tentacles formed by the black fog in the surroundings swished around, raising a huge Hurricane and stirring up sand and stones. Soon, the yin-gathering coffin was riddled with holes! After lady Chu possessed No. 7, the ¡®reverse heavenly cycle star formation¡¯ that Chu yousheng had set up back then had been broken along with her ¡®resurrection¡¯. As soon as the restriction of the formation was lifted, the illusion created by the yin Qi in the coffin naturally disappeared, and an old wedding dress that the Chu woman had worn when she was buried fell out. Song qingxiao held the green lamp and dodged with all her might. The consequences of ¡®number seven¡¯ going crazy were unimaginable. The light from the chaotic green lamp was like a guide in the sandstorm, allowing ¡®number Seven¡¯s¡¯ black whip ¡®to find her hiding place in time every time she dodged. She was being chased and fled in all directions. Under the chaotic airflow, some rocks hit her body, worsening her injuries. A worn-out Red Wedding dress was torn apart by the black whip and flew out. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the trial notification finally changed.This trip was not in vain (completed). At the critical moment, the trial mission was finally completed as she put away the chaotic green lamp. The moment the mission notification changed, song qingxiao almost cried tears of joy! What about the silver Wolf? Her eyes turned. At this time, the main hall was in ruins, almost completely destroyed. Under the billowing dust, her vision was blocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She let out a call, but she did not hear the silver Wolf¡¯s howl in response. Instead, in the howl, a long whip made of black mist whizzed through the air and rolled toward her. hahaha ¡­ ¡®No. 7¡¯ laughed shrilly and a black shadow followed. A long arm stretched out from the black mist, holding a ghost¡¯s skull. Just as the black whip was about to hit song qingxiao, she was stopped by a strong Yin Qi. With a flash of spiritual Qi, song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared! ¡®Boom¡¯! The long whip formed by the black mist pierced into the ground heavily, piercing through the stone bricks under the ground. The remaining force penetrated several meters into the ground, lifting up the sand and stone tiles. ¡°Get out here!¡± Number 7 ¡°s attack missed and he roared in anger. While ¡®he¡¯ was roaring, song qingxiao appeared in the air more than ten meters away from ¡®seven¡¯. She spat out a mouthful of blood before she even landed.. Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Blue Lantern (3) Chapter 809: Blue Lantern (3) At the critical moment, she used the ¡®forward¡¯ spell to escape. The silver Wolf didn¡¯t respond to her call. Could it have died in number Seven¡¯s hands? No! This thought had just appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s mind, but she immediately rejected it. Although number seven had been stopped by the silver Wolf, his goal was to seize the treasure, not to kill the wolf. At most, he would hit the silver Wolf hard and make it unable to stop him. If it did not die and did not appear, could it be that it wanted to stay in the trial scene and not return to reality with him? This was only one of the scenes in God¡¯s trial. There were no hidden families in the real world, and she didn¡¯t have to live with her in danger. Perhaps it was more suitable! In an instant, many thoughts flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The mission had been completed, and she would be leaving the trial scene soon. If the silver Wolf did not appear, she was afraid that she would have to part with it from now on! The trial scene changed randomly. Although it was possible to affect the God¡¯s trial after the trial-taker cultivated to a high level, that was only his own guess. Even if this speculation was true, trying to find a Wolf in these worlds was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, the main hall had already been destroyed by the crazy woman Chu who possessed number seven. The four walls of the underground that Chu yousheng had dug out back then were already showing signs of being unable to hold on after the destruction of the Gu clan and the formation. If the surroundings collapsed, other than the trial-takers who had left the scenario, everything inside would be buried deep in the Earth¡¯s core. The silver Wolf would most likely be buried as well. When song Qing thought of this, he frowned and felt a trace of regret. Her spiritual power was exhausted, and it was impossible for her to find the silver Wolf. After the mission was completed, she would be sent out of the trial space. She subconsciously touched the spot on her wrist where the silver Wolf was sealed. She was about to Dodge ¡®number 7¡¯s attack until the trial space opened. In the billowing smoke and dust, a red shadow floated in the air and was swept toward her by the air current! This red shadow was like a ghost in the dust, similar to the appearance of lady Chu¡¯s ghost floating in the air after she was resurrected. Song qingxiao had previously suffered at the hands of lady Chu. When she saw the red shadow, she was shocked. Just as she was about to Dodge, a Silver Shadow jumped out with a howl and pounced on the red shadow that was being swept over by the air current. The sound of cloth being torn was heard. It was the wedding dress that the lady of Chu was wearing when she was buried after the yin gathering coffin was broken. She did not know why it had floated here, but it gave her a false alarm. It was obvious that the silver Wolf had mistaken it for something else! ¡°Silver Wolf!¡± When song qingxiao saw the shadow of the wolf, she was both surprised and happy. The silver Wolf bit on a wedding robe and crashed into the gravel with a bang! She quickly stepped forward, picked up the Wolf¡¯s leg, and pulled it out of the stone pile. Before she could avoid it, she saw a pair of feet exposed in the dust. Yao Liu! Song Qing reacted quickly. The trial had been completed, but from the trial points, he was not dead. The sound she made earlier made ¡®number 7¡¯ discover her position very quickly. In the rolling black fog, her clothes fluttered and made ¡®whooshing¡¯ sounds. Before ¡®number 7¡¯ arrived, a cold feeling accompanied by that ghastly voice had already come over, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Song Qing¡¯s thoughts turned quickly. While he was running away, he gritted his teeth and pulled the wedding robe that was bitten by the silver Wolf. With one hand holding the wolf, he pulled the wedding robe over Yao Liu¡¯s body! After doing this, she heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound behind her. The black gas came from behind and hit her back with a ¡®bang¡¯. She staggered and fell a few steps forward with the wolf. They fell into the ruins with a¡¯ Dong ¡®and slid forward. Song qingxiao supported herself on the ground with her hands and was about to use the chaotic green lamp to force ¡®No. 7¡¯ back again when she heard the gloomy voice behind her,¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Then, she heard a ghostly howl. She hurriedly turned her head and saw ¡®number 7¡¯ holding the skeletal ghost head. A large amount of black mist was being swallowed by the ghost head. This was a powerful magic treasure in the hands of number seven. Now that it had fallen into the hands of the possessed lady Chu, its lethality had increased by several times. The ghost head¡¯s eyes flashed with a Scarlet light, and it let out a strange laugh. A huge black skull came out of its mouth, and it opened its huge mouth to bite song qingxiao. It was so fast that she could smell the bloody wind from the skull in the blink of an eye. We¡¯re finished! Just as this thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, a notification came from her sea of consciousness, ¡°This trip was not in vain (completed). [ mission completion: 7000 points ] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mission complete, leaving the realm! As soon as the notification was sent out, she could still hear the sinister laughter of the ghost head. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the moment the black mist surrounded her, she heard number Seven¡¯s sharp roar, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯ll find you even if I have to dig three feet into the ground! Ah-ah ah ah-¡± The vengeful voice was like a curse, causing her body to tighten. Then, the shrill cry of the ghost head, the rumbling of the collapsing Hall, and the angry roar of ¡®number seven¡¯, all the noise disappeared in an instant. What replaced it was her own panting. The heavily injured Silver Wolf was held in her arms, and a small green lamp was still tightly held in her palm.. She had completed her task and escaped back to reality at the critical moment of death! Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Trust—1 Chapter 810: Trust¡ª1 Once she was back in the safe world of reality, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed up mind relaxed. She then clutched her chest and coughed in relief. Every time he coughed, blood would flow out of his throat, and his damaged organs and veins would hurt. She touched her body with difficulty. There were several broken bones in her body, but the most serious ones were her internal organs and tendons. The injuries that she had recovered from the broken seal were even more serious when she was chased by ¡®seven¡¯. She might not be able to fully recover without ten days to half a month. However, this was not without its benefits. In the process of frequent damage and recovery, it was like breaking out of a cocoon and being reborn again and again. In addition, the seal had been touched. Although most of the power in the blue blood had been absorbed during the process of the green lamp of chaos recognizing its master, a part of it had evolved again, making song qingxiao¡¯s physical body much stronger than before she entered the trial, even stronger than when the silver Wolf was sealed in her body. If she recovered from her injuries and absorbed all the energy from the Dan beads she had obtained during the trial, she should be able to advance to the lower level of the Dan stage! At the thought of this, song Qingxin was first overjoyed, but then she recalled the scene when she escaped from the trial space. At that time, she was seriously injured, but she completed her mission at the critical moment and escaped from ¡®No. 7¡¯ who was possessed by lady Chu. She was lucky to survive, but at this time,¡¯No. 7¡¯s sinister voice seemed to be imprinted in her mind- ¡°Return the Chu clan¡¯s treasure ¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go ¡­¡± The voice was filled with hatred, as if lady Chu was still whispering in her ear. Song qingxiao¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tighten. For some reason, song qingxiao felt that ¡®number 7¡¯ was not just saying that. The chaotic green lamp that she had taken away seemed to be of great importance to lady Chu, and ¡®he¡¯ would not let her go! Her heart stirred as she used her divine sense to inspect her sea of consciousness. She discovered that the trial points displayed were as follows:ii683 points. Before entering the trial, she had obtained a large number of points after killing the middle-aged man of the fan family. Even after exchanging for two pill recipes, she still had 4.683 points left. In other words, she had obtained a total of 7000 points from this expedition to the Gu Manor. For this trial, the initial reward was 3000 points per person. There were a total of seven people at that time, which meant that the total reward for the treasure hunting trial in the Gu residence was more than 21000 points. If Yao six and seven had both died in the Gu residence, and she was the only one left alive, she should have enjoyed 21000 points by herself. But in the end, she only got 7000 points, which proved that Yao six and seven had all survived this mission except for her! This result was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations, but it also made her a little disappointed. The trial mission this time was ¡®a worthwhile trip¡¯. In this trial, she had absorbed the formation set up by the Gu clan, swallowed the elixir bead, and obtained the chaos green lamp. She had gained a lot, so the mission was completed. The reason why Yao Liu survived was probably because she had casually draped the wedding dress over him, so that his trip wasn¡¯t in vain. As for the fact that ¡®number 7¡¯ was still alive, it was likely that she was attached to his body with lady Chu. In this case, he could be considered to have ¡®gained¡¯ from this trial, although this ¡®gain¡¯ might not be what he wanted. When song Qing thought of this, he frowned. ¡®Number seven¡¯ didn¡¯t die, so it was a little tricky for her. This person¡¯s cultivation had already reached the nascent soul stage, and lady Chu¡¯s soul was extremely powerful. With these two factors combined, her strength was much higher than the original number seven. He had absorbed the elixir bead of the Chu clan¡¯s inheritance and taken away the chaotic green lamp, making lady Chu his enemy.¡¯He¡¯ would never let him off! This enemy was even more terrifying than the underworld clans. Too many of his secrets had been exposed in this trial, especially when su Wu had appeared during lady Chu¡¯s possession. Once the secret was exposed, there would be a lot of trouble. It was very likely that he would be tracked down by the people from the heavens beyond heaven! Her current strength had improved quite a bit compared to before, but the strength displayed by Qian Shan and the other person she had met on the autumn Festival road had left an extremely deep impression in her heart. Based on her current situation, she was still unable to fight against the people from the heavens beyond heaven. Su Wu¡¯s enemy was too powerful. In addition, she had the deity vanquishing technique. Song qingxiao did not dare to imagine the consequences if this matter was exposed. The only thing she could do now was to quickly recover from her injuries and break through to the Dan stage! She let out a long sigh. This action affected the injuries in her body and caused another burst of pain. The silver Wolf was lying on the ground, its breathing weak. Number seven had dealt it a heavy blow. Although No. 7¡¯s target was the green lamp of chaos at that time, and he didn¡¯t kill it on the spot, it was still seriously injured because of the huge difference in strength between No. 7 and it. Song qingxiao reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. There were still blood stains on its fur. When it felt song qingxiao¡¯s touch, it moved its ears and tried to prop up its limbs. However, after moving a few times, it lay back down beside her because of its severe injuries. At the critical moment of the trial, it did not betray him, but instead held back number seven, buying him a critical moment. This made song Qing¡¯s original wariness of it disappear. ¡°From now on, I will try to trust you more and treat you as my companion and friend.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were gentle as she touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. She was introverted, and her experiences since she was young made it difficult for her to express her feelings or trust to others. Especially after she was assassinated and entered the divine trial, her past was overturned, and it was as if a chasm had been pulled between her and the world. don¡¯t betray me,¡± she murmured, otherwise ¡­ She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but a dark light flashed in her eyes. The silver Wolf seemed to understand her words and stuck out its tongue to lick her palm. The corner of her mouth raised slightly, revealing a trace of a smile. She patted the wolf¡¯s head, then held its head, and then used her spiritual power to cut open her palm. Fresh blood overflowed, dripping to the corner of the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth and pouring into its mouth. After the seal was broken, her bloodline had advanced, and the blood helped the silver Wolf recover from its injuries and increase its strength. After feeding it some blood, song qingxiao used her spiritual power to seal the wound. After the silver Wolf swallowed the blood, it slowly raised its huge head and began to comb its fur. Song qingxiao was relieved and looked at the small green lamp in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He did not know the origin of this chaos green lamp, but even a nascent soul cultivator like No. 7 had come for it. The body of the chaotic green lamp was not big. The lamp body was shaped like three petals, and there was a faint green flame in the middle, emitting a very pure and strange spiritual power. Song qingxiao had already experienced the power of the flame. If she had not been lucky enough to have blood on her hands and accidentally made the green lamp recognize her as its master, she would have been burned to death by the flame in an instant, even with the blue blood seal. Even lady Chu, who had accompanied this flame for two to three hundred years, was almost killed by the flame. In the end,¡¯she¡¯ had no choice but to temporarily possess number seven in order to keep her soul. At this time, the green lamp had recognized her as its master, and the flame should not hurt her anymore. Song Qing had a timely thought and tried to put her hand close to the flame.. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Uninvited (1) Chapter 811: Uninvited (1) However, the power of the flame left a deep shadow in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. When she reached out her hand, she subconsciously tensed her back and held her breath. The tip of his finger paused just as it was about to reach the Azure flames, then he touched it as if he was testing it. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t feel any burning pain. Instead, she felt a cold and gentle touch. The terrifying green flame that made lady Chu fear seemed to have retracted all of its destructive power. The flame that was imprinted in her sea of consciousness flickered and exuded an intimate and happy feeling. An extremely pure spiritual energy was emitted from the flame and passed through her fingertips into her body. She didn¡¯t know where this spiritual energy came from. It wasn¡¯t one of the five elements, but it nourished her meridians. After her spiritual energy circulated once, it benefited her greatly. Even the pain in her damaged meridians seemed to have been reduced by this trace of spiritual energy, which made her dispirited spirit reinvigorated. what¡¯s the origin of this chaos green lamp? ¡± Song Qing circulated the spiritual Qi through his veins before letting out a breath and opening his eyes. After the spiritual power she had absorbed returned to her body through the green lamp of chaos, it was as if the spiritual power had been tempered. After one round of circulation, it was comparable to the results of her previous days of meditation and cultivation, which surprised song qingxiao. It was unknown how Chu shengsheng had obtained such an item back then. This item was truly a treasure. No wonder even with number 7¡¯s cultivation level, he was willing to sacrifice himself for it! With a thought, she pinched a small flame from the flame at her fingertips. The flame did not go out even after leaving the green lamp. When the silver Wolf that was lying beside her felt the flame of the lamp being pinched off by her, its body trembled and it hurriedly stood up on all four limbs and retreated to the side! As a demonic beast that had awakened its bloodline, the silver Wolf was extremely sensitive to danger. Its four limbs were still unstable and its body was trembling. However, when its gray-blue eyes saw the bean-sized green flame, it grinned as if it was facing a great enemy. The fur on its back stood up and it let out a low growl after being threatened. As soon as song Qing saw the silver Wolf¡¯s reaction, he tried to hold the small green flame and tried to approach the ground. When the green flame was still a foot above the ground, the ground seemed to be attacked by a terrifying spiritual energy. The stone bricks cracked as if they were under great pressure. The surface of the bricks was very hot. With the flame in song Qing¡¯s little hand as the center, the bricks began to melt like ice in fire! The heat wave spread in all directions, and in an instant, the ground was scorched with a diameter of about one meter. The temperature in the training room began to rise, and song Qing hurriedly flicked the green flame into the lamp. With a whooshing sound, the flame re-integrated into the green flame in the wick. It swayed for a while and then calmed down again! She hadn¡¯t even injected her spiritual power into it, but the flames in the green lamp were already so powerful. Song qingxiao used her hand to support herself on the ground. The ground was shockingly hot, and when her palm hit the ground, it left a deep mark! This discovery made her overjoyed. The flame breath in the green lamp was so powerful that she couldn¡¯t help but think of the two pieces of Mystic crystal she had brought back from the lost city. The object was extremely hard and had even destroyed her mysterious dagger. Su Wu had once said that the mystic crystal was the hardest material. For thousands of years, the elders of the Armory families in the human realm upon heavens had studied it for many years, but they could only refine the mystic crystal to 40%. However, this 40% was enough to create the gate of the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven. It had stood for thousands of years, but no one had been able to break it. It was clear how hard the mystic crystal was. No one knew the origin of the green lamp of chaos that number seven was coveting, and the strength of the flame formed in the lamp was even rarer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, song Qingxin couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He didn¡¯t know if the flame in the lamp could melt the mystic crystal. Unfortunately, the mystic crystal was not with him. After song qingying brought it back to the real world, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to melt it, so he hid it in the dormitory of the reserve team. He planned to take it out when he found a way to melt it. After she killed the middle-aged man, she got a storage ring. She was supposed to get the mystic crystal back, but she accidentally entered the trial again, so she couldn¡¯t get the mystic crystal back. Otherwise, he could try to see if the weird green flame in the green lamp could melt the mystic crystal. If it could be melted, her broken dagger could be repaired and her strength would increase! Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Uninvited (2) Chapter 812: Uninvited (2) She was currently in a lot of trouble, but she lacked the means to attack. The mysterious dagger was also a rather important weapon for her. However, this matter was not urgent. After she recovered, it would not be too late to get the Xuan crystal and try again. Fortunately, although the dagger could not be repaired for the time being, she had absorbed two major offensive formations during her trip to the Gu mansion, which enabled the six stars in her body to activate the killing formation. She had also obtained this green lamp, which made her even more powerful. The flame in the chaotic green lamp was so terrifying. If she used her spiritual power, she would be able to fight back even if she was hunted by someone at the peak of the Dan realm! However, this Blue Lamp was by no means an ordinary item. Now that her strength was not enough, if others found out that she had such a treasure, she was afraid that it would attract covetous eyes. This green lamp had already recognized an owner. If he could hide in his body without being detected like the mysterious dagger, it would be wonderful! As this thought flashed through her mind, the green lamp in her hand disappeared in the next moment. ¡°Hiss!¡± This sudden turn of events caused song Qing¡¯s expression to change, and her eyes began to shine. At this time, a small green lamp with three petals was quietly floating in her soul. The spiritual breath was transferred into the green light and turned into an even purer spiritual power that spread throughout her body, nourishing her meridians and primordial spirit! After the green lamp of chaos recognized its master, it could be hidden in her soul, which would be foolproof. Song Qing was pleasantly surprised. He tried to summon the green lamp with his divine sense. When he saw the disappeared green lamp reappearing in his palm, song Qing was relieved and hid the green lamp in his soul again. In this way, she had no more worries. At that time, Yao Liu was seriously injured and was knocked out by su Wu. Only she and the possessed ¡®No. 7¡ä knew that the chaotic green lamp was in her hands. As the successor of the Chu clan, lady Chu should know better than her how precious this green lamp was.¡¯He¡¯ would never disclose this item to others so that they could snatch it away. In the future, when she killed ¡®No. 7¡¯, no one would know that the chaotic green lamp was in her hands. Song qingxiao pursed her lips and clenched her palm. After the breath of the green lamp disappeared, the silver Wolf, which seemed to be greatly threatened, slowly calmed down the fur on its back and fell to the ground again with a ¡®bang¡¯. It had been suppressed by the flame of the green lamp of chaos, so it showed its claws and flames. The ground was burned by the flames on its body. However, this mark could not be compared with the flame of the green lamp, which made it a little restless. It stared at the ground melted by the green flame, as if it was facing a great enemy. Seeing its expression, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she took out the remaining Scarlet blood pills and spirit raising pills from her interspatial space, poured out a few, and threw them in the direction of the silver Wolf. Both of these pills had healing effects. The silver Wolf raised its head and opened its mouth, using its tongue to roll it up and swallow it. Song qingxiao saw that it had swallowed the elixir, and she had fed it some blood before. She could rest assured for the rest of her healing time. She put the rest of the pills back into her hidden space, and just as she was about to withdraw her divine sense, she accidentally swept across the set of formation flags called the ¡®lost track formation¡¯ placed in her hidden space. After a moment of hesitation, she took them out and threw them in all directions in the position of the formation. The array flag spun non-stop as soon as it landed. The spiritual Qi it released turned into a thick fog that wrapped the man and Wolf inside. In an instant, the man and Wolf in the practice room were hidden. If an outsider came, if his cultivation was not as high as song qingxiao¡¯s, he would definitely not be able to tell that someone was sitting here. The more treasures she had on her, the more careful she had to be. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After everything was done, song qingxiao made sure that everything was in order. She closed her eyes and guided the spiritual power around her into her veins. After his body had evolved again, the speed at which spiritual power was drawn in was faster than before. In a short while, song Qing¡¯s small body was wrapped in a layer of light green mist. The silver Wolf, which was lying a few meters away from her, seemed to have sensed the strangeness of the mist. It let out a few puffs of air from its nostrils, and its eyes showed some vigilance, fear, and a little desire. It opened its mouth and let out a few low growls, but song qingxiao was completely immersed in her cultivation and did not hear it. In the end, the silver Wolf hesitated for a moment, as if it couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of this spiritual breath. It moved its body hesitantly and moved closer to her.. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Uninvited (3) Chapter 813: Uninvited (3) At this moment, song qingxiao felt as if she was surrounded by the aura of the lamp flame. After the spiritual power that was introduced into her body was refined by the green lamp, it was unbelievably pure and flowed to her limbs and bones. Time flew by quickly. As the spiritual energy circulated through the entire body, it finally poured into the semi-transparent golden core in his dantian. Every time he poured his spiritual energy into it, the translucent elixir became clearer! When the spiritual power in the Dan had accumulated to about eighty percent, song qingxiao felt that he was about to break through the shackles and ascend to the Dan stage! Although she had already experienced the power of the Dan stage when the silver Wolf was sealed in her body during the trial in the Gu mansion and combined with her strength, it was not her true strength since she had borrowed external forces. Now that she was about to break through, song qingxiao was extremely excited. After her body had evolved, the speed at which she could absorb spirit energy was much faster than before. The spirit energy rushed into her veins and meridians, and after a full circulation, it was carefully guided into her dantian. The Golden core¡¯s color became brighter and brighter. As the wave of spiritual energy poured into it, it began to absorb the spiritual energy in its veins! A large amount of spiritual energy was absorbed into the core, and in an instant, it made the core more solid. Once the Golden core was formed, song qingxiao would be considered to have entered the Dan stage! However, the amount of spiritual power required to form the Golden core was beyond her expectations! The spirit power in her veins was quickly absorbed by the Golden core, and the Golden core had not yet fully formed. Although song qingxiao¡¯s speed of absorbing spirit power was fast, it was not as fast as the need for the core formation. The Golden core that was about to take shape, with the lack of spiritual power, actually had a vague sign of stopping. This caused song Qing to be extremely anxious. At the critical moment, the green mist around her body was slowly drawn into her meridians along with her spiritual power, and then poured into the pill shadow. As the spiritual energy from the green mist poured into the pill shadow, the last trace of spiritual energy needed to form the Golden core was finally gathered! Song qingxiao felt as if she had broken through a barrier in her mind. The Golden core in her dantian finally took shape, and the spiritual power flowed back from the core and connected with her meridians. Song qingxiao felt as light as a feather, as if she was floating in the clouds. Her whole body was wrapped in spiritual power, and it was extremely comfortable! After her breakthrough, her spiritual sense and five senses seemed to have been upgraded. The restrictive spell that had ¡®blinded¡¯ her in the past had been torn apart! There was no need to deliberately draw in spiritual energy anymore. It was as if spiritual energy was automatically drawn into her body with every breath. His divine sense had become more powerful, and his senses were also more distant than before. When he looked at this world, it was similar to before, but he also felt closer to all things than before. Her eyes were closed, but she could feel the silver Wolf lying beside her. It put its head on its front legs and felt uncomfortable, so it changed to a more comfortable position. This feeling was exceptionally mysterious. There was no longer a sealed connection between her and the silver Wolf, but she seemed to be able to sense its emotions. Although he had only advanced by one level, his ability to use and sense spiritual power had improved. It was far from what the spirit focus realm could compare to. After expanding his meridians, he could use his moves more freely. With the support of the huge spiritual power in his golden core, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his spiritual power running out quickly like before. With a single thought, six stars slowly appeared from her body and floated beside her! After ascending to the Dan stage, the aura of the stars had changed. After they appeared, they surrounded her and spread out in six directions according to her will. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but want to test the maximum range of her stellar array. She divided her divine thoughts into two, one on the control stars, and the other spread out. This feeling of being meditating while his divine sense was roaming the outside world was really too good. It was as if through his divine sense, he could control everything in his surroundings in his heart, and nothing that happened could escape ¡®his¡¯ eyes. She ¡®saw¡¯ the flowers and plants outside the room and ¡®heard¡¯ the chirping of insects outside. The reserve team seemed to be particularly quiet today, so quiet that she couldn¡¯t even ¡®hear¡¯ the noise made by the team members when they were fighting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was excited and was about to release her divine sense again when she suddenly sensed several unfamiliar auras coming toward them at an extremely fast speed. There seemed to be a total of seven or eight people who had rushed over. From their auras, they were at least at the Dao enlightenment realm and above. There were even two or three people whose auras had faintly reached the Dao enlightenment realm! Most of the people in the reserve team had just stepped through the door of martial artists and were still some distance away from the steps of cultivation. However, how could there be such a group of cultivators in the reserve team? Apart from the underworld clans, there was another place in the Empire that could gather so many cultivators.The martial arts Academy established by the Shi family! A thought flashed through her mind.. They might be coming for her! Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: The guest (1) Chapter 814: The guest (1) Was it a threat left behind by the day he broke into the Shi family, or did Luo Wu sell him out after he killed the fan uncle and nephew? Song Qingxin¡¯s mind raced as she multitasked and absorbed the stars around her into her body. No matter which situation it was, it proved that her identity had been exposed, which was not a good thing for her. The moment she opened her eyes, the silver Wolf that had been lying by her side also raised its head. It seemed to have sensed the impending storm. It moved its ears, turned its eyes in the direction of the person, and raised its forelimbs. At this moment, song qingxiao heard movement from the other side. A group of people was rushing over. Their footsteps were heavy and their breaths were hurried. It seemed that they were coming for this group of uninvited guests. Before they even got close, someone shouted,¡± ¡°Everyone, please stop!¡± The person who spoke was Cao Shan, Captain Cao¡¯s nephew. He was currently working as his assistant in the team. Cao Shan shouted loudly the moment he arrived. He did not have any intention of concealing his voice at all. His tone was very anxious, as if he had chased them all the way here. He was also suppressing his anger. this is the reserve team. Shouldn¡¯t you inform our team leader before you enter? if you barge in here, do you think that there¡¯s no one in our reserve team?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Once the group of people was stopped by Cao Shan and the others, they immediately shouted,¡± ¡°You dare to stop the people from the martial arts Department?¡± The Empire¡¯s Institute of martial arts had a thunderous reputation in the various reserves teams. It was evident from the look of yearning on Liu Xiao and the others ¡®faces when they participated in the assessment and mentioned the Institute of martial arts. However, even though this group of people had announced their names, Cao Shan had no intention of backing down. even if someone from the martial arts Research Institute wants to do something, they need to show an official document for approval and do things according to the rules. Only after reporting to the captain can they enter the reserve team. His attitude was unyielding, as if he was deliberately trying to make trouble. He shouted so loudly that song qingxiao could still hear him clearly even when she retracted her divine sense. Song qingxiao immediately thought of the agreement she had made with Captain Cao on the day she entered the reserve team. He had offered to let her guide Liu Xiao and the others and guarantee their assessment. In return, Captain Cao had agreed to cover for her and let her stay in the reserve team! Cao Shan¡¯s loud shout was most likely to send him a message that this group of people was indeed coming for him. When she realized this point, the group of smart people at the martial arts Research Institute clearly understood it as well. This group of people stopped fighting with Cao Shan. Instead, they gave up on hiding their auras and ran straight to song qingxiao¡¯s dormitory. The leader of the martial arts Research Institute gave a look to the others, and the cultivators who had come with him immediately dispersed. Song qingxiao soon felt several auras around her house. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± Cao Shan said loudly as he followed behind the group. Not long after, song qingxiao heard a soft ¡®bu¡¯ sound from the door. The lock of the door had been smashed by a spiritual force. Several people suddenly rushed into the house. The silver Wolf growled, but just as it was about to pounce, song Qing grabbed the fur on the back of its neck and stopped it. ¡°Eh?¡± After the person who had broken in first entered, his eyes swept around the room, and then he released his divine sense to scan the room, letting out an extremely surprised cry. At this moment, the house was empty. There was no one in it at all! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cao Shan appeared at the side of the door, panting. He looked nervous. After looking into the room, the tension on his face relaxed, then turned into anger. ¡°Even if you¡¯re from the martial arts Research Institute, aren¡¯t you going too far? You directly rushed into our dormitory and acted like you were arresting a criminal. I will report you to the captain and the elder Council¡­¡± He shouted loudly, but the man in the lead ignored him and looked carefully in the room. The layout of the room was simple. It was similar to the dormitories in the reserve team. Song qingxiao had not used anything in the room since she left the reserve team with Liu Xiao and the others. For nearly a month, she had spent most of her time in the training room recuperating. The furniture outside was covered in a layer of dust. if you don¡¯t give us a proper reason today, we will definitely complain and protest about your reckless behavior of barging into the reserve team! After realizing that there was no one in the house, Cao Shan¡¯s voice became even louder.. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: The guest (2) Chapter 815: The guest (2) The man in the lead was annoyed by his argument, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead, he looked around and slowly approached the training room. Song qingxiao stood up and looked coldly at the man who was slowly approaching her. His eyes did not fall on her, as if he did not notice the wolf and the man standing only a few meters away from him. Although the practice room was big, it was not big enough to hide people. There was only a row of weapon racks in the empty space. Other than the people who had just stepped in, there was no trace of song qingxiao. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The leader of the men muttered to himself in disbelief. He turned his head instinctively, not knowing that someone was watching his every move from a distance. However, the instinctive sense of danger that cultivators had still made him feel that something was not right. He immediately circulated his Ling power to cover his entire body. ¡°I said that we don¡¯t have anyone here. You broke into our team without permission, so you have to come up with an explanation and regulations.¡± Cao Shan followed him in and jabbered on, ¡± this is simply too much. What kind of place do you think this is? you can barge in as you please, just like you¡¯re searching for criminals. Song qingxiao was not in the room. This made Cao Shan even more confident than before. Even when he was facing the cold faces of the people from the reserve team, he still dared to shout. ¡°You shut up!¡± The man finally couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± you don¡¯t have the right to criticize us. We¡¯re tracking a dangerous suspect, and we suspect that you¡¯re hiding something! When the cultivators who came in later heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but show anger. this brat deliberately shouted loudly just now. He might be tipping off the others! ¡°You¡¯re slandering me!¡± Cao Shan naturally did not acknowledge this accusation. He immediately retorted loudly, ¡± I think you guys are looking for a scapegoat after failing the mission. You¡¯ve gone crazy and randomly picked a weakling to hide your incompetence! Cao Zeng, who was in the reserve team, was used to settling things with his fists. As his junior and assistant, Cao Shan was more responsible for cleaning up the aftermath for him. He was very eloquent and managed to make the faces of the martial arts Research Institute turn livid with a few words! They had always been arrogant because of their strength. No matter where they went, they were respected. This was the first time they had met someone from the reserve team who dared to not give them face. ¡°You shut up!¡± A Dao comprehension realm cultivator from the Institute of martial arts shouted sternly. However, Cao Shan rebuked him even louder, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up!¡± The two sides quarreled fiercely, breaking the heavy atmosphere in the training room. Song qingxiao was speechless as she stood in the maze formation. Of the eight people from the martial arts Research Institute, only three had just reached the spirit focus realm, while the rest had just stepped into the door of cultivation. The man in the lead had the highest cultivation, already at the middle level of the spirit focus realm. However, with the strength of these people, they were unable to break through the maze formation she had set up. It would be best if she didn¡¯t have to do anything. She had planned to wait for these people to leave after they couldn¡¯t find anything. Then, she would take the opportunity to leave the reserve team and find another place to hide and cultivate after she got the Xuan crystals. Who knew that after these people found that there was no one in the practice room, they actually began to quarrel, and the noise became louder and louder. Both sides quarreled until their faces and ears were red, as if they were really angry, and it seemed that they could not leave for a while. While the two groups of people were quarreling fiercely, more auras came over. This time, there were not many people, only three in total. However, what made song Qing¡¯s heart sink was that among the three, except for one of them, who was Cao Zeng, the other two auras were very deep. When she released her divine sense, one of them seemed to sense it. Obviously, he was not an ordinary cultivator, and had reached the Dan realm. How much of her secret had she exposed that the Institute of martial arts would send out two dan stage fighters? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The three of them heard the commotion and quickly arrived outside the house. ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Cao Zeng¡¯s face was a bit ugly as he stood at the door and shouted. In the reserve team, he had accumulated a lot of power. The moment he spoke, a few members did not dare to say anything else. When Cao Shan saw him, it was as if he had found his backbone. He heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes turned. Captain, they¡¯re too much. They didn¡¯t have the official comments issued by the municipal Center, nor the orders from the higher-ups, but they just said that we were hiding people and that they were just barging in to search. How unreasonable! Under Cao Zeng¡¯s iron fist, most of the people in the reserve team were quite tough. Even if they were facing Masters from the martial arts Research Institute, Cao Shan was not afraid. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: The guest (3) Chapter 816: The guest (3) I think the level of the Research Institute is getting worse and worse with each generation. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of real skills, but I¡¯ve seen the ability to show off. I guess they took on some mission and couldn¡¯t complete it, so they came here to find a scapegoat so that they can report back and get promoted and rich, right? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The leader of the men was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but his mouth was not as sharp as his. He was so angry that he wanted to knock him to the ground with two palms. Seeing that the two sides were about to fight again, Cao Zeng said with a heavy face,¡± ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± The people from the reserve team heard his words, but the people from the Research Institute did not buy it. Cao Zeng took a deep breath and turned to look at the two young men who had come in with him. These two men were about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. They were handsome and each of them held a long sword in their hands. They were tall and looked extraordinary. After seeing the two of them, Cao Shan tactfully shut up. It was not because of Cao Zeng¡¯s attitude, but because in this era, people who dressed in such retro clothes were likely to be core members of some hidden families. Not only were they from an extraordinary background, but their strength could not be underestimated. Cao Shan also knew who he could offend and who he could not. With Cao Zeng¡¯s arrival, he had completed his task and naturally did not say anything. ¡°Look, we really don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for here. Although she also brought a Wolf, it was just a coincidence.¡± I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of the time she took to join the team, ¡± Cao zengping said calmly, although she has some strength, she hasn¡¯t reached the level where the martial arts Research Institute is needed to hunt her down. Is there a mistake somewhere? ¡± The two young men¡¯s eyes swept around the room, and then they approached the direction of the practice room. One of the young men in green seemed to have found something interesting as he came to a stop. He exchanged a look with the other young man beside him, and then the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a trace of an interesting smile. ¡°If what Captain Cao said was what he said before, I think it makes sense.¡± A green-robed young man¡¯s face revealed his eagerness to try. He took a step forward. When the others saw him coming over, the man in the lead, who was originally dissatisfied, lowered his head respectfully. Under the young man¡¯s gaze, he stepped back with some shame. at first, I also felt that there was no need for me and seventeen to come along for this mission. The old men in the Research Institute were too paranoid. But now, I feel that if we don¡¯t come, I¡¯m afraid that we will really fail the mission with these few juniors. When the leader heard the young man¡¯s words, his face turned red and he lowered his head even more. my Lord, I¡¯m sorry. We really didn¡¯t find anyone here¡­ After he said this, he seemed to feel a little aggrieved. It was as if he had admitted to the crime of them failing the mission in front of Cao Shan. ¡°There are indeed two little mice here, but they¡¯re hidden and you haven¡¯t discovered them.¡± The young man said with a smile, and the meaning of his words stunned everyone present. Cao Zeng frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The man in the lead also raised his head, his face full of shock. The practice room was empty. Apart from a practice rack, there was no place for people to hide. When he came in, he had also scanned the area with his divine sense, but he didn¡¯t find any traces of anyone hiding. Song qingxiao, who was standing in the formation, couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she heard this. She was sure that she had been discovered by the two sword- wielding cultivators. It seemed that a fierce battle was inevitable today. The young swordsman, who had not spoken, drew his long sword. With a flash of green light, the sharp edge of the sword Qi swept out, and spiritual power surged out. With a ¡®boom¡¯, he slashed out! As the powerful sword Qi swept across, the roof and walls were cut open, slowly splitting into two sides. The sun shone down from the broken roof, and the dust in the air bobbed up and down under the light. Song qingxiao¡¯s maze formation was broken by the sword Qi. Several small flags that were originally stuck in the formation were swept up by the sword Qi. In the fog formed by spiritual Qi, the figures of a man and a Wolf gradually appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cao Zeng and the others were dumbfounded as they watched this scene, which was like a magic trick. The power of the young man¡¯s swordsmanship amazed them, and at the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s appearance also broadened their horizons. The man who had come in earlier looked as if he had seen a ghost. His face turned from red to green, and then from green to white. He stared at the young girl who was standing in the center of the array in tattered clothes and covered in dirt. A few small flags that were flying in the air were caught in her palm, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye. The sword-wielding youth¡¯s eyes first fell on the array flag in her hand, then he saw the ancient ring on her hand. As if he had discovered an extremely interesting secret, he revealed a faint smile. ¡°Fan jianghe really did die by your hands.¡± Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Maintenance _1 Chapter 817: Maintenance _1 The residual force of the spiritual energy rushed back and forth in the broken house, rolling up gravel and debris, flying everywhere like hidden weapons that could hurt people. A few members of the reserve team with low strength hurriedly covered their faces with their hands and let out painful cries after being hit. However, song qingxiao, who was in the middle of the storm, stood still. Before the debris could get close to her body, they were bounced away by an invisible spiritual pressure. ¡°Is this the power of a true cultivator?¡± The house that had been split in half shook and collapsed on both sides, but Cao Zeng was shocked by the power of the sword. His eyes were full of fanaticism and yearning! He had already figured out the spiritual power, but he had not truly stepped into the door of cultivation. Seeing a dan realm cultivator attack was a great stimulation for him. After confirming that fan jianghe had died at the hands of song qingxiao, the sword-wielding youth¡¯s previous nonchalant expression disappeared. He immediately said,¡± this person is extremely dangerous. He¡¯s the felon that the martial arts Research Institute is currently trying to capture. Unrelated people, please step back! As soon as he finished speaking, the walls on both sides fell to the ground, waking up Cao Shan and the others who were covering their faces. ¡°Captain ¡­¡± Cao Shan looked at the figure standing in the middle with a complicated expression. Song qingxiao was surrounded by a spiritual power storm with dust and dust. Her face could not be seen clearly, but the silver Wolf following her made Cao Shan and the others recognize her. However, no one would have thought that this girl, who had broken the record of being promoted to the reserve team in the shortest time with her outstanding strength, would actually be the person the martial arts Research Institute wanted. Cao Shan wasn¡¯t sure who fan jianghe was, but he might have touched on the core secrets of the martial arts Research Institute. However, the power of the sword-wielding youth¡¯s strike remained in Cao Shan¡¯s heart. A battle between Warriors of such a level was no longer something they could interfere with. When he turned to look at Cao Zeng, his eyes showed a trace of helplessness and inquiry. When the other people from the martial arts Research Institute heard the young man¡¯s words, their faces were filled with tension and vigilance. Several of them immediately swept around and surrounded song qingxiao and the silver Wolf in the middle, blocking her escape route. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was no one here?¡± The man who had quarreled with Cao Shan earlier sneered and took the opportunity to speak, ¡°¡±I think you¡¯re hiding this felon, deliberately covering for him!¡¯1 As soon as he finished speaking, Cao Zeng glanced at him and said calmly,¡± ¡°You have to have evidence when you speak!¡± The hot-tempered Captain of the reserve team didn¡¯t give in under the strong pressure of the two sword-wielding youths. He didn¡¯t back down even after being ridiculed by the people from the martial arts Research Institute. Instead, he resisted the pressure and retorted,¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s the martial arts Research Institute, they always follow the rules and regulations. You said she killed someone, and she really did? You saw it with your own eyes?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t expect that Cao Zeng would still protect song qingxiao. His face changed, and when he was about to speak again, Cao Zeng interrupted him, you barged into the reserve team and destroyed our buildings. You can¡¯t take out the arrest warrant, but you accuse our members of being felons. You look like you want to beat and kill them. Are you bullying our reserve team because we don¡¯t have anyone?¡± When the two young men with swords heard Cao Zeng¡¯s words, they were surprised. The captain of the reserve team was weak and had not even stepped into the state of enlightenment, but at this time, under the gaze of the young man, he puffed out his chest and did not look like he was going to give in. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± When the rest of the reserve team members saw him speak, they also followed, ¡°¡±How could Qing Xiao kill people? She¡¯s kind and weak, she can¡¯t even bear to step on an ant.¡± One of them was talking nonsense with his eyes open, while the rest of the people all agreed. They all knew where these people came from, but these Reserve members had lived under Captain Cao¡¯s Iron Fists all year round, and each of them was extremely tough. The reserve team members had originally yearned and worshipped the martial arts Research Institute, but after seeing the experts of the Institute today, they had a feeling of losing their appetites. To capture a young girl, but to mobilize more than ten Masters from the martial arts Research Institute to besiege her, there was a feeling of bullying the few with numbers, which really made the members of the reserve team feel contemptuous. Although song qingxiao had not been in the reserve team for long, everyone respected the strong. After she came, she had guided the team members and accompanied Liu Xiao to the imperial capital for the assessment. With all these actions, she was one of the reserve team members! Now, a group of people from the Research Institute had appeared out of nowhere. They looked fierce as soon as they arrived and barged into the team without saying a word. Their attitude was tough and they wanted to arrest someone. This had already aroused the anger of the crowd. ¡°Get out!¡± One of the team members rolled up his sleeves. I can¡¯t bear to see this group of grandsons bullying a woman. He turned to look at Cao Zeng and said,¡± ¡°Captain, let¡¯s go all out against them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Call the brothers to get the weapons and drive out this group of people who have randomly barged into other people¡¯s territory!¡± what¡¯s so great about the martial arts Research Institute¡­ (( ? The crowd was furious, and they surrounded the leader of the Research Institute who had spoken earlier. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by their reactions. Even the people from the martial arts Research Institute were taken aback. They had extremely high status in the Empire and rarely encountered such a scene when they were out on business. The Valiance of the reserve team here caused the man to be stunned at first, then his face turned red and he immediately shouted, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one looking for death.¡± ¡°You dare to shout so loudly in our territory. Do you know how many people we have here?¡± Seeing that the two sides were about to start arguing again, a complicated look flashed in song Qing¡¯s small eyes. This was just a temporary hiding place for her. When she first stayed here, it was also a verbal agreement between her and Captain Cao to guide the team members. She had a cold personality and was not particularly close to anyone during her time in the team. However, she did not expect that these people would stand up for her under such circumstances and would rather offend the people from the martial arts Research Institute. She couldn¡¯t let Cao Zeng fight with them. Her identity had been exposed, and she could escape. She had no other concerns in the Empire except for Tang Yun. Even if something happened, she wouldn¡¯t implicate anyone else. But Cao Zeng and the others were different. He had served the Shi family for generations, and once he was involved in this trouble, his future could be ruined. As soon as song Qing thought of this, he immediately moved. The people from the reserve team and the martial arts Research Institute were quarreling more and more fiercely. They were all red in the face and shouting so loudly that the two young men with swords frowned. As soon as she moved, the youth who had broken the maze formation with his sword opened his eyes. With a shake of his wrist, his long sword came out of its sheath and flew towards her with a Whoosh! Under this sword Qi, the people who were making a lot of noise were immediately intimidated by this killing intent and instinctively shut their mouths. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the long sword turned into a Swift shadow. Just as it was about to pierce through her chest, several members of the reserve team had yet to cry out in alarm when they saw her figure disappear on the spot like a ghost! The longsword that missed with a sharp sword Qi shot back more than ten meters with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. In the end, it made a circle and brought with it an extremely strong Qi force before turning back. With a¡¯ clang¡¯, it fell back into the scabbard in the young man¡¯s hand! The killing intent of the sword Qi spread out, forcing the weakest members of the reserve team to step back. Song qingxiao¡¯s disappeared figure reappeared in the air, looking coldly at the young man who had attacked. The silver Wolf on the ground bared its fangs and was full of killing intent. Its four claws were covered in long armor, and there were ¡®Hong Hong¡¯ illusionary flames on them. is this the kind and weak woman you think needs protection? ¡° Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Excuse (1) Chapter 818: Excuse (1) The sword-wielding youth sneered,¡± I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many people here who can Dodge my sword as easily as you. His eyes fell on the silver Wolf, which was emitting a murderous aura, and he revealed an interested expression. this demon beast that has awakened its bloodline must have evolved to at least the third rank. It is able to tame such a ferocious demon beast. No wonder the Parliament sent us out this time to ensure that nothing goes wrong! The young man¡¯s words shocked the people from the martial arts Research Institute. Even Cao Zeng couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in disbelief,¡± ¡°Third rank?¡± Cao Shan¡¯s body also trembled. The other members did not understand what a ¡®Tier 3¡¯ demonic beast meant. However, the CAO family had two generations of members, and they were one of the honorary members who had lost their lives in the sea of stars. It was because of this battle that the CAO family¡¯s understanding of the starry sea was much deeper than that of ordinary people! The sea of stars was the territory of demonic beasts, and most of them acted on instinct. Although they were unusually fierce, they were nothing to be afraid of for the Warriors who had passed the assessment to enter the private guards. The most troublesome ones were the high-level demonic beasts that had already awakened their bloodlines. After awakening, monstrous beasts would have intelligence that was not inferior to humans. Moreover, these monstrous beasts had the power of inheritance in their bloodlines. Monstrous beasts that had obtained the power of inheritance would have extremely terrifying abilities that were no less than Warriors who held dangerous weapons! A level-one demonic beast was still fine. It had just awakened not long ago, and its abilities were limited. If a fully armed soldier encountered it, under the circumstances of having excellent equipment, it was not impossible to escape. However, if they were to encounter a second-rank demonic beast, they would definitely die for an ordinary warrior! Although there was only a difference of one rank between the two, their strength could not be compared. Demonic beasts above the second rank were powerful, cunning, and cruel. After their bloodline was awakened, the power of their inheritance began to show, and they were already equivalent to human cultivators who had entered the state of enlightenment. Moreover, because it was not easy for demonic beasts to cultivate, their strong physiques made these second-rank demonic beasts far more ferocious than Dao comprehension realm cultivators. According to what Cao Zeng knew, the Shi family had sent out a group of cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute after the private guards they had sent into the sea of stars had encountered a second-rank demonic beast and suffered a loss. However, who would have thought that this group of people from the martial arts Research Institute, whom the Shi family had placed high hopes on, still couldn¡¯t reverse the situation even after fighting the tier-two demonic beast? The cultivators who had been promoted from private guards to martial arts Research Institute could not compare with these experienced and ferocious demon beasts who had lived in the harsh jungle all year round. Cultivators who had already cultivated spirit Qi were great tonics for these level two demonic beasts. The Empire had returned in defeat from that battle. After suffering a great loss from the demonic beasts, the Shi family began to study the grades and habits of the demonic beasts. To this day, the books recording the grades and strengths of the demonic beasts in the internal library Pavilion of the Shi family had always been the ones that the internal members of the Shi family had borrowed the most. This was also the aftermath of the battle in the sea of stars back then! ¡°What does a tier-three demonic beast look like?¡± A member of the reserve team couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing Cao Zeng¡¯s words. One of the people from the martial arts Research Institute seemed to have forgotten the dispute between the two sides. He said nervously,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it¡¯s rumored that demonic beasts above the second rank have already awakened their spiritual power. However, at the third rank and above, they can skillfully control the innate spells inherited in their bloodline. The types of spells are mainly based on the natural elements. The flame shadow on the silver Wolf¡¯s four legs already showed its innate ability to unseal. It could be imagined that it was at least at the third rank. a rank three demonic beast is equivalent to the cultivation of the top level of the Dao comprehension realm. And this was just a comparison. In terms of true destructive power, even spirit focus cultivators would not dare to provoke a third-rank demonic beast. Most of them would choose to avoid it! after reaching the fourth rank, demonic beasts are reborn and can already master the elemental abilities. Naturally, they are much more dangerous than the third rank. Their bodies are like copper and iron, and it is difficult to break their defenses. The person who spoke swallowed his saliva and continued,¡± and after reaching the fifth level, a demon core will be awakened, allowing one to fly with Qi and have great magical powers ¡­ At such a stage, they could no longer be called demonic beasts, but demonic cultivators. In the starry sea, other than ordinary demonic beasts, most of the demonic beasts were first and second-tier demonic beasts. Third-tier demonic beasts and above were extremely rare.. However, no one had expected that the wanted criminal would bring along a demonic beast that was at least third-tier and above! Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Excuse (2) Chapter 819: Excuse (2) When the Parliament had given the order, they had learned that song qingxiao had an extraordinary demonic beast with her, but at that time, everyone had guessed that the demonic beast was at most a rank two demonic beast. After all, a Tier 3 demonic beast¡¯s spiritual intelligence had already awakened. According to common sense, it was impossible for it to recognize a human as its master and be willing to be controlled by them. According to the information released by the Council, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was only at the peak of the spirit focus realm. With her cultivation, it was impossible for her to tame a demonic beast above the third rank for her to use. Therefore, when the sword-wielding young man pointed out the rank of the silver Wolf, the people from the martial arts Research Institute were instantly shocked. after this matter is over, I will report it to the Parliament,¡± one of the young men holding a sword said sternly, you guys are too bold. You actually hid such an important situation from me. A demonic beast above the third rank had appeared within the Empire¡¯s jurisdiction, but the reserve team had actually hidden it. After the incident of song qingxiao breaking into the Shi family¡¯s residence, none of the reserve team led by Cao Zeng had reported the situation. If the Parliament had not felt that something was wrong with fan jianghe¡¯s death and sent two more dan stage cultivators to capture him after they received the news, the pursuit would have failed with only seven or eight people from the martial arts Research Institute. These people would have died at the hands of such a dangerous person! The reserve team members did not dare to refute, but their faces showed that they wanted to say something but stopped. The young man frowned, looked at Cao Zeng, and said coldly,¡± ¡°Still not retreating! Do you really think that she needs your protection now?¡± While he was talking, the other people from the martial arts Research Institute had grave expressions on their faces. They surrounded song qingxiao and the silver Wolf from all directions. After confirming that the silver Wolf had displayed fire-type abilities, he speculated that it was at least a third-rank demonic beast. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level was at least at the middle level of the spirit focus realm, and she was able to tame such a fierce beast! And this was only a rather optimistic guess. From the way she had previously concealed herself with a disorientating formation, causing the three spirit focus cultivators of the Institute to be unable to detect her presence, her true cultivation was most likely not just at the middle level of the spirit focus. be careful. She might have already broken through to the Dan stage. At the reminder of the sword-wielding youth, several people from the martial arts Research Institute shuddered and answered ¡± yes ¡°. Song qingxiao laughed bitterly. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t let me leave today.¡± Ever since the disorientating formation had been broken and she had been forced to reveal herself, this was the first time she had spoken. Her hair was unkempt, and her clothes were ragged. She gave off a foul smell, which made the young man show a look of disgust. However, her voice sounded very soft. Even though she was surrounded by so many people, she did not sound panicked. you killed two people at the autumn Festival road, broke into the Imperial City at night, and killed fan jianghe and his nephew. Of course, we can¡¯t let you escape! The sword-wielding youth¡¯s words brought song qingxiao¡¯s memories back to the past. She sighed and said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as Captain Cao said. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how can you be so sure that I was the one who killed the two people on the autumn road?¡° She seemed to be a little curious. The young man raised his eyebrows. ¡°When you killed fan jianghe, the aura you left behind will naturally reveal who killed the two servants of the Chu clan.¡° Song qingxiao thought for a moment and figured out the whole story. She had killed fan jianghe with the broken tip of the mysterious dagger. The young man¡¯s so-called ¡± left behind aura¡± was probably because the people from the martial arts Research Institute had found out about the residual dagger aura on fan jianghe¡¯s body through some unknown method. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That dagger was originally from the Armory of the heavens beyond heaven. It was not an ordinary item. Once investigated, it would be easy to find out its background. She remembered that when number six wanted to see her dagger, number six had probably recognized it, but she wasn¡¯t sure. After killing fan jianghe, if number six was also a member of the reclusive family, it would be easy for him to recall this matter. At that time, she was unknown and weak. The two servants of the Chu group were far stronger than her, but they died unexpectedly after the autumn Festival road. From the violent spiritual power and fatal injuries, many people were misled and thought that it was the doing of demonic beasts. Even the people of the heavens beyond heaven were alerted. Naturally, number six did not think that she was the one who killed them. After fan jianghe¡¯s death, with number six¡¯s intelligence, once he investigated, he would be able to find out that he was not dead. It was not difficult to guess the cause and effect after connecting these clues together.. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Excuse (3) Chapter 820: Excuse (3) If he didn¡¯t die, the uninvited guests who broke into the Imperial City that day and the near attack on the sixth would also suspect him. In this era, it was not difficult to find out a person¡¯s origin. No wonder the people from the martial arts Research Institute were so sure. When they killed fan jianghe, they had left some clues. At this point, song qingxiao no longer tried to explain. She just laughed. ¡°So the two dead people were the servants of the Chu group? Her surname is Chu?¡± It was a good thing for song qingxiao to learn the surname of girl number six from the young man. Number six was a ruthless person who wanted to kill people and steal their treasures that day. He had to be eliminated! These things had once been the most worrying secrets in the depths of her heart, but for some reason, now that they had been exposed by the young man in public, she was extremely calm and not as nervous and fearful as she had imagined. Perhaps it was because of the increase in her strength, the existence of the hidden clans was no longer as terrifying to her as before, or perhaps she had gotten into even greater trouble after her exploration of the Gu Manor. In comparison, killing the two servants of the Chu family, breaking into the Imperial City at night, and killing the uncle and nephew of the fan family were nothing. Even at this point, she was still curious whether the two people she had killed so cruelly on the autumn road had the surname Chu. This made the sword-wielding youth not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°If I tell you that I was forced to kill, can you let me go?¡± When she had killed those people, she had no choice but to save herself. When she was chased by the two servants of the Chu clan, if she had not been lucky enough to enter the trial and swallowed the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion on the demon Island, which allowed her to transform into the form of Nuwa due to her power going berserk, the person who died on the autumn Festival road would not be the Chu clan¡¯s people, but her! She had only killed the fan uncle and nephew because fan jianghe had attacked her first. ¡°Hehe.¡± When the young man heard this, it was as if he had heard a ridiculous joke. He sneered,¡± ¡°Rather than using clever words to command others, you might as well think of a way to save your life.¡± He turned his gaze and looked at the girl who had landed on the ground. ¡°Hand over the dragon¡¯s tooth, destroy your own cultivation and disperse your spiritual energy. Then, we naturally don¡¯t need to do anything. When he said this, song Qing smiled and said,¡± ¡°It turns out that the so-called murder and other crimes are all fake. He just wants something.¡± As soon as she said this, a trace of embarrassment flashed across the sword-wielding youth¡¯s face. Then, his eyes turned cold. Before he could reprimand her, she said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the thing you want.¡± For some reason, the news that she had a replica of ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in her hands was leaked. This group of drunkards had other intentions. They thought that she had a treasure in her hands and would not let her escape. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The young man¡¯s face sank. The silver Wolf on the side couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. It growled and took the lead in pouncing in the young man¡¯s direction! The young man didn¡¯t even need to make a move. Several spirit focus realm cultivators from the Institute of martial arts took the initiative to move forward and block the silver Wolf¡¯s attack! The man in the lead reached for his waist and pulled off a blue brocade bag, throwing it in the direction of the silver Wolf. He tossed the blue brocade pouch into the air, and a gust of wind gushed into it. It immediately swelled up like a ball of air and covered the silver wolf¡¯s head with a bang. When the leader saw that the wolf¡¯s head was covered, his face revealed a happy expression. He seemed to be extremely confident in the brocade bag. After seeing the silver Wolf being trapped, the bag shook with all its might, as if the silver Wolf was shaking its head to get rid of it. But the man was sure that it couldn¡¯t escape. Seeing that it was still charging at him, he didn¡¯t Dodge or hide. He laughed,¡± ¡°Good!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before the silver Wolf had even arrived, the spiritual energy had already turned into a strong wind and arrived first, causing the rope of the brocade bag to be blown with a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound. The man raised his hand and was about to strike, but the young man beside him seemed to feel a strange fluctuation of spiritual energy. For some reason, a bad feeling welled up in his heart, and he immediately shouted,¡± ¡°Dodge!¡± don¡¯t worry, my Lord. This is a qiankun bag. It can contain the universe. Once you enter this bag, it will be difficult to escape ¡­ He was still laughing, but in the next moment, an abnormal ¡®boom¡¯ came from the heaven and earth bag. The blue bag swelled madly, and before the man¡¯s voice had died away, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of flames. A majestic spiritual power spurted out of the bag, turned into a flame, and burst the bottom of the bag! The wolf¡¯s head poked out. Before the man could react, he heard a ¡®howl1. He turned around in a hurry and saw a bloody mouth appear beside him. The throat was swallowing and spitting out a foul wind. The sharp fangs flashed coldly and the killing intent hit his face. Then, he felt a cold sensation in his throat as if his neck had been stabbed by a sharp weapon. Blood gushed out, and the last thought that flashed through the man¡¯s mind was, ¡°¡±How is that possible?¡± Then, the sound of flesh being torn apart entered his sea of consciousness. His head flew up high, and blood gushed out like a fountain from his broken neck. The silver Wolf tore off his head, and the headless body of the martial arts Research Institute cultivator fell to the ground with a bang! This sudden change shocked everyone! No one had expected that the cultivator from the martial arts Research Institute would be killed by the silver Wolf in an instant! This person¡¯s cultivation had already reached the spirit focus realm. He was the strongest cultivator apart from the two sword-wielding youths, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from the silver Wolf. The heaven and earth pouch was already on fire. This thing was originally a magic tool made of special materials, but under the flames spat out by the silver Wolf, it had no resistance at all. In an instant, more than half of it was burned, leaving only a ring around the silver Wolf¡¯s neck! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood dripped from the corner of the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. It opened its mouth and the head in its mouth rolled to the ground. Its eyes flashed with a murderous glint as it let out a low growl from its throat. Wherever its gaze landed, the two Spirit focus cultivators who had surrounded it earlier felt a chill in their hearts after witnessing the tragic death of their companion, and they both took half a step back at the same time! ¡°This isn¡¯t a tier-three demonic beast!¡± The two sword-wielding young men exchanged a look, and their eyes revealed an extremely grave expression. To be able to evolve its innate ability and use it to such an extent that ordinary low-grade magical weapons could not trap it, and to kill a spirit focus expert in the blink of an eye, its claws and fangs could easily tear through his defense, no matter how one looked at it, the silver Wolf¡¯s strength must have reached at least the fourth rank. The fourth-rank demonic beast¡¯s killing power was no less than a dan realm cultivator¡¯s.. This discovery immediately stunned the people from the martial arts Research Institute! Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Divine power (1) Chapter 821: Divine power (1) The silver Wolf shook its head and threw away the heaven-earth pouch on its neck, which was burned to the point that only a ring was left. The movement of its head caused blood to spray from the corner of its mouth, which shocked the few Dao comprehension realm cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute and made them retreat further, expanding the encirclement. It issued a warning from its throat and stared at the crowd coldly. It slowly retreated to song qingxiao¡¯s side! The fact that this giant Wolf was a fourth-tier demonic beast was a huge blow to the people at the martial arts Research Institute. A true fourth-tier demonic beast was far more terrifying than what was described in the research books. If it could easily kill a spirit focus middle stage cultivator, then other cultivators would be nothing more than food to it. ¡°My Lord, what should we do?¡± As soon as the leader died, the rest of the cultivators immediately panicked and looked at the two young men with swords. Compared to the flustered cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute, the two sword-wielding youths ¡®eyes flashed with excitement after the initial surprise. A fourth rank demonic beast was already an extremely rare treasure for cultivators. Its blood could be used to refine pills, and its skin and claws could be used to refine defensive magic tools. For this mission, the Council only asked them to bring back the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, but the silver Wolf that they had accidentally found could be their spoils of war. The two made up their minds and immediately said, ¡± we¡¯ll deal with this Wolf first. You guys surround the person first and don¡¯t let her escape! When the cultivators heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief. Although everyone knew that song qingxiao was not to be trifled with, the scene of the silver Wolf killing people still made the cultivators feel apprehensive and afraid to oppose it. The young man¡¯s proposal was exactly what the two of them wanted, and they immediately agreed. After the young man finished speaking, he pulled out his long sword. He held the scabbard with both hands, filled it with spiritual power, and slashed it in the direction of the silver Wolf. The sword Qi turned into a long rainbow, and the silver Wolf dodged to the side. This way, he would be separated from song Qing. When the seven people from the martial arts Research Institute saw this, they immediately surrounded the silver Wolf. At the same time, the other young man with a sword blocked the silver Wolf¡¯s path of retreat, one in front and one behind! The battle was about to start, Cao Shan approached Cao fa uneasily and asked, ¡± ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± At this point, it was very likely that song qingxiao was really someone the martial arts Research Institute wanted. The reserve team had taken her in for a while, and as the sword-wielding youth had said, Cao Zeng had brought trouble upon himself. Once she was caught, she might implicate Cao Zeng. Cao Shan was worried, but Cao Zeng did not seem to be uneasy at all. After hearing his words, he said without turning his head, ¡°What else can we do? Just watch!¡± He acted as if the matter had nothing to do with him, which stunned Cao Shan. Cao Zeng then said excitedly, we might not get the chance to see a battle between two masters of this level again in our entire lives. He took the opportunity to teach them, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great fortune for both of us to meet you today!¡± His eyes were bright, and he looked a little excited but also a little disappointed. However, this disappointment quickly disappeared and was replaced with a serious expression. ¡°However, be careful even if you¡¯re just watching the show. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± After he said this, he paused for a moment. As if he had guessed the worry in Cao Shan¡¯s heart, he calmly said, ¡± as for what happens after that, I¡¯ll deal with it however I want. In short, it has nothing to do with me. He crossed his arms and said irresponsibly, ¡± anyway, I¡¯m just following the process of accepting new people. As for Qing Xiao¡¯s problem, I can¡¯t take the blame alone. Even though he was suspected of dereliction of duty in the end and could not escape punishment, Captain Cao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just quit.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had been trapped here for many years, transporting the bloodline of the Shi family¡¯s private guards, and his cultivation had not improved much. If he had not seen the higher world, perhaps Captain Cao would have been able to stay here. But after seeing the confrontation between the Masters of both sides today, Cao Zeng¡¯s desire to pursue martial arts was rekindled. The corner of Cao Shan¡¯s mouth twitched. Such an answer was indeed what Cao Zeng would say. Just as he was about to speak again, the cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute who had surrounded song qingxiao suddenly moved. A man in a green combat suit threw out a bead. As soon as the bead was thrown out, it glowed with purple light and made a sizzling sound of thunder and lightning. Even though the reserve team members were more than ten meters away, they still felt numb all over, as if they had been hit by the power of lightning in the air. Not to mention that song qingxiao, who happened to be under the lightning, was under great pressure! Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Divine power (2) Chapter 822: Divine power (2) The power of the lightning formed a purple net of light that came down on song qingxiao! The people in the reserve team widened their eyes at this magical technique. The net of lightning fell directly on song qingxiao¡¯s head in the blink of an eye, and the purple light cast a shadow on her face. The people from the martial arts Research Institute saw that the power grid was about to hit her, but she didn¡¯t avoid it, and all of them were happy. Song qingxiao looked up at the electric net. It was woven from the beads that emitted purple light, and it gave off a terrifying aura. However, although the formation looked scary, the spiritual power was not very strong. She had seen the gathering of heavenly lightning in the Gu mansion, so she naturally did not take this electric net summoned by a magic weapon seriously. She stretched out her hand and pulled. Spirit energy gathered in her palm, and frost appeared in her palm. In an instant, it formed a light blue spear in her palm! The long spear was suffused with cold air as it slowly rose up. At a glance, it looked like there were blue flames surging. After ascending to the Dan stage, the mobilization and use of spiritual power were far better than when one was in the spirit focus stage. As soon as the long spear appeared, the temperature of the air stirred up by the power of lightning suddenly dropped, as if it was restrained by her spiritual power. In the blink of an eye, the ground was covered in ice crystals. The ice crystals spread out with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, causing the people surrounding song qingxiao to feel a cold and burning pain. They were all forced to take a small step back. This was the first time song qingxiao used her dan stage strength after she entered the Dan stage. What surprised her was that after she had subdued the chaotic green lamp, she was worried that the green flame in the lamp would counter her spiritual power and affect her performance in battle. But now it seemed that not only did the blue flames not affect her spiritual energy, but the ice spear she displayed seemed to have a trace of burning breath of the blue flames. The two merged into one, making the power of the ice spear she displayed even more amazing! This was naturally not a good time to think about this reason. As soon as the ice spear appeared, the net of lightning was forced to stop by this powerful spiritual Qi. Song qingxiao immediately held her ice spear and pointed it at the purple Pearl floating in the air. The moment the ice spear passed through the electric net, the electric arcs covered it. However, the next moment, the green smoke that curled around the ice froze the electric arcs. The ice followed the lightning and instantly froze the entire electric net. The electric net, which seemed extremely powerful to others, turned into green smoke and dissipated with a soft clang under the attack of the ice spear! A few remaining electric arcs fell on the top of song Qing¡¯s head, but they could not break through his defensive spiritual power. Once the electric net was broken, the ice Spear¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t decrease. With a bang, it shot into the purple Pearl floating in the air! The blue flame wrapped around the bead and everyone heard a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. Then, the cultivator who had thrown the Thunder bead suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood. The bead in the air was hit by the ice spear and immediately broke into pieces, falling to the ground as ice shards! The ice spear fell back into song Qing¡¯s small hand. The other cultivators saw that the net of lightning formed by the magic tool was pierced through by song Qing¡¯s small attack like paper. They were immediately shocked and no one dared to attack first. Song Qing escaped with a small move and held the ice spear. He turned to look in the direction of the two sword-wielding young men. The two of them blocked each other from the front and back, trapping the silver Wolf in the middle. The two flying swords pierced through the edges, and the leaked spiritual power formed a gray spherical sword array, blocking the path of the silver Wolf¡¯s attack. The silver Wolf was trapped in the sword Qi, and it kept howling. It raised its front claws and slapped, and several spiritual forces were drawn out from its long armor. It pounced in the direction of one of the young men with raging flames, but it was shattered by the sword Qi halfway! On the contrary, the moment it stopped, a flying sword whizzed past its waist, cutting off several silver hairs, breaking its defense, and leaving a palm-sized sword wound on its body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the young man saw this, he was not worried. Instead, he was happy. The stronger the defense of the silver Wolf, the more valuable it was. The speed of the two flying swords was extremely fast, and the afterimages formed a huge circle of sword Qi. The silver Wolf was trapped in it, howling in anger. Song qingxiao knew that the two of them were going to fight the silver Wolf like a trapped beast. They wanted to use this method to exhaust its strength and then kill it. At that time, it would be extremely easy to deal with it. She sneered, lifted the ice spear, and thrust it towards the sword array! Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Divine power (3) Chapter 823: Divine power (3) One of the young men heard the sound of the wind and felt that something was wrong. He instinctively turned around and saw her actions. His eyes darkened, gritted his teeth, and glared at the cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute who were scared away by song qingxiao. He shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Trash!¡± He couldn¡¯t even stop a person. The youth shouted and injected spiritual energy into his sword, ready to take song Qing¡¯s blow! As soon as the sword array absorbed the spiritual energy, its power became even more amazing. At this time, the ice spear struck directly. Under the impact of the two spiritual energies, the attack of the long spear was stopped! Although song qingxiao had entered the Dan realm, she was facing two cultivators who were also in the Dan realm. The two of them had even reached the middle level of the Dan realm. The two of them were incomparable to the trash from the martial arts Research Institute. In addition, the two of them had great chemistry, which further increased the power of the sword array. The ice spear hit the sword light with a clang and was immediately shattered by the sword Qi, turning into countless ice shards that flew in all directions. However, although the ice spear was cut off by the sword Qi, the two young men¡¯s expressions were not good. Obviously, they had suffered some losses. The sword array was attacked by song Qing and its attack slowed down. The silver Wolf trapped in the array took advantage of the opportunity to leap and almost break out of the encirclement. It roared and rushed to one of them, stretching out its long claws and clawing at his chest! Seeing the silver Wolf pouncing at him, the young man was shocked. With the previous experience of being in the spirit focus realm, he was not willing to let the silver Wolf get close to him. He immediately blocked it with his scabbard. With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound, the scabbard, which was made of special materials, was scratched by the silver Wolf¡¯s claws and broke into pieces, falling to the ground. However, because of the sword sheath, the young man jumped back. At this time, the flying sword was called back by him. Without a word, he poured his spiritual power into the sword and slashed at the silver Wolf. The sword Qi turned into a sharp killing intent, and the spiritual power condensed into a silver crescent, forcing the silver Wolf back and cutting a huge crack about half a meter wide on the ground. The young man, who had just survived a disaster, recalled the killing intent of the silver Wolf and could not help but feel a lingering fear. He immediately focused all his attention on controlling his flying swords to form a sword formation again, not daring to be distracted. The killing power of the silver Wolf was extremely amazing. The claws and teeth of a fourth-rank demonic beast were no less powerful than a high-grade magic weapon. Even though the two of them were in the Dan stage, they did not want to be enemies with the silver Wolf at close range. They only dared to consume its strength in this way. Once song qingxiao was free to create trouble, and the silver Wolf was free, everyone would be at a disadvantage. ¡°Stop her!¡± One of them gritted his teeth and ordered sternly. ¡°Yes!¡± The rest of the people from the martial arts Research Institute saw that the silver Wolf was extremely fierce and knew how powerful it was. They did not dare to disobey the young man¡¯s orders. Even though everyone was terrified of song Qing, the two Spirit focus cultivators surrounded her. They were determined to stop her even if they had to suffer heavy injuries. They would wait for the two Lords to kill the fourth-rank demonic beast before they could capture the young girl. This mission was extremely difficult. If they could complete it successfully, the Parliament would definitely reward them based on their contributions. Even if they were seriously injured, it was nothing compared to the reward. The two of them had just stepped forward, but before they could even take out their magic items, song Qing pursed her lips and a cold light flashed in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, several green-blue stars flew out of her body and turned into meteors. They spread in all directions and formed a large array, surrounding the two cultivators! ¡°This¡­¡± The star exuded a strange and terrifying spiritual energy. When one of them saw the star, although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he instinctively felt that something was wrong and immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Not good¡­¡± As soon as he said that, the two of them turned to escape, but they saw that the six stars burst out with a green-blue light shadow about three fingers wide. The Starlight contained extremely strong spiritual power. The two Spirit focus cultivators who were trapped in the array had no time to escape. The Starlight pierced through their bodies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spirit energy defense of the spirit focus realm was vulnerable under the Starlight. For example, the members of the Chu clan who were trapped in the ¡®eight-sided godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ in the Gu residence 200 to 300 years ago were cut into pieces by the Starlight before they could even make a sound! Ever since song qingxiao¡¯s stellar formation absorbed the formation of the Gu residence, this was the first time she had used it to kill an opponent, other than the time when she failed to force lady Chu to retreat in the underground Hall of the Gu residence. The power of the stellar formation was far beyond her expectations, and it easily killed two cultivators in the spirit focus realm without much effort. In the midst of the blood-red light, two young men holding swords heard the commotion. One of them turned his head to look and was immediately shocked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The star killed the two of them. Song qingxiao ignored the five Dao comprehension realm cultivators who were scared out of their wits. She waved her hand and several stars shot towards one of the young men. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: The first test (1) Chapter 824: The first test (1) The sword-wielding youth had seen how the star had effortlessly killed the two Spirit concentration realm cultivators. He knew how powerful the star was, so he didn¡¯t dare to let the strange Starlight get close. He flew back about ten meters and raised his arm. The flying sword sensed its master¡¯s intention and returned to his palm with a whoosh. The young man grabbed the long sword in his hand, and the tip of the sword cut through the air, drawing a huge cross! The light shadow quickly expanded dozens of times along with the sharp sword Qi, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it suppressed the six stars with a rainbow-like aura! The overflowing sword Qi was extraordinarily sharp, and with a swishing sound, it destroyed all the nearby houses and buildings with an unstoppable force! The bricks and path on the ground had been scraped up by the sword Qi. Cao Zeng and the others had already known that something was wrong, so they stood far away. On the contrary, a few Dao comprehension realm cultivators saw that the situation was not right. It was too late for them to retreat. The sword Qi cut across and directly hit their bodies. The strong wind formed by the fierce power swept these people¡¯s bodies and debris more than ten meters away. It was unknown whether they were Dead or Alive! The young man holding the sword did not hold back at all. Under the shocking sword intent, the six stars were drawn into the cross-shaped sword Qi. The Starlight was covered by the silver light and the momentum was stopped. The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He could see that song qingxiao had entered the Dan stage, while he had entered the middle level of the Dan stage. Under the suppression of his cultivation level, although song qingxiao¡¯s Six Star magical equipment looked extremely profound, the young man was more confident in his sword Dao! The long sword was a high-grade magic weapon, almost comparable to a low- grade magic weapon. Moreover, among cultivators, sword cultivators were far more lethal than other techniques. These six strange stars were definitely not going to return! However, the next moment, the six stars shrank into a ring. When they were about to touch the cross, they were not destroyed by the sword essence of the Dan realm cultivator. Above the stars, a brilliant Starlight burst out. A vast power was spat out from the stars, and it actually blocked the overbearing and sharp sword Qi! The cross-shaped light shadow was annihilated under the Starlight, and the two waves of energy backfired in an overwhelming manner, turning into a flash of light. With a ¡®bang¡¯, they hit the young man who was floating in the air, and he was slapped to the ground. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The young man fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood as he stood up. His face was filled with disbelief. After spitting out the blood essence, his face immediately turned pale. In contrast, song Qing Xiao did not seem to have suffered any losses, and her aura did not change. What was the origin of those six stars? how could they block his full-force attack? In fact, song Qingxin was also very surprised. During the trip to the Gu residence, the six stars had absorbed the power of the Pearl and their astral energy had greatly increased. The six celestial bodies formed a great formation. As long as song Qing had sufficient Ling power, the Ling power of the great formation would be endless. The stars were undamaged, and the six stars combined into one. Even if a sword cultivator at the top of the Dan realm attacked with all his might, the stellar formation might be able to withstand it! The sword-wielding youth¡¯s attack was powerful, but it only consumed 10 ¨C 20% of song Qing¡¯s spiritual power. After trying it out, she had an idea of what was going on, and her expression became even more certain. After the young man was devoured by the sword Qi and the Starlight, he flicked his wrist and the stars separated again, turning into meteors and surrounding the young man. The young man¡¯s expression changed. The power of the stars had already made him afraid and unwilling to face it head-on. However, the stars were coming with great momentum. Once one was trapped within, it would be difficult to escape. Dodging wasn¡¯t a good idea, so he quickly retreated and shouted, ¡± ¡°Seventeen!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had a tacit understanding with the young man who came with him. At this time, he was determined to avoid the Starlight and give up on the silver Wolf to kill song qingxiao first. At first, he had been wrong. Compared to a fourth-tier demonic beast, this woman who had killed two servants of the Chu family, barged into the Imperial City at night, and killed the uncle and nephew of the fan family was a hundred times more dangerous! As soon as he finished speaking, he sent a wisp of his divine sense in seventeen¡¯s direction. After he withdrew his sword and the sword formation was broken, the silver Wolf that was trapped in the formation pounced at seventeen! Although seventeen had entered the Dan stage, a fourth-rank demonic beast had awakened its innate ability. The silver Wolf spat flames from its mouth and its four claws were as sharp as ordinary magical artifacts. Even with the bodies of seventeen sword cultivators, they could not bear to part with it. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: First tryout_2 Chapter 825: First tryout_2 The silver Wolf¡¯s long claws hit the sword¡¯s edge, producing a clanging sound. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged more than a hundred blows at an extremely fast speed. When the young man called out, although seventeen wanted to respond, the giant Wolf blocked his way. The Wolf¡¯ s shadow was everywhere, and the burning flames seemed to dye the surrounding air red, causing the temperature to rise sharply. In a battle like this, the few Dao comprehension realm cultivators who were either Dead or Alive were all crippled and naturally could not be of any use. The young man¡¯s heart sank. When they came for this mission, the two of them thought that they didn¡¯t need to take action to capture a mere demonic beast and a woman. But now, it seemed that they were faintly suppressed by this man and Wolf even though they had joined forces. The strength of the people in the reserve team was low, and if they went forward, they would be courting death. Not only would they not be able to complete their mission today, it was very likely that the two of them would not be able to retreat in one piece. As the silver Wolf howled, its pouncing and grabbing momentum burst forth with an extremely astonishing spiritual breath. With the sound of tearing through the air, it leaped and bit, extremely fierce. While the young man was distracted, the six stars flew toward him again and surrounded him. A trace of anxiousness flashed across his face. He immediately dodged towards seventeen and at the same time, the tip of his sword slashed out a huge Starlight again, trying to block the star for a while. The sword-wielding young man was only a few meters away from seventeen. He was focused on slashing out the Starlight with his sword Qi. However, he did not expect that the silver Wolf, which had been madly attacking seventeen, would suddenly pounce on seventeen. Seventeen snorted coldly and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hurting people, you bastard!¡± Then, he threw the long sword. The blade of the sword spun rapidly, and the sword Qi formed a huge round plate in front of him! Just as the silver Wolf was about to pounce on the spinning sword light, a hint of human-like cunning and cruelty flashed in its gray-blue eyes. Then, it twisted its huge body and silently pounced on the young man who was approaching! This sudden change caught the two of them off guard. When the young man who had thrown the sword ring saw this, his expression immediately changed and he could only shout in a hurry, ¡°Be careful!¡± Before he could finish his words, the young man heard the wind behind him. Killing intent and the smell of blood shrouded him. The silver Wolf that was attacking seventeen turned around and pounced at him. He was chased by xingchen earlier and ran in seventeen¡¯s direction in a panic. He was prepared to join forces with her to kill song qingxiao, the most dangerous enemy, and then deal with the silver Wolf. Who knew that before he could move, he was too close to this grade four demonic beast. With the stellar array in front of him and the demonic beasts pouncing from behind, the young man turned pale with fright. He immediately understood that song qingxiao had deliberately forced him to come here. He and seventeen had the intention to kill one of the strong enemies together, and song qingxiao happened to have the same idea! The tacit cooperation between her and the silver Wolf was no less than the two young men with swords. The silver Wolf pounced over, and the fiery red flames were already the first to pounce. In his panic, the young man hurriedly pulled his sword back to block, but he no longer had the strength to slash out the shocking sword like before to force the silver Wolf back. The silver Wolf opened its huge mouth and bit the long sword with a fierce cry. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, flames spurted out from its throat and surrounded the long sword. Then, with its extremely sharp teeth, the high-grade magic weapon, which was made of extremely rare materials and made by famous people, was crushed with a ¡®kengqiang¡¯ sound in the mouth of the demonic beast! The broken Sword let out a wail and immediately lost its spirituality. That long sword was the young man¡¯s life-bound magical treasure, and the breaking of the sword was no doubt a fatal blow to him! His face turned pale in an instant. The dantian that was used to nurture the magical weapon and the divine soul that was connected to it felt an intense pain, causing him to vomit blood again. However, what terrified the young man the most was not the destruction of the magic tool, but the fact that the silver Wolf had raised its forelimbs and slapped down on him before it could spit out the broken Sword. Its huge palm brought with it a hurricane, and the several-inch-long armor that extended out glowed with a cold light. Spiritual Qi turned into red flames and covered the armor, making people shiver. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the young man¡¯s protective spirit Qi was as fragile as a thin piece of paper under the claws of the fourth-rank demonic beast. In the young man¡¯s desperate and horrified eyes, the silver Wolf¡¯s long claw pierced his shoulder bone with a ¡®swish¡¯ and then with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it clawed out his internal organs. Blood gushed out and was immediately sealed by the raging flames! In an instant, the young man¡¯s face turned blue and black. His life force was extinguished, and his body slowly fell to the ground. When seventeen saw the young man die, he immediately let out a sorrowful cry,11 ¡°Fifteen!¡± The two of them seemed to have a deep relationship, but at this critical moment, he knew that the silver Wolf was a fourth-rank demonic beast, and song qingxiao¡¯s strength was also extremely shocking. When he and fifteen joined forces, they were already at a disadvantage. At this time, he was definitely not the opponent of this man and Wolf alone. At the thought of this, seventeen made a prompt decision. He held the long sword in his hand and rubbed it hard. The sword turned into three long sword light shadows, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, they stabbed towards song Qing Xiao and the silver Wolf. At the same time, he seemed to pull something out from his waist and threw it into the sky! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thing that had been thrown out of the sky turned into spiritual energy and flew away with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, disappearing without a trace in a moment. The silver Wolf killed fifteen in one strike and landed on the ground lightly. When it turned its head, it heard the sound of a sword and retreated sideways. When it turned around with a low growl, it saw that seventeen had already run more than ten meters away, not even caring about fifteen¡¯s body! Song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change when she saw the sword light flying towards her. She waved her hand and the six stars that were previously beside fifteen appeared beside her in a flash. They formed a formation and blocked the sword shadow. She tilted her head and looked at the young man¡¯s back as he ran away. She reached out and twisted her hand. A small green Spark appeared on her fingertips and jumped slightly. ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± She revealed a smile and flicked her finger. Spiritual energy poured into the green flame. The small spark turned into a green shadow and shot towards seventeen. Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Taking away _1 Chapter 826: Taking away _1 Seventeen had fled twenty to thirty meters away, but he did not hear the sound of the silver Wolf chasing behind him, nor did he feel the fluctuation of spiritual energy. He originally thought that he had escaped, and could not help but secretly show a bit of joy. However, in the next moment, his divine sense sensed an extremely terrifying aura rapidly approaching. The surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be enveloped by this aura. The joy in his eyes turned into fear, and a bad feeling welled up in seventeen1 s heart. What was this? Just as this thought appeared in his mind, he heard a ¡®bn¡¯ sound. Something seemed to have gently landed on his back. Seventeen shivered. Then, an extremely cold feeling spread through his entire sea of consciousness, causing his brain to go blank. Within song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, she saw that after the green flame caught up to seventeen, a layer of green light appeared on seventeen¡¯s body. Then, with a ¡®boom¡¯, he turned into a human-shaped flame. In the blink of an eye, the flames had burned out, not even leaving a speck of dust, leaving only a few wisps of green smoke that slowly rose and scattered in the air. The sword-wielding youth, who had been quite arrogant and conceited before, was swallowed by the flames in an instant before he could even let out a scream. His soul was destroyed and he was breathless. After the green smoke dissipated, there was only a small flame left where he had been standing. The flame flickered, as if it had sensed song Qing¡¯s position, and came back to her fingertips! The power of the green flames was so great that a dan realm cultivator could not resist it at all. He was killed in a moment. Thinking about it carefully, if she had not touched the green lamp with her own blood during the trip to the Gu mansion and accidentally subdued it, she was afraid that she would have ended up like seventeen, dying under the green flame! Song Qing looked at the green flame dancing on his fingertips and felt lucky. However, this green flame was so powerful that the yin spirit of lady Chu was able to survive even after being injured by the flame. With such a powerful enemy hidden somewhere, song qingxiao¡¯s joy at the power of the green flames was mixed with some worry. However, the most important thing now was to deal with these things in front of her. She suppressed the thoughts in her heart and retracted the blue flame back into her body before looking around. The dormitory she lived in had been destroyed by fifteen sword strikes, and the ground was left with several deep marks after the sword Qi had fallen. The spiritual energy in the battlefield was still fluctuating violently. In the flying dust and smoke, the bodies of fifteen and several cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute who had died by her and the silver Wolf¡¯s Joint Forces fell on the ruins, dyeing the broken walls and tiles red. Under the cover of the collapsed buildings, there were a few weak auras that were still alive. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered and appeared around these auras. There was a slight movement under the broken beam. The sand on the surface flowed down slightly with the movement of the people buried below. Below them were the injured cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute. Song qingxiao was expressionless as she destroyed their life force with a single palm strike. After dealing with the people who had come to kill him, some people on the other side also dug up the soil and stuck their heads out. Song qingxiao turned around and met Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes. Cao Zeng¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw song qingxiao, but before he could say anything, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°The others are all injured, but they¡¯re still alive.¡± On the eve of the battle, Cao Zeng had reminded his team members to stand further away from the crowd. However, the battle between dan stage cultivators was too loud. Several members of the reserve team were affected and more or less injured. They were buried under the collapsed buildings. Hearing her words, Cao Zeng¡¯s tense expression relaxed a little. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her tone was gentle, without the slightest bit of the indifference she had when killing people. It coincided with Cao Zeng¡¯s impression of her. If Cao Zeng had not witnessed with his own eyes how she had killed two powerhouses from the martial arts Research Institute in a flash, he would not have even been able to tell that the gentle-looking song qingxiao was the felon that the martial arts Research Institute wanted to arrest. Cao Zeng struggled to push away the beam that was pressing on him, but because of his injury, he could not move it even after trying twice. He lay paralyzed in the ruins, gasping for breath and spitting out some bloody saliva from the corner of his mouth. Song qingxiao stood at the side and stared at him, not intending to help. Although she had killed all the people in the martial arts Research Institute today, she had been in the reserve team for a long time. Cao Zeng and the others were guilty for not reporting the information. He was injured at the moment, and the more serious his condition was, the less likely he would be called her accomplice. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Taking away _2 Chapter 827: Taking away _2 Although he might not be able to escape punishment in the end, at least his crime would not be too severe. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for your protection these days.¡± Song Qing thought for a moment, then took out a bottle of ¡®spirit raising pills¡¯ and a bottle of ¡®Scarlet blood pills¡¯ from his hidden space and threw them to Cao Zeng¡¯s side. Of these two types of pills, the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ was frequently used during the trip to the Gu residence. She had also given some to Yao Liu, so there weren¡¯t many left. However, she had already exchanged for the pill formulas for these two types of pills. As her strength increased, the effects weren¡¯t that great. However, for Cao Zeng, it was a rare elixir. After taking it, it could regulate one¡¯s meridians and strengthen one¡¯s primordial spirit. The excess medicinal power could also be converted into some spiritual power. This was song qingxiao¡¯s way of repaying him for protecting her and for stepping forward to protect him. ¡°Keep this well. This pill should be of some help to you on your path of cultivation.¡± Upon hearing this, Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes lit up. The battle between the cultivators today was far from comparable to the fist and foot fights between the martial artists. The sword Qi burst out with unparalleled power. With a wave of his hand, the sword Qi formed a River, splitting the solid houses in half and creating huge cracks on the ground. Cao Zeng was even more shocked by the lightning beads and song qingxiao¡¯s ability to kill two strong men in the blink of an eye. Cao Zeng had never heard of such an extraordinary method that could easily take a person¡¯s life from dozens of meters away. But today, he had seen it with his own eyes, so one could imagine how he felt. After song qingxiao threw the pill away, she called the silver Wolf over. It dragged its fluffy long tail and slowly approached. At this time, the silver Wolf¡¯s long armor was retracted, and the flames had also disappeared. There were some wounds on its body that had been cut by the sword Qi, and it did not look very eye-catching on the outside. However, Cao Zeng had seen with his own eyes how the silver Wolf had killed the leader of the martial arts Research Institute and the young man with the sword in seconds. When he looked at the silver Wolf again, his face showed an extremely complicated expression. Although he had sensed that the wolf beside song qingxiao was not ordinary, he never expected it to be a fourth-rank demonic beast. When the silver Wolf came over, Cao Zeng¡¯s cheek muscles twitched. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of its ferocity when it killed people or the pressure from the fourth-rank demon beast. However, to his surprise, the silver Wolf did not stop after looking at him. Instead, it stepped on the debris of the broken wall and slowly walked to song qingxiao¡¯s side. Although it did not reveal any killing intent, Cao Zeng felt a chill down his spine when the grayish-blue eyes looked at him. He could not help but shiver. The shaking of his body caused the soil to slide down, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. The man and Wolf did not turn their heads, but seemed to be leaving. Cao Zeng¡¯s eyes fell on the elixir. He seemed to have thought of something, but he did not reach out to take it. Instead, he looked at song qingxiao and said, ¡± ¡°Are you really the felon that the Research Institute wants to arrest?¡± Song Qing stopped in his tracks and asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Did you kill all those people that man was talking about?¡± After he asked this, there was a moment of silence before he heard song qingxiao¡¯s calm voice. ¡°I killed him.¡± Hearing her admit it, Cao Zeng could not help but ask,¡±Why?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll kill me.¡± She tilted her head. Sometimes, it was a sin to be too weak and have such a precious treasure. On the contrary, these powerful people were not bound by the rules. ¡°I believe you.¡± After hearing this, Cao Zeng said after a long while, ¡± don¡¯t worry. When the Parliament asks, I¡¯ll do my best. Song qingxiao was amused by his words and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the same whether I say it or not.¡± The people from the martial arts Research Institute wanted to catch her not because she had made a mistake, but because they wanted to get the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ on her, as well as the nine-word secret order that she had cultivated. They might even want to kill her to get points. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crimes listed on the list of murders were just a cover. Cao Zeng was stunned for a moment. While he was still thinking about the meaning of her words, he saw that song qingxiao seemed to have heard something and looked up into the distance. The commotion caused by the battle here was so great that the members of the reserve team had been alarmed and rushed over. Before long, Cao Zeng could even hear the sound of footsteps. Song qingxiao did not stay any longer and left with the silver Wolf. In any case, she didn¡¯t have many things in the reserves team. There were only a few clothes to change into, but almost all of them had been destroyed in the previous battle, so there was no need to take them with her. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Taking away 3 Chapter 828: Taking away 3 It was not good to stay here for a long time. Before the sword-wielding youth, seventeen, died, he released a spirit seal and escaped. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to intercept it. This thing must be a signal for help. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Masters of the Shi family came. When she had barged into the Imperial City that day, the elders of the Shi family had been lured away by su Wu¡¯s aura. She had not seen these legendary old monsters. However, when she was trying to kill number six, she had a particularly deep memory of the sword that had seriously injured her. Based on the fact that the sword was able to break through the defense of her Nuwa body after her seal was lifted, this person¡¯s strength was at least above the top level of the Dan stage, and he might even be half a step into the nascent soul stage. If the people left behind to guard a garden of the Shi family could have such cultivation, the cultivation and strength of the people in the Imperial City could only be even more terrifying. Although she had the green lamp of chaos, the stellar array, and had just reached the Dan stage, she did not want to deal with cultivators above the nascent soul stage so early. It was better to leave first. This place was not far from the imperial capital. If she was at her peak at this time, it would take her at most two hours to get to the imperial capital. If she was a cultivator in the nascent soul realm, the speed would probably be much faster. Her time was limited, but before she left, she had to retrieve the two Mystic crystals she had hidden in the reserve team¡¯s dormitory! When song qingxiao thought of this, she immediately identified the direction and walked towards the backup team. She released her divine sense to avoid the crowd. After a few minutes, she had already appeared in the reserve team¡¯s territory and was close to the dormitory where she had lived that day. Perhaps it was because the Research Institute wanted to arrest him today, the reserve team should have received the news, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept across the faces of the members who were hurrying by. They all had nervous and serious expressions on their faces. She brought the silver Wolf and appeared in front of her dormitory that day. The door was tightly locked, and there was a familiar aura in the room. Du xingyun was actually in the room at this time. Just as she was about to use her divine sense to break the lock, the person inside the room ran towards the door and pressed the lock, opening the door! The two¡¯s eyes met, and when du xingyun saw song qingxiao, his face revealed an extremely surprised expression. Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. Just as she was thinking about whether she should knock her out or not, du xingyun quickly suppressed his surprised expression and looked outside. After making sure that there was no one around, he moved aside and said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and come in.¡± She seemed to have already known what had happened, but she was still quite calm. After song qingxiao and the silver Wolf entered, she closed the door. I heard from my master that someone from the higher-ups is here. He specifically said that he¡¯s here to look for you. The captain was asked to have a chat with him earlier to understand your situation. This kind of posture was a little off. It seemed like a big Shot had come. Captain Ren¡¯s face was bitter at that time. According to Zhang Yi, when Captain Ren received the news, he couldn¡¯t help but Mutter, ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble.¡¯ Without waiting for song qingxiao to reply, she continued, ¡± ¡°Are you here to take something?¡± Her words were out of song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. It seemed that this seemingly reckless girl had her own extraordinary qualities. No wonder Zhang Yi had taken her in as his disciple. Under her gaze, du xingyun revealed a somewhat embarrassed expression. after Captain Cao transferred you away, brother he ning asked you to move out immediately. You told me to keep an eye on the house, so I guessed that there was something in it. Everyone in the reserve team knew that she had a ¡®grudge¡¯ with song qingxiao. At that time, it was because of du xingyun¡¯s provocation that song Qing was recruited into the reserve team, and he amazed the world with his first move. It was also because of this ¡®grudge¡¯ that song qingxiao asked du xingyun to guard the room with the mystic crystals when he left the reserve team. ¡°After I moved in, I often stayed in the house and didn¡¯t go out much.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young girl twisted her hands and was a little nervous. ¡°Other than the bed I¡¯ve slept on, I¡¯ve not touched anything else in the room.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t have a good relationship back then, so no one would suspect that du xingyun¡¯s actions were to protect song qingxiao. Song qingxiao nodded and walked straight to the practice room. Du xingyun was about to follow her, but because the silver Wolf was behind her, he was squeezed behind the man and the wolf. The training room was very clean. Song Qing found the place where he buried the mystic crystals and used his spiritual power to lift the stone bricks on the floor, revealing the hole that he had dug. Two translucent Mystic crystals were lying in it. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Taking away _4 Chapter 829: Taking away _4 Although the young girl behind her knew that she had extraordinary skills, she still gasped when she saw her attack. The thick brick was grabbed out of the air by her. Even Captain Ren might not be able to do such a thing. Song Qing¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw the mystic crystal. He took it out and put it back in his pocket dimension. The two pieces of mysterious crystal disappeared into thin air, which surprised du xingyun again. But she was a clever girl. Although she was surprised and curious, and didn¡¯t know what these two semi-transparent things were, she didn¡¯t ask. After song Qing took the item away, he immediately returned the stone brick to its original state. When he saw the young girl¡¯s disbelieving face, he flipped his palm and took out the last half-filled bottle of ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ from his pocket dimension and threw it towards du xingyun, This is the reward for guarding the mystic crystal for me. The girl caught it instinctively and held the small bottle in her palm. The bottle was not big, and there were two or three pills inside, exuding a faint medicinal fragrance. Just by smelling it, she was invigorated. An extremely pure spiritual energy was sucked into her lungs, and her pores seemed to open in a flash, as if all the turbid air was about to overflow, making her feel comfortable all over. It should be an extremely precious thing. Although he had guessed that song Qing Xiao wouldn¡¯t ask him for help for free when he first worked for her, du xingyun still couldn¡¯t help but be excited when he really got this ¡®reward¡¯. ¡°Thank you!¡± Du xingyun thanked her profusely. Song qingxiao saw her excited look and reminded her, ¡°For your own good, you¡¯d better not tell anyone that I¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m clear.¡± Du xingyun nodded, resisting the urge to immediately swallow a pill into his stomach. He took another whiff of the medicinal herb¡¯s fragrance, and then, as if remembering something, he looked at song Qing Xiao and said, ¡°Do you want to change your clothes?¡± She had come empty-handed, and her clothes were torn and tattered. She no longer looked like a human, and she reeked of blood. If she walked out like this, it would be very easy for her to attract attention. I have some clean clothes here¡­ As she said this, she seemed to remember the scene where song qingxiao had made the two translucent crystals disappear out of thin air. She guessed that song qingxiao must have some kind of magical ability to hide these things, and she probably had no lack of clothes. As she thought of this, she felt that her suggestion was a little rude. She blushed and mumbled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you¡­¡± ¡°I really do need a set of clothes.¡± Song Qing nodded when she heard her suggestion. She had worn this dress for too long. After several big battles, it was indeed eye-catching, and she could not wear it anymore. Du xingyun was stunned for a moment, then he said with joy, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± She was slightly shorter than song qingxiao, but her training clothes were mostly loose, so it didn¡¯t affect her. Du xingyun took out two sets in a row. Just as he was about to ask song qingxiao if she wanted to wash up, he saw her eyebrows move. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Du xingyun was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to ask her how she knew, not long after, he heard the sound of footsteps rushing towards them. A young girl was panting and shouting, ¡± ¡°Xingyun, xingyun, something big has happened¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The person who came was du xingyun¡¯s follower in the reserve team. When she heard the voice, she was a little anxious. What big thing usually happened in the team? She immediately thought that the big matter that the girl who had tipped her off must be related to the people who came to the team today. Not long after, the young girl outside the door rushed in and slammed the door so hard that it shook. Du xingyun put away the elixir and took a deep breath. He slowly walked to the door. When his hand reached the doorknob, he instinctively turned his head to look in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. He wanted to signal her to hide first, but he was shocked when he saw her. The spot where song qingxiao had been standing was empty. The huge Silver Wolf behind her also disappeared. Just like the magic trick she used to collect the items, she disappeared into thin air. At the same time, the two sets of clothes that du xingyun had brought out had also disappeared. It was obvious that she had taken them with her. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Rushing to _1 Chapter 830: Rushing to _1 Song qingxiao took advantage of the moment when du xingyun opened the door and jumped out of the window with her Silver Wolf. She had already left the dormitory, but she had split a bit of her divine sense to keep an eye on du xingyun¡¯s actions. She heard the sound of the door being pulled open, and the young girl who rushed over seemed to be asking,¡± ¡°Xingyun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Du xingyun¡¯s calm voice could be heard. I heard your shout, so I came out to take a look. ¡°Oh right, what happened?¡± she changed the topic. Du xingyun¡¯s words reminded the young girl who had been running all the way here. Perhaps something big had happened in the team, so she didn¡¯t notice the tension in du xingyun¡¯s words. She turned and said, ¡± Something big has happened! Can you guess the background of the person who came today?¡± Without waiting for du xingyun¡¯s reply, the young girl said, ¡°From the martial arts Research Institute! They were here to capture song qingxiao. It was said that she was an important criminal wanted by the Empire. ¡°There was a loud noise from the reserve team earlier. They said that a fight had broken out. The situation is not right. The captain has rushed over. The vice-captain asked me to inform you that anyone who has been in contact with song qingxiao will be investigated later so that you can be mentally prepared The girl¡¯s voice was like a machine gun, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t listen to the rest of her words. Du xingyun had indeed concealed the fact that she had been here. She probably knew what to say about the questions that followed. Song qingxiao used her spiritual sense to easily avoid the people in the team and the surveillance cameras. After running for twenty to thirty miles in one breath, she began to think about her next destination. News of the battle in the reserve team had already spread. With such a major incident, the team would definitely issue an arrest warrant. Although these ordinary Warriors were not a threat to her, if she was entangled with them for even a moment, the possibility of being intercepted by the powerful Warriors who were summoned by seventeen before he died would be greatly increased. After all, she had already delayed for some time. In today¡¯s era, it was not easy to hide a person¡¯s information that had been completely recorded. However, due to song qingxiao¡¯s experience growing up, she was the best at hiding herself and hiding in the marketplace. With such a major incident happening, his identity being exposed, and all the people from the martial arts Research Institute who had come to arrest him dying in his hands, he was afraid that it would incur the Shi family¡¯s wrath. In addition to number six, from what she had heard from this person when she met him, song qingxiao could determine that number six was probably an important core figure of the reclusive Chu clan. This person had a death grudge against him, and knowing that he was still alive, he would probably want to kill him even more than the Shi clan and would probably send people to hunt him down. Under such circumstances, where could he hide? Song Qing calmed down and thought carefully. If he was from the martial arts Research Institute and wanted to kill an enemy, which direction should he go? The reserve team¡¯s location was outside the imperial capital. Once the news spread, the imperial capital would definitely be heavily guarded and no one could enter or leave easily. The world was so big, where would ¡®he¡¯ escape to? She turned her head slightly and her gaze fell on the silver Wolf that was half-sitting on the ground licking its fur after seeing her stop. A thought quickly flashed through her mind:¡±The starry sea.¡± Whether it was the people in the reserve team or the people from the martial arts Research Institute, they all regarded the silver Wolf as a demonic beast they had brought out from the sea of stars. If he was the one who was chasing her, he would have subconsciously thought that she would escape back to the starry sea with the silver Wolf. However, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the environment and situation of the sea of stars. It was the base camp of the demonic beasts and was full of danger. Although she had once thought of exploring the starry sea, she had never thought that it would happen now! In addition, the Shi family had already made preparations and plans to go to war with the starry sea. As such, the imperial capital, which seemed to be heavily guarded and sometimes guarded by the family elders, might be the safest place for the time being. This place wasn¡¯t too far away from the imperial capital. As long as she was fast enough, she would be able to return to the imperial capital before the 17th signal was sent backto the Shi family. If the Shi family¡¯s experts were lured away by the 17th signal, it would be the best for her. Of course, she did not come up with this idea rashly. Firstly, other than the Imperial City, the imperial capital was also divided into four cities: East, South, West, and North. They occupied a large area and had a large population. It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone who wanted to hide in such a place, especially since she was familiar with the West District. Although there were some hidden worries, there were also advantages. First, it was hidden in the imperial capital, so if there was any movement, she would be able to know in advance and make preparations.Secondly, he was worried about his mother, Tang Yun. After her identity was exposed, the Shi family would definitely investigate her background thoroughly. Tang Yun¡¯s existence could not be hidden from the imperial family. Song qingxiao had placed her in a private nursing home that day. Although Luo Wu had paid for her, the trouble she had caused was too big. The nursing home would not protect her, and it was impossible to protect her. Tang Yun was different from him. She was just an ordinary person, and her body was weak after many years of drinking. He had killed the people of the Chu and fan families, and had formed a great enmity with them. He didn¡¯t know if the people from the underworld families would do anything to her. Even though she had never enjoyed her mother¡¯s gentleness and care since she was young, she was still her mother. If she was in danger, song qingxiao could not just stand by and watch. In addition, these things happened because other, and Tang Yun was also implicated by her. If Tang Yun was in trouble, she would go to save him no matter what. When she thought of this, she immediately decided to hide back in the imperial capital for the time being. As for the future, she would think about it later. There was no time to lose. After making up her mind, she was about to call the silver Wolf and rush back to the capital when she turned her head and saw the ears of the silver Wolf, which was sitting on the ground and licking its wounds, shake. The furry ears that were pressed down suddenly stood up. The expression in its eyes changed, as if it had discovered something. As a fourth-rank demonic beast, its sense of danger and sensitivity to unfamiliar auras were even much better than song Qing in some aspects. Seeing it like this, song Qingxin could not help but have a bad feeling. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± She thought of the escape signal that No. 17 had thrown out before he died and her heart skipped a beat, it can¡¯t be that it¡¯s coming so quickly, right? ¡± At the thought of this, she released her divine sense. After entering the Dan stage, her sea of consciousness would expand, and the range of her divine sense would be wider. She could vaguely feel that two or three miles away, there was an abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power in the direction of the imperial capital. It was as if a strong man was using a secret technique and rushing over with all his might. This place was the only way to get to the reserve team from the imperial capital. To be able to cause such a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy while rushing from the imperial capital, he was definitely not an ordinary powerhouse! She didn¡¯t expect that the signal sent by seventeen would be transmitted so quickly, and that the visitor would arrive so quickly. The moment song qingxiao released her divine sense, the slight fluctuation of her spiritual breath could be detected by the aura that was rushing over from very far away. Immediately, an unfamiliar and terrifying divine sense tried to lock her breath in an extremely powerful posture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This action made song qingxiao even more certain that the person was not ordinary. The moment their auras touched, her sea of consciousness was shaken. The person¡¯s strength was no less than that of number seven, who she had met in the Gu mansion. He might even be more difficult to deal with than number seven. The two divine senses had yet to truly touch each other, but she already had a bad feeling about this, so how could she dare to stay any longer? she immediately frowned and hurriedly called out to the silver Wolf, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She retracted her divine sense, and the powerful divine sense chased after her. However, because the distance was too far, the divine sense was deliberately hidden, and it could not find her for a while. However, they did not dare to go to the imperial capital at this time. If they ran into it now, they would only be seeking death. The only direction they could escape in was the starry sea! Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: Escape (1) Chapter 831: Escape (1) In fact, song qingxiao did not plan to go to the starry sea so quickly. There were many demonic beasts in there, and with her current strength, it would be dangerous. However, the signal that seventeen released before her death had attracted the people of the imperial capital so quickly. The moment her divine sense came into contact with that aura, a killing intent was hidden within. From such a far distance, her divine soul was shocked by this aura, and a chill spread all over her body. The person¡¯s cultivation had at least reached the nascent soul realm, at least not below that of number seven in the Gu residence. Song qingxiao immediately knew that she was no match for the person. Although the silver Wolf had reached the fourth level and he had also entered the Dan stage after this trial, with the help of the stellar array and the wonderful green flame of the chaotic green lamp, they might be able to kill a person at the top level of the Dan stage. However, they did not have much chance of winning against a cultivator in the nascent soul stage. This place was within the Empire¡¯s borders, and the reclusive clans had many experts. Once they were entangled, if they could not escape in time, they would fall into an even greater danger. Although the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s charge of arresting her was that she had killed someone from a reclusive family and was suspected of barging into the Imperial City, song qingxiao knew very well that it was just an excuse for her to be crowned the king. From the words of the two sword-wielding youths, he knew that these people¡¯s goal was only the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ that he had duplicated from the trial space and the ¡®confrontation¡¯ technique of the nine words secret order that he had exposed to number six. Under such circumstances, the green lamp of chaos could not be used to deal with the enemy without the preparation to silence them. As a result, song qingxiao was in even more danger. At this time, the sea of stars was her best choice. The unknown dangers and ferocious demonic beasts inside could possibly become her protective talisman, diverting part of her danger and dispersing the energy of the pursuers. This place was not far from the sea of stars. With her current strength, if she did not hold back her spiritual energy and ran at full speed, it would only take her an hour at most to reach the sea of stars. Even if that nascent soul stage cultivator that had rushed over from the imperial capital could sense his presence with his divine sense, and from the area that his divine sense could cover, he estimated that he was at least several hundred Li away, it would still take him at least twenty to thirty minutes to get here. By the time he got here, she had already escaped quite a distance. As long as she could get to the sea of stars before he caught up to her, her chances of survival would be greatly increased. After analyzing the situation, song qingxiao turned around and ran toward the starry sea without hesitation. The silver Wolf followed her closely. The man and the wolf turned into meteors and fled at full speed. The moment general song Qing withdrew her divine sense and left, the unfamiliar and powerful divine sense she had sensed earlier had already covered the entire area. If she had been a step late, she would have been discovered by the person who had come. After this aura swept over, it was retracted somewhat disappointedly. Not long after, another aura also swept over. Although the last spiritual sense was slightly weaker than the previous one, it still had a very deep cultivation. If song qingxiao had stayed here, she would have known that the Shi family had sent two helpers. Although she had temporarily escaped, she had also lost the opportunity to know the news in advance. About twenty minutes later, the spirit force particles in the air moved, and a figure wearing a light blue robe with water patterns appeared where song qingxiao had been standing. The man had a handsome face and was about 30 years old. He looked quite cold and frowned as soon as he appeared. Not long after, the spiritual energy around him fluctuated again. The person who came later had not yet appeared, but a fragrance had already assaulted him. In the light, an exquisite figure appeared beside the man. It was a woman who looked to be in her mid-20s. She wore a pink and purple dress and was extremely beautiful. She had a smile on her face, but the smile did not reach her eyes. The moment she arrived, she turned her head and wrinkled her nose. She took two deep breaths and asked, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You sensed it too?¡± The man seemed to be a little stingy with his words. When he heard her question, he nodded and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± it reeks of demonic beasts, and the stench of blood after a fight. With a look of disgust, she flicked her wrist and took out a bottle of pink perfume. She sprayed it in all directions, and the pink mist drifted out, expelling the presence of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Escape (2) Chapter 832: Escape (2) When the handsome man saw her actions, his eyes revealed a trace of pampering helplessness, but he did not say anything to stop her. The pink fragrant mist quickly spread in all directions, but strangely, it did not disperse. On the contrary, as it squirmed, several footprints quickly appeared on the ground and extended in one direction, disappearing within the range of the mist. The woman put away the perfume and closed her beautiful eyes. After taking a few deep breaths with an intoxicated look on her face, she opened her eyes as if she was in a good mood. After seeing the marks around her, her face revealed a smug expression. ¡°As expected, he had stayed here for a short period of time.¡± She took a look at the marks left by the silver Wolf after it fell to the ground. Those marks were extremely clear under the pressure of the fragrant mist. ¡°There¡¯s a big tail, and there¡¯s a residual aura of fire spiritual power in his limbs. It seems that he has awakened not only his bloodline but also his innate skill. Under little fifteen and seventeen¡¯s attack, his injuries aren¡¯t that serious. He¡¯s at least at the fourth step.¡± After the woman said this, she turned her head and acted coquettishly to the cold man, as if she was asking for credit. ¡°Do you think my analysis is right?¡± The man in the light blue water-patterned robe nodded when he heard her words. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, the woman pouted unhappily like a young girl, then smiled. demonic beasts who have awakened their bloodline and inherited their innate skills are all extremely proud. They actually acknowledge humans as their Masters and are willing to leave the sea of stars with them. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ She let out two sighs, and the man turned around, his sharp Eagle-like eyes landing on a pair of shallow footprints. Compared to the mark left by the silver Wolf, the footprint was a little fainter. This showed that the person who stopped here was either extremely powerful or extremely cautious. When he stopped here, he also consciously hid his figure. ¡°Dan stage.¡± He said coldly and stretched out his hand. The spiritual energy in the surroundings seemed to be summoned by him and automatically teleported into his palm. He closed his eyes, as if he was carefully sensing the information that came through the spiritual energy that had once stopped beside song Qing. After a while, he opened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Strange, Ice and Fire dual-element.¡± The man¡¯s words made no sense, but the beautiful woman seemed to understand his temperament very well. Even if he only said a few words, she could still understand the meaning of his words. only dan realm cultivation? ¡± She looked surprised, a dan stage cultivator can tame a fourth-rank demonic beast and make it recognize him as its master? ¡± The smile on her face slowly disappeared, and her beautiful eyes narrowed, revealing a trace of charm. ¡°Ice and Fire elemental spiritual energy? However, the two attributes are completely opposite each other. If you really continue to cultivate like this, the spiritual energy will clash, and if you don¡¯t die, you will be injured and become a cripple. How can that be?¡± However, the beautiful woman seemed to have an unusual trust in the man¡¯s words and did not doubt the truth of his words. Instead, she seemed to have thought of something and muttered to herself,¡± ¡°It seems like he had a fortuitous encounter in ¡®there¡¯.¡± She then frowned and asked,¡± ¡°Are fifteen and seventeen really dead?¡± ¡°Signal.¡± The man with a cold expression reminded him. The signal was something that the members of the Parliament carried with them every time they went on a mission. In addition to proving the identity of the person, it was also a message talisman to ask for help. It was specially made by the Parliament according to the soul breath of each person. By the time the talisman returned to the imperial capital, the soul aura covering it had already dissipated, proving that he was already dead. with the strength of dan stage, she killed fifteen and seventeen, tamed a fourth-rank demonic beast as a pet, had ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in hand, and advanced to dan stage without dying despite the conflicting nature of spiritual power. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing ¡®her¡¯. When the woman said this, she pursed her lips playfully and smiled. The man nodded, and her eyes looked through the pink mist in the direction of the mark. ¡°It didn¡¯t stay here for long. From the aura it left behind, it should have sensed your presence around 15 minutes ago and escaped.¡± She extended her right index finger and touched her lips. the direction they escaped to is the southwest, there¡­ ¡°The starry sea.¡± The man said faintly. The woman bit her plump red lips and nodded. ¡°He seems to be a smart guy.¡± As the two of them spoke, they both took a step forward with great tacit understanding. This step seemed ordinary and not big, but the amazing thing was that the two figures jumped dozens of meters away. In just two or three breaths, the two took two steps and their figures disappeared into the distance, leaving only the fragrance that had not completely dissipated in the air. Song Qing knew that there were strong cultivators chasing after her, so she didn¡¯t dare to stop. She restrained her divine sense and ran for more than half an hour. By her estimation, the strength of a nascent soul cultivator was more than ten times stronger than that of a dan cultivator. The use of spirit power and cultivation technique was enough to make the person chasing her reach the place where she had stopped before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only According to her estimation, she would be able to catch up to her in at most 15 minutes. She ran madly and chose to run in a straight line towards the sea of stars. She did not dare to conserve her spiritual energy, which greatly saved her time to escape. She could already vaguely sense the existence of an abundant amount of spiritual energy in the sea of stars. Obviously, she was not far from the territory of the sea of stars. At most, she would reach the sea of stars in ten to twenty minutes. Once she escaped to the sea of stars, her chances of survival would increase again. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes flashed with a glimmer of light. She once again raised her spiritual energy and her body almost rose into the air, riding the wind. However, for some reason, even though the path to survival was not far away, song Qing had a bad feeling. She ran for another seven or eight minutes, and she could vaguely see the human buildings on the outer edge of the sea of stars. The stone tablet with the words ¡®humans stop¡¯ that she had seen when she first came was now clearly visible. At this time, song qingxiao seemed to smell a faint sweet fragrance. Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: Blocked (1) Chapter 833: Blocked (1) As soon as the fragrance entered her lungs, song Qingxin felt as if she was floating. Her bones and muscles seemed to have softened under the sweet fragrance. Her tense nerves relaxed, and she was immediately on guard. This place was already in the outer regions of the starry sky, and this fragrance was too strange. There was definitely something strange. She immediately held her breath and sealed her body with spiritual power to stop breathing in the fragrance. At the same time, her primordial spirit formed a seal and the swordsman token was activated. In an instant, her body was wrapped in golden light transformed from spiritual power. As the light scales on her body flashed, song qingxiao was about to release her divine sense to investigate, but before she could find anything, a few soft and charming female laughter entered her ears. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ve caught you.¡± As soon as the sound rang out, the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuated violently. Song Qing was careful and secretly screamed that it was not good. She instinctively wanted to Dodge, but a gust of fragrant wind came from behind. She had no time to Dodge at all, and the fragrant wind wrapped in spiritual energy had already hit her. At this critical moment, song qingxiao twisted her body, and the spiritual energy hit the left side of her back with a bang, avoiding a vital point. Fortunately, song qingxiao was prepared. The ¡®swordsman¡¯ token¡¯s defense blocked most of the damage, but at the same time, the remaining spiritual power still invaded her lungs, causing her to fly dozens of meters away like a kite with a broken string. With a ¡®boom¡¯, she fell into the grass of the sea of stars where the stone tablet with the¡¯ humans stop ¡®was erected! The silver Wolf on the ground let out a roar. As if it had sensed something, it kicked its powerful hind legs and jumped up, pouncing toward where song qingxiao had been standing. However, the moment it was about to pounce, its body seemed to hit an invisible barrier, and it was sent flying by an extremely powerful force. When it landed, it twisted its body and stood firmly. It lowered its head, and a hint of caution flashed in its gray-blue eyes. Then, it ran toward song qingxiao without saying a word. In the air, a figure slowly appeared. After seeing song Qing¡¯s small figure in the grass, the smiling beauty covered her mouth with her slender hand. ya, it¡¯s a girl. She seems to have hit me too hard. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the silver Wolf that was running away. The corner of her mouth curled up, and then she smoothed her long hair. At the same time, she took out a mirror from somewhere and looked at her flawless face. With a look of pity, she said, ¡± I feel like my hair is a little messy after chasing you all the way.¡± At that moment, song qingxiao, who had fallen into the grass, flew up like a bird and flew toward the sea of stars. The beautiful woman was looking at herself in the mirror. When she heard the sound, she put away the delicate mirror. Song Qing¡¯s small body was like a meteor, and in the blink of an eye, she had jumped dozens of meters away. The silver Wolf that had tried to attack her earlier followed closely behind her, and with great tacit understanding, it accelerated its pace when it was about to get close to her. Song Qing took advantage of the situation and pounced on the back of the silver Wolf, letting it carry her away. ah! the woman let out a soft cry of surprise when she saw this. Song qingxiao did not stop or turn back after being attacked. It was as if she was not interested in who had hurt her. Instead, she raced to her destination, what an extremely smart little guy. I can¡¯t bear to kill him. The woman said with a smile and kept the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to escape today,¡± At this time, song qingxiao did not hear the woman¡¯s mumbling. The wind whistled past her ears as she moved at an extremely fast speed. Because of the arrival of the pursuers, the murderous atmosphere turned into heavy pressure that pressed down on her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the swordsman token had blocked the majority of the damage from the palm strike earlier, the palm strike of a nascent soul tier cultivator was extremely powerful, and still injured her. If it were not for the fact that the blue blood had evolved her physique after unsealing her body several times, she would have lost most of her mobility under this palm. She used her spiritual power to seal her injuries and let the silver Wolf carry her as she ran. At the same time, she was thinking of a way to escape. Ever since she had been slapped down, although she hadn¡¯t seen the person who had come to kill her, from the waves of fragrant wind and the coquettish cry that she had heard earlier, the person sent by the Shi family should be a woman. However, he was unable to sense her presence when she appeared, which was enough to prove that this person¡¯s cultivation was far above his own. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Blocked (2) Chapter 834: Blocked (2) As she thought of this, the body of the silver Wolf suddenly tensed up. Song qingxiao immediately formed a seal with her hands and quickly read, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ spell had just been spoken, forming a domain in front of the silver Wolf, when a large, slender hand with distinct joints appeared out of thin air and reached for the silver Wolf¡¯s neck. The hand was affected by the nine words secret order when it entered the domain and paused for half a second. A man¡¯s deep and cold voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Then, with a flick of his wrist, his hand was like a sea-stabilizing divine needle that stirred the sea. The domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was forcibly broken by his stirring! However, the silver Wolf also took advantage of this opportunity to avoid the big hand that was about to grab its neck. It vigilantly jumped to the side and retreated more than ten meters away, avoiding the crisis. For song qingxiao, the backlash of the spell had serious consequences. Her spiritual power was forcibly broken, and her veins were attacked. Her qi and blood flowed in reverse, which caused more serious injuries than the palm strike from the woman who had chased her from behind. There were actually two people! Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, and a trace of red blood essence flowed out of the corner of her mouth. As this thought flashed through her mind, she saw a frowning handsome man in a light blue robe slowly appear under the spiritual power behind the wrist. The man looked extremely young and had a cold expression. One of his hands was behind his back, and the other was clenched into a fist. A belt with complicated patterns was around his waist. Even though he didn¡¯t open his mouth, his powerful aura covered the whole place the moment he appeared. It was as if every corner was covered by his divine sense. Every breath and every subtle movement of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf were under his control. He stood there like a mountain, unshakeable. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation, she couldn¡¯t see through his true realm, but he was at least at the peak of the low level of the nascent soul realm. There were even some who were already at the mid level. This was the person who had discovered that he had been spying on them with his divine sense. He was powerful and terrifying! ¡°The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique.¡± The man¡¯s words were concise, but he revealed the secret technique that had previously entangled his hand. ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± A gentle and charming female voice came from behind, ¡± what that little girl from the PEI family said was actually true. The nine-word secret order has really fallen into the hands of a newcomer. After hearing the conversation between the two and confirming that there were two pursuers, song qingxiao was much calmer. Surrounded by two peerless experts, she coughed twice and spat out blood. Immediately, she felt much better in her chest. She patted the silver wolf¡¯s head, signaling it to turn around. Then, she saw a beautiful lady with an exquisite figure in the air, holding her dress and ¡®walking¡¯ forward with a smile. There was no path in the air, but with every step she took, spiritual energy was summoned and gathered under her feet, supporting her delicate body and allowing her to walk steadily. Song qingxiao could only smile bitterly at his ability to control his spiritual power. The lady did not look like a pursuer. Instead, she was dressed exquisitely. As if she sensed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, she raised her head and looked at song qingxiao. She even winked at her playfully. I didn¡¯t expect that a small figure like me would be worth the Shi family sending two experts to hunt me down. She sighed. When she spoke, she could still hear her weak breath after being injured. The woman stopped in her tracks and smiled even more sweetly. of course it was worth it. Fifteen and seventeen died in your hands. They were already very capable rising stars. The handsome man didn¡¯t say anything and let her speak. it¡¯s amazing that you could escape from brother Yi and me for such a long time. If you were given some time, you might really become an amazing person. This woman seemed to have forgotten her original task of hunting down song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. Perhaps she thought that she had won, but she actually began to talk to song qingxiao. ¡°Will you give me time?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why this woman would tell him this, song Qing was relieved that they didn¡¯t kill him as soon as they met. He took the opportunity to start to draw spiritual energy into his body to heal his wounds. She even took out two bottles of ¡®spirit raising pills¡¯ from her pocket dimension in front of the two of them, poured them out, and stuffed them into her mouth. At this moment, she was a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have given out all the medicinal pills before. Although the medicinal effects of these medicinal pills were small, at this time, a fierce battle was imminent. A little medicinal pill meant an additional ray of hope for her, but unfortunately, it was too late to regret it now. It was strange to say that the woman just watched her movements with a smile, as if she had guessed her intentions, but she did not stop her. The corner of her mouth even showed a trace of interest, like a cat catching a mouse, a sly look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only aiyaya, I¡¯m also carrying out a mission. I¡¯m really unable to comply with such a request. She pursed her lips and smiled. Then, her eyes swept across song Qing¡¯s small body. Her slender brows furrowed, and a trace of disdain flashed across her eyes. Her slender Jade-like hand covered the tip of her nose and she took out a bottle of perfume from somewhere, ¡°Although I can¡¯t give you time to grow, I can give you some time to dress up.¡± She sprayed the perfume in all directions, and the fragrance spread out. Her furrowed brows instantly relaxed. ¡°There¡¯s hot water and new clothes in the capital. Why don¡¯t you come with me and we can talk somewhere else? It¡¯s better than being rough.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Song qingxiao looked at her as if she was looking at a lunatic. Earlier in du xingyun¡¯s room, although she had taken two sets of his clothes, she didn¡¯t have time to change them because someone had come. She had left first, and then she was chased by someone, so she was still wearing those dirty and torn clothes. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Divine sense (1) Chapter 835: Divine sense (1) The clothes had been through several battles and were stained with blood and dust. After they dried up, they gave off an unpleasant smell. Song Qing did not need to look in the mirror to know that his image was extremely bad at this time. It was no wonder that the woman with the fragrance could not hide her disgust. Song qingxiao sat on the silver Wolf¡¯s back, thinking of a strategy to deal with the enemy. This time, the Shi family had sent two experts to hunt her down. The speed of these two people was much faster than she had imagined. The beautiful lady was fine, but the key was that the man who had been silent all this time gave song qingxiao a feeling of danger. Just by standing there, he was like a mountain that was difficult to climb. The aura he released sealed off all of song Qing and Xiao Yu¡¯s escape routes to the sea of stars. As long as she moved, he could make a move at any time and stop her. Thinking of this, song Qing¡¯s heart sank even more. The silver Wolf seemed to have felt her anxiety as well. It moved its limbs uneasily, its eyes coldly scanning the two of them, and a threatening low growl came from its throat. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to come with me, we have no other choice.¡± When the beautiful lady heard song qingxiao¡¯s rejection, she seemed to be extremely disappointed. She sighed and frowned. Her beautiful face revealed a tender expression, but don¡¯t worry. After you die, I will be responsible for cleaning up your body and taking it back. When song qingxiao heard this, she had an extremely absurd and strange feeling. She felt that this scene was very familiar, as if she had heard of it before. After thinking for a while, song qingxiao remembered that when she had broken into the Imperial City, she had met number six by chance. She had heard the sister number six mention that su Wu had died in the hands of the people from the heavens beyond heaven. His body had been taken back for research. She didn¡¯t expect that she was really fated with him. Not only was he living in her soul, but she was also about to end up like this. She was anxious, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She took the opportunity to recover her spiritual power while talking to the woman. At the same time, she wanted to find a chance to break out of the encirclement. ¡°You¡¯re an Undertaker?¡± When the smiling woman heard her words, she immediately raised her eyebrows. ¡°PEI, PEI PEI.¡± She spat a few times and quickly realized that she had lost her composure. She adjusted her expression and said, I only dress up the ladies who die in my hands and present the best and most beautiful side of their lives. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had used up a lot of her spiritual power when she was running away, and now she only had 60 to 70 percent left. In the face of two powerful enemies, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power, you¡¯re like a perverted man who loves the dead. When the beautiful woman heard her words, her beautiful face twisted slightly, and she almost couldn¡¯t maintain the fake smile on her face. Her face was gloomy, and after a moment of silence, she sneered,¡± ¡°I advise you to mind your words. It won¡¯t do you any good if you make me angry.¡± She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, as if to comfort herself,¡± don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. You will become ugly if you are angry¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. This lady was well-dressed. She came out to kill people, but she also dressed up as if she was on an outing. She couldn¡¯t stand her own unkempt appearance and showed a nauseated expression at the smell on her body. She came a little closer to him and sprayed out some fragrant mist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All these actions were enough to prove that this person had a serious obsessive-compulsive disorder and was reclusive. If that was the case, it wasn¡¯t completely impossible for them to break out of the encirclement and escape. This place was already on the border of the starry sea, and the starry sea was not far away. The Shi family had such strength that they could even send two nascent soul realm cultivators to hunt down an insignificant person like him. However, in the battle for the mine, they were ultimately defeated. It was easy to imagine the strength of the demonic beasts in the starry sea. At least with the current strength of the Shi family, there was no way they could completely take them down. If even the Shi family couldn¡¯t do anything to the starry sky ocean, the moment he barged into it, these two people might be afraid of him. At that time, he would have a chance of survival. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± The woman stared at song Qing¡¯s small face, as if she could guess what she was thinking from her subtle expression.. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Divine sense (2) Chapter 836: Divine sense (2) ¡°You want to delay time and also find¡­¡± There was a smile on her face as if she had seen through song Qing¡¯s little plan. However, before she could finish her sentence, song Qing touched her body. There was a tearing sound as if she had torn something off and threw it at her, ¡± ¡°Take this!¡± When the woman heard what she said, she pouted and didn¡¯t take it seriously. The ¡®hidden weapon¡¯ flew over, but the attack wasn¡¯t fierce. The woman subconsciously reached out and easily caught it in her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt this¡­¡± She laughed charmingly, but before she could finish her sentence, she saw what she was holding in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡± ah-ah ah ah ah ah ah- ¡± She grabbed a torn, dirty cloth in her hand. From the color, it was the same as song qingxiao¡¯s clothes. She had just torn it off. The cloth was a little hard after being stained with blood and mud, and it was also a little sticky to the hand. Goosebumps rose on the woman¡¯s back. She finally couldn¡¯t hold back her elegant smile, and her hand shook as if she had seen a ghost. She threw the thing under the grass and said, ¡°My hand is going to rot!¡± As she screamed madly, she took out a bottle of spray from somewhere and sprayed it on her hands desperately. She looked like she was about to collapse. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song Qing patted the silver Wolf and leaped towards her. The woman saw her pouncing at her from the corner of her eye, and as if she had seen a huge source of pollution, her beautiful face turned pale and she retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t come over¡­¡± She shook her hand and retreated more than ten meters away. She obviously despised song qingxiao and screamed for help, ¡± ¡°Brother Yi, save me!¡± When the cold-looking man heard her voice, his face turned anxious. He instinctively stepped forward, but song qingxiao was a few meters closer to him. She scared him away, patted the silver Wolf, and turned to escape! The position where the man was standing earlier had locked the surrounding air. Now that he was worried about the woman, as soon as he moved away, a gap appeared in the air pressure that he was shrouding. The silver Wolf seized the opportunity and burst out with unparalleled speed. It took song qingxiao and turned into a shadow, running in the direction of the sea of stars. ¡°Not good.¡± The woman, who was washing her hands with a fragrant mist, turned her head instinctively when she heard the wind. She saw that the silver Wolf had taken song qingxiao and fled twenty to thirty meters away in the blink of an eye. The figure of a man and a Wolf turned into a small dot, as if they would soon disappear from the end of their sight. The man with the cold face didn¡¯t seem to care that song qingxiao was running away. Instead, he was focused on the woman. He looked at her with some worry. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The woman, who was gritting her teeth, heard his words of concern, and a trace of charming shyness appeared on her face. She was extremely pleased with this man¡¯s care, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She shook her hand. The sticky feeling on her hand had already been sprayed clean, and there was no dirt on it at all. However, the extremely disgusting feeling still made her frown slightly. The beautiful woman squinted her eyes and looked in the direction that song qingxiao had run off to. She could no longer see the man and the wolf. She seemed to have thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. he ran so fast. He¡¯s a smart kid. she licked her lips, but he made me a little unhappy. The man nodded his head casually. Song qingxiao sat on the back of the silver Wolf, using her Wolf-like appearance to force the woman to retreat. She ran about two or three hundred meters away in one breath, leaving the man and woman behind. However, she did not dare to relax. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had already entered the sea of stars, and human buildings could no longer be seen. They were surrounded by tall and lush plants. There was no sign of any pursuers behind her, but song qingxiao had a feeling that the two were still following her. Perhaps it was because her previous actions had completely angered the woman, so they wanted to play a game of cat and mouse with their prey before catching her. However, at this time, she didn¡¯t mind the mentality of these two people. On the contrary, she wished that they were more arrogant so that she would have more opportunities. However, after running for four to five minutes, song qingxiao had a strange feeling in her heart. No matter how arrogant this man and woman were, the deeper he went into the sea of stars ¡®territory, the more trouble they would get into if they went deep into the demonic beasts¡¯ territory. Why were they able to keep their cool and not stop him? Could there be a reason behind this? Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Divine sense (3) Chapter 837: Divine sense (3) From the stone tablet with the ¡®humans stop¡¯ on it to this place, she had run in one direction and had advanced at least five or six kilometers. She could only hear the whistling of the wind and the sound of the silver Wolf running on the flowers and grass, but no other sound. What made song qingxiao most uneasy was that she could not sense any demonic beast aura. It was completely different from the demonic beast territory she had expected. The scenery on both sides quickly passed by. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but release her divine sense to look forward, but something shocking happened again. His spiritual sense seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier a few miles ahead, and it was difficult to invade. There seemed to be a layer of fog formed by a strange spiritual power in front of them. It was extremely difficult to invade, and it divided the starry sea into two. She had been here once before, but the last time she came, perhaps because she was not strong enough, she did not notice the existence of such a fog barrier in the sea of stars. She once again tried to penetrate the fog with her divine sense, but the moment it entered the fog, it was quickly devoured by the spiritual power contained in the fog. ¡®Roar!¡¯ A beast¡¯s roar filled with blood, violence, and warning suddenly came from the fog. A pair of Scarlet eyes appeared in the fog, and it opened its huge mouth, biting at her! As the roar rang out, an extremely terrifying presence invaded her sea of consciousness. It was like a hurricane, causing her sea of consciousness to tremble uneasily. Her primordial spirit was injured by this overbearing presence and immediately became a little transparent. Song qingxiao¡¯s vision went black and she felt a sharp pain in her head. The pair of red eyes was getting closer and closer. When they were about to follow her primordial spirit and enter her sea of consciousness, she resisted the pain from her soul and cut off the probing spiritual sense. Only then did the roar in her mind stop. The pair of red eyes that were full of killing intent reflected in her sea of consciousness gradually faded away. Her sea of consciousness seemed to have been strangled, and her primordial spirit was extremely weak. Song qingxiao vomited a mouthful of blood after she was sure that the aura had completely faded. She opened her eyes in shock. After her primordial spirit was severely injured, her eyes began to shine with a golden light. Scales began to appear on her body. It was just an aura and she was already forced into such a state. What was in the fog? Why would there be such a barrier in the sea of stars? Was it because they were confident that there was such an obstacle in front of them that they didn¡¯t chase after her, so they were fearless and let her escape while watching her run to the end? ¡°Hehe.¡± Just as song qingxiao was thinking about this, a woman¡¯s cheerful laughter suddenly rang in her sea of consciousness. Her sea of consciousness had just suffered a heavy blow, and even the slightest change in the wind would cause her to have a splitting headache and her primordial spirit to sway. She immediately sealed her sea of consciousness with her divine sense, trying to reduce the damage that the laughter brought to her. The laughter came from the woman who had been chasing her. Just as song qingxiao had expected, she had been following her since she had escaped. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already realized that running away is useless.¡± When the female voice said this, song qingxiao could almost imagine her half-covering her mouth with her hand and smiling with her eyes narrowed, waiting to watch the show. As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding spiritual Qi fluctuated strangely. A creepy feeling came. Song qingxiao was on high alert. She formed a seal with her hands and murmured,¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± The spiritual power coated the scales on her body with a layer of golden light, but the surprise attack she had expected did not come. However, the sense of danger did not subside, and even the silver Wolf seemed to sense uneasiness. Just as song qingxiao felt that something was wrong, a pressure suddenly arrived. A powerful divine sense turned into an invisible ¡®chain¡¯, wrapping around her neck, restraining her divine sense and spiritual power, and dragging her back! There was no physical attack on her neck, but she really felt the suffocating feeling of being strangled. Oh no, it was actually a divine sense attack! Such a thought flashed through her mind, and she quickly recognized the method of attack. However, her body was lifted up by the ¡®rope¡¯ formed by the spiritual power, and she flew backward from the back of the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf rushed forward for more than ten meters before it stopped. It turned around and pounced in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s neck was being ¡®strangled¡¯ by someone¡¯s consciousness, and it was difficult for him to break free. These two cultivators of the nascent soul tier were already at a much higher tier than her, and one of them unexpectedly also practiced the unusually difficult to deal with spiritual sense attack. To be able to cultivate one¡¯s spiritual sense to such an extent, the two people sent by the Shi family were much more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. Under the attack of the spiritual awareness, unless the sea of consciousness was stable, it was difficult to avoid the attack of the invisible spiritual awareness. Song Qing was dragged out by this divine sense, and the surrounding scenery turned into afterimages as she retreated. The sound of the wind in her ears drowned out her heartbeat and the low growls of the silver Wolf. That divine sense was extraordinarily powerful, firmly suppressing her body, making her unable to free her hands to do anything else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This moment was extremely difficult for song Qing Xiao to endure. Her sea of consciousness had already been injured when she was observing the fog in the sea of stars, and now that she was attacked by a nascent soul cultivator¡¯s divine sense, she was completely unable to resist. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the God annihilating skill had unsealed her spirit sense after she entered the spirit concentration realm, and the nine words secret order had made her spirit sense much stronger than an ordinary dan realm cultivator, the binding of her spirit sense would have destroyed her sea of consciousness! At this critical moment, song Qing could not move her body. She gathered her primordial spirit and used it to form a seal. She performed the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and formed a domain that wrapped around her body. However, her primordial spirit was too weak after being injured. The moment the domain was formed, it was broken. However, even if it was only for a moment, it was enough for song qingxiao.. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Trap-1 Chapter 838: Trap-1 The spiritual sense that was strangling song qingxiao¡¯s throat was cut off by the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. At the same time, a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound was heard. The force holding song qingxiao down was instantly stopped, and her body fell into the bushes with a ¡®bang¡¯. She turned over and got up, only to see several Jade-like thin needles inserted into the ground. As the ends of the needles swayed, a fragrance assaulted her! If she hadn¡¯t cut off the spiritual sense that was troubling her at the critical moment, she would have been seriously injured by the Jade needle after being controlled by this spiritual sense. ¡°Eh?¡± The woman¡¯s voice rang out. it can actually cut off your divine sense, brother Yi?¡± ¡°The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique.¡± Following the man¡¯s cold words, spiritual Qi fluctuated and a man and a woman appeared about ten meters away from song Qing. Although the man¡¯s expression was cold, when he mentioned the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, his tone revealed a bit of heat. The woman pursed her lips and smiled. you¡¯re cultivating the divine sense, so this nine words secret skill seems to be tailor-made for you. However, this nine-word secret order was a rare cultivation technique of the God level. If he could collect all nine words, its power would not be less than the God destroying technique. It was a pity that ever since this secret technique had appeared in the world, its fragments had been circulating in the divine prison, falling into the hands of different people. To collect all of them was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Not only was it difficult, but it also required a huge opportunity. Each token represented a different spell, and its power was different according to the strength of the cultivator and the number of tokens collected. If one only had one token, the effect would be greatly reduced. It was an unparalleled but extremely useless existence. ¡°Tsk tsk, although it¡¯s only a token, since I¡¯ve come across it, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve picked it up.¡± The woman held her face with her fingers and smiled like a flower. ¡°If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll see if I can come across other tokens.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded, as if he agreed with her. The two of them talked and laughed as if song qingxiao¡¯s nine-word secret order was already in their pocket. Song qingxiao rolled over and got up. When she heard the conversation between the two, her eyes flashed. From their conversation, he could tell that they knew he had the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique of the nine words secret order. However, they didn¡¯t know he had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ word order and ¡®Qian¡¯ word order. The reason why the secret of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ character was leaked was because she had used this secret technique on number six in the mental patient¡¯s trial scenario. It was also because of the ¡®imprisoning technique¡¯ that she was chased by number six after the trial, which caused so much trouble and buried the disaster that followed. It could be said that if it wasn¡¯t for number six, she could hide in the capital and cultivate in peace. When her strength and cultivation realm increased, she could find the enemy who had killed her that day and settle him. Her life would be more than half as smooth as it was now. As soon as song qingxiao thought of number six, a murderous intent surged in his heart. She reached out to wipe the blood on her chin and used her spiritual power to check her internal breath. After escaping all the way here, she had consumed a lot of spiritual power, and now she only had sixty to seventy percent left. Her sea of consciousness and meridians had been damaged after suffering the backlash, which had reduced her strength. It would have been fine if it was a normal opponent, but right now she had to face two nascent soul cultivators, so her situation was naturally like adding hail to snow. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he could only fight! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She guided her spiritual power to heal her injuries while trying her best to adjust her spiritual power, trying to adjust her body to the best combat state. The time was too short. Under the siege of two masters, the chance of escape was too slim. She sighed in her heart and reached out to touch her pocket. There was a golden cicada inside. It was a protective treasure that Yao Liu had given her in exchange for saving her life. After the Golden cicada was removed from its shell, it could help its owner escape death, allowing Yao Liu to survive the spiritual energy shock from the battle between the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s devil soul and the eight direction God devil earth Sha formation. At that time, Yao Liu had given her this thing so that she could survive when lady Chu tried to possess her, but he didn¡¯t expect that this thing wouldn¡¯t be useful in the trial. Now that they were out of the trial, it might be useful, but he didn¡¯t know if the effect would be as magical as Yao Liu said.. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Trapping _2 Chapter 839: Trapping _2 When Yao Liu gave her the Golden cicada, it was on the verge of death after shedding its shell. However, when she left the trial space, she always carried it with her while she recuperated. The Golden cicada had also absorbed a portion of the spiritual energy from her cultivation, and its aura was much better than before. Song qingxiao touched the Golden cicada and felt more confident. She then interrupted the conversation between the two,¡± ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯m going to die Here today?¡± As soon as she spoke, not only was the beautiful woman stunned, but even the cold-faced man¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise. He probably didn¡¯t expect her to not only not worry about his life and death in such a situation, but also have the mood to interrupt. The woman quickly regained her previous expression and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed the strangeness of the starry sea.¡± She seemed to be very confident that she and the man could take down a dan realm cultivator together. Even though she could tell that song qingxiao was probably trying to buy time, she did not seem to care. ¡°The reason why you ran here is because of that fourth-rank demonic beast that has awakened its bloodline.¡± She pouted her full cherry lips slightly, we had an Alliance agreement with the starry sea back then, so we wouldn¡¯t offend each other. You escaped in this direction to lure us here, break the Alliance agreement, and force out the high level demonic beasts in the sea of stars. When the chaos erupts, you can use it to escape.¡± The woman¡¯s small lips parted to reveal a sweet smile. ¡°Sister, am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At this point, song qingxiao did not hide anything. This was indeed her intention from the beginning, and she could not hide it from these two old monsters. ¡°But you guys don¡¯t seem to be afraid of this place.¡± From the conversation between No. 15 and No. 17 before they died, he could tell that there were demonic beasts of a higher level than level four in the sea of stars. Otherwise, the Shi clan would not have retreated so easily during the Battle for the mineral resources back then, and even made a non-aggression covenant. ¡°If this was the real starry sky sea, we would be afraid.¡± To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, the woman pursed her lips and smiled. She said,¡± ¡°But this is not the real starry sea.¡± The stone tablet with the words ¡®humans stop¡¯ was only a warning to ordinary humans not to enter so as to avoid unnecessary casualties. ¡°According to the Treaty of Alliance, the real border of the starry sea is over there.¡± The woman pointed in the direction where song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense had encountered the barrier. Her actions and words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. back then, a beast King that had reached the eighth rank had personally separated a trace of his soul breath and set the true ¡®stop¡¯ boundary. The woman¡¯s nonchalant face couldn¡¯t help but turn serious when she mentioned ¡®level 8¡¯ beast Kings, and her eyes were filled with fear. other than the great demons who have truly awakened their bloodlines, human cultivators can not set foot there. Once they enter, they will be torn to pieces by the beast King¡¯s soul breath. At the same time, the demonic beasts in the starry sky sea could not leave the starry sky sea. A trace of the soul breath of an eighth-rank demonic beast was like a tall mountain that was difficult to climb, separating humans and demonic beasts, marking out a real territory for demonic beasts that would not be disturbed by ordinary cultivators. ¡°So you will never be able to enter the starry sea.¡± In other words, song qingxiao¡¯s plan would never come true under such circumstances. But the woman quickly changed the topic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it is said that after crossing the restrictive spell, you will see the real starry sea. It is like a vast, small world, and demonic beasts of different sizes live in it. The woman flicked her fingers, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll never see that day. This was also the reason why she and the man did not stop song qingxiao from running to this side. ¡°If I didn¡¯t let you hit the wall, why would you obediently turn back?¡± The woman laughed like a cat that had stolen a fish. When she said this, she seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes fell on the silver Wolf and her brows gradually furrowed. it¡¯s strange. This demonic beast didn¡¯t sign a contract with you, but it¡¯s willing to be ordered around by you. It¡¯s obvious that its intelligence has been activated, and it¡¯s far above the average fourth-rank demonic beast.. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Trap (3) Chapter 840: Trap (3) The rarest thing about demonic beasts was that they were violent and bloodthirsty by nature, and there was a Deep Gap between them and human cultivators. The tragic battle in the sea of stars that year was just one of the insignificant battles in the many years of war between human cultivators and demonic beasts. For thousands of years, the two sides had always been at war with each other to exhaust the weak and low-level bloodlines, eliminate the weak, and leave behind the more powerful genes. This was also considered a successful conquest of the starry sea, leaving more resources for the survival of the great demons. However, it was precisely because of the thousands of years of war between humans and demonic beasts that the bones and blood of demonic beasts had an instinctive desire to kill cultivators. Unless it was forced to submit, in the eyes of demonic beasts with high-level bloodlines, human cultivators were just food, just like other low-level demonic beasts. It was impossible for them to willingly acknowledge their Masters without a blood contract, and even look extremely loyal. Even in such a situation, he still stayed by song qingxiao¡¯s side. ¡°Could it be that it has a natural sense of intimacy with humans?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes brightened as she said this. She took out the mirror and looked at the beauty in the mirror with pity. She pursed her lips into a confident smile and waved at the silver Wolf,¡± ¡°Come, Little Wolf, come to me.¡± As she spoke, she walked around song qingxiao, afraid that she would tear off a piece of dirty cloth and throw it at her like before. Therefore, while she was teasing the wolf, she was also on guard against song qingxiao. But seeing that she did not make any extra movements, the woman heaved a sigh of relief. She glanced at the silver Wolf, and her eyes lit up. come over here. I have some spirit pills here that can help you grow your strength faster. I¡¯ll help you dress up ¡­ The more she looked at the silver Wolf, the more she liked it. Although the silver Wolf was injured, it lived beyond the starry sky. Without any external stimulation, it could awaken its bloodline and evolve to the fourth rank on its own. This was enough to prove that this Wolf was not ordinary. Although the Wolf¡¯s fur was unkempt, the woman felt that it might have had something to do with a similarly ¡®unkempt¡¯ master, so its ¡®taste¡¯ had been affected to a certain extent. However, it had slender limbs and a strong body. In time, he would definitely be able to raise it until its fur was smooth and shiny, and it would definitely not be the same as now. The silver Wolf had already reached the fourth rank, and she was very sure that it could understand her words. At the same time as she spoke, the woman also released her power of the nascent soul realm, trying to force it to be afraid. I¡¯ll let you live a more comfortable and comfortable life than you are now. Be good, come here¡­ Demonic beasts that had yet to recognize a master were naturally cunning and violent. They were also cruel and bloodthirsty. Under the influence of the law of the jungle, it was easy for him to capture a fourth-rank demonic beast while tempting it and exerting pressure on it. As the woman spoke, her fingers danced, and a fragrance came out from her fingertips, blowing towards the silver Wolf. The fragrance quickly lingered around the silver Wolf, and the huge Wolf King seemed to be bewitched by it. It let out two howls, and the back that was arched in a threatening manner also fell down. The upright silver hair also smoothened down. When the woman saw this scene, a trace of joy quickly flashed in her eyes. It was a waste to send her and the man on this mission. However, song qingxiao¡¯s importance and the rumor that she had the ¡®nine words secret technique¡¯ matched the man¡¯s spiritual sense, so the two of them came. However, if she could come here and obtain such an uncontracted fourth-rank demonic beast, it would be a pleasant surprise for the woman. ¡°Come over¡­¡± She called out softly again. Under the fragrance, the silver Wolf seemed to be a little restless. Its four limbs stomped on the spot, and finally, as if it could not stand the woman¡¯s increasing pressure and temptation, it slowly walked towards her. The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth lifted. The silver Wolf had already taken a few steps forward, but soon, it seemed to be resisting by instinct. After two steps, it stopped again and let out a low howl, as if it was extremely unwilling. Its performance made the woman even happier. She secretly increased her aura to 100% and her fingertips danced even more vigorously. The fragrance was so strong that it almost turned the surrounding spiritual energy into a thin mist, causing the surrounding scenery to become a little blurry. The silver Wolf took a few more steps forward. The woman estimated the distance between them and was about to take out her treasure to subdue the silver Wolf. However, he did not notice that at this time, the silver Wolf¡¯s gray-blue eyes flashed a trace of human-like ridicule and slyness. It took advantage of the woman¡¯s unguarded state and suddenly accelerated, rushing towards her. With a ¡®howl¡¯, it opened its huge mouth and spat out a heat wave with a fishy smell. This change only happened in a flash. The woman originally thought that victory was in her hands. She was extremely confident in her own means, as if she did not think that the silver Wolf could resist her fragrance. Therefore, it happened so suddenly that she forgot to Dodge for a moment. The silver Wolf¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, the large ball of fire was spurting over. ¡°Be careful!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the man standing to the side saw this, he immediately cried out in alarm and attacked the silver Wolf with his spiritual sense. awooo ¡­ the silver Wolf let out a low howl. Its body seemed to be confined by an invisible restriction, and its huge body was flipped over by a force, flying backward. However, the flames it spewed out swept towards the woman. The spiritual power and fragrance floating in the air were ignited by the flames. The flames grew bigger and surrounded the woman. ah¡­ the woman gasped, and the mist floating in the air turned into a huge cocoon. It wriggled and wrapped around the flame in an instant, trying to put it out.. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Boundary _1 Chapter 841: Boundary _1 The flames stagnated for a moment, but the flames that the silver Wolf had evolved from devouring the three-headed dog in the trial were clearly not ordinary flames. The moment the mist enveloped the ball of flames, it only paused for a moment, followed by a loud ¡®bang¡¯, and the cocoon formed from the fragrant mist exploded. The mist was ignited by the fire, and sparks flew in all directions. ¡°Ah!¡± Under the heat wave, the woman let out a cry of surprise. She hurriedly covered her face with her hands and flew back ten meters, just in time to crash into the Star formation released by song qingxiao. The woman¡¯s divine sense sensed the existence of the six spiritual breaths and guessed that it was song qingxiao¡¯s trick to take the opportunity to attack her. However, song Qing was only a cultivator who had just entered the Dan realm. The beautiful woman was confident in her strength and did not take her seriously. But the moment she entered the formation, the situation changed. The spiritual breath of the stars was connected. Once the woman was trapped in the array, the stars would release their spiritual power and turn it into killing intent, which would strangle the woman trapped in the array! When the man who was controlling the silver Wolf saw this scene, his expression changed immediately. He gave up the silver Wolf, and a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes. He turned around and waved his arm, slapping his palm toward the stellar array! That powerful palm wind slammed onto a star. Relying on the attack of a nascent soul tier cultivator, not only was it unable to shatter the star, it was actually jolted away by the spirit energy of the formation. The six rays of Starlight interwove into a River of light that was as wide as a palm, and the woman was instantly wrapped in the Starlight. The woman in the formation let out a muffled groan, and her delicate body trembled. There was a faint blood light on her pink and purple dress. It was obvious that she had suffered some losses in this stellar array. ¡°What kind of magic treasure is this?¡± When the man who had not made much noise saw that he could not break the stellar array, his cold face finally could not hold it in and revealed a trace of surprise. When he saw that the woman was injured, he was so anxious that he slapped the stellar array with all his strength again! The star shook a few times after being hit by him, but it was still not broken. The spiritual power of several stars was connected with each other, and the spiritual power he slapped over was dispersed. The fact that the stellar array was not broken was beyond the man¡¯s expectations. However, before he could launch another palm attack, the silver Wolf had already rushed over with a roar. If it were any other time, the man would naturally not be afraid of a fourth-rank demonic beast. However, now that the woman was trapped, he did not have the patience to continue fighting with the silver Wolf. Thus, when he heard the sound of the wind, he also moved away. The woman¡¯s face was pale, and a drop of blood slowly seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were still filled with disbelief. She looked around and saw that the spiritual energy in the array was violent and the force was extremely fierce. The aura from each star was only around the low level of the Dan stage. However, once the six stars were formed, their spiritual energy blended with each other, and their power seemed to be endless. By turning their spiritual energy into killing intent, they could unleash an attack no less than the top level of the Dan stage. At this time, although the woman did not understand what the stellar array was, she did not dare to underestimate it. She raised her palm and struck. In the blink of an eye, she had struck the stars with several ¡®bangs¡¯. However, the stars only shook and did not break. On the contrary, with every strike of her palm, there was a faint rebound of spiritual energy from the stars. The power of her palms backfired and hit back, causing her body to stagger two steps before she could stabilize herself. The formation was still intact, and a few stars were still revolving around her. The woman¡¯s face darkened.¡±You have some ability.¡± Not far away, song qingxiao¡¯s head was covered in sweat as she once again used the power of the stars to attack. Under the flickering Starlight, her spiritual energy once again turned into a beam of light and slashed at the woman! The woman had suffered a great loss, so she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. Since she couldn¡¯t get out of the array for the time being, she waved her arms and two pink mist floated out of her sleeves. Like two pink ribbons, they wrapped around her body! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The six spiritual energies within the stellar array crossed and passed through. However, when they passed through the two pink belts, the light was blocked by the fog, and the biting cold spiritual energy was reduced by half. Once again, song qingxiao injected her spiritual power into the array. The spiritual light in the array brightened and broke the pink ribbon. The woman flew and spun as if she wanted to break out of the encirclement, but the six stars were faster than her. The light elongated with a whoosh and turned into a beam that slashed down on her body from above. Although the physical body of a nascent soul cultivator was strong, the beam of Starlight passed through her shoulder and nailed her down! The woman clutched her shoulder as she fell to the ground. A strand of her hair fell to the ground, and she caught it with a trembling hand.. Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Boundary _2 Chapter 842: Boundary _2 you dare to cut my hair¡­ she tugged at the hem of her dress. After being attacked by the stellar array twice, although the injuries she suffered were not fatal, her dress was damaged. Although the wounds were quickly sealed by spiritual power, there was still blood oozing out, tainting the color of her dress. The woman touched the side of her face. A part of her carefully decorated hair had been cut off, which made her face quickly darken, as if her appearance was more annoying than her injury. Two cultivators in the nascent soul realm chased after a little cultivator in the Dan realm. Up to now, not only did they not kill him, but they also made him look very embarrassed. Not only were they injured, but they also destroyed the beauty of his style, destroyed his favorite dress, and made his body covered in bloodstains. It was simply disgusting. At this moment, the woman had completely lost the thought of playing with song qingxiao. don¡¯t you know how precious a woman¡¯s hair is? Even the Royal stylists don¡¯t dare to touch my hairstyle easily! You actually dared to cut my hair!¡± She grabbed the hair in her hand. After her rage, she calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy now. I¡¯ve changed my mind. After I kill you, I won¡¯t help you dress up.¡± A hint of ruthlessness flashed in her eyes. Even though she was trapped in the star, song qingxiao could feel that her Qi was rising, and it was faintly resisting the pressure of the stellar array. This scene made song qingxiao feel a little uneasy. Although the stellar array was not broken by the combined efforts of the two nascent soul cultivators from the inside and outside, their attacks had consumed the spiritual power she needed to control the stars at an extremely fast rate. In just a few breaths, it had consumed 30 ¨C 40% of her spiritual power. On the day of the expedition to the Gu mansion, once the ¡®eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ laid by the Gu family was formed, it was so powerful that when eight sword spirits waved their swords at the same time, even No. 7, who was also in the nascent soul realm, was besieged. The demonic soul of the Army master could not break the formation. At this moment, he was controlling six stars, Starlight shining at the same time, but he had only caused this woman to suffer some injuries. This was a huge gap. When song Qing thought of this, he could not help but feel a little regretful. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, and an inexplicable sense of danger came. Without a word, she used the ¡®forward¡¯ word order, and her figure suddenly disappeared. At the place where she had been standing, the figure of a man with a cold face slowly appeared between the fluctuations of spiritual energy. ¡°Eh?¡± He seemed to be surprised that his outstretched hand had missed. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t break the stellar array, the man was prepared to start with song Qing. He would first restrain her and then the array would naturally be broken. However, he did not expect song qingxiao to have the strength to Dodge his attack. The aura of the young girl that he had locked onto instantly disappeared from the spot, as if she had already disappeared from this world. He could not even sense her existence at all. A strange look flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. As if he had thought of something, his facial muscles twitched slightly. The next moment, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared seven or eight meters away from him. He used his divine sense to lock onto her again, and his figure disappeared at the same time. However, a moment later, song qingxiao, who was originally locked onto by his divine sense, disappeared from his sea of consciousness again. The man¡¯s figure appeared where song qingxiao had appeared, and she was no longer there! The man was not angry but happy after missing twice in a row. ¡°The ¡®Qian¡¯ command token!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes revealed his determination to win. At this moment, the Furious woman carefully picked up the broken hair. At the same time, she spread out her palm, and a small green jade hairpin slowly emerged from her palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spiritual energy on the hairpin was extremely strong. Once it appeared, it immediately destroyed the spiritual pressure within the stellar array! The woman threw the small flag into the air. The small flag immediately spun in the air, and a strong spiritual power came out of the flag, forming a huge light green circle that quickly spread out! The spiritual power emitted by the green hairpin was several times stronger than the wind from the woman¡¯s palm. As the light ring charged over, the few stars immediately felt the spiritual pressure and started to tremble slightly. The woman¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of coldness as she sent a few more spells into the green hairpin. The moment the green hairpin received the spiritual power, its light became even brighter.. With a sharp ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the spiritual power struck the array and scattered the Starlight that had not yet been fully formed! Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Boundary _3 Chapter 843: Boundary _3 Under the impact of this majestic force, the spiritual energy within the array was in chaos. The six stars began to sway up and down under this pressure and were pushed away bit by bit! ¡°It¡¯s still not broken?¡± When the woman saw this, she raised her arm and opened her palm. The spinning green hairpin flew back into her palm. She held it and waved it down, II ¡°Break!¡± The spirit energy she released formed a crescent-shaped light wave and slashed towards the star! With a boom, the stellar array, which was already under great pressure, cracked under the crescent moon slash! The light of several stars in the circle dimmed a lot and bounced away. The spirit power hit the surrounding trees and cut them in half. When the formation was broken, song Qing spat out a large mouthful of blood as if she had been hit by a heavy blow. Her body swayed in mid-air and she almost fell to the ground. She endured the pain in her veins and stretched out her hand, and the stars that had been sent flying by the woman¡¯s magic treasure flew back to her and quickly disappeared into her body. Without waiting for the man to arrive, song qingxiao used the ¡®forward¡¯ command again and ran another seven or eight meters away. She waved at the silver Wolf and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Can you leave?¡± Once the woman was free, she took out the mirror she carried with her and looked at herself. Her face wasn¡¯t damaged, but her carefully styled hair was twisted by the power of the stars in the formation. There were a few places that were cut off by the spiritual Qi that were extremely conspicuous. The woman gritted her teeth and put away the mirror. Her eyes fell on her sleeve, and an inexplicable anger rose again. There were several burning holes on the cuffs of her sleeves, which were burned by the flames that the silver Wolf had spat out earlier. At that time, she was busy covering her face, but the cuffs were burned. She took a deep breath and sneered. She stared at song Qing¡¯s fleeing figure and raised her arm. The Pearl Green jade hairpin in her hand slowly flew up in front of her. As she poured spiritual power into it, the Jade hairpin became bigger and bigger. It did not take long for it to turn into a Jade cone that was about a foot long. The woman narrowed her eyes and shouted,¡± ¡°Go!¡± As soon as the Jade awl received the order, it immediately turned into an afterimage and chased after song qingxiao¡¯s back. When he heard the sound of the wind and felt a killing intent coming from behind. Just as the giant Jade hairpin was about to pierce through her body, song qingxiao¡¯s body flashed with spiritual light. The six stars that she had absorbed into her body reappeared and gathered into one to block her back. ¡®Boom¡¯! As the two forces collided, an ear-piercing sound rang out. The attack of the Jade hairpin was blocked by the gathered stars. The tip of the hairpin pierced into the formation and was trapped inside. However, the tail of the hairpin seemed to want to break free of this shackle and kept on buzzing. The powerful spiritual power stirred into the formation through the Jade hairpin. The Starlight of the stellar formation dimmed, and song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of blood. The spiritual power on the ridge of the mountain invaded her lungs along with the stars connected to her mind. It immediately rampaged and caused her to suffer heavy injuries. Under the huge impact, song qingxiao¡¯s body was as stable as a broken wind. She was hit by the impact and was sent flying dozens of meters away. She rolled several times after landing on the ground. ¡®OWW¡­¡¯ Seeing this, the silver Wolf stopped running and was about to turn around, but song qingxiao endured her injuries and jumped up. ¡°Run!¡± Although there were obstacles in the direction of the starry sea, as the woman had said, the obstacles were only set up for humans. Demonic beasts could enter. She had previously used her divine sense to explore and found that it was not far from here. The silver Wolf was an evolved beast with a special bloodline, so it would not be difficult to pass through the obstacles. At this moment, the woman had already been beaten to a pulp by her, and obviously didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with her. The secret of her possession of the ¡®front¡¯ token had been discovered by the man, and he also wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. Once the two cultivators of the nascent soul realm got serious, if she wanted to fight them head-on with her strength, it would be like courting death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, there was no other way than to escape. As soon as she finished shouting, the woman snorted again and waved her hand. The Jade hairpin suddenly burst with spiritual energy and forcibly broke free from the restraints of the stellar array, flying into the air. The woman put her palms together and rubbed them together. The Jade hairpin that was flying diagonally in the air trembled and buzzed. In a moment, it turned into ten small hairpins about the length of a palm and floated in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s see how sleepy you are now!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the Jade hairpin flew away and formed a huge ring in the air like a star formation.. The tip of the hairpin was aimed at song qingxiao¡¯s direction and shot toward her again with lightning speed! Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Border_4 Chapter 844: Border_4 Song qingxiao¡¯s running footsteps paused, and she summoned the stellar array again. However, she was now seriously injured, and the stellar array had been forcibly broken through by the woman twice, so the lethality was not as good as before. At this time, although the Starlight gathered by her side with great difficulty, it was extremely dim. It barely took shape and blocked several Jade archives for a moment before it dispersed under the impact of the spiritual power. The Starlight dimmed down again and flew back, entering her body. The rest of the rain pierced through song Qing¡¯s small body with a whooshing sound, and the remaining force of the impact lifted her body up like a flying bird. She flew several meters away again before rolling into the grass with a bang. The spiritual energy in the Dharma treasure wreaked havoc in her body, destroying her meridians and dantian. It devoured her remaining spiritual energy, making her situation worse. When the woman in the distance saw that song qingxiao had been shot down, she finally showed a happy expression of revenge. Before she could say anything, she heard the wolf howl in the distance. The silver Wolf that had run far away stopped after seeing that song qingxiao was injured and made a provocative sound. If it was before, the woman would still be in the mood to deal with it. But after suffering a loss from this cunning demonic beast, she had lost interest in taming this dirty demonic beast. Although he hated the wolf for almost disfiguring him, his top priority was to bring song qingxiao back to the Shi family. She and the man had been delayed for a long time. In the process of playing with song qingxiao, she had also made herself embarrassed, which had made her very impatient. After the battle, she just wanted to carry song qingxiao¡¯s body back to the capital as soon as possible. She would clean up after she was done with her mission. Song qingxiao¡¯s body had been penetrated by her Natal Dharma treasure. A dan realm cultivator¡¯s body could not resist the power of the Dharma treasure. She should have been completely dead, and probably in a terrible way! When the woman thought of this, she lost her appetite again. She was about to turn to the man and ask him to carry the body, but she saw the man frowning. He was staring at the place where song qingxiao had fallen after being hit dozens of meters away. He looked serious. ¡°Brother Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Aura.¡± The man answered briefly. The woman immediately understood and exclaimed,¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± How could a dan realm cultivator survive after being hit by her Dharma treasure with his physical defense? But as soon as she finished speaking, she saw that the figure in the grass that had been struck down by her magic artifact had sprung up again and turned into a black shadow that swept in the direction of the sea of stars. The woman gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. ¡°Chase!¡± The man saw that she was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but say in a deep voice,¡± ¡°Nine words secret order,¡¯Lin¡¯,¡¯ Qian¡¯!¡± Perhaps it was because he was concerned about the nine words secret technique, but it was rare for him to blurt out a few words. The woman¡¯s heart trembled again when she heard this. She didn¡¯t doubt the man¡¯s words, but the nine words secret order was scattered in this world and had fallen into different hands. It was extremely difficult to collect each word formula. She didn¡¯t expect that an inconspicuous girl would get two words formula. Song qingxiao had been injured by a magic weapon and had to lie low for a while to paralyze the two before she could escape. However, she was seriously injured. Every time she used her spiritual power, her veins felt as if they were being pulled hard. Blood flowed down from her body and the corner of her mouth. The energy in her body couldn¡¯t be dispelled for the time being, and the injuries on her body were destroyed by the spiritual power covering it. Even with her current strong body, there was no way to completely heal it. In the process of her escape, she could feel the spiritual power rapidly leaking out of her broken veins. If it wasn¡¯t for her strong willpower, she would have fallen down long ago. But even so, she estimated that she would not be able to hold on for long. Fortunately, she could vaguely sense that the real starry sky sea was getting closer and closer. The spiritual breath of the beast King that had once injured her sea of consciousness and primordial spirit was not far away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After her divine sense was exhausted, she had a splitting headache. What made her even more uneasy was that her body was getting heavier and heavier, and she had a faint feeling that she was not listening to her orders. She raised her head and saw that the silver Wolf had already stopped in the distance. It seemed to be a little restless and restless. It dragged its long tail down and turned around on the spot, as if it wanted to come over. Behind it was a border gate formed by a large amount of extremely terrifying spiritual energy that separated humans from the sea of stars. At this time, the spiritual energy formed a vortex, and as the silver Wolf approached, the ¡®gate¡¯ seemed to be activated and slowly appeared. Humans, stop! That was the true sea of stars.. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: The door (1) Chapter 845: The door (1) As the real ¡®border gate¡¯ was activated, a powerful ancient beast¡¯s pressure came with the violent spiritual energy. Song qingxiao felt a dull swelling pain in her sea of consciousness. The beast King¡¯s soul breath that had been left in her sea of consciousness seemed to have reappeared. Its Scarlet eyes were cold, majestic, and disdainful, as if it was warning the humans who were about to enter this place not to offend them. In the ¡®whistling¡¯ wind, the fog of the ¡®border gate¡¯ was blown away. The ¡®gate¡¯ seemed to be moving slowly, and the silver Wolf¡¯s figure was looming in front of the huge fog. The next moment, it seemed as if it would be swallowed by the restriction. Song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a hint of joy. The ¡®border gate¡¯ was only 30 to 40 meters away from her. The woman chasing her had said that this was the border where humans were forbidden, so she was sure that she couldn¡¯t break through the restriction set up by the beast King. However, song qingxiao¡¯s body had undergone a mutation due to the influence of the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion during the trial on the demon Island. Once the blue blood in her body was unsealed, her body would transform into the body of the Nuwa, and it was not impossible for her to pass this trial. Even if this was just a guess, there was a strong enemy behind him. In a situation where he would definitely die if he turned back, it was better to take a gamble. Perhaps there was still a chance of survival. ¡®Bang bang, bang Bang¡¯! His heart started to beat slower and slower, and the strength in his body started to weaken as he lost a large amount of blood and spirit energy. It was as if her body was carrying a huge mountain. With her current strength, she faintly felt that she was unable to support it. One meter, two meters¡­ The distance between her and the ¡®gate of the border¡¯ shortened as she ran. The silver Wolf stood in front of the fog with its head held high. After seeing her running closer, its ears twitched, as if it wanted to go forward. However, the moment it raised its forelimbs, a hint of vigilance appeared in its eyes, and it stopped in its tracks. Song Qing¡¯s scalp went numb when he saw its expression. He wanted to Dodge, but his body refused to listen. She took a step forward, but it was as if she had stepped into a quagmire. An extremely heavy feeling bound her legs and ¡®pulled¡¯ her body, which was about to jump up, down! Then, another strand of divine sense ¡®bound¡¯ her other leg. The man in the light blue robe used his divine sense to form a terrifying restriction and ¡®locked¡¯ her inside! She gritted her teeth and tried to struggle with her spiritual power, but her legs were firmly bound and she was ¡®nailed¡¯ to the ground. At this moment, she heard a light ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. A green light flashed, and a murderous intent pounced on her! Song Qing opened her palm and frost quickly condensed on her palm. In an instant, it turned into a huge ice ball and she threw it in the direction of the green light! With a clang, the green light hit the ice ball and the ice crystal was pierced. A small green hairpin flew through the ice ball without any reduction in momentum. When song qingxiao threw the ice ball, she didn¡¯t think that it could block the woman¡¯s Dharma treasure. She just wanted to stop it for a moment and buy herself some time. But who knew that the ice ball she threw was so weak that it was easily pierced through by the magic treasure like a needle poking tofu. She immediately formed a seal with her hands and shouted at the same time as her severely exhausted primordial spirit,¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The moment he said the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word, the spiritual power in his body quickly formed a small domain in front of song qingxiao. Just as the domain was formed, the green hairpin had already flown in front of her. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the tip of the hairpin pierced into the domain. The attack of the magic weapon stagnated, and the spiritual power attached to it suddenly exploded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In less than a second, the huge spiritual power broke through the domain, and the power of the mountains and seas passed through the magic weapon and hit song Qing¡¯s small body first. She was originally trapped in the vortex, but she was forced to take half a step back and spit out another mouthful of blood. The magic treasure that had broken through the ¡®Lin¡¯ character flew past her, carrying with it a spiritual Qi current, and with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, it pierced through her shoulder! The remaining spiritual power in her body once again crushed her internal organs and veins. The scales on her skin were quickly destroyed by the terrifying spiritual power of the woman¡¯s magic weapon and dimmed. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was once again sent flying back by this magic tool, and intense pain spread from her lungs to her limbs and bones. But it was also thanks to this intense pain that she was able to maintain her consciousness even more clearly. At the same time, the woman¡¯s overbearing attack, which was filled with killing intent, just happened to cut off the spiritual sense that had previously entangled her, allowing her to escape from her predicament.. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: The door (2) Chapter 846: The door (2) As soon as she was thrown out, song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯ order. Her figure flashed and disappeared, leaving only a few drops of blood after the magic treasure passed through. Her aura disappeared, and the woman who came after her instinctively looked at the man. ¡°The ¡®Qian¡¯ command.¡± Within the range of the man¡¯s divine sense, song qingxiao¡¯s aura disappeared completely in an instant. However, she was seriously injured. Even with a wondrous spell like the forwarding order, she couldn¡¯t escape very far. His finger moved, and his divine sense spread out in a large area, almost reaching the ¡®border gate¡¯. However, when he was about a meter away from the¡¯ gate¡¯, he felt the terrifying pressure of a demonic beast. In the man¡¯s sea of consciousness, a pair of Scarlet eyes appeared, cold and ruthless. At the same time, a beast roar sounded, causing his expression to change, and he quickly moved his divine sense away from the ¡®border gate¡¯. it seems like this beast King¡¯s aura has not weakened even after so many years. Seeing his expression, the woman seemed to have guessed the result. Her eyebrows furrowed and her expression became serious. At this moment, the spiritual energy in the air moved. The woman raised the corner of her mouth again and moved her finger. The magic weapon that had passed through song Qing¡¯s small body earlier made a circle in the air and stabbed again at the place where the spiritual energy fluctuated! As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared, she saw the green light flashing towards her. She did not dare to stay any longer and used the ¡®forward¡¯ order again to Dodge it! With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the small Jade hairpin was as fast as lightning, but the¡¯ front ¡®command was even faster. The hairpin did not cut song Qing¡¯s body and did not take his life. It only left a trail of blood and song Qing¡¯s figure disappeared again. The rapier shadow cut through the sky and circled around, forming several green afterimages that flew back. When it sensed the fluctuation of spiritual energy, it flew out again. The afterimages of the green hairpin in the sky whizzed around, forming a formation that sealed off song qingxiao¡¯s escape route. No matter where she appeared, the woman was confident that as long as her spiritual power could not withstand it, she would definitely be pierced to death by the thousands of hairpins. However, the mysteries of the nine words secret order were beyond the woman¡¯s expectations. Even though song Qing was only in dan realm, the front order was like a tailor-made escape technique for her. She had used her spiritual power and Dharma treasures to set up an inescapable net, but every time song Qing used the ¡®Qian¡¯ command, he would be able to slip through her net and escape. Although the power of the magic weapon would always leave a few wounds on song qingxiao¡¯s body, the woman was gradually getting impatient. ¡°Brother Yi.¡± The more she completed this task, the more the woman lost her patience. She only wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, so she lost the interest in playing with her prey. She called out to the man, and the man opened his hands, and his divine sense once again covered the surroundings, but he carefully avoided the ¡®border gate¡¯, about a few meters away from it. Once the man made his move, under the effect of his spiritual sense, the surrounding pressure was heavy, and in an instant, song qingxiao, who was barely escaping with the ¡®front¡¯ token, was ¡®forced¡¯ out. She was already injured, and it was already extremely difficult for her to use the secret skill to escape. At this time, under the heavy pressure of her divine sense, the surrounding spiritual power seemed to be condensed. When her divine sense moved in her sea of consciousness, it was as if a storm was set off, making her suffer unspeakably. The Qian word command had lost its wonderful use, and with her primordial spirit restrained, it was extremely difficult to use the nine-word secret command. The spiritual power turned into a heavy resistance, pressing song Qing¡¯s body to the ground with a bang. She raised her head with great difficulty. This action seemed to be extremely strenuous for her. She slowly got up, and every time she lifted her body, her joints would make a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound under the heavy pressure of the divine sense, as if she couldn¡¯t bear the burden. This kind of battle scene was not good for her. The Qi dynamic of the man and woman quickly locked on to her, and the terrifying divine sense wrapped around her body, making her feel a faint feeling of breathlessness. ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± The woman laughed and looked at her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s good to die early, and I can leave you with an intact corpse. Why did you make it like this?¡± In the battle, her torn and dirty clothes were even more unbearable. The blood that seeped out once again stained them and dripped down the hem of her clothes. ¡®Aowuwu-¡® The silver Wolf¡¯s impatient roar came from behind him. It seemed to want to come over, but it was hesitant and uneasy. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t listen to the woman¡¯s words. Instead, she tried to move her arm again, but her arm was under heavy pressure from the divine sense. It was as if it weighed a thousand pounds, and every lift took more effort than usual.. Chapter 847 - Chapter 847= The door (3) Chapter 847= The door (3) in her current state, every slight movement she made would cause her to lose what little strength she had left. She was about ten meters away from the ¡®border gate¡¯. In exchange for the wounds all over her body, she had shortened the distance between her and the¡¯ gate ¡®by about twenty meters. in her current situation, it was impossible for her to escape to the door safely. She secretly sighed. Could it be that she would stop here today? However, the more critical the situation was, the calmer song qingxiao became. After knowing that it was useless to escape, she used a little of her remaining spiritual power to control her wounds. Her body had been injured by the woman¡¯s magical treasure, leaving many wounds. Under the destruction of spiritual power, even with her strong body, she could not heal these wounds automatically. Blood flowed out like a tap with the tap opened. The large loss of blood was extremely disadvantageous to her. She barely managed to seal it with her spiritual power, and immediately felt the speed of blood loss slow down a lot. After song qingxiao was done, she raised her head and looked at the two of them. ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡± Her breath was a little weak, but for some reason, her eyes were so calm that they were cold. She didn¡¯t know if it was the woman¡¯s illusion, but she vaguely saw that song Qing¡¯s small eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of golden shadow. When the pupils shrank, it made the woman have goosebumps on her back and she couldn¡¯t help but frown. At that moment, she felt as if she was being stared at by an extremely dangerous and powerful existence. This thought flashed through the woman¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. How could that be possible? The one in front of her was not a top predator, but a prey that was about to die in her hands. She was just a young girl in the Dan stage, and she was seriously injured. The reason why she reacted so abnormally at this time was probably because she knew that she was about to die, but she refused to admit defeat. How could she threaten him? ¡°I admit that you have some skills.¡± The woman smiled charmingly and reached out to stroke her hair out of habit. However, she put down her hand halfway and said,¡± ¡°To be able to escape to this place under our pursuit¡­¡± At the same time, what surprised her was that he was still alive after being attacked by her magic treasure. Under the heavy pressure of the man¡¯s divine sense, not only did she stand firmly with her seriously injured body, but she could also open her mouth to speak. The strength of such a body was indeed extraordinary. It reminded her of the reason why the elder Council had sent her and the man to hunt down song qingxiao and had asked them to bring her body back to the Council, Dead or Alive. As soon as the woman finished speaking, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Song qingxiao closed her eyes, and there seemed to be spiritual energy fluctuations on her body. In her current situation, she was already close to the end of her life. After being injured, her meridians were damaged, and there was not much spiritual energy left in her body. Her body was riddled with wounds, so it was unlikely that she could launch any more attacks. However, the stellar array she had previously cast had caused the woman to suffer a slight loss. Seeing her like this, she could not help but be a little vigilant. ¡°The spiritual energy here doesn¡¯t listen to your command.¡± The woman suppressed her thoughts and said, ¡°Under the control of brother Yi¡¯s spiritual power, this place is equivalent to his ¡¯territory¡¯.¡± The ¡®domain¡¯ that was enveloped by his spiritual force magnetic field was under his control. Every blade of grass, every tree, every speck of dust, every spiritual force, and even the air were all under his command. Song qingxiao tried to sense it. The spiritual energy that used to be very friendly to her was now rejecting her. No matter how she guided it, it refused to enter her body. ¡°Giggle¡­¡± The woman seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and laughed. Before she could finish laughing, song Qing sighed. ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way,¡± The woman¡¯s heart trembled, and her laughter stopped. Just as she was wondering what song qingxiao meant, she saw her open her eyes as if she had made up her mind. The spiritual power of the outside world couldn¡¯t enter her body, making her unable to contend with these two great experts of the nascent soul realm. However, there was no spiritual power in the outside world, but inside her body, there was a dan bead that had just formed not long ago. The elixir Pearl was condensed from her majestic spiritual power. It should have been the core of her cultivation, providing her with an endless stream of power to speed up her cultivation and maintain her realm. However, at this time, her meridians were shattered, and there was not much spiritual power left in the elixir bead. Moreover, it was overflowing wildly, so she could not successfully display any attack means. However, if she self-destructed the elixir bead, the power of the elixir bead would be endless and instantly pour into her body. Although the consequences of doing so would be a drop in her realm and ruining her cultivation, or a self-destruction of her body and death on the spot, song qingxiao had no other choice but to try. If she didn¡¯t go all out, the distance of a dozen meters from the ¡®border gate¡¯ would become her burial ground. ¡®Aooo aooo ¡­¡¯ The silver Wolf behind her howled continuously. It had been with song qingxiao for a long time and had been sealed in her body twice by the trial space. It seemed to have sensed her decision in that instant. Its howl was sorrowful, as if it could not hold back and wanted to go forward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stop!¡± Song Qing took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come over, I don¡¯t need your help. Go in! She was actually extremely cold and did not have the personality to sacrifice herself for others. If it was any other situation, and someone was willing to help, she would not hesitate to escape. But at this time, the silver Wolf wanted to come forward to save her, but she stopped it. She did not want it to come over again and end up in the same trapped field as her.. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: The pill exploded (1) Chapter 848: The pill exploded (1) ¡°Awooo ¡­¡± When the silver Wolf heard song Qing¡¯s cry, it let out a long howl in response. From its voice, it didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the man¡¯s mental energy. This should be the work of the beast King¡¯s soul breath, which limited the man¡¯s divine sense and made him not dare to approach. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± Song qingxiao forced a smile. This giant Wolf had accompanied her for a long time after she brought it out of the evil demon Island. It had fought side by side with her and had accompanied her through several crises. From distrusting each other, guarding against each other, to the current unwillingness to leave each other. During the exploration of the Gu residence, it had attacked No. 7 at a critical moment and bought her a chance to escape. Now, song qingxiao was willing to let it go and face the strong enemy alone. The silver Wolf was still spinning around in the same place, occasionally raising its head and letting out a long howl. Its voice spread far and wide, and it didn¡¯t get any response from its companions, so it seemed a little lonely. For some reason, the woman was upset. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though the contract wasn¡¯t formed yet, the demonic beasts would still be so loyal.¡± It was a pity that she had failed to capture the silver Wolf and was instead played by it. The most important thing now was naturally to complete the task first. As for the silver Wolf, it was secondary. The woman shook her head, as if she wanted to use this action to get rid of the chaotic thoughts in her mind. you¡¯re really enviable. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re all going to die Here today! ¡°You really talk too much.¡± Song Qing took two short breaths and frowned. The words that came out of his mouth made the woman¡¯s expression change. ¡°You¡­¡± At this point, she was definitely going to die, yet she still dared to be so rude. Before the woman could finish her sentence, she felt the spiritual power in song qingxiao¡¯s body sink. She seemed to have made an extremely terrifying decision, and her body trembled. Then, she let out a muffled groan as she endured the pain. A tsunami-like surge of spiritual power immediately began to sweep across the surrounding land with song qingxiao as the center! The powerful energy formed an unparalleled tremor that broke through the man in light Blue¡¯s spiritual domain in an instant. The trees, rocks, and ground that had been uprooted by the violent spiritual energy were swept into the tsunami formed by this spiritual energy and rolled out wildly! The moment the spiritual domain was broken, the man let out a gasp from his nose. His eyes widened and his divine sense became unstable. It was obvious that he had suffered a great loss. This spiritual power whistled and swept towards the two people with a strong wind and sand. Even with the cultivation of the two yuanying stage cultivators, they still couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. The woman hurriedly recalled her magic treasure. The small dark green hairpin slashed out in front of this terrifying spiritual energy storm! However, as soon as the spiritual energy was released, the green light was immediately swallowed up by the more ferocious tide of spiritual energy. Under the impact of this spiritual energy, the surface of the green hairpin emitted a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. When the magic weapon was damaged, the woman let out a painful gasp. She was connected to the green jade pendant, so both of them were damaged. Under the flying sand and stones, it was as if a terrifying calamity had occurred. The nascent transformation realm couple were like two small boats in a violent storm, being pushed back over ten meters by this crazy energy! Song qingxiao¡¯s body was in a terrible state. After the Golden core in her dantian exploded, the consequences were ten thousand times more terrible than she had imagined. As if a planet had exploded, the overflowing spiritual energy instantly filled her dantian and then spread to her whole body. The impact of the spiritual energy after the explosion was something that even her body, which had been modified by blue blood several times, could not fully withstand. The remaining spirit energy of the woman in his body was destroyed by this impact, and the broken meridians were instantly crushed into powder! The terrifying explosive force hit her entire body in an instant, destroying her dantian, meridians, and internal organs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao had never felt so completely destroyed before. This was the closest she had ever been to death, but just before she died, she felt an unparalleled sense of power filling her entire body the moment her golden core exploded. A large amount of spiritual power hit her skin, giving her a feeling of unbearable pain but also unparalleled tyranny. Fortunately, she had several experiences of reconnecting her meridians, so when she faced this kind of severe pain, she had more endurance and did not lose consciousness on the spot. This feeling was similar to when she first transformed into the true form of nuwa after absorbing the evolution potion and the flood dragon¡¯s blood on the demon Island.. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: The pill exploded (2) Chapter 849: The pill exploded (2) It was as if she could control everything at this moment and was fearless! Her divine sense had greatly improved, and some of the shackles that had been holding her back in the past had been broken under the impact of the spiritual power. She seemed to have entered an extremely mysterious realm, and she could ¡®see¡¯ the spiritual power released by the man clearly. The divine sense that had not been completely broken was like a mess,¡¯twining¡¯ around the reason why her body could not move freely. Song qingxiao reached out and broke the divine sense, and she heard the man¡¯s painful groan again. The spirit energy was rampaging in her body like a surging tide, and she urgently needed to find a dam to let it out. Like a nouveau riche, she tapped the ground with the tip of her foot, and with a ¡®swish¡¯, large pieces of thick frost spread out. Due to the violent nature of her spiritual energy, her power of ice was far more powerful than before. With song Qing¡¯s small body as the center, the temperature within a mile dropped. The ice field replaced the grass. Under the low temperature, the air was frozen, and even snowflakes began to form. After the tsunami-like first wave of spirit energy impact, the sandstorm didn¡¯t stop, but the two nascent soul tier cultivators who were forced to retreat used their own cultivation to forcefully stabilize their bodies. The man hugged the woman and called out in a low voice,¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The woman was holding the Jade hairpin, blood at the corner of her mouth. Her voice had lost its previous sweetness and gentleness, and it had become a little sharp. ¡°He actually self-destructed his dantian.¡± After her dantian exploded, she would die without a doubt.¡±Is she not afraid of death?¡± The woman thought to herself, but then she realized that song qingxiao probably knew that she would die, so she wanted to hurt them even before she died. At this time, she looked extremely embarrassed. The stones that were swept up by the tsunami formed by spiritual power were like the most terrifying hidden weapons, scratching her cheek. Blood mixed with sand flowed down, but she did not seem to feel the pain. The exquisite purple dress she was wearing had been torn to pieces, even revealing a pair of injured legs. However, she couldn¡¯t care about that at this moment. The aura of the dying prey in front of her was rising. The surrounding air turned cold. With a swishing sound, a layer of white frost quickly crawled over the ground. The cold air was almost freezing the two of them on the spot. The woman was panting, but the man¡¯s expression changed. He hugged her and flew up to avoid the frost attack. In an instant, the place where the two of them had been standing was frozen. A terrifying cold air was emitted from the light blue Ice layer. Before the two of them could breathe a sigh of relief, they saw that on the flat ground, tiny bubbles seemed to appear under the ice crystals. There was something moving under the bubble, as if it wanted to break out of the ground. A wave of killing intent locked the two of them in place. Then, a large number of sharp ice crystals burst out from the ground like bamboo shoots after a rain. The ice crystals jumped out of the ground and grew larger at lightning speed. They twisted into one and stabbed upward crazily. ¡°This ¡­¡± The man and woman looked at each other in shock and disbelief. ¡°Transformation?¡± The so-called ¡®transformation¡¯ referred to the spiritual power having a special nature attribute. After it was used, one did not rely on external magical treasures, but on one¡¯s own cultivation, strength, talent, comprehension, and other aspects to understand one¡¯s own attribute. In the process of using it, one could turn the spiritual power into an existence that one wanted. This kind of strength was naturally not something a dan realm cultivator could achieve. Just the use and control of spiritual power and divine sense alone needed to be at least above the nascent soul realm to perform. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, at this time, song qingxiao had self-detonated her golden core. Logically speaking, her body should not be able to withstand the impact of the core explosion. She should have turned into dust the moment her core shattered and disappeared from the world. How could she still control the frost? Could it be that before she died, she had accidentally left some residual consciousness in her soul, causing the spiritual power that had burst out to ¡®follow¡¯ her last wish? The ice crystals shot up into the sky, and the light blue Ice was filled with killing intent. In an instant, it shot up more than ten meters high, turning the flat ground into an Ice Mountain. The two of them were forced to raise their Qi and fly higher. ¡°Look!¡± The man¡¯s surprised voice was heard. He had an indifferent personality and his emotions rarely fluctuated because of other people or things, but at this time, his tone was a little tense, as if he had seen an extremely unbelievable scene.. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: The pill exploded (3) Chapter 850: The pill exploded (3) The woman looked in the direction of his voice, only to see that the tiny snowflakes had turned into goose feather snow in the blink of an eye as the icicle appeared in the sky. In the snow, a slender figure stood there with his head lowered. He did not move at all, like a corpse. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The woman¡¯s scalp went numb at the sight. The two of them had already witnessed the power of the explosion of the Golden core. It was a terrible scene. When the spiritual power leaked out, it caused a change in the world, and sand and stones flew as if the sky was about to fall and the earth was about to crack. Even if the two of them were already in the nascent soul realm, under that kind of power, they had no choice but to temporarily avoid its edge and retreat more than ten meters. Not to mention that song qingxiao herself was at the center of the explosion. She was only a cultivator who had just entered the Dan realm. With the strength of her body, how could she have survived the explosion? ¡®OWW¡­¡¯ A Wolf¡¯s desolate howl was heard, adding a sense of desolation and loneliness to the place. The silver Wolf had not left yet, as if it was still waiting for someone. The hair on the woman¡¯s back stood up slightly, pressing against her dress, but as soon as this thought emerged in her heart, she pinched it away. ¡°Hmph!¡± She suppressed the inexplicable anger in her heart and clenched her hands, you¡¯re so noisy! Go to hell! I¡¯ve seen all kinds of demons and ghosts in the divine prison!¡± The damaged Jade hairpin in her hand glowed with a fluorescent green light. Following her words, it flew up into the air, leaving behind a large afterimage. It crossed the tall ice bamboo shoot mountains around them and slashed at the silver Wolf. With a cracking sound, the ice mountains were cut in half by the magic weapons, and then collapsed with a rumble, white frosty mist flying up. In the snow and mist, song qingxiao, who had her head lowered like a dead person, slowly raised her head. Her face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood, as if she was about to merge with the surrounding snow mountains. An endless stream of dark red blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth, dripping down her chin. It was as if a thread had connected her chin to her chest, forming a dark red Ice crystal. As soon as she moved, the ice bamboo shoots that had collapsed on the ground seemed to be guided by her. They actually flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and split into two. One part intercepted the fierce green jade hairpin, while the other part rose into the air and pressed down on the man and woman in the air! ¡°Impossible!¡± The woman blurted out again. What had happened today was too unbelievable. A few icebergs could not hurt her and the man, but song qingxiao had not died even after her golden core had been shattered. She still had the strength to fight, which shocked her greatly. Her face twisted slightly as she shouted,¡± ¡°Brother Yi!¡± The man¡¯s mind was connected with hers, and he immediately split his divine sense to cover song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Before the ¡®cage¡¯ of consciousness could approach song Qing, she seemed to have sensed it and disappeared. At the same time, the snow floating in the air seemed to be guided and actually flew towards the man and woman. In the blink of an eye, it formed a huge cocoon and wrapped the two inside. The broken Ice Mountain on the ground turned into several sharp icicles that were about ten feet long and shimmered with cold light, which were nailed toward the giant cocoon. At this moment, the green jade spell scroll broke through the layers of ice and flew back. It turned into a shadow and broke through the snow cocoon with a whoosh. The ice cocoon cracked with the sound of spiritual power. A man and a woman broke through the ice cocoon and reappeared. Seeing the icicles approaching, the woman sneered and raised her hand again. The green jade hairpin also turned into a giant hairpin that was several feet long. It flew in the air, leaving several afterimages. It formed an encirclement and surrounded the incoming icicles. The powerful spiritual energy instantly shattered the icicles that had barged into it, turning them into large balls of snow foam that fell to the ground! At this moment, the woman¡¯s side flashed with spiritual energy. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared out of thin air like a ghost and slapped in the woman¡¯s direction. A powerful spiritual force attacked. The woman¡¯s face turned pale and she twisted to the side to avoid it, but her hair was still twisted by the spiritual force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before the woman could fight back, song Qing¡¯s figure disappeared again. The wonderfulness of the ¡®front¡¯ command was displayed to its greatest extent under the situation where her Ling power had increased sharply. Even if the man was in the nascent soul stage, a cultivator who was good at using his divine sense, he could not capture the slightest breath of her existence in advance. The woman¡¯s face changed again and again. In less than a second, song qingxiao reappeared under her feet. An icicle sword formed in her hand in the blink of an eye. She stabbed it from the bottom with killing intent. The chill invaded from below, climbed up from the bottom of his feet, and spread to his entire body.. Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Chapter 589-ignore it (1) Chapter 851: Chapter 589-ignore it (1) The woman gritted her teeth and flew up, but at this time, the snow above her head turned into a cage and covered her, forcing her to retreat! A green shadow cut through the storm and hit the ice cage at the speed of light. The ice cage broke into pieces with a loud bang, and the ice crystals fell down. The woman lifted her right leg, tightened her toes, and jumped several meters high. She thought that she had dodged the attack of the ice sword and was about to let out a sigh of relief when suddenly, there was a soft ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Her ankle was grabbed by something cold and soft, and her speed of Ascension suddenly stopped. The woman was shocked. She looked down and saw that the snow that had been ground up by the spiritual power had turned into a thick snow mist, which was swirling under her body. A pale arm covered in blood reached out from the snow mist and grabbed her ankle. As the snow mist rolled, song Qing¡¯s pale face was revealed. Ever since she had been hunted down, the woman had never taken a good look at her face because she thought she was dirty. Now that she was up close, the first thing that came to her mind was song qingxiao¡¯s special eyes! Her eyes were long and slender, and with a little embellishment, they should have been extremely beautiful. However, at this moment, the eyes on her face were like a pair of sharp and domineering knives, overflowing with killing intent. Her full eyelashes were stained with snow powder, which reflected her cold eyes, making the woman shudder. ¡°You¡­¡± When her ankle was grabbed, she let out a quick and short cry. Then, song qingxiao pulled her down with great force, and the woman felt her body being pulled down rapidly. The wind whistled past her ears along with the wind and snow. She was greatly shocked, but before she could summon the small Jade hairpin to fight back, she heard the man¡¯s shocked voice calling her name.¡±.. Zhi¡­¡± However, before she could hear clearly, song Qing grabbed her ankle and slammed her to the ground! The layer of ice on the ground was shattered by the force of the two¡¯s impact. Among the ice crystals that flew everywhere, the woman was surrounded by coldness. In the strong wind and waves, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved. She was attacked by the man¡¯s consciousness. She paused for a moment. The woman seized this extremely short opportunity and slammed her palm on the ground. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the spiritual power she smacked out shattered the ice even more. With the help of this rebound force, the woman¡¯s body slid backward like a slippery fish for eighteen meters before she could stand up straight. At this moment, her face was gloomy, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. Although song qingxiao¡¯s previous attack did not cause her any serious injuries, it had greatly hurt her self-esteem! A cultivator in the nascent soul realm was beaten up like this by a little female cultivator in the Dan realm who self-destructed her golden core. It really made her furious. She had never suffered such a big loss in her life. Song Qing¡¯s little hands were not tender to women. When she fell into the ice, she even hurt her body. The woman took a deep breath and touched her face, only to feel the ice that was mixed with blood. Her expression suddenly became extremely cold. She looked around, but all she could see was snow and fog. Song qingxiao was nowhere to be seen. The ¡®forwarding¡¯ command was used to its maximum effect on her, making her appear and disappear like a ghost. In the face of such a wondrous secret technique, even the man could not catch her. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± She sneered and flicked her wrist. Several bottles appeared in her palm. Fragrant liquids of various colors gushed out of the bottle and gathered in her palm. After a while, they had merged into a small pool of colorful juice. The woman grabbed the liquid and sprinkled it over her head. The liquid turned into a colorful mist. In an instant, a fragrance assaulted them, and the originally white and flawless snowflakes quickly changed color under the mist, finally falling one after another. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The surroundings instantly turned into an extremely dreamy and colorful world. Every inch of this world, every drop of snow, and even the tiniest spiritual energy was stained with that strange fragrance. As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared, she was soaked in the colorful snow foam. As soon as her skin came into contact with the fragrant mist, spots of decay quickly appeared. It was obvious that the fragrance was highly toxic. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to Dodge!¡± As soon as the woman saw her, she smirked. With a flick of her wrist, the small Jade hairpin appeared in her palm and she slashed out a green crescent-shaped spirit energy slash! Without waiting for the spiritual power to land on her, song qingxiao escaped again and disappeared without a trace. But this time, the woman¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as flustered as before. Under the influence of the fragrance, every bit of spiritual power in the area seemed to have become her eyes, allowing her to clearly sense the strange colors in various places.. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Chapter 589-ignore it (2) Chapter 852: Chapter 589-ignore it (2) seven meters Southeast! She continued,¡± ¡°Two meters!¡± Without waiting for the man to trap song qingxiao, she flew up and appeared where she had been standing before. Song qingxiao wanted to grab her again. ¡°A little slow.¡± The woman snorted coldly. She wouldn¡¯t suffer the same loss twice. ¡°Brother Yi, she hasn¡¯t learned how to ride the wind yet.¡± The man stood guard at the ¡®border gate¡¯, blocking all of song Qing and little Yu¡¯s paths, leaving the woman to fight her alone. Although he didn¡¯t know how she could survive until now after her golden core exploded, the power of a golden core was ultimately limited. Song qingxiao¡¯s initial display of terrifying power would begin to fade with the passage of time. The woman was well aware of the situation. As long as she could hold on for a while longer, it would be much easier to catch song Qing when her spiritual energy was exhausted. As soon as she said this, the Jade hairpin flew out and turned into more than ten pieces. They were arranged in a line and shot towards song qingxiao like arrows with spiritual power. Song qingxiao dodged, and a row of Jade hairpins hit the ground with a ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound. Under the effect of a huge spiritual power, the ground was cut into a two-meter-deep chasm, which was torn to both sides. After the woman¡¯s fragrant mist was able to capture song qingxiao¡¯s position, the two of them worked together. Before song qingxiao could show herself, the man could use his divine sense to lock down her position. As a result, after several attempts, song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®Qian¡¯ token was restricted and greatly reduced. At this time, she was like a nouveau riche. After the Golden core exploded, the excess spiritual power accumulated in her body. Every time it hit a place, it would bring a heart-piercing pain. ¡°Riding the wind?¡± Song qingxiao murmured coldly,¡± it¡¯s just flying, right? ¡± She spread out her hands, and the surrounding cold energy seemed to have been summoned by the ice attribute spirit energy in her body and began to gather behind her. In a moment, it formed a pair of pure white wings of ice and snow. When they were spread out, they were about three to four meters wide. Song Qing moved carefully and casually. The wings flapped slightly and carried her body into the air easily. The fragrant mist and snowflakes contaminated by the poisonous gas were blown away by the huge wings. The woman felt a shadow rise above her head, firmly blocking the two of them. The flapping of the wings brought a biting chill, and the woman couldn¡¯t help but raise her head. In her subconsciousness, she had thought that the young girl couldn¡¯t fly with the wind. Now, she was looking down at her coldly. Her cold and indifferent expression made the woman feel scared for the first time. Was this really a newbie who had just entered the trial not long ago? Was she really just a person who had just entered the Dan stage? Was the information given by the Chu and PEI families true? Such a thought emerged in her heart. The young girl in front of them had been chased by them all the way, but she hadn¡¯t died. After self-detonating her golden core, she hadn¡¯t exploded and died under such an impact. She could still fight at this time. She and the man couldn¡¯t trap her, and the poisonous fog she released was dispelled by her. It was beyond the woman¡¯s knowledge of dan realm cultivators, which made her feel that she could never defeat this man! No! As soon as this thought appeared in the woman¡¯s mind, she bit the corner of her mouth fiercely. If fear was born in her heart, it would be extremely bad for her future cultivation. Although she looked strong now, her attacks were gradually weakening. She just needed to hold on for a little longer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman didn¡¯t even realize that her confidence had changed from a cat-and-mouse game to an instinctive desire to stall for time, which caused song qingxiao to die of exhaustion. Song qingxiao, who was above her, did not care what she was thinking. The moment she spread her wings of ice, she flicked her wrist, and an ice spear appeared in her hand. She held it and swooped down. The woman forced herself to remain calm. At the same time, she put her palms together, and the Jade hairpin flew out again, bringing with it spiritual power. The two spiritual forces collided with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, and song qingxiao had already attacked more than ten times. She used all her strength in every move, and her spiritual power was amazing. With the ordinary ice spear in her hand, she was actually able to compete with the power of the magic treasure.. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Chapter 589-ignore it (3) Chapter 853: Chapter 589-ignore it (3) Every time the woman received a blow, she felt her dantian being heavily shaken. The more she hit, the more frightened she became. ¡°Brother Yi!¡± She used her spiritual power to protect her body, moving as she fought, and in the blink of an eye, the two had already changed positions several times. With the wings of ice, song qingxiao¡¯s original weakness no longer existed. Instead, she could use her advantage in the air to suppress the woman¡¯s original strength of flying with the wind. The ground cracked under the attack of the spiritual power. The original iceberg collapsed, leaving a trail of devastation after the battle. Frost and snow completely covered the place, making the woman feel as if she was in a Kingdom of ice and snow, under the control of song qingxiao. The man finally moved after she shouted. He flicked his wrist, and five milky white jade tokens the size of a thumb nail appeared in his palm. The Jade pendant emitted a soft luster, but its spiritual energy was overbearing. The man held the Jade pendant and threw it at song Qing¡¯s small body! The five Jade plates flew away in five different directions after being thrown out. At this time, song Qing held the ice spear in her small hand and stabbed it in the direction of the woman. When the ice spear approached her body, it was blocked by her protective spiritual power. It only pierced her skin and couldn¡¯t go any further, as if it had stabbed an iron plate. She could already feel the wind in her ears and something approaching, but her body was getting more and more out of her control. The situation was indeed as the woman had said. After the Golden core self-destructed, except for the first round of spirit power impact that swept through the whole body like a tsunami, her spirit power began to gradually weaken with the destruction of her meridians and dantian. Her realm seemed to continue to decline, and she could no longer easily cut off the man¡¯s divine sense that obstructed and attacked her. The more she used the spiritual energy in her body, the less spiritual energy she would have. After several rounds of crazy attacks, the two women in front of her, who looked the most miserable, did not suffer any serious injuries. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a Jade tablet was nimbly stuck to one of the wings. The ice wings seemed to be suppressed by an invisible restriction, and could no longer be flapped. After losing her balance, she suddenly tilted, and the ice spear slid from the woman¡¯s body to the side, drawing a little blood. The woman heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing this scene, a ruthless look flashed in her eyes. She immediately held the hairpin in her hand and waved it with force. He slashed out his spiritual power, and with a ¡®Chi la¡¯ sound, half of the wings of ice were broken. The wings that were mostly formed by ice and frost flew down, but the restriction brought by the Jade card on the ice wings did not disappear after the ice wings left song Qing¡¯s body. Half of her body still seemed to be controlled by the man¡¯s divine sense, and she felt like she was not doing what she wanted. Song qingxiao tried to struggle, but half of her body seemed to be stuck in a quagmire. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t completely get rid of the restraint. At the same time, another Jade tablet stuck to her other leg with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. At that moment, that leg was as heavy as a thousand Jin, and she could not control it at all. The man¡¯s hands formed a seal, as if he didn¡¯t see the situation here, only concentrating on controlling the magic treasure. With his help, the woman seemed to have vented her anger. She waved her hairpin again and used her spiritual power to cut off the other half of song qingxiao¡¯s wings. With the wings on both sides of her body cut off, one of her legs and one side of her body were controlled, and song qingxiao¡¯s strength was instantly reduced. She was like a deflated balloon, and spiritual power was pouring out of her body. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very amazing?¡± The woman¡¯s pink face was frosty as she looked at her coldly.¡±It was so impressive just now, I was so scared!¡± As she spoke, her magic treasure split into several arrows and attacked song qingxiao¡¯s shoulders and thighs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The direction of the woman¡¯s attack was not fatal. It was obvious that she wanted to torture her before she died to vent her anger, not to give her a quick death. Song qingxiao dodged to the side, and at the same time, her primordial spirit was still making hand seals, spreading the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token all over her body. She dodged the pursuit of several magic weapons, but her trapped thigh was still hit by the magic weapons. Although she had the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token¡¯s support, which caused a scale armor to appear on the surface of her body to block the attack of the magic treasure, causing the Jade hairpin to not penetrate her thigh, under the impact of a nascent soul cultivator¡¯s spirit power, the sound of bones breaking could still be heard. However, song qingxiao could not feel the pain anymore. Her body was as light as a feather, and her primordial spirit seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. Her body was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Chapter 589-ignore it (4) Chapter 854: Chapter 589-ignore it (4) The woman¡¯s voice seemed to come from far away. ¡°Stop struggling. The five bones soul chasing marrow isn¡¯t something you can break free from with your strength.¡± The silver Wolf seemed to still be standing at the entrance of the ¡®border gate¡¯, letting out a long and suppressed howl. Why aren¡¯t you leaving? She wanted to frown, but even this action seemed to be a little strenuous. Unfortunately, she was only seven or eight meters away from the ¡®border gate¡¯, but in her current situation, this distance was like a stone¡¯s throw away. She struggled to turn her head to look, but in the next moment, she heard a soft sound. An ice-cold thing stuck to the back of her head, and an unfamiliar and powerful divine sense immediately bound her head, wrapped around it, and pulled it back with force! The silver Wolf stared at her, opened its mouth, and let out another howl. The woman laughed proudly, but she did not notice that a little green flame flew out from between song Qing¡¯s eyebrows and flew to the Jade card that was holding her. The woman¡¯s Dharma artifact pierced through song qingxiao¡¯s body again, and someone screamed in pain. However, to the woman¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t song qingxiao who was screaming, but the man who was controlling the five bones soul chasing marrow more than ten meters away. ah ¡­ he let out a cry of pain, as if he was in unbearable pain.¡±What¡¯s that?¡± The woman instinctively turned back to look at him, her face full of fear. His face was pale, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood essence. His breathing seemed to have become much weaker in an instant. The chalcedony that had been fixed at the back of song qingxiao¡¯s head was now burning without any wind, and it was wrapped in a layer of green flames. The Jade token that had already developed a spirit struggled with all its might, but the green flames were so powerful that it could not get rid of them once it touched them. In an instant, the spirituality of the Jade token was greatly reduced. It lasted for less than two seconds before it was burned to ashes and blown away by the strong wind. The flame was blown by the wind and slightly swayed. Even though the woman closest to song Qing was not burned, she could feel the extremely terrible force hitting her cheek, making her face burn. She immediately turned pale with fright and hit the green flame with her palm, causing the green flame to hide back into song Qing¡¯s body. She flew back, afraid that the strange green flame would appear again. Losing a Jade tablet was a great loss to the man. He spat out two more mouthfuls of essence blood and his face turned pale. ¡°Stop playing ¡­¡± That Jade tablet was his life source magic weapon and was connected to his spirit. Once it was destroyed, he was in extreme pain. The intense pain, as if a corner of his spirit had been forcibly cut off, made the man¡¯s expression change greatly. What¡¯s more, these green flames had a strange origin and were extraordinarily powerful. His high-grade magical treasure, which he had carefully refined, had no resistance at all under these green flames. It really made the man tremble in fear. As soon as he finished speaking, he used the remaining four Jade plates to hold song Qing¡¯s arms and legs. Under the man¡¯s control, she was like a human puppet that was held in the air by the five bones soul-chasing marrow. A Jade tablet was missing from the back of her head. Her head drooped down, and her hair fluttered in the wind. The spiritual energy had already dissipated, and the life force that maintained her breath was gradually weakening. Song qingxiao clenched her fist. She was holding a weak golden cicada in her hand. It was waiting for her to escape with a thought! The woman had lost her patience after being wounded again and again. The Jade hairpin in her hand turned into a fatal blow. It came from top to bottom with spiritual power and was aimed at song Qing¡¯s small chest. Without the protection of spiritual power, song qingxiao¡¯s body was defenseless. In front of the woman, she was like a piece of tofu and was easily penetrated. She heard the sound of a magic tool drilling through her body. Spiritual power had entered her body, but there was nothing left in her body that could be damaged. At the moment of desperation, the blue blood that had appeared on her chest was slightly shaken when the magic weapon pierced through her chest. Like a stone thrown into a calm lake, it broke the silence. Something was gently moving under the skin that was about to wither. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He actually didn¡¯t die.¡± The woman¡¯s impatient voice was heard. Song Qing¡¯s small eyelashes fluttered as she blinked, and her voice trembled. The silver Wolf standing at the border gate in the distance finally stopped howling when song Qing¡¯s chest was hit for the last time. It stared coldly at the pair of lecherous-looking man and woman with a pair of cold, resentful eyes. Its gray-blue eyes were deeply imprinted on the two people¡¯s faces, and its wet nose twitched as if it was trying to remember the two people¡¯s breaths. After a long while, it looked at song qingxiao again. Just like when it first met song qingxiao, it slowly retreated into the fog and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Deathland (1) Chapter 855: Deathland (1) The disappearance of the silver Wolf naturally did not escape the eyes of this man and woman, but at this moment, neither of them could be bothered to chase after this demonic beast. Song qingxiao could not hold on any longer. Her golden core had been destroyed, and all her meridians and internal organs had been destroyed by the violent energy from the explosion of the core. There were also many fatal wounds left on her body by the woman¡¯s magical treasures. After her bones were broken, her body collapsed. The broken Wings of ice on her back still had blood flowing out of her body. However, before the blood could drip, it had frozen into a dark red droplet-shaped ice bead. It was absolutely impossible for her to stand up and fight again. However, it was unknown if it was because of her fierceness when she retaliated before her death that had left an extremely deep impression in the hearts of this man and woman. Even though she was now like a completely destroyed Ragdoll, the man did not take away the five bones soul chasing marrow that was suppressing the strength of her four limbs. Her four limbs were still being controlled, firmly ¡®nailed¡¯ into the air. The woman covered her face, as if she had forgotten to remind the man to take back his magic weapon. She also held her magic weapon in one hand, as if to prevent her from getting up and fighting again at any time. After the battle, the remaining spiritual energy turned into a hurricane, swirling snow around the battlefield, making a sound like ghosts crying and wolves howling. The silence of the man and woman made the atmosphere seem to be frozen by the icy wind, snow, and rain. ¡°Bah!¡± After a while, the woman spat at song Qing¡¯s small body, Breaking the Silence. The man frowned at her actions. zhizhi. His tone was a little stern. she¡¯s going to die. Such an opponent, even if his cultivation was low, was still worthy of respect. He should not have suffered such humiliation after his death. The woman didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She pouted and acted like a little girl. After a while, she asked, ¡± brother Yi, do you think she¡¯s really a cultivator who has just entered the Dan stage? ¡± The man heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be angry because of his scolding. When he heard her words, his face turned serious again. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± From the information that the Shi family had gathered so far, it was clear that her father¡¯s background was unknown, and her mother¡¯s aptitude was poor. She was just an ordinary person with no qualifications to cultivate. more than a year ago, that little girl Hong Yin was jealous and sent out the people from the dark group. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why her path of cultivation was opened. No one would have thought that the dispute between a few juniors would eventually develop to such a stage. Perhaps even the instigator herself would not have expected that her actions had almost caused a great disaster for the family and provoked such a terrifying opponent. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s dead,¡± The woman bit her lips again. Her face was injured and it only started to hurt after the battle. Previously, when he was burned by the Qi of that extremely strange blue flame, he felt that his entire face was burning. Every word he said touched his wound, and half of his face was numb. otherwise, how could he have survived in such a place and grown to such a level in just a year? ¡± Under the pursuit of two nascent soul tier cultivators, not only did she turn them into a sorry state, the woman¡¯s magic treasure was damaged, and the man¡¯s life-bound five bones soul chasing marrow was even destroyed in her hands. Song qingxiao¡¯s speed of growth was too terrifying. She was just like the peerless genius from the human realm upon heavens back then. Even the outcome was the same. However, she was not as lucky as ¡®that¡¯. A new Star had fallen before it could even rise. For such a person, if she was not caught by chance and eliminated in time, and if she was given a few more years to grow, based on what Hong Yin had done in the past, the future of the imperial capital would probably change. ¡°The families are of the same breath and branch.¡± The woman turned her head and looked at the man who was silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only besides, brother Yi, the Chu family is also involved in the nine-word secret order. It¡¯s good to get rid of her today, so as not to leave behind a disaster in the future. She didn¡¯t know if she was comforting herself or the man. The cold man in the light blue robe looked at song Qing¡¯s small body for a long time before letting out a long sigh. No one had expected the outcome of today¡¯s matter, but in the end, the task arranged by the elder Council had been completed. ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± The man¡¯s eyes fell on the Jade plates fixed on song Qing¡¯s limbs, and his eyes revealed a pained look. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Deathland (2) Chapter 856: Deathland (2) In this battle, one of his life source magic weapon was destroyed, causing the magic weapon¡¯s spiritual energy to dim a lot, which naturally had a great impact on him. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t easy to refine this five bones soul chasing marrow. Back then, the clan had gone to great lengths and used all sorts of methods before they finally found the remains of an ancient nascent soul cultivator in a spirit nurturing land. The remains had been nourished by spiritual power for more than 1000 years. When they found it, it was crystal clear and full of spiritual energy. After the family obtained it, they paid a great price to ask elder Chun from the armament Treasury family in the human realm upon heavens to refine the five pieces of soul chasing marrow. At a young age, he had entered the Dan realm. The family had high hopes for him, so the elders in the family gave him this treasure and refined it into his Natal treasure. The treasures had been nurtured by him for many years and were connected to his mind. Now that one was destroyed, it would not be easy to gather them again. From his dejected expression, the woman seemed to be able to guess what he was feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but lean on his side, hold his hand, and comfort him, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find more materials to repair it in the future.¡± ¡°How can it be that easy?¡± The man shook his head. Not to mention the fact that the materials for the five bones soul-chasing marrow were hard to come by, even if they had the materials, it would not be easy to ask someone from the armament clan to refine it. Elder Chun from the armament Treasury family had a strange temper. It would be fine if the materials were rare and he took a fancy to them.If they didn¡¯t catch his eye, he would never agree to help them refine magic treasures. Moreover, even if all the materials were collected, elder Chun was willing to help. However, after all, the original five Jade plates came from the same remains. The spiritual power of each Jade plate was attracted to each other and the sense was different. It would be incompatible to find the materials. The woman¡¯s expression was a little regretful, and then she said, ¡± eh? what are the green flames that are floating out of her body? ¡± When she mentioned the green flame, she seemed to remember that the peanut-sized flame could destroy the Jade pendant in an instant. It was so far away and almost burned her. If she had not dodged quickly, she would have suffered a great loss. Thinking of this, the woman¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear. ¡°Brother Yi, Did You Know?¡± The man shook his head, his expression grave. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Perhaps it was because the matter was of great importance, he opened his mouth and said a few more words, which was rare. but it¡¯s strange and terrifying! His Jade card was made from the remains of a cultivator in the realm of nascent soul and was refined by elder Chun¡¯s special technique. It was difficult for ordinary magic weapons to damage it. Logically speaking, it should not be so fragile. However, it was too incredible that it was destroyed so quickly when it came into contact with the green flame. The two of them exchanged a look and said in unison, ¡± we have to report to the Parliament and investigate clearly. After a long while, the woman narrowed her eyes. let¡¯s find the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ first. The man also nodded. Before song qingxiao died, she had not used the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ to fight her enemies. She must have hidden the dagger somewhere. She was not dead yet! After the pill exploded, a small portion of the remaining spiritual power still slowly escaped from her body, forming a mist that wrapped her up into a translucent cocoon. Her face was covered in blood and her eyes were slightly squinted. The terrifying killing intent was still lingering around her and had not completely dissipated, intimidating those who wanted to hurt her. Perhaps because they were too cautious of song qingxiao, the couple paid more attention to song qingxiao¡¯s expression and Qi activity. They didn¡¯t notice that one of her arms, which was ¡®nailed¡¯ by the Jade token, was clenched tightly as if it was wrapped in something. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness was extremely quiet. The sound of the wind and the conversation between men and women could no longer reach her mind. Her body was in a state where there were a lot of things to do, like all things were waiting for a new round of rebirth after they had withered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the man and woman came over, in fact, she could no longer hear any sound, nor could she feel the two approaching. She only relied on her extremely sharp instinct, and with the last trace of spiritual energy she could mobilize, she hit it into the Golden cicada! A buzzing sound rang out in her mind. A golden cicada¡¯s shadow flapped its wings with great effort, as if it was trying to break out of its shell and be reborn. As this voice rang out, it broke the deathly silence in her sea of consciousness. Every time the Golden cicada flapped its wings, it was as if a hurricane was set off in her body. The blue blood seal on her chest, which had been shaken by the spiritual energy storm, was finally completely broken under the influence of this Hurricane! Large amounts of blue blood gushed into his chaotic body, bringing with it an unusual cold feeling. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Death zone (3) Chapter 857: Death zone (3) When the veins were growing back, there was a slight ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound. It was a strange feeling. She ¡®observed¡¯ her own body and watched blue blood forge a new and more powerful body. New internal organs were formed under the terrifying and mysterious blue-blood power, and new skin was formed little by little. Her body, which was originally covered in wounds, was like a layer of dead skin that prevented her from growing, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. The couple¡¯s hands had already touched her body, as if they wanted to carry her. A divine sense wanted to invade her sea of consciousness, trying to find something useful. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s skin gave off a crisp cracking sound. The sound was like the sound of an extremely thin shell breaking. It was immediately heard by the man and woman, who were highly concentrated on their divine sense. The voice was coming from song qingxiao! The two¡¯s expressions changed. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was still on the man¡¯s shoulder. The next moment, a strange spiritual breath came from her body. Then, a golden shadow flashed, and a ¡®Cha, Cha¡¯ sound was heard. The woman¡¯s scalp went numb. In her panic, she saw that song qingxiao¡¯s shriveled body had recovered. In a flash of light, a pair of flawless, slender, and white arms emerged from her ¡®body¡¯ at an astonishing speed. Because she was too shocked, the woman even forgot to attack and make a sound. She saw song qingxiao, who had been seriously injured and on the verge of death, raise her head from her half-shed old skin. Her eyes had turned golden. She looked at her indifferently as if by instinct, and then quickly darted out! All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The woman heard a ¡®Chi la¡¯ sound, and song Qing¡¯s small lower body left her body and ¡®flew¡¯ in the direction of the ¡®border gate¡¯. Her legs turned into a long, blue tail. The woman was too fast to stop her. Her upper body was already in the mist, and only her long, blue tail was not devoured by the mist. ¡°Ah, brother Yi!¡± The woman cried out in shock. At this moment, the body on Chu Yi¡¯s shoulder had turned into a thin piece of skin in an instant. Song qingxiao¡¯s tattered clothes were hanging on it! As for the dying young girl, she was now like a snake that was shedding its skin as she fled. A chill ran down the woman¡¯s spine. Without a word, she took out her Dharma treasure and chased after song qingxiao. With a whooshing sound, the magic treasure drilled through the fog, but just as it was about to touch the blue figure- ¡®Aohou!¡¯ The warning roar of a demonic beast rang out in the woman¡¯s sea of consciousness, shaking her soul and making her head swell. The moment the magic treasure approached the mist, it was stopped by an extremely powerful aura. The long blue tail retracted and quickly disappeared into the mist, disappearing without a trace. When the man turned around, he only saw the woman spurting out a large mouthful of blood and her delicate body swaying. He hurriedly strode forward and half-hugged her in his arms. ¡°He has escaped ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was still trembling. She had witnessed song qingxiao¡¯s life from death. Those cold and merciless golden eyes were deeply reflected in her mind. They left a deeper impression on her than the beast King¡¯s violent and murderous red eyes! The mission that was originally thought to be foolproof had such a slip-up at the critical moment. It was truly shocking. Goosebumps rose from her back and spread all over her body. The moment the small green jade hairpin touched the ¡®border gate¡¯, it was jolted back by the beast King¡¯s primordial spirit that covered it, causing her to suffer a great loss. ¡°How could she still be alive?¡± The woman didn¡¯t even bother to wipe the blood off her chin, she just kept muttering to herself. After her golden core self-destructed, her dantian and meridians had been destroyed. She couldn¡¯t even retain her spiritual power and it had already overflowed. This was a sign of certain death, so how could she still survive? The ¡®gate to the border¡¯ was a mutual agreement between humans and demonic beasts after the war in the sea of stars. It was a checkpoint that prevented both sides from entering each other¡¯s world. Until now, no human or beast had been able to break this rule. Song qingxiao had jumped into the fog before her death. Was she torn to pieces by the spirit breath of the beast King? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man clutched the tattered clothes on his shoulder, his expression tense. He tried to use his divine sense to penetrate the fog to find out what was going on, but the moment his divine sense touched the fog, he was injured by a deafening roar! He was good at cultivating his divine sense, so the backlash he suffered was even worse than the woman¡¯s. The beast King¡¯s overbearing aura invaded his sea of consciousness, and with a roar, it shattered his divine sense. The man spat out a large mouthful of blood and his body swayed. He almost lost his balance and fell to the ground. ¡°Inform the Parliament.¡± His face was pale as he opened his eyes. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Rebirth (1) Chapter 858: Rebirth (1) As soon as the man finished speaking, the woman hesitated and did not listen to his command. He was stunned for a moment and instinctively turned to look at her, but the woman asked hesitantly, ¡± brother Yi, tell me, ¡± she paused and then said softly, ¡± ¡°Is she still alive?¡± The man pursed his lips when he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± He shook his head, as if he understood the woman¡¯s hidden worries. Logically speaking, song qingxiao should have self-detonated her golden core and forced her way into the ¡®border gate¡¯ with heavy injuries. The soul fragment of the beast King guarding the ¡®gate¡¯ on the ¡®border¡¯ was still as powerful as before even after decades. No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible for her to survive. However, if she was already dead, there was no secret order that could be exchanged in the space of consciousness of this man and woman. If she died from the beast King¡¯s soul breath, then all her points would naturally be cleared by the trial space. The nine-word secret order would also disappear, waiting for a new fated person to obtain it. However, the woman was worried about whether she was dead or not. ¡°To be honest, brother Yi, I¡¯m feeling a little uneasy.¡± The woman frowned and showed a pitiful expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine if she dies after barging through the ¡®border gate¡¯.If she didn¡¯t die ¡­¡± She shuddered at the thought of song qingxiao¡¯s ruthlessness when she self-destructed her golden core. The two of them had provoked such an extremely talented opponent who could grow in the future. It was an unusually terrifying matter. After song qingxiao recovered from her injuries, she would definitely not let go of the two people who almost killed her! When she was in dan stage, she was already so difficult to deal with, and the two of them were in a mess. It was conceivable that if her strength and cultivation were to reach a higher level in the future, she would be a terrifying enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The man looked at her and a trace of tenderness flashed in his eyes. He reached out and tidied her messy hair. ¡°She¡¯s dead for sure.¡± Perhaps to comfort his partner¡¯s uneasiness, he said a few more words, ¡± humans will stop here. He pointed at the ¡®border gate¡¯ in front of him. The two of them had wanted to chase song qingxiao but had been stopped by the beast King¡¯s soul breath. Song qingxiao would definitely die if she entered. ¡°But ¡­¡± The woman spoke hesitantly, ¡± she turned her legs into a tail. It¡¯s indeed similar to what Ling ze said about her breaking into the Imperial City. Her gaze fell on the ¡®skin¡¯ that had been removed from the man¡¯s shoulder, and her eyes were filled with deep fear. ¡°The appearance is easy to change.¡± Within the trial space, there were many cultivation techniques that could cause a person¡¯s body to mutate, so it wasn¡¯t rare. However, no matter how humans cultivated to change their appearance, their bloodlines could not change. They would only have their appearance and not their spirit. They were still not true demonic beasts and would not be accepted by the starry sea. ¡°Moreover-¡± the man continued, ¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be crippled after his pill is broken. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± It was indeed beyond the man¡¯s expectation that song qingxiao didn¡¯t die after self-destructing her golden core, but after the Golden core was broken, even Immortals couldn¡¯t save her. unless the core is broken and the nascent soul is formed. ¡°Impossible!¡± When the woman heard this, she spoke without hesitation. The man also nodded. There were only two situations where a dan stage cultivator¡¯s core would shatter. One was to self-destruct his golden core like song qingxiao.The other type was the cultivators at the top level of the Dan stage. When their cultivation reached a certain level and their meridians stored a large amount of spiritual power, they would break their core and form their nascent soul when they were absolutely confident in breaking through to the next level. However, both of them had clearly seen what had happened to song qingxiao. She had just entered the Dan stage. With her cultivation, it was impossible for the veins in her body to have the ability to store such a huge amount of energy. Therefore, it was impossible for her to have any extra storage except for her own spiritual power. Moreover, after her core broke, she had used up most of her spiritual power by turning this place into a Glacier in an extremely short time. This was the important reason why her body had not exploded from the spiritual power when her core broke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spirit power in the Golden core had been completely used up by her in the battle after that, so it was even more impossible for her to rebuild the nascent soul. Then, she fell into the hands of the two people. She was on her last breath, and the spiritual power in her body had already escaped. The two people could see it clearly. In such a situation, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would only be a waste in the future. His dantian was damaged, and his golden core was broken. His future cultivation would only end here, so what was there to be afraid of? Women might understand the logic that men said. Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: Reincarnated (2) Chapter 859: Reincarnated (2) However, after cultivating to the nascent soul stage, a woman¡¯s sense of danger was far more sensitive than that of an ordinary person. The place had turned into a Glacier. Song qingxiao had left, but the breath she left behind had not completely dissipated. The crazy attack brought by her spiritual power after she shattered her core still made the woman feel afraid. In fact, she might not have been strong enough to seriously injure the woman, but her aura at that time had intimidated the woman. Song Qing and Xiao Lin¡¯s golden eyes looked straight at her when they were running away. They gave her an inexplicable sense of danger, making her feel a little uneasy. She felt that things might not be as easy as the man said. The two of them accompanied each other from morning to night, and their hearts were connected. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, the man seemed to know her hidden worries. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his beloved in such a dilemma. Seeing that she was still frowning, he immediately looked at the restriction in front of him and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡± As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, the four Jade tokens that he had previously kept in his body reappeared beside him. Obviously, he knew that the woman was still very worried, so he had the intention to break through the ¡®border gate¡¯. He didn¡¯t mind risking his life to continue chasing song qingxiao. His actions made the woman¡¯s heart as sweet as honey. She immediately responded and leaned her head on his shoulder. .. Song qingxiao did not know what the two were planning. The moment she injected her spiritual power into the Golden cicada, the shadow of a golden cicada slowly appeared in her spiritual sense. With every flap of its wings, a strange spiritual power emanated from the cicada and spread to every part of her body. The blue blood seal on her heart, which had been shaken by the spiritual energy impact after the pill exploded, seemed to be silently released by the flapping of these small wings! Blue blood gushed out of the seal in large amounts, flowing to her limbs and bones, bringing with it an extremely cold feeling, enveloping her whole body. She was in a terrible state. Her internal organs, meridians, and dantian were all destroyed. The surface of her body was full of injuries from being cut by the magical treasure. Under the impact of the spiritual power, the surface of her body could not withstand the pressure and had been torn open. Under such circumstances, the moment the blue blood seal was broken, she instinctively chose to repair her body first. Without a strong physical body as a shield, even if new organs and veins were grown, they would only face a new round of damage. Every cell in his muscles received an unparalleled power, and smooth and delicate skin was regenerated, bursting the original Skin. The silk-like long hair on top of her head was like a sprout breaking out of the earth, slowly growing out, followed by eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips. It was a wonderful feeling. She felt as if she had returned to the embryonic stage, watching ¡®her¡¯ body take shape bit by bit and remove the original flaws. Like a newborn baby, she crawled out of the destroyed skin. The blood within the seal was still gushing out. The powerful energy that she had once been unable to withstand was now being absorbed by her newly-born powerful body bit by bit. Below the head was a slender and delicate neck, followed by arms and a body with beautiful curves that seemed to be exquisitely carved, and a slender waist. As her consciousness was immersed in the feeling of being wrapped in blue blood, her body, which had been severely injured, instinctively chose a more powerful way of existence. She automatically transformed her long legs into a beautiful long tail, and the smooth and hard scales wrapped around the long tail bit by bit. Once the exterior of the body was completely repaired, it would be the internal organs. Wherever the blue blood touched, the broken blood vessels and tendons would regrow, and under the powerful force, new organs that were strong enough to match her current physical strength would be born. The power in the blue blood was slowly absorbed by the new veins, making them look like they were plated with a layer of blue light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Within the seal, blue blood was still gushing out endlessly and sliding down along his internal organs. The dantian¡¯s situation was the most serious. After the Golden core exploded, the dantian was the first to be baptized by the storm of spiritual power. At this time, it had already presented a dead silence, without any spiritual power stored. After the blue blood entered, it seemed to bring a trace of rain to this already dried up place. The power of the blood quickly soothed the severely injured area. With the injection of energy and the reforging of his dantian, the huge spiritual power contained in the blue blood actually gathered at the original position of the Golden core. Not long after, the excess spiritual power actually turned into a ball of light and shadow again, as if it wanted to restore the Golden core. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Reincarnated (3) Chapter 860: Reincarnated (3) The more spiritual energy gathered, the more brilliant the pill shadows became. However, the spiritual energy shadows seemed to be lacking a layer of restraint. No matter how much spiritual energy gathered, it would always be scattered into a ball. The remaining spiritual power tried a few times, but it was unable to form. In the end, the spiritual power seemed to give up on forming the core. As it squirmed, the spiritual energy turned into the shadow of a baby, which slowly sat cross-legged in his dantian! As soon as the baby shadow was formed, a small whirlwind was formed in his dantian, and the spiritual energy in his body began to rush into the baby shadow. In an instant, the power of the blue blood absorbed into her meridians was sucked dry, but the suction force did not stop, as if it was going to suck her whole body dry. However, the veins had just been formed, and once they were sucked dry, the spiritual energy was insufficient. The newly formed baby shadow shook and looked like it was about to collapse ¡­ The seal on song Qing¡¯s chest, which was originally overflowing with blue blood, suddenly opened. Blue blood gushed out from the seal and flowed into his dantian. In an instant, the seal had shrunk by more than half! As soon as the massive amount of spiritual energy within the blue blood poured into the infant shadow, the previously transparent infant shadow instantly became much clearer, as if it had absorbed enough spiritual energy. The baby shadow¡¯s eyes were closed, and its face was similar to song qingxiao¡¯s. It was light blue, and the spiritual energy wrapped around its body made its color darker with every breath it took. Its suction force had yet to stop, but the seal had already become smaller and smaller. With the addition of the blue blood, the infant¡¯s shadow took shape and turned purple. The nascent soul exuded a power that was thousands of times more terrifying than a golden core! The spiritual power required to break the core and form the nascent soul was terrifying. If it were not for the blue blood seal in song qingxiao¡¯s body, she would not have been able to hold on and would have given up halfway through the nascent soul due to insufficient spiritual power. No wonder the nascent soul realm was so difficult. Just the nascent soul stage alone was enough to stop many cultivators. What she didn¡¯t know was that because her golden core was shattered and her spiritual power was scattered, after the blue blood reconstructed her dantian, it was as if she had everything from scratch. It was far more difficult than for ordinary people to form their nascent souls. In addition, her reconstructed dantian had absorbed the spiritual power of the blue blood, so her strength was many times stronger than that of an ordinary nascent soul cultivator. The spiritual power required to form the nascent soul was even more difficult to count. If not for the fact that she had used extreme means to break the seal when she was being hunted down by fate and used the dragon¡¯s blood in the seal to form the nascent soul in one fell swoop, it would have taken many years for song qingxiao to form the nascent soul with her own cultivation! However, song qingxiao did not think so much at all. The baby shadow was becoming more and more solid, and the seal had been removed. All of the blue blood turned into extremely pure energy and surged into her dantian. The purple infant opened its eyes and a surge of spirit energy flowed from its body to its limbs and bones. The suction storm had yet to stop. If the spirit energy was insufficient, all their previous efforts would have been in vain. However, with the support of the seal, the spiritual energy seemed to be endless as it surged into the purple infant. This allowed the dantian and meridians to be connected by spiritual energy once again! The God annihilating technique was automatically activated. The spirit energy flowing out of the dantian moved along the veins with the mark of the God annihilating technique, pouring spirit energy into every part of the veins. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s chest moved, and the blue blood seal that had been dormant in her body since she came out of the demon Island was finally completely removed. As the last drop of blue blood flowed into the purple infant, the seal on song Qing¡¯s chest disappeared completely. The purple infant in her dantian glowed with a spiritual light and once again sent out its spiritual power. On the other side, the spirit energy that had circulated through his meridians and returned to his dantian immediately lit up the reconstructed dantian when it came into contact with the purple infant! Song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have been fully restored after all the spiritual power had been integrated. Spiritual energy began to surge on its own, and her reconstructed body was wrapped in energy. It made her consciousness feel as if it was floating in the clouds, extremely comfortable. She was like a hibernating snake, having a long and beautiful sleep. After an unknown amount of time, she slowly regained consciousness! When song qingxiao woke up, she did not feel uncomfortable at all. She even stretched her arms lazily. Every part of her body seemed to contain great power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While she was asleep, the God destroying technique automatically activated, making it seem as if she was constantly cultivating. Not only had her injuries completely recovered, but she also seemed to be much stronger than before. The spiritual power in her body was abundant, as if she could easily display the secret technique with a raise of her hand. Song qingxiao seemed to have thought of something. She sent her divine sense into her dantian and saw that a purple nascent soul had replaced the Golden shadow. ¡°He actually formed his nascent soul!¡± She seemed to be in disbelief as she slowly opened her mouth. Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Awaked_1 Chapter 861: Awaked_1 Everything that had happened at the moment of his death was not an illusion. After the Golden cicada had left its shell, the blue blood seal had been removed at the crucial moment, helping her to repair her body and saving her life. The huge spiritual power contained in the blue blood reconstructed her dantian and helped her to successfully break through to the nascent soul realm in one go. However, because she had been seriously injured in the battle that day, her vital Qi had been damaged. After her body had evolved, she had instinctively fallen into a deep sleep and had only woken up now. Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. The seal on her chest had been completely broken. After entering the nascent soul stage, her body¡¯s perception and use of spiritual power seemed to have reached a whole new level. After entering the nascent soul realm, the abundant spirit power in his meridians was even purer than in the Dan realm. Her sea of consciousness was further expanded, and her powerful divine sense didn¡¯t even need her to specially sweep it. The surrounding several Li was already filled with her aura, showing that this was her territory! The rustling sound of the wind, the slight movement of the leaves when they fell to the ground, and the surrounding spiritual power became closer to her. Without her deliberately guiding, they all entered her body. She slowly opened her eyes. Her surroundings were pitch-black and extremely quiet, but this did not affect her ability to see everything clearly. This place was like a very wide cave, and the walls were covered with ice. Thick frost sealed the entrance, which was the reason why the cave was so quiet. Her lower body had turned into a long tail. At this moment, she straightened her waist and sat up. Her long black hair fell down and scattered in front of her, which surprised song qingxiao. During the Battle, her hair wasn¡¯t long, but now it was extremely thick and long, reaching her waist. The skin on her body was delicate, but she was not wearing a single piece of clothing. It was obvious that she had left her tattered clothes with the man and woman after shedding her skin. Fortunately, there seemed to be no one else here, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem for her to be unconscious. However, song Qing Xiao was still a human, and she wasn¡¯t used to being naked like this. Before she was hunted down, she had taken two sets of clothes from du xingyun, but she didn¡¯t have time to change, so she put them in her necklace. The spatial pocket was still on her finger. She had bound it with her divine sense, so it had not been left behind with her old clothes because of the shedding. A motionless golden cicada was held in her ring-wearing hand as if it was dead. However, song qingxiao could still sense the weak presence of the Golden cicada with her divine sense. That day, the Golden cicada helped her escape from her shell and saved her life. It was indeed a rare treasure. Seeing that the Golden cicada was not dead, song Qing heaved a sigh of relief. She clenched her fist again and took out a set of clothes from her pocket dimension. She did not change. Her eyes fell on the long tail. With a thought, the long tail slowly retracted. The scales faded and soon turned into a pair of long legs with smooth and white skin. With his legs together, Ling power descended and scales appeared on his legs again, slowly turning into a beautiful long tail. After the seal was removed, the power of the seal helped her break through to the nascent soul stage in one fell swoop, allowing her control over her body¡¯s power to reach an unprecedented height. However, because her body was Reforged with the power of the evolved blood of the wyrmdragon, she could now change her lower body between her legs and tail at will. This was great for her! The power of the long tail was unparalleled, not to mention that in battle, any change could achieve an unexpected effect. She was extremely happy and tried several times before stopping. After trying it on, she changed her clothes and put the Golden cicada back into her pocket. Du xingyun was slightly shorter than her, and after she was reborn, her height had not changed, but her body proportion was more perfect than before. The clothes did not fit her well, but to song qingxiao, they were several times better than the old clothes she was wearing before. She stood up and prepared to figure out her surroundings. This place was extremely quiet. She remembered that before she died, she had instinctively rushed in the direction of the ¡®border gate¡¯ after using the Golden cicada shell shedding technique. Since no one had disturbed her while she was ascending and she had been unconscious for such a long time, she must have successfully crossed the ¡®border gate¡¯ and entered the territory of the starry sky sea. Just as she had expected, her body had been transformed by the blue-blooded beast. It was not a simple transformation spell exchanged from the trial space. Thus, she could pass through the ¡®border gate¡¯ without being stopped by the beast King¡¯s soul. As for the man and woman who were chasing her, they must have been blocked outside after she entered. Song Qing squinted his eyes at the thought of these two people. That day, she was chased by these two people and was forced into the starry sky sea. Since she was not dead, she would definitely take revenge. After entering the realm of the nascent soul, when he recalled the scene of the battle at that time, he no longer felt that the magical powers and means of those two people were invincible. It was just that his own realm was too low at that time, that was why he was in such a difficult situation. She coldly snorted in her heart and temporarily put aside the thought of these two people. Instead, she focused on figuring out her position and how to find an exit to leave this place. When she was dying, she broke into the sea of stars and escaped to this place by instinct. She didn¡¯t know why she got into this cave, but when she was unconscious, her spiritual energy leaked out and sealed the entrance of the cave with ice. The cave wasn¡¯t very high. If she stood up straight, her head would hit the frost crystals on the top of the wall. Both sides of the cave were frozen by thick ice crystals, which made the temperature extremely low. However, these ice crystals were formed when song qingxiao was unconscious and could not control the spiritual power in her body. Therefore, the cold did not affect her. Although the cave wasn¡¯t tall or wide, it was unusually long and winding, at least fifty to sixty meters. She walked out of the cave, and the closer she got to the entrance, the brighter the light became. About seven or eight meters away from the entrance, half of the huge demonic Python¡¯s long tail hung down. Most of its body had been frozen into the ice, and it had long lost its life. Judging from its appearance, this demonic Python wasn¡¯t small. It was as thick as a bucket, and was at least a demonic beast of the third rank or above. It must be the ¡®owner¡¯ of this cave. It was likely that after she entered the starry sea, she instinctively found this place as her temporary foothold and alarmed the demonic Python in the cave. When they first met, the demonic Python was killed and the cave was occupied by her. Song qingxiao thought of this and walked out a little. The entrance of the cave had been sealed with a thick layer of ice that was three to four meters thick. The front half of the demonic Python¡¯s body was frozen in the ice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She raised her arm and clenched her fist. Without using much spiritual energy, she punched the thick ice with her physical strength. With a clang, the ice shattered from the inside out as if it had been hit by a heavy blow, turning into broken ice pieces that flew everywhere! Song qingxiao was shocked by the strength of her physical body. The force of her punch was no less than 10000 catties. It could easily break through the ice door. If she was in the Dan stage, she would need at least 60% of her spiritual power to break the ice door completely without using any secret skills or Dharma treasures! It seemed that after blue blood had transformed and reborn her body, the benefits it brought were not only to advance to the nascent soul realm, but also to make her as strong as a demon beast. Song qingxiao also felt that because of her special way of Ascension, she had not fully mastered the strength of this body. At most, she could only use 30 ¨C 40% of her current physical strength. In the future, as she became more familiar with her new body and slowly adapted to it, she could at least break the ice door in an easier way! Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Strength _1 Chapter 862: Strength _1 Some of the shattered ice shards were reflected on song qingxiao¡¯s body, but they were bounced away by her body. After his rebirth, not only did his power advance, but even his physical defense was far better than before. He didn¡¯t expect that this time, he would be hunted down. Although he almost escaped from the gates of hell, it was also a blessing in disguise. Not only could he completely remove the blue blood seal, he entered the nascent soul realm, and at the same time, his physical body was reborn. As soon as the ice door was broken, a strong mountain wind blew in from the entrance of the cave. The giant demonic Python hanging at the entrance of the cave slid forward a great distance under the impact of the force, as if it would fall out at any moment. Song qingxiao took a step forward and saw where she was. She was dozens of meters high in the air. Half of the Python¡¯s head was hanging on the edge of the cliff. It had been smashed flat and had rotted. It seemed to have been dead for a long time! This demonic Python had actually built its nest halfway up the mountain. No wonder no demonic beasts had come to disturb her peace while she was unconscious. However, she did not know that the reason why no demonic beasts came to disturb her was because even though she was unconscious, the terrifying aura she emitted had already filled the entire area. To the demonic beasts, it was like a powerful signal to mark their territory. The demonic beasts of a lower level than her naturally did not dare to step into her territory easily, and they would not even have time to avoid her. The height of half the mountain was nothing to song qingxiao. She kicked the demonic Python¡¯s body down the mountain and jumped down as well! Her spiritual essence circulated automatically and covered her entire body, supporting her body. With every step she took, spiritual power seeped out from under her feet, making her walk as if she was walking on flat ground. This ability to control spiritual power was not something she could achieve when she was in the Dan stage, but now it was as easy as blowing off dust. Song qingxiao used her spirit energy to circle around in the air before stopping. She closed her eyes and sent her consciousness down. The purple infant floated out of her dantian and flew out from the top of her head with a whoosh. The aura of a nascent soul realm expert spread out from the purple infant¡¯s body, once again enveloping an area with a radius of several dozen miles. As the aura spread, the purple infant¡¯s divine sense also spread out. After a while, the purple infant retracted its divine sense and flashed back into song Qing¡¯s body. Only then did she open her eyes. ¡°Eh?¡± She let out an extremely surprised sound. Earlier, she had used her spiritual sense to survey the surroundings with the help of the purple infant in her body. What shocked her was that there were no demonic beasts of second tier or above in the vicinity. It seemed that she was very lucky. When she entered the starry sea that day, she entered the territory of low-level demonic beasts. This place was like a forest, covering a vast area with no end in sight. She released her divine sense for dozens of miles, but she couldn¡¯t sense the presence of the silver Wolf. At the same time, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t sense the existence of the ¡®border gate¡¯. Logically speaking, the silver Wolf had been reluctant to enter the sea of stars before her that day, and it had only entered the ¡®border gate¡¯ when she was caught on the brink of death. In terms of time, it should have only been a few minutes earlier than her. After she released her aura, if the silver Wolf was not far from her, it should have sensed her scent and sent out a response signal. However, she did not find any traces of the silver Wolf at this time. Could it be that the silver Wolf was not nearby? That woman had once said that the real starry sea was a vast, small world. Could it be that after entering the ¡®border gate¡¯, one would be randomly sent to a place and not necessarily appear in a specific place? If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t she and the silver Wolf be separated? Thinking of this, song qingxiao subconsciously frowned. She didn¡¯t know how big the starry sky sea was. She didn¡¯t have a blood contract with the silver Wolf, so finding it in a small world was like looking for a needle in a haystack. In addition, since the sea of stars had a class 8 beast King¡¯s soul fragment guarding the ¡®border gate¡¯, it proved that there were more than just low level demonic beasts in the sea of stars. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of the ranks of demonic beasts, but judging from the fact that the silver Wolf could completely suppress dan realm cultivators at level four, if it was a level five or above demonic beast, its strength might not be any weaker than a nascent soul realm cultivator. Although she had now advanced to the realm of the nascent soul, because she was borrowing the power of the seal, she had not yet fully adapted to her new body. Even if she had all the strength in her body, she could not exert ten or twenty percent of her true strength. This place was full of danger, and she could not leave without permission. It was not easy for him to be reborn, but after losing the power of the seal, he could not have a second chance. It would be safer for her to wait until she was completely used to her new body and mastered all the abilities of the nascent soul tier before going out to look for the silver Wolf. He only hoped that the silver Wolf would not encounter any powerful danger during this time. Song qingxiao could not help but let out a long sigh. At the same time, she was also a little worried that the aura of the ¡®border gate¡¯ that she entered the sea of stars seemed to have completely disappeared. If she couldn¡¯t find the gate, even if she had the ability to resist the soul breath of a rank eight beast King in the future, she would not be able to break out. In this way, she was trapped in this place. Song qingxiao stopped in the air for a moment, and then turned back to the demonic Python¡¯s cave. The only thing she could do now was to stabilize her strength. As for finding the ¡®border gate¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to talk about it after she found the silver Wolf! After returning to the cave, song qingxiao felt more at ease, probably because she had checked the surroundings and found no danger. However, to be on the safe side, once she returned to the cave, she used her spiritual energy to create an ice door to seal the cave entrance again. In the end, she even took out the ¡®lost track flag¡¯ from her mustard seed dimensional space and placed it beside her again before sitting down cross-legged in relief. After advancing to the nascent soul formation stage, the flag formation she set up was naturally far from what it could compare to when she was in the Dan stage. It immediately produced mist and enveloped her figure in it. Since she couldn¡¯t leave for a while, song qingxiao didn¡¯t rush to cultivate. Instead, when she took out the flag of confusion, she found the two big pieces of Mystic crystals she had put in her necklace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spatial pocket was something she had taken from fan jianghe. It was not of a very high level, and the space was not big. When she put the two big pieces of Mystic crystals in, it took up almost half of the space. Su Wu once said that this object was extremely hard and not easy to refine. Even the Armory families in the human realm upon heavens who were good at forging Dharma treasures had been studying it for hundreds and thousands of years and could not find a way to completely refine the mystic crystal. They could only refine 40% of the mystic crystal after several generations of hard work. Song qingxiao was very disappointed when she heard this. She immediately hid the two pieces of Mystic crystals. She didn¡¯t know when she would have to use them. However, she wanted to give it a try after subduing the green lamp of chaos and obtaining the strange green flame in the exploration of the Gu mansion. The flame of this green lamp was extremely powerful. Even nascent soul realm cultivators were afraid of it, but they didn¡¯t know if it could melt the mystic crystal. At the thought of this, she simply took out the two pieces of Mystic crystals. At the same time, her spirit moved and a green flame flew out from between her eyebrows and landed in her palm. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Divine incarcerate _1 Chapter 863: Divine incarcerate _1 When song qingxiao saw the Azure flames, she was stunned. The green flame was originally the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg, but it had almost doubled in size. She subconsciously summoned the chaotic green lamp in her body, only to see that the green lamp had changed! When she first got the green lamp, the body of the lamp was like three petals. Each petal was small and exquisite, and it protected a little green flame in the middle. As the green lamp had been hidden in the ancient tomb for two to three hundred years, it looked simple and old, and unremarkable. Perhaps it was because she had kept the green lamp in her body and nourished it with spiritual power for a while, but after she reached the nascent soul realm, song qingxiao found that a small petal the size of a fingernail had grown on the green lamp. ¡°Eh?¡± Song qingxiao cried out in surprise and picked up the green lamp. The flame of the lamp seemed to have been summoned and flew back to the Middle of the petals with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The faint green light lit up the dark cave, reflecting song Qing¡¯s solemn face. This tiny petal was definitely not there. Song Qing was very sure that after she left the trial space, she had carefully examined the lamp for a long time, but she did not find this fingernail-sized petal. Thinking about it, this petal should have been nurtured during the time when she reconstructed her body and broke through to the nascent soul realm. In this way, the flame of the chaotic green lamp became larger, which should be related to the change of the green lamp itself. ¡°If this is the case ¡­¡± Song qingxiao mumbled to herself as her eyes lit up.¡±Could it be that this green lamp can be upgraded?¡± When she thought of this, her heart could not help but burn. The power of the flame of the chaos green lamp was already extraordinary. When she was chased by the man and woman in the nascent soul realm, the flame could also damage the man¡¯s magic weapon. If the green lamp was upgraded, the lethality of the flame would increase again, which would be even more powerful for her. chaos Azure lamp? ¡± Just as song qingxiao was feeling extremely excited, su Wu¡¯s voice came from within his spirit. His voice had lost its usual calmness and was filled with shock and disbelief, as if he found the appearance of the green lamp unbelievable. Ever since the exploration of the Gu family, su Wu had been hiding ever since the moment lady Chu was about to possess song qingxiao. At this time, su Wu suddenly spoke and called out the name of the chaotic green lamp. Song qingxiao could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°You recognize this lamp?¡± it ¡­ It actually exists ¡­ Su Wu acted as if he didn¡¯t hear what song qingxiao had said. His tone was extremely complicated, and there was a trace of joy in it. He paused for a moment, as if he was trying to calm himself down. After a long time, he said, ¡± the chaos green lamp is a Supreme spiritual treasure. As soon as su Wu opened his mouth, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he listened to his explanation carefully. This person was cold and had an unpredictable temper. He hid in her soul and appeared and disappeared unpredictably. His soul consciousness was strong, and his realm was much higher than hers. Usually, he would only speak based on his mood. If he didn¡¯t want to speak, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t do anything to him. However, his cultivation level was extremely high and he had seen a lot. For song qingxiao, she had just taken a step into this world. If she could learn some things from him, it would be much better than her fumbling around on her own. Since he was willing to speak, song qingxiao could use this opportunity to listen to him and at the same time, clear her doubts. ¡°What is a Supreme spirit treasure?¡± demons have different levels of bloodline awakening, humans have different realms, and medicine has different grades. Naturally, magic treasures have different grades as well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qingxin was well aware of this, but she did not know the specific grade of the magic weapon. However, for some reason, su Wu, who was usually impatient to talk to her, was willing to explain again after he finished speaking. these Dharma treasures, apart from the unrated Dharma artifacts, are divided into Dharma treasures, spirit treasures, and Supreme treasures. He paused for a moment. Dharma treasures are divided into three different grades: upper, middle, and lower. It¡¯s easy to find low-grade Dharma treasures, but it¡¯s hard to find high-grade ones. Generally, Dharma treasures that have reached high-grade can be called divine artifacts. A grade above magic treasures were spirit treasures. Most of the treasures that were called spirit treasures had already gained sentience, and their power was different from that of magic weapons. Their Foundation was already thousands of times better than magic weapons. Once they were refined, they would be nourished by the cultivator¡¯s spirit power and blood essence, and their power would rise to another level. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: The divine incarcerate _2 Chapter 864: The divine incarcerate _2 With the endless years and the process of cultivation, the spiritual treasure could also evolve step by step. The later the cultivation, the power of the refined spiritual treasure would be much stronger than the magic weapon that was limited in many aspects. Spirit treasures were divided into several types. One was the connate spirit treasure, which was a wonderful treasure that had its own spirit because of the great divine power of the creator when the treasure was first cast. The other type was an acquired spirit treasure. This kind of spirit treasure was a treasure that evolved after a cultivator had spent great effort in collecting countless natural treasures and refined them countless times during the process of advancement. Although this treasure had a lower starting point compared to a primordial spiritual treasure, it was still not to be underestimated. Moreover, it was connected to its owner¡¯s mind, which was still very terrifying. However, there was a type of treasure that was far superior to the two, and that was the Supreme spiritual treasure. from a certain perspective, the so-called Supreme spiritual treasure is already considered a Supreme treasure. However, it has a slight flaw when compared to a Supreme treasure, so it is not a Supreme treasure. However, when compared to a spiritual treasure, it is still much stronger. As such, this type of treasure was known as a Supreme spirit treasure. ¡°Take that dagger of yours from an armament clan as an example.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s mysterious dagger was already a divine weapon. but because it¡¯s just a replica, it lacks ¡®soul¡¯ compared to the original dagger. Naturally, it can¡¯t be called a high-grade Dharma treasure. At most, it can only display the power of a mid-grade Dharma treasure. When song qingxiao heard this, she understood the meaning of su Wu¡¯s words. The replica of the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in her hand, according to su Wu, was a middle-grade Dharma treasure, but it was already being pursued by the underworld families. One could imagine that a true divine weapon would be the clan protection treasure of a hidden clan. Since a top grade magic weapon was so precious, not to mention a spiritual treasure, it was no wonder that su Wu was so surprised when he saw the chaos green lamp in her hands. However, this only made her more suspicious. She was just a nobody back then, so why would the ¡®Chu clan¡¯ send a cultivator with a divine weapon to assassinate a nobody like her? While she was busy thinking, su Wu said, ¡± in the human realm upon heavens, spirit treasures are already extremely rare. Once they appear, it will cause a huge commotion. The treasures are ranked according to their level and they are all recorded on the divine roll. Even the nine great clans of the human realm upon heavens might not have many connate spirit treasures, let alone such a Supreme spirit treasure. Even su Wu¡¯s own magic treasure embryo was only between the level of a divine artifact and a spiritual treasure. After he refined it, it became extremely powerful and accompanied him in battle for a lifetime. However, such a powerful Supreme spiritual treasure was still in its budding stage. It was no different from a divine item. It had fallen into the hands of a nameless cultivator like song qingxiao. even if it¡¯s on the divine roll, this chaos green lamp is still extraordinary. Su Wu said, ¡± it¡¯s rumored that it was an item from the primeval era. It was a Lotus throne formed from a lotus seed nurtured by chaotic spiritual energy. However, because it was too heaven-defying, it was later destroyed by the Tribulation of heavenly flames. This item was born from primal chaos spiritual energy and was unafraid of Yin, evil, lightning, and Thunder. It had also experienced many tribulations, but because of its wood attribute, it was countered by heavenly fire. The ancient Almighty cultivators had accidentally obtained this destroyed green lotus and found that although the body of the Lotus was destroyed, because of its special origin and the nourishment of the innate chaotic spiritual energy, there was a trace of fire that fell from the sky in the heart of the Lotus. The green flame contained the power of the heavenly tribulation, but it was also supported by the chaotic spiritual energy of the green lotus. After an unknown number of years, the two merged and formed a special body. The cultivator was overjoyed when he got it. He refined it into a chaotic green lamp and created the famous legend of the spiritual treasure on the divine list. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I once spent many years looking for it, and I always thought it was just a legend. I didn¡¯t expect it to really exist and even fall into your hands ¡­ There was a kind of sigh in his tone, which could be either regret or helplessness. His voice was a little heavy. now that I¡¯ve died, I didn¡¯t expect it to really appear. This is really ¡­ Although song qingxiao knew that the chaos green lamp was extraordinary, she was still surprised and happy to hear the origin of the green lamp from su Wu. She did not expect the chaos green lamp to be so extraordinary. No wonder on the seventh day, for the sake of this lamp, he did not hesitate to find a way to enter the Gu mansion for the trial test and swore to win it. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Divine incarcerate _3 Chapter 865: Divine incarcerate _3 Such a treasure was extremely rare, and even someone like su Wu was chasing after it. This showed how special it was. During the trip to the Gu mansion, she was able to unexpectedly get this green lamp to recognize her as its master. Now that she thought about it, she was really lucky. She was overjoyed, but she suppressed it and asked, ¡± ¡°This green lamp ¡­¡± it¡¯s said that the heavenly fire in the chaotic green lamp burns everything. When it¡¯s refined to the extreme, it will form the karmic fire of green lotus wherever it goes. Even if an immortal enters the formation, he will be burned to ashes. He continued, ¡± but the most important thing is ¡­ he paused for a moment. ¡°The chaotic green lamp is made of the green lotus and it has merged with the heavenly fire. Death is life, life is death, the two counter each other but also merge. It¡¯s rumored that its spiritual energy can nourish the remnant soul, and the green flame can help the dead regather their three flowers and help the soul regrow.¡± With this lamp, one¡¯s soul would not dissipate and the dead would be reborn. This ability was too heaven-defying and was even more famous than the power of the heavenly fire. I killed countless people to find it back then, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be hidden there ¡­ And it fell into the hands of an ordinary Daoist successor.¡± In the end, it fell into the hands of song Qing, who was possessed by him. Even su Wu, who was a genius, could not help but sigh, ¡°Fate made a fool of him. However, it was precisely because it had appeared in the Gu residence that Chu Sheng had placed it in lady Chu¡¯s soul coffin to nourish her remnant soul and allow her to ¡®reincarnate¡¯. Although she failed to possess song qingxiao, lady Chu successfully possessed number seven. This was enough to prove that the rumors about the chaos heavenly lamp were true! Song qingxiao happily touched the newly grown ¡®petal¡¯ on the green lamp. She didn¡¯t take the ¡®soul reviving¡¯ ability to heart, but rolled her eyes. it¡¯s said that the green lotus died from the heavenly fire tribulation. After it was refined into a Supreme spiritual treasure, could it evolve and ¡®be reborn¡¯ again? ¡± She asked about her previous discovery, and su Wu said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± He responded, ¡± but this kind of Supreme spiritual treasure is already a heaven-defying item. How can it be so easy to evolve it? ¡± Song qingxiao did not say anything. She vaguely realized that su Wu did not seem to have noticed the changes in the chaotic green lamp since she had subdued it. With the improvement of her strength and realm, plus the fact that su Wu had resided in her body and defeated San Gu and lady Chu, the two great battles should have had a certain impact on his soul. Now, he might not be able to detect all the things in her heart. ¡°Why did you look for this lamp?¡± She suppressed the thoughts in her heart and recalled what su Wu had said earlier. After this question was asked, su Wu in song qingxiao¡¯s soul was silent for a long time. It was so long that song qingxiao thought that he would not speak again as usual. Then, he faintly said, ¡± ¡°To save a person.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and did not ask who he wanted to save. Her relationship with su Wu was delicate. They were dangerous enemies, but because he was living in her body, she had to temporarily stay with him. He wanted to take over her body. He was the one who knew most of her secrets and was also her most dangerous enemy. However, he had saved her life at several critical moments. She wasn¡¯t curious about su Wu¡¯s past. Such a person was too terrifying, had experienced too much, and had caused a lot of trouble. Now that she was in a lot of trouble herself, she didn¡¯t have the time to cause more trouble. Therefore, she changed the topic and asked another question, ¡± ¡°What exactly is this divine prison you speak of?¡± She had asked this question twice, and su Wu had avoided it each time. However, he seemed to be quite interested today. Not only did he chat with her for a long time, but he was also willing to tell her a secret. Song Qing knew that he must have something to ask of her for his unusual behavior. He had deliberately leaked the information to lure him into the trap so that he would have the initiative in his hands. Her eyes fell on the green lamp, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She was sure that su Wu would not refuse to answer her question this time. ¡°You still haven¡¯t realized it?¡± As expected, su Wu¡¯s soul would immediately hide when they talked about this issue in the past. Now that she asked, he spoke. ¡°I do have some suspicions.¡± Song qingxiao answered. Su Wu then said, ¡± the so-called God¡¯s trial is just a prison to bury the gods. The trial-takers who entered the scenario would only be trapped in different divine prisons, struggling to survive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao first heard the name ¡®divine prison¡¯, she had her suspicions. However, when she heard it for real, she let out a long sigh. you once said that the Prince of the Shi family was a defective product man-made to fight against the divine incarcerate ¡­ She could feel that she had grasped more about the trial. Now that they were talking about confrontation, she asked, ¡± does it mean that the divine prison is actually a different force from the underworld clans and the human realm upon heavens? ¡± ¡°How can those trash from the human realm upon heavens be compared to the divine incarcerate?¡± Su Wu sneered and then threw out a heavy piece of news, ¡± ¡°The one who controls the divine prison is a God! The so-called aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens are just a bunch of plants created by the divine prison that have yet to completely break away from their existence. They want to change their fate.¡± There was a hint of coldness and contempt in his tone, as if the grandmasters were not worth mentioning in his eyes. from being controlled, I want to become the controller. I want to replace the ¡®God¡¯ and then become the ¡®God¡¯. Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: Seduction _1 Chapter 866: Seduction _1 Song qingxiao had received too much information today. She had learned the origin of the chaos green lamp from su Wu and the secret of the divine prison. However, the more she understood, the more problems she had. This green lamp of chaos was a Supreme spiritual treasure. No wonder lady Chu was so mad after he recognized her as his master. She was even angrier than when he failed to possess her. Although he had already entered the realm of the nascent soul and was not afraid of lady Chu, who had already possessed number seven, according to su Wu, even people from the heavens beyond would covet a spiritual treasure that reached the heavens. If she could find a way to leave the starry sky sea, not only would she not be able to hide from the possessed ¡®seven¡¯, but she would also have to take the initiative to attack and find¡¯ seven ¡®to silence him. Otherwise, if news of the treasure being in his possession were to leak, the consequences would be unimaginable. At present, only ¡®No. 7¡¯ knew that she had the green lamp of chaos. When she was chased by the man and woman, she had destroyed the man¡¯s magic weapon with the green flame at the critical moment. Even though the green lamp did not appear, the green flame still attracted the man¡¯s attention. Although su Wu had mentioned that the green flame would form the karmic fire of the green lotus when it was refined to the extreme, which was difficult for Immortals to defeat, the current green flame was only a small ball. It would not be easy for it to advance, so he still had to carefully hide this secret. In this way, song Qing had escaped death and entered the nascent soul stage. She thought that she could temporarily relax, but now it seemed that her strength was far from enough to deal with the people of the heavens beyond heaven, and she still needed to work hard on her cultivation. In addition to the chaos Azure lamp, there was another problem that worried song qingxiao. The God¡¯s trial was controlled by someone behind it, which meant that he and many other trial-takers were probably chess pieces in the hands of these ¡®gods¡¯, and their every move would probably not escape the eyes of the¡¯ gods¡¯. Such a situation was naturally creepy, as if he could never escape from the manipulation and coercion of others. However, after cultivating to this point and getting stronger, how could song qingxiao still be willing to be manipulated by others? The reason why the people from the heavens beyond heaven and the underworld clans wanted to fight against the divine prison was probably the same as what he was thinking. Is there any way to ¡­ As soon as she opened her mouth, su Wu seemed to know what she was going to say next and could not help but sneer. ¡°We¡¯ve already entered, how can it be easy to escape?¡± His tone was a little apathetic. besides, even if there was a way to get out, would you be willing to? ¡± Song qingxiao frowned. It was just as su Wu had said. The heavens beyond heaven and the underworld clans had not been able to escape from the divine prison¡¯s control even after joining forces, let alone her. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t know the way to escape from the divine incarcerate, she really didn¡¯t want to leave. The divine prison was like a huge treasure vault that had brought her too many benefits! She needed to use the trial to quickly improve her strength so that she could protect herself and not let others slaughter her. However, at the same time, the more he obtained from the divine prison, the deeper he would be trapped and the more he could not leave. ¡°Everyone is the same.¡± He wanted to obtain unparalleled strength and also the power to control all living beings. Ever since the divine prison had appeared, the trial-takers had gradually embarked on the path of cultivation. Along with the rise of the human realm upon heavens and the reclusive family clans, their ambitions and desires had also grown along with their strength. thousands of years have passed. It¡¯s not that the aristocratic clans have not found a way to escape from the divine prison, but none of them have truly escaped. Su Wu paused for a moment. ¡°Although I can¡¯t escape, I can take the initiative.¡± When song Qing heard this, he was moved. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Since the divine prison is under the control of ¡®God¡¯, it will naturally be seized by¡¯ God¡¯.¡± He said, ¡± you don¡¯t think that the one who controls the prison of God has been the same ¡®God¡¯ since ancient times, do you? ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he said this, song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How do we compete?¡± ¡°You can buy everything in the immortal prison with the rewards you get.¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± as long as you are powerful enough, you can even control the divine prison and become a God who stands above all living beings! Su Wu¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb thrown into song Qing¡¯s heart, but she thought about it carefully and did not feel surprised. No wonder No. 7 seemed to have a better control of the trial scene than they did during the exploration of the Gu mansion. It was as if he had discovered the existence of the chaos green lamp in advance and consciously came for this trial. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Seduction _2 Chapter 867: Seduction _2 At that time, she already had her suspicions. However, after hearing su Wu¡¯s words, she was even more certain. Number seven must have known about the secret of the divine prison. It was probably as su Wu had said, that he had exchanged for some abilities that allowed him to control a part of the divine prison. That was why he had such a thorough understanding of the exploration of the Gu residence. It was obvious that he had made preparations. ¡°Why are you willing to tell me this?¡± When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a fire burning in her heart. The temptation of being able to control the divine prison was too great for her! There were many opportunities in the divine prison. If he could be like number seven and know where the treasures were hidden in advance, wouldn¡¯t he be able to get them first? As soon as this thought came to her mind, she felt that something was wrong. If everything went as smoothly as su Wu said, the people of tianwaitian and the underworld clans would not have plotted for so long without any results. Controlling the divine prison might not be as easy as su Wu had said. Moreover, the green lamp of chaos was a Supreme spiritual treasure that could only be found by chance. Number seven did not know how he got the information, but it might not be entirely because he had mastered a part of the ability. Otherwise, there were people with higher cultivation than number seven. Why did number seven get the green lamp when these powerful cultivators could not find it? Su Wu had also said that even the aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens might not have a few Supreme spiritual treasures like this. If they knew the whereabouts of the chaos green lamp, the people in the human realm upon heavens would have fought for it. How could No. 7 enter first? And in the end, the chaotic green lamp fell into his hands? She cursed ¡®old fox¡¯ in her heart and cut off the thought that had just appeared. She asked su Wu. This person had lived for many years and was extremely scheming. He hid in her soul and even wanted to possess her. Now that his body had absorbed the blue blood and was reborn, and he had obtained the chaotic green lamp that he had always dreamed of, it was an excellent body for su Wu. His words were a great temptation to song qingxiao, but she calmed down and was unmoved. Su Wu¡¯s words could not be fully trusted, at most half of him. Dealing with such a person, if one was not careful and fell into his trap, they would not even know how they died in the end. ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Su Wu was silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡± I¡¯m also very lucky. From the time he stepped on the path of cultivation to the time he entered the realm of the nascent soul, it only took less than a year. ¡°Back then, even with the support of my family, it still took me more than ten years to enter the nascent soul stage.¡± Even so, his cultivation speed back then was already very shocking, and few people in the world could match it. However, the time song qingxiao used was less than one-tenth of his! He had become famous at a young age and was proud and conceited. He had once thought that there would be no one more outstanding than him in this world. It was only when he fell a big fall and was forced to lie dormant in this young girl¡¯s soul that he discovered that this young girl, who he had initially regarded as an ant, was far more outstanding than he had imagined. Her starting point was lower than his. In her youth, she did not even have the help of her family. She relied on her own strength to go from an ordinary person with no foundation to today. Other than relying on her heaven-defying luck, she also had a cautious character, intelligence, perseverance, and a determined heart towards the Dao. All of these were indispensable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The path she could walk in the future might be further than he had imagined. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you these things, but with your intelligence, you will know sooner or later.¡± The reason he said this now was to do song Qing a favor in passing. Perhaps he might need her help in the future. If it was in the past, su Wu would naturally not have such an idea. However, after song Qing had advanced to the nascent soul stage, su Wu changed his view of her and was willing to talk to her. Song qingxiao nodded and did not ask further about how to ¡®seize¡¯ the divine prison. After all, it was still too early for her to talk about it with her current strength. At the moment, she had to improve her strength, find a way to find the silver Wolf, leave the sea of stars, find ¡®number seven¡¯, who was possessed by lady Chu, and kill him. Then, she would cover up the secret of the green lamp of chaos, find out the identity of¡¯ Chu Liu¡¯, who had caused her so much trouble that day, and escape from the pursuit of the clan. As for the rest, she said,It¡¯s all in the future! She suppressed the thought of being persuaded by su Wu and looked at the chaotic green lamp. Then, she looked at the two pieces of Mystic crystals on the ground and said, ¡° Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: Seduction _3 Chapter 868: Seduction _3 since you said that the green flame in the chaotic green lamp can burn everything, I wonder if it can melt the two pieces of Mystic crystals? ¡± Su Wu did not expect her to be so calm after knowing that someone was controlling the divine prison and the method to control it. She changed the topic and asked another question. He was stunned for a moment, and after hearing what song qingxiao said, he was speechless again. After a long while, he said in a bad mood, ¡± ¡°This green flame is a tribulation descended from the heavenly fire, what kind of spiritual object is it? Although it hasn¡¯t evolved and is greatly affected by you, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to melt the mystic crystal!¡± As he said this, he felt that it was a waste for song Qing to melt the mystic crystal with such heavenly fire. After saying this coldly, he went back to hiding and didn¡¯t say anything. Song qingxiao knew what she wanted to know, so she didn¡¯t mind su Wu hiding. Now that he was silent, he did not interfere with song qingxiao¡¯s repairing of the dagger. She summoned the dagger that she had been nurturing in her dantian. After the dagger broke, it had lost a lot of its spirituality. After being nurtured by her for a long time, it also appeared extremely dim. At the same time, song qingxiao wrapped a smaller piece of Mystic crystal with her nature essence. The mystic Crystal Rose slowly and floated in front of her. After entering the realm of the nascent soul, her control of spiritual power was more adept than when she was in the Dan stage. At this time, she didn¡¯t find it difficult to guide a trace of spiritual power to the mystic crystal. Song qingxiao was multitasking. With a thought of her divine sense, the green flame in the core of the three petals sensed its master¡¯s intention and slowly flew to her fingertips as a green shadow, approaching the mystic crystal floating in front of her. Before the green flames touched the mystic crystal, smoke patterns started to appear on the surface of the mystic crystal, which was extremely hard and couldn¡¯t be damaged by spiritual essence or Dharma treasures. The flame slowly fell on the mystic crystal. Song Qing injected his spiritual power into the green flame. The originally faint green light suddenly brightened and covered the mystic crystal in the flame! With the injection of spiritual power, the mystic crystal began to melt like an ice crystal in the blue flame. When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately perked up and revealed a look of joy. Just as su Wu had said, the green flame could melt the mystic crystal. Once the mystic crystal was melted, her dagger could be repaired. Although the green flame was not big, the spiritual power required to control it was quite shocking. Even though song qingxiao had reached the nascent soul realm, the spiritual power in her body could only last for less than three hours before it was completely consumed! The area of the mystic crystal that was covered by the green flames was too small. Only a small corner was melted, which was less than one or two percent of the entire Mystic crystal. It was too slow, but luckily, song qingxiao was very patient and was not in a hurry. She stopped melting the mystic crystal for the time being and meditated to continue the God destroying technique to replenish her spiritual power. After half a day, when his body was filled with spiritual power, he used the green flame to melt the mystic crystal again. This cycle repeated for about 20 days. Song qingxiao¡¯s control of her spiritual power had deepened after countless repeated cultivation processes. At the same time, the small piece of Mystic crystal had been reduced to the size of a bowl by more than ten times in these 20 days! The refined Mystic crystal looked even more translucent than before, as if the impurities within had been removed. It looked even purer. Moreover, because it was refined by the green flames, the surface of this ¡®Mystic crystal¡¯ seemed to be reflecting a faint green light, giving it a very spiritual nature. Song qingxiao put away the small piece of Mystic crystal and looked at the bigger piece of Mystic crystal. She was going to use this opportunity to refine this one as well. She had been repeating the work of refining the mystic crystal, but she didn¡¯t look tired at all. Instead, she was in high spirits because of the circulation of spiritual essence and meditation. Now, she was more familiar with the use of spiritual power than before. With just a touch of her finger, the mystic crystal was lifted up by spiritual power. Song qingxiao injected her spiritual power into the green flame. Soon, a green light flashed in the cave and surrounded the mystic crystal again. This piece of Mystic crystal was slightly larger than the others, and it took general song Qing nearly one and a half months to remove the impurities from it. After that, song qingxiao did not rush to complete the daggers. Instead, she put everything into her pocket dimension. She felt a little hungry. After cultivating to this point, her body¡¯s need for food had been greatly reduced, and spiritual power had become an important supplement for her energy. It allowed her to reach the point where she could completely use spiritual power to feed her body and did not need to consume any extra energy. However, in the process of refining the mystic crystal for more than two months, song qingxiao found that her physical body, which was sealed by the blue blood, was far stronger than that of the nascent soul realm. The spiritual power she cultivated at her current realm was not enough to supply this powerful body after rebirth, so she felt hungry during the long process of refining the mystic crystal. This discovery made her both surprised and happy, so she was prepared to stop repairing the dagger and go out to find food to fill her stomach first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she came out of the cave, she released her divine sense to search. This cave originally belonged to the demonic Python. The fact that it was able to occupy this place before proved that this was its territory. The demonic Python was a third-rank demonic beast. Since it was able to occupy this mountain and call itself King, it could be seen that the demonic beasts nearby were not of high ranks. It was very likely that it was a place where low-level demonic beasts lived in the starry sea. Her guess was further confirmed when no demonic beasts came to disturb her during the two months she had been refining the mystic crystal. In the process of refining the mystic crystal for more than two months, his spiritual power and divine sense had been greatly improved. Song Qing released his divine sense. Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: Chapter 596-consult _1 Chapter 869: Chapter 596-consult _1 After reaching the realm of the nascent soul, one¡¯s divine sense could not be compared to that of the Dan stage. Whether it was perception or application, it was many times stronger than that of the Dan stage. When she had just woken up, song qingxiao had already tried to use her divine sense once. However, after cultivating for a while and familiarizing herself with her new body, her divine sense¡¯s sensitivity had become even more amazing. Once she released it, she could easily grasp all movements within a hundred miles. Song qingxiao was very satisfied with this kind of perception. No wonder the man who cultivated the spiritual sense could easily capture her position from a long distance when he came from the capital. She spread out her divine sense and quickly sensed the aura of a low-level demonic beast. She smiled and flew in the direction of the demonic beast. When she arrived at the demonic beast¡¯s nest, the demonic beast seemed to not sense her existence at all. It was a demonic beast whose bloodline had awakened to the second rank or higher. It was the size of a small mountain, and its upper body was like a fox. However, it had a long snake tail and was hiding in a huge hollow space under a towering ancient tree. When song qingxiao arrived, she killed it with a single palm strike and dragged it out by its tail. There were no cooking tools in the starry sky sea, so she could only simply cook the meat of the demon beasts and stuff it into her mouth. This demonic beast¡¯s level was too low for her, and it didn¡¯t contain much spiritual power, but its size was not small. After eating more than half of it, she finally felt a little full. The nearby demonic beasts smelled the blood and rushed over, but after sensing her aura, they frantically fled. However, there were still some demonic beasts who had not yet awakened their bloodlines. They smelled the flesh of a second-rank demonic beast and were greedy, unwilling to leave. They sat not far away from song qingxiao, waiting to be fed. Song Qing threw the rest of the meat over, and it was quickly taken away by the low-level demonic beasts. She took out the clothes that fan jianghe had kept in her pocket dimension and wiped her hands. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Most of the demonic beasts that had rushed over were of very low levels, and she could not sense the aura of the silver Wolf on them. It seemed that they had entered the sea of stars one after the other, and the silver Wolf and she had been randomly transported to different places. After eating, song qingxiao went back to the cave and sealed the entrance. Then she took out the two Mystic crystals that had been half-melted. The two pieces of Mystic crystals had been refined and shrunk by dozens of times. They were cold in the hand. Upon closer inspection, the crystal body was light blue in color, no longer transparent. She tried to take out the broken dagger from her dantian, injected her spiritual essence into it, and cut the mystic crystal with force! Although the power of the dagger was greatly reduced after it was broken, she was now in the nascent soul stage, and the power of this strike was naturally not comparable to the one in Lost City. When she attacked with all her strength, she could still damage the surface of the mystic crystal. Now, the mystic crystal that had been refined by the green flames made a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound after being hit by the dagger with all her strength, but its surface didn¡¯t move at all. All the spiritual power was absorbed by the mystic crystal body and was reflected back. If song Qing and Xiao Jin were not as powerful as they used to be, they would have suffered a great loss! The dagger did not leave any marks on the surface of the two Mystic crystals. It was just as su Wu had said. The mystic crystals were extremely hard. After being refined, their attributes were increased by thousands of times. They were indeed good stuff. However, song qingxiao was in a difficult position. The mystic crystal was not bad. Now, she had broken it into two pieces. However, she didn¡¯t know how to put them together and repair the dagger. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but call out with her divine sense, ¡°Senior su Wu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Wu was hiding in her soul. No matter what he was up to, before song qingxiao could find a way to get rid of it, she would still need to ask him for advice if she needed his help. This person¡¯s cultivation was profound and he was very knowledgeable. Most importantly, he was the previous owner of the God annihilating art, so he might be able to learn a thing or two from him. She called out twice but did not hear su Wu¡¯s reply in her spirit. Song qingxiao was not discouraged and continued, ¡± ¡°Senior su Wu, How do I repair the broken dagger after refining the mystic crystal?¡± She patiently repeated the same sentence over and over again for a long time. Su Wu seemed to finally be annoyed by her persistent behavior and said coldly, ¡° Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Chapter 596-consult _2 Chapter 870: Chapter 596-consult _2 ¡°You think you¡¯ve refined it with these two pieces of Mystic crystals?¡± He also didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so patient. She took a shortcut to enter the nascent soul realm. Her physical body and realm had improved, but in fact, in terms of the use of Ling power and divine sense, she was still far from the standard of the nascent soul realm. However, she was able to keep her composure and use the mystic crystal refinement as an excuse to re-cultivate. She forcibly refined the two Mystic crystals to such a level with a little green flame. The dry and impatient work went on again and again, and her control of spiritual power improved greatly. Her breath was much deeper than before. With song qingxiao¡¯s patience and calmness, su Wu saw her in a different light and was willing to give her some advice. His words stunned song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the two Xuan crystals in front of her and said, ¡°Is this not considered refining?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Wu said indifferently, ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the green flames, you might not be able to melt the mystic crystal with your spiritual power alone.¡± But even with the help of the green flame and song Qing¡¯s little spiritual power, ¡± your two pieces of Mystic crystals have only been refined by 20 ¨C 30%. He paused for a moment. the mystic crystal will barely liquify when you reach the 40th level. Then, you can merge it into the broken dagger as you wish. The mystic crystal itself was extremely hard. Otherwise, how could it have such a reputation in the human realm upon heavens? ¡°The people of the armament clan have thought of so many methods, but even if Chun su were to personally refine it, he could only refine it to forty percent.¡± It was already very good for song Qing to refine 20% to 30% of the mystic crystal. ¡°Chunsu?¡± Song qingxiao asked curiously when she heard the unfamiliar name. he¡¯s an elder of an armament repository family. He¡¯s talented in refining weapons. In the human realm upon heavens, many famous top grade magical weapons were made by him. He¡¯s even forged spiritual treasures. However, he¡¯s a very eccentric and stubborn person. Perhaps it was because he mentioned an old friend, he said a few more words, which was rare. if it¡¯s someone he likes, there¡¯s no need to ask for more. If he¡¯s in a good mood, he might give you his best work. It was rare for him to be in the mood to chat. Song Qing asked, ¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s in a bad mood?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s in a bad mood, then he won¡¯t agree to your request even if you beat him to death.¡± Su Wu replied, ¡± my sword spirit embryo was created by him back then. Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this. ¡°So, he was almost beaten to death back then, and that¡¯s why you saved him?¡± ¡°..¡±Su Wu was silent for a moment before he coldly replied, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡± the armament repository family is skilled in forging, but their strength is not that great. Although Chun su is talented, his cultivation is only at the divine separation realm. In addition, he had a strange temper and a poisonous mouth. He had many opportunities to offend people, so it was not difficult to save him. It was also because su Wu had saved his life when he was on the verge of death that he was grateful to su Wu for saving his life. Su Wu had forged a magic treasure sword spirit for him, and the two of them had become friends. Therefore, su Wu did have some experience in refining weapons. He sent a rough method through his soul consciousness to song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. When song qingxiao received the message, she skimmed through it and found that it was the secret of refining weapons. She was delighted and immediately thanked him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± He did song Qing a small favor, but his tone did not become warm because of it. On the contrary, it was still indifferent. ¡°But it¡¯s just a piece of cake. Whether you can completely refine this Mystic crystal and repair the dagger will depend on your own luck.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying this, he concealed his spiritual sense again and no longer spoke. Song qingxiao got the information she wanted to know and stopped bothering him. She turned her attention to the two small pieces of Mystic crystal in front of her. She had thought that the mystic crystal had been refined to this extent, but now it seemed that she was still a little off from completely refining it and repairing the dagger. Song Qing summoned the green flame again. For the past two months, she had been cultivating hard every day, and her spiritual power had increased, but the green flame had not improved. It was still the size of a child¡¯s palm. The Lotus petals on the lamp body showed no signs of growing, perhaps because her spiritual power had not improved much. However, she quickly threw this to the back of her mind and injected her spiritual power into the green flames. She began to concentrate on refining the two pieces of Mystic crystals again. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Chapter 596-consult _3 Chapter 871: Chapter 596-consult _3 After more than two months of preliminary refining, it was not easy to refine the two pieces of Mystic crystals again. Song qingxiao spent another two months and only managed to shrink the two pieces of Mystic crystals to the size of two fists. Along the way, she went out to look for food again. This time, she tried to step out of the demonic Python¡¯s territory to search for the silver Wolf¡¯s breath, but she still found nothing. However, the divine sense that he had released alarmed a demonic beast. A violent demonic beast¡¯s aura soared into the sky, and then a demonic beast¡¯s roar came from the forest. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a blue shadow flew out from the dense forest and flew into the sky. It stopped in mid-air, and the sound shook the forest below. The aura of the king of beasts spread out from the blue shadow. When song qingxiao arrived, she saw a blue demonic beast that looked like a tiger. The Tiger was more than four meters long, and its body was covered in scales. It seemed to have an extremely strong defense. It had a pair of wings on its back, and a gust of wind wrapped around its hooves, allowing it to stop in mid-air. It turned out to be a demonic beast that was above the fourth rank and had awakened the wind attribute. It seemed that its spiritual power was not weak. No wonder there were no demonic beasts of similar rank nearby. Most likely, they had all escaped under its pressure. Song qingxiao was overjoyed when she saw this. She had consumed a lot of her spiritual power, and the energy needed for her strong body was far from enough. Ordinary Tier 2 and Tier 3 demonic beasts would not be able to absorb enough energy no matter how much they ate because their levels were too low. Now that she had encountered a fourth tier demonic beast, to her, it was just like meeting a pillow when she was about to doze off. In addition, she hadn¡¯t found a suitable opponent to test her skills with since she had advanced to the next realm. Now that she had encountered one, of course she couldn¡¯t let it go. However, a fourth-rank demonic beast already had intelligence. That demonic beast had a violent temper. At the beginning, when it sensed that someone had intruded into its territory, it immediately flew up in anger and was ready to tear apart the other demonic beasts who dared to trespass into its territory. However, as soon as the Azure Flying Tiger saw song Qing approaching, it immediately sensed that something was wrong. Song qingxiao¡¯s aura was even deeper than its, and she was not affected by its pressure, so she did not hide when she saw it. The innate keen instinct of demonic beasts made it feel that it was likely to encounter a high-level species stronger than itself today. Without saying a word, it immediately tucked its tail between its legs and turned to flee. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t just watch a cooked duck fly away. She smiled and whispered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique flickered slightly. The moment she spoke, it formed a domain and enveloped the Azure Flying Tiger! The flying Tiger¡¯s flying speed suddenly stopped, and it was instantly fixed in place. Song qingxiao was very satisfied with her first test. After reaching the nascent soul stage, she could mobilize spiritual power faster, and the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was larger and more stable than before. Even if it was a demonic beast of the fourth rank and above, once it was trapped, it would still be unable to break through this cage. She felt a violent aura hitting her domain, but it didn¡¯t move at all. It wasn¡¯t like before, when it didn¡¯t attack, but once it was attacked, it could only last for ten seconds before it broke. If she encountered a man and a woman in the nascent soul tier like the one who had chased after her earlier, it wouldn¡¯t even take two or three seconds before it was immediately broken open by force. She released her domain, and the Azure Flying Tiger immediately broke free. Its wings created a hurricane, and it let out an earth-shaking roar. The wind turned into a wind blade and slashed at her. The ¡®forward¡¯ command moved, and song Qing¡¯s small figure disappeared. When she reappeared, she was already more than ten meters in the air! After she appeared, the wind blade slashed down from where she had been standing. The remaining force cut through the canopy and the dense forest. The broken branches and leaves fell down like a storm, and in an instant, a huge Canyon-like gap was cut in the green sea! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The speed and distance of the forward token increased with the improvement of her spiritual power and divine sense. It was a hundred times faster. Every step she took could shorten the distance by a hundred meters. Since her spiritual power was purer than when she was in the Dan stage, the consumption of spiritual power was also much smaller. In her eyes, the speed of the Tier 4 Azure Flying Tiger was extremely slow. Although its attacks were fierce, they could not even touch her body. The flying Tiger was both angry and afraid when its attack missed. It opened its mouth and spat out a hurricane. The violent spiritual energy turned into a force that could topple mountains and overturn seas, sweeping in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Song Qing¡¯s small body bent down and her palm pressed down. A stream of spiritual power drilled out of her palm and turned into ice crystals. As she raised her arm, it instantly turned into a thick ice shield about two meters high and blocked in front of her body. As soon as the ice shield was formed, she moved back and the spiritual power hit the ice shield with a bang. Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Summoning_1 Chapter 872: Summoning_1 The ice shield suffered from this attack and made a cracking sound. A Spider-like crack appeared in the middle. It was not until the attack was completely absorbed that the ice shield broke into several pieces and fell down. A trace of satisfaction flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. As her cultivation level increased, the defense of the ice shield she casually cast was also much stronger than before. The power attack of the fourth-rank Azure Flying Tiger couldn¡¯t penetrate her ice shield, which showed how big the gap was between a dan realm cultivator and a nascent soul realm cultivator. No wonder when he was chased by those two nascent soul cultivators that day, even though his spirit energy surged after he exploded his golden core, he couldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to them in the end. The flying Tiger¡¯s two attacks were unable to hurt her, and it immediately knew that she was not to be trifled with. It immediately flicked its tail and flapped its wings to escape. This fourth-rank demonic beast was extremely intelligent. It knew that there were no obstacles in the air and that it would be easily caught by song qingxiao. It immediately dove down. However, at this point, song qingxiao had not even used her killer move, so how could she let it escape? She was about to stop him, but for some reason, she thought of how she had been trapped by the man¡¯s divine sense when she had been chased by the man and woman before she had escaped into the sea of stars. After her divine sense had been cultivated to a certain level, it could also entangle people. With a timely thought, she immediately stopped and released her divine sense, hitting the monster beast. However, she had not specialized in the Dao of divine sense before. Now that she had released her divine sense, she did not trap the demonic Tiger, but she easily made her divine sense leave her own mark on its body. Then, song qingxiao saw it plop into the sea of trees, break the branches, and disappear from her sight. However, although the demonic Tiger¡¯s figure had disappeared, the deified soul imprint she had left was still there. Song qingxiao only ¡®saw¡¯ the demonic Tiger ¡®fleeing¡¯ with her aura. In the blink of an eye, it had already fled seven to eight hundred meters away. However, no matter how fast it ran, song qingxiao could still find the demonic Tiger¡¯s location clearly and accurately after her divine sense was branded. This divine sense had endless wonderful uses. If she wanted to chase after a person, she didn¡¯t need to go through as much trouble as before. No wonder when she was being chased that day, that man had left a divine sense imprint on her body, just like a cat catching a mouse, not afraid that she would escape. Song Qing could only ¡®see¡¯ the divine sense attached to the demonic Tiger turn left and right. After running for dozens of miles in one breath, it turned back and finally stopped at a place about a few hundred meters from her feet. It hid its aura and stopped moving. This demonic Tiger was quite smart. It knew that it had to run around and come back. Perhaps it was because this demonic beast had awakened the wind attribute. It even knew how to use its bloodline¡¯s innate ability to firmly seal its own aura and avoid being chased. If song qingxiao had not left a mark on it, it would have taken a lot of effort to find it with just her divine sense. She controlled her body to fall from the air and rush into the forest. She followed the direction of the wisp of divine sense and stopped in front of a pile of stones about ten meters high. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense mark, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that there was a demon beast hidden here. She smacked the pile of rocks with her palm, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, the pile of rocks shattered under the bombardment of spiritual power. A blue light flashed from inside, and the aura of a demonic beast was released. The fourth-rank demonic Tiger was indeed hiding inside! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps knowing that it could not escape, the demonic beast let out a furious roar. Its body shook, and the storm turned into a vortex that wrapped around song qingxiao. The storm was formed by spiritual energy, and it enveloped song Qing. The spiritual energy squeezed and tore, but it could not break through song Qing¡¯s defense. The strength of her reconstructed body was no small matter. When song qingxiao realized that the spiritual power could not hurt her, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes. Then, she heard the roar of the demonic beast. In the midst of the pungent wind, the Azure Flying Tiger had already pounced in front of her and flashed its long claws. It was obvious that after the demonic beast realized that it couldn¡¯t hurt her with its innate ability, it was preparing to use its strong physical body to injure her. The demonic beast opened its bloody mouth and fangs protruded from its mouth. It looked ferocious and terrifying. When song Qing saw the demonic beast pouncing at him, he immediately wanted to test the strength of his body. He did not Dodge and only said, Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Summoning_2 Chapter 873: Summoning_2 ¡°Good!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the demonic beast¡¯s throat. Her actions made the demonic beast even angrier. Its palm-wide claws landed on her arm, and a sharp long armor pierced her shoulder. Then, it slid down with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. The demonic beast¡¯s claws were extremely sharp and were no less powerful than a high-grade magical weapon. When they touched song Qing¡¯s small arm, light scales appeared on her skin. She did not even need to use the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to block it. The strength of her body alone was enough to make it difficult for the long armor to penetrate! The claw and the arm made an ear-piercing sound. The demonic beast¡¯s strength was more than a thousand pounds, but it only made song Qing¡¯s small arm slightly numb. With a slight shake, the force was dissipated, and it did not cause any harm to her at all. She felt relieved and grabbed the demonic beast¡¯s throat. As the two forces collided, she pressed its head down. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the demonic beast¡¯s huge head was pressed against the stone pile and sank into the ground. The demonic beast¡¯s head was restrained, but it was not willing to give up. It swayed its body, and the blue scales on its body fell off with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. They turned into a dense rain of blue armor blades, which shot at song qingxiao with spiritual power! Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect the demonic beast to have such an instinct. The attack of each scale was not heavy, but there were so many of them that they formed a dense patch and bombarded the beast. At the same time, the demonic beast swung its long tail, which was filled with spiritual power, towards song Qing¡¯s head. The strength of its tail was not weak, and it was so close. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s body was strong, she would probably suffer if she was hit. This demonic beast was quite smart. It knew to first use its scales to attack her, making her unable to split herself up, and then use its long tail to sneak attack her, trying to escape. ¡°You have a tail, but I don¡¯t?¡± Song qingxiao blocked her face with one hand and concentrated her Qi in her dantian at the same time. Her long legs instantly turned into a tail, tearing her clothes apart. She also raised it up and whipped away the scale blades that were flying towards her. The strength of the demonic beast¡¯s tail was unusually weak under her whip. Her long tail turned into a shadow and covered the demonic beast. Then, with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the long tail instantly struck the demonic beast¡¯s body, instantly making a loud sound that shook the earth and mountains! Under the violent spiritual energy, the rocks were ground into powder. The poor demon beast¡¯s body was smashed into the ground, and the lower half of its body was turned into a bloody mud under the power of the long tail. Only its head, which was pinched by song qingxiao, was left intact. Its life was cut off in an instant. A muddy Pearl the size of a finger flew out of its head after it died, and song Qing caught it in his palm. ¡°He seemed to have used too much force.¡± Her long tail swayed slightly as she muttered to herself. This was the first time that she had used her leg as a tail and fought with her physical strength without LAN Feng¡¯s interference. However, she had forgotten that after she entered the nascent soul tier, the power after her body was reconstructed far exceeded her imagination. Even if she had consciously controlled her power, the power of her tail was obviously not something the demonic Tiger could defend against, and directly smashed it into meat paste. As a result, the demonic beast could no longer be eaten, which was a pity. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the elixir Pearl in her palm. The elixir Pearl was not big and was not transparent. There was a faint spiritual power mixed with the aura of a demonic beast inside. is this a demonic elixir? ¡± Song qingxiao remembered that before she entered the sea of stars and was hunted down, the people at the martial arts Research Institute had mentioned that demonic beasts whose bloodline power had awakened to the fifth rank would produce an inner core. At that time, demonic beasts could no longer be called ordinary demonic beasts, but should be called demonic cultivators. It seemed that the unlucky Azure Flying Tiger she had encountered was a demonic beast that was about to advance to the fifth rank. It had already produced a demonic core. No wonder it was not weak. According to the cultivators of the martial arts Research Institute, fourth-tier demonic beasts could overpower dan realm cultivators. Then, this demonic beast that was about to enter the fifth tier had a cultivation that was at least comparable to a top-tier dan realm cultivator, or even a cultivator at the beginning level of the nascent soul realm. He was able to completely suppress her with the power of his physical body, and that was when she had just advanced not long ago and had yet to fully control the strength of her physical body. If she were to completely get used to her body after rebirth and exert her strength to the extreme, not to mention a real fifth-order monster beast, she might not even be at a disadvantage if she encountered a sixth-order monster beast. In other words, although her cultivation had only just entered the nascent soul tier, it was extremely likely that the toughness of her body had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and it was even extremely likely to be the standard of the top level! Song qingxiao was very satisfied with the results of this small test. Although the demonic beast¡¯s body had been destroyed, the spiritual energy contained in this demonic core was not inferior to that of its flesh and blood. It was a great harvest. She placed the demonic beast into her pocket dimension before returning to the cave she had temporarily settled in, satisfied. After discovering the wondrous uses of the consciousness, song qingxiao would often catch some low-level demonic beasts and leave his own consciousness imprint on them before letting them go. These demonic beasts were terrified after being captured, and some of them fled as soon as they regained their freedom. After she tried, she found that the spiritual sense that she had branded had a longer range than her own search and control, but at most beyond about two hundred miles, the power of the imprint would weaken. Although she could still vaguely sense it, it was not very accurate. If these demon beasts had fled several dozen kilometers away, the connection between the two would have been severed, and it would have been difficult to sense them again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After song Qing had a rough idea, he tried to control more than ten demonic beasts at the same time. She used this method to cultivate her spiritual sense and to make it easier for her to use her spiritual sense more familiarly. At the same time, she could also use the legs of these demon beasts to find the silver Wolf and explore the nearby demon beast territories. During this time, she had been trying to melt the mystic crystal. However, after more than a month, it didn¡¯t work. Just as su Wu had said, the more he refined, the harder it was to melt the mystic crystals. Even with the help of the green flame, he could only melt the surface of the two Mystic crystals. On this day, she put away the mystic crystal and was about to go out of the cave again to find something to fill her stomach. At this time, song Qing¡¯s soul moved slightly. The familiar feeling came again. The trial space had summoned her. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Suspicion (1) Chapter 874: Suspicion (1) Many things had happened since the trial at the Gu residence. Song qingxiao had been severely injured and had unsealed her blue blood before she was reborn. After that, she was busy consolidating her realm and refining Mystic crystals, so she put the trial aside. Now that she thought about it carefully, she realized that she hadn¡¯t gone to the trial for at least half a year since she woke up, except for when she was in the middle of her breakthrough and fell into a deep sleep because of her severe injuries. Ever since she entered the divine incarcerate and took part in the trial, this was the first time she had taken so long to sense the call of the trial. Different from when she had been forcefully pulled into the trial without any warning at the beginning, as her cultivation level increased, she had a faint sense of entering the trial. Only after reaching the nascent soul realm did the summoning to enter the divine prison come again, and her spirit actually instinctively began to resist this external force. When song qingxiao realized this, she subconsciously retracted her divine sense. The power to resist disappeared, and in the next moment, she was pulled into the trial space. When she entered, there were already three men and one woman in the trial space. They were all sitting in different positions. When song qingxiao entered, these people were all meditating with their eyes closed, as if they did not react to her arrival. However, song qingxiao noticed that as soon as she appeared, four divine senses swept over her. Two men and one woman¡¯s divine senses were at least at the peak of the late stage of the Dan realm. What surprised song qingxiao was that one of them had already broken through to the nascent soul realm! She subconsciously followed the divine sense and looked up, just in time to see that person also looking up at her. It was a man with a thin face, about 40 years old, and gloomy eyes. He looked like he was sick. His hair was disheveled, dry, and yellow. It did not look lustrous, and it fell on both sides of his shoulders in an irregular manner. The man¡¯s face was green, and his cheeks were deeply sunken, showing his deep eye sockets. His eyes seemed to be emitting a terrifying green light, which was peeking out from a pile of dry grass-like messy hair, making people feel cold all over. He was wearing a strange green robe that covered everything below his neck. His sleeves were very long, and his hands were tightly wrapped in them. The other people could also see that he was not to be trifled with. When they sat down, they instinctively stayed away from him, causing the four people who came first to form a three-on-one formation. Perhaps he realized that he could not see through song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level with his divine sense. He did not know if song qingxiao had some secret technique to hide her cultivation level or if she was stronger than him, but the man¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of fear. Song Qing looked around and saw that there was the most space beside the man in the green robe. She walked straight over and sat down cross-legged. The cultivators who had come to this trial were not low-level cultivators. Most of the cultivators who had reached this stage were extremely shrewd and had no intention of exchanging pleasantries with others. Song qingxiao subconsciously restrained her aura and suppressed her divine sense to the cultivation of the complete late stage of the Dan realm, just like the other three. After that, she felt a few auras sweep past her body and then retracted them. Only the spiritual awareness of the green-robed man left a very shallow mark in her sea of consciousness before he left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This spiritual imprint was extremely shallow. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had cultivated the nine words secret order and the God destroying technique at the same time, and that her spiritual sense had always been deeper than other cultivators of the same generation, and that she had discovered the wonderful use of the spiritual sense after she had ascended and was trapped in the sea of stars for half a year, she had always left a spiritual imprint on the demon beasts as a method of cultivating the spiritual sense. It would not have been easy for her to discover the aura that the green-robed man had hidden in her spiritual sea. She sneered in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t know what the man in the green robe was up to by leaving a mark on her body, she didn¡¯t erase the aura. ¡°Why hide it?¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s voice sounded, ¡± ¡°This ugly green-faced man doesn¡¯t know his own strength. Just kill him,¡± After song qingxiao took out the chaos green lamp, su Wu appeared more and more often. Occasionally, song qingxiao would ask him for advice about cultivation problems. Three or four times out of ten, if he was in a good mood, he was willing to give him some advice. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Question_2 Chapter 875: Question_2 His sudden appearance surprised song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Senior su Wu, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by others?¡± Other than the two times when su Wu was forced to show up at critical moments, the subsequent times he appeared were all when she was alone. After his existence was exposed, song qingxiao guessed that he was acting this way because he had died at the hands of the powerhouses from the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond. After his death, the people of the heavens beyond heaven did not let down their guard. When San Gu was chasing after her, su Wu had revealed some clues and quickly attracted the Masters of the Shi family to come. It was enough to show everyone¡¯s fear and dread of him. In the past, when su Wu appeared so cautiously, he was afraid that it would attract old friends, which would be disadvantageous to him. After all, no matter how strong he was back then, he was now only a soul. With his cultivation base, he might not be able to stop those who wanted to kill him. However, when su Wu heard her words, he chuckled and said with arrogance and contempt, ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t take the initiative to release my aura, how can these people find me?¡± ¡°..¡±He had already ended up in such a state, but his arrogant character did not seem to have been restrained in the slightest. The other people around him did not have any strange reaction to his appearance. It was obvious that it was as he said. With his soul cultivation, if he did not show himself, these people might not be able to find his trace. In the past, the reason why he chose to appear when there was no one around was probably because he was willful, not because of his cautious personality as he had imagined. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. Su Wu said, ¡± ¡°That brat overestimated himself and left a mark in your soul consciousness. Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± The two of them communicated with their divine senses, but the other four didn¡¯t seem to notice. Song qingxiao replied with her divine sense, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Let¡¯s see what his purpose is. Maybe we can beat him at his own game and get some benefits? ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± When su Wu heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, as if he was quite disdainful. your personality is quite similar to those people at the martial arts Research Institute. You¡¯re extremely scheming. His tone was lazy and cold. when you meet someone you don¡¯t like, why think so much? just kill them and get rid of any future problems. It¡¯s such a simple thing, but in the eyes of people like you, you can calculate thousands of possibilities. Song qingxiao pursed her lips and did not argue with him. She said, ¡°Senior su Wu is right.¡± cultivation has always been against the will of the heavens. I work hard to cultivate so that I can do what I want to do, say what I want to say, and teach people I don¡¯t like the way they look. His personality was extremely willful, and he did not change his nature just because he was killed. Song qingxiao asked calmly, ¡± ¡°Did senior manage to do it?¡± As soon as she asked this question, su Wu¡¯s breath in the sea of consciousness stagnated, and he did not reply for a long time. After about a minute or two, his cold voice came from his spirit. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± His mood seemed to have turned extremely bad all of a sudden, and he asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°¡±But what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for senior¡¯s guidance, cultivation itself is a heaven-defying act? I¡¯m working hard on my cultivation just to ask the questions I want to ask!¡± When song qingxiao said this, su Wu was rendered speechless. After a long while, he coldly said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner,¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind the sarcasm in his words and replied to him instead. Her personality was different from su Wu¡¯s. Even though the two of them did not communicate much, she could still guess that su Wu¡¯s background was extraordinary from the bits and pieces of information he revealed and the limited information she had collected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was like a god¡¯s favored son, raised by the clan. When he was young, he became famous because of his outstanding talent. His cultivation path was smooth, and he had the protection of the clan, safe and smooth. On the other hand, song qingxiao and he were like people from two different worlds. She had lost her father when she was young and spent her days in fear with Tang Yun. Living carefully in a chaotic place like West Street where her life could be at risk at any time, she had developed a cautious character. She had only entered the trial because she had encountered misfortune and had no choice but to do so. She had been risking her life all the way until now. She had no one to protect her and could only rely on herself. If she was not careful, she would not have been able to make it to this point. The grass on her grave was already as tall as a person, and her bones were buried somewhere. Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Suspicion (3) Chapter 876: Suspicion (3) Their environments were different, so naturally, their way of doing things was not comparable. She did not mean to contradict su Wu. Even if he had given her some advice, they would still continue to get along and might trouble him in the future. However, she was not willing to listen to his orders in everything. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him on this topic, so she changed it on purpose and changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s right, this time, my trial took place more than half a year apart. Does senior know why?¡± ¡°The reason I cultivate is so that I won¡¯t answer questions that I don¡¯t want to answer!¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice was cold, as if he was still breathing. Song qingxiao smiled and was flexible. ¡°Senior, why bother with me? I¡¯m sorry for saying the wrong thing, I apologize to senior.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Wu snorted again. For some reason, he did not continue to pester song qingxiao about this issue. Instead, he accepted song qingxiao¡¯s way out and generously accepted her apology gift. After a long while, he said, ¡± ¡°The summoning of the divine incarcerate, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there¡¯s an Almighty being in the clan who set up the gate to enter the world and could use a large amount of energy to send the younger generation into it, is random and without any regularity.¡± He said indifferently, ¡± the time can be long and short. It¡¯s already very rare to be like what you were doing before. In fact, even though su Wu did not show it on his face, he was secretly surprised. There were two ways for disciples from prestigious families to enter the trial. One was to enjoy the blessings of their family and have the elders of the family open the ¡®door¡¯ to the divine prison. The other way was to be randomly summoned by the divine prison and enter it. As for the underworld clans and the aristocratic clans of the heavens beyond heaven, although most of their elders had already found the way to enter the divine prison, they still had to pay the price for fighting against the ¡®gods¡¯. If they wanted to send their outstanding and talented disciples into the trial to obtain opportunities to improve their cultivation base, even these Almighty beings could not do it as they pleased every time. When these people entered the trial, they already had a certain level of cultivation. Their chances of survival in the trial were hundreds or even thousands of times higher than ordinary people. In comparison, the chances of ordinary people entering the divine prison were already very slim. Those who were lucky enough to survive the first time would probably still fear and resist the divine prison, and the time when they could not wait to participate in it again would never come. Even if they were lucky enough to survive many trials, under such a cruel elimination trial, many people¡¯s hearts changed greatly, and it was difficult for them to remain calm. Following the advancement of one¡¯s cultivation base, if one were to encounter a disciple from a famous clan with a high cultivation base in the trials, most of them would become a stepping stone for others and die in the divine prison. However, song qingxiao was a special case. She was not from a prestigious family, and on the contrary, her background was very low. She was lucky enough to enter the trial because she was stabbed by the ¡®dragon¡¯s tooth¡¯ by chance, and the frequency of her experiencing the trial was shockingly high. The high frequency of the trials brought high returns, but it was also accompanied by high risks. Under such a high risk, not only was she not crippled, but she was also able to rely on herself under the seemingly fair but actually cruel and bloody system of the divine prison. She had walked step by step from adversity to where she was now. This was the reason why su Wu was willing to look at her. ¡°Something rare?¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She could feel that her trial time was faster than the others. For example, when she met Yao Liu by chance, she and Yao Liu had met each other when they were escaping from the terror Battalion and exploring the Gu mansion. For Yao Liu, he had formed a team with her for two consecutive trials, and in these two trials, she had even entered the lost city. ¡°But it could also have sensed your urgency.¡± Su Wu couldn¡¯t figure this out either. Before he died, he had tried to come into contact with the divine prison. However, the more he understood about it, the more he realized that he didn¡¯t understand ¡®it¡¯ at all. ¡°¡®It¡¯ is everywhere,¡± If song qingxiao¡¯s desire for power overcame her fear of death, her ambition and desire for power might make the divine prison sense her needs, which would make her enter the divine prison more often than others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, most ordinary people would be afraid of it after entering it once. The points they obtained would be used to exchange for things to enjoy in real life instead of entering it again. Song qingxiao thought about it and felt that this guess was very likely. After she came out of the trial for the first time and killed for the first time, her life had undergone a tremendous change. To her, it was a huge change, so she had a vigilant and defensive mentality towards the trial. Hence, the time it took to enter the second trial was much longer than the intervals between the previous trials. After that, because she had provoked ¡®sixth Chu¡¯ in the second trial scene, she had no choice but to kill the people from the underworld clan. The need for strength was deeper than before, and the number of times she entered the trial was naturally more. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: How fragrant (1) Chapter 877: How fragrant (1) ¡°However, as your strength grows, it naturally means that you have a certain right to speak.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice came from his divine soul. you should have sensed it. You can resist the summoning of the divine prison. However, once the ¡®God¡¯s¡¯ decree was rejected, there would naturally be punishment. ¡°The next time it enters the divine prison, its will will be stronger and more dangerous.¡± However, with the high risk, there was naturally a possibility of high returns. It all depended on how one chose. While the two of them were ¡®conversing¡¯, the mist in the trial space fluctuated again. Someone else had come! ¡°What a disgusting smell of blood.¡± The figure had yet to appear, but su Wu seemed to be extremely disdainful. After he finished speaking, there was no more sound. It was obvious that he had lost the interest to talk. After song qingxiao learned more details about the divine prison from him, she stopped asking. This person¡¯s temperament was cold and extremely willful. If he was willing to say it, he would speak sooner or later, so there was no rush. She turned her attention to number six, who had just entered the trial space. At this moment, the mist dispersed, revealing the person¡¯s true body. He was a skinny old man who looked to be in his sixties. He was wearing a long gray-brown robe that reached his calf. He was barefooted and looked out of place. This person was extremely tall, probably close to 1.9 meters. His limbs were long, and his limbs were shockingly thin, but he had a huge belly. He had a goatee and a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks, but his eyes were bright. His gaze quickly swept over the five people who came first, and he let out a ¡®hehe¡¯ laugh. The old man¡¯s laughter was a little strange and sharp. It was as if there was phlegm stuck in his throat, making a buzzing echo. He did not release his aura when he came in, but song qingxiao felt extremely uncomfortable when he looked at her. Scales even appeared on her chest and back, as if she was reacting instinctively after being stimulated by danger. After reaching the nascent soul tier, her instincts were more sensitive than before. For this old man to make her feel this way, his cultivation was not low-at least no lower than the low level of the nascent soul tier. It was even very likely that he had reached the great circle of the early stage of the nascent soul tier. She remained silent and watched as the old man strode over to the other side of the man with the blue face. He sat down, pulled his long legs back to his stomach in a very strange position, curled his limbs, and closed his eyes. This person seemed to be extremely confident in himself. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to test the cultivation of the others with his spiritual sense after entering like the others. She remembered what su Wu said before he went into hiding, ¡± the disgusting smell of blood. the tip of her nose twitched slightly. She took a breath, but she didn¡¯t smell any blood. At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to feel someone¡¯s gaze on her. She looked up and saw the old man who had just sat down and curled up his body. His eyes seemed to be open and he was also looking at her. When he noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the old man did not avoid it. Instead, he smiled at her, revealing his toothless mouth. ¡°Little girl, you smell so good.¡± When he spoke, his lips moved. There were no teeth in his mouth, just like a black hole. The sound he made was dry and harsh, like fingernails being ground with sandpaper. It was unspeakably unpleasant. His words sounded very vulgar and rude. Coupled with his smile, he looked like an old hooligan who was teasing a young girl. When the others heard what he said, they opened their eyes subconsciously and looked at song Qing instinctively. There were even two cultivators at the peak of the Dan realm who looked shocked. However, these people didn¡¯t intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so they quickly withdrew their shocked expressions and returned to their previous expressionless faces, not saying a word. Seeing this, song qingxiao sneered in her heart, but she remained calm on the surface, as if the person the old man was talking about was not her. In fact, she really had nothing to do with ¡®Xiang¡¯ at this moment. Ever since she was hunted down, she had never had the chance to wash up. When he was in the sea of stars, he had used the Golden cicada to shed its shell to reconstruct his body and change his clothes. However, he had spent most of his time in the sea of stars consolidating his cultivation, refining the mystic crystal, and looking for the silver Wolf. He had no time to take care of himself. Although the old man¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound quite right, his eyes didn¡¯t have any roguish look, but instead, they were filled with greed. She thought for a moment and connected what su Wu had said to the word ¡®fragrant¡¯. She quickly realized that the¡¯ fragrant ¡®he was referring to was probably different from what everyone understood. He was probably referring to her blood when he said that he smelled so good. After the blue blood seal was unsealed, her body was reconstructed, and she was almost reborn as a new body. Song Qing was well aware of how great the temptation of blood was. Since the day she did not completely remove the seal, just a little bit of melted blood from the blue blood seal was enough to make the silver Wolf drool, it could be seen that her blood was precious. The old man must have smelled something, which was why he sighed like that. He was treating her as food, and he had smelled the special ability in her blood. This person drank blood. From his strange appearance and figure, it was likely that he had cultivated some kind of technique that could transform. He was somewhat similar to Yao Liu, but he didn¡¯t know what this old man was. The old man saw that song qingxiao was ignoring him, but he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He let out a strange laugh, then buried his head and didn¡¯t say anything. After this small interlude had passed for over ten minutes, there was another change in the trial space, as if a new person had arrived. At this time, there were a total of six people in the trial space. Other than song qingxiao, the skinny old man and the green-faced man were at least in the nascent soul realm and could not be underestimated. The other three were half-step nascent soul cultivators. After more than half a year of trial, what kind of scene was it that so many strong cultivators were summoned in succession? Song qingxiao frowned. At this moment, an extremely burly figure appeared in the trial space. After the mist dispersed, a tall man with a half-naked upper body appeared in front of everyone. The man was half a head taller than the tall and thin old man who had come in earlier. The muscles on his upper body were tangled, and a totem of a demonic beast covered in black armor was entrenched on his body. It wrapped around his arms, and the ferocious wolf head hung on his chest. The Wolf¡¯s mouth was wide open, revealing its ferocious teeth. This tattoo was very vivid and added to the man¡¯s valiant aura. The demonic beast¡¯s eyes glowed with a flirtatious luster as the man turned around, as if it was a living thing, which was quite strange. As soon as the man appeared, a powerful aura spread out. As soon as the three cultivators at the peak of the Dan realm were suppressed by the aura, their expressions changed. They gritted their teeth and forcibly exerted their spiritual power to resist the aura of the burly man. ¡°Hmph!¡± The green-robed man¡¯s eyes turned cold the moment the burly man released his pressure, and he snorted sinisterly. I didn¡¯t expect to meet true Lord Black Wolf here. The two of them seemed to be old acquaintances. The burly man laughed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed to see an old friend, so I¡¯ll greet you first.¡± ¡°Your greeting is quite unique.¡± The green-robed man¡¯s mouth twitched. As the two of them spoke, neither side gave in to the other, and the air pressure in the trial space suddenly became tense. The green-robed man had reached the cultivation level of the nascent soul realm, and true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s abilities were actually not inferior to his. When the divine senses of the two nascent soul realm cultivators competed, song qingxiao was still fine. As they were both nascent soul realm cultivators, the spirit pressure did not affect her much. What¡¯s more, she cultivated both Ling power and spiritual consciousness with the God destroying technique. Her own spiritual consciousness was not weak. Even if she did not deliberately circulate her Qi, her expression was normal. However, the three cultivators in the perfect dan realm were already panicking and cold sweat was dripping from their foreheads. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Chapter 600-each showing off (1) Chapter 878: Chapter 600-each showing off (1) The more high-level cultivators there were, the more disadvantageous it would be for the three cultivators at the completion of the Dan realm. Once the mission began, it was very likely that the nascent soul cultivators would eliminate the three weakest people first, and the remaining strong would compete. The three of them must have realized this as well. This trial was not friendly to them, so their faces were extremely ugly. The woman in the complete dan realm looked pale. She looked up at true Lord Black Wolf with a pleading look, and her eyes were full of love. A dark light flashed in true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s eyes. When he and the green-robed man¡¯s consciousness had collided, he had a rough idea of the strength of the other people in the trial space. Other than the three cultivators who had yet to truly step into the nascent soul stage, among the first three to arrive, Qing Pao¡¯s strength was on par with his. Song Qing looked young, but he could withstand the pressure exerted by him and Qing Pao, and his expression did not change. At least, his strength had reached the cultivation of the nascent soul stage. As for the other strange-looking old man, his eyes were narrowed as if he was sleeping. However, the moment he released his aura, the old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, and a hint of greed appeared in his eyes. He was not suppressed by their divine sense, which meant that his cultivation was not low. After testing out the strength of these people, true Lord Black Wolf immediately retracted his divine sense and chuckled. ¡°Although it¡¯s a good thing that you and I are old friends, don¡¯t scare the beauty.¡± The green-robed man secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He did not have the upper hand in the battle of consciousness with true Lord Black Wolf. It was best to stop at this point. Otherwise, if they fought head-on, both of them would probably be at a disadvantage. Song qingxiao and the strange old man, who were sitting cross-legged on both sides of him, would only have the upper hand. At this moment, true Lord Black Wolf had most likely stopped in time because he had the same idea as him and was preparing to preserve his strength. However, although the green-robed man¡¯s heart was at ease, he refused to admit defeat. He coldly said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a tender and protective person.¡± True Lord Black Wolf¡¯s gaze landed on the woman, and he chuckled. ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t?¡± The female dan realm cultivator blushed after hearing his words, but a charming smile appeared on her face. She lowered her head slightly, revealing her white neck. This woman was about 27 or 28 years old. She wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but her figure was very graceful. Although her cultivation hadn¡¯t reached the nascent soul stage, she had a natural charm and was extremely attractive. Even song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but look at her shyly. She felt that her every frown and smile was indescribably moving. However, when she circulated the spiritual power in her body, this feeling quickly disappeared. It seemed that this woman had cultivated some kind of secret technique or cultivation technique that enhanced her charm. This technique was interesting, but it didn¡¯t mean much to high-level cultivators. People who could cultivate to this level were all determined people. They wouldn¡¯t be easily affected by this technique, especially song qingxiao, who was also a woman. This seduction technique naturally had less effect on her. She closed her eyes, and true Lord Black Wolf walked over to her and sat down cross-legged beside her. Soon, the two of them started to tease each other. When the two cultivators in the perfect dan realm saw this scene, their eyes were filled with anger and disdain. However, they made room for each other at the same time and moved closer to each other. It was obvious that the two of them had the intention to cooperate in this dangerous trial. A few minutes after true Lord Black Wolf arrived, there was another strange movement in the trial space. This time, song qingxiao was really surprised. This trial was more than half a year apart, and it seemed like they had come with ill intentions. There were already seven high-level cultivators gathered here, but there were still people coming. Based on her past experiences, the more participants there were, the more difficult the trials would be. Other than the first trial, she had done all the other trials, be it demon Island, escaping from the terror camp, or exploring the Gu residence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Within the trial space, a figure appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. After the mist dispersed, the person¡¯s face was revealed. The old man and true Lord Black Wolf who had entered earlier were both over 1.9 meters tall. However, the new cultivator was a pale child who was less than 1.5 meters tall. The child¡¯s eyes were purple and his face was serious. He was barefooted but his aura was not weak. He looked around the trial space and finally glanced at the woman in true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s arms. His gaze landed on the two perfected dan realm cultivators. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Chapter 600-each showing off (2) Chapter 879: Chapter 600-each showing off (2) These two people were also tactful. Without him saying anything, they moved away from each other and made space for the child. The child walked straight over and sat down. From the fact that he was able to find two soft peaches without a word, it was enough to see that this person was not a kind person, and his cultivation was probably above the nascent soul formation tier. After the child sat down, although no one said anything, the expressions of the others changed slightly. Although true Lord Black Wolf was still teasing the woman with his arms around her, he was also paying attention to her. There was no movement in his sea of consciousness. At this point, song qingxiao did not know why, but he had a bad feeling. Just as this thought emerged, spiritual energy fluctuations appeared in the trial space again. A slight rumbling sound that sounded like dancing flames could be heard. The surrounding temperature suddenly rose by several degrees. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. The two dan realm cultivators looked at each other and revealed a miserable look. The green-robed man¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even the old man who was squinting his eyes widened his eyes at the sound of the burning flames. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, he sat up straight, his curled up hands and feet stretched out, and he frowned. ¡®Chi Chi Chi¡¯, the mist was burning, and a muscular red-haired man with big eyes and a wide mouth appeared in the trial space. As soon as the man appeared, song Qing felt a wave of heat coming towards her. Her clothes were burning hot, and the next moment, it was as if they were on fire. She immediately used her spiritual power and a cold wind was released. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the ground within a few meters of her body formed ice crystals, forcibly lowering the scorching heat. When she revealed this move, not only did the green-robed man look at her, but even true Lord Black Wolf, who was hugging the woman and teasing her, also revealed a deep sense of fear in his eyes. Judging from the fluctuations of the spiritual energy released by the newly arrived number nine, there was an 80 ¨C 90% chance that she was a cultivator whose spiritual energy belonged to the fire element. Ice and Fire did not melt. To be able to counter number Nine¡¯s powerful spirit breath despite being countered by her attributes, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was definitely not an ordinary nascent soul realm cultivator. The red-haired man who had just arrived also rolled his eyes. His gaze lingered on song Qing Xiao for a moment. Seeing that her eyes were closed and her expression was calm, he looked away after a long while. He looked at the others, and finally stopped at true Lord Black Wolf. Then, an undisguised look of disgust appeared on his face. ¡°Bah!¡± He let out a disdainful sound. this isn¡¯t a brothel. Where did these two sluts come from? they really hurt my eyes. ¡°..¡± As soon as he came in, he started to curse, which made song Qing¡¯s mouth Twitch. True Lord Black Wolf¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He clenched his fists and pushed away the woman in his arms. The woman was pushed by him, and she fell to the ground with an ¡®ouch¡¯ as if she was weak and boneless. She looked like she was about to cry.¡±The fall hurts.¡± you¡¯re still a trial-taker, don¡¯t be so shameless. Once someone spoke first, one of the men in the Dan realm took the opportunity to mock, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a prostitute, how embarrassing.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, and killing intent flashed through them. However, it soon turned into a seductive look. She furrowed her brows, and as if she was about to cry, she kneeled on the ground and looked at true monarch Black Wolf. However, true Lord Black Wolf did not have the time to care about her. The red-haired man¡¯s words were clearly a provocation. He was trying to embarrass him in front of everyone, so how could he tolerate this? ¡°Mind your words.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where did that dog smell come from?¡± After hearing his words, the red-haired man didn¡¯t restrain himself. Instead, he raised his voice and looked at true Lord Black Wolf with an extremely arrogant expression. True Lord Black Wolf¡¯s face instantly darkened. Spirit energy flashed on his body, and the black Wolf Totem on his chest seemed to come to life. The wolf¡¯s head became more and more ferocious, and the howls of wolves could be faintly heard from all directions. The sound was filled with the murderous intent of a fierce beast. The Dan realm cultivators were suppressed by their levels. When they heard the Wolf¡¯s howl, they felt breathless. Black mist seeped out of true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s body and spread out in an instant, giving everyone immense pressure. Seeing this, the two men in the Dan realm tried their best to use their spiritual power to resist. Even the charming woman¡¯s face turned pale and lost her smile. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Chapter 600-each showing off (3) Chapter 880: Chapter 600-each showing off (3) The black fog on true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s body spread out. When the green-robed man saw it, his body trembled, and a wave of spiritual energy turned into green smoke and drilled out of his body. Then, with a whoosh, it turned into a green water curtain, blocking the black fog outside. On the contrary, the strange old man who had stretched his hands and feet didn¡¯t make a sound, allowing the black Qi to wrap around him and quickly enter the fog. Song qingxiao frowned. The ice on the ground had not faded, and a light blue mist rose from the ice, firmly blocking the black mist, making it difficult for it to advance. When the red-haired man saw this, the corner of his mouth imperceptibly rose. With a boom, a red light emerged from his body and transformed into flames that enveloped him. The flames crackled and burned the spiritual energy in the space to nothing. The black mist that had come in was also sucked into the flames, and the temperature in the space soared again and again. The red-haired man¡¯s Red light and true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s Black mist were on equal footing. As the two forces collided, wolf howls and flame howls rang out in everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. Both sides were not at peace with each other, and their auras soared. The spirit energy that leaked out from the two nascent soul tier cultivators ¡®great battle instantly dispersed most of the gray mist in the space, which was about to fill the entire space. The spiritual pressure was getting stronger and stronger. It was filled with killing intent and was killing their divine senses. The three dan realm cultivators couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and groaned in pain. The boy, who had entered a step earlier than the red-haired man and had been silent since he entered, could no longer sit still. After the spiritual pressure of black and red intertwined, it enveloped him. Killing intent tore at his physical body and squeezed his spirit. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly, and his child-like face showed a bit of sternness. Then, he heard a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound. Several purple electric arcs jumped out from his body, followed by the power of thunder and lightning. In an instant, they covered his entire body and instantly killed the black and red spiritual power! The powerful force of thunder and lightning spread throughout the trial, forcing back the two spiritual pressures and clearing out an empty space around the boy. Song qingxiao opened her eyes when she heard the sound of thunder. He didn¡¯t expect that this young boy¡¯s spirit energy was actually of the lightning element. The power of the lightning was extremely strong. Not only was it the nemesis of the demonic Yin Qi, but the power of the lightning itself could not be underestimated. Unfortunately, such spiritual power was one in ten thousand. Even in the trial space, secret techniques suitable for cultivation were rare. He did not expect the boy to be so lucky. As soon as the lightning-type spirit energy was released, it suppressed the pressure released by true Lord Black Wolf and the red-haired man at the same time, causing everyone to be greatly shocked. This way, in the trial space, the basic situation of the few people was even more clear. The red-haired man number nine had a fire attribute spirit power. The green-robed man was the opposite of him. His spirit power was of the water attribute, and his secret technique should also be related to water. True Lord Black Wolf¡¯s tattoo carried the aura of a ferocious beast. Song qingxiao guessed that his technique was similar to the silver Wolf that she had sealed in the past. It was very likely that he could also summon demonic beasts to fight. Coupled with his own cultivation, it was no different from fighting one against two. He could not be underestimated. The purple-eyed child number eight this time had awakened lightning-type spirit power, and he was able to force back the red-haired man and true Lord Black Wolf with spirit pressure on his own. This at least proved that this person¡¯s strength was not only at the low level of the nascent soul tier, but should have already reached the peak of the low level. However, what caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention the most was the old man. The moment he released his spiritual pressure, his aura seemed to have disappeared into thin air. It was as if he had never existed. This ability shocked everyone. Other than these few nascent soul realm cultivators, a few dan realm cultivators were barely holding on. ¡°Sir, please spare me.¡± The woman who was firmly pressed to the ground by the spirit pressure was sweating profusely. She was on the verge of death and gasping for breath. She opened her mouth with some difficulty, and a snow-white fox tail emerged from under her skirt behind her. It pitifully coiled by her leg, with a weak expression. This woman had actually exchanged for a demonic beast secret technique. Her cultivation level should be the weakest among all of them, and under heavy pressure, she revealed the secret technique¡¯s true form. Seeing this, song qingxiao had an idea. In this trial, apart from the fact that everyone¡¯s attributes were different, this woman had cultivated the Fox Body, while true monarch Black Wolf¡¯s body was covered in tattoos of black armored wolves. Although she didn¡¯t reveal any clues, her body had also been transformed by the blue blood and could transform into the body of Nuwa, changing her legs into a tail. This way, at least three out of the nine trial-takers would be able to transform in a certain aspect. When she saw that long-armed, long-haired old man, she had guessed that he should have cultivated some kind of secret technique that could transform into a demon like Yao Liu. If her guess was correct, this was definitely not a coincidence. Among the nine cultivators, four of them had either cultivated a secret skill or awakened the bloodline of a great demon. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes swept over the two dan realm cultivators who were struggling. A trace of coldness flashed in her eyes. Before she could release her spiritual sense, she felt the spiritual pressure around the green-robed man was released. It turned into a green light and pressed on the two dan realm cultivators. Seeing this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t the only one who had such a guess. Since the green-robed man dared to make such a guess, it at least proved that there was a problem with his own cultivation method or bloodline. The two dan realm cultivators were already struggling under the pressure of the two spiritual pressures. Now that they were being suppressed by the green light, they let out a muffled groan on the spot. It was as if there were heavy mountains on their shoulders. Their deific consciousness seemed to have been hit hard. How could they hold on? they could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood essence and their momentum became sluggish. As soon as the two of them spat out blood, they couldn¡¯t sit still and were pressed to the ground by the spiritual breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment their faces touched the ground, black and yellow fur appeared on one of their faces. The corner of his mouth changed and he turned into a beast. The other man, who had a bald head, was pressed to the ground. A faint white light gushed out of his body. The light was filled with righteousness, but it was pitifully weak. It was extremely difficult to resist the three colors of green, red, and black. It was quickly shattered. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he did not transform into a demon. His strength was much stronger than the other two dan realm cultivators. He was probably only one step away from entering the nascent soul realm. However, under the joint pressure of the three nascent soul cultivators, he was still vulnerable. ¡°It¡¯s actually the light of Buddha?¡± When the red-haired man saw this, he immediately laughed, ¡°Interesting!¡± Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Divine power (1) Chapter 881: Divine power (1) As soon as the red-haired man¡¯s voice fell, there was another strange movement in the trial space. The red-haired man¡¯s smile disappeared, and he let out a surprised ¡®Yi¡¯, ¡± I¡¯m not the last one? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an unfamiliar Qi suddenly barged in, immediately breaking a gap in the other confronting divine senses. With the unexpected arrival of this newcomer, the previously tense atmosphere instantly relaxed. Taking advantage of the red-haired man¡¯s words, true Lord Black Wolf slowly retracted his aura. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be gathered here for this trial. He didn¡¯t want to have a real conflict with the red-haired man at this time. The trial had not officially started yet, and there was still an old enemy who knew his background. Earlier, when he used his divine sense to probe, other than the three dan realm cultivators, song qingxiao, the green-robed man, the strange old man, the red-haired man, and the purple-eyed boy were all strong. Especially that boy, he looked young, but in reality, he had reached the nascent soul stage. At the same time, he also had a domineering Thunder system cultivation method, and was very likely to be a strong opponent in the trial. If they were to start fighting now, true Lord Black Wolf would be greatly affected by the fact that he was surrounded by enemies after he entered the trial. Since he had already achieved his goal of probing, he took the opportunity to stop. The red-haired man sneered and clenched his fists. The flames that surrounded him roared and entered his body. As the two of them ceased their attacks, the green-robed man and the purple-eyed boy also withdrew their spiritual pressure. The spiritual pressure in the trial space was reduced, and the strange old man¡¯s figure that had disappeared in the black fog reappeared in the same place. He was still sitting in a strange posture with his arms around his knees, his eyes half-closed as if he had never left. He had used some unknown method to completely conceal his Qi. It was only now that everyone had withdrawn their pressure that he seemed to wake up from a dream. He blinked his muddy eyes and stuck his head out. To song qingxiao, such a person was far more terrifying than true Lord Black Wolf and the others, who had revealed their powerful strength earlier. After all, she didn¡¯t know what method he had used to become invisible, so she couldn¡¯t guard against him, especially when he was coveting her blood. She was in the light, and this person was in the dark. It was impossible to guard against him, and it would be easy for him to launch a sneak attack. Song Qing was secretly on guard. He decided that after entering the trial, he had to think of a way to get rid of this greatest hidden danger. She made up her mind, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, her eyes fell on the new person. By now, the last person to enter, No. 10, had already revealed his true appearance. He was a 34-year-old man, wearing an old dark green shirt. He was of average height, with a slightly hunched back, but his legs were extremely muscular and unusually thick. His lips were extremely big, and he looked very simple and honest. However, no one in the trial space dared to underestimate him. This person¡¯s spiritual aura was not weak, and the moment he entered the trial space, the aura that he exuded actually broke through the pressure that true Lord Black Wolf and the others had released. This person was the latest to arrive, and he had yet to reveal his cultivation technique or secret technique. However, if song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess was correct, this person was probably an expert who had obtained some secret technique from the trial space and cultivated the great demonic technique. This was the most number of participants song qingxiao had ever had, and none of them were weak. One could only imagine how dangerous this trial would be. He just didn¡¯t know what the mission was. She subconsciously reached out and touched her wrist. After being chased, she had been separated from the silver Wolf in the sea of stars. If the silver Wolf was still here, it would be equivalent to having another helper. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, the silver Wolf had a keen sense of smell, so it might be able to find something strange about the strange old man. Just as song qingxiao thought of this, a voice transmission came from her divine sense. ¡°Cooperation?¡± The voice came from the green robe who had left a spiritual mark on her body. This person¡¯s actions at that time had even attracted the elusive su Wu. Song qingxiao did not erase the weak mark he had left in her sea of consciousness. The green robe probably thought that she had not noticed it, and at this time, he took the initiative to talk about cooperation with her. She smiled slightly and lowered her eyelids to hide her expression. At the same time, she used her divine sense to send a message back. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Divine power (2) Chapter 882: Divine power (2) ¡°How do we cooperate?¡± ¡°There are so many participants in this trial. I¡¯m afraid everyone has the same goal.¡± Song Qing¡¯s heart moved when the man in green said this. She glanced at the Dan realm cultivators and saw that they had all retracted their pressure. The three dan realm cultivators looked as if they had been pardoned. The man who had been pressed to the ground by the aura of a nascent soul tier elite had already recovered his original appearance, and slowly sat up. The cultivator who had been forced out of the Buddhist light sat cross-legged again and circulated his Qi to heal his injuries. He had a solemn expression on his face. As for the beautiful woman with a pale face, she clutched her chest and sat up, leaning weakly towards true Lord Black Wolf. It was obvious that she had the intention to rely on this expert during this trial. The ¡®common goal¡¯ mentioned by the green-robed man probably did not include the three dan realm cultivators. As su Wu had said, as their strength increased, the participants were no longer completely clueless about the trial. From what the green-robed man said, it could be known that there should be another treasure or opportunity appearing in this trial, and several cultivators of the nascent soul tier had heard of it. However, this person was extremely cunning and didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡± there are too many monks and too little gruel. At least let¡¯s cooperate first and save our lives. How about that? ¡± As more and more powerhouses joined in, he gradually lost his cool. I¡¯ve met true Lord Black Wolf twice. The black Wolf tattoo on his body can summon fifth-rank demonic beasts. In order to show his sincerity in cooperating, the green-robed man first picked out some of the situations he knew, his own cultivation has already reached the nascent soul realm. If he joins forces with Black Wolf, his true strength can at least reach the middle level of the nascent soul realm, which is very difficult to deal with. At this point, he kept her in suspense.¡±I¡¯ll explain it to you in detail when the time is right.¡± He paused and continued, ¡± and that boy¡¯s strength is not weak, at least at the peak of the initial level of the nascent soul realm. The Thunder element spirit power is extremely domineering, and there are not many people who have awakened it. Cultivation techniques were even more difficult to find, and it was not easy to cultivate to such a level. Adding on the fact that lightning element spirit power was truly powerful, once it was used, perhaps even middle level nascent transformation cultivators might not be willing to provoke this boy. As for the red-haired man and The Hunchback man who came in after him, it was needless to say that they were not kind people. ¡°You should have just advanced to the nascent soul realm, right?¡± When the green-robed man said this, he could not help but inquire, I haven¡¯t completely stabilized my realm, but I¡¯ve been targeted by that old monster number six. I have to be careful. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± The old man¡¯s words had been heard by the green-robed man and the others. These people were all extremely shrewd and had indeed seen through the clues. However, song qingxiao knew very well that the green-robed youth was trying to put pressure on her by saying this. He wanted her to be completely out of her wits after being coaxed and deceived by him. She had indeed just advanced into the nascent soul stage, but her true strength wasn¡¯t just at the beginning level of the nascent soul stage. However, she didn¡¯t refute this and instead went with the flow, pretending to be slightly uneasy. ¡°But why do you want to work with me?¡± When the green-robed man heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, but he pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see that my spiritual energy is of the water element, and you are of the ice element. It¡¯s naturally best for us to cooperate.¡± Song Qingxin sneered in her heart, but she did not expose him. This person¡¯s words were pleasant to hear, but in reality, his situation might not be much better than hers. As he said, his cultivation method was water element, which was countered by the red-haired man¡¯s fire element. The strength of the spiritual energy and pressure emitted by the red-haired man was so strong that the green-robed man was probably already nervous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fire and water were incompatible. Once they started fighting, both sides would be restrained by each other. Moreover, he knew true monarch Black Wolf so well, so the latter should also be aware of his background. The two of them had met before, but they were not friends. Perhaps they had formed a feud before, probably because they were afraid of being attacked after entering the trial and falling into a difficult situation. There was a treasure in this trial, and with so many nascent soul tier elites gathered, everyone was definitely determined to obtain it. Just as the green-robed youth had said, in a situation where there were too many monks and too little gruel, there would definitely be people who wanted to eliminate some competitors first. He had just entered the nascent soul realm. In the eyes of others, he was the weakest, only above the three dan realm cultivators. Except for the strange old man, the other nascent soul realm cultivators would not have a chance to kill the strongest or the weakest first. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Divine power (3) Chapter 883: Divine power (3) On the other hand, the green-robed man probably had the idea of joining forces with her to get rid of the others first. As for after the elites were eliminated, it was naturally much ¡®easier¡¯ to deal with her, a person who had just entered the nascent soul tier, than these people. ¡°I see.¡± She revealed a look of understanding. The green-robed man saw her expression from the corner of his eye and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a relaxed smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Let¡¯s Make a Deal. If that old man tries to ambush you, I¡¯m naturally willing to lend you a hand. But if I¡¯m in trouble, I hope number five won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Song Qing Xiao agreed readily. After the green-robed man made the agreement with her, he did not say anything else. At the same time, everyone else in the trial space found a place to sit down. Other than the woman who was leaning against true Lord Black Wolf, the other two dan realm cultivators were forced to the center of the trial space and were surrounded by a group of nascent soul realm experts. Their faces were pale and their bodies were tense. Everyone was silent. It was unknown if they were like song qingxiao and Qing Pao, privately discussing the cooperation for the upcoming trial. After a few minutes, song qingxiao¡¯s soul moved slightly. In her sea of consciousness, the mission notification finally came.The battle of deification! [ mission completion: 5000 points and the activation of immortal state. ] With the appearance of the mission prompt, a totem that looked like a notice appeared in his sea of consciousness. The totem was blank. It was obvious that he needed to enter the mission scene and trigger the mission before it could show itself. However, the mission hint was completely different from what song qingxiao had expected. She had thought that according to the green robe, this mission would be similar to the exploration of the Gu residence. They would all go for a certain treasure. After eliminating the other cultivators and obtaining the treasure, the mission would be completed. However, the mission notification did not seem to have anything to do with the treasure. She had some doubts in her heart, but her attention was focused on the mission reward. Apart from the totem that was like an announcement, the mission reward prompt was different from the previous ones. After this mission was completed, it showed that other than the points, there was also the opening of the immortal state. What was this God realm? She wanted to ask su Wu, but ever since the strange old man entered the space, su Wu had hidden himself after disdainfully ridiculing him. At this time, she called out twice with her divine sense, but she did not get a response. Song qingxiao could only suppress her doubts for the time being. Su Wu would not say anything now, but after the trial was over and she had completed her mission, she would naturally know what the immortal state was. The moment the mission appeared, everyone¡¯s aura in the trial space changed. The two dan realm cultivators who were sitting in the middle were relieved, but they became more nervous in the next moment. The others couldn¡¯t see any clues, but they should have all received the news at the same time. Since it was the battle of deification, everyone was one of the participants in the competition for deification. Everyone¡¯s task was probably the same. It just depended on who could complete the task in the end. As she thought of this, the mist in the trial space began to fade away slowly. The old man who had been curled up not far away slowly stretched his arms. His squinted eyes opened a gap, revealing a cold light that fell on song qingxiao. When the green-robed man saw this, the water curtain around him swayed slightly and spread out his spiritual breath, blocking the gaze. The strange old man sneered. In a flash, song qingxiao¡¯s speed was several times faster than he had imagined. With the help of the green robe, she immediately jumped up and rushed into the fog, quickly disappearing into it! The old man followed closely behind and disappeared. The moment the two of them moved, the green robes also fell back, and three people instantly disappeared from the trial space. ¡°Looks like the hunt has begun.¡± True Lord Black Wolf¡¯s chuckling voice entered song Qing¡¯s ears, but it was immediately blocked by the mist and could no longer be heard clearly. As the gray fog receded, a cool breeze with spiritual power blew over. Song qingxiao, who had just entered the trial scene, was immediately jolted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She took the lead to scan the area with her divine sense, but she didn¡¯t sense any living aura in the scene. When his vision cleared up, he looked up and saw mountains and lush trees in the distance. This place was like an extremely primitive ancient forest, and the spiritual energy was even richer than the sea of stars. Perhaps it was because she had jumped into the trial scene at the first moment, but the others had not moved, so she was the only one. Before song qingxiao could investigate further, she remembered that the strange old man had followed her after she ran away. Although she was not afraid of the old man, his cultivation level was strange. Without knowing his background, song qingxiao was not ready to fight him head-on. Especially since there might be other cultivators coming after her, she decided to avoid them so that she would not reveal too much about her. She looked around and immediately plunged into the ancient forest. With the ¡®Qian¡¯ word command, her figure fled dozens of miles and disappeared from the spot. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Inhaled _1 Chapter 884: Inhaled _1 As soon as song qingxiao left, a tall and thin gray-brown figure appeared where she was standing. After the strange old man who had been chasing her from the trial space appeared, he immediately released his aura to explore, then bent his thin legs and bent his upper body. After taking a deep breath, his expression became a bit gloomy, ¡°He¡¯s actually running so fast?¡± There was no longer the sweet smell of blood that made him feel strong. Song qingxiao¡¯s smell and spiritual power had completely disappeared. There were no residual fluctuations of ice attribute spirit energy on the ground. She had left the trial space just a small step earlier than him, but in the blink of an eye, she had already escaped without a trace. It was unknown if she had used a special concealment technique. As the old man thought of this, he suddenly let out a strange snort. Then, as if he had sensed something, his body shook and disappeared from the spot with a buzzing sound. Behind him, the green-robed man who had jumped out of space after the two of them also appeared. As soon as the Azure-robed man appeared, he first scanned his surroundings before releasing his divine sense to sweep through the area. But to his surprise, he didn¡¯t find song Qing or the strange old man within the range of his spiritual sense. The strange old man had used some unknown method to avoid the divine sense radiation of true Lord Black Wolf and the red-haired man, so it was within the green-robed man¡¯s expectations that he would be hiding now. What he found the most inconceivable was that there were no residual spiritual power fluctuations from the use of ice-type spell techniques. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t use any ice-type spell techniques. Instead, she used some sort of secret technique to escape without a trace. As long as she was not more than ten miles away from him, the brand he had left on her body would be able to sense her movements. However, at this time, the brand did not respond at all. He did not know if she had thought of a way to melt it or if she had already exceeded the range of the brand¡¯s detection. This thought appeared in the green-robed man¡¯s mind, but he immediately shook his head, ¡± impossible! Song qingxiao was only a newcomer who had just advanced to the nascent soul realm. She wasn¡¯t even completely familiar with the power of the nascent soul realm, so it was impossible for her to sense the mark he had left on her. In other words, she might have used some kind of secret treasure to escape more than ten miles away in an instant. Once she escaped far away, it would not be difficult to catch up with her. However, in this way, the green robe would not only waste some time, but also consume some spiritual energy. True Lord Black Wolf, the purple-eyed boy, the red-haired man, and The Hunchback No. 10 were probably coming soon. At the thought of this, the green-robed man gritted his teeth, and a hint of maliciousness appeared in his eyes. He snorted coldly, and his body flickered, turning into a green light and flying in another direction. Not long after he left, another person appeared. This time, it wasn¡¯t a nascent soul tier elite, but the bald man whose cultivation was only in the Dan tier. There was blood at the corner of his mouth, his aura fluctuated unusually violently, and there were residual flames on his body. He seemed to have suffered some losses from a battle. No one knew how he had escaped from the encirclement of several nascent soul tier elites, but after he appeared, he randomly chose a direction to escape in a panic. At this time, song qingxiao had used the ¡®forward¡¯ command and ran more than a hundred miles in one breath. The spiritual power in front of her was in chaos, forcing her to reveal her hidden figure. Her figure appeared in mid-air, but as soon as she appeared, she swayed, and her spiritual energy became unstable, almost forcing her to fall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao hurriedly used the soul destroying technique to stabilize her body with spiritual power. But at the same time, two spiritual powers rushed in from both sides of her body. As her clothes fluttered, a layer of faint frost formed on one side of her clothes with a ¡®Zi¡¯ sound, while the other side seemed to be corroded by high temperature. In an instant, her clothes curled up and green smoke rose, as if it was about to catch fire. She immediately used her palm to brush her clothes, and a chill came out of her palm, freezing the hem of her clothes that were about to catch fire. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She frowned and retreated tens of meters away. After she steadied herself, she looked puzzled. She had been running like a mad woman ever since she entered the trial grounds. She must have left the others behind and was able to move forward without any obstacles. Song qingxiao had originally planned to find a place to settle down first and then figure out the contents and rules of the trial. Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Inhaled _2 Chapter 885: Inhaled _2 Who knew that after running so far, she didn¡¯t sense the presence of any humans nearby. It was too abnormal. She had never encountered such a situation since she participated in the trial. Even in the trial of the lost city, the characters in the scene appeared last because they were far away from the trial-takers, but they still appeared in the end. Unlike now, after running so far, she didn¡¯t even sense the aura of half a human, as if there was no one here at all. With her current cultivation, unless it was a cultivator whose spiritual sense cultivation was far higher than hers or a cultivator who cultivated a secret technique to strengthen the spiritual sense, it was theoretically impossible to avoid her spiritual sense sweep. There seemed to be a strange fluctuation of spiritual energy in front of him. Could it be that the reason why this place was so desolate had something to do with this abnormal spiritual energy? She hesitated for a while, but her desire to trigger the mission prevailed in the end. The ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was activated in her sea of consciousness, and her body flashed. Golden light surrounded her, and light scales emerged one by one. Song qingxiao was ready, and then she flew to where she had been. This time, because she had prepared in advance, she was not as surprised as before when the two spiritual powers attacked her. Two different spiritual powers came from both sides. Soon, song qingxiao felt as if she was in a World of Ice and Fire. One side was cold, while the other side was hot. These two extreme spiritual powers wrapped song qingxiao up. And within these two completely opposite spiritual powers, there was a faint suction force, as if it wanted to suck her into one of the camps. These two attractive forces were extremely strong, and with every second that passed, the attractive force became stronger by several degrees. In an instant, the pressure was so great that it was no less than the full power of a nascent soul tier cultivator. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy was in a frenzy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had poured spirit energy into her body to stabilize it and that she had entered the nascent soul realm, her reconstructed body would be far stronger than a normal nascent soul realm cultivator¡¯s, so she could still resist the pressure. However, as these two gushes of spirit power became stronger and stronger, and showed signs of continuing to rise higher, if she still remained in the same spot and did not move, when these two suction forces were so strong that they surpassed the force that a nascent soul tier cultivator could withstand, she would probably be torn in half alive. At the thought of this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed coldly and she wanted to retreat again. However, at this time, the two types of spiritual energy, Ice and Fire, had merged and formed a huge vortex. She was in the middle of the vortex, but at this time, she found that she could not break through the shackles formed by the spiritual energy storm. With the whistling sound, the temperature on one side dropped sharply, and the other side was as red as fire. Snow crystals began to form on song qingxiao¡¯s right side, while the temperature on her left side seemed to be melting the air. The grass and trees beneath her were reduced to ashes with sparks under the scorching heat, and they wrapped around her. The snowflakes and flying sparks interweaved, forming an extremely inconceivable combination. As the spiritual power turned into a strong wind, it cut her body, but it was blocked by the scales that appeared on her body. This could not go on! Song Qing tried to force her way out of the encirclement by using her spiritual power. She might be able to get out of the encirclement at the cost of some light injuries. However, he had no clue about the mission. The abnormal reactions here might be related to the mission. She had a premonition that even if she broke out of this strange restriction, it was very likely that she would return to her current choice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well not escape. She gritted her teeth, and with a little hesitation, she relaxed her resistance against the ice-type spirit energy storm. The moment she made her decision, the chill suddenly spread all over her body, devouring the flame on the other side. Then, in the sound of the wind and snow, her body was absorbed by the spirit energy, and suddenly, the ¡®crackling¡¯ sparks and subtle explosions disappeared. The waves of heat from the left were extinguished, and the temperature dropped to the freezing point. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was thrown into a small World of Ice and snow by the aftermath of the spiritual power storm. The two pulling forces that had been trapping her disappeared, and her body fell from the sky. Before song qingxiao could stabilize herself, she heard a very low whistle mixed with the sound of the strong wind. Then, she heard a ¡®ha¡¯ sound and an extremely sharp killing intent shot toward her weightless body! She immediately twisted her body and poured spiritual power into her whole body. A golden light flashed and her falling body suddenly stopped. She turned over and twisted. With a ¡®whoosh whoosh¡¯ sound, several ice arrows that were connected in a row brushed past her back. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Inhaled _3 Chapter 886: Inhaled _3 The ice arrow contained extremely strong spiritual energy. Although it did not hurt her body, the clothes she had taken from du xingyun were torn by the residual force of the spiritual energy, revealing the skin on her back. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to stabilize her body. She stood in the air and looked around. It was like a pure white world. There was no other color except for ice and snow. The surroundings were bound by an invisible restriction, making it difficult for song qingxiao to spread her divine sense. The ice-type spirit energy in this place was extremely dense, and it had a certain suppressing effect on intruders. But fortunately, her spirit power was of the ice attribute, and her resistance to the cold was far better than that of the average cultivator. Therefore, the suppression of the ice attribute spirit power on her was greatly reduced. The ice and snow on the ground were swept up by the violent spiritual power, wreaking havoc in the world. Song qingxiao looked at her surroundings and then looked at the ground in front of her. About thirty meters away from her, under the thick ice on the ground, there was a very powerful Qi movement hidden. It was as if something was hidden under the ice and it was very dangerous. The ice arrows that brushed past her back ¡®Bubu¡¯ nailed into the snow, and the violent spiritual energy suddenly stagnated. The snow that was blown up by the spiritual energy began to slowly fall. ¡®Hu Chi-¡® ¡®Hu Chi-¡® Two extremely strange sounds came from under the ice, and as soon as they came, the powerful force seemed to gradually wake up. Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he clenched his fists. Beneath the ground, the sound had completely disappeared, but song qingxiao could feel a pair of cold eyes watching her every move through the thick ice. A powerful aura locked her in place, like a demonic beast that had sensed its prey and was waiting for the right time to capture her. With a flash of her spiritual energy, the six stars in her body flew out and floated beside her. When she was being hunted down, the stellar array was severely injured by the woman with the green jade hairpin. However, as her body was reconstructed, her strength recovered, and she entered the nascent soul realm, the stellar array had been restored to its original state, and the spiritual breath in the stars was stronger than before. Ever since she had ascended, she had never used this stellar array. Now, she was going to try it on this unknown monster in the trial. As soon as the star appeared, there was a rustling sound on the ground, as if something was rubbing against the ice crystals and swimming under the ice. A strong murderous intent firmly grabbed song Qing. Her eyes followed the direction of the faint sound in the air until it moved to the bottom of her body. The rustling sound disappeared and was replaced by a strange silence. However, song qingxiao did not dare to relax. One second- Two seconds- In less than three seconds, there was a loud ¡®clang¡¯ as if ice was breaking. Two huge spear-like tentacles drilled out of the ice, like two sharp blades, and pointed to the sky. The thick layer of ice was pushed open, and after it shattered, it bounced off in all directions like a huge rock. With a swish, a gust of cold air turned into a thick white mist and spread out, enveloping the two Spears. Several thin and long white legs, like mutated, cold bamboo, grabbed the ice on both sides. Each tentacle was about two meters long, and there were curved hooks on the tip of its feet that were as long as a palm. The thick ice layer was broken by it on both sides, and its huge body arched out of the ice layer section by section. ¡°What is this?¡± Song Qing¡¯s petite body rose into the air, and the 20 ¨C 30 cm thick layer of ice below was slowly being broken by the monster. The broken ice bricks and snow flew everywhere. The monster¡¯s body was extremely wide, close to two meters, and the thick white shell on its body was glistening with oil, looking extremely hard. The cracks on the ice extended for more than ten meters, and the monster was still moving. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the earth quaked and the mountains shook, it was as if the entire space was being shaken, and a violent shaking sound was produced. Song qingxiao was extremely small in front of this giant monster, and the surrounding spiritual power became even more chaotic because of the monster¡¯s movement. At this moment, with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the rows of dense and slender toes finally tore the ice layer apart. A huge head wriggled out of its shiny shell and spat out a breath of cold air toward song qingxiao! With a ¡®Weng¡¯ sound, the cold air that was spat out quickly turned into several icicles and shot towards song qingxiao. They carried a sharp ice element spirit power, almost freezing the surrounding air. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Inhaled _4 Chapter 887: Inhaled _4 However, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit power was ice-type, and her resistance to cold poison was far from what normal nascent soul cultivators could compare to. She gathered her spiritual power and bounced back. The icicles shot out from the monster¡¯s original position and landed on the broken ice bricks with a ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound. The monster¡¯s attack missed, and it immediately grabbed the ice with force. With the sound of ice breaking, its long tail emerged from the ice and broke free. A twenty-meter-long giant white demonic beast appeared in front of song qingxiao. The cold mist around its head was blown away by the chaotic spiritual power, revealing its huge and ferocious head. Two long, shiny white whiskers were raised high up, reaching the sky! This demonic beast was at least above the fifth rank, and it exuded an extremely powerful aura. Its appearance was somewhat similar to a white centipede, but it was many times larger than a centipede! As soon as its two rows of dense legs spread out, its body was like a long Dragon, occupying the entire ground that it had turned over. As soon as the giant white centipede appeared, it raised its head and opened its mouth. ¡®†ê†ê¡¯! As soon as the sound was heard, the White centipede¡¯s mouth released a strong suction force. The surrounding spiritual power and debris were all sucked into its mouth. Even some of the broken ice bricks rolled under the suction force. Song qingxiao, who was in mid-air, was caught off guard and swayed. She also felt the pull of the force. The giant white centipede below smacked the ground with its long legs and raised its upper body high. It burrowed more than ten meters up and almost reached song qingxiao¡¯s position, trying to swallow her into its stomach. The ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed, and she immediately dodged away. At the same time, the stars around her surrounded the centipede¡¯s head. Before it was trapped, the huge centipede seemed to be extremely agile. It immediately lowered its head and its body softened into several pieces, nimbly avoiding the blockade of the star formation. As it dodged, the two whip-like tentacles on its head lashed out at the stars with lightning speed. Its long whiskers whistled through the air, and the giant centipede opened its mouth again and spat out a mouthful of cold mist. The mist was like a living creature, turning into a giant net that covered song qingxiao¡¯s head. Song Qing clenched her small palm, and an ice arrow formed in her palm. The speed was amazing, and she threw it towards the giant net in an instant. The ice arrow was enveloped by the cold mist and turned into a mass of ice crystals. It fell to the ground and was swallowed by the giant white centipede. After song qingxiao gave it a try, she found that the ice-type spiritual power here was unusually abundant. The speed and power of her spiritual power were much higher than usual, which was beneficial to her. The giant white centipede swallowed the ice ball, and then the two tentacles on its head flapped wildly, making a fierce sound. As spiritual power surged, the cold poison spread out and covered several stars with a layer of frost, covering the Starlight and making it seem as if it was dimmer. The star shook off the frost and flew back to song qingxiao¡¯s side. The demonic beast¡¯s cold mist was poisonous. The star was connected to her, so the cold intent invaded her body through the star, but it was immediately dissolved by her spiritual power, so it didn¡¯t affect her much. She formed several ice blades with her palm and released them with spiritual power. They penetrated the spiritual Qi blockade of the giant white centipede and hit its shell, making a clanging sound. Even with her nascent soul tier cultivation and the spiritual power of this place being greatly beneficial to her, the power of this attack was no less than an attack at the middle level of the nascent soul tier, but it didn¡¯t hurt the giant white centipede in the slightest. The ice blades only left a few shallow marks on its smooth and shiny back shell, not really hurting its body. It seemed that the abundance of ice-type spiritual power here was not only beneficial to song qingxiao, but also to the giant white centipede, which was also proficient in ice-type spell techniques. It was huge and powerful. It was dozens of meters long. Once it stood up, it could face song qingxiao in the air. The long whiskers hit her several times. Even if they couldn¡¯t hurt her, they caused trouble. As a result, song qingxiao lost most of her advantage in the air. On the contrary, she had to maintain her position in the air, which consumed more spiritual power. As soon as she thought of this, she dodged the whip of the long beard and fell down. However, the centipede opened its mouth and spat out a large gust of cold air at her! The ice around them was frozen into an ice crystal and fell to the ground with a clang. The cold air caused the poisonous mist to roll. Song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal in her sea of consciousness. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a realm and trapped the huge centipede head in the realm! At the same time, the stars beside her flashed and surrounded the centipede. Once the formation was formed, the stars above the stars flashed, and a vast spiritual energy spread out from the stars. The spiritual energy intertwined with each other, and with a flash, it turned into several silver rivers, slashing out from within! The giant white centipede seemed to have sensed the power of the Starlight. It immediately slammed its head against the Starlight, and with a loud boom, the domain was shattered by its tyrannical physical strength. It raised its head and let out a hissing sound. Its cold eyes flashed as if it wanted to resist the spiritual energy of the stellar array. However, the power of the stellar array was already unparalleled. After song Qing¡¯s minor breakthrough, the destructive power of the stellar array had increased by dozens of times. The beams of light gathered together and formed a net of power, which fell on the head of the giant white centipede. Even though its shell was hard, it was still cracked by the power of the stellar array! With a cracking sound, a light green liquid sprayed out from the broken shell and turned into a pool of frozen ice crystals after falling to the ground. Song qingxiao was surprised by this. She didn¡¯t expect the giant centipede to be so powerful that the starry array couldn¡¯t cut off its head. Instead, it only broke its shell and hurt it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The White centipede let out a deafening hiss. After being injured, it did not retreat. Instead, it seemed to be angry. Its head swung around, and its spiritual energy leaked out as it collided with the centipede, as if it wanted to break out of the encirclement. However, once the star formation was formed, it was not so easy to break. As if it could not knock away the stars, the White centipede actually supported itself with its two rows of long legs and swung its long tail back, slapping it in all directions. The centipede was extremely large, and the lower half of its body was more than ten meters long. With a sweep, it was like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, sweeping up the broken ice bricks on the ground and turning them into hailstones that fell from the sky. When they landed, they created several deep pits. Song qingxiao dodged left and right under the hailstones. She was too small compared to the centipede. Even if she could Dodge with her spiritual power, she would still be hit by the hailstones. Even if she had the swordsman token to protect her body and the hailstones couldn¡¯t harm her life, under the impact of the violent spiritual power, it still caused an obstruction to her and forced her to take half a step back. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Centipede (1) Chapter 888: Centipede (1) Song qingxiao crossed her arms in front of her and released her spiritual force. An ice wall instantly formed in front of her, and the flying ice bricks hit the ice wall. The sound of the ice wall breaking was endless, but at the same time, she quickly retreated and a new ice wall quickly appeared in front of her to block the attack of the remaining ice behind her. The White centipede¡¯s attack power was many times stronger than that of the blue Flying Tiger in the sea of stars. The remaining force of the impact did not fade. As the ice wall cracked, a shadow jumped up and covered song Qing¡¯s small body. She retracted her arms and saw the White centipede in front of her, whose head was made by the stellar formation, supporting itself with its middle legs. Its rear tail was raised high like a small mountain. The aura of a fifth-rank or higher demonic beast pressed down. Two poisonous tentacles extended from its tail. The tentacles were curved and hooked, like two extremely large Sickles. They flickered with cold light and brought with them a fishy smell as they slashed toward song Qing. The long tail was extremely fast, and because of the size of the White centipede, it had almost blocked all of song qingxiao¡¯s escape routes. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. She snorted and flipped her palm. Several stars flew back and formed a huge circular light formation, blocking song Qing¡¯s side. The long Stinger struck the stellar array with a boom. The stars flashed and blocked the powerful and brutal attack, making it difficult for it to advance any further. The centipede¡¯s long tail was trapped in the formation, and it was difficult to get rid of it. Meanwhile, its head was freed. Without the resistance of the stellar array, it fell to the ground with a loud bang. The centipede¡¯s head was no longer under control. As soon as it landed, it opened its mouth and let out a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The power of ice came out of its mouth, forming a row of icicles, which were spat at song qingxiao like a storm. The icicle flashed with a cold light, and before it even got close, the cold poison struck. The ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed, and song qingxiao¡¯s figure changed. The heart of the star formation that trapped the centipede¡¯s long tail moved at will and spread out, trying to wrap the whole giant centipede. However, the White centipede was already above grade 5 and was extremely intelligent. It had already suffered a loss in this stellar array once and was trapped twice. It knew how powerful this array was and was unwilling to be trapped. However, even though it was fast, it was not as fast as the stars. Before it could escape, the stars expanded and surrounded it, turning into a giant formation that surrounded its bent body. When the centipede saw this, it immediately retracted its two rows of dense legs after spitting out the icicles. Its body, which was as wide as a River, actually shrank into a huge disc with a diameter of nearly ten meters. The segments of its extremely hard shell emitted cold air. Obviously, after the centipede knew that it could not escape, it was prepared to use its strong defense to resist the attack of the stellar array. As the Starlight flickered, the spirit energy turned into killing intent! With a few swishing sounds, the spiritual energy strangled the centipede inside the array. However, it was not known whether the centipede was already on guard or the purity of the spiritual energy was affected after the stellar array expanded. The river of light formed by the Starlight cut through the shell and only left a few crisscrossing scars on the smooth shell! The wound was extremely long, but not very deep. A light green liquid seeped out of the wound and instantly froze, turning into hard ice that emitted cold air, sealing the injury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The White centipede let out a hiss, and its curled up body actually bounced away with a bang, hitting the star formation. The spiritual forces collided, making a dull sound, as if the whole world was shaken, and the residual force of the power made the ground tremble. Song qingxiao was not severely injured from the rebound, but her mind was connected to the star. The giant centipede¡¯s impact on her chest was like a heavy weight, and the spiritual energy in her body was affected to a certain extent, causing her to be sluggish. The White centipede was injured again and again. It was extremely angry. Although it could not break the stellar array, its aura began to soar, and it seemed to break through the fifth-order demonic beast. As the White centipede seemed to be about to advance again, the chill it exuded became even more intense. With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, its back arched high. The place where it had been cut by the Starlight in the stellar array was slowly wriggling and swelling, and instantly turned into several huge bumps, which deformed the extremely hard shell that even spiritual Qi could not completely break. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Centipede (2) Chapter 889: Centipede (2) Then, the White centipede raised its head and let out a painful cry. As it struggled, the wound on its back, which had been sealed by ice crystals, cracked. The light green liquid gushed out and dripped down its back, and several white lumps drilled out of the wound. As soon as the White thing came out, the giant centipede shook its huge body. In the wind formed by the spiritual energy, the White balls spread out in the wind and instantly turned into four huge wings that were three meters long! The wings were as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. Perhaps it was because it was newly born, but the tendons and the remaining light green mucus on it could still be seen clearly. However, when the giant centipede spread its wings, the demonic beast¡¯s spiritual breath suddenly soared! The White centipede¡¯s spiritual aura changed, and the small world was drawn by it. With a strong wind, a large amount of snow was sucked into its body. Once this spiritual energy was absorbed into the centipede¡¯s body, its cultivation stage began to change. In just a moment, it had risen from the peak of the fifth rank to the early stage of the sixth rank! As soon as it leveled up, it was obvious that its breath was different from before. Under the protection of demonic power, the wounds caused by the stellar array were quickly smoothed out by the demonic power, and the outer shell seemed to be plated with a layer of pale green frost crystal, which appeared even brighter and harder! The pair of feelers on its head and tail had also changed color, and tiny scales grew on them, wrapping around its body even more tightly! ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was speechless. She seemed to have hit the jackpot. After coming out of the trial space and escaping a hundred Li away from the pursuit of those few nascent soul cultivators, he encountered the pull of Two Spirit energies. He had chosen to use his ice-type spiritual force to pull himself into a small barrier similar to the scene in front of him, and was attacked by the giant centipede. What surprised her the most was that not only did the centipede not die from her attack, but it even evolved unexpectedly in its anger after being injured. The spiritual energy in the trial space was far richer than that in the starry sea. For the centipede, this place was like the right time and place. After cultivating until now, its bloodline had awakened, and it was far stronger than the demonic beasts in the starry sea. Now that he had advanced, the pressure from his aura was actually even stronger than that of a middle level nascent soul tier cultivator, making song qingxiao feel a faint pressure. As soon as the sixth-order demonic beast¡¯s pressure was released, song qingxiao was forced to take a few steps back. She immediately spread her spiritual power all over her body to stabilize herself and resist the pressure brought by the demonic beast. The centipede flapped its wings and let out a screeching sound. ¡®Boom¡¯! An extremely terrifying spiritual energy spread out, carrying the frost poison and attacking the stars, covering the scattered stars with a layer of gray shadow. The power of the stars was suppressed, and the array trembled. The four wings slowly took the giant centipede to the sky. In the sound of the wind, its huge body was like a dark cloud that covered the sky, and the shadow IT brought firmly covered the ground under its body. As soon as it flew a few meters high, the Starlight in the star array flashed, and the array turned into a spiritual power restraint, pressing down on it, forcing it to let out a sharp hiss. The new wings were still a little weak, and under the suppression of the spiritual power of the array, it seemed that it could not exert all its strength. The centipede¡¯s huge body fell a little more. However, before it could land on the ground, a frosty mist gushed out of its body again, and its breath increased greatly. The color of its wings was nourished by this frosty mist, and they suddenly darkened a bit, not as transparent as before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The drooped wings spread open again, and with a strong flap, it forcibly expanded several times, turning into wings that covered the sky, lifting its huge body! This time, when it flew up again, it was not as easy as before when the stellar array bound it. Song qingxiao could feel that every time it struggled, the spirit energy in its body would be extracted by the stars to stabilize the formation. Even though it was a monster beast that had just advanced to the sixth rank, its physical body and strength were so powerful that it shocked her. The centipede quickly adapted to the changes brought about by its awakened innate bloodline and immediately stabilized its body. Then, it opened its huge mouth and began to spit out frost power wildly, attacking the stars floating around it! Every time it breathed out, it would turn into a cold mist and wrap around the star. With a bang, song qingxiao felt the spiritual power in her body surge out like a flood, and in an instant, 10 to 20 percent of it was consumed. Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Centipede (3) Chapter 890: Centipede (3) She frowned. This could not go on! This demonic beast¡¯s power was too tyrannical. Under the circumstances that the stellar array could not kill it, only trapping it would not cause much damage to it. On the contrary, it would damage its own spiritual energy. If her spiritual energy was consumed too quickly, the following situation would not be good for her. Thinking of this, song qingxiao waved her hand, and several stars wrapped in cold fog broke through the obstruction of the centipede¡¯s cold breath, flew back to her, and then disappeared into her body. The six stars were infected by the cold poison. Even though song qingxiao had a strong defense against the cold, she could not help but shiver after it entered her soul. As soon as the stellar formation was broken, the giant white flying carriage was freed and started to writhe around like a dragon returning to the ocean! ¡®†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯ It let out a long cry, and its dragon-like body turned in the air. It flapped its huge wings and made a circle in the small world, then swooped down. With the help of the hurricane, a sixth-level demonic beast¡¯s demonic power locked on to song qingxiao. Then, it opened its huge mouth and spat out a large mouthful of cold breath! The power of this breath of cold air was far from what it could compare to when it was at the fifth step. Before the cold breath arrived, the hurricane arrived first. The cold poison contained in it was already about to freeze song qingxiao¡¯s face into ice! It was conceivable that if she was really hit by this cold breath, even if she had a strong resistance to ice, her movement might be restrained. Song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯ command, and her body flashed and disappeared. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the cold breath came and landed on her original position. Under the impact of the force, the ice on the ground cracked, and the cold breath turned into a small iceberg about two meters high and fell to the ground with a loud sound! The flying centipede did not manage to restrain her, so it could not help but screech again and again. It had a deep understanding of this place. As soon as it sensed song qingxiao¡¯s position, it immediately turned its head and breathed out again! This time, the cold breath turned into a huge net and covered song qingxiao. It was mixed with countless tiny icicles that were formed by the cold intent and attacked him. Its body was huge, and its body was full of strength. After its level-up, it had evolved wings, which made its speed even more amazing. For a moment, only the screeching of the giant centipede could be heard. The cold breath it spat out almost covered the entire world of Ice and snow. The already low temperature dropped a lot in an instant. Even song qingxiao, who also had ice spiritual power, felt a faint restriction. She dodged several times and was almost caught by the cold net several times. Although she was lucky enough to escape, she was still affected and her appearance became more and more miserable. this isn¡¯t the way. she looked up at the centipedes in the sky, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. She recalled the scene when she was chased by the man and woman when she entered the sea of stars. At that time, she was not strong enough and could not use her spiritual energy to fly. She was also restricted by the ground and was attacked, similar to the situation now. At that time, she had self-detonated her golden core and poured all the spiritual power in her body to turn the ice into a pair of wings, which could still travel with the wind. As soon as song qingxiao thought of this, she immediately surged her spiritual power. The flying snow beads and the rich ice spiritual power sensed her call and some of them immediately swarmed towards her. A pair of wings formed behind her. Although they were made of ice, the spiritual energy on them was connected to her and was guided by her. Song Qingxin¡¯s thoughts changed. She flapped her ice wings, and her spiritual Qi turned into a Gale that lifted her body up steadily. She drilled through the gap in the blizzard and went up a dozen meters. However, the giant flying centipede seemed to have sensed her aura. It immediately swayed its body and the two curved poisonous needles at the back of its tail stabbed towards her. At the same time, its two rows of dense long legs also opened up, blocking her way up! At the same time, it let out a breath sound from its mouth and turned its huge head around. The two huge whip-like tentacles on its head arrived first, making an ear-piercing sound as it tore through the air and drew out many afterimages! Song Qing¡¯s small figure was like a small boat in the middle of a storm. She was immediately wrapped up by the spiritual power, suppressing her rising figure. The ice wings that had taken form were not as good as her original body, and she could control them as she wished. The centipede¡¯s breath seemed to have a huge suction force. The ice wings guided by spiritual power were sucked in and stopped for a moment. Not only could they not rise, but song qingxiao was also restrained. Even though it had only stopped for a short moment, it was already an opportunity for the giant centipede. It turned its head around and extended two rows of long legs. With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, several long legs grabbed the ice wings. Without any effort, with a light tear, the Ling power covering the ice was torn apart. The sound of ice shattering could be heard as the ice wings were torn apart. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was caught in the centipede¡¯s cold breath and fell to the ground with a loud thud. She was smashed into the ice by the power of the lightning! The cold breath turned into ice crystals and sealed her in the ice. The flying centipede hit her with one strike. It circled in the air, but before it could dive down, song qingxiao, who was frozen under the ice, clenched her fists. Spiritual power came out of her body and shattered the ice. She smacked the ground and stood up. Her eyebrows and eyelashes were still cold, and her lips were frozen white. She had tried several times but failed to kill this demonic beast. Instead, she had helped it advance by chance, beating herself up into a sorry state. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A murderous intent rose in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. He pursed his lips and sank his spiritual power, gathering it in his dantian. ¡°You want to compete in strength?¡± As soon as she spoke, the clothes under her body were torn apart. The legs turned into a long tail and coiled on the lower side of her body, lifting her up. Layers of light scales spread upwards from its tail, covering its neck and all the way to the sides of its cheeks! A golden light appeared in her pupils as she coldly stared at the giant centipede in the air. As soon as the evolved body appeared, her entire aura changed. Chapter 891 - Chapter 55: Meeting at 55 Chapter 55: Meeting at 55 ¡°What happened?¡± The second wholesale dealer and shopkeeper Wang asked, the question posed by the second dealer. The second dealer had just gone to exchange silver at the bank across the street, and no sooner had he entered the grand hall than he heard shopkeeper Wang talk about the Marquis¡¯ daughter losing something in Huichun Hall. He went with shopkeeper Wang to look for it, but unexpectedly saw this scene in the side room. This side room was specifically prepared as a rest area for Gu Jiao. Although Gu Jiao didn¡¯t use it often, people rarely intruded. When the maid said, ¡°She stole my young lady¡¯s belongings,¡± they thought it was a little thief who had sneaked in. But then they found there were only two people in the side room ¨C Marquis¡¯ maid and Miss Gu. So, is Miss Gu the thief the maid was referring to? The little maid didn¡¯t know Gu Jiao. When she saw the second dealer and shopkeeper Wang come up, she immediately pointed to Gu Jiao and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are here! It¡¯s this little thief who stole my young lady¡¯s jade pendant! She stole my young master¡¯s jade thumb ring too!¡± The second dealer was stunned, ¡°Might there be some misunderstanding? She wouldn¡¯t steal!¡± How could the little girl steal? She could freely access his accounting room, and she had never touched the valuable objects in there. Moreover, the girl¡¯s eyes were clear. If she had really been caught stealing, she wouldn¡¯t be so unashamed, surely? But shopkeeper Wang didn¡¯t think so. Although he hadn¡¯t accompanied them to the Marquis Residence that day, he heard about it from the second dealer and the old doctor later. It was Miss Gu who had saved the Young Marquis. She had the opportunity to steal his jade thumb ring. Moreover, the day the Marquis¡¯ daughter came to Huichun Hall, the jade pendant was stolen and appeared on Gu Jiao¡¯s desk, which made shopkeeper Wang suspicious. The little maid became angry: ¡°What do you mean she wouldn¡¯t steal? Mean to say I am falsely accusing her? What does she amount to, that it would be worth it for me to travel all the way here to frame her?¡± This was not a pleasant thing to say, but the logic was not unreasonable. The maid worked for the Marquis, her status was even more eminent than many rich families¡¯ daughters. If she wanted to slander someone, she would pick someone of suitable standing. Gu Jiao was like an ant on the ground, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to squash her. Unless she really stole something from the Marquis Residence. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake this for something else? There are many things in this world that look the same.¡± The second dealer still stubbornly believed in Gu Jiao¡¯s innocence. ¡°Mistook?¡± The little maid grinned sarcastically, ¡°Do you think the ornaments my young lady and young master wear are cheap stuff from the street? This jade pendant is a gift from the palace. Your entire Hu Family couldn¡¯t afford it even if you were to squander all your wealth!¡± The second dealer¡¯s face turned pale for a moment. If it¡¯s such a precious item, it certainly couldn¡¯t be Gu Jiao¡¯s. But he still didn¡¯t believe that Gu Jiao would steal, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that it could be a fake?¡± Perhaps the item in Miss Gu¡¯s hand is fake! Shopkeeper Wang glanced at the second dealer worriedly. The second dealer had absolute trust in Gu Jiao, which would undoubtedly offend the Marquis Residence. He did not want the second dealer to get into trouble. Just as he was considering his words, planning to persuade Gu Jiao to confess and not to offend the Marquis Residence, Gu Jiao said faintly: ¡°It¡¯s not fake, it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°You heard her! She admitted it!¡± The little maid said viciously. ¡°Yu Ru.¡± A gentle, distinguished voice slowly sounded from outside the door. ¡°Miss! You¡¯re here!¡± The little maid immediately assumed a respectful expression and bowed to the young lady. The young girl, wearing a dark veil, raised the gauze of her veil and her skirt hem, and walked slowly. Her demeanor maintained elegance and composure. She was wearing a perfume that could only be afforded by a noble lady from the capital. As she moved lightly, a faint essence filled the room, making the atmosphere fragrant. ¡°Achoo!¡± Gu Jiao sneezed. She was allergic to this kind of perfume. The little maid glared at Gu Jiao. Seeing that she didn¡¯t bow to her lady and even dared to sneeze rudely, she thought that a village girl was just a village girl, never able to be refined! The young lady spoke as usual, ¡°This jade pendant cannot have a counterfeit. The jade used is a Kunlun mountain mutton-fat jade, and in Zhan Country, only the royal family has the right to mine it. Counterfeiting things used by the royal family is a serious crime, let alone it is impossible to replicate it exactly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Jiao touched her chin. ¡°You, what¡¯s that attitude?¡± The little maid continued to glare at her, but because the Marquis¡¯s daughter was present, she was not as domineering as before. The young lady looked at Gu Jiao and said in a warm voice, ¡°You are that little drug boy, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Jiao responded, without asking how she had guessed it. It was not hard to figure out. The young lady said slowly, ¡°Take the jade pendant as a gift, return the thumb ring to me, and I¡¯ll act as if nothing happened.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± The little maid stamped her foot. Shopkeeper Wang did not expect such a dramatic turn in the situation. The Marquis¡¯s daughter was truly magnanimous! Such a valuable item was given away without a second thought. Moreover, she didn¡¯t publicize it, saving both Miss Gu and Huichun Hall¡¯s reputation. Seeing that Gu Jiao remained silent, the young lady continued, ¡°The jade pendant is mine, if you like it, you may take it. But the thumb ring belongs to my brother. I need to get it back to return to him.¡± Shopkeeper Wang was anxious at the side. He thought, hurry up and agree, hurry up and agree! Gu Jiao looked at the young girl expressionlessly and said, ¡°Take back the thumb ring, leave the jade pendant with me.¡± She had suspected earlier that the jade thumb ring belonged to the young Marquis, and now it confirmed her speculation. She did not explain that the jade thumb ring accidentally slid into her sleeve pocket while she was rescuing the young Marquis. Firstly, she could not describe the rescue process, and secondly, they would not believe it. So why waste her breath? The young lady said, ¡°You sure do know how to pick things. This thumb ring only has special significance to my brother, and when it comes to value, indeed it¡¯s not as precious as the jade pendant.¡± Gu Jiao said, ¡°The thumb ring is yours because it indeed belongs to your brother. The jade pendant is not yours, so you have to return it to me.¡± The little maid snorted, ¡°Not our master¡¯s? Could it be yours? Don¡¯t you pee and look in the mirror, can you even afford such a valuable jade pendant?¡± The young lady: ¡°Yu Ru.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The second dealer frowned, ¡°Please watch your language, young lady!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Gu Jiao finished, stretching out her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time, give me back the jade pendant.¡± The little maid stepped back, ¡°Dream on! This is my young lady¡¯s!¡± The young lady squeezed her fingers, suppressing her anger, and said to the second dealer, ¡°Second dealer, you have witnessed everything today. She has openly admitted to her theft. In consideration of your Huichun Hall treating my younger brother¡¯s illness, I will not inform the authorities. But I hope nothing like this happens again!¡± From start to finish, Gu Jiao only admitted one thing: that the thumb ring belonged to the young master. She never said she had stolen it. However, in their talk, they turned it into her admitting to theft. Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Retrieving the elixir (2) Chapter 892: Retrieving the elixir (2) The centipede¡¯s body was cold, and a surging force was under its body, as if it wanted to send her flying. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle, and her eyes flashed with anger. She spat out spiritual power from her palm, and the centipede¡¯s head had just lifted up from the ice layer when it was forcibly pressed down by her again with a bang. The huge creature let out a long hiss. The spiritual force passed through the centipede¡¯s body and hit the ground. The Earth¡¯s core¡¯s hard ice cracked open with a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, and ¡®rumbling¡¯ reverberated from the entire ground as if ten thousand horses were galloping. ¡°Shua shua ¡­¡± The surface of the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s body gushed out a frosty mist. A force rushed out of its body, and it tried to get up by using brute force. However, song qingxiao¡¯s body, which was a hundred times smaller than it, was surging with terrifying power. The power of blue blood contained in the reconstructed body turned into an unparalleled power that completely suppressed him. She had been forced to retreat by the sixth-order centipede several times before. After being provoked by it and activating the power of her bloodline, the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s resistance was like an offense to her, which made her want to kill it even more. He immediately clenched his fist and smashed it down on its head, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to lie down!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. As she shouted, her fist landed on the giant centipede¡¯s head. The power wreaked havoc, tearing apart the tiny scales on the cloth covering the centipede¡¯s huge head. The hard skull first broke with a ¡®crack¡¯, and a bowl-sized pit appeared. Then, the cracks spread rapidly in all directions, expanding several times in an instant. The fist pierced through the broken shell and stabbed into the centipede¡¯s head like a sharp blade, drilling into its head! The domineering spiritual power went through the centipede¡¯s wound and ran wild in its body, tearing one of its eyeballs. Light blue blood spurted out, forcibly pressing it to crush the ice layer again, and pressing it down by dozens of centimeters. ¡®†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯ The sixth-rank demonic beast let out a cry of pain. This injury was not trivial. Its body arched high and rolled into a huge white circle. It waved its long legs wildly, trying to use the force of the reversal to throw song qingxiao away. However, its body had just taken shape and had not yet turned. Song Qing¡¯s small hand pressed on its head, and at the same time, his long tail was raised high. In a flash of blue light, the tail turned into a long shadow, and with a sharp whistling sound, it also whipped towards the body of the beast. At this moment, the man and the Beast were fighting with pure physical strength. When the two forces clashed, there was an unusually dull ¡®Weng¡¯ sound. Then, the space seemed to be distorted by the two forces, which then turned into a sharp whistle that spread in all directions. The aftershock spread in all directions, forming a scene even more terrifying than a tsunami, flattening the ice mountains that had randomly piled up in the surroundings! ¡®Boom¡¯! The moment the two tails touched, the sound of shell cracking could be heard. Then, light green blood splashed out like a heavy rain! The centipede¡¯s long tail was snapped in half by song qingxiao¡¯s strength. This demonic beast, whose bloodline power had only evolved to the sixth rank, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the energy of the Nuwa body, which had just been awakened. It was completely suppressed. The giant centipede let out a sorrowful cry. At this time, its carapace was torn apart, and its body, which had curled up into a huge circle, was flattened. Its long legs were like a bamboo forest that had been swept by a tsunami, and it was unknown how many of them had been damaged! The four wings that had just been born after the evolution were torn apart and fell to the ground in pieces. Its tail was cut off from 20 meters away by song Qing¡¯s terrifying long tail, leaving only its internal organs connected. A large amount of light green liquid gushed out from the wound, spreading a thick layer on the ground. Within the light green fluid floated a thick layer of broken scales and shells, long broken limbs, and a long tail that had lost its strength. It fell from the air powerlessly to the ground with a loud clang. The giant centipede, which had been so majestic a moment ago, was now in a terrible state. It had been cut in two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atavism-class bloodline power caused the injured rank 6 monster beast to feel fear. It finally did not dare to make an enemy out of song qingxiao. As it neighed, it could no longer muster up the will to fight. It pressed its head down, and the ice layer was broken by its strength. It seemed to want to drill into the ice layer and escape. This thing had gained sentience and was astonishingly powerful in battle. When it wanted to escape, it was even faster. It was the native of this place. It occupied this small world and was extremely familiar with every corner and spiritual energy here. It was unknown how it did it, but the hard ice softened under its drilling. In an instant, half of its head sank down, as if it would soon melt into the ice, leaving only half of its head and two tentacles on the surface. Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Taking the elixir (3) Chapter 893: Taking the elixir (3) It was song qingxiao¡¯s first time in the trial scenario, so she was not familiar with the rules of the trial. This monster was the first one she had encountered, and it might have something to do with the mission. If she let it escape now, where would she go to find it? Besides, at this point, how could song qingxiao allow the duck that was already in her mouth to fly away? Back in the starry sky sea, the Azure Flying Tiger had already produced a demonic core before it had completely advanced to the fifth rank, let alone this demonic beast that had already evolved to the sixth rank. Although she didn¡¯t know what this thing was for, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t let it go if she had the chance to collect it. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She snorted, leaned over, and supported herself with one hand on the ground. Her spiritual power reinforced the broken ice on the ground again, blocking its escape. Then, she grabbed the long beard on the top of its head with her other hand and twisted it with her wrist. The hard and unparalleled beard cracked like a fragile bamboo. Song qingxiao grabbed her tentacle and shouted, ¡± ¡°Rise!¡± As she shouted, the centipede¡¯s head, which was already half-buried in the ice, was lifted up by her as if it was a carrot. ¡®†ê†ê†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯ The demonic beast let out an angry and frightened sound. Perhaps it knew that it could not escape, it turned its head and opened its huge mouth, revealing a row of sharp saw-like jawteeth. It spat out cold breath while swallowing her, trying to swallow her into its stomach. The fishy wind blew with a chill, and the momentum was amazing, covering song Qing¡¯s small eyebrows and hair with a layer of white shadow. However, the centipede was seriously injured. The previous battle had exhausted it quite a bit. It felt like an arrow at the end of its flight. Although it was still quite powerful, it was not as powerful as before. However, it was desperate for survival and was extremely fast. In a flash, the big mouth was in front of song Qing, forming a shadow that wrapped around her. The demonic beast¡¯s single eye revealed a look of joy, and a suction force came from its mouth. It closed its mouth, and tried to tear song qingxiao apart with its teeth. However, its mouth was only halfway closed when its upper jaw was tightly grabbed by a pair of hands in the next moment. No matter how much force it exerted, it could not bite down! At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique once again formed a domain, causing the demonic beast to stop its bite. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she whipped her long tail- Its shell was broken and its teeth cracked. The other eye of the sixth-order monster beast was smashed into the bone shell by the great force. Light green fluid splashed everywhere. After the domain was broken, the fierce force sent the upper body of the giant centipede flying into the air. It fell back two or three meters before it landed with a loud bang. The power of the tail directly smashed half of the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s head. The liquid that sprayed out broke through the broken shell and scales, dripping down the giant centipede¡¯s head and mouth. It spat out a cold breath and tried to run away again, but song qingxiao would not give it the chance. Her figure flickered and her speed was as fast as lightning. She appeared beside the giant centipede. Before it could burrow into the ice layer, she poured spiritual energy into her fist and hammered it down! ¡®Bang¡¯! With a heavy sound, accompanied by the breaking of the shell and the shrill cry of the sixth-order monster beast, her fist broke through the centipede¡¯s body and penetrated it. She grabbed it with her backhand and tore off a section of the shell with a hiss, which fell aside. The centipede was in so much pain that it made a constant screeching sound. At the same time, it waved its legs wildly, breaking the ice bricks into pieces and sending them flying like hidden weapons. A centipede was dead but not stiff. Even after taking a few heavy blows, the centipede still had the strength to resist. It turned around and wanted to spit out cold breath at song qingxiao, but what awaited it was a whooshing sound. In a flash, the long tail fell from the sky with a strong wind and landed on its head with a bang. The force was overwhelming, and the centipede¡¯s jaw was broken. The Shell¡¯s defense could not withstand song qingxiao¡¯s long tail after she transformed. The giant centipede¡¯s head was slammed to the ground by the blue tail! The ground trembled heavily, sending the ice shards high up into the air before falling to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯. A large pool of light green sticky liquid gushed out of the centipede¡¯s head. Its broken tail was only halfway up, but it swayed in the air twice and finally fell down powerlessly with a bang. This whip was a fatal blow. Song Qing was afraid that it would not die, so he poured all his spiritual power into his tail. With a few ¡®pa, pa¡¯ sounds, he whipped it again, smashing its brain into pieces. Two of its tentacles were broken into several pieces, and the blood in the centipede¡¯s body melted with the ice. Only a few long legs that were lucky enough to not be broken were still twitching and scratching. Song qingxiao stood up slowly. She had not yet adjusted her breathing. After a great battle, although she had killed the giant centipede, she was in a rather sorry state. Her clothes were torn and stained with the blood of the centipede. She looked down at her palm, which was covered in mucus, and shook it in disgust. Then she patted the centipede¡¯s Mountain-like body with her hand and used her spiritual power to search for the demonic core. A fist-sized, snow-blue inner core flew out of the centipede¡¯s body. Song Qing raised his hand and caught it in his palm. The inner core was not small. It was crystal clear and exuded an extremely strong ice-type spiritual power. She was overjoyed and immediately took out the other demonic core she had obtained from killing the Azure Flying Tiger. This centipede had already matured, and the energy of the demonic core was far from comparable to the demonic core of the Azure Flying Tiger that had yet to advance to the fifth rank. This trial, even if it was just this demonic core, was already worth the trip. The extremely pure ice-type spiritual power seeped out of the demonic core and entered her body through her palm. It quickly nourished and replenished the large amount of physical and spiritual power she had consumed earlier. Just by absorbing a small trace of the core power, song qingxiao felt as if she had received the ultimate nourishment, and her eyes showed satisfaction. As soon as the demonic core was taken out, the giant centipede was completely dead. As soon as it died, song Qing felt that the spiritual power in this world of Ice and snow began to fluctuate abnormally. She noticed this and instinctively raised her head, only to see that the ground had begun to shake non-stop. A large amount of snow scattered as if it was being jolted. The centipede¡¯s body sank as the ground trembled, as if a barrier was about to be opened. She was slightly stunned. Soon, she felt that the movement underground was getting bigger and bigger. She immediately put the demon core into her mustard seed space and flew up by herself. The moment she flew up, the mountain-like body of the centipede was swallowed by the ice and snow, melting and quickly merging into one. Just as she had thought, the giant centipede was the key to opening this world. The seal of this world would only be broken when the centipede died. With a rumbling sound, the spiritual breath in the surroundings started to move and spread out. This small world was like a rolled up circle. As the centipede died, it broke through the barrier and slowly opened up. The ice and snow spread out like a tide. The places that were originally covered by the cold fog now had the shadow of ice rivers and mountains. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, the mission notification in her sea of consciousness had undergone a massive change. Other than the mission objective and rewards remaining the same, the originally empty, board-like totem had lost its dim Tai Chi totem, and the shadow of an Ice Mountain slowly appeared in the upper right corner. Song qingxiao quickly realized that this was probably the spot that belonged to her. After killing the centipede and removing the seal of this World of Ice and snow, the mission progress would be triggered, which would cause the totem to be strange. It seemed that there were no other characters in the mission scene that could remind him of the mission. Everything would have to be explored by the trial-taker. He didn¡¯t know if the other trial-takers ¡®mission notifications had changed like his, or if he was the only one who knew the progress of the notifications. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: The past.1 Chapter 894: The past.1 Song qingxiao scanned the chart with her divine sense. The icy mountain only occupied a corner of the chart, and the chart was mostly empty. Regardless of whether she was the only one who saw the changes on the chart, song qingxiao guessed that the appearance of the iceberg was only one part of the mission. It was possible that the other cultivators might have encountered the same result as him, being pulled into some closed restriction. If they were lucky enough to survive, they might be able to open the restriction and another mountain peak would appear. When all the mountains appeared, the mission would probably move on to the next step. However, this was only her guess. As for whether it was accurate or not, she only needed to pay attention to whether there were any changes on the chart. Song qingxiao looked around as she thought of this. The restrictions here had been completely opened, and the mountains and rivers were covered in ice and snow. The surrounding ice attribute spirit power was much thinner than before, but compared to the real world, it was many times denser. It was just the right time for her to cultivate, nourish her spiritual sense and spirit power, and wait for the right time. She slowly controlled her body to descend. After her body transformed, her control of spirit energy was precise to every cell in her body. Her connection with the surrounding spirit energy also became deeper, turning into a warm stream that lingered around her. As the spiritual energy entered her body, a mark of ice and snow slowly appeared in her palm. The aura of the ice and snow was similar to this world, so this mark should represent this small world. After opening the restriction here, with the support of the special spiritual energy, she was like the master of this World of Ice and snow. Her divine sense was connected to the mountain and could easily sense every corner. In fact, although this small world was large, it could still be considered a closed and independent space. However, as long as she was in it, she was like the master of this space, and could enter and leave freely. There was an advantage to this. Even if other people sensed her presence with their divine sense, if they wanted to force their way in, she could detect it at the first moment and take precautions in advance. The centipede¡¯s corpse on the ground had completely disappeared. Even the blood that had splattered out and the severed legs had been absorbed. Only the hard shell that she had torn off earlier was still there and had not been completely melted. The hard shell was nearly two meters long and about 70 to 80 centimeters wide. The light green blood on it had dried up, and the outer layer was hard and shiny. There were some uneven marks on the edge of the shell, which was half-covered in a pile of crushed ice. Song Qing¡¯s little tail pointed and his body jumped forward a few meters. He appeared in front of the hard shell and picked it up from the snow. The giant centipede¡¯s entire body was extremely hard, and its outer shell had an extremely high defense. Not to mention that she couldn¡¯t damage its outer shell at all by using her nascent soul tier cultivation and turning her spirit energy into ice blades, even when she used the great stellar formation and relied on the might of the formation, she could only barely cut through it. One had to know that the power of this stellar array was extremely great. When she had just advanced to the Dan stage, she could already injure the woman in the nascent soul stage who was trapped in the array with her dan stage cultivation. When it fought the giant centipede earlier, it only managed to break its outer shell. After it leveled up, its outer shell became even harder. Even the power of Starlight could not do anything to it. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s powerful body, it would have been extremely difficult to kill the demonic beast without paying a price. There were no marks left on the outer shell that she had torn off. It was extremely smooth and covered with fine scales, shining with a faint luster. Even though its master was dead, its outer shell was still full of spiritual energy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every part of a sixth-rank monster beast was a treasure, and this shell might be useful in the future. Song qingxiao simply threw the shell into her necklace. However, the outer shell was extremely large, and the space of the ring she had taken from fan jianghe¡¯s hand that day was not very large. Once she threw it in, the space was quickly filled to the brim. Fortunately, she had shrunk the two pieces of Mystic crystal inside. Otherwise, she would not be able to throw the outer shell in. As her strength increased, and now that she was in the starry sky sea, there might be some things she needed to store after she hunted and killed demonic beasts in the future. The space in this mustard seed dimensional space was really too small, and it was not enough for her. Song qingxiao tilted her head. There were many people in this trial, but she didn¡¯t know if there were people who were rich enough to carry a treasure like fan jianghe¡¯s mustard seed space. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: The past.2 Chapter 895: The past.2 If there was, it would be able to solve her urgent need. After making up her mind, she released her divine sense to search for a while. Then, she found the right direction and flew in the direction of a Snow Mountain, stopping in front of a mountain. This place was bound to her divine sense. With a thought, one of the ice and snow melted and a cave appeared. She went in and the melted snow covered her traces again. As soon as she entered the cave, she raised her head and looked around her. The long blue tail plate under her body slowly turned into a pair of legs with a turn of her mind. However, because of this, her previous set of clothes had been destroyed in the battle and could no longer be worn. Although she was very powerful after the transformation, her clothes were destroyed too quickly each time. As her cultivation level increased, ordinary clothes like this could no longer withstand the impact of power. Changing them frequently was too difficult for her. If she had a piece of clothing with strong defense, it would be best to solve this problem. However, this was not the time to think about this. Fortunately, she still had a few sets of robes left behind by fan jianghe in her mustard seed dimensional space. At that time, she had wanted to find a way to throw them away. However, after recuperating from her injuries and escaping from death during the trial, she was chased into the sea of stars after her injuries recovered. So, she had temporarily put aside such a small matter. Now it seemed that she was lucky that she didn¡¯t lose it, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to solve her current urgent need. She took out a set of clothes. They were all new ancient robes with similar styles. Fan jianghe was stronger than her, so the robe was a little too big for her. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to cut off the bottom of the robe and made it into a loose skirt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice rang out in her spirit. When he was in the trial space, the long-armed strange old man number six had entered. He had left behind a sentence and went into hiding, only to reappear now. Song qingxiao lowered her head when she heard him. Fan jianghe¡¯s clothes were too big for her, and perhaps because of his cultivation, his robes were all black and brown without any embroidery. His exposed hands and feet were as white as snow, and his waist was tied with a belt. ¡°What¡¯s not nice?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask as she didn¡¯t find anything wrong. the style is old, the color is bad, the proportion of the sleeves to the body is not right, and the details of the collar need to be improved. He picked out several shortcomings in a cold tone and finally came to a conclusion, ¡± the corpse¡¯s taste is lacking. The clothes are like cheap goods sold in wholesale markets! ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao¡¯s expression froze. it¡¯s just clothes. It¡¯s fine as long as you can wear them. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he seemed to be looking down on her poor aesthetic sense. He was silent for a moment. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, song qingxiao had already noticed the disdain in his voice. ¡°Besides, even if it¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s easy to break, so what¡¯s the use?¡± She didn¡¯t have any strict requirements for her appearance or attire. She was more focused on improving her strength. ¡°In Nine Heavens city, there was once a Yun clan who could weave brocade clothes. The clothes are impervious to fire and water, and have a certain defensive effect. They won¡¯t be easily damaged.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao was a little surprised, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s really such a dress?¡± Do you think you¡¯re the only cultivator who can transform? ¡± He asked lightly, and peeing song Qing immediately understood. In the trial, points could be used to exchange for demon-type secret techniques that could transform one¡¯s form. Not to mention number seven, who she met during the demon Island trial for the first time, who could transform into a feline girl, even the few participants in this trial had probably cultivated the secret technique and could transform. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since such cultivators existed, others also had the same problems as him. In this way, if there was demand, there would naturally be supply. It didn¡¯t seem strange that there really were merchants who could cut such clothes. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± the Yun clan is famous for raising heavenly silkworms. The silk produced by heavenly silkworms is extremely tough. After a cultivator imbues it with a special spell to weave it into cloud brocade, it is not only extremely light but also extremely beautiful. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡± ¡°The purer the bloodline inherited from the Yun clan, the stronger the ability. Coupled with the special techniques of the Yun clan¡¯s inheritance, the precious clothing woven can at least block a full-force attack from someone above the cultivation of the nascent soul tier.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she was both surprised and moved. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: The past.3 Chapter 896: The past.3 To be able to block the full-powered attack of a nascent soul tier elite, such clothing could practically be called a treasure. If she had such clothes, even if it was like before, facing the joint attack of two, or even three or more nascent soul tier elites, she wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore? ¡°Then, how do we get to Nine Heavens city?¡± This Nine Heavens city was definitely not part of the Empire¡¯s territory, because she had never heard of it. Since it came from su Wu¡¯s mouth, it might be part of the territory of the heavens beyond heaven. ¡°How can i buy such clothes?¡± She threw out two questions in a row, and su Wu said, ¡± ¡°With your current strength, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be courting death if you go to Nine Heavens city.¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget that I have a lot of enemies in the human realm upon heavens,¡± he said. Now that su Wu was hiding in song Qing¡¯s soul, the people of the Empire could not discover his existence for the time being. However, there were still a few old monsters in the human realm upon heavens who had lived for nearly a thousand years and had almost entered the sage level. If she revealed some clues, it was not impossible for them to detect her. Besides, ¡± you can just go. Can you afford such clothes? ¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was rendered speechless by his two consecutive answers. She was indeed not rich now, and if it was a treasured garment that could block a full-force attack from a nascent soul tier elite as su Wu had said, she really might not be able to afford it. At that moment, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her, and the fire that had just been born in her heart was extinguished in an instant. ¡°Since senior su Wu also knows, why are you still telling me?¡± Su Wu then said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you broaden your horizons,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes twitched and she was speechless. this kind of precious clothing requires the blood essence of a direct descendant of the Yun clan to be fed to the heavenly silkworms. The purer the blood, the better the effect. The purer the spiritual power of the silk produced by the silkworms, the more powerful they will be. But in this way, it was naturally conceivable how great the losses of the Yun clan were. His words made song Qingxin suspicious, ¡± ¡°Senior, how do you know so much?¡± As soon as she asked this, su Wu¡¯s aura suddenly changed. Within his spirit, his entire aura became somewhat gloomy. Then, there was a long silence. After a long time, he said, ¡± because my clothes were made by the Yun clan. After his death, his soul had escaped and his corpse had been taken away by the people of the heavens beyond heaven. The Daoist robe that had accompanied him for many years should naturally be in the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven. ¡°I might not be able to see him again in my lifetime.¡± Now that his physical body was dead and only his soul was left, he was ¡®alive¡¯ in song qingxiao¡¯s body. Even if he saw that piece of clothing again, what could he do? however, the current Yun clan has lost its successor. Even if you become powerful in the future, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to find such clothes. At this point, he seemed to have lost the interest to talk, perhaps because he was talking about his past and life and death. He went back into hiding and did not make a sound. Song qingxiao sat down with her legs crossed. She recalled what su Wu had said before, and her curiosity about the clothes made by the Yun family was aroused. She secretly made a decision. In the future, when her cultivation improved, she would have the power to protect herself. No matter what, she had to make a trip to Nine Heavens city and see for herself the rumored brocade garment making technique. However, the most important thing now was to cultivate and consolidate his realm first. This place was full of ice-type spiritual power, and it was a rare opportunity for her. She threw away the distracting thoughts in her mind and activated the God destroying technique to guide the surrounding spiritual power into her body and circulate it, recovering the spiritual power consumed in the previous battle and the fine wounds on her body. The ice-type spirit power here was very beneficial to her. In less than half a month, song Qing¡¯s cultivation speed was several times faster than when she was in the sea of stars. It was even more remarkable than the results of her half a year of cultivation. Her nascent soul tier had already been completely consolidated, and her tier had also faintly increased. If she was given a few more months, she might be able to try to break through to the peak of the low-level nascent soul tier. As a result, song qingxiao focused on her cultivation. After an unknown amount of time, her divine sense moved. When she opened her eyes again, she immediately sent her divine sense into her sea of consciousness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his sea of consciousness, the map list that had appeared in the trial mission prompt had changed. On the chart that originally only showed one snowy peak, a purple bead appeared on the side of the snowy peak. The purple Pearl was currently emitting an extremely strong power of lightning. When one touched it with divine sense, it was as if one could hear the sound of electric currents. It seemed that other than her, there was another person who had barged into some kind of restriction and triggered the mission. Among the 10 cultivators, only the purple-eyed boy had the Thunder attribute. It seemed that the second person to kill the demonic beast in the restriction was the purple-eyed boy. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Intermediate-level _1 Chapter 897: Intermediate-level _1 However, the timing was not right. There was no calendar in the restriction. Although song qingxiao was immersed in cultivation, she still had an idea of the time. Her spirit power had increased by a large amount, from when she had just stabilized her nascent soul tier when she first entered the trial to now when she had made great progress in the low-level nascent soul tier. She had stayed in this world for at least two months. Apart from the three cultivators at the completion of the Dan stage who were just one step away from breaking through, the other seven cultivators were roughly at the same level. Even if there were differences, it was impossible for them to be so different. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s Thunder secret technique was extremely powerful, and his cultivation had already reached the peak of the primary level. If he had entered the restriction like her and encountered demonic beasts, he would not have been more than two months late. The only possibility was that the time inside the restriction was different from the time outside the restriction and might not be synchronized. Either the time inside the restriction was slower than the time outside;Or, it was possible that the time inside the restriction was fixed. Perhaps she had been in the restriction for two months, but it was very likely that only a few hours had passed in the outside world. This explained why no one on the chart had made a move except for him and the purple-eyed boy. If her guess was correct, the first person to defeat the monster would gain the advantage of controlling the restriction. On the other hand, the weaker the cultivation and the weaker the strength, even if they were lucky enough to survive, they would have to use up most of their spiritual power to control the restriction. The person who entered the restriction first might have used this item and had been cultivating for a long time. Not only had his spiritual power recovered, but his strength had also greatly improved. In this way, the two trial-takers, who were not very different in strength, could be pulled a long distance away in an instant. When they met, it was naturally more advantageous for the person who occupied the restriction first. This restrictive space was really a treasure. It was separated from the outside world, there was a time difference, and it was full of spiritual power. However, he didn¡¯t know if he could take it away from the trial scene after the trial ended. If he could, he could enter it to cultivate at any time in the future. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would be carrying a great divine artifact with him? Beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation? However, song qingxiao had a feeling that there would not be such an easy thing in the prison of God. Since nothing had happened for the time being, she did not think too much about it. However, she soon thought of a problem. Since she could see the lightning symbol on the map in the mission prompt in her mind, it meant that the information on the map was very likely shared by the ten people. In other words, other than her, everyone else could see the changes on the chart. The snow-capped peak was the first to appear, which meant that she was the first to defeat the restrictive spell, followed by the purple-eyed boy. If the strength of the demonic beasts in each restriction was equal, then this chart was like a ranking in disguise. It could clearly let people know the bottom of the participants in this trial and put her in the eyes of all the participants. According to this calculation, the purple-eyed boy would probably be his biggest opponent. However, song qingxiao immediately thought of the two pulling forces she encountered before entering the restriction. One side was ice, and the other side was fire. She followed her instincts and chose to enter the World of Ice and snow. The spirit energy within the ice and snow restriction had a certain boost to her, allowing her to have a deeper defense than the average cultivator when facing the giant centipede¡¯s ice-type cold breath attack. She had a certain advantage. When the other cultivators made their choices, they chose a restriction of the opposite nature of their spiritual energy, so they might be restrained by it. However, no matter what, he just had to wait and see. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she thought of this, she threw the strange changes on the chart to the side and turned her attention back to her cultivation. A few days later, the chart changed again. Next to the lightning, there was a ginger-Yellow Mountain, and an Earth-based spiritual energy was coming out of it. Among the 10 cultivators, he and the purple-eyed boy each took a corner, except for the three cultivators who had completed the Dan stage. Among the rest, the weird old man¡¯s spiritual power attribute was still unknown. However, his green robe was water, his red hair was fire, and true Lord Black Wolf¡¯s spiritual power was domineering and he had already half-transformed into a demon. These were definitely not his. Only the last person to enter the trial space, the burly man with thick limbs and a slightly hunched back, did not show his spirit energy attribute at that time because he was the last to arrive, and the mission was activated. Back then, this person did not reveal his true strength, but his aura broke the pressure that true Lord Black Wolf and the others released. Song Qing had guessed that he was not weak when he was young, but he did not expect him to be this strong, even stronger than those people. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Intermediate-level _2 Chapter 898: Intermediate-level _2 After the hunchbacked man took control of the restriction, a pool of miasma with green mist appeared one after another. After a while, a pool, a volcano with magma, and a forest surrounded by black mist appeared almost at the same time. Up until now, there were a total of seven icons that had appeared on the chart, taking up most of the chart. The seven different symbols also happened to represent the seven nascent soul realm cultivators in this trial. If everyone made their choice according to their own spiritual energy attribute, then these seven symbols that appeared on the chart would be extremely easy to identify. She was the representative of the ice element, the purple-eyed boy was the representative of the lightning element, the hunchbacked man was the representative of the earth element, the pool was the representative of the green robe, the volcano was the representative of the red hair, and the jungle surrounded by the black fog was the representative of true monarch Black Wolf. In that case, the miasma that was rolling in the green fog was the strange old man with long legs. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept over the miasma. The miasma had a corrosive power, as if it was poisonous. It numbed her divine sense slightly, making her feel quite uncomfortable. She wondered what the origin of the secret technique the old man had cultivated. She frowned and thought of what su Wu had said about this person reeking of ¡®blood¡¯. Unfortunately, su Wu had not appeared since the last time they talked about the Yun family¡¯s brocade in Nine Heavens city. Otherwise, if he could find out more about this strange old man¡¯s background from his mouth, it would be easier to guard against him. She thought about it for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why, so she decided not to think about it anymore. In any case, she would deal with whatever came her way. No matter what, she would meet this old man one day, and at that time, she would naturally know what this strange old man was. Other than that, it looked like those three cultivators at the great circle of the Dan stage probably didn¡¯t pass the test and died in the small world. This kind of result wasn¡¯t strange in the first place, since the strength of the demonic beast that appeared in the restriction had already reached at least the fifth level, and was at least equivalent to the strength of a human cultivator at the nascent soul stage. When they were in the trial space, they had already suffered under the combined pressure of true Lord Black Wolf and the others. What¡¯s more, she had left first and didn¡¯t know what would happen after she left. She didn¡¯t know if these people didn¡¯t pass through the restriction or entered the trial scene and died in the space. However, these things were not within song qingxiao¡¯s attention, because she had been cultivating in this restricted space for an unknown amount of time. At this time, the spiritual power in her body had already reached the completion of the low-level nascent soul stage and was about to break through to the mid-level. However, when she tried to cultivate again, she found that with the passage of time, the spiritual power of the restriction around her began to weaken. The spiritual power that was introduced into her body gradually weakened, causing her cultivation speed to slow down. However, she was at a critical point in her cultivation. With the convenience of this world, she progressed at lightning speed in these few months. The spirit energy in her body had accumulated to a terrifying level, and she was only one step away from the middle stage of the nascent soul stage. She had never expected such a mess to happen. She had wanted to take advantage of the favorable situation and rush to the middle stage in one go, so she had drawn a large amount of spiritual power into her body in preparation. Who knew that such a mess would happen at the critical moment? at this time, the amount of spiritual power introduced into her body was reduced, which obviously affected her cultivation. Under the situation where the spiritual power in her veins could not break the shackle, it gradually lost control. ¡°Oh.¡± Song Qing Xiao let out a muffled Humph. This kind of situation was naturally extremely dangerous. At a critical juncture in cultivation, if she didn¡¯t have enough energy to continue, the accumulated spirit power would accumulate in her body, and it would already exceed the range that she could control at the beginning level of the nascent soul tier. The consequences of failing to break through to the intermediate level were extraordinary. Once the spiritual power went berserk, even if her body was reconstructed by blue blood and was extremely strong, she would still suffer a great loss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this critical moment, song qingxiao remembered the demonic core of the sixth-order centipede that she had put in her pocket dimension. The demonic core was full of spiritual power and it happened to be of the same attribute as her. Without hesitation, she opened her palm and the fist-sized demonic core appeared in her palm. The sixth-order demonic core was crystal clear, and there was a layer of cold mist on it. The mist floated out of the demonic core and turned into extremely pure spiritual power, which was then introduced into song Qing¡¯s body. She held the demonic pill in her hand and performed the God destroying technique at the same time. The spiritual power in the demonic pill was absorbed from her palm and turned into a strong chill that flowed into her veins. The spiritual power that was about to go berserk in his veins, after being appeased by this cold current, once again calmed down. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Intermediate-level (3) Chapter 899: Intermediate-level (3) This discovery made song Qing overjoyed. The power contained in the sixth-order demonic core was far beyond her expectations. The extremely pure spiritual power in the demonic core made up for the weakening of the spiritual power in the restrictive world, and it was not slower than the speed at which song Qing had drawn in the spiritual power at the beginning. Her spiritual power, which had already stopped, began to flow through her veins again. As the spiritual power in the demonic core rushed into her body, the shackles that locked her realm began to loosen slowly and was hit by the huge spiritual power. At the same time, the demonic core in song Qing¡¯s palm began to lose its luster after its spiritual power was continuously absorbed. From its initial crystal clear state, it instantly turned grayish-white in color, as if it had lost a great deal of spirituality. The surface of the demonic core slowly shriveled up, and cracks appeared. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay any attention to this. After absorbing the power of the demonic core, the spirit energy in her body surged and began to break through to the mid-stage of the nascent soul realm. As she absorbed the last bit of spiritual power from the demonic core, the spiritual power in her meridians reached its peak. The purple infant in her dantian flew out from her head. At this time, it was as if it was plated with a layer of dazzling light. The nascent soul waved its hand, and a white light surrounded song Qing¡¯s small body, wrapping her into a cocoon of light, nourishing her entire body. At the same time, the remaining spiritual energy in the restrictive space began to gather in the direction of song Qing¡¯s small body. At this time, she was fully immersed in the breakthrough of the realm, for fear of making mistakes, so she did not know that as the spiritual power outside the restriction she was hiding in was absorbed by her, huge cracks began to appear in the valley and the water flow. At this moment, song qingxiao felt that the spiritual power in her body had reached its maximum capacity. When the spiritual power gathered, it rushed to all parts of her body. The spiritual energy was like a tidal wave that could topple mountains and overturn the seas. After it circulated through his body, it seemed to be attracted by the purple infant above his head and gushed up. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, his soul was hit by the spiritual power and trembled. The shackles in her divine soul seemed to crack under the rush of this spiritual energy, but they were not broken. Instead, they blocked this huge force. After this attack missed, the purple infant floating above song qingxiao¡¯s head dimmed, revealing its face. At this moment, the nascent soul that looked exactly like song qingxiao looked anxious. It waved its hand again and the spiritual energy in its body began to gather again. The spiritual energy of the demonic core in song Qing¡¯s palm was completely absorbed by her. It was like a thin gray balloon that had lost its air. It fell into her palm and lost all its spiritual energy. More than half of the remaining spiritual power in the forbidden world was absorbed by her. The ice and snow outside melted faster, and the iceberg began to collapse quietly. The scattered snow turned into Starlight, and then into light spots, disappearing from the world. After song qingxiao absorbed the remaining power of the seal and the demonic core, she accumulated spiritual power and began to attack the soul again. After absorbing the experience of the previous failed breakthrough, song qingxiao did not hold back her strength in her meridians this time. The attack this time was even more ferocious than before, and they were more prepared than before. ¡®Boom¡¯! The deafening sound of the impact reverberated in her soul, turning into sound waves that spread out, causing her head to split. However, because her meridians were abnormally dry, she couldn¡¯t summon any spiritual power to resist this kind of injury, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it. However, amidst this pain, there was a crisp crack, as if something in his soul had broken. It turned out that the shackles had already cracked under the impact of the previous wave of spiritual power. After song qingxiao¡¯s all-out attack, they finally could not bear the burden and shattered. As soon as the shackles were broken, the obstacles blocking the spiritual power were all removed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A massive amount of spiritual energy surged into his soul and reached the top of his head before being absorbed into the body of the purple infant. In an instant, the purple infant¡¯s body erupted with spirit light. The remnants of the purple infant¡¯s body were washed away by the spirit energy and it became translucent. The bones in the nascent soul¡¯s body were clearly visible and faintly revealed a light green color, causing the nascent soul¡¯s aura to become even deeper. After the nascent soul was washed by the spiritual energy, it turned into an infinite amount of spiritual energy that flowed down from the nascent soul. The six stars in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness shone under the baptism of this spiritual energy. The stars absorbed the spiritual energy and suddenly became a little bigger. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Intermediate-level (4) Chapter 900: Intermediate-level (4) The three tokens of ¡®confrontation¡¯,¡¯ practitioner¡¯, and ¡®front¡¯ of the nine-word secret order seemed to have been polished, and they also exuded more powerful spiritual Qi than before. Obviously, they had also improved. The spiritual power nourished his sea of consciousness, and his consciousness seemed to have been strengthened by more than ten times. It had a deeper connection with the stellar array and the nine words secret order. At the same time, the spiritual power poured into her veins from top to bottom, nourishing her dry body, making song qingxiao feel as if she had just received rain. The coolness flowed through her veins and turned into an endless domineering aura. It spread out from her body, making her involuntarily let out a crisp and long cry. The cry was like a phoenix¡¯s cry and a dragon¡¯s cry. It carried supreme power and contained spiritual power. When it spread out, the ice cave she was temporarily staying in couldn¡¯t bear her cry that was filled with spiritual power. It immediately made a ¡®crack crack¡¯ sound. The ice shards above his head fell down, and the world¡¯s restriction was once again destroyed, as if it was going to collapse at any time. The spiritual power of the nascent soul had been completely retracted. The original body of the purple nascent soul was now translucent, and the root bone was faintly visible. Then, the nascent soul slowly sank back into the top of the head. Song qingxiao, who had her eyes closed, slowly opened them. Her eyes had already turned into a cold golden color, and it took a moment for them to return to their original appearance. At this moment, song qingxiao had already reached the middle stage of the nascent soul realm, and the spirit energy in her body was at least several times stronger than when she was at the early stage of the nascent soul realm. The restrictions on her body loosened a little. She clenched her fist and the feeling of being able to adjust her body¡¯s strength was even stronger than before! A wave of spiritual power turned into a pressure that surrounded her. The benefits of her Ascension were deeper than song qingxiao had imagined. Her sea of consciousness had expanded, and her divine sense had been strengthened by ten times! She slowly let out a breath, and recalled the scene of her spirit energy flowing backward to nourish her soul sea when she had successfully broken through to the middle stage of the nascent soul tier. Just as she was about to summon her star, she caught a faint ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound in her ear. Song qingxiao immediately supported herself with one hand on the ground. Spiritual power poured out of her palm and turned into ice. It quickly spread out, causing the cave that was about to collapse to stop. Only then did she notice the strange scene around her. The cave that had appeared under her will was already on the verge of collapse. The surroundings had already shattered, causing the entire cave to be distorted. Countless pieces of ice that fell condensed into icicles hanging upside down under the effect of her spiritual energy, covering her head. The ground looked as if it had been torn apart by a powerful force, and the cracks were all over the ground, making it look uneven. Although she had injected her spiritual power into it, the cave did not seem to be able to hold on for long. Song qingxiao immediately frowned and released her divine sense. Due to her cultivation, there was some spiritual energy left in the cave, which was barely maintained. However, the scene outside the cave was already different. The icebergs in this small world had collapsed, and the rivers had been destroyed. The snow that had spread out after the giant centipede was killed had disappeared, replaced by a gray fog that swallowed the world. The spirit power within the restriction had been abundant at the beginning, but now it seemed to be about to dry up. It seemed that as she cultivated here for a long time, all the spiritual energy in the place seemed to be absorbed by her. The entire restrictive space was faintly unstable, showing a tendency of collapsing. Song qingxiao raised her palm. There was a small piece of the demonic core in her palm. It had completely lost its spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She threw the remnant of the core away. With a thought, the ice mark slowly emerged in her palm. It was flickering and unstable, as if it would disappear at any time. This situation gave song qingxiao a bad feeling. She tried to expel the mark, but found that even though she had already advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, because she had absorbed too much spirit power from the restricted space, while her cultivation was rapidly increasing, the ice mark had long since fused with her, and she was completely unable to remove it. She was taken aback. It was indeed not easy to take advantage of the trial space. Although she had suspected that there was something strange about this forbidden world from the beginning, she did not expect such a troublesome situation to appear. Then, she formed a seal with her left hand and sent spiritual energy into the ice mark. The spiritual energy was immediately absorbed by the ice mark. However, this spiritual power was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood for this restrictive world. It could only slow down the speed of the collapse of the space temporarily, but it could not restore the restrictive spell. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Intermediate-level (5) Chapter 901: Intermediate-level (5) The ice mark seemed to be bound to her, and once it disappeared, it would eventually implicate her. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly, and the joy of advancing to the middle level of the nascent soul tier instantly vanished. The most important thing now was to stabilize the small barrier! The reason why this restrictive world was unstable was that the spiritual power inside had been absorbed by him, and he could no longer continue to cultivate. As she thought of this, she immediately stood up. There was nothing unusual on the chart. Green robe and the others who occupied the restriction were probably like her before, as if they had obtained a treasure and were working hard on their cultivation, so they should not have noticed the strangeness of the restriction. Because she was the first to defeat the person who had taken control of the giant centipede¡¯s restriction, she still had the upper hand compared to the others. She had no clue about the mission this time, so she used her divine sense to scan the mission notification again:The war of deification. [ mission completion: 5000 points and the activation of immortal state. ] ¡°The battle of deification ¡­¡± Song qingxiao muttered to herself. What did this hint mean? As she was speaking, the chart changed again. Above the forest surrounded by black mist, a Buddha¡¯s light appeared. ¡°How is that possible?¡± When she saw the Buddha¡¯s light appear, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. In her mind, the three dan realm cultivators who had been suppressed by true Lord Black Wolf and the others in the trial space appeared. One of the bald men¡¯s body flashed with a golden light to resist, and the Golden light had the same aura as now. Putting aside the fact that this person actually used some unknown secret technique to escape the pursuit of several obviously covetous nascent soul tier elites, he even barged into the restriction world and defeated the demonic beasts inside? She thought of the giant centipede she had encountered when she had first been pulled into this world. Although in the end, she had relied on the might of the Blueblood seal to transform into Nuwa¡¯s tail and kill the centipede that had risen to the sixth tier, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had been lucky enough to suffer heavy injuries before entering this trial and accidentally opened the seal to reconstruct her body, she would probably have to pay a price to kill that centipede with just her cultivation in the nascent soul tier. Even if the demonic beasts that the others encountered in the restriction didn¡¯t advance in rank, demonic beasts above the fifth rank were not easy to kill for those in the Dan realm. Furthermore, the three of them had escaped from the encirclement of true Lord Black Wolf and the others, so they might have paid a certain price. Song qingxiao could not help but doubt her previous speculations. Could it be that within the restricted space, there was not a fifth tier great circle stage demonic beast like the giant centipede that she had imagined from the beginning? As she thought of this, another mountain appeared on the chart. The other dan realm cultivator didn¡¯t die either. Not only did he not die, but he also opened the restriction at the same time. In this case, her initial guess was indeed wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It could be said to be a coincidence for one person in the Dan stage to pass through the prohibition, but there were more than two people. This proved that even if there was a crisis in the prohibition, the crisis was definitely not as deep as she had imagined. She suspected that the charming woman in the trial space might not have died. Sure enough, not long after, a cave dwelling appeared on the chart, faintly emitting a faint pink enchanting Qi. At this point, song qingxiao guessed that the number of jinzhi in this trial should be based on the number of participants, and there were a total of ten. Even if there was danger in each restriction, the degree of danger would probably depend on the strength of each person. This explained why the three dan realm people were able to survive in the end. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: The opposite (1) Chapter 902: The opposite (1) At this moment, 10 signs had appeared on the chart, and under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the 10 signs began to shift. The lightning was high in the sky, and the mountains and rivers were below it. Different labels formed a huge ring on the chart, filling the entire chart. Among the ten signs, the one that represented song qingxiao¡¯s location was losing its color as the spiritual power in the forbidden world was consumed. The spiritual power of the ice mark on the chart was faintly discernible, just like the mark on her palm, as if it would disappear at any moment. Her divine sense fell on the lightning that had risen to the top. The purple arc of lightning seemed to be a little lighter than when it had first appeared. The purple-eyed boy had broken the restrictive spell and entered the small world after her. He was probably as ecstatic as she was before, thinking that he had gained a great advantage. He was trying his best to cultivate and improve his cultivation. He should not have realized that with the improvement of cultivation, the more spiritual power was introduced into the body, the tighter he was bound to the restrictive world. Once the spiritual energy within the restriction was insufficient to support it, the cultivator bound to it would also be in great trouble. It was just that he didn¡¯t know when these people, who were immersed in cultivation and greedy for more spiritual power, would discover this crisis. But this was good too! She lowered her head and looked at the flickering ice mark on her palm. A gloating look flashed in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be the only one in trouble. If everyone had the same outcome, they would all be anxious. After all, it was easy to lose one¡¯s calm and lose one¡¯s composure when one¡¯s life was at stake. mountains, rivers, beasts, humans ¡­ After rejoicing, she turned her attention to the symbol that formed a circle and muttered, ¡± ¡°If they form a circle, does it mean that they are a stable diagram?¡± If the attributes of the spirit power and secret techniques each of the ten people cultivated represented different meanings, then wouldn¡¯t the existence of the ten people form a temporary small world? And what did the existence of this small world have to do with the ¡®battle of deification¡¯ that was required by this mission? ¡°The battle of deification ¡­ Apotheosized ¡­¡± She mumbled two sentences and thought about it. When the mission prompt first appeared, the gray and black Tai Chi pattern appeared on the chart, and then it was replaced by different restriction icons that represented each person. There was probably some meaning behind it, but she was not clear at the moment. As for the instability of the restriction caused by the lack of spiritual energy in the restriction world, the person who tied the bell had to untie it. He was afraid that he would need to supplement it with spiritual energy. However, even though she had now advanced to the middle stage of the nascent soul tier, the spirit power she sent in was still far from being able to stabilize the restriction. Since manpower was lacking, song Qing pursed her lips. ¡°What about the spiritual energy in the other worlds?¡± The spiritual power in the forbidden world was far beyond that of cultivators. She glanced at the other symbols on the chart. If she killed other challengers, seized their forbidden world, and used the spiritual power in other people¡¯s forbidden world to supplement her own world, would she be able to stabilize the forbidden world? However, if that was the case, the icon on the chart would be missing. Once the circle was broken, who knew what would happen. However, she had no clue about the mission at the moment. Whether it was to figure out the mystery of the mission or to stabilize her world of jinzhi, song qingxiao had to find someone to attack first. She scanned the three symbols that represented the cultivators at the completion of the Dan realm with her spiritual awareness and quickly made up her mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She chose these three people as her first targets, not only because their strength was extremely low and easy to attack, but also because they had just occupied the restriction, and the spiritual power inside was probably abundant. If her guess was correct, using the ¡®restriction world¡¯ to support her own ¡®restriction world¡¯, the restriction represented by these three people was undoubtedly the most suitable. After making up her mind, song qingxiao immediately clenched her fist. Her consciousness moved, and the surrounding scenery distorted. The World of Ice and snow disappeared in an instant. The ice spiritual Qi turned into ordinary spiritual Qi. She had left the forbidden space and appeared in the real trial scene. She was standing in a strange forest surrounded by black gas. Strange rocks were everywhere, but there were no green plants. In the distance, there was a strange mountain range surrounded by black mist. The mountain was like a giant curved Fang that reached the sky. A hissing black snake was coiled on a stone tablet, staring coldly at song qingxiao, who had suddenly appeared, as if she was its prey, waiting for the right time to attack. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: The opposite (2) Chapter 903: The opposite (2) It was a low-level demonic beast that had not yet awakened its bloodline. The snake did not know that danger was approaching, so it moved its fist-sized head and slithered toward song qingxiao. Song qingxiao had sensed the presence of this low-rank demonic beast as soon as it appeared, but with her current strength, she naturally did not take this mere demonic snake seriously. She first scanned the surroundings with her divine sense, and after sensing no one else, she sent out a wave of spirit power. The spiritual power turned into a row of long and thin ice needles, shooting towards the black snake. Before the black snake could react, several ice needles had already pierced through its head, nailing it to the ground. After reaching the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage, song qingxiao¡¯s control over spirit power had reached another level. The ice needles that had pierced through the snake¡¯s head were about the length of a palm, as thin as a strand of hair, and could follow her will, firmly sealing her spirit power within the range of the row of ice needles. The moment it pierced through the snake¡¯s head, spiritual energy immediately surged out and crushed the inside of the snake¡¯s head, causing the snake¡¯s head to cave in. The snake suffered such a heavy injury and died immediately. However, its body did not become stiff. Its long tail touched the ground forcefully, and its body twisted up high like a ball of fried dough twist. As it struggled violently, it made ¡®bu bu¡¯ pulling sounds. However, no matter how it struggled, the seemingly delicate and extraordinary ice needle did not move at all. It was not broken by its strength. After two breaths, the snake¡¯s curled up body finally fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Song Qing didn¡¯t even look at the demon snake. It seemed that although there was no one else here, the spiritual power had bred a group of creatures such as snakes, insects, birds, and so on. However, most of them were not mature enough and their bloodlines had not awakened. They were incomparable to the centipede in the forbidden space. She lowered her head and looked at her palm. Under the stimulation of the faint spiritual power, the ice and snow symbol slowly emerged. After flashing a few times, it sank back into her palm. Her eyes darkened, and the spiritual energy in her body moved. The spiritual energy gathered around her and carried her body up into the air. It was almost effortless, and in the blink of an eye, she had traveled more than ten miles. Apart from the strange black snake that had been nailed to death by ice needles in the forest of strange stones, there were no other traces of song qingxiao¡¯s presence. A few minutes after she left, the spiritual power on the ice needle spread out and frost formed on the top of the black snake¡¯s head. It quickly spread from the top of the head to the body of the snake. In a short while, the black snake, which was as thick as a wrist, was frozen into ice. While everyone else was busy cultivating, song qingxiao took the opportunity to walk around the trial to familiarize herself with the environment. The trial this time was not small. Other than the flat wasteland in the middle, the Northwest side of the trial was filled with lush vegetation and countless low-level birds and demon beasts.On the other side, there was not a single blade of grass growing and the atmosphere was lifeless, as if it had been shrouded by miasma for the rest of its life, forming an extremely sharp contrast. Half a day later, song Qing rushed to the East. Before he even got close, he could already feel the Water-type spirit power in the air. The sound of the waves was captured by her divine sense from several hundred Li away. As she continued to move forward, the sound of the waves became louder and louder. It was not until she had flown another hundred and ten Li that she stopped at the bottom of a mountain range that was more than a hundred Zhang tall. The shape of the mountain range was similar to the huge Canyon she had seen in the lost city when she first entered the trial, and the top of the mountain range seemed to reach the clouds. A huge stream of water gushed out from the mountain range like the Milky Way in the nine Heavens. It landed on the ground with a turbulent momentum. The waterfall¡¯s momentum was extremely intimidating. It was like the loud roar of ten thousand horses galloping, shaking the ground and making a buzzing sound. When the water hit the ground, it splashed into huge waves that were five or six meters high. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, it scattered all over the ground. The splashing water droplets turned into a thick mist, blocking most of the true appearance of the place, making it difficult for people to see. However, this kind of smokescreen naturally could not stop cultivators. The Water-type spiritual power here was extremely abundant, and it was obvious that it could not be formed by the water current in front of him, which was more than a thousand feet high. With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, the water above his head fell straight down, and the waves rolled up to hit song Qing. The wave rose several meters high, but song qingxiao was not in a hurry. She raised her breath. Her body rose into the air, and the spiritual energy supported her, so that she was not affected by the violent spiritual energy caused by the impact of the giant waterfall around her, and she was floating steadily in the air. In front of this waterfall that was almost connected to the sky, she appeared extremely small. However, before the flying water droplets could get close to her side, they were shaken away by the spiritual power of her body protection, turning into mist and scattering around her. Amidst the loud rumbling, the water seemed to connect heaven and earth, flowing through the cracks in the huge mountain range. Song qingxiao released her divine sense and looked behind the mountain. Although she had already expected that there would be a vast ocean behind the huge mountain range to form such a powerful waterfall, she could not help but be shocked when she actually explored the mountain range. With her powerful divine sense at the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage, after she released it, she couldn¡¯t find the other side of the vast ocean at all, like the boundless water behind the mountain rocks. She raised her head and looked up. The divine sense penetrated through the fog and into the mountain range. The vast ocean seemed to be boundless, reaching the top of the sky. It was as if a huge black hole had broken through the nine Heavens. Water flowed from the sky and fell straight to the earth, but it was blocked by the mountain range. However, as the mountain had been washed by the water for many years, the mountain was full of marks left by the strong beating of the water. The crack in the middle was like a crack that could not withstand the huge impact of the water flow and was torn. If one day, the mountain range could not withstand the pressure of the water flow and split open, the vast ocean that had accumulated for many years would probably instantly devour the earth. Such an opportunity would not happen overnight. Under normal circumstances, such a disaster that could destroy the world might not happen in at least thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. However, it was different here. This was a trial scene, and all the things that were not likely to happen immediately in reality would immediately become reality once the trial-taker entered and triggered the mission opportunity! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was very likely that this opportunity was related to the chart in the mission prompt. Song Qingxin had a bad feeling. She had already run in three different directions. This was no coincidence. The West and North sides were covered in miasma and poisonous fog, and not a single blade of grass grew on them. The opposite was true on the other side, where flowers and trees were extremely lush. According to this pattern, it was very likely that the waves in the East would be monstrous, and the world would be in danger of turning into a vast ocean when the mountain range broke. In that case, the opposite side of the South might also be the nemesis of the East. Water and fire did not melt. If this was water, then the South should be filled with raging flames. There should also be a huge danger that was enough to destroy this trial scene. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Delivery (1) Chapter 904: Delivery (1) Before song qingxiao could go to the South to check it out, there was another change on the chart. Just as she had guessed from the beginning, the time in the forbidden world and the trial space was not synchronized. The time she had spent outside was probably many months for the people in the forbidden space. On the chart, except for a few dan stage cultivators who were the weakest, had entered the restriction the shortest time, and absorbed the spiritual power of the restriction the slowest, the three marks were still very lush with spiritual Qi. The other marks were now as dim as song qingxiao¡¯s ice and snow mark, and their spiritual Qi was greatly lost. And among these seven signs that represented the nascent soul stage, the situation of the pond that represented the Azure Dragon was the most serious. The green robe seemed to be the greediest. At this time, he had not completely given up on his cultivation. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the already dim pool of water withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, it shrank smaller and smaller, almost disappearing. At the same time, song Qing¡¯s small ears caught a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound coming from above. She immediately withdrew her divine sense from her sea of consciousness and looked up at the sky. What she saw shocked her. Originally, the water mist here was churning, and the dense Water-type spirit energy filled the earth, forming a huge pressure that faintly restrained her spirit energy. However, in just a short while, the Water-type spiritual energy seemed to have weakened a lot. The sky above them was originally filled with mist. The thick fog dispersed, and the pressure around them decreased. Song qingxiao could see the scene above her head. It was as if a huge crack had been torn in the sky, and black clouds were rolling inside. There were terrifying electric currents entangled in it, making ¡®zzzzzzzzling¡¯ sounds. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ The sound of thunder came from the rolling black clouds, and then ¡®Hua la la la¡¯ water poured down from the sky, straight to the land of the nine prefectures. As soon as the water poured down, it made a deafening sound and connected with the vast ocean behind the mountain range. With a huge impact sound, the mountain range was heavily hit and almost cracked by this surging power. The sound of the clouds reverberating spread across the earth. The terrifying water flow proved song qingxiao¡¯s previous guess. The water came from the nine Heavens and connected with the sky. After seeing the source of the water, song qingxiao was not shocked. Instead, she was happy. Even though the water seemed to be powerful, the mist had disappeared, allowing her to see the details. This proved that the Water-type spiritual power was weakening. However, the weakening of the Water-type spiritual power only happened in an instant. When she had just arrived, the water was still very strong. It seemed that the moment she noticed that the color of the pool mark on the chart had dimmed, the Water-type spiritual power had started to decline madly. Could these two things be closely related? The symbols on the chart might represent the same natural phenomenon in the trial. The more spiritual power the pool represented, the stronger the aura of the place and the more rapid the water flow. On the contrary, the weaker the spiritual power of the pool, the less water there would be. If the symbol representing the pool on the chart completely disappeared, then the tear in the sky might also be completely sealed. If the water from the heavenly River was cut off, the water here would dry up. In other words, the water of the heavenly River might represent the luck of the green robes, which should be closely related to his mission. If he stopped cultivating, although his own strength would not increase much, the stronger the spiritual power in the forbidden world was, the more powerful the luck in the trial scene would be. However, he cultivated greedily and absorbed all the spiritual power in the forbidden world to replenish himself. As a result, the luck in the trial scene would decline. The fact that there was such a connection between the two proved that the green-robed man¡¯s mission had something to do with the water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The water was so powerful that it almost broke the mountains and rushed to the ground. Song Qing guessed that since the restriction symbol on the green robe was related to the strength of water spiritual power, his mission was most likely to break the mountains and let the water wreak havoc on the earth. Once he achieved this, he might be able to successfully apotheosize, complete the mission, and leave the trial scene. He had accidentally discovered this point. The clues of the green-robed man¡¯s mission were already very obvious. Then, it was naturally easy to deduce the clues of the red-haired man¡¯s mission, which was the opposite of his spiritual energy attribute. The attributes of this trial scene were opposite and mutually restrained. One side was full of vitality, while the other side was lifeless. To the East was the vast ocean, which was connected to the sky. To the South was the raging volcano. Connecting it with the red-haired man who appeared in this trial, it was impossible to guess that the flame represented by the South should be one of the clues of the red-haired man¡¯s mission. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Delivery (2) Chapter 905: Delivery (2) Since these two people¡¯s attributes were mutually exclusive, the mission conditions should be opposite, but they also had some common points. One needed to break the mountain range and make the water flow.Even though song qingxiao did not rush to the South to witness it with her own eyes, she was sure that there would be a fire or something else. The green-robed and red-haired mission clues were already very clear. What about the mission hints that represented him? What was it related to? Song qingxiao frowned. Since she left the forbidden world, she had almost gone around the trial scene once, but she did not find any connection with her icon, nor did she find any place where the ice element spirit energy was particularly abundant. It was very likely that the direction of her mission was different from that of the green-robed and red-haired people, so she still needed to explore further. Since she did not have any clues about the mission, she had to at least stop the green-robed and red-haired people. This time, the mission did not mention the number of people who could survive, but from the water flow that represented green robe¡¯s luck, after this mountain range was broken, the mountain flood would erupt, and the entire mission scene would probably be drowned by the water. If he succeeded, the others would eventually fail. Therefore, before the green-robed man and the red-haired man found any clues about the task, she had to find these two people and stop them from plundering other people¡¯s jinzhi to enhance her own luck. Song qingxiao looked up at the water falling from the sky again, and then left. The few restrictions on the chart had stabilized at this time, and even the greediest man in the green robe had stopped cultivating. Obviously, everyone had discovered the lack of spiritual power in the world of restrictions. Half a day later, song Qing flew more than a hundred miles away. He could no longer hear the sound of water. He stopped in a mountain range and thought about the mission. He felt that the situation was a bit tricky. This trial mission¡¯s scene formed a world of its own. It was not very big, but it was not small either. The restriction was hidden in this small world, so to find the other trial-takers was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Her eyes flickered and she raised her palm to take a look. Even though she had not stayed in the forbidden world for the entire day, the color of the ice mark on her palm was still very faint. The spiritual light was weak, as if it would extinguish at any time. There was no reaction when she injected her spiritual power into it. Song qingxiao tried to return to the jinzhi world again, but she found that her spiritual sense could not enter the jinzhi as easily as it had when she came out. Perhaps it was because the spiritual power in the jinzhi world was too thin. It seemed that after she came out of the forbidden world, the restriction had been closed and she could not enter again. General song Qing clenched his fist and smiled. This was also good. At least after the trial-takers left the restriction, if they were pursued by her, they would not be able to hide in the restriction again in times of danger. The signs on the chart no longer changed. It seemed that the others had probably left the forbidden world one after another, which was a good time for everyone to hunt each other. Thinking of this, song qingxiao released her divine sense. Before she could search for him, she felt the fluctuation of spiritual power in the surroundings. A figure broke through the space and appeared. This person was wearing a patterned one-piece robe. His limbs were thin and long, and he had a long and thin mustache above his lips. He was the Dan realm cultivator who had revealed his beast form after being suppressed by true Lord Black Wolf and the others in the trial space. As soon as the man appeared, he subconsciously reached out to stroke the long beard hanging down from the corner of his mouth, his face alert. His body was full of spiritual aura, which was a great supplement for song qingxiao. This was really a case of wearing out iron shoes in a long search, but finding it without any effort. She had not moved, but the man seemed to be extremely sensitive to danger. He realized that something was wrong and instinctively turned his head. The moment he saw song Qing¡¯s small figure, he arched his back as if he had been stimulated. He let out a low roar of horror. Fur grew on his arms, which turned into four limbs. He used his spiritual power to support himself and quickly escaped. In a moment of desperation, this person transformed into a beast. However, song Qing smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Can you leave?¡± She was about to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique to trap him, but the spiritual sense in her sea of consciousness had not moved. She remembered the scene when she was forced into the sea of stars and was chased by the man and woman. The man who was chasing her was good at using divine sense attacks. He actually used his divine sense to form an invisible vortex and trapped her in it. After rising to the middle level of the nascent soul realm, her divine sense was even stronger than before. The person in front of her had reached the nascent soul realm, so he was a good target for practice. At the thought of this, song Qing loosened the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and tried to release his divine sense, which turned into several wisps and wrapped around the man who had transformed into a beast. The escaping man¡¯s body swayed, and he was immediately trapped by his divine sense. A roar came from his throat, and the spiritual breath he exhaled blew the grass and trees in the forest, making a rustling sound. Then, he jumped with his upper body at an extremely fast speed, leaving an afterimage trapped by the vortex formed by his spiritual sense. His real person turned into a shooting star and fled dozens of meters away in an instant. Song qingxiao had failed in her first attempt, but she was not discouraged. It was just a test, so it was not surprising that she failed. However, in order to prevent this person from escaping, she turned her divine sense into an imprint and struck it on the man¡¯s body. At the same time, she used her divine sense to attack his sea of consciousness. When the divine sense invaded the man¡¯s sea of consciousness, it instantly made him feel as if his head had been pierced by ten thousand Needles. At that moment, his eyes were swollen and his head was hot. His forward-charging figure swayed and his entire momentum came to a halt. In that short time, song qingxiao used the ¡®Qian¡¯ token and crossed dozens of meters in one step, appearing beside the man. She took out several icicles and threw them in the man¡¯s direction. The icicles whizzed through the air, and just as they were about to hit the man, the man who had been injured by song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense let out a sharp roar that sounded like a beast, yet was not. He twisted his body and rolled a few meters away before he stood up. At the same time, as the spiritual breath on his body rotated, an imposing aura burst out. He sealed his sea of consciousness with his spiritual sense and turned around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man¡¯s face had already transformed into his beast form. He bared his teeth and glared at song qingxiao. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he didn¡¯t want to run anymore. It was obvious that he wanted to fight her head-on. ¡°Hmph!¡± His eyes were yellow and glowed with a cold luster. After letting out a cold snort, he clapped his hands and a shadow flew out from his sleeves. It spread in the wind and instantly turned into a pure white handkerchief about one foot in square. It was unknown what the White handkerchief was made of, but it was definitely not an ordinary item. It exuded a strong spiritual power that even song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± The man threw out the handkerchief and immediately inserted a spiritual art. After the handkerchief absorbed the spiritual power, its spiritual breath was greatly boosted. As the man¡¯s voice fell, a light flashed under the handkerchief and the light covered song Qing Xiao, trying to envelop her. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Visiting (1) Chapter 906: Visiting (1) Song qingxiao folded her hands and slightly separated them. Her ice-type spirit energy turned into an ice card. As she spread her arms, it instantly turned into a huge round shield in front of her. As soon as she took out the ¡®forward¡¯ order, the handkerchief¡¯s golden light enveloped the round shield as soon as she dodged. The Golden light turned into infinite killing intent and shattered the ice shield into several pieces with a bang. The Golden light did not slow down at all, and with a whoosh, song qingxiao¡¯s afterimage was sucked into the Golden light. When the man who was controlling the White handkerchief saw this scene, his eyes first showed joy, then he seemed to remember something, and his expression changed greatly. He turned around instinctively. The handkerchief flew in front of him and spread out behind him again. Where the Golden light passed, song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared, which was covered by the light. ¡°Eh?¡± As soon as the Golden light covered song qingxiao, the light contained in it turned into thousands of wisps of spiritual energy and tried to enter song qingxiao¡¯s body. However, the next moment, light scales appeared on her body. As soon as the spiritual energy in the light fell on her body, it was completely blocked by the scales. The two forces resisted, but the light could not penetrate the scales at all. This spiritual light had a gravitational force, like a pair of invisible hands,¡¯grabbing¡¯ her and dragging her in the direction of the handkerchief. The spiritual power of the nascent soul in her dantian surged, and the power flowed through her veins. She immediately stabilized her body and made it difficult for the light to move. The situation was in a deadlock. The man gritted his teeth, and the two whiskers on his lips trembled. Then, as if he had made up his mind, his eyes emitted a fierce look, and he bit the tip of his tongue. With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth. The handkerchief absorbed all the spiritual power in the blood essence. When the handkerchief received the blood, its spiritual power suddenly erupted and the light it emitted was blood-red. The man spat out the blood, his face slightly pale. At the same time, his aura erupted, and the spirit pressure he released had already reached the nascent soul tier. ¡°He actually advanced?¡± Song qingxiao, who was trapped in the light curtain, looked surprised. When the man heard her words, his eyes revealed a trace of smugness. When he entered this trial, he had already reached the completion of the Dan stage. He could have tried to break through to the nascent soul stage, but he held back and decided to break through after entering the trial. The trial this time was indeed tricky. The ones who came were all nascent soul realm cultivators. He and the other two were only in the Dan realm, the weakest among the trial testers this time. As he had expected from the beginning, these nascent soul realm cultivators didn¡¯t take them seriously. After the trial started, this person tried to escape. After entering the restriction, he first broke through to the nascent soul tier. He saw the changes in the other people¡¯s labels on the chart and guessed that these labels were probably related to the forbidden world. Although he did not know what the fading of the labels meant, he did not dare to absorb the spiritual power of the forbidden world anymore. Instead, he left the forbidden world after he made a breakthrough in his cultivation. Who knew that as soon as he came out, he would coincidentally meet song Qing, who was young, and was even treated as prey by her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you refused to take the path to heaven.¡± The man said with a gloomy expression. He had the same plan as song qingxiao, which was to attack the other two dan realm cultivators, who were the weakest among them. However, since song qingxiao had made the first move, this person was prepared to take her down first. ¡°Are you sure you can trap me?¡± As soon as song qingxiao said this, the man sneered, ¡± ¡°Green robe said that when you entered the trial, you had only just broken through to the nascent soul tier.¡± The two of them were now equal in strength. His gaze fell on the handkerchief. I have this divine weapon in my hand. You can¡¯t run away today. Surrender obediently and I can give you a quick death. How about it? ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He seemed to be very confident in his treasure. From the spiritual power of this treasure, it was far above ordinary treasures. Even the Jade hairpin from the lady who chased song qingxiao was slightly inferior to this handkerchief. While the two were having a simple conversation, the spiritual light in the handkerchief turned bright red as it sucked in the man¡¯s blood. The light¡¯s gravitational force grew stronger, dragging song qingxiao in the direction of the handkerchief. The blood-red light seemed to have a strong corrosive effect. Wherever the spiritual power covered, the surrounding vegetation withered rapidly, turning into ashes and flying in the air. Song qingxiao smiled when he heard him mention the green robe. It seemed that the green-robed man was extremely cunning. He pretended to cooperate with her in the trial space, but in reality, he had contacted others behind the scenes to trick her. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Visiting (2) Chapter 907: Visiting (2) She shot out several streams of spirit power at the handkerchief, which formed several ice blades and flew out with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. However, the row of ice blades had only flown out halfway when they were ground into pieces by the red light, turning into ice shards and melting into red mist. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± When the man saw her actions, he let out a triumphant look. my spiritual artifact is all-encompassing. Once you enter my array, it¡¯s difficult to escape! As he spoke, he cast a few more spells into it and shouted, ¡°¡±Collect!¡± As soon as the handkerchief received this spell, its already strong spiritual breath became ten times stronger. On the originally blank handkerchief, two colors, black and white, faintly appeared. The two colors seemed to come to life as they spun quickly on the handkerchief, forming a Tai Chi diagram in an instant. Once the Tai Chi diagram was formed, the world changed colors. In the ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind, the flying sand and stones pressed down on the vegetation and trees, and then were crushed by the spiritual power, causing the surroundings to become foggy. Only the red light grew brighter in the gray fog. The Tai Chi Atlas emitted an unparalleled pressure, like a huge vortex, trying to suck song qingxiao in. With the handkerchief in hand, this man was like a tiger that had grown wings, and the attack he released was actually much stronger than that of a cultivator who had just advanced to the nascent soul tier. Song qingxiao¡¯s body had been blocked by the red light and she could not see her surroundings. She could only feel that the source of the light was a huge Tai Chi diagram that was turning bigger and bigger. It fell straight down like Mount Tai, trying to cover her. She tried to use her divine sense, but found that after the Tai Chi pattern appeared, her divine sense was greatly restricted. The red light was full of killing intent, cutting her body. Although it was blocked by the scales and could not penetrate her veins, it still made her feel a dull pain. With a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound, the scales cracked and blood oozed out. This kind of situation surprised her. The toughness of her physical body was at least not below that of a seventh-tier beast, not to mention that after she advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, the toughness of her physical body had increased again. Even if she received a full-powered attack from a cultivator at the top level of the nascent soul tier, she would definitely be able to withstand it. However, at this moment, this man¡¯s cultivation had only just advanced to the nascent soul tier, and he could even use a magic tool to break through her scale armor. It had to be said that this magic handkerchief was definitely not an ordinary magic tool. No wonder this person was so confident in this magic tool. As she thought of this, she raised her arm. With a single movement, she shattered the spiritual light that was wrapped around her arm. Frost condensed in her palm, and with the infusion of spiritual energy, it turned into a crystal-clear whip that was several meters long. Song qingxiao waved her arm and the ice whip was thrown out. The red light corroded the whip, but more spiritual power was injected into it. Not only was it not damaged, but it doubled in length. The ice whip lashed out at the magical artifact floating in the air. In this attack, song qingxiao used 60% of her spirit power, which was no less than a full-power attack from a cultivator at the peak of the beginning level of the nascent soul stage. As soon as the man controlling the magic weapon felt the impact of the spiritual power, his face changed. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was clearly not just at the early stage of the nascent soul formation realm as the green-robed man had said. He cursed in his heart, but at this point, he naturally could not stop. The ice whip came with an amazing momentum and struck the Tai Chi pattern. When the two forces collided, song qingxiao thought that there would be a spiritual energy counterattack. However, to her surprise, when the tail of her whip touched the Tai Chi pattern, it was like a drop of water falling into the sea. The 60% of her spiritual power was silently absorbed by the pattern, and the handkerchief floating in the air did not move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing was stunned for a moment. The man¡¯s face, which was originally a little green, turned into ecstasy when he saw this scene. He exerted more effort to activate the magic handkerchief. The most terrifying thing was that after the Tai Chi pattern absorbed the power of her whip, it seemed to have absorbed the enemy¡¯s power for its own use, and the suction force became even stronger. In the midst of the red light, several scales on song Qing¡¯s body cracked, and several crisscrossing wounds appeared. The wound looked very long, but it was not serious. Before the blood could flow out, it was immediately stopped by her spiritual power. The suction force swallowed the ice whip and even ¡®pulled¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯s body forward by half a step, shortening the distance between the two and making the suction force on song qingxiao stronger. At this point, it was impossible to trap the magic weapon with only spiritual power. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: Visiting (3) Chapter 908: Visiting (3) She had already wasted a lot of time, and the other people in the forbidden world had probably come out one after another. There was no need to continue wasting time here. Song Qing pursed her lips and formed a seal with her hands. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± With her mid level nascent soul formation cultivation, the might of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was even more unparalleled when it was used again. Once the domain was formed, it absorbed all the red light. As the light slowed down, the pressure on song Qing¡¯s body was relieved. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯ command to move out of the place where the handkerchief was trapped. The man in the distance thought that victory was in his hands, but he did not expect her to escape so easily. The smile on his face froze, and before he could cry out in surprise, song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared above the handkerchief and once again threw an ice whip, striking the back of the handkerchief! This time, she attacked again, unaffected by the mist. The power of her whip was naturally incomparable to the previous one. ¡®Boom¡¯! A heavy sound rang out as the whip landed on the magic weapon, causing the handkerchief that was originally spinning wildly in mid-air to shake. ¡°PU,¡± the man who was controlling the magic treasure seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His breathing immediately became chaotic, and he opened his mouth to spit out a large mist of blood. As soon as he released his aura, the power of the magic treasure was greatly reduced. Seeing this, song Qing and Xiao Yi whipped again. A gray mist gushed out of the magic weapon, absorbing most of the power of the whip, but it still bore a small part of the power. The remaining light mist was scattered, and the black and white mist faded away, leaving only a handkerchief floating in the air. The man was hit again and spat out another mouthful of blood. Without saying anything, he reached out and tried to retrieve the handkerchief. This treasure had taken two full-force attacks from her, but not only was it not damaged, it did not even seem to be damaged. How could song qingxiao let such a treasure slip away in front of her? With a wave of her arm, the handkerchief, which was originally rushing towards the man, seemed to be covered by an invisible barrier. It floated in the air and did not move at all. No matter how much force the man exerted, it was impossible to shake it. At this point, how could the man not know that song Qing had underestimated his treasure? This thing was extremely precious, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to obtain it. However, compared to his own life, it was very clear to a man who was more important. He had been deceived by the green-robed youth. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength had clearly not only just advanced to the nascent soul tier, but had probably already reached the peak of the initial level of the nascent soul tier. Even if the spiritual power in the restriction was extremely deep, for her to be able to progress to this extent in such a short time, she was definitely not the easiest to deal with seven nascent soul formation cultivators as the green-robed man had said. Song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the handkerchief that was floating in the air. After losing its owner¡¯s control, it was easily caught in her hand. The handkerchief was cold in her hand and there was still spiritual power on it. Before she could erase the divine sense on it, she saw the man turn into a beast and escape from the corner of her eye. ¡°You can leave?¡± Song qingjiang clenched his handkerchief, and at the same time, the six stars in his body turned into a ray of light and surrounded the man. Xingchen¡¯s speed was shockingly fast, and she caught up with the man in an instant, surrounding him. It seemed that other than having such a powerful magic treasure, this person didn¡¯t have any other magical abilities. Surrounded by the Starlight, his body suddenly stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. Then he turned around and did something that song qingxiao did not expect. The man¡¯s face was filled with horror, and without any hesitation, his knees went weak, and he knelt down in front of her! ¡°Sir, please spare my life.¡± He was quick to react. He knew that he would not be able to escape from song Qing¡¯s hands, so he knelt down and begged for mercy. Song Qing was stunned for a moment, and he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he came to his senses. The man¡¯s actions reminded her of a familiar person, Luo Wu. When she had left the Shi family and barged into the hospital to kill Luo Wu, the person who knew her secret, Luo Wu had knelt down and begged for mercy upon seeing her. Song Qing took a small step forward. With the ¡®forward¡¯ command, she was able to move a hundred meters in one step and appeared beside the man. He was still kneeling in the air, the six stars surrounding him. The Starlight had yet to be activated, but the spirit power that was emitted had already made the man¡¯s face pale, and his two small beards trembled. ¡°Why should I spare you?¡± Song qingxiao asked him with great interest, and then forcibly erased the connection between the man and the handkerchief. The man¡¯s face turned pale and he let out a muffled groan. His body swayed in mid-air and he almost fell. His magic treasure was forcibly taken away, but he did not dare to speak out. Instead, he endured the pain and said with a sincere expression, ¡± ¡°That green-robed man is too despicable. He lied to Lord and then to me.¡± When he said this, he revealed a somewhat menacing expression. ¡°If you want to force me to join hands with him, I¡¯ll have to kill you first.¡± He was smart. From the mention of green robe, he had already guessed something from song qingxiao¡¯s expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, his anger was half real and half fake. Half of it was because his treasure had been taken away when he was inferior to the other party, and now he had ended up like this.Half of it was because green robe had lied to him, saying that song Qing Xiao was very easy to deal with. If it were not for the green robe, he would have tried to escape when he saw song Qing Xiao attack. How would he have dared to fight with her and take her restriction? Thinking of this, the man¡¯s heart was filled with regret and hatred for the green-robed man. The stellar array had yet to be activated, but the pressure coming from inside already made him tremble with fear. No matter how he used his spiritual sense, he could not break out of the array. Judging from the formation¡¯s spiritual breath, song qingxiao was probably not only at the peak of the initial level of the nascent soul stage as he had imagined. It was extremely likely that she had already reached the middle level. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Mantis _1 Chapter 909: Mantis _1 There were a total of six stars floating around the man. They were connected to each other, forming a large array, and exuded a powerful spiritual pressure on his body. He didn¡¯t know what kind of treasure these stars were, but their spiritual pressure was so strong that it made the man recall the feeling he had when he was suppressed by several great experts of the nascent soul tier in the trial space. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to resist, but he was barely able to straighten his back. However, this consumed a lot of his spiritual power. After a while, his face was pale. His spiritual power was consumed so fast that it was not much different from when he used the treasure. When song qingxiao was trapped by his handkerchief, she did not use it to escape. It was easy to imagine how powerful this person was. He was probably not weaker than the others. It was laughable that the green-robed man was so full of himself that not only did he misjudge him, he had also harmed him. His heart was filled with resentment, but when he thought about how green robe had also misjudged her strength, he was afraid that he would not have a good end if he offended her now. He could not help but feel delighted. However, this joy turned into apprehension when he saw the coldness in song Qing¡¯s eyes. The cultivators were not soft-hearted people. To be able to reach this point, they were all decisive people. Previously, he had overestimated himself and offended her. It would not be easy for him to escape now. His mind was spinning rapidly as he thought of a way to escape, but he did not dare to show it on his face. Song Qing saw his expression but did not point it out. He only asked, ¡°That green-robed man lied to me. I¡¯ll naturally settle the score with him later. But what does it have to do with him whether I spare you or not?¡± There was a turning point in her words, and the man¡¯s eyes turned. He was delighted and had an idea. ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡± He nodded his head repeatedly before saying, ¡± how can green robe be your enemy, my Lord? I¡¯m just angry that this person is full of lies. He clearly has bad intentions, so he overestimated himself and wanted to warn you. He complimented song Qing and lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that although Daren¡¯s strength is outstanding, why would you use a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken? Why don¡¯t you let me share your burden? I have a way to release my aura and attract people over. When the time comes, my Lord will use me as bait to lure these people out of their holes ¡­ Hehe ¡­¡± The man chuckled and didn¡¯t continue, but song qingxiao already understood his intention. In fact, she also had this idea in her heart. From the symbols on the chart, it could be seen that all the cultivators had already set out. In the situation where the restriction spirit energy was thin, they were eager to snatch resources to supplement their own symbols in order to occupy a place on the chart. And in a situation where several nascent soul realm cultivators were about the same level, everyone probably had the same idea and would prioritize killing the three weaker dan realm cultivators. At this time, if this person really did have a way to attract the other trial-takers, it would be much more convenient for song qingxiao to wait for him than to take the initiative to attack. Her divine sense swept over the man and saw that although he was pretending to be calm, he could not hide the anxiety in his eyes. He was clearly waiting for her judgment. She wasn¡¯t afraid that he would play any tricks. Even if he had other skills, song qingxiao had her own trump cards. Once she found something wrong with him, she would kill him. Song qingxiao made up her mind. She waved her hand, and the six stars around the man flew back into her body. Once the formation was broken, the pressure on the man¡¯s body was greatly reduced. He could not help but reveal a trace of joy on his face. Before he could get up, he felt a chill in his sea of consciousness. A chill spread from his head to his whole body, causing his limbs to spasm, and his whole body twitched heavily. After the chill, he had a splitting headache. Not long after, the pain spread all over his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A powerful imprint that did not belong to him appeared in his sea of consciousness. The man¡¯s heart turned cold and he instinctively drove his divine sense to erase it. Although he had already advanced to the nascent soul tier and his divine sense was extraordinary, song qingxiao cultivated both spirit power and divine sense with the deity vanquishing technique, making her divine sense as strong as a cultivator at the peak of the top level of the nascent soul tier. How could this man drive it out in a short while? As soon as he used his divine sense to touch the imprint, a chill spread from the imprint. In a moment, A Touch of Frost spread from the space between his eyebrows, freezing his face. ¡°You ¡­¡± The man with the two mustaches found that his divine sense was limited after trying it out. This was no small matter after his shock, and he immediately shouted angrily. However, before he could finish his sentence, he saw a faint smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face and a cold glint in her eyes. He immediately quivered and woke up. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Mantis _2 Chapter 910: Mantis _2 Song qingxiao had spared his life for the time being so that she could use him for her own purposes. Naturally, she would not leave him without any backup plans. The man understood this, and although he was resentful, he swallowed the curses that were on the tip of his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Qing raised his eyebrows and put the handkerchief into his pocket dimension.¡±Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe you if you don¡¯t use any tricks?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± When the man saw this, his heart ached, but he did not dare to object. He pretended not to see her actions and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. It¡¯ll be easier for you to grasp my position, and it¡¯ll be more beneficial for me to work for you.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. Seeing his respectful look, she reminded him, don¡¯t try to remove my mark, ¡± she warned him. unless you¡¯re confident that you can outrun me, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Although song Qing had not been in the nascent soul realm for a long time, she had practiced with all kinds of demonic beasts in the sea of stars. After more than half a year of repeated research, she was quite adept at this spiritual awareness imprint. She was not afraid that this man could escape from her hands. The man with the mustache was already suspicious, and when he heard her say this, he felt as if she had seen through the depths of his mind. His whole body shivered and he quickly swore, ¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao nodded. The man tried to retreat a few meters, but song qingxiao stopped in place. He flew back another ten meters, but song qingxiao still didn¡¯t move. He was overjoyed. As if she had changed her mind, he turned around and ran into the forest. Soon, he disappeared. The man had disappeared in a flash, but song qingxiao had cast a spell on him, so she could still ¡®see¡¯ his position clearly with her spiritual sense. About ten minutes later, his breath stopped. Not long after, the divine sense imprint he had left on him was attacked by a force. Obviously, after this person had escaped for a distance, he thought he was very safe and found a corner to try to erase his imprint. She had already expected this action of his. She sneered and waited for a moment. The man had probably used some methods, but he still couldn¡¯t remove the mark. In the end, he gave up and started moving again. It was only then that song qingxiao restrained her aura and followed the man silently. The man transformed into a beast and fled a hundred miles away in one breath before stopping. He raised his forelimbs and immediately transformed into a human and stood in place. He couldn¡¯t believe that song qingxiao had really let him go with just a spiritual mark. He was afraid that song qingxiao would go back on her words, so he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and had to use a lot of spiritual power to escape to this place. As soon as he stopped, he released his spiritual sense into the distance. His spiritual sense was affected by the imprint in his sea of consciousness, and it was far less effective than usual. However, at least within a radius of dozens of miles, he did not sense the existence of other auras. This made the man¡¯s heart relax, and he had the time to look around. He was on a vast flat land with green clouds rolling in front of him. His nose twitched, and a rotten smell floated out of the dark clouds and entered his nose. It immediately caused the spiritual energy in his body to stagnate and be affected a little. It seemed that this dark cloud was poisonous and this place was like a swamp. He immediately thought of the miasma symbol on the chart and immediately became vigilant. He didn¡¯t want to go in this direction. The man turned his head. Far away from the green clouds, there was a Green Mountain on the other side. Compared to the poisonous miasma filled with green fog, this side was undoubtedly full of vitality. However, this person did not act rashly. Instead, he turned his head to look at the East and South. In the East, there was a green shadow that connected to the sky. The further it was, the darker the color became. Finally, it turned into a thick fog that could not be dispersed. In the South, there was a cloud of fire that dyed the sky red. Which way should we go? He was caught in a dilemma for a moment. He kept feeling that left, right, front, and back were not good places to go. While he was hesitating, an inexplicable feeling jumped from the soles of his feet to his limbs and bones. The man had also experienced life and death to this day, and his intuition was extremely sharp. He immediately let out a sharp whistle and madly jumped to the side. ¡®†ê†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯ With a terrifying sound, the spiritual power in the air seemed to be torn apart by someone. A flash of lightning struck the place where the man had been standing. A short purple figure flashed out from the torn spiritual energy, and the man¡¯s heart was instantly seized by a murderous intent. Purple-eyed boy number eight! This thought flashed through the man¡¯s mind, and the trial-taker, who was as tall as a seven-year-old child, appeared in his mind. This person looked young, but his cultivation was not weak. Furthermore, his spiritual energy was of the powerful lightning element. When true Lord Black Wolf and the red-haired man were competing in terms of pressure, he had relied on his own strength to not lose to the two. On the chart, this person had subdued the restriction only after song qingxiao, and his lightning element spirit power could not be underestimated. He had been in the jinzhi world for a long time and had obviously absorbed enough spiritual power. His cultivation, which was already unfathomable to begin with, had now reached a higher level. As soon as he appeared, the spirit pressure he emitted seemed to contain the power of lightning. Even though the man with the two fine beards dodged in time, he was still struck by the remaining lightning in the spirit energy and his face turned numb. His two long beards were hit in the middle by the extremely powerful lightning element spirit energy, giving off a pungent burnt smell! Even at such a distance, the remaining power of the lightning was so great, which was simply beyond the man¡¯s expectations. The man cursed in his heart. He was really unlucky. As soon as he left the forbidden world, not only did he not make a big achievement with his strength after his Ascension, but he also encountered the two most powerful cultivators in this trial. Not only did he lose his most powerful magic weapon, but he would also be dead if it fell into the hands of this boy! Now he didn¡¯t have to worry about which direction to run in. This purple-eyed boy was not easy to deal with. He was lucky enough to escape from song Qing once, but he might not be so lucky to escape from this purple-eyed boy again. This person¡¯s murderous aura was extremely heavy, and he was obviously a person who killed without blinking. Not to mention that he had lost his handkerchief magic weapon, so he had even lost the chance to beg for mercy. The man immediately turned around and ran in the direction he came from. His figure turned into a shadow and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Even so, the man still felt that his speed was not fast enough. He put down his two arms and turned them into claws, transforming into four hooves and running away on spiritual power. He knew very well that after being targeted by the boy, his only chance of survival was to go back and find song qingxiao. Whatever spiritual awareness imprint, it was not as important as his own life. He had promised song qingxiao that he would use himself as bait to catch other fish for her. However, the fish was too big, and it was beyond his expectations. As for whether song qingxiao could catch it, it was not something he was worried about. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she could catch him, then so be it, his life could be saved for the time being. But if she couldn¡¯t, then it was her fate, and she couldn¡¯t blame anyone else. He could also take advantage of the battle between these two and perhaps find a way to escape first. When he came over earlier, he was afraid that he was too slow and that he was not far enough from song Qing. He was also worried that she would secretly chase after him, so he ran more than a hundred miles without stopping. Now that he was running for his life, he regretted that he had run too fast and was too far away from song qingxiao. He wished he could grow two more legs so that he could run faster, but he secretly prayed that song qingxiao would always follow behind him and attract the purple-eyed boy¡¯s attention. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Catching cicadas (1) Chapter 911: Catching cicadas (1) As the purple-eyed boy appeared in the sky, the wind and clouds quickly gathered, and the electricity crackled. The boy¡¯s face was faintly visible in the clouds, and his purple eyes revealed a terrifying luster. He coldly looked at the man who had transformed into a beast and fled quickly. He snorted expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± His voice was extremely far away, but it was clearly transmitted into the man¡¯s sea of consciousness. In contrast to his child-like appearance, his voice was rough and difficult, like a blunt saw cutting wood, which was extremely uncomfortable to listen to. At the same time, the man with the two thin beards felt as if he had been struck by lightning in his sea of consciousness. His entire sea of consciousness felt numb, and his divine sense seemed to have been touched by this electric current. Then, the numbness spread to his whole body, and his body seemed to be a little out of control. The spiritual power in the man¡¯s body stagnated, and his body fell down as he could not continue. This purple-eyed boy was so powerful! The lightning attribute cultivation technique was too overbearing! The man in beast form was shocked. At this moment, a chill suddenly spread out from his sea of consciousness, making him shiver. His sea of consciousness, which had been chaotic by the boy¡¯s electric current, suddenly became much clearer. That was the mark left by song qingxiao in his sea of consciousness. It would react when he was attacked by external forces. Song qingxiao¡¯s imprint was so strong that he was worried about how to get rid of it. Now, he was secretly glad. If it were not for the imprint, he would have been struck down by this powerful boy. He reacted, and his eyes revealed a trace of ecstasy. Song qingxiao¡¯s Mark on him was reacting, which meant that she was probably not far from him, ready to cast a long line to catch the big fish. As long as she was near him, he would have a chance to live. Thinking of this, the man¡¯s tight heart suddenly relaxed. Under this chill, the power of the lightning was weakened. The man drove out the boy¡¯s breath with his divine sense and regained control of his body. He twisted his body and shot out like a meteor again. At this time, the boy, who was standing in mid-air and wrapped in wind and clouds, felt an extremely powerful ice-type spirit power block his power the moment his spiritual sense invaded the man¡¯s sea of consciousness. He immediately raised his eyebrows in surprise. However, in the next moment, his purple eyes showed a hint of disdain. He clenched his hand and with a ¡®zzzzz¡¯ sound, large balls of purple lightning broke through the clouds. Like silver Snakes, after he had accumulated his spiritual power, they suddenly opened their mouths and roared as they shot towards the man! The power of this Thunder was no small matter. Once it was unleashed, the weather changed. A large ball of lightning streaked across the sky, quickly burning the spiritual energy and absorbing it into the lightning, increasing its power. Before the lightning even reached him, the man could already hear the rumbling of Thunder above his head. The sound of electricity crackled in all directions, blocking his path. His entire body was burning, and the numbing pain seeped into his bones! The sizzling sounds behind him could be heard. The approaching energy had yet to devour him, but just the power of The Omen was enough to tear the man¡¯s liver and guts apart. When the boy entered the restriction world, it was as if he had advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, and added with his already powerful spiritual power, he was even more powerful now. If he was struck by this lightning, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be skinned. Furthermore, the purple-eyed boy was not someone to be trifled with. Once he was injured, he would die before song qingxiao could appear. The man was scared out of his wits. He used all his strength to rush forward. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and shouted with all his might, ¡± ¡°Number five! Number five!¡± BOOM! BOOM! The sound of violent spiritual energy impact rang out, drowning out his cry for help. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The terrifying sound of electric currents spread out along with the impact of the spiritual energy, forming a swirling Hurricane. It blew up the place where the man had been standing a moment ago, creating a huge black hole covered in dark clouds! The strong wind formed by Ling power madly spread out, and the lightning was as thick as a finger joint, spreading out in all directions with the airflow. Although the man was fast, half of his body was still affected by the electric current. The man¡¯s animalized body was covered by the terrifying sound of thunder. His spirit energy defense was unable to withstand a single blow from the extremely powerful Thunder and was soon surrounded by the purple light. The unusually fierce lightning attribute invaded his body with the powerful spiritual power, stirring up his internal organs. In the blink of an eye, the skin and flesh of his lower body were split open, and his blood was sealed before it could flow out. Under the destruction of his veins, his body quickly withered, shriveling several times in an instant, causing him to lose his mobility. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Catching cicadas (2) Chapter 912: Catching cicadas (2) ah ¡­ the man¡¯s painful scream rang out belatedly. Even with his physique that was far better than human after beast transformation, he could not withstand the power of the lightning. Fortunately, he had escaped quickly, and the majority of the power of the lightning had already missed. Only a small portion had landed on his body. But even so, it was already unbearable for a man. His body was sent flying dozens of meters by the impact of the spirit force, and then he ¡®crashed¡¯ onto the ground. As soon as he landed on the ground, a burning smell came from his body. The man rolled over and got up. A large mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. Then, he fell to the ground, his breathing dispirited. The child in the air retracted his hand and looked coldly at the man on the ground. He said disdainfully, ¡± ¡°Trash!¡± He didn¡¯t look like he was in a hurry to harvest the fruits of his labor. When he was about to kill the man, he happened to hear the man¡¯s shout, so he stopped at the last moment and spared the man¡¯s life. I thought it was a shrimp. I didn¡¯t expect to catch a big fish. With the boy¡¯s intelligence, he could naturally guess that this man had probably already cooperated with another trial-taker, one being released as bait to lure people in, and the other one ambushing from behind. It was no wonder that when he released his divine sense earlier, he felt that there was another aura left in this person¡¯s sea of consciousness and that there was an ambush nearby. His luck today was pretty good, meeting two trial-takers the moment he arrived. ¡°Still not coming out?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes turned and his voice was driven by spiritual energy. Under the pressure, he searched around with his divine sense in an attempt to catch the fish that had escaped. He swept his divine sense around and quickly turned around as if he had discovered something ¡­ At this moment, with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, a chill rose from the ground that had been destroyed by the power of thunder and lightning, and it instantly froze into ice. The charred black ground was covered with ice and frost. The ice crystals spread out rapidly, and with lightning speed, a huge ice layer with a diameter of more than a hundred feet was formed! The area of the ice just happened to cover the purple-eyed boy, and before he could react, an ice awl with a cold light shot out from the ice, stabbing from the bottom. The purple-eyed boy curled his lips and let out a strange sneer. Then, his body flashed and disappeared from the spot at an incredible speed. The icicles pierced through his original position and shattered his afterimage. The remaining lightning power in the air struck the icicles, making a sizzling sound. Countless fine ice shards fell like dust. The boy¡¯s figure appeared from a higher place, looking down. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure slowly appeared in his sight, and he looked at the purple-eyed boy in the air. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± After sensing the spiritual power attribute of the man with the thin beard, the purple-eyed boy had already thought of song qingxiao. However, in the trial space, she did not stand out when compared to red-haired, true Lord Black Wolf, and the hunchbacked man. When everyone was competing in terms of pressure, she acted more like she was just protecting herself. In fact, when the mission officially started, she even felt like she was being controlled by the strange old man with long arms and legs. After the mission was activated, she immediately ¡®escaped¡¯ out of the trial space. Everyone, including the purple-eyed boy, thought that if it were not for the green robe¡¯s interference, she would have fallen into the hands of the old man. No one would have thought that this person, who was mistaken by everyone as the weakest of the seven great nascent realm cultivators, was merely hiding his strength and pretending to be a pig to eat the Tiger. Even the purple-eyed boy had misjudged her. If it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao opening the restriction first on the chart, allowing the purple-eyed boy to be more confident, and her previous attack exposing her true strength, song qingxiao¡¯s true strength would be on par with his, already at the middle level of the nascent soul stage. However, he seemed to be extremely confident in himself. Even though he knew song qingxiao¡¯s true cultivation level, he did not hold back at all and continued to act arrogantly. Song qingxiao ignored his words. She looked at him and then looked away at the man who had fallen far away. Blood kept spurting out of this person¡¯s mouth. The purple-eyed boy obviously also wanted to use him as bait and lure him forward, so he had held back his strength in the previous attack. But even so, his injuries were not light. The fierce and unparalleled lightning spiritual energy severely injured his body, causing half of his body to be destroyed. Even if he did not die, he would become half a cripple and would not be able to raise his spiritual energy. This trial arena was extremely dangerous. Once he lost his spiritual power, even if he was still alive, he would not be able to escape death. A large amount of lightning spiritual energy had yet to disperse from his body. With his current strength, he was simply unable to completely expel it. The power of lightning was still destroying his body, making him gasp for breath as if he was on the verge of death. Song qingxiao¡¯s appearance made him heave a sigh of relief. It meant that he had temporarily kept his life from the battle between the two great experts. This purple-eyed boy was indeed as powerful as she had guessed at the beginning, even several times stronger than she had expected. He was an extremely difficult opponent. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and the same thought as the two-mustache man appeared in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what kind of luck she had, but she was the first to encounter a cultivator who had just stepped into the nascent soul tier and seized a treasure. Then, she set the bait, and the fish took the bait, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be such a big fish. At this time, the signs on the chart no longer changed, and even the pool representing the green robe¡¯s location did not continue to lose spiritual power. It could be imagined that all the trial-takers had appeared. This time, he had encountered the strongest cultivator among the ten trial-takers, except for himself. After fighting with him, his spiritual energy would definitely be consumed. If he met other people next, he might be in danger. Song qingxiao frowned and weighed her options. She couldn¡¯t decide if she should fight or escape first. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°May I ask if you have an interspatial space?¡± The purple-eyed boy, who was standing on the clouds and surrounded by wind, clouds, Thunder, and lightning, was stunned when he heard her words. It seemed that he was extremely surprised by her question. In just a moment, he returned to his expressionless face. ¡°There¡¯s always too much nonsense before you die. So what if I have it, so What if I don¡¯t?¡± Song qingxiao laughed when she heard him. ¡°We¡¯re on the same level, it¡¯s too risky to fight you first.¡± When she said this, she saw a look of ridicule in the eyes of the purple-eyed boy because of her words. It was clear that this person didn¡¯t think that their strength was equal, even if he knew that song qingxiao had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡± ¡°Of course, if you have some oil on you, the situation will be different.¡± Her strength was increasing rapidly, but she didn¡¯t have much money. She was poor, and the spatial pocket she was wearing was something she had snatched from fan jianghe. However, as her wealth increased, it was obvious that fan jianghe¡¯s pocket space was not enough. He needed more space to store things. If this purple-eyed boy had a strange item like a mustard seed dimensional space, it proved that he was from a very powerful family. In this case, it was naturally worth her time. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Divine power (1) Chapter 913: Divine power (1) When the purple-eyed boy heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, it was as if he had heard a fantasy story. However, he saw that her expression was serious and did not seem to be joking with him. He was so angry that he laughed and made a strange ¡®hehe¡¯ sound. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± His voice was dry and hoarse, mixed with a strange laughter, which did not match his young face. It sounded creepy, ¡°¡±I do have a mustard seed dimensional space ¡­¡± The purple-eyed boy stopped for a moment, turned his wrist, and turned his palm up, his five claws forming a half-bent shape. With the surge of Ling power, electric arcs appeared on his white fingertips and gradually formed a ball of purple lightning in his palm. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to obtain it.¡± Under the guidance of his spirit energy, the wind and clouds quickly gathered above his head, covering the sky. In an instant, the light within a radius of several Li darkened by several degrees. This person¡¯s character was arrogant and conceited, but he did have the qualifications to be conceited. Just the power of this thunder and lightning alone could cause a change in the sky, which showed the depth of his cultivation. In the distance, the man who had been hit to the ground by the purple-eyed boy and was spurting blood was now in the midst of the battle. While the two people were unprepared, he endured the pain, took out several bottles of pills from his body, and stuffed them all into his mouth. The elixir turned into a strong spiritual power as soon as it entered his throat. It swam in his body and weakened the electric arcs on his body. As soon as his injuries were under control, he immediately used his hands to support himself on the ground. He lifted the lower half of his body, which was not convenient to move due to the serious injury, and stood upside down. He quickly crawled forward with the strength of his forelimbs. His movements naturally could not escape the eyes and ears of song qingxiao and the purple-eyed boy. However, at this time, the battle was imminent, and no one wasted extra effort to deal with this crippled trial-taker. In any case, this person was seriously injured. He could escape for a while, but not forever. The person who won and lived would naturally have the ability to capture him. Under the lightning, the surrounding temperature dropped even lower. The ice on the ground that had been shaken open by the spiritual power quickly closed up again, and in an instant, it became thicker and thicker. As the temperature dropped, snowflakes actually appeared and fell down. Seeing this, the purple-eyed boy¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he dropped the lightning ball in his hand! Suddenly, the wind and clouds dispersed. The surrounding spiritual power was absorbed by the ball of light and turned into the power of Thunder. It dragged behind it and rushed toward song Qing Xiao with great momentum. The lesson from that man with the mustache was right before his eyes. The might of this lightning struck down a nascent soul tier elite in the blink of an eye, so one could imagine how terrifying it was. The purple-eyed boy was a strong enemy, and song qingxiao did not plan to hold back her strength to fight him. As soon as she saw the lightning coming, she immediately formed a seal with her hands and shouted, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, secure!¡± Today, the power of the nine words secret order was much stronger than before. After she read the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, the power of the secret order was enhanced by more than ten times. Her divine sense turned into an absolute domain and appeared with the secret order. She faced the sky with her will and trapped the menacing lightning in it! The speed of the light ball slowed down, and the violent spiritual power was confined. It was like a crazy beast, clashing with all its strength. The electric arcs hit the surroundings of the domain, and the two forces swallowed each other. Finally, they both exploded, turning into a dazzling silver light and exploding with a ¡®boom¡¯. The violent impact turned into air currents, creating a huge scorched pit about ten meters long on the ground, with countless cracks of various sizes. Now that song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense was strong, the spiritual power consumed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique did not affect her much. Once again, she formed a seal with her hands and chanted another spell. Another domain was formed, trapping the purple-eyed boy in mid-air. At the same time she formed the domain, she did two things at the same time. With a wave of her palm, the snowflakes falling in the air quickly gathered under her spiritual power. In the blink of an eye, a strong ice Eagle was formed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After her realm-up, she was even more adept at using spiritual energy to take physical form. Under the command of spiritual energy, the giant Eagle formed from ice and snow seemed to come to life. It spread its wings, which were nearly two meters long. With a strong flap, it lifted its body and let out a cry, flying towards the boy to Peck him. The boy¡¯s knowledge was not weak. When he heard song Qing¡¯s chant to trap his lightning, he frowned. ¡°The nine-word secret order?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao repeated the command. He felt as if his body was trapped in a powerful restriction. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Divine power (2) Chapter 914: Divine power (2) Within the absolute domain, song qingxiao was in full control. His body was suppressed by a mountain-like pressure. Not only was his body under control, but his spiritual power also seemed to be restricted, and he couldn¡¯t operate it as he wished. The boy fell into an invisible restraint. A huge Eagle made of ice and snow soared over. Not only was the boy not worried, but he also revealed a happy expression. He had already felt the power of the nine words secret order, but he didn¡¯t expect to have such an unexpected harvest this time. For him, it was more exciting than the magic weapons seized after killing. His spiritual sense was also extremely powerful. The flare region formed by the nine words secret order was formed by spiritual sense. In the case that the two of them were not far apart in realm, the effect of spiritual power was greatly reduced. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly and released his divine sense, instantly breaking the domain. As soon as the restriction was broken, he regained control of his body. He immediately clenched his fist and raised his wrist. There was a silver bell bracelet on the boy¡¯s fair and chubby wrist. As he moved his hand, the crisp ringing of the bell rang. The bell glowed with silver light and was full of spirituality. At a glance, it was obvious that it was not an ordinary item. It was at least a top-grade magical treasure. Now that the purple-eyed boy had taken it out, it was obvious that after the fight with song qingxiao, he had realized that his opponent was not an ordinary person. After he realized that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was indeed worthy of his respect, he quickly changed his previous thoughts and thought the same as song qingxiao. He didn¡¯t plan to hide his strength. He was going to use his strongest attack first to kill her and save most of his strength so that he wouldn¡¯t consume too much energy. ¡®Ding ding dang dang-¡® The sound contained a lot of spiritual power. The moment the first sound was heard, a large number of thunderclouds gathered above his head, forming a huge thundercloud array. As the bell rang, an electric current as thick as an arm burst out of the thundercloud and hit the ice Eagle at an extremely fast speed. ¡®Boom¡¯! the bolt of lightning struck the Eagle, striking the ice Eagle that was about to reach the child. Then, the purple light swallowed the ice-blue Eagle.¡¯Crack!¡¯ The surface of the ice cracked, and the Eagle slid forward three to four meters. Then, its body was destroyed by the electric current, and its wings broke. The force turned into a gust of wind and whistled towards the boy¡¯s face, causing a layer of frost to form on his eyebrows and eyelashes. However, as soon as the frosty mist formed, it was quickly dissolved by his spiritual power. Even so, the purple-eyed boy frowned. Song qingxiao¡¯s transformation technique was so powerful. A carrier that had inherited her spiritual power could break through his spiritual power blockade after being destroyed, causing him to feel a trace of pain on his cheek. ¡°You do have some ability, no wonder you dare to speak so arrogantly.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Thunder formation above them crackled again, forming a giant net of lightning about five or six meters in length and width in the air, falling on song qingxiao. The snow quickly gathered around song qingxiao, forming a long spear that shot toward the lightning net. She had used this move before when she was being hunted down by the people from the martial arts Research Institute. She had easily used her cultivation to shoot down the lightning net that the cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute had created with their magic weapons. However, the power of the lightning net cast by the boy was far beyond the lightning released by the cultivators from the Institute of martial arts. The moment the ice spear flew out, it was twisted by the power of the lightning before it could even touch the lightning net. With a sizzling sound, a large number of purple electric arcs quickly trapped the ice spear, stopping it in mid-air. However, this ice spear was formed from song Qing¡¯s little spiritual energy, so the scattered lightning arcs could not easily destroy it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in the next moment, the huge net of light formed by the lightning came down. Under the power of this lightning, the ice spear broke into pieces, as if it had been melted by high temperature. It was turned into fragments by the powerful lightning and scattered in the air. Song qingxiao did not think that she could trap the electric net with just one attack, but it was enough to stop it for a moment. Now that the opportunity had arrived, she immediately used the ¡®forward¡¯ command, and her figure disappeared from her original spot. In a flash, she also appeared in mid-air. At the same time, Starlight flashed from her body, and six stars escaped from her body. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, they flew toward the boy. The boy saw the star arrow flying over, but he didn¡¯t care. He was very confident in his own strength and did not take the six Star arrows seriously. He only shook his wrist. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Divine power (3) Chapter 915: Divine power (3) ¡®Clang clang-¡® As the bell rang, the Thunder formation expanded again, and several bolts of lightning rushed toward the star, trying to strike it down. All of this happened so quickly, and coupled with the star¡¯s speed, the two objects collided in a flash. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The electric net that had been woven earlier also fell to the ground after missing, making a loud rumbling sound. Several thunderclaps rang out at the same time, converging into a terrifying volume that was enough to collapse mountains and crack rocks. The six stars were surrounded by purple light, and countless thick electric arcs wrapped them into light balls that were several times larger. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s Thunderbolt power was released by a magic weapon, and with the powerful Thunder attribute, it was several times more destructive than ordinary upper-grade magic weapons. No Dharma treasure could withstand such a lightning strike. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He originally thought that the six Star beads would be destroyed instantly like the giant Eagle. However, after the lightning wrapped around the star beads, the electric current sizzled and the six light balls froze. After a while, a faint blue Starlight broke through the Lightning¡¯s seal and escaped. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s smile froze. The six stars didn¡¯t seem to have been seriously damaged. The blue Starlight emitted a powerful aura, as if they had completely withstood the power of the Thunder. As more and more Starlight spilled out, the outer layer of the Thunder was shattered with a BOOM! ¡°How is this possible?¡± The small child let loose a cry of disbelief, and his expression immediately became extremely serious. His lightning element spirit power was invincible, not to mention that once he used his magic treasure, he was a rare opponent at the first level of the nascent soul formation stage. Even cultivators at the peak of the nascent soul stage would find it difficult to withstand it. His eyelids twitched and he instinctively looked at song Qing. However, he saw a purple light flash on her body. Her lips were tightly pursed and her expression was cold. Her eyebrows were pressed on her slender Phoenix eyes. Her gaze was filled with killing intent, which stunned the boy. These six stars were not physical objects. They were refined by necromancers over thousands of years with tens of millions of lives. By chance, song qingxiao absorbed them for her own use by borrowing the power of su Wu¡¯s God destroying spell. During the exploration of the Gu mansion, it was refined with the elixir beads formed by the Chu clan¡¯s inheritance power. Once the six stars were out, they formed a large formation, and the spiritual power converged. Its power was no less than that of a spiritual treasure, so it was not afraid of the power of Thunder at all. However, this star was connected to song qingxiao¡¯s soul. The moment the lightning struck the star, song qingxiao felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Although most of the damage was absorbed by the formation, there was still a small electric current running through song Qing¡¯s body, making her body numb for a moment. The boy thought that the power of the electric current was enough to seriously injure her, but he saw that she was fine. She just shook her arms, as if she was just moving her bones, and the purple electric light on her body disappeared completely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t even use her spiritual breath. She had dispelled the power of the electric current with just her strong physical body! How was that possible? The small child¡¯s eyes nearly fell out of their sockets upon seeing this. The power of lightning that he was so proud of seemed to have lost its special effect in front of song qingxiao. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but have a question in his heart. Could it be that he had made a mistake again? this person¡¯s spiritual power was not of the ice attribute, but his real cultivation method had a great resistance to lightning attribute, which was born to restrain him? Otherwise, why was she not injured at all when she was surrounded by the lightning, let alone her magic weapon? Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Wake up _1 Chapter 916: Wake up _1 However, as soon as this idea came into his mind, he immediately rejected it. Although there were a few lucky people in the divine incarcerate who were blessed by the heavens and could cultivate dual attribute cultivation methods, those people were rare. Furthermore, on the path of cultivation, greed was the greatest taboo. It wasn¡¯t easy to practice one attribute to the point of being able to use it as one pleased, not to mention that cultivating other attributes at the same time required far more energy and time than ordinary cultivators. It was impossible to progress so quickly. From young general song Qing¡¯s control of the ice element spirit power to the point of being able to take form, it was impossible for him to spend his time on other cultivation. For her to be able to resist the lightning element spirit power, either she had some kind of treasure on her, or her physical body was so strong that she was not afraid of the power of lightning. The purple-eyed boy believed that it was most likely the former. No wonder she dared to speak so arrogantly and tried to seize his mustard seed dimensional space. Many thoughts flashed through the purple-eyed boy¡¯s mind. While he was in a daze, the star that had gotten rid of the thunder and lightning came to him again. Although this person was arrogant, he was not stupid. Since this star could withstand the power of the heavenly lightning released by the magic treasure, its grade was probably not below his magic treasure. The Starlight on the stars exuded a powerful spiritual breath. The spiritual energy of several stars was connected, and the power was interlinked. Six stars were formed, like a large array, and the power was multiplied. He must not be trapped by it. With a flash of thought, he immediately dodged! However, before he could move, song qingxiao formed another seal. The purple-eyed boy had already experienced the power of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. He frowned and protected himself with his consciousness, trying to break through the realm the moment it was formed. At the same time, he nimbly tried to jump to the side. At that moment, the obstacle he expected didn¡¯t appear. Instead, song qingxiao, who was about a hundred feet away from him, disappeared. Apart from her figure, her aura that was enveloped by her own Qi also disappeared with her. It was as if she had left this world in the blink of an eye! How could this be possible? This thought appeared in his mind again. Then, his eyelids twitched, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart. In the next moment, the space seemed to be torn apart, and song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in front of him like a ghost. She was only one step away from him, and she clenched her fist and punched him in the face. ¡°Get back!¡± As soon as she spoke, her spiritual power turned into an overwhelming force and struck. Even though the purple-eyed boy had already estimated her strength when song qingjiang released the stellar array, the power of this blow still surprised him. The Thunder array summoned by the magic treasure above his head released a flash of thunder and lightning. Under the roar of Thunder, the surrounding spiritual Qi was absorbed into it and turned into electric arcs that flashed beside him, forming a natural protective barrier. However, song qingxiao¡¯s punch was able to forcibly tear apart this protection. The flashing electric arcs in the air were scattered by her fist, and spiritual energy poured in, blasting towards his face. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s expression changed slightly for the first time when he saw that she was able to do this with her physical body without the power of a magic treasure. The power was unstoppable, like a whistling tide. Before the fist hit, the spiritual power had already forced him back half a step, and he fell into the encirclement of the star formation. As soon as he entered the circle, his aura changed. In the twinkling Starlight, killing intent surged from all directions. The purple-eyed boy made a prompt decision and clenched his fists in front of his body. ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® The bell on his wrist rang quickly, making an extremely clear sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the urgent sound of the bell, the sound of thunder was heard above their heads. In the midst of the rumbling Thunder, several extremely thick lightning bolts struck out from the Thunder formation and fell on the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body. They turned into a purple electric current armor and covered his entire body firmly. At the same time, extremely bright light burst out from the six stars, and the spiritual power turned into several rivers of light full of murderous intent, slashing toward the purple-eyed boy! The Galaxy formed by Starlight and the electric armor formed by the power of Thunder collided in an instant. A sharp sound rang out from the two energies. The sound was not loud, but it caused people¡¯s sea of consciousness to tremble! The purple and silver light fused together, forming a blinding beam of light that no one dared to look at directly. Then, with a ¡®boom¡¯, it spread out in all directions, the sky, and the ground! Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Awakening _2 Chapter 917: Awakening _2 After the two energies hit each other, they formed a terrible force that was no less than a landslide or tsunami. It hit the stellar array and made an earth-shattering sound. The six stars shook violently, and the formation formed by them was expanded by one circle. Song qingxiao let out a muffled groan. Her meridians suffered the spiritual power counterattack, and the spiritual breath in her body was turbulent. However, her reconstructed body was extremely strong. This spiritual energy attack, which was originally enough to make her suffer a lot in the past, only made her frown slightly and suffer some light injuries. The veins were as solid as metal and blocked all the violent spiritual power. As she used the God destroying technique, they were quickly calmed down. On the contrary, the consequences for the purple-eyed boy were much more serious than hers. The two waves of spiritual power twisted into a terrifying beam of light that shot to the ground and the sky. The light beam struck the lightning formation above his head, and the intertwining purple and silver light completely suppressed the lightning formation. The dark clouds summoned by the magic weapon were dispersed by the powerful spiritual power, and the purple electric arcs were swallowed by the spiritual power. The purple-eyed boy in the formation suffered all the attacks from the power of the formation, just like song qingxiao and Yao Liu who were trapped in the formation during the exploration of the Gu mansion. Clang! Clang! An extremely clear and crisp sound rang out, and the silver bell bracelet on the purple-eyed boy¡¯s hand shattered. As the thunderclouds dispersed, the magic treasure was broken, and the Thunder cloak that covered the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body disintegrated in an instant. BOOM! BOOM! With a loud sound, the spiritual wave slammed into his body, breaking his bones. He spat out a large mouthful of blood, and his petite body was sent flying like a broken kite. General song Qing¡¯s injuries were stabilized. When he came to his senses, he saw the purple-eyed boy being wrapped in spiritual light and flying out. He immediately injected his spiritual energy into the Star formation. As soon as the star received the spiritual energy, it suddenly burst out with spiritual light again and forcibly closed in. Just as the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body was about to hit the star, song qingxiao activated the array again. Before the star could strike with spiritual energy, the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body suddenly moved! ¡®×Ì×Ì¡¯£¬µçÁ÷ÖØÐÂÓ¿³ö£¬½«ËûÉíÉϵIJÐÓàÆÆ»µÁ¦Çý³ý£¬Â¶³öËûµÄÉíÌåÀ´¡£ At this time, the purple-eyed boy was no longer as cold as before. His white and tender face was filled with fear, and his eyes were filled with hatred. This person in the formation was equivalent to bearing the combined attack of the starry formation and the power of Thunder. Not only was he not dead, but from the spiritual Qi he exuded, it seemed that he still had some strength to fight. One had to admit that this person was really strong. No wonder he had the capital to be arrogant. At this moment, he forcefully gathered lightning to break the binding that was strangling him. Then, he arched his back, and with the sound of his bones moving, he once again spat out a large mouthful of blood. As the blood spurted out, something seemed to be about to come out of his back. This situation was somewhat familiar, and it made song qingxiao think of the sixth-order monster beast that he had encountered in the forbidden world. At that time, the giant centipede had risen from the peak of the type 5 realm to the type 6 realm at the most crucial moment. The two pairs of wings on its back had burst out of its shell, and it flew into the sky, its combat strength increasing greatly. At this moment, the purple-eyed boy looked like he was about to grow wings. Song qingxiao could not help but laugh bitterly in her heart. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± The demonic beast¡¯s transformation was of great benefit to her. Although the giant centipede had caused her some trouble after its Ascension, the sixth-order demonic core she obtained after killing it would at least be of great use to her. However, if this purple-eyed boy was forced to reveal his potential in the battle and advanced at the critical moment, it would be a big problem for her. This person did not have any extra demonic cores to obtain, and the things he obtained would not increase with his increase in strength. On the contrary, after his strength increased greatly, it would increase the risk for himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was a little depressed. The purple-eyed child had finished its transformation and had a pair of huge wings that were nearly three meters long. The boy¡¯s feet turned into claws, and his head turned into a monster that was half-human and half-Eagle. His body grew wings and scales, like a strange beast that was a combination of a human and an Eagle. The aura on his body didn¡¯t change, and was still at the middle level of the nascent soul tier. However, after showing his half-demon body, his body was even more powerful, and his ability to take on spirit power was even greater. Seeing this scene, song Qingxin felt relieved. It seemed that this person didn¡¯t ascend to the next realm, but was forced to transform into his true form after being injured. He wanted to use his powerful half-demon body after cultivating to resist this formation. Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Awaked_3 Chapter 918: Awaked_3 When he was confident before, he had appeared in the form of a weak child. Now that he had revealed his true form, it was obvious that he had been forced into a corner. It looked like he was already an arrow at the end of its flight. However, she couldn¡¯t underestimate this person. She knew that the body of a human cultivator was different from that of a half-demon. After revealing her original form, it was as if a part of her power had been truly unsealed, and the moves she used were far more powerful than those of a human cultivator! Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. The transformed boy did not need the power of any magic treasure, and his control of lightning spiritual energy had reached the peak. Lightning surrounded him. He flapped his wings and flew. The electric arcs flashing on his wings exuded a powerful spiritual breath, stirring the spiritual energy in the array again. He stretched out his hands that had become sharp claws and tore with force. When the spiritual energy collided, the spiritual energy light curtain formed by the stellar array was torn by him. Then, his figure was like a ROC spreading its wings, and his huge wings carried his body up to a height of more than ten meters! The spiritual energy below him turned into a tornado, supporting his body and soaring straight up. He only stopped turning his head when he reached the clouds. He looked down from above and saw the lightning below him. It formed a Thunder formation that was ten times larger than the ones that had been dispersed. The lightning seemed to have pierced a big hole in the sky, leaving a huge black hole with a diameter of 30 meters. The thunderclouds in the black hole rolled, and the purple-eyed boy¡¯s eyes flashed with purple light, ¡± ¡°You dare to destroy my magic treasure!¡± His voice was extremely eerie and terrifying due to the heavenly Thunder phenomenon. As his voice rang out, the clouds in the surroundings began to gather rapidly. BOOM! Boom boom boom!¡¯ Several thunderclaps sounded, and the surrounding light quickly dimmed. This scene reminded song qingxiao of the expedition to the Gu mansion. When she, Yao Liu, and the others were trapped in the ¡®eight direction celestial demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ by Gu wuxiang, number seven had used his golden ring to transform into a Dragon and summoned the nine Heavens divine Thunder by chance, which was quite similar to this time. However, compared to the nine-heaven Thunder tribulation, the Thunder formation now seemed to be more powerful than the rain. The child in the air summoned the lightning formation bigger and bigger, and the momentum of the lightning formation became more and more violent. At this time, song Qing¡¯s body gave off an extremely strange feeling. A golden light flashed in her eyes, and a clear dragon¡¯s roar sounded in her mind. It was as if the soul of a sleeping true Dragon was gradually being awakened as the wind and clouds gathered and the lightning formation appeared. The Dragon Soul gradually woke up, and the blood in her body began to boil. Even without her special effort, scales began to appear on the surface of her body. When song qingxiao sensed the change in her soul sea, she was shocked. She remembered that she had absorbed the evolved flood dragon¡¯s blood on the demon Island and fused it with the evolution potion. The combination of the two had turned into an extremely rare bloodline that had helped her successfully evolve into the realm of the Nuwa body. Later on, this spiritual power went out of control. At the critical moment of her life, she spent 5000 points with the help of the trial space to seal the blue blood in her chest. In the process of sealing the blue blood, the soul of a true Dragon was nurtured in the blood by virtue of its powerful and special attributes. The true dragon¡¯s soul had appeared twice. The first time was in the trial world where Chu ke was resurrected for revenge. Chu ke came into contact with the blue blood and was struck by the dragon¡¯s soul. In the end, he was defeated in fear. The other time was during an expedition to the Gu mansion. He was awakened by the Dragon that number seven had transformed into with his golden ring, and it had once revealed a trace of dragon breath. At that time, along with the evolution of the blue blood, the second time the Dragon breath appeared, it was obviously much stronger than the first time. Unexpectedly, this time, the purple-eyed boy transformed into a half-demon body, summoned the wind, summoned the rain, and summoned the thunderclouds. The lightning array that appeared actually awakened the Dragon Soul again! She had thought that the Dragon Soul would disappear after the blue blood was unsealed and transformed her physical body. She did not expect it to still exist in her body. Song Qing didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried. She was worried that there were so many ¡®uninvited guests¡¯ living in her spirit. In addition to su Wu, who was extremely dangerous, there was also this Dragon Soul that was born from blue blood. She was happy that the Dragon Soul had appeared at a very clever time, and it had not shown any signs of danger to her. The moment she was stunned, the purple-eyed boy, who was extremely angry after his magic treasure was destroyed and he revealed his half-demon body, couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He clapped his hands.¡¯Zi Zi-¡® Several electric currents gathered into a pillar of lightning that was as thick as the mouth of a bowl, and it fell from the sky toward song qingxiao! The power of the lightning was terrifying. At a glance, one could tell that it was more than ten times stronger than the lightning displayed by the purple-eyed boy with the magic treasure! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple-eyed boy had gathered all his strength in this attack. He was forced to this point because he wanted to kill song qingxiao quickly. He wanted to hit her in one strike and would not give her a chance to counterattack. The lightning was extremely ferocious, and as it came down, the sizzling lightning illuminated the dark sky, making it almost impossible to see. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even have time to Dodge. The lightning had already hit her face, making her face white. The purple-eyed boy, who was standing on a thundercloud above the clouds, saw this scene, and a trace of joy finally flashed across his eyes-the battle was finally coming to an end. He didn¡¯t realize the change in his attitude. From the beginning, he was determined to get song Qing Xiao and took her jinzhi world as easily as taking it from his pocket, but now, after a few rounds of fighting, it had turned into uneasiness and apprehension. Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: The Oriole (1) Chapter 919: The Oriole (1) ¡°Go to hell!¡± The purple-eyed boy¡¯s expression was ferocious as he shouted in anger. After revealing his original form, his power was no longer restricted, and he could control his spiritual power much more easily than if he had the appearance of a child. This move gathered all the power in his body, and its power was infinite. The power of thunder and lightning summoned was no less than the true nine heaven Thunder tribulation. Even if song qingxiao had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, she might not be able to withstand it. She would die without a doubt. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s heart involuntarily relaxed. The severe pain caused by the exhaustion of his strength surged up, but he forcibly endured it. ¡®Boom-¡® the sound of the Thunder was mixed with the sizzling of the electric current. The power of the electric current that illuminated the world was about to land on song qingxiao. The scattered lightning had not yet approached the ground, but the earth was already buzzing and trembling. The spirit energy was burned by the lightning, and the entire space lit up by the lightning was filled with powerful electric currents. Has it ended? The purple-eyed boy had this thought. For some reason, he had a faint feeling of uneasiness. Song Qing¡¯s small body, which was on the ground, seemed to be seized by a strong current of electricity around him. He did not move in the face of the lightning. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to Dodge, but the moment the heavenly lightning was summoned to form a large array, the Dragon Soul in her body was awakened. At this time, facing the lightning tribulation, it faintly transmitted a feeling of joy and joy. As the lightning tribulation approached, the Dragon soul¡¯s consciousness became clearer and clearer. A long Dragon roar rang out in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. Through her soul, she ¡®saw¡¯ an extremely faint Dragon shadow circling and shuttling back and forth in her sea of consciousness. BOOM! the heavenly lightning approached, and the lightning had already enveloped song Qing¡¯s entire body. The purple-eyed boy, who was flying in the sky, couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this scene. However, in the next moment, an extremely strange and mysterious aura seeped out of song qingxiao¡¯s body. The purple-eyed boy could not tell what that aura was, but it made his blood vessels tremble. A sense of fear and submission rose from the inside out, and he almost didn¡¯t dare to fight with it. That was the bloodline of the half-fiend art he cultivated, which was naturally submissive to higher level creatures, making them not dare to fight. Following that, a clear and loud cry resounded. The sound was so loud that it completely suppressed the rumbling sound of the lightning! An extremely bright light spread out from song qingxiao¡¯s position, then turned into a blurry Phantom. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it jumped out and took the initiative to meet the lightning. ¡®×Ì×Ì×Ì¡¯! The terrifying sound of electricity surged through the Phantom. The lightning had tempered the powerful soul, making it more powerful with each lightning tribulation. In the blink of an eye, all the power of the lightning struck the Phantom and wrapped it firmly. However, under the terrifying might of the heavenly tribulation, not only was the Phantom not destroyed, but the power of the lightning even made its aura stronger. Under the bright light, scales emerged from the illusion and turned into a giant dragon with its head raised and its tail wagging! ¡°Dragon?¡± The purple-eyed boy¡¯s smile froze at the corner of his mouth. When he saw the Dragon shadow appear, his expression finally collapsed and he shouted, ¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± How could an ancient and powerful existence like a dragon that had completely disappeared reappear, and appear in the body of a nascent soul realm cultivator? He was stunned on the spot. The pillar of light formed by the lightning was all led away by the Dragon Soul. With a sizzling sound, the dragon¡¯s body grew bigger with every tempering. Tens of thousands of lightning bolts fell on the dragon¡¯s body, and in an instant, it grew into a giant dragon about 100 feet long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Most of the power of the lightning had been absorbed by it, and it let out another roar under the light of the lightning! This time, the aura of the roar was obviously stronger than before. It shook the depths of the purple-eyed boy¡¯s spirit, making him tremble. His three spiritual souls and seven physical souls seemed to be shaken out of his body. His face revealed a look of horror. At this time, he was forcefully using his divine sense to protect his sea of consciousness. In front of this powerful creature¡¯s aura, he could no longer muster any fighting spirit and instinctively wanted to Dodge. However, the Dragon opened its mouth and went against the lightning pillar. It roared angrily and charged at him. The Supreme light curtain of lightning turned into a dazzling stream of light on its body. The lightning that the purple-eyed boy had used all his strength to strike out was now all absorbed and turned into its help. With a destructive power, it retaliated against him. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: The Oriole (2) Chapter 920: The Oriole (2) No¡­ he only had time to let out a cry of surprise in his panic. Then, he heard a clear Dragon roar.¡¯BOOM!¡¯ The Dragon Soul crashed into his body, and its roar resounded through the clouds. A huge Halo enveloped the purple-eyed boy. His scream stopped abruptly, and a dazzling light spread out. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s spiritual power was quickly scattered. The lightning formation that he had summoned with a secret technique was quickly devoured by the light. With a clear cry, the shadow of a pale Golden Dragon flew and circled in the sky. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ At this time, the purple-eyed boy¡¯s figure fell from the sky at a rapid speed. His wings were broken, and most of his wings had fallen off under the impact of the spiritual energy, revealing his bare skeleton. The Ling power in his body was sucked dry by the Dragon shadow. His internal organs felt like they had been swept by a tsunami. His tendons and vessels were all broken. He spurted out blood and his breath was about to dissipate. The huge Dragon spun a few rounds, and the scales on its body flashed with a dazzling light. His clear voice carried a sense of ridicule and the joy of obtaining freedom. However, after the long howl, it seemed to have sensed something and instinctively lowered its huge head. Its gaze fell on a familiar aura hundreds of meters below. The Dragon let out a long cry of joy again, then rode the clouds and the wind, rushing in the direction of song qingxiao. BOOM! BOOM! The impact of the Dragon shadow brought a hurricane, causing song Qing¡¯s robe to flutter violently. The purple-eyed boy¡¯s previous situation of being pierced by the Dragon shadow did not happen. The Dragon breath and the blue blood in song qingxiao¡¯s body came from the same source. The faint Golden Dragon shadow rushed into song Qing¡¯s body, and the powerful dragon breath gradually faded. In its place was song Qing¡¯s small soul sea. A sense of joy and intimacy came from the Dragon Soul. It was as if it had eaten its fill. After sending a familiar message, it returned to her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao¡¯s tightly shut eyes slowly opened. There was still a golden color in her eyes, which was the same color as the dragon¡¯s pupils. After the Dragon Soul absorbed the power of lightning, she had also gained some benefits, but now was not the time for her to verify it. She raised her head, and the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body fell down in a spiral. Song qingxiao smiled and took a step forward. It was not a big step, but in the next moment, she appeared more than 100 feet in the air and grabbed the purple-eyed boy¡¯s body. The spiritual power in his palm was released, and the soul of the purple-eyed boy, who was so powerful just a moment ago, was destroyed. At the same time, the mission notification in song qingxiao¡¯s mind changed.The battle of deification! [ mission completed: 5555 points and the activation of immortal state. ] The chart boards of all the participants also changed. Among the ten labels, the color of the lightning symbol at the top of the chart was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then disappeared, leaving a space. A gap appeared in the original circle, but it began to slowly squirm and shrink, filling the blank space created by the disappearance of the icon after the death of the purple-eyed boy. At the same time, the icon that originally represented song Qing¡¯s small attribute restriction gradually became more obvious after the lightning mark disappeared, and the spiritual energy was much more vigorous than before. When song qingxiao saw this, she was overjoyed. She raised her palm and saw that the ice mark had stabilized. With a thought, it slowly emerged. The color was clear and no longer shimmering like before. His initial guess was indeed correct. The icon of the forbidden world could only be repaired by plundering other people¡¯s forbidden icon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, the change on the chart board was equivalent to telling all the trial-takers that the purple-eyed boy had died in his hands, which would alert the others. After the restriction world settled down, song Qing¡¯s heart also calmed down slightly. Her eyes fell on the body of the purple-eyed boy in her hand. She swept with her divine sense, and as expected, she found an ornament with spiritual energy on his neck. Song qingxiao grabbed it with her hand, and the thing fell off and flew into her palm. It was a Jade buckle about the size of a coin. It was dark green in color and exuded a strong spiritual aura. When she scanned the Jade buckle with her divine sense, the owner of the Jade buckle was dead, so the divine sense attached to it automatically disconnected. Her divine sense easily probed into it. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Oriole (3) Chapter 921: Oriole (3) As expected, there was another world within the Jade pendant. It was a storage space that was more than a hundred times larger than her mustard seed dimensional space! There was a dazzling array of things inside, which were all neatly placed in the pocket dimension. Song qingxiao was overjoyed. Although the purple-eyed boy had admitted that he had a spatial pocket, she had never thought that he would be so rich. In the space of the Jade pendant, except for some items collected by the purple-eyed boy himself, which took up about 10 or 20% of the space, the other 70 to 80% of the space was empty. This greatly relieved her worries. At least after she completed the task and left the trial space, she would not have to worry about having no place to store her things in the sea of stars. She immediately bit her fingertip and dripped her blood essence on the Jade pendant. The blood was quickly absorbed by the Jade pendant, and the image of the Jade pendant appeared in her sea of consciousness. With a thought, the scene in the mustard seed space floated in her mind. After keeping the Jade pendant for her own use, song qingxiao threw the body of the purple-eyed boy away. The six stars that she had sent out to surround the purple-eyed boy earlier also flew toward her and disappeared into her body one after another. After the battle was over, the dark clouds above their heads dispersed and light reappeared on the earth. The surroundings were almost completely destroyed. The ground had been struck by the power of lightning and countless crisscrossing huge cracks had appeared. Several layers of the ground had been rolled away by the surging spiritual energy, revealing several huge scorched pits below. There were still remnants of electric arcs in the pits, which was enough to show the intensity of the previous battle. The dust had not completely dispersed. Song Qing looked around, but did not see the man with the two pigtails. The symbol that represented this person on the chart had yet to fade away, proving that this person was still alive. The mark she had left in this person¡¯s sea of consciousness was still there, indicating that he was not far from her. This was quite capable! He was seriously injured by the purple-eyed boy¡¯s attack and was dying. When she was fighting with the purple-eyed boy, they did not know how to restrain their spiritual power. This person was not far away, but he still had the ability to survive, which really made her look at him in a new light. Song qingxiao was about to move, but at this moment, a soft sound entered her divine sense, followed by the loud cry for help from the two bearded men. ¡°Number five, save ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the spiritual imprint that song qingxiao had left in his sea of consciousness was shaken. She immediately used the ¡®Qian¡¯ order and disappeared from where she was, rushing to where the man with the mustache was. The man was only half a mile away from her. Perhaps it was because he had been hit by the purple-eyed boy, and he could only cast a spell to save his life and could not escape. When song qingxiao appeared, she saw a huge brown mosquito about three meters long grabbing the bearded man with its long limbs. The mosquito seemed to have sensed that someone was coming, as the huge translucent wings on its back flapped and it flew up with the man. Her appearance first stunned the two-bearded man, then he revealed a look of ecstasy. He thought he was going to die the moment he yelled for help, but song qingxiao arrived so quickly. This person was also considered cunning. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of the battle between the purple-eyed boy and song Qing to escape, but who knew that he would be so unlucky today. He first came out of the restriction and met song qingxiao. After he was captured, his treasure was taken away. Then, he escaped with his three-inch tongue. Then, he encountered the purple-eyed boy, who was a fiend. Not only was he seriously injured, but he also almost lost his life. After song qingxiao arrived, he took the opportunity to escape and was caught by the giant mosquito. At the critical moment of life and death, song qingxiao arrived. He did not expect the powerful purple-eyed boy to die so quickly at the hands of song qingxiao. Now, he could only hope that the luck from before would come again. While song qingxiao was fighting with the giant mosquito, he could find a way to escape again. However, the God of luck did not favor him this time. Before he could make a sound, the giant mosquito¡¯s needle-like mouth, about half a meter long, stabbed into his abdomen. ¡°Five ¡­¡± As soon as the word ¡®five¡¯ came out of its mouth, a large amount of blood essence was sucked into the giant mosquito¡¯s body through its long mouthpart through the Spirit power. Its belly suddenly bulged up, showing a faint red color. The two-mustache man¡¯s entire body shriveled up at an extremely fast speed. His limbs curled up involuntarily, and in an instant, he was sucked into a translucent empty shell, like an insect that had been removed from its shell. At the same time, in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the trial notification changed again:The battle of deification! [ mission completed: 6250 points and the activation of immortal state. ] Following the man¡¯s death, the symbols on the chart began to change. The color that symbolized the forest quickly dimmed and disappeared. In its place was the swamp that was emitting miasma. It was even more eye-catching than before. The green gas that lingered on it was much thicker than before. When his spiritual sense touched it, it emitted a rotten smell with the smell of blood. With that, what else did song qingxiao not know? ¡°Number six! Old demon mosquito!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the giant mosquito that had sucked its fill of blood slowly pulled its long mouth out of the bearded man¡¯s body, which had been sucked into an empty shell. It loosened its grip on the man¡¯s body, and the translucent shell fluttered like a kite, drifting away with the wind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The giant mosquito slowly retracted its long mouth, and when it reached its face, it turned into a terrifying giant mouth with several sawtooth-like teeth. On the head of the giant mosquito, there was a pair of eyes as big as lanterns, emitting a gloomy luster. Almost every movement in the surrounding corner could not escape the vision of these giant eyes. As song qingxiao spoke, the pair of giant eyes turned nimbly and looked at her. Then, the eyes slowly retracted like a mouthpart, and the gray-brown furry head turned into the face of the strange old man who had once coveted song qingxiao¡¯s flesh and blood in the trial space. ¡°Old demon mosquito?¡± He chuckled evilly, as if he was extremely angry at how song qingxiao had called him ¡®little¡¯. His huge belly, which had just been full of blood, trembled along with the syllables he uttered. ¡°This old man¡¯s name is immortal Wen. Junior, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Behind (1) Chapter 922: Behind (1) When song qingxiao heard his words, she only smiled and did not argue with the old man. As soon as the mosquito immortal finished speaking, his huge belly, which was filled with blood, began to shake violently. As it shook, the blood inside was quickly absorbed and dissolved. His belly, which had expanded to two or three meters long, shriveled in an instant, turning into a brown slender belly like dead wood. The mosquito immortal absorbed the blood, and a sickly red color flashed across his face. He burped and opened his green eyes. He turned his head and looked at song Qing. His head was turned about 90 degrees, and his eyes were terrifying. When he laughed, he made a buzzing sound. Coupled with the way he killed just now, he gave people a sinister and disgusting feeling. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be angry that I¡¯ve taken your prey.¡± As he spoke, a few teeth stuck out from the corner of his mouth, revealing his pitch-black Mouth. The two bearded men were caught by him when they escaped with serious injuries. When they were caught, they even made a special call. The man¡¯s injuries were caused by the power of Thunder. After the purple-eyed boy died, his restriction spiritual power was absorbed by the ice mark. He had obviously died at the hands of song qingxiao. Coupled with the residual fluctuations of ice and snow spirit energy on the bearded man, song qingxiao was the only one in the trial space who had used ice spirit energy. The ¡®number five¡¯ he was calling out to was undoubtedly song qingxiao. At that time, the mosquito immortal coveted the power of song qingxiao¡¯s flesh and blood. The demonic art he cultivated was related to blood. After transforming into the shape of a giant mosquito, he was extremely sensitive to the spiritual power of a cultivator¡¯s flesh and blood. No matter if it was a cultivator or a demonic beast, the higher their cultivation, the purer the smell of their blood, flesh, and spirit breath would be, and they would emit different smells. The flesh of a half-demon was stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator, but it had a fishy smell. On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s flesh had an extremely rich smell, pure and powerful. It was a smell that the mosquito immortal had never smelled before. The moment he entered the trial space and smelled this scent, his spiritual energy started to boil. He almost couldn¡¯t control himself and revealed his true form. He didn¡¯t know what kind of secret technique song qingxiao had cultivated to cause such a change in her blood, but he knew that if he could suck her blood and flesh dry, it would be very beneficial to him. He was both surprised and happy. He made up his mind that after entering the trial scene, the first thing he would do was to suck song Qing dry. However, he did not expect that the green-robed man would be a busybody and intervene at the last minute, causing song Qing to slip away. This made the mosquito immortal very resentful. He didn¡¯t expect that after coming out of the forbidden world, the first trial-taker he caught would give him such a surprise. He had a sweet meal before the meal and the main course after the meal. The mosquito immortal had deliberately slowed down and lured song qingxiao here. However, she did not expect that song qingxiao would look very calm and not angry when he sucked the two bearded men dry in front of her. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes turned and fell on the dead man with two pigtails. His body was sucked dry, leaving only a translucent shell. It was stuck on a pile of dense bamboo, and when the wind blew, the thin shell made a faint sound. ¡°Angry?¡± She turned her head back and looked at the mosquito immortal. ¡°Why should I be angry? He¡¯s doing a good job.¡± This person was originally a bait. It was already good enough to catch a purple-eyed boy, but she didn¡¯t expect to catch a nascent soul realm mosquito immortal before she died. For song qingxiao, this was purely a surprise, so there was no need to be angry. as for his spiritual power restriction, ¡± she smiled again, ¡± it¡¯s the same whether you absorb it or I absorb it. After all, everything would return to her after she killed the mosquito immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing her words, the mosquito immortal couldn¡¯t help but laugh in a muffled voice. ¡°It seems that cyan-robed has misjudged.¡± In the trial space, the old man had wanted to be the first to kill her, but he had been intentionally or unintentionally stopped by the green-robed man at that time. The mosquito immortal had guessed that the two of them had probably made some agreement. The green-robed man was an old acquaintance of true Lord Black Wolf, and judging from the way he spoke, it was obvious that the two of them probably had old grudges. He probably had ill intentions when he chose to rope song Qing Xiao in. He probably took a fancy to her nascent soul cultivation, but also thought that he could completely control her. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Behind (2) Chapter 923: Behind (2) ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the boy would die at your hands. You¡¯ve really helped this old man get rid of a formidable enemy.¡± After the mosquito immortal¡¯s transformation, it was the body of a giant mosquito. This person was not afraid of ordinary means of attack, but he was only worried about the two cultivation techniques of lightning and fire that could restrain him. The death of the purple-eyed boy was like the death of a great natural enemy to him, which was naturally a good thing. His laughter was tiny but extremely loud, as if there were countless tentacles in his mouth making sounds after they trembled. Coupled with his buzzing wings, it formed a very annoying sound effect. Song qingxiao heard his laugh and frowned slightly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± As she spoke, she flicked her palm and released her spiritual power. The temperature dropped sharply, and with a whoosh, her spiritual power turned into a row of ice blades and flew in the direction of the mosquito immortal. However, before the ice blades arrived, the mosquito immortal had already disappeared. Several rows of ice blades fell on a row of bamboo behind him, and the spiritual power cut the bamboo in half and nailed it to the ground. Frost formed on the surface of the broken bamboo and sealed the opening in an instant. With a surge of spiritual energy, the mosquito immortal, who had disappeared earlier, reappeared above the broken bamboo, swaying gently with the swaying of the green bamboo. When he reappeared, his body was ten times smaller than before. He held the broken bamboo with his long legs and sniffed the ice with a drooling expression. This person¡¯s movement technique was strange, similar to the ¡®Qian¡¯ token. When he was hiding, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense did not notice how he dodged. However, judging from the mosquito immortal¡¯s current figure, his cultivation technique should be able to change its size at will. With a thought, she pointed her finger, and her spiritual energy quickly formed ice crystals, turning into a Giant Eagle. The Eagle flapped its wings, creating a cold current. With a whistling sound, it flew toward the mosquito celestial. She had used this transformation technique when she was fighting with the purple-eyed boy. The giant Eagle was so powerful, but the mosquito immortal was not moved. He just laughed and said, ¡± ¡°You want to kill me with this?¡± The ice Eagle flew over with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound and crashed into his body, but only a trace of its afterimage was scattered. The broken bamboo let out a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of freezing, and was quickly plated with a layer of light blue. ¡°That useless boy was killed by you in this way?¡± The mosquito immortal had disappeared, but his voice came from another direction. The giant Eagle sensed song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts and flew in the direction of the sound again. However, before the afterimage and the perverted smiling face of the mosquito immortal disappeared, another figure appeared on the left side of the sky. ¡°You¡¯ve consumed a lot of spiritual energy, right?¡± He was still laughing, and his voice seemed to be a strong disturbance. After he finished speaking, his shadow appeared on the opposite right side. At the same time, the huge black Mouth was still opening and closing. ¡°How much longer can I use this spiritual energy to form?¡± As he spoke, more than a dozen mosquito Celestials appeared in the air. The sound of flapping wings and his voice interwove into a huge ¡°buzzing¡± sound wave, which came from all directions and invaded the sea of consciousness, stirring up people¡¯s minds and making them nauseated. As the number of his figures increased, the sound wave became even louder, turning into heavy pressure that suppressed song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense. Her divine sense was affected, and the ice Eagle she had transformed into seemed to slow down a lot. Its flying movements slowed down a little, and its huge body swayed. ¡°Why struggle? You will die either way ¡­¡± ¡®Buzz!¡¯ The voice of the mosquito immortal was heard again. Under the sound wave, the swaying ice Eagle finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure, and the surface of its body cracked. This was like a signal. Immediately after, the ice Eagle¡¯s body exploded with a ¡®boom¡¯. It let out a wail and turned into countless pieces of ice. hehehehe ¡­ seeing this scene, the mosquito immortal couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, and the magic of his laughter was even stronger than before. Song qingxiao could only hear his sinister laughter. It seemed that this person¡¯s attack method was similar to some kind of divine sense attack, using the characteristics of his sound waves to attack the sea of consciousness. However, what surprised her was the way he hid his tracks. At this time, with her as the center, within a radius of dozens of meters, there were mosquito Immortals of all sizes. All of them opened their mouths and made sounds at the same time. Logically speaking, this should be a method of spiritual sense attack, which used spiritual sense interference to create an illusion. When she was trapped in the elevator in the trial world of Chu ke¡¯s revenge, the unborn ghost child in Chu ke¡¯s stomach also created a mental illusion by crying, causing the three cultivators in the elevator to ¡®see¡¯ the overwhelming number of ghost babies climbing out. However, the mosquito immortal¡¯s means were obviously much more brilliant than Chu ke and her son¡¯s. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept over and found that each of his illusions had his aura. In other words, these mosquito Immortals were not completely illusions. A strange look flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Following the ¡®forward¡¯ command, her figure disappeared like a ghost and suddenly appeared behind a giant mosquito that was grinning in the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She grabbed the mosquito celestial¡¯s wing and squeezed it. Spiritual energy spewed out, and in the blink of an eye, a ball of ice formed in her palm. However, after the ice was formed, it was empty. She didn¡¯t see the mosquito immortal. When she grabbed the mosquito immortal, she felt that the aura of the mosquito immortal had disappeared without a trace. ¡°He¡¯s actually this fast.¡± She murmured softly, and the mosquito Immortals around her began to laugh again. Hundreds and thousands of mosquito Immortals laughed, and their voices pierced her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao sealed her sea of consciousness with her divine sense. With a buzzing sound, several giant mosquitoes flew over and surrounded her. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Ten thousand mosquitoes (1) Chapter 924: Ten thousand mosquitoes (1) These mosquitoes were of different sizes. Some were giant mosquitoes that were two meters long, and some were as small as a palm. They all looked the same, and it was difficult to tell which one was the real mosquito immortal. Song qingxiao released her divine sense and scanned them. Each of the mosquitoes had the aura of the mosquito immortal. ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz-¡® The mosquito Immortals were still splitting, turning into thousands of mosquito bodies. Tens of thousands of giant mosquitos flew in the sky, densely forming a huge grayish-brown cloud. It was a disgusting sight. A large swarm of giant mosquitoes flapped their wings and pounced at her from all directions. Each of them had the face of a mosquito immortal and stuck out their long, spiky mouthparts. The outer part of the mouthpart was in the shape of a saw, and it glowed with a cold light. The scene of the bearded man dying to the mosquito fairy was still fresh in her mind. Song qingxiao would not let the mosquito sting her so easily. There were too many mosquitoes, and it was impossible to kill them all individually. Her expression sank, and with a flash of spiritual energy, six stars once again escaped from her body and turned into six meteors. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, they broke through the black cloud formed by the giant mosquitoes and surrounded them. ¡°Star formation!¡± As soon as song qingxiao spoke, the stellar array was activated. As the stars flickered, the spirit energy turned into a crisscrossing Galaxy, killing all the mosquitoes in the array in a flash. These mosquitoes of all sizes turned into black shadows, and under the Starlight, the surroundings finally returned to a comfortable silence. As soon as the swarm of insects was destroyed, the light that was previously blocked appeared again. The spiritual power within the stellar array had not subsided yet. Six stars surrounded song qingxiao¡¯s side. The stellar array surrounded her in the middle, forming a defense. However, she could sense that even after killing so many giant mosquitoes, the mosquito immortal¡¯s aura was still there and had not been extinguished. This powerful star formation was not enough to deal with the mosquito immortal. ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡± After a group of giant mosquitoes was exterminated, there was only a moment of silence. In the distance, above the swarm of mosquitoes, the mosquito Immortals let out sinister laughter. He didn¡¯t seem to lose much of his vitality because of the mosquito swarm. The mosquito swarm killed by the stellar array didn¡¯t seem to hurt him at all, which surprised song qingxiao. ¡°So what if I killed thousands of them?¡± On top of a giant mosquito about half a meter long, the mosquito immortal made a buzzing sound. ¡°This old master still has more.¡± As soon as he said that, an ice arrow whizzed through the air and pierced his head. The giant mosquito¡¯s body exploded with a bang, and the giant mosquito on the other side opened its mouth again. ¡°This old man¡¯s indestructible body is endless, can you kill all of them?¡± As the mosquito immortal spoke, more giant mosquitoes swarmed out from the surroundings. In a flash, a dense swarm of mosquitoes appeared again, and it seemed that there were more than before! ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The face of each giant mosquito was that of the strange old man number six. At this moment, they laughed in unison, and their voices converged into a sound stream that was far more disturbing than before. ¡®Buzz¨Cbuzz¨C¡® Tens of thousands of mosquitoes flapped their wings at the same time, creating a sound wave. The sound wave spread out, and the spiritual energy avoided it. It formed an unparalleled and terrifying air current, and with a boom, it hit a star! The star formation trembled slightly, and the other stars absorbed the attack formed by the sound waves. However, although the formation was not broken, the attack of the mosquito immortal still made song Qing frown. This person¡¯s so-called ¡®indestructible body is endless¡¯ sounded like a rather difficult secret technique to deal with. From the current situation, he could split into countless clones. After killing a group, he could still split out many more to control them, repeatedly reviving and flooding into countless clones. It was extremely troublesome. As song qingxiao was thinking, the countless mosquito Celestials in the air opened their mouths again. ¡°Swish-¡± ¡®Swish-¡® ¡®Swish-¡® ¡®..¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the number of mosquitos increased, the buzzing sounds gathered into an overwhelming power. BOOM! The astral formation was attacked by the sound wave again. The power was divided among the stars, but it was still stable, protecting song qingxiao in the middle. However, this situation did not make song qingxiao happy, because the mosquito immortal¡¯s means were obviously not limited to this. His ¡®indestructible body¡¯ seemed to still have the power to split into more mosquito Zao bodies. If the simultaneous voice of thousands of mosquitoes could not shake the stellar formation, what about a hundred thousand or a million? ¡°You¡¯re quite capable indeed. No wonder that boy wasn¡¯t your match.¡± The mosquito immortal didn¡¯t know what song Qing was thinking, but when he found that his 10000 mosquitoes couldn¡¯t break this strange formation, his face revealed the same surprise. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Ten thousand mosquitoes (2) Chapter 925: Ten thousand mosquitoes (2) His words were not meant to be said, but it was like an epiphany to song qingxiao. This person had previously claimed that the purple-eyed boy was a formidable opponent and seemed to be quite afraid of him. She vaguely recalled that in the trial space, when that red-haired man came in, this old man was also quite nervous. At that time, because of the old man¡¯s strange behavior, she had paid special attention to him. When the red-haired man appeared, his reaction did not seem to be fake. Although it was fleeting, song qingxiao had seen it. In other words, not only was he especially wary of the purple-eyed boy, but he was also extremely vigilant of the red-haired boy. To be able to make him feel as if he was facing a great enemy, it proved that the spiritual energy and attributes of these two people were specially designed to counter his cultivation method. ¡°Lightning, fire.¡± Song qingxiao pondered for a moment. These two spiritual attributes were extremely domineering, and they had a special characteristic. They had a wide range of attack and were very lethal. Although she had never fought with the red-haired man, she had seen him in the lost city. She had seen him use a magic weapon to release a sea of fire to trap his opponent. This red-haired man was many times stronger than the trial-takers in the lost city, and their cultivation was naturally not on the same level. If the red-haired man released a sea of fire, it would definitely be extraordinary. For the mosquito immortal, who cultivated the ¡®indestructible body¡¯ and divided his body into thousands of parts, this was the perfect nemesis. She had just fought with the purple-eyed boy. The boy¡¯s power of thunder and lightning was extremely strong. As soon as the sky Thunder array was summoned, the power of thunder and lightning turned into electric arcs. With him as the center, it could instantly turn everything within a 100-meter radius into scorched earth. As a result, song Qing was able to understand the mystery of the mosquito immortal¡¯s indestructible body. As she thought of this, a cold light flashed in her eyes. After the mosquito immortal said this, the mosquito swarm launched another attack. Perhaps it was because the mosquitoes had been trapped in the formation earlier and were annihilated without any resistance.In addition, the sound wave attack of the mosquito swarm had no effect on the formation, so when the mosquito immortal attacked, the majority of the swarm gathered into a dense black cloud and rushed toward the formation from all directions! This person was extremely cunning and had his own outstanding qualities. He could already tell that the six-in-one stellar array would not work if one of the stars was attacked. The other stars would absorb the damage caused by the attacks. Thus, when the six stars were connected, they could display at least the level of a top-level nascent soul tier cultivator. If one wanted to break this formation, apart from those whose cultivation and tier were far higher than the nascent soul tier and had stepped into the soul splitting tier, the only way was to attack the six stars at the same time, making them unable to share the damage. Only then would one have a chance of breaking this formation! Therefore, he gathered his thousands of incarnations at the same time and turned into a black worm ring, which gathered in the direction of the stellar array. Song Qing¡¯s small body floated in the formation and watched this scene with cold eyes. She did not Dodge, as if she was extremely confident in her own stellar array. All the mosquito Celestials raised their heads, and in the buzzing screams, many mosquito Celestials were still split out, making the mosquito swarm even stronger! These mosquitos formed an indestructible force and pressed toward the stellar array. However, she noticed that there were still a few scattered mosquito Immortals that had divided into different sizes and were flying in various directions. When she saw this scene, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Junior, die!¡± The mosquito immortal let out a sharp cry, which formed a sound wave attack and hit the array with a boom. This sound wave came from all directions, sharp and uniform. It was different from the previous attacks. It was obvious that for the stellar array, it had hit the vital point. The formation, which had been as stable as a pot of gold, trembled after the mosquito Immortals around them shouted in unison. The stars trembled a few times before returning to normal. However, the mosquito immortal¡¯s attack was obviously not limited to this. The sound wave attack was just a small test for him. Seeing that this move was effective on the array, he immediately showed joy. Then all the mosquito Immortals stacked on each other and rushed toward the star as if they were committing suicide! He originally thought that since the stellar array was so stable and had strong spiritual power, under little song Qing¡¯s command, it would definitely put up a desperate struggle, and his avatar might even be injured. His plan was to use the ¡®endless¡¯ clone technique to consume song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power. The death of a group of mosquitoes was nothing to him, but to the stellar array, song qingxiao would have to use up some spiritual power to maintain the stability of the array. After several rounds of attacks, even if she had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, her strength had already been greatly exhausted after killing the purple-eyed boy. If she attacked again like this, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to break through the formation and feast on its flesh and blood. Thinking of the beauty, the mosquito immortal¡¯s expression became even more ferocious and terrifying. Under this attack, he had already prepared a batch of avatars to be destroyed by the spiritual power. He thought that they would return without success, and his body of ten thousand mosquitoes would be blocked by the strong resistance of the star formation. Who knew that the moment the swarm of mosquitoes collided with the star, the previously unbreakable star formation was like paper, scattering with one hit! The six stars scattered under the impact of the mosquito¡¯s spirit energy, and the formation collapsed. The mosquito swarm rushed straight in and rushed to song qingxiao¡¯s side! The mosquito immortal was stunned at first, then his Black Mouth trembled slightly, and his long face full of black and brown hair showed a look of disbelief, but then it turned into ecstasy. The spirit body that he coveted was right in front of him. Even though he knew that it was a trap, he was confident in his amazing strength and had full confidence in his ¡®indestructible body¡¯. He was still tempted by the blood Qi at such a close distance and was willing to take the risk. After all, this was an opportunity that could not be missed! He shook his body, and with a whoosh, the thousands of giant mosquitoes of various sizes combined into one, turning into a giant mosquito about three meters long. Two meters ¡­ One meter ¡­ This distance was not worth mentioning to the mosquito immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She couldn¡¯t escape! In his urgency, the spiritual power in his body seemed to be on fire. He didn¡¯t even have time to stretch out his long legs to grab the prey, and the giant mouth had already reached over. The example of the bearded man was not far away. Once this long Stinger pierced into song Qing¡¯s body, she would be sucked dry in an instant! The moment he was about to touch song Qing¡¯s body, the mosquito immortal¡¯s special green compound eyes saw song Qing raise her hand. His eyes flashed with a sinister and cunning look. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions were within his expectations. Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Body (1) Chapter 926: Body (1) She had unlocked the stellar formation and wanted to lure him into the trap, but at the same time, the mosquito immortal was not completely unprepared. He took this opportunity to get close to song Qing Xiao and seize the opportunity to devour her flesh and blood. If it wasn¡¯t for her overbearing actions, it would have taken him a lot of effort to break through the stellar array. With the war imminent, other than the two cultivators who had already been eliminated, the ones who survived to the end were not ordinary people. To be able to save some energy at this time was a great joy for the mosquito immortal. The giant mosquito stomped its long legs and expanded. No matter what she wanted to do next, she would be trapped by its long legs. To the mosquito immortal¡¯s surprise, song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to be fighting back even though he was so close to her. The tip of the suction device in his mouth was about to touch her body, but she had no reaction. Could it be that my guess was wrong? she didn¡¯t mean to dispel the stellar array, but she really wasn¡¯t strong enough? After all, the purple-eyed boy was not ordinary, and his Thunder spirit power was extremely strong. It must have taken her a lot of effort to kill the boy, so it was reasonable that she was not strong enough. It was as if he had picked up a great bargain! The mosquito immortal was overjoyed, and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes. He released his spiritual power, and the long thorn suddenly expanded and stabbed toward song qingxiao¡¯s body. At such a close distance, and with the expansion of his mouthpart being his trump card, in the eyes of the mosquito immortal, song qingxiao would never be able to escape. The sharp tip of the thorn pierced through her clothes. In the next second, she should have drunk blood, but the feeling of her beak piercing through her skin that the mosquito fairy expected did not come. Instead, there was a ¡®ding¡¯ sound. A resistance force bounced back, slowing his momentum ¡­ It was as if he had not stabbed into a body of flesh and blood, but an extremely strong iron wall! How was this possible? What he cultivated was the ten thousand mosquito spell and the indestructible body. After his body transformed into a demon, this long beak was extremely sharp and not inferior to the power of a ritual implement. Even if she had a self-defense spell, she might not be able to block his long beak. As long as it was a body of flesh and blood, it could be absorbed by him without any disadvantage! From the day he had cultivated the technique, he had never failed, but today, it seemed like he had hit a wall. Through the torn clothes, his sharp eyes could clearly see the area above her stomach. As he attacked, large scales appeared and wrapped her body tightly. Each scale was about the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg and was coated with a layer of golden light. It looked radiant and colorful. His long beak was pressed against the scales and could not move an inch further. What kind of scale armor was this? It could actually stop him? The mosquito immortal¡¯s stab failed, and he immediately had a bad feeling. He instinctively wanted to withdraw and Dodge, but at this moment, a slender white hand quietly raised and caught his long beak. A chill suddenly came from the long beak and spread all over his body, as if it was going to freeze his whole body. His originally flapping wings had turned into ice crystals under the attack of this chill. He could no longer move, and the ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound that he made as he flapped his wings immediately stopped. Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡± ¡°So this is what the so-called ¡®indestructible body, endless life¡¯ is like.¡± A hint of cunning and cruelty flashed in the mosquito immortal¡¯s huge green eyes. His long beak was caught and his wings were frozen, but it was not enough to break through in one go. He seemed to be aggressive earlier, but he actually had a backup plan. A hint of smugness flashed through his heart, but before he could move, he heard two rapid whooshes in the next moment. After transforming into the body of a giant mosquito, he could see almost every corner in the sky, on the ground, and in all directions. The moment he heard the voice, he saw song qingxiao transform into several ice needles and fly out. The mosquito immortal, who had been pretending to be calm, was shocked when she saw the ice needles. Her lips moved and she shouted in horror, ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish his sentence, there were several air-piercing sounds. Several tiny mosquitoes flying in the distance were pierced by the ice needles and turned into nothingness. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out with a smile. She had already guessed the mystery of the ten thousand mosquito body when they exchanged blows. The mosquito immortal had cultivated the ¡®indestructible body¡¯, so he could create tens of millions of clones to fight. However, there was only one true mosquito immortal among these avatars. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Body (2) Chapter 927: Body (2) However, the strange thing was that when she scanned the mosquitoes with her divine sense, she could sense the aura of the mosquito celestial among the tens of thousands of mosquitoes. She couldn¡¯t tell which was the real mosquito celestial and which was the fake one. As a result, the matter was very tricky. This person¡¯s avatar was constantly changing, and the mosquitoes sometimes split and sometimes merged. Her cultivation technique was not as powerful as lightning or fire, and it was the nemesis of the mosquitoes. Once a part of them escaped, they would be useless against the mosquito immortal. At this moment, song qingxiao noticed that after mosquito immortal released his clone, the giant mosquitoes of all sizes attacked together. Obviously, their individual combat power had been greatly reduced. In other words, although the overall strength of this so-called body of ten thousand mosquitoes increased after splitting up, the battle power of a single person was very weak. So if this person wanted to suck the flesh and blood of a nascent soul cultivator, they had to combine into one before they could break through the defense and suck the blood. Therefore, song qingxiao let go of the stellar array and let him come to her. She used the swordsman token to protect her body and the power of the scale armor, ready to take the blow. The mosquito immortal was so anxious that he fell for it! However, because of his cunning and sinister nature, he would definitely have a backup plan when he made his move. ¡°You can use the ¡®undying body¡¯ to create tens of thousands of clones. Your soul can travel between the different clones at will.¡± He could control the mosquitos he had created to split and merge as he wished. Among thousands of mosquitos, as long as one did not die, he could still escape from being split. It was precisely because of this that he had proudly said ¡®indestructible body, eternal life¡¯. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the mosquito immortal¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he panicked. The secret of his ¡®indestructible body¡¯ had been exposed by song qingxiao, and his main body had been captured. At that time, he had wanted to keep the hair-thin mosquito as a backup plan, but song qingxiao had still discovered it, which was equivalent to cutting off his escape route. At this moment, his face was filled with shock. How could he have expected that he would fall into the hands of this young girl? In his panic, he tried to take a step forward and cast the secret technique again to split his body and escape! The long legs were extremely sharp, and there were several small curved hooks as sharp as knives under their feet. In a hurry to escape and save his life, he had used all his strength to kick out. However, as soon as these long legs kicked out, song Qing drew with one hand and a huge ice circle appeared in the air. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it wrapped around his long legs and then quickly shrank to bind them. Song qingxiao pulled hard again, and the long legs were torn apart! A large amount of sticky dark brown blood gushed out of the wound. The mosquito immortal¡¯s split body was destroyed, and the main body was seriously injured. The pain was not trivial, and he immediately let out a sharp and ear-piercing scream. However, the scariest thing was not the pain of his broken foot, but the soft voice of song Qing as he panicked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± As soon as he shouted this word, he seemed to be restrained by an invisible restriction. Not only did his body seem to be imprisoned, but even his divine sense, which he had used as he pleased, seemed to be suppressed by an even more powerful domain. His divine sense was restricted, and it was difficult for him to create a clone. This was equivalent to him having no way out, and he was completely flustered. He exerted all his strength and used his spiritual energy to resist the domain. He didn¡¯t know what kind of secret order the domain was made of, but he couldn¡¯t break free from it. Song qingxiao spread out her hand, and her spiritual power turned into a two-meter-long ice sword in her palm. In his panic, he suddenly opened his mouth. ¡®Pfft-¡® Following this sound, a thick dark brown blood was spat out from his mouth. The blood was the power of origin that the mosquito immortal had accumulated after absorbing many cultivators over the years. It was originally saved up for when he broke through to the soul separation realm. The spirit power contained in it was enough to reach the power of a strike from a cultivator at the peak of the nascent soul realm! He did not expect song qingxiao to be so powerful that she could force him into such a situation. Naturally, he did not dare to hold back. As soon as the blood spurted out, it turned into a surging and terrifying force that broke through the domain with a loud BOOM! The blood mist dispersed with a bang, turning into a rain of blood. At the same time, the ice sword also slashed over. However, because he had escaped in time, he had avoided the fatal injury of the ice sword piercing through his head. However, the ice sword that was filled with spiritual energy slashed through his back, and with a ¡®swish¡¯, one of his wings was cut off! The mosquito immortal let out a painful groan, but he didn¡¯t dare to stay. Once he was free, he immediately endured the pain and created several clones with his divine sense. Then, he used his soul to teleport away from song qingxiao. However, these mosquitoes had lost half of their wings and long legs. Apparently, the damage to mosquito immortal¡¯s body had affected them. Song qingxiao clapped her hands, and her spiritual power froze a group of giant mosquitoes. But in an instant, thousands of mosquitoes appeared at the same time. At this moment, the mosquito immortal had already lost all will to fight, and all he wanted to do was to save his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He created a swarm of mosquitoes and flew in different directions. Song qingxiao killed a group of mosquitoes, but the indestructible body was powerful and difficult to deal with. It was impossible to kill thousands of mosquitoes in a short time. She frowned. This mosquito immortal had already escaped without a trace in the blink of an eye with the help of the power of his cultivation technique. Song qingxiao released her divine sense to track him. This mosquito immortal was also very cunning and had his mosquito body escape in all directions. With the powerful divine sense of a nascent soul realm cultivator, his divine sense could freely travel within a radius of at least ten miles. This way, it would be even more difficult to kill him. ¡°AI.¡± She sighed gloomily. She didn¡¯t expect the duck to fly away like this. The mosquito immortal was seriously injured and had lost a lot of vitality. She didn¡¯t know who would benefit from this escape! Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Chapter 618-plant guarding _1 Chapter 928: Chapter 618-plant guarding _1 Now that things had come to this, there was no point in being depressed. The price of chasing after the mosquito immortal was too high, and it was easy to get into trouble if he advanced rashly. Song qingxiao composed herself and looked at the legs that she had torn off from the mosquito immortal. With a surge of spiritual power, the long legs turned into ice in an instant. She pinched them with her hand- With a ¡®clang¡¯ sound of ice breaking, the long legs that had been frozen instantly shattered and turned into dust, which scattered in all directions when the wind blew. She flicked her clothes and turned her head. The corpse of the bearded man was still stuck in the bamboo forest. However, under the impact of the previous battle of spiritual energy, the empty shell was like a deflating ball of skin that had already deformed and was stuck to the frozen bamboo forest. Although they had lost the source of the restriction¡¯s spiritual power, the two mustached men, and the huge restriction, the mosquito immortal, the two consecutive battles in this direction would definitely attract the attention of other trial-takers who had left the restriction world. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was alarmed by the two mustached men¡¯s shouts before they died. Perhaps there were other people as well. At this moment, she only needed to wait for the rabbit by the tree stump and recuperate her spiritual breath. There would always be people who were eager to complete the task and thought that they were superior in strength who would come. With that thought, song qingxiao picked a direction and disappeared in a flash. As her figure disappeared, the bamboo forest quickly returned to its original silence. A few minutes later, the originally calm spiritual breath in the bamboo forest surged again. A green figure flashed and the figure of the green-robed man quickly appeared in the forest. As soon as he appeared, he seemed to sense that something was wrong. He immediately looked around and quickly found the traces of the battle. The ice crystals at the cut of the bamboo forest had yet to melt, and something was stuck between the broken bamboo. As the breeze blew, it made a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound. The green-robed man opened his hand and absorbed spiritual power. A large amount of water vapor gathered in his palm and turned into a small tornado. The thing that was originally stuck between the broken bamboos was pulled out by the wind. It flew in his direction with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and was caught in his hand. ¡°Eh?¡± Although the bearded man had been sucked dry by the mosquito immortal and his body had been deformed, the green-robed man quickly recognized the man¡¯s identity from his clothes and the remnants of his spiritual power. He rolled his eyes and clenched the empty shell tightly, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. Then, the tip of his nose moved as if he had noticed something. He suddenly opened his mouth and called out, ¡°Number five, come out. Stop hiding.¡± He seemed to be very sure that song qingxiao was nearby. I know you¡¯re here. The only response he got was a strange silence. He turned his head. ¡°Are you hurt? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re allies, we should work together.¡± His voice was very low, with a sense of coaxing,¡±Come out ¡­¡± ¡°In the trial space, I helped you block that strange old man, do you remember? I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Come out ¡­¡± The green-robed man¡¯s voice was like a soft murmur. As he spoke, a gust of wind swept up and sent his voice in all directions. It traveled through the bamboo forest, making it sound even gentler. For a moment, the bamboo forest was filled with his soft coaxing and echoing voice. These echoes were like his eyes and ears, covering every corner of the bamboo forest, so that no sound here could escape his attention. At the same time, he turned his head and searched around. At this moment, from a certain corner of the bamboo forest, a clear and cold female voice rang out, as if the voice had been blocked by a spiritual sense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Really?¡± The voice came from behind him. A trace of joy flashed in the green-robed man¡¯s eyes, but when he turned his head, he had forcibly suppressed the joy. Sure enough, song qingxiao appeared about ten meters away from him. Compared to when she was in the trial space, she seemed to have changed her clothes. However, the clothes had been through several battles and had been pierced by the mosquito immortal¡¯s huge beak. They looked torn and stained with some black and red fresh blood, giving off a strong fishy smell. It was unclear whether it was because they had been injured in the previous battle. He could not tell how injured she was from her aura, but from her appearance and her cautious attitude in avoiding her, the green-robed man guessed that she was probably seriously injured. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Herb guarding (2) Chapter 929: Herb guarding (2) ¡°Of course.¡± He suppressed the joy in his heart, and took a step forward, ¡± we are allies, we¡¯ve already agreed on this in the trial space. The moment the man in green robe took a step forward, he saw song Qing instinctively take a step back like a Frightened Rabbit. This evasive attitude didn¡¯t seem to be fake. He pursed his lips and continued to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. Otherwise, why would I block that old man for you in the training space, giving you a chance to escape?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered as if she had heard his words. Her heart felt a little more at ease, and the vigilant look on her face loosened. Seeing this, the green-robed man took another step forward. This time, he found that song qingxiao did not step back, but she still looked like she was struggling to believe him. He softened his voice and continued, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stick to our original plan and work together to eliminate the others first. What do you think?¡± He stared at song qingxiao with a flirtatious look in his eyes. ¡°Was number two, who has cultivated the leopard demon blood, your prey? But someone else took the initiative?¡± He continued to coax her, and song qingxiao¡¯s guard relaxed a little after hearing his words. It was as if his words reminded her of the previous scene, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a big step back. don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous! Her attitude made her seem more real, and the green-robed man was even more certain of his guess. ¡°Were your injuries caused by this person?¡± His eyes were fixed on her, and he stood still. ¡°Who is this person? Is it that strange old man or that Hunchback number ten who was the last to arrive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that old man!¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and said angrily, ¡± ¡°It was that old man who stole my prey.¡± ¡°AI!¡± The green-robed man shook his head with a look of pity and sympathy, ¡°It seems that this person took advantage of the fact that your spiritual energy was depleted after your battle with the boy and injured you.¡± Following his words, song qingxiao also seemed to show some unwillingness. The green robe then acted as if nothing had happened and took a few steps forward. This time, when he got closer, song qingxiao no longer resisted like before, but seemed to trust him a lot more. fortunately, you have a secret technique. You didn¡¯t let him succeed and forced him to leave. You should have paid a high price, right? ¡± As soon as he said this, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed again and she wanted to step back again. The green-robed man hurriedly reached out his hand and said, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not trying to probe your strength. I¡¯m just concerned about you. He paused for a moment. then do you know which direction this person has escaped in? ¡± We can join forces and pursue him, how about it?¡± The green-robed man¡¯s words seemed to have dispelled the last bit of worry in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. She hesitated and did not speak, but her expression relaxed a lot. don¡¯t worry. he took another step forward. This time, his step contained spiritual power, and the distance between the two of them was shortened in an instant. He appeared in front of song qingxiao like lightning and reached out to hold her. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao, who was still alert and anxious, suddenly changed her expression. Her cautious tone also changed. ¡°Oh? But I will hurt you.¡± Her voice was neither fast nor slow, and even had a hint of ridicule. When the green-robed man heard this, his expression suddenly changed. Just as he was about to Dodge, he heard the sound of ice freezing on the ground. The ice crystal turned into a rope and wrapped around his ankles with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, restraining his feet! ¡°You ¡­¡± In his anger, he struggled with all his might, but he found that the ice rope was full of spiritual power. With his strength, he could not break free for a while. ¡°You¡¯re not injured.¡± The strength of this spirit breath was at least at the middle level of the nascent soul tier. The green-robed man¡¯s face was pale and he could hardly maintain his calm. His eyes were darting around, obviously thinking of a way to escape. She had pretended to be weak to lure him into her trap. Unfortunately, he did not expect that he would be deceived by her! She thought that she had caught a lone prey, but she did not expect that she was her prey instead. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao replied honestly, ¡± with that old man¡¯s strength, he can¡¯t hurt me. She had already advanced into the middle level of the nascent soul tier, but who knew what secret technique she had cultivated. Not only did the purple-eyed child who cultivated lightning attribute spirit power die at her hands, even that strange old man who had previously regarded her as prey didn¡¯t get any benefits at her hands. Previously, the green-robed man had thought that she had used a secret technique to escape from the strange old man¡¯s pursuit. However, at this moment, her breath was full and her spiritual breath was strong. From her voice, she did not seem to be seriously injured at all. Then, the blood on her body was very likely to belong to the strange old man! After killing a powerful lightning element cultivator, he could still force another elite of the nascent soul tier to escape. When the green-robed man thought of this, his expression changed rapidly. He couldn¡¯t care about anything else and shouted loudly, ¡°Senior immortal, what are you still waiting for?¡± Song qingxiao heard his words and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally not acting?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Her words did not make any sense, but it made the green-robed man¡¯s body tremble. His eyes rolled around, and his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°The moment you arrived, your voice contained a charming technique. You covered it with your divine sense and searched for my traces.¡± Although the secret technique she cultivated was impressive, and her imitation of the green robe was so perfect that not only her appearance, voice, and expression were exactly the same, even the Water-type cultivation technique was imitated to the best of her ability, but the charm of the cultivation technique she cultivated was not something that the green robe had. Among the ten cultivators, the one who cultivated seduction techniques immediately made song qingxiao think of the Fox-tailed female cultivator with a charming expression. ¡°You¡¯re unlucky to have met me.¡± Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: Waiting for the rabbit (1) Chapter 930: Waiting for the rabbit (1) The Fox tailed female cultivator¡¯s body of seduction had a certain bonus effect on male cultivators, and could make them let down their guard and then seduce them. However, song qingxiao was also a woman. Not only did the seduction technique not have any effect on her, but it was also greatly reduced. Furthermore, her will was extraordinarily strong, and this Fox tailed female cultivator¡¯s strength was far inferior to hers, so it was naturally impossible for her to be confused. At this point, even after song qingxiao had exposed Qing Pao¡¯s background, he still refused to admit it. He gritted his teeth and argued, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We agreed to be allies. If I¡¯m not green robe, how could I possibly know about our agreement?¡± ¡°Did you guys hear what that leopard Series 2 said before he died?¡± Song Qing chuckled and looked at ¡®green robe¡¯, who was trembling slightly because of his words. The moustached man¡¯s cry for help before he was caught by the mosquito immortal must have attracted the attention of the other trial-takers. As for the so-called ¡®Alliance¡¯ between her and green robe, it was a message that green robe had intentionally released at that time. Everyone had seen it in the trial space. Even if the green-robed man had not obstructed the strange old man¡¯s actions when the mission had started, this person had cast a wide net and caught many fish. Under the circumstances at that time, he had not been the only one he had contacted in private. He had even released information that he was working with the two mustached men. The news that the Fox-tailed demoness knew that the two of them were ¡®allies¡¯ was not any key evidence. The man in the green robe was sinister and cunning. His biggest flaw was that he had left a spiritual imprint in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, but song qingxiao did not remove it. If he was really close to her, not only would he be able to sense her existence, but she would also be able to easily find his position. This was something the Fox-tailed demoness did not know. Moreover, he was a cautious person. If he was hiding nearby and saw song qingxiao kill the purple-eyed boy, he would not dare to rashly advance. Only this Fox-tailed female cultivator should have been working with a nascent soul tier elite, thinking that there were two of them and wanted a share of the loot. She was being used as bait like the two mustached men, so she could be so bold and take the risk to walk in front of her. Wasn¡¯t she just taking advantage of the fact that there was someone behind her, trying in vain to fish her out to attract her attention, and then the other one would launch a sneak attack from behind, taking the opportunity to succeed? ¡°True Lord?¡± She pursed her lips. true monarch Black Wolf? ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The green-robed lady¡¯s face could no longer remain calm. Her facial muscles were trembling slightly. Every word she said seemed to use all the strength in her body to control her voice and not tremble. Song qingxiao was too lazy to waste her breath on her. After restraining her, she released her divine sense to search. However, within a radius of several dozen kilometers, there was no other aura besides this person¡¯s. As time went by,¡¯green robe¡¯ could no longer keep her cool. She was restrained by song qingxiao, but after such a long time, the promised joint attack party had not appeared. She had a bad feeling in her heart and her expression gradually turned ugly. ¡°It seems that your ally has run away.¡± Song qingxiao scanned the area with her divine sense, but she couldn¡¯t sense the aura of true Lord Black Wolf. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡®Green robe¡¯ was still unwilling to give up after hearing this. Now that her plot had been exposed, she simply stopped pretending. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in her eyes, and a white light surged from her body. Under the impact of a spiritual energy, the ice rope wrapped around her ankle suddenly broke. At the same time, several fluffy white tails emerged from behind her. The long tails turned into whips and swept toward song qingxiao. However, before the tails could reach song qingxiao, they were bounced back by a force as if they had hit an invisible restriction. ¡®Puff!¡¯ Under the backlash of this force, the Fox-tailed female cultivator¡¯s body swayed, and she flew backward and fell with a ¡®plop¡¯. She had just propped herself up when she spat out a mouthful of blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she spat out the blood essence, the Fox-tailed female cultivator¡¯s breathing became chaotic and she could not maintain her illusionary appearance. Her body began to shrink and her face turned from green to white. In the blink of an eye, she had turned into a charming female cultivator. At this moment, her face was deathly pale, and her eyes seemed to be full of complaints. Around her, a few hidden stars slowly appeared. The green light on the star was lingering, firmly imprisoning her in the formation. ¡°Do you really believe in the friendship of Alliance during the trial? Or do you think that he would not abandon you after being seduced by you?¡± After song qingxiao had trapped her with the stellar array, she was not afraid of her other tricks. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Waiting for the rabbit (2) Chapter 931: Waiting for the rabbit (2) While he was talking to the Fox tailed female cultivator, his spiritual sense didn¡¯t relax and he was still paying attention to his surroundings. This person probably had some secret plan with true Lord Black Wolf, but after the Fox-tailed female cultivator¡¯s failure, true Lord Black Wolf must have fled when he saw that the situation was bad. After all, song qingxiao had killed the purple-eyed boy and severely injured the mosquito immortal. There was no way that true Lord Black Wolf would take such a huge risk for a female cultivator who had made a verbal Alliance. ¡°Cheap man!¡± The Fox-tailed female cultivator had probably thought of this as well, and her expression became even uglier. After cursing angrily, she gritted her teeth and put her hand on the ground. Her slender fingers turned into long claws, and her extraordinarily sharp nails dug out more than ten centimeters and dug deep into the ground. She let out a cold snort through her nose and kicked back with her legs. Two long tails were forced out of her buttocks with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Her five fluffy white fox tails swayed in the array like giant seaweed. She swayed her waist, and spiritual light flashed on her Fox tails. She charged up her power and attacked again. It seemed that after true monarch Black Wolf became unreliable, she was prepared to fight it out with her own strength. With a few whooshes, her long armor grabbed two rows of light and struck one of the stars with a BOOM! She planned to break one of the stars first and break out of the formation. The two rows of white illusionary shadows struck the stars, but the star-shattering claw shadows that she had expected didn¡¯t happen. When the White shadows hit the stars, the green light brightened and suppressed the White shadows, turning them into powerful spiritual energy to counterattack! When the woman saw this, she immediately used her two forearms to block in front of her. Bang! The spiritual energy rushed over and was blocked by her. However, the impact pushed her delicate body back with a ¡®clang¡¯ until she hit the restriction behind her. The Fox-tailed female cultivator let out a muffled groan. When she put down her arm, blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth, and her face was even paler than before. There were even layers of white fur between her brows, and the upper half of her face had turned into a fox. The stars were floating in the air, unmoved by her. She knew very well that she would not be able to break the stellar array with her own strength. Despair, anxiety, and hatred flashed across her eyes, but she hid them and turned them into a pair of teary eyes. She looked at song qingxiao pitifully and said, ¡°Can you let me out?¡± A flirtatious green light flashed in her eyes, and then her eyes became even more lively and moving, making people couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. ¡°Men are all unreliable, they just want to use us.¡± The Fox-tailed female cultivator sat on the ground and looked at song qingxiao with a bit of resentment. ¡°We¡¯re all women, why don¡¯t we work together?¡± ¡°I told you, the person you met was me.¡± Song qingxiao was unmoved by her soft pleading. She looked at her calmly and said, ¡± seduction techniques are useless against me. You might as well save your energy. The cultivators in the trial were cruel and merciless regardless of gender. This Fox-tailed female cultivator was showing weakness now, but if she was really a kind person, she would not have lived until now. Not to mention that she was at death¡¯s door, but she still tried to use seduction techniques to confuse people. It could be seen that her evil intentions were not dead. ¡°It seems like true Lord Black Wolf won¡¯t appear again.¡± The big fish had escaped, but at least it had left behind a bait. This trip of waiting for the rabbit was not a waste of effort. As soon as song qingxiao finished her words, the woman who was trapped in the stellar array immediately changed her expression. She immediately jumped up and said, ¡± I can act as bait for you to lure the others out. I have the ¡®thousand-face transformation¡¯ technique, which has many wonderful uses and is still effective ¡­ However, her words did not change song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The green light on the stellar array brightened. The woman seemed to have expected something, and her face immediately twisted. ¡°No¡­¡± As she shouted, she twisted her body and her face turned into that of a fox. She opened her mouth and revealed her sharp teeth. She revealed a fierce look and once again rushed toward the stellar array. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before she could reach him, Starlight slashed out, and spirit energy interweaved into a net of light that covered her body that was in the air! ah ¡­ Black Wolf, you¡¯ll die a terrible death ¡­ Before she could finish her words, the spiritual energy cut her body, and blood immediately spilled in the array. Although this Fox-tailed female cultivator had a wonderful secret technique, she had only just stepped into the realm of nascent soul and was not good at attacking. Song qingxiao¡¯s stellar array was extremely domineering. After absorbing the eight directional godfiend earthly fiend array, its power was several times stronger. Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Waiting for the rabbit (3) Chapter 932: Waiting for the rabbit (3) As she advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul stage, even if someone at the top level of the nascent soul stage entered her formation, it would be difficult to escape. The Fox-tailed female cultivator¡¯s soul was instantly annihilated by the Starlight, and her resentful cries were abruptly cut off. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the mission notification quietly changed.The war of deification. [ mission completed: 7142 points and the activation of immortal state. ] On the chart, the symbols representing each trial-taker had also changed. The cave abode emitting pink smoke had disappeared with the death of the five-tailed fox girl. On the contrary, the ice mark seemed to have absorbed enough spiritual power, and the picture became clearer, and the spiritual power was also stronger than before. The circle formed by the symbols shrunk again. From the beginning, it had occupied the entire chart, but now there were many empty spots. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the moment the chart shrank, the spiritual Qi in the surroundings shook as if it was affected. It was unstable for a moment, and the ground trembled, but it quickly returned to its original calm. Song qingxiao frowned and released her divine sense to investigate, but she could not find anything strange. This change should be related to the progress of the mission. She had to temporarily suppress the doubts in her heart and look at her palm. The ice mark on her palm had recovered a bit of the clarity she had when she first controlled the ice and snow restriction. As the restriction world was repaired, she found that she did not deliberately release her spiritual power, but the ground had already formed a thin layer of ice. She muttered to herself for a while before she clenched her fist. The star floating in the distance flew back into her body. In the distance, where the five-tailed fox girl was buried, there was a silver ring floating in place. Song qingxiao made a grabbing motion, and the ring flew toward her, landing in her palm. The ring had been severely damaged by the stellar array. With the death of the five-tailed fox girl, the divine sense connected to it was also broken. Song qingxiao was now quite experienced, and she recognized it at a glance. She had been secretly worried that her spatial mustard seed was not enough, but now she had obtained two in succession during the trial. The five-tailed fox girl was richer than the two-mustache man, but it was a pity that the spatial pocket had been damaged by the stellar formation, and its spiritual light was very dim. With a sweep of her divine sense, she was able to see through the spatial pocket. The space inside was not big. Compared to the Jade pendant she had obtained from the purple-eyed boy, it was only one or two-tenth the size of the Jade pendant. Moreover, because the ring itself was damaged, the space inside had shrunk a lot, and a part of it could no longer be used. However, the five-tailed Fox lady had put many different kinds of dressing items in the ring. There were more than ten sets of clothes. In addition, there were all kinds of cosmetics, jewelry, and so on. Most of them were for dressing up. In addition, there were all kinds of bottles and some other miscellaneous things. Song qingxiao took a quick look and was most satisfied with the pile of clothes. Although most of these clothes had complicated and exaggerated designs, they were undoubtedly the most suitable for her at the moment. She put the ring into her pocket dimension without any hesitation. Several great battles had taken place here. The purple-eyed boy, the two bearded men, and the five-tailed fox girl had all died here. Even the mosquito immortal had suffered a great loss here. For others, this place was equivalent to their own territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had already been revealed on the chart. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the remaining survivors would probably not come here again. Instead, they would deliberately avoid her. She scanned the chart with her divine sense. Apart from her, the green robe represented the pool, the red hair represented the volcano, true monarch Black Wolf represented the jungle, and the hunchbacked man represented the mountain rock and the Buddhist light. Her attention was on the miasma that was covered in green fog for a moment. From the changes on the chart, these cultivators must have guessed the clues of the mission. At this time, everyone was eager to hunt and protect the mark they represented. Instead of taking the initiative to attack, song qingxiao might as well find a place to rest. Although she was not injured in the successive battles, she had consumed a lot of spiritual energy. She could take this opportunity to meditate and recover. She only needed to wait for the last few victors to appear, which would save her a lot of energy and would not need to clean up one by one. Chapter 933 - Chapter 907: Who Told Her To Play Magic Like This? Chapter 907: Who Told Her To Play Magic Like This? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°To be able to control such a powerful devil beast, the 51 devihumans who died aren¡¯t a loss at all.¡± The boss of the Dark Devihumans never seemed to take the other Dark Devihuman players seriously. He had no feelings for the other Dark devihuman players. Otherwise, he would not have sent all of them to their deaths. However, how could the boss of the dark devihumans control the blue cat familiar? Although the Dark devihuman boss¡¯s magic was Puppet Silk Magic, which could theoretically control all magic, it still depended on the caster¡¯s own strength. This was like even if you have a rope, could you pull the entire planet with it? Wasn¡¯t this daydreaming? In any case, Succubus Strawberry and the others could not understand. Even the blue cat familiar did not understand why the boss of the dark devihumans was so shameless. The dark devihuman boss continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so naive? When they self-destructed, I had already used Puppet Silk String on you. You¡¯re already mine.¡± While speaking¡­ The boss of the Dark devihumans looked at Su Qianqian. ¡°Kill her!¡± The dark devihuman boss used the Puppet Silk Magic to control the blue cat familiar. However, it made the boss of the dark devihumans feel awkward for a few seconds. This was because the blue cat familiar was completely unmoved. ¡°Go kill her!¡± The Dark devihuman boss activated an even more powerful Puppet Silk Magic. However, the blue cat familiar remained unmoved. At this moment, the boss of the Dark devihumans was like a clown. The netizens in the Heavenly Dao live-stream were also mocking the boss of the Dark devihumans. ¡°Haha, this is so funny.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, it¡¯s the world that¡¯s embarrassed.¡± ¡°In the beginning, the dark devihuman boss was a ruthless person, but in front of Su Qianqian, he was still useless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the beginning, he was extremely arrogant and his mouth was about to curl up into the sky. In the end, this is the best he can do?¡± ¡°I thought it was a king, but it turned out to be bronze.¡± Time passed bit by bit. Nearly half a minute passed. The dark devihuman boss felt so embarrassed that he could scratch his toes. However, he could not understand why he could not control the blue cat devil beast. Just because it was Su Qianqian¡¯s magical pet? Of course not. Instead, it was an absolute suppression of strength. The blue cat familiar said, ¡°You¡¯re like a clown. I¡¯m a supreme devil beast. How can I be easily controlled by your Puppet Silk Magic?¡± As soon as that was said, the boss of the Dark devihumans was enlightened. That was a supreme devil beast. He was indeed a clown at this moment. He wanted to use the Puppet Silk Magic to control a supreme-level devil beast. ¡°Big blue cat, go kill him!¡± Su Qianqian gave the order. Without another word, the blue cat familiar launched a fatal blow at the dark devihuman boss. The blue cat familiar¡¯s speed was quite fast. It was definitely not something that the dark devihuman boss could dodge. Crack! In an instant, just like that, the dark devihuman boss was cut into pieces by the blue cat familiar¡¯s sharp claws. Upon seeing this scene, Su Qianqian¡¯s heart did not waver. At this moment, her thoughts seemed to have flown far away. She was thinking. It would be good if there was a support player to clean up the battlefield at this time. Preferably the kind that could be used to wash clothes and cook. However, it was really not easy to find a satisfactory logistics devihuman player. The demand was simply too high. Not only did they have to be strong, fast, and agile, but they also had to do all kinds of chores. Most importantly, their strength could not be low. If it was low¡­ Then there was no way to enter this place. Ring! Ring! Ring! At this moment. Three seconds after the wind chimes sounded. The Heavenly Dao System¡¯s voice sounded as promised. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for completing the first kill of the boss of the 56th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for obtaining the exclusive skill: Puppet Silk Magic. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for obtaining 14 experience points. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for obtaining exclusive equipment: Puppet Silk Rod. Now, Su Qianqian had already accumulated 8.4 billion experience points. She was only 2.6 billion experience points away from exchanging for a revival coin at the checkpoint. However, Su Qianqian already had five revival coins. But who would complain about having too many revival coins? An extra revival coin was equivalent to an extra life. ¡­ The fifth assault city of devils. Su Qianqian let the blue cat familiar continue to wander around the city. This was already the third time she had wandered around the city to find a satisfactory support devihuman player. However, after walking around, he still did not find anything. Su Qianqian did not go to the next level immediately. Instead, she first sent a 1000 li voice transmission to Yu Fuxue, Qin Baiguang, and the others. She wanted to tell Yu Fuxue and the others about the situation. Although the party status was automatically removed with the faction, they were still teammates. The teammates were not only on the interface, but in their hearts. Since Su Qianqian acknowledged them and they sincerely treated Su Qianqian as their leader, then Su Qianqian would not ignore them. Therefore, Su Qianqian told Yu Fuxue and the others everything about how she cleared the level. Later, after Yu Fuxue and the others cleared the 50th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends, they could better perform in the faction battle. This would definitely help them pass the level smoothly and obtain greater benefits. Now, Su Qianqian was still using 1000 li voice transmission with Yu Fuxue. ¡°Sister Fuxue, I already have 8.4 billion experience points.¡± Su Qianqian told Yu Fuxue all the experience points she had obtained. And it wasn¡¯t a secret. Yu Fuxue said, ¡°In that case, if we clear two more levels of the Realm of Seven Fiends, we¡¯ll have ten billion experience points.¡± Of course, Yu Fuxue knew that 10 billion experience points could be exchanged for a revival coin. Moreover, she had worked hard to accumulate experience points for the revival coins. Now, Yu Fuxue had already cleared the level in hard mode on the 46th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends. However, the experience points Yu Fuxue obtained were only 3.2 billion. But just to be clear. Yu Fuxue had only passed the 46th level of the Seven Evil Demon Realm. She had already obtained 3.2 billion EXP. Perhaps after clearing the 60th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends, she would be able to obtain more than 20 billion experience points, or even 30 billion experience points. That meant he had two revival coins. In other words, he had two more lives. One more life, one more chance for mistake, and this chance referred to a fatal mistake. ¡°Sister Fuxue, is the pink rabbit obedient?¡± Su Qianqian had asked the pink rabbit to accompany Yu Fuxue to clear the level. Yu Fuxue nodded and said, ¡°Mm-hm, it¡¯s always been following me obediently.¡± Su Qianqian giggled and said, ¡°Hehe, if that little rabbit doesn¡¯t listen obediently, I won¡¯t bring it along.¡± A moment later, Su Qianqian ended the 1000 li voice transmission with Yu Fuxue and headed for the 57th level of the Seven Evil Demon Realm. On the way, Su Qianqian was fiddling with the magic she had mastered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She seemed to have discovered a novel use of magic. Su Qianqian was surprised to discover that casting ice and fire magic at the same time, coupled with colored magic, and then releasing seven-colored magic, actually had an amazing effect. This effect could actually form a materialized image, just like photography. Holy shit! Who asked her to play magic like this? Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Buddhist cultivation (1) Chapter 934: Buddhist cultivation (1) It was getting late, and it was time for song qingxiao to appear. The people left on the chart were all people with outstanding strength and luck. As for the ability of the cultivator with the light of Buddha imprint, they would naturally know when they met. General song Qing removed the restriction and came out of the cave. Although she could sense from the unusual fluctuations of spiritual energy on the chart that the outside world had undergone drastic changes while she was cultivating, she was still shocked when she came out and saw the scene outside. Before she entered a meditative state, the trial scene was clearly a lush mountain forest with bright sunlight and beautiful scenery. However, at this moment, the entire world had already turned dark. A Red Cloud of flames rose from the South, pressing in from all directions, dyeing most of the sky red. Within the fiery red light, heat waves wrapped in heat waves swept over, making a ¡®rumbling¡¯ burning sound. Those with weaker cultivation would not be able to hold on for long under this flame. The ground was now covered in ice and snow. The cold air rose slowly, forming a seesaw battle with the red flame. Above the guarding Qi, there was an extremely heavy yellow mist. It contrasted with the red clouds and formed a chaotic and terrifying spiritual force, making the world appear even more dark and gloomy. However, on the other side of the flames, the sky was pitch black, as if it had been dyed with layers of ink, covering half of the earth. The black gas was surrounded by clouds, forming circles of water-shaped ripples. A large amount of water flowed out from the clouds, turning into thousands of waves and rolling down, making a loud ¡®boom¡¯ sound. However, under the illumination of the red flames, the water seemed to be quite decadent. The black clouds also seemed to be about to be swallowed by the red flames, as if they could not hold on for long. Under the cover of the black clouds, a touch of golden light suddenly lit up, driving away the darkness and the approaching red mist, and a light appeared in the darkness. ¡°Buddha¡¯s light?¡± Song qingxiao muttered to herself when she saw the Golden light. The sky-reaching River was located in the easternmost part, so song qingxiao had already figured it out. The flow of the heaven pass River represented green robe¡¯s fortune. It seemed that while she was meditating, green robe had not been idle and had found his own method of apotheosis. However, what surprised her was that the cultivator who represented the mark of Buddha¡¯s light was also there. It seemed that he had already fought with the green-robed man and was not at a disadvantage, which was extremely strange. The red flames lit up Half the Sky, exuding a scorching heat and a domineering aura, which was exactly the same as the red hair. Other than the hunchbacked man who had killed true Lord Black Wolf, the red-haired cultivator was currently occupying the South and approaching the East. As for the green-robed man, he was on the east side, facing off against the cultivator with the Buddhist light imprint. Song Qing rolled her eyes and decided to rush to the East first. The green-robed man had already started fighting with the Buddhist cultivator. At this time, the black and gold lights were not giving way to each other. It was clearly the critical moment of the battle. Although he did not know what was so special about this man who cultivated the secret techniques of Buddhism that he could show an unyielding stance against the green-robed man, there was bound to be a loss in a battle between the two. Perhaps she could take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of the situation. In any case, it was more beneficial for her to head east first. As for the red-haired man, he was arrogant and extremely confident in himself. From the way the red clouds approached the black fog, it was obvious that the red-haired man wanted to be ranked as a God. He didn¡¯t even need to search for it himself. Sooner or later, it would come to his door. As she thought of this, the ¡®Qian¡¯ command flashed, and her figure disappeared from where she was standing, quickly escaping towards the east. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was afraid that she would be late, so she did not dare to delay. After about half an hour, she arrived at the hengduan mountain range. The hengduan mountain range was no longer the same as it had been in the day. As the green robe left the restriction, the water flow became more and more turbulent. The river water fell from the sky and connected with it. The water waves were monstrous, and the water shadows rippled endlessly. The hengduan mountain range, which had originally blocked most of the water, now showed signs of being hit by a secret technique. One side of the mountain seemed to have been hit by gravity, and a huge dent appeared. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Buddhist cultivation (2) Chapter 935: Buddhist cultivation (2) Several palm-sized cracks spread out from the dent, causing one side of the mountain to tilt a little, and the crack in the middle of the mountain range to be wider. As a result, an endless stream of water rushed out from the broken hengduan mountain range and descended rapidly with a rumbling sound. An extremely wide torrent had already appeared on the ground, roaring and rolling towards the South. This wave was extremely wide. In half a day, it had already risen at least tens of meters. The towering hengduan mountain range was also half-covered, and the water looked extremely terrifying. After song qingxiao appeared, she could not find a place to stand. She could only stabilize her body with spiritual power and float high in the air, watching the scene in the water. In the torrent below, a green-robed man stood on the top of the waves. Opposite him was a huge Lotus in full bloom. The Lotus was a few meters in diameter, and its bud was in full bloom, emitting a faint fragrance. In the center of the Lotus platform, the son of Buddha, whose eyes were closed, was held. At this moment, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s expression was solemn. He clasped his hands together and muttered something. The incantation he was chanting seemed to contain some kind of extremely special ability, which enhanced his strength to a certain extent. Every word of the secret mantra that came out of his mouth turned into an extremely majestic spiritual power, which made the Golden light on his body even brighter and wrapped him and the Lotus platform inside. Under the Golden light, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s face showed a sense of solemnity, making people not dare to look at him directly. Around the Lotus platform, green lotus leaves appeared on the water. Wherever the Lotus leaves went, the surging torrents were immediately suppressed by an invisible force, and they could not lift up any water droplets. As a result, it was naturally extremely disadvantageous to the green-robed man. His expression was gloomy and his breath was a little breathless. It was as if he had not gained the slightest advantage in the battle with this Buddhist cultivator. The Buddhist cultivator had borrowed the spirit power of the forbidden world to break through to the nascent soul stage in one go. This scene was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. However, when this green-robed man entered the trial, he had already reached the peak of the early stage of the nascent soul realm. This person absorbed the power of the restrictive world the most, and from his aura, his cultivation had at least reached the great circle of the middle stage of the nascent soul realm. It was really too unbelievable that he could not do anything to a cultivator who had just entered the early stage of the nascent soul realm. ¡°You and I have already been fighting for half an hour. Neither of us can do anything to the other. If we continue fighting, we will only be consuming each other¡¯s vitality. Why do you have to suffer?¡± The green-robed man¡¯s expression was even gloomier than before and he spoke to the Buddhist cultivator in a sinister voice, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together to complete the mission? it¡¯s better than killing each other and letting others take advantage of us. What do you think?¡± He was really extremely unlucky. The instant he obtained the restriction world and absorbed spirit energy to step into the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, the green-robed man was immediately overjoyed. Such an opportunity was hard to come by. Even though he knew that it was suspicious, he still did not want to miss such a good opportunity. After advancing to the nascent soul realm, although cultivation was much faster than before, every increase in level in the nascent soul realm was thousands of times more difficult than before. If he didn¡¯t have a great opportunity, he would need at least several years of bitter cultivation to reach the middle stage. Relying on such a heaven-sent opportunity, the green-robed man immediately forcefully absorbed the restriction¡¯s spirit power, not only breaking through the shackles of the middle level of the nascent soul tier in one go, but also charged into the peak of the middle level, only half a step away from the top level. However, when he woke up, he found that the restrictive world was already on the verge of collapse. It had already become one with him and was tied to him. From the spiritual power indicator on the chart, he could guess that this forbidden world probably represented his mission luck. The stronger the icon, the more favorable the mission environment was for him. The weaker the icon, the more difficult his mission was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was also an extremely intelligent person. He immediately thought of killing other trial-takers and snatching the spiritual power of the restriction to enhance his own strength. After he came out, he was not in a hurry to find her. Instead, like song qingxiao, he first wandered around the trial scene. With the attraction of the spiritual energy, he quickly arrived in front of the hengduan mountain range. With his intelligence and wisdom, he easily deduced that his mission was probably similar to the current. The water came from the sky River, but it was blocked by the hengduan mountain range, so its power was greatly reduced. The green-robed man immediately thought that since this wave was connected to his own bloodline, he would have to move the mountain range that was blocking his way if he wanted to cause the waves to surge! Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: Buddhist cultivation (3) Chapter 936: Buddhist cultivation (3) However, the mountain range towered into the clouds and was extremely thick and solid. If it wasn¡¯t for the ability to move mountains and seas, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easily shaken. However, the more difficult the task was, the more certain the green-robed man was that his guess was correct. Moreover, he had only advanced to the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and his spirit power was abundant. It was difficult to move the mountain range, but it wasn¡¯t impossible to just destroy it. Not to mention that this was related to his mission and his life. No matter what, he had to try. He used his Divine Art to hit the giant rock on the side. After dozens of hits, a huge dent was made on the side of the mountain. The mountain seemed to be more inclined than before. With less resistance, the flood flowed even faster. As the water gushed out and covered the earth, the green-robed man was overjoyed to find that the seal connected to his soul had a weak reaction. This was enough to prove that his initial speculation was correct. The water flow was indeed related to his mission! In an instant, the green-robed man guessed the key to his mission-as long as he destroyed the two mountain ranges blocking the way, the water of the heavenly River would fall from the sky and flood this restrictive world. Water was the origin of all things. When the torrent raged, he would eliminate the other trial-takers, and the world would return to its origin, achieving his goal of becoming a God. In this mission, because he was greedy for the power of the restriction, he was actually already at a disadvantage. At that time, his old nemesis, true Lord Black Wolf, had already died, but the red-haired man, who was also his nemesis, had an even more obvious strength in the restriction spells on the chart. Song qingxiao had also killed two people in a row. The ice mark was full of spiritual power, and she had even killed one of the hunchbacked man to stabilize the restriction. Back then, among the few great cultivators of the nascent soul stage in the trial space, his mission progress was the slowest. The red-haired man¡¯s attributes were the nemesis of his. The stronger this person was, the more disadvantageous the situation would be for him. However, now that he had guessed the task correctly, it was equivalent to him finding another shortcut to the top. He was overjoyed and immediately decided to destroy the mountain range and cause it to collapse. Then, he would kill the remaining trial-takers and seize the power of the restriction to increase the power of the heavenly water. However, he did not expect that the loud ¡®boom¡¯ he made when he hit the mountain would attract a trial-taker. This was the Buddhist cultivator who had come at that time. When the green-robed man saw him take the initiative to appear, it was as if he had seen a fat sheep that had delivered itself to his door. He was immediately delighted. At that time, the purple-eyed boy had already died, and the two-bearded man, the five-tailed fox girl, immortal Wen, and true Lord Black Wolf had also fallen one after another. Among the remaining cultivators, this Buddhist cultivator was the weakest. To the green-robed man at that time, it was as if he had picked up a ready-made bargain. He was confident that his strength had already reached the peak of the peak of the half-step nascent soul formation stage. Even if this Buddhist cultivator was the same as him and broke through to the nascent soul formation stage with the power of the restriction, there was a full two stages difference between the two of them. To him, killing this person was as easy as turning over his hand. According to the green-robed man¡¯s original plan, he should have killed the Buddhist cultivator without any effort and seized his restricted spiritual energy to eliminate this competitor on the chart. After he absorbed his spiritual power, the water would definitely become stronger, and with his attacks, it would be easier to break the mountain range. Who knew that after he really attacked, he realized that this Buddhist cultivator wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. At that time, he had left the trial space closely after the mosquito immortal, so he had no idea about the strength of this Buddhist cultivator. Now that he had hit a wall and was stopped outside the mountain range, he couldn¡¯t kill him or drive him away for a long time, which made him so angry that he vomited blood. As time passed by, the red clouds in the sky gradually drifted closer. It was obvious that the red-haired man was also rushing over, trying to stop him. That red hair¡¯s attribute was the nemesis of his own. Once his plan was obstructed by him, it would be even more difficult to achieve. Time was already very tight, and now he was being held back by this Buddhist cultivator. This made the green-robed man exasperated, and at the same time, he wanted to tear him into pieces. However, he could only grit his teeth and endure the hatred in his heart. He comforted, ¡°After I break this mountain range, I will follow you to find your fortune. How about it?¡± As soon as the green-robed man finished speaking, the Arhat in the huge Lotus did not open his eyes. He first sang a sentence in the Buddhist language loudly, ¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡°This mountain range was originally meant to obstruct the heavenly River. Once you break it, the flood will spread, and the people of the world will be affected,¡± he said with a calm expression. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body glowed with golden light as he sat in the middle of the huge Lotus. With a look of pity, he said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How can I just sit back and watch this happen?¡± His voice was sonorous and powerful, and his will was very firm. ¡°So what if it consumes spiritual energy? If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?¡± ¡°..¡±His words caused the green-robed man to be stunned for a long time. Then, he regained his senses and flew into a rage, ¡°F * ck your mother, common people.¡± How could there be any living beings in the trial? This was clearly an excuse used by the Buddhist cultivators to obstruct him! Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Opportunity (1) Chapter 937: Opportunity (1) The grass on the grave of a kind and soft-hearted person would probably be as tall as a man. How could he have lived to this day? The green-robed man was furious and sneered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even the water in heavens reaching River could not wash it away. Why do you pretend to be innocent? why are you using insinuations in front of an honest person?¡± When the Buddhist cultivator sitting in the middle of the Lotus platform heard his sarcasm, his brows did not move, as if he did not hear it. He just chanted loudly in a righteous manner, ¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± ¡°F * ck your mother!¡± The Buddhist cultivator was unmoved by force or persuasion. The green-robed man¡¯s attack did not work, and his persuasion did not work. The anxiety, anger, and resentment that had accumulated at this time turned into a strong killing intent. ¡°Since you refuse my offer and insist on seeking death, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hands, which were hidden in his sleeves, and revealed two withered claw-like hands. The palm had already been deformed. The knuckles were extremely thick, like two claws. They were covered with green scales, and the nails were four to five inches long. Under the light of Buddha, the green scales flickered with a gloomy and terrifying luster. At this moment, the green-robed man raised his hand, and the water flowing on the ground seemed to be summoned. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it surged up in the air and fled. The wave turned into a huge, ferocious dragon¡¯s head. Scales appeared on the ripples of the water. In an instant, the water column turned into a giant dragon about 20 to 30 meters long. After turning its body in mid-air, it let out a long roar and turned its head to pounce in the direction of the Buddhist cultivators! The water in the sky-reaching River was affected by the water dragon and began to ripple violently, raising waves several meters high. Under the strong wind, the huge Lotus swayed with the waves. In the face of the water dragon, the Buddhist cultivator sitting on the Lotus was calm and did not show any fear. ¡°Amitabha!¡± As he chanted the name of Buddha, this secret phrase seemed to contain supreme power and moved the Lotus platform he was sitting on. The Lotus suddenly emitted a burst of golden light, and a faint Lotus fragrance that refreshed the heart overflowed. Under the Lotus that had already bloomed, it slowly produced Pink Lotus petals. As soon as the Lotus petal formed, the giant Lotus that had been shaken by the waves immediately began to stabilize again. No matter how powerful the waves were, it did not move. The light on the Lotus became even brighter, and under the fragrance, the Lotus body turned into a little pink Halo and began to spread in all directions. Wherever it went, the fragrance floated, and large lotus leaves appeared on the water surface one after another. In an instant, more than half of the river water was covered! With that, although the water was fierce, it was suppressed by the Lotus. The waves caused by the water dragon were quickly suppressed. On the other hand, the water dragon in the air had turned around and pounced at the Buddhist cultivator with its fangs and claws bared. It let out a long cry and opened its huge mouth, wanting to swallow the Buddhist cultivator sitting on the Lotus leaf! However, at this moment, the Lotus quickly closed up and formed a huge, translucent pink bud that wrapped the Buddhist cultivator within. When the water dragon¡¯s huge mouth bit down, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯. The two forces collided fiercely, and the flower bud bloomed with light. The backlash of spiritual power turned into a fierce Hurricane, and with a¡¯ whoosh¡¯, it bounced back! The water dragon head, which was about to tear he Lian apart with its claws, was hit by the two forces of backlash. Immediately, it let out a mournful cry and its huge body, which was formed by spiritual energy, was shattered into raindrops that fell down from the sky. Under the strangulation of the spiritual energy storm, the Lotus leaves on the surface of the pool were torn apart and turned into pale green spiritual energy light beads. The surface of the river was stirred up violently, forming a Whirlpool. The lingering sound spread out and actually forced the green robe standing on the top of the waves to retreat ten meters away with the wind! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the spiritual energy that was reflected back in the direction of the mountain range was blocked by the Golden light with a ¡®boom¡¯ when it approached the position of the Buddhist cultivator. Under the exchange of two powerful nascent soul formation cultivators, the green-robed man¡¯s full-power attack created such a huge commotion, but the Lotus seemed to have taken root in the water and did not move at all. The green-robed man quickly retreated. After he regained his footing and saw this scene, his face turned even gloomier than before. The raindrops fell on the Lotus buds, making a rustling sound. A large number of water droplets fell from the Lotus. After the water dragon was dispersed, the closed flower bud slowly opened again, revealing a Buddhist cultivator sitting inside with his eyes closed and a calm expression. This person¡¯s clothes were clean. The full force attack of the green robe did not even stain him with a drop of water. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Opportunity (2) Chapter 938: Opportunity (2) An elite who was about to step into the peak of the nascent soul stage actually couldn¡¯t do anything to a cultivator who had just stepped into the nascent soul stage. This was simply a great humiliation for the green-robed man. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± He said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row, clearly already extremely angry. However, the angrier he was, the less murderous he was like before. On the contrary, he seemed to be a lot calmer. However, his eyes were deep, as if a storm was brewing. He said calmly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind to guard this place, so you¡¯re going to ruin my good thing.¡± She was unmoved by his suggestion. it seems that you have found your way to become a God. As soon as the green-robed man said this, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. He instinctively opened his eyes a little. It seemed that the green-robed man¡¯s words had hit the depths of his heart, causing him to be unable to maintain his calm expression. However, in an instant, the Buddhist cultivator hid this expression and returned to his previous look of bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind. However, the man in green robe was someone who noticed the change in the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s expression, even though it was only for a moment. The fluctuation of his spirit energy at that moment also made Qing Pao, whose cultivation had reached the great circle of the intermediate level of the nascent soul stage, feel that he might not be so confident at this time. Under the previous rounds of attacks, this person was probably exhausted. However, because the Lotus platform he was sitting on was an unknown treasure, its grade was not below that of an ordinary high-grade magic weapon, and it might even have reached the level of a spiritual treasure. This was why the Buddhist cultivator who had stepped into the nascent soul realm could rely on this spiritual treasure to withstand his attack. After thinking this through, the green-robed man¡¯s anger turned into joy, ¡± ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me. It seems that your path to godhood is to ¡®save the world¡¯.¡± Buddhism cultivated to save the world and save people, but his path of deification was to fill the trial with water, causing the world to return to its source. This was contrary to this person¡¯s mission, and it was inevitable that there would be a conflict. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s expression changed and he raised his arms. ¡®Roar!¡¯ A beast-like roar came out of his throat. With this deafening roar, the green-robed man raised his arms and a green light spread out from his body. With a surge of spiritual power, the man¡¯s body began to grow rapidly. With a hiss, the clothes on his body were torn and turned into powder that fell into the water. The whistling sound of the wind wrapped around him. In an instant, a green figure flew out from the swirling storm and was carried by the wind to the sky. Hualala- Under the guidance of the spiritual energy, the water from the sky reaching River flowed even faster, making a sound and raising waves that were more than ten meters high. The originally dark sky became even darker under the influence of the spiritual energy fluctuations of the green robe. ¡®Roar¡¯! The green shadow flew to the sky and circled around the side of the river that was connected to the sky. It shuttled through the water curtain as fast as lightning, leaving only afterimages. As the green shadow moved, the water clouds that had gathered seemed to be summoned by it. The ripples of the heavenly river water actually spread out again, and the power of the water was much greater than before. The expressions of the Buddhist cultivators on the Lotus platform below changed. They finally could not maintain their calm expressions. In fact, he was only relying on the power of his treasure to fight against an elite at the peak of half-step nascent soul formation. The Lotus he was sitting on was a spiritual treasure with amazing defensive power, but the spiritual power consumed to resist the attack of the green robe was also extremely terrifying. At this time, the green-robed man revealed his demon body, which showed that he was no longer willing to delay. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Buddhist cultivator first looked into the distance. Under the rolling yellow dust, the red clouds in the sky were moving towards them with heat waves. They were rapidly devouring the darkness and were about to devour half of the sky wall. In fact, it was not only the green-robed man who was burning with anxiety. The Buddhist cultivator looked calm but he was actually very nervous. Just as the green-robed man had guessed, his mission was to help the world. The mission goals of the green-robed man and the red-haired man were very obvious. As long as he stopped one of them, he would successfully save the world and his merit would be considered complete. He would be listed on the list of deification. At that time, his mission would be completed and he would be able to leave this trial space. Not only did the green-robed man want to kill him, but the Buddhist cultivator also wanted to kill him immediately. Unfortunately, even with the help of the spiritual treasure, the difference in strength between the two was too great. As a result, the two of them had been fighting each other until now, and neither of them could do anything to the other. The mission had fallen into a stalemate. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Chapter 622-joining hands _2 Chapter 942: Chapter 622-joining hands _2 ¡°Of course not.¡± Song qingxiao looked deeply at the green-robed man and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always kept that in mind.¡± ¡°This Baldy has two Supreme treasures. We¡¯ll split them after we kill him. As for the mission, let¡¯s join forces first and make a decision after eliminating the others. How about it?¡± When the green-robed man heard her words, he seemed to be greatly relieved and quickly made a suggestion. Song qingxiao had already made up her mind to take all the treasures, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face and only nodded. Seeing that he had easily convinced her to join forces with him, the green-robed man¡¯s eyes quickly lit up. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s expression changed greatly. He immediately sat down cross-legged and mumbled something. Several secret orders came out of his mouth and spiritual energy surged from his body. As the spiritual energy in his body spread out, the Lotus he was sitting on began to shine brightly. The Lotus began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in an instant, it turned into a huge Lotus with a diameter of three to four meters. The layers of lotus petals wrapped around the monk. Countless pink halos spread out from the Lotus, turning into green lotus leaves wherever they went, evenly covering the Buddhist cultivator. The moment she saw the treasure activate, song qingxiao immediately understood why the Buddhist cultivator had chosen to attack the green-robed man. The spiritual attribute of the man in green was water, and lotuses were born from water. To the Buddhist cultivator, the attribute of the man in green was like adding wings to a Tiger. The attack of Water-type spiritual energy did not do any damage to him, but instead enhanced the power of his magic weapon. No wonder the man in green had not killed him after fighting for so long. ¡°This Baldy¡¯s magic treasure is extremely difficult to attack. Let¡¯s join forces and break it by force.¡± The Azure-robed man¡¯s expression changed upon seeing this, but he soon regained his calm. However, when he spoke, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance at the sky. There were a few traces of worry in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t suppress. The red clouds in the sky were about to reach them, and the few people in the East seemed to have vaguely felt the rumbling burning fire spiritual power in the air. As the temperature rose, it proved that the red-haired man was getting closer and closer to them. Time was of the essence. This person¡¯s spiritual power was counter to the green-robed man¡¯s, and the red-haired totem was strong, which further boosted his arrogance. On the other hand, the green-robed man¡¯s totem was weak, and he had been fighting with the Buddhist cultivator for a long time, so his spiritual power had been consumed a lot. If he were to encounter the red-haired man, his chances of winning would be even lower. He could only break the mountain before the red-haired man arrived and seize the power of the restriction. That way, he would have a chance of winning. He suppressed the anxiety in his heart and said to song qingxiao, ¡± but we¡¯re almost there. The red-haired man is almost there. He¡¯s a tyrannical man, and his spiritual energy is our nemesis. We can only kill him by joining forces. As he said this, he suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Do it!¡± As soon as he shouted, the Buddhist cultivator sitting cross-legged on the Lotus rubbed his hands again. With the sound of bells ringing, the Golden Phoenix that had seriously injured the green robe appeared again and shot into the air! Song qingxiao beckoned with her hands, and spiritual light flashed from her body. Several stars flew out from her body and turned into meteors, surrounding the Buddhist cultivator. The Lotus that the Buddhist cultivator was sitting on was a treasure. It was born beside the water and could suppress the power of the violent River. As long as he guarded this place, it was like a man guarding the pass. The green robe¡¯s multiple attacks could not break it. However, this stability was now a disadvantage. At least for song qingxiao, she loved prey that were hard to escape from. It saved her a lot of trouble. The Buddhist cultivator saw the stars coming at him. Even though he knew that it was extremely bad for him to be trapped in the formation, the treasure under him was mainly defensive and not good at attacking. Moreover, his mission was to cross and save the world, which was contrary to the destruction of the green robe. He could not leave the mountain range even half a step, so he could not Dodge agilely. Although the Lotus had also moved a few meters towards the mountain range like a small boat, it was still easily surrounded by the star. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spiritual energy on the stars flickered. The Buddhist cultivators sat in the Lotus and could faintly feel the spiritual pressure coming from the formation. Seeing song Qing¡¯s small action, the green-robed man immediately laughed, ¡°Good job!¡± He then activated another spell technique with his hands, causing the river water to turn into several water arrows, which formed a line in the air. The starry array was activated, and the Starlight burst out with spiritual energy to interweave into a brilliant Galaxy. The blooming lotus closed up and blocked the Buddhist cultivator. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Chapter 622-joining hands (3) Chapter 943: Chapter 622-joining hands (3) Several palm-sized Starlight beams struck the huge lotus flower, creating a loud noise. At the same time, the water arrows in the air also shot down, but they were not aimed at the lotus flower, but at song qingxiao¡¯s back! The rain of arrows was not far from song Qing. They were coming at him with great ferocity. At the same time, the green-robed man roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song Qing heard a roar in her ears. She turned around and saw that the green robe had turned into a flood Dragon after the water arrow. It spat out a foul wind from its huge mouth and opened its claws to tear itself. Initially, the green-robed man¡¯s sudden attack was to catch her off guard. He had expected that even if song qingxiao had some hidden cards in her hand and had made great progress in her cultivation with the help of the restriction, she must have used up a lot of her spiritual power after killing the purple-eyed boy and the five-tailed Fox. Otherwise, she would not have agreed to join forces with him so easily when he and the Buddhist cultivator were both injured. Her mission had been exposed by the Buddhist cultivator and she was injured. The spiritual mark on the chart was in a weak state. In her opinion, cooperating with her was probably her best choice. She would not have expected her to counterattack at the last minute. The green-robed man had already simulated the possible situation in his mind. He had even thought about the reward after killing song Qing Xiao when he made his move. She had already killed two people. If she died in his hands, it would be equivalent to him absorbing the spiritual power of three forbidden worlds. At that time, his mark would be replenished with spiritual power, and the water of the heavenly River related to his task would become more majestic. The heavenly River that had broken open in the sky would become even stronger. As the water became more violent, it would definitely crash into the mountain range even more fiercely. It was only a matter of time before it was broken. In this way, even if red hair arrived, he would not lose to him, and it was not clear who would die. The green-robed youth had already planned this out, but when song Qing turned around, there was no panic on his face. On the contrary, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and a trace of ridicule flashed in her eyes, as if she had long expected that he would suddenly attack her. Song qingxiao stretched out her right hand and drew in the air. As she released her spiritual power, the water vapor around her quickly gathered and formed a huge ice shield in front of her. ¡®Bu bu bu bu-¡® In the dense sound, the water arrows hit the ice shield one after another. When the two spiritual energies collided, the ice shield shattered. The spiritual energy also turned the attack of the water arrows into nothingness and scattered in all directions. At this point, the green-robed man could no longer turn back. As soon as the water arrow shattered, he was already above song qingxiao. The two long claws stretched out, turning into two afterimages and smacking down on song Qing¡¯s head. Just as he was about to grab song Qing¡¯s small body, he saw a surge of spiritual energy in her body. Then, she stretched out her arms and actually prepared to take his move. After he revealed his demonic body, his physical body was equivalent to receiving half of the power of a demonic beast. The ferocity of his power was not inferior to his spiritual power attack. The power of this claw was more than a thousand Jun, enough to smash song qingxiao¡¯s body into pieces. ¡°Haha ¡­¡± The green-robed man was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. However, just as he laughed, he heard a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. She stretched out her hands and caught his two long claws. An extremely terrifying power came from her body. She raised her head and looked at the green robe that had transformed into a flood Dragon, as if she was not afraid of the behemoth that was approaching her. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The green-robed man was extremely shocked and let out a cry of disbelief. Then, song qingxiao¡¯s legs quickly turned into a long tail. Under the reflection of the river water and the green lotus flowers under the Golden light, the long tail glowed with a green luster. A majestic force came from her body. Her body suddenly rose up and forcibly pulled the green-robed body, which had turned into a Dragon, back into the air! This situation was exactly the same as when the green robe was caught by the Arhat Phantom summoned by the Buddhist cultivator. However, the Buddhist cultivator had used the power of a Dharma treasure to attack. Now, song qingxiao did not use the power of a Dharma treasure. She could easily block his attack with her physical strength alone. This was enough to prove that her physical strength was not inferior to his! The green-robed man was shocked. He saw the long tail stretch out three to four meters long and lift song Qing¡¯s body up high. At this time, her eyes turned cold and ruthless pale gold. Her eyes flashed with killing intent. In a panic, she opened her mouth- Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Chapter 622-joining hands (4) Chapter 944: Chapter 622-joining hands (4) In the whistling sound of the wind, a green light flashed out of his mouth and shot towards song Qing¡¯s small face like a flash bomb. The strength of this green light spiritual energy was unparalleled. When the green light came, it was accompanied by the roar of a flood Dragon, which increased its power. Song Qing immediately recognized that it was the demon core of a flood Dragon that Qing Pao had swallowed before. The flood dragon¡¯s cry from the pill entered her sea of consciousness, and the Dragon Soul that had been hiding in her soul ¡®awakened¡¯ again. The demonic core itself had already become mature. It was unknown where the green robe had gotten it from, but he had refined it into his life¡¯s inner core and obtained a part of the flood dragon¡¯s bloodline power. Even if song Qing was confident in her physical strength, the distance between the two of them was so close that if she was hit, she would be at a disadvantage. She could not help but avoid the sharp edge, let go of her hand, and retreated a few steps. Fortunately, the green-robed man had spat out his inner core in a moment of desperation. His intention was to repel the enemy and not to kill her. As soon as she stepped back, he immediately broke free. He turned around and the green shadow floated in the air. Once again, he sucked in the water of the heavenly River, the heavenspan River, and the river area on the ground. ¡°Bald monk, what are you waiting for?¡± The green flood Dragon shouted in the human language. As soon as he finished speaking, the stars fell. Although the Lotus was not broken, its leaves fell and the Lotus shrank several times again. After the Lotus petals withstood the power of the star formation, they finally lost the strength to wrap around the pistil. The petals spread open, revealing the Buddhist cultivator sitting cross-legged in it. Even if the Lotus was a spirit treasure, it was already extremely difficult for this person to control such a spirit item. He was showing signs of decline. At this moment, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of gold paper and he was foaming at the mouth. Finally, he could no longer maintain his previous look of bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind. A sinister look appeared between his brows. The moment he heard the green-robed man¡¯s roar, he gritted his teeth, put his hands together, and muttered something. The Golden Luan that he had thrown into the air earlier sensed the secret spell and immediately began to spin rapidly again. As it spun, a large amount of golden light seeped out, forming a several meter tall Vajra holding a golden pestle. The moment the Vajra appeared, it let out a roar and smashed the Golden pestle towards song Qing. The green-robed man had already tried the power of the glaring Vajra and golden pestle before. Its power was unparalleled. At this time, when the head that was broken saw the Golden pestle, it still felt a dull pain. ¡°Water dragon bind!¡± The green-robed man let out a loud shout, and the water dragon Pearl absorbed a large amount of water spirit. With his secret incantation, it suddenly turned into several water dragons formed by the spirit bodies, roaring and winding toward song Qing. These water dragons spat out water droplets from their mouths, forming several huge water curtains in an instant, trying to lock her in the water prison. At the same time, the Vajra summoned by the Golden flame was about to strike down with its golden pestle. Song qingxiao was attacked from both sides by the two men. When she heard the green-robed man¡¯s shout, she could not help but say coldly, ¡°You dare to call yourself a Dragon with your half-flood Dragon body?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a golden shadow jumped out from the top of her head with a whoosh. Following that, a clear hum covered the earth, completely suppressing the sound of the flowing water and the Furious roars of the Vajra. A powerful and terrifying aura spread out, causing the green-robed man to instinctively shiver. The flood Dragon that was floating in the air seemed to have encountered something that it was naturally afraid of. It trembled heavily, and its continuous cries became sluggish. It subconsciously tried to hide in the direction of the green robe. As soon as the Golden shadow appeared, it stopped for a moment, revealing a faint Dragon shadow. The Dragon shadow was just an illusion compared to the green robe. However, even if it was just an illusion, the pure pressure of a true Dragon from its aura had already made the green-robed man feel fear. It was an innate submission that made him not dare to fight against the Phantom at all. However, the true dragon¡¯s soul did not appear for him. When the green-robed man saw the demonic core flying toward him, he immediately opened his mouth and wanted to swallow it. However, even though he was fast, the Dragon Soul was much faster. The ¡®prey¡¯ that was right in front of his mouth would not be snatched away by him. The Dragon Soul let out a long roar and immediately flew out with a wagging tail. The transparent water prison formed by the water curtain could not trap it at all. Instead, the wind, clouds, and rain became its control power. In an instant, the Dragon shadow flew to the front of the flood Dragon core and broke through the green light defense on the flood Dragon core! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The green-robed man¡¯s inner core had been taken away. This was no small matter. He immediately suppressed the instinctive fear in his blood and let out a roar. At the same time, he stretched out his claw. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The river water was affected by his spiritual power, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, a huge wave was formed and slapped towards song Qing. The Dragon shadow rolled up the demonic core and immediately shrank its body and entered the core. The pill¡¯s shadow turned from green to gold, and a golden light erupted. He saw a tiny dragon¡¯s shadow swimming inside the core, and the green-robed man felt an intense pain in his soul. It was not easy for him to obtain this core, and he had spent a lot of effort and almost lost his life to obtain it. After obtaining it, it was like obtaining a treasure. After refining it, he had the body of a half-dragon, which was comparable to the inner core. At this time, when the Dragon Soul entered it, it was like it had entered his soul, sucking his consciousness and brain, and the pain was so deep that it seeped into his heart and bones. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Heavenfall (1) Chapter 945: Heavenfall (1) ah ¡­ the Azure Dragon let out a deafening wail. He opened his huge mouth and tried to suck the flood dragon¡¯s core back into his stomach. However, the flood dragon¡¯s core, which was supposed to be connected to him, was not under his control. The green and golden light on the core intertwined and a small Dragon shadow swam in the core. With every circle it swam, the spiritual power of the flood dragon¡¯s core weakened, and the green light covering the core dimmed. The Golden light, on the other hand, gained the upper hand. As the power of the green light on the flood Dragon Pearl weakened, the water dragons summoned by the flood Dragon Pearl were also affected. The water dragons had been aggressively spurting out the water curtain and trapping song qingxiao with their bodies. When the true dragon¡¯s shadow broke through the flood Dragon core, the water dragons also let out a cry and immediately stopped wrapping around song qingxiao¡¯s body. Seizing this opportunity, a spiritual light surged from song qingxiao¡¯s body. Under the influence of her spiritual power, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply. The ice-type spiritual power spread out, and with a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound, the water curtain that trapped song qingxiao turned into an ice wall. Several water dragons that were roaring with their heads raised were instantly frozen into ice Dragons. Under the shock of her spiritual power, they shattered into ice crystals and fell into the water with a ¡®plop¡¯! At this moment, the bell was still ringing, and the summoned Vajra had already smashed the Golden pestle down! Song qingxiao was blocked by the green robe. At this time, the tip of the Golden pestle was only about a meter away from her. Under the pressure, the ice wall was shattered by the spiritual power and fell into the water. The powerful spiritual pressure turned into a gust of wind and poured down. When the pale-faced Buddhist cultivators who were surrounded by the star formation in the distance saw this scene, a hint of joy flashed in their eyes. The power of the Golden pestle was extraordinary. If song qingxiao was hit by it, at least half of her divine power would be destroyed. Just as he thought that he was about to succeed, song qingxiao snorted coldly. She clenched her hands and formed a hand seal. She quickly read, ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As soon as the word ¡®trap¡¯ came out of his mouth, his domain was formed. Under the secret technique, he immediately held up the Golden pestle that was smashing down from the sky. ¡°You¡¯re so naive,¡± When the Buddhist cultivator saw this, a sinister look flashed through his eyes. After snorting coldly, he quickly lowered his head and began to chant the incantation even more urgently. ¡®Ding, ding, ding ¡­¡¯ The bell on the Golden armor trembled more intensely as he chanted, and the sound became more rapid. The Vajra summoned by the Golden pestle raised its eyebrows and golden light rolled in its eyes. Then, it let out an even louder roar. The Golden pestle, which was held up by the domain, forcibly broke the domain formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique and continued to smash down. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The domain seemed to have only caused Jin Lu to slow down for a moment, but that was enough for song qingxiao. Several stars that surrounded the Buddhist cultivator were released the moment she formed the seal. They flew back to her side with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and gathered above her head in the blink of an eye, forming a Star Ring. When the Golden pestle fell, it flickered with Starlight and caught the falling golden pestle with a bang! The two spiritual powers collided. Before the force could disperse, song qingxiao¡¯s figure had already disappeared. The ¡®front¡¯ token broke through time and space, allowing her to instantly appear beside the Buddhist cultivator. ¡°You ¡­¡± The smile on the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s face froze, and the killing intent in his eyes turned into fear. He looked as if he had seen a ghost. Just as he uttered a word, he heard song Qing Xiao say coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll send master off!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the long blue tail under her turned into a whip and whipped at him with the power of Thunder. In his shock and horror, the Buddhist cultivator didn¡¯t have time to use the Lotus under him to wrap it up again before he saw the tail shadow approaching. He had used this treasure several times and had consumed too much spiritual power in the process of fighting with the green-robed man. At this time, under the attack of the long tail, he simply couldn¡¯t display any extra spiritual power to block it. Under the powerful spiritual pressure, he could already feel the Lotus he was sitting on trembling slightly. Under the powerful spiritual energy, the Lotus petals peeled off and turned into spiritual energy, which was then blown away by the cold wind into snow beads. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The power of this tail was no less than the Vajra scepter he had summoned with his treasure. ¡°No¡­¡± The Buddhist cultivator only had time to let out a cry of surprise. When he wanted to escape, it was already too late. The next moment, he heard a muffled ¡®bang¡¯. Song qingxiao¡¯s long tail had already hit Lianhe. Even though the Buddhist cultivator had already tried his best to pour the remaining spiritual power in his body into the Lotus, the moment the long tail struck the Lotus, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s chest felt as if it had been hit by a giant hammer. The powerful and terrifying spiritual power rushed over. Even though most of it was absorbed by the Lotus with its amazing defense, a small part of it still passed through the Lotus and hit the Buddhist cultivator. Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Heavenfall (2) Chapter 946: Heavenfall (2) This person had been injured several times in a row and had forcefully used two spells to defend against the enemy. His spiritual energy had long been exhausted and he was an arrow at the end of its flight. At this moment, he only felt a blast of energy hit him. At first, he felt a chill in his chest, then a large amount of powerful spiritual power poured into his veins and stirred up the earth and sky. His limbs and bones instantly went numb. With insufficient strength, the Lotus could no longer block the long tail. The sound of branches and leaves breaking could be heard, and the Lotus in full bloom quickly shrank and wrapped up after being hit by this heavy blow. The Buddhist cultivator spat out a mouthful of blood. His body flew in the direction of the hengduan mountain range like a kite with a broken string. The Lotus under his feet shrank to the size of a bowl in the blink of an eye. Then, with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it turned into a Golden Lotus seed the size of an egg and fell into the air. The Lotus seed exuded an extremely exuberant chaotic spiritual energy. When song Qing saw the Golden Lotus seed, his eyes immediately revealed a happy expression. Just as he was about to reach out and grab it, a wave of spiritual energy fluctuations came from below. ¡®Boom-¡® The surface of the heavenly River burst open, and a lightning bolt as fast as Thunder shot out from the water, shooting straight towards the Lotus seed that was flying in the air! ¡°Hunchback?¡± The hunchbacked man, who had been hiding all this time, had hidden under the water. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. At this point, how could she allow anyone to cut her off! ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± She pursed her lips and formed a seal with her hands. turn the ground into a prison, trap! The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain and covered the hunchbacked man. At the same time, she waved her long tail and the tip of her tail touched the rippling water. With the powerful force of her tail, her body shot into the air like an arrow released from a bow. She grabbed the Lotus seed that was trying to escape in her palm before the hunchbacked man could! The hunchbacked man snorted coldly. His body shook and a large amount of yellow mist spread out from his body, breaking the domain. He had only been blocked by the domain for a second, but this one second had caused him to lose the initiative. However, this person was also quite a character. After seeing that there was no hope of snatching the Golden Lotus seed, he took advantage of the moment when the Buddhist cultivator was injured and flew out. His body flashed towards the Golden Phoenix floating in the air and he reached out to grab it. When the Buddhist cultivator in mid-air saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He had lost the Lotus seed first, and now the Golden hairpin was about to be taken away. He endured the pain and muttered two sentences. The Vajra that Jin Lu had summoned received his orders and once again stabbed the pestle into the man¡¯s back. This strike of Buddhist cultivation intent was to force him back, not to kill him. Thus, the Vajra¡¯s move was heavy rather than fast. If the hunchbacked man knew when to retreat, he would have just retreated. However, he did not seem to be afraid of death. After hearing the sound of the wind, he did not Dodge. The Golden pestle was about to land on his back, and in the next second, it seemed to pierce through his body. The bulge on his back expanded rapidly and turned into a huge turtle shell in a flash. ¡®Clang¡¯! The turtle shell was extremely hard. As soon as the Golden pestle fell, it was blocked by the shell, making a Sound of Metal clashing. The hunchbacked man¡¯s body swayed slightly under the Vajra¡¯s gravity, but his strong legs quickly stabilized as if nothing had happened. Then, he reached out and caught Jin Lu, who was still swaying. ¡®Ding Ling Ling-¡® The four bells immediately rang chaotically, disrupting the rhythm of the previous ringing. This was like a heavy blow to the Buddhist cultivator, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood again. As soon as the curse stopped, the Vajra¡¯s figure that appeared in the air was no longer frozen. The hunchbacked man forcibly wiped off the spiritual sense covering the Golden armor. In an instant, the Vajra¡¯s body that was holding the banner and about to attack suddenly dispersed, turning into spiritual power and returning to the Golden armor. Once the two to three meter tall golden centipede lost its master, it quickly shrank to the size of a palm and was caught by the hunchbacked man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingjiang caught the Golden Lotus, he discovered that there was a thread of soul connection on it. This soul clearly belonged to the Buddhist cultivator. He had refined this Golden Lotus into his life treasure, so it was no wonder that it was so powerful. The Lotus seed was caught by her, but it still wanted to escape. She forcibly suppressed it with her divine sense and turned around to see the hunchbacked man appear and take the Golden Phoenix away. Song qingxiao held the Golden Lotus tightly in one hand and flicked her other hand in the air. The surrounding Water-type spiritual power was quickly frozen, forming a two-meter-long ice spear. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it shot towards the broken body of the Buddhist cultivator. This Buddhist cultivator was also considered to be very unlucky. His technique just happened to counter green robe, but because of green robe¡¯s profound cultivation realm, even though he had two Supreme treasures in hand, he could not take him down after a long time. Instead, he consumed a lot of spiritual power. Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Heavenfall (3) Chapter 947: Heavenfall (3) At the critical moment when both he and the green-robed youth were injured, song qingxiao appeared. He and the green-robed youth had a tacit understanding and chose to cooperate, preparing to kill song qingxiao first before deciding the winner. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far beyond their expectations. Not only did she fail to kill him, but the two of them also suffered. Two of his Supreme treasures had been taken away, which meant that he had lost an important limb. This Buddhist cultivator had only just advanced to the nascent soul stage, and he was able to fight with the green-robed man for half a day all because of his powerful magic treasure. Now that he had lost his magic treasure and was seriously injured, how could he be a match for song Qing who had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul stage? Seeing the ice spear shooting towards him, even if he was scared out of his wits, he couldn¡¯t Dodge it in mid-air. Only a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound could be heard as the ice spear pierced through his body. Before the blood could even splash out, it was immediately frozen by the powerful ice element spirit energy. The overbearing ice spiritual force swept through his internal organs and instantly froze him into an icicle. His soul was instantly destroyed, and with a clang, he was nailed into the hengduan mountain range behind. In the consciousness of all the cultivators, with the death of this Buddhist cultivator, the mission had changed:The battle of deification! Song qingxiao¡¯s trial reward was now: [ mission completed: 12500 points and the activation of immortal state. ] At the same time, the Buddha¡¯s light on the chart disappeared, and the ice and snow marks became more eye-catching. There were only four marks left on the chart. The coldness covered the alternating red and yellow mist, causing the chart to appear chaotic and unclear. With the death of another participant, a huge rumble was heard in the trial scene. The ground shook, and the sky above them also made a heavy ¡®crack¡¯ sound. A thick bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, as if it was going to tear it apart. A huge black crack appeared in the sky, and a ¡®whistling¡¯ cold wind blew out from the crack. The river water let out a ¡®rumbling¡¯ roar, beating heavily against the mountain range, creating an earth-shaking echo. Water, fire ¡­ The different types of Ling power in the air started to go berserk. The Ling Power¡¯s disorder formed a hurricane, making a whistling sound. The strange movement in the trial scene shocked everyone present. When song qingxiao killed the five-tailed Fox lady, she had already noticed that something was wrong. However, the strange phenomenon only flashed for a moment and disappeared very quickly. It was not as strong as the strange phenomenon now. With the death of the Buddhist cultivator, the world seemed to have lost its balance. The trial scene was about to collapse! This thought entered song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. She was the one who had experienced the destruction of the lost city, so she was the most sensitive to the changes in the scene in front of her. Whether it was the changes in the spiritual energy, the ground, or the sky, they were all too similar to the situation when the lost city was destroyed. It seemed that after the ten trial-takers had entered the world of gods, the different attributes and labels represented the elements that stabilized the world. At first, after the death of the purple-eyed boy and the others, the chart had lost a few major symbols and attributes. However, as more and more people died, the world gradually began to become unstable. The fewer trial-takers there were left, the faster the world would collapse. Every time one more person died, the strange phenomenon would become more and more obvious. Song qingxiao¡¯s feelings were indescribable after she realized this. Now that she had taken the power of three forbidden worlds, the ice mark was very stable. However, if the trial world collapsed, what was the use of the ice mark being stable? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the lost city was broken open that day, the earth-shaking scene of the sea tide surging in was still deeply engraved in her heart. No matter how powerful a human was, they could not fight against the power of nature. Now that the green-robed man and the red-haired man had found their own path to deification, and even the Buddhist cultivator who had just died in her hands had found clues to the mission, what was the clue to her mission? Song qingxiao wanted to curse. The trial ground would collapse and be destroyed with the death of the trial participants, and her restriction symbol needed to kill other competitors to maintain its stability. This was contradictory. Unfortunately, she had no clue about her mission. At least before she found the target, she couldn¡¯t let the rest of the people die. However, she could not let these people die. These people were waiting to take her life. If she did not fight back, she would die without a doubt. Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Heavenfall (4) Chapter 948: Heavenfall (4) Song qingxiao found it difficult to advance and retreat. If she advanced, she would die. If she retreated, she would also be in a desperate situation. What should she do? When she thought of this, her heart turned cold, and even the joy of obtaining the Golden Lotus dissipated by half. At this time, in the air, the Dragon Soul in the Dragon Pearl quickly absorbed the power of the Dragon Pearl. The green light on the Dragon demonic core became dull. The Dragon shadow inside flew out, turned into a golden shadow, and flew back to song Qing Xiao. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it entered between her eyebrows, as if it had eaten and drunk enough. After sending a satisfied and intimate message, it hid in her soul again. The spiritual power of the flood Dragon demonic core had been sucked dry. At this moment, it had turned gray and lost all its spiritual light. As the Dragon figure left, several cracks appeared on the surface of the flood Dragon demonic core. The Azure Dragon that was flying in the air had its inner core taken away. It was as if it had lost a lot of its vitality. It let out a blood-curdling screech. Taking advantage of the moment when the Buddhist cultivator died and the change in the weather, song Qing Xiao and The Hunchback man were suppressed by the weather. The Azure dragon¡¯s screech stopped for a moment. Then, as if it had seized the opportunity, its body turned into a ray of green light and flew towards the hengduan mountain range. At this moment, Qing Pao¡¯s plan had been ruined. He had suffered a great loss this time. The flood dragon¡¯s pill that he had worked so hard to obtain had been absorbed, causing his vital Qi to be damaged, and his cultivation level to drop. From the top level of the half-step nascent soul formation stage, he fell all the way to the middle level, and he even showed signs of not being able to maintain the middle level. The shattering of his inner core had too great an impact on him. At this moment, his spirit energy was like a flood that had opened the floodgates, gushing out madly, and he was about to fall to the middle level of the nascent soul tier in an instant. However, because of the strong enemies surrounding him, he simply couldn¡¯t meditate to stabilize his realm. This person¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, but he could not do anything to song Qing and Xiao He. However, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s death and the strange phenomenon presented an opportunity for him. Song qingxiao¡¯s attention was attracted by the strange phenomenon in the trial scene, and she loosened her defense- He had already lost his inner core, so he could not fail his mission. He might as well destroy the hengduan mountain range before his realm fell completely, and let the water flow freely so that there would be a chance for the mission! At the thought of this, the Azure Dragon immediately let out a loud and clear roar and rushed past song Qing¡¯s side. Song qingxiao¡¯s joy was quickly replaced by worry. In a moment of carelessness, it really did slip through her fingers. When she reacted and tried to stop it, it was indeed too late. The green-robed giant flood Dragon crashed into the mountain range on the other side like a streak of light, creating a loud bang that resounded through the clouds. He didn¡¯t have many chances. This time, he used all his strength and didn¡¯t dare to hold back. The mountain range itself had already suffered the pressure from the impact of the water of the heavenly River. Now, it was hit by the giant ¡± Dragon ¡± with all its strength. After a heavy sound, the entire ground seemed to be shaken by the green robe. The sound of the collision was endless. After a moment, the mountain range was filled with gravel and stones, which fell like hailstones. ¡°Crack, crack¡± cracking sounds rang out from the mountain range. With the place where the green robe had struck as the center, it began to spread in all directions. A few huge cracks spread out like a spider web, covering one side of the mountain range in a flash. As the mountain range crumbled, it could no longer withstand the pressure of the heavenly river water. The cracking sounds grew louder and louder, and the cracks on the mountain range grew bigger and bigger ¡­ ¡°This is bad!¡± Song Qing and Xiao gang frowned. Then, with a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the broken mountain range exploded. A torrent of water poured down from the broken mountain, turning into a Silver River and falling! hahahahaha ¡­ the blue-haired man laughed in delight after his attack succeeded. Following that, the powerful water current brought about a terrifying impact that spread in all directions. The water mist spread out with a terrifying tsunami-like force, and the flood dragon¡¯s body was blown away with a ¡®swish¡¯! Song qingxiao and the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back were also blown back dozens of steps by the hurricane, but they quickly reacted and used their spiritual energy to stabilize their bodies. Only the green-robed man, because he had used all his strength during the collision, and his spiritual energy was leaking out, his realm was falling. In addition, he was the closest to the torrent, so the spiritual pressure he felt was much deeper than the two of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, when the spiritual power spread out like a cloud, his body was swept away and fell a dozen meters away with a bang, landing not far from the big man. The hunchbacked man steadied his feet. Seeing the Azure Dragon flying backward, he immediately let out a loud cry. As he shouted, his body began to grow as if it was being inflated. In the blink of an eye, he became a giant that was about four to five meters tall. His legs were shockingly thick, like huge pillars that needed two people to encircle them. He stood firmly in the air, reached out, and caught the wriggling and struggling Azure Dragon. As soon as the Azure Dragon was caught by him, he was stunned for a moment. When he turned around and saw the burly man, his expression immediately changed. As the burly man¡¯s body grew bigger, the advantage of his flood Dragon body was lost. Now that he was in the burly man¡¯s hands, he was like a Python in the burly man¡¯s hands. He no longer looked like a flood Dragon! Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: The origin (1) Chapter 949: The origin (1) The green-robed man¡¯s current situation was undoubtedly extremely critical. As soon as he was caught by the burly man, he immediately twisted his body and struggled with all his might. At the same time, he opened his mouth and spat out a water arrow, trying to escape first. However, the burly man shrunk his head back, and criss-crossed patterns suddenly appeared on his bare upper body. His muscles immediately turned into an extremely hard turtle shell. The water arrow hit the hard shell, but it couldn¡¯t break through it. After this person revealed his half-demonized bloodline, his defensive power had reached an extremely shocking level, and his strength was boundless. The green-robed giant flood Dragon was unable to attack, nor could it break free. In a moment of desperation, it wrapped its body around him, trying to strangle him and force him to let go. In the distance, song qingxiao finally managed to stand firm under the impact of the landslide and flood, and saw the battle between the turtle and the flood Dragon. She had yet to find her mission, and because too many people had died in this trial space, it was already showing signs of instability. Once the green robe died, it would accelerate the speed at which the scene collapsed. Thinking of this, she was about to help the green-robed man to save his life, but before she could move, she caught something in the overwhelming torrent from the corner of her eye. Something was being blown by the airflow and rushing towards her. She subconsciously raised her hand to form a shield to block it. With a loud bang, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse that she had nailed to the mountain with the ice spear was thrown out by the water and strong wind as the mountain shattered. The ice shield shattered with a ¡®clang¡¯, and the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse fell into her hand. Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. The mountain range had been broken by the green-robed man¡¯s full strength, causing the water in the heavenly River to flow like a pillar. Under such a powerful impact, the spiritual pressure had instantly reached an incredible level. Such a strong airflow was actually unable to mince this Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse, making her vaguely feel that something was wrong. At this moment, the green-robed man had already entangled himself with the half-tortoise man. The two of them were fighting with their lives on the line, neither of them daring to stop. As the river water churned, the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back was strangled by the giant flood dragon¡¯s powerful strength until his face turned purple. At this moment, the burly man on the turtle¡¯s back suddenly let out a loud roar, ¡± ¡°Ha ¡­¡± As he roared, the water was shaken and formed a large ripple. His body, which was already three to four meters tall, expanded again as if he was blowing air. The turtle shell on his back arched high, and his head turned into the shape of a turtle. His forelimbs turned into two extremely thick and huge feet. In an instant, he turned into a giant turtle more than ten meters tall and pushed the green Jiao Dragon that was tightly wrapped around him away. The green-robed man lost all his advantages in front of the giant turtle. The flood Dragon and the turtle entangled together and rolled in the sky-reaching River, stirring up the water. With a rumbling sound, they rolled to a corner of the mountain. At the same time, the giant turtle opened its mouth and bit the green Jiao dragon¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± As soon as the green-robed man¡¯s lifeline was bitten, he was so shocked that his soul flew out of his body. With a miserable cry, he hurriedly shouted, ¡± ¡°Number five, save me ¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, a cracking sound was heard. The giant turtle closed its mouth and bit off the green Jiao dragon¡¯s neck in an instant! A large amount of blood spurted out, and the struggling force that the green-robed man used before his death brought the giant turtle to crash into another mountain pillar. ¡®Boom-¡® The force of the collision between the flood Dragon and the turtle was no small matter. The water that blocked the heavenly River on both sides had already been cut off from one side, and only one line was left to bitterly support it. At this time, after suffering the full force of the turtle and flood dragon¡¯s collision, the mountain, which was already unable to withstand the heavy load, suddenly let out an earth-shaking sound. Amidst the rumbling sounds, the other side of the mountain also cracked. Hong Feng pushed the broken rocks down like a fierce beast, wanting to swallow everything in front of him. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, as the green Jiao¡¯s head was bitten off by the giant turtle, there was another change.The battle of deification! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [ mission completed: 16666 points and the activation of immortal state. ] With the death of the green-robed man, the mountain pillar broke and the torrent went out of control. The trial scene began to collapse. The crack in the sky above them was torn even wider, and the water of the celestial River gushed out from the crack and poured down. Layers of clouds piled up, and the sky seemed to be unable to hold on and was falling. Hong Feng¡¯s loss of control caused the ground to begin to tilt in the direction of the mountains and rivers, as if it was under great pressure. The entire trial world seemed to be unable to hold on for much longer. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Origin (2) Chapter 950: Origin (2) At this time, the red clouds above his head had already approached the side of the water cloud, and the air was filled with two completely opposite spiritual powers, cold and hot. The waves of the celestial River were thousands of feet high and fell from the top to the bottom, swallowing everything in an instant. At this moment, a ¡®swish¡¯ sound was heard. In the water, a strong light suddenly flashed, and then the red flame turned into a terrible fire flow with a ¡®boom¡¯, forcing the wave back! With the roar of the flame, a burning cloud of flame shot towards song Qing, who had just flown out of the water. She subconsciously threw the body of the Buddhist cultivator in her hand in the direction of the flame. In the ¡®Hua La La¡¯ sound of water, she once again used the ¡®front¡¯ command, her figure flashed and appeared in the air, the rolling waves swept under her tail. Her eyes fell on a large cloud of flames that almost lit up the sky a thousand feet away. It was wrapped in a tall figure, flying like a gust of wind, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of her. ¡°Hahahahaha, it¡¯s better to come at the right time than to come early!¡± The red-haired man¡¯s arrogant laughter came from the cloud of flames. The red-haired man who was originally at the southernmost side had finally arrived. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse was quickly swallowed by the red Cloud he released, but a shocking scene happened. This person was already dead, and his soul had been destroyed. Logically speaking, with his death, even if his skin had been cultivated to the point of copper skin and iron bones, it should not be able to withstand the burning of this overbearing flame. After all, even when this Buddhist cultivator was alive, he had only barely reached the cultivation level of the nascent soul stage. However, to song qingxiao and the others ¡®surprise, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s clothes were quickly melted by the flames, but his body remained in the same state as before he died. His body was burned by the flames, but it did not melt. ¡°Eh?¡± Not only was song qingxiao surprised, even the red-haired man in the cloud of fire exclaimed in disbelief. The red Cloud stopped about ten meters away from song qingxiao and the giant turtle. The flame gradually shrank and retracted, revealing the true face of the man with red hair and beard. At this moment, the burly man¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he looked at the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse in the air, which was tumbling with the flames, with a puzzled expression. He flicked his hands, and another ball of red flame shot out from his fingertips. As soon as these two flames shot out, the surrounding air seemed to be ignited, and heat waves surged. BOOM! BOOM! The fire cloud that was burning the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse was bounced off by these two spiritual powers and instantly burned even more. Under the high temperature, the surrounding air seemed to be distorted. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse rolled back and forth under the heat wave and began to slowly curl up. His hands slowly came together, his legs were crossed, and his head drooped down, forming a meditating posture. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his mark had been removed from the chart, song qingxiao would have thought that he was just playing dead. Under the illumination of the fire, his body seemed to be made of steel. It had been calcined at high temperatures and turned into a Jade color. It was as if it was plated with a layer of gold. It rotated 360 degrees with the spirit power and the flames. ¡°How is this possible?¡± When the red-haired man saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. The situation was really strange. He had appeared with a great momentum, but he did not expect to hit a wall on a corpse. His face immediately sank. However, this Buddhist cultivator was only a dead person. Even if there was something strange about his corpse, it would not be able to cause any more trouble. He quickly shifted his attention from the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse to song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It seems like everyone was wrong.¡± Amidst the rumbling of the flames, the burly man¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind, as if he had become one with the flames. He looked reckless and flamboyant, further demonstrating his imposing manner. His gaze fell on song Qing¡¯s small body. A long tail was coiled up, holding her body in the air. This place was filled with wolves. The Azure dragon¡¯s corpse was swept up in the waves. It could be imagined that before the red-haired man arrived, a great battle had just occurred here, and two trial-takers had already died. Song qingxiao had survived several battles. She had killed the purple-eyed boy, who had an overbearing nature of spiritual power. Then, she had killed the five-tailed fox girl, the immortal cultivator, and even the mosquito celestial, who had treated her as food at the beginning, had almost died in her hands. In the end, she had been defeated in a hurry. It was easy to imagine how strong she was. She was far from being as harmless as she had appeared at the beginning. No wonder she had survived to the end. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Origin (3) Chapter 951: Origin (3) When the red-haired man killed Wen immortal, he sensed the remnants of ice-type spirit energy in him. It was not difficult for him to guess that the injury on his body was caused by song qingxiao. ¡°But your good luck ends here.¡± The red-haired man sneered. He seemed to be extremely confident in his own strength and did not look down on song Qing. However, the red-haired girl did have the right to be proud. Song qingxiao was very strong, but her spiritual power was of the ice element. In front of the fire element, ice spirit energy would be more severely restrained than water. If the difference in strength between the two was not big, the power of her spirit energy attack would be greatly limited in front of the red hair, and it would be difficult to fully exert it. However, the red-haired man was so confident that he probably had something to rely on. Song Qing squinted his eyes, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve obtained a treasure in this trial.¡± The red-haired man sneered. He did not answer, but he did not deny either. His attitude was very clear. It seemed that in addition to song qingxiao killing the flying centipede and getting the level six demonic core, the red-haired man was also very lucky. He must have had a fortuitous encounter that made his strength increase greatly. At this moment, he did not deny her words. Clearly, it was because he did not put her in his eyes and thought that he had the confidence to kill her, so he was not afraid that she would guess anything. ¡°Where¡¯s the last person? Where are you hiding?¡± The red-haired man turned his head and looked around. The body of the Green Dragon was still there, floating up and down in the waves. This person did not die in song Qing¡¯s hands. There were only three trial testers left, so the hunchbacked man must be hiding here. However, the mountains that had blocked the water on both sides had collapsed, and the water of the heavenly River that connected to the sky flowed horizontally. The only place they could hide was at the bottom of the river. Water and fire were not supposed to be compatible, and they were born to counter each other. However, when the momentum of the flame rose greatly, and the green robe that it represented was lost, the momentum of water was immediately suppressed. The corner of the red-haired man¡¯s mouth curled up, and a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes. As the spiritual power of this person¡¯s body surged, the abundant fire spiritual power turned into real flames, causing the rumbling of the flames to resound through the earth! A wave of heat came out from the bottom of the water. The red light instantly dyed the water red, causing the water of the sky River to bubble. The water surface seemed to be boiled by the heat in an instant, and large clouds of white fog emerged. The water in the heavenly River was boiling, and the red light under the ground was flashing, melting the earth. The huge rocks that had fallen from the collapsed mountain range were corroded by the high temperature, turning into magma in an instant and being washed into the water. As the temperature soared, even the surface of the water was terrifyingly hot, forcing song Qing¡¯s small body to fly more than ten meters into the sky. It was unknown what kind of fortuitous encounter this red-haired man had in the restrictive world. His current strength seemed to be dozens of times more powerful than when he was in the trial space. The water surface was bubbling, and the red-haired man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Still not coming out?¡± He snorted coldly. since you¡¯re a coward, don¡¯t ever come out again! As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly opened his mouth wide.¡¯Ha-¡® As he exhaled, a large amount of flames was spat out from his mouth. Amidst the crackling of the flames, the surface of the broken mountain and the river to heaven were covered in flames. In a moment, the place was surrounded by raging flames. These flames seemed to have been refined by the red-haired man and were driven by spiritual power. Their power was amazing and could not be extinguished by water. In the blink of an eye, they became a volcano. The top of the flames almost connected to the sky, reflecting the entire sky in a fiery red color. The large cloud of flames that rose up scattered most of the water cloud on the east side. ¡®Hu-hu-hu-¡® Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The red-haired man continued to spit out flames from his mouth, and his spiritual energy seemed to be inexhaustible. Fire clouds swept around him, and the surrounding spiritual energy was completely transformed into a violent fire-type spiritual energy under the flames. On the river surface, the Dragon-shaped corpse in the green robe was melted into a pool of black water by the heat wave. It disappeared after being swept by the waves. Song qingxiao was surrounded by fire, and the rumbling sounds of the flames could be heard in her ears. Below her body, around her, and above her head were rolling flames, and even her spiritual sense seemed to be restrained by the extremely powerful fire element spirit power. The red-haired man was already strong to begin with, and now that he had a fortuitous encounter, his strength had soared even more. Under such circumstances, she had to release a large amount of spiritual power to lower the surrounding temperature and force the flames to stay away from her. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Origin (4) Chapter 952: Origin (4) She turned her gaze to the side. Under such terrifying heat, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse not far from the red-haired man was still surrounded by a cloud of fire. He was in the center of the fire, and the surrounding fire had undoubtedly raised the temperature even higher. Even after the green-robed man transformed into a flood Dragon, his body was far stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator. He was not directly burned by the flames spat out by the red-haired man. Instead, he was instantly melted into black water. The strangest thing was that the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body was not melted by such a terrifying high temperature. This situation was obviously not right. At this moment, as the flames on the water surface burned more and more intensely, the boiling water surface finally showed some movement. The red-haired man, who was spitting fire clouds from his mouth, paused when he saw this scene, and a hint of ridicule flashed in his eyes. With the sound of water flowing, a huge Whirlpool suddenly appeared in the bubbling heavenly River. The water rippled in all directions, and in the center of the Whirlpool, a huge turtle suddenly emerged with a BOOM! The giant turtle was originally ginger-yellow in color, but after being in the water for a long time, it was steamed red. As soon as it appeared, it opened its mouth and spat out a stream of water, which turned into a torrent and poured on the red hair. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing this, the red-haired man let out a cold snort and formed a seal with his hands. Red light flashed on his hands and a flame seal appeared on his palm. It turned into a red flame core, like a blooming pistil. As soon as the heart of the flame appeared, the heat wave became even more pressing. The surrounding fire waves seemed to be nourished by the core of the flame. They roared and burned more vigorously. The red hair summoned the heart of the flame, and sweat appeared on his forehead. He held the flame and injected a few streams of spiritual power into it. The flame suddenly rose into the air and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction! Song Qing raised her eyebrows at his actions, but it was within her expectations. This person was arrogant and conceited. He didn¡¯t put him in his eyes and thought that his spirit energy attribute suppressed him. It would be easy for him to kill him. So, he ignored him and forced the burly man to appear. Although the red-haired man was arrogant, he was not stupid. Although he had a fortuitous encounter that caused his strength to soar, he was still cautious. When he showed his powerful strength, he first forced the burly man with the turtle Back out and then used his ultimate move to kill him in an instant. This was to avoid the consumption of spiritual energy as much as possible and to prevent the situation where he and the burly man with the turtle Back joined forces to deal with the enemy. However, song qingxiao had already expected that a battle between her and the red-haired man would be inevitable. She was not completely unprepared! ¡°This heart of flame was formed by me killing the demonic beasts in the world of seals and extracting the origin Energy of their flames to refine the seal mark.¡± Perhaps it was because victory was in his grasp, the red-haired man narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll use you all as blood sacrifices to show you its divine might!¡± The flame core was small, about the size of a fist, but it exuded a terrifying power. Under the dazzling light of the flame, the spiritual sense that was released seemed to be sucked into the flame. The surrounding flames seemed to be extremely afraid of it. Wherever it went, they instinctively surrounded it as if they were escorting it forward. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared from the spot. The red-haired man¡¯s mouth curled up in disdain when he saw this. ¡°The sea of fire has already formed here. Wherever the flames go, the origin of fire will be everywhere. Do you think you can escape?¡± As soon as the red-haired man¡¯s voice fell, song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared. Sure enough, with a ¡®boom¡¯, the spiritual power of the flame beside her suddenly soared. A red spark seemed to bloom in the flame, making the power of the flame increase by several times! There was no longer the shadow of the flame where the heart of the flame had been. Combined with what the red-haired man had said, it was not difficult for song qingxiao to guess that the source of the flame could appear at any time as long as there was a fire. This was similar to the immortal body of the mosquito immortal. As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, the red-haired man seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and said, ¡± ¡°This is the best thing I got after killing the mosquito demon!¡± As expected! This way, it would be much more difficult for song qingxiao to escape. The red-haired man had already set up an inescapable net the moment he arrived. Flames were surging everywhere, covering a radius of dozens of miles. The flames were almost connected to the sky, making it impossible to hide. A large flame formed a fire Dragon, roaring and rolling towards song Qing. She looked at the body of the Buddhist cultivator not far away. At this time, the body had not melted. After being burned for a long time, it showed a strange color of Jade. At this point, it would be impossible for song qingxiao not to notice anything strange. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Buddhist cultivation ¡­ Relic ¡­¡± Legend had it that after an eminent monk accumulated karma and attained Dao, he would transform his body with flames after his death. His entire body¡¯s merit and cultivation would turn into rare and precious crystals of the sarira. The relic crystal, the giant turtle, the trial scene that was about to collapse, and the mission¡¯s picture board deification ¡­ Green robe¡¯s mission was to break through the mountain range and return the trial scene to chaos.The mission of Buddhist cultivators was to stop his atrocities and accumulate karma and virtue. Could it be that his mission was to mend the heavens like in the legends? The feet of the giant turtle could support the sky that was about to collapse. If the body of a Buddhist cultivator was refined into Supreme relic crystals, then these crystals could repair the cracks in the sky. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Power (1) Chapter 953: Power (1) However, this was only song qingxiao¡¯s guess. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body did not melt even after a long time under the burning of the flame. Should he take a gamble? The sound of the flames was getting closer and closer, and even though she had ice-type spirit energy to protect her body, she could already feel a burning sensation rapidly approaching from behind. With the continuous deaths of the trial participants, the speed at which the trial scene collapsed accelerated. Time was also getting tighter and there was no time to hesitate. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with determination. The flames behind her swept over. She dodged to the side and used the ¡®forward¡¯ command. Her figure immediately appeared beside the burning Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse. The flames that shot out from behind him landed on the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse with a boom, instantly enveloping the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse and song Qing, who was standing to the side. hahahahaha ¡­ the red-haired man¡¯s arrogant laughter entered song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, but it was immediately occupied by an even louder roar of flames. This move of hers was extremely risky, but she had no choice but to do so. At this time, the surroundings were filled with a red color. The crackling sound of the flames was endless. She seemed to have fallen into the legendary sea of fire from the 18th level of hell. The dancing flames surrounded her. The core power of the fire origin refined by the red-haired burly man was now integrated with the fire, making the flames look like large red lotuses in full bloom. It caused the temperature in the flames to soar, far beyond what the outside could compare with. The spirit power that she had raised to protect her body instantly melted under the high temperature. Her ice-type spirit power was suppressed by the high temperature and was completely useless at this time. The terrifying heat wave invaded his entire body and sea of consciousness, instantly turning into an intense pain. However, the pain was similar to the burning sensation he felt when he subdued the green lamp during the exploration in the Gu mansion. However, it was far less powerful than the flame, so song Qing and Xiao Shang could still bear it. Almost at the moment when the flame invaded her sea of consciousness, the green flame in her spirit flashed slightly, and then a cool intent spread out from her spirit, easily swallowing the heat that invaded her sea of consciousness. Then this cool intent spread all over her body, allowing her to barely resist the lethality of the flame. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands and used the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token. A large number of scales appeared on her body and covered her whole body. The blood in her body quickly repaired her dry skin after being burned by the fire. In a moment, the injuries caused by the fire were smoothed out. Red lotuses bloomed from the ground and rose higher and higher. With a boom, they touched the burning Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse. This was the fire origin power that the red-haired man had refined. As soon as the red Lotus touched the flame, the flame immediately glowed with a bright red light. The Jade-colored Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body was already burned, and large fire lotuses quickly bloomed on it. As soon as the fire Lotus covered the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse, which had been burning for a long time without melting, suddenly changed! Wherever the red Lotus went, a glaring red mark would appear on the body of the Buddhist cultivator. His skin began to corrode, revealing the Jade-colored bones inside. Song qingxiao was overjoyed to see this. However, the blooming red lotuses were still spreading, and they were rapidly approaching her. The power of the origin mark refined by the red hair was no small matter. If one was touched by it, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would probably lose a layer of skin. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. In fact, she had already expected that a battle with the red-haired man would be inevitable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the trial space, the ten trial-takers had gathered. She was not afraid of the green-robed man, nor was she afraid of the strange mosquito immortal who had shown that he was determined to get her bloodline. However, the red-haired man was the only one she was most wary of. This person¡¯s cultivation was profound, and his elemental spirit power was her nemesis. He would probably become her great enemy during the trial. Hence, after entering the trial scenario, she had been keeping a backup plan in preparation for this moment. When the red-haired man used his fire Origin Energy, she saw clearly that a red flame gushed out of his palm and turned into thousands of fire lotuses, which bloomed all over the ground. Although the fire Origin Energy had absorbed the characteristics of the mosquito immortal¡¯s indestructible body, allowing the fire Origin Energy to travel wherever the fire went, with the red-haired man¡¯s cultivation level, the fire Origin Energy was only a small mark. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Power (2) Chapter 954: Power (2) She used her spiritual power to prevent the red Lotus from getting close to her. At the same time, she spread out her palm and with a movement of spiritual power, a small ancient green lamp appeared in her palm. In the high temperature, the body of the green lamp was still cold and refreshing. A small green flame flashed in the Lotus petal of the green lamp. As soon as the Azure lamp appeared, the faint Azure light immediately suppressed the bright red. An extremely cold chill came out of the blue flame. The red Lotus that was originally spreading towards song Qing seemed to have developed a mind of its own. Its winding speed slowed and then it shrank back as if it was bitten. It showed a bit of fear, as if it was quite afraid of the blue flame. ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful!¡± Seeing this, song qingxiao was relieved and a light flashed in her eyes. Su Wu had once said that the chaotic green lamp was a green lotus born from the power of chaos in ancient times. Because it was too heaven-defying, it could not bear the Tribulation of heavenly fire from heaven and earth. However, in the years that followed, the chaotic spiritual energy and the heavenly fire nourished each other and formed a special spirit treasure. It was later obtained by an Almighty warrior and refined into a chaotic green lamp. The flame in the green lamp not only bore the power of the fire of tribulation, but also was maintained by the chaotic spiritual energy, so its power was heaven-defying. Unfortunately, because the green flame was too small and was still in the growing stage, he could only use it as a surprise attack and could not use it as one of his main combat means. When she saw the red hair, she had the idea that this green lamp might have a special effect at a critical moment. Therefore, in the battle with the mosquito immortal, she had deliberately kept a trump card, only using the stellar array and the nine-word secret order to deal with the enemy. Although the mosquito immortal had escaped at the critical moment, no one in the trial knew the secret of the green lamp from the beginning to the end. When the red-haired man killed the mosquito immortal, he had only sensed ice-type spirit energy from him. This person would never have expected that song qingxiao had hidden a chaotic green flame. If not for this, the red-haired man would not have been so careless as to underestimate her. During his battle with the burly man, he had taken the initiative to release his flame essence in an attempt to eliminate her. The flame in the green lamp flickered, and a layer of green shadow surrounded song Qing. Wherever the green shadow went, the flames instinctively retreated as if they had met their nemesis, not daring to come any closer. The red lotuses that surrounded song qingxiao also retreated like the tide to the side of the burning Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse. They then crawled all over his body and roared as if they were showing off. At this time, more than half of the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body had been burned. His bones and flesh had turned into golden light, which reflected the red shadow and turned into a golden orange color, surrounding it. Song Qing was holding the lamp in her hand. When she saw this scene, she immediately flicked her wrist and shouted, ¡± ¡°Go!¡± With a move of her spiritual power, the green flame in the lamp rose into the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and flew towards the body of the Buddhist cultivator. Time was of the essence. Although the red Lotus formed by the origin source fire had a certain effect on the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse, it was extremely slow. As the green flame approached, the large red Lotus suddenly emitted a dazzling flame light and let out a roar, as if warning the green flame to approach! As the large red Lotus swayed, the flames flickered and reflected the Golden light that gushed out of the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse, forming an orange-red Halo that was flourishing with spiritual light! However, the Azure flames slowly closed in and touched the Halo. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® As soon as the Halo was touched, it shrank as if it had been electrocuted. The red lotuses let out sharp and extraordinary shrieking sounds. The green shadow blended into the Halo. The green light was obviously not as aggressive as the orange light, but it began to devour the spiritual Qi of the red Lotus. The origin power of the flame was vulnerable in front of the green flame nourished by the chaotic spiritual energy. The green light quickly merged with the orange flame. In an instant, the red Lotus on the Buddhist cultivator corpse was affected by the green flame and seemed to be plated with a layer of green shadow. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was connected to the green flames. She could feel that after the green flames devoured the source of the flames, their spiritual power increased greatly as if they had received Supreme nourishment. The red lotuses tried to retreat, but they were covered by the green light, as if they had nowhere to hide. In the world of fire, it was the unyielding King! As the green flame was absorbed into the red-haired man¡¯s fire origin mark, song qingxiao found that the green lamp in her palm began to change. The lamp originally only had three lotus petals. Perhaps it was because of the change that happened when she reached the nascent soul stage that caused the green lamp to grow a lotus petal the size of a fingernail. After the Lotus petals grew, it caused the flame of the green lamp to be much larger than before, but unfortunately, after she later used the power of the restriction to advance to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, the green lamp¡¯s original body didn¡¯t show any signs of advancement. After the green flame absorbed the power of the origin mark, the Lotus petal seemed to have absorbed a large amount of nutrients and began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. A large amount of light green chaotic spiritual energy gushed out of the lamp and flickered in the flame. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the blink of an eye, the Lotus petal grew to the size of the original three-leaf lotus petal. The four-leaf lotus petal wrapped around the pistil, making the green lamp look as if a part of the haze had been wiped away, and it suddenly showed some extraordinary spirituality. As the green lamp advanced, the power of the green flame that was connected to the main body of the green lamp became even more amazing. The green light quickly dyed the large red lotuses green. The two merged and turned into a beautiful and dangerous violet color. The Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse began to melt rapidly like ice and snow under the scorching sun in the burning purple light. In a few seconds, his body glowed with a five-colored light. Under the burning of the heavenly fire, the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body turned into a huge ball of light. In the flash of the fire, there was a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. The karma and merit that the Buddhist cultivator was covered in were refined into seven or eight dazzling crystals of relics. They appeared in the fire and gave off an amazing spiritual power! Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Chapter 626-five colors _1 Chapter 955: Chapter 626-five colors _1 Song qingxiao¡¯s heart finally settled down when she saw the crystals. The appearance of the sarira from the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse confirmed her previous guess. It proved that her mission indeed required her to mend the sky and become a God. Her figure flashed as she headed towards the relic. The grade of the Azure flames was far superior to ordinary flames. Now that it had devoured the red-haired man¡¯s Origin Energy, the power it exuded made the sea of flames cast by the red-haired man even more ¡®terrifying¡¯ to song Qing Xiao. When she moved, the surrounding burning fire spiritual power no longer blocked her steps. Instead, because of the green flame aura that was emitted from her body, it was very close to her and instinctively avoided her. Song Qing appeared in front of the purple flames in a flash and reached out to grab the colorful crystal relics. However, these relics seemed to have developed a spirit. When they saw her reaching out to grab them, they instinctively tried to avoid her. The spiritual light on the surface of the crystals flashed as if they were about to spread out. Song Qingxin¡¯s thoughts moved, and the purple flame expanded with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound. Under the binding of fire attribute spirit power, he was covered in the flame. The few jingshi seemed to have hit an invisible restriction. They bounced and struggled madly, but they were still trapped by the fire element Ling power and could not escape. At this time, song Qing reached out and grabbed a few crystals in his palm. These crystals had a wax-like texture, and under the light of the fire, their surfaces were shining with a dazzling five-colored luster. It was extremely beautiful. Because it was formed by a Buddhist cultivator and was burned by the Tribulation green flame and the fire origin mark at the same time, the crystal not only had a spirit, but it was also rich and pure in spiritual power. It also had a few traces of chaotic breath and was overflowing with spiritual light. One could tell at a glance that it was an extraordinary item. Song Qing put it away in her spatial pocket. Then, she spread out her hand, and a green lamp with four lotus petals appeared in her palm. The purple flame seemed to have sensed her thoughts and immediately shrank smaller and smaller. In an instant, it turned into a ball of flame the size of a baby¡¯s fist and flew towards her with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, falling into the green lamp. After the green flame absorbed the red-haired man¡¯s fire origin mark, it turned from green to light purple. The flame mark in his sea of consciousness was also brighter than before. As the flame returned to the lamp, an extremely cold feeling enveloped song Qing¡¯s body, reducing the damage caused by the high temperature around the sea of fire. Song qingxiao smiled and put the green lamp back into her body. Now that the heavenly fire had leveled up, even the green lamp had also gained some benefits. She had also obtained the sarira crystals and found the clue to the task. Red hair was no longer a threat to her. As long as she killed the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back, cut off his limbs, and propped up the shattered sky, she would be able to complete her merit and be conferred the title of God on the chart! Outside of the flames, the red-haired man was focused on dealing with the Turtleback man after trapping song qingxiao. The red-haired man had been very confident. Although song qingxiao was very powerful and had killed the purple-eyed boy and severely injured the mosquito immortal, he had the absolute advantage in suppressing her with his spiritual power. The two of them were at the same cultivation level, and he had also killed the demonic beast in the world of restrictions to obtain the heart of the source of fire. After leaving the restriction, he used the help of the trial scene to refine the heart of fire origin into his own fire origin power. He killed mosquito immortal and took the essence of her indestructible body. He thought that with his current strength, killing song qingxiao would be as easy as turning over his hand. Therefore, he had regarded the burly man as his biggest obstacle in this mission and had underestimated song qingxiao¡¯s ice attribute. According to his original plan, he would stall the burly man on the turtle¡¯s back for a while and then cast the origin mark. After he killed song qingxiao, he would use the power of the mark to focus on killing the burly man on the turtle¡¯s back, complete the mission, and leave the scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the red-haired man did not expect song qingxiao to have the chaotic green lamp. When the sea of fire he had cast trapped her, he thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. However, to the red-haired man¡¯s surprise, the mission prompt in his sea of consciousness did not change. The power of the origin had fused with the mark. If song qingxiao had been devoured, he would have sensed it immediately. However, the flame grew bigger and bigger, but the spiritual power in the mark did not increase at all. On the contrary, the moment the sea of fire surrounded song Qing, an inexplicable chill came from the sea of fire and spread through his body through his Origin Energy. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Five colors (2) Chapter 956: Five colors (2) The red-haired man shuddered, and an extremely terrifying aura came from the mark, giving him a bad feeling. this is ¡­ the chill made the origin mark, which was connected to him, quite afraid. The red-haired man was a master who practiced fire spiritual power. When the aura of the green flame came out, he quickly realized that the chill was not the power of the ice, but a special kind of flame aura. ¡°This is terrible!¡± With his redhead¡¯s intelligence, he immediately realized that song Qing was hiding a secret treasure to counter him. His trip had been too smooth and he had obtained a lot of benefits. After killing the mosquito celestial, he didn¡¯t feel any spiritual energy fluctuations from her body. In addition, he was too anxious to complete the mission, so he had been too careless. Now that he thought about it, she might have deliberately released the mosquito immortal to deceive him! In the trial scene, the slightest negligence would bring extremely serious consequences, and it was very likely to pay the price of life. In his panic, the red-haired man tried to withdraw his Origin Energy, but in an instant, the terrifying green flames swept toward him. The spiritual power in the origin mark was quickly taken away, and a bone-piercing cold feeling spread through his body through the origin flame. The red hair was connected to the origin Mark¡¯s soul. Once it was attacked by the green flames, his soul felt cold, followed by a burning feeling that quickly spread to his whole body, causing him to scream in pain. This person¡¯s attribute was fire, so his resistance to fire was better than the average cultivator. However, in front of the green flames, this resistance was completely powerless. The red-haired man had burned countless people to death in his life, but he had never expected that he would one day suffer from the backlash of fire. In an instant, he was enveloped by the green light, and his originally red face turned green in an instant, just like the green robe that had died in the hands of the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back. ah ¡­ Ah ah ah ¡­ In the instant he was fighting with the burly man, his attacks paused. The flames on his body turned from red to green, and then the two melted into a gorgeous violet color. After the origin mark had been subdued by the red-haired man, it had become extremely powerful, but the backlash was also fatal! Large purple spots began to appear on the red-haired man¡¯s body, as if he had been poisoned with an extremely terrifying poison. As he screamed, purple flames started to surge out of his body. The purple spot expanded rapidly, and he seemed to be in so much pain that he howled in pain. He stretched out his hands as if to cover his face, but large purple spots spread out from his hands. Like a blooming peony, in the blink of an eye, his hands had withered and turned purple. Before he could touch his cheeks, his hands fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ like burned charcoal. Song qingxiao was definitely involved in this! When the Turtleback man saw this, his expression changed drastically. He quickly retreated, deeply afraid of being implicated, and instinctively looked in the direction of the sea of fire. The sea of fire released by the red-haired man turned from red to blue and then purple. In a flash, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared. She was trapped in the sea of fire, but not only did she not die from the red-haired man¡¯s ultimate skill, but she also caused the red-haired man to suffer a great loss. The man¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent. He wasn¡¯t the only one who saw song qingxiao. Even the red-haired man, who was surrounded by the violet flames, saw her. A trace of hatred flashed in the red-haired man¡¯s eyes. With a ferocious expression, he shouted in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ I¡¯m going to kill ¡­¡± In the midst of his screams, he stumbled two steps forward. Before he could finish his words, the purple light swallowed him up, and the sound of dry wood burning came from his body. The red-haired figure was burned to a crisp by the purple heavenly fire in an instant. His body was like burning charcoal, and his aura was extinguished. His shouts stopped abruptly. In the rumbling sound of the burning flames, his body was like rotten wood, cracking and breaking, falling to the ground in several pieces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The red-haired man, who had appeared the latest and had the greatest momentum, had never expected that he would die from the backlash of the spiritual fire. As he died, the red mist that had swallowed half of the sky quickly faded. In song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness, the mission notification also changed.The battle of deification! [ mission completed: 25000 points and the activation of immortal state. ] On the seal, the symbol of the fire spiritual power was replaced by ice and snow. The red shadow in the chaos turned ice blue and intertwined with the ginger, forming the figure of Tai Chi. However, after song qingxiao absorbed the power of the red hair, it was equivalent to having the spiritual power of seven jinzhi worlds. Therefore, the Tai Chi diagram was not balanced. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Chapter 626-five colors (3) Chapter 957: Chapter 626-five colors (3) The jinzhi symbols representing frost and snow occupied more than half of the chart, squeezing out the symbols of the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back, as if they wanted to replace them. Another cracking sound was heard from the sky. The clouds in the sky lowered as if the sky was about to collapse. The ground rumbled and trembled, and the mountain began to tilt seriously. The mountain range that had already been broken by the green-robed man¡¯s collision now only had two halves left, and the shaking sound was even more violent under the earthquake. The entire trial scene was shaking non-stop. The fewer people there were, the more unstable it became. It was already showing signs of collapsing. A large amount of celestial river water gushed out from behind the mountain, and the crack in the sky became bigger and bigger. After the red-haired man died, he lost control of his fire-type spiritual power. Large and dense fiery stones poured out of the crack and rolled down to the ground with a rumble! The doomsday-like scene caused the Turtleback man¡¯s expression to change drastically, but song qingxiao remained calm and unafraid of the change in the scene, as if she had already experienced the same situation. She might have already found a clue to the mission. I can¡¯t let her succeed! A trace of killing intent flashed in the eyes of the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back. He immediately transformed his upper body into a giant turtle, and his two forearms quickly turned into thick and powerful upper limbs. Then, he threw himself into the rapidly rising River. ¡®Boom¡¯! As soon as the giant turtle fell into the river, it raised a wave that was more than ten meters high. The waves turned into a wall of water with immense power under the influence of the spiritual power and charged toward song qingxiao. Under the waves, the giant turtle dived into the river. With a swing of its four limbs, its huge body turned into a shadow and followed closely behind. As soon as song qingxiao came out of the sea of fire, he saw the waves in the sky. The waves on the surface of the heavenspan River were affected by the waves, and they rippled violently. The air currents formed a small whirlwind that whistled endlessly, trapping song qingxiao. Her pupils shrank, and she flipped her palms, sending out two extremely strong spiritual energy. After the ice mark in his palm had absorbed the spiritual power of the seven forbidden worlds, it played a huge role at this time, amplifying the effect of the spiritual power to an infinite extent. The spiritual energy shot out from the seal and immediately turned into an extremely cold intent. When the wave rolled over her head, it was frozen from the tip of the spiritual energy. As soon as the ice was formed, it flowed down along the tip of the wave. With a ¡®Zi Zi¡¯ sound, in just a moment, the huge wave and the river surface were frozen. The hard ice layer sealed the turbulent waves, and the undercurrent was suppressed by a powerful force. However, in the next second, the shadow under the ice layer arrived. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the giant turtle¡¯s head broke through the ice layer, and the broken ice shards flew everywhere with the airflow. The giant turtle¡¯s opened mouth slammed heavily into the huge frozen wave, breaking it and letting out an angry roar. A foul wind blew out of its mouth. Its mouth was like a huge cave, trying to swallow song qingxiao. Even though song qingxiao had the body of a Nuwa, her body was still not on the same level as the giant turtle that had completely transformed into a demon. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word instantly formed a domain and blocked his attack. However, this turtle-shaped burly man¡¯s strength was extraordinary after he transformed. In less than a second, the domain was immediately broken. However, song qingxiao¡¯s original intention was not to trap him with her domain. The moment he stopped, she formed a two-meter-long ice spear and stabbed it into the giant turtle¡¯s eye. ¡®Boom¡¯! The ice spear slashed at the giant turtle with lightning speed, but the giant turtle didn¡¯t Dodge. Instead, it spat out a yellow mist. As soon as the yellow mist appeared, it immediately turned into a solid wall of earth, blocking the area above his eyes. The ice spear hit the earth wall with a bang, as if it had hit an iron wall. Song Qing¡¯s physical strength after revealing the true form of Nuwa was extremely strong, but the long spear only penetrated a few inches. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the contrary, under the strangulation of the two forces, the ice spear was, after all, only formed from spiritual energy and simply couldn¡¯t withstand her strength. Under this strike, the tip of the ice spear actually began to crack, breaking into several pieces and falling down. The force bounced back, and song Qing¡¯s arm went numb. She let go of her hand and threw away the remaining ice in her hand. The ¡®Qian¡¯ token in her sea of consciousness flashed, and her figure instantly fled tens of meters away, avoiding the huge mouth of the giant turtle that was stretching forward. It seemed that the giant tortoise¡¯s spiritual energy was of the earth element. Its defense was already very amazing, and this spiritual energy was like another layer of protection for it, making it difficult for people to break through. In addition, his demon-type bloodline was special, allowing him to stir up trouble in the heavenspan River, which was equivalent to the river water adding another layer of protection to him. In addition, after he transformed into a demon, his body was extremely large, and the surge in his strength made his every movement stir up the spiritual energy in the world. No wonder true Lord Black Wolf was not his match. Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Chapter 626-five colors _4 Chapter 958: Chapter 626-five colors _4 His defense was freakishly strong, and he had boundless strength. Just these two were enough to make him invincible. Song Qing shook his arm, and the numbing feeling caused by the rebound of power disappeared without a trace. It was much more difficult to kill this giant turtle than to kill the purple-eyed boy and the red-haired boy. It was not the best way to fight with its strength. She frowned and saw the giant turtle break through the frozen ice wave. With a roar, it fiercely broke through the hard ice and slammed its head in the direction where she had stopped. Its open mouth closed with a bang, but it missed. Its high-jumping body fell back into the river with a bang! The water splashed up several feet high, and a huge Whirlpool appeared in the center of the river as he fell. The sparks that fell from the crack in the sky fell into the water one after another. The sparks shone through the river, and under the surface of the river, a huge shadow could be vaguely seen wandering in the water. The two of them had exchanged blows earlier and roughly understood each other¡¯s strength. At this time, neither of them would act rashly. For the hunchbacked man who had turned into a giant turtle, song Qing had a total of seven jinzhi worlds ¡®spiritual power in her hands. After the jinzhi absorbed the spiritual power, it became a great help to her. The originally extremely powerful ice attribute spiritual power was amplified by the ice mark, making it even more powerful. Moreover, she was able to kill so many cultivators in a row, so her strength was not to be underestimated. The red-haired man had died at her hands due to his carelessness, which made the Turtleback man even more afraid to make a move without being completely confident. One of them was in the river while the other was in the air. They were both waiting for an opportunity to see who would lose their cool first. The giant turtle swam under the water, and the sky was collapsing. Half of the mountains could not withstand the tilting of the world, and the broken rocks were also rolling down. The heavenly river¡¯s current was even more rapid, and the water level rose another ten meters in no time, closing the distance between the giant turtle and song qingxiao, forcing her to move even higher. ¡°Come down ¡­¡± An extremely deep male voice came from the river, and the sound was dragged out in the rapid current. It was amplified by the spiritual sense hundreds and thousands of times, suppressing the movement of the landslide and the earth, and clearly transmitted into song Qing¡¯s ears, ¡°Why are you still delaying?¡± In the sound of the water flowing, the giant turtle spread its limbs and leisurely turned in the river. ¡°Has the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse been refined into a sarira stone? Hehe ¡­¡± The giant turtle¡¯s laughter was cold, and it sounded muffled. crystal, human head and snake tail, body of Nuwa, picture board apotheosis, and me ¡­ He paused for a moment. it seems like the divine incarcerate has acknowledged you as the strongest in this trial. Even the legendary Nuwa who patched up the sky has appeared. Compared to the red-haired, green-robed, Buddhist cultivators, and the Turtleback man¡¯s own mission, song qingxiao¡¯s mission clues were the most complicated, and they were all linked. This person looked dull on the outside, but his mind was no less clever than song Qing¡¯s. When the sky was falling and the earth was cracking, the Buddhist cultivator was dead, but the fire did not melt. He and song qingxiao had the same thought. They also guessed that her trial mission was to refine stones to mend the sky and cut off the feet of the giant turtle to support the sky that was about to collapse. ¡°Am I right?¡± He asked, and song qingxiao was not surprised that he had guessed her mission. She immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± He laughed sinisterly, as if he did not mind song qingxiao¡¯s attempt to kill him. After all, his purpose was to kill song qingxiao and absorb the power of her forbidden world, then ascend to godhood and complete his mission. While the two of them were talking, the crack in the sky was torn even wider, and the falling fire stones were even bigger and more urgent. The rolling, burning rocks fell into the water with a loud whoosh. The clouds above were falling, and the terrifying pressure from the falling Sky forced song qingxiao to fall a bit. She was much closer to the water than before. The giant tortoise did not seem to notice this. It just leisurely turned its huge body in the spin and said, ¡± take a look. The sky is about to collapse. The mountain is also collapsing. The water level is getting higher and higher. You don¡¯t have much time left for your mission. Even if she had refined the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse and had the jingshi in her hands, she had not killed him. As the sky in the trial scene sank, the probability of her failing the mission was still very high. ¡°If you don¡¯t speed up, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to complete your task.¡± The giant turtle¡¯s voice carried a hint of coaxing. ¡°Come down, why waste time?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Although song Qingxin knew that he was just trying to lure her down, the giant turtle¡¯s words hit her weakness. At this moment, his mission was not completed, and both of them were detained in the trial scene. This proved that his mission probably still needed to kill him before he could meet the conditions for Ascension. However, while he was able to stay in the water like a turtle and stall for time, song qingxiao could not wait any longer. After the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse was refined, only eight relic crystals were produced. As the sky screen was torn apart by the chaotic spiritual power, the trial scene was more and more seriously damaged. It would probably require more materials to repair it. She was faintly worried that if she delayed any longer, these eight crystals would not be enough. Even if she killed the giant turtle, she would not be able to completely mend the sky, and her mission would fail, causing her to die in this trial scene. Therefore, even though she knew that the giant turtle¡¯s words were to lure her to make the first move and reveal a flaw, she still had to try. After making up her mind, song qingxiao no longer hesitated. ¡°Thousand miles of ice!¡± Since it was a matter of life and death, she would not leave any room for maneuver. As soon as she shouted, the spiritual energy in her veins turned rapidly and gushed out like a flood! The surrounding temperature dropped rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual power turned into snow crystals and fell from the top of his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The air seemed to be frozen as well. With the river below her as the center, large pieces of ice spread out. In a flash, the broken mountain wall was covered with frost. The surging river water solidified, and the bottom of the current that was flowing down from the broken mountain range froze. Frost climbed up along the current, and in the blink of an eye, the entire flowing water was frozen! The rushing sound of the river suddenly stopped, and the rapidly decreasing temperature caused large snowflakes to condense in the air and fall. In a flash, song qingxiao had turned the place into a silent world of pure white ice and snow. Such a powerful layer of ice and snow had drained 30 ¨C 40% of her spiritual power, but the World of Ice and snow she had built with a large amount of spiritual power had become her Kingdom! Everything that was surging was sealed. Her spiritual power spread throughout the world of Ice and snow. Everything within her sensing range began to slow down under her consciousness. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Provocation (1) Chapter 959: Provocation (1) This feeling was quite similar to the ice and snow domain that song qingxiao had created when she self-detonated her golden core. Every inch of the place covered in frost, every falling snowflake, and even the spiritual power in this world of Ice and snow, resonated with her veins and spiritual sense through the mark on her palm. When the huge Flint fell from the crack in the sky and fell into the world of Ice and snow under her control, it was affected by the spiritual power she released. Its power was weakened again and again. The flame on the huge Boulder was put out by the extremely cold air and was wrapped in a layer of frost. Finally, it fell on the ice surface, making a light ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Even song qingxiao herself did not expect that this move of freezing a River with ice and snow would be so powerful. The seal on her palm displayed forty percent of her spirit power to the extreme, and the surrounding ice attribute spirit power revolved around her body, listening to her command. Even if she had already consumed a small part of her spirit power, she felt that the remaining power was still enough to display a move that could destroy the world! This feeling was very good and extremely rare. It was as if she had not broken through to the nascent soul realm, but she could feel the cultivation of the soul splitting stage in advance with the power of the seal. hahahahahaha ¡­ After a long while, the giant turtle under the ice let out a loud and unrestrained laugh. ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡± With the long breath of the giant beast, the shadow of the giant turtle swam up and down under the thick ice. ¡°You can actually freeze the mountains and rivers. It seems that absorbing the power of the seven restrictions has been of great help to you.¡± His tone seemed calm, but in fact, it was as if a storm had set off in his heart. The moment the thousand miles of ice was cast, the boiling river water ignited by the red hair¡¯s fire Origin Energy cooled down in an instant. A wave of biting cold air mixed with killing intent rushed to the bottom of the river. Even if the giant turtle had a premonition that she was very strong, when she really made a move, it still shocked him! ¡°But this kind of trick is useless against me.¡± The more it knew that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was amazing, the more cautious the giant turtle was. are you sealing the river surface to prevent me from leaving? I can wait, but you can¡¯t.¡± He continued, ¡± ¡°The sky is falling ¡­¡± hehehehe ¡­ his laughter was exceptionally ear-piercing, and it penetrated through the sealed ice layer, as if it was contaminated with the chill of ice and snow. ¡°Besides, with your jinzhi strength, how many times can you use such a move?¡± He spoke in a calm tone, bit by bit, as if he wanted to break down song qingxiao¡¯s heart defense, making her panic and lose her sense of propriety. ¡°If I still don¡¯t die after my spiritual energy is exhausted, what will you do?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± ¡°How many crystals have the Arhat refined? is it enough for you to fill the sky?¡± ¡°Why do you talk so much nonsense?¡± Song qingxiao said indifferently, ¡± aren¡¯t you saying all this because you¡¯re afraid of fire and don¡¯t dare to leave the bottom of the water, so you can only be a turtle hiding in your shell? ¡± When the red hair appeared, it was accompanied by flames, and its posture was enough to destroy the world, which cast a huge psychological shadow on the giant turtle. Its turtle shell was extremely hard, and it had sufficient defense. It was difficult for magic treasures to penetrate it. It was difficult to deal with it with just its strong body and strength, which was why true Lord Black Wolf and green robe had died at his hands. However, the red-haired man¡¯s fire-type spiritual power was able to restrain him. He had used a big move to trap song qingxiao, but in a moment, he was counter-attacked by song qingxiao with some unknown method. In the end, he died in a strange Violet Flame, which made the Turtleback man who had seen it at the time feel fear. He did not know song qingxiao¡¯s background, so he did not dare to leave the water. Now that song qingxiao had pointed it out, the giant turtle was not worried. Instead, it chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, yes,¡± He said darkly, ¡± ¡°But so what? You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t afford to waste time, not me. ¡± The shadow swayed in the water leisurely, stretching its limbs under the ice. It was like a Hunter waiting patiently for its prey to take the bait. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So what if the sky collapses? As long as I kill you and gather the power of the ten restrictions, I can still complete the mission.¡± A deep and sinister laugh came from under the ice, shaking the ice with a hum. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Since she had already made her move, she naturally did not plan to delay any longer. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± As she spoke, her figure in the air began to slowly descend. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to come out, I¡¯ll drag you out of the heavenspan River and cut off your four legs!¡± Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Provocation (2) Chapter 960: Provocation (2) hahaha ¡­ the giant turtle immediately laughed out loud. what a big mouth ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao was already about ten meters above the ice. The giant turtle swimming below her suddenly raised its head and said, ¡± Qi-¡± As soon as the last word came out of his mouth, his voice became higher and higher, turning into a sharp whistle. Large amounts of spring water shot out like arrows and hit the thick ice with a ¡®boom¡¯. With a¡¯ Kacha ¡®sound, a huge hole was pierced through the thick ice. The Qi spring gushed up and formed a tornado, rolling up madly above the huge Whirlpool on the river. The sound of the ice breaking around them was endless. A large number of ice crystals fell to the surface of the river after breaking, thawing the frozen river surface in an instant! At the same time, the giant turtle¡¯s four limbs slapped the surface of the water with all its might, and its spiritual power entered the water. The surging water transformed into a water sword, and with a ¡®swish swish¡¯, it stabbed upwards. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to settle down!¡± Song Qing¡¯s long tail swayed, and the ice attribute spiritual energy gathered around her. The huge water current that was rolling up was instantly frozen into an extremely large icicle. She held the icicle with her hand and poured her spiritual energy into it. Then, she used all her strength to grab the icicle and hit the giant turtle in the water! After this person transformed into a turtle, his strength and body size were increased by several times. However, because his body was too large, it was not easy to Dodge when faced with an attack. His speed was also much slower. The icicle hit the turtle¡¯s back with a clang. The tip of the icicle shattered as if it had hit an iron wall, turning into ice stones and falling into the water! The result of this attack was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. After she smacked the giant icicle down, the mark in her palm flashed. seal! The spiritual energy in his body was once again used through the seal. The turbulent water instantly became cold fog. With the back half of the giant turtle as the center, the water froze, freezing the giant turtle in it! Song qingxiao wanted to freeze him in the ice. In your dreams! ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The giant turtle sneered and moved its legs. The thick ice cracked open, creating huge cracks that were more than ten meters long. This person¡¯s strength was astonishing after he transformed. Even though the river water was already half-frozen and half of his body was frozen, the ice was in danger of cracking open when he struggled. However, even though the crack opened quickly, the result was much faster. In an instant, the water from the crack surged up and formed an icicle again. Seeing that it could not escape, the giant turtle slapped the water with its two front limbs. Under the huge force, its upper body was propped up and its head was raised, as if it wanted to use the strength of its upper body to break free from the shackles. However, just as it moved its head, song qingxiao once again formed a seal with both hands. ¡°Transform the ground into a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique of the nine words secret order had become much more powerful after her realm had advanced. With the addition of the ice mark in her forbidden world, the power of the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique had reached its limit. The giant turtle¡¯s laughter stopped as it felt an invisible force binding it. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s body flashed with spiritual light, and six stars flew out of her body, surrounding her head. Although the power of the stellar formation was infinite, it was not completely without restrictions. The giant turtle was too big, and if they wanted to surround it completely, it was inevitable that the power of the formation would be scattered by a lot. In addition, this person¡¯s defense had reached an extremely abnormal level, so it would be difficult to hurt him at that time. It was better to separate them into locks and then break them one by one. Moreover, she didn¡¯t intend to use the stellar array to kill the enemy. Now that she had trapped him, she didn¡¯t use the Starlight to attack. Instead, she shouted, ¡°Rise!¡± The six stars flickered with light and instantly turned into a huge circle of light, covering the giant turtle head. With song Qing¡¯s shout, the star beam formed a ring and forcibly lifted the giant turtle out of the water. In an instant, it pulled half of the turtle¡¯s body out of the water like pulling out a radish. It was about two to three meters above the ice! As soon as the giant turtle saw that it was surrounded, it immediately felt that something was wrong. It immediately shook its big head and hit the stellar array with all its might, intending to break the array with brute force. He had seen the scene of this stellar formation trapping Buddhist cultivators and knew that this formation was powerful. At this moment, he used all his strength to hit it. His spiritual power hit the formation, and suddenly, the Starlight bloomed and formed a huge Halo. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the power was reflected back hundreds and thousands of times, hitting the giant turtle¡¯s throat and making it let out a cry. After he transformed, he became extremely strong. This collision at least had the force of more than 10000 Jun, but the stellar array was unbreakable! The giant turtle¡¯s eyes glowed yellow as it let out a long cry. As the cry rang out, a yellow mist came out of its mouth and covered its head, forming a thick ginger-yellow armor that wrapped around its vital parts! ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song Qing peed and said, ¡± ¡°Star reversal!¡± After the stellar formation absorbed the eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation in the Gu mansion, she used the stars to attack her enemies. Most of the time, she used the stellar formation to besiege and kill people. It had been a long time since she used the reverse stars. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she first obtained the stellar array, she could use the power of the stars to reverse the world. As soon as she spoke, the giant tortoise¡¯s head flickered with Starlight. In an instant, the giant tortoise, which was still laughing, suddenly felt the sky and earth spinning. Its entire body seemed to be fiddled with by an invisible hand, and it was turned upside down with its head facing down and its limbs facing the sky. This was far beyond his expectations. Song Qing clenched her hands and a huge ice sword appeared in her palms. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to this giant turtle. She only wanted to cut off its four legs to hold up the sky. At this moment, she gathered all her spiritual energy and swung her sword at the limbs of the struggling giant turtle! Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Evil scheme (1) Chapter 961: Evil scheme (1) The spiritual power transformed into a sharp edge that covered the ice sword, and with lightning speed, it slashed at one of the giant turtle¡¯s rear legs. When the giant turtle, which was restricted by the power of the stars and had its limbs facing the sky, saw this scene, spiritual light surged on its back and it roared, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± With this roar, the huge shell on his back actually broke out of his body and spun rapidly in the air, turning into an extremely large shield, blocking the front of the hind foot. The cold light formed by the spiritual energy landed on the huge shell with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, giving off an earth-shaking sound! The turtle shell buzzed and trembled. The sword Qi left a long mark on the turtle shell, and a light blue cold mist spread out from both sides of the mark, turning into a frosty mist that covered the turtle shell in an instant. This sudden change shocked both of them. Song qingxiao did not expect that the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back would be so difficult to deal with after taking human form. He was actually able to Dodge the turtle shell at will. In this way, it was very troublesome. His own defense was thick, and he could control the earth to form an armor. Now that he could move the giant shell on his back at will, it would be very difficult to hurt him unless the hard shell was broken by force! However, it was not an easy task to break through the shell. The turtle shell was nearly five meters tall and three meters wide. In addition to the special Defense of the giant turtle, it was like an indestructible wall. Even if she used all her strength to slash out with the icebreaking sword, she could only leave a mark that was only two to three centimeters deep on the turtle shell. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t discouraged. She took advantage of the fact that the giant turtle hadn¡¯t turned over, pursed her lips, and flew backward. She held her sword again and slashed out a few more Qi-Jin in an instant! As soon as these Qi-Jin were slashed out, they immediately turned into a pale blue River of light. Several Qi-Jin overlapped in the air and turned into a huge crescent-shaped light wave, which slashed at the turtle shell again! The giant turtle seemed to know how powerful song qingxiao¡¯s attack was, and it did not dare to overexert itself. A spiritual wave rippled on its shell, and the crisscrossing patterns on the shell suddenly lit up. In the next second, the sound of a critical hit was heard. ¡®Boom-¡® The cold light hit the turtle shell, and the huge impact shattered the ice on the ground. The air current shattered the flying ice shards, turning them into dust and swirling up. The thick turtle shell let out a few soft ¡®Kacha¡¯ sounds and was pushed back by this unparalleled force. It hit the giant turtle¡¯s body with a ¡®bang¡¯. The trial scene that was about to collapse buzzed because of this violent spiritual energy fluctuation. The earth trembled even more violently, and the mountain range that was sealed in ice was also cracked by the aftermath of the spiritual energy, showing signs of disintegration. As the dust cloud dispersed, song qingxiao saw a fist-sized hole in the center of the giant turtle¡¯s shell. Several Spider-web-like cracks spread out along the dent, and the light on the turtle shell was slightly dim, but then a yellow light flashed, as if it was plated with a layer of yellow armor, flawlessly covering the dent without a trace. Song qingxiao frowned. She had the power of seven forbidden worlds in her hands, and she had also revealed her n¨¹wa body. Her power had been unsealed, and her true destructive power was at least not inferior to that of a top-level nascent soul cultivator. At this moment, he had slashed out several times with all his strength, but he had only left such an insignificant mark on the turtle shell! hahahahaha ¡­ The giant tortoise let out a long laugh, using the insolence in its voice to hide the fear in its heart. The turtle-shaped burly man had relied on his special transformation to avoid countless bloody storms and meet countless trial-takers with different cultivation bases! Whether it was a powerful magical treasure, weapon, or all kinds of secret techniques and special abilities, his tortoiseshell alone could resist everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His tortoiseshell was soaked in all kinds of rare medicinal herbs and spirit liquid, and was also offered as a magic tool. Its power was even stronger than ordinary magic treasures. However, song qingxiao¡¯s ice sword, which was formed from spiritual power, could actually produce such a powerful attack! From her point of view, this move had only damaged his tortoiseshell slightly, and the mark had been repaired in a flash. However, in the eyes of the giant turtle, this meant that his turtle shell was not an impregnable fortress. It was not as sturdy as he had imagined, and there was also the danger of it being forcefully shattered by someone. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was far more powerful than he had imagined, and she actually had the strength to contend with him. This caused the giant turtle to feel fear in its heart, and at the same time, it was drooling over her bloodline and secret techniques. Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Evil scheme (2) Chapter 962: Evil scheme (2) ¡°You can¡¯t break my shell.¡± As he spoke, the giant turtle broke free from the restraints of the stars and its four limbs slowly landed on the ground, making ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. The frozen river surface cracked under his giant palm, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. As he opened his mouth, the turtle shell in front of him rose up from the ground and fell back onto his back with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. It became one with his body and arched high like a mountain peak. There was no trace of separation. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± After the giant turtle fought with her twice, it changed its original idea of killing her. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength was probably far beyond that of ordinary middle level nascent soul formation cultivators. Even top level nascent soul formation cultivators might not have such powerful abilities. The purple-eyed boy, the red-haired man, and the others were too arrogant and underestimated her, which was why they died a terrible death. Instead of fighting her head-on, it was better to turn from attack to defense. As long as he could delay her for a moment, until the sky fell and the earth cracked, until she failed her mission and exhausted her spiritual power, then it would be the best time for him to make a move. At this moment, as long as he maintained his demonic body and relied on his own defense to deal with her, she would be helpless against him. Song Qing¡¯s mind was spinning, but she didn¡¯t reply. As the giant turtle had said, its shell was extremely thick, and it was difficult to gain an advantage in a short time. This person was clearly trying to stall for time until his mission failed, and then he would lose his cool. If they were to be provoked by him now, then they would really fall into his trap. She squinted her eyes slightly, but her heart was extremely calm, and she was not provoked. Now that he thought about it, after this burly man appeared, other than sneakily stealing the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s golden armor, he immediately transformed into his true form during the Battle with the green-robed man. Even when the red-haired man arrived, he did not transform back into his human form. In other words, after he transformed, the increase in his strength and defense was far greater than when he was in his human form. Thus, in this battle, he was playing to his strengths and avoiding his weaknesses, using the ¡®drag¡¯ formula. Thinking of this, song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange look. At this moment, a rumbling sound came from the sky. The sky was torn open even more, and a large amount of black fog came out of the crack and covered the earth. It was like a dark cloud that was about to press down. The spiritual power was gradually thrown into chaos under the pressure of this force, and the earth creaked as if it couldn¡¯t bear it. When the giant turtle saw this, it let out an even more proud laugh. Song qingxiao gripped the ice sword with both hands and stabbed the tip of the sword into the ground! The ice sword silently merged with the ice on the ground. The spiritual power in her body flowed through the ice sword and into the ground, causing the surrounding chill to increase! She did not hesitate to use up her spiritual power, and a large number of icicles shot out from the ice layer like bamboo shoots after a rain shower, stabbing into the giant turtle¡¯s abdomen and limbs! ¡°Your turtle shell is extremely hard, but I wonder if the soft armor on your abdomen is the same as your shell?¡± As song qingxiao spoke, the icicles shot up. The giant turtle chuckled. It didn¡¯t want to fight song qingxiao head-on. When it saw the icicles coming, it immediately retracted its head and limbs, and its exposed torso shrank back into its shell. It was a giant turtle that lived up to its name. The icicles pierced his shell and made an ear-piercing ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. However, they were blocked by the shell and could not penetrate his body. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± His head shrank back into his shell, and his voice sounded a little muffled. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try it!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she shook the ice sword in her hand. The long sword instantly turned into an ice whip, and she waved it- The ice whip swept across the countless icicles. The spirit energy cut through the icicles and flattened them. The giant turtle that was lifted up to two to three meters by the icicles fell down again the moment the icicles were destroyed. Before it landed on the ground, the ice whip returned. Song qingxiao held the ice whip and shook it hard. Spirit energy poured out from the ice whip and instantly turned it into a ten-meter long popsicle! She placed the popsicle under the falling giant turtle, and the next second, the giant turtle hit the ground with a loud clang! Under the influence of her spiritual power, the ice stick did not break after taking the giant turtle¡¯s heavy blow. Song qingxiao held the ice stick and touched the ground with her long tail. She used all her spiritual power and shouted, ¡± ¡°Rise!¡± The giant turtle felt as if it was on a roller coaster. It was lifted up by the icicles and then slammed to the ground in a hurry. Before it could land steadily, it felt a force of gravity coming from below. Following song qingxiao¡¯s shout, it felt that its body was lifted by an extremely powerful force. ¡°Not good!¡± This thought emerged in his mind, but he immediately understood that song qingxiao wanted to turn him around. After transforming, his body shape, strength, and defense had all increased by dozens of times. However, there was a fatal flaw. After transforming into a turtle, it was difficult to escape the weakness of a turtle. After being flipped, it was difficult to use its own strength to flip over. Once the shell landed on the ground, he would inevitably be controlled by others even if his head and feet were all curled up. Song qingxiao had probably found his weakness and wanted to find a solution after turning him around. The thought entered the burly man¡¯s mind. The next second, he felt the world spinning around him. Song qingxiao had used her physical strength to lift his body, which weighed more than a thousand pounds, up. While he was still in shock, a thought flashed through the Turtleback man¡¯s mind.She must not be allowed to succeed! He let out a cold laugh. The moment his mountain-like body was about to land on the ground, his body suddenly shrank rapidly and turned into a human. Then, he did a flip and stood up. Before he could escape, he heard song Qing chuckling, ¡± ¡°See, didn¡¯t I find out after trying?¡± When the burly man heard this, he had a bad feeling. As soon as she finished speaking, he saw a purple light flash from the corner of his eye- An ancient and small green lamp had appeared in song Qing¡¯s palm. A fist-sized purple flame flickered in the lamp, exuding an extremely dangerous aura. As she spoke, the purple light flashed and the purple flame flew towards him. A cold intent was the first to arrive. For some reason, this caused the Turtleback man to think of the large purple spots that had appeared on his body after his red hair suffered a backlash. His heart trembled with fear and just as he was about to summon a wall of earth to block the purple flames, the purple flames were extremely fast and had already appeared beside him in a flash. The purple flames were only the size of a fist, but they exuded a pressure that made him tremble in fear. Without thinking, he arched his back and a ginger-colored shield floated out from his back and fanned towards the purple flames ¡­ He was extremely confident in his shield. This shield was refined from his half-demon body¡¯s shell and nourished by his spiritual power. Its power was not below that of a high-grade magic weapon, and might even be better. Even if he was slightly injured by song Qing¡¯s little strength, he could quickly make the wound disappear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as he could block the flame for a while, he would transform into his turtle form and song qingxiao would be unable to do anything to him! It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the Turtleback man realized that he had fallen into song Qing¡¯s little scheme. She flipped him over with the popsicle not to attack him, but to force him to reveal his human form so that it would be easier to deal with her. The reason why she didn¡¯t take out the purple flame Azure lamp at the beginning was that although the power of the flame was terrifying, it was only the size of a fist. The power of the flame might not be able to completely cover her huge body after she revealed her demon body. He had almost guessed song qingxiao¡¯s plan, but he had overestimated the defensive power of his turtle shell, or underestimated the power of the chaos green lamp. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Chapter 629-mending the heavens (1) Chapter 963: Chapter 629-mending the heavens (1) The moment the purple flame landed on the flying turtle shell, it lit it up with a ¡®zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzg¡¯ sound. After devouring the power of the red-haired man¡¯s origin mark, the green flame in the chaotic green lamp had also advanced to purple flame, and its power was even more powerful. Before the turtle-shaped man could use his spiritual power to transform himself into his original form, he felt an extremely cold chill run through his turtle shell and into his soul. It was so cold that his body shivered. Then, a purple flame rose in his sea of consciousness, as if thousands of fireworks had exploded silently in an instant, blowing his sea of consciousness into pieces. His soul was blown into pieces, and the cold aura spread to his whole body, invading his limbs and bones. The tortoiseshell that could withstand song qingxiao¡¯s full-force strike earlier was now surrounded by violet flames. In the dancing purple light, the tortoiseshell quickly melted and twisted, turning into ashes in a moment. The Turtleback man didn¡¯t even have time to feel the pain of his sea of consciousness being destroyed before the purple flames had already burned the turtle shell he had thrown out. The flashing purple light turned back into a fist-sized purple flame and flew back to the green lamp in song Qing¡¯s hand. It quietly stopped in the four-petal Lotus lamp and returned to its original appearance. ¡°What is this ¡­¡± The man with the turtle¡¯s back muttered. He opened his mouth and a large amount of blood gushed out. However, before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao clenched her fist. The green lamp disappeared and was replaced by a Black Dagger. The dagger was already broken in half, and the spiritual light was dim, but when she held it, she injected spiritual power into it. Spiritual Qi covered the blade of the dagger and extended forward, turning into an ice sword made of spiritual Qi. Before the giant turtle could finish speaking, she had already swung the sword again, not giving it any chance to breathe. ¡®Whoosh¡¯! With a loud sound, the spiritual energy turned into a Silver River and slashed towards the burly man. Now that the tortoiseshell that was connected to his mind had been burned, his sea of consciousness had been destroyed, and his body was seriously injured, the sword Qi¡¯s fierceness was no less than the spiritual power from the ice sword, and might even be stronger. Song Qing¡¯s time was already very tight. The power of the sword at this time had used up at least one-tenth of the spiritual energy in his body! She had already used up a lot of spiritual power in the previous battle with the giant turtle. Now, she only wanted to hit the target with one strike and did not dare to hold back any more. In order to prevent the ice sword from being unable to fully withstand his spiritual power, he even summoned the mysterious dagger that he had been cultivating in his body. Then, he used his ice-type spiritual power to transform it into a physical form, patching up the wound and turning it into a magic tool. When the sword Qi slashed over, the giant turtle endured the intense pain in its panic and opened its mouth to spit out a yellow mist. Unfortunately, the yellow mist had barely formed a Qi wall to block his side when the silver River formed by the light Qi arrived! Under this extremely sharp sword Qi, the yellow Earth Qi wall that had just been formed was destroyed with a crushing force. The sword intent went straight in, slicing towards the head of the burly man with the turtle Back. ah ¡­ No ¡­ in the yellow fog, the man with the turtle Back let out a panicked cry. A shadow as large as a Mountain Rose from the ground. Before he completely landed on the ground, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound and blood splattered in all directions. His miserable cry was immediately suppressed by the sound of blood flowing. A head as big as a Gong hit the ground, cracking the ice. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the mission notification suddenly changed.The battle of deification! [ mission completion: 50000 points and the activation of immortal state. ] On the chart, the two-colored Tai Chi Qi that surrounded it merged with the Turtleback man¡¯s death, yellow and blue. The power of the restriction on the corpse of the burly man turned into spiritual Qi and rushed into her palm, filling up her restriction seal. After the man died, a Jade bead was spat out from the mouth of his decapitated head and flew to song Qing¡¯s palm. This Jade bead contained extremely strong spiritual power, so it should be a storage space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Golden Imperial Treasure that the Buddhist cultivator had taken out earlier had been snatched away by the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back. It should be hidden in this Jade bead! Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of joy, but before she could heave a sigh of relief, after the burly man died, the trial space seemed to finally be unable to hold on and began to collapse. The giant turtle¡¯s head that had crashed into the ground was like a signal, and the ground began to rumble like a fierce beast. ¡®Shua shua¡¯! The sky above her head was like a broken mirror, and it began to tilt in her direction. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Chapter 629-mending the heavens (2) Chapter 964: Chapter 629-mending the heavens (2) The ground trembled violently, and cracks appeared. The yellow mist that the burly man had spat out had yet to dissipate when a gust of cold wind mixed with frost and snow ¡®whistled¡¯ out from the cracks in the ground and the sky, expanding and dyeing the area, causing his vision to become chaotic. His spiritual power began to stir, and the falling fire stones smashed into the ground. The mountains and rivers that song qingxiao had frozen with her thousand miles of ice were torn apart by the power of the trial scene. The water behind the ice layer rushed out again, and the debris with ice crystals rolled down. The momentum of the flood seemed to be even more ferocious than before. The trial scene was about to be destroyed! As the trial grounds were gradually destroyed, song qingxiao realized that the chart in her sea of consciousness was also showing signs of burning. The thick fog rose from the four corners and the center of the chart, spreading and devouring from the center and the surroundings, as if it wanted to devour the chart. The joy in song Qing¡¯s small eyes turned into solemness. The head of the giant man who had already transformed into a half-turtle body was flattened by a huge force, and blood gushed out like a fountain, dyeing the ground red. Before his raised forelimbs could land on the ground, the sky above his head was already about to collapse. The situation was extremely critical. Song qingxiao put away the Jade bead and her body rose into the air. She barely stabilized her body and held the sword with both hands. Now that the enemy was dead, she had no worries. She immediately injected all the spiritual power in her veins into the sword. The sword glowed with a faint blue light, and the top of the ice sword seemed to be unable to withstand her power, making a cracking sound. ¡®Whoosh-¡® The sound of sword Qi rang out, and the sword light turned into several intertwining rivers of light and slashed out. One of the giant turtle¡¯s legs was broken. In the midst of the blood mist, song qingxiao¡¯s sword tip wrapped around the broken leg. The sword Qi carried the broken leg up into the sky and went straight to the head, which was tilted the most! It was strange to say that under the rain of fire stones from the spatial crack, the broken foot flying in the air did not fall. Instead, it grew in the wind and instantly turned into a huge pillar that reached the sky, welcoming the collapsing sky. Amidst the rumbling sounds, the falling Sky seemed to be supported by an invisible pillar and stopped falling. This deafening sound reverberated in the scene, and the clouds gathered above their heads no longer pressed down. The chaotic spirit energy that had been compressed had a slight chance to breathe. At the same time, the corner of the chart that was about to burn in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness gradually stabilized as the giant turtle slashed out with its front foot. Although the black fog that was devouring the chart had not been completely eliminated, it did not advance any further. This result undoubtedly made song Qingxin feel assured. Her guess was right! She cut off the remaining four limbs of the giant turtle and threw them to the other three corners of the trial scene. The giant turtle¡¯s four legs supported itself, and the scene that was about to collapse suddenly slowed down. The turtle¡¯s body fell to the ground with a loud bang, splashing a large amount of cold fog and causing a violent tremor. However, the scene of the sky collapsing and the earth shattering did not happen again. However, although the collapsing space and time were temporarily held up by the giant turtle¡¯s limbs, a large amount of black fog and flints still gushed out from the torn gaps. The water of the heavenly River also flowed down from above. If these places were not repaired, the space and time would shake again sooner or later. Song qingjiang spread out her hand and with a thought of her divine sense, she took out the eight five-colored crystals she had kept in her spatial pocket and held them in her palm. These eight sariras, which were refined from the green and red fire origin source energy, were shining with a bright luster under the dark sky formed by the storm. Their spiritual energy was threatening. She loosened her hand a little, and the spirit stone in her palm seemed to be summoned and rushed to hit it in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A spirit stone flew up from the gap between her palms, turned into a stream of light, and flew toward one of the cracks in the sky. The crystal flew to the sky and suddenly burst out with an extremely dazzling light, dispersing the surging black clouds. Under the colorful light, the spiritual energy spread out like a pair of invisible hands, pulling the cracked sky to slowly close. The flamestones and black mist rolling in the crack were blocked by the multicolored light. Seeing this, song qingxiao released two more fingers, and the five crystals in her palm flew out again, heading toward the cracks in all directions. The dark sky was suddenly illuminated by a colorful light, and an abundant spiritual power spread out from the light, turning into an infinite power that forcibly closed the terrible cracks in all directions. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Chapter 629-mending the heavens (3) Chapter 965: Chapter 629-mending the heavens (3) After a while, the originally chaotic world regained most of its clarity. The majority of the black mist was sucked back into the crack, and the frequently falling Flint disappeared. The crack in the sky that had cracked open due to the successive deaths of the nine trial-takers also closed. Light reappeared, and the buzzing sound in the ground gradually subsided. However, in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the mission prompt had not changed. Although the black fog around the chart had stopped devouring, the black gas that had appeared in the middle had not completely disappeared. She looked up at the sky. Above her head, a heavenly River that connected with the river descended from the sky. There was still a huge ¡®hole¡¯ that had not been filled. This Riverway originally represented the Fortune of the green-robed man and was extremely large. However, because of the green robe¡¯s greed, she had absorbed a lot of spiritual power from the restrictive world, which had caused a part of the water of the heavenly River to dry up. Therefore, the ¡®hole¡¯ above her head that was connected to the heavenly River had shrunk a lot compared to the first time she had come. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought of this. She looked at her tightly clenched fists. A large amount of spiritual light leaked out from her fingers, and the two crystals in her hands bounced and stopped, as if they wanted to break free from her restraints and complete their mission. This was the legendary five-colored stone! Such a rare material was probably impossible to find outside this trial world. He needed karma and merit to stop the green-robed man from destroying the world, just like the Buddhist cultivator who died. He also needed special creation and opportunity formed by such a trial task. At the same time, he needed to be calcined by the red-haired man¡¯s Dharma body with the refined power of the origin, and then refined by the green flame in the chaotic green lamp ¡­ In the end, he only got a total of eight! It was extremely rare! The spiritual power contained in the relic was astonishing. It had the heaven-defying ability to repair the damaged trial scene. How could she bear to give it up completely? There was still a chance to keep one of them. These eight crystals should have been tailored for this celestial body during the trial mission. It was because of Qing Pao¡¯s greed in the restrictive world that she had a chance to take advantage of it, but she still needed to take the risk. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart was in a battle, and his face showed some hesitation and struggle. Finally, after hesitating for a long time, he made up his mind and released his finger. A crystal relic flew out from her fingertip and flicked towards the surging water cloud. It turned into a multicolored light and covered the rain cloud. The black hole-like Sky curtain began to close up at a speed visible to the naked eye under the glow. In an instant, the huge black hole squirmed until only a thin gap was left. As soon as the water of the sky River was cut off, the surging flood of the sky River was immediately stopped by half. As soon as the water flow was stopped, the space that was tilted to the East slowly regained its balance. However, such a good scene only lasted for a moment. Then, the power of the multicolored light began to weaken, and the speed at which the crack squirmed suddenly slowed down. Seeing this, song qingxiao became anxious. This gap wasn¡¯t big, but it was clear that one crystal couldn¡¯t completely fill it. But if she gave another one, she was extremely reluctant! The last remaining sarira in his palm seemed to have sensed the call of the spiritual power above his head, and flicked it even more intensely. What to do? There was a thin stream of water flowing out of the narrow crack in the sky. It was obvious that the crack was not completely sealed. The task in her sea of consciousness did not show a prompt that it was completed, which meant that the task was not completed as long as the water was not completely blocked. If she released the last crystal, the gap could be filled, but how could she be willing? The multicolored light had not completely disappeared, but it was already extremely weak and appeared to be lacking in energy. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth as if she had made up her mind. She took out an egg-sized Jade bead from her pocket dimension! This Pearl was full of spiritual power. It was the prize she had obtained from killing the burly man with the turtle Back. At this time, song qingxiao had to take a gamble and see if she could use the Jade bead she had taken from the burly man to make up for her lack of spiritual power. This Jade bead contained something from the large man¡¯s collection, as well as a Supreme treasure that a Buddhist cultivator had possessed before his death. Perhaps it would be of some use. If it really didn¡¯t work, then he would throw the remaining bead up. She flew up and sent the Jade beads to the clouds. Under the illumination of the multicolored light, the Jade Pearl quickly melted and turned into threads of spiritual energy that were absorbed by it. The rays of light that had been showing signs of decline earlier suddenly brightened up slightly again, as if it was the last radiance of the setting sun, pulling in that crack a little more. It was useful! A hint of surprise flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes, but the light only flashed for a moment before it dimmed again. It was as if the spiritual light was too weak to completely repair it. At this moment, the chart in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness began to shake. The mission notification was starting to become unstable. This wave of shock immediately spread from his sea of consciousness to his entire body. The trial scenario is about to close! This thought entered her sea of consciousness, and without thinking, she waved her hand and created an ice blade to cut her palm. After her body was reconstructed, her blood contained an extremely powerful energy. As the blood gushed out, it did not drip down but was quickly absorbed by the light. This suction force was extremely terrifying, making it impossible for anyone to avoid it. Once it enveloped her, it immediately took her body into the sky. The spiritual power in her blood was unparalleled. The moment the dim light was absorbed into her blood, it immediately turned into a light powder. Song qingxiao felt her energy being sucked away rapidly, and she turned pale with fright! Fortunately, all of this happened in the blink of an eye. In less than two seconds, the suction force stopped, and the multicolored light that had absorbed the blood¡¯s power trembled, forcibly closing the last gap. The sky was pushed up by the power of the four pillars. At the same time, the mission notification in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness changed: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battle of deification! (Completed) [ mission completion: 50000 points and the activation of immortal state. ] The black mist in the middle of the swaying chart had completely disappeared. The chaotic chart became clear again, and a mark appeared in the middle of the chart: N¨¹wa mending the sky (complete merit) The next moment, the mission scenario closed, and song qingxiao was forced out of the trial scenario, returning to reality. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Godly state (1) Chapter 966: Godly state (1) Song qingxiao felt as if she was a drop of water on the waves, bouncing up and down with the waves. The spiritual energy in front of her crossed, and time and space separated. The familiar environment of the sea of stars appeared around her. Her body fell rapidly from mid-air, and the rapid sound of the wind blew past her ears. When she was pulled into the trial space, she happened to be in seclusion for refining crystals for a period of time, and was just about to come out of the cave to find food. As soon as she came back to her senses, she instinctively tried to use her spiritual energy to stabilize herself, but the spiritual energy in her body had been completely used up when she killed the giant turtle in the trial scene. Moreover, due to the massive loss of blood, her body¡¯s vitality had been greatly damaged, and she was showing signs of being unable to maintain her n¨¹wa body. At the critical moment, she hooked one side of the hole with her long tail and used the powerful strength of her tail to hook her body up. With a ¡®bang¡¯, she fell into the hole. The next moment, her long tail turned into legs and she returned to her human form. At the last moment of this trial, she used the power of her blood to replace the relic crystal to repair the world. Although the damage to her body would probably take a period of time to recuperate and recover, she was glad that her judgment was correct and she managed to cut off a relic crystal. General song Qing opened her palm, and a crystal lay in her palm. After leaving the trial scene, the suction of the crack on the crystal also disappeared. The crystal was half-transparent and Amber in color. Under the weak light in the cave, it reflected a crystal-like luster. Although the glow on the surface of the crystal had disappeared, song qingxiao could still feel the powerful energy contained within the crystal. A hint of satisfaction appeared in her eyes, and she put it away in her spatial pocket before getting up. After returning to her own territory, song qingxiao¡¯s tight heart relaxed. She decided to meditate and recover her spiritual power first. Although she had stayed in the territory of low-level demonic beasts for more than half a year, and the low-level demonic beasts had sensed her existence, they almost didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her, let alone break into her temporary ¡®residence¡¯. However, she was a cautious person, so she still summoned the confusion formation flag from her mustard seed space and placed it at the entrance of the cave before returning to the cave. Because she had lost her qi and blood, her cultivation had been affected to a certain extent. Fortunately, song qingxiao had already broken through to the middle level of the nascent soul stage, and the speed at which she absorbed spirit power was much faster than before. As a result, her spirit power and divine sense had recovered after two days. However, it would take at least half a year for her to fully recover from the damage to her body. Her current strength was equivalent to 80% of her peak. However, compared to the past few times when she returned to the real world covered in injuries, this time, she only lost some blood essence in exchange for a relic crystal. Song qingxiao was already very satisfied with this. Furthermore, as her strength increased, she could control the time she entered the trial space. The next time she entered the trial space, she was confident that she would be able to return to her peak, or even higher! Now that she had recovered her strength, song qingxiao was in the mood to check her spoils of war. She was the most curious about the rewards she had received after the trial, and the opening of the godly state. Thus, after resting, she first sank her consciousness into her sea of consciousness. In her sea of consciousness, she currently had a total of 68690 points. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the first time song qingxiao had accumulated so many points since she had participated in the divine trials, and she felt like she had struck it rich. However, there were a total of ten people who participated in the battle of deification trials, but nine of them were eliminated by the task in the end. She was the only one who survived, so she received the reward of 50000 points. Out of the 70000 points, 11683 points were her reward for completing the exploration of the Gu mansion. In that case, she probably had about 7000 points from killing the people from the martial arts Research Institute when they were hunting her down. It was just that there were many people who had come to the Institute that day, yet she had only obtained 7000 points in the end. It seemed that even a powerful hidden clan like the Shi family might not be able to send everyone into the trial and become a participant of the divine prison. However, this was not the time to think about this. Song Qing thought of the ¡®immortal state¡¯ that had been unlocked as a reward for this mission. With a thought, a notification sound came from his sea of consciousness. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Godly state (2) Chapter 967: Godly state (2) ¡°Do you want to unlock the immortal state with points?¡± Song qingxiao subconsciously chose ¡®yes¡¯. The moment she agreed, an ethereal aura appeared in her sea of consciousness. The aura was both strange and familiar. It was similar to the feeling that the divine prison gave her, but it also felt like it was above the divine prison. Her consciousness was instantly pulled into an extremely mysterious realm. It was as if there was a thick layer of fog, and only the tip of the iceberg could be seen in front of her. It was as if her consciousness was in a huge maze, and the depths of the maze had an unknown temptation, waiting for her to explore. Song qingxiao instinctively released her spirit sense. The structure of the ¡®maze¡¯ was extremely complicated, and the end of each fork seemed to be locked by a thick fog similar to the one in the trial space. The maze was huge, and the pressure inside was heavy. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense, which had reached the middle level of the nascent soul tier, she only explored for about half an hour before she felt a little overwhelmed. The consumption of her spiritual awareness was so great that it was even more than the continuous use of the nine-word secret order! There seemed to be an invisible ¡®attraction¡¯ in the maze, tempting her to continue moving forward. Perhaps she would be able to explore something if she took one more step. However, when song qingxiao realized that something was wrong, she forcefully withdrew her spiritual sense from the maze. Song qingxiao felt a swelling pain in her soul after she had used up too much energy. She could not help but feel a sense of vigilance. She then examined her own meridians and soul, but found that apart from the loss of her divine sense, there was nothing wrong with her, which made her tense heart slightly relax. It seemed that the existence of this labyrinth only ¡®ate¡¯ his divine sense. In her sea of consciousness, there was only about twenty percent of her divine sense left. In less than half an hour, more than eighty percent of her divine sense had been consumed in this maze. ¡°Could this be the God realm?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s face turned pale and she frowned. what is this God realm existence? ¡± She mumbled to herself. As soon as she finished speaking, su Wu¡¯s voice rang out in her divine soul, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a feeling?¡± Song qingxiao pursed her lips and said with a serious expression, ¡°Is it related to the divine prison?¡± immortal state ¡­ su Wu¡¯s cold voice had a rare hint of sigh. He paused for a moment and then asked, ¡± ¡°Do you want to be a God?¡± Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. God? ¡± ¡°To become a ¡®God¡¯, controlling the God realm is a necessary skill.¡± His appearance at this moment clearly had the intention of giving song Qing some pointers. Although he didn¡¯t know why he had such a plan, before he died, this person¡¯s cultivation was profound and he was knowledgeable. If he could learn more from him, it would be of great benefit to him. Song qingxiao thought about this and nodded slightly, waiting for him to continue. ¡°If the existence of the divine prison is a giant, then the immortal state is like controlling ¡®his¡¯ soul. The deeper you grasp it, the more you will understand it. ¡± After he said that, song qingxiao suddenly understood. Su Wu had once said that everything obtained in the divine prison could be used to buy everything in the divine prison. As long as one was powerful enough, one could even control the divine prison and stand at the peak of all living beings. ¡°What senior means is that immortal state can also be ¡®purchased¡¯?¡± cultivators related to the divine prison will receive a mission to open the divine realm when their cultivation base reaches a certain level. This cultivation level was not fixed, and it was ¡®randomly¡¯ chosen by the divine prison. The reason why it was said to be ¡®random¡¯ was that su Wu had actually suspected that this was the result of ¡®God¡¯s¡¯ manipulation. after obtaining the qualification to open the godly state, you can use your points to exchange for the control of the godly state. Su Wu paused for a moment. every corner of the God realm is connected to the prison. If you explore it with your consciousness, you can get endless benefits. Just like what he had said before, the more he explored the immortal state, the more he would understand the divine prison. Naturally, he would have a deeper control over the divine prison and a closer connection with it. that number seven who was possessed by a spirit during the expedition to the Gu residence that day should be the person who opened the godly state by luck. This person was able to open the immortal state at the early stage of the nascent soul realm and detect the existence of the chaos green lamp by chance. He also found a way to enter the Gu mansion to explore, so it was obvious that this person¡¯s control of the immortal state was not a result of a short period of time. Either this person had an extraordinary identity, or he was extremely lucky. Logically speaking, with such a benefit, if this person had been successful that day, he should have seized the chaos green lamp and gained all the benefits. His future cultivation should have been limitless. Who knew that in the end, he was so unlucky to meet song qingxiao. Not only did he use all his tricks, but he was also taken advantage of by her in the end. In other words, her luck was already heaven-defying. Now, she had even opened up the immortal level at the middle level of the nascent soul tier. Su Wu couldn¡¯t even predict how far she could go in the future. ¡°Your God realm, what have you found?¡± Su Wu asked. Song Qing smiled bitterly and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± after the godly state opened, I used my divine sense to search, but I found nothing. In the end, I used up too much of my divine sense, so I temporarily withdrew, ¡± she said honestly. Su Wu did not speak for a long time after song qingxiao finished speaking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, song Qing could not see su Wu¡¯s face, so he could not sense the shock in su Wu¡¯s heart. She had already advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and su Wu resided in her spirit, so he was very clear about her strength. What¡¯s more, she cultivated the God annihilating art. After reaching the spirit focus realm, the God annihilating art began the chapter of cultivating the divine sense. Her divine sense was not inferior even when compared to some nascent soul realm cultivators who specialized in cultivating the divine sense, and was much stronger than ordinary middle level nascent soul realm cultivators. But now she was saying that when her divine sense first entered the God realm, she simply didn¡¯t explore to the end. How was that possible? Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: The past.1 Chapter 968: The past.1 Su Wu was extremely talented when he was young, and he had the protection of his family. Naturally, his cultivation path was much smoother than that of ordinary people. He had glimpsed the existence of the immortal state when he was at the peak of the Dan stage, and he had roamed the immortal state with his divine sense for the first time when he was at the early stage of the nascent soul stage. Back then, the immortal level he had opened was so large that even with his early stage nascent soul transformation cultivation, he had to use sixty to seventy percent of his divine sense to completely explore the newly opened immortal level. It was precisely because of this that he had been praised by his elders, saying that his talent was outstanding. After a long time, su Wu slowly opened his mouth, ¡± when I was young, an elder once told me ¡­ When he mentioned the past, his tone had a strange feeling, as if he was reminiscing, but also mixed with a bit of maliciousness. ¡°The first opening of the godly state actually represents a certain kind of talent that you have.¡± Some people only had a small area for their first opening of the immortal state. Even if the immortal state was closely related to the immortal prison, they could not find out anything from this limited area. ¡°Oh?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Could it be that her luck had turned for the better, and she had gained some great benefits this time? he said that the first opening of the God realm is like the capital in your hand. The bigger the God realm, the more capital you have. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit sense couldn¡¯t fully explore her God state because her cultivation level wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°One day, when your consciousness is strong enough to completely explore this ¡®labyrinth¡¯, you will naturally obtain more than others.¡± With a different starting point, her future achievements would naturally be different from others. ¡°The vastness of the immortal state is far beyond your imagination.¡± Su Wu said indifferently, his voice a little cold, ¡°¡±What are these labyrinths? As your cultivation base grows, you will find that it will grow as well. It¡¯s like there are thousands of star areas waiting for you to explore.¡± As he said this, his cold voice seemed to finally have a trace of fluctuation, showing a sense of fanaticism and yearning. at that time, this world will no longer be a shackle that binds you. You will be able to come and go as you please in the thousands of star fields. Even someone as calm as song qingxiao could not help but feel a surge of emotions when she heard these words from su Wu. After the God realm expanded along with the growth of cultivation, there would actually be tens of thousands of star areas. The body and the soul could freely move between the star areas. What kind of realm did one have to reach? ¡°Are there really thousands of starfields beyond this world?¡± She mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Wu replied, ¡± but the immortal state is so big that many people can¡¯t even see one ten-thousandth of it in their entire lives. Other than the ¡®God¡¯ that controlled it, no one else would be able to answer her question. This answer was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. However, when su Wu really said ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯, she still felt a little disappointed. If su Wu couldn¡¯t see the full picture of the immortal state with his knowledge and cultivation, then the idea of thousands of galaxies might just be a guess. She suppressed the melancholy in her heart and continued, ¡± senior su Wu¡¯s elder is very knowledgeable. I think his cultivation must be very profound. I wonder if this senior is now ¡­ Before song qingxiao could finish her sentence, su Wu coldly interrupted her, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Dead?¡± She was a little surprised. Su Wu¡¯s cultivation was already very extraordinary. The ¡®elder¡¯ he mentioned should be even more so at an unknown realm. Even such a powerful person could not escape death. Song qingxiao could not help but be curious and asked, ¡± ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°He was blind and was killed by a junior who was close to him and gave him pointers.¡± His voice turned gloomy, as if he didn¡¯t want to say more about the ¡®elders¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only the so-called divine realm talent was just a casual remark. In fact, the size of the divine realm is closely related to what you obtain in the divine prison. His tone was even colder than before, as if he was talking about an unpleasant past, which reminded him of some unhappy memories. There was a hint of malice in his voice. ¡°Rather than being curious about how others died, why don¡¯t you take a look at how much of your harvest you have left!¡± After saying this, his voice immediately disappeared and he did not make a sound again. Song qingxiao felt that something was wrong with his attitude, but when she thought of su Wu¡¯s reminder, she hurriedly looked at her trial space. As expected, her points were displayed as:0. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: The past.2 Chapter 969: The past.2 ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao gasped. After completing the battle of the gods, she had accumulated a total of 68690 points, but now she had none. She remembered the reminder before she opened the immortal state,¡¯do you want to unlock the immortal state with points?¡¯ At that time, she was anxious to explore the godly state, so she subconsciously chose ¡®yes¡¯. Now it seemed that the moment the godly state was opened, all her points had probably been deducted. No wonder the first time he opened the immortal state was so big. There really wasn¡¯t such a cheap thing in the world. The size of the immortal state was basically determined by the cultivator¡¯s savings! It wasn¡¯t easy to accumulate so many points. Apart from the points she had plundered from killing people twice, she had also gained a lot from the battle of the gods. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to accumulate nearly 70000 points, but they were all gone in an instant. ¡°What kind of talent is this?¡± Song qingxiao could not help but smile bitterly. She felt as if she had returned to the pre-liberation days after working hard for more than half a year. However, she did not know that su Wu had not had the time to tell her that although the size of the first opening of the godly state was related to the points, it was not 100% determined by the number of points. Instead, it would be opened up according to the talent, bloodline, and cultivation level of each cultivator. The size of the first opening of the immortal state represented the foundation of each cultivator. If entering the trial and the door of cultivation was a new experience for song qingxiao, then she was the last participant and was on the verge of being eliminated. Now that she had opened the godly state, she was already one of the best in this new journey. Song qingxiao had used her own hard work and strength to turn the tables and stand above many people. His points had all disappeared, and there was no point in feeling depressed or regretful. Fortunately, song qingxiao was in the sea of stars. Other than medicine, the things she could exchange for with points were not of much use to her. At most, he would work hard to save up some points in the next trial in case of an emergency. On the other hand, the secret techniques and demon bloodlines of the purple-eyed boy, Buddhist cultivator, and Turtleback man were good things in this trial. Unfortunately, song qingxiao could not exchange for them no matter how much she coveted them. However, she now had the three words of the nine words secret order in her hand, as well as the cultivation techniques such as the God destroying technique and the stellar array. As for the change in her bloodline, although the burly man¡¯s defense was amazing after turning into a giant turtle, the potential of her blue blood was far from comparable to this trace of demon blood in terms of strength and growth. Therefore, the trace of regret only flashed through song Qing¡¯s mind for a moment before it quickly disappeared. What she was concerned about was the mosquito immortal¡¯s ¡®indestructible body¡¯ technique. Logically speaking, after the mosquito immortal died, his cultivation technique was absorbed by the red hair, but the red hair suffered a backlash from the heavenly fire and died at the hands of song qingxiao. This cultivation technique should be on the trial space exchange page now. However, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t find the technique for the indestructible body, so she had to give up. She had used up too much of her divine consciousness when she entered the godly state. After conversing with su Wu and checking her own sea of consciousness, she felt that she could not hold on any longer. Song qingxiao immediately withdrew her spirit sense from her sea of consciousness and cultivated the God destroying technique for half a day before opening her eyes again. The faint golden color in her eyes slowly disappeared, and song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a satisfied expression. Although she had used up about seventy to eighty percent of her consciousness in the divine realm, it was still very beneficial for her to cultivate it again after using it. It seemed that she could use this method to cultivate her consciousness more often in the future and consolidate her soul. As soon as song Qing recovered, he was ready to continue counting his other spoils of war from the trial. She had activated her immortal state earlier and was interrupted while chatting with su Wu, so she didn¡¯t have time to care about this. In fact, in addition to gaining points, she had also killed four people in this trial. However, because the red-haired man eventually died from the spiritual fire¡¯s backlash, all the items on him were burned to ashes. In the end, she had obtained three mustard seed spaces, which was a great harvest. Except for the Jade bead she obtained from killing the giant turtle, which was eventually absorbed by the trial space to complete the heaven mending mission, the storage spaces of the purple-eyed boy and the five-tailed fox girl were all in her hands. Song qingxiao had browsed through their storage spaces, but she did not have the intention to check them in detail. She opened her palm, and with a flash of spiritual light, a Golden Lotus seed was taken out of the storage space and laid in her palm. She had taken this item from a Buddhist cultivator. It could transform into a huge Lotus and become a magic weapon with extremely amazing defensive power, protecting people. Song qingxiao did not lack cultivation techniques, but she lacked a defensive treasure and a handy weapon. There was no need to mention the weapon. After this trial, she would continue to refine Mystic crystals to repair the dagger, but this defensive magical treasure was as if it was tailor-made for her. That Buddhist cultivator could fight to the death with the green-robed man using this treasure with only the cultivation of the initial level of the nascent soul stage, and he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage either, which was enough to show the power of this Golden Lotus. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she could subdue this lotus seed and release it, she would be like a tiger with wings. Even if she had to face the pursuit of two experts of the same cultivation level, she would not be afraid at all. As soon as she took out the Golden Lotus, the spiritual aura was overwhelming. An extremely exuberant vitality spread from the Golden Lotus, bringing with it a refreshing fragrance that made people feel refreshed. Such a wondrous treasure had probably reached the level of a spiritual treasure. The Golden Lotus had already gained sentience. Once she released it, it immediately turned into a golden light and tried to escape. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Song Qing pointed his little finger and trapped it with spiritual energy. The Golden Lotus struggled and swayed under the spiritual energy restraint, as if it wanted to break free. Just as it was about to bite its finger and subdue it- The flame in her soul flashed, and the chaotic green lamp, which was connected with her mind, somehow smelled the breath of the Golden Lotus. Before she summoned it, it forcibly turned into a Blue Rainbow and flew out from between her eyebrows. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it swallowed the Golden Lotus floating in front of her into the green lamp. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: Chapter 632-advancement _1 Chapter 970: Chapter 632-advancement _1 ah ¡­ even with song qingxiao¡¯s calmness, the sudden appearance of this scene still made her expression change. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of pain. A green light burst out from the green lamp and covered the Golden Lotus. An extremely pure chaotic spiritual energy spread out from the green lamp and firmly wrapped the Lotus that was imprisoned by song Qing¡¯s little spiritual energy. The spirit Qi on the Lotus seed was broken down by the chaotic spirit energy. This Golden Lotus could be considered a treasure after it had developed a spirit. In the hands of a Buddhist cultivator, it was mainly for defense and could block several attacks from the green robe. However, at this moment, it was as if it had met its natural nemesis. Under the green light, it didn¡¯t even last for the blink of an eye before it turned into a small ball of golden liquid and was sucked into the green lamp with a whoosh. It was so fast that song qingxiao didn¡¯t even have time to save it. The small stream of gold was absorbed by the green lamp. As soon as the green lamp of chaos absorbed the Golden stream of the Lotus seed, the spiritual Qi in its body suddenly burst out. A faint green light was emitted from the lamp, as if it was trying to break away the dust that covered its body, twisting it in the mist of light. Under the Halo, a green lotus bud the size of a bowl bloomed slowly, Holy and beautiful. A wave of vitality accompanied by the fragrance of lotus flowers emanated from the illusion of the green lotus. Song Qing took a sniff and inhaled all of it into her nose. In an instant, it turned into a clear stream that flowed into her sea of consciousness and meridians. Turbid air was expelled from his pores, and his entire divine sense felt as if it was floating in the clouds, incredibly comfortable. However, in just a moment, she felt that something was not right. She immediately regained her consciousness. When she looked again, there was no longer a blooming green lotus the size of a bowl in front of her. The green lamp that had ¡®stolen¡¯ her Golden Lotus was floating in front of her. However, the chaotic green lamp was different from before. Its size was about one-third larger than before, as if the dust on it had been wiped away, showing a bit of vitality. Song qingxiao¡¯s tense heart relaxed. She subconsciously checked her sea of consciousness and found that her spiritual sense was full, even slightly better than before. Her original divine sense had been consumed in the process of traveling through the immortal realm. Although she had cultivated it to eighty or ninety percent after meditating, her sea of consciousness was extremely abundant at this time. Her divine sense was already full, and it didn¡¯t look like it had been exhausted. The spiritual power in his meridians was not lost, and the absorption rate of spiritual power was even faster than before. At this moment, song qingxiao felt extremely refreshed. Even the fatigue caused by the damage to her vital Qi seemed to have lessened a little, as if she had been nourished by a powerful force. Could it be that she had inhaled the fragrance of the illusionary green lotus? Thinking of this, song qingxiao hurriedly looked at the green lamp floating in front of her. With one look, she could not help but be surprised. ¡°Eh?¡± The Lotus petal of the lamp split into Five Leaves. They were verdant and glistening, and they guarded the violet Flame in the middle of the pistil. The green lamp of chaos had another lotus petal! In the trial scene, after the green flame devoured the red-haired man¡¯s fire origin mark, not only did the fourth petal of the green lamp grow, but the color of the flame also changed, and its power was even stronger than before. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Song Qing took a closer look and felt that not only did the green lamp grow a lotus petal, but its overall shape and spiritual breath had also changed. The lamp had grown a lot bigger. The originally dim and unremarkable green lamp leaves were now exuding vitality, like a withered tree returning to spring. There was a faint, almost undetectable power of chaos in the Qi of life. If song Qing and Xiao Zeng had not inhaled this spiritual breath twice and had a deep impression of it, they would not have noticed it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this case, not only did the chaotic green lamp grow one more petal, but it also seemed to have advanced. It emitted a completely different aura from the inside to the outside. The green lamp seemed to have a trace of intelligence. At this time, when song Qing did not move, the green lamp flew up in the air and intimately circled around song Qing¡¯s body. As if he had made a mistake to please her, an extremely intimate aura came from his sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or happy. The change in the green lamp was obviously caused by the Golden Lotus. He didn¡¯t expect that the Lotus seed of the Buddhist cultivator would make the green lamp advance in such a way, so it was conceivable how good a treasure it was. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Advancement _2 Chapter 971: Advancement _2 If he could take it for his own use, his defensive ability would probably rise sharply, but now it was Qing Deng¡¯s. Her heart was bleeding, but when she saw the green lamp floating in front of her and touching it gently, she pursed her lips and reached out her palm. The green lamp seemed to understand her thoughts, and it floated up obediently, flying to her palm and stopping. Without the illusionary Halo, song qingxiao could see more clearly. The green petal was translucent, and upon closer inspection, there seemed to be golden spots of light gathered within it, as if it was carved from the best Jade. The petals half-suppressed the flame and seemed to have shrunk several times. The entire lamp looked like a green lotus, vivid and lifelike. ¡°It seems that I was wrong that day.¡± After she was hunted down and hid in the sea of stars, the blue blood seal was activated, and she unconsciously cast her body and reincarnated, entering the nascent soul realm. When she woke up, she found that the green lamp had changed, growing a lotus leaf about the size of a fingernail. At that time, she thought that the change in the green lamp was related to her cultivation, and after advancing to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, she took a special look at the green lamp, and was quite disappointed when she found that it had no changes. At this time, it seemed that the change in the green lamp at that time was not caused by her Ascension, but very likely that the green lamp absorbed some kind of natural treasure to advance. She quickly thought of the shining Jade token that Chu Yi had released when he trapped her. At that time, she wanted to use the Golden cicada to escape and used the green flames to swallow one of his magic treasures. It was probably because of this that the green lamp changed. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart moved, and she reached out to touch the purple flame in the pistil. The purple flame, which had once backfired on the red hair and severely injured the turtle¡¯s back, was now extremely docile. When she gently grabbed it, it flowed like a liquid light from the petals to her fingertips. Five spots of purple light appeared on the five fingertips of her left hand. Then, the purple shadow turned into five slowly blooming lotuses. The five purple lotuses combined into one, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, they turned into a bowl-sized Violet Flame, and the flame breath shot into the sky. A cold aura spread out, and the ice crystals on the cave wall and the ground above song Qing¡¯s head were instantly reduced to ashes. With a cracking sound, a huge hole was melted into the stone wall by the flame, and a large amount of black ash fell down like snow. As the flames spread, the ground beside her turned into powder and collapsed a few inches. With her body as the center, a shallow pit with a diameter of nearly two meters was burned by the purple flames. If she had not used her spiritual energy to stabilize herself in time, she would have also sunk with the dust. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect that after the green lamp advanced, the purple flame would be so powerful when it was out of control. The cave she was residing in was only a temporary residence occupied after killing a demonic Python. There were no reinforcement or spirit energy measures, so it naturally couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the hot flame. At the moment, she had no plans to change her residence, so song Qing loosened her right hand holding the lamp. The green lamp slowly floated in the air. She injected a stream of spiritual power into the purple flame, and the purple flame shrank after absorbing the spiritual power. Finally, it turned into a small swaying flame Purple Lotus the size of a palm, placed in her palm. Not only did the chaos green lamp¡¯s appearance change after its upgrade, but the power of its purple flames had also improved. The color of the fire was magnificent and slightly darker than before. At this time, it appeared unusually docile in her palm. With a thought, she put her hands together and the purple flames flickered. With a flash of spiritual breath, a purple fire Lotus appeared in her other palm. The purple smoke turned into vines, and wherever they went, beautiful fire lotuses bloomed. In an instant, they climbed all over her arms like mysterious tattoos, similar to the situation when she was trapped in the volcano by the red hair in the trial scene. Seeing this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of something. ¡°Indestructible body?¡± The mosquito immortal¡¯s indestructible body had the ability to turn one into countless clones. It was difficult to distinguish between the real and the fake, but each of them could become his real body. They were both real and fake and extremely domineering. After the red-haired man killed him, he used his fire origin mark to absorb his ¡®indestructible body¡¯, making his fire origin mark possess the power of the¡¯ indestructible body¡¯. However, in the end, the red-haired man died from the backlash of the green flames. When she had been checking the exchange page of the trial space earlier, she had seen the cultivation techniques and demon-type bloodlines that red-haired, green robe, true Lord Black Wolf, and the others had exchanged for. However, she had not seen the ¡®indestructible body¡¯ of the mosquito immortal, which she was most interested in. He had originally thought that this technique had disappeared after the red hair suffered a backlash. However, from the looks of it, it seemed that after the green flames absorbed the power of the origin mark, they had also absorbed the mysterious attributes of this ¡®indestructible body¡¯. The scene of the purple Lotus blossoming on her arm was exactly the same as when red hair had used the origin mark to spread the blazing Flame Red Lotus all over the ground. As her divine sense moved, the fire lotuses on her palms and arms were connected to her divine sense, as if they were one with her and were under her command. As long as her spiritual sense was strong enough, she could even split into countless Lotus shadows. After splitting, the power of the purple Lotus was slightly reduced. However, because it had absorbed the ¡®indestructible body¡¯ attribute, even if the distance of the flames after splitting was larger, it could still instantly concentrate on one spot to attack! Because of the special mystery of mosquito immortal¡¯s ¡®indestructible body¡¯, once this purple flame was taken out, even if a powerful cultivator found something wrong in the future and tried to take it, he could use this feature to keep the flame, making it difficult for the cultivator to covet it. When song Qing thought of this, he could not hide the joy on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the risk of this mission was extremely high, it was also a great harvest for her. Not to mention that she had advanced to the middle level of the nascent soul tier with the help of the mission, just the harvest from the advancement of the primal chaos green lamp was enough to make this trip worthwhile! She was lacking in offensive means. Although the stellar array made up for some of her disadvantages, it still seemed to be limited in some ways. Now that the chaos green lamp had advanced, it was a great help to her. At this point, song qingxiao no longer felt any regret that the Golden Lotus had been ¡®stolen¡¯ by the green lamp. She clenched her hands, and the split flames suddenly merged into one, turning into a purple flame. With a whoosh, it was flicked back into the green lamp. Since the flame had been upgraded, its power was many times stronger than when she had not entered the battle of gods investiture. Song Qing muttered to herself. She was not in a hurry to check her spoils of war. Instead, she used her divine sense to take out her original spatial pocket from the Jade pendant. She took out the two pieces of Mystic crystals that she had partially refined that day. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Refining _1 Chapter 972: Refining _1 Before song qingxiao entered the battle of the gods, she had melted the surface of the two Mystic crystals with green flames and wrapped them in spiritual power. The surface seemed to be covered with a layer of surging luster. Because it was made of green flames, the mystic crystal glowed a faint green due to the influence of fire spiritual power. According to su Wu, this Mystic crystal was extremely hard. Even though she had spent so much effort, she had only managed to refine it to 30%, roughly removing the impurities in the mystic crystal. Only when the dagger had been refined to 40% would the crystal start to liquify and continue to repair the missing parts of the dagger. Previously, her cultivation had only entered the early stage of the nascent soul formation realm, and the green flames were only a little bit, so in the process of refining the mystic crystal at the later stage, even though she had used up a lot of time and spiritual power, her progress was still very slow. As a result, before entering the trial, the repair work of the dagger was not completed yet. Now the time was right. Song qingxiao released the two pieces of Mystic crystals and made them float in front of her with her spiritual power. At the same time, she reached out her hand. There was a flash of light in the green lamp, and the violet Flame wrapped in the Lotus petal flew out. In an instant, the purple flame enveloped the two pieces of Mystic crystals suspended in the air. After rising to the middle level of the nascent soul tier, song qingxiao¡¯s control over spirit power and divine sense was better than before. She carefully injected her spirit power into the purple flames, and the purple flames rose two levels in a row. Furthermore, the power of the purple flames was unparalleled after the evolution of the heaven devouring fire origin mark. The mystic crystals that didn¡¯t have much reaction to the green flames earlier were melting at a speed that was visible to the naked eye when they were wrapped in the purple flames. The speed was amazing. In the fire, the surface of the two bowl-sized crystals liquefied. After being calcined, the impurities in the mystic crystal were expelled again, and the volume shrank again. In an instant, they were melted into two fist-sized balls of transparent liquid under the fire. Seeing this, a trace of joy flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She immediately used her spiritual power to force the two balls of liquid. The two balls of liquid slowly moved towards the center and stuck together, quickly merging into one. Surrounded by the flames, the liquefied Mystic crystal was still melting. As song Qing continued to pour his little spiritual force into it, it melted even more thoroughly than before. As the flames flickered, it turned back and forth, and its size shrank again. The light green in the crystal was melted by the flame and turned into a light purple. Song qingxiao had a vague feeling that the mystic crystal was more than 40% refined. Unfortunately, su Wu, who was more experienced than her, had gone into hiding because of their previous conversation. He probably would not show up at this time. Otherwise, she could have asked him for more details. Seeing that the mystic crystal had melted, she was about to summon the dagger in her dantian to repair it when she couldn¡¯t help but think of the relic crystal she had kept in the trial. The spiritual power in the crystal was amazing and could be used to mend the sky. It was one of the best materials for repairing and was rare. Although this mysterious dagger was broken, it was still his life-bound magic weapon and was indispensable. If he added this relic crystal that was enough to mend the sky into it, he didn¡¯t know what kind of magic weapon it would eventually repair. However, this crystal relic had been burned by flames before, so he didn¡¯t know if the purple flames could melt it. In any case, if it could be melted, it would be used. If it could not be refined, then it would be used for other purposes in the future. At this thought, song qingxiao immediately took out the relic crystal from her pocket dimension. The moment the crystal was taken out, the spiritual energy was immediately overbearing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing split off a wisp of his soul consciousness to guide the flame. A purple light flashed under the crystal relic, and then a wisp of flame slowly bloomed like a small Lotus, wrapping the crystal in the flame. She was worried that the purple flame couldn¡¯t completely melt it, so she mobilized the spiritual power in her veins and injected it into the fire Lotus at the cost of thirty percent of her spiritual power. At this time, 30% of her spiritual power was no small matter. Once she injected it, the luster of the flame suddenly became demonic. The crystal wrapped in it was shaken by the spiritual power and slowly absorbed the spiritual power she injected. Song qingxiao was very patient. She split her attention to control the movements on both sides. If the Ling power in her body was insufficient, she would stop meditating and wait until she had enough Ling power to refine the crystal again. She did not know how many days had passed as she continued to refine the materials. Song qingxiao was fully immersed in refining the materials until she heard su Wu¡¯s cry in her spirit. Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Refining _2 Chapter 973: Refining _2 ¡°How is that possible?¡± There were bursts of spiritual light in the cave, which was filled with extremely strong spiritual energy. When she was cultivating, the spiritual energy that she had absorbed had formed a layer of hard ice, which bound the spiritual energy within. Song qingxiao opened her eyes instinctively when she heard su Wu¡¯s voice. There were two masses of materials floating in front of her. The mystic crystal had been refined to the size of a fist. The relic crystal had also absorbed spiritual power and turned into something like water and fog. Only a small bit was not completely melted and was wrapped in the fire Lotus. ¡°Is this a Mystic crystal?¡± The impurities in the mystic crystal had been completely refined, and it was crystal clear and pure. This object was originally formed after the mutation of the cold Jade, but after the mutation, the characteristics of the cold Jade had faded. After being tempered, it faintly emitted an extremely cold spiritual nature, which corresponded with song qingxiao¡¯s own spiritual power attribute. The ice in the cave was not only formed by song Qing¡¯s spiritual power, but also because of the cold attribute of the mystic crystal, which was the real reason why the frost was so powerful. This situation was beyond su Wu¡¯s expectations. After shouting these two sentences, he did not speak for a long time. In the human realm upon heavens, even the armament families that were famous for their weapons and treasures only knew about 40% of the refining method of the mystic crystal. They could barely refine it. Weapons made from Mystic crystals refined by the armament repository families adhered to the hardness of Mystic crystals but had no other special characteristics. On the contrary, because this thing was very hard, even if it was only refined to 40%, it would consume a lot of spiritual power. Therefore, even if this thing was very rare and difficult to find, it was still very useless. The magic weapons of the real powerful cultivators would mostly choose the magic weapon blood contract that was more suitable for their own attributes. When song qingxiao brought back these two large pieces of Mystic crystals from the lost city and said that she wanted to use them to repair the dagger, su Wu actually didn¡¯t think so. Even when he told song qingxiao the refining method, he did not think that she had the ability to melt it. He thought that she was just dreaming. When she took out the chaos green lamp and refined 30% of the mystic crystal with just a small flame, su Wu thought her efforts were useless, even though he had a different opinion of her. Although the flame of the green lamp was strong, it was too small and its power was limited. The later the mystic crystal was refined, the tougher its texture would be after the impurities were removed. Even the entire armament clan of the human realm upon heavens could not accomplish this. How could a young girl accomplish this even if she had a Supreme spiritual treasure? However, su Wu did not expect that she would not only completely refine the mystic crystal, but also to refine it so thoroughly. Judging from the state of the glazed crystal, it didn¡¯t look like she had only refined 40%. At the same time, she had also drawn out the ice attribute in the glazed crystal, causing the purple flame to be surrounded by rich and extraordinary ice attribute spiritual power. ¡°Senior su Wu?¡± Song qingxiao, who was controlling the purple flame, paused and asked. Su Wu then said, ¡± ¡°Chunsu once said that if the mystic crystal was refined to 70%, it would draw out the ice attribute ¡­¡± He did not seem to notice song qingxiao¡¯s call. It was as if he was talking to himself. but this is just his hypothesis. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. His tone was filled with emotion, as if he had just verified something that had been on his mind for a long time. He was both surprised and gratified. Song qingxiao had conversed with him a few times and naturally knew who this ¡®Chun su¡¯ he was talking about was. This person was an elder of an armament repository family and was skilled in the path of refining. He was a master of refining, so his words naturally carried a lot of weight. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed and she stopped her refining. At this moment, the refining of the relic had already been going on for a while, and only the last bit of Ling power was left. In the mist-like spiritual power, a small piece of the sky-mending stone as thin as a hair rolled in the mist. With a thought, the purple flame that wrapped around the mystic crystal disappeared in a flash. At the same time, the aura of the flame surrounding the sky-mending stone suddenly increased. In one breath, song qingxiao injected the remaining spiritual energy in her body into the crystal. After the colorful cloud of spiritual energy absorbed her spiritual energy, it melted the last trace of the crystal and turned into a small cloud of mist, which was sealed by the spiritual energy. After doing all this, she smiled and flicked her hand. The purple flame immediately flashed and fell back into the green lotus lamp in front of her. ¡°Senior su Wu, are you saying that my Mystic crystal has been refined by at least 70%?¡± a conservative estimate would be at least 70% ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, he seemed to have discovered something, and his cold tone changed a little. this chaos green lamp ¡­ He seemed to be in disbelief. The appearance of the chaotic green lamp had changed greatly from the first time he saw it. At this time, the lamp was like a half-sky Lotus, green in color and full of vitality. There were now five green petals on the lamp¡¯s body, and its aura was many times stronger than before. In just a short period of trial, the quality of the chaos green lamp seemed to have advanced from a Supreme treasure to a primordial Supreme treasure. ¡°What did you get in the trial?¡± It was extremely difficult for a Supreme treasure like the chaos green lamp to advance. In addition to devouring high-grade heavenly materials and earthly treasures for fusion and evolution, there were also extremely harsh conditions for the attributes of these materials. Low-grade materials were not very useful for such a treasure.And how could materials of the same grade be so easy to find? Not to mention matching its attributes, which was even more difficult. The chaotic green lamp was a green lotus nourished by the chaotic spiritual energy. It was of the wood attribute and was a class-one heavenly material spiritual treasure. After that, it was burned by the heavenly fire. Since it was dead, it was alive. The two fused together. In order to find something suitable for its grade to increase, it either had to match the characteristics of its Qi of life and death, or it had to be something that matched these two attributes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was the same as when song qingxiao was chased by the men and women sent by the Shi family. The chaotic green lamp upgraded after devouring the bone pendant magic treasure released by Chu Yi. Chu Yi¡¯s magic treasure was formed from the bone plate nourished by the spiritual energy of an Almighty cultivator who had fallen. It fit the Zen principle of ¡®life and death¡¯ in the green lamp. In addition, the bone plate had reached the level of a Supreme magic treasure. Therefore, after the green flame swallowed one of the Jade plates, it produced a small leaf, causing the green flame to grow a little. At this moment, su Wu felt very regretful. After song qingxiao was in the forbidden world and came out, he had talked to her about some past events that he did not want to face. It made him recall the scene at the beginning. So after the conversation, he hid in song qingxiao¡¯s soul and did not use his divine sense to spy on the outside world. Therefore, he had no idea that song qingxiao had devoured the red-haired man¡¯s fire origin power with the green flame, and that the green lamp had ¡®sneakily devoured¡¯ her Golden Lotus Dharma treasure. He was so surprised to see the chaos green lamp¡¯s advancement. ¡°In this trial, I was lucky to obtain two things.¡± Since the existence of the chaos green lamp could not be hidden from su Wu, song qingxiao did not hide it from him. She told him everything about how she used the flame of the lamp to attack the red-haired man, how she absorbed the power of the origin, and how she killed the Buddhist cultivator in the trial and took his magic treasure, the Golden Lotus. Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: The aristocratic clan.1 Chapter 974: The aristocratic clan.1 ¡°Buddhist cultivation? A Golden Lotus treasure?¡± Su Wu muttered to himself, ¡± the Golden Lotus that can advance the chaotic green lamp ¡­ He paused for a moment, as if he had already guessed the origins of the Buddhist cultivator from song qingxiao¡¯s words. Song qingxiao could hear the tone in his words and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Could it be that senior su Wu knows who that Buddhist cultivator is?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky.¡± Su Wu said. Although he did not see the Golden Lotus mentioned by song qingxiao, the Golden Lotus had at least reached the level of a spiritual treasure since it could make the chaos green lamp advance and cause such a great change in its aura. in the heavens beyond heaven, the fanyin family is guarding a world-cleansing heavenly Lake. There is a batch of lotus seeds in it, and it is a treasure that everyone covets. Su Wu paused for a moment. the heavenly Lake of purity has existed since the founding of the fanyin family. It has existed for at least a few thousand years. The Lotus seeds that grow from the spiritual spring in the lake are naturally good ingredients for refining magic treasures. Even if the Lotus seeds are of the worst age and of the worst quality, they can still increase one¡¯s lifespan and cultivation after consumption. Unfortunately, this group of monks was not to be trifled with. Not only were their cultivation techniques powerful, but they were also extremely protective and unreasonable. Everyone in the human realm upon heavens avoided them and did not dare to provoke them easily. ¡°The monk you¡¯re talking about is able to withstand the attacks of a late stage nascent soul formation cultivator with just his cultivation level, and the magic treasure transformed from the Golden Lotus is so overbearing. There¡¯s an eight to nine out of ten chance that he¡¯s the descendant of the fan Yin family.¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± this person¡¯s cultivation base is not high, but he was able to receive such a gift from the family. One can imagine that he is at least a core disciple of the fanyin family. Not only had he died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, but she had also taken his treasures. If she were to form a blood contract with the Golden Lotus, he would most likely be hunted down by the fanyin family once his identity was exposed. there¡¯s an old monk in their family who has already reached the Saint realm. Even su Wu, who was famous in the human realm upon heavens, was only half a step into the Saint realm. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the harder it would be to advance. At that point, it was no longer a matter of talent or aptitude, but resources, cultivation, and unparalleled heavenly Dao and luck. And the changes brought about by every step of advancement were earth-shaking. Su Wu had been half a Saint, but he was still far from a true Saint. if I had failed to break through to the Saint realm, how could the people from the heavens beyond heaven have killed me? ¡± He sneered. When song qingxiao heard this, she suppressed her emotions and asked, ¡± ¡°Why did senior su Wu fail to break through to the Saint realm?¡± Su Wu remained silent for a long time after she asked the question. Song qingxiao thought that he would not answer and was feeling a little regretful. She was already in a lot of trouble. She had finally managed to find out who her murderer was, but in the end, they had offended the Shi family. After her identity was exposed, she was hunted down and had to escape into the starry sky sea. Although she was temporarily hiding here, this was not a place she wanted to stay for a long time. It would be a big problem for her to get out in the future. Just like what the couple who had chased after her had said, the soul of the beast King that guarded the border gate to the sea of stars, according to the Alliance agreement back then, not only did it prevent humans from entering the sea of stars, it also prevented the demonic beasts from leaving the sea of stars. Back then, she had entered smoothly, but it was not easy to get out. The strength of the silk beast King¡¯s soul breath was at least above the eighth rank. If she wanted to break out, her cultivation would probably need to break through to the soul separation realm. However, just as su Wu had said, the further one cultivated, the more difficult it would be. How could it be so easy to break through? Song qingxiao¡¯s luck in using the trial this time to advance to the middle level of the nascent formation tier was probably something that would only happen once in a hundred years. Even if she encountered it once, it could be considered that her luck had reached the peak, and it could not be treated as an ordinary thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These troubles had already given her a headache. Now, she had learned from su Wu that she had offended the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven because she had killed the Buddhist cultivators. She wanted to find out more details from su Wu and understand more about the fanyin family so that she could escape in time and suffer a great loss in the future. Who knew that because of a question, su Wu would not speak again. After a few conversations with him, song qingxiao had already vaguely understood some of su Wu¡¯s characteristics. This person¡¯s past was too complicated and he had too many secrets. Some of his experiences might not be bright. Once his past was touched, he would easily avoid it and was unwilling to face it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have asked him about these things and would have just mentioned the fan Yin family. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: The aristocratic clan.2 Chapter 975: The aristocratic clan.2 Just as she was feeling regret in her heart, su Wu, who originally thought that he would not say anything, suddenly spoke after a moment of silence, ¡± ¡°I lost to myself.¡± His tone was faint, as if he was sighing, with a kind of melancholy and a touch of melancholy. However, this feeling of smallness only disappeared in a flash, and then he returned to his usual cold tone, ¡± ¡°The biggest obstacle to breaking through to the Saint realm is yourself.¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao to ask, he seemed to have no intention of continuing the topic, ¡± ¡°You will understand in the future.¡± No matter how much he said now, she would not understand. ¡°This Golden Lotus comes from the heavenly Lake of purity and has its own heavenly Lake aura.¡± Once the fanyin family¡¯s disciple died, it would definitely attract the pursuit of the group of monks. Especially if that Buddhist cultivator was a direct descendant of the fanyin family, a core bloodline. Once they knew that he had died at the hands of song qingxiao, it would only bring trouble. it¡¯s a good thing that the chaos green lamp swallowed it. It saved you a lot of trouble. You should be glad. Song qingxiao was a little regretful that she had lost a defensive treasure. After all, although the chaos green lamp had advanced, treasures like the Golden Lotus were not easy to find. Hearing su Wu¡¯s words, it was a good thing that a freak combination of factors happened. She didn¡¯t have the ability to provoke the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven, so she would naturally avoid this kind of trouble. Now that he thought about it, although the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s cultivation base was weak, the magic weapons on him were all good things. Even the burly man with the turtle Back coveted them very much. His cultivation base was also very solid. In the face of the green robe that was much higher than his realm, he was not afraid. Other than the powerful aristocratic families, no one else would be able to raise such a cultivator. ¡°Senior su Wu, in the human realm upon heavens, what are the major aristocratic families?¡± After this incident, it was a reminder to song qingxiao. In the trial, other than the participants who cultivated alone like her, it was hard to guarantee that there would also be people from reclusive clans and heaven¡¯s beyond. It was fine if it was a reclusive clan, but compared to the people of the heavens beyond heaven, their strength was obviously one level weaker. However, she should still have some understanding of the aristocratic families in the heavens beyond heaven. At least, the next time she killed someone and stole their treasure, she would take care of the aftermath to avoid getting into trouble. there are as many factions and clans in the heavens beyond heaven as there are hairs on an ox. However, the only ones that are worth paying attention to are the nine great factions. Su Wu seemed to understand her thoughts and did not object to giving her a few pointers. ¡°You already know about Bing Cang and fan Yin, but other than that, there¡¯s also tai Kang, Chang Li, Shen Nong, East Qin ¡­¡± He called out a few names in a row. Song qingxiao remained silent, but she kept his words in mind. ¡°I was born in the taikang clan ¡­¡± When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious. ¡°Is senior¡¯s surname not su?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± He laughed coldly and said in a disdainful tone. Song qingxiao could almost imagine that if he had a physical body, he would look cold, impatient, and hold back his chin to reprimand her. the collective name of a clan might not necessarily be a surname. It might just be another name for the birthplace of the ancestral clan, the cultivation techniques, and the bloodline. After he was done, he continued, with your aptitude and comprehension, I don¡¯t even know how you advanced to the nascent soul tier. Don¡¯t ever say that you know me when you go out in the future. he stopped. embarrassing. ¡°Oh.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±Indeed, I don¡¯t dare to say. Senior has too many enemies. I still want to live.¡± ¡°..¡±As soon as she finished speaking, su Wu was silent for a moment. He seemed to be very angry, but he could not find any words to refute her theory. In the end, he could only sneer a few times to vent the hatred in his heart. ¡°Hehe!¡± After he sneered, he magnanimously did not argue with her. the taikang clan focuses on the way of the sword. The way of the sword is the way of the king and it is extremely powerful. Therefore, the taikang clan is also known as the house of the way of the king ¡­ He briefly talked about the characteristics of the taikang clan and finally reminded, ¡± among the magic treasures, it is difficult for sword cultivators to advance, but their techniques are overbearing. Among cultivators of the same level, it is rare for them to have a match. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level was too low, but she had a treasure on her. if you encounter someone riding a flying sword, don¡¯t fight them head-on. Remember to Dodge. Song qingxiao responded. Seeing that he was the first to mention the taikang clan, she thought that he was reminiscing about an old friend, so she asked, ¡± ¡°Senior su Wu, you miss the clan. Do you want to go back and take a look?¡± When he heard this, he was silent for a long time. After a long time, he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± She thought that when he said ¡®can¡¯t go back¡¯, he meant that he was already dead, and only a wisp of his soul remained, so he couldn¡¯t return to his clan. However, su Wu said, ¡± ¡°I have already betrayed the taikang clan and swore never to return.¡± Although these two short sentences were spoken in a soft voice, they were filled with determination. He didn¡¯t know what had happened between him and the taikang clan back then, but it had actually caused a successor who had once been protected by the clan to fall out with the clan to such an extent. However, this thought only lingered in song Qingxin¡¯s mind for a moment before it was dismissed. She wasn¡¯t very curious and didn¡¯t care about what happened to others. Moreover, this was su Wu¡¯s private matter. If he was willing to tell her, he would naturally mention it without her asking. However, from the fact that he was so secretive about his past, it could be seen that he was not willing to talk about some things in the past. Even if she asked him, he would not tell her. On the contrary, it would cause su Wu to go into hiding and make her miss a great opportunity to understand the forces of the aristocratic families in heaven¡¯s beyond. She did not ask further, which made su Wu quite satisfied. He continued, ¡± as for the Changli clan, it is rumored that they have the blood of the heavenly Phoenix and can be reborn from the fire. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to understand.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Song Qing raised her eyebrows and asked. they were killed by me, ¡± su Wu said. they don¡¯t have many disciples left. They¡¯re no longer a threat. They¡¯re not far from extinction. He snorted coldly, as if he did not have a good impression of the Changli clan. His tone was quite disdainful, the reason why I mentioned them is because I really can¡¯t pick out any other factions that are worth mentioning. I¡¯m just using them to make up the numbers. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was speechless. He had killed people and slaughtered their entire family. Now, he was even looking down on them. It was clear how arrogant he was. as for Shennong, he¡¯s famous for his elixir and medicine making. Song qingxiao had not dabbled in the art of alchemy, so she might not understand the importance of alchemy. However, as one cultivated to the later stages, the supplementary effects of the pills were not only reflected in healing and healing the body, but also in increasing one¡¯s spiritual power, no less than the work of bitter cultivation. The value of a Supreme-grade lingdan was not lower than a Supreme-grade Dharma treasure. It might even be higher than a spiritual treasure. It was extremely precious. When he said this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the small cauldron she found in the mustard seed dimensional space after she killed fan jianghe. It seemed to be from the Shennong clan. At this thought, song qingxiao could not help but use her consciousness and a small cauldron appeared in her palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This pill-stabilizing cauldron seems to be from the Shennong family.¡± The cauldron emitted a faint medicinal fragrance, and su Wu¡¯s divine sense seemed to sweep over the cauldron. He then replied, ¡± it¡¯s indeed something from the God farmer clan, but its spiritual breath isn¡¯t strong. It looks like it¡¯s only a mid-grade alchemy furnace, but it¡¯s enough for you. Su Wu¡¯s vision was high, and ordinary items could not easily enter his eyes. In his opinion, this mid-grade pill-stabilizing cauldron was only an ordinary item. However, in reality, this cauldron was already a rare good item. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Sword embryo (1) Chapter 976: Sword embryo (1) Back when fan jianghe was taming the yin corpse, he was worried that he would not be able to find suitable blood to feed the yin corpse and cause it to turn on him. Thus, he prepared to feed the yin corpse with his own blood. As such, he was worried about losing a lot of blood, so before he left, he specially borrowed this pill ding cauldron in case he needed it. This small cauldron that su Wu looked down on was not easy to obtain for many cultivators. After all, not everyone could get their hands on the cauldrons made by Shennong from the human realm upon heavens. Of course, the small cauldron eventually fell into song qingxiao¡¯s hands after fan jianghe¡¯s death, but she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Hearing su Wu confirm the origin of the pill-settling cauldron, song qingxiao was already quite satisfied even though he only said that it was only a middle-grade cauldron. She wasn¡¯t an alchemy master and hadn¡¯t even started on the path of alchemy. She was still focused on repairing her life-bound magic weapon and hadn¡¯t dabbled in alchemy. This pill-stabilizing cauldron was more than enough for a newbie like her. She put the cauldron back into her spatial pocket and decided that after she repaired the weapon, she could try to refine pills in addition to her cultivation. After all, there was the possibility of getting injured in the future trials. If he had the pills, he would have more insurance and chances. ¡°The East Qin clan entered the Dao with Confucianism ¡­¡± Su Wu briefly explained the characteristics of the major aristocratic families. Song qingxiao nodded and firmly remembered these characteristics in her heart. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to understand.¡± There were also some powerhouses who had established their own sects, but it was difficult to say for a while. Not to mention that song qingxiao had chosen this dangerous path, so she was mentally prepared for danger. It was impossible for her to be prepared for everything in advance. She could only try to avoid the powerful families that were difficult to provoke before her strength was inferior to others. When song qingxiao heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but recall who the two people she had met back then were. There was no doubt that from the strength and aura these two people displayed, as well as their disdain for the Shi family, Qian Shan must be someone from the human realm upon heavens. It was just that he didn¡¯t know which clan they were descendants of or whether they were scattered cultivators. Song qingxiao had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage. When she recalled the scene when she first met Qian Shan, although it was still a soul-shaking memory, when she recalled the finger that Qian Shan had used, she only felt that it was like the peak of Mount Tai, unsurpassable. Now that she thought about it again, she felt that what was in front of her was only an obstacle, and it was not impossible to overcome. ¡°Among the nine great clans, the strongest are the taikang clan and the fan Yin clan.¡± Because young mistress song Qing had offended the descendant of the fan Yin family, su Wu simply chose the fan Yin family and explained to her in detail, ¡± but the taikang clan does not have many descendants. Even though their descendants are all talented and have good cultivation, they do not have many people. In terms of overall strength, the fanyin family is stronger than the taikang clan. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡± ¡°There are so many monks in the human realm upon heavens who have seen through the mortal world and become monks?¡± Su Wu choked on her words and only asked after a long while, ¡± ¡°Who told you that the monks of the fan Yin family must be foreigners?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Song qingxiao was a little curious. ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± there is no inheritance that is more stable than a bloodline. Especially for a world sect like this, with thousands of years of heritage, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let an outsider get away with it. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the wine-meat monk?¡± Su Wu¡¯s words were beyond song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. She had originally thought that the fanyin family was recruiting disciples, but she did not expect that it would be passed down in such a way. After hearing what she said, su Wu was so angry that he laughed coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only not only do the monks of the fan Yin family not have any traditional customs, but they can also kill people. Are you surprised? ¡± He said sarcastically. Song Qing touched the tip of her nose and realized that she had indeed been prejudiced. Fortunately, after su Wu ridiculed her, he did not continue the topic. Instead, he explained, ¡± the fanyin family also has a secular sect. Those with ordinary talent in the family don¡¯t have any restrictions on getting married and having children. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t come into contact with more profound cultivation techniques and secret techniques, and they can¡¯t obtain the core resources of the family. However, for these clan disciples, if they showed outstanding talent at a young age, they would be taken into the aristocratic families and nurtured from a young age, and then join the core of the clan in the future. In the human realm upon heavens, it was not rare for the fanyin family to split their clan power into two. After all, there were some mortal Affairs between the world sects and large clans that needed the care of low-level bloodlines who were not talented enough. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Sword embryo (2) Chapter 977: Sword embryo (2) When song qingxiao heard this, she also understood what su Wu meant when he said that the fanyin family was very protective of their own. After all, the relationship between these monks was not as simple as that of their disciples and Grand disciples. At the same time, they had a bloodline inheritance. The Buddhist cultivator that she had killed was not only a disciple that they had carefully cultivated, but also a descendant of their bloodline. If the fanyin family found out that the Buddhist cultivator had died in her hands, it would indeed be very troublesome. From this incident, she also had a vague sense of crisis. Now, she was a loner. Although it was very convenient and she was not restricted, once she offended a member of the clan, she would face the attack of the entire clan. It was like being hunted down by the Shi family. There would be endless trouble in the future. As her strength increased, the level of the opponents and enemies she faced would also increase. Under such circumstances, her cultivation at the middle level of the nascent soul tier was clearly insufficient, and couldn¡¯t bring her much sense of security. She still needed to cultivate even more diligently. She could not afford to offend the Saint realm old monk of the fanyin family at the moment. If she could escape after meeting him, it would be her win. When she had just comprehended Dao, the kind of luck she had when she escaped from Qian Shan¡¯s hands could only be used once or twice, so she couldn¡¯t take any chances. Her eyes fell on the advanced green lamp. At this moment, she was already very glad that the green lamp had ¡®taken¡¯ the Golden Lotus away. Otherwise, she would not know what was going on and could easily plant a disaster. Su Wu seemed to know what she was thinking. He paused for a moment, then his divine sense fell on the ¡®colorful mist¡¯ that was formed by the relic crystal that was wrapped in spiritual power. ¡°This is ¡­¡± The relic crystal had been completely refined into a cloud of five-colored mist by the evolved green lamp. Even though only his divine sense was left, and it was blocked by spiritual power, su Wu could feel the terrifyingly abundant spiritual power contained in the mist. ¡°The crystal relic refined from the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s corpse.¡± Song qingxiao explained, and su Wu was speechless again. The Buddhist cultivator was from a fanyin family, and the family had given him a spiritual treasure-level Golden Lotus as a magic weapon for self-defense. At the same time, he had the powerful Golden Phoenix in his hand, which was enough to prove that this person was not an ordinary person in the fanyin family. He must have been born with outstanding talent and was brought into the sect. He must have been fed with all kinds of spiritual power and spiritual medicine by the monks since he was young. They had spent a lot of effort to cultivate him as a direct descendant. It could be said that the bloodline of the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s original body was already very precious under such cultivation, and his body was strong. However, no one had expected that the fanyin family¡¯s actions would ultimately benefit song qingxiao. Of course, not every monk with a strong body and outstanding cultivation could refine a divine item like a crystal relic. The crystal that song qingxiao had was especially different from the usual crystal relics. The aura emitted by the colorful fog formed by the relic crystal was not inferior to top-notch materials above the heaven-grade, and might even be better. In other words, the reason why the Buddhist cultivator could be refined into a crystal after his death was because of song qingxiao¡¯s advantage in time, place, and people. Only when she encountered the battle of deification did she trigger the opportunity to ¡®Nuwa mending the sky¡¯. After the trial began, she happened to enter a Buddhist cultivator. The instigating and inevitability of the mission caused the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s body to turn into a crystal that could mend the sky after his death in the trial scene. This gave song qingxiao this unique advantage. In an instant, su Wu figured out everything according to song qingxiao¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help but start to envy song qingxiao¡¯s luck. This kind of luck was unique and linked with each other. If there was a slight deviation, she would fail and die. If they had fought in the trial space, the Buddhist cultivator would have been forced to take out his magic treasure in advance and attract the attention of other cultivators. He would have died in the hands of the crowd. Naturally, he would not have been able to stop green robe from turning his body into a sarira. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If song qingxiao had not accidentally subdued the chaotic green lamp and obtained the green flame during the exploration of the Gu mansion, and had not been able to keep her composure, she would have used such a winning treasure at the critical moment to devour the red-haired man. In the face of the sea of fire, it would be difficult to escape. Most importantly, without the green flames formed by the fire of heavenly tribulation, even if the corpses of the Buddhist cultivators were useful, they would be difficult to refine. Every step of this was crucial and indispensable. In the end, she could achieve her current luck. Su Wu considered himself a proud son of the heavens. He was born into an aristocratic family. From the day he was born, he had been highly valued by the family due to his outstanding talent. He had almost never encountered any setbacks in his youth. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Sword embryo (3) Chapter 978: Sword embryo (3) Therefore, he thought highly of himself and rarely envied others. At this time, he could not help but envy song qingxiao¡¯s opportunity. This relic crystal was originally a material used to mend the sky in the trial space, but she used it to repair this broken dagger. In addition, she had refined the mystic crystal to this extent ¡­ Su Wu did not dare to imagine what kind of world-shaking thing would be refined after these heaven-defying top-grade materials were added! The two of them chatted for a while and song Qing had wasted a lot of her time. Now that the conversation had come to an end and su Wu no longer said anything, she turned her attention back to repairing her dagger. The mystic crystal had been completely refined, and the crystal relic had also been melted. The sea of stars was her ¡®territory¡¯ for dozens of miles, and now was the best time for her to repair the dagger. Song qingxiao had been preparing for a long time. Now that it was time, she suppressed the excitement in her heart and adjusted her spiritual power. When the spiritual power in her veins had recovered by 70 ¨C 80%, she carefully took the dagger out of her dantian and let it float in front of her. This dagger had accompanied her for a long time. It was the key weapon that allowed her to come all the way to this point. It had played a miraculous role several times in critical moments and saved her life. Until it broke, it had been kept in her body and rarely saw the light of day. As the dagger was broken in half, its spiritual light was quite dim. Even if she used her spiritual energy to nourish it, it did not recover much of its spirit. The other half of the dagger¡¯s tip was destroyed by the terrifying heavenly lightning when song qingxiao threw it away to divert the nine heavenly lightning during the expedition to the Gu mansion. Now, only half of the dagger¡¯s tail was left. During the Battle of the gods investiture, when song qingxiao had killed the giant turtle, she had used it as a medium to absorb spiritual power, which had caused great damage to the dagger. A few cracks had torn the rest of the blade, and the dagger had almost lost its spiritual light. Song qingxiao took a deep breath after she examined the dagger. Then, she sent some spiritual power Into the Mystic crystal. Her craftsmanship was not brilliant and she had learned it from su Wu. However, the materials she used were of the best quality and limited, so she could not be sloppy. His spiritual power guided the melted Mystic crystal liquid toward the dagger. Just like what su Wu had taught him, the mystic crystal liquid quickly reattached itself at the broken part of the dagger. However, something unexpected happened. When the translucent liquid approached the dagger, it did not turn into the shape of the dagger as she had expected. When the small amount of Mystic crystal liquid got close to the dagger, it quickly wrapped around the lower half of the dagger and instantly coated it with a layer of light purple Mystic crystal liquid. The half of the dagger began to melt rapidly in the mystic crystal liquid, becoming one with it. A large amount of black residue was discharged and then crushed by spiritual power. After a while, the half dagger was no longer in shape. Most of the materials inside were expelled by the liquid of Mystic crystal, leaving only a small ball of melted liquid floating in place. ¡°Eh?¡± When su Wu, who was in his spirit, saw this scene, he let out a surprised cry, ¡± this Mystic crystal liquid seems to be of too high a grade. The material of the dagger can¡¯t withstand its spiritual power. He saw through the dagger¡¯s essence at a glance. The prototype of the dagger had been melted. For song qingxiao, although the grade of the dagger might be better depending on the refinement of the materials, without the half dagger, a new craftsman like her would have to carve a new weapon for herself from the beginning to the end. Song qingxiao did not have any experience in forging magical equipment, and the materials she used were too precious. If she failed, the loss would be incalculable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it¡¯s good that it¡¯s melted. This dagger¡¯s quality is only average. Although this dagger was said to have come from the hands of an armament family, it was only a high-grade magic weapon. It was sharp for song qingxiao in the past, but as her strength increased, such a magic weapon was of little value. Moreover, this dagger was only a replica. It lacked soul and could not even reach the quality of a high-grade magical treasure. Now that it had been fused and Reforged, it could be considered a good thing. Su Wu reminded him, ¡± focus your mind and don¡¯t get distracted. Focus on guiding your spiritual power into it. Follow your heart and forge the magic treasure embryo first. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Sword embryo (4) Chapter 979: Sword embryo (4) At this moment, song qingxiao was also a little surprised by the melting of the dagger. However, after hearing su Wu¡¯s words, her heart trembled and she forced herself to calm down. She focused on her divine sense and controlled her spiritual power to enter the mystic crystal liquid in an orderly manner. The melting liquid that was shaking non-stop earlier quickly stabilized. After controlling it, he guided the remaining Mystic crystal liquid into it and guided it into the prototype of a weapon according to the refining method that su Wu had taught him. ¡°Your original dagger has some limitations.¡± In his spirit, su Wu continued, ¡± ¡°If you choose the prototype of the magic weapon, you can choose a knife, a sword, or something else if there are no special restrictions on the cultivation method or secret technique you cultivate.¡± When he said this, he inadvertently reminded her, ¡°The Swordmaster is domineering and extremely powerful.¡± She had limited materials, and if she wanted to make a saber, she was afraid that she was still lacking something. Otherwise, it would be difficult to make a suitable large saber with only a low or high quality material. In comparison, ¡± a King of Swords, elegant and spiritual, is easier for you to control. He was born in the taikang family and was an expert in sword control. When his sword Qi was cultivated to the extreme, he could control the sword to fly in the sky, kill people, and take the lives of people from thousands of miles away. In an instant, his power was not below that of a saber. When it came to choosing Dharma treasures, song qingxiao was more inclined to swords. When she killed the 15th and 17th men from the martial arts Research Institute, the scene of the two of them fighting on their flying swords had left a deep impression on her. Now, su Wu was also an expert in using the sword. He once said that his magic weapon was also a sword. Now that he was giving him a suggestion, he probably had the intention of giving him some advice. Although she knew that su Wu had his own reasons for doing this, song qingxiao¡¯s top priority was to improve her strength. With someone to guide her, it would be more convenient than her fumbling around. Moreover, as su Wu had said, she had limited materials, so it was more practical to make a sword embryo than a saber. She made up her mind. Under her spiritual will, the ball of Mystic crystal liquid started to absorb the spiritual power in her body. His veins were like water gates that had been opened. Spiritual power gushed out and was absorbed Into the Mystic crystal liquid. The mystic crystal liquid glowed with a bright light. Under the effect of the spiritual energy, it quickly elongated and formed a long sword. Su Wu reminded her from time to time in her spirit. After about half an hour, 50 to 60 percent of song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power had been absorbed. The liquid of the mystic crystal had been stretched into a rough sword embryo, floating in front of song qingxiao. This sword embryo had not yet fully formed, but it was already cold and the spiritual power it emitted was far from what the original black Dagger could compare to. Seeing that the sword embryo was forming, song Qing¡¯s small eyes revealed a hint of joy. He then directed the fog formed by the sarira crystals that he had prepared to the sword embryo. As soon as the five-colored cloud was drawn into the sword embryo, it quickly turned into a ray of light and wrapped the sword embryo tightly. In an instant, a divine light burst out and spread in all directions. The Supreme power in the clouds was carved into the body of a sword. Song Qingxin¡¯s mind was connected to it. Through the light, she could ¡®see¡¯ that the sword embryo was frantically absorbing the powerful spiritual energy in the clouds. At the peak of the spiritual light, a faint purple translucent sword tip emerged from the multicolored light. It was extremely sharp and let out a clear sword cry. The cave was suddenly filled with a chill. The sword had not fully formed, but at this time, a cold light was emitted from the tip of the sword. It made the ice crystals on the top of the cave and around it crack. As the red Cloud was gradually absorbed by the sword, the light began to fade from the tip of the sword. ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz-¡® Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was quickly absorbed into the sword embryo, and in an instant, another tenth of it was gone. The speed was amazing. At this time, she only had about ten percent of the spiritual power left in her body. The speed at which the sword embryo absorbed spiritual power surprised her. As soon as her divine sense fluctuated, su Wu shouted coldly from within her divine soul, ¡± ¡°This is a critical moment, don¡¯t be distracted!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sword trembled violently, and a chill spread out from the sword, turning into a strong Qi that hit the walls of the cave. The abnormal fluctuation of spiritual power caused the cave to become unstable. As more and more of the sword body was exposed, the impact became stronger. A large number of ice layers were torn apart and fell down. Outside the cave, the moment the relic crystal and the sword embryo fused, a bright light shot straight to the top of the cave, through the mountain, and into the sky. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Sword embryo (5) Chapter 980: Sword embryo (5) The sound of muffled Thunder came from the sky. A large number of clouds rolled and turned into dark clouds that began to gather above the cave. Song qingxiao was not aware of the changes outside. She was in a critical period. In the beginning, she took the initiative to send spiritual power into this magic treasure. Later on, the sword body began to rely on the connection between the two to actively absorb the spiritual power in her body. She gradually felt that she could not hold on any longer. The remaining 10% of her spiritual power was sucked away in an instant. Song qingxiao felt as if there was a huge magnet in front of her, madly absorbing the energy in her body. In an instant, sweat appeared on her forehead and the tip of her nose. Her face turned pale, without a trace of blood. Song Qing clenched her teeth. Just as she was about to lose, the cloud and fog on the sword embryo finally retreated to the bottom of the blade and slowly retreated to the handle. With a clear sword cry, the fog formed by the crystal was finally completely absorbed by the sword. Just as her spiritual energy was about to be exhausted, the sword spirit magic treasure finally took shape. A translucent longsword appeared in front of her. The blade was about the width of two fingers and it was a light purple. Because it was her first time forging a magic weapon, and because of her personality, there were no extra patterns on the sword body. Although the shape was simple, the long sword was translucent as if it was carved from Light Amethyst. If one looked closely at the surface, it seemed to be plated with a layer of colorful luster. It looked simple but elegant. The sword body exuded a cold breath that no one dared to underestimate. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± The moment she saw the long sword, her eyes lit up. However, song qingxiao immediately remembered what su Wu had said. She followed the method su Wu had taught her and bit the tip of her tongue to force out a mouthful of blood essence and sprayed it on the long sword! Although she had subdued the black Dagger, she had only made a simple contract with it through the ability of the trial space. They had not reached a true connection and tacit understanding. After the black Dagger was damaged, the connection was greatly weakened. During the repair, the broken half of the dagger could not withstand the powerful spiritual power of the mystic crystal liquid and was completely destroyed. Now, this sword embryo was equivalent to a brand new treasure that she had re-forged. Naturally, she had to establish a connection with it at the beginning of the forging process! The power of her blood was so strong that it was no less than Supreme-grade materials. As soon as the blood essence was absorbed by the sword spirit, the body of the sword began to shake violently. The cold air on the sword began to emit. As the sword trembled, the ice-type spiritual power formed an obstacle, as if it wanted to resist song qingxiao¡¯s control. The material of this sword embryo was too heaven-defying. After it took shape, it had already faintly developed an instinctive will. Seeing this, song qingxiao spat out another mouthful of blood! The blood turned into a mist and enveloped the sword. The sword, which was shaking violently and trying to escape, was suddenly suppressed by an invisible force. Although song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted, her consciousness was not damaged. She could still control the sword embryo, allowing her blood essence to merge with it. The sword embryo¡¯s resistance was getting weaker and weaker, and what replaced it was her soul. An aura similar to the cold light emitted by the sword embryo slowly appeared, and she could already feel the existence of the sword Qi in her soul. As her blood was absorbed by the sword embryo, an intimate connection was finally established between the two. The blood light gradually disappeared, and the previously unruly sword embryo¡¯s spirit now appeared in front of her eyes. ¡°What a pity.¡± Su Wu sighed and interrupted song qingxiao¡¯s joy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song qingxiao was rejoicing when she heard su Wu¡¯s words. She could not help but be stunned and asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°From the looks of it, the sword embryo that you¡¯ve refined has at least reached the spirit treasure level.¡± This was not because of song qingxiao¡¯s amazing craftsmanship, but because of the heaven-defying materials she used. When they made the blood contract, her blood essence had a great enhancement to the sword embryo, which made the sword embryo have a higher starting point. Once it appeared in the world, it was already a spiritual treasure. Logically speaking, such a treasure should have gained sentience once it appeared. Once it appeared in the world, there would definitely be an abnormal phenomenon. it¡¯s a pity that you used that dagger as a host at the beginning, which affected this treasure. That dagger was just a replica, and it lacked soul. Song qingxiao had wanted to repair the dagger, but she did not think about reforging it. This caused the sword spirit to be affected by the dagger during the process of making it. After the finished product, it had already reached the level of a spiritual treasure, but it lacked a trace of natural spirituality. As a result, the power of the treasure was greatly reduced. Even su Wu, who was used to seeing all kinds of good things, could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Soul bestowment (1) Chapter 981: Soul bestowment (1) ¡°Soul?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she was stunned and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± for example, ¡± su Wu said, ¡± a peerless beauty, but she¡¯s stupid by nature. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity? ¡± Song qingxiao immediately understood what he meant. This sword embryo was made from Mystic crystal liquid. Because of the addition of the sky-mending stone, the sword embryo had already reached the level of a spirit treasure when it was first formed. However, because the sword embryo was affected by the black Dagger, it didn¡¯t produce the corresponding intelligence when it was formed, which greatly affected the spirituality of the sword embryo. Otherwise, if the sword embryo had gained spirituality, its attributes and grade would probably be higher than now. Song qingxiao could not help but feel a little regretful. However, she immediately thought of something else. ¡°If ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, su Wu suddenly issued a warning in her spirit, ¡± ¡°Be careful, something is coming!¡± Although his main body had died, he had already reached the half-step into the Saint realm. Even if only a trace of his soul was left, he was still extremely powerful. When song qingxiao heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and immediately released his divine sense. Sure enough, he sensed the aura of an unfamiliar monster beast flying towards them. Before she could get up, she heard a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound and then a ¡®boom¡¯. The top of the cave was cut open by a powerful force. As the earth quaked and the mountain shook, the mountain cracked open and a large amount of dust slid to the sides. A cold wind blew in, stirring up dust and covering song Qing¡¯s small eyes. ¡®SSSS-¡® A sharp cry of a demonic beast suddenly rang out, accompanied by a wave of pressure. It shook song Qing¡¯s blood to the point that it boiled and her chest seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. ¡°A sixth-order monster beast?¡± Her expression changed slightly. As soon as she spoke, she felt the surrounding metal elements gather and a powerful suction force approached from afar. The minerals in the dust were quickly attracted by this elemental power, and they flew away quickly. At the same time, the sword embryo floating in front of song qingxiao, which had been suppressed by the power of her blood and was about to be completely subdued by her, began to struggle intensely as if it was going to run in the direction of the gravity after being affected by the metal element spiritual power! ¡°When a treasure of heaven and earth First appears in the world, there will definitely be a change, causing others to covet it.¡± In his spirit, su Wu seemed to be gloating. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding here to avoid the human disaster, but it seems like you can¡¯t avoid the demons.¡± Although this sword embryo had not been enlightened with spiritual intelligence, causing its attributes and grade to be greatly reduced, because of its heaven-defying materials, it was already a spirit treasure. Once it appeared, it would cause a phenomenon in the world and naturally attract the coveting of powerful demonic beasts. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly when she heard his words, but she couldn¡¯t be distracted at this time. First, she forcibly stabilized the sword embryo with her connection with it, then she grabbed it with her hand and held it tightly. This demonic beast had come at a good time. She had just finished forging the sword embryo, and her spiritual energy was almost exhausted, so she was at her weakest. ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted coldly and waved her hand, using the remaining spiritual energy in her body to sweep away the dust rolling around her, making her vision clear. The top of the mountain had been cut off, so she could see the top of the mountain when she looked up. It was only then that song qingxiao understood what su Wu meant when he said that ¡®when a treasure appears in the world, there will definitely be a change¡¯. At this moment, dark clouds gathered above her head. Lightning rolled in the clouds, and muffled Thunder rumbled, forming a cloud similar to the Thunder tribulation formation song qingxiao had seen above the Gu mansion. It was as if a heavenly tribulation was coming. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, for some reason, even though the lightning formation had already taken shape, it seemed to lack the last bit of power and did not strike down. However, under the Thunder formation, a demon beast was hiding in the dust. As the clouds moved, a pair of golden eyes were revealed, staring coldly at where song qingxiao was. This was a monster beast that had already reached the sixth rank, and the aura it exuded was extremely powerful. It was not something that the four-winged centipede in the trial space, which was just about to reach the sixth rank, could compare to. This thing had already developed its own intelligence. Perhaps it was evaluating song qingxiao¡¯s strength, so it did not attack rashly. Instead, it stopped in place and swept its gaze over song qingxiao before looking at the sword embryo in her hand. It seemed to have sensed the spiritual energy coming from the sword embryo, and a hint of greed flashed through its golden eyes. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Soul bestowment (2) Chapter 982: Soul bestowment (2) The ore slag and dust that it absorbed covered its body, forming a natural layer of armor. Song Qing could not see what it was. ¡®Hissing, hissing-¡® The demonic beast let out two roars in succession, and a large golden spiritual breath spewed out of its mouth, forming a golden cloud in an instant. A powerful suction force came from the clouds, causing the sword embryo, which had stopped struggling after being grabbed by song Qing, to shake again. This time, the sword embryo was shaking with much more force than before. It had reached the level of a spiritual treasure. Song qingxiao did not have much spiritual power left, so it was difficult for her to control it. What made her feel the most uneasy was that after she had spat out two mouthfuls of blood essence, the connection between her and the sword embryo had deepened. The Qi of the sword spirit had already appeared in her soul, but at this time, the mark seemed to want to break free from its shackles. She had gathered the materials with great difficulty, worked hard for a long time, and finally spent a great deal of effort to forge the sword embryo. How could she give it up! ¡°Get lost!¡± She let out a low growl and added her pressure, trying to force the sixth-order monster beast to escape. Although her spirit power was almost completely consumed, her divine sense was still extremely powerful. Her rebuking voice carried the might of a middle level nascent soul tier cultivator, and when she rebuked, it made the demonic beast pause. That pair of golden pupils shrunk again and again, showing some hesitation. It had already developed sentience, and with its powerful intuition, it could tell that the human in front of it was not to be trifled with. Most demonic beasts above Tier 6 were extremely cautious before they made a move. After all, they had already produced their demonic cores. There were many powerful demonic beasts in the sea of stars. Once they were injured, it was very likely that they would be plundered by other demonic beasts. After song qingxiao released her aura, the demonic beast¡¯s eyes showed a hint of retreat. But then its eyes fell on the sword embryo in song qingxiao¡¯s hand again. Its hesitation turned into determination. This sword embryo was refined from the liquid of Mystic crystal and had the addition of the sky-mending rock. Its spiritual power was very strong, and it was too tempting for the demonic beast to give up. ¡®SSSS¡¯! A murderous look flashed in its eyes as it hissed. The Golden cloud in the air immediately turned into rows of sharp golden thorns and shot toward song qingxiao. At the same time, a black shadow flickered behind it, following which its long tail was raised high up. With several whooshes, it flicked out many black spikes as thin as cow hair that glowed with a cold light. The demon already had killing intent, so it was useless to drive it away. Song qingxiao could not help but want to kill it. The sword embryo had not been completely subdued, and its aura was leaking out. This sixth-order monster beast was the fastest, so if he didn¡¯t quickly kill it and subdue the sword embryo, it would probably attract even more terrifying danger. It seemed that she had been too careless before, thinking that the surrounding tens of miles was her territory, and that low-level demon beasts would avoid her and not come to find trouble. However, he had never thought that after forging it into a spirit treasure, it would attract such a sixth-order monster beast. As soon as she saw the Golden sword coming, her body flashed. Under the ¡®forward¡¯ command, her speed was unbelievably fast. In an instant, she appeared above the demonic beast. With a flash of Starlight, six stars flew out of her body and quickly formed a large array. At the same time, an ice sword formed in her hand and she stabbed the demonic beast below her with all her might! This demonic beast had already reached the sixth rank. Originally, she did not expect to stab it directly. She only planned to force it away and force it to Dodge. Then, she would release the stellar array and surround it in the array, using the power of the array to kill this thing. However, she had never expected that the demonic beast below would not Dodge after she had stabbed it. Its eyes flickered, and the spiritual aura on its body changed. Its body turned golden in an instant, as if its entire body had turned into metal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the ice sword stabbed forward, it was as if it had hit an iron wall. The tip of the blade did not break through its defense. Instead, it made a ¡®clang¡¯ sound and broke into several pieces. This demonic beast¡¯s awakened talent was of the metal element. It could actually instantly transform its body into an extremely solid golden wall, making it difficult for people to break through its outer skin and truly hurt it. Once song qingxiao noticed this, she pressed her palm down and then raised it up! The ice attribute spirit energy immediately gathered, and a cage made of ice was formed in the blink of an eye, trapping the giant beast inside. The moment the cage was formed, a few stars scattered, trying to trap him. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Soul bestowment (3) Chapter 983: Soul bestowment (3) Song qingxiao wanted to end the battle as soon as possible and did not want to give the demonic beast much time to counterattack. However, as soon as the ice cage was formed and the stellar array surrounded it, song qingxiao realized that the demonic beast aura in the cage had disappeared. ¡°Spatial shift?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. In addition to controlling metal-type spirit energy, this demonic beast had also awakened the innate skill of instant teleportation. She felt a murderous intent behind her. She turned her head instinctively and heard a hiss, followed by an ear-piercing sound. A soft whip-like thing whipped her. Song qingxiao immediately used the ¡®front¡¯ token to hide again. However, the demonic beast also followed her like a shadow and disappeared after her. Once she reappeared, the demonic beast reappeared as well. At the same time, it opened its huge mouth and spat out a long tongue. The tip of the tongue turned into red gold as soon as it came into contact with the air. With a super attractive force, it whipped toward song qingxiao¡¯s right hand. Its goal was obviously to take the sword embryo away. A trace of killing intent flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She stretched out her left hand to grab the tip of the tongue. Just as she was about to grab it, the tongue stopped three meters away from her and quickly rolled into a huge golden ring. As it trembled, it made a sound, and the metal attribute spirit power overflowed. It was like a huge magnet, and in an instant, the attraction to the sword embryo increased by dozens of times. At such a close distance, the attraction force increased again. The sword embryo, which was already struggling non-stop, suddenly flew out of his hand, as if it wanted to escape the trap of the demonic beast and escape in another direction. As soon as the sword embryo appeared, the rumbling of the thunderclouds above his head became even louder. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened as she lost control of the sword embryo, ¡°Where are you going?¡± She formed a seal with her hands and quickly chanted, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± Although her spiritual energy was not enough, her consciousness was still strong. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique quickly formed a domain and covered the sword embryo that was trying to escape, causing it to stop in its escape. Song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue again and forced out her blood essence to cover the sword embryo. With a ¡®poof¡¯ sound, the blood essence turned into a blood arrow and shot towards the sword embryo. As the blood Qi spread, the demonic beast¡¯s eyes revealed a deeper greed. It looked from the sword embryo to song Qing¡¯s body and let out a roar. Song qingxiao recalled what su Wu had said. Although the sword embryo had taken shape, it lacked the soul. In her divine soul, apart from su Wu¡¯s remnant soul, there was also the awakened soul of a true Dragon. This Dragon Soul was nurtured by the seal of blue blood and was in a state of confusion. It had already become a soul but did not have a physical body, so it was just right. ¡°Since you lack soul, I¡¯ll give you a Dragon Soul!¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, she summoned the Dragon Soul with her consciousness. The real dragon¡¯s soul was hidden in her spiritual soul. She didn¡¯t know how to trigger it at first. However, the dragon¡¯s soul had appeared several times during the exploration of the Gu mansion and triggered the heavenly Thunder. Then, the dragon¡¯s soul had appeared at the critical moment during the Battle of gods investiture, allowing her to defeat the purple-eyed boy and devour the green-robed flood dragon¡¯s core. All these had deepened her connection with the dragon¡¯s soul. Her current body could be considered to have been Reforged with blue blood. The Dragon Soul was born in the seal of blue blood and shared the same blood as her. They complemented each other and were extremely close to each other. It was as if they were one. It was even closer and trusted her. At this moment, song qingxiao summoned with her mind, and the Dragon Soul in her soul was awakened. A clear dragon¡¯s roar rang out in her sea of consciousness, followed by an overbearing true dragon¡¯s might seeping out. When the coveting demonic beast sensed the existence of the Dragon Qi, its expression froze, as if it was showing a trace of fear. Demonic beasts worshipped the strong, and the suppression of the bloodline¡¯s level and grade was engraved into the demonic beast¡¯s inheritance. ¡°Yi ¡­¡± ¡°This is ¡­¡± Su Wu exclaimed. When the Thunder formation above them sensed the dragon¡¯s aura, it suddenly let out an even louder Thunder. With a crack, a bolt of lightning as thick as a wrist tore through the clouds. At that moment, a golden light flashed between song qingxiao¡¯s eyebrows, and a golden shadow flew out of it. It was as fast as lightning, flying in the direction of the sword embryo! The sword embryo had already absorbed the blood from song qingxiao¡¯s heart and was stained with her aura. To the Dragon Soul, it felt even more familiar and intimate. It let out a clear cry again and then plunged into the sword embryo! As soon as the Dragon Soul entered the sword embryo, it stirred up the wind and clouds! A burst of dazzling golden light suddenly burst out of the sword embryo, as if it wanted to dispel the haze between heaven and earth. A powerful aura was emitted from the sword embryo, and with it as the center, it rushed out and repelled the powerful suction force of the monster beast¡¯s tongue! As soon as the soul entered the sword embryo, the sword embryo that originally lacked soul property actually began to rise in grade! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The thundercloud that had formed above his head but seemed to be lacking a follow-up force suddenly began to roll violently the moment the Dragon Soul and the sword embryo merged into one! The clouds quickly gathered and formed a huge thundercloud formation that was about three meters in diameter. Black mist churned inside, and threads of lightning twisted into a ball, weaving into a huge lightning bolt about the size of a bowl. The aura suppressed it, and it was full of explosive power. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, as the Dragon Soul pounced into the sword embryo and fused with it, the sword Qi that had been shaking non-stop finally stabilized with the soul breath. The resistance in the sword embryo instantly disappeared, and it became closely connected to her mind, becoming one. Once the sword embryo was subdued, song qingxiao was no longer distracted. From the corner of her eye, she saw the demonic beast that had stuck out its long tongue retract its tongue, as if it had sensed the Thunder tribulation coming and wanted to escape. ¡°Can you still leave?¡± A cold light flashed in her eyes. She opened her palm and a green lotus lamp appeared in her palm. As soon as the green lamp appeared, the fear in the demonic beast¡¯s eyes deepened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had not tried the power of the green lamp since it had been upgraded. The purple flame had swallowed the mystery of the mosquito immortal¡¯s ¡®indestructible body¡¯, and she was worried that she could not find a suitable target to try it on. She had given the sixth-order monster beast a chance to escape, but it did not leave at that time, so it could not escape now. As soon as the green lamp appeared, the purple flame in the lamp flashed and then disappeared. The monster beast saw that something was wrong and was about to escape, but the purple flames were several times faster than its spatial teleportation. In a split second, a Purple Lotus the size of a bowl appeared on the body of the demonic beast. With a flash of flame, the demonic beast let out a heart-wrenching roar and a cry of pain. It mixed with the clear cry of the long sword, shaking the mountains and causing a ¡®buzzing¡¯ echo, stinging the eardrums of people. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Xuantian_1 Chapter 984: Xuantian_1 At this time, lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled in the sky. Under the huge Thunder tribulation array, the lightning spiritual energy formed a strong grab and directly ¡®grabbed¡¯ the sword embryo floating in the air and pulled it into the sky. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s heart tightened, but she didn¡¯t have the power to compete with the Thunder tribulation formation. The spiritual power in her veins had been exhausted, and she couldn¡¯t take the sword embryo. She could only watch the long sword fly into the sky and quickly be surrounded by electric arcs. Fortunately, the sword embryo had been completely subdued by her, and the sword Qi in her sea of consciousness was still there, so her connection with the sword embryo was very deep. In addition, the soul of the true Dragon had become one with it, which deepened the connection between the sword embryo and her mind, so she was not afraid that it would try to escape. At this time, she focused her attention on the monster beast. The sixth-order monster beast¡¯s body had already turned into a metallic color, but wherever the purple fire Lotus went, the monster beast¡¯s metallic skin began to quickly liquefy, revealing its original body. This demonic beast had a huge head, but its body was like a horse and it had a terrifying long tail like a giant scorpion. Under the burning flames, it opened its mouth wide and let out a series of roars. It shook its body as if it wanted to put out the flames on its body. However, the might of the purple flames was not something it could extinguish so easily. If song Qing had not scattered the purple flames, the power of the flames would have been hundreds or even thousands of times stronger! Not long after, the demonic beast¡¯s huge body was covered with purple lotuses, and the purple lotuses spread to its head. The demonic beast realized that it could not put out the fire. Its awakened ability was also suppressed by the purple flames. The flames were released by song qingxiao. The demonic beast endured the pain of the burning fire, opened its mouth, and let out a low roar. It gathered its spiritual power and was ready to kill song qingxiao to solve its crisis. A large ball of metal element spiritual energy gathered in its mouth, but before it could form, song qingxiao shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°Explode!¡± As soon as her voice fell, the purple Lotus that covered the demonic beast¡¯s body disappeared instantly. At the same time, the demonic beast¡¯s head burned brightly! With a loud boom, the purple flames quickly surrounded the monster beast¡¯s head. In an instant, half of the sixth-order monster beast¡¯s head was burned to ashes. The demonic beast¡¯s roars suddenly stopped, leaving only the echoes in their ears. The metal attribute spirit power that it had gathered scattered in all directions and disappeared. After the purple flame killed him, it quickly shrank into a ball of fire and flew back in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it fell back into the green lamp. Only then did the demonic beast¡¯s Mountain-like body start to sway and fall. This was the first time song qingxiao used the green lamp to fight an enemy after it was upgraded. It killed a sixth-rank demonic beast in the blink of an eye, which made song qingxiao very satisfied. Besides the stellar array, she had another trump card. She held the lamp in her hand, but before she could retrieve the demonic core, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the sky! the wind and clouds are moving. Heavenly lightning tribulation. Within his spirit, su Wu¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with emotion. ¡°The fusion of the Dragon Soul and the sword embryo can trigger the heavenly lightning tribulation. From the looks of it, your sword embryo has at least reached the level of a xuantian spiritual treasure.¡± Profound heaven spiritual treasures could already be called treasures of the legends. Even if a Grandmaster of artifact refining used Supreme grade heavenly materials and earthly treasures to forge, they might not even produce one in thousands of years. Even if a heavenly spiritual treasure appeared, it would be enough to shake the human realm upon heavens! Who would have thought that a profound heavenly spiritual treasure, which had a one in a million chance of success, would be created by an ignorant newbie like song qingxiao by accident? Only the mystic crystal liquid that had been refined to 70% and above, the relic crystal that was enough to mend the sky, and the Dragon Soul that was born from the blue blood could forge such a heaven-defying treasure. Even though su Wu had lived to this age and was already half a Saint before he died, he was still extremely jealous of song qingxiao¡¯s good luck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, it was also because the treasure was too heaven-defying that the heavens and earth could not tolerate it, resulting in the Thunder tribulation formation. It was just like how the green lotus body of the chaotic green lamp in song qingxiao¡¯s hand had attracted the heavenly fire tribulation to burn it. Among the heavenly tribulations, the lightning tribulation was the most terrifying. It was extremely powerful and difficult to resist. ¡°The body of your sword embryo is mostly refined from the chaotic green lamp, so it has resistance to the fire of heavenly tribulation.¡± If this heavenly tribulation came with heavenly fire, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the sword embryo to survive this tribulation. However, song qingxiao¡¯s sword embryo was made of a heaven-defying material. After the treasure was formed, it was injected with a Dragon Soul, which forcibly raised the treasure to the level of a profound heaven spiritual treasure. It attracted the most terrible Thunder tribulation in the heavenly tribulation, which was a great threat to the newly formed sword embryo. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Xuantian_2 Chapter 985: Xuantian_2 In addition, the spiritual power in her veins was exhausted, and she didn¡¯t have any other defensive magic weapons. Even if she wanted to protect the sword embryo, she was afraid that she had the heart but not the strength. however, if they can survive the lightning tribulation, the magic treasure will be tempered and the benefits will be even greater. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know if the sword embryo could withstand it. Su Wu¡¯s words carried a hint of pity. When song qingxiao heard this, her originally tensed heart stopped for a moment. After a moment, she hesitated and said, ¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a lightning tribulation, there¡¯s still a chance.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, su Wu was stunned. ¡°A chance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao replied and explained, ¡°¡±The thing that has become one with the sword embryo is the Dragon Soul.¡± In the trial of the battle of the gods investiture, when he was fighting against the purple-eyed boy, the purple-eyed boy had also summoned a Thunder formation with his Thunder attribute and his Golden Bell magical treasure. The Dragon Soul was triggered by the Thunder array and flew out on its own. It not only withstood all the Thunder spiritual power released by the purple-eyed boy, but also used it to temper the Dragon Soul, making it stronger than before. Although the lightning formation back then was not as powerful as the current one, its power could not be underestimated. Moreover, the Dragon Soul had been activated several times. The first time was during the trial of Chu ke and her mother when the living corpse hit her chest. The two times it appeared after that were both activated by lightning. Perhaps it was not afraid of lightning. Even if she was wrong, the Dragon Soul had been attacked by the purple-eyed boy¡¯s lightning formation, so it might have developed a certain resistance to the power of lightning. In addition, the material of the sword embryo itself was only melted from Mystic crystal. With the addition of the sky-mending stone, the three combined might be able to withstand the lightning tribulation. When she thought of this, her expression relaxed. Although she was still a little uneasy, there was no other way now. She could only do her best and leave it to fate. Su Wu listened to her explanation and was stunned for a long time. Then, he said with a complicated tone, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so lucky,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the clouds with the power of lightning quickly gathered in the direction of the sword embryo, and the purple electric arcs gave off a creepy sizzling sound. The rumbling Thunder in the sky resounded through the earth, shaking the forest and causing the broken rocks and sand on the mountain walls to fall. At this time, the power of the lightning wrapped around the sword embryo, and the powerful might of the heavenly tribulation compressed it. The light of the sword embryo was about to be blocked ¡­ At this moment, the sword embryo let out a loud and clear sound. With this sound, an extremely bright five-colored light was emitted from the sword embryo, forcing back the surrounding dark clouds! A biting cold air was emitted from the sword embryo, shattering the flashing electric arcs! BOOM! BOOM! As the sword embryo¡¯s light shined, a thunderclap shook the sky and hit song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness and veins. Under the might of the heavenly tribulation, her chest seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, and her blood boiled! The surface of her body, along with the sound of thunder, immediately gathered a large amount of fine lightning spiritual energy. The electricity made her skin tingle and numb, triggering the blood reaction in her body, causing illusionary scales to appear on the surface of her skin. However, the louder the Thunder was, the stronger the sword Qi was. The vast world was covered by dark clouds, and only the sword embryo¡¯s spirit energy dispelled this haze. The lightning twisted into several strands and rushed straight down to the sword embryo. The translucent sword embryo, which was emitting five-colored rays of light, suddenly shook violently and let out a clear cry. Then, it turned into a Dragon body, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It took the initiative to meet the lightning with a long cry, without fear. Lightning, Thunder, and Dragon roars interweaved, turning into an unparalleled and terrifying force. The moment the two vast powers had yet to come into contact, a blinding white light burst forth, illuminating the earth as if it was daytime, making it difficult for people to open their eyes! Under this heaven¡¯s might, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was restricted, and her body was unstable. She was immediately forced to fall from midair. ¡®†ê¡ª¡ª¡¯ BOOM! BOOM! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the midst of the Thunder, the lightning struck the dragon¡¯s body, causing it to let out a long roar. With the heavenly tribulation as the center, a terrible tsunami-like Hurricane swept out in all directions. Song qingxiao forcibly stabilized her body and saw from the corner of her eye that the corpse of the sixth-order monster beast was about to be swept away. She immediately formed a seal with her hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± She had yet to retrieve the pill, so she naturally could not allow this duck that was already in her mouth to fly away. Now that the spiritual energy in her body was empty, the demonic core of a sixth-order demonic beast was like a great tonic for her, and it was just the right time to save her. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Xuantian_3 Chapter 986: Xuantian_3 Once the domain was formed, it covered the headless demonic beast¡¯s corpse. As the wind swept past, the forest was razed to the ground. Under countless tiny electric arcs, the trees were turned to dust. The ground cracked and turned into scorched earth. The surface of the mountain was flattened, sending sand and stones flying. Song qingxiao¡¯s chest felt as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. A vast force hit her body and sent her flying seven or eight meters away. She could only stabilize herself in the hurricane. In her spirit, the sword Qi was still sharp. The breath of the Dragon Soul was a little weak when it came into contact with the lightning, and then it let out a clear and long cry. Crack! Crack! The second lightning tribulation struck down again. The sword embryo that had turned into a Dragon was swimming in the lightning tribulation formation. The Golden light elongated its body, forming an extremely large golden ring. Thousands of lightning bolts fell from above, and with a sizzling sound, they hit the huge golden ring. However, layers of scales appeared on the dragon¡¯s shape. The scales also seemed to be circulating with a Halo, exuding an extremely powerful aura. The power of thunder and lightning swam on the surface of the scales and was quickly absorbed by the Dragon-shaped sword embryo. After a long time, it disappeared. treasure transformation ¡­ Su Wu mumbled, ¡± it turns out that the rumor that a treasure can transform when it reaches the level of a profound heaven spiritual treasure is true. As soon as the two bolts of lightning struck, the terrifying power gathered in the thundercloud formation was reduced by more than half. The earth-shaking and terrifying power also dissipated a little. At this time, the Dragon that had transformed into a huge golden ring had shrunk a little after withstanding the second lightning strike. The light of the Dragon scales had become a little dimmer. However, in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness, the sword will had become even sharper after being tempered by the two lightning strikes. It was only now that her tensed mind relaxed slightly as the power of the lightning tribulation decreased. Just as su Wu had said, even though the heavenly lightning tribulation was a tribulation, it was also an opportunity. If it could withstand it, after being tempered by the heavenly tribulation, the sword embryo¡¯s body would be even more domineering, as if a layer of mist had been removed. As the thunderclouds surged, the third bolt of heavenly lightning struck down with a loud rumble. This time, the range of the lightning was smaller than before, and the power of the arcs of lightning was also greatly reduced. In the instant the Dragon-shaped sword embryo was struck, it let out a long cry and a burst of spiritual light erupted. An extremely sharp and arrogant aura spread from the Golden Dragon Phantom, shattering the thousands of arcs of lightning. The aura shot up into the clouds and forced back the remaining power of the heavenly tribulation. After three strikes of the Thunder tribulation, the power of the gathered thunder and lightning was finally exhausted. The huge circle formed by the clouds gradually spread out, and the long sword that had taken the shape of a Dragon finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and turned back into the shape of a sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the rolling clouds in the sky, a translucent longsword pointed straight at the sky. The surface of the sword was still wrapped in some electric arcs that had not yet completely dissolved, making a ¡®zzzzz¡¯ sound. Seeing the thunderclouds disperse, song qingxiao¡¯s tense mind finally relaxed. She looked up at the long sword, and her heart moved. The long sword that was standing in the air let out a clear cry and flew down from the sky. After making a big circle in the air, it pierced through the body of the sixth-order monster beast with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The powerful sword intent cut the body into pieces. Blood splattered everywhere, and a golden sixth-order monster core flew into the air and fell into song Qing¡¯s palm. The long sword, which had seen blood for the first time, seemed extremely excited. After circling around one more time, it flew back to song qingxiao. The previously domineering long sword was now unusually docile and let her hold it in her hand. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Bestowing a name (1) Chapter 987: Bestowing a name (1) The sword felt cold in her hand. A chill went from song Qing¡¯s small palm to her sea of consciousness, awakening the sword embryo mark in her soul and resonating with it. The connection between them was even deeper. At this time, the domineering aura of the sword embryo that had resisted the heavenly lightning tribulation had been completely withdrawn. The multicolored light was restrained, revealing the real body of the treasure. Song qingxiao held back her joy and carefully examined the sword. The sword was translucent and about three feet long. It seemed to be covered in a layer of mist that was not smoke. It emitted a hazy luster, making the long sword even more dazzling. She squinted her eyes and summoned the Dragon Soul with her divine sense. As soon as the consciousness was born, a golden light suddenly flashed on the translucent sword body, and the slender shadow of the soul of the real Dragon appeared in the sword body. As the body swayed, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded in her sea of consciousness, and then a powerful aura suddenly burst out from the sword body. In an instant, the dragon¡¯s shadow flashed, and the long sword turned into a Golden Dragon that was more than a meter long. Song qingxiao stretched out her hand and the Dragon that was transformed from the treasure flew around her arm affectionately. It pressed its head against her arm, as if it was a pet that was acting coquettishly to its master. The Dragon Soul combined with the sword embryo and actually formed a physical body. Furthermore, because this Dragon Soul was formed from the same source as her, it naturally trusted her and was unusually close to her. treasure transformation ¡­ Song qingxiao recalled what su Wu had said before. a profound heaven spiritual treasure! Su Wu once said that the treasures above magic weapons were called spiritual treasures, and spiritual treasures were also divided into postcelestial spiritual treasures, Supreme spiritual treasures, profound heavenly spiritual treasures, and connate spiritual treasures. For a magic weapon to reach the level of a spirit treasure, it was already rare and precious. As it was nurtured and its master¡¯s cultivation level increased, there was a great possibility that it could even improve. During the Battle of deification trials, that Buddhist cultivator had only used a spiritual treasure level Golden Lotus transformation to resist the green robe of a peak nascent soul realm cultivator with the strength of a newly advanced nascent soul realm cultivator, which was enough to show the importance of treasures. Now that song Qing had awakened the Dragon Soul and combined it with the treasure, it was undoubtedly another great help. The Dragon flew around her arm, and its body grew longer as it let out a long cry. It flew around her body and rubbed its head against her from time to time, letting out intimate cries. ¡°Such a treasure should have a matching name.¡± Within his spirit, su Wu witnessed this scene and could not help but be extremely envious. The soul of a true Dragon! This kind of thing that had already disappeared from this world was born in song Qing¡¯s body because of the flood dragon¡¯s blood and the seal of the evolution potion during her trial. To this Dragon Soul, it was supposed to be an existence at the top of the world and look down on all living beings. However, because it was born and raised with her, it trusted her and regarded her as its blood kin. It was obedient and close to her and did not have any intention of resisting. After she forged the magic treasure and helped it become a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure, as the Dragon Soul grew and song Qing¡¯s cultivation level increased, it was obvious that the magic treasure had a great possibility of advancing. Such a good thing might not even happen once in a million years in this universe. If su Wu was still alive, he would drool over such a treasure. No matter what methods he used, he would definitely obtain it. Unfortunately, now that he was dead and only had a wisp of soul left, no matter how envious and jealous he was, it all turned into a sigh. However, it was also because he only had his soul left that these worldly possessions were of no use to him, no matter how rare they were. His state of mind was different, so he quickly regained his usual calmness and reminded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Name?¡± Song qingxiao was stunned when he heard that. She did not have the habit of naming her treasures. Not only the black Dagger, but even the silver Wolf, who had been by her side for a long time and accompanied her in several trials, she did not give it a name. Because to her, these existences seemed to be mere worldly possessions that did not belong to her and could leave her at any time. They did not truly belong to her. Su Wu¡¯s words gave her an extremely strange feeling. The transformed Golden Dragon around her seemed to have sensed her emotions and involuntarily let out a clear cry. Then, it flew around her body. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± yes. su Wu replied, ¡± this is a treasure that you forged with your own hands. It is one with your mind and is inseparable. In the future, it will be your most trusted existence. It will walk side by side with you. You should give it a name yourself. Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Bestowing a name (2) Chapter 988: Bestowing a name (2) ¡°Mine ¡­¡± There was a ripple in her heart. She could feel that she was a little surprised, but she also seemed to be at a loss. Su Wu¡¯s words made her feel the deep connection between her and the sword embryo even more deeply. The Dragon Soul and sword Qi had become one with her mind and spiritual energy. They were one and co-existed with her, and they were extremely close. This was the first thing that truly belonged to her. It was not like the mysterious black Dagger, which had a special origin. Although it had accompanied her for a long time, it did not really belong to her. It was there in form but not in spirit, and it was also very frightening. In her life, there were very few times when she had something that was unique to her. Even if she was close to the silver Wolf and fought side by side with it, she was forced to separate when she was close to the silver Wolf. At this time, su Wu¡¯s reminder made song qingxiao reveal a rare look of helplessness. After hesitating for a while, she asked with some apprehension, ¡± ¡°Does senior¡¯s magic treasure have a name?¡± Su Wu was silent for a moment before he said, ¡± ¡°My magic treasure is also a sword. It¡¯s called the green lotus.¡± Perhaps it was because too many things had happened today, su Wu¡¯s emotions were fluctuating. He recalled the past and was very interested in talking. He was actually willing to talk about his past with her. an old friend came up with this name for me. She said that my sword Qi is shaped like a Lotus, and even when I¡¯m full of killing intent, I still ¡­ He stopped halfway. This man had too many secrets, and song Qing had no intention of digging them out. However, he had once said that this magic weapon that was connected to his life and walked alongside him should be named by him personally. Now that his magic weapon was named by someone else, then the relationship between him and this person must not be ordinary. When su Wu said this, his tone was soft. He was cold and conceited. Even though he was only a remnant soul on the first floor, his arrogance did not change. He could distinguish people by their voices. Song qingxiao could easily imagine his proud and aloof appearance. But at this time, when he mentioned this old friend, his tone was obviously much gentler. He remembered that when he saw the chaotic green lamp, he mentioned that he had once looked for the green lamp and wanted to use its power to resurrect people ¡­ Based on her intuition, she felt that the person su Wu wanted to resurrect was probably the same person as the one who named his magic weapon, and it might even be a woman. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask who this person is?¡± Su Wu paused for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao felt that it was difficult for him to serve her. If he wanted to tell her, he would have told her even if she didn¡¯t ask.On the other hand, if he didn¡¯t want to mention it, he wouldn¡¯t tell her even if she asked. On the contrary, she might cause him to be dissatisfied because she had asked too much. If she angered him and he left, he might not be willing to come out the next time she needed his help. ¡°If I asked, would senior tell me?¡± Su Wu coldly snorted, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Song qingxiao said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Why should I be a busybody?¡± ¡°Overcautious!¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± sometimes, thinking too much will easily become an obstacle in your path of cultivation. It was as if he was teaching her. Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior.¡± She was unusually smart and understood the meaning behind su Wu¡¯s words. It seemed that he was no longer afraid of mentioning some things in the past. This was a good sign. It proved that he was probably trying to get closer to her. Could it be because of the chaos green lamp? Her mind spun quickly, but her mouth went along with su Wu¡¯s intentions and asked, ¡± Senior, is this old friend the reason why you are looking for the chaos green lamp? ¡± ¡°..¡±Su Wu was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°¡±Yes.¡± ¡°Is it a female?¡± She asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Wu¡¯s answer was still short, but it confirmed the two guesses that song qingxiao had. At this point, she simply asked again, ¡± ¡°Is it senior¡¯s lover?¡± When he was alive, he had been searching for the chaos green lamp because of the legend that the green lamp could control life and death. He was probably trying to resurrect someone he wanted to. This person was very special to him, and she was a woman. For a man to be so obsessed with her, she was probably su Wu¡¯s lover. ¡°.. No, it¡¯s not.¡± After a long silence, to song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, su Wu denied it. His voice became a little low, ¡± ¡°Just an old friend.¡± His mood seemed to have turned bad at the mention of the past. After forcing himself to say these words, he coldly rebuked, ¡± ¡°After chatting for half a day, have you thought of the name of your magic weapon yet?¡± ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you want to chat?¡± Song qingxiao was a little speechless at his change in attitude. He was the one who brought up other topics first, but now that his memory was poked, he didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, so his temper became bad. When su Wu heard her words, he snorted again. ¡°I only mentioned my magic treasure, I didn¡¯t ask you to ask about anything else.¡± After he said this, he urged, ¡± ¡°Have you thought of the name of your magic treasure? You¡¯re here to meddle in my business.¡± Song qingxiao was too lazy to argue with him. After a moment of silence, she turned around and looked at the Dragon shadow that was flying around her, ¡± ¡°No matter if it¡¯s Mystic crystals, relics, or crystals, they¡¯re all equipment to mend the heavens.¡± However, it was used to forge a killing sword, and a dragon¡¯s soul was infused into it, turning it into a peerless profound heaven spiritual treasure. Since the meaning of this sword intent was the opposite of mending the sky, it naturally could not be called ¡®mending the sky¡¯. Mang Tian ¡­ A strange look flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes. As soon as she said this, the Dragon-shaped soul shadow let out a long roar and rose into the air. With a clear roar, it turned into a long sword. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it quickly descended and suspended above song Qing¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Mang Tian,¡± She repeated it again. This time, her tone was much more determined. The sword trembled and vibrated, triggering the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, as if it resonated with the name. ¡°Mang Tian,¡± su Wu said softly. He didn¡¯t say anything else, but he had lived in song Qing¡¯s soul for a long time. He seemed to understand some of her inner thoughts and the reason why she had named the sword embryo. She came from an ordinary background, but she was born from death in adversity. She struggled all the way from the divine prison and lived to this day with difficulty. To her, when she first entered the divine prison, she was killed. At that time, she was like a bug in the eyes of those experts. After that, he had offended the Shi family and was almost killed by the people of the human realm upon heavens. He had been forced to hide, but he was exposed when he was forced to kill fan jianghe and his nephew. In the depths of her heart, she would definitely not be willing to be bullied. If the reclusive family was said to be an existence that could cover the sky with one hand, then when she left the starry sea, she would definitely cause chaos in this world! If Qian Shan and the others, who had almost killed her that day, were from the heavens beyond heaven and called themselves gods, then her sword, which was named ¡®heaven-destroying¡¯, was probably also referring to the heavens beyond heaven. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Wu originally thought that she was a cautious person, but now it seemed that she was only temporarily lying low, waiting to soar to the sky. This was good! Cultivators were originally going against the heavens. Cultivation itself was already too bitter, so why was there a need to be so careful and fearful? At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s state of mind seemed to have changed slightly because of the name given to the heaven-destroying sword. It was as if something that had bound her in the past had been broken. Her spiritual aura had changed, causing her entire aura to be different from before. The clouds above his head slowly dispersed, and the dim light in the sea of stars gradually returned to normal. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Strange movement (1) Chapter 989: Strange movement (1) The heaven-destroying sword turned into a rainbow shadow and went into the space between song Qing¡¯s eyebrows. It then stayed in her dantian. This wasn¡¯t a place to stay for long. The appearance of a profound heaven spiritual treasure had caused a heavenly lightning tribulation, and since such a great disturbance had alarmed a sixth-order monster beast, it was difficult to guarantee that other monster beasts would also come here. At this time, there was no spiritual power left in song Qing¡¯s small veins. Even with the heaven-destroying sword and the chaos green lamp, he did not have enough spiritual power to drive. In order to avoid trouble, it was better to leave this place first. This was only song qingxiao¡¯s temporary residence anyway. Now that it had been destroyed, there was no way she could continue living here. She put the sixth-order demonic core in her hand into her pocket space, then released her divine sense, chose a direction, and used the forward command, and her figure suddenly disappeared. The clouds above his head gradually dispersed, and the sound of thunder in the air also became softer. The surrounding Thunder spirit energy quickly faded, and after the dust and fog dispersed, the cave on the mountain peak that had been destroyed by the sixth-order monster beast and the remaining spirit energy in the air after the battle were revealed. However, what song qingxiao did not know was that the impact of the appearance of the profound heaven spiritual treasure was not limited to the starry sea. The moment the heaven-destroying sword appeared, thunderclouds appeared and spiritual power surged towards the border gate of the starry sea, causing a strange phenomenon to occur in the Empire! The Shi family¡¯s Council of Elders noticed the change in the sea of stars immediately. Several high-level cultivators in the Imperial City immediately rushed to the border gate. Outside the border gate, there were still remnants of the battle between song qingxiao and Chu Yi. Nearly a year had passed, but song qingxiao¡¯s self-destruction of her golden core had turned the place into a land of ice and snow, which had not completely disappeared. The temperature here was not high, and the grass and branches that had been blown up by the spirit power were all frozen by a layer of frost, completely preserving the scene of the battle between the three. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡± A young girl with two ponytails said. She was about 20 years old and wore a short-sleeved top and a shockingly short pleated skirt, revealing a pair of straight long legs wrapped in long stockings. She looked both cute and pure. What did not match her dressing was her sloppy expression. A dark green long-sleeved suit jacket was draped over her slender shoulders. She held a wild grass in her mouth and sat on a rock sealed in frost. the battle that day was really intense. Which hero could actually turn the grassland into an Ice Land and beat Wei Zhi and Chu Yi into fleeing like rats? I really want to see it. This time, there was a big change in the starry sea. Different from the past, the spiritual energy fluctuations hit the border gate, which caused the usually hidden border gate to appear out of thin air, even though no people or demonic beasts tried to break in. It also stimulated the power of the beast King inside. After the Shi family¡¯s Council was alerted, a total of seven to eight people were sent over. Other than the young lady who had spoken, Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, who had chased after song qingxiao that day, were also in the crowd. After hearing the young lady¡¯s words, Chu Yi, who cherished his words like gold, frowned and immediately returned to his expressionless face. However, Wei Zhi¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of maliciousness, and she rebuked coldly, ¡± ¡°Gu chunxing, be careful with what you say.¡± It had been a year. Compared to the high-spirited time when she was chasing song Qing, Wei Zhi¡¯s aura was much gloomier now. She was still wearing a sky-blue long dress, and her beautiful face was covered with a thin veil. When she spoke, her breath caused the veil to sway, revealing her hidden beauty. The people present were all extraordinary and had sharp eyes. Naturally, they could see the few scars that were so thin that they could almost be ignored under the cover of her fine gauze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a wound from a year ago when she and Chu Yi were chasing after song qingxiao. The Wei family was known for their medical skills. Wei Zhi came from a family of doctors, but he didn¡¯t like alchemy or medicine. Like the Weis, he only liked to make poison and incense. Although the scars on her face were heavy, with the Wei family¡¯s ability, it was not difficult to remove these scars and restore her original appearance. However, Wei Zhi hated song Qing for hurting her that day. After her injuries had healed, she had deliberately left a scar on her face to remind herself of the consequences of underestimating her enemy. Song qingxiao did not die after the pill exploded, but she eventually rushed into the sea of stars. No one knew if she was Dead or Alive, and this matter became a knot in Wei Zhi¡¯s heart. Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: Unusual movement (2) Chapter 990: Unusual movement (2) Not only did two nascent soul realm cultivators fail to capture a dan realm cultivator, but they also returned with injuries. Chu Yi¡¯s magic treasure was even destroyed because of this, and one of the Jade tokens was even devoured by song qingxiao¡¯s spirit fire. To the two of them, this was a huge humiliation. Ever since the day of the arrest, there were people in the Shi family¡¯s Parliament who had bad relations with the Chu and Wei families who had been criticizing them behind their backs. In the past year, Wei Zhi had been cultivating arduously, and her strength had improved greatly. Every time there was a strange movement in the starry sky sea, she would hear the news in advance and rush over first. She had once vowed to herself that she would find song qingxiao, Dead or Alive. In her lifetime, she would enter the starry sea and find song qingxiao¡¯s corpse. She would burn her bones and scatter her ashes to vent the hatred in her heart. At that time, it would be the time for her to shed blood for her past humiliation. Gu chunxing¡¯s words hit her where it hurt. She could not help but recall the scene of her mission failure that day. She felt a dull pain on her cheek again as if she remembered the pair of golden eyes that were cold, merciless, and filled with murderous intent. It made her shiver and goosebumps rose all over her body. ¡°I¡¯m always like this when I speak. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen or not.¡± The young girl who had been scolded by her spat out the grass in her mouth and sneered, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, why don¡¯t we have a fight?¡± Her boorish actions did not match her pretty appearance. In the past, Wei Zhi had looked down on her ¡®tomboy¡¯ behavior and simply disdained to talk to people like her. However, Gu chunxing had hit her where it hurt. A cold glint flashed in her eyes. Before she could say anything, Chu Yi said, ¡± ¡°Stop,¡± he said. As soon as he spoke, another young man holding a sword, who looked to be around 25 years old, said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel.¡± The young man was tall and handsome. If song qingxiao were still here, she would have recognized him. He was the strong man who had pierced her lower abdomen with a long sword when she had broken into the Imperial City. The young man¡¯s status seemed to be quite extraordinary. Now that he had spoken, even if Wei Zhi was still unconvinced, she could only suppress it and sneer. She did not say anything, but Gu chunxing said, ¡± forget it. There¡¯s no point in fighting with a weakling. Two old women who are more than two hundred years old together. It¡¯s fine if they bully a child, but they even returned in defeat. It¡¯s really embarrassing. There were people in the Parliament who criticized these words in private, but very few of them would say it in front of Chu Yi and Wei Zhi. Not only was Wei Zhi¡¯s nose crooked from anger, even Chu Yi¡¯s expression changed. Just as he was about to speak, Wei Zhi could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Who are you calling an old hag?¡± At this moment, her tone was cold, and her eyes were flashing with a cold light. It was obvious that Gu chunxing¡¯s words had already aroused her killing intent. ¡°Who else could it be besides you?¡± Gu chunxing raised his eyebrows and responded. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you ¡­¡± At this moment, Wei Zhi could no longer bear it. He immediately flicked his wrist and a small jade-green hairpin appeared out of thin air. It turned into a shadow and attacked Gu chunxing. ¡°Come, come, come,¡± As soon as the energy appeared, it turned into a gust of cold wind and was the first to arrive. A strong fighting spirit flashed in Gu chunxing¡¯s eyes. He immediately stood up, shook off his coat, and put one hand behind his back, ¡± I¡¯ll give you one hand and not use your weapon. I don¡¯t want the people in the Parliament to say that I don¡¯t know how to respect the old and cherish the young. ¡°Alright, stop it!¡± As soon as the two women started quarreling, the other irrelevant people were happy to watch the show and did not make a sound. Instead, they subconsciously retreated far away, as if to make room for the two of them to fight. Chu Yi¡¯s expression changed. Just as he was about to make a move, the sword-wielding youth in the lead frowned and waved his hand- A gentle spiritual energy shot out from his palm and turned into a green spiritual rainbow. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, it trapped the green jade hairpin in mid-air. The Jade hairpin was surrounded by a layer of green gas, as if it was trapped in a dense fog. Its body trembled with all its might, making a sound, but it was unable to break free. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side, what¡¯s there to fight?¡± The young man¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a hint of anger appeared on his face. No matter how unhappy Wei Zhi was, she could only suppress her killing intent and say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, seventh brother.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Seeing that the young man had intervened and Wei Zhi had apologized, Gu chunxing knew that they would not be able to fight today. He immediately sat back on the stone and sneered. Wei Zhi took a deep breath and closed her eyes, forcefully suppressing the wave of anger she had stirred up. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Strange movement (3) Chapter 991: Strange movement (3) When the youth saw this, he waved his hand and the green mist that had trapped the Jade hairpin dispersed. The Jade hairpin circled in the air and flew back to Wei Zhi with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, being caught in her palm. ¡°The remaining ice element spiritual energy here is very strong.¡± The young man saw that the two of them had temporarily stopped fighting and pretended not to notice the tense atmosphere between Wei Zhi and Gu chunxing. He continued, ¡± ¡°Yi, tell me what happened that day.¡± Chu Yi was a man of few words and did not say much. Wei Zhi then told Chu Yi everything about the day they received the distress signal from the 15th and 17th and rushed to the reserve team. ¡°.. When brother Yi and I received the signal, something had already happened to 15 and 17.¡± Song qingxiao had wanted to escape to the imperial capital that day, but she must have sensed something was wrong halfway through, so she turned around and fled in the direction of the starry sea. These events had been repeated at least ten times in the meeting after the two of them had failed their mission a year ago. However, since the young man had asked, Wei Zhi didn¡¯t dare to miss anything and continued, ¡°When we were about ten miles away from the territory, we stopped her.¡± She didn¡¯t tell him about her cat and mouse game that day, only vaguely mentioning it. However, Wei Zhi didn¡¯t say anything. The pigtailed girl who was sitting on the rock with her legs crossed shook her legs and sneered, ¡± what a piece of trash. Not only did they bully the weak, but they also failed to catch him from such a long distance and even lost him! ¡°..¡±Wei Zhi gritted his teeth and took a few deep breaths, pretending as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Then, he continued to explain how he and Chu Yi had intercepted her. she was already injured at that time and was trapped by brother Yi and I. I was just trying to persuade her to surrender when she self-destructed her golden core. Recalling the scene that day, recalling song qingxiao¡¯s crazy actions, Wei Zhi¡¯s facial muscles twitched. She had never thought that a dan realm cultivator would be so terrifying that he would risk his life to fight. Although the explosion of the pill did not cause much damage to her and Chu Yi, song Qing Xiao¡¯s eyes and killing intent still made Wei Zhi shudder. ¡°You¡¯re brave!¡± When Gu chunxing heard this, he nodded. The others probably knew that her personality was not to be trifled with, and seeing how Wei Zhi was so angry at her that she gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t dare to vent her anger, how could they still dare to say anything to make her unhappy at this time? ¡°Self-destructing the Golden core?¡± The young man was already very familiar with this matter. When he first heard it, he felt that it was a little unbelievable. Now that he was in this situation and heard Wei Zhi¡¯s words, he felt that it was different. the impact after the Golden core exploded should have torn people apart in an instant ¡­ ¡°A powerful body.¡± Chu Yi, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up coldly. The young man nodded at his words. Wei Zhi still had a lingering fear and continued, ¡°Logically speaking, after the Golden core self-destructs, the body should have turned into blood powder.¡± At that time, she thought that song qingxiao¡¯s actions were just unyielding and would rather self-destruct than fall into the hands of the Shi family. Who would have thought that not only did she not die from her golden core self-detonation, but her strength had also increased dramatically. She and Chu Yi were caught off guard and were shocked by song Qing Xiao¡¯s aura. After that, she was forced to use her treasure to severely injure song qingxiao. At the same time, Chu Yi used his magic treasure to trap her. At that time, she was already heavily injured, her meridians were all broken, and her internal organs were severely injured. With such injuries, even a nascent soul tier cultivator might not be able to withstand it. However, she never expected that in that desperate situation, she would still manage to destroy one of Chu Yi¡¯s Jade bone plates. At the same time, she transformed her leg into a tail, shed her skin, and escaped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re too old to take on any Council missions.¡± Gu chunxing crossed his long legs and casually interrupted. She had called Wei Zhi ¡®old¡¯ again and again, and Wei Zhi, who was already suppressing her anger, could no longer hold it in. Even though the young man¡¯s warning was still there, she couldn¡¯t care less and said darkly, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She clenched her fists, wishing she could blow up the girl¡¯s head. ¡°From the beginning to the end, you¡¯ve been mocking and ridiculing me. If you¡¯re so capable, why didn¡¯t you take the initiative to ask for a mission that day?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the imperial capital that day. Otherwise, how could the two of you have the right to interfere in this matter? One of them is a coquettish man while the other is a Peacock!¡± Gu chunxing seemed to take pleasure in angering her and did not leave her any face at all. Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Strange movement (4) Chapter 992: Strange movement (4) ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re relying on your high cultivation level to deliberately play tricks on your opponent, which gave them an opportunity to take advantage of you. I just didn¡¯t expect that you would bare your fangs and claws and scratch your face in the end.¡± What she hated the most was Wei Zhi¡¯s personality. She didn¡¯t respect her opponent at all. Every time before she killed someone, she would humiliate and tease them like a cat playing with a mouse. When Wei Zhi heard her mention her scratched face, she was instantly furious. ¡°If it were you, I¡¯m afraid you would be the same!¡± ¡°Wrong!¡± The young girl rolled her eyes and sneered, ¡± ¡°First of all, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be as perverted as you, old woman, who tortures people before making a move.¡± Her words made Wei Zhi want to turn hostile again, but before Wei Zhi could say anything, Gu chunxing continued, ¡± secondly, if I really met such an opponent, I¡¯d say that she¡¯s a man. I wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. I¡¯d let her go! ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Wei Zhi couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Yo Yo Yo! The self-proclaimed lady-like Madam Wei is also scolding people ~¡±the young girl said in a strange tone, then she continued to curse,¡±¡±You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Wretched girl! ¡°Your Gu family is full of brawn but no brains. There¡¯s not a single smart person in your family. You¡¯re all idiots. No wonder you¡¯re getting worse by the day and there aren¡¯t many successful people ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for your Wei family to have a poison-refining traitor in a medical family. He¡¯s evil from head to toe and has evil intentions. The Wei family should test your bloodline to see if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s trying to pass off as a fake!¡± The young girl¡¯s words were not to be outdone, and Wei Zhi was so angry that her entire body trembled. you fight and kill all day long. You don¡¯t look like a woman at all. No wonder no one wants you! you¡¯ve spent so much effort on flirting, but your strength hasn¡¯t improved in a hundred years. No wonder you can¡¯t even beat someone in the Dan stage. ¡°..¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± The young man¡¯s face was ashen as he tried to suppress her. The others looked embarrassed and exchanged glances with each other. They all felt that these two women were not to be trifled with. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel.¡± your cultivation isn¡¯t good enough, and your eloquence is weak. Anyway, the Wei family is powerful and can afford to support a waste like you. If you think that men are so important, you can just retire and get married! Gu chunxing rolled his eyes and stabbed Wei Zhi with another sentence, causing her chest to heave up and down violently. She wished she could take out the hairpin and stab this wretched girl to death in two moves. ¡°Chun Xing!¡± The young man was really angry and shouted. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Gu chunxing chuckled and looked at Wei Zhi. ¡°You have so many backers.¡± Wei Zhi¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of maliciousness, but when she looked at the young man, her lips moved, and in the end, she swallowed her anger. She secretly prepared to find an opportunity in the future to take revenge for today. No matter how strong the young man was, he couldn¡¯t help but look like he was having a headache. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of spiritual energy impact! Amidst the sizzling sound of electricity, a large cloud unconsciously drifted above everyone¡¯s heads. Under the thunder and lightning, everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness simultaneously rang with a deafening roar, ¡°à»¨C The border gate appeared, and an extremely powerful pressure spread out, suppressing everyone. In the vortex formed by spiritual energy, a huge demonic beast totem suddenly appeared. The demonic beast¡¯s eyes were scarlet red. It opened its bloody mouth, revealing sharp fangs, and swallowed the large mass of dark clouds with lightning spiritual energy! The appearance of this beast King¡¯s soul¡¯s breath brought a great shock to everyone. Even though its gaze did not fall on the people in the Parliament, it still made their scalps numb and their bodies tense up. This was the difference in strength between the two of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few cultivators with slightly weaker strength could no longer withstand the terrifying pressure under the beast King¡¯s might. With a ¡®bang¡¯, they were forced to sit cross-legged on the ground and use their spiritual energy to resist. Chu Yi¡¯s face was pale, and Wei Zhi¡¯s face was covered in sweat. ¡°The beast King¡¯s soul fragment has appeared!¡± The young man¡¯s expression tensed up as he tried his best to resist the pressure. He said coldly and looked up at the sky. The clouds outside the border gate were rolling, and there was some kind of force attacking the barrier. The roar of the beast King was mixed with the ¡®boom¡¯ sound of thunder and lightning. A trace of an unusually terrifying Thunder aura escaped from the starry sea, but the next moment, it was swallowed by the beast King totem that appeared, sealing it in the border gate, not allowing it to take half a step out. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Strange movement (5) Chapter 993: Strange movement (5) Although the lightning spiritual energy had not been unleashed, the terrifying power that was displayed in that fleeting moment still made everyone shiver. The young man¡¯s heart palpitated as if he had a bad premonition. ¡°What¡¯s happening in the starry sea?¡± Even Gu chunxing, who had been absent-minded earlier, stood up and looked at the sea of stars. A spiritual light flashed on her body, and her spiritual energy turned into an armor that covered her entire body. At the same time, she clenched her fists and two spiritual axes appeared in her hands. This strange movement appeared for about a quarter of an hour before the abnormal aura calmed down. After the abnormal fluctuations of spiritual energy calmed down, the Phantom of the beast King flickered. Its huge red eyes were full of killing intent. It swept around as if warning the human cultivators not to trespass, and then hid behind the border gate again. ¡®Hu-¡® The remaining spiritual power turned into a strong wind that blew in all directions, and the pressure suddenly disappeared. Even if nothing had really happened, the scene just now still made them feel like they had just survived a disaster. However, the gate of the border was still affected by the aftermath and did not disappear. On the contrary, the terrifying pressure still formed a huge vortex, drawing in the clouds that were floating past. ¡°It¡¯s like the heavenly Thunder.¡± The young man said in a deep voice. Although the extraordinary lightning spiritual energy had been devoured by the beast King, he could still feel that the lightning spiritual energy was extraordinary. Could it be that a powerful Thunder-type demonic beast with a heaven-defying bloodline had awakened in the starry sky sea? The young man had such a thought, but he immediately felt that something was wrong. The killing in the world of demonic beasts was not inferior to that of human cultivators. In fact, it was even crueler. With such a demonic beast with a heaven-defying bloodline, the other demonic beasts would have long moved upon hearing the news and devoured it. Furthermore, no matter how powerful a demonic beast¡¯s bloodline was, it couldn¡¯t possibly cause such a commotion in the starry sea. From the young man¡¯s point of view, the previous fluctuation of spiritual energy did not seem to be caused by the awakening of the demonic beast¡¯s own power. Instead, it seemed to be the legendary heavenly lightning tribulation ¡­ If that was the case, then there was a big problem. ¡°Have there been any changes in the starry sea recently?¡± The young man thought of the fear he felt earlier and was worried that the lightning tribulation would really appear. He could not help but be very worried. The intuition of cultivators was very sensitive, and their sense of danger was extremely deep, so it was unlikely that they would be wrong. The moment the border gate opened, apart from the chaotic lightning element spirit power, his soul seemed to have been struck by something, causing him to instinctively have a bad feeling. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Wei Zhi said. Ever since song qingxiao escaped into the starry sea, she and Chu Yi would come here often in their free time. They had been paying attention to the movements in the starry sea. In the past year, nothing unusual had happened except today. ¡°Beast King, eighth rank.¡± Chu Yi said. Wei Zhi¡¯s mind was connected to his, so when she heard his words, she immediately understood what he meant. She hurriedly said, ¡°Did the beast King in the starry sea already reach level 8 when we signed the Treaty of Alliance a few decades ago?¡± The young man immediately understood what she meant, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Impossible!¡± Demonic beasts were the same as human cultivators. The higher the level, the harder it was to advance. Moreover, the cultivation of monstrous beasts was far more difficult than that of humans. Without the assistance of heavenly treasures, without luck, destiny, and coincidences, it would be difficult for an eighth rank beast King to advance just by devouring the flesh and blood of its own kind. It was not something that everyone could imagine. ¡°But it¡¯s been a few decades. Seventh brother, you¡¯ve seen how strong the wisp of spirit breath of the beast King¡¯s split soul is.¡± The appearance of the heavenly lightning tribulation would only cause such a phenomenon if a rare mysterious heaven grade spirit treasure appeared. However, other than the appearance of a treasure, there was another possibility, and that was the powerhouses advancing. However, when an ordinary expert advanced, they would not trigger the heavenly Thunder or a heaven-defying existence. Other than an expert who had advanced to the void realm, there was another possibility-a demonic beast with a high-tier bloodline had advanced. In the sea of stars, other than the beast King that had reached the peak of rank eight, Wei Zhi could not think of any other demonic beast that could achieve this. The young man¡¯s gaze changed rapidly. If a level eight monster beast could really advance, it would not be a good thing for the many hidden families of the Empire, even for the heavens beyond heaven. The balance between the Empire and the sea of stars had been maintained for many years. If the sea of stars broke through to the beast King realm, the balance would be broken, and the Alliance that was made with a large amount of flesh and blood would not be valid. Although the strength of the Empire¡¯s underworld clans was also increasing, the main target of the Alliance was still the divine prison. The young man pondered for a long time. Everyone held their breath and looked at him with a serious expression. No one dared to speak, interrupting his thoughts. After a long while, he suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡± ¡°Ah Zhi, did you really see that little female cultivator escape into the starry sky sea with your own eyes?¡± When Wei Zhi heard his question, a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes, but then, as if he understood what he meant, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Seventh brother, do you mean that this commotion might be related to her?¡± Her voice trembled. After she finished asking, she said firmly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Song Qing¡¯s little golden core had already been broken. After his cultivator core was broken, even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would only be a cripple and wouldn¡¯t be able to do much. Even a divine physician would find it difficult to reconstruct her golden core. Unless she was reborn, there was only death for her. furthermore, she¡¯s a human. She can¡¯t escape the defense of the beast King¡¯s soul in the starry sea. Everyone had already witnessed the power of the beast King¡¯s breath. Humans could not break in. Even if she were to enter the divine incarcerate and change her bloodline, there was no way for her to hide the beast King¡¯s soul breath. Based on the fact that she was heavily injured at that time, the ferocious demonic beasts inside were enough to tear her apart! ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Wei Zhi said again, but it was unknown if she was saying it for the young man or for herself. Her tone was firm, but for some reason, she suddenly remembered the day when she was trying to kill song Qing, when she suddenly opened her eyes ¡­ There was no emotion in those golden eyes. They were cold and terrifying. Was she really dead? This thought entered Wei Zhi¡¯s mind. The impact of the core explosion couldn¡¯t kill her. Her own magic treasure and Chu Yi¡¯s attack, even a nascent soul cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a serious injury, but she could still survive. Thinking back to the past, Wei Zhi couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear and uneasiness. Was she really dead? After the storm, the air was even colder than before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since the great battle a year ago, the ice attribute spirit energy here had suppressed all other spirit energy attributes, causing the grassland to be covered in frost and snow from time to time, turning it into a world of Ice and snow. At this moment, there were already snowflakes falling from the sky. The young man reached out and caught a snowflake in his palm. He looked at the snowflake and saw that it did not melt for a long time. The spiritual power contained in it made him think of the young girl with a special bloodline who had intruded into the Imperial City. Her flesh and blood were so strong that she had once repaired Shi Yue¡¯s broken body for a short time. ¡°AI.¡± He sighed silently. The Shi family had wanted to keep this a secret, but he didn¡¯t know if they could. send someone to guard the border gate first. If there¡¯s any unusual movement, report it immediately. I need to report the findings here to the Parliament and contact the heavens beyond heaven to discuss countermeasures! The young man issued several orders in a row, and the people who came with him were stunned for a moment, then loudly agreed. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: Advice (1) Chapter 994: Advice (1) The young man with the sword clenched his palm, and spiritual energy spurted out from his palm, crushing the snowflakes trapped in his palm into powder. He remembered song qingxiao, who had barged into the Imperial City at that time. She had been lucky enough to enter the divine prison and had a fortuitous encounter. He did not know what kind of bloodline she had mutated into, but it had transformed her into a half-human, half-demon, and she had dared to break into the Shi family with a Wolf. At that time, if su Wu¡¯s Qi hadn¡¯t appeared and lured away the few elders who were in charge of the Imperial City, this little female cultivator who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth would have died in the Imperial City. The young man had never dreamed that such a great change would happen to a person whose cultivation was not strong in the past in less than two years. The year she had broken into the Imperial City, her cultivation had not even reached the spirit focus realm. Not long after, not only had she entered the Dan realm, but she had also killed fifteen and seventeen, who were leading the team at the martial arts Research Institute, and escaped from Wei Zhi and Chu Yi. Although Wei Zhi was afraid in front of Gu chunxing, when these two were chasing after song qingxiao, they were both true-blue nascent soul cultivators. The pill exploded, but it did not die. It broke into the sea of stars. Was the strange movement in the sea of stars caused by the advancement of the eighth-rank beast King, which was intolerable by heaven and earth, or ¡­ Did the girl who had broken into the Imperial City not die at the hands of the beast King¡¯s soul as Wei Zhi had said? The young man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of worry. He actually could not remember the face of the girl that night, only remembering that he had pierced her body with his sword! What kind of changes would this person, who had survived so many times, bring to the Shi family? He wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°AI.¡± The young man sighed silently. His eyes seemed to fall on Gu chunxing, who was holding two axes at the side. Back then, the reclusive family had paid a great price in exchange for a short period of peace. Now, it seemed that it was probably coming to an end. The Empire had to know all the secrets in the sea of stars. The reclusive families would not allow the unknown to exist and escape their control. Logically speaking, it was very likely that song qingxiao had already died in the starry sea. She could not cross the barrier set up by the soul of the type 8 beast King and would have been torn to pieces by the remaining power of the beast King. However, the young man was not at ease until he personally confirmed her death. Furthermore, the sea of stars could not allow ninth-rank demonic beasts to appear, which would break the delicate balance between the human realm upon heavens and the Empire. This border gate had existed for far too long. It was time for it to disappear! In the starry sea, song qingxiao had no idea that the heaven-destroying sword that she had forged had triggered the heavenly lightning tribulation. It had already caused the hidden families to feel uneasy. The cave she had temporarily resided in had been destroyed, and the appearance of the profound heaven spiritual treasure had probably attracted many high-level demonic beasts. Although she had the green lamp of chaos and the heaven-destroying sword in her hands, it was not difficult for her to kill ordinary sixth-rank demonic beasts. However, there was still a hidden worry in the depths of her heart. It was the beast King in the starry sea! In the sea of stars, the deeper the bloodline was awakened, the more powerful the demonic beast would be. A sixth tier beast was at least equivalent to a human¡¯s cultivation at the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and the further one advanced, the more powerful they would be. Although she didn¡¯t know much about demonic beasts, she could still guess that it wasn¡¯t easy for demonic beasts to awaken and evolve from the bits and pieces of information revealed by the people at the martial arts Research Institute when they saw the silver Wolf. The awakening and evolution of each rank of a monster beast¡¯s bloodline was a qualitative leap. The difference between the sixth and eighth rank sounded like only two ranks, but their strength was as different as heaven and earth. She had killed two sixth-rank demonic beasts. The first time, she was not strong enough. The chaotic green lamp had not advanced and the purple flame was not powerful enough, which made it difficult for her to kill the four-winged flying centipede. The second time, she killed the sixth-rank demonic beast of the metal attribute without any effort. However, a rank eight beast King was different. The sea of stars had existed for many years and had many demonic beasts, but there had only been one beast King. She recalled the oppressive aura of the beast King when she was being hunted down by Chu Yi and the other man. Even now, she still felt a lingering fear. That was only a wisp of his soul! If an eighth rank beast King¡¯s true form appeared in front of her, she didn¡¯t know how terrifying the pressure would be. With the appearance of the profound heaven spiritual treasure, other than being worried about attracting demonic beasts, she was actually more worried about attracting the beast King. The heaven-destroying sword had already been tamed by her, but her flesh and blood were special. She was extremely cautious and decided to slip away first to be on the safe side. The starry sea was a small world of its own, and song qingxiao had stumbled into it by accident, so she was not familiar with the environment. In the past year, he had only been active near the territory of the third-rank demonic Python, and had not gone too far. At this time, she released her divine sense to explore the way as she flew forward. After about two hours, song qingxiao finally stopped. The sea of stars was huge and no small matter. She estimated that she had been running for more than two hours. With her current speed, she should have escaped at least a thousand miles away. She could rest assured for the time being. Even if a demonic beast arrived at her original residence, it would be impossible to find her again from such a far distance. At this moment, the spiritual power in her veins had been exhausted, and she needed to meditate and cultivate to recover. Song Qing¡¯s small figure had just appeared in mid-air, looking at the forest below. Just as he was about to dive into it, he heard the sound of wind from all directions, followed by the killing intent of a demon beast from behind. A cold glint flashed in her eyes as she dodged with the ¡®forward¡¯ command. It was a fifth-rank demonic beast. It spat out a green mist, and its eyes flickered with a cruel and excited luster. Perhaps he was attracted by her spiritual energy, but he could sense that she did not have enough spiritual energy at the moment, so he wanted to pick up a bargain. Although song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy was not enough, his consciousness was still strong. Now that a fifth-order monster beast had appeared, he immediately activated his divine sense and used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique to form a domain, trapping the flying monster beast within. The six stars rotated and surrounded it. With a flash of Starlight, the formation was activated, and the spiritual energy instantly turned into a beam of light, cutting the fifth-rank demonic beast into several pieces. As blood and flesh flew, a pale green chaos demonic core flew up and fell into her palm. This demonic core was not completely mature. It was not as good as the sixth-order demonic core she had obtained earlier, but it was much stronger than the demonic core she had obtained when she first killed the Azure Flying Tiger. Now that her spiritual power had been exhausted, this fifth-level demonic core was better than nothing. Therefore, she still put the demonic core in her pocket dimension and slowly descended into the forest. Since this fifth-order monster beast was here, it proved that this place was most likely its territory. For the time being, it seemed safe and reliable. She planned to replenish her spiritual energy here first. After she recovered her strength, she would find another suitable residence. At the bottom of the mountain forest were ancient trees that had already matured. Their trunks were extremely thick, about the size of five or six people hugging each other. Song qingxiao found the demonic beast¡¯s lair. Under an old tree, there was a cave that was about 20 square meters wide. Because the cave was previously the residence of a demonic beast, there was a foul and rotten smell coming from it. There were also some dried bones, so naturally, the smell was not good. However, this was not the time for her to be picky, not to mention that in the trial, what kind of disgusting environment had she not seen? Besides, this fishy smell might be able to cover up the smell on her body. Thinking of this, song qingxiao immediately entered the hole without hesitation. Song qingxiao had been refining Mystic crystals for three to four months. She hadn¡¯t stopped until the sword embryo was formed. Now that she had found a temporary residence, she first took out the five formation flags and placed them at the entrance of the cave. Then, she began to operate the God destroying technique and meditated to recover her spiritual energy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, she was wrapped in spiritual energy, and the cave was soon covered in frost. With the increase in her cultivation, the benefits of the God destroying technique were even greater. After a few cycles, song qingxiao¡¯s originally dry veins were gradually filled. At this moment, su Wu¡¯s voice rang out again in her spirit, ¡± ¡°Even now, you still regard the deity vanquishing spell as a basic skill?¡± His tone was calm and did not sound like he was criticizing her. However, his words immediately jolted song qingxiao out of her cultivation. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: Inner hearts_1 Chapter 995: Inner hearts_1 Su Wu¡¯s words were within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. Since she had obtained the chaos green lamp and the green lamp had advanced, the frequency of su Wu¡¯s appearance had obviously increased. When he was alive, he had once looked for the chaos Azure lamp. He wanted to use the characteristics of the Azure lamp to resurrect an old friend. Talking to her, telling her about the existence of the divine prison, guiding her soul, analyzing the characteristics of the clan in the human realm upon heavens, and so on were all means for him to repay her kindness. They were not just on a whim. After thinking this through, song Qing heaved a sigh of relief. This was naturally good. She was not afraid that su Wu would trouble her. If su Wu had something to ask for, it would make her feel more at ease than if he had nothing to ask for. When song qingxiao was forging the talisman, su Wu had raised his opinion. At that time, she had a faint feeling that su Wu wanted to guide her on the path of cultivation. However, to song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, he would start with the God annihilating technique. But on second thought, it did not seem to be surprising. The deity vanquishing technique was an extremely famous secret technique in the human realm upon heavens. It was a technique that made su Wu famous. Naturally, it had its own special characteristics. However, after song qingxiao exchanged for the deity vanquishing technique, other than using it to cultivate her spiritual power and divine sense, the only other time she had felt it was when su Wu, who resided in her soul, had used the deity vanquishing technique to absorb the power of the stars that filled the entire altar. It was song qingxiao¡¯s first time seeing the power of the deity vanquishing technique, and she was shocked. In addition to sensing that something was wrong with her soul, she had also obtained a few stars, which had saved her life several times at critical moments. However, after that time, with the appearance of su Wu, the God destroying skill no longer showed the power that shocked song qingxiao that day. She had temporarily suppressed this matter in her heart until su Wu mentioned it again today. Song qingxiao slowly opened her eyes. A glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, but it quickly turned cold. ¡°Deity vanquishing technique?¡± Su Wu¡¯s question was like an olive branch, and when she spoke, it was equivalent to accepting it. In a confrontation between smart people, there was no need to make things clear. To su Wu, she knew his intentions and responded, which proved that she was willing to exchange conditions with him. the use of the deity vanquishing technique is not only to cultivate your spiritual power and divine sense, but also to strengthen your veins and cultivation, ¡± su Wu said indifferently when he received her reply, ¡± ¡°More importantly, it has the power to kill a God.¡± Song qingxiao held her breath and listened quietly, afraid that she would miss a single word of su Wu¡¯s words. its attack method is somewhat similar to the eight directional godly demon earthly fiend formation that Gu wuxiang set up according to the reverse stellar formation in the divine prison. They all used spiritual energy to activate the killing intent in their bodies, turning it into Supreme sword Qi that could kill people invisibly. however, regardless of whether it¡¯s the reverse cosmic stars formation, the eight direction godly demon earthly fiend formation, or even your stellar formation, they all have certain limitations. Although the first two formations came from ancient formations, they had been passed down for many years, and most of their essence had been lost in the process of inheritance. Moreover, because the method of setting up the formation was too cumbersome, it was not suitable for dealing with the enemy in the battle. Only by setting it up in advance and leading the enemy into the trap could it trap him to death. Song qingxiao had obtained a drop of Chu yousheng¡¯s blood during her exploration at the Gu residence. She had also absorbed the elixir Pearl in Gu BA¡¯s mouth, which had allowed her to accidentally absorb the formation technique, allowing her to use the stars to set up a large formation. Compared to the reverse cosmic stars formation and the eight-direction divine demon earthly killing formation, the stellar formation absorbed the essence of the two, allowing her to use the characteristics of the stars more quickly and conveniently. She could combine the advantages of the two formations to set up a formation to kill people, but it was still difficult to escape the constraints of the former ¡­ That was, the stellar array still needed to trap people in the array, and when the array was activated, it could kill the people in the array. the deity vanquishing spell is the exact opposite. It has no boundary, and you are the only Center. His words made song Qingxin¡¯s heart skip a beat. Su Wu continued, ¡± the circulatory cycle of your veins and arteries is just a circle that it drew for you to fix your thoughts. If you don¡¯t break it, you will be trapped by it forever, and you won¡¯t be able to truly control it. Song qingxiao seemed to have understood something. In her veins, ever since she exchanged for the deity vanquishing technique, there was a ¡®path¡¯ for her to circulate her spiritual power. After circulating it once, her spiritual power would be refined. From the state of enlightenment until now, song qingxiao had never thought that the ¡®path¡¯ of circulating spiritual power was not fixed and could be changed. Was what su Wu said true or false? If he rashly changed the ¡®path¡¯ of the spiritual power circulation, the result might cause the spiritual power in his veins to surge chaotically, and then he might hurt himself. Under the impact of the spiritual powers, it might even lead to inestimable consequences. If it was only an injury, song qingxiao would not be afraid. However, su Wu was still eyeing her covetously in her divine soul. The more treasures she had, the stronger her cultivation and body were. This was beneficial to her, but at the same time, it would make su Wu drool even more, and the danger would be even deeper. That day at the undead altar, the scene of su Wu using the God destroying technique to absorb all the stars in the sky was too shocking to her, and she still had a deep impression of it. After all, the God destroying technique was something that he once possessed, and it made him famous all over the world. His understanding and application of the deity vanquishing technique were far deeper than his own. Song qingxiao was worried that she would be at a disadvantage if he took this opportunity to plot against her and possess her body. However, if she were to give up the opportunity to learn the real deity vanquishing technique because of her momentary caution, song qingxiao would not be willing to give up. If su Wu was telling the truth, that the circulation of the veins in his body was a fixed ¡®path¡¯ that it had drawn for him, and if he did not break it, he would be trapped by it forever, then it meant that he was controlled by the God annihilating art and not the person controlling it. Should he break it? Her expression was calm, but her heart was in a battle. Su Wu seemed to understand her inner feelings at this time and hid in his spirit. After saying what needed to be said, he did not say anything else and waited for her to make her own decision. After a long while, song Qing sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only cultivation is to go against the heavens. To work hard in cultivation is to do what I want to do ¡­ She mumbled as she recalled what su Wu had said when she entered the battle of deification trials. She was a cautious and careful person. This was the reason why she was still alive after the trial to become a God, from being weak and ordinary to now. She had narrowly escaped death several times. However, she couldn¡¯t go on like this forever. The life and death arena in the divine incarcerate was a trial that allowed her to be reborn. The rapid increase in strength shouldn¡¯t only be in her strength, but also her heart! As this thought came to her mind, the meridian in her body that had formed after she exchanged for the deity vanquishing spell began to crack rapidly. The spiritual energy that was bound to this ¡®light shadow¡¯ and had been circulating automatically and rhythmically suddenly lost its order after the ¡®restriction¡¯ was broken. It ran around randomly in his veins and attacked! Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Comprehension _1 Chapter 996: Comprehension _1 Without the special pattern formed by the God destroying technique, the circulation of spiritual power suddenly lost its order. It attacked from left and right, causing song qingxiao¡¯s veins to be damaged, and the smell of blood rushed up to her throat. She tried her best to control her spiritual power to prevent it from going out of control. However, this was not very useful. After the spiritual power surged, she needed to guide the circulation. However, after breaking the inherent cultivation pattern left behind by the God destroying technique, the Ling power seemed to be lost in the veins and began to attack each other. In the demonic beast cave under the tree, song qingxiao meditated with her eyes closed. She looked calm on the surface, but at this moment, her veins were in a mess. Her spiritual power was gradually going out of control as they collided. She could not create her own ¡®Dao¡¯. The spiritual power that lost its restraint and guidance was like a river that broke a dam, flooding her body. In just a moment, her face was so pale that it was almost transparent. Blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. At first, it was a wisp, but then it gushed out and formed a thread, dripping down her chin. In her spirit, su Wu could see her situation clearly and knew that she was in danger. It was a pity that song qingxiao could not see his face, nor did he know the ripples in his heart. Habits were a terrifying thing. It was not easy to break them. Although he had the intention to guide song qingxiao, he also needed song qingxiao to have the courage to break down first and then rebuild. Ever since su Wu¡¯s remnant soul had been attached to her soul, he had been with her for more than two years. He believed that he had a clear understanding of her personality. She was cautious, meticulous, and always thought before she did things, but in his opinion, these characters were overcautious and timid. The two of them grew up in completely different environments, and their personalities were also completely opposite. He was born in a noble family and had been protected since he was young. He was at least a few years old, but he had already become famous in the heavens beyond heaven. On the other hand, she was just an insignificant ordinary person in the Empire. If it wasn¡¯t for a sudden change that had rewritten her life, it was likely that the two of them would never have crossed paths in their entire lives. From the bottom of su Wu¡¯s heart, he actually looked down on song qingxiao¡¯s character. In fact, in the beginning, he even felt very regretful that song qingxiao had obtained the God annihilating art. It was a pity that such a peerless secret technique had fallen into the hands of such a timid person. It was like a Pearl covered in dust. However, at that time, his physical body had already died, and he could not make any decisions on the arrangements before his death. Everything was fate, and no one could control it. He ¡®saw¡¯ that song qingxiao had used the deity vanquishing technique to enter the state of enlightenment and had cultivated it all the way until now. Su Wu once thought that the deity vanquishing technique would probably be lost in this world. However, song qingxiao¡¯s choice made su Wu¡¯s already calm heart waver. Before this, the environment they grew up in and their personalities were as different as heaven and earth. But now, the two of them made the same choice in the face of the same thing. This made su Wu acknowledge her in his heart. He thought of his youth, the first half of his life as a famous disciple of taikang, then the slaughter of the Changli clan, which made people tremble with fear, and finally died under the siege of the martial arts Research Institute. Song qingxiao¡¯s current situation was very similar to his. what you¡¯ve broken is the limit that you¡¯ve set for yourself in the depths of your heart. In her soul, this cold and indifferent man slowly said, ¡± the circulation of the God destroying technique doesn¡¯t only exist in your internal organs. It can exist in your entire body. While song qingxiao was struggling to hold on, su Wu¡¯s voice was transmitted into her sea of consciousness. ¡°When your hands connect, it can also be used as a link between the spiritual energy and the body.¡± Along with his voice, there was a trace of enlightenment. It was a wonderful and unique feeling. It was as if su Wu had released the seal on his soul at this moment, allowing song qingxiao to sense the way he used the God destroying technique and understand the mystery of the God destroying technique. The problem that had been troubling her was suddenly solved with the connection between her and su Wu¡¯s divine sense. She instinctively circulated her spiritual energy to her left hand. When the fingertips of both hands touched, the spiritual energy flowed from her left hand to her right hand, and then from her arm to her limbs and bones. At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to have built a brand new ¡®road¡¯ that was wider than before. The range of her spiritual essence circulation was much larger than before. From his arms to his veins, it flowed to his feet. At this moment, the spiritual power in the surroundings resonated with her, as if using the God destroying technique as a medium to merge her body with the entire heaven and earth. This was the uniqueness of the deity vanquishing technique. It was also a unique comprehension that once belonged only to su Wu. It was also him who made the deity vanquishing technique famous in the human realm upon heavens and became an item that everyone in this universe fought for. And now, he was passing on this realization to song qingxiao. At this moment, song Qing had sunk into an extremely wondrous state. She seemed to have become one with heaven and earth, and there was no barrier between them. The God annihilating art formed a huge cycle, and a large amount of spiritual power poured in. The speed was a hundred times faster than before. Her meridians were not only widened by several times, but they were also strengthened. Spiritual power cleansed her body, stimulating the potential power in her blood vessels and nourishing her injured lungs. That feeling was really wonderful. After one cycle, the benefits he obtained were actually more than what he had obtained after meditating for a month. The injuries she had received from the spiritual energy impact had already been healed, and after she came out of the trials of the battle of gods investiture, her cultivation had only entered the middle level of the nascent soul tier. Even if she repeatedly cultivated her spirit power in the process of refining Mystic crystals and relic crystals, which helped her improve, her strength was only at the middle stage of the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier. But now that she had broken through the shackles of the God destroying technique, her state of mind had changed, and she had created her own Dao, song qingxiao realized that the bottleneck that had been holding her back seemed to have loosened. One full cycle allowed her cultivation to advance to the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul stage, and it was as if she was about to break through the shackles of the middle level and step into the top level. This discovery made song Qing pleasantly surprised. The spiritual power returned to the fingertips of her left hand and was about to flow back to her right hand when su Wu said coldly in her soul, ¡± ¡°Try to hold it.¡± ¡°Hold it?¡± She was shocked at first, but she quickly reacted. This was what su Wu had said. The God destroying technique¡¯s purpose was not only to cultivate spiritual power, divine sense, strengthen veins, and cultivation. Most importantly, it had the power to kill gods. In a moment, the spiritual power gathered in her palm. Under the ¡®path¡¯ of the God destroying technique, the spiritual power did not go out of control. The surging power instantly gathered together and turned into a ball of light. Like a bright sun, it emitted an extremely bright light. Su Wu¡¯s words flashed through her mind. She seemed to understand what he meant and did not need his reminder. She moved her fingers and the spiritual energy in her palm instantly turned into thousands of rays of light that lit up the cave! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light scattered in all directions, and the powerful spiritual power contained within it turned the bones in the cave into ashes. The ancient tree above the cave was torn apart by the light, and the branches and leaves that fell were instantly twisted into pieces. The spiritual energy within the light beam was extremely overbearing. Wherever the light beam touched, not a single piece of armor was left behind, and the cave was destroyed. The terrifying and mysterious deity vanquishing technique that had disappeared with su Wu¡¯s death in the past had been brought back to this world by the young lady sitting in the light. It was a pity that the starry sea was a small world of its own and isolated all of this. The people of the imperial capital and the heavens beyond heaven did not know about it. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Teaching (1) Chapter 997: Teaching (1) Song qingxiao only felt the abundant spirit energy in her body being sucked dry in an instant. Even with her cultivation at the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul stage, it was a bit difficult to control. Under the terrifying impact of the spiritual force, she felt her arms go numb at first, and then they began to tremble violently. It had been a long time since song qingxiao felt so exhausted. The light in front of her eyes faded, and she looked up to see the stars in the sky. With her sitting position as the center, the area within a hundred feet seemed to have been hit by a terrifying tsunami, and a huge pit was cleared out. The surrounding ancient trees were flattened, and the ground and stone piles were cut open, revealing the slightly moist and fresh soil below. Under the dust and smoke, the aftermath of the spiritual power was still violently turbulent, rolling up a gust of wind and making a whistling sound. It could be seen how terrifying the God destroying technique was. The impact of this spiritual power was no less than that of her self-detonation of her golden core. It was even more powerful than that, which made song qingxiao both happy and worried. She was happy because the might of the deity vanquishing technique far exceeded her imagination. The attack just now had at least reached the might of a full-power attack from a cultivator at the peak of the nascent soul tier. Just as su Wu had said, the advantage of the God destroying technique was that it could break the restrictions of the stellar array. As her cultivation level increased, the power of the deity vanquishing technique only increased. If he had enough spiritual energy, even if he faced several opponents stronger than him, he might not be at a disadvantage with the power of the God destroying technique. It was no wonder that su Wu was so famous in the human realm upon heavens with the deity vanquishing art. When he was besieged and killed, the deity vanquishing art returned to the divine prison and caused such a great sensation. However, she was worried that it would require too much spiritual power. Almost all the energy accumulated in song qingxiao¡¯s body was drawn out with one strike. ¡°His spiritual energy is too weak.¡± Su Wu spoke indifferently from within his divine soul. Song qingxiao nodded. Even though she had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, her abilities were still too weak. When she used the God annihilating art for the first time, not only was her spirit energy completely drained, but she couldn¡¯t even control it at all. If the opponent was stronger and didn¡¯t die in one move, she would be in danger when her spiritual power was exhausted. ¡°However, this is your first time using it, so you¡¯re not familiar with your control of spiritual energy. It¡¯s normal for you to lose control.¡± Su Wu said, ¡± in the later stage, the sword Qi formed by spiritual energy can be divided into one, two, four, or even thousands and infinite. It¡¯s all under your control. At that time, what would the Shi family of the Empire that she had offended be worth? Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sword Qi?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice became a little meaningful, as if he knew that she would grasp the main point of his words. the deity vanquishing technique has endless uses. By controlling your spiritual power, it can catalyze the sword intent and killing intent in your heart. It all depends on what you want it to become. After she heard su Wu¡¯s words, her face revealed a thoughtful expression. Su Wu didn¡¯t say anything else. Under the sea of stars, song Qing closed his eyes. The God destroying technique formed a huge cycle, merging her body into the world, causing the spirit energy to flow into her veins. This time, under su Wu¡¯s guidance, she had a new understanding of the God vanquishing technique and had broken through the previous fixed pattern of her meridians. To her, it was as if her state of mind had experienced a tempering, and the benefits were endless. After the spiritual power was exhausted, the spiritual Qi that was introduced into the body was much purer than before. After a full cycle of cultivation, song Qing found that he had only accumulated 50 to 60 percent of the spiritual power. Compared to the first time he used the God destroying technique, the amount of spiritual energy he absorbed was less than forty percent, but the purity and strength of the spiritual energy were much higher than before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she opened her eyes again, the moonlight was like water above her head, and the stars were bright and beautiful. It had already been night from day to night, and she didn¡¯t know how many hours had passed. But at this time, song Qing was in the sea of stars, so the passage of time did not affect her much. Once she had spiritual power in her body, she summoned the sword embryo that was cultivated in her body. She held the heaven-destroying sword in her hand. Under the moonlight, the transparent sword seemed to reflect a purple light. The Dragon Soul inside had not been activated, but it was already giving off a sense of pressure. Song qingxiao held the sword with both hands, and spirit energy poured out from both hands into the sword embryo. As soon as the spiritual energy entered the sky splitter, the transparent sword was covered with a layer of cold fog. The sharp light on the sword was revealed, and the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to be intimidated by this cold light, and then retreated. Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Teaching _2 Chapter 998: Teaching _2 ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it,¡± Su Wu spoke slowly from within his divine soul. Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s sincere guidance has already come to this point. If I still don¡¯t discover it, wouldn¡¯t I be letting down senior¡¯s good intentions?¡± Su Wu had said that the deity vanquishing technique had endless uses. By controlling her spiritual power, she could catalyze everything in her heart. It all depended on what she wanted it to become. At that time, song qingxiao had faintly sensed the meaning behind his words. He remembered that when he was forging magic weapons, he had once mentioned sword-type Kings. He was from the taikang clan and was famous for his swordsmanship in the human realm upon heavens. His magic treasure was also a sword embryo and he had mentioned several times that the ¡®God destroying technique could turn spiritual power into sword Qi¡¯. This was definitely not a coincidence. Song qingxiao injected her spiritual power into the sword embryo. The sword was covered in a thick layer of cold mist. As she injected more spiritual power into it, the cold air on the sword turned into solid ice crystals, which wrapped around the sword. The speed at which the spiritual energy entered was too fast, causing the ice crystals to shatter. Su Wu indifferently reminded him from within his spirit, ¡± ¡°Control your spiritual energy.¡± Since he had already guided her to this point, he naturally would not be too stingy. in cultivation, in addition to the strength of spiritual power, the technique of controlling spiritual power is also a kind of cultivation. To be able to control the spiritual power with ease was even more useful than just releasing it. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart trembled and she replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She had just come into contact with the mystery of the deity vanquishing technique, so it was inevitable that she would feel that her strength was not in her heart. Although she had responded to su Wu at this time, she was also trying her best to control the speed at which her spiritual power was injected into the sword. However, at this time, her veins were like a spring after the gate was opened, and the spiritual power was like a torrent, gushing into the sword embryo. Even though she tried her best to control it, her speed was not much slower than before. In an instant, song qingxiao felt that 80 ¨C 90% of the spiritual power in his body had been drained. A feeling of not being able to follow her heart welled up in her heart. At this moment, a force was transmitted from her soul and poured into her body, making up for the lack of spirit energy in her body after it was sucked dry by the sword embryo. ¡°Feel it properly.¡± Su Wu said indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, the spiritual power poured into her veins. Song Qing felt as if a part of her consciousness had merged with su Wu. The God destroying skill was su Wu¡¯s Secret skill. Even though he was dead now and only had a wisp of his soul left, the will of his divine sense was still incredibly powerful. He sent a wisp of his power into song Qing¡¯s body and quickly controlled the situation. The spiritual energy between the sword embryo and his body was cut off. The heaven-destroying sword, which had absorbed the spiritual energy, was now emitting a very light blue cold mist. Song qingxiao saw herself holding the sword with both hands and swinging it casually. ¡®Whoosh¡¯! Mang Tian streaked across the air, and the mist on the transparent sword left a long trail. There was no earth-shaking sound. Su Wu ¡®borrowed¡¯ her hand to wave out this sword intent to teach her, not to show off. As the sword Qi was released, the cold mist turned into green lotuses and fell from the sky. The moon was bright and the stars were bright. The forest had been cleared by song qingxiao¡¯s soul destroying technique, and the cold moonlight was shining on the ground. Under the starry sky, song qingxiao felt as if she was in a Lotus rain. She watched the green lotuses formed by sword Qi slowly fall. The Lotus bodies were vivid and translucent, as if they were coated with a layer of moonlight¡¯s coldness and sword Qi¡¯s biting chill. It was a masterpiece. This scene was like a dream, like a feast for the eyes. It was too beautiful to be taken in, and it was many times more brilliant than her spiritual energy transformation technique. The green lotus bloomed slowly as it fell. The first one that landed on the ground turned into sword Qi and scattered in all directions, cutting several crisscrossing ravines about half a meter deep in the ground! Only then did song qingxiao come to her senses, and her pupils shrank. There were hundreds of green lotuses in the air, and every one of them turned into sword Qi that shot in all directions. The swishing sound of the sword Qi was endless, and dust flew everywhere. After about half an hour, all the green lotuses disappeared. The remaining spiritual power turned into a gust of wind and blew away the dust. The words ¡®heaven-destroying sword¡¯ could be seen clearly on the ground not far away from song qingxiao. Su Wu¡¯s sword move only lasted for a quarter of an hour, but it had left a deep impression on song qingxiao. The killing intent formed a green lotus and then transformed into sword Qi. Song qingxiao had gained a lot from the control and understanding of spiritual power and the use of the God destroying technique. is this the cultivation of the void realm? ¡± Her heart was in turmoil and she could not calm down. Her cultivation had progressed extremely quickly. Thanks to Chu Yi and Shui yanyu¡¯s pursuit, she had been able to break through the bottleneck from the Dan stage to the nascent soul stage easily. In the battle of deification, no matter if it was when she fought with the purple-eyed boy, the green-robed Buddhist cultivator, the burly man with the turtle¡¯s back, and others, her powerful body and mid-tier nascent soul formation cultivation after being transformed by blue blood allowed her to defeat these strong cultivators quite easily. In addition, the advancement of the chaotic green lamp and the forging of the profound heaven spiritual treasure all made her feel proud and content. Even if she were to find a way to leave the starry sky ocean now, she was confident that with her magic treasure and cultivation, she would not be in the same sorry state as she was in when she was chased by Chu Yi and Shi clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The increase in her strength even made her feel like challenging Qian Shan, who had almost killed her in the autumn Festival road. The strength of the middle level of the nascent soul stage was already not bad! This kind of arrogance only coincided with a part of su Wu¡¯s divine sense tonight. After seeing ¡®him¡¯ casually slash out with the sword, it instantly shattered. The difference between the middle level of the nascent soul transformation tier and the void tier was like the difference between heaven and earth. It was as if there were ten levels of difference between her and su Wu, and this was caused by his death and only a remnant soul left. Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Method (1) Chapter 999: Method (1) Song qingxiao could imagine how powerful su Wu¡¯s sword would be if he was still alive. It was a pity that he was already dead when she stepped into this world, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to witness this scene. Moreover, she was afraid that she would never have the chance to witness such swordsmanship again in her life. Fortunately, she had obtained the God destroying technique. Su Wu, who should have been dead, still had a trace of his soul in the God destroying technique. That was why he was living in her soul at the moment and teaching her how to use the sword Qi transforming Lotus technique. She felt lucky but also a little regretful. The scene of the green lotus turning into a domineering sword Qi when it fell was still lingering in her mind, and it took a long time to erase. the true void realm is not only this. Su Wu spoke indifferently from within his divine soul. Compared to before, his voice was still as cold as ever, but there was a trace of weakness that was difficult to hide. It was obvious that the sword strike he had made earlier was already a somewhat forced move for the current him. The hero is past his Prime! This thought appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but she quickly suppressed it. After the death of his body, the power of his sword could hardly reach one-thousandth of his full strength by relying on the support of his remnant soul. If he was at his peak and performed sword techniques with the cultivation base of a half-step Saint, he would be extremely domineering. ¡°Do you remember it?¡± Su Wu asked. Song qingxiao nodded and replied respectfully, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Because of su Wu¡¯s actions, she had surprisingly glimpsed a trace of void realm cultivation in advance, which would be of great help to her future cultivation and vision. This was extremely precious to song qingxiao. It was also at this moment that her attitude towards su Wu had changed slightly. From the killing intent when she first learned of his existence to the wariness later on, to the easing of their relationship, and now receiving his guidance, her attitude was also changing. Although su Wu¡¯s existence might still be detrimental to her in the future, she was indebted to him at this time. He was like her guide on the path of cultivation and was worthy of her respect. From the very beginning, song qingxiao had no choice but to cultivate when she entered the divine prison. Later on, she began to cultivate in order to increase her strength and increase her ability to survive. She had been killed by Qian Shan and hunted down by the Shi family because she wanted to protect herself and be independent. However, after witnessing the magnificence of su Wu¡¯s slash tonight, her mentality had changed. She had been forced to cultivate to improve her strength to fight against the aristocratic families, and now she wanted to enter a higher level of cultivation and pursue a wider world. Whether it was qianshan or the Shi family, they were only obstacles in her path of cultivation. She would always be able to overcome them. Su Wu, who was residing in her spirit, seemed to be able to sense the changes in her state of mind from her tone. Naturally, he could hear the trace of gratitude in her words and calmly accepted her respect. ¡°Is this the origin of the name of your sword embryo?¡± The two of them were silent for a long time. Song qingxiao remembered the name of the sword embryo that su Wu had mentioned and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yes.¡± His voice seemed to be vague, as if he was thinking of the person who had named his sword embryo, but he didn¡¯t want to mention it. Song qingxiao held the long sword in her hand and looked into the distance. She saw that after the green lotus had bloomed, the ground was covered in ice. The heaven-destroying sword was indeed a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure. After the sword slashed out, not only did the sword Qi turn into a Lotus, it even amplified the characteristics of song qingxiao¡¯s ice-type spiritual power to the extreme. When the Lotus turned into a murderous aura and spread out, a thin layer of ice crystals formed on the ground. It was as if life-like ice flowers had bloomed on it. They were crystal clear and still contained extremely strong spiritual power and sword Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sudden chill caused the weather to change drastically, turning into snowflakes and falling down. Song qingxiao thought of the breathtaking scene just now and could not help but try to hold the hilt of her sword and move her arms. It was a pity that su Wu¡¯s previous move had exhausted the spiritual power in her body in order to let her feel it clearly. Even if her movements were similar, she only had the shape but not the spirit. In the end, she spread out her hands and the heaven-destroying sword instantly turned into light spots. She then kept it back into her body and nurtured it in her dantian. After she put away her sword, she felt a little curious. For a person like su Wu, even if he only had a remnant soul left, the moves he used could still show how imposing he was in the past. Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Method (2) Chapter 1000: Method (2) His strength was above everyone else, and he also had the art of destruction. The power of a swordsman was far greater than that of an ordinary cultivator. In addition, he was born in the taikang clan, one of the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond. How could such a person have died in the hands of the besiegers of the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond? Song qingxiao had never thought about this in detail before. When su Wu killed Sangu and the others, she was on the verge of death and did not see it with her own eyes. It was only when she saw him attack that she began to think about this problem. What level of cultivation had the people in the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven reached to be able to besiege su Wu to death? They were both from the martial arts Research Institute. Song qingxiao recalled the group of people sent by the Shi family to kill her that day. According to su Wu, the Empire¡¯s reclusive families imitated tianwaitian, and the major aristocratic families sent talents to set up a martial arts Research Institute with the Shi family as the leader. However, the difference in strength between the two organizations with the same name was like the difference between cloud and mud. At first, she didn¡¯t think much of the martial arts Research Institute, but now she began to be vigilant. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re from the taikang family and have the God destroying technique. Why did the people from the martial arts Research Institute chase after you?¡± In the past, song qingxiao would not have asked him this question. Even if she did, he might not have answered. However, today was different. She had a vague feeling that su Wu would be willing to mention it. She had no reason for that feeling, but she was inexplicably certain. Su Wu¡¯s guidance on the deity vanquishing technique and his ability to sense the void realm¡¯s cultivation base had benefited her greatly. She did not like to owe others favors, so she made up her mind to repay him in the future. ¡°..¡±There was a long silence after her words. Song qingxiao was very patient. She didn¡¯t make a sound and waited for his reply. because ¡­ his voice was bitter. I made a mistake ¡­ ¡°A mistake?¡± Song qingxiao asked. She suddenly remembered something.¡±The Changli clan?¡± He had once said that there were originally nine aristocratic families in the heaven¡¯s beyond, but the Changli clan was almost wiped out by him. The families were of the same breath and branch, and his strength and cultivation were too terrifying. The existence of the God destroying technique, together with his green lotus sword, was almost a heaven-defying existence, and it was inevitable that people would feel fear. After the Changli clan was slaughtered by him, could it be that the other great clans felt uneasy and were afraid that they would be killed by him one day, so they attacked him together? ¡°In my life, I was impulsive when I was young and made many mistakes.¡± He did not deny nor admit it. but I only made two mistakes in my life, and both of them are difficult to make up for. His tone was light, but there was a hint of sadness and sorrow in it. ¡°The Changli clan is not worthy.¡± His voice was cold. I¡¯ve already betrayed the taikang clan and am no longer a disciple of the taikang clan. There¡¯s no need for the taikang clan to stand up for me and make an enemy of the martial arts Research Institute. Su Wu¡¯s words revealed a few pieces of information. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was meticulous, and she immediately pieced together his words, ¡± ¡°Is killing the Changli clan one of the ways you made up for your mistake?¡± ¡°.. I used to be.¡± His tone became low again, but he did not refuse to answer. ¡°But in the end, I made an even more serious mistake.¡± ¡°What mistake?¡± Song qingxiao asked. Su Wu was silent for a long time. It was so long that song qingxiao thought that he would hide in his soul again and would not answer the question. Then, he said, ¡± ¡°I accidentally killed a very important person.¡± After he said this, he did not say anything else. He had already concealed his presence in his soul. It was as if his chit-chat with song qingxiao tonight had brought back some long-lost memories. He had massacred the Changli clan to make up for a mistake, but in the process, he had accidentally killed a person, causing him to make a second serious mistake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What was the first mistake he made that could not be fixed? Song qingxiao pondered for a moment. For some reason, she thought of the person who had named his sword embryo. ¡°The Yun clan ¡­¡± Song Qing¡¯s small lips moved slightly, and the two words were stuck between her lips. Su Wu had mentioned that in the city of jiutian in the heavens beyond heaven, there was once a clan of Yun who could weave a special kind of brocade. They fed heavenly silkworms with a secret method and wove them into precious clothes that were indestructible by swords and water. This secret technique required the direct descendants of the Yun clan to extract the blood essence from their hearts and feed it to the heavenly silkworms. The silk spat out by the heavenly silkworms would then be woven into brocade and made into precious clothes. Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Method (3) Chapter 1001: Method (3) Although the clothes made from such a secret technique were powerful, they were too harmful to the body. But su Wu had such a precious garment, so who had tailored it for him? The person who had named his sword embryo was a woman. Was there any connection between the two? This man¡¯s past was really complicated. Song Qing thought for a moment and finally shook his head, throwing these distracting thoughts out of his mind. In fact, these things had nothing to do with her. As for her desire to repay su Wu, it was not the time. She was still trapped in the starry sky sea. With her cultivation, it would be difficult for her to leave the starry sky sea, let alone make enemies with the people of the heavens beyond heaven. The soul of the beast King that was guarding the border gate was like a mountain, waiting for her to move it away. The most important thing right now was to increase her strength. She looked around and saw that su Wu¡¯s sword had already caused a change in the weather, and snowflakes were floating in the air. This place was destroyed and was not suitable for her to continue cultivating. Song qingxiao decided to change to another place to meditate and accumulate spiritual power. This was the territory of the fifth rank demonic beast she had killed before. Although song Qing¡¯s spirit energy had been exhausted, her divine sense was not affected. After releasing her divine sense, she did not detect the existence of other demonic beasts. She moved to a new place and continued to cultivate. After a few days, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power had fully recovered. After breaking the fixed pattern of the God destroying technique, this cycle could even be expanded and changed as long as his cultivation was enough. The results of these few days ¡®cultivation far surpassed the previous half a year¡¯s cultivation. At this rate, she would probably be able to step into the top level of the nascent soul tier in less than a year. However, the God slaying technique¡¯s wondrous use was not only for cultivation. Its greater use was for attack, and she still could not completely control it at the moment. Just as su Wu had said, it was not difficult to make a move, but the difficulty lay in the use and control of spiritual power. She had now reached the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and with the increase in her spirit energy, it gradually matched the power of her powerful physical body that had yet to awaken to the extreme. With the nourishment of spirit energy, she already rarely felt hungry. However, song qingxiao still meditated for a while and tried to control the God destroying technique. After exhausting her spirit power, she used her consciousness to travel in the God realm and re-cultivated the God destroying technique to fill up her consciousness and spirit power. At the same time, every half a month or so, he would change places and look for demonic beasts to practice his skills. After four to five months, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation had greatly improved compared to before, and she could vaguely touch the threshold of the top level of the nascent soul formation realm. Her spiritual power had been repeatedly tempered and was far better than before. When she used the God destroying technique, even if she could not control it as smoothly as su Wu, at least she would not be drained of all her spiritual power in one move. However, the biggest change was in her divine sense. As soon as the God realm was opened, she used her divine sense to explore and repeatedly exhausted and re-cultivated, which was like strengthening and expanding her sea of consciousness step by step. The rapid growth of his divine sense had now reached at least the cultivation level of the top level of the nascent soul tier. The power of the divine consciousness was reflected in the nine words secret order she displayed. The domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ character was already large enough to completely trap a small-sized demonic beast within it. It was not like in the past, where it could only trap a part of the opponent¡¯s movements. At the same time, demonic beasts below the fifth tier were no longer able to break through her domain. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word formed by her divine sense was unbreakable, and she was confident that she could even trap a nascent soul tier opponent for as long as a minute. After his divine sense had advanced, the swordsman token¡¯s power was also boundless. She had once tried it when she was fighting against a fifth-rank demonic beast. When the demonic beast¡¯s claws, which had awakened its innate bloodline, hit her body, it couldn¡¯t even break through the defense of the secret writing technique order. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The secret technique combined with her own light scales to form a powerful defense that could at least withstand an attack from a middle level nascent soul tier cultivator without being injured. As for the ¡®Qian¡¯ command, it brought even more benefits. In the past, when the ¡®Qian¡¯ command was used, it could allow her to escape hundreds of meters away in an instant. But now, when the ¡®Qian¡¯ command was used, she could escape at least a thousand meters away. When used at close range, her speed was even faster, making her figure appear and disappear like a ghost. In this way, the existence of the ¡®Qian¡¯ command had endless wonderful uses. At least, when she faced a strong enemy in the future, she could still escape if she could not win. Moreover, with the speed of the ¡®Qian¡¯ command token, not many people could easily catch up to her. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: Method (4) Chapter 1002: Method (4) Because of this, song qingxiao relied on the ¡®Qian¡¯ token to travel through the sea of stars for almost half a year. She passed through many demon beast territories and reaped a lot of rewards. She had already accumulated quite a few monster cores of sixth-order and above monster beasts, and there were countless fifth-order monster cores. In any case, after the battle of gods investiture, the mustard seed dimensional space that she had snatched from the purple-eyed boy was extremely large, so she might as well put all the horns, claws, and skins of some demon beasts into it. In this half a year of actual combat, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had improved at a godly speed. However, what made her feel a little regretful was that she had been to many places and killed many demonic beasts during this period of time, but she had not sensed the presence of the silver Wolf. She had been in the sea of stars for nearly two years. Perhaps it was just as the woman who had chased her had said, the sea of stars was actually a small world. If she wanted to explore it and find the silver Wolf, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Song qingxiao sat in a cave that she had dug out at the last minute and scanned her mustard seed dimensional space with her divine sense. The spatial pocket that she had snatched from the purple-eyed boy was now almost half full. Among these items, half of them were the inner cores, skins, and horns of the demonic beasts she had killed, while the other half were the purple-eyed boy¡¯s original items. The inner cores of fifth and sixth rank demonic beasts were piled up in a corner, and there was already a lot of them. In the past six months, song Qing had been busy cultivating the God destroying technique and had not had time to sort out these things. He had also not checked the purple-eyed boy¡¯s things in detail after he obtained the necklace. At this time, he saw that there were more things and was about to pack them up, but there was a strange movement in the immortal state. From the time the God realm had opened until now, her soul consciousness had often searched the God realm, but she had never found anything. At this time, as soon as there was a strange movement in the God realm, song Qing instinctively sent her soul consciousness to the source of the strange movement. The strange movement was fleeting. As soon as her divine sense arrived, it seemed to disappear. She hurriedly probed it with her divine sense, and in the next moment, her divine sense seemed to be sucked in by an invisible force. At the same time, her body was also sucked in. Song qingxiao was shocked at first. She instinctively wanted to cut off the divine sense, but then she seemed to react and let go of her resistance, allowing the force to take her in. Wherever her divine sense went, she would see the scene in the trial space. There seemed to be two auras inside, but the existence of these two auras did not seem to notice that she had ¡®come¡¯. Just as she ¡®saw¡¯ this scene, her body also appeared in the trial space. As expected, she had entered a new round of the trial. However, this was the first time she had taken control of the initiative since she had participated in the trial, and it was different from the past. In his sea of consciousness, perhaps because he had taken the initiative to search for the changes in the God realm, his spiritual sense had been consumed by about forty to fifty percent. As soon as she entered, the mist in the trial space moved slightly, and about seven or eight meters in front of her, there were indeed two trial-takers sitting on each side. After discovering that there were new people, the two cultivators ¡®expressions did not change, but two auras probed towards her. When they touched her, they were instinctively blocked by her divine sense, as if they had hit a wall. As if they knew that she was not to be trifled with, they quickly went around each other. From their reactions, it seemed that they really didn¡¯t notice that her divine sense had arrived first. As such, song qingxiao found it rather interesting. This feeling was truly mysterious. The consciousness arrived first, followed by the body. If the way to enter the trial was the same in the future, as her strength increased, wouldn¡¯t she be able to use her divine sense to explore the trial space and then choose whether to enter or not according to the situation? It had been about a year since the last battle of deification, and this was the longest time she had been in the divine incarcerate trials, but she didn¡¯t expect to enter again in this way. She chose a place opposite the two people and sat down slowly, still thinking about the special way to enter this time. She arrived first with her divine sense, and then her body. This might be what su Wu had said. She could appear anywhere her divine sense reached. When her divine sense was more powerful, she could even travel through the thousands of universes. She suppressed these wild and imaginative thoughts and at the same time, she split a wisp of her divine sense to size up the two trial-takers sitting opposite her. A man and a woman were sitting opposite her. The woman was about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, about the same age as her, and she was extremely beautiful, but her face was as cold as ice, without the slightest smile. She was wearing a thin red dress with a slanted lapel, which showed her slender and thin figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dress was tied around the waist with thin golden tassels, outlining the slender waist like a Willow. Her long hair reached her waist and was simply clipped on both sides with a hair clip, revealing her beautiful face. When song Qing¡¯s divine sense moved over, she raised her head and opened her eyes. Her eyes were cold as she looked at song Qing. When their eyes met, the woman lowered her head again, as if she was not interested in her. The man sitting a few meters away from the woman looked like he was in his 30S. He had a refined look and shoulder-length hair. He wore a beige retro robe and looked extraordinary. When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he even smiled and nodded at her. His gentle attitude was a world of difference from the woman¡¯s cold attitude. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Chapter 645-recognize _1 Chapter 1003: Chapter 645-recognize _1 Song Qing¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of playfulness. The participants in the trial were on opposite sides, and it was very likely that they were competitors. If someone expressed goodwill, they would either want to cooperate or be a scheming person. She didn¡¯t know which type this man belonged to. Although she thought so in her heart, a faint smile appeared on her face and she also nodded at the man. For some reason, the woman sitting next to him looked even colder, as if she was frowning. But very quickly, her expression returned to its previous indifference. Her previous unhappiness was like song Qing¡¯s illusion. After the man greeted song qingxiao, he retracted his gaze and closed his eyes. Song qingxiao also sat cross-legged and pondered. The presence these two people exuded wasn¡¯t weak, at least already reaching the middle level of the nascent soul tier, but this wasn¡¯t what caught her attention. After all, as her strength increased, the difficulty of the trial would also increase at the same time, and the cultivation of the people participating in the trial would naturally also strengthen accordingly. What she was thinking was that she had been attracted by an aura in the divine realm, which was why she had entered the trial. Since there were only these two early arrivals in the trial space, then this strange phenomenon that she had caught was definitely related to one of these two people, but she didn¡¯t know which one it was. As this thought flashed through her mind, the spiritual energy within the training space fluctuated. With the crisp sound of the ¡®nail-Bell¡¯, a petite and beautiful figure appeared in the training space. The mist dispersed, revealing the face of a barefooted young girl. The young girl was about twenty years old, and her long hair was tied up by an extremely exquisite embroidered hairband. The girl was wearing a blue tight-fitting shirt with a high waist and a belly button. The lower hem of the shirt was decorated with small silver Bells. With every step she took, the bells would knock against each other, making a crisp sound. She was wearing a pleated skirt of the same color that reached her calves. The skirt was cut in many layers, making it very thick. The dress was exquisite and luxurious, with strange totems embroidered in silver thread. Upon a closer look, the totems were actually some snakes, scorpions, and other things that were entangled together. They were vivid and lifelike, with their heads held high and their tongues sticking out. The silver thread was a little strange. Song qingxiao only took a glance at it and a ¡®buzz¡¯ came from her sea of consciousness, as if a snake was sticking out its tongue and winding around her neck! At the same time, a pair of Scarlet eyes flashed in her sea of consciousness, followed by a cold intent. The head of a Python appeared in her sea of consciousness. It opened its huge mouth, revealing two fangs. Before it could spit out any more, she wiped it out with her powerful divine sense! This feeling was the same as the warning she received when she entered the sea of stars and alarmed the beast King¡¯s soul. However, compared to the extremely powerful strength of an eighth-order beast King, the snake head Phantom was not even able to withstand a single blow. It did not have the slightest effect on song Qing. As soon as her divine sense cut it off, the yin Qi that had invaded her sea of consciousness was immediately expelled. The girl who had just entered the trial space was surprised. She raised her eyebrows and turned to look at song qingxiao. As soon as she turned around, the bells on her clothes knocked against each other, making a sharp and crisp sound. The exaggerated clothes didn¡¯t seem out of place on the girl. The young girl reached out and touched the hair band hanging on her chest. She was wearing an extremely wide silver bracelet on her wrist. However, as the girl¡¯s wrist moved, there was a slight fluctuation in the middle of the wide silver bracelet. Song Qing took a closer look and realized that it was a wide bracelet made up of the same bracelet. Each of these bracelets was very thin, but there were many of them. When they were grouped together, they wrapped around her bracelet. Song qingxiao noticed that the girl was wearing a lot of jewelry. In addition to the bracelet on her wrist, she had star and moon shaped earrings on her earlobes, an armband on her arms, and a silver flute on her waist. Between her two bare ankles, there was a thin golden ankle ornament tied to her left calf. It was a small snake with its head and tail biting each other. The girl gave off a strange fragrance, and her cultivation method was quite strange. Song qingxiao thought of the man and woman who were chasing her that day. The man called her ¡®zhizhi¡¯, and the woman had a strange fragrance, which was poisonous. She glanced at song Qing Xiao, then quickly turned her eyes away as if nothing strange had happened. She looked at the other two people who had arrived first and smiled, ¡± ¡°This is really rare. There are actually two sisters and one big brother in this trial.¡± The number of participants in the trial was more men than women. After all, apart from the disciples of the great clans who were sent to the trial, among the ordinary people who were first chosen by the divine prison, women were naturally weaker than men in strength and physical fitness, so more were eliminated. Therefore, in the past trials that song qingxiao had participated in, there were more men than women. Like this trial, the probability of three out of four people being women was too low. This situation in the trial might not be a coincidence. It seemed that this mission would be interesting. ¡°It¡¯s true that the yin is strong and the Yang is weak,¡± After hearing the girl¡¯s crisp voice, the man who seemed to have a good temper couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and nod. When the young girl saw that someone had answered, she immediately rolled her eyes and sat not far from song qingxiao. She looked at the two people opposite her and asked, ¡± ¡°How should I address you, big brother?¡± The man laughed and replied, ¡± ¡°You can just call me MA Yi.¡± ¡°Brother MA Yi?¡± The young girl pursed her lips and smiled, revealing the small dimples on both sides of her cheeks. ¡°Where is this big sister?¡± The long-haired woman in red had her eyes closed and her expression was cold, as if she didn¡¯t hear her greeting. The girl¡¯s smile was blocked, but she did not seem to feel embarrassed. Seeing that the girl in red did not answer, she turned to song qingxiao. ¡°Where¡¯s my younger sister?¡± The young girl¡¯s words stunned song Qing for a moment, and then he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. From the young girl¡¯s appearance, she was at most around twenty years old, and he should be slightly older than her. However, after song qingxiao self-detonated her aurous core, the seal on her blue blood was removed and her body was reconstructed. She looked like she was 18 or 19 years old. After that, in the two years in the starry sea, there were no changes, perhaps due to her cultivation. Compared to the girl¡¯s gorgeous clothes and fragrant appearance, song qingxiao looked much simpler. During the two years in the sea of stars, she had put all her efforts into cultivation and killing demonic beasts. At most, she only spent some time washing up. She had tied her hair into a bundle with a cloth strip that she had torn off. The clothes she wore were also obtained from killing the five-tailed fox girl in the battle of deification. Because she had been trapped in the sea of stars for more than a year, she did not know when she would be able to break through the border gate and come out. The clothes in the five-tailed fox girl¡¯s mustard seed space were also missing one set after another. Therefore, song Qing cherished them very much when she was young. She would not change her clothes easily unless they were completely destroyed. However, she didn¡¯t care much about her appearance. Because her body had been reconstructed, her skin was as delicate as snow and fragile. Even if her clothes were old, she didn¡¯t lose to the two beauties with different styles. ¡°Song San.¡± She casually replied, and the young girl¡¯s eyes revealed a look of understanding. MA Yi and song San, these two numbers proved that the refined man should be the first to enter the trial space. If song qingxiao was ranked third, then the red dressed girl would be the second to enter. ¡°I¡¯m Xiang si.¡± As soon as the girl finished speaking, the mist in the trial space began to roll rapidly. Before the person could be seen, an extremely dense baleful Yin force had already rushed out from the mist. The girl¡¯s eyes flashed and she smiled, ¡± ¡°It seems like someone else is coming.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow flashed in the mist, and a man in a black robe appeared in the trial space. The man was about the same age as MA Yi. His face was pale without a trace of blood. He was tall and thin, and his expression was sinister. As soon as he entered, his eyes swept across the crowd and finally landed on song Qing. His pupils immediately shrank. However, this change only happened in a flash, and he quickly regained his previous expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others did not notice the change in his expression, but song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense was so powerful that she naturally noticed his strange movement. This man seemed to recognize her. Her memory was very strong, and with the deepening of her divine sense, it could be said that she had a photographic memory. She had never seen this person before, but if she had met him before, she would definitely have an impression of him. However, at this moment, he was acting as if he knew her ¡­ Outside of the Empire, she was not an influential figure. On the other hand, she had offended the Shi family. Two years ago, she had been hunted down by cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute sent by the Shi family. If this person recognized her, then she could not escape the responsibility of the Shi family. Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Chapter 646-card _1 Chapter 1004: Chapter 646-card _1 Song qingxiao had only understood the existence of a behemoth like the aristocratic families after entering the divine prison. Su Wu had briefly explained to her about the nine great clans of the heavens beyond heaven. She had a rough idea of the surnames, cultivation techniques, and strength of the nine great clans. On the other hand, she did not know much about the hidden families of the Empire. Su Wu did not think much of the strength of the Empire¡¯s branch, so he had never mentioned it. Among the people she had come into contact with so far, other than the behemoth Shi family, there were also number six and the fan family. The man in front of her was surrounded by black mist, and his body was full of hostility, but it couldn¡¯t suppress his gloomy expression, giving people an extremely uncomfortable and oppressive feeling. He was around thirty years old, but his aura had already reached at least the cultivation level of the top level of the nascent soul tier. After cultivating to a certain level, the strength of the physical body could stop one¡¯s appearance and age, making a man¡¯s true appearance much younger than his actual age. This person¡¯s face was pale without a trace of blood. His cheeks were thin, his lips were slightly black, and his eyes were malicious. He was very thin, and his shoulders lifted his thin black robe, making him look like a walking skeleton. A palm-sized black token hung from his waist. It was unknown what the token was made of, but it appeared gloomy and ghostly. Song qingxiao took a look and knew what was going on. Although she did not know much about the situation of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families, from the people she had come into contact with and offended, this person¡¯s aura was quite similar to fan jianghe, who had died at her hands. It seemed that they were of the same origin. From the day fan jianghe had been valued by the Shi family as an honored guest, it could be seen that fan jianghe was most likely a direct descendant of the fan family and not an ordinary Lackey. Fan jianghe¡¯s death at her hands was equivalent to a grudge being formed between her and the fan family. Later on, he was hunted down by the Shi family and entered the starry sky sea when he was on the verge of death. To the Shi family and the reclusive clans, he should have died in the hands of the man and woman that day and should not have been alive. Now that he had been discovered by this person, once the news that he was still alive spread, there would probably be no peace. Back then, since the reclusive family was able to sign an Alliance agreement with the starry sky sea, they must have a way to communicate with the beast King. If these people were to enter the starry sky sea, it would be very disadvantageous to him. Although song qingxiao was also trying to find a way to leave the starry sea, she did not want to live in such a way. She had not died from the explosion of her pill that day, and her strength had improved at a rapid pace. Just these two points alone were enough for the Shi family to not let him off. Since he had been recognized, he could not let this man go. He had to kill him in the trial. She made up her mind and did not Dodge. Instead, she stared at the man without restraint. After guessing the person¡¯s background, when he looked at him again, he found that his appearance was similar to fan jianghe and his nephew. The man had recognized song qingxiao as soon as he came in, and his attention had been on her. Now that she was looking at him without hiding, he naturally noticed it immediately. The corner of his mouth curled up, and a murderous look flashed in his eyes. At the same time, a powerful spiritual sense swept over song qingxiao without any hesitation. The fluctuations of spiritual energy naturally could not escape the ears and eyes of the other people in the trial space. This man¡¯s actions were no different from telling everyone that he had a grudge against song Qing. The people participating in the trial were all smart. Although their expressions didn¡¯t change, the atmosphere in the trial space instantly changed. The black-robed man¡¯s presence was powerful, and the moment he arrived, he emitted a pressure that suppressed the other people. To be able to do this, his cultivation had at least reached the top level of the nascent soul tier. If there were no accidents, he would probably be the strongest person in this trial. However, for such a powerful person to show such hostility to song qingxiao, it was unknown what kind of grudge they had. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A strange look flashed in the eyes of the barefooted girl with the fragrance. She subconsciously moved away from song Qing. Since they were all in the same trial, they might be allies, but there was also a greater possibility that they were opponents. Now that song qingxiao had offended such a strong person, it was very likely that she would be eliminated once she entered the trial. In this way, she was like a dead person in the eyes of the others, so there was no need to get close to her. Song qingjiang noticed the subtle changes in their expressions, but he didn¡¯t care. He saw the tall and thin man in the black robe take two steps forward, and the gray mist was rushed by his body¡¯s murderous aura, instantly turning into black gas and winding around his body. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: Cards (2) Chapter 1005: Cards (2) He had been looking down on song Qing, and he walked straight towards her. The other three didn¡¯t even breathe heavily as they watched this scene with their divine senses, obviously not willing to miss this good show. The man walked to song qingxiao¡¯s side and stared at her coldly for a long time. Song qingxiao raised her head unhurriedly and met his gaze. The black mist around the man became thicker and thicker, and the yin Qi spread out, almost covering an area of about three or four meters around him. Under the thick Yin Qi, there seemed to be the sound of ghosts crying. The atmosphere became more and more tense. Under this pressure, the girl instinctively changed her sitting position. She thought that the two people could not hold it in and were afraid that they would fight ¡­ The man chuckled coldly and slowly retracted his aura. He slowly walked past song Qing and did not make a move. His voice was extremely hoarse, like a screech, and it made people feel uncomfortable when they heard it. As soon as the black mist was absorbed into his body, the pressure on the other people in the space was greatly reduced. The young girl in the green pleated skirt unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. This subtle movement caused the bell ornament hanging on her body to make a crisp ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. She furrowed her brows slightly and fiddled with the exquisite hairband hanging on her chest as if to hide it. She subconsciously turned her head to look at song Qing. However, her expression was as usual, as if the pressure that the man had released earlier had no effect on her. The pressure of a cultivator at the peak of the nascent soul stage was extraordinary. This person was clearly coming for song Qing Xiao, and the people around her were more or less affected, but she looked calm. It was unknown whether it was because she was forcing herself to be calm or because she had the confidence to survive against this cultivator at the peak of the nascent soul stage. The young girl¡¯s eyes turned and her expression immediately returned to normal. She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡± this is brother MA Yi and sister number two, ¡± she pointed at the elegant man and the girl in the red dress sitting opposite her, then turned to song Qing Xiao. ¡°This is song San, I¡¯m Xiang si, how should I address brother black?¡± ¡°Song San?¡± The black-robed man¡¯s eyes turned dark when he heard the girl¡¯s words. He looked at song qingxiao with more certainty and said, ¡°Those two useless pieces of trash from the Chu and Wei families!¡± The others did not understand what he was saying, but song qingxiao did. It seemed that the man and woman who had chased after him that day were indeed from a reclusive family. One had the surname Chu, and the other had the surname Wei. This way, she would at least know that other than the Shi family, there were three other hidden families in the Empire-the Chu, Wei, and fan. After the man finished speaking, he did not say anything else. It was obvious that he had no intention of answering the girl in Green¡¯s question. The young girl¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance at being ignored by him, but she quickly suppressed it and pretended that nothing had happened. her patience is pretty good, ¡± song Qing thought to himself. Suddenly, his divine sense moved and caught a slight fluctuation in the trial space. At this time, there was a change in his sea of consciousness. Five black cards suddenly flashed in her sea of consciousness, two in the upper row and three in the lower row. A different number of golden dots appeared on the cards. They were 1,2,3,4,5 in order. These different numbers of dots glowed on the cards. What was the meaning of this? Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. The moment the card appeared, she subconsciously glanced at the other four. She saw that MA one was cautious and the red-dressed girl number two was still as cold as ice. Xiang SI¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth between him and the black-robed man, his face full of curiosity. As for the black-robed man, he looked at him with a sneer and did not see anything strange. It was as if he was the only one who could discover the five cards that had appeared in his sea of consciousness. Could it be that as her divine sense grew stronger, she had the priority to choose missions? As song qingxiao thought about this, she began to mull over the uses of the card. From the current situation, this card should be related to this mission. There were a total of five cards and five people participating in the trial. Each card probably represented a different person. This situation made her recall the first time she participated in the trial. Could it be that this trial would eliminate each other again? What did the number on the card represent? Which card would he own? Other people could not see the existence of the card, but he could see it first. What did this mean? A few questions popped up in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. She remembered what su Wu had said. The divine prison could be controlled by others. The more one controlled it, the more benefits one would get. She had opened the immortal level, which meant that she had control over a small part of the divine prison. As her divine sense grew stronger, she wondered if this situation could be considered a ¡®benefit¡¯ that the divine prison had given her. Since he was the only one who saw it first, was the existence of these five cards considered an option? When she thought of this, her divine sense swept through the five cards one by one. Finally, after hesitating for a long time, her divine sense landed on the first card. There was only a dot on it. Although she did not know what these cards and the existence of the dot represented, she finally chose the first card. Once song qingxiao made her choice, the other four cards disappeared from her sea of consciousness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, spiritual energy moved on her palm. She instinctively looked down and saw a golden dot in her palm. From the looks of it, after she chose the card, the dot on the card had moved to her palm. As she moved, the black-robed man¡¯s expression changed. Although the change disappeared in the blink of an eye, song qingxiao still caught it. It was obvious that after she made her choice, it was the black-robed man¡¯s turn to make his choice. Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Choice _1 Chapter 1006: Choice _1 Song Qing calmly placed her hands on her knees and used her spiritual sense to observe the black-robed man¡¯s actions. Not long after, the black-robed man clenched his right hand into a fist and bent his elbow to support his thigh. A trace of terrifying maliciousness flashed in his eyes. Very quickly, his knife-like cold gaze swept across the other people in the trial space one by one. It was obvious that the mysterious cards had also appeared in his sea of consciousness and this person should have already discovered that one card was missing. With his intelligence, it should not be difficult for him to guess that before he made his choice, someone had already picked a card that represented ¡®1¡¯. That was why this person had such a big reaction. Judging from his reaction, this person should have made his choice very quickly. Just like her, after he made his choice, the card points that appeared in his soul moved to his palm at the same time. He just didn¡¯t know how many points the black-robed man had chosen and what the points represented. As she was thinking, she saw the man who had clenched his fist look up at her. Song Qing¡¯s small movements did not change. The man could not see anything from her face and finally turned his head away. Once the black-robed man made his choice, the girl in the green dress who was stroking her hair band pursed her lips. After an unknown amount of time, MA Yi also changed his posture. On the other hand, the cold-as-ice woman¡¯s expression did not change from the beginning to the end, as if nothing had happened. Since the trial space had already given out mission choices and there were only five cards in total, it seemed that there were only five people in the trial this time. Among the five participants of the trial, the black-robed man who entered last had the highest cultivation level, already at the peak of the nascent soul tier. The other people¡¯s levels were all fluctuating at the middle level of the nascent soul tier. From the current situation, it could be seen that song qingxiao was the first to make the card choice, followed by the black-robed man, then the girl in the green dress, and finally MA Yi and the cold-faced woman. It was unknown who came first and who came last. The selection of the trial space should be tacitly agreed that only the most powerful person would have the priority to choose. In other words, according to the order in which they chose their cards, song qingxiao was the strongest, followed by black robe, and the girl in the green dress was above MA Yi and the cold-faced woman. With that, song qingxiao could easily gauge the strength of the participants according to the order of the cards. Black robe seemed to have thought of this as well. He bent down and his gaze darkly patrolled the crowd before finally stopping on song Qing and the cold-faced woman. Everyone had already made their own choices. Before they could figure out what the points on the cards represented, everyone subconsciously held their hands, unwilling to let others get more clues. Although song qingxiao had the right to choose first, it was also because she was the first to choose that she didn¡¯t know what the points represented by the people behind her. She bent her fingers slightly and touched the Golden dot in her palm with her fingertips. The dot did not have any spiritual energy, unlike the spiritual energy seal in the trial world of the battle of deification. However, since this item had appeared in her palm after she had chosen it, it must be closely related to her. At this moment, there was a movement in his spiritual sense in his sea of consciousness, and then the trial mission prompt came:Kill the Dragon King. [ mission completion: 6000 points ] The moment song qingxiao received the mission, the others ¡®expressions changed slightly. Obviously, they had also received the mission prompt one after another. The black-robed man turned his head and looked at her with a cold gaze. His hand subconsciously reached for his waist. However, the mist in the trial space moved. Song Qing looked back at him and sneered in his heart. The next moment, the trial scene changed and the aura of the few people disappeared. The ground under her feet shook slightly, and as the fog dispersed, the noisy voices around her seemed to come closer and closer, and entered her ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a crashing sound, it was as if a force had crashed into her, and the place she was standing on began to shake violently. This unknown situation made song Qingxin¡¯s heart tighten. She subconsciously circulated her spiritual power and stabilized her body. Then, a presence approached her from behind. Before she could react, someone patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± A slightly high-pitched male voice sounded behind her, sounding a little surprised. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: Choice _2 Chapter 1007: Choice _2 ¡°We¡¯re close to the nine Dragon cave. Didn¡¯t uncle Xiang tell you before he came out? What are you doing at the bow?¡± After he shouted, he mumbled in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°The youngsters nowadays really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± His voice was as soft as a mosquito at first, but as the mist dispersed, the voice gradually became clearer. The sky in the trial space was gray, and it looked like it was already six or seven in the evening. Once song qingxiao regained control of her body, she turned around instinctively and saw a young man standing behind her. The man was about 17 or 18 years old. He had delicate features and was about 1.7 meters tall, about the same height as her. He wore a grayish-blue sleeveless short robe with a dark blue sweat towel tied around his waist. His head was also wrapped in a sweat towel of the same color. He was wearing a navy blue loose linen pants. When he saw her turn around, he immediately shouted again, ¡± ¡°Be careful ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song Qing could hear a wave of water crashing into him. This wave was naturally not a threat to her now, but there was someone beside her. Before she found clues about the trial mission, she was not prepared to show any strange signs and scare them. Thus, she hid the fierceness in her eyes and softened her body, allowing this force to attack her without dodging. The next moment, the waves hit the bowstring, and the hull began to shake violently. She used her spiritual power to unload, and her body hit the side of the bowstring. The man grabbed her, and she could not stand still under this force. She staggered and almost fell out of the cabin. Fortunately, at the critical moment, song Qing steadied his body and pulled him along imperceptibly. The man reached out to grab the bowstring and fell into the cabin. At the same time, the waves splashed on song qingxiao¡¯s back. A cold air penetrated her clothes and tried to enter her body through the pores on her back. However, it was dispersed by her spiritual power. Only then did song qingxiao see clearly that he had appeared on a ship after entering the trial space. The ship wasn¡¯t big, only six or seven meters long. It looked like a small boat used to transport cargo. There was a tall Hill in the middle of the boat, covered with thick oilpaper. In addition to song qingxiao and the man who had spoken to her earlier, there were two other men who were dressed the same way as him. They looked young, only in their twenties. Perhaps the man¡¯s loud shout had attracted the attention of others, but in the inner cabin below the bow of the ship, an old man suddenly stood up with a gloomy expression. ¡°What are you arguing about? You¡¯re about to enter the nine Dragon cave, and you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you?¡± The old man had bronze skin and was dressed the same as the others. His hair, which was wrapped in a sweat towel, had already turned white. But the most striking thing was that his face seemed to be split in half. One half of his eyes were yellow and full of wrinkles. The other half looked as if it had been scratched by something. Half of its face was rotten, leaving a wound so deep that the bones could be seen. There was a black hole where the eye was. When it spoke, it was as if a layer of skin and flesh stuck to the bone could be seen squirming slightly. It was very terrifying. If an ordinary person saw such a face, they would probably be scared to death. However, song Qing had seen everything in the small trial. The appearance of this old man did not make her expression change. The old man seemed to have a lot of prestige among the young people. With a shout, the rest of them did not dare to make a sound. His single eye flashed with a dark light as his gaze swept across the two young men. Then, it fell on the man who had been hit by the wave earlier. He glared at him fiercely, causing the man to shrink his head back. Finally, he looked at song Qing Xiao and frowned. He muttered unhappily, it¡¯s so troublesome. If it wasn¡¯t for the money ¡­ The ¡®tu tu tu¡¯ sound of the motor suppressed his mumbling. He squatted back into the cabin. After the three people lost his gaze, it was as if they had been pardoned. They couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Song Qing looked down at the man who was still sitting in the cabin. Half of his body was wet, and water was still dripping from his naked arms. The water here was strange. It was full of Yin Qi. Even though he was young and strong, he seemed to be unable to withstand it. He did not know if it was because of the cold of the yin Qi or because he was frightened by the appearance of the strange one-eyed old man. At this moment, his face was pale and he was trembling slightly. He was afraid that song qingxiao would fall into the water, so he was willing to pull her up. He was kind. Song qingxiao also wanted to ask him for some clues about this mission. She immediately stretched out her hand and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± He took two deep breaths and looked at song qingxiao. He seemed a little dissatisfied, but he was probably too scared just now. After a moment of hesitation, he reached out and grabbed her hand. He didn¡¯t notice that song qingxiao had pulled him up with just a light push. Unfortunately, he was both cold and afraid at the moment. After getting up, he first wrung the water off his clothes and said with some regret, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s wet,¡± He wiped the water droplets on his arm down. Song Qing looked down on his action. When they held hands, he felt a chill in his palm. This person had obviously been corroded by the yin energy and was not aware of it. ¡°What is this place?¡± She asked. The man paused in the middle of wringing the water, as if he was a little surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who insisted on coming to the nine Dragon cave?¡± He tilted his head and looked at song qingxiao. Perhaps it was too cold, so he took off the sweat towel wrapped around his head and wiped the water droplets on his arms and body. didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to see the legendary sacrificial ceremony with your own eyes? ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As song qingxiao listened to him, she scanned the ship with her spiritual sense and frowned. The ship was too small, and there were not many places that could hide people. There were only five people on the ship, including her, and they were all strangers. The five trial-takers in the trial space had already been scattered all over. Nine Dragon cave? Sacrificial ceremony? Her trial mission was to kill the Dragon King. Could the so-called Dragon King be in the nine Dragon cave and appear at the sacrificial ceremony? In an instant, these thoughts flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Learned_1 Chapter 1008: Learned_1 A gust of cold wind blew over. The wind was not strong, but when it hit people, it brought a bone-piercing cold feeling. It made the man who was wiping the water droplets on his body shiver. His breath became weaker. He could not help but wrap his arms around himself and sit down with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, using the bowstring of the cabin to block the wind. Song qingxiao also felt a chill on her back, but the yin Qi in the water was washed away by her spiritual power before it could enter her body. In addition, she was a cultivator and her spiritual power was of the ice element, so the chill did not affect her at all. However, there was something wrong with this place. The five trial-takers were separated, and she sneaked onto a ship headed for the nine Dragon cave to visit the so-called sacrificial ceremony. She looked out from the corner of her eye and saw that the boat was sailing on a slender River. On both sides of the river were towering Green Mountains, which surrounded the long river in the middle. The reflections on both sides covered all the sunlight above, making the sky dark as if it was almost night. The shadow of the mountain was reflected in the water, causing the color of the river to appear dark, giving off an eerie feeling. Because they had not seen the sun for a long time, the yin energy here was extremely heavy and the temperature was also quite low. Several young men without any spiritual power were slightly unable to bear it. ¡°Sacrificial ceremony?¡± Song qingxiao looked at the young man who was trembling with his arms crossed and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s that?¡± When the young man, whose face was pale from the cold, heard this, his hands that were rubbing his arms suddenly stopped. He was in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± She replied, and the young man¡¯s expression became even more surprised. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then why are you here?¡± He sneaked a glance at the inner cabin of the ship and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±I even spent a lot of money on it.¡± ¡°I just heard about it from someone and was curious, so I came to take a look.¡± ¡°Curious?¡± The young man looked at her as if he was looking at a lunatic. The corner of his mouth twitched.¡±It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°Tell me how dangerous it was.¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao knew that he should have a general understanding of the nine Dragon cave that they were going to. She immediately sat down in front of him with her legs crossed. From the fact that this person was willing to remind her and even reached out to pull her at the critical moment, it proved that he wasn¡¯t a bad person. After knowing that she didn¡¯t know anything about the place she was going, he should be willing to tell her. When the young man heard her question, he revealed some hesitation. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the one-eyed old man. He seemed to be a little hesitant, but in the end, he seemed to have figured out something. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This place is called the black water River, and it¡¯s the only way to the nine Dragon cave.¡± The so-called nine Dragon cave was actually an underground river at the bottom of the mountain range. The locals didn¡¯t know where the river came from, but legend had it that it came from the sky and flowed into the nine Dragon cave. The nine Dragon cave was located within the mountain range. There were many submerged reefs, rapid water currents, and complicated terrain. Ordinary people did not dare to enter it easily. when the tourism industry was being developed, the local people in charge wanted to use the advantage of the legend as a development project to make this place a major local tourist attraction. Unfortunately, this place is very strange ¡­ The young man couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction where the one-eyed old man had appeared. He lowered his voice even more, ¡°Once the ship enters the nine Dragon cave, it can¡¯t move anymore.¡± No matter whether it was new or old, once they entered the nine Dragon cave, the engine would stop working, and they would have to row manually. However, the terrain inside was complex, like nine long Dragons coiling around each other. If one was not an experienced boatman, they would not be able to leave this place. There were many scary legends circulating here. When they tried to develop the tourism industry, the local people tried to dissuade them. Unfortunately, the person in charge of the project did not believe in heresy, so he forcibly organized a group of people to enter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But as soon as the ship arrived, the fire was extinguished before it could even enter the nine Dragon cave. When the local guide saw this scene, he felt that something was wrong. There were many legends about the nine Dragon cave here, and the local people had been warned by their elders not to enter it easily. No matter how the person in charge threatened or bribed him, he refused to take another step in. The person in charge of the tourism development project didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods. He thought it was all nonsense. Rumors about the nine Dragon cave had been circulating in the area for hundreds of years. If this road could be opened up, coupled with the local rumors, it could be imagined that once this place was developed, there would be more people coming to explore and visit. Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Learned_2 Chapter 1009: Learned_2 Completing this matter was a great achievement for him, so how could he let it go so easily? Not to mention that in modern society, the theory of ghosts and gods could be explained from a scientific point of view. In his opinion, the so-called rumors in the nine Dragon cave were nothing more than ignorant people of that era who saw some unexplainable phenomenon and made up stories. He ignored the strong dissuasion of the local people and forced the crew to paddle in with the engine of the boat turned off. Left with no choice, the boatmen paddled in under the watchful eyes of the locals. After the people on the boat entered, they never came out again. It was not until three days later that the matter could no longer be covered up. After it became a big deal, the higher-ups sent people over and asked the locals who were familiar with the water to help. They found a boatman who was familiar with the nine Dragon cave to lead the way. After wandering around the nine Dragon cave for a long time, they finally found the boat that had sailed into the nine Dragon cave that day. However, there was no one on the boat. The boat was drifting along the river, like a ghost Ship. Under the guidance of the boatman, the locals pushed the ship out of the nine Dragon cave. Only then did they realize that the paint on the ship had peeled off in just a few days. The motor and some of the modern equipment had been corroded as if they had been there for decades. It was almost impossible to identify them. If it weren¡¯t for the mobile phones and some documents left on the ship that proved that some people had entered the nine Dragon cave together that day, as well as the serial number left on the ship, no one would have believed that the ship had become like this in just two or three days. As soon as the boat was pushed out, it alarmed the people who had stayed behind to guard the black water River. When they went in that day, the locals who stayed here had seen the new ship with their own eyes. What had happened in the nine Dragon cave in just a few days? There were about a dozen people on the ship. They had not called for help for a few days, and there was no sound either. Now, they had mysteriously disappeared. Where did they go? it¡¯s said that the ship that was pulled away had been appraised. There was no fight on it, and no blood was found. It was as if the people on the ship had gotten off the ship out of nowhere. Because of the large number of people involved and the severity of the matter, it attracted the attention of the local municipal government. They sent people to tow the boat away and at the same time hired people to enter the nine Dragon cave again at a high price. If they were alive, he wanted to see them. If they were dead, he wanted to see their corpses. Such a large group of people had mysteriously disappeared. It was too terrifying. This incident was really bizarre. The boatman who led the way entered again, but this time, he was not as lucky as the first time. A total of seven people who were familiar with the water went on the boat, but only one person survived. however, although he was still breathing, he suffered a very serious fatal injury. After the city center¡¯s full rescue, he finally came back from the gates of hell. The young man paused for a moment, then continued, ¡± the survivors seem to have lost their memories. They said that they lost their memories at a critical moment. They don¡¯t know what happened. With two consecutive incidents and so many deaths, the local municipal Center naturally did not dare to take any more risks. Later on, he invited an expert to take a look. He said that the Feng Shui of this place was special and very dangerous, so he set up a restricted area and no longer allowed people to enter easily. The local city center knew that it was impossible to keep such a thing a secret, so they cleverly used the local legend to exaggerate the matter by ten times. As a result, the matter was half true and half false. After a long time, many people regarded this forbidden matter as a rumor, which added a sense of mystery to the nine Dragon cave. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment. This young man spoke as he thought. It seemed that he had nothing to do with her trial mission except for the word ¡®Dragon¡¯. It seemed that she had to find clues from this man¡¯s words. When she heard the young man mention a second entry, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look in the direction of the one-eyed old man at the bow, ¡± ¡°Then the person who survived was the one who helmed the ship?¡± She thought for a while, as if she remembered that when she had just entered the trial scenario, this young man seemed to have mentioned a name, ¡± uncle Xiang? ¡± When the young man heard her say this, he looked surprised, as if he had not expected her to react so quickly. But then the young man thought of the terrible wound on half of uncle Xiang¡¯s face. Even though it had healed, people who had seen it would still show fear. No wonder song Qing had guessed it so easily. He nodded his head, ¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang was the only survivor. It is said that the boatman who rowed the boat into the nine Dragon cave twice was uncle Xiang¡¯s father. He was a famous local, famous for his good swimming skills and great courage. He made a living by ¡®fishing for treasures¡¯ and wandered around this area all year round.¡± The young man¡¯s so-called ¡®treasure hunt¡¯ didn¡¯t refer to the true meaning of treasure. There were too many rumors from the black water River to the nine Dragon cave. Some even said that the end of the nine Dragon cave led to the residence of the immortals, where there were elixirs, jewelry, and immortal techniques. Because of all kinds of rumors, there were many adventurers going to the nine Dragon cave every year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, most of them never returned and died here. Their bodies were washed into the river and needed to be salvaged. It just so happened that uncle Xiang¡¯s ancestors were in this business, so he was very familiar with the nine Dragon cave area. He entered and left it many times a year, and dealt with corpses all year round. His body was full of evil Yin Qi, and he thought he could suppress it, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would enter but never come out. Like the others, he died in the nine Dragon cave. To this day, his body had not been found, and it was still in the bottom of the water. ¡°But I feel that this is just a guess.¡± The young man was obviously also affected by all kinds of rumors. Although he was born here, he did not believe these fantasy-like rumors very much. At this time, after chatting with song Qing for a while, it was as if he had opened up the floodgates, ¡°I suspect that this is just one of the villagers¡± tricks to mystify things. It¡¯s the same reason as when I was young, my mother said that if I didn¡¯t listen, the Dragon King would take me away.¡± He said it casually, but song qingxiao¡¯s heart was moved. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Chapter 649-inquiring _1 Chapter 1010: Chapter 649-inquiring _1 In the village, uncle Xiang was very famous and had a high status. Even the local ruffians did not dare to provoke him. Even the younger generation was extremely afraid of him. The shirtless young man carefully looked in the direction of the cabin. After making sure that uncle Xiang was not looking in his direction, he moved closer to song Qing and lowered his voice, I think uncle Xiang must have been injured somewhere else, leaving behind a terrible wound. He¡¯s deliberately saying this to the outside world to calm down some restless people. He was afraid that song qingxiao would not believe him, so he said softly, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s the only boat from our village to the nine Dragon cave from the black water River.¡± Uncle Xiang was the only survivor of the ¡®accident¡¯. The locals were afraid of the nine Dragon cave, and avoided the Black River when they passed by. There were all kinds of mysterious rumors about this place, which were widely spread on the internet. It attracted many curious and reckless adventurers like song qingxiao, who often paid a lot of money to ask people to lead the way to the black water River for an ¡®adventure¡¯ tour. When he posted the photo online, it immediately attracted a large number of netizens. The people in the village, especially the elderly, were very wary of the Black River. They warned the young people not to step into it. Although with the development of time in recent years, young people believed in science more than these hallucinatory legends, and their fear of the black water River was not as deep as before, few people dared to enter the nine Dragon cave. After all, the magnetic field inside was extremely strange, and there was no network coverage. The moment the chilei guards entered, they were affected and immediately lost their function. As a result, flashlights and mobile phones could not be used inside. The foreigners were very brave, but the paths inside were complicated and the water was fast. It was too dangerous to enter without a guide. After a long time, naturally, no young villagers were willing to enter. Only uncle Xiang lived off the dead. Back then, he was also a survivor of the nine Dragon cave. His body was full of evil Qi, and he was familiar with the terrain of the nine Dragon cave. The terrible wounds on his face, coupled with the legend, made him seem more like a story, so he was naturally popular. When outsiders wanted to enter, they could only ask uncle Xiang to lead the way. There were many people who were willing to pay a high price to beg him. In the past few years, uncle Xiang could be said to be the most glorious person in the village, so the young man guessed that the so-called injury on his face left by the near-death experience in the nine Dragon cave was probably a deliberate act to make money. Money could make the devil push the millstone. After a long time, many people were envious and wanted to get close to him. He had no children, no wife, and ate alone, so his family was not hungry. He did not have much contact with the villagers, but he was good at swimming and his skills in steering the boat were also good. Some quick-witted people in the village envied the speed at which he made money, so they sent their younger generations to him. They said that they would help him run errands, but in fact, they wanted to learn how to sail the boat. They also wanted to familiarize themselves with the nine Dragon cave and take over uncle Xiang¡¯s job, which was less work and more money in the future. He rambled on for a long time, but song qingxiao pursed her lips and did not take his guess to heart. The young man¡¯s mention of ¡®Dragon King¡¯ coincided with the mission of the trial. This should not be a coincidence. This person had a lot to say, but he just rambled on and on without any main points. Song qingxiao took the initiative to ask, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Dragon King you¡¯re talking about?¡± The young man now knew that song Qing had come unprepared. She knew nothing about the black water River and the nine Dragon cave. He was afraid that she was just like those people who followed the trend on the internet, who came on a whim as if they were traveling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He remembered how ¡®generous¡¯ song qingxiao had been before, and he wanted to do her a favor to get some good luck. As soon as he heard her question, he immediately explained like a responsible tour guide, ¡± ¡°It is said that the legendary yulun void realm is in the middle of the nine Dragon cave.¡± After he changed his view of song qingxiao and treated her as his ¡®customer¡¯, his expression became much warmer. He no longer looked down on her for standing by the bowstring like an idiot and not knowing how to avoid him. ¡°Yu Lun void realm?¡± Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows and took in the young man¡¯s expression, but she didn¡¯t point it out. She just asked calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded. miss song, you may not know this, but the Yu Lun void realm is rumored to be the residence of Immortals. Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: Asking around _2 Chapter 1011: Asking around _2 As he said this, he looked up at the sky and pointed, ¡± ¡°Do you see that mountain?¡± In fact, song qingxiao had already observed the terrain when she entered the trial site. Naturally, she saw the mountain he was pointing at. On both sides of the river were towering mountain ranges, as if a sharp blade had cut through it, creating a naturally narrow waterway. The mountain that the young man was pointing at was the one that faced the mountain ranges on both sides. The mountains on both sides of the river bank were already very tall, but the mountain that the young man pointed at was even more towering. The mountain extended in all directions. Its peak was like a sharp sword, pointing straight at the clouds. A large portion of it was already wrapped in layers of clouds. The mountains on both sides seemed to be suppressed by its aura. Under the clouds and mist, when one looked up at the Green Mountain, there was a feeling of transcendence. Coupled with some of the mysterious local legends, the more he felt that the mountain was extraordinary. It really looked like the residence of the immortals in the rumors. No wonder there were so many legends and people believed it without a doubt. that¡¯s Mount yulun. We locals also call it the 10000 divine mountain. It¡¯s said that there used to be an immortal Palace in the mountain, the cloud Pavilion. It was the place where the Yellow Emperor lived in seclusion in ancient times. It contains the wondrous techniques of the immortals and the art of immortality. As he said this, he looked at song qingxiao and saw that her expression was calm. She was neither surprised nor moved by what he said. She seemed too indifferent. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious and raised his voice. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± The two young men sitting opposite him were attracted by his voice and turned their eyes to look. Seeing that he was chatting happily with the young girl, they both winked and had a look of understanding. The young man¡¯s cheeks turned red, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak as loudly as before. But he was afraid that song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he suppressed his voice and emphasized, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± His tone was firm, as if to increase the credibility of his words, and then he threw out another sentence, ¡°¡±In the early years, someone once saw an immortal appear in the yulun void realm.¡± As he said this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes moved slightly. The young man didn¡¯t notice this and continued, ¡± ¡°In our local legend, the yulun void realm was originally the residence of the Yellow Emperor. In order to save the world, the Yellow Emperor and goddess Nuwa killed the nine evil Dragons and used their dragon bones to guard the yulun void realm. The Yellow Emperor did this to suppress the evil dragon¡¯s remnant soul with his immortal Qi so that it would not dare to cause trouble again.¡± It was rumored that the blood of nine evil Dragons flowed out and formed the black water River. The evil Dragon was killed, but its soul was not destroyed. It became a vengeful spirit, so the yin Qi in the nine Dragon cave was extremely heavy. After the Yellow Emperor became a Saint, he left his descendants in the yulun illusionary realm to guard it for generations. ¡°These Immortals hold a sacrificial ceremony every few years to quell the injustice of the Dragon Soul and to guard the Fortune of this place so that the people can live and work in peace.¡± It was unknown how much of uncle Xiang¡¯s rowing skills the young man had learned, but he was more like a qualified tour guide. He spoke these legends with ease and methodically, as if he had really seen them with his own eyes. Hearing this, song qingxiao finally understood what he meant by the nine Dragon cave and the sacrificial ceremony. It turned out that the sacrificial ceremony he was talking about was the legendary ceremony. Before he entered the trial scenario,¡¯she¡¯ must have been a tourist who was attracted by the legend and wanted to see the ¡®celestial¡¯. If that was the case, it was hard to say if there were any so-called ¡®Immortals¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only don¡¯t doubt me. Why don¡¯t you ask uncle Xiang? he¡¯s always in the nine Dragon cave. It¡¯s said that he has dealings with the immortals in the yulun void realm. As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. Her divine sense sensed someone approaching. She turned around and saw that the one-eyed old man who had been sitting in the cabin had stood up again with an unfriendly expression. The single eye emitted a chilling glint as it stared coldly at the young man who had just spoken. In a low voice, it berated, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The young man was so excited that he thought song qingxiao was a ¡®fat sheep¡¯ again. He was so focused on showing off his knowledge to please her and gain some benefits that he didn¡¯t even notice when the old man stood up. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Inquiring _3 Chapter 1012: Inquiring _3 He thought about how he had previously told song Qing that the wound on his face was probably just to attract customers, and he didn¡¯t know if he had heard him. Immediately, the young man¡¯s face revealed a trace of guilt, and his originally red ears and cheeks turned a lot whiter. With an embarrassed expression, he half-squatted up while holding the bowstring and shouted in a daze, ¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang ¡­¡± The one-eyed old man ignored his cry. Instead, his face was gloomy. After looking forward, he said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re almost at the nine Dragon cave.¡± He did not fly into a rage, which made the young man feel a slight relief. However, after hearing the one-eyed old man¡¯s words, his heart that had just calmed down was lifted again. The people on the boat subconsciously turned their heads and followed the one-eyed old man¡¯s gaze. As expected, they saw the entrance of the water cave about 20 to 30 meters away. The name ¡°nine Dragon cave¡± sounded very impressive, but the entrance actually looked a little shabby. It was a hole at the bottom of the mountain. It was about two meters tall, and black River water flowed out of it silently. It was pitch-black inside the cave, and no sound could be heard. A foul-smelling cold wind blew out from inside, and looking in from the outside, it gave off a gloomy and oppressive feeling. The three young men seemed to be affected by uncle Xiang¡¯s serious expression, and they looked a little uneasy and expectant. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, released her divine sense and probed into the nine Dragon cave. Her cultivation had already reached the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul stage, and the strength of her divine sense was even above that of the black-robed man, who was at the peak of the nascent soul stage. As soon as his spiritual sense entered the cave, he was able to clearly see the situation at the entrance. Just as the young man had said, the river in the nine Dragon cave was winding, rapid, and full of submerged reefs. The rivers were intertwined with each other and had many twists and turns. If someone who did not know the inside of the river entered, it was indeed easy to get lost in the complicated River and it would be difficult to escape. Most importantly, the deeper they went, the more complicated the terrain became. The water flowed from top to bottom, making it more dangerous for ordinary people to enter. But what surprised her was that her divine sense didn¡¯t sense any living aura in this River, which was a bit strange. Normally, people couldn¡¯t pass through the river, but since there was water, there must be fish, shrimp, and other living things. However, when he used his divine sense to scan the area, there was no sign of any living creatures, as if there were no living creatures here. Even if there weren¡¯t any fish or shrimp, it was rumored that the river was dangerous. Uncle Xiang had entered the nine Dragon cave with a ship and almost lost his life there, which proved that there were dangerous creatures lurking in the river. However, he did not find anything strange this time. The only thing that was not right was that the yin Qi in the nine Dragon cave was extremely heavy. The deeper his divine sense went, the thicker the yin Qi became. There might be some kind of restriction or secret technique inside that seemed to have a certain restraining effect on divine sense. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense went in again and found that the yin Qi had gathered into a mist, blocking any external probing. With her current strength, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to break through the restriction by force. However, if she did so, she might alert the ¡®thing¡¯ in the fog. From the position of the fog, it could be seen that this should be the center of the mountain. Combined with the story that the young man had mentioned before, it could be roughly calculated that this was the so-called yulun void realm where the so-called ¡®immortal¡¯ lived. Song qingxiao was not in a hurry to find out what was inside the Yu Lun void realm. Anyway, from the looks of it, the ship she was on was going to this place. Rather than alerting the enemy now, it was better to act according to the situation when they arrived. However, before that, he could find out more things from these people. She retracted her divine sense and looked at the one-eyed old man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Half of the old man¡¯s face was intact, while the other half was covered in wounds that made him look like a ferocious ghost, which was very scary. In addition, he had been in the nine Dragon cave for a long time, which was an evil place, so his whole body was covered with a very strange Yin Qi. His ugly and terrifying face, coupled with his unsmiling appearance, made the young people who followed him very afraid of him. They did not dare to look up at him at all. As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the one-eyed old man, he quickly turned his head as if he sensed it and looked at song qingxiao with his dim yellow eye. Most people were already afraid of his appearance, so they would quickly look away instinctively when he stared at them. However, he had already turned his head, and the half of his skull-like face was aimed at song qingxiao. The young girl did not panic. Instead, she smiled and looked at the injured half of his face as if she was studying it carefully. Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: Chapter 650-interrogation _1 Chapter 1013: Chapter 650-interrogation _1 Perhaps because of his old age, uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes were yellow and bloodshot. His eyeballs were larger than ordinary people¡¯s, slightly protruding and taking up more space. It was more black than white, which was very strange. His injury was on the left side of his face. From the caved-in left side of his skull, it could be seen that his injury was extremely serious back then. Uncle Xiang¡¯s two sides of his skull were protruding and concave, as clear as a flight of stairs. A few sparse white hairs grew messily in the sunken head, like malnourished scallions stuck in barren land. The wound on his face seemed to have been scratched by some creature¡¯s sharp nails. Not only did it gash out one of his eyes, but it also tore off the flesh and bones of half of his face. One of the wounds started in the middle of his forehead, while the other two were equally spread across the left side of his head in an umbrella shape. Finally, the shallow wound landed near his temple. There was also a scar under the left cheekbone, which was pulled up. Due to the loss of bone and flesh, the newly grown skin looked ferocious and terrifying. Half of his face was completely messed up, as if it had been crushed by a powerful force and then reassembled. Compared to his half-complete face, it sent a chill down one¡¯s back. Uncle Xiang¡¯s wounds seemed to have five spots. Four of them were from the top of his head down, while the other was the complete opposite, from the bottom up. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes narrowed. From the looks of it, it seemed that someone had inserted a hand into his head and casually grabbed the middle, tearing off half of his skull. An ordinary person¡¯s hand naturally could not be so sharp, but if it was a cultivator or a mutated ¡®human¡¯, it was not difficult to do this. At least, if song qingxiao wanted to kill someone, she could easily crack the skull of an ordinary person with her strong physical strength. She stared straight at uncle Xiang. At first, uncle Xiang¡¯s face was gloomy, but after looking at her for a long time, his expression changed when he saw that she did not avoid his eyes. His eyebrows twitched slightly, but before he could turn his head, he heard song qingxiao say slowly, ¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang,¡± She took the initiative to greet him, causing the young man who had spoken to her earlier to be stunned for a moment. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. The one-eyed old man didn¡¯t make a sound and only stared at her fiercely. His dim yellow eye revealed a sinister look, and he didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. His appearance was truly frightening. If he appeared in the middle of the night, even if someone said he was a malicious ghost, they would probably believe it. The adults and children in the village around the Black River were all very afraid of him. They did not dare to look at his face, not to mention his gloomy face, which was even more terrifying. However, his sinister and frightening posture had no effect on song qingxiao. She had seen real Yin corpses, malicious spirits, vengeful spirits, and skeletons. Although uncle Xiang¡¯s appearance was frightening, he did not have any killing power, so he was naturally not a threat to her. ¡°The wound on your face, was it scratched by someone?¡± He couldn¡¯t get any useful information from the young man¡¯s mouth. He was familiar with all kinds of rumors, but some secrets about the nine Dragon cave were still hidden in the one-eyed old man¡¯s mind. As soon as she said this, uncle Xiang¡¯s single eye flashed with a strange look, and then his pupil shrank. ¡®Pfft!¡¯ The young man who had been talking to song qingxiao was afraid of uncle Xiang¡¯s appearance and did not dare to raise his head. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Before uncle Xiang could speak, he said, ¡°Caught by someone?¡± He ignored his fear of uncle Xiang and suppressed it. He subconsciously looked at uncle Xiang¡¯s face and quickly turned his head away. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can a human¡¯s fingers scratch the head? And with such great strength?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao smiled and did not say anything. She only stared at uncle Xiang. The one-eyed old man also stared at her for a long time. When he saw that she didn¡¯t Dodge, he confirmed that she was really not afraid. His other eyebrow furrowed, and then he pulled the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying, ¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re just joking.¡± ¡°I never joke.¡± At this point, song qingxiao stretched out one hand with four fingers up and the thumb down, and slowly pushed it out. the wound on your face was scratched by a ¡®person¡¯ in this way. as she spoke, her hand suddenly sped up and she pulled her finger back. then, with a grab, the skull, the eyeballs, and the skin will be ripped off. Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: Interrogation (2) Chapter 1014: Interrogation (2) Her increased speed made uncle Xiang¡¯s whole body tremble. The moment he saw her hand reaching out, a trace of intense fear flashed in his single eye. His whole body instinctively leaned back, as if he was subconsciously dodging. Song qingxiao¡¯s words seemed to remind him of the day he was injured many years ago. After so many years, the wound that had originally healed began to ache. The muscles on his face started to Twitch and his lips couldn¡¯t help but tremble. However, the next moment, his back hit somewhere in the cabin, making a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound. The force was so great that the small ship was shaking. The impact of the collision was so great that it attracted the attention of several young people. The one-eyed old man, who had been a little flustered earlier, quickly regained his original calm after the collision. ¡°No.¡± He denied it in a hurry, but song Qing peed and said, ¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not?¡± She stared at uncle Xiang indifferently,¡±after the incident in the nine Dragon cave, didn¡¯t you lose your memory when you woke up because you were too injured?¡± How can you be so sure that you weren¡¯t injured by someone?¡± The young man had said before that after entering the nine Dragon cave that day, everyone on the boat had met with an accident. When the small boat finally came out, only the seriously injured uncle Xiang was left on the boat. The rest of the people were nowhere to be found. Because he was severely injured and was the only survivor in the nine Dragon cave, the person in charge of the incident had sent him to the hospital and paid a great price to save him. His injuries should have killed him, but he was lucky. Not only did he not die, but he even survived with half of his head missing. It was a great medical miracle at that time. Uncle Xiang, who had just woken up, had forgotten what had happened in the nine Dragon cave. He could not remember what he had experienced, what had hurt him, and where the others had gone. After going through such a life and death situation, it was reasonable for people to lose a part of their memories after suffering a great shock. In addition, he was still young at that time, and no one thought that he would lie. Moreover, his injuries were too serious, and the injury was in the brain. It was already surprising that he could survive, so no one thought about it in other ways. After asking a few more times and seeing that he couldn¡¯t get any information, the matter was left unsettled. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to expose him. When uncle Xiang heard her question, a trace of gloominess flashed across his eyes. He instinctively turned his head and stared fiercely at the young man sitting by the bow. Outsiders were not clear about these old things, only the locals knew. It was obvious that the young man had told song qingxiao about his injury in his previous chat with her. The young man felt a chill run down his spine. He shivered and was about to speak when uncle Xiang looked away and said slowly, ¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t remember the wound, but as pinluo said, how can a human¡¯s finger pierce through the skull?¡± The corners of his mouth twitched as if he was trying to smile. However, his actions, coupled with his demonic face, made his smile seem a little frightening. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very curious, but don¡¯t make fun of my injury.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up. the fingers of an ordinary person can¡¯t break the skull, but what if the fingers that broke your skull were no longer an ordinary ¡®person¡¯? ¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡± ¡°Or perhaps the one who captured you is no longer a human?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From the wounds on his face, it could be seen that he should have been dead, but he had survived. This was extremely unbelievable. There was a very heavy Yin Qi on his body. Although the young man mentioned that he was a ¡®treasure collector¡¯ in the Black River and the nine Dragon cave, dealing with corpses all year round, and there was something strange about his body, he still felt a little strange. However, the yin Qi in uncle Xiang¡¯s body was different from ordinary corpse Qi. She had come into contact with a Yin corpse like Chu ke, who had died an unjust death, and was almost possessed by lady Chu. Song qingxiao could easily tell that the yin Qi on the vengeful spirit and the malicious ghost was different from the yin Qi on his body. The yin Qi on his body was ten times stronger and thicker than the aura emitted by ordinary Yin spirits. It was the same as the gathered Yin Qi that she had sensed when her divine sense had probed into the depths of the nine Dragon cave. This kind of Yin Qi was closer to demonic Qi. It was similar to the demonic Qi that song qingxiao had obtained from the weapon Grandmaster, mo hun, during the expedition to the Gu residence. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Interrogation (3) Chapter 1015: Interrogation (3) For some unknown reason, uncle Xiang¡¯s body was infected with demonic Qi. It was also because of this trace of demonic Qi that his soul was suppressed by the demonic Qi while his body was severely injured. By chance, he managed to keep his life. Song qingxiao guessed that it was precisely because of this trace of demonic Qi that was deep in his body and bone marrow that uncle Xiang¡¯s aura was no different from that of a dead person even though he was clearly a living person. He was like a half-dead body, so that when normal people were around him, they would be intimidated by his Yin Qi and not dare to get too close to him. However, it just so happened that his half-dead characteristic, coupled with the involvement of the demonic Qi, made a certain connection between him and the nine Dragon caves. This was also the reason why he could enter and leave the nine Dragon caves without being harmed. When uncle Xiang heard what she said, he trembled again. His lips were tightly pursed, pulling at the tight skin on the left side of his face, making the bone marks on his face even more obvious. The old man¡¯s single eye flashed with a hint of uneasiness and fear, as well as an indescribable expression. It was as if a secret that had been hidden for many years had finally been revealed. He avoided his eyes and did not know how to speak for a moment. Fortunately, song qingxiao did not press the matter. Her question was answered the moment she saw uncle Xiang¡¯s expression. ¡°Are there really Immortals hiding in the yulun void realm in the nine Dragon cave?¡± When she stopped asking about the wound, uncle Xiang¡¯s tense expression relaxed a little. But when he heard her continue to ask about the yulun void realm, his breath that had not yet been completely released was instantly held back in his throat. ¡°Where is the Yu Lun void realm? That¡¯s just a legend spread by the villagers in the countryside.¡± His voice was dry as he licked his lips and denied it. ¡°No Yu Lun void realm? What about the people living inside?¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s face grew colder and colder, and the chill from his body seeped out. However, song qingxiao did not seem to care about his cold face or his aura. She asked, ¡± ¡°You often enter the nine Dragon cave, so you must be the only one who has had dealings with them, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no immortal.¡± Uncle Xiang shook his head again, but when his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, he saw that her expression turned cold and murderous intent surged in her eyes. He had once brushed shoulders with the god of death. At this moment, the feeling of his life hanging by a thread surged up in his heart. It made uncle Xiang shiver all over, as if he had returned to the moment when he had almost lost his life in the nine Dragon cave many years ago. He was once again shrouded in the shadow of death. His body¡¯s reaction was much faster than his thoughts. Before he could think, he had already said, ¡± ¡°The people living inside are just a group of ordinary people who live in seclusion from the world.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t big. Instead, the three young men sitting on the boat took a deep breath. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Three gasps were heard. After uncle Xiang realized what he had said, a hint of regret flashed in his single eye. ¡°Uncle Xiang, are there really people living in the nine Dragon cave?¡± The young man who was talking to song qingxiao earlier shouted in shock. He was really surprised. The legend of the nine Dragon cave had been circulating for hundreds of years. In the legend, it was a land of vengeful spirits because the Yellow Emperor had killed nine evil Dragons, and ordinary people would die once they entered. In the past, they had tried to develop it as a tourist destination, but because too many people had died, the matter was put on hold. To this day, the nine Dragon cave was still a mysterious existence in the hearts of the local people. No one had ever thought that there would be someone living in such a terrifying place! This news was just too shocking. The young man could almost imagine just how much of a stir it would cause in the Empire if this matter were to spread. Uncle Xiang¡¯s expression was gloomy. At first, there was a trace of regret in his eyes. Then, that trace of regret turned into confusion, and then into fear. When he looked at song qingxiao again, it was replaced with hatred. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It could be seen that he was originally unwilling to reveal this secret. Now, under song qingxiao¡¯s coercion, he had no choice but to admit that there was someone living in the yulun void realm. However, after a moment, he seemed to have made up his mind. His expression returned to calmness, and his expression was as wooden as before. After hearing the young man¡¯s question, he only nodded coldly. As soon as he nodded in admission, the young men¡¯s reaction became even more intense. Song qingxiao was not surprised. The nine Dragon cave was related to her mission, so she had expected that there would be ¡®people¡¯ inside. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Chapter 650-interrogation _4 Chapter 1016: Chapter 650-interrogation _4 However, these young people were all locals. Over the years, there had been too many rumors about the nine Dragon cave, the Yu Lun illusionary realm, and the immortals. Some even said that they had seen the ¡®Immortals¡¯ in the nine Dragon cave. Now that it was confirmed, they were all excited. The three young men stood up with a whoosh. The young man who was chatting with song qingxiao had completely forgotten that he had warned her not to make any big movements on the boat. At this time, the ship was shaking violently because of the three people¡¯s actions. The ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ waves hit the ship, and the ship swayed left and right. A large amount of water splashed through the bowstring into the cabin. The water contained Yin Qi, and as soon as it touched the three of them, their excited emotions cooled down. ¡°Uncle Xiang, are there really Immortals living inside?¡± The violent shaking of the boat made the young men not dare to make any big movements. They suppressed the surging emotions in their hearts and slowly bent their knees to sit back in the cabin. With their backs against the bowstring, the young man who had been talking to song qingxiao asked in a trembling voice. Uncle Xiang snorted and said calmly, ¡± ¡°There are no Immortals in this world.¡± As he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple, which was wrapped in dry skin, moved slightly. An extremely complicated expression appeared on his face, but it disappeared in a flash, and his expression became cold again. I told you, it¡¯s just a group of ordinary people who live in the nine Dragon cave to avoid the war. He paused for a moment before he managed to explain, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve been living there for too long, so I¡¯m not willing to interact with outsiders.¡± He saw a trace of disbelief on the young man¡¯s face, as if he was doubting the truth of his words. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t enter the nine Dragon cave every month to pick up treasures. Sometimes, I¡¯m just there to deliver food to them,¡± After he finished speaking, he turned his eyes to a Hill-like Hill in the middle of the cabin that was covered by a thick oilcloth. if you don¡¯t believe me, look. We¡¯re going in this time to deliver the items they need. It was not that the young man did not believe him, but this matter was of great importance. The nine Dragon cave and the legendary immortal of the yulun illusionary realm might really exist at this time, which was too much of a shock for the young man. Hearing uncle Xiang¡¯s words, he instinctively pushed his palms on the ground and climbed toward the center of the cabin. When he crawled to the edge of the oilcloth, he reached out and grabbed a corner of the oilcloth. Uncle Xiang had already prepared the package and hired three people to carry it onto the ship. After boarding the ship, the three of them were very afraid of uncle Xiang. In addition, the nine Dragon cave¡¯s name was too famous. These young people were nervous and excited about the adventure, but they also felt uneasy about entering the nine Dragon cave, where many people had died. Therefore, they did not dare to ask or check what the small mountain-like thing on the ship was. With uncle Xiang¡¯s approval, the young man tried to tear the oilcloth apart to see what was inside. The oilcloth was extremely heavy, and there were many bricks covering it. The young man was too excited, and he couldn¡¯t pull it open. He only pulled a few bricks and slid, making an ear-piercing creaking sound as he rubbed against the deck of the ship. The young man was startled by the sound and released his hand instinctively. After realizing that he was just scaring himself, he laughed awkwardly. This time, he gathered his strength and pulled again. A corner of the oilcloth was lifted up with a bang. Inside the oilcloth, there were countless sackcloth bags. Each bag was tightly tied, and water was seeping out of them, emitting a bloody smell. The smell was previously covered by a thick oilcloth, but now that it was lifted, it spread everywhere. The young man went to pull one of the bags that had a hole. The bag was tied tightly and the knot was not easy to untie. He tried a few times but could not untie it. A cold glint flashed in uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes. He took out something from under his body and threw it at him. ¡°Use this,¡± The thing fell to the side of the young man with a clang. He took a closer look and saw that it was a shiny silver Dagger about 20 centimeters long. The edge of the blade had been repeatedly sharpened, and it was clearly very sharp. The young man did not expect that he would carry this thing with him. At this time, he thanked him, picked up the dagger, and gently flicked the rope at the opening of the bag. The rope at the opening snapped, and a rabbit corpse that had been cleaned up fell out with a ¡®pa da¡¯. ¡°This ¡­¡± The rabbit¡¯s corpse was so cold that it was bone-chilling, and the water that flowed out had faint traces of blood. The fishy smell that everyone had smelled earlier should have come from the frozen meat. it¡¯s just some common meat and daily necessities like chicken, duck, fish, rabbit. I¡¯m just exchanging some things with them. Do you believe me now? ¡± Uncle Xiang said indifferently. After confirming that these were truly ordinary resources, the young man could not hide the disappointment in his eyes. In his opinion, Immortals would not eat meat, let alone frozen meat of this quality. Since they had to eat these things, there might really be a yulun void realm in the nine Dragon cave, and the one living there would probably not be an immortal who only ate dew spiritual power. ¡°Tie it up.¡± Seeing that most of the people had believed him, uncle Xiang¡¯s tense expression finally relaxed. He gave an order, and the young man acted on his words. As soon as the sack was opened, the frozen animal carcasses inside slid out one after another. The young man stuffed them in, but before he could tie the sack, uncle Xiang said in a dark voice, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to enter the nine Dragon cave.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rumbling sounds of the motors suddenly stopped. As soon as the engine died, the ship¡¯s speed slowed down. Without the noise of the motor, the surroundings suddenly became eerily quiet. Song qingxiao had heard from the young man that the magnetic field in the nine Dragon cave was strange, and any modern facility would lose its effect after entering it. In addition, her cultivation had already reached the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul stage, and she had strength and confidence. Even if she knew that there was something strange in the cave, she was not afraid. The young men were all locals and were already used to this situation, so they didn¡¯t show any surprise. The so-called entrance to the nine Dragon cave was located between two mountains. As the ship approached the bottom of the mountain, the shadow of the towering mountain directly pressed down, reflecting the color of the Black River even deeper. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A gust of cold air blew out from the nine Dragon cave, carrying a faint fishy and Yin Qi. Even though they were more than ten meters away, it still made the ordinary people shiver and their hair stand on end. They couldn¡¯t sense the presence of Yin Qi, but when faced with danger, they would have an instinctive feeling. The river water inside washed down, and the forward ships actually drifted back several times. ¡°When we get here, we¡¯ll have to use our hands to paddle.¡± The modern facilities stopped working once they entered the nine Dragon cave. If they wanted the boat to move forward, they could only rely on their hands. Uncle Xiang was already very old, and with his aging body, if he wanted to send supplies into the nine Dragon cave, he would need a successor. This was also the reason why he was willing to bring a few young people with him on this trip. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Entering the cave (1) Chapter 1017: Entering the cave (1) The young men already knew this in their hearts, so after the motor stopped and uncle Xiang gave the order, they all picked up the wood pulp that was used to prop the boat. The wood pulp made a ¡®plop¡¯ sound as it fell into the water, causing a series of splashes, and the chill rushed up. They were getting closer and closer to the nine Dragon cave, so the yin Qi here was naturally heavier than the water of the Black River. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®special¡¯ identity, she was a guest who had spent a lot of money to explore the nine Dragon cave and pursue the legend. Naturally, she didn¡¯t need to do anything. She just watched the few people paddling the water and pushing the boat forward. The boat wasn¡¯t big, but it was still quite heavy because it was full of goods. In addition, the water in the nine Dragon cave gushed out from the top to the bottom, which made it even more difficult for the boat to sail against the current. Even the three young men in their Prime were struggling to sail the boat. The speed of the ship was not fast, and it gradually drove into the shadows, approaching the entrance of the nine Dragon cave. The closer they got to the entrance, the stronger the cold wind became. The howling of the wind came out of the cave like a strange horn. The wind was extremely cold. The three young men shivered and felt cold from head to toe when they were blown by the wind. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level was extraordinary, and her physical body was abnormally strong. The yin Qi could not break through her physical defense at all, so her expression did not change. But other than her, there was another person on the ship who also seemed to be unaffected by the yin Qi-uncle Xiang. She stared at uncle Xiang¡¯s back. He stood at the bow of the boat and paddled hard, making a splashing sound between the water. The one-eyed old man might have felt song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t turn around even though he knew song qingxiao was staring at him. Perhaps it was because she had managed to get some information out of him after their conversation. He was afraid that she would continue to get information out of him that he should not have. Not only did uncle Xiang not shrink back, but he also seemed to be stronger than before as the yin Qi blew over. When song Qing was young, he remembered what he had said before. He had been seriously injured in the nine Dragon cave and had been saved by luck. After experiencing such a life-and-death situation, even if one lost their memory, they would still have a lingering fear of the place where they almost lost their lives, and they would not dare to step into it again. However, uncle Xiang did the exact opposite. Not only did he return to the nine Dragon cave after he recovered, but from his words, he would also load a ship full of goods at a fixed time every month to the yulun void realm in the nine Dragon cave. According to uncle Xiang, he had accidentally discovered the clansmen who lived in seclusion in the yulun void realm and made a deal with them. Both parties took what they needed and traveled once a month. This had been going on for decades. He had lived in the mortal world. Over the years, according to the young man, he had earned a handsome salary by picking up treasures and leading the way for curious tourists. Logically speaking, he should be considered extremely wealthy among the locals. However, from his dressing, he was dressed in ordinary clothes, just like these young men. He looked thin and did not seem like he often ate fish and meat. Then where did the money he earned go? Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze shifted to the middle of the cabin, where a small mountain of frozen meat was piled up. They were all cleaned animals. Most likely, the money that uncle Xiang earned would be used to purchase these materials and send them to the yulun void realm every month. However, he also said that the people of the Yu Lun void realm lived in seclusion. Since they entered the Yu Lun void realm to avoid the war, they no longer went out and interacted with people from the outside world. They only relied on him to travel between the nine Dragon cave and the outside world. In that case, the money circulating in the real world was equivalent to waste paper for the people in the Yu Lun void realm. In this way, what kind of benefits could uncle Xiang get from them after he bought the supplies out of his own pocket and gave them to them? what benefits could he get from them that would make him happy for decades? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since there were people living in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, and uncle Xiang denied that there was something strange about it, then where did the two groups of people who went into the nine Dragon cave and disappeared go? The more song qingxiao thought about it, the more she found it interesting. At this time, the bow of the ship had already entered the entrance of the nine Dragon cave. ¡®Hu-¡® A gust of cold wind whirled out from inside, and the light in the surroundings became much darker than before. The young men who were rowing the boat all gasped. The young man sitting next to song qingxiao shivered. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: Entering the cave (2) Chapter 1018: Entering the cave (2) ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± The temperature inside the mountain was even colder than when they were in the Black River. The chill went through the pores of the body, as if it wanted to drill into the limbs and bones. It was so cold that it reached the heart and froze the blood. He felt that the hand he used to hold the syrup with was not listening to him anymore. It was so cold that his bones were aching. As soon as he said that, the voice passed through the low cliff and reverberated in the long river. ¡°Cold ¡­ Cold ¡­ So cold ¡­¡± When one heard it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a creepy feeling. The young man who spoke was also scared. He had heard the rumors about the nine Dragon cave since he was a child, and he was already afraid of this place. When he heard the resentful shout of ¡®cold¡¯, his whole body trembled. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was a woman on the ship and he was afraid of uncle Xiang, the young man would have screamed the moment he heard the Echo. However, although he forcefully suppressed his fear, he didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise. He even restrained his movements as much as possible in an attempt to not make a loud noise. However, few people came to the black water River, so it was very quiet. At this time, the nine Dragon cave was even quieter than before. The narrow River was like a natural loudspeaker, amplifying the slightest sound by dozens of times. Even if someone lifted their elbow and rubbed it against their clothes, the rustling sound would be clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. The two sides of the mountain wall were not completely closed together, but the further one went in, the tighter it became. Time passed through the narrow mountain wall, so the river was not so dark that one could not see their own fingers. After a long time, their eyes had gotten used to the brightness, and they could still vaguely see things. This section of the stone wall was low, and the water level in the river had already risen to the middle. If a person stood, their head would probably hit the top of the wall, so they could only sit cross-legged in the cabin. The river wall was densely packed with water droplets, and through the refraction of the light, they looked like small insects. The water droplets gathered into a big drop and fell into the water, making a splash. Other than song qingxiao and uncle Xiang, the other three young men didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They only waved their arms carefully. Under such circumstances, the few of them did not dare to say that they were tired. They could only shake the oars as much as they could in an attempt to get out of this overly oppressive environment and quickly reach the legendary Yu Lun immortal realm to meet the people living inside. For a moment, other than the sound of the water flowing down and the sound of the boat going against the current, there was only the sound of their breathing when they could not hold it in. The boat occasionally hit the protruding reef and made a loud ¡®bang¡¯, which frightened the young people. After walking like this for a long time, there seemed to be no end in sight. The young man who had been chatting with song qingxiao earlier suppressed his fear and looked back at the road they had come from. The boat had been in the nine Dragon cave for a long time. The mountain walls were getting closer and closer, the river was narrower than before, and the light on both sides of the mountain was dimmer than before. They didn¡¯t know how long they had been walking, or whether it was day or night. ¡°Uncle Xiang ¡­¡± A young man who had been gritting his teeth for a long time finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and spoke first, ¡°¡±We really can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± As he spoke, his teeth trembled, making a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound. ¡°Can I rest for a while?¡± A strange silence responded to the young man. The person sitting at the bow could no longer be seen clearly. He could only vaguely see a shadow, like a machine paddling the oars, one beat after another, as if it did not know fatigue. After a long time, when the young man thought that uncle Xiang would ignore his words, the paddling man finally stopped. His original movements were the most rhythmic, and once he stopped, it was very obvious. As soon as the sound of splashing water stopped, the boat¡¯s speed slowed down and was pushed back by the washing water. With a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound, it hit a large reef. The boat was stuck and kept shaking. The resources on top of it moved slightly, making a ¡®magnetic¡¯ sound. After being magnified by the natural geographical environment of the river, the few of them could even hear blood gurgling out of the sackcloth bag. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re really useless.¡± Uncle Xiang said slowly. After he finished, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while, we still have a long way to go.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few young men who originally wanted to ask how far the Yu Lun void realm was were immediately disappointed and let out suppressed wails one after another. ¡°Is the road still very far?¡± In the dark, song Qing¡¯s cold voice rang out. Her voice sounded like pearls and Jade falling on a plate in the dark. It was clear and crisp, like a cool breeze blowing slowly. Suddenly, the young men¡¯s tense heartstrings relaxed a little. Uncle Xiang turned his head around. His single eye, in the darkness, was unscrupulously sizing up the young girl sitting cross-legged in the cabin. Ever since they entered the nine Dragon cave, she had not made a sound. However, when the men were so cold that their teeth were chattering, her expression was calm, as if she was not affected by the yin Qi. She was still the same as when she was on the Black River, unafraid of the environment and not feeling the cold, which was a bit strange. He frowned, but before he could say anything, he felt song qingxiao¡¯s gaze in the darkness. The moment he looked over, she accurately caught his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uncle Xiang was shocked. He even vaguely felt that song qingxiao¡¯s eyes made his heart palpitate more than before. She seemed to be able to see in the dark and see his every move. ¡°Far away.¡± Uncle Xiang suppressed the fear in his heart and swallowed his saliva. Under this invisible pressure, he instinctively turned his head away. ¡°It¡¯s still far away.¡± ¡°Can we rest for a while, uncle Xiang?¡± The young man called pinluo, who had been chatting with song qingxiao, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up timidly. take a break, take a break. It¡¯s still early. There¡¯s more to come. Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Promise (1) Chapter 1019: Promise (1) Uncle Xiang¡¯s words made the hearts of the young men, who were hoping to see the living as soon as possible, turn cold. This River was really eerie and terrifying. Because of the dense Yin Qi, ordinary people¡¯s bodies couldn¡¯t withstand it. After staying there for a long time, they felt so cold that they were shivering. In particular, there were many branches in the criss-crossing River, and the light was really dim. After staying in such a cramped environment for a long time, they felt that time was passing like years. They couldn¡¯t endure it for a moment and wanted to escape immediately. Unfortunately, although they didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, they knew that they should have entered the nine Dragon cave. Even if some of them wanted to retreat, the intersecting river channels were like a ball of tangled hemp. Even if they turned around, they would not be able to find the exit without a guide. On this ship, uncle Xiang was the only guide who was familiar with the route to the nine Dragon cave. At this time, none of the three young men dared to mention that they wanted to turn back, for fear of angering this eccentric one-eyed old man. Everyone was silent for a moment. Without anyone to prop up the oars, the small boat moved along with the current. When it fell, it hit the reef, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. It then passed through the winding mountain wall and echoed far away, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. A young man felt the blood vessels in his head throbbing violently when he heard the sound of the ship¡¯s collision and Echo. After holding it in for a long time, he finally couldn¡¯t bear the strange silence and asked, ¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang, if there¡¯s no one supporting this boat, will it be washed out of the nine Dragon cave?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rest of the young men were moved. After their curiosity died down, fear welled up in their hearts. Everyone was already thinking of retreating as the legendary Yu Lun void realm had been tortured to a state of near extinction by this oppressive environment. If the boat could be washed out of the nine Dragon cave by the current, that would be the best. ¡°Charge out?¡± The shadow sitting at the bow of the ship moved slightly and sneered, ¡°¡±We¡¯ve already entered the nine Dragon cave. There are a lot of bends here, and the water flows down from the mountain peak. It¡¯s circulating in an irregular pattern.¡± His hoarse voice sounded even more sinister and terrifying in this narrow environment. Coupled with the surrounding temperature, it gave people a feeling that there was not the slightest bit of warmth, if there¡¯s no one to lead the way and you want to leave this place just by relying on the speed of the water current, you can leave quickly if you¡¯re lucky. If you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯ll have to spend ten days to half a month in circles. The Qi temperature here was extremely low, and the yin Qi was heavy. After staying in there for a long time, one would not be able to withstand the corrosion of the yin Qi and would not be able to last more than a few days. If they were unlucky, they would not be able to float out for ten days to half a month. Even if they had brought enough supplies, they would still die inside. Uncle Xiang had the deepest understanding of the nine Dragon cave, and his words were the most authoritative. When the young men heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel despair and didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind. Her body was strong, so Yin Qi didn¡¯t affect her much. After her cultivation reached the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul formation realm, she no longer needed the weak energy from food. Therefore, she had been estimating the time since they entered the cave, and she knew that the ship had been in the cave for about two hours. At the same time, she also split her attention to observe the route. The terrain here was complicated, but her divine sense was powerful, so these complicated maze-like terrains were not a problem for her. She realized that after the ship entered the nine Dragon cave, it had not actually gone deep into the cave. For more than two hours, they were just circling around the entrance. There were even a few times when uncle Xiang led the boat, but they were still further and further away from the center of the nine Dragon cave. There were even two times when they almost retreated to the exit. The other three young men didn¡¯t notice this, but song qingxiao ¡®saw¡¯ it clearly with her spiritual sense. She even suspected that uncle Xiang, who was the guide, who was said to enter the cave once a month and had been through cold and heat for decades, did not know the way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this person¡¯s attitude was really calm, not knowing if he was just trying to be mysterious, afraid that they would remember the way. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t make a sound and just let the boat drift. About half an hour later, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but say in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°W-how long have we been in the cave?¡± He was so cold that his teeth were chattering, but as soon as he finished speaking, the other two young men were also trembling. No one could answer him. Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Promise (2) Chapter 1020: Promise (2) However, amidst the rustling of clothes, someone seemed to be rummaging for something. After a while, he took out a mobile phone and tapped it a few times with his fingers, which made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, but the mobile phone did not move at all. Obviously, as the young man had said, the magnetic field in the nine Dragon cave was strange, and modern facilities had lost their effect here. Since their phones had stopped working, it meant that the five people on the boat had completely lost contact with the outside world. Without the time on their phones, no one knew how long they had been in this place. As time passed, they began to panic. I remember, when we came in, it was, it was in the afternoon, hiss ¡­ The young man who spoke trembled as he opened his mouth and sniffed, ¡°¡±Three, around 3:30?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost three hours,¡± Song qingxiao said lightly. When the others heard her, they couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling in their hearts. Her tone was calm and her voice was light, as if she was not affected by the gloomy and terrifying environment, the strange cold temperature, and the strange legend. She spoke at a steady speed, like a clear stream. She could even accurately state the time that everyone had entered the nine Dragon cave, which inevitably made the young people look at her. It wasn¡¯t just the young men who subconsciously turned to look at her. Even uncle Xiang instinctively turned to look at her. The young man who had spoken to her earlier suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and let out a disappointed ¡®Oh¡¯. ¡°Only three hours?¡± Why did he feel like a few days had passed? ¡®SSSS¡¯ They didn¡¯t need to pump the lava. After they stopped moving, they felt even colder. The young man rubbed his arms. He regretted entering the nine Dragon cave. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to earn more money. After he entered the nine Dragon cave, the terrifying rumors from back then kept appearing in his mind. The legendary evil dragon¡¯s soul, the Dragon King who devoured people¡¯s essence for his enjoyment, the missing development and tourism staff who disappeared in the nine Dragon cave decades ago, and the explorers who died in the nine Dragon cave ¡­ They couldn¡¯t see anything here, there was no scenery to admire, and there was no mobile phone to play with. If they continued to stay silent, they would only hear the Echo of the boat and the flow of the water. After a while, if they continued to let their imagination run wild, everyone would probably go crazy. Therefore, the young man began to chat with song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°You, you are here, what, what are you doing?¡± This person had answered a lot of her questions before and solved some of her doubts. It could be considered as an indirect way for her to find some clues about the mission. As soon as he asked, song qingxiao glanced at him and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Dragon King.¡± As soon as she said this, the few young men suddenly stopped breathing. Even the one-eyed old man sitting at the bow of the ship paused for a moment, and time stopped. Song qingxiao found it rather interesting that the first to speak was actually uncle Xiang, ¡°The Dragon King?¡± His tone was cold, as if he was retorting fiercely, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no such thing as an immortal Dragon King in this world. It¡¯s just a lie.¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Legend? What¡¯s the legend about the Dragon King?¡± She had heard the young man mention the Dragon King before, but she just mentioned it casually. However, he didn¡¯t expect uncle Xiang to have such a big reaction when he heard the words ¡®Dragon King¡¯. It seemed that the so-called¡¯ Dragon King ¡®was indeed in the nine Dragon caves. Uncle Xiang did not expect that she did not know the legend of the Dragon King at all. Thinking about it carefully, when they were at the Black River, the young man had indeed not mentioned the Dragon King to her. At most, he had just mentioned his mother¡¯s threat when he was young. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, he had accidentally blurted out the words, immediately feeling regretful and angry, feeling that this little girl was really too annoying. He was not happy and did not even want to say anything more. He sat at the bow of the ship with a gloomy face. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes shifted to the young man who had spoken to her earlier. In the darkness, although the young man could not see her movements, her vision seemed to be tangible, which immediately made the young man feel heavy pressure. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he instinctively looked in uncle Xiang¡¯s direction. He could keenly sense that uncle Xiang was not very happy about this topic. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Promise (3) Chapter 1021: Promise (3) However, the young man was very surprised. This was just a legend that the local people knew. Even on the internet, there were all kinds of rumors. If song qingxiao wanted to, she could find out after going out and checking. Why did uncle Xiang not want to say anything? He thought of his previous plans. After following uncle Xiang into the nine Dragon cave, he had already discovered that he was no longer suitable for this job. Instead of dealing with corpses all year round in such a gloomy and terrifying place like the nine Dragon cave, it was better to be a guide for foreigners. He could make a living by just talking, and it was much safer than picking up treasures and delivering goods. They had been talking for a long time, but uncle Xiang had interrupted them before they could mention the money. At this time, the young man¡¯s thoughts came alive again in the dark. Since he didn¡¯t have to row the boat and was trapped in this damn place for the time being, he might as well talk to someone to distract his fear. Then, he could take the opportunity to mention the money to song Qing. It was killing two birds with one stone. At the thought of this, the young man immediately suppressed his worries and said, ¡± ¡°Miss song, you may not know this, but there is indeed a legend about the Dragon King in our local area.¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, he felt uncle Xiang¡¯s shadow move. Then, a cold gaze fell on him, causing him to feel a chill on his back and shiver. But in the next moment, before the young man could turn his head, song Qing peeked in uncle Xiang¡¯s direction, and uncle Xiang immediately shrank his head. The young man felt that something was wrong, but before he could raise his head, the strange feeling had disappeared. He scratched his head and laughed dryly, ¡± it¡¯s not really a secret. It¡¯s just that after the Yellow Emperor killed the evil Dragon, he placed the remains of the nine Dragons here and guarded it personally. However, the strong resentment of the nine Dragons ¡®souls awakened the Dragon King. He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡± the Dragon King was furious when he saw his people being slaughtered. He cast a spell and let the water of the heavenly river flow down from the top of Mount yulun to nourish the nine dragon bones. ¡°Nourish the nine Dragon skeleton?¡± Song qingxiao asked. Then, she remembered something.¡±Is this the Dragon King you mentioned before?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± The young man was a little embarrassed. When he had mentioned uncle Xiang¡¯s past to song Qing, he had questioned uncle Xiang¡¯s legend and had mentioned it casually. Now that she had mentioned it, he was afraid that uncle Xiang would hear it. He felt a little guilty and quietly looked in uncle Xiang¡¯s direction. He lowered his voice and said, according to my mother, the Dragon King¡¯s power is infinite. He has the extraordinary spell of bringing the dead back to life and controlling the reincarnation of life. He can collect human souls and use them to nourish the dark spirits of the nine Dragons. Once he has collected enough souls, he can reverse the reincarnation and resurrect living beings. Song qingxiao frowned, ¡± bring the dead back to life and control the cycle of life? ¡± ¡°How can there be such a spell?¡± What answered her was uncle Xiang¡¯s cold voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a countryside legend, just used to scare the visitors.¡± The young man then said weakly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for sure ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be uncertain about!¡± He shouted loudly, his voice reverberating back and forth in the cave. It formed a terrifying echo through the mountain walls and passed through the ears of several people. ¡°If there really is such a thing as reincarnation, I¡¯m afraid that the entrance of the nine Dragon cave would have already been broken by the crowd!¡± He retorted fiercely,¡±even someone like the first emperor of Qin couldn¡¯t obtain the profound mystery of immortality, so how could it appear in this place?¡± I¡¯ve lived for more than half of my life, what kind of scene haven¡¯t I seen? How many times had he been in and out of the nine Dragon cave? If there was a Dragon King, if there was reincarnation, how could I not know?¡± Uncle Xiang scolded angrily, ¡± this brat doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and speaks nonsense. It¡¯s really hateful. If you continue to talk nonsense like this, I¡¯ll drive you off the ship! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He already had a gloomy aura that made people feel fear, and now that he was angry, it made people even more afraid. This person had a strange temper and was usually alone. He had no relatives, family, children, and never interacted with anyone. Now that he said he was going to kick her off the ship, he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. If he was driven off the ship in such a place, it would be difficult for him to survive. The young man was somewhat dissatisfied when he heard the one-eyed old man rudely interrupt his words, but at this time, he was suppressed by the old man¡¯s fierce attitude, which made him feel terrified. He suddenly kept quiet and did not dare to say anything. Song qingxiao heard the conversation between the two, but she was deep in thought. Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: The promise (4) Chapter 1022: The promise (4) To an ordinary person, the ability to bring the dead back to life was indeed unbelievable. However, to a cultivator like song qingxiao, the so-called reincarnation of life and death was not absolutely impossible. Just like su Wu, who was living in her spirit, when he was strong enough, he could cover his spirit with the God destroying technique and use the secret technique to take over her body and be reborn. If he succeeded, wouldn¡¯t he be reincarnated in a sense? Moreover, the young man was only talking about legends. The local people should have some idea of these rumors, so why did uncle Xiang have such a big reaction? What was hidden in the yulun void realm of the nine Dragon cave? What did his deal with the people living in the Yu Lun void realm include? What benefits could the ¡®people¡¯ living in the Yu Lun illusionary realm give him? life and death reincarnation ¡­ she bit these words in her mouth and carefully savored them. Combined with uncle Xiang¡¯s attitude and thinking of how he was lucky enough to survive back then, she had already vaguely felt that there was some connection between the two. As soon as song Qing fell silent, uncle Xiang angrily stopped the young man who was talking. The other two people saw what had happened and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. The atmosphere suddenly became silent again. The ship retreated with the current and started to move around in the nine Dragon cave. After another ten minutes or so, the young man seemed to have sat a little stiff. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and try to move his arm again. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, uncle Xiang seemed to have fallen asleep after throwing a tantrum. After all, he was old. Although he was old and strong, he should be tired after such a long time. He also said that there was still a long way to go and that he needed to save some energy to row the boat. He was probably recuperating. The other two companions didn¡¯t move, either because they were scared silly or because they had fallen asleep. He moved his stiff neck left and right and looked around. When he saw that no one else had any reaction, he bit his lip and moved closer to song Qing. He reached out his elbow and touched her. ¡°Hey, hey.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song qingxiao saw his sneaky movements but did not avoid him. She only asked. The young man was a little embarrassed at first, but then he thought of something and became confident again. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been telling you these legends for a long time. When we get out, you have to give me some ¡­ He rubbed his thumb and index finger together, making a gesture of asking for money. However, he thought that it was dark here, and song qingxiao probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see his little gesture. He said, ¡± ¡°.. Can you give me some benefits?¡± ¡°Benefits?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Hearing her tone, the young man became anxious. ¡°Of course!¡± He told song qingxiao about the local legends for a long time, and his mouth was dry. He didn¡¯t even get to drink half a sip of water. Even if he didn¡¯t take credit, he did put in a lot of effort. ¡°Besides ¡­¡± When he said this, he subconsciously turned his head to look in uncle Xiang¡¯s direction. His voice was as soft as a mosquito, as if he was afraid of waking up the one-eyed old man with a strange temper sitting at the bow. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve angered uncle Xiang just to tell you these stories. It¡¯s reasonable for me to ask for some money, right?¡± The more he spoke, the more confident he felt. ¡°What¡¯s more, what I¡¯m telling you is not inferior to those tour guides, right? I don¡¯t charge the tour guide a high fee, but you have to at least give me an answer and don¡¯t make me waste my breath, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. When the young man heard her words, he was probably too shocked. He gasped and trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But you did help me.¡± It seemed that the young man had suffered a huge blow. He probably didn¡¯t expect her to say that she was ¡®poor¡¯ so bluntly. She didn¡¯t know what kind of ¡®rich guest¡¯ she had been assigned to before she entered the trial, but this young man actually had the idea of fishing for some benefits from her. Song Qing laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Although I can¡¯t give you money, I can save your life. This is my promise.¡± Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: Directions (1) Chapter 1023: Directions (1) ¡°Save, save, save my life?¡± The young man named pinluo was so shocked by song qingxiao¡¯s words that he forgot to lower his voice and even stuttered. He still didn¡¯t understand how important song qingxiao¡¯s promise was to him. At this moment, his mind was blank, and he subconsciously asked. Song qingxiao could not help but laugh when she saw his depressed look. She nodded and said again, ¡± ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°You saved me?¡± The young man clenched his four fingers into a fist and pointed his index finger at the tip of his nose. He was so angry that he laughed. ¡°It¡¯s more like I¡¯m the one saving you!¡± A place like the nine Dragon cave was full of danger. The deeper they went, the more dangerous the water in the river became. The young men chosen by uncle Xiang were all locals who were familiar with the water. They were more familiar with the local situation than song qingxiao, who was a foreigner. If there was any emergency in the cave, the young man believed that his chances of survival were much higher than song Qing¡¯s. Her height was outstanding among women, at least 1.7 meters, but her body was slender and did not look strong. Moreover, there was an innate difference in physical strength between men and women. If she encountered any dangerous situation, he might even have to help her. From the young man¡¯s point of view, song qingxiao¡¯s words clearly meant that he didn¡¯t want to pay. He didn¡¯t realize that he had hit the jackpot with a few words. Song qingxiao was amused by his angry expression. The young man felt even more remorseful when he saw her like this. you said you don¡¯t have money. Then, when you told uncle Xiang to bring you in and promised to give you a large sum of money, was it a lie? ¡± The young man wasn¡¯t a bad person. After knowing that song Qing might not be able to fork out much money, he was afraid that uncle Xiang would hear what he said and get angry. Uncle Xiang¡¯s ruthlessness when he said he would drive him off the boat still lingered in the young man¡¯s heart. He was also worried that uncle Xiang would drive her off the boat, so he lowered his voice to a whisper. Song qingxiao smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The young man was dejected. This time, he really believed that she had no money. At the bow of the ship, the old man, whom the young man thought had fallen asleep, was now half-squinting his single eye and looking at the two of them with a gloomy expression. Although their conversation was soft, he could hear everything. When he heard that the young man was asking song qingxiao for money, a hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that this honest-looking kid was actually a greedy person. Just for a few money, he told people what he shouldn¡¯t have said. He was someone who had almost entered the gates of hell once and had experienced many things. His vision and knowledge were not something this young man could compare to. He had seen all kinds of tourists-those who came for the nine Dragon cave, those who were curious, bold, trying to prove themselves, and even those who were not really capable. He had seen all kinds of people. However, song qingxiao was the only one who gave him a different feeling. Nominally, she was similar to the other tourists. They had all come here after reading the legends about the nine Dragon cave on the internet. They wanted to explore it and find out the secret of the two missing people on the two ships. In the beginning, uncle Xiang saw that she was no different from the others. They were all excited to see a prey and came over without knowing the immensity of the heavens and earth. It happened to be the right season, and it was a young girl, so he pretended to agree for the sake of money. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so good at acting, and only exposed herself after they got on the boat. Based on uncle Xiang¡¯s experience, he could tell that song qingxiao was no ordinary person. She was too calm and composed! No matter how brave one was, once they entered the nine Dragon cave, they would still be suppressed. The yin Qi inside was extremely heavy, and even a strong adult man would not be able to withstand the impact of the yin Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had seen the so-called master before, but before he entered the cave, he sensed the presence of Yin Qi and his expression changed. He said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±No one can enter this cave.¡± However, the yin Qi seemed to have no effect on song qingxiao. When someone asked about the time, she could clearly state the time after entering the cave, which was enough to prove that she had been aware of the time since she entered the cave. The young men were all trembling under the yin Qi, but she was not affected at all. It was as if she had not entered the terrifying nine Dragon cave, but just an ordinary tourist spot without any danger. When pinluo had asked her for money, she had casually said that she had no money, but she had promised to save his life. Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Directions (2) Chapter 1024: Directions (2) This silly boy thought that she was talking nonsense, but uncle Xiang could faintly feel that she really had the confidence and strength to say these words. This is bad! This time, he had been greedy and thought that he had sent a ¡®good thing¡¯ into the cave, but he was afraid that he had gotten himself into trouble. He had been working diligently for the people of the Yu Lun void realm for many years. Now that he was about to succeed, he could not allow anyone to cause trouble. If anything were to happen at this juncture, the consequences would be too severe. At this thought, uncle Xiang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. However, now that things had come to this, there was no turning back. Moreover, the ¡®people¡¯ living in the yulun void realm were not ordinary people. What kind of storms had they not seen over the years? No matter how powerful the so-called master was, he could withstand the corrosion of Yin Qi and still be obedient after entering the Yu Lun void realm. Perhaps that group of people had a way. With this thought, uncle Xiang immediately felt much calmer. The few of them stopped talking. Uncle Xiang felt that the matter had been decided, and he would make the decision once they entered the nine Dragon cave. The young man, on the other hand, felt extremely disappointed that he could not get money and was unwilling to speak. As for song qingxiao, there was no need for her to speak. After entering the yulun void realm, she would probably trigger a mission. She would just take the opportunity to meditate and recuperate. The other two young men were cold, scared, and tired. They did not dare to talk to uncle Xiang, were not familiar with song Qing, and were full of fear and anxiety about the nine Dragon cave and the legendary Yu Lun void realm. Naturally, they had nothing to say. Time passed by slowly. After another five or six hours, song qingxiao finally opened her eyes. The spiritual power in her body had already circulated for a full cycle, but because she had practiced the deity vanquishing spell, her control of spiritual power was far better than before. Even when she circulated her spiritual power, the surroundings did not freeze. The temperature was only slightly lower within a diameter of about one meter with her body as the center. The young man who had asked her for money before had sat beside her. Although he was just an ordinary person, he was quite sharp. He couldn¡¯t withstand the yin Qi in the cave, but he could instinctively feel that the spiritual power around song qingxiao had a certain resistance to Yin Qi. Although it was cold around her, this kind of coldness was refreshing and was much better than being corroded by the yin energy. He was leaning not far away from song Qing, and he had unknowingly fallen asleep in such an environment. Song Qing looked down on him but did not wake him up. Instead, he calculated the time. The ship entered the cave at about 3:30 pm. It took them about two to three hours to row. Now, another five to six hours had passed. It should be around 11:00 or 12:00 at night. Uncle Xiang was a very strange person. There were many suspicious points about him, but he was right about one thing. The nine Dragon cave was full of twists and turns, and although the current washed from top to bottom, it was not regular. The boat had drifted for about ten hours, and now, not only did it not leave the cave, but it was still shuttling around the outer edge of the river. Song qingxiao could feel that while she was cultivating, the one-eyed old man would look up from time to time, as if something was attracting his attention. As time passed, he raised his head more frequently, especially in the past half an hour. He looked up every few minutes, as if waiting for a certain opportunity. At this point in time, there was no longer any sunlight between the cracks of the mountain walls. Looking up at the sky through the towering mountain walls, one could only vaguely see the faint moonlight shining in from the top of the uneven roof. However, the moonlight was obviously not as bright as the sunlight. It could not pass through the mountain walls, so the river was much darker than during the day. Since there was no timer in the nine Dragon cave, he couldn¡¯t estimate the time accurately. Other than song qingxiao, the old man should have a rough estimate of the time. He was probably waiting for a certain opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was close to midnight. If song qingxiao¡¯s guess was right, from his reaction, the opportunity he was looking forward to would appear after midnight. What was this opportunity? Nine Dragon Spirit? Resentful ghost? The Yu Lun void realm? Or the group of ¡®people¡¯ living inside? When she thought of this, she released her divine sense again. Under the sweep of her powerful divine sense, she did not sense any other aura. However, the yin Qi was getting thicker and thicker, and it wrapped around the center of the nine Dragon cave, forming a huge mist cocoon. Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Directions (3) Chapter 1025: Directions (3) After another 15 minutes, song qingxiao estimated that it was about time. Sure enough, after a few minutes, uncle Xiang gasped in excitement. Song qingxiao followed his gaze and looked up at the sky. The moon should be bright tonight. Between the walls on both sides, a string of starry lights formed a faint blue light. The concave shadow of the hanging wall cut off the chain of stars and moon, making it look like a full and round pearl necklace. The moment the light chain was formed, it was like a guiding light that pointed towards the hanging wall in front. When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately understood and verified her previous guess. Uncle Xiang might not be familiar with the terrain of the nine Dragon cave, and his previous random turns were just a cover. Although he didn¡¯t know the way, he knew the secret of entering the nine Dragon cave. From the fact that he only entered the nine Dragon cave once a month, he knew that on a certain day of the month, at midnight, the moonlight and Starlight would shine down and form a path in the nine Dragon cave. This guide was the real key to the yulun illusionary realm, which could lead people to that mysterious place. As she thought of this, uncle Xiang immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Time to work!¡± His tone was a little excited, and the gloominess from before was gone. In the eerie, dark, and strangely quiet environment, uncle Xiang¡¯s sudden opening of his mouth was like a thunderclap, waking the young people up. ¡°What is it? what is it?¡± The young man, who had his head raised and was leaning against the bowstring, suddenly sat up. His heart was pounding against his chest, so loud that everyone on the boat could hear it clearly. He had just woken up and thought that uncle Xiang¡¯s sudden voice meant that something serious had happened. He was quite frightened now. The echoes of his shout and uncle Xiang¡¯s voice reverberated back and forth in the cave, forming the sound of air flow, which hurt his eardrums. ¡°Time to work!¡± Uncle Xiang reminded him again. The young man finally realized that there was no danger, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. Only then did he notice that he had fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept, but the young man felt that it had been a long time. Although the light in the river had always been dim, the darkness at night was different from the darkness in the day. The feeling of oppression and eeriness was much more terrifying than the darkness in the day. ¡°Strange.¡± The young man scratched his head and muttered to himself, ¡°¡±Why did I fall asleep?¡± The atmosphere was not right, and the environment was creepy. There was a chill that seeped from the soles of his feet and spread to his limbs and bones. In such an environment, he thought that he should be uneasy, but he did not expect that he would fall asleep without realizing it. She slept very peacefully and didn¡¯t even have a dream. When he woke up, he even felt refreshed, as if most of the foul air in his body had been emptied. The fatigue caused by the previous rowing and tension had all disappeared. At this time, he only felt full of energy, and it was even more comfortable than when he had slept at home for a night. He didn¡¯t know that it was because he was close to song qingxiao and was affected by her spiritual power. After explaining it, he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. When the other two young men heard his words, they were both envious and jealous. The two of them were shocked and scared. They also felt that the yin Qi had entered their bones and they could not stand the cold. They leaned their backs against each other and wanted to use each other¡¯s body temperature to keep each other warm, but they did not succeed. The dusky and oppressive environment, the terrifying legend, the humidity, the cold wind in the river, and the echoes that were everywhere all created a mountain-like pressure that pressed on the two¡¯s hearts, making them shiver. Five to six hours was like several months to the two of them. They couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so they just gritted their teeth and endured. Now that they finally heard uncle Xiang say that they could go, the two felt as if they had been pardoned. They immediately reached out with trembling hands to grab the wooden oars. After being frozen for so long, the blood in their bodies seemed to have frozen, and their hands were shaking uncontrollably. As soon as uncle Xiang finished speaking, he did not care about the others. He took the oars and pushed them against the stone wall. With a creak, the ship¡¯s speed of retreat suddenly stopped under his great force, and it glided forward a bit. The young men also started to move. This time, song qingxiao realized that the boat did not go the wrong way. After 12 O ¡®clock, uncle Xiang had indeed found the real¡¯ path ¡®and started to head towards the center of the nine Dragon cave. The deeper they went, the heavier the yin Qi became. It even formed a solid Yin fog, almost blocking the brilliance of the stars and moon. About an hour and a half later, the young men were exhausted, especially the two young men who had not eaten, drunk, or rested for more than ten hours. Uncle Xiang looked up at the faint moonlight and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± His words were undoubtedly a shot in the arm, and the young men immediately became full of energy. Song qingxiao could also feel that she was already in the middle of the yin Qi. The whistling wind was like the wailing of ghosts, making people shiver. At this point, it was clear that uncle Xiang really knew the way. He no longer needed Starlight¡¯s guidance. He instructed the young people to row the boat forward together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After entering the center of the nine Dragon cave, there were not as many branches as there were in the outer area. About ten minutes later, a gust of cold wind whistled in front of them, carrying the ship forward. ¡°Heyha! Use more strength!¡± Uncle Xiang was shouting a call to arms, and the few young men were panting like Bulls. They used the wind to push the boat forward. The boat glided away with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and then the body of the boat seemed to rise into the air like an arrow released from a bow. Before they could react, it carried them and fell back into the water with a¡¯ splash¡¯. With the sound of water flowing, a large amount of water splashed up. It was so cold that the young people gasped. Before they could scream, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: The lake_1 Chapter 1026: The lake_1 The boat flew out of the river and landed in a medium-sized Lake. The terrain here was no longer as dense and gloomy as the river. When the mountain walls that were originally pressed together reached here, it was as if a corner had been cleverly removed. The surrounding mountain walls were in the shape of a semi-circular bowl, but the bottom of the bowl was empty. The moonlight shone into the lake without restraint, making the lake water shimmer. The water reflected on the mountain wall, shimmering like stars, forming a beautiful scene. The mountain wall was densely covered with different exits, like the mouth of a spring, slowly flowing into the lake, forming this unique scene. Cold smoke rose from the surface of the lake, forming a green smoke that looked like fog but was not fog. It swirled above the lake and formed a unique cloud layer that enveloped the lake, making one feel as if they were in a Fairyland. However, the sudden movement of the boat broke the peace of this Fairyland, causing the water surface to ripple continuously, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound of waves. The small boat was gently swaying like a cradle. No one would have thought that after going through the sinister and terrifying River at the bottom of the mountain, they would actually come to such a place. The scene before them suddenly opened up, as if they had entered the legendary paradise. this ¡­ an exhausted young man was dumbfounded. He looked around, opened his mouth, and let out a cry of disbelief. His voice echoed in the mountain wall, magnified dozens of times, alarming the surrounding fog, causing the fog to move up and down as if there were living things moving. ¡°Is this the legendary Yu Lun void realm?¡± After one of them spoke, the other spoke again. He subconsciously lowered his voice, as if he was afraid that his loud voice would wake up the immortals living in the immortal land. Half of uncle Xiang¡¯s sinister and terrifying face was shrouded in the shadows, but the other half of his face was facing the crowd. There was some disdain mixed in his expression, as if he was showing off. He lightly reprimanded, ¡°Ignorant brat.¡± After seeing this ¡®immortal land¡¯, everyone admired uncle Xiang even more, who often went back and forth to the immortal land and had mastered the secret passage to enter and exit the¡¯ immortal-mortal¡¯. At this time, they were scolded by him and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They only heard uncle Xiang say, this is only the entrance. The real yulun immortal realm is inside. As he said this, he pointed. The few of them looked in the direction he was pointing and saw the place where the mist gathered. This was the place where song qingxiao had sensed the fog cocoon with her spiritual sense. At this time, it had formed an impenetrable shadow that divided the lake into two, isolating the so-called yulun void realm. Song Qing leaned against the bowstring. At this moment, she leaned her body to the side and stretched one of her arms out of the bowstring. Because the river in the nine Dragon cave was narrow, in order to facilitate the passage of the boat, plus uncle Xiang¡¯s old age, his boat was not big. At this time, the boat was loaded with a large number of supplies and five people, so it was very deep in the water. When she stretched out her hand, more than half of her palm sank into the water. As soon as the water touched her fingers, she felt a sharp pain, as if she was being pricked by a needle. Then, a bone-chilling coldness jumped into her sea of consciousness through her fingertips. The yin Qi in the water, which was dozens of times thicker than that in the nine Dragon cave, tried to invade her arm through her palm. Song Qing¡¯s palm shook with spiritual energy and immediately blocked the yin Qi. The water was extremely cold. The cold did not only come from the body, but also from the soul and the heart. Her expression did not change, but when she looked down, she saw that the back of her hand that was in the water had already appeared with scales of light. As she circulated her spiritual power, the scales gradually disappeared. This Lake was a little strange. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s body was extremely strong. The moment she touched the yin Qi in the water, it triggered her body to automatically defend herself. It was clear how deep the demonic Qi in the lake was. However, as her spiritual energy surged, she blocked the yin energy, so the lake water was no longer a threat to her. She used her hand to swipe the paper twice, making a ¡®Hua la¡¯ sound, which startled uncle Xiang, who was talking. The one-eyed old man turned around. When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s actions, a trace of shock flashed in his remaining eye. His eyes widened as if his eyeballs were about to fall out of his body. It was obvious that the old man had long known about the strangeness of the lake. The color of the water here was different from that of the black water River outside the nine Dragon cave. The water here was much clearer, and under the Starlight, the deep blue at the bottom of the water could be seen, like a piece of crystal clear blue Jade with a gradient color. It looked clean and transparent. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: The lake_2 Chapter 1027: The lake_2 ¡°Waa.¡± Uncle Xiang was not the only one who noticed song qingxiao¡¯s actions. The other three also instinctively turned to look at the water. It was unknown whether it was the reflection of rocks, special soil, or the shadow of light at the bottom of the water that made it impossible to see the true depth of the water. However, the top layer was very clear, which made people happy to see. Without waiting for uncle Xiang to speak, the young man who had been talking to song qingxiao earlier saw her leisurely swimming and couldn¡¯t help but cheer. The young girl¡¯s wrist was long and white, half of it was submerged in the water, making her fingertips appear even more slender and delicate. When reflected in the icy blue Lake water, it was even more pleasing to the eye. After going through the black River and staying in the dark nine Dragon cave for more than ten hours, the young man was tired, hungry, and thirsty. Seeing this scene, he immediately cheered and instinctively stretched out his arm, wanting to explore the water. ¡°Don¡¯t touch ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s and song qingxiao¡¯s voices were heard at the same time. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning. She extended her other hand and accurately grabbed the youth¡¯s wrist. She looked thin and tall, not very strong, but her strength was amazing. The young man was caught by her, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not move her. At the same time, the other two young men didn¡¯t stop him. At the same time as uncle Xiang¡¯s voice rang out, someone had already reached into the water. It was too late to stop him. The moment his fingertips touched the lake, one of the young men let out a heart-wrenching cry, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He pulled his hand out of the water as if he had been electrocuted. The crystal clear water droplets slid down from his fingertips. Starting from his fingertips, a terrifying red mark dyed his fingers red and spread to half of his palm. The red marks began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye, like a rapidly fermenting bun. Then, they turned from red to purple, and finally to blue. The water droplets on it quickly froze and turned into a thin layer of frost, forming on his palm. ¡°Ah ¡­ It hurts ¡­ Uncle Xiang ¡­¡± The young man screamed and trembled in pain, his face turning pale. This sudden change caused the other two young men¡¯s expressions to change. The other young man who had not touched the water source quickly pulled his hand back as fast as lightning, as if he was afraid that he would suffer the same consequences as the young man if he was a moment slower. The young man whose wrist was grabbed by song qingxiao widened his eyes and looked at his companion¡¯s palm that had suddenly swelled up to the size of a bear¡¯s paw. His face was full of horror. ¡°Oh my God, this is too f * cking terrifying!¡± His whole body trembled, and his brain seemed to have not reacted yet. He had forgotten that he was still caught by song qingxiao. ¡°You reckless thing!¡± Uncle Xiang cursed, his face full of displeasure. ¡°Uncle Xiang ¡­¡± The young man held his palm. At this time, the ice was firmly frozen on his palm. In a moment, his palm had swelled several times in size, turning green and purple. It was very terrifying. The falling ice crystals pulled down a piece of thin, rotten skin and flesh, revealing the blue and purple flesh inside. Its skin and flesh were like half-rotten fruit, making one¡¯s scalp go numb. The blood had already been frozen and turned into yellow water that flowed out, but it soon turned into ice crystals to seal the wound. Snot and tears flowed down his face. He had not eaten, drank, or slept for more than ten hours in a row. His mind was tormented. He finally thought that he had entered a Fairyland. Just as he relaxed, such an unforeseen event happened. Not only was his hand in extreme pain, but he was also worried that his hand would be crippled in the future, so he cried and called him uncle Xiang. ¡°What are you howling for?¡± Uncle Xiang was extremely irritated. He cursed loudly, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch it?¡± Uncle Xiang was annoyed by the noise, but he suppressed his anger. stop quarreling. Quickly enter the Yu Lun void realm and find someone to save you. As he said this, he looked at song qingxiao again. Her hand was still in the water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had been traveling between the Yu Lun void realm and the outside world for decades, so he was well aware of the power of the water. According to the rumors, even if a Daoist master with vigorous Yang Qi entered this place, the true Samadhi fire on his body would be extinguished. However, song qingxiao was drinking water with her hands. She looked so relaxed, as if she was not affected by the water at all. If not for the fact that there was a comparison right in front of him, uncle Xiang would have suspected that the power in the water had disappeared. The young man didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore after being scolded by him. He could only endure the intense pain. Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: The lake_3 Chapter 1028: The lake_3 But the pain was so extraordinary that he gritted his teeth. Soon, his face turned black, his body trembled, and tears flowed down. C-uncle Xiang, this water, what, what is it ¡­ The young man in song qingxiao¡¯s grasp spoke with great difficulty, but before he could finish, his teeth began to clatter. Uncle Xiang didn¡¯t say anything, so song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°The water is nothing, the key is the bottom of the water.¡± She pulled her hand out of the water. In such an environment, her calm attitude undoubtedly made the few people who were out of their wits suddenly find their pillar of support and focus their eyes on her. The water droplets dripped from her fingertips. Under the Starlight, the water reflected a crystal-like and resplendent luster, flowing down the back of her white hand and her fingertips. It was strange. One of them had come into contact with water and swelled up like a pig¡¯s Trotter, crying hysterically;But the other was completely fine, as if she had just washed her hands in clear water. It was really too strange. However, when she said that there was nothing strange about the water, the others did not believe her. The young man also revealed a suspicious look. Song qingxiao saw his expression and smiled. She grabbed his wrist and flipped it. The young man was like a child under her palm, unable to resist at all. At that moment, her palm was facing up, and her palm was slightly apart. She moved her still dripping hand over, and this action immediately frightened the young man and he began to scream at the top of his lungs, ¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­¡± With the lesson learned from his companion, he did not dare to catch this evil thing with his bare hands. He struggled desperately, trying to pull his palm back. However, his little strength was like an ant trying to shake a tree in front of song qingxiao. No matter how hard he struggled, his face flushed red, and the boat shook violently from his strong stomping, he still could not escape from song qingxiao¡¯s hands. The young man¡¯s face turned from red to white, and then to purple. In his despair, he could not even make a sound. Drip Drop! The water droplets landed on his palm, but it only made his palm cool. Then, it turned into moisture and spread in all directions. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The young man let out a shrill scream, but it quickly stopped and turned into surprise. ¡°Eh?¡± The moment the drop of water came into contact with his skin, it did not cause the same tragedy as his companion. Instead, the chill was quickly evaporated by his body temperature, leaving only a trace of the cold touch. Song qingxiao released his hand, and the young man hurriedly retracted his hand, raising it in front of him to look at it carefully. ¡°.. I¡¯m fine.¡± He rejoiced and laughed through his tears. At the same time, he used his other finger to rub his palm. Indeed, there was no tear, no decay, and no ice. There was only a slightly soft touch of wet water in his palm, and there was no pain. After he confirmed that he was not injured, he collapsed on his shoulders. After a moment of shock and joy, he sat up straight again. He looked at song qingxiao as if he wanted to say something, but then he remembered that she had just saved him. If she had not pulled him back at the critical moment, he would have been like the young man, putting his hand into the water. Although he was shocked when she took a water droplet from him, it was nothing compared to the kindness of pulling him in time. It was just that his earlier screams were not manly enough. In front of song qingxiao, his companion, and uncle Xiang, he was so scared that tears flowed out. It was really embarrassing. Thinking of this, the young man¡¯s face turned red. His lips moved for a moment before he whispered, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. He could tell what was good and what was bad. Song qingxiao nodded and accepted his kindness. the water is fine. The problem is this place. She flicked the water in her hand twice, and the water splashed everywhere. Although it had been confirmed that the water would not cause harm to people, and song qingxiao had said it twice, the painful example of the injured young man was still in front of them. When she flicked her hand, the others subconsciously turned their heads to avoid it. Even the two people opposite her and uncle Xiang, who was the furthest away, knew that the water would not splash on them, but they could not help but shrink their necks. ¡°What¡¯s under the water?¡± Song qingxiao wiped her hands nonchalantly, then looked at uncle Xiang, who was cowering. Uncle Xiang¡¯s heart beat wildly when she looked at him. This girl had already given him a lot of pressure when they were on the boat. At this time, when she looked at him again, she was not fierce, but it made uncle Xiang¡¯s scalp numb. A chill ran up his spine, and the hair on his back quickly stood up, supporting his inner clothes. Facing song Qing¡¯s gaze, uncle Xiang felt his scalp go numb. The little plans in his heart seemed to be spread out under the sun under her gaze, and there was no way to hide them. He didn¡¯t know that this was called coercion. He just wanted to turn his head stiffly to avoid her gaze, but his body was abnormally stiff and didn¡¯t listen to his command. After a short while, large beads of sweat appeared on uncle Xiang¡¯s forehead. He finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and said reluctantly, ¡± ¡°W-where is there anything?¡± After uncle Xiang finished speaking, he saw that song qingxiao did not say anything. It was obvious that she did not believe his words. He then said, ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything.¡± This was called ¡°braised water and tofu,¡± and everything had its weakness. The few young men were held by him and kept quiet in front of him, not daring to make a sound. However, in front of song qingxiao, he had been subdued by her several times and was the first to panic. The light in his single eye flickered, and he did not dare to look into song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been here countless times, but I¡¯ve never seen anything. I only know that you Can¡¯t Touch This water with your hands, or you¡¯ll suffer a great loss.¡± He explained a few sentences in a row, and then, as if to persuade song qingxiao, he said, it is said that the water here is formed by the accumulated snow on Mount yulun. It flows down from the top of the mountain and is extremely cold. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say a word, but her aura didn¡¯t diminish. Uncle Xiang panicked and continued, ¡± ¡°They said that the water contains the Dragon King¡¯s resentment and will hurt living people ¡­¡± When he said this, he suddenly cursed in his heart and realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, he had lost his rationality in his panic and had already said what he wanted to say. There was no room for regret. Sure enough, the next moment, he heard song Qing ask with a smile, ¡°Oh? The Dragon King?¡± With a half-smile on her face, she even wiped the moisture on her fingertips and asked casually, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Dragon King here was just a countryside legend and that it couldn¡¯t be trusted?¡± As she said this, the corners of her eyes raised and she stared into uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: A joking_1 Chapter 1029: A joking_1 Uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration and regret. After a long while, under song Qing¡¯s gaze, he bit the bullet and said with difficulty, ¡± this is only a legend ¡­ From song qingxiao¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she did not believe him. Uncle Xiang had no choice but to add, ¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s the Dragon King¡¯s grievous energy, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± The corners of his mouth twitched. after all, I¡¯m just a boatman. I only know that I can¡¯t touch the water. Other than that, I don¡¯t know anything else. The old man was quite sly. He knew that song Qing was not easy to deal with, so he pushed the matter aside. Actually, I don¡¯t know much. Anyway, I¡¯m about to reach the yulun void realm. he paused, and a hint of cunningness and gloominess flashed in his single eye. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside and ask the people inside to see what they have to say?¡± By now, whether it was the water flow in the nine Dragon cave, the dangers of the river, or the strangeness of this Blue Lake, it was enough to prove that the so-called reclusive clan that had been living in the lake for generations was no ordinary person. Uncle Xiang pushed the matter aside because he could tell that song qingxiao was not to be trifled with. He was probably far from being comparable to the ¡®Masters¡¯ who had come in the past after hearing of his fame. He should have real skills. He estimated that he probably knew that he was old and weak and was not song qingxiao¡¯s opponent. So he made up his mind to lure her into the yulun void realm first. After entering, there would be a powerful person inside who would be able to control her. Although the one-eyed old man was cunning, his schemes were useless in front of song qingxiao, who had experienced countless life and death situations. She was well aware of uncle Xiang¡¯s plan, but entering the yulun void realm was also her purpose for this trip. She immediately lowered her eyelids, covered the dark light in her eyes, and nodded. Seeing her nod, uncle Xiang first heaved a sigh of relief. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up imperceptibly, revealing a sneer. Then, he quickly pulled his lips down, as if this strange smile was just an illusion. Absolute strength gave song qingxiao great confidence. Uncle Xiang¡¯s little tricks were not enough to catch her eye. On the other hand, song qingxiao was very concerned about the thick demonic Qi at the bottom of the lake. Since the lake was fine, there must be something at the bottom of the lake. She looked at the mountain wall again and saw that there was an entrance every two or three meters. That should be the entrance to the nine Dragon cave, and the ship they had just arrived from there. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes scanned the area and found that there were nine entrances. The water from each opening flowed into the lake, forming this special Lake. The demonic Qi in the lake was extremely heavy, but because the Top of the Lake was like an upside-down Jade bowl, it firmly covered the entire Lake of demonic Qi and ¡®imprisoned¡¯ it. As time passed, the demonic Qi inside became even more intense, and it was no small matter. ¡°The nine entrances here should all lead to the nine Dragon caves, right?¡± Song qingxiao found a topic and spoke casually. She no longer asked about uncle Xiang¡¯s slip of the tongue, which made uncle Xiang heave a sigh of relief. Now that he heard her say this, he only thought that she wanted to find out how to leave. His eyes turned and he sneered in his heart. Entering this place was like entering the gates of hell. How could it be so easy to escape? In uncle Xiang¡¯s heart, she was a person who was about to die. Among the three people on the boat, one of them would pass on his ¡®legacy¡¯ in the future, so naturally, there was no need to avoid it. He muttered to himself and squeezed out a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss song, you don¡¯t know.¡± He spoke in a hoarse voice. As he spoke, the boat swayed slightly. Even though there was no wind or waves, it was still moving forward slowly. according to the rumors, after the Yellow Emperor killed the nine Dragons, he placed them here. The Dragon blood gushed out and formed a River, forming the unique Spring Lake here. That¡¯s why it¡¯s also called the nine Springs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first, uncle Xiang¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound inappropriate, but the name ¡®nine Springs¡¯ wasn¡¯t considered auspicious. ¡°Nine Springs ¡­¡± Song Qing kept the word ¡°general¡± in his mouth. He felt that this form of address was not as light as uncle Xiang¡¯s words. On the contrary, there was a deeper meaning to it. ¡°Nine Springs?¡± The young man sitting next to song qingxiao cried out in surprise and shivered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the netherworld?¡± The so-called ¡®nine Springs¡¯, in the eyes of modern people, referred more to the underground, underground, and later on, more to the netherworld that the soul of a person would go to after death. Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: A joking_2 Chapter 1030: A joking_2 ¡®Nine¡¯ was the largest in odd numbers and had the meaning of ¡®ultimate¡¯. The opposite of the nine Heavens was¡¯ nine Springs¡¯. The young man¡¯s words were just a casual remark, but it happened to touch on the important point. Uncle Xiang glared at him and said in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± He rebuked, his expression somewhat agitated. Perhaps it was because he had died once, but it was a taboo to talk about this. the so-called yin and yang are only separated by a thin line. If you don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯t speak nonsense. The young man didn¡¯t dare to make a sound after he was done with his scolding. He then squeezed out a smile and looked at song Qing, ¡± this might just be a coincidence. The place we are going to is the Yu Lun void realm, not some netherworld. At this point, he glared fiercely at the young man with his single eye, until the young man shrank his neck and lowered his head. Only then did he turn his face away, but he still felt a little angry. Perhaps the word ¡®netherworld¡¯ did not seem very auspicious to this old man, so uncle Xiang did not want to talk too much about this topic. He deliberately led the conversation away. ¡°After we enter the nine Dragon cave, we¡¯ll follow the water and enter this Lake.¡± He actually took the initiative to mention the route, but he no longer called the spring ¡®nine Springs¡¯, but a Lake. ¡°At a certain time of the month, after midnight, the water in the second half of the nine Dragon cave will go against the current and surge into this Lake, filling it up.¡± He grinned and forced out a smile. However, this person had suffered extremely serious injuries in the past. His face was half ghostly and half normal. When put together, it was unspeakably strange. At this moment, he grinned. He didn¡¯t look friendly or gentle, but rather terrifying. The deep blue luster of the lake blended with the Starlight, sprinkling on his bronze face, making his skin color appear an abnormal color. However, he did not notice it at all. He revealed his yellow and black teeth. ¡°When I said I would rest for a while, I was waiting for this opportunity. In the second half of the night, you can use the water to go up and enter the lake in one go. Then you can enter the outside of the Yu Lun void realm.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± ¡°When the time is right and the lake water is full, it will return to the nine Dragon cave. When the boat comes out, it will leave this place.¡± As he said this, he glanced at song qingxiao¡¯s direction, as if he was trying to see her expression after hearing this. Uncle Xiang¡¯s words caused the eyes of the two uninjured young men to light up. No one had expected that they would reveal the secret of entering and exiting the nine Dragon cave at this time. ¡°Uncle Xiang, is the way out as far as it was when we came?¡± Another young man sitting beside the one who was wailing asked with excitement and timidness. Perhaps it was because the topic had been successfully led away from the nine Springs and the netherworld, but uncle Xiang¡¯s expression was much better. After hearing the young man¡¯s question, he even spoke in a rare gentle tone, ¡°Of course, the way out is much easier than the way in.¡± However, the difficult part was whether or not they could get out. Uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes widened, but he did not say the second half of the sentence. The young men naturally did not know what he was thinking. When they heard that it was easier to get out than to get in, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t thinking about the secret technique to enter and exit the nine Dragon cave. Instead, she was thinking about the name ¡®nine Springs¡¯. When the young man mentioned ¡®nine Springs¡¯, which was also known as¡¯ the netherworld¡¯, uncle Xiang¡¯s expression was obviously not right. Then, what secrets were hidden in the ¡®nine Springs¡¯ that were related to uncle Xiang? ¡°Uncle Xiang, who is the Dragon King?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words brought uncle Xiang¡¯s previous topic back to its original point. The one-eyed old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, as if he was trying his best to endure it. Finally, he reluctantly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t pinluo say it before ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao interrupted him, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I want to hear what you have to say.¡± With a smile, she looked at the ferocious old man. Her eyes were calm, but there was an unshakeable power in them. ¡°You have been in contact with people of the Yu Lun void realm for decades. You must know more than him.¡± Uncle Xiang had wanted to resist her gaze earlier, but song qingxiao had already released his aura. Under the pressure of her aura, uncle Xiang could not bear it any longer. ¡°Alright, if miss song doesn¡¯t mind the vulgarity of the countryside, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± After he said this, he paused for a moment, as if he was trying to form a sentence in his mind to refute song qingxiao¡¯s question. Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: Joking_3 Chapter 1031: Joking_3 After a long while, he seemed to have sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡± ¡°In fact, in the rumors, the Yellow Emperor killed the Dragon not only to get rid of evil for the people, but also for another purpose.¡± The legends stored in his mind were indeed more than the young man who had chatted with song qingxiao earlier. Moreover, the moment he spoke, he had piqued the other¡¯s interest. Even the young man who had been groaning in pain stopped breathing instinctively and listened to him continue, ¡± ¡°In fact, the yulun illusionary realm where the Yellow Emperor lives is not stable according to rumors. It is suspended in the air.¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. it can¡¯t go up to the sky, nor can it touch the ground. It¡¯s not bound by the sky, nor is it controlled by the netherworld. It¡¯s beyond the Three Realms and forms its own universe. It¡¯s here. The environment here was quiet, the lake water was blue and clear, and light smoke curled up on the lake. If the water was not so insidious, it really did look like the residence of an immortal. ¡°However, in order to create such a place, we need something to support and hold it up.¡± And this support was the Dragon Qi! Ordinary Dragon Qi was not enough. The resentment of the nine Dragons had to be used to breed the legendary Dragon King. Only the Dragon King¡¯s aura had enough power to hold this place up. it can¡¯t reach the heavens or touch the earth. It¡¯s not controlled by the heavens and earth. It¡¯s detached from the Three Realms and has become the residence of the universe. Song qingjiang repeated his words and then asked, ¡± does that mean that the people who live in it will not ascend to heaven and become Immortals or Buddhas, and will not enter reincarnation? in other words, if they hide in the cosmos realm, they will be immortal? ¡± Uncle Xiang was stunned for a moment, and his facial muscles twitched heavily. Then he shook his head and grinned. ¡°Miss song, that¡¯s just a legend. You can¡¯t take it for real, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Song qingxiao smiled and asked. Uncle Xiang¡¯s expression became very serious. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would I go out back then? Can¡¯t you just hide inside?¡± Song qingxiao did not comment. Just as uncle Xiang heaved a sigh of relief, he heard her ask again, ¡± ¡°Then what does the Dragon King who held up the yulun void realm have to do with the worship that is held every three years?¡± Her words were so shocking that uncle Xiang, who had been barely able to calm down, choked on his saliva after hearing her words and let out a heart-wrenching cough. cough, cough, cough-cough, cough, cough-¡± The expression on the one-eyed old man¡¯s face was extremely complicated. Fear, fear, apprehension ¡­ All kinds of expressions mixed together, forming an indescribable look. He stared at song Qing as if he had seen a ghost. The shocked expression after the secret was revealed was even more serious than when song Qing mentioned that the wound on his face was scratched by ¡®people¡¯ on the Black River. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough-¡± His violent coughs reverberated in the nine Springs, and the force of his coughs even caused the ship to shake. The calm surface of the lake seemed to be rippling because of the ship¡¯s turbulence, and it began to make a ¡®splash¡¯ sound in response. Uncle Xiang¡¯s expression became even more fearful, and his entire body began to tremble. ¡°I ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the young man who was holding the wound finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said weakly, ¡± ¡°C-uncle Xiang ¡­¡± He panted and could no longer sit still. He fell on his companion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°H-H-how long more?¡± While they were talking, his palm swelled up more than twice its original size. The skin on the surface of his palm looked rotten and brittle. When it was stretched by the swelling flesh, several crisscrossing cracks appeared. A large amount of yellow water seeped out and turned into ice crystals to seal the wound, making his hand look like a huge hamburger wrapped in bread husks. It was almost impossible to see its original form. The terrible blue and purple bruises spread up from half of his palm, until the skin on his wrist was faintly black. The young man¡¯s face was blue and purple, and he was sweating all over. His lips were also blue, and he bit them tightly to endure the waves of pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had interrupted at the right time, and he had unintentionally solved uncle Xiang¡¯s problem. Uncle Xiang let out a sigh of relief. He avoided song qingxiao¡¯s gaze and turned to look at the young man. He comforted him with a rare kind expression, ¡± ¡°Soon, soon,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind that her question was interrupted by the young man. After all, even if uncle Xiang didn¡¯t answer, his expression was more important than words. Her gaze fell on the young man¡¯s palm. His wrist bone had been eroded by the devil Qi and was extremely brittle. His whole palm was like a withered eggplant, unable to support the posture and instinctively began to fall at a very strange angle, but he did not dare to reach out to hold it. Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: Joking_4 Chapter 1032: Joking_4 ¡°Will my hand be crippled? Uncle Xiang ¡­¡± The young man asked in pain and uneasiness. In the end, the young man finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and began to cry,¡±Wuwu ¡­¡± His hand was already crippled. The demonic Qi had corroded his wrist bone. With his ordinary body, he could not withstand it at all. At this moment, his breathing was already very weak. If he were to wait any longer, his life would be hanging by a thread. Uncle Xiang was well aware of this, but he said, ¡± no, no, after entering the yulun void realm, there will be ¡­ He almost spilled the beans, but fortunately, he stopped himself in time. ¡°.. Someone saved you.¡± As he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the young man sitting next to song qingxiao with some regret. When he was in the nine Dragon cave, song qingxiao had refused his money, but she had promised to save his life. The others had all reached into the water, but song qingxiao had stopped pinluo in time, saving him from a disaster. At this moment, uncle Xiang couldn¡¯t help but think that it would have been great if song qingxiao had not stopped him. If it was pinluo who put his hand into the water, would this girl surnamed song stand by and do nothing after something happened to him? Her origin was unknown and her behavior was mysterious. To be able to reach out and move the water freely in this Lake, she was obviously not an ordinary person. If the one injured was pinluo, was there any way she could help him? If that was the case, he would be able to see some of her origins. When he entered the Yu Lun void realm, he would be able to tell the ¡®Lord¡¯ inside in advance. What a pity! A trace of regret flashed in uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes. He glanced at the young man sitting next to song qingxiao, which made pinluo¡¯s hair stand on end, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Miss song.¡± Uncle Xiang paused for a moment, then suddenly spoke. Along the way, he was forced by song Qing¡¯s several questions. He wished that song Qing would stop paying attention to him, but he did not expect that he would take the initiative to say, ¡± I see that you have some skills and are not affected by the spring water. he paused and looked at the young man who was barely breathing. I wonder if you have any way to save this child¡¯s wrist and stop his pain temporarily? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the teenager who was on the verge of death suddenly sat up straight. His gray eyes suddenly flashed with a bright light and were full of hope. He looked down on song Qing as if she was his life-saving straw. It wasn¡¯t just him. Even pinluo and the other young man who was supporting his companion turned around and stared at song qingxiao with pleading eyes. Pinluo¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. Just as uncle Xiang had said, everyone had seen song qingxiao wash her hands with the lake water. Perhaps she had a way to cure the lake water. Song qingxiao nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°Cut off your hand.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the few of them gasped, ¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Uncle Xiang could be considered to have experienced a lot in his life. In his early years, he had been at the gate of death. In his life, he had dealt with corpses and Yin Qi many times. He also admitted that he was ruthless and not a good person. However, no matter how cold-blooded he was, he couldn¡¯t be like song qingxiao, who could say in front of others that she would cut off her hand and save her life. The cruelty that seeped out of the calmness made uncle Xiang¡¯s hair stand on end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± When uncle Xiang said this, he seemed to have thought of something ¡­ Sure enough, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I never joke.¡± She had said this when she mentioned uncle Xiang¡¯s wound, and now she said it again. Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: Chapter 656-inside _1 Chapter 1033: Chapter 656-inside _1 ¡°I won¡¯t chop off your hands!¡± The young man who was groaning in pain had tears and snot running down his face. He groaned in pain as he spoke loudly. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too excited or because his injury was too painful, but at this moment, his whole body was trembling. His voice came out from between his teeth, and even the muscles on his cheeks were trembling. This person had never dreamed that he would fall into such a state just because he touched the river. When he saw song Qing paddling the water, he didn¡¯t see anything strange. If he had known that the water was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to touch it. The young man couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. In addition, song qingxiao had suggested cutting off his hand, which made him even more resentful. ¡°I ¡­ I definitely won¡¯t cut off my hand!¡± His eyes were red and he cried out to song Qing. The young man was too young and inexperienced. He didn¡¯t know that life was more important than a palm. He was not ruthless enough. Song qingxiao could see clearly that the demonic Qi had already climbed up his arm. An ordinary person¡¯s body could not resist the corrosion of the dense demonic Qi. Fortunately, he had only inserted a small part of his palm into the water. If it had been his entire hand that had entered the water, the demonic Qi would have attacked his heart and killed him. However, even if the demonic Qi had not attacked his heart yet, he could not hold on for much longer. His entire wrist was now like a withered branch, and the deformed crystal palm was several times larger than his wrist, like a rich fruit, hanging on top of it, trembling at a strange angle, as if it would break off when the wind blew. Uncle Xiang¡¯s single eye flashed with a hint of slyness, but he pretended to be in pain and shook his head, ¡± ¡°This, this person¡¯s hand, how can you just cut it off? Miss song, if it was pinluo who was injured, would you cut off his hand as well?¡± He was still not giving up and wanted to force song qingxiao to make a move. Unfortunately, his little tricks were not enough to deal with song qingxiao. The young man¡¯s tragic situation and crying did not move her. After uncle Xiang said this, pinluo turned to look at her, not knowing what to do. Song qingxiao did not even frown and said, ¡°No matter who it is, at this point, they can only cut their losses to save their lives.¡± This was not the answer that uncle Xiang wanted to hear. His face was dark. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Uncle Xiang pressed on, ¡± ¡°Then why were you able to put your hand into the water before? Why are you completely fine?¡± He stood up and leaned his upper body forward. With one eye open, he loudly said, ¡± ¡°If you tell us how you can resist the water, won¡¯t you be able to save his life?¡± He asked a few questions in a row, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Other than pinluo, who was at a loss, the other two were influenced by uncle Xiang and were dissatisfied with song qingxiao. They glared at her as if she was the culprit. Song qingxiao could not help but sneer. It seemed that she had been too low-key after boarding the ship, and this old man had taken the opportunity to make trouble and threaten her. ¡°If you want to know so much, why don¡¯t I throw you into the water and then come to save you?¡± A sharp glint flashed in her eyes as she placed her hand on the bowstring and spoke in a gentle voice. Back in the nine Dragon cave, uncle Xiang had threatened to throw the young man into the river and leave him to his own devices. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the tables would turn and she would be threatened. His eyes met with song Qing¡¯S. He saw that her expression was languid, but she did not seem to be joking with him. Her black and white eyes were clear, like two Cold Springs. When his eyes met hers, a chill rose from the bottom of his feet, making him shiver instinctively. This little girl wasn¡¯t just saying it casually! Uncle Xiang had this thought in his mind. His expression was dark and clear, as if he was having an intense battle in the depths of his heart. The other three did not even dare to breathe. After a long while, uncle Xiang seemed to have finally made a decision. He snorted and turned his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This dispute ended with him admitting defeat in disguise, but everyone understood that this matter was not over. While they were talking, the ship had already moved in the direction of the thick fog. This mist had been gathering above the nine Springs for many years. The strength of the yin Qi was truly terrifying. There seemed to be a strange attraction in the fog. When the boat was only ten meters away from the fog, it could be pulled closer without the need for a few people to row. According to uncle Xiang, there was a group of ¡®people¡¯ living in seclusion behind the thick fog in the legendary Yu Lun void realm. No one knew what these people were like. Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: Chapter 656-inside _2 Chapter 1034: Chapter 656-inside _2 The boat was soon swallowed by the fog and sailed into the thick fog, while the few of them had mixed feelings of speculation, uneasiness, and expectation. The deeper they went, the thicker the fog became, to the point where they couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. The surroundings were extremely quiet. Even the faint sound of water dripping from the nine Springs Lake could no longer be heard. At this time, a person¡¯s five senses were magnified to the extreme. The few of them could only vaguely tell that the bottom of the boat was silently moving forward. The thick fog came and wriggled on his face, hair, and collar. It didn¡¯t take long for it to turn into cold water vapor and flow down, as if a worm was wriggling past. Wherever it went, it brought a slight itch and pain. Soon, this itch turned into an unbearable feeling, but it made people not dare to reach out and scratch it, which made them feel more depressed and uncomfortable. What made people uneasy was not only the unfamiliar and dark environment, but also the unknown imagination in the darkness, which was the most terrifying. No one knew what was under the water, especially when song qingxiao had said that the water in the nine Springs was fine, but the problem was something at the bottom of the lake. The uncovered edge of the boat made people feel even more uneasy. In the strange silence, the few of them seemed to feel that there was a monster under the water. Perhaps a pair of eyes were staring coldly at the people on the boat. In the next moment, the current that was carrying the boat forward might pull the boat down, and then the current would overflow in and swallow the boat. No one on the ship could escape. They might die in the water and become a new batch of missing people, just like those who had entered the nine Dragon cave and couldn¡¯t get out! The mist could block one¡¯s vision, but it could not block song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness. In the darkness, she could feel pinluo carefully moving his body. He wanted to get closer to her, but he was afraid of making too much noise and attracting attention. The young man was frightened by the imagination in the depths of his heart. Like a bird startled by the twang of a bow, he instinctively moved closer to the place he felt safe. Song qingxiao had promised to save his life. In fact, she was confident that she could protect him even if he just sat there without moving. When she sensed his little movement, she knew that he was terrified, so she pretended not to notice and let him squeeze over. He might have wanted to reach out to hold her arm, but after hesitating for a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to do it in the end. After he touched her arm and sensed her aura, he felt much safer and finally stopped moving. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed that there were more than a dozen auras about two miles ahead. They should be the ¡®people¡¯ that uncle Xiang had said were living in seclusion. At that moment, the injured young man¡¯s aura became weaker and weaker. After about half an hour, the fog in front of him began to thin. Uncle Xiang, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± His tone was a little excited, which woke up a few silent young people. When they heard that they were about to reach the legendary Yu Lun void realm, they could not help but feel excited. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ As the three of them were beating their hearts, the ship passed through the thin mist and finally saw a faint shadow outline ahead. It looked like a building, but it was not very clear. Pinluo, who had been sitting next to song qingxiao, stood up involuntarily. His action caused the boat to shake slightly. He was so scared that he quickly bent his waist again, not daring to move casually. The other person who was half-hugging his companion also stretched his neck to look. Even though there was fog blocking the view, he could not help but widen his eyes to see the legendary figure who lived here. ¡°They¡¯re already waiting for us in the netherworld.¡± Uncle Xiang rubbed his hands together, wishing that the boat could go even faster. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s participation in this trip, not only did the three young men, who were entering the nine Dragon cave for the first time, feel depressed, but also the gloomy-looking uncle Xiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had a vague feeling that song qingxiao¡¯s arrival might cause some bad changes. Therefore, deep down in his heart, he was also looking forward to reaching the Yu Lun void realm as soon as possible and get rid of this trouble. The two young men were also a little excited. Even the injured and dying young man opened his eyes wide, wanting to see the legendary ¡®immortal land¡¯. The ship slowly sailed out of the fog. It was only a short distance of tens of meters, but to the people on the ship, they seemed to be more anxious than when they were in the nine Dragon cave. After the fog faded, the surrounding scenery gradually became clear. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as if they had accidentally entered the legendary paradise. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Chapter 656-inside _3 Chapter 1035: Chapter 656-inside _3 On both sides of the water were layers of mountains that reached into the clouds, all of them exquisite and beautiful. The two mountain ranges surrounding the nine Dragon cave looked like two palms in the shape of a ¡®C¡¯ from the bottom to the top. The fingertips were facing each other and joined together to form a circle, protecting the yulun void realm within. A layer of light smoke floated on the water, as if disturbed by the ship¡¯s intrusion, and began to slowly float and sink. At the foot of the mountain where the vegetation was lush, rows of ancient houses could be seen. They were not densely arranged, but they gave people a feeling of extreme tranquility that transcended the world. There was no wind, no rain, no sun, and no cold. It seemed that the weather was very pleasant. When one took a deep breath, one could almost smell the faint fragrance of flowers. As soon as people entered this place, it was as if the vulgarity of the outside world had been washed away, and they could not hear the hustle and bustle of the outside world, nor could they hear the noisy hissing. The sky had not turned dark yet. At the end of the lake, there was a dock with two layers. The pavilion was built on the lake and was designed like a garden. It led directly to the house at the back. There were two slanted peach trees planted by the lake. At this time, the flowers were in full bloom, and the fragrance was overflowing. At the dock where the ship was docked, there were already about eleven or twelve people standing there. Most of them were dressed in the same way, wearing a navy blue shirt with a dark-colored long dress wrapped around their waists. Uncle Xiang¡¯s visit was not a coincidence. These people should have known that he would come and had been waiting for him. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were sharp. Even from a distance, she could still tell that the people waiting for uncle Xiang were all men of different ages. ¡°Is, is this the Yu Lun void realm, uncle Xiang?¡± The young man who was hugging his partner felt that his eyes were not big enough to see anything, and he kept looking around. Compared to the dark nine Dragon cave and the strange nine Springs, this place lived up to its name as a Fairyland. The mist above the water and the exquisite pavilions in the distance made people feel like they were in a Fairyland. The few people sitting on the boat felt a sense of restraint, as if their arrival represented a kind of filth that would taint the pure spirit of this place. The young man who spoke was deeply afraid of disturbing the people living here and subconsciously lowered his voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Xiang suppressed his excitement and nodded. The young man who had been eroded by the demonic Qi could not help but pull himself together at this time. Perhaps it was because he had entered the immortal land, and he firmly believed uncle Xiang¡¯s words that the ¡®immortal¡¯ here would save his life. A glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes. He struggled to sit up straight, suppressing the moans that surged to his throat. His accomplices supported him and moved closer to uncle Xiang. They whispered to each other, leaving song qingxiao and pinluo to sit on the other side. After the small boat entered this place, it seemed to be infected by the leisurely and peaceful atmosphere of the immortal land, and the speed of its advance also slowed down a bit. When uncle Xiang entered, it was as if everything had been decided. He was not in a hurry. Instead, he was talking to the two young juniors. From time to time, he would raise his eyelids and secretly observe song Qing¡¯s expression. Pinluo looked a little uneasy. Because he was familiar with song Qing, he had been excluded by his two accomplices and uncle Xiang, and could no longer fit in with these people. He saw two familiar friends approaching uncle Xiang and whispering about the habits and habits of the immortals in the immortal land, as well as some rules of speaking and doing things. He showed a bit of struggle on his face. He hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he did not get up and still sat beside song Qing. As the boat moved forward, he could already see the group of people standing at the dock, but through the fog, he couldn¡¯t see clearly whether they were men or women. He only knew that a group of people in dark-colored dresses stood straight and quiet. They saw the boat and perhaps also saw the extra people on the boat, but they were not surprised. They didn¡¯t greet or scold, so calm that it made his scalp numb. ¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡± The young man looked around and turned his face as if he was going to lean his head on song Qing¡¯s shoulder. Then, he moved his lips and spoke in a soft voice that only song Qing could hear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was quite smart. Of course, there was something wrong here! Song Qing¡¯s small eyes flashed with a smile. After hearing this, she didn¡¯t even raise her head and only asked, ¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡± Pinluo was a little surprised to hear her question. When he was at the Black River, he had already told song Qing that the magnetic field in the nine Dragon cave was special, and all modern facilities could not be used here. Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Chapter 656-inside _4 Chapter 1036: Chapter 656-inside _4 When they were in the nine Dragon cave, one of their accomplices had already tried it once, and the phone he brought with him was indeed not working. Song qingxiao had seen it clearly at that time, so why was she still asking such a question? A question flashed across the young man¡¯s mind, but he immediately felt that there was something wrong with her question. In this dangerous situation, he was not as experienced as uncle Xiang, who could see song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary features. But based on his intuition, he vaguely felt that following song qingxiao was indeed more reassuring, especially after getting close to her and being able to sleep well in the nine Dragon cave. Not to mention that she had saved him once in the underworld. Perhaps she had other intentions for asking such a question. The young man frowned and thought hard, repeating her words in his heart twice. ¡°What time is it now?¡± What time? What time? He thought for a while and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He remembered that his companions had asked him about the time several times, and even uncle Xiang had talked about the time. When they first talked about time, it was song qingxiao who answered. What did she say? At that time, his friends had asked him how long he would be in the nine Dragon cave. She had said,¡±About three hours.¡± The ship had entered the nine Dragon cave at 3:30 in the afternoon. Three hours after entering the cave, it should be 6:30 in the afternoon. Later on, he fell asleep unknowingly. When he woke up, he was awakened by uncle Xiang¡¯s loud roar. He said that it was just in time, so he woke them up to start rowing the boat. Although the nine Dragon cave was dark and time passed by, uncle Xiang had said in the nine Springs that every night at midnight, a part of the water from the latter half of the nine Dragon cave would flow upstream and fill the nine Springs. If the boat sailed along the current, they would be able to find a real opportunity to enter the nine Dragon cave. Midnight was between 11 a.m. And 1 a.m. In other words, it should be around midnight. The young man finally understood the time constraints and the intention of song Qing¡¯s question. If it was already midnight, it should be night in this small lake. However, although the sky was dark, it was not dark at all. It seemed to be around six or seven in the evening. There was a serious problem with the time difference! When the young man thought of this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. His hair stood on end, and he immediately saw that this immortal realm was like a ghost realm. this, this should be ¡­ his mouth was dry, and he could not even complete a sentence.¡°.. It¡¯s still dark, three, three or four o ¡®clock?¡± ¡°To be exact, it should be around 2:30.¡± Song qingxiao had always kept the passage of time in mind. The Starlight formed a sign at midnight, and they entered the land of the nine Springs after two hours. After a short delay, they passed through the fog, and half an hour passed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, the exact time should be around 2:30 am, definitely not more than 3:00 am. However, in the yulun void realm, the sky was not dark at this time ¡­ How interesting! you can¡¯t go up to the sky, you can¡¯t go down to the ground ¡­ You can¡¯t be controlled, you can escape from the Three Realms, you can form your own universe ¡­ uncle Xiang¡¯s words at that time had such a meaning. This situation was similar to when song qingxiao entered the lost city. In other words, the rumored yulun immortal realm was very likely to be separated from the real world and belonged to a ¡®different world¡¯ in a certain sense. Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: Yichang (1) Chapter 1037: Yichang (1) After pinluo had sorted out the time and looked at everything in the yulun illusionary realm again, he still felt unspeakably gloomy and sinister. After a person¡¯s mentality changed, they would feel that something was wrong when they looked at their surroundings. The light mist that shrouded the lake, the houses, and the mountains had originally made this place look otherworldly, making people feel like they were in a Fairyland. However, in pinluo¡¯s eyes, it had become a gray haze that blocked the sunlight, making him feel uncomfortable. In the distance, the rows of ancient houses and the quiet environment also seemed to be filled with evil. Standing at the entrance of the pavilion, the ¡®Immortals¡¯ of the yulun void realm were waiting for the arrival of the boat. They were the ones that pinluo had been looking forward to seeing the most after entering the nine Dragon cave. However, after realizing that something was wrong, he looked at these so-called ¡®Immortals¡¯ again as if he had seen a ghost. He swallowed his saliva and wanted to squeeze toward song qingxiao. ¡°What, what should we do?¡± He asked in a low voice, his eyes looking in the direction of uncle Xiang and his two accomplices. He wanted to say something but stopped. Uncle Xiang had been traveling back and forth here for many years. Perhaps he had not noticed that there was something wrong with the time, or perhaps he had already noticed it, but perhaps he understood the reason. In short, he did not take the problem of the time difference to heart, and his uninjured face was full of smiles. The wrinkles on his face were now unfurled, and he looked more human than before, less gloomy. In his extreme excitement, his face was even blushing. From time to time, he lowered his head and spoke to the two young juniors, as if he was pointing out some things they needed to pay attention to. When pinluo¡¯s gaze fell on him, he seemed to have noticed it. He raised his head and met pinluo¡¯s eyes. Then, he looked at song qingxiao, who was not far from him. The corner of his mouth curled up coldly, and then he looked away. Apparently, he had kicked pinluo out of his ¡®team¡¯ because he was close to song qingxiao. The old man¡¯s cold attitude made pinluo feel as if he had been doused in cold water. He was hesitating about whether to tell uncle Xiang about this discovery, but he was immediately stopped. He subconsciously pulled his legs back and moved closer to song qingxiao. ¡°What do we do now?¡± At this moment, he had already regarded himself as song qingxiao¡¯s comrade. As he spoke, he turned his head and stared at her, wanting to see her decision from her expression. After entering the nine Dragon cave, song qingxiao¡¯s calmness and calmness, as well as her previous act of saving his life, made pinluo treat her as his leader. He had completely forgotten that he had previously vowed to protect her. ¡°What do we do?¡± Song qingxiao looked at the lake and bent down to scoop more water. Her action frightened the young man sitting beside her. His cheek muscles twitched and he was about to stop her, but he was too late. With a splash, song qingxiao¡¯s hand had already sunk into the water. She fiddled with it twice, and a slight sound of the water being cut was heard. The young man didn¡¯t hear the scream he had expected. He only realized that song qingxiao seemed to have some resistance to the lake water. His tensed nerves relaxed, and his body fell onto the bowstring, panting in fear. Song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang in his ears, ¡± I just want to see where the Dragon King is hiding in the yulun void realm, which is suppressed by the Dragon King¡¯s Qi. This was not the first time she had said that she had come for the Dragon King. But the first time she said it, pinluo had just taken it as a joke and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that she mentioned it again, pinluo felt that she wasn¡¯t joking. The celestial realm and the Dragon King were supposed to be legendary existences that should have been illusory. At this time, when the young man heard it, he felt a little incredulous, but because song Qing had mentioned it several times, he felt uneasy. After song qingxiao finished speaking, she did not say anything else. After pushing the water twice, she pulled her hand out and placed it on the bowstring, thinking carefully. The lake water here was clear and clean. It was clearly connected to the nine Springs, and there was only a thick fog in between, but she found that the devil Qi in the water here had become much fainter, and even the yin Qi seemed to be very faint. However, he still couldn¡¯t sense the aura of any living creature in the water. It was really strange, and he didn¡¯t know what the principle was. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: Yichang (2) Chapter 1038: Yichang (2) The existence of the thick fog split the water in two. Perhaps her initial guess was wrong. The thick fog was not to block the exploration of the outside world. It was more likely to prevent the yin Qi from eroding into the yulun void realm. Who in the world had the ability to set up such a restriction? Was the legendary Dragon King related to the Dragon King that she had to kill in this trial? As he was thinking, the ship was getting closer to the dock. A faint peach fragrance wafted over. Uncle Xiang, who was talking to the two young men, could no longer hold back his excitement and stood up. The people standing on the pier could be seen clearly. The way these people stood was very strange. There was one person standing at the front, two people in the second row, three people in the third row, and five people in the fourth row. The positions these people were standing in were very particular. There was a certain distance between each person, and the difference between the front and back rows was also very obvious. They formed a strange triangular position, as if some kind of mysterious array. All 11 of them were wearing the same clothes. They were all wearing dark blue wide-sleeved shirts with slanted lapels. The waists were wrapped in layers of embroidered dark-colored fabric, and the outermost layer was hung on the waists with some kind of special silver hook. It looked complicated and extremely Grand, like a ceremony. Because everyone¡¯s clothing, appearance, even aura and expression were similar, one could not tell who was who at first glance, as if they were all brothers born from the same clan. However, as the ship approached, the young men realized that it was just a psychological illusion. The ¡®people¡¯ standing here were of different ages, some old and some young. The man standing at the front looked very young, about 20 years old. Perhaps it was because he had been living in seclusion from the world and in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, his skin was pale without a trace of blood, but it was extremely thin and tender, like a newly peeled eggshell. There was no scar or mole, and his skin was surprisingly good. He was young and wore a strange black hat. On both sides of the hat, there were two black ribbons as wide as two fingers. They hung down to both sides of his chest, making his skin look as white as Jade. This person was beautiful and looked extraordinarily handsome. Compared to the wrinkly old men behind him, he seemed to have an otherworldly temperament, which was no different from the immortals in the minds of the young people. However, although he was young, his aura was extraordinary. When he looked at people, he made them feel great pressure. When he saw the ship approaching, he only smiled slightly and took the lead to take a step forward, breaking the perfect triangular formation from before. The others who stayed behind him did not move. They still maintained their previous respectful posture with their hands hanging in front of them and did not make a sound. As soon as uncle Xiang saw the young man, his single eye burst out with a bright light like a small sun. He didn¡¯t even wait for the ship to completely approach the dock before he jumped up. The old man was no longer young, but he was still very strong. After he went ashore, he was not in a hurry to pull the boat to the dock. Instead, he quickly walked towards the young black-robed man in the lead. Before he got close to him, he seemed to be afraid of molesting this man. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed with each step, moving his body to crawl towards the young man. ¡°Lord Yichang.¡± He mumbled to himself and kept kissing the ground, as if he was extremely respectful to this young man. He didn¡¯t even dare to touch the tip of his shoes, as if he was afraid of tainting this person. Judging from uncle Xiang¡¯s behavior, this Lord he called Yi Chang had an extraordinary status in the Yu Lun void realm. He was probably the leader of this trip to welcome uncle Xiang! Song qingxiao looked at the young man with a Jade-like face. Uncle Xiang was kneeling in front of him, but the young man¡¯s eyes did not fall on uncle Xiang. Instead, he looked past uncle Xiang and sized up the people on the boat. His gaze swept past the two young men who were supporting each other and were as excited as uncle Xiang. He then looked at pinluo and finally landed on song qingxiao. His gaze stopped on her slightly wet hands for a long time before moving to her face. His eyes met hers slightly and they were fixed for a moment. The two of them looked at each other, as if they were secretly trying to find out what the other was up to. The young man must have seen song qingxiao¡¯s action earlier, so he was not surprised at all. Instead, it was as if he had just seen a trivial matter. Song qingxiao did not have any intention of hiding it. Uncle Xiang was cunning and thoughtful. He might have made some deal with someone in the yulun void realm. He would probably tell the young man everything about song qingxiao¡¯s performance on the way. Therefore, she calmly sized up this young man, her gaze so direct that it was almost presumptuous. Compared to the other devoted, uneasy, and nervous uncle Xiang and the young man, her behavior was undoubtedly extremely eye-catching. The young man did not seem to care about her presumptuous gaze. After looking at her for a long time, as the kneeling uncle Xiang repeatedly addressed him, he finally slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a guest would come to such a remote place today.¡± His voice did not match his young and handsome appearance. His voice was clear like a young man¡¯s, but his tone was calm and kind, as if he had been drinking wine for many years, with a long breath, as if he had seen through many things in the world, with a strange feeling of the growth rings of time. The handsome youth¡¯s words stunned uncle Xiang and the three young men on the boat. According to uncle Xiang, he came here every month and had come back and forth countless times in the past few decades. Moreover, from the way he treated the young man, it could be seen that he respected the young man as if he were a celestial being, and the young man¡¯s attitude towards him was ordinary, neither cold nor warm, not like a guest, but more like a servant. The guest that the youth was referring to was naturally not uncle Xiang. When he spoke, he looked at song qingxiao and did not pay attention to the other three people. It was as if those young men were insignificant and not worthy of his attention. Therefore, the guests he thought were naturally not these three. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uncle Xiang stood up straight, his ferocious and terrifying face showing a trace of extreme shock. He obviously did not expect that the girl, who had given him a headache all the way, would be treated as a guest by this young man. After a short moment of loss of composure, uncle Xiang once again prostrated himself on the ground, maintaining his previous posture of extreme respect. After the handsome young man finished speaking, he retracted his gaze with a smile and looked at uncle Xiang in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Xiangxiang.¡± To uncle Xiang, his words were like a Supreme reward. He was so excited that his entire body trembled. He touched the ground with his forehead and lost his composure as he cried out loud. It was as if he could not make a sound. Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: The honored guest (1) Chapter 1039: The honored guest (1) Uncle Xiang¡¯s reaction made song Qing raise his eyebrows. The handsome young man smiled and looked down at the old man who was kneeling in front of him and was extremely excited because of his words. It was as if she wasn¡¯t surprised by his unusual behavior, but rather that she was already used to such a scene. In other words, uncle Xiang and the group of people in the Yu Lun void realm ¡­ No, at least the relationship between the young man in front of him was not equal. It was not like what uncle Xiang had originally said, that he would make some deals with them. Instead, it seemed more like uncle Xiang had taken the initiative to deliver goods in exchange for something in the yulun void realm that was beneficial to him. Thinking of this, song qingxiao was even more curious about the contents of the deal. ¡°It¡¯s not hard ¡­¡± Uncle Xiang prostrated himself on the ground and trembled with excitement for a long time before he finally said, sobbing, ¡± ¡°It is my honor to be able to work for Sir Yi Chang.¡± After he finished speaking, he reached out to touch his body again. Amidst the rustling of his clothes, everyone seemed to have stopped, and the sound of uncle Xiang¡¯s rummaging was amplified several times. The young man called Yi Chang looked at the old man who was prostrating on the ground with a smile. He had no intention of helping him up, nor did he look moved. It was as if he was really a high and mighty God. He looked coldly at the believers who were kneeling and worshiping Him with an otherworldly aura. The ship approached the dock silently. When the body of the ship hit the dock, it made a slight ¡®bang¡¯ sound and was rebounded by the force, pushing it a little further away from the dock. Behind the pavilion, a few men in the same clothes stood in a row with their hands by their sides. They were like puppets, motionless. On the bow of the ship, the two young men who were supporting each other seemed to be affected by this extremely heavy atmosphere. They did not dare to get off the ship easily, nor did they dare to make a sound. Even the young man who was in extreme pain bit his lower lip tightly, holding back the moans that were about to escape from his mouth. Pinluo¡¯s entire body trembled. He swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and got closer to song Qing, closely watching the strange scene on the shore. After a long while, uncle Xiang finally found it. He took out a palm-sized bag from a crack in the inner layer of his clothes, took it out, and held it high above his head. ¡°Sir Yichang, this is the list of goods we are transporting.¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s face was ferocious, and he was not particularly particular about his character. His hands were dark and rough, and he did not look like a meticulous person. However, he treasured this bag very much. Other than his body temperature, there was not a single stain on it. The bag was bright red in color, and a large group of peonies was embroidered on it with needle threads. It looked very festive. The smiling handsome young man didn¡¯t accept it, but nodded slightly. His action was like a signal. A man standing in the second row straightened his body and walked over to uncle Xiang. He took the bag and tore open uncle Xiang¡¯s precious purse. He took out a neatly folded note and held it in his hand. As soon as uncle Xiang sent this thing out, it was as if a huge stone had been removed from his body. He immediately stood up, looking as if he wanted to say something but stopped. The young Yi Chang seemed to have known him for many years. He knew him very well. When he saw this, he took two steps forward. Uncle Xiang heaved a sigh of relief. He got up and followed behind Yi Chang. The two of them crossed the pavilion and stopped in the middle of the long corridor in the water. Yi Chang¡¯s back was straight, and uncle Xiang was standing about a meter away from him with his back hunched. It was as if he was afraid that he would taint this handsome young man who was like a god descending to the mortal world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the two stood still, before Yi Chang could speak, uncle Xiang said, ¡± Lord Yi Chang, I brought a woman here for the triennial worship. The people on the boat were very far away, and there were people from the Yu Lun illusionary realm guarding this place. Without the permission of these ¡®immortal¡¯ people, the young people did not dare to get off the boat. They stood in the same posture on the boat, holding their breath, and staring at the two people in the corridor without saying a word. The peach trees planted on the shore were full of flowers, and Yi Chang¡¯s figure in the shadows of the flowers made him look even more otherworldly and handsome. Pinluo stared at uncle Xiang and Yi Chang, but due to the distance, he could only see uncle Xiang¡¯s mouth moving up and down. He seemed to be talking to Yi Chang, but he couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: The honored guest (2) Chapter 1040: The honored guest (2) this woman¡¯s surname is song. I see that she is seventeen or eighteen years old, and her skin is smooth and her eyebrows are smooth. She should still be a Virgin ¡­ The last two sentences were spoken in an even lower voice, and even at a close distance, one might not be able to hear them clearly. However, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was so powerful that not a single word of uncle Xiang could escape her ears. When she heard this, she could already feel that uncle Xiang had brought her here for another reason. Combined with the information he had said about the sacrifice once every three years, women, and the perfectness, it was not difficult to deduce that the people of the yulun void realm did have a tradition of sacrifice, which was once every three years and must use a perfectness girl as the sacrifice. But what was the sacrifice? According to pinluo, the sacrifice was to appease the resentment of the evil Dragon killed by the Yellow Emperor, so that the people could live in peace and contentment. However, song Qing knew that it was just an excuse. When they were in the nine Springs, under her interrogation, uncle Xiang had reluctantly told her about the origin of yulun void. Although legends could not be fully believed, these legends were all clues related to the mission in the trial scene. Uncle Xiang said that the yulun void realm was a place that the Yellow Emperor created for his descendants to transcend the Three Realms. The ¡®people¡¯ living there could neither ascend to heaven nor enter the earth. They were not under the control of the Three Realms ¡­ In other words, if the legend was true, the people inside could not grow old and die. They could obtain eternal life in a sense. When the Yellow Emperor killed the nine Dragons, he used the Dragon Qi to form the Qi of the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ to lift up the yulun void realm, forming this unique land. Therefore, was it possible that the so-called sacrifice was actually to appease the Dragon King, who was holding up the Yu Lun void realm? therefore, a young woman was sent as a sacrifice every three years to achieve some purpose of maintaining the Yu Lun void realm? Her mind was spinning fast as she heard uncle Xiang continue, ¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something fishy about this person.¡± He told her about song qingxiao¡¯s behavior after she got on the boat. He mentioned that she had inquired about the nine Dragon cave and the legends and secrets of the Dragon King. He also told her about his own speculations and worries about her. she was very calm and did not seem to be afraid of the ¡®Qi suppression¡¯ in the cave. he paused and continued, ¡°¡±I suspect she has some ability.¡± When Yi Chang heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Uncle Xiang saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to be afraid that he didn¡¯t believe him, so he quickly said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Lord Yichang!¡± In a moment of desperation, his attitude was a little presumptuous, as if he had taken a step forward. The handsome young man seemed to have been offended by him and frowned slightly. Before he could say anything, uncle Xiang realized that he had offended him. He retreated in fear and trepidation and lowered his voice again. ¡°It¡¯s true! Lord Yi Chang!¡± He repeated what he had said earlier, showing his anxiety. when this woman passed through the nine Springs, she splashed the water with her hands. The ¡®Qi-suppressing¡¯ in the pool water had no effect on her at all ¡­ Uncle Xiang had talked for a long time, but Yi Chang was unmoved. However, when he mentioned that song qingxiao used her hands to fiddle with the nine Springs and was not affected by the demonic Qi in the spring, his expression finally changed. He looked in the direction of the ship, and his eyes became extremely sharp for a moment. They were filled with a fierce aura that did not belong to someone his age. Before song qingxiao raised her head, the feeling disappeared. When song qingxiao turned her head, Yi Chang was still in the same position as when she was listening to uncle Xiang. It was as if she had not turned her head. The gaze she had felt earlier seemed to be an illusion. How interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he finished reporting song qingxiao¡¯s situation, uncle Xiang mustered his courage and looked up at the young man¡¯s expression. He saw that the young man¡¯s eyes were like stars, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and his expression was gentle. He still had that impressive demeanor. He knew that the young man already had a plan in mind, and his panic and uneasiness were somewhat settled. ¡°Lord Yichang ¡­¡± A look of reverence gushed out of his eyes, as if he was excited, but also a little choked. I have been working for the Lords of the immortal land for many years, from that year ¡­ It¡¯s been fifty-seven years since I¡¯ve been fortunate enough to witness the elegant demeanor of Daren, and I¡¯ve been cautious and conscientious all this time, not daring to neglect, deeply afraid of delaying the important matters of Daren ¡­¡± I¡¯m already 71 years old now, and I feel that my body is not as good as before. Sir, you promised me that ¡­ When song qingxiao heard this, she had a vague feeling that uncle Xiang was going to reveal a big secret about the yulun void realm. She immediately focused her attention and was about to hear him continue when- Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: The honored guest (3) Chapter 1041: The honored guest (3) ¡°Song ¡­¡± Pinluo, who had been standing beside her in a daze for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and a small sound came from near her ear. He was already feeling extremely uneasy. Now that no one was speaking, no matter how luxuriously dressed the person standing in the Yu Lun void realm was, Yi Chang had already left. Other than the old man who had received the list of gifts from uncle Xiang, the rest of the people were still standing in a respectful posture. After pinluo found out about the strangeness of the time in the Yu Lun void realm, he felt that there was something wrong with this place. Now, looking at these puppet-like ¡®Immortals¡¯ and the quiet atmosphere, he felt a chill run down his back. The people in the pavilion and on the boat seemed to be under a spell. Other than Yi Chang and uncle Xiang, who were moving and standing far away while talking, the others, including the two accomplices on the boat, seemed to have been stopped by some mysterious force. The key was that even song qingxiao, who had been the most indifferent on the way, seemed to be affected. The boat had been docked for a long time, but she didn¡¯t get off. This made pinluo feel that something was wrong. He held it in for a long time and finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, so he called out softly. However, just as he said that, song qingxiao turned her head and looked at him indifferently. She raised her arm slightly and hooked her finger, signaling him to be quiet. ¡°..¡±The words that the young man wanted to say were suppressed by her powerful aura, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak again. At the same time, Lord Yi Chang was also stopped by her. He seemed to have noticed song Qing¡¯s subtle movements. When uncle Xiang excitedly spoke about his contributions over the years and was about to ask for a reward, he also made a hand gesture to stop uncle Xiang from continuing. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, xiangyan. But I¡¯ll make arrangements for you after the ceremony.¡± Yi Chang¡¯s voice was deep like a jar of wine. Uncle Xiang had only said these words with a wisp of illusionary fantasy, but he had not expected that he would actually have the intention of letting go. She was so excited that she wanted to kneel down and kiss his feet. However, Yi Chang had no intention of continuing the conversation after he finished speaking. In the eyes of the local people, uncle Xiang was extremely mysterious and had a unique status among the young people and the world outside the yulun void. However, in front of this immortal-like figure, his status was as low as an ant. After expressing his thoughts, he turned and walked towards the pavilion, leaving the excited uncle Xiang, who had lost his composure, to cry and shout his name. When the Lord came over, he looked at song Qing with a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Honored guests have arrived, why haven¡¯t you invited them off the ship yet?¡± He spoke slowly and did not lose his temper, but those people who were like wooden sculptures suddenly came to life after hearing his words, as if a spring had been tightened. That ¡®liveliness¡¯ did not only refer to his actions, but also his expression. It seemed that once song qingxiao was determined to be a ¡®distinguished guest¡¯, the significance of her status to the people in the Yu Lun void realm was different from before. The group of people, young and old, began to move. The people who had been standing in the triangular position earlier all walked towards the dock. They worked together to grab the boat and pull it. The small boat that had been hit about half a meter away from the shore was hit again. The two young men at the bow were flattered and helped down by a few smiling old men. Then, another person came to help the young man standing beside song qingxiao. He was a little uneasy at first and subconsciously retracted his hand. Then, as if he had thought of something, he took the initiative to reach out his hand. The moment he was caught, his expression was a little stiff, and his body did not seem to listen to him. He was lifted up by the two old men, and his legs were in the air as he got off the boat. Then, when someone wanted to carry song qingxiao, she made a hand gesture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need,¡± Then, with a light jump, she landed on the shore. When the other people on the shore saw that the guests had left the boat, they boarded the boat one after another and began to carry the goods down. ¡°Song ¡­¡± Pinluo¡¯s legs were still weak after being carried off the shore. Just as he was about to lean over and finish what she had interrupted him with, a low and gentle male voice came from behind song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song.¡± Song qingxiao turned around and saw Yi Chang slowly walking over. Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Honored guest (4) Chapter 1042: Honored guest (4) He was wearing a thick, long dress with a lapel. Each layer of the skirt had complicated embroidered patterns at the corners, making it very easy to distinguish. The innermost layer wrapped around his legs, and the later layers became shorter. As the flower edges circled, they formed a unique pattern on his dark-colored traditional dress. Because of the inconvenience of the dress, Yi Chang didn¡¯t take big steps. With each step, only the tip of her black boots with cloud patterns could be seen, which made her look elegant. As soon as pinluo saw him, he immediately went silent. He hid behind song qingxiao and secretly sized up this Lord Yi Chang from the corner of his eye. Yi Chang didn¡¯t care about his gaze, his deep eyes fell on song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were coming, so I didn¡¯t make any preparations in advance. I hope miss song doesn¡¯t mind.¡± He didn¡¯t look very old, but he spoke in a genteel manner. There was an ancient and rigorous style to his eloquence, which was extremely inconsistent with his youthful appearance. However, it was not surprising that he did it, as if everything was natural. He didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed by her words or actions. From his eyes, he had an extremely rare determination and calmness that people of his age had. It was as if only people who had experienced the world would have the calm and composure of seeing through everything. ¡°I heard that miss song is here for the Dragon King?¡± Yi Chang smiled and casually mentioned the purpose of song qingxiao¡¯s visit. As soon as he said this, not only was uncle Xiang, who had calmed down, shocked, but even pinluo was shocked. This handsome young man didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of playing dumb with song qingxiao. He wasn¡¯t even worried that she would find out about her background. Song qingxiao had a feeling that Yi Chang knew that she had heard the conversation between her and uncle Xiang, so he was using this to test her reaction. She pursed her lips and continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed very curious about the Dragon King.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Yi Chang laughed heartily when he heard her admit it. He looked handsome, and his every move had an indescribable sense of being out of the world. As he laughed, his eyes were overflowing with brilliance, revealing a few neat white teeth. He looked confident and elegant, but not without elegance. ¡°Miss song, you¡¯ve come at the right time. Two days later, we¡¯ll be holding the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice. You can take a good look at it then.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Pinluo didn¡¯t expect him to say something like that, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. Perhaps it was because an ordinary person¡¯s sudden voice had interrupted his mood, it made the elegant Yi Chang a little unhappy. The smile on his face quickly disappeared, and he nodded to song qingxiao. ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s ritual is approaching and I have a lot of things to do. I¡¯ll take my leave and leave churong here to serve you. He¡¯ll arrange your accommodation later.¡± When he spoke, he didn¡¯t even look at pinluo, who was standing timidly behind song qingxiao, as if he didn¡¯t care about this ordinary young man. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I didn¡¯t do well, please forgive me.¡± After saying this, he nodded and turned around. The other dark-clothed men all bowed respectfully, their arms crossed in front of their stomachs. After he left, everyone felt as if a big stone had been removed from their hearts, and they raised their heads with smiles. A man in his forties or fifties stepped forward and chuckled as he looked at song qingxiao. miss song, I¡¯m churong. Lord Yichang has told me to take good care of you. He had a medium build and broad shoulders. He was slightly shorter than Yi Chang and was dressed similarly, but he lacked Yi Chang¡¯s presence. Perhaps it was because he was dressed like Yi Chang, song qingxiao felt that his face was similar to Yi Chang¡¯s. She was about to take a closer look, but churong seemed to have noticed her gaze and turned her face away instinctively. ¡°Although our place is small, the scenery is not bad. Since it¡¯s not dark yet, why don¡¯t I ask someone to take you around and have a look?¡± Just as he finished speaking, a hoarse male voice called out, ¡± ¡°Third uncle,¡± Churong frowned and turned around instinctively. Song qingxiao also turned around and saw a skinny old man standing about seven or eight steps away from them. He looked at churong and hesitated to speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man was about 70 years old. His hair was white, his cheeks were wrinkled, and he was all skin and bones. He interrupted churong¡¯s words, causing an unhappy look to flash through her eyes. She turned around and asked, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± His tone was stern, as if he had been offended. The old man licked his lips and hesitantly said, ¡± ¡°One of the people that xiangyuan brought in is injured and needs medical treatment.¡± Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Sacrifice (1) Chapter 1043: Sacrifice (1) Churong¡¯s gaze followed the goateed old man¡¯s words and turned to see the two young men who had come with uncle Xiang and the others supporting each other. One of them held his wrist. The palm on the wrist had turned from purple to rotten brown. The back of the originally swollen hand had begun to wither, like a piece of rotten wood, and was bent at an abnormal angle. He took a look and his expression did not change, as if he was not surprised by the young man¡¯s injury. He just instructed the old man with a normal expression, ¡± ¡°Bring him down for treatment.¡± It was as if he was used to this kind of situation and it was nothing strange. Song qingxiao saw this and asked, ¡± ¡°What is hidden at the bottom of the lake?¡± As soon as she asked, churong smiled slightly. She was not as flustered as uncle Xiang. Instead, she quietly instructed the old man with the goatee to bring the two young people to treat their injuries. Then, she slowly tidied her clothes and said with a smile, ¡± to tell you the truth, the lake is called the nine Springs. he paused, his action of pulling his sleeve paused. He turned his face and asked with his chin raised, ¡± ¡°What do you think is in the netherworld?¡± He paused for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°Hell!¡± After churong said this, she turned to the side and made a polite ¡®please¡¯ gesture, indicating for song qingxiao to go first in the direction of the veranda. Pinluo was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to go in rashly, but song qingxiao looked normal. Her cultivation level was high, and she had come for the Dragon King. Even if this place was a dragon¡¯s pool or a Tiger¡¯s den, she was naturally not afraid. Therefore, when churong made a hand gesture, she took the lead and stepped forward. Pinluo followed closely behind. Churong frowned and also followed song Qing. However, she stayed half a step behind. She was not far away, but not too close either, which made her feel wary. This person was very observant and had a good standard in treating people. He was experienced and ruthless in handling matters. He really did not look like someone who lived in seclusion and did not come out. it¡¯s said that the nine Springs is connected to the netherworld underground, so the yin Qi there is extremely dense. Ordinary people¡¯s bodies are fragile and can¡¯t withstand the impact of that force. Hearing this, pinluo couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡± ¡°Can his hand still be cured?¡± After he finished speaking, he looked a little nervous. It was obvious that he remembered the scene of Yi Chang turning around and leaving after he had spoken. The people here were all arrogant and did not look like ordinary people from the outside world. From Yi Chang¡¯s attitude towards uncle Xiang, it could be seen that this group of people was not welcome. But for some reason, these people treated song qingxiao especially well, even treating her as an important guest. Although pinluo knew that his interruption might anger this man named churong, he was concerned about his companion¡¯s health. After asking this question, he mustered up his courage and glanced at churong¡¯s face, as if he was worried that churong would fly into a rage and leave. Fortunately, churong seemed to be more patient than Yi Chang. After pinluo spoke, churong frowned but didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she replied calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t keep my hands, I can only keep my life.¡± After he said this, he turned to look at song qingxiao, as if to explain to her, ¡± the yin Qi entered his hand and almost cut off the life force in his hand. Those who can enter the nine Springs can¡¯t escape unscathed except for those who have the opportunity of the great Dao. churong gave song qingxiao a meaningful look. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to be able to keep your life.¡± Pinluo looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what the people here were planning, but compared to uncle Xiang¡¯s vague attitude, the people here were much more straightforward. They spoke without hesitation. ¡°How many people are there in your Yu Lun void realm?¡± Song qingxiao asked again. ¡°Not many, only 147 people.¡± When churong heard her question, she gently reported a number, ¡± ¡°Including the few of you, that¡¯s 152 people in total.¡± ¡°Such accurate calculations?¡± Song Qing chuckled and said casually. Churong said with a good temper, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only yes, we don¡¯t have a lot of space here, and the population is small. It has always been fixed. ¡°Fixed?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she was moved. ¡°Is there no change in the number of people?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s almost no change,¡± As soon as churong finished speaking, pinluo couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°How is that possible? Everyone will grow old, get sick, and die. How can the number of people not change?¡± Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: Sacrifice (2) Chapter 1044: Sacrifice (2) Perhaps it was because of churong¡¯s kind attitude and song qingxiao¡¯s presence that his tensed heart relaxed a little. At this time, he could also interject. Churong also laughed. ¡°It¡¯s true that humans go through birth, aging, illness, and death.¡± He pursed his lips and a glint flashed in his eyes.¡±However, since there are old age and death from illness, there are naturally new lives.¡± What he said was right. Pinluo nodded and then didn¡¯t say anything. Song qingxiao pretended to be nonchalant and asked, ¡°Are there any women here?¡± Since churong had mentioned that there was a new life, it meant that there should be a woman here. However, the people who had come to welcome uncle Xiang were all men of different ages, and there was no woman. ¡°Naturally, there are.¡± Churong smiled, revealing a few teeth. here, women have a very unique position. They bear the responsibility of giving birth to new lives, so they are very precious. They don¡¯t go out to meet guests easily for fear of injury, so miss song has not seen them for the time being. After he said this, he added, ¡± it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re a woman that master Yichang values you. He asked me to receive you properly, afraid that I¡¯d be rude. Churong¡¯s words were strange and seemed to reveal a lot of information, but there was something wrong with them. The status of the women in the Yu Lun void realm was unique. They were responsible for giving birth to new lives, so they did not go out to meet guests easily for fear of getting hurt. That was what he had said. However, since ancient times, women had always bore the heavy responsibility of conceiving the next generation. He had never heard of a woman being so precious that she could not even receive guests at will for fear of damage. This kind of attitude didn¡¯t seem like he was treating an equal person. Instead, it was like he was treating a fragile porcelain. It was both protection and a disguised imprisonment. Song qingxiao thought of this and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Dragon King ceremony,¡± Uncle Xiang was secretive about this and did not want to mention it. On the contrary, Yi Chang spoke bluntly, as if he did not avoid mentioning this. Seeing her mention the Dragon King on purpose again, pinluo couldn¡¯t help but shrink his head and subconsciously glance at churong. Her expression was natural, and she asked in a matter-of-fact tone, as if she was not afraid of causing the displeasure of the people in the Yu Lun void realm. However, churong didn¡¯t seem to be angry when she heard her say this. After she saw that mo tiange had finished asking, she said, ¡± the Dragon King Festival is a very Grand Festival here. It is held once every three years, and we need to choose beautiful girls to perform the sacrifice ceremony. ¡®Hiss!¡¯ He calmly said such shocking words, but he didn¡¯t expect the reaction of the people around him after hearing the content of his words. The young pinluo didn¡¯t expect him to reveal such a secret. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, showing a shocked expression. Now that the outside world was developing at a rapid pace, he had never expected that the ¡®Immortals¡¯ in the yulun void realm, which was surrounded by the nine Dragon cave, would still retain such a stupid, ignorant, strange, and terrifying custom. ¡°S-sacrificial ceremony?¡± Pinluo¡¯s voice trembled. Churong turned to look at him and smiled as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°What kind of sacrificial ceremony?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was much calmer than pinluo¡¯s. Churong saw that she was curious about this, so she explained patiently, we¡¯ll choose a beautiful girl who¡¯s no older than 18 years old and needs to be a Virgin. At a specific time, we¡¯ll sink her to the bottom of the nine Springs to calm the yin Qi at the bottom. He looked a little apologetic. miss song, you should have seen it when you came over. The yin Qi there was so strong that it was almost impossible to suppress it. That¡¯s why the later generations who traveled with you were injured by the yin Qi. His behavior was really strange, and the apology in his tone made pinluo¡¯s hair stand on end. The way this person played it down didn¡¯t seem to determine a girl¡¯s life and death, but rather an insignificant problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t mind that a life was about to be lost. Instead, he felt a little embarrassed that the yin energy in the netherworld had gone out of control and hurt the guests who were there. This situation was too outrageous. Pinluo almost held his breath and couldn¡¯t make a sound. After a long while, he seemed to have regained his ability to speak. He stuttered, ¡± ¡°Sink, sink to the bottom of the nine Springs?¡± He had witnessed the fierceness of Jiu Quan with his own eyes. When his companion¡¯s hand touched him, he immediately rotted and froze. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Sacrifice (3) Chapter 1045: Sacrifice (3) Moreover, churong herself had said that the yin Qi inside was very strong, so the young man¡¯s palm could not be preserved. After being treated by people at the yulun void realm, he could only survive by luck. If she only put her palm into the water, the final result would be so serious. In churong¡¯s words, except for those who had great opportunities, the others would not be able to escape unscathed once they entered the nine Springs. Then, if the whole Woman who was sacrificed was submerged in the nine Springs, wouldn¡¯t it be life-threatening? He didn¡¯t expect that this gentle and refined first appearance would say such terrifying words without changing her expression. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Churong didn¡¯t seem to notice the shock on pinluo¡¯s face. She remained calm and nodded with a smile. Perhaps it was because of the fact that pinluo was with song qingxiao, he seemed to have adjusted his attitude toward pinluo in time. He didn¡¯t frown when the young man interrupted him like he did at the beginning. Instead, he responded to him as usual and answered his questions with a smile. ¡°But, but isn¡¯t there Yin Qi that can hurt people in the netherworld?¡± what? ¡± pinluo stammered, shocked by his bold and confident attitude. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Churong smiled as she replied. ¡°T-that young lady who was chosen ¡­ I-is she the one you said would have a great opportunity after attaining the Dao?¡± The more he asked, the lower his voice became. Churong chuckled and said, ¡°How is that possible?¡± He was like a tour guide who patiently answered the questions of outsiders. it¡¯s very rare to meet someone who has the opportunity to achieve Dao. How can it be so easy to meet? It might not even happen once in a hundred years.¡± Churong¡¯s tone was profound, as if she was implying something. However, pinluo¡¯s heart was already in a mess. Everything in front of him had already exceeded his understanding. His calm and peaceful attitude made it seem as if sacrificing human lives was just a matter of course and insignificant. It was a great blow to his mind and past understanding. ¡°Then, then wouldn¡¯t the girl who was sacrificed, wouldn¡¯t she die?¡± He muttered. Churong¡¯s eyes were still narrowed as she smiled. in a sense, it will indeed be seriously corroded by the yin Qi, but we have other ways to deal with it. The poor young man, who had suffered a great blow, seemed to be relieved when he heard this. He had thought that churong¡¯s words meant that the ¡®Immortals¡¯ in the yulun illusionary realm had a way to make the girls who were sacrificed resist the yin Qi at the bottom of the nine Springs. The innocent young man was still feeling guilty and remorseful for the ¡®vicious¡¯ imagination in the depths of his heart. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± His originally pale face flushed red, and he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Do you have a way to prevent the girl being sacrificed from being eroded by the yin Qi at the bottom of the nine Springs?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± When churong heard him say this, she seemed a little surprised. She glanced at him. the yin Qi in the nine Springs will reach its peak every once in a while. It¡¯s hard to suppress it. He explained patiently, ¡± although our tribe lives in the nine Springs all year round and has a certain resistance to this kind of Yin Qi, we are not completely immune. In other words, the people in the Yu Lun void realm were only slightly more resistant to the ¡®cold¡¯ than ordinary people. if a person enters the bottom of the spring, he will still be devoured by the yin Qi. On the contrary, because his resistance is higher than the average person, the speed of being devoured will be slower, and the pain will also be doubled. ¡°.. Ka ka ka ka ¡­¡± When pinluo heard this, he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He could only hear his teeth clattering against each other. With great difficulty, he turned his head to look at song qingxiao. He wanted to open his mouth, but his body did not seem to listen to him. He did not know what to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pinluo had once seen his partner¡¯s hand reach into the water. In an instant, it swelled up dozens of times, and the skin festered and crumbled. If one hand was already like this, he didn¡¯t know how terrifying it would be if the whole person sank into the water. It was a human life, but churong had described it so casually. Pinluo, who lived in a modern society ruled by law, couldn¡¯t accept the impact of such a barbaric and cruel custom. His face turned green and his body trembled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± Churong seemed to have seen his ugly expression and gently comforted him, ¡± after the yin energy at the bottom of the nine Springs has accepted the sacrifice, it will be appeased. At that time, the yin energy inside will not be as fierce as it is now. Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: Sacrifice (4) Chapter 1046: Sacrifice (4) He squinted his eyes and seemed to be a little happy. ¡°If your companion had entered the netherworld after the sacrifice, and if the yin Qi was not heavy at that time, even if he had stretched out his hand to stir the water, he would not have been so seriously injured. Maybe he could have kept his hand.¡± ¡°..¡±When pinluo heard this, he trembled even more. Using a life as the price to stop the water from hurting people, why did he feel that it was more and more bizarre? As if she was afraid that the two of them didn¡¯t understand, churong continued, ¡± the response I¡¯m referring to is that after the ritual, there will be a series of cleaning work to ensure that the dead spirits can not cause trouble and affect others. ¡°..¡±Pinluo trembled even more. The young man no longer regarded the yulun void realm as the legendary immortal realm. Instead, the more he listened to churong¡¯s introduction, the more he felt that this place was strange. He wished he could turn around and run away, not having any dealings with this group of strange people. What these people did to the young people who had received the education of modern equality, peace, and that human lives were more important than heaven was no different from demons and ghosts. Unfortunately, they had already reached the end of the corridor and were about to leave the lake. Uncle Xiang and the others were still in the dock, and the sound of counting the goods was getting softer and softer, almost inaudible. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t turn back now. He couldn¡¯t find the way, and he was afraid of the fog and the nine Springs. He could only turn to look at song qingxiao subconsciously. However, she looked calm as if churong¡¯s words had no effect on her. Wait ¡­ As soon as pinluo saw her, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. She was not more than 18 years old and had a beautiful face. Although she was not a Virgin, he and song qingxiao had only met today and were not very familiar with each other, so it was not appropriate to rashly ask a girl this question. However, she had met the first two requirements, and there was a high probability that she would meet the conditions for the sacrifice. After all, uncle Xiang would not do something useless and bring a girl into the Yu Lun void realm. After talking with churong, he found out that the ¡®Immortals¡¯ in the Yu Lun illusionary realm were not as kind and benevolent as he had thought. On the contrary, they might treat human lives like grass. They were barbaric and cruel. After that, pinluo¡¯s impression of uncle Xiang, who he had been dealing with for decades, had fallen to the bottom. He had originally thought that the old man was evil on the outside but kind on the inside. Now, it seemed that he had taken it for granted. On the ship, uncle Xiang had repeatedly threatened to throw those who dared to disobey him into the nine Dragon cave. At that time, he had thought that uncle Xiang was just threatening him. Now, it seemed that this old man was extremely black-hearted, and might have really done something heartless. He probably didn¡¯t bring song qingxiao here for money to broaden her horizons. He probably had evil intentions. The more the young man thought about it, the more afraid he became. His face turned from green to white, and then from white to gold. After a while, he was covered in sweat and was so anxious that he dug his ears and scratched his cheeks. However, churong was still there, so he did not dare to say a word. He only kept winking at song Qing. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to notice his gaze. Instead, she looked at churong and said, ¡± a Virgin who is not older than 18 years old, beautiful and pure ¡­ Every time she mentioned these points, pinluo would shiver and become even more anxious. However, she ignored the young man who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan and asked with a smile, ¡± it seems like I fit the criteria too. Could it be that you¡¯re treating me as an honored guest and also treating me as a candidate for the sunken spring? ¡± ¡°Ah, you ¡­¡± Pinluo¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he almost fainted. In his desperation, he even spat out some foam from the corner of his mouth. Just as he was about to stop song qingxiao from talking, churong laughed. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say, eh?¡± what? ¡± before pinluo could finish his sentence, he heard churong¡¯s words and exclaimed in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re an honored guest from far away, how can I use you to come to the spring?¡± Churong found song qingxiao¡¯s words unbelievable, but his attitude did not make her feel at ease. On the contrary, pinluo felt a chill run down his spine the more he looked at his calm expression. It made his hair stand on end. Large amounts of cold sweat seeped out from his pores and soaked his clothes. When it was pushed by his hair, it made an ear-piercing ¡®Xi Xi suo¡¯ sound, which was amplified in his senses and was extremely clear. the candidates for the Dragon King¡¯s ritual have already been decided. You can stay and have a good time. He squinted his eyes and smiled, as if he was reminiscing. ¡°Our place is usually quiet. We don¡¯t have many guests or any entertainment. The Dragon King ceremony is the most lively and interesting event. I hope you will like it.¡± ¡°..¡±The young man, who was sweating profusely, shivered and shouted in his heart, ¡°I won¡¯t like it! Only a ghost would like this thing! I just want to go back! Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: The Holy Temple (1) Chapter 1047: The Holy Temple (1) Their conversation came to an end after they finished talking about the Dragon King ceremony. After knowing that the so-called Dragon King ceremony might require the life of a young girl as the price, the young pinluo was already filled with uneasiness and apprehension. He was also extremely resistant to the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Unfortunately, he was already here, and he couldn¡¯t find his way back. At the same time, the way back was full of danger. If he didn¡¯t have a guide, one could imagine what his end would be. At this moment, he was like a frosted eggplant. He had lost the interest to talk and was full of worry. Compared to his serious face, song qingxiao was much calmer. She did not take the matter of the Dragon King ceremony to heart. She did not even seem to care about whether uncle Xiang had brought her to the yulun void realm to make her a candidate for the ceremony. After a moment of silence, churong began to introduce the scenery and food in the Yu Lun virtual realm. It was strange to say that although this person looked to be in his forties or fifties, he had been trapped in the yulun illusionary realm all year round. According to uncle Xiang, this clan lived in seclusion and even needed others to deliver their basic living supplies, so they should have limited knowledge. However, he was very knowledgeable. He was familiar with some of the customs and habits of the ancient times. It was as if he had an extremely rich reserve of knowledge. He knew some ancient texts, poems, and even things that had been lost for a long time like the back of his hand. It was particularly surprising that he would occasionally quote them. Even though the young man was worried and silent, and song Qing was a quiet person who didn¡¯t talk much and was mostly listening, his simple explanation didn¡¯t make the scene cold, which was particularly rare. However, just as churong had said, the Yu Lun void realm was not very big. The few of them talked as they walked, and it did not take long for them to have explored the entire Yu Lun void realm. Inside the Yu Lun void realm, there were layers of high mountains on both sides. Not a single blade of grass grew on the mountains, and clouds and mist lingered around them, like a giant sword that pierced into the sky. A clear stream of spring water was like a piece of light green jade, embedded in the middle of the mountain. At the center of the lake was the ground. The ground was flat, and houses were scattered on it. Most of these houses were made of wood and had a clear layout, like a chessboard. From the outside to the inside, they were stacked layer by layer, with the left, right, and back directions all leading to the center. The houses on the outside were more ordinary, like a shell that surrounded and protected the house inside. Peach and willow trees were planted outside the house. At this time, it seemed to be the season of peach blossoms in the Yu Lun void realm, and the fragrance of the peach flowers came from time to time. Chu Rong led the two of them out of the long corridor and towards the house. The path here was clear and was paved with palm-sized Jade-white cobblestones. It looked exquisite and elegant, free of dust. After entering the residential area, song qingxiao could feel the presence around her. Several probing eyes fell on her and pinluo. Through the gap between two peach trees that were blooming, he could vaguely see many people turning their heads to spy on him with surprised expressions. we rarely have visitors, so whenever an outsider comes, everyone will be very curious. I hope miss song doesn¡¯t mind. Pinluo felt uncomfortable being stared at. Churong explained with a smile. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes flashed with a dark light, and he nodded to show his understanding. come out and say hello. This is a guest that Lord Yichang welcomes! Lord Yi Chang! Chu Rong shouted. When she mentioned the words ¡®Lord Yi Chang, honored guest¡¯, the doors of the houses on both sides opened. The people living inside came out and saluted song Qing Xiao and pin Luo from a distance. There were both men and women among them, and they were dressed the same as Yichang, churong, and the others. They were all wearing deep blue, wide-sleeved shirts and long dresses with embroidered edges. Pinluo felt a chill run down his spine when he was being watched by these people who were dressed similarly. He regretted coming to the nine Dragon cave, and subconsciously moved closer to song Qing. Churong seemed to be able to see that pinluo was not very comfortable. After she had these people come out to say hello, she waved her hand to signal them to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The houses here seem to be more exquisite the deeper we go.¡± Song qingxiao found a topic to talk about. Churong tidied her sleeves and smiled. ¡°Miss song noticed it. You have good eyes.¡± He complimented her and then explained in a good-tempered manner, ¡± ¡°The ones living in the outer perimeter are just ordinary clansmen. Here, we believe in the clan¡¯s authority and have a clear hierarchy.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be flustered by anything. He was straightforward with song qingxiao¡¯s questions, and he didn¡¯t even mind telling her about the clear hierarchy in this place. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: The Holy Temple (2) Chapter 1048: The Holy Temple (2) Uncle Xiang came and went here often, so churong and the others must have some understanding of the outside world. However, the people here did not seem to care. It was as if they had been dealing with uncle Xiang for many years, but not only had they not been influenced by the outside world, they had even changed uncle Xiang¡¯s mind and made him willing to kneel in front of Yi Chang. After entering from the outer houses, the specifications of the houses inside were obviously bigger than the outer ones. The houses were separated by rings and the order was just like before. Seeing that churong was personally leading the way, people came out one after another to greet song qingxiao and pinluo. After churong¡¯s signal, they quickly returned to their rooms. ¡°Miss song, please take a look.¡± Churong Ling and the other man walked for a long time before he pointed. Song qingxiao looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a house. The house occupied a large area and had exquisite pavilions. The roof had a flying Falcon tail, and it had the momentum of soaring into the sky, showing the domineering and unique nature of the house. The courtyard was filled with rockery and flowing water, and flowers and grass were planted. It was extremely leisurely. ¡°This is Lord Yi Chang¡¯s residence.¡± When churong mentioned Yi Chang, she was very respectful. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were not on the house. Her attention was on the other side of Yi Chang¡¯s house. There was a dome-shaped building there. It was extremely large and was built beside a mountain and a River. It was about 30 meters tall and stood among a bunch of low-rise houses like a flock of cranes. It had an extraordinary aura. If all the houses that song qingxiao had seen along the way were shaped like the character¡±, then this huge building in the center, which occupied a large area, was like the horizontal section of the seal of the character¡±. It made the overall structure of the yulun illusionary realm form a complete¡±. The dome-shaped building was like a tall tower. There was a groove in between each level, and the grooves were connected to each other. The size of the grooves on each level was the same, but the higher one went, the fewer the grooves were. From a distance, it looked like a huge honeycomb. ¡°What is that place?¡± Song Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked down on this strange building. When churong, who had always spoken without restraint, heard her question, her brows furrowed, and she revealed a difficult expression. He didn¡¯t even try to hide the secret of the Dragon King¡¯s ritual and was straightforward with it. But now when song Qing asked about the origin of this building, he was silent for a long time, as if he didn¡¯t know how to answer. About ten seconds later, he seemed to have sorted out the answers in his heart and said calmly, ¡± ¡°This is our sacred land.¡± Hearing this, pinluo also raised his head and sized up the building. It was very strange. This place looked leisurely, and the architectural style was mostly leisure, comfortable, and natural. The people here entertained themselves and formed their own schools, detached from the world. However, this building was strange and out of place, and it felt out of place with the surrounding houses. The caves on the outside were like beehives, making people feel depressed and uneasy. ¡°Can I go in and take a look?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard that it was a Holy Land. Pinluo felt uneasy when he heard her. He pulled song qingxiao¡¯s sleeve, signaling her not to ask this question. He tugged on song Qing¡¯s sleeve and shook it twice. He wanted to say something, but churong was still there, so he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He only hoped that the girl in front of him could understand his hint and not go in. The young man had a premonition that it was not a good place. The people here were mysterious and strange, and they had some cruel and dangerous customs. In his view, it would be best for everyone to stay together for the next two days and not wander off. Once their companions recovered, they would immediately leave with uncle Xiang and never come back to this place again. ¡°Enter?¡± When churong heard her request, she was stunned for a moment. A hint of displeasure flashed in her eyes, as if she had been offended by song qingxiao¡¯s words. But not long after, this trace of unhappiness disappeared, and he returned to his previous expression.¡±Normally, you can¡¯t enter the Holy Temple, but you¡¯re an important guest. I can bring you in during special times.¡± After he said this, he tidied his clothes and even fixed the black ribbon hanging on his chest. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of space here, and I¡¯ve already brought miss song around almost everything. It¡¯s getting late, so why don¡¯t I bring you to your accommodation first? what does miss song think?¡± Pinluo¡¯s tense heart couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when he heard that they didn¡¯t have to enter the temple now. The more he looked at the strange temple, the more uneasy he felt. It was naturally a good thing that he could not go in now. As for what churong had said about bringing people in during special times, they would have already left the Yu Lun void realm by then and might not return for the rest of their lives. Who would care about this then? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He felt a weight lifted off his chest. He smiled when he heard churong say that she would take the two of them to their temporary residence. Before song Qing could say anything, he nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, bring us there.¡± Churong pursed her lips and revealed a smile. Then, she made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and moved to the side. ¡°Because the place is small and we usually don¡¯t have any outsiders here, we don¡¯t have any extra rooms for guests. I may have to trouble miss song to stay with one of our family members for the time being.¡± He explained briefly with an apologetic look on his face. but don¡¯t worry, the place we¡¯ve chosen for you is clean and elegant, and the population is also very simple. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t suit your taste, you can tell us, and we¡¯ll change it. Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: Tiger-painting (1) Chapter 1049: Tiger-painting (1) As churong spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze was still on the Holy Temple in the distance. Now that churong had asked her, she slowly turned her head and nodded. After she agreed, churong heaved a sigh of relief. She then smiled. let me introduce you in advance. There are only two sisters in this house that I¡¯ve arranged for you. The elder sister is called qinglu and the younger sister is called shutong. They are both gentle people and should be able to get along well with you. After he finished speaking, he turned sideways and pointed. ¡°The two sisters¡± residence isn¡¯t far, it¡¯s just over there.¡± Song qingxiao and pinluo looked in the direction where churong was pointing and saw the house she was pointing at. It was just as churong had said. The house he had arranged for song qingxiao was not far away. It was not far from Yi Chang. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Pinluo spoke impatiently. When churong heard what he said, a strange look flashed across her eyes. She looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to live together too?¡± His expression was a little strange, as if pinluo had made a very strange request. ¡°Didn¡¯t we arrange to be together?¡± Pinluo asked out of curiosity. Churong shook her head. ¡°Every time Xiang Yun comes, he¡¯ll arrange a separate residence. If he¡¯s not here, then the people he brought will naturally be with him.¡± In other words, when the people in the Yu Lun void realm arranged the five people from the outside world, they divided them into two groups. As Yi Chang¡¯s designated guest, song qingxiao had her own place to stay. Pinluo, uncle Xiang, and his two partners had other arrangements. Hearing this, a hint of hesitation flashed through pinluo¡¯s eyes. After a while, he made up his mind and gritted his teeth. ¡°I want to be with miss song!¡± This was a strange place. After hearing the whole story of the Dragon King ceremony, pinluo began to doubt uncle Xiang¡¯s character and didn¡¯t dare to stay with that insidious old man. Although he felt a little uneasy deep down in his heart, he had thought about going with two companions. The three men together were naturally much safer than being separated. However, he was a little worried about song qingxiao. Uncle Xiang had ulterior motives and had tricked her here. She had also said that her conditions were very suitable for the Dragon King ceremony. Although churong had said that the candidates for the Dragon King ceremony had been decided, after pinluo became more cautious about the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, he felt that the words of this man in front of him might not be reliable. He was worried that churong had mentioned that the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice had already been decided. She might have been lying to calm song Qing¡¯s heart. These people in the Yu Lun void realm regarded human lives as nothing and were barbaric and unreasonable. If song qingxiao was assigned to a separate position, these people would drown her in the river. She would not be able to escape as a ¡®weak woman¡¯. If he stayed with her, he could take care of her and might even be able to save her at a critical moment. Thinking of this, the hesitation in pinluo¡¯s heart disappeared. He said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll live wherever she lives.¡± The young man did not realize that his words might have been misunderstood. In order to express his determination, he pulled song qingxiao¡¯s sleeve even tighter. When churong heard him say this and saw him pulling and tugging at song Qing, a strange look flashed in her eyes. She immediately hid it and smiled. ¡°Alright then, please follow me.¡± He made a gesture of ¡°please¡± and let song Qing go first. Because the house was not far away, they arrived after a few steps. The door of the house was made of some kind of wood. It was very thick and heavy, as if it had been brushed with a layer of oil, and had a dark color. There was a majestic Tiger painted in gold on the door. Song qingxiao could not help but laugh when she saw it. Pinluo was also laughing. I¡¯ve seen people put a curtain or a door God on the door, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone draw a Tiger on the door. The Tiger painted in gold looked fierce, and song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed spiritual energy fluctuations on it. It was not just a decoration. Churong smiled but did not speak. Song Qing peeked and said, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°With a Tiger at the door, ghosts would not dare to enter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a look of surprise appeared on churong¡¯s face. She glanced at her and only spoke after a long while, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect miss song to know this story.¡± Song Qing chuckled. She had once seen a Tiger painting on the gate of the Gu mansion when she was on an expedition. Now that he thought about it, during the expedition to the Gu residence, the Gu and Chu families had become enemies. Chu yousheng had forcefully succeeded in restoring his daughter¡¯s soul, and the Gu family had drawn Tigers to prevent the invasion of the yin spirit. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: Tiger-painting (2) Chapter 1050: Tiger-painting (2) At this time, in this house in the Yu Lun void realm, there was also a Tiger drawn on the door. It seemed that this place was not very peaceful. ¡°Ghost? How can there be ghosts in this era?¡± Pinluo didn¡¯t think so. After personally witnessing that the so-called ¡®Immortals¡¯ living in the yulun void realm were just ¡®ordinary people¡¯ with mortal bodies, and that their thoughts were cruel, barbaric, and backward, he no longer believed in the legendary Immortals and ghosts. Churong and song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer this question. There was a large lock on the door. Churong took out a key and unlocked the heavy lock with a clang. Then, she pushed the door open. With a creak, the door slowly opened, and a gust of cold wind whistled out from inside. The temperature seemed to have dropped a lot. Pinluo crossed his arms and looked inside. Perhaps it was because there were very few people living here, but the temperature in the courtyard was much lower than outside. The Yu Lun illusionary realm itself was already very quiet, but the courtyard was even quieter. It was so quiet that one could almost hear the ¡®rustle¡¯ sound of every leaf falling from the trees in the courtyard. The three of them entered the courtyard, and the sound of their feet stepping on the ground made a ¡®suo suo¡¯ sound. There was a faint ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound of water flowing in the inner court, which was very clear to their ears. This house occupied an extremely large area, but the most eye-catching thing was the water channel. Several trenches were neatly dug on the ground, leading the clear Lake water into the courtyard, which almost surrounded the entire small courtyard. The water in the canal was alive and flowing slightly. The sound of water that the few of them had heard earlier came from this canal. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Churong opened her mouth and broke the silence. She motioned for song Qing and Xiao Ling to follow her. The houses and buildings here were similar to the general architectural model of the Yu Lun void realm. They were all surrounded by surrounding buildings. To pin Luo¡¯s surprise, churong directly led the two of them to the pavilion in the center of the house. It was obvious that she wanted the two guests to stay in the main house. This was a little strange. ¡°We¡¯re staying here?¡± Churong had already taken out her key and was about to open the door. The young man finally couldn¡¯t hold back the doubts in his heart and opened his mouth to ask. Churong, who was opening the door, nodded and replied with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Pinluo felt it was even weirder. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two sisters already living here?¡± Logically speaking, the guest should follow the host. From the layout of the houses in the Yu Lun void realm, it was clear that the center of the house was the center. Since this house was the residence of the two sisters, it should be the two sisters who lived in the main building. No matter how hospitable they were, there was no reason for the main house to be locked and not let the owner live in, and only open when the guest came, right? ¡°They¡¯re not qualified.¡± Churong seemed to have expected that pinluo would have such a question. After opening the door, she unhurriedly said, ¡± ¡°This is the room that only the honored guests of Master Yi Chang are allowed to live in.¡± After he said that, the door was already unlocked. He pushed the door open and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The toiletries have been prepared, and three meals a day have been sent to the room. The two sisters are staying on the left and right sides and will not disturb young lady song. If you have any other instructions, young lady song does not need to be polite and can just say it. ¡± At this point, churong paused and continued, ¡± you¡¯ve traveled a long way and may be a little tired. How about I have someone bring some hot water over so that you can take a rest after washing up? ¡± He had accompanied them all the way from the dock, and they had talked a lot. When song qingxiao was asking about him, he was probably doing the same. He was in a hurry to go back and talk to Yi Chang. Song qingxiao responded and asked, ¡± ¡°Can we go out for a walk?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Churong smiled and said, ¡± you¡¯re an important guest of master Yichang. Of course, you can. After he said this, he hesitated for a moment and added, ¡± ¡°However, the Holy Temple has not been opened for the past two days, so it is not convenient to enter for the time being. After cleaning up, we will naturally invite you in. As for the other places, you¡¯re very welcome to visit.¡± After he finished explaining, he saluted and said a few more polite words before he said his goodbyes. Song qingxiao watched him leave. Pinluo tiptoed to look and listened to his footsteps. The sound was getting further and further away, as if he had already left the gate. Only then did he let out a long sigh of relief and gave song qingxiao a look. Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: Tiger-painting (3) Chapter 1051: Tiger-painting (3) ¡°Let¡¯s go around the house and see if this bastard left anyone behind to monitor us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it, it¡¯s not there.¡± Her divine sense easily covered the pavilion. There was no other aura except for the two of them. Pinluo didn¡¯t believe her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, he went upstairs and searched every corner. After he confirmed that there was no one else, he went back and found song qingxiao on the second floor balcony. ¡°There¡¯s really no one here.¡± After running for a while, his forehead was already covered in sweat, and he had a puzzled look on his face. The people of the Yu Lun void realm were not good people, and there was also something wrong with churong. Although pinluo didn¡¯t know what they were up to, he instinctively felt that something was wrong. Originally, he thought that this person would definitely find someone to monitor the two of them, but he didn¡¯t expect that after looking around, he really didn¡¯t find any signs of other people. He muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°Could it be that I was wrong?¡± He looked puzzled, but after struggling for a while, he decided not to think about it anymore. Instead, he brought up another matter. ¡°By the way, there are indeed people in the yulun void realm.¡± He looked at song Qing who was leaning on the railing and leaned over. when I got off the boat, I asked them to help me up. They are indeed made of flesh and blood, and they are warm. This young man was quite clever. At that time, he was suspicious, but he still knew to find a way to investigate. Song qingxiao was amused by him, but he frowned. but these people are really a little scary. They even held some Dragon King ceremony. It¡¯s quite scary ¡­ When he said this, his expression became conflicted. He sneaked a glance at song qingxiao. He didn¡¯t know if churong¡¯s words had made her suspect uncle Xiang. But in any case, the upright young man reminded her, ¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang brought you here this time, I think ¡­¡± ¡°You have no good intentions.¡± Song qingxiao looked into the distance. While talking to pinluo, she also released her divine sense to check on the two sisters living in the mansion. ¡°I know,¡± ¡°You, you know?¡± what? ¡± pinluo was stunned. He saw how calm little God song Qing was and how she had been exchanging blows with churong. He thought that she didn¡¯t realize churong¡¯s strange behavior. He didn¡¯t expect her to say that she already knew. ¡°Then why did you tell him?¡± The young man also leaned against the railing. He saw that song Qing was looking at the Holy Temple that the two of them had seen earlier. He didn¡¯t feel very comfortable looking at this holy temple. He always felt that it was gloomy and made people scared. in my opinion, we should find a way to contact the other two as soon as possible and leave this place as soon as possible ¡­ Although the residence was large, song qingxiao had already sensed the two sisters living in the rooms on the left and right sides of the residence. The young woman living in the left wing did not respond to her divine sense and did not realize that her existence had been spied on by a new guest. However, as soon as her divine sense covered the right wing, another divine sense quickly swept back. This divine sense aura was somewhat familiar. When the two divine senses collided, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve found you,¡± After the start of this trial mission, all the trial participants in the trial space were separated. Song qingxiao had entered the trial scene on the Black River. The rest of the trial-takers were nowhere to be found, and he did not expect to meet them here. As soon as the aura sensed her presence, it quickly moved over. Song Qing adjusted her posture and waited for the person to come over. Pinluo didn¡¯t notice the change in her expression and didn¡¯t know what had just happened. He was still reciting, I suspect that the people here are mentally abnormal. What era is it? they still dress like they¡¯re performing a big play. Forget about the young people, even the old men are dressed the same, like a uniform ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Song Qing stared at the temple and replied to him casually. The spiritual awareness living in the right wing room had already rushed over to her side. At this time, it had passed through a few round doors and was already close to the inner courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Hearing her words, pinluo was stunned. Song Qing peed and said, ¡°Their skirts have different layers.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, everyone is wearing a wide-sleeved dark blue Cross-collar top and a black robe with rolled edges. Each layer of cloth is embroidered with totems to distinguish the layers. These people¡¯s clothes and appearance looked the same, but song qingxiao noticed that the layers of their skirts were different. For example, among the eleven people who had come to welcome them, Yi Chang had the highest status. He was standing at the top of the triangle, and he had the most layers of the dress. The layers of the dress were intertwined and wrapped around his lower body. Song qingxiao counted that there were twelve layers. Churong was the one who led them here. He was about 40 or 50 years old, but the number of layers in his dress was second only to Yi Chang¡¯s among the 11 people. Song Qing noticed that there were eight layers in total. ¡°..¡±Pinluo, who had been mumbling non-stop, was dumbfounded when he heard her. At that time, he had been stunned by the problem of time in the Yu Lun illusionary realm and was already in a daze. When he saw these people again, he was frightened by uncle Xiang¡¯s reaction and felt uneasy. He did not know where these people came from, so how could he have time to count the number of layers of robes these people were wearing? After that, he was shocked by the Dragon King ceremony that churong had mentioned, and then he saw the strange holy temple. He was so focused on escaping that he didn¡¯t notice this detail. The young man didn¡¯t expect song Qing to have remembered all these details. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her and think of her various performances since she entered the nine Dragon cave. She was indeed calm and careful. He didn¡¯t expect that she was not shocked by the name of the nine Dragon cave at that time, but after entering a place like the yulun void realm, she could still observe so carefully. He couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling. ¡°What does the different layers of the robe represent?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± pinluo asked subconsciously, impressed by her observation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing peed and said, ¡± it could mean a difference in status, or it could also be ¡­ She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her eyes glowed. Pinluo didn¡¯t mind that she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. After hearing the first half of her sentence, he had a look of realization. ¡°It must be his status!¡± Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Chapter 662-Yu men_1 Chapter 1052: Chapter 662-Yu men_1 Pinluo clenched his fist and hit his palm with force, making a crisp sound. I think Yi Chang is wearing the thickest clothes. He has three layers of skirt on the inside and three layers on the outside. Everyone seems to be afraid of him. He suddenly remembered and said, ¡± that churong is also wearing a lot. No wonder that long-bearded old man was so respectful to him. When he came in, the residents who were ordered to come out and greet him were also a little afraid of him. Speaking up to this point, pinluo was a little puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re hot?¡± ¡°..¡±Song Qing looked down at him and was a little speechless. The two were talking about the abnormalities of these people¡¯s dresses. He didn¡¯t care if the dresses were hot or not. but then again, the temperature here is really low. It might be built on a mountain and a River. No wonder it needs to be worn thicker. Especially this house, it was even colder. When the young man said this, he could not help but arch his shoulders and shrink his neck. the reason why it¡¯s cold here is because the yin energy is stronger than in other places. When they came in from the nine Dragon cave, they were already contaminated with Yin Qi, which damaged their Yang Qi. Therefore, when pinluo came in, he felt a chill all over his body. He couldn¡¯t resist it and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Yin Qi?¡± Pinluo was stunned. Song Qing pointed at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the Tiger painted in gold on the door when we came in?¡± Of course I saw it! The young man nodded, and song qingxiao continued, ¡± ¡°The Tiger on the door is to suppress the ghost.¡± Although the Golden Tiger on the door had spiritual aura, it was not as strong as the Tiger that song qingxiao had found on the gate of the Gu mansion when she was exploring. ¡°Could it be, could it be that there really is, that thing?¡± He shivered. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡± when churong mentioned the Dragon King ceremony, she said that she had already prepared for it ¡­ At that time, pinluo had misunderstood and thought that churong¡¯s ¡®prepared¡¯ meant that she could save the life of the young girl. Who knew that churong would say, ¡± after the sacrifice, there will be a series of cleaning tasks to ensure that the dead spirits can not cause trouble and affect others. When churong said this, pinluo didn¡¯t think much of it. However, when he thought about what song Qing had said and the Golden painting of a Tiger on the house they had entered, pinluo¡¯s face turned green. Not only were there ghosts here, but it was also very likely that ghosts would appear in this house. On her way here, song qingxiao had noticed that the doors of the other houses were different from this one. Although this place was small and the population wasn¡¯t large, there was a clear hierarchy, and the lower-ranked clansmen lived in the outermost area. This house was not only located in the middle, but it was also close to the residence of Yichang, which proved that this house was not an ordinary residence. Besides, the door was locked. The population in the Yu Lun void realm was sparse and they did not have any contact with the outside world. It could be said that every household here did not leave anything behind and did not close their doors at night. There was no need to lock them at all. It was likely that this room was the only one other than the Holy Temple that prohibited anyone from entering and leaving this place. And why was this house so special? It was near the courtyard and occupied a large area, but only the two sisters lived there. The yin Qi in the house was extremely heavy. The water from the lake in the courtyard circulated continuously in the building, deepening the accumulation of this Yin Qi. The two girls who were trapped here, the Tiger painting that blocked the ghosts, and the Dragon King ceremony were coming soon. With all these clues linked together, how could song qingxiao not understand? ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find the others and leave this place as soon as possible?¡± When pinluo heard that there was a ghost here, he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. I think not only is this place strange, but churong is also not a good person. He said that he already has a candidate for the Dragon King¡¯s ritual, so he¡¯s most likely trying to calm us down first. After he has trapped us here, he¡¯ll take you down ¡­ ¡°No,¡± she said. Song qingjiang interrupted him and shook his head, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The candidates for the Dragon King ceremony have been decided.¡± Her words shocked pinluo. it¡¯s settled? ¡± He repeated, then raised his voice.¡±How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that one of the two sisters living here is one of the candidates to be sacrificed.¡± Pinluo¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he couldn¡¯t react for a while. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, remembered the topic that he had led her away with. Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Yu men_2 Chapter 1053: Yu men_2 As pinluo had said, the clothes Yi Chang and the others were wearing were too heavy and not suitable for their journey. The higher the number of layers, the higher the status of the person, but at the same time, it might also represent other information. When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Pinluo, have you ever heard about the custom of martyrdom in your area?¡± Pinluo was still in shock after hearing what she said. He didn¡¯t know how to react when he heard song Qing¡¯s question, and he looked confused. have you dug up any ancient tombs in your area? what were the clothes the dead wore when they were buried? ¡± After hearing what she said, the young man quickly understood her meaning. you¡¯re saying that the clothes they¡¯re wearing might be ¡­ Song qingxiao nodded. He started to tremble again, and his teeth clattered. ¡°No way? I just met them. They¡¯re alive.¡± He was already panicking, but with song qingxiao¡¯s reminder, he quickly remembered something. more than ten years ago, a 3000-year-old tomb of Tusi was dug out here ¡­ His face was pale and his hands and feet were trembling. the whole country was shocked because this discovery was too big. They even built a Museum in our local area. The ceremonial robe worn by the Minister of land was cleaned by the scholars and displayed in the museum. When the museum opened, the locals had all gone to see it, and pinluo often went there too. Now that he thought about it, the burial clothes that had been taken from tu SI¡¯s body were indeed similar to what these people were wearing. ¡°They¡¯re all dark blue wide-sleeved shirts with a collar. The lower body is wrapped in a layer of cloth, and a Jade hook is hung on the waist.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Although this answer was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations, she still asked. Pinluo¡¯s face was pale, but he nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± He swallowed his saliva and calmed the uneasiness in the depths of his heart. you don¡¯t know this, but there¡¯s always been a legend about Dragons in our local area. 3,000 years ago, etiquette had not been established, and the dress code was not formal. However, there was a legend of Dragons here, so the local people believed in the tradition of the Dragon King and worshipped the Dragon totem. Even the most powerful local official, tu si, didn¡¯t dare to embroider a Dragon totem on his clothes. This was because he was afraid that wearing a Dragon would be disrespectful to the Dragon and would incur the wrath of the Dragon King, leading to a disaster. However, after the person died, there would not be such a huge restriction. When they were alive, they were afraid that their luck would not be able to suppress the dragon¡¯s luck, so they would not usually embroider Dragon totems on their bodies. However, after they died, the burial clothes they wore would have Dragon totems on them. This meant that after death, their souls would be guided by the Dragon King and return to the Pure Land of bliss, so that their descendants would be blessed. now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ve noticed that the edges of the clothes worn by Yichang and the others look like Dragon patterns. At first, it looked like a simple curved diagram, but after song Qing¡¯s reminder, pinluo realized that something was wrong. The graveclothes in the museum were old and damaged. Even if they were repaired, they couldn¡¯t be restored to their new state, so he didn¡¯t recognize them at first. Now that he thought about it, not only did the shroud in the museum look similar to what Yi Chang and the others wore, but the pattern was also 70% to 80% similar. ¡°At that time, the skill of embroidery was not developed, so it was only similar in spirit and shape. It was not like the Dragon embroidery of the future, which was vivid and lifelike.¡± However, the clothes that Yi Chang and the others were wearing were obviously newer and more luxurious than the burial object that was dug out from the tomb. Moreover, because they were worn by ¡®living people¡¯, he did not think in that direction at the time. ¡°Besides, besides, the clothes that Tusi was wearing didn¡¯t have that many layers.¡± The more he spoke, the more he wanted to cry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao, on the other hand, was very calm. Pinluo¡¯s words confirmed her suspicion. After confirming that there was something wrong with the clothes that Yichang and the others were wearing, the only thing that remained to be confirmed was the meaning of the layers of clothes and what the reason was. Apart from the people uncle Xiang had brought with him, there were 147 clansmen in total. This number should have been fixed. ¡°147..¡± Song qingxiao repeated the number in a low voice. She remembered that on her way here, there were men and women who saluted her. There were middle-aged people who looked like Chu Rong, and there were also elderly people. However, it was as if she had never seen a child. Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: The Yu men_3 Chapter 1054: The Yu men_3 When they thought about it carefully, it seemed that the youngest person they had ever seen was Lord Yi Chang, who had the highest status in this place. In the pavilion of the dock, an old man with a goatee had been very respectful to churong and had called her third uncle. What did that mean? Churong, who looked like she was in her forties or fifties, was she really only in her forties or fifties? If he wasn¡¯t just forty or fifty years old, but had used some method to preserve his current appearance, what method would that be? If he was really only forty or fifty years old, then the reason the old man had called him third uncle was probably because he was of a higher generation. After all, some couples would have children when they were old, and the eldest son would have children earlier. This would widen the age gap between uncle and nephew, which was not impossible. But in this case, song Qing had some doubts in his heart- There were no children in this place. Not only were there no children, but she had also not seen any graves along the way. Churong said that there were a total of 147 people here. The number of people was fixed, and there was almost no change. However, since he was born as a human, there were life and death, illness and death. This was what song qingxiao found strange. There were no new lives here, and there were no graves for the dead. She thought of uncle Xiang. When they were on the river corridor, uncle Xiang and Yi Chang had talked about his age. Before he could finish, he was interrupted. When pinluo spoke to her, he attracted the attention of that Yi Chang, so he didn¡¯t allow uncle Xiang to continue. At that time, uncle Xiang had said,¡±he is already 71 years old, and his health has not been as good as before.¡± Yi Chang had promised him at that time ¡­ Song qingxiao guessed that uncle Xiang had been suffering from cold and heat for decades. Yue Yue had been transporting resources for the people in the yulun void realm at a fixed time. According to uncle Xiang, this was a deal. Judging from the situation between the two parties, the status of the two parties was obviously not equal. Uncle Xiang was offering money and effort, so what he wanted must be extraordinary. When he mentioned age, song Qing could roughly guess that people were most afraid of old age, illness, and death, especially people like uncle Xiang who had walked through the gates of hell. He would cherish his life more than ordinary people. In other words, if song qingxiao guessed correctly, uncle Xiang¡¯s unfinished sentence was like this:¡±Daren promised me back then to let me live.¡± Or,¡¯you promised me that I would be immortal¡¯. And so on. Then there was another problem. With uncle Xiang¡¯s life experience, why did he believe that Yi Chang could grant him immortality or the ability to extend his life? Unless uncle Xiang had seen a ¡®miracle¡¯ with his own eyes, and this ¡®miracle¡¯ must be closely related to the path to immortality. Therefore, with uncle Xiang¡¯s personality, age, and experience, he would not doubt it. ¡°How many years ago did uncle Xiang die?¡± She asked. The panicking pinluo almost subconsciously replied, ¡± more than 50 years ago ¡­ He could not remember the exact time. After all, it had been a long time, and with the passing of the older generation, it would be difficult for the later generations to tell the true age of uncle Xiang when the incident happened. Pinluo only vaguely knew that uncle Xiang was only a teenager when the accident happened. This should have happened more than 50 years ago. Hearing this, song qingxiao pursed her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Did you notice something wrong?¡± Pinluo asked, but she didn¡¯t answer. Uncle Xiang met the people of the Yu Lun void realm for the first time more than 50 years ago. From then on, he found the ¡®secret path¡¯ to enter the Yu Lun void realm and made a deal with them. Yi Chang must have given uncle Xiang a promise that he could not refuse. However, that was more than 50 years ago. Uncle Xiang had turned from a teenager to a white-haired old man. How old was Yi Chang 50 years ago? Was it as uncle Xiang had said, that this place was beyond the Three Realms, and neither the heavenly court nor hell could interfere to capture the souls of the people here, so the people here had the ability to live forever? or did Yichang have some secret technique that could make him immortal and keep his youth forever? If that was the case, then some of his previous doubts could be explained. For example, churong had said that the number of clansmen here was fixed, and there were no tombs. The people here were immortal, so they naturally didn¡¯t need a grave. Then what was this secret technique that could allow one to live forever? what was the relationship between it and the nine Springs and the Dragon King ceremony? Her gaze then turned to the Holy Temple that churong had repeatedly mentioned that one couldn¡¯t enter and leave as they pleased. The balcony of the loft here just happened to face the Holy Temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The groove that made pinluo¡¯s hair stand on end was something she was engrossed in. ¡°Song ¡­¡± Pinluo felt a little uneasy when she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. As soon as he spoke, a girl¡¯s surprised and crisp voice suppressed his voice, ¡± ¡°Song San!¡± Below the attic, a young girl rushed over from the right side of the room. She was wearing a green and blue upper garment that revealed her navel, and a pleated skirt of the same color with embroidered totems. As she ran, the small bells hanging on her slender waist collided with each other, making a crisp ¡®Ding Ling Ling¡¯ sound. The two trial-takers, who had been separated since the trial, finally met. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Chapter 663-ghost (1) Chapter 1055: Chapter 663-ghost (1) Xiang si stood at the bottom of the building. Perhaps it was because she was too anxious when she ran over, or because she was too surprised to see song qingxiao, her chest heaved up and down violently, and her almond-shaped eyes widened, ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was far better than hers. She had hidden her aura. When she sensed someone approaching, she had already realized that there might be other trial testers coming, so she rushed over. On the way here, her divine sense had detected two people. One of them had an unfamiliar and weak aura, so she thought it was because one of the trial-takers had concealed his true aura and identity. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see song qingxiao and a strange man instead of MA Yi and the cold woman. The young man standing beside her was about twenty years old and had a delicate face, but there was nothing special about him. Xiang SI¡¯s divine sense swept past him and found out his background clearly, but he didn¡¯t react at all. This was an ordinary person who had never cultivated before. There was no spiritual power protecting his body at all, and he looked like he had been invaded by Yin Qi. He was probably just a passer-by in the trial scene. After coming to a conclusion, Xiang four immediately shifted his gaze away from pinluo and turned a blind eye to him. He then focused all his attention on song qingxiao, ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re still with this mortal?¡± She didn¡¯t take pinluo¡¯s existence seriously. When a cultivator reached her level, ordinary people were like ants to her. Not to mention that pin Luo was just a character in the trial scene, Xiang four naturally looked down on him. When he saw song qingxiao standing with him, he instinctively frowned. The moment he saw Xiang four, his eyes lit up, but he immediately sensed the contempt this beauty had for him. She did not even try to hide her disdain for him. It was as if she did not even bother to look at him and treated him like air. However, he did not feel too embarrassed or angry at this time, because the scene of song qingxiao and the ¡®immortal¡¯ in the yulun illusionary realm clearly knowing each other surprised him. ¡°You know each other?¡± He asked song qingxiao, who gave Xiang four a meaningful look, ¡± ¡°Xiang four?¡± Xiang SI¡¯s delicate brows furrowed. When he saw her, he seemed to be a little disappointed. A trace of emotion flashed through his eyes before he finally sighed, ¡± ¡°Just call me shutong.¡± This should be her real name. She was a smart person. When she saw song qingxiao, she knew that someone must have brought her in. Perhaps someone had already introduced her to her name and her identity in the scene. Besides, a name was just a code name for them. She had taken the initiative to suggest that she wanted to get closer to song qingxiao. Song qingxiao neither nodded nor responded. Xiang four circulated his spirit energy and leaped up to the second floor, standing beside song Qing. When pinluo saw this move, he was shocked and instinctively staggered backward. Xiang si ignored him and sized her up before asking, ¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± After they left the trial space, they were assigned to different locations for the trial. Song qingxiao appeared on a boat, heading to the nine Dragon cave with pin Luo and uncle Xiang. When Xiang four appeared, he was in the Yu Lun void realm and was regarded as one of the two candidates to sacrifice the Dragon King. ¡°Are you and Qing Lu, who lives here, the people selected for the sacrifice in the Yu Lun void realm?¡± With Xiang Four¡¯s arrival, both sides knew each other¡¯s background. If she had the intention to cooperate, it would be very convenient to find out the situation. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She nodded. after I arrived, I was locked up in this house with that girl. The candidate for the Dragon King¡¯s ritual should be one of us. She had arrived at the Yu Lun void realm earlier than song Qing and had more information than her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, in the absence of other trial-takers, the two girls were trying to develop a tacit understanding of their cooperation. Xiang si tried to release the information he knew bit by bit, ¡± it is said that the Dragon King lives at the bottom of the lake. Every three years, a suitable girl has to be chosen and sent into the lake to be offered to the Dragon King as a concubine. This is the reason why the Dragon King is offering the sacrifice. ¡°Consort selection?¡± Pinluo couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in a low voice when he heard the girl¡¯s words after he steadied himself. Xiang four didn¡¯t even look at him and continued, ¡° Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Chapter 663-ghost (2) Chapter 1056: Chapter 663-ghost (2) ¡°But I suspect that this is just an excuse. The yin Qi at the bottom of the lake is very heavy, and it is increasing every day. I tried to check it two days ago, but I found that it was difficult for living things to survive in such water. And ¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a strange restriction here. After entering, it¡¯s not easy to leave.¡± She looked in the direction of the lake and said, ¡± ¡°The thick fog there has the effect of blocking divine sense. Once you enter, you will be trapped.¡± She could break out of the encirclement by force, but she had the same idea as song qingxiao. She was afraid that she would attract the attention of the people in the yulun void realm if she broke out of the encirclement by force. After Xiang four tried a few times and realized that it was impossible to escape from the Yu Lun void realm without anyone knowing, he gave up on the idea for the time being. This was the place for the trial test. If there were no accidents, the other trial testers would meet up here anyway. She might as well wait here and figure out the details of the people in the yulun void realm first. Her expression was grave. the people here are tight-lipped about the bottom of the lake. No one is willing to say more. I suspect that the so-called Dragon King is down there. At this point, she paused for a moment and looked at song qingxiao, clearly indicating for her to continue. Since it was a collaboration between the two of them, Xiang si had revealed some of her background. Naturally, song qingxiao had to show off as well to show that she had the qualifications to work with Xiang si. Song Qing chuckled and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not Yin Qi at the bottom of the lake, it¡¯s demonic Qi.¡± The moment she said this, it was like she had released a big move and Xiang si was stunned. other than the mist in the lake, have you tried to leave from the mountains on the left and right? ¡± Song qingxiao asked. Xiang SI¡¯s brows furrowed again. She spoke for a long time before song Qing replied and continued to ask her for more information. However, this unhappiness was fleeting, and she quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but I can¡¯t get out.¡± Before she could ask, song qingxiao smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really like this.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Xiang si tilted her head and asked. Song Qing replied, ¡± ¡°This place is probably an existence that has transcended this world. If you can¡¯t find a way out, you won¡¯t be able to leave this place no matter where you go.¡± ¡°Transcend this world?¡± Xiang si only understood half of her words. what do you mean? ¡± ¡°When I came in, I asked the people on the ship about the legend of the Yu Lun void realm.¡± Song Qing looked down on Xiang si, ¡± in the legends, the yulun void realm was a unique place that the Yellow Emperor opened for his descendants. He killed a Dragon to form the soul of the Dragon King and held the yulun void realm. It did not touch the sky or the ground. It transcended the Three Realms and was not controlled by the heaven and earth and reincarnation. Once she said that, Xiang si immediately understood, ¡± ¡°In other words, this place is both connected and not connected to the outside world.¡± That was why song qingxiao said that they needed to find a way out of this place. And this method should be in the hands of those at the Yu Lun void realm. However, this kind of restriction could only block ordinary people like uncle Xiang and pinluo. For song qingxiao and Xiang four, if they wanted to leave, they could naturally break the restriction and leave. Xiang four had only suffered because he was trapped in the game, so he wasn¡¯t as clear about the details as song qingxiao, who came from the outside. After hearing her advice, he suddenly realized, ¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± She sighed and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it makes sense why the people here are neither alive nor dead.¡± When pinluo heard this, he was dumbstruck and took in a deep breath. However, song qingxiao had already guessed this, so she was not surprised when she heard her. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not undying.¡± She thought of the layers of clothes Yichang and the others were wearing, and there must be something strange about it. ¡°I suspect that they might have mastered some kind of life-extending technique that allows them to cross the netherworld and reincarnate.¡± It could be considered as solving the path to immortality in a disguised way, so there were no newborn children here, no tombs, and the number of people was very fixed. She raised her head and exchanged a glance with Xiang four. The two of them said in unison, ¡± ¡°Dragon King!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± This kind of reincarnation technique must be related to the Dragon King at the bottom of the lake. Otherwise, what was the point of the Dragon King ceremony, which was held once every three years? Was it really just because this group of immortal yulun illusionary realm clansmen had been bored in their long lives and came up with some gimmicks? Of course, things were not that simple. In order to understand the secret between the Dragon King and this group of people, the trial-taker had to go into the lake to find out what was going on. however, there is demonic Qi at the bottom of the lake. They call it suppression Qi, and it is very dense. Xiang SI¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡± I¡¯ve tried it before. Even with my consciousness, I can¡¯t get in even if it¡¯s less than ten meters deep. She was already in the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and the power of her divine sense was no small matter. If she could only dive about ten meters with her divine sense, then the demonic Qi at the bottom of the lake was indeed very terrifying. It was impossible to enter the water from the lake. If the secret method of longevity of the people living in the yulun illusionary realm was related to the Dragon King at the bottom of the lake, then they were very clear about the origin of the yin Qi and naturally knew how to enter the bottom of the lake and communicate with the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ in the lake. When song qingxiao and Xiang four thought of this, they turned their heads in unison and looked in the same direction, ¡± ¡°The Holy Temple.¡± The two of them thought of the same thing again. As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Xiang si pursed his lips and smiled, his eyes revealing a playful and cunning look, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve been there before.¡± In the previous conversation, song qingxiao had already revealed some of the clues she knew and displayed her abilities. If Xiang four wanted to work with her, he would naturally need to show some real things, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mysterious restriction in the Holy Temple, I can¡¯t get in.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t force her way in was that she didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy before the trial-takers gathered. So, after she didn¡¯t find a way to enter silently, she settled for the next best thing: ¡°But I went to the top and walked around the outer layer.¡± After saying this, she winked at song Qing and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Guess what I found?¡± Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: Chapter 664-entering _1 Chapter 1057: Chapter 664-entering _1 When Xiang four asked this, song qingxiao immediately thought of one thing-the Dragon King? It was wrong! As soon as this idea came into her mind, she rejected it. Even though her trial mission was to kill the Dragon King, Xiang Four¡¯s mission might not be the same as hers. Moreover, even if they had the same task, if her task was to kill the Dragon King, she would not have waited for them to come and would have acted first. Even if she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so and had to wait for the others to arrive, it was impossible for her to beat around the bush and say so much nonsense the moment she met him. Moreover, the exterior of the Holy Temple seemed to be filled with grooves. Although the one at the top was the largest and widest, it was still too small and too many for the magnificent Dragon King. Song qingxiao looked in the direction of the temple again. The Holy Temple was opposite the house she was currently living in and was the largest building in the Yu Lun void realm. She stood on the top of the attic and could see the whole holy temple clearly. It was semi-oval in shape, like an upside-down cup with a round bottom. The grooves at the bottom were about one and a half meters wide and two meters tall. Looking from the bottom to the top, there were probably two to three hundred of them. The groove was sealed by a greenish-gray stone tablet, and simple patterns were drawn on it with Vermilion paint. It looked like a person was being drawn, and some words were even written on it. From a distance, it looked like a large picture frame. Thinking of this, song Qing¡¯s heart moved. ¡°A grave?¡± No matter how one looked at it, the height and width of the nest were just right for one person to stand in. In addition, the bottom of the Holy Temple was wide and the top was narrow. The grooves at the bottom were narrow and compact, and the higher one went, the more spacious it became. In a way, it was in line with what churong had said about the strict rules of hierarchy here. Could it be that my previous guess was wrong? it¡¯s not that there are no dead people or tombs here, but because of the small space, the dead people were dealt with elsewhere? When Xiang four heard her words, a trace of surprise flashed through his eyes, but he quickly regained his composure. She didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and nodded. ¡°Yes, but also wrong.¡± Xiang Four¡¯s words caused fear and curiosity to grow in pinluo¡¯s heart. The conversation between the two women in front of him was a little confusing, but it also felt like a door to a new world had been opened. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly, only to hear Xiang four continue, ¡± ¡°There are a total of 278 grooves on it,¡± She paused on purpose. but there are 133 grooves that have something sealed inside. Song Qing¡¯s eyes darkened as she whispered, ¡± ¡°In other words, there are 145 empty slots.¡± She quickly caught on to the main point. Xiang si pursed his lips and smiled as he nodded. Pinluo couldn¡¯t keep up with their thoughts. He scratched his head.¡±What does this empty groove represent?¡± Xiang four ignored him and turned to look at song qingxiao. Song qingxiao replied, ¡± ¡°On our way here, churong said that the fixed number of people in the yulun void realm is 147.¡± that groove only has ¡­ Pinluo couldn¡¯t react in the beginning, but after he said a few words, he suddenly realized. I understand. That is to say, qinglu and shutong are not included in the number of people ¡­ These two people were the candidates to be sacrificed at the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony, so they could be considered as people who were about to die. Therefore, the real number of people in the yulun void realm should be to exclude these two girls. In other words, the young girls who were about to be sacrificed, including Xiang four, might have been tricked by uncle Xiang into coming here. The real fixed number of people in the yulun void realm might be 278 at the beginning. however, as time passed, the 133 people had met with some sort of accident and were sealed within the grooves. Only 145 of them were left. ¡°Are there dead bodies sealed in the 133 grooves?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing asked, but Xiang four shook his head, ¡± ¡°No.¡± When she said this, her expression turned serious. I spent some effort to find a way to make a small hole in one of the grooves on the stone tablet. It wasn¡¯t difficult to break open the Holy Temple by force, but the difficult part was how to hide from the eyes and ears of these strange people and not make a sound. The Holy Temple was very eye-catching in the Yu Lun illusionary realm. It was located in the center, opposite the house led by Yi Chang. From a certain perspective, it seemed to be surrounded by the buildings in the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Chapter 664-intruders _2 Chapter 1058: Chapter 664-intruders _2 Moreover, because the Holy Temple was an obvious target and the place was not big, it could be said that the existence of the Holy Temple was always under the surveillance of the people here. From churong¡¯s attitude when she mentioned the Holy Temple, the Holy Temple was like a forbidden place to the people here, and they placed great importance on it. Xiang si and the other young lady were the candidates for the sacrificial ceremony to the Dragon King. They were also closely watched by others and could not move freely. Under such circumstances, she was able to open the stone tablet outside the Holy Temple under these people¡¯s eyes without triggering the restriction. She was quite capable. I found a giant cocoon inside the hole. Xiang si reached out his hand. Her palm was white and soft, and her fingertips were slender. As she spoke, a ball of black silk suddenly appeared on her palm, which was particularly eye-catching. This magical scene was a huge shock to pinluo. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Xiang si ¡®creating something out of nothing¡¯. ¡°Take a look,¡± She handed the item over to song qingxiao, and song qingxiao did not stand on ceremony. She picked up the thread and placed it in front of her. She looked at it carefully and sent her divine sense into it. The ball of velvet felt like cotton that had been torn off, and there was a faint fluctuation of Yin Qi inside. Song qingxiao looked at the color of the velvet and could not help but rub it. She twisted the small ball of fluffy velvet into a short rope. She folded the thin and long rope in half and smiled. After folding the thin rope in half, it was arranged in a sequence, like a simply woven small piece of cloth. Pinluo came over to take a look and made a ¡®Yi¡¯ sound, ¡°Now that you look at it, it looks a little like the traditional dress they wear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not similar.¡± Song qingxiao corrected him, but her eyes did not move away from the thin rope. ¡°Yi Chang¡¯s dress was made from this.¡± She was very sure. Pinluo was just an ordinary person, so he couldn¡¯t sense the yin Qi in the silk. It was the same as the Qi on Yi Chang and the others. Xiang si nodded his head, ¡± it is indeed the same thing. The dresses that these people are wearing are made from this cocoon skin. She turned to look at song qingxiao and smiled. ¡°Song San, can you guess what¡¯s inside the cocoon?¡± ¡°A corpse?¡± Pinluo said. Song qingxiao corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s a human.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Xiang four didn¡¯t even care about pinluo, he only smiled at song qingxiao, there are people inside the cocoons, but they have no consciousness and only their bodies are left. However, the strange thing is that there is still a trace of spiritual breath. When she realized this, she was shocked. it¡¯s a pity that I was discovered after I tore off a piece of this thing. I had no choice but to retreat for the time being. The situation here was still unclear. In the situation where the trial-taker had yet to arrive, and the situation of the mission was still unclear, it was not appropriate to beat the grass and alert the snake. When Tian xiangsi broke the stone tablet and tore off a thread from the giant cocoon, it caused a stir in the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Yi Chang ordered the entire realm to search for the people who dared to break into the Holy Temple. She and Qing Lu, who lived in the house on the left, were the first to be investigated because they were the candidates for the sacrifice. Even though these people didn¡¯t manage to find anything with Xiang Four¡¯s methods and middle level of the nascent soul stage cultivation, and didn¡¯t manage to get hold of anything that could be used against her ¡­ However, touching the Holy Temple was like touching a reverse scale for the people here. It was also after that day that the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm strengthened their defenses and added a lock to the entrance, preventing the people inside from entering and leaving, and also not allowing others to enter easily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°With your strength, such a small movement was able to alert these people, so it can be imagined that there is some mysterious restriction in the Holy Temple.¡± Song Qing Xiao frowned. As a mid level nascent soul formation cultivator, if Xiang four wanted to, she could completely come and go without a trace, and these people shouldn¡¯t have noticed. The Holy Temple was huge and there were more than 200 grooves inside. There were 133 caves where the giant cocoon was stored. However, when Xiang four moved one of them, he quickly caused a storm in the Yu Lun void realm. It was clear how vigilant these people were. For them to be able to notice Xiang Four¡¯s movements, it could only mean that the cultivation of the person inside was far superior to Xiang four.The other possibility was that the Holy Temple was connected to them, and once one of them was touched, it would alert the others. For example, if the Holy Temple and these people were a complete ¡®person¡¯, if someone pulled a strand of hair from this¡¯ person¡¯, it would quickly cause this ¡®person¡¯ to notice. This was roughly the reason. Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: Chapter 664-intruder (3) Chapter 1059: Chapter 664-intruder (3) The Holy Temple was closely connected to the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, and there were some strange giant cocoons stored in the grooves inside. According to Xiang four, the people in these cocoons had already lost consciousness, but there was still a trace of spiritual life left. This meant that they were not completely dead and were in a half-dead state. ¡°Giant cocoon, human ¡­¡± Song Qing murmured these two key words, ¡± ¡°You want to break out of the cocoon and be reborn?¡± Her voice was very soft, so pin Luo couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but it couldn¡¯t escape Xiang Four¡¯s ears. This guess was in line with Xiang SI¡¯s. She nodded her head, ¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± These people weren¡¯t really dead, but they weren¡¯t alive either. They might be in some mysterious form, waiting for the day when they would break out of their cocoons and be reborn. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the intertwining silk in her hand again. She used her spiritual power and gently rubbed the silk. Under the spiritual energy, how could the thin rope withstand it? it was instantly crushed by the powerful spiritual energy and turned into powder. you ¡­ Xiang four saw that the thing he had worked so hard to get had been destroyed by song Qing. He couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. Just as he spoke, he saw the powder being twisted by spiritual power again and turned into black smoke. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness moved, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word turned into a fist-sized domain, trapping the wisps of black smoke within. ¡°This is ¡­¡± When Xiang four saw this, he swallowed the words he was about to say. The black Qi seemed to have grown strong enough to attack the realm, but with song qingxiao¡¯s current strength, the black Qi could not break through the seal of the realm. No matter how hard it tried, it was still sealed inside. Xiang four instinctively reached out to grab it. However, the instant his fingers touched the domain, it was as if he was blocked by an invisible restriction. No matter how much force she exerted, her fingers could not break through the confinement of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word. A cold glint flashed in her eyes. When she attacked again, her hand was already filled with spirit energy. Her fingertips turned into afterimages and she grabbed it with force, making a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. However, the domain did not move at all. In fact, it was not even affected by her spiritual energy. At the same time, she released her divine sense, only to sense that this mass of black Qi was bound by some invisible restriction. It should have been formed by a powerful divine sense, but with the strength of her divine sense, she still couldn¡¯t break it. Xiang SI¡¯s expression changed. Among the five cultivators, the other four did not know her situation, but she knew her own cultivation method very well. Her cultivation technique itself relied on divine sense to be used, so the strength of her divine sense was definitely above that of ordinary middle level nascent formation cultivators. Song qingxiao did not even sense this person¡¯s attack. She did not know when she had used her divine sense to create such an item to trap the black gas. Neither spiritual power nor spiritual awareness could break through it, which was enough to show how powerful song qingxiao¡¯s move was. Fortunately, the area of the restriction was slightly small and could only be used in a small area. Otherwise, if the restriction was large and he was controlled by her in a battle, the consequences would be terrible. Xiang four analyzed the situation in his heart and was still rejoicing. But even so, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had already made her very vigilant. At least she could use this move, which showed that she should also focus on cultivating her divine sense, and the strength of her divine sense was not inferior to her own. She was deep in thought, but her face did not show it. Song qingxiao acted as if she didn¡¯t see what she did just now. When she saw her reaching out to grab it, she released her domain. As the black Qi rose up, Xiang four put away the shock in his heart and forced himself to be calm as he reached out his hand again- This time, the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was dispelled, and she easily caught the wisp of black mist in her palm. She sank her divine sense into it to explore, and her expression immediately changed. ¡°Demonic Qi?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Song qingxiao nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The outer shell of the giant cocoon in the groove of the Holy Temple was actually formed by dense demonic Qi. To be able to cause the demonic Qi to take form and weave into a cocoon, one could imagine how heavy the yin Qi of that cocoon was. This demonic Qi came from the nine Springs and had the same origin as it. The aura was the same, which further proved that this group of people had some connection with the nine Springs. What exactly was at the bottom of the spring that not only could it hold up the Yu Lun void realm, but it could also use the demonic Qi in the spring to weave a cocoon and trap these people living in the Yu Lun void realm, hiding them in the Holy Temple. The demonic Qi was wrapped around Xiang SI¡¯s slender fingers. At the start, it was still squirming as it tried to invade her body. Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: Chapter 664-entering _4 Chapter 1060: Chapter 664-entering _4 However, after realizing that there was no way to break through its defense, it gradually dispersed and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Pinluo didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Everything that was happening in front of him had broken through his previous understanding. As the two of them chatted, they mentioned the sacred temple, the large cocoon in the temple that wrapped the ¡®person¡¯, Xiang SI¡¯s magic-like appearance of the black velvet, and song Qing¡¯s bare hands turning the black velvet into black mist. All of these things made his mind go blank and he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Looks like I have to find a way to enter the Holy Temple and at the same time, go into the water to explore.¡± Song qingxiao said. Xiang si suppressed the thoughts in his mind and said, ¡± ¡°After the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice.¡± The people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm had now been confirmed to be related to the demonic Qi in the nine Springs, and the existence of the Holy Temple was also an indispensable part. Then, at the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony two days later, some clues would probably be found. Song qingxiao had the same plan, but she still had some doubts. ¡°How many offerings do you need for the Dragon King ritual?¡± When churong introduced them, she only said that they needed to choose beautiful girls and send them to the netherworld. She did mention the process and requirements, but she didn¡¯t mention the number of people. From the looks of it, song qingxiao and Xiang Four¡¯s physical appearance matched the criteria. As for the other girl living in the room on the left, since she was one of the candidates locked up in there, it was likely that she also met the criteria for sacrifice in all aspects. In other words, there were three candidates for the Dragon King¡¯s sacrificial ceremony, including the newly arrived song Qing and xiaowai. If the Dragon King ceremony only needed one person, then what did the existence of the other two mean? If the Dragon King ceremony required two or more people, why did churong deny it when song qingxiao asked about it? Song qingxiao suspected that the Dragon King ceremony might just be one of the many sacrifices here. In fact, these people might need a more important sacrifice and were in the midst of preparation. According to her speculations, if churong was not lying and the Dragon King ritual only needed one person, then the Qing Lu who was currently living in the left wing room should be the girl that Yi Chang and the others had prepared to sacrifice to the Dragon King. ¡°After all, the Dragon King only chooses a concubine every three years, so it¡¯s impossible to have all the first and second wives at once.¡± The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and her smile was a little cold. She then continued, ¡± ¡°Your existence might be because these people have other plans.¡± The young girl living in the left wing room had a weak breath. She was just an ordinary person without any cultivation of spiritual power. On the contrary, Xiang four was obviously different. If Yi Chang and the others were experienced, they would be able to see his extraordinariness with one look and they would also be able to see the difference in Xiang four. Hence, they were prepared to use Xiang si for other purposes. Yi Chang and the others were surprised that uncle Xiang had suddenly brought him over. At the same time, it should have made them overjoyed, so they had also sent him to the same place as Xiang four. ¡°I think so too.¡± Xiang si did not seem to be aware that he was being treated as a sacrifice. Instead, he laughed hysterically, the silver Bells on his clothes also clanging, ¡°Maybe we can find out the secret of these people¡¯s immortality after the sacrifice.¡± The two of them had a rough understanding of each other¡¯s abilities and strength. After exchanging information, they had reached a preliminary cooperation. Therefore, song qingxiao did not bother to beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your mission?¡± Xiang Four¡¯s eyes squinted as he smiled, ¡± ¡°Kill the Dragon King,¡± Song qingxiao nodded. From the looks of it, both of them had the same mission and goal, so there was no doubt that they would cooperate. Once she finished her question, Xiang four also asked impolitely, ¡± ¡°What number did you choose?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She just spread out her hand that had been on the wooden fence. Her palm was raised, and her fingertips were slightly bent. With a surge of spiritual power, a golden dot slowly appeared on her white and soft palm. It was about the size of a peanut, as if someone had dipped their finger in gold paint and gently touched it. ¡°The first one to make a choice is you?¡± Xiang si took a look and revealed a complicated expression. She seemed to be surprised, but it also seemed to be within her expectations. In the trial space, before the mission started, this card appeared out of thin air. When it was Xiang Four¡¯s turn to choose, there were only three cards left out of the five. At that time, she was like song qingxiao, she realized that this card was most likely selected according to the divine sense of the five people. Among the five, her strength was in the middle, so she was the third choice. There were a total of five cards, but they had already been selected by the two of them. The black-robed man who came in last was obviously extraordinary. Xiang si could vaguely feel the danger he was in and guessed that he was the strongest person in this trial. Therefore, she was sure that one of the five cards must have been drawn by him first. She had been trying to guess who had picked the last card first. She thought about it, but she never thought that it would be song qingxiao. It was only when she saw the dot on her palm that she was sure. However, after thinking about it, Xiang si felt that this situation was within his expectations. Thinking back to the move song qingxiao used to trap that wisp of demonic Qi, she was no ordinary mid level nascent soul formation cultivator. At least, her divine sense was stronger than his. No wonder she had the right to choose the card first. Xiang four composed himself and spread out his hands after he finished speaking. Two golden dots appeared on her left palm.¡±I was the third one to make my choice.¡± She looked at song qingxiao and told her everything she knew, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a number ¡®5¡¯ in front of him.¡± Xiang Four¡¯s words were extremely useful to song qingxiao as it made up for her weakness of being the first to choose. She chose the card first. Although it meant that she had the initiative in her hands, she was not sure what this card meant. At the same time, because she was the first to choose, she didn¡¯t know who would choose later or what the number was. On the contrary, although the people at the back lacked more opportunities to choose, they could clearly know the number of people in front. But now that Xiang si had said it, song Qing was more cautious. The last person to appear, number five, had extraordinary strength. If song qingxiao was not wrong, he should have been the one who made the choice after her and before Xiang four. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only According to what Xiang si said, if the missing numbers were 1 and 5 before she picked, that meant that the number 1 was in her hands, then the number on the palm of the number 5 Black robed man should be 5. The remaining ones, MA Yi and the cold-looking woman in red, were the numbers ¡®3¡¯ and ¡®4¡¯ respectively. ¡°What do you think this card means?¡± After confirming that she was going to work with song qingxiao, Xiang Four¡¯s expression became more relaxed and she was not as guarded as before. She even leaned towards song qingxiao and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a ghostly light, ¡± but if the others can come earlier, they will know. Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: Crying (1) Chapter 1061: Crying (1) Xiang four could hear the hidden killing intent in song Qing¡¯s words. The two of them looked at each other and smiled at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± It just so happened that she had the same intention. Song qingxiao¡¯s suggestion was exactly what she wanted. but I don¡¯t know when these people will come. Song qingxiao heard her sigh and said, ¡± ¡°After the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice, there will be spirits causing trouble.¡± There would be such a process during the worship every three years, so the people in the Yu Lun void realm had long been prepared. He didn¡¯t know what kind of mysterious power these people had mastered, but he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations of spiritual power in their bodies. They might have to find other capable people to catch ghosts and exorcise evil. Song qingxiao suspected that there was another force in contact with Yi Chang and the others besides uncle Xiang. Number five, MA Yi, and the cold-faced woman in red, who had not appeared so far, most likely belonged to this force that cleaned up the aftermath of the yulun void realm people every three years. Xiang and the other three weren¡¯t stupid. They immediately understood what song qingxiao meant. ¡°In other words ¡­¡± She held her cheek with her scallion-like index finger and pondered for a moment. ¡°The three of them will arrive in two days.¡± Not only that, but because the three of them belonged to the same force, it was very likely that they would cooperate and form an alliance. Xiang Four¡¯s expression changed at the thought of this. If it was just MA Yi and the cold-faced woman in red working together, there was nothing to fear. Although these two were mid level nascent soul formation cultivators, their strength was at the bottom among the five. Even if they joined forces, they were no match for song qingxiao and Xiang four. However, if number five also joined the Alliance, then things would be a little tricky. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m really a little afraid of that number five.¡± Xiang si laughed bitterly. Number Five¡¯s aura was sinister and he did not seem easy to deal with. It was very likely that he was the most powerful person among the five trial-takers on this trip. If he were to join MA Yi and the cold-faced Lady in Red, song qingxiao and Xiang four would be in danger. however, I can see that number five is very arrogant and doesn¡¯t seem to think much of the others. He might not ¡­ When Xiang four thought of the worst outcome, he couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. However, before she could finish her sentence, song qingxiao cut off her thoughts, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± She said indifferently, ¡± other than being in the same group, it¡¯s very likely that they have the same mission. The reason why song qingxiao and Xiang four worked together, other than the fact that they were the first to reach the Yu Lun void realm, was also because they had similar missions. Working together would be beneficial to each other. If the other three were in the same group, they would be different from song qingxiao and Xiang four. After all, one of them was here to exorcise ghosts and suppress evil, a partner invited by the Yu Lun void realm.On the other hand, the existence of one side was a candidate for the sacrifice. It was an important component required by a certain secret technique of the people of the yulun void realm. The two parties were on different sides, and it was very likely that their missions were different. Under such circumstances, it was highly possible for number five to join forces with MA Yi and the rest. Even if it was as Xiang four had said, number five was arrogant and didn¡¯t think much of others. He might not be willing to cooperate with MA Yi and the cold-faced woman in red, but he might still pretend to be polite for the time being. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to achieve his goal of winning alone after he eliminated Xiang four and himself. Xiang si didn¡¯t look old, but he was a shrewd person. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he immediately wiped away the wavering thoughts in his heart. If there was a conflict in the mission, then both sides would be on opposite sides. Only by cooperating would they have a higher chance of survival. Xiang Four¡¯s eyes narrowed and a hint of ruthlessness flashed in his almond-shaped eyes, ¡± then, let¡¯s find an opportunity to kill one person first ¡­ As soon as she finished speaking, pinluo¡¯s face was filled with shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young man¡¯s strange expression naturally did not escape Xiang Four¡¯s eyes. This was the first time his gaze fell on the ordinary person in this scene. The young man couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine when she looked at him. He didn¡¯t expect that this young and beautiful girl would say that she wanted to kill someone so easily. From the fact that she didn¡¯t even bat an eye when she jumped up to the second floor, pinluo could tell that she wasn¡¯t just bragging when she said she wanted to kill someone. She probably had real ability. She chatted with song Qing for a long time, and he didn¡¯t understand most of their conversation. He only knew that he had gotten himself into trouble this time. Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: Crying (2) Chapter 1062: Crying (2) It was fine if Xiang four didn¡¯t look at him before, but now that he turned to look at him, pinluo felt his scalp go numb. He subconsciously hid behind song Qing, his heart beating wildly. ¡°Why are you with an ordinary person?¡± Xiang Four¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light, but he still asked with a smile. ¡°I came in with them, and I promised to save his life.¡± Song qingxiao let pinluo hide behind her and said indifferently. When Xiang four heard this, he was stunned and the killing intent in his heart froze. In the trial scenario, even the lives of the trial-takers were not worth mentioning, let alone the lives of ordinary people. She didn¡¯t expect this young man to be so lucky that song qingxiao would promise to save his life. Since the two of them were partners and were about to face a strong enemy, Xiang four was not willing to fall out with her at this time. If that happened, he would be attacked from both sides. The reason why she didn¡¯t avoid pinluo before was that in her heart, he was like a mosquito that could be squashed to death at any time. However, song qingxiao¡¯s words proved that she wanted to save this person¡¯s life. He had heard the conversation between the two of them. Xiang four wasn¡¯t afraid of the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, but he was afraid that the last few words about the mission would be leaked and attract the attention of number five and the others. ¡°Just kill him.¡± She moved her lips and used her divine sense to communicate with song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°To avoid bad things.¡± When song qingxiao received her message, she slowly raised her eyes and looked at Xiang four. Her eyes were cold as she repeated her words, ¡± ¡°I promised to keep him alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a promise, you can just go back on it.¡± Xiang si didn¡¯t take her words seriously and said, ¡°¡±Moreover, after killing him, at worst, you can just kill all the people who heard your promise and seal their mouths. At that time, who would know that you went back on your word?¡± The young girl¡¯s face revealed a puzzled look. Obviously, breaking a promise was not a strange thing to her. When it came to killing people to silence them, her expression was also natural. It was likely that she had done this kind of thing many times. Xiang four was a capable and intelligent person, but he was cruel and merciless. He also viewed cooperation and Alliance as child¡¯s play. It might not be reliable to form an alliance with such a person at a critical moment. Song qingxiao frowned and was not happy with her behavior. Her expression turned cold. ¡°I said, I¡¯m going to save his life.¡± Her words already carried a hint of warning. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Seeing her unyielding attitude, the young girl could only suppress her killing intent and take half a step back, ¡± ¡°This man is really lucky.¡± She squeezed out a smile, but in her heart, she didn¡¯t think much of song qingxiao¡¯s actions. However, due to her powerful divine sense, she didn¡¯t want to fall out with her because of an ordinary person. The girl glanced at pinluo, who was hiding behind song qingxiao. The killing intent in her eyes didn¡¯t fade, but it was hidden deeper. it¡¯s getting late. The people in the Yu Lun void realm might be coming. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll contact you again if there¡¯s any news. After she said this and saw song qingxiao nod, she smiled sweetly and jumped down the stairs. Her graceful figure rose and fell a few times and quickly disappeared, leaving only a few crisp bell sounds. When the bell stopped ringing, pinluo, who was hiding behind song qingxiao, stood up hesitantly. He peeked in the direction of the girl¡¯s departure, and only heaved a sigh of relief when he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°You ¡­¡± He was quite smart. As soon as he spoke, he swallowed the words he wanted to ask. He didn¡¯t try to find out the identity of song Qing Xiao and Xiang si, nor did he ask her how she knew Xiang si in the yulun void realm. Instead, he said, ¡± ¡°What do we do now? Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, he could tell that song qingxiao and Xiang si were no ordinary people. In addition, her calm attitude on the ship, her calmness when facing uncle Xiang, and her actions in the netherworld when the spring water couldn¡¯t hurt her-all these appeared in pinluo¡¯s mind. She had saved his life not only in the underworld but also when she stopped Xiang si from killing him. Thinking back to the time in the nine Dragon cave, when he asked her for money and she said she didn¡¯t have any, pinluo couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky.Fortunately, she had no money and promised to save her life. Now, it seemed that he was a fool with good fortune, and had accidentally clung to a leg in advance. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: Crying (3) Chapter 1063: Crying (3) ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I need your help.¡± Song qingxiao said. Pinluo nodded his head uneasily. Now that he knew that song qingxiao was not an ordinary person, he was much more cautious in front of her. He did not dare to be as casual as before. Seeing that she had been looking in the direction of the Holy Temple, he stood there for a long time and carefully peeked out. But after looking for a while, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Instead, he thought of what Xiang si had said before, that there might be some kind of cocoon-like ¡®human pupa¡¯ hidden in the stone trough of the Holy Temple. He felt a chill all over his body and couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look in the direction of the lake. At this time, the sky was a little darker than when he had just entered the Yu Lun void realm. Perhaps the daytime was about to pass and night was about to fall. The mist above the lake was deeper than before, making the lake water appear and disappear, like a Fairyland. However, in such a clean place, there was a group of ¡®evil people¡¯ who were more terrifying than ghosts. The young man had never experienced such a thing in his life. Everything that had happened in the past two days had impacted his previous understanding, making him feel endless regret for this trip. ¡°My mother is still waiting for me at home ¡­¡± He opened his mouth slowly, his voice already carrying a sobbing tone. His lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were slightly moist. Tears were welling up in his eyes, as if they were about to fall. if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have come. My mother said that if I could find a fixed job and have a source of income in the future, she would ask someone to help me go on blind dates ¡­ His voice was getting softer and softer. These words shouldn¡¯t be said to song Qing. The two of them were not familiar with each other and had only met by chance. Moreover, she might not be willing to listen to him talk about these trivial things. However, he was holding it in so much that he was going crazy. In this strange and terrifying environment, he didn¡¯t know who to talk to other than song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡± Pinluo squeezed out a smile and turned around. He was about to say something when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s calm expression, as if she was listening to him seriously. He was stunned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just say it.¡± Her attitude didn¡¯t seem to be warm, but at this moment, it made pinluo feel a lot more at ease. ¡°Will I cause you any trouble?¡± He asked carefully, as if he was making a vow, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t tell anyone about what I¡¯ve heard!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡± Song qingxiao could not help but smile when she saw how nervous he was. Her personality didn¡¯t seem to be enthusiastic. Along the way, no matter who she talked to, she was always indifferent. Even when he was talking to Xiang four, who was an ¡®acquaintance¡¯, pin Luo felt that her smile didn¡¯t appear in her eyes. However, her smile now was different from before. When she smiled, the distance seemed to have disappeared a lot. Her pair of cold eyes seemed to be filled with brilliance, which made his heart feel like it had been hit, and he could not come back to his senses for a long time. However, she seemed to have realized this very quickly. Her smile disappeared and she returned to her previous cold self. ¡°Did you really come here for the Dragon King?¡± Pinluo asked again. Song qingxiao nodded, and his mood fell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that uncle Xiang was this kind of person. If I had, I would have reminded you earlier.¡± He had not only lied to song qingxiao, but the other two had probably been kept in the dark by uncle Xiang as well. They thought that the person in the yulun void realm was really an immortal and were completely unprepared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you remind me or not.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t take uncle Xiang seriously. He was just a nobody. The real tricky problem was to find the Dragon King and figure out what the number ¡®1¡¯ in her palm meant. The young man was still a little uneasy, but he also knew that at this point, there was no point in saying this. Maybe he wanted to dispel the fear in his heart, or maybe he wanted to help song qingxiao understand the local things. He remembered that song qingxiao had asked him about the local legends. Since he could not help with anything else, he might as well tell song qingxiao about the local customs, funeral etiquette, myths, and legends. When he spoke, he spoke whatever came to his mind without hiding anything. He even spoke of the few people in his family and their personalities. Although this young man was just an ordinary person and was a little timid, he had a kind personality and was good at talking. It was interesting to hear some simple legends from him. Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Crying (4) Chapter 1064: Crying (4) When chatting with him, he didn¡¯t need anyone else to speak. He would talk non-stop and wouldn¡¯t be left in an awkward silence. With one speaking and the other listening, time flew by. In the blink of an eye, the sky had already turned dark. Song qingxiao was multitasking. While listening to pinluo¡¯s words, she had already sensed the sound of someone entering the mansion. There were a total of five auras, one of which was familiar. It was churong, who had brought a few people here in the evening. As expected, a few minutes later, they heard footsteps approaching. Churong¡¯s voice was heard as well. ¡°Miss song.¡± In the dark night, a few flickering dim yellow lights slowly moved along the peach forest on both sides in the distance. The yulun void realm was isolated from the world, and everything it ate and wore was primitive and backward. As they walked closer, pinluo saw churong leading five people, each carrying some food boxes, and slowly walking toward the center of the building. The leader, churong, was holding a lantern. The light from the lantern illuminated his surroundings in a dim yellow. After hearing what Xiang four said in the evening and knowing that there was something strange about these people, pin Luo felt a chill on his back when he saw them carrying food boxes, holding lanterns, and wearing black robes. He was extremely afraid. These people were wearing the burial clothes that the earth Minister had worn three thousand years ago when he was buried. The dim light reflected off their faces, causing them to appear strangely pale. In addition, there was a ¡®human cocoon¡¯ lying in the groove in the Holy Temple. Thinking that churong and the others might have been reborn from such a ¡®human cocoon¡¯, pinluo felt a chill run down his spine. When he heard churong¡¯s shout, he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. He gritted his teeth and held onto the railing to prevent himself from falling to the ground. Churong¡¯s gaze first swept over pinluo. They were more than ten meters apart, and she was looking up from the bottom. She didn¡¯t know if she had noticed anything strange about pinluo. Finally, his eyes fell on song Qing. He pulled the corner of his mouth and revealed a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you your dinner.¡± As he spoke, the few people behind him seemed to have received an order and walked towards the small building. Churong also carried a lantern and walked unhurriedly behind them. The dining place was in the hall on the first floor. There was all the furniture available, but the color was dark. In addition, there were a few people in dark clothes standing in the hall, making the atmosphere even more depressing. When the two of them came down, they had already laid out the dishes. There was a small oil lamp on each of the lamp stands in the two corners of the room. Churong smiled as she welcomed song Qing. She said apologetically, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we don¡¯t have many guests here and we didn¡¯t prepare enough. We¡¯ve neglected our honored guest.¡± On the table behind him were a few pieces of meat, most likely the supplies uncle Xiang had brought over. The meat had been simply cooked, but it had been carried a long way here. The temperature here was low, so the heat had dissipated along the way. It looked cold, and there was a layer of oil floating on it. It looked very greasy, making people lose their appetites. This kind of thing was more like a form of sacrifice to the heavens, not something for people to eat. Churong seemed to see the disdain on pinluo¡¯s face and explained, ¡± we¡¯re isolated from the outside world here. Maybe you¡¯re not used to living here. He pondered for a moment, as if he had thought of something. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll have people hang some lanterns on the treetops outside the garden. It¡¯ll be interesting if they don¡¯t go out all night.¡± Just as churong¡¯s voice fell, a sharp female voice suddenly rang out, ¡± ¡°Wu¡­Wuwuwu¡­ I don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡± The voice was bitter and desolate, and it sounded very terrifying. It was dark everywhere, but it was unusually quiet, giving people a feeling of deathly silence. Perhaps it was because the night was dark and the clouds were too thick that they blocked the moon and stars, or because they were on the lake and the terrain was special, the water vapor formed a large amount of fog, which was blocked by the mountains and couldn¡¯t dissipate. Thus, the light was blocked, and the surroundings were so dark that one couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. Even with the lights on, it didn¡¯t feel any brighter. Instead, it made the night seem even darker. When the resentful female voice sounded, it was like the shrill cry of a female ghost demanding her life in the middle of the night. It made people¡¯s scalps go numb and a chill rise from the soles of their feet. ¡°W-what was that sound?¡± Pinluo, who was already nervous, almost jumped up when he heard this voice. He looked around nervously. This place was filled with strangeness. Even though there were six or seven people standing in the room, pinluo didn¡¯t feel at ease. On the contrary, he was even more frightened by the presence of churong and the others. At this moment, they heard the woman¡¯s strange cry. The sound was extremely shrill, making people feel creepy and afraid. Churong listened attentively. After a while, she seemed to have understood something and smiled in a comforting manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He squinted his eyes and laughed heartily. it¡¯s the young girl living on the left. She might be hungry now, so it¡¯ll be quiet after we send her some food. After he finished speaking, he looked at song qingxiao and said respectfully, ¡± there are at most two more nights. Please bear with it, esteemed guest. By then, she won¡¯t be able to disturb your qingning. The meaning behind churong¡¯s words made everyone feel uneasy. The Dragon King ceremony would be held in two days. What he meant was that the girl would die in two days. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Chapter 666-slithering away _1 Chapter 1065: Chapter 666-slithering away _1 Pinluo shuddered when he realized this. He subconsciously looked at song qingxiao with pity in his eyes. Churong didn¡¯t seem to notice his expression. After she finished speaking, she bowed to song Qing and said, ¡± ¡°Miss song, please enjoy your meal. I still have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He looked to his left and right, and the few people who were carrying the food boxes followed behind him. They filed out and even thoughtfully closed the door before they left. The door creaked and closed with a bang. Then, the Sound of Metal hitting metal came from outside. After the footsteps went away, pinluo went up and pulled the door. He turned his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± The whistling sound of the wind entered the room through the gap of the wooden door, causing the two small oil lamps in the room to shake. Wu ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­ the girl¡¯s mournful and helpless cries faintly entered their ears. It made pinluo¡¯s heart feel uneasy, as if it was following the swaying fire. He looked at the food on the table that had gone cold and had no appetite. When he heard the terrifying cry, he couldn¡¯t help but pull the two wooden doors open a little. There was a wrist-thick chain on the door, and it was impossible to break free. ¡°What right do they have to lock the door?¡± The young man was a little angry, and he pulled the door so hard that it clattered. we¡¯re not prisoners. This is too lawless! Pinluo said in anger and fear, but he didn¡¯t get a response. In the end, he turned around dejectedly. He was a kind young man. Although he had not met the crying girl yet, he could not bear to see her being sent to her death. However, he was at his wit¡¯s end. He glanced at song qingxiao and moved his lips, but he still didn¡¯t rashly ask her for help. He guessed that although song qingxiao had some skills, this was the yulun void realm. There were more than a hundred people inside, and most of them were young and strong. Song qingxiao herself was a target of these people. If she acted rashly, the consequences would be very serious if she was caught. Moreover, from her conversation with Xiang si, he could tell that the two of them had some sort of plan. He was also afraid of ruining song qingxiao¡¯s plans. Therefore, the young man¡¯s lips moved, but he did not speak in the end. The powerlessness in the depths of his heart turned into anger. He pulled the door hard twice, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The door was pulled open a crack. Pinluo gasped for breath, but at this moment, the distant and long crying sound suddenly disappeared. ¡°No more?¡± He was startled and felt a little uneasy. He leaned his ear to the crack of the door to listen again, and the female voice had indeed disappeared completely. They didn¡¯t know if it was as churong had said, but after they sent the food over, the young girl in the left room had quieted down, or if they had used some other method to make her unable to make a sound. ¡°Is she dead?¡± The young man asked uneasily and turned around. ¡°Or was he sent away? Knock him out?¡± The more he spoke, the more uneasy he became. The sudden disappearance of the girl¡¯s crying caused his willpower to collapse. He rubbed his hands in front of his lower abdomen. After thinking for a while, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Miss song, let¡¯s escape!¡± Although he felt sorry for the two girls who lived on his left and right after he escaped, at least he could save one of them. The more pinluo talked, the more he felt that this method was feasible. His eyes lit up, and he strode to song qingxiao. He looked excited, but he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find the other two and steal uncle Xiang¡¯s boat!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Pinluo was a little anxious. let¡¯s take advantage of the night and escape. Although they have the advantage in numbers, with the three of us and you, we might have a chance. If he gave it a try, he might still have a chance. However, if he didn¡¯t try at all, he really wouldn¡¯t have any chance at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s a restriction here, we can¡¯t get out.¡± Song Qing looked down on him and refused again. Pinluo didn¡¯t understand what a restriction was, but he didn¡¯t think much of it when he heard her say that she couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°We can get out.¡± He tried his best to convince song qingxiao. if we can¡¯t get out, how did uncle Xiang manage to travel back and forth from here for the past few decades? ¡± He was determined to escape, and his eyes lit up. ¡°When we came here, uncle Xiang told us the route back and forth in the nine Springs. Do you still remember?¡± Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066: Slithering away (2) Chapter 1066: Slithering away (2) He said that the water in the nine Dragon cave would flow into the nine Springs at a certain time, pushing the boat into the nine Springs. After a certain time, the water would rise, and the water in the nine Springs would return to the nine Dragon cave, pushing the boat out. ¡°We can¡¯t get out. You stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words made the young man look disappointed. He still wanted to say something, but at this moment, a faint light suddenly shone through the crack of the door. The light grew brighter and brighter, interrupting pinluo¡¯s words. The young man instinctively bent over and turned to look through the crack of the door, but the next moment, his eyes seemed to be sucked into an abyss. A large black eye was also staring at him through the crack of the door. After a long time, a faint breath was spat out and blew on pinluo¡¯s face, causing the hair on his face to stand on end. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a miserable cry. ¡°Ah!¡± His voice was very shrill and it spread throughout the house. It made people¡¯s hair stand on end. It seemed to have the same effect as the crying female voice from before. Pinluo¡¯s body bounced back like a slingshot, but after the shock, his legs were so weak that he couldn¡¯t stand. He couldn¡¯t bear his body weight, and as soon as he landed, his whole body slid to the ground. His back hit the heavy wooden table with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the bowls on the table made a¡¯ clang¡¯. The door was pushed open slightly from the outside, revealing a pale old man¡¯s face. ¡°Customer, what do you need?¡± The old man was very old. His face was full of wrinkles, and his eyes were filled with black and purple spots. These spots covered the White of his eyes, making it look like there were huge black grapes in his eyes. There was no white at all. Through the crack of the door, he tugged at the corner of his mouth and slowly asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao said. The old man nodded, grinned, and said slowly, ¡°Alright, if you need anything, just tell me.¡± After he finished speaking, the corners of his mouth drooped, and his expression seemed a little cold. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here.¡± With that, his face left through the gap in the door. The door creaked back to its original place without the force of someone pushing it. Pinluo was so scared that he was sweating profusely. His legs kept shaking, and he couldn¡¯t stand up for a long time. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song qingxiao reached out to pull him, but his lips were still trembling. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± He reached out to hold song qingxiao and used her strength to stand up. The bowl on the table had been knocked over by him earlier, and the soup inside spilled out, dripping down the corner of the table. The first floor was locked. The two of them went up to the second floor, left the attic, and stood on the balcony. Sure enough, they saw a large number of people of the yulun void realm moving in the house downstairs. Several lanterns were lit on the peach trees on both sides of the road, illuminating the entire house as if it were daytime. ¡°They really did light the lanterns.¡± When pinluo saw this scene, his expression turned grave. Churong had previously said that she would light up the courtyard with some lanterns, and as expected, her actions were Swift. In less than fifteen minutes, the entire path leading to the courtyard was filled with lanterns. Churong was the one who had brought food to song qingxiao, and she was the one leading the group. ¡°These people are definitely doing this on purpose!¡± When pinluo saw that the courtyard was illuminated, he was instantly filled with hatred and anger. ¡°They must be afraid that we¡¯ll escape in the dark.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled up when she saw this. These people had indeed lit the lanterns on purpose, but they weren¡¯t afraid of pinluo escaping. They could not leave. Moreover, these young people were insignificant to those at the yulun void realm. These people were not worried about them leaving. The reason why churong and the others lit the lanterns was probably because Xiang si had entered the Holy Temple that night and alerted the enemy. The ¡®cocoons¡¯ in the Holy Temple must be very important to them. They were like reverse scales, and they moved quickly after being touched. She revealed a smile and rolled her eyes. She looked at the young man beside her who was angry and scared at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to put out the lamp.¡± Pinluo was stunned for a moment. He turned to look at her, and she said, ¡± ¡°Just turn off the lights.¡± ¡°Can they be destroyed?¡± The young man looked puzzled. There was an old man guarding the door downstairs. Perhaps he felt someone looking down from the railing upstairs, the old man put his hands on his chest and slowly raised his head. Then, he stiffly turned his head 45 degrees. When his eyes met pinluo¡¯s, he grinned and smiled. Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: Slithering away (3) Chapter 1067: Slithering away (3) This old man was very old and had a hunched back, but he seemed to be in good spirits and his senses were not weak. my mother said, ¡± said pinluo. He had met his gaze through the crack of the door and was frightened by him. Now, he had a psychological shadow. When he looked at the old man again, he felt a chill down his spine. When he saw the old man looking over, even his smile looked like he had seen a ghost. He shrank his neck and said, ¡°People are less drowsy as they get older. With him guarding here, even if I can jump down the stairs, I can¡¯t put out the lantern.¡± The lantern shone all the way from the house to the door, and there were two lanterns every few steps, illuminating the entire courtyard. As soon as a person moved, they would be immediately discovered by the old man guarding the courtyard. How could it be easy to destroy it? The two of them exchanged a few words. In the distance, churong, who was ordering people to hang the lanterns, seemed to sense the gaze behind her. She turned her head while talking to someone, and her eyes met with song Qing¡¯s. When he realized that the two were staring at him, pinluo first shrank his neck guiltily and hid in the shadows. Song qingxiao looked at churong calmly and did not avoid her gaze. Instead, she asked, ¡± tonight, we lit up the lights and decorated the houses. her divine sense was powerful, so she heard some noises from the houses in front and behind her. It sounded like someone was walking back and forth, doing some cleaning work. ¡°Are there other guests coming?¡± When churong heard her question, she couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Then, she motioned for her subordinates to continue with their work while she took two steps forward before answering song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Miss song really has good eyes.¡± He praised and admitted, ¡± ¡°Indeed, we were ordered by Lord Yi Chang to clean the house and greet the guests.¡± Churong explained with a smile, ¡± the yulun void realm will invite some old friends to attend the Dragon King ceremony once every three years. It should be in these two days. A faint light flashed in his eyes. but did we disturb miss song when we were working? ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Churong smiled and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± There was nothing much to see after that. She returned to the house, and pinluo followed her. Song qingxiao guessed that the old friends churong mentioned should be MA Yi and the other two. After churong Qian and song qingxiao¡¯s conversation, the commotion downstairs became much smaller. In less than half an hour, all of them had left, and the door was locked again. Song qingxiao sat cross-legged in the room, ready to meditate. In such an environment, pinluo couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The girl¡¯s cries at night were too much of a shock for him. He couldn¡¯t just watch an innocent girl being thrown into the terrifying netherworld by these people. After sitting restlessly for more than an hour, he tiptoed out. The old man standing by the door downstairs may have been old, but his senses were not weak. As soon as he appeared, the stone-like old man moved. Hearing the old man¡¯s cold voice, song Qing resentfully returned to the room. After two times, song Qing, who had his eyes closed, released his spirit sense. At the same time, all the lanterns outside the attic were extinguished! The light from the window dimmed, and the whole room was plunged into darkness. Pinluo, who had been worried the whole time, hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. The moment the fire went out, he jumped up like a spring and looked around. He and song qingxiao were staying in the same room for the time being. Now that the lanterns were all extinguished, he instinctively turned to look at song qingxiao. She was sitting cross-legged, motionless, as if she had fallen asleep in such a strange way. The lantern was perfectly fine, why did it suddenly go out? The young man was a little confused, but at the same time, he was ecstatic. The moment the lantern was extinguished, he heard the old man¡¯s voice from downstairs. ¡°Eh? How did it get destroyed?¡± Obviously, he was not the only one who was surprised. The old man who was watching the two of them was also surprised. The old man seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. After a while, he listened upstairs and there was no movement. He quickly walked towards the lantern not far away. Taking this opportunity, pinluo also came to push song qingxiao. However, song qingxiao did not move. No matter how he pushed her, she seemed to be in a deep sleep. Pinluo wanted to cry but had no tears. He couldn¡¯t help but call out softly, ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± Song qingxiao still didn¡¯t move. It was a rare opportunity. He hesitated for a long time and finally gave up the plan to wake her up. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss song.¡± He said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wake you up, but don¡¯t worry. After I escape, I¡¯ll call the police immediately and organize people to come in and save you. You must find a way to live well.¡± After he said this, he turned around and slipped away in the direction of the balcony. Now that the fire was extinguished, the entire Yu Lun void realm fell into darkness. This was a heaven-sent opportunity for him to escape. The young pinluo didn¡¯t notice that the moment he turned around, song qingxiao, who had been unconscious, slowly opened her eyes in the dark. She saw pinluo run out of the balcony and grab the wooden stake. He sneaked down the stairs while the old man was away. The young man was strong, and the old man would come back at any time, so the fire would light up again. He didn¡¯t have much time, so the urgent environment forced out the potential in his body. After he quickly went downstairs, he didn¡¯t run in the direction of the door, but ran to the girl¡¯s residence on the left. Song qingxiao smiled and stood up. This young man had a good heart, but he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t escape. However, it just so happened that he could make some noise to catch everyone¡¯s attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if he couldn¡¯t attract the attention of Yi Chang and the others, Xiang four would think of a way to make everyone focus on him. With uncle Xiang here, and at the crucial time when the Dragon King was about to have an important guest, even if the people of the yulun void realm caught him, they would not kill him at this critical moment. But it was inevitable that pinluo would suffer. However, song qingxiao also wanted to take this opportunity to explore the Holy Temple. The people of the Yu Lun void realm regarded that place as a Holy Land. Xiang si said that there was a ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯ inside, and it was very likely that the Holy Temple led directly to the nine Springs underground, which was related to the source of the demonic Qi in the springs. She needed to go and explore before MA Yi and the others arrived. Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: Black cocoon _1 Chapter 1068: Black cocoon _1 Song qingxiao circulated her spiritual power and the ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed, and her body disappeared from the pavilion. As her spiritual sense grew stronger, the power of her ¡®Qian¡¯ word command became boundless. The distance between the pavilion and the Holy Temple was only a few hundred meters. Logically speaking, this distance should have been completely within her control and could be covered in an instant. However, song qingxiao felt that as her divine sense approached the temple, an invisible pressure came from the temple. The closer she got, the stronger the pressure. Even when she was approaching the top of the Holy Temple, the pressure faintly resisted her divine sense and tried to drive it away, forcing her out! As soon as her spiritual sense was affected, her figure appeared in the middle of the temple. Song qingxiao immediately supported her body with spiritual power and nimbly flashed into a dug groove. Fortunately, it was late at night, and the sudden extinguishing of the lanterns in the attic might have alerted the people in the yulun void realm. Song qingxiao heard the old man who had been waiting downstairs let out a strange cry. Soon, the quiet place seemed to come to life. She heard the sound of people walking, as if they were going to light the lanterns again. Xiang si, who was living in that house, should have noticed her departure. She should have helped to cover for her and draw everyone¡¯s attention to pin Luo. However, once the people in the Yu Lun void realm were alarmed, it was only a matter of time before they found out where he was. She didn¡¯t have much time left. She needed to confirm what Xiang si said and find the ¡®human cocoon¡¯. She also needed to find a way to enter the Holy Temple and see what was hidden inside. Thinking of this, a dark light flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes. She looked in the direction of the village and then retracted her gaze, slowly hiding in the shadows. This place was shrouded in a strange air pressure that limited one¡¯s divine sense to a certain extent, probably due to the restrictions placed here. Song Qing released his divine sense, leaned his back against a groove, and reached out to touch it. There were some strange patterns carved on the stone tablet. Some looked like words, some looked like pictures, but they were not ancient characters. They should be the unique patterns of some hidden race. He did not know what was recorded on it. However, these mysterious patterns clearly had some kind of strange power. Under her divine sense¡¯s inspection, she actually found that these patterns had ¡®come alive¡¯! The surrounding words began to move, surrounding the atlases in the middle of the stone tablet, and began to rotate slowly. At the same time, a force was transmitted from the spinning Atlas, forming a simple array to block the external divine sense and power. At the same time, a strong Yin Qi invaded her divine sense, trying to invade her sea of consciousness through her divine sense! When Xiang si had mentioned the Holy Temple, he had never mentioned anything strange about the stone tablets. It was clear that although this woman was cooperating with her on the surface, she still had a trick up her sleeve. As soon as the yin Qi attacked, song Qing realized that something was wrong. He immediately guarded his sea of consciousness. At the same time, he used his finger on the stone tablet to draw a circle on it. The stone tablet was made of some unknown stone and had been immersed in Yin Qi for many years, making it indestructible. In addition, there were restrictions drawn on the stone tablet to protect it, which increased the hardness of the stone tablet. Even if a nascent soul transformation cultivator attacked it, the stone tablet might not be unable to withstand it. However, song qingxiao was no ordinary nascent soul cultivator. Her physical body, which had been transformed by the seal of blue blood, was no small matter. In addition to the increase in her strength, she could unleash at least 20 to 30 percent of the true power of the Nuwa body. Now, even if it was just a casual stroke, it was not inferior to an all-out attack from an early stage nascent soul cultivator with a magic treasure, not to mention the strength of her physical body, which had long surpassed that of ordinary top-level nascent soul cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although it was not enough to break the stone tablet, it was enough to damage the surface of the stone tablet. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, her fingers cut the surface of the stone tablet as if it was tofu, leaving a half-inch deep mark. As soon as the mark appeared, it immediately broke the layout of the mysterious patterns on the stone tablet. As soon as the pattern was broken, the mysterious restriction formed by the pattern was also affected. The speed of its rotation slowed down a lot, and the yin Qi that spread out stagnated. The attack power weakened in an instant. Song Qing¡¯s small palm once again covered it, and with a shake of her spiritual energy, the stone tablet shattered with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound. At the moment when it was about to collapse, she used her spiritual energy to freeze it, so it did not roll down and cause a violent sound. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: The black cocoon _2 Chapter 1069: The black cocoon _2 The sound of the stone tablet shattering was very weak, and it was quickly covered by the commotion in the manor not far away. At this time, the bizarre extinguishing of the lanterns in the house she had lived in had attracted the attention of churong and the others. The lights in the houses around her lit up one after another, and a series of hurried footsteps could be heard. It was obvious that a group of people was rushing to the location of the loft. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to listen to these people¡¯s shouts, because the moment the stone tablet shattered, she felt an unusually dense Yin Qi rush out from behind the stone tablet. The yin wind turned into a huge ghostly head, making ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sounds as it swept towards her, opening its mouth wide to swallow her. Song qingxiao raised her arm and drew a circle in the air. Her lips moved and she muttered softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique quickly formed a domain and trapped the ghost head that was blowing over. The howling sound suddenly stopped. The rampaging black Yin Qi was violently attacking an invisible restriction. This Yin Qi was gathered here all year round and was confined in the groove of the stone tomb by the formation. After a long time, it had formed into an extremely terrifying baleful Qi. Unfortunately, although the evil Qi was fierce, it couldn¡¯t break the domain formed by the nine words secret command. Although the ghost head formed by the evil Qi was fierce, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was unbreakable and firmly sealed it. The ghostly head spat out Yin Qi, and the black mist was immediately dispersed by an invisible restriction. After a few attacks, the ghost head¡¯s attacks were weak after all. It weakened again and again, and then it became weaker and weaker. After two to three breaths, the ghostly head collapsed and turned into a black mist with a ¡®howl¡¯, dissipating into the domain. It seemed like song qingxiao was dealing with it easily, but it happened so suddenly. If not for her quick reaction, her profound cultivation, and the secret order in her hand, the ghost head would have made a noise even if it could not hurt her. When the people of the Yu Lun illusionary realm were paying close attention to the Holy Temple, these sounds would definitely alert Yi Chang and the others. Xiang si once said that the moment she broke the stone tablet, she alerted the people in the Yu Lun void realm and caused them to be on high alert. They even locked the house she was temporarily staying in. From the looks of it, Xiang four probably didn¡¯t tell the truth. She must have been like him. When she broke the stone tablet, she was attacked by the ghost head formed by the evil Yin Qi inside. Although she was caught off guard and dispersed the evil Yin Qi, she also made a sound and woke up the people in the yulun void realm. This person was scheming and cunning. He had mixed the truth and lies to lure her in. He probably wanted to use song qingxiao as bait to attract the attention of the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm so that it would be easier for her to detect his movements. Song Qing carefully sneered. He loosened the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, allowing the yin Qi to spread out. Then, he flashed into the groove of the rock cave. The yin Qi outside was threatening, and the inside of the groove was bone-chilling. The groove she chose was in the middle of the temple, slightly wider than the one at the bottom. From the outside, it was about two and a half meters tall and two meters wide. However, apart from the stone tablet on the outside, the inside was limited by the stone tablet and it became much narrower. She was quite lucky. The moment she entered, she bumped into something cold and hard. Song Qing turned her head and saw the black cocoon that Xiang si had mentioned standing in the cave. The black cocoon was about two meters tall. It was slightly thinner at the two ends and wider in the middle. It was like a huge black football, pressing against the stone walls on the top, bottom, left, and right sides. The yin Qi on the black cocoon was extremely heavy, so heavy that it had already formed a black mist. The threads of Yin Qi mist were like thousands of thin threads on the cocoon, firmly entangling the black cocoon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as song qingxiao entered the cave, her body stuck to the black cocoon. The black Qi on the cocoon turned into Yin Qi and tried to enter her body, but it was blocked by the scales on her body. The existence of this black cocoon was far more terrifying than what Xiang four had described. She tried to release her divine sense to probe into the cocoon, but it was blocked by the black cocoon. The demonic Yin Qi on the cocoon was extremely heavy, like a hard shell that firmly wrapped around what was inside, preventing the outside world from detecting it. She forcefully used her divine sense to break through the seal of the yin Qi and probed inside, but she did not sense the existence of any aura. This situation was the complete opposite of what Xiang four had said. Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Black cocoon (3) Chapter 1070: Black cocoon (3) She said that the black cocoon contained human bodies. These bodies had already lost their consciousness and were only empty shells with a trace of spiritual breath left. However, when she scanned the area with her divine sense, she did not sense any conscious fluctuations. In just a short while, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual awareness had been depleted by more than two-thirds. The black cocoon¡¯s power was extremely overbearing. To break through its obstruction was no different from fighting with a cultivator of the same level with their divine sense. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a strange place within the Yu Lun void realm of this trial mission. Such a mysterious black cocoon had been placed inside, and the demonic Qi inside the cocoon was extremely deep, actually able to resist the peeking of the divine sense of a middle-level nascent soul realm cultivator. With the strength of her spiritual sense, it was naturally possible for her to force her way through the black mist to see what was inside, but if she did so, she was afraid that her spiritual sense would also be greatly damaged. At such a critical moment, the Dragon King ceremony was about to come, and MA Yi and the others were also coming. If their spiritual awareness was damaged, it would not be worth it. Song qingxiao was still unclear as to what secret technique Xiang four had that allowed her divine sense to easily break through the seal of the black cocoon¡¯s Yin Qi, or was she just spouting nonsense to mislead her with her own speculations? However, before she could figure out the situation, she didn¡¯t try to scan the cocoon with her spiritual sense. Instead, she reached out and touched the black cocoon. If he couldn¡¯t break through the yin Qi on the cocoon with his divine sense, he could just break the black cocoon by force and take a look inside. At that time, whether it was a human or a Ghost Inside, whether Xiang si had the ability or was talking nonsense, it would be clear! The moment her hand touched the black cocoon, a bone-piercing chill seeped into her palm. The black cocoon was extremely cold and hard. When she gently knocked on it, the black cocoon actually made a ¡®clanging¡¯ sound as if it was steel being hit. The sound was sealed in the rock cave, so it was dull and long. Song qingxiao tried to use her spiritual power to hit the cocoon, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea. It was instantly absorbed by the power of the cocoon. It did not cause any damage to the black cocoon, not even shaking it. In the situation where he could not make a big move to prevent the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm from being vigilant, the methods he could use were much less. Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He extended his palm and inserted his fingertips into the black cocoon. She had already gathered enough spiritual power in her palm. With a muffled ¡®bang¡¯, her palm seemed to have hit an extremely solid iron wall. A huge force bounced back like a poisonous and terrifying snake, attacking her palm. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. A light shadow appeared in her palm, and her spiritual energy forcibly sealed the power of the backlash. The two forces collided with a muffled ¡®boom¡¯. Song Qing clenched his little finger and tore off a palm-sized black silk membrane from the black cocoon! The giant cocoon, which was originally standing in the cave, began to shake gently after being hit by this force. It hit the stone wall and made a ¡®ka, ka, ka¡¯ sound, as if someone was knocking on the door. Fortunately, there was a huge commotion below the Holy Temple after the lanterns were extinguished. Some people had probably already discovered that pinluo had escaped. Someone was shouting, ¡± ¡°Third uncle, someone has sneaked into the left room!¡± What followed was the sound of messy footsteps and someone shouting, ¡± ¡°He ran that way!¡± The yulun illusionary realm was not big, and it was independent of the Three Realms. It was a small world of its own, so even if the voice did not shout loudly, it could spread very far. In addition, song Qing¡¯s five senses were extremely strong, so he naturally heard these subtle sounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From the looks of it, pinluo had indeed caused a commotion and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. As a result, the guards above the Holy Temple were naturally much lower. However, in this case, song qingxiao¡¯s situation was both good and bad. The good thing was that his actions had attracted some attention for song qingxiao. The bad thing was that once pinluo was caught, he would inevitably cause people of the yulun void realm to search for his whereabouts since he had come in with him and insisted on living with him. If she was not in the room at that time, then things would not be good. She was pressed for time. She only hoped that pinluo could hide for a while longer and not get caught too soon. Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Black cocoon _4 Chapter 1071: Black cocoon _4 Thinking of this, song Qing put the black silk film that he had torn from the black cocoon into his pocket space and shook his arm. Her body was extremely strong, but when the power of the black cocoon backfired on her, her arm still felt numb. It was clear that the defense of the black cocoon was strong, no less than a Supreme-grade defensive magic treasure. There were naturally many ways to break out of the cocoon. For example, the purple flame on her chaotic green lamp was a special nemesis of Yin and evil, and it was enough to light it up. However, she was acting sneakily, so she naturally couldn¡¯t make too much noise. Song Qing pursed her lips and opened her palm. Mang Tian, who had been resting in her dantian, was summoned and held in her palm. With one hand, she pushed the shaking giant cocoon against the stone wall. After fixing it in place, she held the sword in her other hand and stabbed the cocoon with the tip of the sword! Under the sword Qi, the black gas protecting the cocoon seemed to have met its nemesis and dodged with all its might. The blade of the sword broke through the cocoon and easily pierced several inches into it. In front of a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure, this extremely hard giant cocoon was as soft as tofu, unable to withstand a single blow. As soon as the blade cut open the black cocoon, the black gas on the cocoon surged wildly. The black gas filled the air, and it was as if a storm was raging in the cave. Her eyes were cold and her lips were pursed tightly. She pulled the heaven-destroying sword down with all her might. With a screeching sound, the blade cut a 20 ¨C 30 cm deep hole in the black cocoon as if it was cutting a stone wall. Song Qing¡¯s hands were very light and he used his consciousness to cooperate. He was afraid that the sword Qi of the heaven-destroying sword would be too overbearing and destroy the thing in the cocoon. As soon as the mouth was opened, she heard a faint sound coming from inside before she could even send her divine sense into it. ¡®Plop, plop¡¯! this is ¡­ the voice was clearly transmitted into her ears, causing song Qing¡¯s small pupils to shrink. This was the sound of a heartbeat, and it was very regular. Although the sound was very weak, song Qing Xiao¡¯s consciousness was strong, and even the slightest movement could not escape her capture. Not to mention that the cave was small and the space wasn¡¯t big. The sound was amplified several times, so it was impossible to mishear. In fact, when she was preparing to cut open the cocoon, song qingxiao had already noticed that Xiang Four¡¯s words when she was working with her were a lot of exaggeration. When she broke the stone tablet, she had caused a commotion and alerted the people in the Yu Lun void realm. If she did not want to be exposed, she did not have much time left. Under those circumstances, the black cocoon¡¯s defense was so strong that it was almost perverted. It was impossible for her to break through it in a short time. The small ball of silk that she had taken out at that time was probably the only thing she had torn from the black cocoon in a moment of desperation. As for what she had said about the aura within the cocoon and the unconscious body, it was probably just her probing with her spiritual sense and her wild guesses. At the same time, she had also made up some lies to fool him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she probably didn¡¯t expect that the lie she had casually said to deceive song qingxiao would actually be true! Within the black cocoon, there might really be a ¡®human¡¯, waiting for the Yichang tribesmen in the yulun void realm to break out of the cocoon and be reborn. Song qingxiao retracted the sword into his dantian. He grabbed the edge of the black cocoon and pulled it to both sides! The wound on the black cocoon was torn open, and a layer of sticky silk inside was torn like a piece of cloth, making a sound. There were also some thin and long silk threads connected together. At this time, in the thick core of the cocoon, a naked man¡¯s body was wrapped in these silk threads, and he was hiding in the black cocoon in the position of an unborn baby. Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: The Holy Temple (1) Chapter 1072: The Holy Temple (1) Those intertwined threads stuck to the man¡¯s body, forming a thin film that wrapped him inside. The baleful Yin force on the black cocoon passed through the threads and entered his body continuously. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes brightened. She reached out and grabbed the entangled silk and pulled hard. With a creaking sound, the net that was mostly wrapped around the man¡¯s head broke, revealing the man¡¯s face inside. This person was already old, his hair and beard were all white, and his face was wrinkled. He seemed to have just fallen asleep. Other than not breathing, his bodily functions did not wither after being sealed in the rock cave. ¡®Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong!¡¯ After the giant cocoon was separated, song qingxiao could hear his heartbeat even more clearly. The old man was indeed not dead. In the sealed cave, the huge black cocoon provided him with the energy to keep him from dying, allowing him to survive in such an environment. However, after the black cocoon was broken and the black membrane on his face was torn apart, a large amount of air poured in, causing his face to rapidly darken. It was like a newly excavated antique that began to oxidize and change color after coming into contact with the air. Song qingxiao noticed this and reached out to tear the black membrane on his neck and chest. The black Qi on his face began to spread down his neck, and soon spread to his chest. ¡®Thump, thump, thump-¡® His previously calm and powerful heartbeat began to slow down as his skin left the entanglement of the black threads. Seeing this, song qingxiao tore the cocoon open even more, and the black gas inside the cocoon broke. As the silk thread in the giant cocoon was broken, the ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ heart began to beat rapidly, as if it was the last radiance of death. The surrounding black mist surged even more urgently, trying to reconnect the broken silk thread, but it failed under the obstruction of song Qing¡¯s little spiritual energy. Not long after, the violently beating heart became slower and slower. Finally, the sound came to an abrupt end. The surroundings fell into a strange silence and completely disappeared. Then, the old man¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth began to spray out a large amount of black sewage. The black water was extremely smelly. Like several water arrows, it instantly soaked the black cocoon. A large stream of water rushed towards song qingxiao through the opened cocoon. She did not know where the water came from, but she would not allow it to splash on her. In a flash, spiritual energy flickered above song qingxiao¡¯s head, and a purple infant that looked exactly like her appeared. The purple infant¡¯s expression was solemn as it formed a seal with its tiny hands. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word immediately transformed into a domain and enveloped the large amount of black water that was pouring over. A large amount of black water began to gush out of the old man¡¯s body. As the water gushed out, his body shrank rapidly, and his limbs curled up even more. His face also began to change, and a large number of black spots appeared on his exposed skin. The spots quickly spread to his eyes, lips, nostrils, and then down in a flash. In about two or three breaths, the old man¡¯s previously fresh and soft skin immediately turned into a gray-brown color, like rotten leaves. His face caved in, and the beard on his lips began to fall off like a piece of paper, revealing his teeth. Then, his teeth changed color and his eyelids caved in. The black cocoon around him also lost its luster. The previously extremely hard cocoon skin also collapsed in an instant, like a layer of cotton wadding that had absorbed enough water. It was thick and bloated, and it covered his body heavily. It could no longer support the stone walls on top, bottom, left, and right, and rolled onto the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing and Xiao ru watched a wonderful and exciting show. The ¡®person¡¯ who was still alive a second ago had turned into a decayed skeleton that seemed to have been dead for more than a thousand years. The corpse covered by the cocoon skin on the ground was no longer breathing. It should be a true, complete death. Her gaze stayed on the corpse for a moment, then her gaze fell on the black water that was trapped in the ¡®Lin¡¯ word domain. She injected her spiritual power into it, and the water was instantly frozen into a black ice ball about the size of a fist. She then kept it in her pocket dimension. After the cocoon collapsed, the stone wall behind it was revealed. There were also some strange patterns on the stone wall, similar to the stone tablet she had broken into at the beginning. There was a mysterious power on it that was connected to the entire holy temple. Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: The Holy Temple (2) Chapter 1073: The Holy Temple (2) Without the obstruction and interference of the black cocoon, her spiritual sense penetrated the stone wall and sensed that it was a huge and empty space inside. She could vaguely sense the existence of Water-type spirit power. At this point, song qingxiao had to enter the Holy Temple no matter what. However, the gate of the Holy Temple was tightly locked, and there must be many people in the Yu Lun void realm guarding the entrance at the bottom level. Instead of forcing their way in from the entrance and alerting the enemy, it was better to break a big hole and jump into the Holy Temple. Thinking of this, song Qing raised her arm, and several spiritual forces shot out from her fingertips. The spiritual power turned into several streams of air, piercing through the stone wall with several whooshes. Several finger-sized holes appeared on the stone wall. As soon as the holes appeared, the mysterious totems on the stone wall were destroyed. The resistance was weakened, and the wind blew out from the holes. Song Qing¡¯s pinky fingers inserted into several holes, grabbed the stone wall, and pulled hard- A whole piece of rock was pulled down by her with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound. She grabbed the rock and leaned it to the side! As soon as the stone wall was broken, a gust of cold wind blew out of the Holy Temple. She poked her head in and saw an extremely strange scene. The inside of the Holy Temple had been completely excavated, and the surrounding stone walls were made of white jade, which should have been magnificent and Holy. However, it was as if someone had sprayed an unknown black paint on these white jades. They were tangled together in a mess, destroying this harmony. Below the stone wall, there was a circular stone staircase on the outermost side, and in the middle, there was a huge spring. The pool was about 50 meters wide, and a huge half-naked statue was immersed in the water. This statue was carved from an unknown black jade, and it was extremely life-like, with the Holy Temple¡¯s dome above its head. Her eyes were wide open, and the corners of her mouth were slightly curved. Her expression was calm. A black flood Dragon was wrapped around her neck, winding down her full chest. The dragon¡¯s head and her slender waist were submerged in the water. Song qingxiao had never thought that there would be no corpse, secret medicine, or anything that could help the people in the yulun illusionary realm to maintain their immortality in the Holy Temple. Instead, there was a half-body statue of a woman with a Black Dragon coiling around her body standing in the water. Other than that, the Holy Temple was empty, with nothing else. The stone steps around the huge pool were extremely clean. It was obvious that someone had been cleaning it regularly, so there was not a single piece of trash. The pool water was clean and clear, and there were no living creatures in it. When she sent her soul consciousness into it, she didn¡¯t sense any living aura. Around the pool, there were only a few thin stone steps that extended out a few meters like a broken overpass, surrounding the goddess statue. Song Qing did a quick count of the stone steps that extended out. There were nine in total. This situation reminded her of the nine Dragon cave¡¯s nine entrances in the nine Springs. The entrance and exit of both places had nine points, so this couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Since this place was the Holy Land of the clansmen in the Yu Lun void realm, there was definitely a hidden mystery. What exactly was this female statue with a Dragon coiling around it? Why did it appear here? for the people in the Yu Lun void realm, they had stored the black cocoon in the groove on the outer wall of the Holy Temple, but there was such a statue inside. What was the meaning of it? Song qingxiao suppressed the unnecessary thoughts in her mind and carefully examined the statue. The statue¡¯s body was extremely radiant, its body was enchanting, and its face was gentle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just the height of her upper body was 20 to 30 meters. She stood in a small hole in the middle of the Holy Temple, looking at the female Condor from a distance. It was unknown if it was because of the faint light shining in from the hole, but the eyes of the half-naked woman statue were dyed with some light. As the dim light flowed, it seemed that her face suddenly showed a somewhat painful expression. Song qingxiao caught this look from the corner of her eye and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart. She immediately looked up and saw that the female statue hadn¡¯t moved at all. Her eyes were looking straight at the entrance of the Holy Temple in front of her with a Holy and harmonious expression. The pained expression earlier seemed to be an illusion that she had seen wrongly. However, song qingxiao did not believe in such a coincidence. In the mission scene, she had seen more than one female statue. She remembered that in her mission in the lost city, she had also found a huge statue of the goddess in the Holy Temple of the Titans. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: The Holy Temple (3) Chapter 1074: The Holy Temple (3) The statue was hollow inside, and the mother that destroyed the Titans was hiding inside the statue of the goddess. Could it be that the situation at this time was the same as that time? was it possible for the person of the yulun void realm to make the statue fly in the air and then hide the important secret in the black jade? Thinking of this, song qingxiao immediately released her divine sense and tried to explore the statue. However, something beyond her expectations happened again. Her divine sense was restricted to a certain extent when she was in the cave, but at this time, there seemed to be no restrictions inside the Holy Temple. Her divine sense easily probed into the female statue. The statue¡¯s interior was not dug out as she had imagined, and some secret was hidden inside. The inside of the statue was solid, and there was no living thing or anything else hidden inside. It was just an ordinary stone statue. The only unusual thing about this stone was that it was unknown what kind of stone it was, but it was extremely heavy with Yin energy. Song qingxiao frowned. She had come here to clear her doubts, but after looking around, the doubts in the depths of her heart deepened. The goal of her mission was to kill the Dragon King, but the Dragon King only existed in legends. Where was the real ¡®Dragon King¡¯ hiding? Her gaze followed the face of the stone sculpture on the body and looked down, only to see the Dragon body and the naked woman¡¯s legs below the waist were completely hidden in the spring water. Looking down from above, it was impossible to detect the exact depth of the water. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s strong divine sense, she could not find the end of the water. It was as if the pool was extremely deep and endless, far beyond the range of her divine sense. This situation was a little strange. She stood there for a while and decided to go into the water to see if she could find out anything useful. At this thought, song qingxiao immediately jumped down. Her body was as light as a feather, supported by spiritual power, and she landed on one of the extended stone steps. She looked up again. This time, when she looked at the female statue again, she was much closer than before, and she could see the scales of the Dragon wrapped around the statue clearly. The stone sculptures emitted a cold aura, and their reflections were clearly reflected in the still spring water. It was as if there were stone sculptures above and below them, and they were all looking coldly at the intruder who happened to be in the middle. Song qingxiao stood on the stone steps for a while and looked up at her surroundings. Only then did she realize that not only the walls, but even the top of her head had been painted with dark brown paint. These scribbles were completely random and connected to the four walls, like a ball of tangled mess, kneading into an incomprehensible picture. However, after looking at these messy pictures for a long time, they formed an extremely terrifying mental suppression. If a person with a slightly weaker divine sense were to look for an extra moment, they would probably be disturbed. Song Qing looked down on it and felt that it was extremely exhausting. Not long after, the lines began to change as if they were alive and were about to move. After she realized that something was wrong, she used her divine sense to protect her sea of consciousness. After taking precautions, she looked at these patterns again and felt that these blurry lines were much clearer. The picture that seemed to be moving just now suddenly stopped. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. She laughed coldly. There was indeed something strange here. She looked up again, but the pattern was no longer moving. The female statue of the Dragon coiling Dragon did not move either. Everything that had happened earlier seemed to be an illusion that she had not noticed for a moment. The lines were messy and she stared at them for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t find any clues. The only hole was in the corner of the cave that she had broken when she came in. Other than that, the inside of the entire temple seemed to be one, like the inside of an upside-down Jade bowl that had been randomly drawn by a naughty child. Song Qing was pressed for time. He could not see anything for a while, so he decided to hurry up and get into the water. Anyway, there were still about two days before the Dragon King ceremony. If he couldn¡¯t see it today, he would see it next time! Her expression was firm as she jumped into the water! However, song qingxiao did not know that the moment the old man in the black cocoon died, the Yi Chang residence opposite the Holy Temple lit up. The handsome young man, who was gentle and elegant like a fairy when they met that evening, now had a black face and untidy hair. He gritted his teeth and asked people to gather him. Inside the house, pinluo, who originally wanted to be the hero to save the beauty, failed and was captured by churong¡¯s men. Under the flickering light of the torches, churong, who had been smiling when they met that night, now had a gloomy expression. She looked at the young man who was feeling uneasy, and her face was filled with killing intent. The yulun illusionary realm clansmen surrounded the tied up pinluo, and everyone¡¯s expression was gloomy. Xiang si hid in a dark corner and watched the scene. ¡°Where¡¯s miss song?¡± Churong, who was holding a lantern, looked coldly at the pale young man in front of her. The light of the lantern shone on his face, making it pale and his body tremble. His plan had failed that night, but he didn¡¯t know what he had seen. His expression was one of fear. In the face of churong¡¯s question, he gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t say a word. Churong only had one question. She didn¡¯t seem to care who the young man was or what his purpose was for entering the yulun void realm. He also did not care if his action of barging in to save people would cause trouble for the people of the yulun void realm. At this moment, he seemed to only care about song qingxiao¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°What did you guys talk about this afternoon?¡± Churong asked again. When she saw that he still didn¡¯t speak, she gave him a look. Two Men in Black dress approached pin Luo. Xiang si, who was hiding in the dark, touched the hair band hanging in front of his chest, and a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. Pinluo had heard her conversation with song qingxiao. If this young man dared to speak, he would be dead in the next moment. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± The young man, whose face had turned pale from shock, forced himself to remain calm, but he shook his head in a righteous manner. At the same time, he swallowed his saliva and said in anger, ¡± you ¡­ You¡¯re breaking the law. Murder ¡­ Churong frowned. Before she could speak, Xiang si seemed to have realized something and looked towards the entrance of the house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. An old man in a black robe held the hem of his skirt and ran over from the entrance of the house with an anxious face. As he ran, he said, ¡± ¡°Third uncle, third uncle, the clan leader requests for you to go immediately!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a deep and sorrowful sound of a bugle horn resounded throughout the entire Yu Lun void realm, ¡± ¡®Wuwu-¡® The sound had come from Yi Chang¡¯s residence. The moment the horn sounded, not only churong, but all the people behind her and surrounding pinluo changed their expressions. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Coiling Dragon (1) Chapter 1075: Coiling Dragon (1) Xiang four also heard the sound of the horn and frowned. The expressions of the people of the Yu Lun void realm changed. It seemed that these people were very clear about what the sound of the horn meant. At this time, they were very confused. They were afraid that it was an intruder. She instinctively turned her head in the direction of the Holy Temple. Song Qing and Xiao ye had been exploring the Holy Temple for seven to eight minutes. Xiang SI¡¯s brain was working very quickly. Based on this situation, could it be that when song qingxiao barged into the Holy Temple, she did the same thing as him that day and caused a commotion that attracted the attention of the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm? However, not long after he broke into the Holy Temple that day, although he had made some noise that Yi Chang and the others had noticed, the Yu Lun void realm had only investigated him and did not make such a big noise. The sound of the horn came from Yi Chang¡¯s residence, and it was obvious that something big had happened. Xiang SI¡¯s eyes flickered and he pursed his lips, revealing a curious expression. What exactly did song qingxiao do to make these people at the Yu Lun void realm change their expressions? ¡®Wu ¡­ Wuwu-¡® The sound of the bugle horn was continuous, long and carried a trace of sadness as it reverberated in the Yu Lun void realm. All the clansmen in the Yu Lun illusionary realm who heard the sound of the horn felt as if an important and tight string had been ruthlessly plucked in their hearts. When churong heard the sound of the horn, she was first stunned. Then, her eyes widened, and her facial muscles twitched slightly. Soon, it turned into grief, and tears actually appeared in her eyes. ¡°Guard qinglu gate and hold this kid down until I come back.¡± Under Yi Chang¡¯s command, this middle-aged man, who had been gentle and elegant after receiving song qingxiao and the others into the Yu Lun illusionary realm, now had a fierce look on his face. Like an enraged Wolf, he glared at his surroundings. The rest of the clansmen were extremely indignant. They responded loudly after hearing his words, looking at pinluo with unfriendly gazes. He strode away, but the house was surrounded by even more people. Xiang si heard that people were rushing in from outside and surrounded the house three layers inside and three layers outside. The young girl tilted her head and touched the hair band hanging on her chest, her eyes revealing a cunning look. The people of the Yu Lun void realm seemed to have been angered. At this moment, they surrounded the house so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak through. It was conceivable that there would be people rushing to the Holy Temple next to find out what was wrong. If song qingxiao was still in the Holy Temple, it would be difficult for her to come out. Even if she was lucky enough to leave before the temple was sealed, it would be difficult for her to return to the house without being noticed by such a group of people. ¡°Do you need help?¡± The young girl¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a shallow dimple. She was thinking about the consequences if she didn¡¯t help. If she didn¡¯t help, how was she going to escape after song qingxiao was captured? she was afraid that song qingxiao would reveal some of her tricks. If he did her a favor, how would she repay him? At this time, song qingxiao did not know about Xiang Four¡¯s internal struggle. When she jumped into the lake, the extremely dense Yin Qi in the water wrapped around her. The will of extreme Yin turned into an overwhelming chill that followed the surface of her skin and tried to drill into her body, as if it was going to freeze her blood vessels. The water did not contain Yin Qi, but demonic Qi, which was exactly the same as the demonic Qi in the nine Springs. As she had expected, the nine Springs was connected to the inside of the Holy Temple, so the two must be connected. Song qingxiao¡¯s special body constitution allowed her to feel at ease the moment she entered the water, like a dragon returning to the sea. It was as if she had returned to her more relaxed domain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless water attribute spiritual power from all directions came to protect her, wrapping around her and fighting to push away the yin Qi in the water. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even need to use her spiritual power to shake off the evil Yin Qi. Her Water-type spiritual power had already isolated these ¡®impurities¡¯ from her body. She opened her eyes. The underwater world was very secluded, but her spiritual sense was more free and casual than when she was above the Holy Temple. After releasing it, she did not find any dangerous aura around her. Song qingxiao stretched her limbs and turned over to change her posture. She saw the black jade female statue in the water. The Black Dragon was coiled around her body, and the water current had enlarged the statue. The dragon¡¯s scales looked smooth in the dark underwater world. As the water rippled, the scales seemed to be glowing, as if the Dragon had come back to life. It was slowly winding around the black jade woman¡¯s waist and surging deeper into the water. Finally, the dragon¡¯s body and the woman¡¯s waist were gradually swallowed by the dark water. Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Coiling Dragon (2) Chapter 1076: Coiling Dragon (2) She moved her legs, and her body quickly sank. In a moment, she had dived at least ten meters. Just as Xiang four had said, the deeper they went, the deeper the yin Qi was. The extremely dense demonic Qi formed a blue to Black Haze, completely cutting off the light at the bottom of the water. Her Water-type spiritual power was suppressed to a certain extent. Song qingxiao felt the endless Yin Qi around her turn into an unparalleled pressure that pressed down on her, strangling her body as if it wanted to tear her into pieces. The demonic Qi attacked her body, and at the same time, she felt a certain pressure when she released her divine sense. Fortunately, her body was reconstructed by the evolved blue blood, and the innate characteristics of the Nuwa body allowed her to not have to waste any more mental energy and spiritual power in the water. Therefore, this sense of danger that Xiang si felt was not a problem for her, and she was unwilling to take the risk. The demonic Qi hidden in the water formed a terrifying killing intent. Threads of blue-black demonic Qi formed circles of restraint with the rippling water, trying to entangle her. A large number of light scales appeared on the surface of her body, blocking the demonic Qi. Song qingxiao went down again. After another ten meters, the demonic Qi here was more ferocious than before. The dark shadows were like a mountain that was about to fall, directly attacking her sea of consciousness, trying to tear her body and soul. The black and blue Air was like long seaweed that wrapped around her body. It was dragged out by her diving speed and floated in the water. Something was wrong! Song qingxiao frowned. The reason why she felt that something was wrong was not that the demonic Qi here was more than a hundred times thicker than that of the nine Springs, but that she had dived so deep, yet she had not seen the naked woman¡¯s legs in the water. Endless darkness and silence seemed to fill the entire world. His divine sense and five senses were all disturbed and affected by the demonic Qi. Other than the demonic Qi shadow that she brought up when she dove, the body of the female jade carving was like a sharp blade that stabbed straight into the water. When she looked up, she couldn¡¯t see the origin. When she looked down, she couldn¡¯t see the end. It was as if this Jade statue had no foundation in the underwater world, and it continued to extend into the endless depths. Logically speaking, the Jade statue that had emerged from the water was at most thirty meters tall, and half of it was in the water. Based on the situation, no matter how deep she dived, she should be able to see the legs of the Jade statue and the head of the flood Dragon wrapped around her. However, at this moment, it gave her a feeling that she couldn¡¯t even touch her head. Could it be that the flood dragon¡¯s head was hiding a secret, and it was even deeper? Song qingxiao paused for a moment, then approached the stone statue and touched it. Because of the dense demonic Qi in the water, the underwater world was already extremely cold. If it weren¡¯t for her profound cultivation base and the fact that she cultivated ice-type spiritual power, her resistance to the cold was far stronger than ordinary cultivators. She was afraid that she would suffer some hidden losses after staying in such an extremely cold place for a long time. But to song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, when her hand touched the black jade statue, it felt warm. Her pupils shrank in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t help but put both hands on the Jade carving. A warm feeling came from the Jade carving and entered her palm. The feeling was even more obvious in the cold water. This wasn¡¯t an illusion, but the body of the Jade statue that had been immersed in the extremely cold nine Springs all year round was actually warm! There was a huge difference between the coldness of the water and the warmth of the Jade statue, which made her stunned for a moment. How was this possible? This situation was far beyond song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. She couldn¡¯t help but regret her carelessness when she went into the water and didn¡¯t notice this. At that time, she had only used her divine sense to scan the inside of the Jade statue. After confirming that it was not hollow and that there were no other dangerous spiritual auras hidden inside, she had entered the water. It was only now that she realized this important point. Song qingxiao clutched the Jade statue with both hands, her expression grave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What secret was hidden within this jade carving? Just as she decided to dive down again to find out what was going on, a faint voice suddenly came from the water, ¡± ¡®Wuwu-¡® The sound seemed to come from the netherworld and was transmitted by the waves. It was dull and long, directly entering the soul and causing the sea of consciousness to tremble slightly. The demonic Qi in the water seemed to be affected by the horn and began to surge violently. The demonic Qi on the black water dragon that was wrapped around the Jade sculpture swayed as if a giant dragon had come back to life. It was about to stir the water and turn it upside down, bringing with it a great pressure that was extremely terrifying. Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: Dragon entangling (3) Chapter 1077: Dragon entangling (3) ¡®Wuwu-¡® Under the influence of the water waves, the bugle call came from all directions, reaching song qingxiao¡¯s direction. What was that sound? She guarded her sea of consciousness with her divine sense. After thinking for a while, she realized that the horn sound was probably coming from the yulun void realm. However, he didn¡¯t know why the horn sounded. Was it because Yi Chang and the others had already found out that she had broken the stone tablet, killed a man in a cocoon, and broken into the Holy Temple, or was it because of the commotion caused by pin Luo ye breaking into the Yu Lun void realm to save Qing Lu? If it was the latter, she would still have time to investigate. However, if it was the former, it was not good news for her. However, her rationality told her that the trouble caused by pinluo was not enough to make the yulun void realm make such a big move. It was very likely that Yi Chang and the others were alerted by her breaking out of the black cocoon, killing the ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯ inside, and breaking into the Holy Temple. Pinluo was afraid that he could not hold these people back. The death of the man in the cocoon was probably several times more important to the clansmen in the yulun void realm than the young girl who would be sacrificed in the Dragon King ceremony two days later. After all, the people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm knew very well that pin Luo couldn¡¯t escape. In the absence of a guide, his little tricks were like a child¡¯s prank to these people. At most, they would frown, but not take it seriously. On the other hand, churong¡¯s attitude toward the Holy Temple was what they really cared about. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. In a flash, song qingxiao made this decision. After barging into the Holy Temple tonight, although there were still some questions that had not been solved, such as the fact that the Jade carving was warm, she still had not found out. She was somewhat unwilling to give up, but it was not completely without any gains at the moment. Anyway, she still had to stay in the yulun void realm for a while. As for the whereabouts of the Dragon King and the question of the female body¡¯s jade carving body temperature, as long as the people in the yulun void realm still had plans for her, there would naturally be another opportunity to find out later. Thinking of this, song qingxiao looked at the flood Dragon totem wrapped around the female statue in the water. She did not hesitate to kick with her legs, and the demonic Qi wrapped around her body was torn apart by her spiritual power. It could not hinder her movement at all. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was like an arrow released from a bow, breaking through the water with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. With lightning speed, she jumped up more than ten meters in the blink of an eye. In two ups and downs, she had already appeared on the surface of the water. ¡°Open the door of the Holy Temple!¡± As soon as her head came out of the water, her divine sense caught Yi Chang¡¯s cold voice coming from about twenty to thirty meters away from the temple. It seemed that these people had indeed discovered that the Holy Temple had been attacked, so they had immediately rushed over. ¡°Father ¡­¡± Churong¡¯s voice sounded hesitant. if the Holy Temple is opened now, will it affect the future ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s catch the intruder first.¡± Yi Chang¡¯s voice was sinister, like someone had touched his reverse scale, ¡± thirteen is dead. he paused for a moment, and there was a hint of killing intent in his voice. the intruder might not have entered through the main door, but from another path. The handsome young man stared coldly at the gate of the Holy Temple. His gaze seemed to penetrate the gate and look into the Holy Temple. He looked at song Qing, who had just emerged from the water. ¡°She¡¯s still here!¡± Yi Chang¡¯s voice was very firm, and churong did not dare to go against his authority, so she responded loudly. There was the sound of messy footsteps striding in the direction of the Holy Temple. In the next moment, this group of extremely fierce people in the yulun void realm seemed to be about to break through the door and enter the Holy Temple. Song qingxiao came out of the water, put her legs together, and flew up to the sky with unusual agility. The large stream of water was stirred, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The water that was carried into the air sprayed down and splashed on the steps around. Song Qing¡¯s small body emerged from the water and landed lightly on the stone steps that extended out from the side. The water flowing from her body was like a heavy downpour, splashing into the water. The Holy Temple was extremely quiet, and the enclosed space was like a natural speaker, amplifying the sound. When Yi Chang and the others heard the sound of water flowing inside, their spirits were lifted. ¡°He¡¯s inside!¡± Churong shouted. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even raise her head. She circulated her spirit force all over her body, and the water that had soaked her hair and clothes was instantly frozen into ice crystals. Her body trembled slightly, and the broken ice fell down into the water. His clothes and hair, which were originally dripping with water, instantly dried up, and the surrounding temperature, which was already cold, dropped rapidly. At the same time, the sound of a door being pushed open came from the direction of the Holy Temple¡¯s main door. The door was carved out of Jade and was extremely heavy. However, with the push of the clansmen of the yulun illusionary realm, a small crack was opened with a creak, and the fire entered through the crack. The ray of light shone down diagonally from the forehead of the female Jade statue. Under the shadow of the interlaced light and darkness, her originally peaceful face appeared a little gloomy. At this moment, song qingxiao released her divine sense. The ¡®front¡¯ command moved, and her body instantly disappeared. After pushing open the door, the clansmen of the Yu Lun illusionary realm filed in with Yi Chang in the lead. However, only silence and desolation were left in the room, and the intruder was nowhere to be seen. The surface of the water, which had not yet calmed down, was still rippling. On a stone path that extended out, water droplets were still dripping down. However, before it completely fell, it gradually solidified into ice crystals due to the sudden drop of air. More than a dozen Men in Black traditional dresses were holding torches, Breaking the Silence of the Holy Temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing¡¯s figure appeared at the spot where she had grabbed the stone wall. She turned around and looked coldly at Yi Chang¡¯s shadow on the stone wall. The people of the Yu Lun emptiness realm stood on both sides of the gate, with only Yi Chang in the middle. Under the light of the fire, his shadow was elongated, almost covering the entire stone wall opposite the gate. His appearance brought about a great sense of oppression, and this feeling was not detected by the dock in the evening. It was obvious that this person had deliberately restrained himself. She took a deep look at Yi Chang, then turned around without hesitation. Her body turned into a shadow and disappeared from the cave. The moment song qingxiao turned around and left, Yi Chang seemed to have sensed something. He instinctively looked up at the cave she was in. Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: Questioning (1) Chapter 1078: Questioning (1) there ¡­ churong gathered her courage and looked up at Yi Chang. She followed his head and saw the missing corner of the mural. An entire piece of the stone wall had been dug out, causing the whole mural to be damaged, which was particularly eye-catching in the Holy Temple. A chill ran down churong¡¯s spine, and a feeling of fear that had been abandoned many years ago quickly swept through his body along with the rapidly flowing blood, along with this cold. His tone was filled with a mixture of shock and fear, as if he felt uneasy, grief, anger, and other emotions. ¡°It¡¯s the place where thirteen was Reborn!¡± Outside the Holy Temple, when Yi Chang said ¡®thirteen is dead¡¯, although the other clansmen were worried, they thought it was just Yi Chang¡¯s guess. After all, the black cocoon was extremely hard, and even a divine weapon could not break through its defense. With the protection of that strange giant cocoon, it should be able to withstand any external damage and protect the ¡®human cocoon¡¯ inside. It was only when churong and the others saw the stone wall being broken that they were sure that the black cocoon in the groove had been destroyed. They no longer doubted Yi Chang¡¯s words. They were sad, pained, and angry. ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡± Churong¡¯s angry and sorrowful roar reverberated in the temple, but Yi Chang did not say anything. He just looked up coldly at the stone wall. Then, his eyes gradually became sharp, and he scanned every corner of the Holy Temple, not missing any trace left by the intruder. ¡°He just left.¡± Before they came in, they had also heard the sound of the water being stirred. From the large splash of water on the Jade walls, statues, and the extended stone steps, they could speculate that the invader might have dived into the spring. Yi Chang¡¯s gaze finally landed on the spring water, and the corners of his mouth curved up. ¡°To be able to enter the spring and not be hurt by the Qi suppression, it is as Xiang hue said, it can resist the evil Qi in the spring.¡± When churong heard his words, she was stunned. ¡°You mean to say that the one who broke into this place is ¡­¡± He paused for a moment before saying,¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not.¡±¡±Miss song?¡± Yi Chang smiled but did not say anything. However, his eyes were filled with killing intent, which confirmed churong¡¯s guess. At first, churong felt that this was a little outrageous, but later on, she felt that it wasn¡¯t impossible. There were few outsiders in the Yu Lun void realm. Today, Xiang Hu had brought four strangers with him. Among the three young men, two of them lived in the same room as Xiang Hu. With their clansmen watching over them, nothing would happen. In particular, one of them had rashly reached into the water when he was in the netherworld. At this time, he had lost an arm and was unconscious after being treated. Another young man who lived in the same room was looking after him, so he had no time to barge in. Even if he had the intention to barge in, he would not seek his own death after seeing the water in the Yu Lun illusionary realm and seeing the miserable state of his companion. Not to mention Xiang Huan, he had been dealing with people of the Yu Lun void realm for decades and was bent on getting the opportunity to get a ¡®reward¡¯. He would not be so bold as to make him unhappy when he was about to get the¡¯ reward ¡®of Yi Chang. On the other hand, another young man named pinluo walked with song qingxiao. tonight, he escaped Bo Yan¡¯s guard and sneaked out. He made a lot of noise and was discovered by us ¡­ The more churong spoke, the more she felt that pinluo¡¯s rashly saving qinglu tonight was a trick to lure the Tiger out of the mountain! Everyone¡¯s focus was on pinluo, but they forgot to search the attic where song qingxiao lived. According to Xiang Huan, this woman had a secret on her body. She was able to resist the Qi of suppression in the nine Springs, which indirectly proved that she had the ability to enter the water and come and go as she pleased. ¡°I¡¯ll go and catch her!¡± Churong didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Time was of the essence, so when she saw that Chang didn¡¯t object, she immediately led a small group of people and hurried in the direction of the house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a distance of several hundred meters between the temple and the house. When Yi Chang entered the temple, the people inside had just hidden. At this moment, unless she had the ability to fly, she should still be hiding in the cave and could not escape. Even if she had some ability, the distance between the Holy Temple and the house was already filled with people of the Yu Lun void realm, so it was impossible for her to sneak back. At this moment, churong had brought people to surround the attic where she was staying. If they couldn¡¯t find her, they would be even more certain that song qingxiao was the one who had made a move. It would be much easier to catch her then. At this moment, Xiang si had been hiding in the dark for a long time. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: Questioning (2) Chapter 1079: Questioning (2) Not far away, pinluo, who was surrounded by the crowd, had a pale face. He was tied up and was hunched, unable to lift his head. The surrounding people of the Yu Lun void realm raised their torches and looked at him coldly as if they were looking at a dead man. Song qingxiao had not returned yet, but almost all the people of the Yu Lun void realm had been awakened. ¡®Bang bang bang¡¯ sounds of walking were endless. The battle tonight was much bigger than the day she broke into the Holy Temple and was discovered breaking the stone tablet. However, it had only been half an hour since song qingxiao had left. She had been keeping an eye on the temple ever since song qingxiao had left, but she hadn¡¯t heard any strange sounds. What did song qingxiao do to make these people so cautious? As Xiang si was making guesses, he heard hurried and messy footsteps approaching. Following that, a large number of people poured in from the entrance of the courtyard. A large pile of torches moved towards them, and Xiang si heard churong ordering loudly, ¡± ¡°Surround the pavilion!¡± It seemed that he had been exposed. The thought flashed through Xiang SI¡¯s mind as he retreated into the darkness and headed towards the attic. ¡°Miss song!¡± Churong Ren had not arrived yet, but she was already calling out song qingxiao¡¯s name. ¡°Is miss song asleep?¡± As he called for people, he also ordered people to push pinluo over. It was quiet in the attic. The old man who had been waiting downstairs bowed his head and waited for churong to come. The building was about ten meters tall, and there were people guarding the back, left, and right. The one left at the front was still the strange old man who had talked to pinluo. When churong and the others arrived, a group of people with torches surrounded the place so tightly that not even a fly could enter. If he was right, song qingxiao should still be trapped in the Holy Temple by Yi Chang¡¯s men. Churong coldly laughed, and a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes. She waved her hand, and the old man respectfully stepped forward. After bowing, he said, ¡± ¡°Third uncle, no one has entered or left this place since the lights turned on.¡± He raised his head, and his gaze fell on pinluo, who was being pushed forward. His lower eyelids trembled. ¡°This brat who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, he might have taken the opportunity to slip away when the fire in the lantern was extinguished.¡± Churong nodded and moved her fingers. The old man tactfully stood behind her. ¡°Miss song.¡± He called out again in a gentle voice, but his face was fierce. ¡°We respect you as a guest, but you guys don¡¯t know the rules.¡± His gaze shifted to pinluo. Pinluo felt that this man, who had looked very gentle in the afternoon, was now emitting a sinister aura that made him shudder. this kid broke into our residence tonight and is about to steal our candidate for the sacrifice. I wonder if miss song knows about this? ¡± Churong was a scheming person. Even though she knew that song Qing might be the ¡®murderer¡¯ who broke into the Holy Temple and killed the ¡®human cocoon¡¯, she still endured her grief and did not act rashly. After he asked the question, he waited for a long time. After several breaths, there was still no sound from the pavilion. Churong laughed coldly in her heart and her expression darkened. ¡°If miss song doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re conspirators! Lord Yichang said that you are an important guest, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t end up as a prisoner.¡± After threatening him, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He turned to the old man and ordered, ¡± unlock the door, go upstairs, search ¡­ Before his voice died away, there was finally a sound from the attic. A figure walked out of the room on the second floor, as if someone was deliberately making a sound with his steps. Then there was a burst of crisp ¡®Ding Ling Ling¡¯ sounds, as if there was more than one person in the room. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice came from the room, and then two figures walked out. The one in the lead was tall and slender, with long, smooth hair draped over her shoulders. Her expression was cold, and when she walked to the railing, she looked down at churong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you want to search?¡± She placed one hand on the wooden railing, her fingers as slender as scallions, and her cold eyes met churong¡¯s. A young girl wearing a green and blue dress and a hairband of the same color was standing behind her, smiling as she looked at churong. ¡®Swish-¡® The moment churong saw mo tiange appear, the tight string in her mind snapped. In disbelief, she widened her eyes. Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: Questioning (3) Chapter 1080: Questioning (3) ¡°What are you doing here?¡± This was impossible. When he rushed to the Holy Temple, there was clearly someone in the temple. Unless she had the ability to fly in the sky and burrow underground, how could a person escape back to this house in an instant without anyone knowing? She was still wearing the same clothes she had worn during the day, and it didn¡¯t look like she was drenched. Such a scene completely overturned all of churong¡¯s previous suspicions towards her and caught her off guard. Only after the words left her mouth did he realize what he had said. Before he could remedy the situation, he heard Xiang si say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to chat with the guest.¡± She mistakenly thought that churong¡¯s previous question was directed at her, so she continued the topic. Churong heaved a sigh of relief, but then a wave of anger rose in her heart. He glared at the old man who had been guarding downstairs and said that no one had come in or out. He suppressed his anger and ordered the guards to unlock the door. Other than the people who were guarding the first floor, churong personally led a group of people upstairs. At this moment, he had too many questions in his mind. The sacred temple of the Yu Lun void realm had been barged in tonight. One of the black cocoons placed in the temple had been broken open, and the ¡®human cocoon¡¯ inside had died. This kind of thing was definitely not done by a Clansman, only an outsider. Originally, song qingxiao was the biggest suspect, but now that she was in the room and didn¡¯t seem to have gone out, the suspicion of breaking into the Holy Temple was cleared a lot. If she couldn¡¯t catch this trespasser and something like this happened to the yulun void realm, it would be a great crisis for churong. The fire quickly lit up the small building. Churong had blocked the two girls on the balcony. He was burning with anxiety, but as he went upstairs, he quickly adjusted his emotions. When he came up, his expression was much calmer, no longer revealing his emotions like before. Before he went upstairs, he had carefully checked every corner of the building. The oil in the food downstairs had solidified and no one had touched it. The ground was dry, and there was no trace of water. This situation was completely different from what he had expected, and it made his heart sink. Churong had a bad feeling about her trip to the attic tonight. ¡°What happened tonight?¡± Song Qing raised her eyebrows and glanced at churong. She asked the obvious. something happened tonight. Your men barged into Holy maiden Qing Lu¡¯s room with ill intentions. Perhaps it was because of song qingxiao¡¯s appearance that the suspects for breaking into the Holy Temple at night had changed. Before they could confirm anything, churong was not willing to fall out with her so easily, so she was much more polite now. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Pinluo¡¯s upper body was forced to bend, but when he heard churong¡¯s words, he stubbornly wanted to raise his head. However, as soon as he shouted, he was forced to press down again by the angry people in the Yu Lun void realm. His ears and neck turned red from resisting, but he couldn¡¯t resist the force of the person pressing on his head. In the end, he was pressed deeper, and he let out a painful gasp. I didn¡¯t. You guys tried to kill someone. This is illegal. You even fed poison to someone! Hearing his words, song qingxiao and Xiang SI¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark and indescribable light. Churong, however, said calmly, ¡± ¡°I respect you as guests, so I told you everything I know. I told you about the Dragon King ceremony in full detail in the hope that you can participate in such a grand event, not to cause trouble.¡± He warned. Although he was speaking to pinluo, his eyes were fixed on song qingxiao. It was obvious that he was still suspicious of her. Her hair was let down. As many people went upstairs, there was a slight breeze as they walked, causing her hair to sway. Her hair looked a little moist, but it did not look like it had just been wet. It had only been five minutes since the incident at the Holy Temple. If she had been the one who had broken into the Holy Temple, her clothes and hair would not have dried so quickly. Churong closed her eyes, and a hint of grief and anger flashed through them. After she had calmed down for a moment, she opened her eyes again. Her gaze was extremely calm. ¡°Miss song, did you go out tonight?¡± He stared at song qingxiao and asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao looked calm and shook her head. She did not feel nervous or helpless because of churong¡¯s intense stare. After she answered, she asked casually, ¡± ¡°Could something have happened?¡± something happened to the Holy Temple. Someone broke in and destroyed a part of the Holy Temple. Churong squeezed out a smile. As she spoke, her sharp eyes stared intently at song qingxiao and Xiang si, not letting go of any minute changes in their expressions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only recently, there have been many incidents in the Yu Lun illusionary realm. In the past few days, people have already broken into the Holy Temple twice. He deliberately threw out this news, but the two young girls still did not have any change in expression after hearing this. ¡°Could there be something good in the temple?¡± Song qingxiao smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re coveted?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from lady song, there is nothing in the temple. I am also very curious as to why this thief is so insistent on the Holy Temple.¡± After churong answered, she continued, ¡± ¡°Miss song, do you know the reason?¡± Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: The confrontation _1 Chapter 1081: The confrontation _1 ¡°Why would I know the reason?¡± When song qingxiao heard churong¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in return. Then, her face darkened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one who broke into the Holy Temple?¡± People of the Yu Lun void realm surrounded them. At this moment, with churong as the leader, all of them had unfriendly expressions. Beside them, pinluo was still tied up, which was like killing a chicken to warn the monkeys. If it were two ordinary women who were interrogated by a group of terrifying people, they would have been frightened into a panic. However, she looked calm and composed. At the same time, she could also ask churong in such a situation where everyone was waiting for her. It could be imagined that she was not an ordinary person. Churong took note of her reaction. She didn¡¯t panic when she was questioned back. It was obvious that she already had a response in her heart. ¡°Miss song is also a guest. She just wanted to ask you about your attitude as an outsider. What are you thinking?¡± Song qingxiao sneered at his words, ¡± ¡°If you want to hear the thoughts of outsiders, perhaps they think that there is some great secret hidden in the Holy Temple? For example, the Dragon King? For example, immortality and so on ¡­¡± Churong¡¯s pupils contracted with every sentence she said. The others ¡®expressions also changed slightly. Xiang SI¡¯s smile froze and he instinctively turned to look at her. Before he could say anything, he heard song qingxiao say, ¡± after all, according to the rumors, the Yu Lun void realm is the residence of a God. Some people are curious and came here for the immortal Technique. It¡¯s not impossible for them to break into the Holy Temple, right? ¡± Churong gritted her teeth, and her face twitched. After a long while, she forced a smile. ¡°Miss song really likes to joke.¡± Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even walk into the Holy Temple, let alone have such a great ability to enter the Holy spring and be devoured by the demons in the spring, but still not die. Those who could reach these points didn¡¯t need to seek for any longevity Immortal Technique at all. They had already reached the immortal realm in the eyes of the world. ¡°I never joke with people.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened and she said coldly, ¡± since Yichang said I¡¯m a guest, you locked the door, barged in, locked my friend, and asked questions. Is this how the Yu Lun void realm treats their guests? ¡± Churong didn¡¯t expect that the suspect who had barged into the Holy Temple at night would not only not be afraid of the crowd that had come to question him, he even dared to question them when he was still a suspect. Even though he was not young and had a strong will, he was still shocked by song qingxiao¡¯s actions. ¡°Of course not.¡± When he thought of how song qingxiao had called Yi Chang by its name without any respect, he was furious. A murderous look flashed in his eyes, but he suppressed it. ¡°Sir Yi Chang said that you are an important guest, before Sir Yi Chang said anything, you were!¡± He emphasized the words ¡®Lord Yi Chang¡¯ to warn song Qing Xiao to speak with respect. as for this kid being locked up, I¡¯ve already said that he brought this upon himself. I suspect that he¡¯s colluding with the thief who broke into the Holy Temple at night ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Before he could finish, Xiang four put his palms together and smiled cheekily, ¡± ¡°Lord churong, I saw a guest this evening and felt like an old friend to miss song. I wanted to talk to her, so I asked pinluo to help me distract seventh great uncle from the guards and come over to chat with miss song.¡± Xiang SI¡¯s interjection immediately cut off churong¡¯s previous words. At this point, if churong still couldn¡¯t tell that there was something strange about the two people in front of her, he would have lived his life in vain. With Xiang four helping song qingxiao and pinluo cover for them, if they still beat around the bush, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information. When she thought of this, churong¡¯s expression turned cold. She asked directly, ¡± ¡°Do you know how the lanterns in the house were extinguished after dinner?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think the guards know best.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t bother with him and replied, ¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t go downstairs after all.¡± Churong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she continued, ¡± ¡°After the lights went out, did you go out and hear any noise from the Holy Temple?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± What Xiang four said was true. Song Qing had made such a big scene, but she didn¡¯t hear a single sound. It was really strange. ¡°After I came here, we¡¯ve been talking here and never left. I didn¡¯t find anything wrong.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Churong asked again. ¡°We talked about some legends, family records, the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice, and my sister qinglu,¡± Xiang four was a strange and cunning person, he was the most suitable person to interact with others. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: The confrontation _2 Chapter 1082: The confrontation _2 Churong asked a few more questions, and she answered all of them flawlessly, blocking churong¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t get anything useful out of him, so churong was anxious. She didn¡¯t know how Yi Chang was doing. He could tell that the two girls in front of him were not easy to deal with, but unfortunately, he could not get anything to use against them. Churong took a deep breath to calm the anger in the depths of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s late at night, and I still have to catch the thief who broke into the Holy Temple that night. In order not to disturb miss song¡¯s peace later, I still need to search your temporary residence.¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, he waved his hand. The people in black who had come with him from the Yu Lun void realm scattered and began to search carefully. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t make a sound as she watched the group of people spread out and rummaged around. There were many things here, but song Qing had not been here for long. Even if she had something, she would not hide it in the house. Therefore, after searching for a long time, they still found nothing. When churong thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and get closer to song qingxiao. Her nose twitched as if she was taking two deep breaths. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light, and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re being a little impolite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little impolite.¡± Churong nodded. I¡¯ve just realized that, ever since you entered the Yu Lun illusionary realm, food and accommodation have been arranged for you, but no one has brought you a change of clothes. As he said this, he called out loudly, ¡°Prepare hot water for miss song and find someone to help her bathe and change her clothes.¡± With an attitude that didn¡¯t allow anyone to resist, he said after saying this, ¡± I¡¯ve really disturbed you tonight. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. He turned to leave after saying this, but song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, churong slowly turned around. Her expression was already somewhat unfriendly. ¡°Miss song, do you have any instructions?¡± you come and go as you please. Since you know it¡¯s impolite, shouldn¡¯t you leave some gifts to show your sincerity? ¡± Her gaze fell on the bound pinluo. No matter how well-mannered churong was, two Balls of Fury couldn¡¯t help but burst out of her eyes after hearing her words. However, the moment his angry eyes met song Qing¡¯s, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on him. She didn¡¯t look like she was angry, and she didn¡¯t show any murderous aura. However, for some reason, churong felt an extreme sense of danger. Her eyes were calm, but they were like the ocean before a storm, with a terrifying oppression that could swallow people, making him instinctively feel afraid. It was as if he would face a storm that he could not resist in the next moment if he insisted on doing things his own way and refused to listen to her! This was simply too laughable. He had lived for so many years, but now he was being threatened by this little girl. Churong felt a smile rise from her throat, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth unconsciously moved upwards. However, along with that smile, there was a chill that made him shiver. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± When the others saw her being so arrogant, they were all a little angry and were about to speak up. However, churong and song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met. After a moment, churong forcefully suppressed her anger and replaced it with rationality. The most important thing now was to find out the background of these people. As for pinluo, he was just an insignificant person. He wanted to save Qing Lu, but because of the foolish impulsiveness of a young man, he could not ruin the big plan. On the contrary, the person who broke into the Holy Temple at night was much more important. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s identity was still unknown. There was no need to fall out with her for an ordinary person before the big event was over. Lord Yi Chang hadn¡¯t said anything yet, so it was better to hold it in for the time being and wait until the truth was found out. They would find the murderer who dared to break into the Holy Temple and destroy the black cocoon! Thinking of this, churong took a deep breath and revealed a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only miss song is Lord Yi Chang¡¯s guest. Since miss song has said so, then let her go! ¡°Third uncle!¡± ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± The others were somewhat indignant. Just as they were about to speak, churong had already suppressed her anger and regained her calm. She raised her hand and stopped these people from speaking. She turned around and took two steps before suddenly turning back. the Holy Temple is actually filled with the bones of my clansmen. Tonight, someone barged in, destroyed the graves, and offended the spirit. Therefore, I had no choice but to disturb miss song. Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: The confrontation _3 Chapter 1083: The confrontation _3 He didn¡¯t mind revealing some of the ¡®secrets¡¯ of the Holy Temple. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression remained the same, but Xiang SI¡¯s smile froze. His eyelids twitched as he subconsciously wanted to turn back to look at song qingxiao. However, the next moment, the girl seemed to realize that her expression had been exposed and quickly returned to normal. The slight change in his expression only happened in the blink of an eye, but it was noticed by churong. She immediately knew what was going on. He laughed coldly in his heart. Then, he turned around and left without saying anything more. After churong left, the rest of the people followed her and went downstairs. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked.¡± Xiang si leaned against the railing and leaned his upper body back. He peeked out and saw churong and the others walking further and further away with lanterns in their hands. The door to the attic was not locked like before, but the guards were stronger. Under every peach tree with lanterns hanging on it, people of the yulun void realm in black could be seen. At the same time, there were many more people under the attic, three layers inside and three layers outside, guarding the house so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak through. Someone who had received churong¡¯s order brought hot water over, as if to help song qingxiao bathe and change her clothes. ¡°It seems like he wants to get your clothes.¡± Xiang si saw through churong¡¯s plan with a single glance and asked in a half-joking and half-probing manner, ¡± what did you do after you entered the Holy Temple? how could you cause such a big commotion in the Yu Lun void realm? ¡± She had been hiding in the shadows. When she heard the horn and saw that song qingxiao had not returned, she had sneaked into her room to help her so that she would owe her a favor. However, as soon as he appeared, his spiritual sense sensed that something was wrong. With a fluctuation of spiritual energy, he saw song qingxiao, who should have been trapped in the Holy Temple, suddenly appear in the house. Xiang four recalled the scene from before and still felt a lingering fear. Her cultivation was not low either, having also reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier. She also had the means to travel with the wind with her spiritual power. When her speed reached the limit, the speed of flying was indeed like teleportation in the eyes of mortals. However, song qingxiao¡¯s sudden appearance was a huge shock to her. Before song qingxiao appeared, Xiang four was caught off guard and did not even sense her aura. Even though this was partly due to her carelessness, song qingxiao¡¯s elusive methods still left Xiang si in fear. Just imagine, if the two of them were in the middle of a great battle, and she used such a method, it was really impossible to guard against, and he would probably suffer a loss. ¡°The same as you.¡± Song qingxiao replied to her and Xiang SI¡¯s eyes turned cold. Only Xiang four knew how she had sneaked into the Holy Temple and what she had done. However, what song qingxiao did tonight was different from what she did. Just by looking at the people in the Yu Lun void realm who looked as if they were facing a great enemy, she knew that the trouble she caused was many times bigger than her own. After all, she had gone through great trouble to open the stele and obtain the piece of silk on the cocoon. Although the people of the yulun void realm had increased their guard, churong did not say things like ¡®offending the spirit of the brave¡¯ like today. It could be imagined how deep the trouble she had caused was. Xiangsi was extremely shrewd. Although he was unhappy, he revealed a calm expression and even touched his nose, ¡± ¡°This is boring.¡± She twisted her body, half complaining and half acting coquettishly, ¡± we¡¯re allies, and we¡¯re going to fight three enemies together. I admit that what I said this evening might not be accurate. When she said this, her eyes revealed a trace of resentment. ¡°But I¡¯m just afraid of embarrassing myself in front of my allies.¡± As if she was trying to please song Qing, she crossed her fingers and placed them on song Qing¡¯s shoulders. She leaned on her and said, ¡± besides, I did put in some effort for you tonight. Even if I don¡¯t have any credit, I did put in some effort, right? ¡± She rolled her eyes and said, ¡± I was going to cover for you when you came back. however, it¡¯s not a big crime to boast, ¡± her eyes revealed a hint of slyness, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Please forgive me this once, song San.¡± Song qingxiao felt as if she was being coiled by a colorful poisonous snake. Xiang SI¡¯s gentle words had no effect on her. He immediately grabbed one of her wrists. Xiang si wanted to break free instinctively, but her strength was shockingly strong. Even though Xiang si had already used his spiritual power to shake her off, the young girl¡¯s spiritual power seemed to have hit a wall under her hands. Not only did it not bounce her off, but it was also suppressed by her. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was the same as usual. She grabbed her and pulled her to the railing at the side. When she was a little further away from her, she walked toward the tied-up pinluo. She stretched out her hand, and the strength of her fingertips was stronger than a sharp weapon. With a few crisp sounds, the strong rope was broken. The moment the rope was broken, pinluo¡¯s hunched body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Breaking out of the cocoon _1 Chapter 1084: Breaking out of the cocoon _1 The young man had been tied up for a long time and suffered a little. His blood was not flowing smoothly. At this time, the rope was loose, and his hands and feet were still not listening to him. He fell to the ground and gasped for breath. Xiang si, who was being carried to the railing like a chicken, was stunned for a moment. Not long after, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. After a long while, she seemed to have laughed enough and pursed her lips, revealing the dimples on both sides of her cheeks. to be honest, churong smelled your body and wanted your clothes. Did she discover something? ¡± When song Qing was young, she remembered the black liquid that spurted out of the old man¡¯s body when she broke out of the black cocoon in the Holy Temple. The liquid was extremely stinky, and it would be difficult to wash off if it splashed onto his body. At that time, churong had ignored the danger of being exposed and specially came to smell it. She must have been smelling this scent. Just as Xiang si had said, he had ordered someone to bring hot water for her to take a bath and change her clothes. He was probably just taking her clothes to confirm. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± She scratched her head and touched her wrist. Xiang si saw her action and took out a hair tie from somewhere. Before he handed it to her, a hairpin appeared in song Qing¡¯s hand and she tied her hair into a knot. Song Qing¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t tied up properly, and the knot wasn¡¯t firm either. It was loose, and a few strands of hair hung on both sides of her cheeks, adding a hint of laziness to her cold temperament. That hairpin was not bad. Although it didn¡¯t have spiritual power, it should be a valuable piece of jewelry in the secular world. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem like someone who would spend time and effort on these worldly possessions. Xiang four was also a smart person, he immediately understood that song qingxiao must have killed some beauty-loving female cultivator and taken her heaven and earth pouch! At the thought of this, she was on guard. She was about to take a step forward, but she slowly retreated. ¡°When I broke out of the black cocoon, the ¡®person¡¯ inside the cocoon spat out a kind of black water that was very smelly.¡± Song qingxiao saw Xiang Four¡¯s small action but did not expose it. As soon as he said this, Xiang four immediately threw his previous thoughts to the back of his mind and widened his eyes in shock, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s really someone inside?¡± Song qingxiao looked at her with a half-smile. Xiang four had a strong mentality. Under her gaze, he did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he chuckled and urged her to tell him quickly. This person was young, but he was black-hearted and thick-skinned. Song qingxiao ignored her. She glanced at pinluo, who was still kneeling on the ground, and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Xiang SI¡¯s brows raised, clearly not understanding why she would care about the life and death of an ordinary person at this time. But her lips moved, and she didn¡¯t speak. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better,¡± Pinluo nodded. He still had lingering fear. When he was caught by churong and the others, he was scared out of his wits and thought that he was dead for sure. He didn¡¯t expect that little song Qing would appear and save him. The young man felt a little guilty. He thought about how he had brought trouble to song qingxiao by saving qinglu tonight. However, not only did she not take her anger out on him, but she also saved him at the critical moment. ¡°Ahem, ahem, miss song ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t stand up and sat on the ground. He was so ashamed that he didn¡¯t dare to look into song Qing¡¯s small eyes. ¡°I ¡­¡± He stammered, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to notice his guilty look. Instead, she asked, ¡± ¡°What did you see them feed her in the clear dew house?¡± When churong was talking about pinluo¡¯s ¡®crime¡¯, the young man retorted loudly. At that time, he even said that the people of the yulun void realm had poisoned Qing Lu, who was about to be an offering at the Dragon King¡¯s ritual. It was just that at that time, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the person who broke into the Holy Temple, so both sides skipped over this matter for their own reasons. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mention it at that time. She only asked about pinluo after churong and the others left. Hearing her mention this matter, the still frightened pinluo showed some lingering fear on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I was going to save her tonight ¡­ He told her everything about how he realized that the lanterns had been extinguished that night. He was about to take song qingxiao away, but she wouldn¡¯t wake up. In the end, he decided to save one person first. This young man, who had been caught by the people of the Yu Lun void realm and almost caused a big trouble, was still talking about the previous situation with a trembling voice. He took the opportunity when the lanterns were extinguished to escape from the attic. In the afternoon, he had heard song qingxiao and Xiang SI¡¯s conversation and knew where Qing Lu was staying. With Xiang SI¡¯s help, he was able to get into Qing Lu¡¯s house very quickly. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: Breaking out of the cocoon _2 Chapter 1085: Breaking out of the cocoon _2 Two days ago, Xiang si had barged into the Holy Temple and alerted the enemy, so there were several yulun void realm experts guarding the clear dew house. ¡°When I went there, I saw them carrying a bowl of something dark for her to drink.¡± As he spoke of the scene, he revealed a nauseated expression. I don¡¯t know what that thing is, but it¡¯s stinky ¡­ When he said this, he had a strange expression on his face, as if he was thinking about how to describe it. After a long while, he stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s not for people to eat anyway.¡± However, Qing Lu was like a walking corpse. After drinking it, she was like a puppet that had lost its mind, not making any noise. At that time, he was really too scared. That was why he revealed some clues and was caught by the people of the yulun void realm. Song qingxiao also knew what happened after that. After churong caught him, she brought him up to look for song qingxiao. She thought that the two of them were working together to capture her. However, for some reason, churong chose to temporarily take a step back and led the large group of people away. Thinking up to this point, pinluo¡¯s heart, which hadn¡¯t completely relaxed yet, rose to his throat again. He stuttered, ¡°Miss song, will they come again tomorrow?¡± What he had done might have implicated song qingxiao, so churong was willing to let it go today because she wanted to go back and ask for Yi Chang¡¯s instructions. If Yi Chang spoke, not only would he be in trouble, he might even drag her down. The people here were lawless and treated human lives as child¡¯s play. Tonight¡¯s incident had caused such a big ruckus, but uncle Xiang and the others were nowhere to be found. Even if something big happened tomorrow, based on uncle Xiang¡¯s submissive attitude when he saw Yi Chang, he would probably not help to save them. From what pinluo could see, song qingxiao and Xiang four seemed to have some tricks up their sleeves, but they were still young girls after all. They might not be able to defeat these yulun void realm experts. Song qingxiao had an idea of what was going on after hearing what he said. The ¡®black liquid¡¯ pinluo mentioned was extremely stinky, and it reminded her of the black liquid that spurted out of the old man¡¯s body when she broke out of the black cocoon. With a flip of her palm, a black ice ball about the size of a fist, emitting a cold air, appeared in her hand. As soon as the item appeared, Xiang Four¡¯s expression changed. Before he could speak, song qingxiao handed it to pin Luo and asked, ¡± ¡°Is this the smell?¡± When pinluo first saw her conjuring a black ice ball like a magic trick, he was a little stunned. Then, he saw her lift it up and bring it in front of him for him to smell. Before that thing could even get close to his nose, an extremely stinky smell wafted over. The smell was very strange and special. It was like the smell of blood that had started to rot. It was extremely fishy and had a foul smell. As soon as he smelled it, he thought that he had still been fed a lot of clear dew. Suddenly, his stomach felt like it was turning over. He could no longer hold it in and nodded while retching, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Where did you get it? let me see ¡­¡± Xiang four wanted to reach out when he saw pinluo nod, but song qingxiao threw it back into her universe bag after pinluo confirmed it. She missed. When Xiang si saw this, his brows furrowed slightly before relaxing again, hiding the strange color very well. It was replaced by a young girl¡¯s coquettish and dissatisfied expression. She tilted her head and grabbed her hair, grumbling, ¡°Why are you so vengeful?¡± didn¡¯t we agree to form an alliance? ¡± she asked in a teasing tone. Song qingxiao went through all the information in her mind and had a rough idea of what was going on. When she heard Xiang Four¡¯s words, she turned to look at her. ¡°An Alliance?¡± She smiled slightly and said in a playful tone. Smart people don¡¯t need to use too many tricks when they speak. Xiang four heard her tone and sighed, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She glanced at pinluo and tried to drive him away. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Pinluo wiped his mouth and looked at song qingxiao, not knowing what to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where should I go?¡± At this moment, he was in an awkward position in the Yu Lun void realm and it was not right for him to stay anywhere. we¡¯re two girls talking. You¡¯re a man. How can you eavesdrop on us? ¡± Although Xiang si was laughing, the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It made pin Luo feel that the girl¡¯s smile was even more terrifying than churong¡¯s, making him shiver. He wanted to say ¡®how dare you eavesdrop¡¯, but from Xiang Four¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t very welcome. The young man knew that Xiang four didn¡¯t welcome him, probably because his rash actions tonight had caused trouble for the two ladies. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: Breaking out of the cocoon-3 Chapter 1086: Breaking out of the cocoon-3 Just as he was feeling dejected, song Qing gently said, ¡± ¡°You can find a place to rest.¡± It had been a long time since he had a good sleep. On the boat, although she had comforted him with her spiritual power, he had been able to rest for a while. However, after entering the Yu Lun void realm, he had been worried and scared. Tonight, he had been caught while trying to save someone. He was mentally exhausted and really needed a good rest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can take you away from this Pavilion.¡± When she said this, her tone was not rhythmical, nor was it loud and clear. It was as if she was making an oath. She just said it gently and casually. However, for some reason, pinluo¡¯s tense heart suddenly fell back to its original place because of her gentle tone. The young man who was still uneasy nodded, and the fatigue, panic, and uneasiness that had been forcibly suppressed surged up one by one. He also knew that song qingxiao had something to talk to Xiang si about. He thought of the old man called ¡®thirteen¡¯ who was waiting downstairs. He dragged his tired body down and kept an eye on the old man, afraid that he would come up. After pinluo left, Xiang four spread out his consciousness, cutting off the possibility of others hearing their conversation, then said, alright, the last time I barged into the Holy Temple, I was discovered before I could even make a sound. At that time, in order to half-scare song qingxiao, she also wanted to get information from her. At the same time, she had other thoughts in mind, so she deliberately made her words ambiguous. He had thought that her night visit to the Holy Temple would end up with the same result as him. However, not only did song qingxiao seem to have barged into the Holy Temple, but she also seemed to have found out some information. Such a situation made Xiang si feel that he might have misjudged the cultivation of this ¡®ally¡¯, but at the same time, he also felt at ease because of the tyrannical strength she had displayed. After all, the two of them might be facing the combined forces of three middle level nascent soul tier cultivators, and that black-robed man number five was more likely to have already reached the top level of the nascent soul tier. The stronger song qingxiao was, the more advantageous it was for her in some ways. that stone tablet is strange. There¡¯s a formation on it. I don¡¯t know if these people drew it themselves or if they asked an expert to set it up. Xiang si took out the hair tie and wrapped it around his fingers, saying, ¡± ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, you should be able to handle it with your strength.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t reply to her question. Xiang Four¡¯s face revealed a trace of helplessness, and he continued, ¡± after I broke the stone tablet, I did find the black cocoon. The black cocoon was extremely hard, and Xiang four did not open it without alerting anyone. She hesitated for a moment, ¡± ¡°Moreover, my main body didn¡¯t go there personally, so I only tore off a layer of the cocoon skin and came back.¡± As for the existence of the ¡®human pupa¡¯ in the cocoon, she had speculated based on the only clues she had at the moment. Who knew that she would guess the truth by accident? At this point, she knew that if she didn¡¯t tell the truth, it would be difficult for song qingxiao to pass the test. Therefore, when she mentioned taking the skin of the black cocoon, she stomped her foot. The tip of his foot stepped on the wooden floor, making a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, but it was blocked by divine sense, and it was difficult for outsiders to see. As she stomped her foot, spiritual energy spread out with a ¡®Weng¡¯ sound. The small golden snake that was originally wrapped around her bare foot seemed to come alive under the stimulation of this spiritual energy. It began to climb up Xiang SI¡¯s calf, and the longer it climbed, the longer it became. Soon, it turned into a thin snake that was about a foot long and slithered to her wrist, like a golden chain, which was held in her palm. In order to gain song qingxiao¡¯s trust, Xiang four had revealed his trump card. The little golden snake was full of spiritual energy. However, when it raised its head and looked at song qingxiao, its eyes revealed a human-like fear. As if it had met its natural nemesis, it had just raised its head and had not even hissed before it was scared and shrank back. Xiang si lowered his eyes to hide his expression as he played with the snake between his fingers, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It seems to be a little afraid of you.¡± Song qingxiao stared at the little snake. If Xiang four had not attacked personally and had only commanded the snake to break the stele, she would have been able to tear off a layer of the cocoon¡¯s skin. This was enough to prove that her little snake was definitely extraordinary. She didn¡¯t say anything but Xiang four couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and asked, ¡± I¡¯ve told you what I know. Did you really find the human Chrysalis in the stone tablet? ¡± She stared at song Qing and looked down on him. Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Breaking out of the cocoon-4 Chapter 1087: Breaking out of the cocoon-4 Song qingxiao¡¯s answer was not important at this moment. Xiang four actually knew what was inside the black cocoon. However, song Qing and Xiao Zhang¡¯s silence was the key to their cooperation. After a long time, song qingxiao said, ¡± there¡¯s a human cocoon inside the black cocoon. There¡¯s no spiritual breath, but it¡¯s still alive. The life force was related to the yin Qi in the cocoon. As she said this, she took out the ice ball from the heaven and earth pouch and threw it at Xiang si, ¡± after the black cocoon was torn open, the human Chrysalis immediately spurted out a large amount of this liquid, and in an instant, their life force was extinguished. Xiang si heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her speak. He took the item and held it in his palm before he started to study it carefully. ¡°Demonic Qi?¡± As soon as her divine sense sank into the ice ball, she immediately discovered the demonic Qi in the black ball and immediately exclaimed. Song qingxiao nodded, ¡± ¡°Demonic Qi!¡± The black water that spurted out of this ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯ was demonic Qi, which was the same as the demonic Qi at the bottom of the nine Springs. As soon as the black water spurted out, the human Chrysalis inside died immediately. Song qingxiao guessed that it was at that time that Yi Chang noticed something was wrong. I suspect that these black cocoons are condensed by the demonic energy emitted from the ¡®human cocoons¡¯. If it was as churong had said, the old man who had died in her hands tonight was a member of the yulun void realm, then she boldly guessed that there was something strange about the bodies of these people. When they reached a certain age, they would probably fall into a strange state of half-death, just like the ¡®human cocoon¡¯ in the black cocoon. The demonic Qi in their bodies gushed out, forming a black cocoon that firmly wrapped them up. It could also be said that they were firmly protected. After they formed the black cocoon, the Yu Lun emptiness realm clansmen would send them into a groove in the Holy Temple and seal them. The people protected by the black cocoons were not truly dead. They might be waiting for an opportunity to break out of the cocoons and be reborn with the intention of regaining their vitality. the silk on the black cocoon is the same as the traditional dress that Yichang and the others are wearing. I suspect that the clothes that everyone here is wearing are made from the black cocoons that they have shed and reborn. Song qingxiao said. At the same time, she took out another piece of the black cocoon¡¯s skin from her cosmic bag and threw it to Xiang four. Xiang four caught it and, with a slight hesitation, bounced the ice ball back to song qingxiao. She grabbed the ice ball and put it back into her qiankun bag. The more Xiang four looked at the cocoon skin, the more aghast he became. This thing was bigger and more complete than the piece she had torn off, so she could naturally see it more clearly. The patterns on the cocoon skin, the feeling, and the fluctuation of spiritual power were exactly the same as the clothes worn by Yichang and the others, which confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. However, Xiang Four¡¯s mind was not entirely focused on this. She had taken the black cocoon¡¯s skin before and knew how hard it was. Ordinary magic weapons would not be able to break it. What kind of divine weapon did she use to be able to cut off such a large piece of the cocoon¡¯s skin so easily under such circumstances? she even separated the cocoon and took the person out. Xiang Four¡¯s mind was occupied with two things. He was wary of song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength but at the same time, he was able to think about her words. if the dress these people are wearing is made of this black cocoon after shedding, ¡± she paused, and a shrewd look flashed in her eyes, ¡± in other words, these people might have been reborn. When she said this, she seemed to have confirmed something. the number of layers on each person¡¯s dress is different. Perhaps it represents the number of times they shed their skin and regrow. Every time they regrow, the black cocoon skin will weave into a dress, causing them to have one more layer than the others. Xiang SI¡¯s guess was in line with song qingxiao¡¯s. She nodded her head and Xiang si continued, ¡± that¡¯s why Yi Chang¡¯s dress is the thickest. It has twelve layers, which means ¡­ he might have already broken out of the cocoon and reincarnated twelve times. Song qingxiao finished her sentence. The two girls looked at each other and understood. It was no wonder that uncle Xiang¡¯s attitude towards him was so different. When he saw him, he was extremely respectful and did not treat him lightly just because of his young age. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yi Chang seemed to be the youngest among them, but he had the highest status. It was not because he was young and promising, or because he was born into a noble family, but because his actual age had long exceeded his true age. Therefore, people at the Yu Lun void realm did not determine their status and seniority based on their appearance and age, but the number of layers of their robes. At the same time, it also explained why the old man with a goatee, who had white hair and a white beard, addressed someone younger than him as ¡®third uncle¡¯ when he saw his first appearance at the dock that evening. Back then, uncle Xiang had followed his father and a group of rescue personnel into the nine Dragon cave. He was the only survivor, but he had most likely stumbled into the yulun void realm by accident and discovered a secret of the people inside. He thought that he had obtained an opportunity to become immortal and regain his youth. Thus, for decades, he had worked diligently for the people in the yulun void realm, transporting supplies for them, looking for girls, and doing all kinds of bad things! However, he was already old, so when he was at the dock, he told Yi Chang that he was nearly 70 years old and wanted to ask Yi Chang for the favor he had promised him back then! Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Rebirth (1) Chapter 1088: Rebirth (1) Most of the mysteries had been solved by song qingxiao¡¯s night visit to the Holy Temple. The secret of immortality of the people in the yulun illusionary realm was revealed to the two. Xiang SI¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, but she quickly calmed down, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± To verify it, he would probably need to spend some time and effort. Whether or not the people here calculated their age based on the number of layers of their skirts, whether or not Yi Chang¡¯s position was the highest, whether or not it had something to do with him being the oldest and having the most number of rebirths, these were all conjectures made by the two of them based on the clues they had. They could not take it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not just a guess.¡± Song Qing pursed her lips, ¡°¡±When I was in the Holy Temple, I heard churong call Yi Chang ¡®Lord father¡¯.¡± Churong looked like she was in her 40s or 50s. Judging from their age, Yichang and he were like father and son. Under such circumstances, even if song qingxiao and Xiang four did not have any evidence to back up their guesses, churong¡¯s address of Yi Chang as ¡®father¡¯ was enough for them to be close to the truth. Xiang SI¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He sized up song qingxiao and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve entered the Holy Temple?¡± She didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to do so many things in the short ten minutes she was out. Not only did he break the stone tablet and open the black cocoon, but he also took the black blood from the human Chrysalis inside the cocoon and entered the Holy Temple. The things she had done were much more serious than what Xiang si had done when he had barged into the sacred temple. No wonder the people of the Yu Lun void realm had reacted so quickly. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Xiang si revealed his trump card in exchange for an attitude to cooperate with her. She didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a black jade female stone sculpture with a Dragon coiling around her body. There¡¯s a Lake below, and the demonic Qi inside is very heavy.¡± Xiang four would find out about this sooner or later. With the temple being touched, the black cocoon being destroyed, and the human Chrysalis dying, song qingxiao had a feeling that Yi Chang and the others ¡®true intentions would be brought up sooner or later. She remembered that when she had just entered the Yu Lun void realm, she had mentioned that she wanted to enter the Holy Temple and churong¡¯s meaningful words at that time. He said,¡±when the time comes, I can bring you in.¡± In other words, the opening of the Holy Temple required special conditions for those at the Yu Lun void realm. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions tonight might have triggered this opportunity. The decorations inside were no secret. She gave a brief introduction, but she didn¡¯t mention the secret that the black jade statue in the pool was warm. After Xiang si heard about the things inside the Holy Temple, he pondered for a moment, ¡± ¡°It seems to be a place of sacrifice.¡± The spring, the statue, and the hidden space, coupled with the name of the Holy Temple, made it easy for people to associate it with the site of worship. Her thoughts were in line with song qingxiao¡¯S. Song qingxiao also replied, ¡± ¡°But from what churong said, according to the original plan, the Dragon King will not open the Holy Temple in two days.¡± Xiang four glanced at her and smiled, ¡± ¡°It seems that this so-called Dragon King¡¯s consort selection is just an appetizer.¡± The main dish was supposed to be Xiang four, but with the addition of song qingxiao, Yi Chang and the others shifted their attention from Xiang four to song qingxiao. In other words, qinglu becoming the sacrifice for the Dragon King ceremony two days later might just be a prelude. The real great sacrifice of the yulun void realm might still be coming. ¡°The spring water in the Holy Temple and the nine Springs you mentioned should be from the same source.¡± As Xiang four spoke, his gaze seemed to be sizing up song Qing¡¯s body, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go into the water to touch it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± Song qingxiao nodded at her question and replied without changing her expression, ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, due to the lack of time, I was discovered the moment I entered the water.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t mention that she was 20 meters underwater, but Xiang four didn¡¯t suspect that she was lying. Xiang si had also charged into the Holy Temple before, so she guessed that Yi Chang and the others ¡®consciousness had some kind of resonance with the¡¯ human cocoon ¡®in the Holy Temple. That was why they would know immediately if something happened to the¡¯ human cocoon¡¯. Time was indeed tight. Ever since she broke out of the black cocoon and attracted Yi Chang¡¯s attention, the people of the Yu Lun void realm had reacted very quickly. After churong had captured pinluo, she had left and returned in less than five minutes. In these few minutes, song Qing had broken through the stone wall, entered the Holy Temple, dived into the water, and escaped back into the house. It was reasonable that he didn¡¯t have time to dive down. Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: Reincarnated _2 Chapter 1089: Reincarnated _2 Although he said that, Xiang four was somewhat regretful, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Dragon King¡¯s Secret is in the water!¡± Song qingxiao had the same thoughts, but she was confused because she had been in the water before. She didn¡¯t know how deep the spring was, but because the demonic Qi was too heavy, her divine sense was restricted and she couldn¡¯t spread it as she wished, so she couldn¡¯t figure out where the bottom of the spring was. She even had a faint feeling that the depth of this spring water was far deeper than she had imagined, or ¡­ He had no confidence at all! For some reason, song Qingxin had this thought. Her heart skipped a beat at first, but then she felt that it was possible. After all, she had already dived over twenty meters down. Logically speaking, this depth was not shallow for a spring, but from the looks of it, she couldn¡¯t even see the black jade Condor¡¯s legs. the demonic Qi in the spring water is the same as the Qi in the human cocoon. She tilted her head and stared at a certain place. Her divine sense easily passed through the barrier set up by Xiang four and sensed that pinluo was holding back his sleepiness downstairs. At this moment, his eyes were wide open, and he was looking at the old man who was sitting at the door with an unfriendly expression. For example, if he dared to take a step forward, he would shout loudly to alert the two ladies upstairs. pinluo said that churong and the others fed qinglu the same black water. she paused for a moment, feeling like she was about to get some important information. ¡°Could it be that what qinglu drank was the blood of this ¡®human cocoon¡¯?¡± If pin Luo was here and heard her talk about such a heavy topic, he would probably retch again. However, Xiang Four¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. The trial-taker was experienced and knowledgeable and had seen all sorts of terrifying scenes. This situation was naturally nothing to Xiang four. She thought for a moment before shaking her head, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡± When she said this, she sensed that someone had already entered the house on churong¡¯s orders to bring hot water. She made it short, ¡± ¡°These ¡®human cocoons¡¯ are inside the black cocoons.¡± And these black cocoons were sealed within the stone tablets. According to their speculations, they should be the clansmen of the yulun void realm who were waiting to break out of the cocoons and be reborn. The people waiting to be reborn were all very fragile. When they broke out of the black cocoon and tore apart the silk threads, they would spray water and die. There were not many people in the Yu Lun emptiness realm. Other than the empty spaces in the caves, there were only 133 stone cocoons. After song qingxiao killed one tonight, there were only 132 black cocoons left in the cave. If churong was not lying, the Dragon King ceremony was held every three years. From the looks of it, no matter how many people there were in the black cocoon, it would not be enough to bleed. Song qingxiao thought the same, but she said it on purpose. Xiang SI¡¯s words confirmed her suspicions. Not only was the girl in front of her scheming, but she was also very meticulous, not inferior to her. She could also remember some of the minor details and connect them together as clues. then, if this black water is not from the ¡®human pupa¡¯ inside the cocoon, then it can only be ¡­ Song qingxiao didn¡¯t finish her sentence, and the two women smiled at each other. If it wasn¡¯t released from the ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯, it could only be released from the body of a living yulun void realm expert. In other words, these people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, regardless of whether they were ¡®alive¡¯ or waiting to ¡®resurrect¡¯, all of their blood contained extremely strong demonic Qi. If so, why would these people go through so much trouble to give her their own blood when they were supposed to sacrifice the dew? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mission this time was indeed interesting. The mission required them to kill the Dragon King, but up until now, the Dragon King had appeared in the legends. The mysteries were one after another, waiting for the two of them to figure it out. ¡°In my opinion, churong has probably already guessed that you are the one who broke into the Holy Temple.¡± Xiang four did not ask why song qingxiao¡¯s hair and clothes dried so quickly after she entered the water. She did not need to ask to know that song qingxiao must have her own methods. However, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t ask. What was important was that even if she had returned in time and everything seemed flawless, churong and the others had already determined that she was the ¡®murderer¡¯ who had broken into the Holy Temple. From the way he collected song qingxiao¡¯s clothes, the words he said before he left, and even deliberately revealing some clues about the Holy Temple to trigger their suspicion, it could be seen that the cunning churong had already predicted that the first person to break into the Holy Temple would be Xiang four, and the second would be song qingxiao. Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: Rebirth (3) Chapter 1090: Rebirth (3) Furthermore, this person was extremely cunning. He might have noticed the subtle relationship between the two girls and was intentionally stirring up trouble. Xiang SI¡¯s unconscious look of surprise earlier had probably become one of the pieces of evidence for his conjecture. but he knew that you were the one who broke into the Holy Temple, but he retreated halfway ¡­ It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to fall out with song qingxiao at this time. What was churong waiting for? He was waiting for an opportunity to take song qingxiao down. Song Qing smiled, ¡± ¡°It seems like MA Yi and the rest are finally here.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Xiang si smiled and nodded. They were packing up their lodgings and putting up the decorations, probably to welcome the guests. Churong and the others had invited a group of foreign aid, and this group of foreign aid was most likely the three trial-takers who had yet to appear. ¡°A good show is about to start. I also need to go back and rest to deal with what¡¯s going to happen next.¡± Xiang si stretched lazily. She looked relaxed, but she was actually very tense. Number five and the others were about to arrive, which meant that danger would also come with them. At that time, a big battle would be inevitable. It would be two against three, and in the situation where number five was a high level cultivator who was very likely to reach the peak of the nascent soul stage, Xiang four found it very difficult to truly relax. The task of killing the Dragon King had not begun yet, and there were many mysteries and dangers. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Xiangsi tapped the ground with the tip of her foot and her body turned into a shadow. With a clear ring of a Bell, xiangsi¡¯s figure disappeared. Downstairs, pin Luo, the old man and the guards of the Yu Lun void realm didn¡¯t notice Xiang SI¡¯s departure. The person carrying the hot water had already walked downstairs and was about to enter the building. ¡°It¡¯s only so little hot water!¡± Pinluo, who was guarding downstairs, saw someone coming and shouted, ¡°¡±How can this little amount of hot water be enough?¡± The old man who was staring at him had a look of disgust on his face. He could naturally see that the boy was speaking loudly to send a signal to the two girls upstairs. ¡°This is for miss song, what does it have to do with you?¡± His expression was dark. He was being stared at by pinluo, and no matter how hard he tried to listen, he couldn¡¯t hear anything from upstairs. He didn¡¯t know what the two girls were talking about. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all guests? Miss song is a guest, am I not?¡± Pinluo raised his voice, and the old man laughed coldly. ¡°What kind of guest are you?¡± His tone was filled with contempt, as if he was extremely disdainful of pinluo. ¡°If not for ¡­¡± He was infuriated by pinluo¡¯s attitude and spoke without thinking. However, he seemed to have realized something and swallowed the rest of his words. This time, no matter how much pinluo shouted, the old man was not angry. The person who delivered the water had a gloomy expression. Pinluo also knew that he had provoked public anger. His act of barging into the clear dew room tonight had already made these people unhappy. In addition, it seemed that someone had barged into the Holy Temple and made a noise, which made the people of the Yu Lun void realm even angrier. The noise he made just now was a reminder to song qingxiao. She probably heard it too, so pinluo stopped talking. The hot water was brought up along with a set of female clothing. These clothes were different from the clothes of the people in the yulun illusionary realm. They were probably made of the fabric that uncle Xiang had brought in when he was transporting materials from the outside. It was a very simple dress without any fluctuation of spiritual breath, but it was enough for song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since she had escaped into the sea of stars, she had not taken a good hot bath for a long time. Now that she had entered the trial mission, she had the opportunity to take a bath and change her clothes. When she came out of the bathroom, she found that the clothes she was wearing had been taken away. There were also traces of people rummaging through the house, but these people should have found nothing except her change of clothes. Song qingxiao had expected this. When pinluo came up to her with an uneasy expression and said that he couldn¡¯t stop the person who took her things, song qingxiao only shook her head to comfort him. Song qingxiao casually sat on the ground. Pinluo hesitated and sat down not far from her. At first, he didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep. But soon, he was too tired and song qingxiao was beside him. He felt very safe from her. After a quarter of an hour, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell asleep. The next day, a deep horn sounded and woke him up. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091: Rebirth (4) Chapter 1091: Rebirth (4) The sound of this horn was similar to the one from last night, but it was much lower and hoarse. The sound was continuous, and when it sounded in the morning, it was less urgent and warning, but more mournful. Song qingxiao heard footsteps approaching when the horn sounded. She opened her eyes. Pinluo rubbed his eyes. When he sat up from the ground, his face was still blurry. ¡°Why did I fall asleep?¡± Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep in such an environment, especially after such a big incident that almost cost him his life. However, it was strange that song qingxiao was right beside him last night, and he felt an inexplicable sense of security. As if it was just as she had said, nothing would happen to him wherever she was, and he fell asleep soon after. This sleep was refreshing, and all his fatigue was swept away. Even the uneasiness from last night¡¯s incident was thrown out of his mind. ¡°Why is someone blowing the horn?¡± For some reason, the room was cold. He was bare to the waist, so he could not help but feel a little cold. However, this kind of coolness, compared to the cold Qi when he entered the room yesterday, made him feel much more at ease. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer him. The horn sounded three times in a row for about ten seconds before it stopped. At this moment, there were footsteps coming from downstairs. The old man guarding the house was respectfully greeting someone and bowing. He was mumbling something, but from the conversation at the beginning, it seemed that someone had sent food. As the person who delivered the food arrived, pinluo immediately recalled what happened last night and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. This time, churong was the leader of the group of people who had brought food over. When she saw him the day before, he was wearing a black hat with a ribbon of the same color hanging on both sides of the hat in front of his chest. She was wearing a double-lappeted top and a layered skirt, looking gorgeous and Grand. Today, he did not change his clothes, but his handkerchief had changed. He was wearing a small black leather hat, and there was a red band about two fingers wide on the front of the hat that covered most of his forehead. A triangular piece of maroon cloth was tied to the top of the hat, and the two long corners of the cloth wrapped around the lower jaw, tying it together. The people behind him were dressed similarly. Their faces were full of sorrow, as if someone had just died in their family. ¡°Miss song.¡± When churong arrived, she crossed her hands and bowed to song qingxiao before standing up. At this moment, the anger from last night had completely disappeared from churong¡¯s face. It was as if one night was enough for her to adjust her state of mind. The way she faced song Qing and Xiao Rou was no different from the way she had received them the previous evening. ¡°I heard the sound of a horn.¡± Song qingxiao acted as if nothing had happened the night before. She acted as if she had forgotten how churong had brought pinluo to her house to question her. She asked churong, ¡± ¡°Your clothes and decorations seem to have changed?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Churong was still smiling like she had been the night before. She spoke to mo tiange with a smile on her face as if nothing unpleasant had happened between them. the sound of the bugle horn is our custom. he raised his head, and his eyes were gloomy. ¡°It means that some of our clansmen have returned to the cycle of reincarnation.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pinluo, who had been feeling uneasy all this time, couldn¡¯t help but be confused. He forgot about his fear of these people and plucked up his courage to interrupt, ¡°Return to the cycle of reincarnation?¡± Churong slowly turned her head and glanced at him. This gaze made pinluo¡¯s hair stand on end, and his back went numb. Churong¡¯s mouth slowly opened into a smile and she explained gently, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: Hidden _1 Chapter 1092: Hidden _1 Churong¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow. As she spoke, her upper body leaned forward slightly. The warm air from her mouth was frozen by the morning chill and turned into a cool breeze that blew on pinluo¡¯s face. It made him feel the hair on his face standing up rapidly. It pulled on his skin and caused a faint stinging pain. The young man instinctively wiped his face, as if he wanted to smooth out the hair that had stood up. After carefully thinking about his first appearance and thinking of his strange attitude, he could not help but feel even more frightened. He subconsciously took two steps back, increasing the distance between them. ¡°Someone died?¡± Song qingxiao asked despite knowing the answer. The others ¡®eyes were red, and their faces were filled with grief and anger as they stared at her coldly. However, churong¡¯s expression remained the same as she nodded. ¡°Yup,¡± He hid his great sorrow under his calm face, and behind his eyes, there was a surging hatred and resentment. For ordinary people, life, aging, illness, and death was just a normal reincarnation. But for those in the yulun void realm who had broken free from the restraints of the Three Realms and the reincarnation, it was like touching their reverse scale. Just as churong had said, their numbers had been small for thousands of years, but they had been very stable. People who had gone through several reincarnations had spent a long time together. Their feelings for each other were much deeper than ordinary people. Therefore, the death of a person was a great pain and torture to them. Furthermore, the most important point was that every ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯ wrapped in a black cocoon in the Yu Lun void realm was the continuation of their life. If the lips die, the teeth will grow cold. The death of one person was likely to cause panic in the others, who were worried that they might die without any preparation when they turned into cocoons in the future. This was also the reason why they were extremely angry after their companions died. Song qingxiao¡¯s intrusion into the Holy Temple not only caused the death of their companion, but also triggered the fear in their hearts. ¡°We¡¯re in a small place with few people, and our location is very remote, so there¡¯s no big deal.¡± Churong calmly said this with a smile on her face. therefore, the death of our clansmen is a very important matter to us. The more abnormal his behavior was, the more it proved that he was suppressing it in the depths of his heart. Song qingxiao chuckled at his words, ¡± ¡°I thought that the Dragon King ceremony was the most important thing for you.¡± The muscles on churong¡¯s face trembled. In the end, she pulled the corners of her lips and smiled in agreement. both are important. The Dragon King ceremony is also important ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao smiled. ¡°Then you guys do have a lot of important things to do.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± A few of the yulun emptiness realm clansmen who had been holding back their anger looked as if they were about to spit fire from their eyes. Hearing this, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and pointed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Just as he was about to speak- From the corner of her eye, churong saw song qingxiao¡¯s cold gaze. She immediately took the lead and grabbed the hand that was reaching out to song qingxiao. She forcefully pushed the person who was about to speak, causing him to stagger back and distance himself from song qingxiao. ¡°Third brother!¡± The man that churong had caught was a man in his thirties. His face was flushed red, and churong was using her shoulder to hold him down. The two of them were using their physical strength to resist each other. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Miss song is the honored guest that Lord Yi Chang personally said!¡± Churong loudly reminded him, ¡°¡±You¡¯re too rude!¡± ¡°What honored guest! Thirteen is dead, third brother!¡± He was so angry that he lost his mind after hearing song Qing¡¯s words. He blurted out, ¡± that¡¯s your brother ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a crisp slap in the face. The man¡¯s head was slanted to the side, and the hat on his head was slanted to the side, blocking his face. His voice suddenly stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Churong had used a lot of force, and her hand was still trembling. He was expressionless, but the muscles on both sides of his mouth were trembling. It was obvious that he was not as calm as he appeared on the surface. ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡± He took a deep breath and a cold light flickered in his eyes as he looked at every indignant yulun void realm Clansman. ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s ceremony is just around the corner, and we¡¯ll have guests coming soon. It¡¯s a time of trouble, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to everyone at this time,¡± His words were like a warning, not only for the man he had beaten, but also for everyone in the yulun void realm. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Hidden _2 Chapter 1093: Hidden _2 miss song is a distinguished guest that Lord Yi Chang has personally said. No one is allowed to be disrespectful to her! Churong¡¯s gaze slowly swept across everyone¡¯s faces. Although those who were stared at by her felt indignant, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound under her pressure and slowly lowered their heads. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Churong¡¯s gaze finally landed on the man he had beaten up before and she paused for a moment. ¡°I heard it.¡± Under the hood, the man¡¯s indignant but aggrieved voice could be heard. A hint of guilt flashed in churong¡¯s eyes. However, when she turned around and looked at song qingxiao, she put on a smile again, as if nothing had happened. Song Qing sighed in her heart. If this person dared to offend her, she would definitely break his fingers the moment his hand reached over to see if the blood in his body was the same as the ¡®human cocoon¡¯ in the black cocoon. Unfortunately, churong was very perceptive and stopped her from using this opportunity to cause trouble and verify her guess. ¡°Miss song, I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re just ignorant villagers and almost offended you.¡± Although churong was holding back her anger, she still had a temper. In fact, although he had received Yi Chang¡¯s advice and could hold in his anger for a while, he was about to reach his limit. He couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to leave quickly. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you your breakfast. I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing your peace last night.¡± As he spoke, a few people of the yulun void realm placed the breakfast they had brought on the table one by one. Perhaps it was because they saw that no one had touched the food that had been delivered last night and guessed that the food was not to their liking, this time they sent over cooked porridge. Although there were no other dishes, compared to the cold meat last night, the steaming and thick porridge undoubtedly looked much more appetizing than the meat yesterday. ¡°By the way, the clothes you changed out of yesterday will be sent to you after they are washed.¡± He explained a few things, and also mentioned that if song Qing and Xiaobai were free, they could walk around or visit the houses of other clan members. Perhaps he was certain that the person who had explored the Holy Temple last night was song qingxiao, so he did not give any additional instructions to prevent the two from going in the direction of the Holy Temple. In any case, she had already investigated the situation in the Holy Temple to the best of her ability. He didn¡¯t have time to investigate, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Song qingxiao nodded. After churong gave her instructions, she put the things down and left with the others. Since xiangsi and song qingxiao came and went freely last night and the old man guarding downstairs didn¡¯t notice anything, it didn¡¯t make much difference whether the door was locked or not. So when they left, they didn¡¯t lock it like yesterday, but still left some people to guard the surroundings. Song Qing looked at the back of churong and the others as they left, and he muttered to himself for a moment. Her probing wasn¡¯t completely fruitless. She had used words to provoke them, but they were still able to endure it. It could be seen that there was something important that they were plotting on her. It was just that the time wasn¡¯t right yet, and they couldn¡¯t take it by force. Pinluo swallowed his saliva as he looked at the steaming porridge on the table. It wasn¡¯t anything rare in the outside world. However, after drifting in the nine Dragon cave for a day and entering the yulun illusionary realm, and not eating anything last night, his stomach was rumbling with hunger. He was so hungry that his chest touched his back. This simple millet porridge was simply twice as tempting to him. However, because of his fear of the people here and the strangeness of the water here, pinluo didn¡¯t dare to attack even though he was famished. He just sat at the table and swallowed. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± When song qingxiao looked away from churong and the others, she saw pinluo¡¯s face full of desire. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no fluctuation of spiritual power in the congee, but because of the location, there was a small amount of Yin Qi in the water. However, this little Yin Qi didn¡¯t affect an adult like pinluo much. Hearing her words, pinluo¡¯s heart relaxed. He immediately picked up the bowl and gulped down a big mouthful without even using chopsticks. It was so hot that he grimaced, but he still swallowed it down. He was obviously very hungry. He finished the bowl of porridge in a few mouthfuls and choked on it. He coughed a few times, and after a while, he put down the bowl and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song, you should eat too. It¡¯s really fine.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. After her cultivation reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, she relied more on spirit power to maintain her body¡¯s energy and not on food. Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: Hidden _3 Chapter 1094: Hidden _3 Moreover, this kind of food did not benefit her at all. At most, it would satisfy her appetite. However, this porridge was not a good thing, so naturally, there was no need to eat it. The supplies here weren¡¯t abundant, and churong didn¡¯t bring much porridge. Pinluo tried to persuade her a few times, but she really didn¡¯t want to eat. He thought she was being kind and wanted to save it for him. With tears in her eyes, she looked at song qingxiao for a long time with a touched expression. She wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. In the end, she finished the rest of the breakfast porridge and swallowed it. After the young man finished his meal, he remembered that he had wanted to ask her for money and couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. He swore that he would turn over a new leaf and never leave her side from now on. He must follow her closely to avoid being plotted against by these people in the yulun void realm. Song qingxiao was confused by his stare, but she had nothing to do today. Although churong had told them that they could walk around, the place wasn¡¯t very big, and there was a limit to where they could go. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t anywhere else they could go. The Dragon King¡¯s ceremony was tomorrow, and she was waiting for time to pass. She would be able to see some clues tomorrow, so she was very calm. On the other hand, pin Luo couldn¡¯t sit still. Not long after the meal, he repeatedly wanted to urge her to go out. The old man who had been guarding here since last night had his hands hidden in his wide sleeves. He seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, but a trace of cold light flashed through his dim yellow eyes from time to time. He looked at pinluo, who couldn¡¯t sit still, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed through his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a boat ride.¡± There was nothing fun to do here. There were no mountains and no fun. The people here were gloomy, strange, and terrifying. There was only a Lake that one could barely see the scenery. ¡°Let¡¯s borrow uncle Xiang¡¯s boat from yesterday. We¡¯ll go for a swim in the lake and see what¡¯s fun.¡± Pinluo kept winking at her. It seemed like he still wanted to escape. Before song qingxiao could say anything and before Xiang and the other three arrived, a crisp voice was heard in the room. ¡°What? Go out to play? I also want to go!¡± While they were talking, the sound of Silver Bells rang out. The old man at the door heard the movement and instinctively turned his head to look. After a while, Xiang SI¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone. Pinluo looked up at her and saw her smiling like a flower. She didn¡¯t seem to be affected by what happened last night. The young man couldn¡¯t help but think that she and song qingxiao were so calm that they didn¡¯t seem like ordinary people. But what made him happy was that song qingxiao didn¡¯t have any objections after Xiang four said he wanted to leave. This was exactly what he wanted. Just as he was about to speak, the old man who was guarding outside the attic opened his eyes. ¡°Since everyone is going, why don¡¯t you bring me along?¡± The smile on pinluo¡¯s face froze, and then he showed a look of disgust. ¡°We¡¯re all young people, and you¡¯re already so old. What are you doing here?¡± He and the old man had stared at each other for a long time last night, and they hated each other. At this time, he was not polite at all when talking to him. The old man sneered and put his hands in his sleeves. He only glanced at pinluo, as if he wouldn¡¯t give way if they didn¡¯t agree to take him out. Although pinluo was dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t seem to have any other choice. The situation was more pressing than the people. They were still in the yulun void realm. He made up his mind to agree with the old man¡¯s words first and board the ship later. The old man was alone anyway. If he found a chance to escape, he would just think of a way to get him off the ship. Therefore, he muttered a few words and tacitly agreed to let the old man join the line of work. If they wanted to borrow a boat from uncle Xiang, they had to go to uncle Xiang and the others first. Unlike song qingxiao and pinluo, who were placed in the ¡®interior¡¯ of the manor, uncle Xiang and the other two young people were temporarily living in a temporary shed about two to three hundred meters away from the manor. The environment here naturally could not be compared to the manor where song qingxiao and the others lived. However, for uncle Xiang, it was as if he would be happy to stay a night in the yulun illusionary realm. There was a bed in the shed, and the ground was temporarily made of cloth and paper for the two young men who had come with uncle Xiang to rest. When song qingxiao and the others arrived, the three of them were already awake. When pinluo saw the young man who was injured in the netherworld yesterday, his eyes brightened. He strode forward and greeted him, ¡°Ah Xin, are you feeling better?¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on the young man¡¯s tightly tied hands. The young man had touched Jiuquan¡¯s hand before, but it had already been cut off. At this time, the broken wrist was wrapped in layers of black cloth and held flat in front of his chest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had suffered such a serious injury. Yesterday, under the severe pain and the demonic Qi attacking his heart, he had almost died. But in just one night, it was as if all the pain had disappeared. Other than his slightly dark face and the black cloth around his wrist, it was almost impossible to tell that he had been injured. The moment song qingxiao and Xiang four saw the young man, they looked at each other. The young man¡¯s face was dark, and there was an undisguisable evil Qi on his body. On the contrary, he seemed to have less life, very similar to the aura of the half-dead uncle Xiang. The people of the Yu Lun void realm had used some unknown method to save him and dispelled the demonic Qi in his body, causing him to become like this. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: Arrival (1) Chapter 1095: Arrival (1) From yesterday until now, only a night had passed, but the young man¡¯s entire temperament and demeanor had undergone a tremendous change. When pinluo came over, apart from the uninjured young man, uncle Xiang and this young man called ¡°ah Xin¡± weren¡¯t very friendly. After hearing his question, the gloomy-looking young man raised his head after a while. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better,¡± His eyes were half-closed as he spoke, his expression a little stiff, and his tone was slow, as if he was somewhat vigilant of their arrival, full of vigilance and estrangement. Perhaps because he felt relaxed and happy to see his companions, pinluo didn¡¯t notice Xin¡¯s alienation. Instead, he asked with concern, ¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look too good.¡± His eyes fell on ah Xin¡¯s wrapped wrist. Yesterday in the netherworld, song qingxiao had mentioned that she would cut off his hand, and ah Xin¡¯s excitement was still in his mind. ¡°How did they treat you?¡± At this moment, pinluo had a very bad impression of the people of the yulun emptiness realm and was also worried about his companion¡¯s health. However, because the old man was with him, some words were not convenient to say, so he could only wink at ah Xin when he asked him questions. ¡°Boil some medicine for me.¡± Ah Xin held his broken wrist and frowned, but he still replied to pinluo. When song qingxiao heard this, her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. Before she could say anything, Xiang si smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± Her appearance was very deceptive. She looked sweet and innocent. When she smiled, her eyes were like crescent moons, and two small dimples appeared on her cheeks, which were very lethal to young men. Ah Xin¡¯s lips moved, but before he could say anything, uncle Xiang glared at him. ¡°Ah Xin!¡± He looked ugly and fierce, so his shout immediately made ah Xin shiver. Xiang SI¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent as he looked at uncle Xiang. The old man didn¡¯t realize that the young lady in front of him was also a fiend that couldn¡¯t be provoked. When he saw that song Qing was young, he was already on guard against her. After he stopped ah Xin from speaking, he saw a gloomy old man with his arms crossed slowly behind song Qing and the others. His eyes lit up and he quickly slid down from the bed. He called ah Xin to come out and bow to the old man. Xiang four was amazed by uncle Xiang¡¯s two completely opposite reactions,¡±You Lackey.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it wasn¡¯t soft either, so everyone heard it clearly. The other youth was a little embarrassed, but pinluo knew that uncle Xiang was cruel and merciless. He subconsciously looked at uncle Xiang¡¯s face, but he saw that uncle Xiang was calm. It was unknown if he didn¡¯t hear it or if he heard what Xiang four said, but he didn¡¯t feel ashamed. The scene was a little awkward. In order to ease the atmosphere, pinluo tried to smooth things over. ¡°We¡¯re going to take a boat to the lake to play, do you want to come?¡± Ah Xin¡¯s face was cold, but the other young man was a little moved. There was nothing fun here. Uncle Xiang was very respectful to the people here and was deeply afraid of offending this group of ¡®reclusive¡¯ people of the yulun void realm. From yesterday until now, he had repeatedly told the two not to wander around to avoid getting into trouble. After a long time, the novelty of entering the legendary Yu Lun void realm faded and turned into a kind of gloominess. However, the young man subconsciously glanced at uncle Xiang. Since they had arrived at the Yu Lun void realm, the people on the ship were clearly divided into two groups. One faction was led by uncle Xiang, while the other was led by song qingxiao. After pinluo followed song qingxiao, it was as if he had been divided into uncle Xiang¡¯s small group. Although uncle Xiang didn¡¯t say anything, his expression was cold. It was obvious that he was extremely wary of song qingxiao and the others. The young man hesitated for a long time. Although he was tempted, he still refused due to uncle Xiang¡¯s expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ah Xin naturally wouldn¡¯t go, and pinluo was a little disappointed by his two companions ¡®refusal. But perhaps because the old man of the yulun void realm was with them, uncle Xiang didn¡¯t refuse to borrow the boat. Although song qingxiao did not think much of uncle Xiang, this would avoid some extra trouble. The boat was anchored at the place where they had come ashore yesterday, under the two peach trees. Because the water was calm, it did not move, as if it was fixed. The few of them boarded the ship one after another. When pinluo thought of his companions ¡®distant expressions, he was still a little unhappy. The things on the ship had been moved away, but there was still the unique stench of meat. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: Arrival _2 Chapter 1096: Arrival _2 Song qingxiao, Xiang four, and pinluo sat on one side, while the old man who had followed them on the boat stuffed his hands into his wide sleeves and sat on the other side of the boat, facing them from a distance. His eyes were half-closed, and as the boat swayed, he quickly seemed to enter a meditative state. Xiang four transmitted his voice over, ¡± ¡°There was Yin Qi on that person just now.¡± Song qingxiao had also noticed the evil Yin Qi in ah Xin¡¯s body. Perhaps it was because he had just come into contact with this Qi, and his body had not adapted to it yet, but the reaction was particularly obvious. This Yin Qi was similar to uncle Xiang¡¯s Qi, but there were some differences. Unlike uncle Xiang, who seemed to have become one with the yin Qi and was used to it. He had just come into contact with Yin Qi, but he was like a walking corpse. There was no living aura on him. Song qingxiao was very far away from him, but she could feel the cold on his body. Yesterday, when he was in the netherworld, he had held the spring water with his hands. The demonic Qi had entered his body and invaded his heart and lungs. With his ordinary body, even if there were elixirs that could drive out the demonic Qi, he would have to lie in bed for a while to fully recover after his Foundation and vitality were damaged. But today, song Qing had underestimated him, and he seemed to be fine. This situation was too abnormal. He was just an ordinary person with no foundation for cultivation and had no spiritual power in his body. He could recover so quickly in such a short time, as if he was full of life, unless someone at the yulun void realm changed his physique. In other words, the people of the yulun void realm might have done something to him so that he would not be injured by the demonic Qi in the nine Springs. However, it was not easy to do this. The demonic Qi in the nine Springs was extremely strong, and even a cultivator as strong as Xiang four did not dare to be careless. There was probably no way for a Yu Lun illusionary realm person to transform an ordinary person into an existence whose physique was stronger than the strength of a nascent soul realm cultivator overnight. If it wasn¡¯t to improve ah Xin¡¯s physique so that he could forcibly resist the corrosion of the demonic Qi, then it was to transform his body so that his physique could accept the existence of the demonic Qi. In other words, if ah Xin¡¯s normal body was transformed into a mutant that could accept the existence of Yin Qi, then if the yin Qi in his body and the devil Qi in the nine Springs came from the same source, he would naturally not be injured. It was extremely difficult to achieve the first step, but it was extremely easy to transform a normal person¡¯s body into a great Yin body. Uncle Xiang was a living example. Song Qing thought of the yin Qi in ah Xin¡¯s body and seemed to have grasped the key point. ¡°The yin Qi in his body is similar to the demonic Qi in the nine Springs.¡± The two had the same aura, so the nine Springs devil Qi that was fatal to ah Xin yesterday was naturally not a threat. But how did a person at the Yu Lun void realm do this? ¡°Pour spring water into his mouth?¡± Xiang si made a guess, but song qingxiao rejected her guess, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The yin Qi in the nine Springs was only in the lake and not in the water. When the water left the spring, its Yin Qi became very faint and did not pose any threat to ordinary people. His condition yesterday was serious. If he was filled with spring water again, the yin Qi in the water would not change the demonic Qi in his body. Instead, it would only add fuel to the fire. If he was directly thrown into the spring, he would have been disintegrated by the demonic Qi in the spring in an instant. The person of the Yu Lun void realm must have done something to change his physique, making his body accept the demonic Qi in his body and exist with it, saving his life. However, this matter was not like what Xiang si had said. He might have been fed with something else. ¡°Blood!¡± The two of them looked at each other and said in unison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao and Xiang four both remembered the scene when pinluo barged into Qing Lu¡¯s residence last night and found a Yu Lun emptiness realm expert feeding her the blood water in her human cocoon. The bloody water and Yin Qi inside the ¡®human cocoon¡¯ were extremely dense, and its murderous nature was not below the nine Springs. It even had the same aura as it. Since the clear dew could be fed with the blood of these people in the Yu Lun void realm, ah Xin might have also drunk the blood, which caused a great change in his physique and suppressed the evil Yin Qi in his body. At this point, song qingxiao felt that she had found an important clue. If the evil Yin Qi in the blood of the people in the yulun illusionary realm and the demonic Qi in the nine Springs and the spring water in the Holy Temple came from the source, then the source of this Yin Qi was from the nine Springs, or was it because of the yin Qi of the people in the yulun illusionary realm that the terrifying nine Springs was formed? Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: Arrival (3) Chapter 1097: Arrival (3) What was the connection between the 133 human Chrysalis and the spring water inside the temple? At this moment, song qingxiao could not help but regret that she did not dive into the spring more. Perhaps she could have found the answer if she went further down. Pinluo didn¡¯t know about their private conversation, and he was sighing. He had originally wanted to find an opportunity to speak to his two companions alone and reveal uncle Xiang¡¯s true identity. Then, they could work together and escape from the yulun void realm. Who knew that in just one night, the originally close relationship between the accomplices had become so distant? The young man propped up half of his face and was still a little depressed.¡±Miss song, why do you think they¡¯re not coming out? They didn¡¯t feel ¡­¡± When he said this, he glanced at the old man who seemed to be resting with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was obvious. ¡°Could it be that they still want to fight for the position of uncle Xiang¡¯s successor?¡± Song qingxiao stopped her spiritual communication with Xiang four and looked at him, ¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang¡¯s successor has been chosen.¡± Her words shocked the dejected pinluo, who immediately sat up straight. This action caused the boat to shake slightly. Pinluo thought of the strange phenomenon in the water and couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp the bowstring. ¡°You¡¯ve been chosen?¡± ¡°Ah Xin with a broken wrist.¡± If her guess was correct, uncle Xiang had been seriously injured and on the verge of death in the nine Dragon cave. He was probably saved by someone in the Yu Lun void realm, and that was how they had formed an ill fate for the past few decades. He had been driven by Yi Chang wholeheartedly and wanted to join the Yu Lun void realm in vain, becoming one of the ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯ inside that could avoid the cycle of life and death. And now, ah Xin was walking on the same path as uncle Xiang. It could be imagined that even if uncle Xiang wanted to leave this time, he would only take ah Xin with him to inherit his mantle. As for pinluo and the other young man, they knew a secret that they shouldn¡¯t know, but they couldn¡¯t be his successor. It was easy to imagine what their end would be. Pinluo was a smart person. He seemed to have guessed uncle Xiang¡¯s plan from her words. Countless people had died in the nine Dragon cave over the years. Uncle Xiang was cruel and merciless, and the people in the yulun void realm regarded human lives as nothing. In order to keep this a secret, it was not impossible for these two sides to kill themselves and another person. He thought about it deeply and immediately felt his blood run cold. Since the old man was still there, pinluo couldn¡¯t say much, but he picked up the oars and started paddling with all his might. The oars pushed the waves away and the boat quickly rowed forward. Pinluo drew a quarter of an hour in one breath, but the more he drew, the colder he felt. Because when he came here yesterday, he clearly remembered that the ship had passed through the fog from the nine Springs and left the fog. Then, it arrived at the yulun illusionary realm. At that time, as soon as it left the fog, he could vaguely see a figure. It could be seen that the location of the fog was not far from the dock of the yulun void realm. However, he had been paddling for a long time, and the boat kept moving forward. After a long time, he looked up and saw that the peach trees and long corridors at the dock were far away, but the thick fog that led to the ninth spring had disappeared mysteriously! He couldn¡¯t find the way back. This Lake seemed to be endless, and the road to the nine Springs seemed to be closed by a pair of invisible hands, making him spin around in the lake. Pinluo was shocked. He glanced at the old man, who was resting with his eyes closed. He felt like the old man was sneering at him, who was trying to escape like a clown. Cold sweat poured down his body, but song qingxiao and Xiang four didn¡¯t seem to notice anything. One was looking at the mountain, while the other was playing with water. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± After a long while, pinluo finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said in a trembling voice, ¡± the way we came ¡­ No, no, ¡± he said ¡®no¡¯ several times in a row. It was obvious that he was very excited about this strange thing. It took him a while to calm down a little. ¡°.. It¡¯s gone.¡± This situation was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. Pinluo couldn¡¯t see the ¡®path¡¯, but she and Xiang four could. There was a strange Qi field forming a restriction here that covered the entire Yu Lun void realm. She didn¡¯t answer pinluo¡¯s question. Instead, she looked in the old man¡¯s direction and suddenly called out, ¡± ¡°Thirteen?¡± The half-asleep old man opened his eyes slightly and looked at her with a bright light in his eyes. This person had reacted the moment she called him. It could be seen that he had only been pretending, but in fact, he was firmly staring at them. your name is thirteen. Churong said that the person who died in the yulun void realm yesterday was also called thirteen. Are there only a few named people here? ¡± The old man didn¡¯t look young and didn¡¯t talk much. Pinluo had provoked him several times before, but he didn¡¯t say anything. However, when song Qing asked this question, his eyes flashed and he slowly said, ¡± ¡°A name is just a code name. We have a small population here, so it¡¯s simple. It¡¯s not strange for us to have the same code name.¡± people at the Yu Lun void realm are all blood relatives of the same race and origin, right? ¡± Song qingxiao remembered that churong had called Yi Chang her father, and someone had called her third uncle. The man who had been angered by her today had unintentionally said that the ¡®human Chrysalis¡¯ that had died in her hands last night was churong¡¯s younger brother. It was obvious that these people were related to each other. The so-called ¡¯13¡¯ either referred to seniority or ranking. Perhaps it had some special meaning, such as waiting for the number plate of ¡®reincarnation¡¯. ¡°When living together, it¡¯s inevitable that there¡¯ll be some kinship.¡± When the old man said this, it seemed like he was not going to talk about this topic anymore. He didn¡¯t have churong¡¯s ability to be a social butterfly, and he didn¡¯t have the courtesy to put on a fake mask to song qingxiao and the others. He immediately said coldly, ¡± Dear Customer, you¡¯ve been out for a long time. There¡¯s nothing to see here, so you should go back. Although pinluo wasn¡¯t willing to give up, he couldn¡¯t find a way out, and he couldn¡¯t escape. It was just a waste of time to drift on the water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had set off in high spirits and then returned in disappointment. He couldn¡¯t keep his spirits up for the entire day. During the day, everyone in the Yu Lun illusionary realm was immersed in the grief of the death of ¡®people¡¯. Every house was hung with a black and red cloth belt. Time passed bit by bit. When night fell and the sky was about to turn dark, qinglu, who lived in the left courtyard, started to cry. However, a cheer that resounded throughout the entire Yu Lun void realm came from outside. Pinluo didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he instinctively looked in the direction of the door. Meanwhile, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual awareness sensed that a new person had arrived in the yulun illusionary realm. The five cultivators, who had been scattered since they came out of the trial space, finally gathered in the yulun void realm. Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: Chapter 676-sacrifice (1) Chapter 1098: Chapter 676-sacrifice (1) ¡°Ah ¡­¡± At this moment, a sharp and loud female voice came from the left side of the house, which scared pinluo. This voice was different from last night¡¯s screams. Instead, it was high and low, and the tone was melodious, as if he was humming a song. But the courtyard was very quiet, and the sound of boiling from far away outside the courtyard made it seem even more deserted. At this time, a female¡¯s groan could be heard from Leng fan, which was very strange. Pinluo was in a bad mood the whole day because of what song qingxiao said on the boat in the morning. He almost sat in a corner in a daze and didn¡¯t make a sound. At this moment, they first heard the sudden burst of cheers and applause in the Yu Lun void realm. Just as they were wondering what had happened in the Yu Lun void realm, they heard this woman¡¯s long cry. The singing was pulled higher and higher, like a bow that was pulled to its limit, piercing through the clouds. When people heard it, their hearts tightened, and suddenly it turned down, turning into a soft and long hum. It was like a lover¡¯s whisper, and in the end, it became lower and lower, almost inaudible. After a few times, if one listened carefully, one would be able to hear that she was humming a rather flirtatious tune. It should be a local poll, which was quite pleasant to the ears. If it were any other time, it would be a pleasure to hear such a tune. However, under these circumstances, hearing the tune and associating it with the person who was humming it, it was inevitable to have an extremely terrifying feeling. Pinluo held his breath and listened for a while. He wanted to say something but stopped himself several times. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He turned to song qingxiao and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Is she sick?¡± The Dragon King ceremony was tomorrow, and the people in the Yu Lun void realm were obviously sending her to her death. It was normal to cry for help when she knew she was going to die last night. However, she didn¡¯t cry for help tonight. Instead, she started to sing loudly. Pin Luo suspected that she had eaten too much ¡®poison¡¯ fed by the people of the yulun void realm and that it had damaged her brain. He wasn¡¯t scolding her, but he was really worried that the girl might have a mental breakdown in such a situation. Unfortunately, he was too weak to do anything. As soon as he asked, he sighed. The cheering outside was still going on, and it was like a different world from the small tune that the woman was humming in the house. Pinluo was upset, so he stood up and paced around for a while. Suddenly, he thought of something, ¡°Is there someone coming?¡± He finally remembered that churong had mentioned that there would be a guest. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and nodded. While pinluo was speaking, two divine senses swept over from far to near. They were obviously trying to find out her background. One of the divine senses was powerful and domineering, carrying an extremely aggressive and Yin Qi, which was exactly the same as number Five¡¯s aura in the trial space. The other aura was slightly colder, and it was the spiritual sense of the second woman in red from the trial space. Although MA Yi didn¡¯t release his divine sense, the three of them should be on the same path. MA Yi might be hiding between the two of them. Xiang Four¡¯s residence in the other part of the residence was very quiet. Since song qingxiao came to the Yu Lun void realm yesterday, this person had been particularly active. But tonight, with the arrival of the other three trial testers, he had been holding back and should be observing the situation now. Tonight, the Yu Lun void realm was very lively. In addition to the lanterns and decorations in the courtyard, there were people singing, dancing, and cheering loudly outside. Compared to the desolation when they came in yesterday, the arrival of number five and the others made the people in the Yu Lun void realm have the posture to welcome the honored guests. At the same time, song qingxiao also noticed that with the arrival of these people, people began to enter the Holy Temple, as if they were cleaning up the temple in preparation for the opening of the temple. The Yu Lun illusionary realm was in a complete frenzy. At the same time, the faint female voice from the left side of the building where song qingxiao lived did not stop for the entire night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was not until the sky started to brighten that churong and the others entered the house that seemed to have been forgotten by the entire yulun illusionary realm with food boxes in their hands. They broke the silence of the courtyard. Pinluo didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. This abnormal situation made it impossible for him to close his eyes, and he wanted to leave this strange place immediately. He squatted on the balcony like a Sentry. He was alerted when churong and the others appeared in the distance. He immediately turned to song Qing and reported, ¡± ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± The young man¡¯s voice was a little dry, as if he was a little nervous. His fists were already clenched, and blue veins popped out on the back of his hands and forehead. His whole body seemed to be shaking. Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: Chapter 676-sacrifice (2) Chapter 1099: Chapter 676-sacrifice (2) The people delivering food were still in the same clothes as yesterday, but pinluo felt that the atmosphere was a little off. Today was the day of the Dragon King ceremony. Although churong had mentioned before that the one to be sacrificed this time was Xiang Four¡¯s sister, pinluo couldn¡¯t be completely at ease before the ceremony officially started. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± His face was deathly pale. Because he had not slept the entire night, his eyes were filled with dark shadows. ¡°Are they here to catch you?¡± He widened his eyes and looked apprehensive. ¡°I suspect that they were lying when they said that the dew was a sacrifice!¡± The young man rambled on, and the more he spoke, the more he felt that his guess might be true. churong said that qinglu and shutong are sisters. If the sacrifice this time is really qinglu, why is that little girl so calm? ¡± After meeting her yesterday, Xiang si did not seem to be worried about his ¡®sister¡¯ at all. On the first day they met, he had sneaked over twice. Yesterday, he had even accompanied them on a boat on the lake. This reaction did not seem like the reaction of someone who was about to watch his sister die! The more pinluo thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. ¡°She wanted to hit me on the first day. Maybe she wanted to scheme against you and was afraid that I would get in the way.¡± He stood still. perhaps her behavior these past two days was to deliberately distract us and make people think that her sister was really going to sacrifice herself. Perhaps the person who the people of the Yu Lun void realm wanted to harm was you? ¡± Song qingxiao felt an aura rapidly approaching her and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Before she could say anything, Xiang SI¡¯s lazy voice rang out, ¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± At this moment, pinluo was suspicious. When he heard her voice, he instinctively trembled. Then, he heard a crisp ¡®Ding Ling Ling¡¯ sound and saw a green figure appear in the corner of the balcony. Xiang si appeared and disappeared unpredictably and was standing at the position he was previously guarding. ¡°You ¡­¡± Although he had seen her ability to leap in the air yesterday, Leng fan¡¯s sudden appearance still shocked him. He subconsciously moved closer to song qingxiao. He thought that she might have heard what he said earlier. His scalp went numb, but he still insisted on his original guess. ¡°It is.¡± Although he was afraid, he remembered that he was a man and reluctantly stood beside song Qing. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your actions. Qinglu is your elder sister. If she¡¯s the ¡®concubine¡¯ that the Dragon King is going to marry today, why aren¡¯t you sad at all? why do you still have the time to come here and make trouble?¡± Xiang four couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. The arrival of number five and the rest had made her uneasy. Last night, number Five¡¯s powerful aura had made her tremble in fear. It was two against three and there were such strong people among the enemies. She was really not confident about this mission. As for the ¡®trifle¡¯ of the sacrifice, it was not within her scope of concern. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t get in the way.¡± She glanced at pinluo indifferently, and her eyes were already filled with sternness. Under the pressure of a nascent soul cultivator, pinluo was just an ordinary person and couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of pressure at all. With just one look, he felt a splitting headache, and his legs immediately went soft, falling to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Xiang four asked song qingxiao. The two of them were now grasshoppers on the same boat. They had the same mission and had already formed an alliance. The opponent was strong, but they had no idea about the mission. Not only was the Dragon King still a mystery, but the meaning of the card points in the trial space was still unknown. After No. 5 and the others arrived last night, although nothing happened the entire night, this didn¡¯t mean that things had settled down. It was likely that it was just the calm before the storm. Today was the Dragon King ceremony, and if they were not wrong, after the Dragon King ceremony, it would be their turn. The arrival of number five and the others, as well as the people in the Yu Lun void realm cleaning the Holy Temple and making all the preparations before the great sacrifice, all proved the two¡¯s guess. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What confidence?¡± Song qingxiao retorted. Xiang four picked up his hair band and looked outside, ¡± ¡°No. 5 and the others.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s tone was so calm that it made Xiang SI¡¯s hair stand on end. She did not understand how her teammate could still be so calm at this point, as if he still did not understand the severity of the situation. Xiang four even suspected that it was a fluke that she was able to live until now and even cultivate to the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage. Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: Chapter 676-sacrifice (3) Chapter 1100: Chapter 676-sacrifice (3) ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a way to find the Dragon King today and kill him first?¡± Their mission was to kill the Dragon King. If they could find the Dragon King and kill him, they would naturally avoid making enemies with number five and the others. Once the mission was completed, the two of them would leave the trial scene, and the danger would disappear. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Dragon King will show up at the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony today.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t object to Xiang Four¡¯s suggestion, but she didn¡¯t think that things would be that simple. It was uncertain where the legendary Dragon King was, and whether he would appear at the consort selection event today. While the two of them were talking, churong and the others had already arrived. The three of them went downstairs. When Chu Rong saw Xiang si in the room, she didn¡¯t show any surprise. It was as if she was already used to this young girl¡¯s elusive behavior. People were in high spirits when they encountered happy events. Perhaps it was because of the arrival of number five and the others, and the Dragon King ceremony was about to begin. Compared with yesterday¡¯s gloomy face and forced smile, today¡¯s churong walked as if she was carrying the wind with her back straight. Today¡¯s breakfast was more sumptuous than yesterday¡¯s. In addition to the porridge, there were a few additional dishes. ¡°Today is the Dragon King ceremony. We didn¡¯t disturb miss song¡¯s rest last night, right?¡± Last night, the people of the Yu Lun emptiness realm had caused a ruckus, but churong¡¯s face did not look tired at all. On the contrary, she was in high spirits. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Pinluo, on the other hand, muttered,¡±Why not? She didn¡¯t even sleep the entire night.¡± Moreover, it was so lively outside, singing and dancing. They said that they were important guests, but no one invited them to attend the ceremony. Instead, they were left here. It was hard not to be suspicious. Churong seemed to have automatically ignored pinluo¡¯s complaints. When she heard that song qingxiao wasn¡¯t disturbed, she revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Did you have a guest last night?¡± Song Qing asked in a small voice. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Churong nodded, and a mysterious look flashed in her eyes. ¡°They are some old friends. They come here once every three years.¡± The Dragon King ceremony was held once every three years. Since these people came every three years, they must have had something to do with the aftermath of the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony, as churong had said. ¡°How many people are there?¡± Song qingxiao asked again. ¡°Three in total, two men and one woman.¡± It was as if churong knew what song qingxiao was going to ask next. In the end, she inadvertently revealed, ¡± ¡°These few guests seem to know miss song. Yesterday, a guest asked about them.¡± When Xiang si heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. After chatting for a while, churong said she had something to do and left. They carried a box of food and headed in the direction of Qing Lu¡¯s residence. After a while, the humming stopped. After listening to the humming all night, pinluo thought it was strange at first, but after he got used to it, the sound suddenly stopped, and he felt that the house was even more quiet. Especially when no one spoke, the room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. The dusky sky brightened up. The lanterns outside had been burning for the whole night and had not been completely extinguished. However, under the pale green sky light, they did not seem bright. The morning fog in the Yu Lun void realm was particularly heavy. About half an hour later, with creak, creak, creak, four Yu Lun void realm people, led by churong, carried out a roll of black cloth that was wrapped into a ball. There were two people in front and two in the back, each holding a corner of the black cloth. From the bulge in the middle, it looked like there was something inside. As they walked, the cloth rubbed against each other and made a sound. The scene was terrifying. Pinluo felt that qinglu was wrapped in it, but he couldn¡¯t hear her singing or calling for help. He didn¡¯t know if she was awake or unconscious. Churong walked past them from afar. She seemed to have sensed the gazes of the people in the room and waved her hand in a very happy manner, as if she was greeting them. ¡°They really killed people ¡­¡± The young man was greatly agitated. When he saw the clear dew being carried away as if in preparation for today¡¯s sacrifice, he didn¡¯t know if he was relieved or even more nervous. He subconsciously turned to look at Xiang four, but he saw that the young lady¡¯s expression was normal, so calm that it was almost cold, as if she didn¡¯t care that the person being carried out was her ¡®sister¡¯. The young man couldn¡¯t hold it in. He couldn¡¯t watch a young life as beautiful as a flower sink into the river in such a brutal way, but he couldn¡¯t save her because he was weak and his words carried little weight. Uncle Xiang, who had come with him, was not a good person. His two companions were at odds with him. The only ones who stood on his side were the two girls, song qingxiao and Xiang si. However, these two were the targets of the yulun void realm. In the young man¡¯s opinion, they were like clay Bodhisattvas crossing the river and could not even protect themselves. In the face of the entire yulun void realm, they were probably ¡®powerless¡¯. The young man still didn¡¯t know how powerful these two ladies were, but he was trapped in a sense of helplessness. He was restless and anxious. It was only when song qingxiao broke the silence and said she wanted to go out and take a look that pinluo was overjoyed and agreed repeatedly. Xiang four frowned. At this moment, number five and the rest had already arrived. It wasn¡¯t a wise move to clash with them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was also a trial-taker, and she knew that trial-takers regarded the lives of the people in the trial scene as worthless. If they met, it was hard to guarantee that the two sides would not fight, and it might cause even bigger problems. However, she also knew that it was not a good idea to keep hiding. As long as both parties were in the yulun void realm, she would know where the other party was with a sweep of her divine sense. This distance was a problem that could be covered in the blink of an eye for trial-takers with nascent soul tier cultivation, so they might as well go out and listen. Therefore, she frowned but did not say anything in the end. Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: Ritual (1) chapter 1101: ritual (1) the yulun illusionary realm, which had experienced a night of revelry, was a little quiet at this time. it was as if every family was making preparations for the sacrifice. at this time, the sky was not bright yet. they could see a black and red silk belt hanging on the left and right sides of each door. the whole yu lun virtual realm was filled with a depressed and strange atmosphere. the lake in the distance was shrouded in a thick fog, and the surroundings were extremely quiet. pinluo took two steps and felt like he could hear his own breathing, heartbeat, and footsteps. the more he walked, the more creepy he felt. last night, it was extremely noisy here, but now it was very quiet, as if the entire yu lun void realm was asleep. the doors of each house were not closed, but pinluo felt like he had returned to the first day when he and song qingxiao had stepped into the yulun illusionary realm. he felt like there were many eyes peeking through the corners of the house, secretly observing the ¡®guests¡¯ walking around in this dead-silent village. ¡°didn¡¯t you say sacrifice?¡± he rubbed his arms and broke the silence. perhaps it was because it was too quiet here, but when he spoke, he felt like he could hear echoes all around him. ¡°why is there nothing?¡± other than the silk belts hanging on the doors of these people, pinluo didn¡¯t see any livestock or fruits. the situation was very different from what he had imagined. the few of them walked around the village, and there were no major changes to the dock. the only slight change was that the peach trees were also covered with black cloth. xiang si was about to tear off a strip, but before he could touch it, he heard a voice shouting, ¡± ¡°young lady, don¡¯t move.¡± an old woman with a hunched back appeared not far from them. her hair was white and her hands were tucked in her wide sleeves. she looked at xiang four and smiled, revealing her toothless gums. ¡°you can¡¯t touch this thing.¡± in the thick fog, the peach trees and houses behind her were faintly visible. xiang four reached out and picked up the cloth, then raised his eyebrows, ¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i?¡± after the dragon king¡¯s sacrifice, there will be vengeful spirits. this is a magic treasure to suppress evil. it was hung by the honored guest personally. you will be in trouble if you touch it. when she heard xiang si¡¯s words, she answered with a smile. her voice was hoarse, as if something was stuck in her throat, making people frown. ¡°where are the people in the yu lun void realm? why can¡¯t we see a single person when the dragon king is here?¡± perhaps it was because song qingxiao and xiang four were there, but even though pinluo felt that the old woman was a bit strange, he still gathered his courage and asked. ¡°hehe.¡± the old woman chuckled. the dragon king ritual ¡­ she cast a meaningful glance at xiang si and song qingxiao. after looking at the two of them, she said with great patience, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s still early.¡± after saying this, she explained, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s still early now, and everyone is preparing. the dragon king ceremony will start in the afternoon, so why don¡¯t you go back first? the exciting time is yet to come.¡± song qingxiao and xiang four looked at each other, each having their own thoughts. since it had already come to this, he might as well go back and wait for a moment to see what these people were up to. after returning to the house, the two sides went their separate ways. song qingxiao entered the house and sat cross-legged in meditation, leaving pinluo alone. she felt both quiet and unbearable, as if time passed very slowly. he looked at song qingxiao several times, who was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. he didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t dare disturb her. time passed by slowly, and after about two to three hours, another horn was heard from the direction of yi chang¡¯s residence! this bugle horn was like a signal. when the quiet yulun void realm heard the bugle horn, it was as if it had ¡®awakened¡¯ from a deep sleep. the sound of people talking and the friction between walking was mixed with the sound of the horn, breaking the silence. then, someone began to sing loudly. ¡°wumimuah ¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only it sounded like a group of people were singing a duet. the tone was strange, and the pronunciation was also rough. the voice was rhythmical, rising and falling with the deep sound of the horn, like a battle song. after song qingxiao was awakened by the sound of the horn, she listened for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. she turned to look at pinluo. ¡°is this your local language?¡± since the clothes worn by yi chang and the others were similar to the clothes worn by the earth minister when he was buried here thousands of years ago, they should have a deep connection with this place. the lyrics and words they were humming at this time should also be related to the local language. Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: Ritual (2) chapter 1102: ritual (2) however, after listening for a while, pinluo shook his head with a blank expression. ¡°i don¡¯t understand it either.¡± at this point, he scratched his head, ¡± but in the legends, the descendants of the yellow emperor were called the race of gods. they had a god¡¯s language and had great power. since people of the yu lun illusionary realm were called ¡®descendants of god¡¯, perhaps the song they were singing now was the legendary¡¯ language of god¡¯. in the past, pinluo had yearned for such a beautiful legend, but after seeing the horror of the yulun illusionary realm, he no longer thought of it as a ¡®god¡¯ existence. naturally, he lost his respect for the people and things here. in addition, uncle xiang was not here, so he simply said, ¡± it¡¯s said that this power has the effect of appeasing dragon souls. but he couldn¡¯t tell the exact situation. when the two of them left the room, they found that xiang four had also heard the horn and rushed out. at this moment, the yu lun illusionary realm had become lively. there was an endless stream of people coming and going, as if all the people who usually hid in the houses had all come out. they were surrounded by people who were dressed similarly, laughing and laughing as if they were on a garden trip. the three of them walked towards the dock and saw that the pavilion was already packed with people. several sharp gazes fell on song qingxiao from a distance. she instinctively raised her head and looked in the direction of her gaze. she saw number five, ma yi, and the red-clothed young lady standing in a line on the second level of the pavilion. they were looking at the two trial-takers who had appeared. like a hunter who had seen his prey, the corners of their mouths slowly curled up, revealing a bloodthirsty and ferocious expression. ¡°it¡¯s them, indeed.¡± xiang four sighed and used his divine sense to speak. although the two of them had already expected this, xiang four still felt helpless when he saw his bad premonition come true. on the dock, yi chang stood in a dark row. the moment they set foot on the veranda, a ¡®whistling¡¯ wind blew over. the wind contained a large amount of water vapor, yin qi, and cold air, making pinluo shiver. his clothes were thin, and now that he was attacked by the yin qi, he immediately quivered. the cold air drilled into his body through his pores, and it was so cold that his bones seemed to hurt. ¡°strange.¡± he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and shrank his head. there has been no wind, rain, or sun for the past two days. today¡¯s fog is strange, and the temperature seems to have dropped to zero degrees. if he had known earlier, he would have brought a few more sets of thick clothes. when they left the house, the temperature outside was just right. uncle xiang was wearing thin clothes. who would have thought that they would end up being detained here? the people here were eccentric, and the temperature was strange. naturally, song qingxiao had also noticed what pinluo had said. just as uncle xiang said, the yu lun void realm transcended the three realms and was not controlled by heaven and earth. it formed a small world of reincarnation. therefore, the wind, rain, snow, sunlight, sunrise, and sunset in the outside world had nothing to do with this place. they were blocked by a layer of thin mist. the thick fog was like a restriction that separated the yulun void realm from the outside world. but today was the dragon king¡¯s ceremony, and the restrictive spell seemed to have been broken. the thick fog scattered into the yu lun virtual realm, and even the wind, rain and other natural phenomena that were blocked also seeped in. in other words, today¡¯s yulun void realm was fully opened and connected to the outside world. song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the lake below her. the water was still clear, but the bottom of the lake had a strange blue color, just like the nine springs outside. it seemed that the demonic qi that was blocked by the mist restriction had also seeped in after the restriction was broken. pinluo hadn¡¯t realized this yet. he was shivering from the cold, and his face turned pale under the yin qi. song qing looked down on number five, mayi, and the others who were standing on the pavilion. he then ignored their gazes and turned to tell pinluo, ¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°be careful, don¡¯t touch the water.¡± her words didn¡¯t make any sense, but pinluo¡¯s heart was stretched to the limit, so he naturally agreed with whatever she said. he nodded without hesitation and followed her closely. at this moment, there was a tree by the river. no one knew when it was prepared, but two people of the yulun void realm were standing on it. there was also an object wrapped in black cloth that was carried by a few people and stood by the water. after the three of them came over, yi chang¡¯s gaze swept past xiang four, then stopped on song qing for a moment. he nodded at her and then looked away. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: Ritual (3) chapter 1103: ritual (3) he didn¡¯t speak, and the others didn¡¯t speak either. it seemed that they didn¡¯t have much objection to these outsiders watching the dragon king ceremony. not long after, someone reminded him in a low voice, ¡± ¡°lord yi chang, the time is up.¡± yi chang nodded. after he said that, the people standing behind him started to sing again. in the deep and ancient song, the people carrying the black cloth carried it and walked up the wood. it was strange, but as the song started, bubbles suddenly rolled up from the bottom of the water. the originally calm surface of the water began to stir, and layers of deep blue devil qi rose from the water. xiang four¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. song qingxiao released her divine sense and probed downward. however, she realized that the voice of the person at the yu lun void realm was strange. these voices seemed to contain some kind of powerful spiritual power suppression. at first, it was a chorus of several people. then, as if they were infected by this atmosphere, all the people in the yulun void realm, regardless of whether they were men, women, old, young, or middle-aged, also began to join in the chorus. the sound formed a powerful divine sense restriction, blocking her divine sense from probing. her divine sense went down twenty meters and was blocked by the extremely dense demonic qi. the louder the singing was, the greater the movement in the water. gulp, gulp! the surface of the water was like boiling water, and large amounts of thick devil qi surged up, dyeing the water almost black. the surrounding temperature dropped even lower, and yin qi spread out, almost covering the sky and the sun, making the surrounding light even darker. the water hit the wood like a swing, and the people on the wood were almost swept down. the water waves surged up and hit the corners of their skirts. the people who were originally expressionless now had a look of horror on their faces. ¡°wu lu! wulu!¡± yi chang said in a gentle voice. they didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but they could tell that he was being kind, as if he was comforting something. his two short sentences seemed to have an extremely powerful magic. the originally surging water calmed down with his comforting words. the rolling of the water surface gradually calmed down, and the wood that had been violently shaken by the waves also calmed down. ¡°begin!¡± yi chang saw that the water surface had calmed down a little, and he could not help but smile. he glanced at song qing from the corner of his eye and gave the order. as soon as he finished speaking, the interrupted ceremony continued. the black cloth was removed, revealing qinglu who was wearing a red wedding dress. ever since song qingxiao reached the yu lun void realm, she had heard about this girl from churong and pinluo, but she had never had the chance to meet her. at this moment, he saw that she was wearing a complicated blood-red palace dress, layered on top of each other, and her hair was tied up in a high bun. out of song qingxiao¡¯s expectation, she heard from pinluo that this person was fed black blood by a yu lun emptiness realm expert. she thought that the clear dew would enter his body and his expression was as ugly as ah xin¡¯s. however, at this moment, her skin was as white as snow, her eyebrows were dark, and her lips were red and purple. the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing a strange smile. her body was petite and she looked pretty and cute. in the face of the manipulation of the people of the yulun void realm, perhaps she had already accepted her fate, she did not struggle nor shout angrily. like a puppet doll, her eyes just calmly swept across every jubilant person of the yulun void realm and firmly remembered them in her heart. they lifted the cloth and she crossed her hands in front of her chest, as if she was lying calmly on a soft bed, allowing the people of the yulun void realm to carry her up to the wood. this is murder, this is murder ¡­ pinluo¡¯s lips trembled. he wanted to shout, but his voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s and was quickly drowned out by the ¡®vomited¡¯ sounds. ¡°dragon king, please come and welcome your bride-¡± ¡°dragon king, please come and welcome your bride-¡± ¡°dragon king, please come and welcome your bride-¡± with every shout, the gurgling sound of the water surface that had already calmed down became louder, as if it was gradually becoming more and more restless. a few people who were carrying qing lu shouted as they put the girl into the water. ¡°dragon king, please come and welcome your bride-¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the clear dew was getting closer and closer to the water, and the water waves rolled up with a ¡®hua¡¯ sound, as if they were going to lick her body. song qingxiao and xiang four focused their attention on the water, trying to see if the dragon king would really appear. at this moment, pinluo, who was standing beside the two, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. he suddenly had the courage to shout out, ¡°you¡¯re killing people. let her go, let her go!¡± his voice was extremely loud and clear, and the few people who were carrying the dew seemed to have been interrupted by his cold shout. their hands holding the cloth loosened, and the dew fell into the water with a ¡®plop¡¯. Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: Here it comes (1) chapter 1104: here it comes (1) ah! pinluo let out a desperate and helpless gasp. song qingxiao and xiang four took a step forward at the same time. on the second floor of the pavilion, number five subconsciously placed his hand on the side of his waist. there was a black token hanging on his waist. it was neither gold nor jade, and it was about the size of a palm. once his hand came close, the token was immediately shrouded in black gas. ma yi and the number two in red, who were standing near him, seemed to hear a sharp ghost¡¯s cry and wolf¡¯s howl in their sea of consciousness. the yin qi spread out in a split second, causing the two¡¯s expressions to change. they instinctively moved away quickly, retreating three steps away from him. however, as soon as the ghostly howl sounded, it was immediately covered by the voices of the people in the yulun void realm singing. the thick yin qi was suppressed by the more powerful demonic power here. before it could spread, it was restrained. many people did not even notice the accident in the pavilion. at this moment, under the pavilion, xiang si seemed to have sensed something and subconsciously looked up at the top of the pavilion. yi chang, who was at the head of the yu lun emptiness realm, also seemed to have sensed the flash of the yin qi that did not belong to this place. a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. song qingxiao also felt the presence of ghostly qi the moment number five moved. however, she didn¡¯t raise her head like xiang four. instead, she focused on qinglu and didn¡¯t take the warning signal that number five had sent to heart. the moment the clear dew fell into the water, the water on the surface of the lake rolled up high like the long tongue of a monster. it licked with force and fought to be the first to wrap around the girl in red. as if pulling, it dragged her into the water. the young girl¡¯s body was quickly pulled into the water and swallowed by the water. under the clear water, a large amount of dark blue demonic qi seemed to come alive and moved towards qing lu. ¡°you¡¯re killing people! help! help!¡± when pinluo saw this, the tight string in his mind snapped. when he saw qing lu fall into the water, he immediately threw song qingxiao¡¯s warning to the back of his mind and desperately wanted to rush forward. a few yu lun emptiness realm experts stepped forward with gloomy faces and tried to stop pinluo, who was trying to rush forward. however, the young man was greatly stimulated at this time. it was unknown where he burst out with unparalleled courage and strength, but he forcibly broke through the encirclement of the few people and went to the water¡¯s edge. ¡°stop him!¡± churong, who was standing behind yi chang, ordered in a low voice. a dozen yu lun illusionary realm experts immediately stepped forward and pinned down pinluo on the shore. pinluo¡¯s face turned red, but he still didn¡¯t give up. he tried to crawl forward with all his might, stretching out an arm to explore the water. at this moment, qing lu, who was sinking in the water, seemed to be affected by the young man¡¯s grief and indignation when pinluo struck. she slowly raised one of her hands, which was folded in front of her chest, and broke the water surface with a splash. however, the next moment, the demonic qi from the bottom of the water began to drill into her body. the demonic qi was like strands of life-threatening waterweeds at the bottom of the water. it surrounded her and pulled her down. as soon as the arm surfaced, the girl in the water was immediately swallowed by a large amount of blue-black qi. her eyes turned a strange blue, and she opened her mouth to spit out a string of bubbles. then, the demonic qi wrapped around her and she quickly sank. her raised arm was like a buoy that had been bitten by a fish. as soon as it emerged from the water, it sank back into the water with a splash. the restriction of the yulun illusionary realm dispersed, and the demonic qi trapped outside the nine springs scattered in unscrupulously. it should be extremely fatal to ordinary people, but qing lu seemed to be unaffected by the demonic qi in the water at this time. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the young girl¡¯s hair was unfurled in the water, and her long hair scattered in all directions. her eyes looked through the water and landed on the riverbank. there were yulun emptiness realm tribesmen singing ancient songs in unison. these people¡¯s expressions were either cold or happy, and some were gentle and gratified. there was also pinluo, who was being held down and screaming until he was exhausted. then, the black gas at the bottom of the water gathered and turned into a huge black shadow that was about ten meters long. it began to circle around the young girl, like a huge black dragon¡¯s shadow, writhing in the water. it was as if the dragon king had really come to welcome his ¡®bride¡¯ after the yulun void realm cultivator had shouted. song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she could only sense demonic qi wherever her divine sense went. there was no powerful aura of any living creature. Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: Its here _2 Chapter 1105: It¡¯s here _2 The Black Dragon-like shadows burrowed into the girl¡¯s body under her gaze, firmly surrounding her. Qing Lu¡¯s body was surrounded by a large amount of black gas, as if a large bucket of ink had been knocked over. She sank into the deep water and gradually disappeared. As soon as she disappeared, the boiling water seemed to be appeased and slowly calmed down. The moment the girl entered the water, the demonic Qi at the bottom of the water was absorbed into her body, making the originally black-blue Lake water clearer. Under song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense, she could only feel that Qing Lu¡¯s aura was quickly wrapped in demonic Qi and kept sinking, as if the bottom of the lake was endless. Not long after, her divine sense was blocked by the demonic Qi. The water surface calmed down. The people of the Yu Lun void realm on the wood and on the shore seemed to have just experienced a major event and began to laugh happily. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with joy as they whispered to each other in an unknown language. There was no sense of order at all like when song qingxiao first entered the Yu Lun void realm. The people who were holding him down let him go. In the midst of everyone¡¯s happy laughter, he started crying. The young man cried sadly. He felt guilty for his powerlessness. Watching a young girl die in front of him because of an ignorant custom was a huge blow to him, who grew up in a peaceful environment. After the water surface calmed down, the onlookers laughed and retreated from the lakeshore and veranda as if they had just watched a great show. After the plot ended, everyone began to leave. After a short while, two-thirds of the people by the lake had been reduced, leaving only a few people who had not left. ¡°The Dragon King didn¡¯t show up.¡± Xiang si couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on his face as he transmitted his voice over. She had originally hoped to wait for the Dragon King to appear during the Dragon King ceremony today. If there really was a Dragon King, she would kill him and complete her mission. This way, she would be able to avoid conflict with number five and leave the trial space. However, this so-called Dragon King ceremony had greatly disappointed Xiang si. A body that was already a walking corpse had sunk into the water. Other than the strange phenomena in the water, there was nothing else that Xiang si had expected. To her, this was just like a child¡¯s play, and it was hard to bear. After her hope was lost, it turned into an unparalleled sense of loss. She was about to face the killing intent of number five and the others, and the signs of the mission had not yet appeared. All of these things made the young girl extremely annoyed. At this moment, pinluo¡¯s crying and wailing became even more ear-piercing after the crowd dispersed. She raised her eyebrows and shouted, ¡± ¡°Are you done crying?¡± Since she entered the Yu Lun void realm, it was not the first time she had reprimanded pin Luo. She had even revealed killing intent when they first met. Pinluo was actually a little scared of her, but hearing her reprimand him like this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have the right to cry?¡± Xiang four laughed coldly, ¡± ¡°What right does trash have to talk about rights?¡± Pinluo was a little unconvinced. He raised his head as if he wanted to refute, but after thinking for a while, he seemed to be defeated by reality. He lowered his head again and muttered to himself, ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t have the right.¡± Song qingxiao looked at the young man in despair and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He extended his hand to pinluo. ¡°You may rise.¡± She lowered her head and looked at the sad young man.¡±You can¡¯t save her.¡± Even if she did not sink into the lake, the girl¡¯s Yin Qi was stagnant in her body, so she was able to resist and accommodate the demonic Qi. It could be seen that her physique had been forcibly mutated and changed by people of the yulun void realm. She was like a walking corpse and could not be called alive. There was no one to suppress him anymore, but he was still lying on the ground, looking at the calm water with a sorrowful expression. After quarreling with Xiang si for a while, he had gradually quieted down and no longer cried out like before. Only his eyes were red as he stared at the water in a daze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a long while, he hiccuped and slowly stretched out his hand. With song qingxiao¡¯s help, he got up from the ground. When number five and the others on the pavilion saw this scene, they all revealed different expressions. Number five was sneering while MA Yi was in disbelief. The cold-faced young lady turned her face away while Xiang four was also pursing his lips tightly. He felt that he could not fathom the personality of this ally of his. ¡°Miss song, is this sacrificial ceremony nice?¡± Churong hadn¡¯t left yet. After a while, he slowly walked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: Here they come (3) Chapter 1106: Here they come (3) At this moment, he had a smile on his face and his entire person was in high spirits, as if he had just completed a major event. ¡°Not much.¡± Song qingxiao answered honestly, ¡± the Dragon King didn¡¯t show up. He just sank a girl into the lake. I can¡¯t see any ceremony. Her words seemed to be somewhat offensive to the people of the Yu Lun void realm. Many people who had not left had anger in their eyes when they heard her words. Churong, however, seemed to have a lot of self-restraint and was not angered by her words. When she heard this, she only smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just the appetizer.¡± ¡°The real show is yet to come,¡± he said meaningfully. A hint of ruthlessness flashed through churong¡¯s eyes as she spoke. But just as he finished speaking, Yi Chang called out from not far away, ¡± ¡°Churong,¡± Yichang¡¯s words made churong¡¯s smile freeze. When she turned around, she saw Yichang¡¯s brows furrowed, and his eyes turned black. Churong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly lowered her head. Song qingxiao looked at Yi Chang with interest and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done with the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony yet,¡± Yi Chang didn¡¯t seem to notice churong¡¯s uneasiness. He gently reminded song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Miss song, please don¡¯t go out tonight. It might be dangerous.¡± After he said this, he nodded to song qingxiao and looked at xiangsi again. Then, he walked past them and walked towards the veranda. Churong had wanted to follow them, but in the end, she stood still and stared at them vigilantly. ¡°Is he warning us not to run?¡± Xiang si asked as he looked up at the pavilion. Number five and the other two stood there like hunters, eyeing their prey. Song qingxiao nodded thoughtfully, ¡± ¡°It should be,¡± After the ritual, the Dragon King¡¯s face was filled with pride, and he revealed some information. Just as the two of them had guessed at the beginning, the so-called ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ in the Yu Lun illusionary realm should only be an appetizer. The Holy Temple was not even opened. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, it was like a real preparation before the sacrifice. It seemed that the real highlight was indeed her and Xiang four. ¡°Dragon King ceremony, Dragon King ceremony ¡­¡± She pondered for a moment. After today¡¯s clear dew sank into the lake, the real Dragon King ceremony should not be far away. The arrival of number five and the others was probably not only to guard the place, but also to stop them from leaving. The restrictive spell had been opened, and the demonic Qi in the nine Springs gushed in. At this time, the yulun illusionary realm was connected to the outside world. In order to prevent the two from escaping, they had invited ¡®experts¡¯. Song qingxiao pursed her lips as she thought of this. A dark light flashed across her eyes as she murmured, ¡± ¡°Looks like I have something to do tonight.¡± Xiang four understood what she meant and laughed bitterly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do such a thing.¡± But now, she had no choice. The show had come to an end, and the disturbance on the surface of the water had subsided. There was no point in staying any longer, so the few of them left the riverbank. Xiang four could feel that she had already walked far away, but number five and the others ¡®eyes were still glued to her and song qingxiao¡¯s back. Their eyes were cold and creepy. Today, the sky in the Yu Lun void realm turned dark very quickly, as if the Dragon King had just sacrificed himself. The sky had already turned dark. Pinluo wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He felt like something was going to happen today. The thick fog outside the pavilion almost covered the light of the lanterns hanging on the branches of the peach tree. Looking out from the room, it was impossible to see clearly from a distance, like ink being spilled into water. Under the firmament, in the mist, a few dim yellow lights flashed, like the eyes of a demon, making people feel very uncomfortable. The sky was already so dark. Normally, churong and the others would personally bring food over. However, as the sky grew darker and the fog grew thicker, pinluo didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. Because the clear dew had sunk into the lake, he had a terrible impression of the people of the Yu Lun void realm and did not want to eat the food they sent. However, it was one thing to not eat, but when these people didn¡¯t appear, pinluo felt that something was wrong. It was very quiet outside, as quiet as a Dead City. He listened for a long time, but did not hear a single sound. Occasionally, the mist on the roof gathered into beads of water, and the sound of water dripping down could make him jump up in shock. His eyelids kept twitching, as if something was about to happen. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, was calm and composed, as if she did not feel the strange atmosphere today. After a long time, when pinluo couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, he saw general song Qing, who had been sitting cross-legged, open his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pinluo was confused. He saw her stand up and walk to the balcony. He didn¡¯t know what was going on and followed her out. The faint light under the eaves dispelled the darkness around the attic. Pinluo followed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze and saw a black shadow coming through the fog. As soon as he saw the shadow, a chill suddenly rose from the bottom of his feet, which turned into a tingling sensation that climbed up his legs, making all the hair on his body stand up. Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: Fan Wu_1 Chapter 1107: Fan Wu_1 At this moment, Yi Chang¡¯s words after today¡¯s Dragon King ceremony appeared in pinluo¡¯s mind. They had all said that after the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice, the dew that had been sunk into the lake as a sacrificial offering would ¡®come back¡¯. Qinglu was already ¡®dead¡¯, so what about the dead? Pinluo remembered the Golden painted Tiger on the door. Song qingxiao once said that no ghost would dare to enter if the Tiger was at the door! At that time, pinluo thought she was joking. What era was it now? how could there be such an unscientific statement? However, for some reason, pinluo felt that she wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°I never joke!¡± Song qingxiao had told uncle Xiang and churong about this before, so she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would joke around. It was rumored that the yulun illusionary realm where ¡®Immortals¡¯ lived was real. Therefore, it was not so unbelievable that ¡®ghosts¡¯ seemed to exist. In the gray fog, the black shadow became clearer and clearer, as if it would tear through the fog and come out in the next second. ¡®Dong-¡® ¡®Dong Dong-¡® ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® Pinluo felt his heart beating faster and faster, pounding against his chest. The force was so strong that his ribs were in pain. As the black shadow appeared, it felt like it was going to jump out of his throat in the next second. He could only feel that his throat was extremely dry. In the next moment, a shadow walked out of the fog under the dim yellow light of the attic. ah ¡­ pinluo opened his mouth and felt like he was about to scream. He thought he might see the most terrifying scene in his life, but the scream was stuck in his throat. The person who appeared in front of him was not Qing Lu, who was dressed in a Grand dress and had sunk into the lake, but a man with a cold expression. ¡°Ah!¡± Pinluo¡¯s scream immediately turned into panting, and his tense body trembled like a bowstring that had just shot an arrow. It was a tall, thin man in his thirties. His slightly curly, medium-long hair hung down on both sides of his cheeks. He was wearing a loose, knee-length black robe with a pair of ankle-length pants. A black belt was tied around his chest, and his sleeves were 70% wide, revealing his pale forearms. Judging from this person¡¯s clothes, although he was also dressed in black, his clothing and style were obviously different from those of the yulun void realm. During the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony today, pinluo had focused all his attention on Qing Lu, and number five and the others were standing on the second floor of the pavilion. Therefore, the young man didn¡¯t recognize number five at all when he appeared. However, pinluo remembered that churong had said that the yulun void realm had invited a few guests. This person should be the honored guest that the yulun void realm people had mentioned was responsible for cleaning up the aftermath. Once he realized that the person who appeared wasn¡¯t a ghost, pinluo¡¯s anxious heart gradually calmed down. However, before he could fully heave a sigh of relief, he felt that something was wrong. The black clothed man¡¯s expression was sinister, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Based on his intuition, although this person was not a ghost, he was not to be trifled with. He had no cultivation and could not feel the presence of Yin Qi, but his biological instinct made him feel uneasy. He subconsciously stood beside song qingxiao. ¡°Did the people of the Yu Lun void realm invite you here to stop us from leaving the house or to this Pavilion?¡± Out of pinluo¡¯s expectations, song Qing looked down on this man and took the initiative to ask. ¡°You can¡¯t leave anywhere.¡± The man who walked out of the fog said calmly, ¡± now, ¡± he paused for a moment and stared at song Qing, who was in the attic, ¡± ¡°Get back to your room, or you won¡¯t live to the day of the sacrifice.¡± As soon as he spoke, it confirmed pinluo¡¯s bad premonition. miss song, ¡± pinluo lowered his head and whispered in song qingxiao¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°This person doesn¡¯t look right.¡± He gathered his courage again and glanced at number five from the corner of his eye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only there¡¯s something wrong with everyone in the yulun void realm. I think there¡¯s something wrong with the person they invited as well. This man¡¯s face is ugly and his aura is gloomy. He might be like those homicidal maniacs who have been abused since young on TV. he winked at song Qing and pointed to his head. maybe there¡¯s something wrong with this place. It¡¯s better to stay away ¡­ Before he could finish, number Five¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± While they were talking, a black gas rushed toward pinluo with a whooshing sound. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Fan Wu_2 Chapter 1108: Fan Wu_2 Song qingxiao held back her laughter, but with a thought, she used her consciousness to cast the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique and formed a domain. With a loud bang, she intercepted the black gas that had reached the door of pinluo face! This stream of air was not comparable to the yin Qi that she had formed when she had used her spirit energy to crush the black cocoon skin from Xiang Four¡¯s hands. The large stream of air was like a living thing as it attacked the domain, causing it to make ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. However, song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness was strong, and number five only wanted to kill a mortal, so he didn¡¯t need to use any powerful means. Thus, no matter how the yin Qi attacked, it still couldn¡¯t break through the domain. Pinluo felt a chill on his cheek, as if a cold current had passed through his neck, and goosebumps rose on his neck. He instinctively turned his head and saw a Black Mass of air in front of him, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. He didn¡¯t even have time to react. However, the black gas seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier, unable to break through the entrance. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that the man downstairs had probably heard his conversation with song qingxiao. The black aura was probably related to that man. The young man would never have thought that the low groan he thought he was whispering could not be hidden at all in front of number Five¡¯s cultivation. He only looked at the strange black gas in horror and widened his eyes in disbelief. Number Five¡¯s expression darkened as he missed his target. Song qingxiao used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique to form a domain and blocked the attack of the yin Qi. She then released the domain. As soon as the power within the yin Qi was absorbed, the domain collapsed, and the yin Qi dissipated into mist. ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary person, why do you have to be so angry? Is this all the hidden and famous fan family can do?¡± Song qingxiao smiled. Number five heard her and laughed as well, ¡± ¡°The two useless pieces of trash raised by the Chu and Wei families!¡± In the trial space, the moment the two met, they recognized each other. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know much about the hidden families in the imperial capital, but she had dealt with the fan family before. They were good at driving corpses and ghosts, and that kind of feeling was very obvious. When number five appeared, his body had the unique smell of the fan clan. It was probably due to the cultivation technique he was cultivating, just like fan jianghe, who was carrying the coffin. Coupled with the way he looked at song qingxiao, he clearly recognized her. In the imperial capital, her reputation was not that great. When she hid in the sea of stars, her cultivation was only about to reach the Dan stage. Other than having a replica of the dragon¡¯s tooth magic weapon, killing fan jianghe, and taking his storage ring, there should be nothing else worthy of the underworld family¡¯s attention. Number five could recognize her, and his eyes were fierce. Coupled with the unique smell on his body, it was not difficult to guess this person¡¯s identity. ¡°Not only did I fail to kill you, but I also left behind such a disaster.¡± Fan Wu coldly snorted. Since they had already revealed their identities, he directly said, ¡± ¡°Hand over the dragon¡¯s tooth and the ding dan cauldron, and I can spare your life until the time of the sacrifice.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she could not help but lower her head and smile. ¡°You¡¯re that confident that you can kill me?¡± Number five raised his eyebrows as if he had just heard a joke. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had improved very quickly. When Chu Yi and Wei Zhi were chasing after her, she was only at the Dan stage. According to the two juniors, she had put up a last-ditch resistance and self-detonated her golden core. In the end, she used some unknown method to shed her skin and escape into the starry sea. In such a situation, an ordinary cultivator would have been dead long ago. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would have become a disabled person. If a cripple entered the starry sky sea, he would be torn to pieces by the soul breath of the rank eight beast King. However, not only did she not die, but she also advanced quickly after her golden core exploded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To be able to reconstruct his dantian in less than two years and advance to the middle level of the nascent formation tier at the same time, this kind of cultivation speed was truly heaven-defying. If the news spread, it would probably not only alarm the reclusive clans, but it might even alarm the heavens beyond heaven. The fan family had already formed an enmity with her. In the future, with such an opponent, the fan family would be in danger. Although number five didn¡¯t show it on his face, he had already made up his mind to kill her on the spot. He absolutely couldn¡¯t leave behind this disaster! As for the mission requirements, even without her, there was still Xiang four. By then, there would still be no need to worry about the selection of the priest. At the thought of this, a murderous intent immediately gushed out from number Five¡¯s eyes. Without saying much, he opened his palm and a pitch-black shuttle appeared in his hand. Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Fan Wu_3 Chapter 1109: Fan Wu_3 He rubbed his palms together and the dark shuttle flew up into the air. A powerful spiritual breath turned into a gust of wind and spread out in all directions. With the sound of the wind, the thick fog was blown away, and they retreated about three meters away! The lanterns hanging under the eaves were washed by the current and instantly shattered with a ¡®boom¡¯, powder splashing everywhere. The light around them dimmed. Before pinluo could come back to his senses, he felt as if a tsunami was coming. He felt as if he was pulled up by the roots. As soon as he was in the air, he felt song Qing raise her hand and lightly press on his shoulder. As he pressed down, a huge invisible force gushed out and scattered the hurricane that was sweeping over. Amidst the howling wind, pinluo couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. He was extremely shocked by this situation. Before he could open his mouth to speak, he heard a strange hiss. Following that, a black shadow rushed over at a speed even faster than the black Qi from before. Moreover, before the black shadow arrived, its momentum had already arrived. This ancient Pavilion was only made of wood, and couldn¡¯t withstand the remaining power of a top-level nascent soul realm cultivator¡¯s magic treasure.¡¯Ka ka¡¯ sounds were emitted from the wooden beams and other places. not good! pinluo cried out in his heart. The house had already started shaking violently. The next moment, the black shadow appeared. In the strong wind, the building finally broke into pieces. He couldn¡¯t stand still and let out a cry of surprise. His whole body seemed to be weightless, and he fell down with the large pieces of the broken roof beam. At the same time, he instinctively looked at song qingxiao. He thought that she would be as unstable as him and wanted to help her. However, she was still standing in the same place in the midst of the strong wind. Her clothes were fluttering in the wind, and she was motionless. No! She couldn¡¯t be said to be standing in the same place. The pavilion was already destroyed, and the place she was stepping on had already fallen into the air. Her entire body floated in mid-air in a strange way, and no matter how strong the wind was, she was not shaken. The black shuttle that fan Wu had taken out earlier as if it were a magic trick was now growing in the wind, and it was a giant object about a meter long. One of them was as sharp as a drill, and it stabbed straight down at her body, as if it was going to penetrate her body. Pinluo had never seen such a scene in his life. He was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t speak. However, he soon saw an even more magical scene. As the black shuttle arrived, a silver light flashed from song Qing¡¯s body under the black gas. Then, a few fist-sized light spots escaped from her body. These specks of light were like stars. Once they appeared, they immediately gathered together and formed a circle. Immediately, a silver light burst out, like a silver ring, and blocked in front of her body. As the black shuttle arrived, it struck the circle of light with a boom. This ring of light didn¡¯t seem as powerful as the dark shuttle, but when the two forces collided, it firmly held the dark shuttle. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number five snorted coldly. It was obvious that he had been prepared for this. After Chu Yi and Wei Zhi had failed their mission and returned, they had written down their experiences during the mission in detail during the Shi family¡¯s meeting. The two of them had emphasized that this stellar array had an extremely wondrous and extraordinary killing power. Once one was trapped in it, even if one¡¯s strength was much higher than her, it would be difficult to escape! At that time, she was still able to trap an expert in the early stage of the nascent soul realm with her dan realm cultivation. Now that she had reached the middle stage of the nascent soul realm, the power of the stellar array was naturally even more powerful. Fan Wu had some understanding of her means. At this time, the black shuttle was blocked, but he didn¡¯t care. Then, his fingers turned nimbly- With a ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound, several black threads suddenly gushed out of the black shuttle. It was unknown what the thread was made of, but its Yin Qi was extremely heavy. Coupled with the unique demonic Qi-filled environment of the yulun void realm, it was like adding wings to a Tiger. After a few sounds, threads flew out from the shuttle and formed an eight-sided diamond-shaped black net, trapping song qingxiao in it! ¡°The Wei and Chu clan¡¯s two useless bums can¡¯t kill you, but they¡¯re not completely useless.¡± Fan Wu saw that the formation was set up and revealed a satisfied look, ¡± ¡°This stellar array of yours is quite interesting. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless if it doesn¡¯t surround people. It¡¯s of little value.¡± He chuckled eerily, as if trapping song Qing in the black net was already a success, greatly reducing her threat, the yin soul thread in my Jade bone shuttle is made from the soul of a cultivator. It¡¯s hard to break free after being bound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When fan Wu said this, his eyes revealed a ferocious look and he grabbed at the air- Amidst the ghostly wails, his spiritual breath appeared on his hand and turned into a huge black ghostly claw. He grabbed at song qingxiao and said, ¡°The primordial spirit of a middle level nascent soul formation cultivator is enough to nurture me ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy moved, and a large amount of frost energy gushed out, covering the black Ghost threads around her with a layer of light blue Frost! At the same time, she clenched her hands and grabbed several strands of the yin spirit thread that fan Wu had said was extremely powerful. Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: Four sides (1) Chapter 1110: Four sides (1) This Yin soul thread bound all living and dead souls, especially fan Wu, whose cultivation had already reached the peak of the top level of the nascent soul stage. In his hands, even ordinary magic treasures were extremely powerful, not to mention this magic treasure that matched his attribute and had been personally refined and strengthened by him! If one was entangled by the yin soul thread, one¡¯s divine soul would be injured and they would not be able to move;In the worst case, even the nascent soul would suffer a heavy blow, and their realm would fall. However, song qingxiao stretched out her hands and grabbed several of them, as if she was not affected by the ghost thread at all. When fan Wu saw this scene, he was stunned. Once the yin soul thread was caught, the cultivator¡¯s remnant soul, which had died in fan Wu¡¯s hands, immediately let out an unusually sharp howl. Amidst the crying, pinluo, who had fallen into a pile of broken wood with a ¡®bang¡¯, felt as if he had fallen into the legendary hell. He did not have any cultivation, and the yin soul thread itself was not an ordinary object. At this moment, under the ghostly wail and the ghostly wind, his divine soul could not bear it any longer. He saw stars in front of his eyes and the qi and blood in his chest churned. It was as if his soul was about to be sucked away by this ghostly thing. He died immediately. Before he died, a thought flashed through pinluo¡¯s mind.This time, he was really unlucky to enter the nine Dragon cave. He didn¡¯t die at the hands of those barbarians in the yulun void realm, but he was probably going to die at the hands of this weird lunatic. He couldn¡¯t help but curse uncle Xiang, the old man with ill intentions. He also regretted entering the nine Dragon cave this time, and felt that he was probably going to die soon. Just as he was on the verge of death, pinluo saw a flash of silver light in front of him, and an extremely cold feeling surrounded him. His mind, which had been in extreme pain, suddenly felt much more refreshed because of this cool air. He came back to his senses, but he was still terrified of the near-death experience. He opened his eyes wide and saw several Silver Stars floating beside him, which seemed to have come out of song Qing¡¯s body. This strange scene was far beyond pinluo¡¯s knowledge. He was still in shock. He clutched his chest and kept stepping back. ¡°Stay inside and don¡¯t move.¡± Her cold voice came from the sky. Pinluo had been through so many things that he didn¡¯t know what to do. But in this situation, he nodded instinctively after hearing her words. hahaha ¡­ fan Wu saw her actions and couldn¡¯t help but laugh in surprise. Although it was not known why she was not affected by the soul thread, song qingxiao was stupid enough to dig her own grave. She took the initiative to remove the magical treasure stellar array just to protect a mortal. Without the obstruction of the stellar formation, the Jade Black shuttle immediately went straight in. Just as its sharp edge was about to hit song qingxiao- She pulled the yin soul thread with all her might. The yin soul thread, which was accompanied by gusts of cold wind, seemed extremely fragile in her hands. It was torn apart in the blink of an eye. The formation formed by the ghost lines was broken instantly. The broken black lines first turned into the faces of the remnant souls. Then, they were knocked away by the spiritual energy and turned into black gas, disappearing into nothingness! At this point, the Jade Crow shuttle citizen was already in front of song qingxiao. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, song qingxiao closed her palms and then opened them. A transparent shield made of ice crystals appeared in front of her. The sharp awl of the Jade Crow shuttle hit the ice shield with a bang. A large amount of black mist sprayed out like dust. Wherever it went, it was like a strange poison, dyeing the translucent ice shield black and gray. However, the overbearing spiritual energy on the ice shield immediately swallowed the black spot and forced it to the center. The result of this blow was beyond fan Wu¡¯s expectations. Not only was the ice shield not broken, but it also did not seem to be shaken by this terrifying blow. The move he used already had at least sixty percent of his cultivation¡¯s power, and even if a middle level nascent soul formation cultivator wanted to take it on, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. However, song qingxiao was able to withstand the attack of the bone Jade shuttle by relying on the power of her magic treasure and her own cultivation of spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This opponent, who had long been on his death list, was probably not as easy to deal with as he had imagined. Fan Wu¡¯s heart sank. Just as he thought of this, he saw song qingxiao close her hands again. After reaching the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage, song qingxiao was already able to control the elemental spirit power transformation technique with ease. She raised her arm, and the shield that was holding the Jade bone shuttle back turned into a long ice-blue whip. As she swung her arm, the whip made a sharp sound as it pierced through the air and wrapped around the Jade bone shuttle. The power of this whip was not to be underestimated, and it caused the overbearing Jade Black shuttle to buzz and tremble. Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Four sides (2) Chapter 1111: Four sides (2) The spiritual power of the ice whip seeped out and sealed the yin Qi on the dark shuttle. In a flash, the dark shuttle was frozen in a layer of ice mist. Fan Wu only felt a cold Qi invade his sea of consciousness, and the connection between him and the black jade shuttle was cut off by seven or eight layers. He was shocked, but before he could do anything, he saw song qingxiao grab the ice whip and pull it down. The Jade Crow shuttle, which had lost its master¡¯s control, was pulled down by her and crashed into the ground, sinking half a meter into the stone ground. Immediately after, the tyrannical ice attribute power froze the dark shuttle into a transparent ice spike. There was only a ¡®crack¡¯ sound in fan Wu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Just as he was about to cry out in his heart, he saw that the dark shuttle in the ice could not withstand the spiritual power and broke into several pieces. All of a sudden, the spiritual light disappeared! ¡°You dare to destroy my treasure!¡± When fan Wu saw this scene, he was furious. The Jade Crow shuttle wasn¡¯t his life treasure, but it wasn¡¯t easy to refine. It was a very handy treasure. It was extremely difficult to refine, and now that it was destroyed, he naturally felt heartache. However, under his furious expression, there was shock. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was much stronger than he had imagined. After a brief exchange, he could roughly gauge the other party¡¯s strength. Fan Wu realized that even though he was one level higher than her, he had no advantage over song qingxiao. Her ability as a middle level nascent soul tier cultivator was not below his own, and the strength of her spirit energy was actually close to the top level of the nascent soul tier. What shocked fan Wu the most was that she had only relied on her own cultivation to fight against him and had not used any magic treasures. If she used her magic treasures, he did not know how terrifying she would be. Before this, when fan Wu found out that song qingxiao was not dead, he thought that Wei and Chu, who were at the nascent soul stage, had failed to kill her. However, these two were too useless and useless. The so-called Chu Yi¡¯s magic treasure was destroyed and his leg turned into a tail was just an excuse for their failure. Only when he fought with song qingxiao did fan Wu realize that song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extremely troublesome. He could not help but recall the time in the trial space when he was not the first to choose a card before the mission appeared. According to the rules of the divine incarcerate, such a selection was not random. It was very likely that the strong would prey on the weak, and the strong would have the first choice. Fan Wu was not the first, so there must be someone stronger than him. He didn¡¯t believe it before, but the fact that the Jade Crow shuttle was destroyed in the battle with song qingxiao was enough to prove that song qingxiao was the strongest in this trial! Although fan Wu didn¡¯t want to believe this, the trial space wouldn¡¯t lie. If he was still arrogant today, he would probably be defeated by her. Thinking of this, fan Wu immediately changed his mind. This person could be considered a decisive person. Once he changed his mind, he immediately had a plan. The words that Wei Zhi and Chu Yi had reported to the Council came to his mind. According to the two of them, other than the stellar array and the powerful ice spiritual energy, song Qing Xiao also had a strange fire that was extremely terrifying. One of Chu Yi¡¯s life-bound treasures, the bone Jade tablet, had been destroyed by her, causing the magic treasure to be greatly damaged. During the Battle, she did not take out the PEI family¡¯s treasure, the Dragon tooth replica. Considering that she was being chased by two nascent soul cultivators at that time and was finally forced to the point of self-destructing her golden core, it could be imagined that she really had no other choice. Under such circumstances, she had not been able to take out her Dragon tooth magical treasure. It was very likely that the Parliament had misinformed them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Either she didn¡¯t have a replica of the dragon¡¯s tooth, or she used to have it, but it was destroyed. After all, even though the dragon¡¯s tooth was a divine artifact and had reached the level of a magic treasure, what she had was ultimately just a replica. It could not be compared to the real thing, so it was not impossible for it to be damaged during the trial. In this way, the only thing on her that was worth fan Wu¡¯s attention, besides the heavenly flame that had not appeared yet, was the star formation. His gaze landed on pinluo. This person was just an ordinary person in the trial grounds, but not only did he travel with song qingxiao, he even had her protect him with a magic treasure. Fan Wu did not think that a participant like her would have any relationship with the ordinary people in the scenario. The only explanation was that song qingxiao was arrogant and thought that her ability was above him since she was the first to choose a card. She did not put him in her eyes and underestimated him too much! Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: Four sides (3) Chapter 1112: Four sides (3) She had actually abandoned a magical treasure like the stellar array to protect ordinary people and arrogantly fought with him with her bare hands. It could be seen that her arrogance was even greater than his! In this way, she would be seeking her own death, and she would have a greater chance. When fan Wu thought of this, he was overjoyed. He immediately made up his mind to not give her a chance to retrieve the stellar formation. ¡°Tiangang vital energy, taixiao borrowing power!¡± He let out a shout and two stacks of talismans appeared between his fingers. He held them tightly. At the same time as he shouted the incantation, fan Wu threw out the talisman- This place had just experienced a great battle, and the spiritual energy was in chaos. Even if an ordinary person accidentally entered, they would probably be torn to pieces by the violent spiritual energy. However, the talismans that fan Wu threw out flashed with golden light and lined up in all four directions, resisting the chaotic spiritual energy fluctuations. ¡°Yin ghosts from all directions, help me defend!¡± Fan Wu quickly read out an incantation. The talisman paper followed his chant and suddenly burst into light. In the light, pinluo, who was sitting in the circle of the star formation, only saw some strange and strange runes drawn on the fu paper with black and red ink. After fan Wu¡¯s words, the runes scattered in all directions, besieging fan Wu, song qingxiao, and pinluo in the star formation. The talisman fell to the ground and the light turned blood red. Under the red light, pinluo was shocked to find that something was moving inside the talisman. In the next moment, an extremely sharp wail rang out from within the talisman. The talisman light stagnated for a moment, and then with a ¡®boom¡¯, a pitch-black head emerged from the talisman! This scene scared pinluo so much that his heart almost stopped. He even forgot to call out, only staring blankly at the unbelievable scene in front of him. The head emerged from the talisman light as if it had just crawled out of a sea of blood. Large amounts of black and red viscous blood spurted out of its mouth like asphalt. As soon as the blood was spat out, a pungent smell filled the entire house. Its head crawled out, followed by its shoulders, body, and waist. No matter how stupid pinluo was, he could tell that this wasn¡¯t a human, but a demon or a ghost. There wasn¡¯t an intact spot on this thing¡¯s body. It was as if its entire body had rotted and turned into blood. A large amount of blood dripped down as soon as it appeared. The scariest thing was that this monster didn¡¯t just crawl out of one talisman paper. It also appeared in other talismans. After these monsters appeared, they first stiffly shook their heads, then their gazes fell on pinluo, and as if they had found their target, they opened their mouths. ¡®Woah ¡­¡¯ A large amount of black and red blood and pieces of internal organs flowed out of its mouth. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it pushed its palms against the ground and moved its limbs, leaving two terrifying bloody handprints in its original position. Then, it crawled toward pinluo. ¡°Ah ¡­ I¡¯m dead ¡­¡± Everything that had happened tonight had already exceeded pinluo¡¯s tolerance limit. The poor young man didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods at first, but now that he saw such terrifying creatures crawling toward him from all directions, and the encirclement was getting closer and closer, he was instantly scared out of his wits, as if his three souls and seven spirits had left his body. There were unknown monsters crawling towards him from all directions, and the scene in front of him was much more terrifying than the hell that the young man had imagined. He was originally afraid of the ¡®soul returning¡¯ mentioned by the Yu Lun illusionary realm people, but at this time, he would rather see ten clear dews turn into ghosts than be surrounded by these monsters. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® He clenched his teeth so hard that his cheeks ached. Those monsters were crawling extremely fast and would reach his side in the next moment. The strong smell of blood on the monsters made him want to vomit. The monster at the front had already slammed its hands on the ground, and with a ¡®bang¡¯, it straightened its upper body and grabbed at him with a ferocious expression. Pinluo instinctively wanted to retreat, but when he was about to move, song qingxiao¡¯s words suddenly rang in his chaotic mind. ¡°Stay inside and don¡¯t move.¡± The voice was clear in his mind. Out of his inexplicable trust in song qingxiao, he instinctively froze in his attempt to Dodge. In just a few moments, the monster covered in blood was already grabbing at him. However, before the hand dripping with black blood could touch pinluo¡¯s side, the young man instinctively closed his eyes, waiting for the impending death sentence. Therefore, he didn¡¯t see the magical scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stars floating beside him suddenly flashed and the spiritual energy formed a circle of light. The moment the monster¡¯s palm touched the circle of light, the spiritual energy within the Starlight turned into a killing aura and chopped off its palm with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound! ¡®Argh-¡® The monster let out a sharp cry of pain and grief. Then, its wrist fell off and was immediately killed by the stellar array. It turned into black smoke and was dispersed by the spiritual light. A large amount of black blood gushed out from the place where the monster¡¯s wrist was cut off, forming a new blood-red ghostly claw. However, after suffering from the great star formation, a hint of human-like fear appeared on its terrifying face. As it roared repeatedly, it tried to reach out to grab pinluo again, but it was afraid of the power of the Starlight and didn¡¯t dare to move. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113: Chu GE (1) Chapter 1113: Chu GE (1) The anticipated pain didn¡¯t come. Pinluo gritted his teeth and gathered all the strength in his body to open his tightly shut eyes a little. ¡®Roar!¡¯ A bloodied face appeared not far away from him. The monster was lying on the ground with its head tilted at an angle that was not upright. It opened its mouth and stuck out its long tongue. ¡°Ah!¡± Pinluo¡¯s heart tightened when he saw the monster, and he let out a scream. The poor young man was scared out of his wits. He immediately muttered subconsciously, ¡± illusion, illusion ¡­ He consoled himself, ¡± ¡°Fake, fake ¡­¡± The roars of the bloody corpses could be heard from all directions. The thick and nauseating smell of blood made him realize that the scene in front of him was not an illusion that he had developed after he lost his mind. After reading two lines, pinluo finally couldn¡¯t lie to himself anymore. He turned around and saw another monster pouncing at him from the other side. living Buddha of Western heaven, Guan Yin Bodhisattva, urgent as the law ¡­ ¡®Roar!¡¯ The monster rose into the air, forming a shadow that covered pinluo. At this point, he didn¡¯t know if it was useful to say all this. He just muttered some nonsense and the shadow of death loomed over his head. The young man was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. When the bloody corpse fell and he thought that he was going to die, he saw the circle of light on the stellar array light up again- The falling blood corpse was cut in half by the Starlight. The upper body of the bloody corpse was crushed by the spiritual power, turning into Yin Qi and dissipating. A large amount of blood and large pieces of black residue gushed out from the wound at the waist. The black and red blood was like a living thing. Once it flowed out, it immediately turned into a squirming upper body, sealing the open area of the bloody corpse. Pinluo¡¯s face was deathly pale, and sweat was pouring down his body like rain. Seeing the bloody corpse reform, he once again howled and crawled toward him. He had nowhere to run. There were terrifying bloody corpses crawling in front, behind, to his left, and right. He was trapped in an encirclement. At this point, it was useless to chant Buddha or Bodhisattva. Pinluo knelt on the ground in despair and buried his head in his chest. The howls continued, but for some reason, the bloody corpses seemed unable to break through song qingxiao¡¯s encirclement. For some reason, song Qing¡¯s promise to save his life in the nine Dragon cave came to his mind. She said she would save his life. At that time, pinluo didn¡¯t understand how important this promise was to him. However, after being surrounded by the bloody corpses and song qingxiao¡¯s Starlight formation protecting him, pinluo realized that he was probably very lucky. She was much more powerful than he had imagined. Thinking of this, pinluo instinctively changed his prayer to ¡± miss song, miss song, help ¡­ As he shouted, he gathered his courage and raised his head. ¡°Roar!¡± The bloody corpse roared, and one of its eyes was festering. Blood gushed out of its mouth, and it reached out to grab him again. ah! seeing this, pinluo screamed again. But the next moment, before the bloody corpse touched the circle of light of the stellar formation, it seemed to be afraid and instinctively withdrew its hand. Song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®treasure¡¯ had a magical effect, and these terrifying creatures didn¡¯t dare to offend her. He finally understood why song qingxiao had asked him to stay in the ring of light. She must have known that he might be in danger, so she lent him the magic weapon so that he could hide in it safely. As long as he did not leave the circle of light, these things would not be able to hurt him. Thinking of this, pinluo¡¯s courage was boosted. He slowly turned over and sat on the ground. After hesitating for a while, he panted heavily. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he reached out to a bloody corpse near the circle of light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it had smelled the smell of fresh flesh and blood, one of the bloody corpses surrounding the stellar array immediately let out a loud roar and raised its arm that was supporting it from the ground. The palm was dripping with black and red viscous blood as it slapped him. Pinluo felt all the blood in his body rush to his head. Under extreme nervousness and fear, he couldn¡¯t react in time to withdraw his hand. The bloody corpse grabbed with its hand, and a bright light burst out from the star again. With the sound of the airflow, the bloody corpse¡¯s arm was cut off! The bloody corpse let out a painful howl, and a large amount of black-red, stinky blood gushed out from its broken wrist, forming a new hand. However, the bloody corpse seemed to be in pain from the cut and did not dare to reach out again. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114: Chu GE (2) Chapter 1114: Chu GE (2) It¡¯s useful, it¡¯s useful ¡­ A few short seconds felt like a year to pinluo. Now that he found that his conjecture was useful and that the stellar array could indeed protect him, he cried out in joy. With the protection of the star formation, pinluo let out a long sigh of relief. Although the bloody corpses around him were still very terrifying, he was no longer as frightened as before. On the contrary, after his own safety, he thought of song Qing. What would she do after she gave him such a magic treasure? ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± Pinluo subconsciously walked past the group of blood corpses and looked up at her. He shouted worriedly, ¡°You should come in and hide too, miss song.¡± She was still outside, and he didn¡¯t know if she could deal with this group of terrifying bloody corpses. There was also that gloomy-looking middle-aged man. It was obvious that he was not to be trifled with, and he had even released such a sinister and terrifying thing. Song Qing wondered if he would suffer a great loss if he fought with him with his bare hands. Her figure slowly descended and stepped on a frozen icicle. In the blowing air, her expression was calm. These bloody corpses that made pinluo so frightened didn¡¯t seem to make her look shocked. it seems like the power of the fan family¡¯s talismans can not only eliminate evil and ghosts, but also control corpse ghosts. Song qingxiao heard the roars of the zombies around her, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was no stranger to the runes of the fan family. She had heard them from fan jiangqu during the trial of the fallen Qin feichu, and she had also heard them when she was being hunted by fan jianghe. However, the same spell, after being cast by fan Wu, was more than a hundred times more powerful. Under the power of the talisman formation, the summoned bloody corpse had reached the lower level of the Dan realm. However, these things couldn¡¯t hurt her. Fan Wu¡¯s purpose of releasing these things was obviously not for her, but for pinluo. Pinluo was just an ordinary person, and it didn¡¯t matter to the trial-taker whether he died or not. Fan Wu did this in order to separate her from the stellar array so that she could not summon the stellar array. From the looks of it, after the couple who chased her that day returned, they must have introduced her cultivation techniques, magic treasures, and other things, so that number five had a general understanding of her. So his idea at this time was to trap his own stellar array with the power of the talismans, thinking that this could divide his power and then fight with him again? A dark light flashed in song Qing¡¯s small eyes. She immediately understood fan Wu¡¯s plan. As such, fan Wu must be eager to kill her while he was trapped in the stellar formation. At this time, he would no longer completely hide his strength and would reveal his greatest killing move. At the thought of this, song Qing said without changing his expression, ¡± ¡°But if this is all you¡¯ve got, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this house today!¡± Her words made fan Wu laugh instead of getting angry. His expression was dark and he sneered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed very strong, and you¡¯ve advanced very quickly.¡± He stared coldly at song qingxiao, his eyes full of killing intent. ¡°However, you are too arrogant. I will not allow you to live today.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he shouted loudly, ¡± ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± He looked at song qingxiao, and the corner of his mouth curled up, forming a long smile line. ¡°Come out!¡± As fan Wu¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuated. Then, two figures slowly appeared in the thick fog. MA yiji and the cold-faced woman in red appeared together. They stood about seven or eight meters away from fan Wu and stared coldly at song qingxiao. The two of them spread out and formed a semi-circle, closing in on song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the two of them appeared, fan Wu laughed proudly. Song qingxiao was indeed very strong, but it would be difficult for her to survive the joint attack of three high-level cultivators. Not to mention that she was so arrogant that she used her powerful life source magic weapon to save an ordinary person, which greatly reduced her strength. Inside the star formation, pinluo didn¡¯t expect that there would be two other people besides this gloomy and terrifying fan Wu. When number one and number two came out one after another, he was first startled, and then his heart was in his mouth. Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115: Chu GE (3) Chapter 1115: Chu GE (3) ¡°Xiang four.¡± Song qingxiao suddenly said, ¡± you¡¯re already here. Why aren¡¯t you coming out? ¡± When fan Wu heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. There were a total of five participants. MA Yi and number two were on his side. The three of them formed an alliance. Xiang four seemed to have already formed an alliance with song Qing. After she finished speaking, the few of them heard the sound of the bell and a hesitant Xiang four slowly appeared. This green-robed girl should have arrived long ago, but she had been hiding for a long time and had not appeared to watch the battle. When fan Wu thought up to here, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a plan. The trial-takers did not have any positions to speak of. Going back on their words and betraying others was a common occurrence. Now that song qingxiao was going to die under the joint attack of the three of them, Xiang four was probably afraid of her. That was why he had been hiding since he arrived. She only appeared after her allies summoned her. Her expression showed that she did not stand on song Qing¡¯s side. This proved that she was also someone who sought good fortune and avoided disaster. She might not be willing to fight with song Qing¡¯s Alliance. ¡°Which side are you on?¡± Fan Wu was the first to speak, his tone threatening, ¡± ¡°I know you might have talked about something before, but now that she is going to die, you still want to fight side by side with her?¡± Fan Wu raised his hand and pointed at song qingxiao, but he stared at Xiang SI¡¯s face. The young girl¡¯s face revealed a look of struggle. To be honest, she knew that fan Wu¡¯s words made sense. If she stood with song qingxiao at this time and the two of them joined forces, they would fight two against three. Even if they might not lose, they would probably win miserably. If he was injured in the stadium, he might be betrayed by his teammates, which was really dangerous. In addition, she had always been very afraid of fan Wu and was not willing to take too many risks. Thus, she had come in advance but had not appeared. Xiang Four¡¯s gaze followed fan Wu¡¯s words and landed on song qingxiao. However, she was smiling at this moment, as if she didn¡¯t agree with fan Wu¡¯s words. She was besieged by three high-level cultivators, two middle level nascent soul tier elites, and one even reached the peak of the top level of the nascent soul tier. If he didn¡¯t help her now, just as fan Wu said, she would probably die. However, she was not afraid at all. Did she still have a killing move, or was she pretending to be unfathomable to drag him down? The young woman¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, but her face was as calm as song qingxiao¡¯s. Fan Wu saw that she didn¡¯t say anything and knew that she was deep in thought. His eyes flashed, ¡± ¡°You can join us and reverse the mission. This way, we will naturally become friends and work together to complete the mission. How about it?¡± Xiang Four¡¯s face revealed a hint of interest. At this time, pinluo, who was in the star formation, saw two people appear one after another, as if they were going to make an enemy of song qingxiao. He was already worried. He was afraid that song Qing would be too weak to fight against these three people. The moment he saw Xiang four, the young man¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of joy. As if he had just escaped death, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°Miss shutong!¡± Xiang four and song qingxiao seemed to be old acquaintances, but their relationship was not ordinary. For her to appear at this time and remain calm in the face of the zombie horde, she might have some unknown ability. Song qingxiao¡¯s friends were all extraordinary! At this moment, pinluo was very sure of this. He originally thought that Xiang Four¡¯s appearance was to help song qingxiao escape, but he did not expect that after fan Wu spoke, it seemed like Xiang four was going to defect. The young man was immediately anxious and his face showed uneasiness. He stared at Xiang four and kept calling her name, ¡± ¡°Miss shutong!¡± Xiang si stood still and fan Wu saw that she was still hesitating. A cold light flashed in his eyes and he quickly threw out another tempting bait, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way,¡± He squeezed out a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to make a choice at this time. Why don¡¯t you not help either side and just watch the show? we won¡¯t attack you. What do you think?¡± Xiang si kept silent, as if he had agreed to fan Wu¡¯s suggestion. The smile on song qingxiao¡¯s face deepened. She didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by what had happened. Fan Wu also laughed. However, at this moment, pinluo, who was sitting in the star formation, stood up in anger. ¡°Miss shutong!¡± The young man seemed to be extremely disappointed and angry at the same time. His voice was trembling when he spoke. Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116: Chu GE (4) Chapter 1116: Chu GE (4) He opened his eyes wide and let out a loud roar, attracting the attention of several cultivators. Xiang Four¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise and he turned his head instinctively. ¡°How could you do this?¡± He clenched his fists as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. His chest heaved up and down. His legs had been weak from the fear of the zombie horde, but now he seemed to have gathered his courage from somewhere. He stared at Xiang si and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Miss song is your friend, how can you not help her?¡± you ¡­ You ¡­ the young man pursed his lips and took a few deep breaths, as if he had made a decision. ¡°Miss song, I¡¯ll help you!¡± He was just an ordinary person without any cultivation ability. Everyone present had the ability to easily tear him apart. An ordinary horde of bloody corpses had already scared him to the point of sweating profusely, but at this time, he mustered up his courage, as if he was about to step out of the circle surrounded by the stellar array. ¡°I¡¯ll help you lure them away ¡­¡± His legs were still shaking and his face was pale, but he had the courage to face death. ¡°We¡¯re friends. I can¡¯t leave my friend behind! Take this treasure back!¡± As he spoke, he glared at Xiang four. At the same time, he seemed to be disregarding everything and wanted to rush out of the Grand array. At this moment, Xiang SI¡¯s lazy voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Get back!¡± As she spoke, her figure flickered and instantly appeared in front of pinluo, forcing him back from his attempt to leave the circle. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Her words were ambiguous as she stretched out her hand and slapped it on the head of a bloody corpse that was standing upright. Under this palm, the head of the bloody corpse, which pinluo had thought was extremely fierce, was instantly shattered, turning into blood that splattered everywhere. Seeing her action, pinluo mistakenly thought that she was on song qingxiao¡¯s side. He was overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go help miss song ¡­¡± Xiang si ignored him. In fact, she was secretly glad that she had a pillow when she was sleepy. She didn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao was so determined to protect pinluo, but she was glad that this ordinary person was here, so she didn¡¯t have to make a choice. Fan Wu¡¯s words were a huge temptation to her, but at the same time, they were also dangerous. If it was as song qingxiao had said, the mission this time was divided into two groups. Her and song qingxiao¡¯s mission was to kill the Dragon King, then the mission of fan Wu and the others was most likely to stop them from killing the Dragon King, or to make the real ¡®Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice¡¯ successful. If song qingxiao was really killed by them, then the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice would need another sacrifice. Among the sacrificed ones, he and song qingxiao were the targets of the Yu Lun void realm. Xiang four must have lost his mind to think that fan Wu would really include her in their alliance. Moreover, compared to fan Wu, although she did not understand song Qing¡¯s actions, she was a man of his word. No matter how stubborn she was, she was much more reliable than a cunning person like fan Wu. However, even though Xiang si had made up her mind, she was not prepared to make a move now. She wanted to preserve her strength and wait for the right time. He wanted to let song qingxiao and fan Wu fight first. He would only make his move after he had figured out their true trump cards. In this way, she could minimize the chances of her getting injured. If song qingxiao was injured or weakened after chasing away the three people, she would not have to worry about her sneak attack! Xiang Four¡¯s plan was really good, using pin Luo to jump out of the battle. Song qingjiang saw through her little plan, but he did not expose her. She looked at the three people in front of her who had surrounded her and said in a deep voice, ¡± don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s attack together! As soon as she finished speaking, a trace of anger flashed in fan Wu¡¯s eyes. Even at this point, she was still so arrogant. She was fighting against three high-level cultivators, but she still humiliated them. Fan Wu was born in an aristocratic family and was used to being arrogant and conceited. When had he ever been bullied like this? immediately, a murderous look appeared on his face and he laughed, ¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so impatient with life!¡± After he finished speaking, he formed a seal with his hands and shouted, ¡± ¡°Tiangang vital energy, taixiao borrowing power!¡± The moment he chanted the spell, he flicked his wrist and a golden talisman appeared in his palm. The spiritual Qi on the talisman was extremely heavy, far more than the talisman paper used to summon the bloody corpse. Number five must have also put in a lot of effort at this moment, intending to take advantage of this opportunity to succeed in one strike, so he did not hold back. As soon as the talisman paper flew out, it whizzed into the air and spun rapidly in mid-air. The light spread out and turned into an extremely large Golden Palm. With a destructive force, it slammed down in song Qing¡¯s direction! At the same time, MA Yi also summoned his magic treasure. His treasure was a golden pen that was about an inch long. At this moment, he was randomly drawing in the air. The spiritual light turned into a long golden rope that whizzed toward song Qing and Xiaofei, trying to bind her. The red-dressed woman number two did not idle around either. She raised her hand and a pair of Silver Bells were tied to each of her wrists. At this moment, they rang out. The sound of the bell seemed to contain an attack on the spiritual sense, and the peach trees in the courtyard exploded with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. The three of them had obviously made up their minds long ago. Their cooperation was very tacit. One of them besieged, one attacked, and the other prevented song Qing from using his divine sense. It was truly seamless. The three offensive formations surrounded song Qing in an instant. Xiang SI¡¯s pupils contracted. He could see that fan Wu was prepared to end the battle quickly, but he didn¡¯t expect these people to make a killing move as soon as they arrived. There was no time to ease up and test the waters. As she killed the bloody corpses around her, there were still bloody corpses crawling out of the talisman. Soon, the ground was covered in blood. At this moment, song qingxiao also moved! Under the ¡®forward¡¯ command, her figure disappeared in a flash. The Golden light drawn by MA Yi, which had almost bound her, instantly missed. After several whizzing sounds, it wrapped around her a few times and shattered with a ¡®boom¡¯. The Golden Palm formed from the talisman paper slammed down heavily with a ¡®bang¡¯, and the ground cracked open with a¡¯ Kacha¡¯. The tremendous force seemed to tear the space apart, and the surrounding scenery began to distort. The stone bricks on the ground cracked open and sank more than a meter under the force of the palm. In the midst of the flying sand and stones, a three-meter-long palm print appeared where song qingxiao was standing. The black shuttle that was frozen turned into dust, but fan five did not feel any heartache. The moment song qingxiao disappeared, number two shouted, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s up there!¡± As soon as she said that, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared. At the same time, she swung the ice whip in her hand, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it lashed in the direction of fan Wu! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ice whip fell with a ¡®boom¡¯, and the tail of the whip hit the ground. It was as if a large piece of the ground had been stuck, and it was quickly lifted up with a destructive force. The power was so great that the spirit power spread in all directions, forming a terrifying air current that hit MA Yi and number two, making it difficult for them to stand. With the whistling sound of the wind, the temperature dropped rapidly, and even snowflakes began to fall from above. A large number of icicles drilled out from the ground and flew up at lightning speed. Horse one and number two were shocked and rose into the air. In the next second, song Qing threw the ice whip away. She opened her palm and an ancient green lotus-shaped lamp appeared in it. Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117: A great show (1) Chapter 1117: A great show (1) The ice whip that song qingxiao had thrown down instantly transformed into a huge Ice Dragon. It roared and wagged its tail as it shuttled through the space! Wherever it went, it created a tornado that rose into the sky. It blew so hard that horse one and number two were instantly covered in a layer of frost. The might of the ice Dragon formed by the spiritual energy transformation technique was faintly similar to that of a truly terrifying demonic beast. As it swam in the air, ice and snow covered the area. In an instant, a large amount of ice and snow turned into icicles that fell from the sky with clanking sounds! this ¡­ inside the stellar array, pinluo raised his head and looked at the scene in front of him. He was greatly shocked. Everything that happened tonight subverted his previous understanding. When fan Wu summoned the bloody corpse with the talisman, he was already very shocked. Then, MA Yi and number two appeared and used various means. He was already numb to the fact that a delicate girl like Xiang four killed a terrifying bloody corpse with her bare hands. But now, the scene of song Qing throwing the long whip in his hand and transforming into a Dragon had deeply stimulated him. The power of the ice Dragon was unstoppable. As it whistled, the wind and snow seemed to be under its control. ¡°Why are we still looking for the Dragon King ¡­¡± Pinluo sat on the ground, paralyzed, and mumbled to himself,¡±the Dragon King ¡­¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this even more impressive than the legendary Dragon King?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the icicles above his head fell. However, when they fell above the stellar array, they were immediately ground into powder by the power of the stars. The rest of the icicles fell and killed all the bloody corpses crawling on the ground in a few seconds! Then, the extremely overbearing spiritual energy turned into a thick layer of ice, freezing all the bloody corpses that had not been resurrected. Fan Wu¡¯s octagonal paper talisman was destroyed by the overbearing ice spiritual power. The black and red light on the talisman paper had just flashed, and then it was destroyed by the overwhelming ice spiritual power. In the blink of an eye, it became dim and weak, and not long after, the spiritual light disappeared. The talisman turned grey and lost its effect! The ferocious blood corpse had been killed in an instant. Such a large area of effect attack shocked everyone. Except for pinluo, everyone, everything, including the ground, was frozen. The blood corpse¡¯s roar was replaced by the ice dragon¡¯s roar. The ice Dragon soared into the air, and the ice cones fell to the ground. An ice sculpture standing beside the stellar formation moved slightly. With a cracking sound, Xiang si broke out of the ice with a serious expression. The girl had already guessed that song qingxiao was very powerful. Therefore, when it came to choosing a card, she was the first to choose. But Xiang four had thought that she was only strong in her spiritual sense, he had never expected her to be this strong. The ice Dragon whistled in the sky. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared in the air, holding an ancient lamp. The body of the lamp was like a half-opened green lotus, but it was protecting a light purple flame. At this moment, the wind and snow were strong. Even if there was a fire, it would be covered by the wind and snow under such circumstances. However, the violet Flame within the ancient green lotus lamp did not move in the face of the howling wind and snow. It was as if it was not affected by the terrifying array of ice and snow. ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡­¡± Xiang four muttered to himself as his eyes widened, unable to hide the shock in his eyes. Song qingxiao¡¯s main element was the ice element, and by right, Ice and Fire were incompatible. These two types of spirit power were completely opposite, and should not appear on the same person. But now, she held ice in one hand and fire in the other. It looked like she was cultivating both cultivation techniques at the same time. This was completely out of Xiang Four¡¯s understanding. Even if this green lotus lamp was a magic weapon, her spiritual power attribute was ice, so the magic weapon should be compatible with her cultivation attribute. This way, when she used it, it would be like adding wings to a Tiger, and the power would be stronger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she did the exact opposite and took out such a treasure. Xiang si naturally couldn¡¯t name the green lotus lamp, but her intuition told her that it wasn¡¯t ordinary. At this moment, on the other side, MA Yi and number two also broke out of the ice. The two of them looked miserable and pale. When they appeared, they saw the ice Dragon circling in the sky and their expressions changed. Before they could speak, they heard fan Wu¡¯s crazy laughter, ¡± When song qingxiao had whipped him with her ice whip, he had dodged in time and appeared in mid-air. The black robe on his body fluttered in the air caused by the ice dragon¡¯s appearance. He first looked up at the top of his head. Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118: A great show (2) Chapter 1118: A great show (2) In the middle of the house, the huge Dragon formed by the ice whip and the Golden Palm formed by fan Wu¡¯s spiritual talisman were fighting. As the Dragon roared and the claws tore, the spiritual power in the talisman was fighting. In the air, it was like thunder and lightning, making a ¡®rumbling¡¯ explosive sound. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy transformation technique was extremely powerful. In addition to her powerful strength, the ice dragon¡¯s magic power was also boundless. Its body surrounded the giant palm, and the Golden light and cold frost alternated. It was difficult to determine the winner in a short time. However, anyone with a discerning eye could see that song Qing had the upper hand in this round. What fan Wu had displayed was a good thing, and this Ice Dragon was just a Dragon that song qingxiao had casually formed with her spiritual power. If her spiritual energy was not exhausted, she could even summon countless ice Dragons. Under such circumstances, fan Wu was suppressed to a certain extent, but he could still laugh. MA Yi and number two looked nervous and subconsciously looked in fan Wu¡¯s direction. ¡°You finally lost your cool and took out this treasure?¡± In Chu Yi¡¯s report that day, he said that she had a strange fire the size of a red date. He didn¡¯t know what grade this fire was, but it was extremely powerful. It could set a magic weapon on fire just by touching it. ¡°MA Yi, draw her fire away!¡± When fan Wu saw her take out the green lamp, he thought that she had no way out and was overjoyed. He quickly used his divine sense to instruct MA Yi, ¡± ¡°She only has two treasures, the stellar array and the heavenly flame.¡± If MA Yi led the fire away, she would have no other means. At that time, fan Wu would take the opportunity to kill her, and naturally, the fire would not be a threat. MA Yi did not dare to disobey number Five¡¯s orders. At this moment, he and number two were already standing on fan Wu¡¯s side and had already started fighting. If he retreated now, fan Wu would definitely not let him off! Furthermore, they were already on opposing sides with song qingxiao. It was either her death or their survival. Although song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far beyond their expectations, MA Yi was still confident of winning if the three of them joined forces! Although MA Yi wasn¡¯t too clear about fan Wu¡¯s strength, this person was already a high-level nascent soul formation cultivator, after all. Since he dared to ask him to delay song Qing Xiao, he definitely had a secret technique to kill him. At the thought of this, MA Yi gritted his teeth and nodded. He grabbed the Golden pen in his hand and waved it several times. In an instant, the light from the tip of the pen flowed away and turned into a water stream. MA Yi raised his brush, and his spiritual power flew out. The water flow also turned into a light blue Dragon with a roar and rolled toward the green lamp in song Qing¡¯s hand, as if it wanted to bite the lamp into its stomach! Song qingxiao sneered and pointed her finger. The violet heavenly fire in the ancient green lotus lamp flew out of the lamp. The flame was about the size of a bowl, like a blooming Purple Lotus. It was very different from the red date-like figure that fan Wu had gotten from Chu Yi. As the flames flickered, the purple Lotus spread out like several vines. Several flowers bloomed one after another, and in a moment, it enveloped the roaring water dragon! The previously ferocious water dragon was enveloped by the purple Lotus flames and instantly vanished into thin air. It was so fast that no one present had time to react. While MA Yizheng was still in a daze, he saw the purple light flash. He cried out in his heart that this was not good. In his fear, he drew a shield with his brush and trapped himself in it. In the next moment, a Purple Lotus bloomed on the shield that was drawn with spiritual power. Then, the flame spread and wrapped him up like how it had surrounded the water dragon. An extreme cold pierced through the shield with a whoosh. MA Yi¡¯s eyes were dyed with purple light. In his panic, he instinctively held the pen with both hands and pushed it out with force. The cold Yin aura penetrated MA Yi¡¯s defense. The spirit body of a mid level nascent soul formation cultivator was really vulnerable under this purple flame. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the spiritual brush was pushed out, it was melted into wisps of light smoke by the flame in the blink of an eye and disappeared without a trace. MA Yi¡¯s magic treasure was destroyed, and his face paled as if he had been severely injured. To his horror, number two discovered that a Purple Lotus had bloomed on his face. Under the flickering flames, the scene was extremely flirtatious and beautiful. However, in the blink of an eye, the purple fire Lotus on his face bloomed to its limit. MA Yi¡¯s head exploded like the long brush in his hand and turned into nothing! In less than three breaths, he did not even have the time to display much of his skills before he was killed by the strange and terrifying flames! Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119: A great show (3) Chapter 1119: A great show (3) Number two¡¯s expression changed drastically. Seeing the purple flames, it was as if he had seen the God of plague. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream and flew to Dodge. Fan Wu did not expect MA Yi to be so useless. He had also greatly underestimated the fearsomeness of song qingxiao¡¯s magic treasure. The moment MA Yishan died, he patted his waist, and the strange black token hanging on his waist shook violently. As the black gas churned, several black heads emerged from the black gas with a strange laugh. Those black heads looked like the heads of ghosts after they had dried up. Each of them was wrapped in a large mass of black clouds, with long hair draped over their shoulders. They let out strange laughter that could disturb one¡¯s divine sense and soul. There were a total of eight black heads, and the aura that each of them emitted had at least reached the beginning level of the nascent soul tier. This was fan Wu¡¯s life source magic weapon, and also his true backup! The moment the ghost head appeared, its weird cry caused Xiang SI¡¯s soul ocean to shake. His eyes were swollen and painful, and his face was pale with fear. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She exclaimed, her voice becoming slightly dry. Fan Wu was already a very terrifying person, and he was even displaying such a powerful and perverted killing move. If each Black Ghost head reached the cultivation of the initial level of the nascent soul tier, then when eight ghost heads joined forces, they would at least not be weaker than a cultivator at the peak of the peak level of the nascent soul tier, and might even be slightly stronger! No wonder fan Wu was so confident and arrogant in this trial. Apart from his own cultivation level, with the ghost head working together, it was like two cultivators at the peak of the high-level of the nascent soul stage ganging up on a cultivator at the middle level of the nascent soul stage. At this point, song qingxiao no longer had any chance of winning! When Xiang si thought of this and heard GUI TOU¡¯s strange laughter, he felt a sense of fear and wanted to retreat. Her expression was uncertain. Just as she was thinking of a way to avoid being killed in vain, pinluo reminded her in the star formation, ¡± ¡°Sister shutong, you should help miss song ¡­¡± As soon as his voice fell, fan Wu¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn over. This look made Xiang four shudder and he cursed at pin Luo in his heart. But fortunately, fan Wu didn¡¯t care about Xiang four at all. His target was song qingxiao. At first, he had wanted to kill song qingxiao because she had killed fan jianghe and fan jiangqu¡¯s uncle and nephew and taken away fan jianghe¡¯s mustard seed space. She had also escaped from the hands of the descendants of the Chu and Wei families. He had wanted to kill her to suppress the other two families ¡®arrogance. However, he had changed his mind now. The stellar array, the strange Violet Flame, and the green lotus lamp were all great temptations to him. She still had secrets on her. The Shi family¡¯s order to kill her that day was strange, and the imperial family had been hiding this matter, unwilling to speak openly. When he thought about how she was still alive after self-detonating her golden core, and how she reconstructed her dantian in less than two years and broke through to the middle level of the nascent soul tier in one go, her bones, blood, and cultivation techniques might have some outstanding aspects! This little girl was full of treasures. If he could kill her, seize her treasures, and refine her physical body, it would not only be of great help to his strength advancement in the future, but it would also be of great help to his cultivation technique advancement. Fan Wu was very confident in his eight Black Ghost heads. This magic treasure was called the eight bone soul-devouring ghost, which was connected to his mind. The ancestors of the family had buried the high-energy bones of the ancestors of the fan family who had passed away in meditation in the forbidden land of the fan family, the extreme Yin ghost grave, and raised them for more than a thousand years. The ancestor¡¯s bones had been cultivated to a high level to refine. Because these eight ghost heads were related to him by blood and came from the same bloodline as the fan family, when the eight of them joined forces, they were like a tiger that had grown wings. Even though each ghost head only had the cultivation of the initial level of the nascent soul tier, if they attacked at the same time, the power of their attack would not be inferior to the attack of an elite at the peak of the initial level of the spirit splitting tier! Xiang Four¡¯s guess was that the ghost head¡¯s strength was not even one-tenth of the eight bone soul Devourer ghost¡¯s true strength. As soon as the eight bone soul Devourer ghost appeared, MA Yi¡¯s soul was extinguished by the flame, number two escaped, and Xiang Four¡¯s expression was uncertain. To fan Wu, this was a great opportunity. Song qingxiao¡¯s two magic weapons were not in her hands. His eyes were filled with anger. He formed a seal with his hands and sent several spells into the eight ghost heads that were laughing strangely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The eight ghost heads immediately turned into black mist and surrounded song Qing from all directions. Fan Wu¡¯s eight bone soul Devourer ghost had advanced to this stage. Not only could it devour flesh and blood, but it could also devour the souls of cultivators. The ghostly aura was dense. Seeing that the group of ghosts was about to surround song Qing, fan Wu thought that she was dead for sure- She squinted her eyes, and a sharp glint flashed in her eyes. Then, a purple shadow flew out of her head with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, followed by a terrifying and powerful aura. For some reason, the extremely confident fan Wu felt as if a layer of haze had covered his heart, and a bad premonition gushed out. Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120: Divine power (1) Chapter 1120: Divine power (1) The premonition of a high-level cultivator was extremely accurate. Fan Wu immediately came back to his senses. He had probably underestimated song qingxiao¡¯s methods. He was furious and cursed the useless Chu and Wei families. But now, he had no way out. Both sides were already at death¡¯s door. If he was not careful, he would probably end up like the horse, killed by her! At the thought of this, fan Wu made up his mind. As he cast the spell, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of red blood essence. The blood turned into several blood arrows and shot in the direction of the eight ghost heads. The moment the purple shadow appeared, the eight soul-devouring ghosts, who were originally extremely arrogant and laughing ghostly, seemed to feel an invisible force suppressing them. Their laughter stopped and their movements slowed. However, as fan Wu injected the blood essence into the black mist, the eight bone soul Devourer ghost immediately let out an extremely excited ghostly howl after absorbing the blood essence. The black fog rapidly expanded with a bang, and the aura of the soul-eating ghosts soared again. In a short moment, they actually faintly reached the strength of the peak of the middle level of the nascent soul tier! This was the fan clan¡¯s ghost-controlling secret technique. It could consume a cultivator¡¯s lifespan for a short period of time and forcibly raise the life source Yin bone to a higher level! Fan Wu had cultivated many eight bone soul devouring ghosts, so this mouthful of blood essence was like consuming thirty years of his life in an instant. He looked like he was only in his thirties, but as he spat out the blood, his face instantly wrinkled, and most of his hair turned white. He seemed to have aged at least ten years, and a large amount of blood gushed out from his mouth and nose, making him look like a malicious spirit. However, to fan Wu, even if each of his eight soul devouring ghosts only increased by one realm, the overall strength of the eight soul devouring ghosts could at least instantly soar to the intermediate level of the spirit splitting stage. As the eight bone soul Devourer ghost¡¯s strength increased, the yin Qi that it breathed out from its mouth and nose was extremely terrifying. It could not even be called Yin Qi, but demonic Qi. The eight bone soul Devourer Devil¡¯s eyes flickered with a demonic red light, and when it laughed again, the influence of its soul consciousness was even more terrifying than before. Although fan Wu had aged a lot and there was still blood at the corner of his mouth, his pale and loose face had a trace of madness. He had suffered a great loss this time. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had far exceeded his expectations, and he had even been forced to use his family¡¯s Secret technique. However, after killing song qingxiao, he could slowly recover his lost lifespan through cultivation or other methods. The most important thing now was to get rid of the strong enemy and take the treasures from her hands! Fan Wu was a man of deep thoughts and quick reflexes. When he realized that song Qing was not easy to deal with, he released the eight bone soul Devourer ghosts and they advanced to the demon stage in the blink of an eye. As the eight wraiths flew toward song qingxiao, a clear cry came from the purple shadow above her head. As soon as the long cry rang out in the courtyard, Xiang four, fan five and number two, who was about to escape in a panic, felt a shiver surge out from the depths of their hearts. This feeling was like an instinctive fear that had been branded into their bones and blood, causing them to feel the pressure of this aura. ¡°This ¡­¡± Fan Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was wondering what this thing was, he saw the purple shadow quickly transform into a three-meter long Golden Dragon! Compared to the ice Dragon that song qingxiao had formed with her spiritual energy, this Dragon was undoubtedly much more ¡®petite¡¯ and not as majestic. However, the strength of its aura was far from what the ice Dragon could compare to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That pair of violet eyes carried a look of disdain, and wherever his gaze went, it brought an extreme sense of oppression! Even someone as strong as fan Wu felt a deep fear when it glanced at him. This was the bloodline suppression of a true high-level ancient divine beast. It was the instinctive submission of the ancient cultivators to this kind of bloodline that seemed to be invincible! Based on fan Wu¡¯s experience, he immediately realized that this was no ordinary flood Dragon. It was very likely that it was the legendary ancient demon bloodline that only appeared in the wilderness ¡­ A true Dragon! It was only now that fan Wu seemed to have realized why song Qing had caused such a huge commotion when he barged into the imperial family and left without causing any major casualties. He had only offended the Shi family. Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121: Divine power (2) Chapter 1121: Divine power (2) She had actually formed a contract with a true Dragon and possessed the bloodline of a great primordial demon that had already disappeared in this era. That was why when she was in the Dan stage and was chased by Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, two nascent soul cultivators, she was able to forcefully break out of the encirclement with a cultivation level far lower than theirs. After she self-detonated her golden core, she was even able to repair her dantian, and her cultivation improved at such a godly speed in a short period of time! Fan Wu didn¡¯t know if he was lucky enough to finally find out song qingxiao¡¯s true trump card, or if he was extremely unlucky. He thought that in this trial, with his peak nascent soul stage cultivation and the existence of the eight bone soul Devourer devil, he could completely take the lead and easily kill the other competitors to obtain the first prize. Who would have thought that he would kick an iron plate on this matter and encounter such a terrifying opponent? However, the Golden Dragon didn¡¯t look very big. Although it had a terrifying aura due to its innate bloodline, it was still in its growing stage. As soon as the Dragon shadow appeared, fan Wu instinctively wanted to escape. However, he immediately sealed his sea of consciousness with his divine sense and used his own strength to resist the feeling of submission from his soul and bloodline. The Golden Dragon was only in its growing stage. After his eight bone soul Devourer devil had advanced, he had already reached the middle level of the soul separation realm, so he still had a chance. The bloodline of the big ancient demon was terrifying, but it was still in its infancy stage, so there was still a chance of snatching it. If he let go of this opportunity and allowed her to escape in the future, with her current cultivation speed, no one in the Empire would be able to suppress her in a few decades. Furthermore, once the news that the bloodline of the ancient great demon true Dragon had reappeared in this Galaxy spread, it would not only cause a stir in the Empire, but even the heavens beyond heaven would surge out. It was no wonder that the Shi family wanted to keep the news a secret. They might not have guessed that the true Dragon bloodline had awakened, but they must have discovered the oddness of the bloodline. After sealing off the news, it gave them the best opportunity to snatch the resources first, blocking the group of perverted experts from the human realm upon heavens. And now, even if the Shi family had the advantage, he was in a favorable position. This bloodline was too precious. If he did not obtain it now, he might miss the greatest opportunity in his life! The great opportunity made fan Wu¡¯s greed overshadow the fear in his heart. Almost at the moment of hesitation, he strangled the thought of escape in the depths of his soul. In a flash, the best opportunity to escape passed and fan Wu no longer had a choice. The Golden Dragon general swung its head and raised its claws to meet the eight soul devourers! Just as the black mist was about to devour it, a glimmer of hope flashed in fan Wu¡¯s eyes- The first soul Devourer opened its pitch-black Mouth, and black clouds covered the Golden shadow. ¡°Absorb it, absorb it, absorb it!¡± fan Wu crazily shouted, but in the next moment, the Golden Dragon began to shine. An extremely cold aura spread out from the dragon¡¯s body, and the Dragon shadow¡¯s already extremely terrifying soul breath also carried an unstoppable killing intent. A cold glint and murderous intent shot out in all directions. With a long roar, the Golden Dragon raised its two claws, and large clusters of lightning suddenly burst out from the tips of the claws! The approaching black clouds were struck away by the power of the lightning, giving off a burnt smell. The heaven-destroying sword had experienced the heavenly Thunder tribulation, and the Dragon Soul in song qingxiao¡¯s body had also absorbed the heavenly Thunder formation summoned by the purple-eyed boy during the task of mending the sky by Nuwa. At this time, the Dragon Soul and the heaven-destroying sword had become one, so when the Golden Dragon appeared, it also carried a large amount of lightning. The power of the lightning was the nemesis of Yin and evil. The layers of black clouds dodged the lightning. The first Soul Eater rushed to the front of the Golden Dragon, but before it could absorb the true dragon¡¯s blood as fan Wu had imagined, a pair of claws flickering with the power of thunder and lightning rose up and grabbed the soul Eater, tearing it apart gently ¡­ He easily tore the head apart without much effort! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black gas from the torn head was dispersed by the lightning before it could even spread out. ¡°No¡­¡± When fan Wu saw this, his eyes widened and he spat out a large amount of blood essence. After a soul Devourer demon died, an extremely powerful Qi of righteousness cut into his dantian and sea of consciousness, tearing his internal organs apart and causing him to be seriously injured. The shadow of a sword light appeared in his dantian. Before the pain could reach his sea of consciousness, he made a prompt decision and let out a long roar to summon the remaining soul-devouring demons back. Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122: Divine power (3) Chapter 1122: Divine power (3) These eight soul devourers were the remains of the fan family¡¯s ancestors. It was not easy to get them. He had raised them for many years, and they were connected to his mind. Every time he lost one, it was like cutting off a part of his cultivation. At this time, fan Wu was seriously injured. As he roared, several ghost heads turned into black shadows and flew back in his direction. ¡°You want to run?¡± Song qingxiao sneered. She didn¡¯t need to do anything. The Dragon Soul was connected to her mind and sensed her thoughts. It turned into a golden light and chased after a soul-eating ghost. With a boom, it pierced through another ghost head! ¡®Puff!¡¯ Fan Wu once again spat out a large mouthful of blood essence. With the two ghost heads destroyed, his cultivation level that had already reached the top level of the nascent soul tier instantly became unstable. An extremely overbearing and cold Qi ran through his body, injuring his internal organs and causing his spirit energy to slow down. Now, the situation had reversed. Fan Wu¡¯s imagination of relying on the eight bone Wraith to devour song qingxiao¡¯s blood essence did not come true. The power of the true dragon¡¯s blood was more than a thousand times more terrifying than he had imagined. The power of this ancient big demon that had not yet reached adulthood was enough to kill a middle-stage soul splitting cultivator! The eight bone soul Devourer devil had no way to fight back in front of this great demon, and could only flee in panic. In an instant, a ghostly howl rang out, and another soul Devourer ghost was pierced through by the Dragon, leaving behind only an afterimage and a faint Yin Qi that had been shattered by the lightning. At this time, fan Wu was already scared out of his wits. Three of the eight bone soul Devourer demons were gone. Even with the secret technique and his longevity, the eight of them shared the same body. After three of them died, the cultivation of the other five soul Devourer demons showed signs of falling. The five black shadows rushed into fan Wu¡¯s side with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, entered his waist token, and disappeared in an instant. Fan Wu recalled the five Ghosts. He had suffered a great loss today. Not only did he lose thirty years of his lifespan, but he also lost three soul devouring demons. At this moment, his own realm was also falling. The resentment in his heart could be imagined. As he was about to escape, he looked at song qingxiao with hatred. However, there was no one at the spot where song qingxiao had been standing. Fan five was stunned and shocked. At this moment, a murderous intent came from above. Before he could raise his head, he saw a golden light from the corner of his eye, followed by a clear and long Dragon roar that resounded in his sea of consciousness. In his panic, fan Wu made a hand seal and his body instantly grew two or three times taller and stronger. He turned into a giant man four or five meters tall, like an iron tower. Then, he raised his palm. In a desperate situation, it was as if he wanted to rely on the physical body of a cultivator at the top level of the nascent soul realm to resist the attack of the true Dragon. According to fan Wu¡¯s calculations, the might of this ancient demon was no small matter. It seemed to have the power of thunder and lightning, which had a strong suppressive effect on evil spirits and ghosts. Fortunately, his physical body was strong. If he used all the spiritual power in his body to perform a defensive method, he should be able to withstand its attack at the cost of being seriously injured. As long as he could escape this calamity, he could use a secret technique to escape this place. Fan Wu made up his mind. His huge palm turned into a golden cloud and went to meet the Golden Dragon. The Dragon shadow came from the sky and fell closer and closer. It was only a few meters away from him, and the next moment, it was about to hit his palm- The dragon¡¯s roar suddenly turned into a clear cry. The dragon¡¯s body shrank and turned into a pale purple transparent long sword. With a destructive force, it slashed down at fan Wu! ¡°Ah!¡± This sudden change scared fan Wu crazy. The power of a xuantian level magic weapon was not something his body could withstand. Threads of sword Qi spread out and the sharpness of the sword Qi was revealed. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it passed through fan Wu¡¯s palm. An overbearing power instantly poured into fan Wu¡¯s body. The long sword was cut off from his head, and the huge sword Qi penetrated his internal organs, causing the sword Qi to overflow in all directions. In the blink of an eye, fan Wu¡¯s life was cut off, and even his nascent soul could not escape and was sealed in his body. At the same time, with the death of horse one, number two realized that something was wrong and instinctively turned to escape. But at this moment, fan Wu had already begun to attack. She originally thought that with fan Wu¡¯s strength, he should be able to hold song qingxiao back. However, she did not expect that such a powerful cultivator would be defeated by song qingxiao in a few breaths. Two of the three trial-takers had died, leaving only number two, who had lost all will to fight. When the Golden Dragon appeared and chased the eight bone soul Devourer, number two wanted to take the opportunity to escape. However, as soon as she moved, she felt the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuations. ¡°Can you leave?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s faint voice rang in her ears. In the midst of her shock, number two, who was already scared out of his wits, did not say anything else. He formed a seal with both hands and said loudly, ¡± my heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha ¡­ she was extremely shocked, and her voice was trembling as she chanted the spell. However, as she chanted, the spiritual power on her body turned into a large amount of golden light, causing the illusion of a Buddha to appear on her body. The shadow was about three meters tall, and its eyes were wide open. It looked ferocious and murderous, which was very terrifying. ¡°Break!¡± With number two¡¯s shout, the face of the Buddha was filled with killing intent. His palm pressed down on song Qing¡¯s head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the spiritual Qi rolled, it created a terrifying Hurricane like a tsunami. Number two was standing in the middle of the spirit energy turbulence, her dress fluttering in the wind. Her whole body was bathed in golden light, but this golden light gave her a great sense of security. The Buddha shadow¡¯s huge palm slammed down. The power of this palm was mobilized by number two by gathering all the power in his body. The power was no small matter. At this moment, number two heard a soft sigh in her ear. It seemed to be a little emotional and a little happy, ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the nine-word secret order.¡± Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123: Chapter 684-death _1 Chapter 1123: Chapter 684-death _1 Just the nine-word secret order on number two¡¯s body made song qingxiao feel that this trial was worth it. She now had the three-word token. The last time she received the secret token was two or three years ago when she was at the trial in the lost city. The nine-word secret order was a secret skill that she had obtained when she first entered the trial. Each different order had a different power, which was of great help to her. And with every new command token she collected, the power of the other command tokens would be greatly enhanced. Now that she had three command tokens, the power of each command token was incomparable to the past. Number two had the nine-word secret order, so it was naturally something that little song Qing had to get! At this moment, as number two chanted the secret incantation, the spiritual energy turned into a huge golden Arhat figure. That huge palm came down, looking very imposing. A chubby nascent soul suddenly flew out of song qingxiao¡¯s head. The nascent soul was suffused with purple gas and had a serious expression. Its appearance was similar to hers. At this moment, its fat hands formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ token formed a domain and pushed upwards! Whether it was the strength of spiritual power, cultivation, or even the collection of tokens, song qingxiao was far superior to girl number two. As soon as the domain was formed, as another owner of the nine words secret order, number two quickly felt that something was wrong. Her originally cold face was now filled with panic. When the huge golden Arhat palm fell into the domain of the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, it was as if it had fallen into a quagmire. Its movements were immediately sluggish. No matter how much force number two exerted, the falling giant palm still stopped above song qingxiao¡¯s head and could not move an inch. Number two¡¯s face turned ashen, and despair flashed in his eyes. Before he could react, he felt a chill run down his spine ¡­ The cold from the ground rose from her feet and wrapped around her whole body in a flash, freezing her into an ice sculpture and sealing her soul in it. Song qingxiao waved her hand, and the ice sculpture shattered. The second corpse and its primordial spirit were cut into pieces, but there was no blood. With No. 2¡¯s death, the Golden Arhat figure she had summoned with her secret order crumbled with a ¡®boom¡¯, turned into spiritual energy, and dispersed in all directions. At this moment, the heaven-destroying sword that had killed fan Wu turned into an afterimage and returned with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. It flew into the space between song Qing¡¯s eyebrows and hid in her dantian. The Dragon Soul in the sword sent her an extremely intimate message. After receiving her comforting response, it was satisfied and went back to sleep. Song qingxiao was very satisfied with the heaven-destroying sword¡¯s power. It was the first time that it was used in a real battle. A profound heavenly spiritual treasure was indeed very powerful. In addition, the sword¡¯s shape had experienced the heavenly Thunder tribulation, and it had the characteristics of ice and lightning after being struck by the nine Heavens divine Thunder. This made the heaven-destroying sword even more effective in restraining evil cultivators and magical treasures, which increased the power of the spiritual treasure. The purple flame flew back into the lamp core. Song Qing clenched his fist and kept it back into his body. MA Yi, number two, fan Wu and the others died in her hands one after another in just a few breaths. Xiang four, who was standing beside the star formation, was still hesitating. Before he could make a choice, he saw song qingxiao kill three people, including fan Wu, who made Xiang four feel uneasy and wary. Even the most powerful among them, fan Wu, couldn¡¯t escape death after releasing several terrifying ghost heads like the eight bone soul Devourer devil. This scene greatly stimulated the girl in green. Her chest was heaving up and down violently, her face was pale, and she was breathing heavily. It was obvious that she was extremely shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After song qingxiao killed number two, she turned around. Even Xiang four, who was dressed in green, was intimidated by her gaze. He instinctively took a step back in the direction of pin Luo and gasped in a low voice. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The group of low-level blood corpses that fan Wu had summoned with talismans growled and stretched out their arms to grab Xiang four, who was already in a mess. These bloody corpses were not of high levels and were summoned by the talisman paper. Therefore, although fan Wu was dead, the spiritual power of the talisman paper was not exhausted and it would continue to crawl out. Song qingxiao glanced at Xiang si and waved her hand. The ice Dragon that was circling above her head immediately let out a roar. Its huge body circled around the courtyard and used its claws to tear up the talisman paper that was drawn with black and red strange talismans along with the bricks and soil. Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124: Chapter 684-death _2 Chapter 1124: Chapter 684-death _2 It left a huge Blizzard in its wake, howling and sweeping across the courtyard. As soon as the talisman paper was torn off by the ice Dragon, the spiritual light on the paper quickly dimmed. The bloody corpses that had gathered in the surroundings suddenly had no choice but to let out several unwilling roars. Finally, one by one, they were shattered by the ice storm and turned into several Yin Qi that scattered. Song qingxiao looked up. The Golden Palm had been fighting the ice Dragon for a long time, and its power had been exhausted. She grabbed at the air. The large palm was instantly crushed by her grip. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it dispersed and turned into a piece of talisman paper that was flashing with golden light. It floated down and was caught in her palm. The remaining spiritual energy on the talisman was still very amazing. After fighting against the ice dragon¡¯s power for so long, it still had such spiritual energy. It was no wonder that when fan Wu used it, he had a pained expression. Song Qing looked down on it and naturally put the talisman into his universe bag without hesitation. After doing all this, the ice Dragon that had circled around her flew back to her. The closer it was to her, the smaller it became, and the number of people in the formation also decreased. When it reached her, it turned into a little ice crystal and fell into her palm with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Then, it disappeared into her body without a trace. Not only was pinluo dumbstruck, even Xiang four had a complicated expression. She had never thought that her ally would be so powerful. Song qingxiao¡¯s true destructive power far exceeded that of an ordinary middle level nascent soul formation cultivator. After all, no nascent soul tier cultivator would be able to fight one against three so easily and kill the powerful enemies that surrounded them without any effort. The battle tonight had deeply shocked Xiang four. This young ally was shockingly strong. Most importantly, she was very young. She was so young that no one in the Empire or the heavens beyond heaven had ever heard of such a newcomer. If they were not secretly trained by the clan, they could be the trial testers of the divine incarcerate. If it was the former, then it would be fine. But if it was the latter, she didn¡¯t rely on the clan¡¯s support and had such powerful strength on her own. Xiang si didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of terrifying impact she would bring to the Empire and the heavens beyond heaven if she continued to grow. The courtyard was already in ruins. The attic had been destroyed, and broken bricks and tiles were everywhere. As the ice spirit power wreaked havoc, the chill attacked the mist and forced the dark mist back, revealing more of the night view of the small courtyard. Song qingxiao walked towards the two of them. Xiang four had just seen her display of her power and was extremely afraid of her. His eyes were filled with fear as he instinctively stepped back again! At this moment, the six stars around pinluo flashed with Starlight, making her body tremble. Before she could react, the star formation turned into several meteors, flying toward song Qing and disappearing into her body. ¡°You ¡­¡± Xiang SI¡¯s voice was hoarse. He opened his mouth and realized that his throat was dry. Even speaking seemed to be extremely strenuous. In front of song qingxiao, Xiang four felt a sense of powerlessness that she had not felt for a long time. After the deaths of fan Wu and the rest, she became the only surviving participant in this trial besides song qingxiao. She was a hundred times more dangerous than fan Wu and the other two working together. Xiang four began to calculate in the depths of his heart if she were to kill someone, the chances of him surviving by luck. When song Qing¡¯s gaze swept across her, Xiang Four¡¯s scalp went numb. Just as she spoke, her pupils contracted as if she had seen an unbelievable scene. ¡°Look!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, song qingxiao felt the yin Qi around her surge rapidly, as if something strange was happening behind her. Pinluo¡¯s face was filled with fear, as if he was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her heart moved and she turned around subconsciously. She saw the bodies of MA Yi and fan Wu, who she had killed before, disappearing. One of them died in the purple flame of the chaotic green lamp, and the other died in the hands of the heaven-destroying sword. MA Yi¡¯s head was burned to ashes, leaving behind a headless body. Just as the body was about to fall to the ground, it seemed to be pulled by a pair of invisible hands. The body was like a ball of cotton that was torn apart, and it instantly expanded to twice its size. Then, like a ball of black, it quickly dispersed and disappeared in a flash. The moment fan Yi¡¯s body disappeared, a new human figure appeared in the rolling fog. Song qingxiao turned her head and saw that a ¡®new¡¯ MA Yi had appeared where MA Yi had been standing! Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125: Chapter 684-dead (3) Chapter 1125: Chapter 684-dead (3) MA Yi¡¯s face was deathly pale, still carrying the fear and disbelief before death. After being ¡®resurrected¡¯, he subconsciously reached out to touch his neck, his expression as if it had been a lifetime ago. Before he could react, song qingxiao looked surprised. Then, she squinted her eyes and opened her palm. An ice spear quickly formed in her hand. With lightning speed, she thrust the ice spear in MA Yi¡¯s direction! The two of them weren¡¯t far from each other. MA Yi had just resurrected and was caught off guard, so his reaction was a little slow. When he heard the sound of Qi, he felt a chill in his face. In his fluster, he instinctively wanted to summon some magic treasure to protect his body. But before he could finish preparing, the ice spear had already pierced through his body. The ice element spirit power in the spear instantly froze him into ice crystals. His entire body fell back like a statue and he died in song Qing¡¯s hands again! When MA Yi died, fan five and fan two also resurrected on the other two sides. ¡°There!¡± Xiang four reacted and exclaimed. In the direction she pointed, fan Wu¡¯s new body formed again. Fortunately, he was far away from song qingxiao, and his reaction was very fast. As soon as he came back to life, he instinctively touched the top of his head. Hearing Xiang Four¡¯s cry, he bit the tip of his tongue without saying a word and used the blood escape secret technique. His body turned into a black afterimage and quickly escaped! Once he escaped, No. 2 would not be able to escape. Xiang four reacted at this moment and a baleful look appeared on his face. The little golden snake on her ankle that was biting her with its mouth and tail suddenly turned into an afterimage, hissing as it pounced in the direction of number two! As soon as No. 2 was resurrected, she saw the Golden figure flying over. As her beautiful face turned pale, she heard a Swoosh sound and saw the Golden armband on Xiang Four¡¯s lower arm being thrown in her direction. The Golden bangle expanded in the wind as soon as it was thrown out. It then split into two and surrounded number two on both sides. With a ¡®shua¡¯ sound, it closed again and covered number two, who had just been resurrected. This time, Xiang si was trying to perform well, trying to make up for his mistake of not joining the battle when song Qing was fighting alone. Although her hesitation was understandable, she was afraid that song qingxiao would come after her. Now, she wanted to shout out her determination to please song qingxiao, so she would not allow number two to escape. Xiang four used all his techniques and two treasures to trap the newly revived number two. The tiny golden snake bit number two¡¯s face and the face of the newly revived number two turned black. Although the snake¡¯s body was thin, it was extremely poisonous. Even the middle level of the poison nascent soul stage cultivator had a hard time dealing with it. In the blink of an eye, number two¡¯s divine soul was poisoned, and he died again. The two trial-takers who had been resurrected had died one after another. Xiang four had killed number two and the Golden snake and the armband had returned. Only then did she feel a little more at ease. However, not long after, her heart that had not completely settled down was in her throat again. That was because the familiar scene from before was repeated again. The corpses of horse one and two that died in their hands began to swell and disappear again. But this time, song qingxiao was mentally prepared. She immediately released the star formation and surrounded the bodies of MA one and number two. When the two reappeared, Starlight flashed, and spiritual power turned into thousands of killing intent, killing the two newly resurrected people one by one. This time, MA Yi¡¯s body turned into a rain of blood, and the stench of blood spread everywhere. Number two¡¯s body disappeared once again. When she reappeared, her face was pale and her expression was like that of a ferocious ghost. Her body was shaking, and before her breath could stabilize, she was once again cut into ashes by the spiritual power in the stellar array. The spiritual energy had yet to subside, but this time, number two¡¯s body did not disappear again. Song qingxiao stared coldly at the stellar array. The two clouds of blood rain were swept up by the wind. Pinluo didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. Xiang four didn¡¯t make a sound either. They held their breaths. All they could hear was the sound of the air flowing around them mixed with the sound of rain falling to the ground. After a few seconds, Xiang four moved his lips and broke the strange silence, ¡± this is ¡­ when she spoke, her tone was still a little slow, ¡°¡±He¡¯s really dead, right?¡± The abnormal phenomenon of number one and number two reviving in succession made her say these words without much confidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao waited for a moment, then she kept the stellar array and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was calm, as if she wasn¡¯t shocked by the revival of number one and number two. However, once the stellar array was withdrawn, if these two people were to revive again and escape like fan Wu, it would be difficult to pursue them. However, although Xiang si dared to think of this, he didn¡¯t dare to voice it out and question her decision. Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126: Resurrection (1) Chapter 1126: Resurrection (1) However, as song qingxiao kept the stellar formation, the blood rain started to rain down. A mission notification appeared in Xiang Four¡¯s sea of consciousness:Kill the Dragon King! [ mission completion: 10000 points ] It was only after the mission notification changed that Xiang SI¡¯s uneasy heart finally settled down. Horse one and two were confirmed dead, and their points were evenly distributed to the remaining three people. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everything that happened tonight was really strange. Whether it was song qingxiao killing three people, fan Wu and the rest coming back from the dead, MA one and number two even dying several times, Xiang four, who was usually smart, couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Even for cultivators like Xiang si, seeing someone come back to life in front of them was a rather bizarre thing. She was even more bewildered, especially when she had killed this person herself, and he was a cultivator. ¡°Card.¡± Song qingxiao raised her hand and looked at her palm. A golden dot appeared on her palm. It was the number she had chosen with her card:1¡£ Xiang four was not an ordinary person after all. Even though she was greatly shocked by the trial tester¡¯s resurrection, she quickly reacted after song Qing¡¯s reminder, ¡± ¡°Number five has chosen ¡®5¡¯.¡± She and song qingxiao had chosen the numbers ¡®2¡¯ and ¡®1¡¯ respectively. There were only five cards, and the numbers were from 1 to 5. Since 1,2, and 5 had already been chosen, then horse one and two would be ¡®3¡¯ and ¡®4¡¯. With that, it matched the number of times horse one and two had resurrected. MA Yi had resurrected twice and died three times in song Qing¡¯s hands. Number two had resurrected three times and died once in Xiang Four¡¯s hands and three times in song Qing¡¯s hands. In this way, horse one had three chances to survive, and number two had four chances. After understanding the pattern of their resurrection, Xiang four heaved a sigh of relief. Initially, she was worried that the resurrection of these two people had something to do with the strange magnetic field of the yulun illusionary realm. After all, the people here might have avoided reincarnation and had their own ability to extend their lives and be reborn. If MA Yi and number two¡¯s rebirth was related to the special environment of the yulun illusionary realm, then it was very likely that as long as the environment did not change, people would not die. If that was the case, the situation would be very tricky. After all, it was not good news for the trial-taker that the opponents were endless. If the mutation of horse one and two was related to the choice of cards, things would be much simpler. At least the opponent¡¯s life wasn¡¯t unlimited. Xiang si heaved a sigh of relief but he suddenly thought of something and his expression changed. if it¡¯s related to cards, then number five ¡­ The number five had chosen was ¡®5¡¯, which meant that he had a total of five chances to survive. Now that he had used one chance, he had four left. If such a powerful and terrifying opponent escaped, it would not be a good thing for the two of them. Xiang four wanted to kill number five and kill this unstable crisis before it sprouted. However, she knew her own limitations. No matter how easily song qingxiao killed fan Wu, based on the strength that fan Wu had displayed earlier, he had clearly far exceeded the average top level nascent soul realm cultivator. She was only at the middle level of the nascent soul tier, far from being fan Wu¡¯s match. If he wanted to kill fan Wu, he needed song qingxiao. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength made Xiang four fearful. In addition, the temperament of the trial-taker was hard to fathom, and he had been hesitant before. Naturally, he did not dare to ask song qingxiao to kill fan Wu at this time, in case she misunderstood that he was ¡®ordering¡¯ her to do things. Xiang Four¡¯s thoughts changed and he asked as if nothing had happened, ¡± ¡°You have a grudge against number five?¡± When fan Wu came, he had a simple conversation with song Qing and Xiao Zeng. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The conversation revealed that the two of them might have been enemies before they entered the trial. This person even asked song qingxiao to hand over two things. When fan Wu entered the trial, he saw song Qing and the tension between the two made Xiang four even more suspicious of their identities. Fan five would definitely know what song qingxiao¡¯s real identity was. If he could find out more from him, he might be able to find out more about song Qing. However, just as this thought came to Xiang SI¡¯s mind, she saw song qingxiao¡¯s expression. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127: Resurrection (2) Chapter 1127: Resurrection (2) Xiang si saw her smile and felt goosebumps on his back. It was as if all her little schemes could not be hidden from song Qing¡¯s little eyes. The young girl panicked, but she forced herself to remain calm. After a long while, the smile on her face seemed to be on the verge of breaking. As the corners of her mouth twitched, she finally heard song Qing say, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± Song qingxiao gave Xiang four a warning before looking away. This woman was quite smart, knowing to beat around the bush and remind him to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. However, after fan Wu Yi was resurrected, his reaction was extremely fast. Perhaps it was because he had tasted the bitter fruit of hesitation, after he was resurrected, he didn¡¯t delay like MA one and number two. He even took advantage of the moment when song qingxiao and Xiang four were attracted by the other two to escape without hesitating. His aura instantly disappeared from the Yu Lun void realm. He should have escaped by now. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept through the entire Yu Lun void realm, but he did not sense his aura. When Xiang si saw her look away, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t dare to doubt her words anymore, but when he heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. The Dragon King was still missing for this mission, and commander Xiang si could not be at ease with such a hidden danger. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Xiang si sighed, his tone was complicated. Her ¡®pity¡¯ was not only a sigh of fan Wu¡¯s escape, but also a pity for her and song qingxiao¡¯s choice. If the card points represented the chances of survival for each person, both of them chose the smallest one despite the great benefits. She had two chances to survive, but song qingxiao was the first to choose ¡®1¡¯, which meant that she only had one chance to survive. ¡°What¡¯s there to pity?¡± Song Qing asked. Xiang four said,¡±such a difficult person like number five can still be resurrected three times ¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw song qingxiao smile. It was as if she didn¡¯t care about fan Wu¡¯s escape and the four chances of survival. When she heard this, she just said lightly, ¡± ¡°If I can kill him once, I can naturally kill him a second time.¡± The trials along the way had tempered her incomparably strong heart. Even if the person she had killed with her own hands came back to life, it did not cause her to be afraid. On the contrary, her expression did not change, and she sent him to the West again. This was all thanks to the trial in the mental hospital, where she had personally seen Liu Yichen, who she had killed in the first trial, come back to life. At that time, she was extremely weak, and she had only entered the trial twice. The impact she had suffered was still fresh in her mind. However, it was precisely because she was weak that she was able to overcome the fear of seeing people resurrect after death. Now that she had become so powerful, not only had her strength changed, but her will was also different from before. It was extremely tough. Naturally, it was impossible for her to be greatly stimulated by the rebirth of fan Wu and the others. This was also the reason why she was able to react in such a short amount of time after realizing that MA Yi and number two had been resurrected. She was able to quickly kill them one by one. Xiang si didn¡¯t know that she had such an experience. When he heard her say that she would kill fan Wu again, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.He was simply perverted. Under such circumstances, song qingxiao was not afraid at all. Even though they were both cultivators, Xiang four suspected that song qingxiao did not have the word ¡®afraid¡¯ in her heart. after a person dies, there¡¯s a chance to be resurrected due to the choice of the card, ¡± song qingxiao did not need to look at Xiang four to guess what she was thinking, but she did not care. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But the destroyed magic treasures and other items should not be able to be restored.¡± She noticed that when MA Yi was resurrected, his expression changed the moment he saw song qingxiao. It was obvious that he also remembered the first time he died in her hands. After he reacted, MA Yi instinctively wanted to summon a magic weapon to defend against the enemy. He had a divine brush in his hand, which had a similar function to the ¡®divine brush Ruyi¡¯ that song qingxiao had obtained on the demon Island, but its spiritual power was much stronger than the magic weapon she had sold for 500 points. It should be his life-bound magic weapon. However, this item had been destroyed by the purple flames. As MA Yi had just resurrected, he had forgotten about this matter. Thus, he subconsciously summoned this item the moment he resurrected, but he failed to do so. Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128: Resurrection (3) Chapter 1128: Resurrection (3) It was precisely because of this delay that he was killed again before he could react the first time. After he was resurrected, his spiritual energy and aura were much weaker than before. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s a price to pay for this resurrection.¡± Even if they could resurrect on the spot, they might not be at their peak state. Every time they died, their cultivation would be weakened by one layer. Therefore, even if they chose cards with more points like number one and number two, it might not be a good thing. furthermore, ¡± song qingxiao paused for a moment, ¡± the point of rebirth after death is at the same place. Killing them is like waiting for rabbits to come. This time, number Five¡¯s escape was due to the sudden incident, and he had MA Yi and number two as his scapegoats. Furthermore, this person had used his lifespan to activate a secret technique to escape. However, the next time he appeared, there might not be such a good thing. Therefore, fan Wu seemed to have four chances to revive, but in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he only had one chance. ¡°The only problem is that he might still have some talismans on him.¡± The fan family¡¯s ghost warding was also an exorcism. From song qingxiao¡¯s dealings with the three fan family members, it seemed that they were in this line of work. Fan Wu¡¯s ghost head was not a threat for the time being, but he might still have some secret talismans on him, which should be his last trump card. However, song qingxiao was prepared for this and wasn¡¯t too worried about it. These talismans might not be of much use, otherwise, fan Wu would not have released the eight bone soul Devourer devil, his most powerful trump card. Xiang si was dumbfounded after hearing her analysis. She might have thought of this after thinking about it, but at this point in time, after experiencing everything, she could still think about it so calmly and quickly. Just this calmness was enough to make Xiang four fear her even more. After saying this, song Qing flicked his collar and flicked away the bits of flesh and blood that had splattered over. Pinluo looked at song qingxiao as if he was looking at a celestial being. He was excited and full of admiration, but he was also a little scared and retreated. The young man had never expected to see such a bizarre and wonderful scene tonight. The clear dew that he had expected did not appear, but the sudden appearance of fan Wu and the other mysterious people was even more terrifying than the clear dew. The bloody corpses that could be summoned with talismans, as well as the ice Dragons and flying swords that song Qing had summoned, all dazzled his eyes. It was more than a hundred times more exciting than the legendary Yellow Emperor killing the nine Dragons. ¡°Are you guys Immortals?¡± After everything had calmed down and his fear had faded, the young man¡¯s heart was filled with fanatical worship and excitement. He was careful but could not hide the boiling in his heart. He bit his lips and asked in a soft voice. Xiang four was still on tenterhooks. After fan Wu and the rest had either escaped or died, she and song qingxiao were the only two participants. Facing the young girl who didn¡¯t seem to have any killing intent and had a calm expression, Xiang si looked relaxed on the surface, but his heart was extremely tense and he had been breaking out in cold sweat. Now that she heard pinluo¡¯s question, if it was before, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to such an ordinary person, let alone smile at him. However, the situation was different now. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had raised the position of pinluo in Xiang Four¡¯s heart. She smiled at pinluo as if she was extremely happy. ¡°Yes, we are gods!¡± Song qingxiao, on the other hand, frowned. Xiang Four¡¯s tone sounded relaxed, but in fact, it carried a sense of condescension. He regarded ordinary people like pinluo as ants and didn¡¯t put them in his eyes. Pinluo¡¯s shoulders shrank. This feeling reminded her of the day she met people from beyond the heavens on the autumn Festival road when she was still weak and had just stepped on the path of cultivation. At that time, when Qian Shan was about to kill her, he was also like this. He looked down on her with some arrogance and disdain, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a God!¡± That feeling was the same as Xiang four. ¡°No.¡± She denied it and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary people.¡± Xiang four, who was still covering her mouth and laughing, heard her words and a hint of embarrassment flashed in her eyes. However, Xiang si didn¡¯t dare to compete with her. The strong were respected, and whoever was stronger would have the final say. Xiang si was well aware of the Rules of Survival, so he immediately changed his tone and echoed, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you! We¡¯re all ordinary people, where did the gods come from?¡± She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all for slapping herself in the face. On the contrary, after hearing this, pinluo obviously didn¡¯t believe her. Ordinary people didn¡¯t have the ability to fly in the sky and burrow into the ground. They didn¡¯t have the ability to summon wind, snow, Thunder, and lightning with just a raise of their hands. No one had such an ability except for the legendary Immortals. He vaguely felt that what Xiang si said at the beginning was her true thoughts, but she changed her words because of song Qing¡¯s young age. He didn¡¯t know why song qingxiao said that. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t look down on him because of his powerful abilities. From the bottom of her heart, she treated him as an equal and didn¡¯t treat him as a lowly alien.It was also possible that when he didn¡¯t know her true identity, he had talked to her and treated her as a friend. He told her some legends and she appreciated his kindness ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pinluo forced a smile. For a moment, all kinds of feelings welled up in his heart. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he was glad, grateful, or honored. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but before he could, the sound of water flowing suddenly came from the house. At this moment, the Yu Lun illusionary realm was extremely quiet. Under the intense shock of the previous battle, the entire Yu Lun illusionary realm seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. There was no movement to surround this side. At this time, after fan Wu escaped and MA Yi and number two died one after another, the entire house was as quiet as a ghost¡¯s land. Even the ¡®pitter-patter¡¯ sound of the snowflakes summoned by the ice spiritual power could be clearly heard by ping Luo. As a result, when the sound of the flowing water rang out, the young man, who had just relaxed a little after the battle had subsided, suddenly felt his scalp go numb and goosebumps rise all over his body. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129: Chapter 686-return (1) Chapter 1129: Chapter 686-return (1) The series of events tonight had already scared pinluo like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. Even the slightest noise was like the shadow of a snake in a cup. After he finished shouting, the faint sound of flowing water disappeared. Pinluo perked up his ears and listened for a while. The only sound he could hear was the pitter-patter of snowflakes. The sound of the water flow he had heard earlier seemed to be an illusion. The young man¡¯s tense body relaxed slightly. In that short moment, he broke out in a cold sweat again. He quickly took two deep breaths and then remembered that song qingxiao and Xiang four were still with him. Thinking of the extraordinary skills that song qingxiao and Xiang four had displayed in the previous battle, pinluo felt more at ease. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself for being overly suspicious. After the previous fight, even the amazing mutant they called number five had fled in a sorry state and did not dare to return. With these two here, what kind of strange things would happen again? Not to mention, song qingxiao had been able to protect him when he was surrounded by the bloody corpses. Since she had said that she would save his life, he didn¡¯t need to worry anymore. After seeing song qingxiao¡¯s strength, her promise was like a life-saving talisman to pinluo, and he believed her without a doubt. He relaxed his body and even smiled. Song qingxiao and Xiang four looked at each other and felt the strange movement of the yin Qi around them. After the fog restriction of the Yu Lun void realm was released, the yin Qi here was already very deep. In addition, fan Wu had a big battle earlier and released the bloody corpse and the eight Devils, which made the yin Qi here even denser. However, after song qingwei killed him and this person revived and escaped, the originally chaotic Yin energy was attacked by the ice element spirit power. However, in less than a few minutes, the yin Qi that had been dispersed showed signs of regathering. The fog that was rolling out slowly rolled back to the ground again. The layers of fog were like layers of ink, slowly darkening the gray sky. Song Qing turned her head around. Her divine sense easily penetrated the obstruction of the yin Qi and saw that the paper lanterns hanging on the peach trees were quickly covered with a layer of water vapor. As the mist grew heavier, the water vapor accumulated deeper and deeper, forming fine water beads in an instant, enveloping the entire lantern in the mist, suppressing the brightness of the candlelight. The water droplets quickly gathered and formed streams. They dripped down the lantern cover, making a hissing sound like insects crawling. After a long while, the sound of water flowing could be heard again. This time, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. It really sounded like something was rapidly stirring the water. Pinluo¡¯s face froze. Before he could say anything, clattering sounds came from several places, each louder than the last. The sound seemed to come from all directions, and it was not just fixed in one place. It seemed like a large group of fish was moving along the current and surrounding this direction. Along with this sound, the fog gradually thickened. At this moment, pinluo didn¡¯t need to say anything to know that something was wrong. The mist in the air seemed to be driven by some mysterious force, swallowing the flying snowflakes in the air. It slowly closed in, as if it wanted to surround the three people in the house. ¡°Is it ¡­¡± Pinluo held back his trembling, and his voice came out from between his teeth. He gasped and asked, ¡± ¡°.. Did that person just come back?¡± In response to his words, there were a few soft ¡®poof¡¯ sounds. The lanterns, whose flames were getting weaker and weaker under the gathering of the yin energy, seemed to finally be unable to withstand the pressure and were extinguished one after another. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The lanterns were extinguished, and the surroundings were plunged into darkness. The light disappeared, and the sound of water became even clearer. If pinluo wasn¡¯t worried that it would be too embarrassing for him to scream in front of the two ladies, and if he hadn¡¯t experienced the terrifying scene of being surrounded by the bloody corpses, he would have screamed the moment the fire went out. Although he did not shout, he gritted his teeth to prevent his cracking sounds from disturbing the two of them. ¡°No.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice came from the darkness. Just like in the nine Dragon cave, her tone brought great comfort to pinluo. Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130: Returning home (2) Chapter 1130: Returning home (2) It was as if no matter what kind of environment she was in, she would be able to remain calm and composed. Hearing that it wasn¡¯t fan Wu who had returned, pin Luo couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief. But then he heard Xiang four say, ¡°It should be qinglu.¡± When the young man heard her words, his breath suddenly choked in his throat and turned into a violent cough. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough-¡± He had been in a bad mood since today¡¯s Dragon King ceremony. Tonight, the sky in the yulun void realm turned dark very quickly. The entire yulun void realm seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep after the Dragon King ceremony was completed. Churong and the others had disappeared since the evening. He watched as the sky turned dark and the fog grew thicker. He was already feeling very uneasy. Then, he remembered what churong had said about the ¡®return of the Dragon King¡¯s consort¡¯. Coupled with the scene of qinglu being submerged in the lake, he had been very nervous. When fan Wu had appeared, he had thought that qinglu had really¡¯ returned¡¯. He had been so scared that he had almost died. Only when fan Wu appeared did pinluo let out a sigh of relief. The series of events that happened after that were beyond the young man¡¯s expectations. He had completely forgotten about churong¡¯s mention of the Dragon King¡¯s consort returning. It was only now that Xiang si mentioned it that he recalled this matter. He immediately shivered, and all the words that churong and song qingxiao had said appeared in his mind. ¡®.. It was a cleaning job to ensure that the spirits would not cause trouble again ¡­ ¡°With a Tiger drawn at the door, ghosts would not dare to enter.¡± ¡®..¡¯ Churong¡¯s smile appeared in pinluo¡¯s mind. His conversation with song qingxiao reverberated in the young man¡¯s mind. In the end, it was changed to Xiang Four¡¯s words,¡±It should be qinglu.¡± He remembered that at the dock, the girl in red, who was dressed splendidly, was put into the water by the people of the yulun void realm like a puppet. He also remembered the arm that tried to break out of the water as if it was trying to hold on to a life-saving straw. He immediately shivered. He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t feel this cold even when the bloody corpses attacked him. It might be because song Qing had taken back the stellar formation. Without the protection of the formation, pinluo felt an extremely cold air enter his limbs through his pores. It was so cold that his bone marrow ached, and he felt weak all over. ¡®Roar!¡¯ Just as pinluo was panicking, a deafening roar of a Tiger suddenly came from the direction of the manor¡¯s Gate. The terrifying aura of a ferocious beast was heard along with the roar. It immediately spread throughout the yulun illusionary realm and caused heavy echoes. It was as if the king of beasts was roaring from all directions. The Yu Lun illusionary realm was not big. After following song Qing for a few days, pin Luo naturally knew that this place could not raise a wild beast like a tiger. The only place where a Tiger existed was the Tiger¡¯s head painted in gold on the gate of the house where everyone lived. As the Tiger¡¯s roar rang out, a ray of golden light soared into the sky, broke through the fog¡¯s obstruction, and illuminated the entire yulun void realm. The shadow of a huge Tiger appeared above the Golden light, and it pounced toward the door with an aggressive aura. However, in the next moment, the Tiger Phantom seemed to be covered by a thick black cloud. The Tiger Phantom became fainter and fainter before it was shattered by a mysterious force. Seeing this, song qingxiao said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The moment the Tiger silhouettes were shattered, the restrictive spell in the house that was used to prevent ¡®ghosts¡¯ was broken. The thick fog that was still somewhat restrained began to roll around without restraint. There seemed to be something rolling under the water. Song qingxiao recalled the day when she first entered the house and saw the ditches that connected to the lake water. She immediately said, ¡± ¡°In the canal.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The clear dew died in the water, possibly using the water as a carrier. When she entered the house that day, she felt that there was something wrong with the existence of those ditches. Now it seemed that they were probably a way to guide the wandering souls back. Xiang four had also thought of this and before he could speak, the few of them heard a woman¡¯s melodious humming. ¡°Ah ~~~~~¡± The voice was extremely sharp and high-pitched, as if it was humming an inexplicable song. The tune was similar to the song qinglu had hummed two days ago. When he first heard it, he was in a daze. After he moved into the Yu Lun illusionary realm, he had been listening to Qing Lu¡¯s humming for several nights. Now, when Leng Wei heard it again, he felt like he was tempted. He couldn¡¯t tell the difference between reality and illusion. He thought that time hadn¡¯t passed and Qing Lu was still in her room, humming to vent the fear in her heart. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131: Returning home (3) Chapter 1131: Returning home (3) The scenery in front of him had changed. The attic that had been destroyed by fan Wu was still intact. He and song Qing were sitting by the door. The old man named thirteen had his hands in his sleeves. He squinted his yellow eyes and coldly sized up the two people in the room. The young man raised his head and looked outside. There were dim yellow lamps hanging in the peach forest outside. In the other direction of the attic lived a poor woman who was about to be sacrificed. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t save her, and he blamed himself. His face was filled with pain and sadness, as if he wanted to cry, but he was also indignant as he thought about how to lure the old man called thirteen away and save Qing Lu. Pinluo thought,¡±miss song is very capable, maybe she¡¯ll be willing to help qinglu!¡± When the young man thought of this, he was still a little excited. He turned around and asked song qingxiao- At this moment, Xiang si turned around. The small silver Bells on the edge of her clothes turned along with her, giving off an extremely clear bell ring. The sound of the silver bell was very clear, and it woke up pinluo who was confused by the tune. After the illusion dissipated, his eyes were dark. There was no gloomy face of the old man named thirteen, and he was not sitting in the dimly lit attic with song qingxiao. It was cold all around, and the chill seemed to rise from the bottom of his feet and drill into his blood vessels, making him shiver. The starry lanterns on the peach trees had already been extinguished, but the female voice humming the tune did not stop. At this time, it sounded strange and terrifying. When the young man came to his senses, he realized that he might have just encountered the legendary ghost wall. He swallowed and instinctively moved closer to song qingxiao. ¡®Whoosh-¡® From the canal on the left came the sound of water being stirred quickly. Before it stopped, the ripples of water seemed to be still moving. Then, the voice came from the canal in front of them again, ¡± ¡®Whoosh-¡® Then, water surged in all directions, and the sound of water splashing could be heard. There were canals in all directions of the house, which were connected to the lake where qinglu had drowned. There was an unusual movement in the water at this time, so it was likely that qinglu¡¯s soul had returned. ¡°She, she really came back ¡­¡± Pinluo¡¯s teeth clattered as he stammered out the words. However, song qingxiao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Even if the sky was dark, Qing Lu¡¯s ¡®return¡¯ naturally could not escape her divine sense. As long as the dark spirit appeared somewhere, she would be able to sense it and it would not be able to get close to her body. However, due to the special treatment of this house, in addition to the fact that Qing Lu died in the lake and was devoured by the demonic Qi in the lake, her entire body was equivalent to being one with the lake. Therefore, places with lake water could become her carrier. In this way, simple things were a little more complicated, so as long as the clear dew did not take the initiative to appear, it would be difficult to fix her position. She turned around and looked around. The sound of the water flow was getting louder and louder, and the ethereal female voice was still humming a little tune. Perhaps it was because of the special atmosphere tonight, and the ¡®person¡¯ who was humming the song was already dead, so the sound did not make people enjoy it. Instead, it was unspeakably horrifying and strange. ¡°You¡¯re just pretending.¡± Xiang four rolled her eyes and wanted to show off her abilities to please song Qing. After all, she had lost the upper hand when she did not join in the battle with fan Wu and the rest. Now that she had the chance to attack, she volunteered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll force her to show herself,¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled the silver flute hanging on her waist, held it in her hand, and blew it in with her spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sound of the flute seemed to be very small, but after being driven by spiritual energy, it burst out with an extremely bright silver light, giving off a clear sound, and the resentful female song was broken! The yin fog that had gathered over was instantly broken by the flute tune, giving off a thunderous sound. Then, the fog seemed to be enraged, and large masses of thick fog turned into rolling clouds that surged towards Xiang four and the other two. The mist was extremely strange. It wriggled and turned into a ferocious and terrifying ghost head. It opened its huge mouth and rushed toward the three of them as if it wanted to swallow them into its stomach. Although pinluo was extremely frightened, he didn¡¯t make a sound after the previous experience with the bloody corpse. He was afraid of disturbing the two ladies. He immediately suppressed his fear, covered his ears with his hands, and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t make a sound and acted as if he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡®Boom, boom, boom¡¯ the sound of the explosion shattered the ghost heads before they could even get close. Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132: Disturbance (1) Chapter 1132: Disturbance (1) These shattered ghost heads turned into an extremely unpleasant, pungent, and burnt smell. The smell was very strange, like the smell of a pot filled with water boiling dry. It was accompanied by a large amount of thick smoke and fog, which surrounded the three of them. cough, cough, cough ¡­ pinluo coughed. He wanted to open his eyes after hearing the noise and smelling the smell, but he was afraid to see something terrifying. In a dilemma, he closed his eyes even more tightly, blocked his ears even more forcefully, crossed his arms, and touched his chest with his elbows, trying to cover up the strange smell he had inhaled. However, the more he tried to cover himself, the more the voices around him entered his ears. After the sound of the explosion stopped, the humming female voice suddenly stopped. The sound stopped. Even with the four Xiang flutes, the courtyard was eerily quiet. The tiny water droplets in the rolling mist turned into steam and fell down from the air. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was serious. Xiang four also held his Piccolo and did not stop. The short silence didn¡¯t mean that she had forced the danger away. Instead, in this strange silence, the two women could feel an extremely dangerous atmosphere brewing. There seemed to be a pair of eyes spying on them from all directions, coldly watching the actions of the three people who were surrounded here, waiting for the right time to attack again. Xiang si channeled his spirit energy into the flute and the sound of the flute traveled extremely far in the night. It broke through the obstruction of the thick fog and reverberated throughout the entire Yu Lun illusionary realm. One second- Two seconds- Three seconds- Before the mist had completely dissipated, a large cloud of gray mist came from all directions and attacked the center. ¡®Wuwu-¡® A sharp shriek came from the fog, as if hundreds of ghosts were wailing. It formed layers of dark clouds and covered the place where the three people were. Everywhere it went, the tall Green Mountains on both sides, the Holy Temple, and the residences of Yi Chang and the others were all covered, as if they were swallowed by the fog. As the mist gradually gathered, Xiang four seemed to feel the pressure. His face turned slightly pale and the hand holding the flute seemed to be under a thousand pounds of pressure. His fingers dancing on the flute were not as agile as before and seemed to have slowed down. Her delay disrupted the tune of the flute. The gray mist seemed to have gained the upper hand and became even more arrogant. It once again turned into several huge mouths, roaring sharply in the direction of Xiang si. Perhaps Xiang SI¡¯s flute had angered the strange mist, so it chose Xiang si as its first attacker, as if it wanted to open up its first line of defense. ¡®Argh!¡¯ The wind howled, and a ghostly head formed from mist came crashing down again. This time, the ghostly head came with a menacing momentum, and its Yin Qi was much stronger than before. Its size was also not comparable to the ghostly head that was destroyed by Xiang Four¡¯s sound waves. It was twice as large. The ghostly mist wriggled and looked extremely terrifying. It was as if a real ghost had come back to life. In the next moment, when the ghost head was about to reach Xiang si, there was a sharp ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. A long black whip extended out from the fog and stabbed towards Xiang si with lightning speed! The black whip was about the thickness of two fingers and exuded a strong demonic Qi. Xiang four had been fighting against the mist with his flute sound, but when Leng wuwang saw the black whip coming out of the mist, his expression changed. She stopped playing the flute. In her panic, her spiritual power stagnated, and the sound of the flute stopped abruptly. As soon as the flute stopped, it was as if the protective shield had been shattered. The whistling of the fog and the whipping of the black whip swept over. When pinluo heard the sound, he instinctively opened his eyes in a panic. He saw a malevolent ghost head biting towards Xiang si, as if it was going to swallow her into the fog in the next moment. Its shadow covered half of her body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His heart jumped to his throat, but before he could shout, he heard song Qing sneer, ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Before the menacing black whip could penetrate Xiang Four¡¯s body, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible restriction and could not move forward even half a step! Song Qing¡¯s attack was like an invisible layer of protection for Xiang four, and he felt at ease. An indescribable sense of gratitude welled up in her heart, but this was not the time for her to thank him. Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133: Disturbance (2) Chapter 1133: Disturbance (2) She gathered her spiritual power again, held the silver flute firmly, and played the note again. The melodious sound of the flute rang out again. This time, the sound was much fiercer than before. The sound of the flute was filled with killing intent, revealing its sharpness. The ghost head, which had opened its mouth wide and ¡®contained¡¯ half of Xiang SI¡¯s body in the mist, let out a fierce roar after being hit by the sound wave. The mist above the ghostly face wriggled crazily, and bumps of all sizes suddenly appeared on the terrifying ghostly face. Some of them were forced back by the mist as soon as they came out, but after a few times, the mist seemed to be unable to hold on. With a loud explosion, a huge bulge burst open. Musical notes came out of the broken black hole and turned into thousands of strands of killing intent. Then, other parts of the ghost head¡¯s face also burst open. Before long, the ghostly head couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Under the cutting of countless notes, it split apart! The mist rose up, revealing Xiang SI¡¯s body that had been swallowed by the mist. At this moment, the black whip that song qingxiao had blocked with a spell technique was unable to pierce through Xiang SI¡¯s body. The moment the two forces collided, it immediately turned into a cloud of mist and dissipated. ¡°Demonic Qi?¡± Song Qing couldn¡¯t help but mumble. This black whip was actually formed from demonic Qi and not a physical object. She had a vague feeling that she had found a clue, but before she had the chance to think about it, another black whip came out from the other side! With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the long whip seemed to have eyes and swept towards her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She clenched her fist and raised her arm. ¡®Boom¡¯! In the sound of impact, the swordsman token turned into a suit of armor and covered her whole body. Song qingxiao broke the long whip with her physical strength! The black whip once again turned into demonic Qi and disappeared. Some of it covered her fist, but before it could drill into her body, it was blocked by the layers of scales that appeared on the back of her hand and then dispersed by the spiritual light. However, this was just an appetizer. After the long whip was shattered again, countless black shadows moved in the fog. Before pinluo could warn him, countless black shadows suddenly appeared from the mist. These black shadows were like terrifying long pythons, slithering out from all directions and shrinking toward the center. If one were to look at it from above, it would look like a black sunflower in full bloom. It was extremely terrifying. Wherever the black whip went, the demonic Qi not only solidified the air, but also easily corroded the ruins of the pavilions and courtyards that were piled up like mountains. Under the devilish Qi¡¯s corrosion, the broken walls and broken tiles turned into black ash and flew up, fusing into the black whip and becoming one of the nutrients for the devilish Qi. When Xiang four saw the black whips approaching menacingly, he immediately shook his finger. Her notes were messed up, and the spiritual attack that had been suppressed came again. Ghostly wails drilled into song qingxiao and Xiang¡¯s seas of consciousness. Demonic Qi spread out, suppressing their divine senses to a certain extent. ¡°Keep bragging.¡± Song qingxiao ordered coldly. Xiang Four¡¯s heart calmed down when he heard her words. He knew that song qingxiao meant to leave the black whip for her to deal with. Her flute only needed to focus on restraining this strange spiritual sense attack. Xiang four had seen her extraordinary strength and with her promise, he was able to let go of his restraints and ignore the black whips ¡°attacks. He focused on defending himself with his spirit energy! Just as the black whip was about to hit him, song Qing opened his palm and summoned the chaotic green lamp again. The yard was filled with demonic Qi, but the chaotic green lamp did not seem to be affected by it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The devilish Qi was extremely domineering under the control of the yin spirits, but when the green lamp was out, it seemed to have met its natural nemesis. As soon as the demonic Qi approached the flame, it quickly dodged, as if it had already developed a spirit. Some of them didn¡¯t manage to avoid it in time and were immediately turned into smoke by the light of the flame. This was a true burning, unlike Xiang four, who only broke them with force, which treated the symptoms but not the root cause. Once they were broken, they would not take long to form again and attack the three of them. As soon as the green lamp appeared, song qingxiao conjured a flame. The flame turned into dozens of mini purple fire lotuses, which spread out in all directions. Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134: Disturbance (3) Chapter 1134: Disturbance (3) Although the destructive power of the flame was not as great as when it was gathered together, it was fortunate that the flame was formed from the combination of the nine Heavens ¡®fire and the chaos green lotus. It was powerful and had the effect of restraining and amplifying evil attacks. Wherever the purple flames went, the black python-like whips would break apart and retreat in unison, as if they were being burned by the pain! Not long after, the countless black whips that had swarmed in earlier had completely retreated. At the same time, the black mist formed from demonic Qi that had surrounded them also dispersed. After the black mist receded, the pressure on Xiang Four¡¯s body suddenly relaxed. The flute sound that was originally suppressed suddenly became much higher. Even without an opponent, it seemed too sharp and ear-piercing. She blew two more times and then stopped hesitantly. Palm-sized lotuses formed from purple flames were all around them. They floated down beside the crowd and lit up the dark courtyard. With these flames around, even the arrogant mist didn¡¯t dare to move. It retreated like a tide. Xiang Four¡¯s face was slightly pale. Although she had only played the flute for a short while, it had consumed a lot of her spiritual power and consciousness. It was even more than what she had used to kill number two. She had used up at least 40% of her spiritual power. ¡°He left?¡± She slowly looked around and could no longer hear any sound. The yin devil Qi seemed to have been withdrawn, and the mist dispersed. It was as if it was afraid of the power of the flames and did not dare to approach. Purple lotuses surrounded everyone. If not for the previous battle, the scene of them being surrounded by these flaming lotuses would have been as beautiful as a dream. Unfortunately, Xiang four didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the purple flames. She had seen with her own eyes that MA Yi didn¡¯t even have the time to make a sound before being burned to death. Even such a powerful demonic Qi was afraid of this purple flame. It could be seen how terrifying this purple flame was. Xiang four was on high alert, placing 40% of his attention on Qing Lu who was ¡®returning¡¯ tonight and 60% on the purple flame. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. The chaotic green lamp in her hand floated up, and the scattered purple flames disappeared one after another as if they were summoned. Finally, they turned into a bowl-sized purple flame and flew back into the lamp core. She didn¡¯t immediately take back the chaotic green lamp, which made Xiang four and pin Luo let out a long breath. Xiang Four¡¯s pressure on her was greatly reduced after she retracted the fire Lotus. To pinluo, he was just an ordinary person. He would only feel safe in a place with light, much better than being unable to see anything in the dark. Otherwise, he was afraid that even without the appearance of the dark spirit, just the imagination in his mind would scare him to the point of schizophrenia. ¡°¡®She¡¯ is still here.¡± Based on her intuition, song qingxiao felt that Qing Lu would not back down so easily. She had died an unnatural death, and she had sunk into the lake in such a way. She had died from being penetrated by the demonic Qi, which would cause her to be filled with resentment. The more she was hit, the fiercer she would be if she could not vent her resentment. Although the green lamp of chaos was powerful, the purple flame had greatly increased in strength after the first evolution and had a restraining effect on the evil demonic Qi. However, when song qingxiao took out the green lamp, it did burn the demonic Qi but did not hurt Qing Lu. Most importantly, song Qing recalled the preparations made by the Yu Lun void realm in advance and felt that it should be related to the liaison Office. If the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was really held once every three years as churong had said, and the Dragon King¡¯s consort would return every time, the people of the Yu Lun void realm should have already found a way to deal with the return of the dark spirit. However, the ¡®VIP¡¯ that Yi Chang and the others had invited had been chased away by song qingxiao. He didn¡¯t know how Qing Lu would clean up the mess when she returned. Was the Yu Lun illusionary realm person going to continue to pretend to be dead and let Qing Lu make a scene so that she and Xiang four would join forces to block ¡®her¡¯, or did Yi Chang and the others have other plans? She recalled that on the day of the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice, the people of the Yu Lun void realm had hung black cloth on the peach tree and on both sides of the house early in the morning. When Xiang si touched the cloth, a gloomy-looking old woman appeared and warned her not to touch it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, Xiang four secretly talked to song Qing and said that the material of the silk was the same as the traditional Chinese dress that Yi Chang and the others were wearing. In other words, the cloth and silk used for the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice ceremony were made of demonic Qi. Song qingxiao had already figured out the origin of these black cloths. They were all formed by the black cocoons, and the black cocoons were formed by the demonic Qi that seeped out of the bodies of people at the yulun void realm after they ¡®died¡¯. Once the person in the cocoon broke out of the cocoon and was reborn, the skin of the cocoon would turn into a layer of dress for the reborn person. The more layers of the dress the person had, the more reincarnations they had experienced. The older they were, the higher their status would be. If these black cloths were so rare and represented everyone¡¯s path of reincarnation, then the origin of so many black cloths hanging in the Yu Lun illusionary realm was worth pondering. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135: Power (1) Chapter 1135: Power (1) It was not realistic to catch a sheep and stroke its fur. The dress that was transformed from the black cocoon had a different meaning for the people in the yulun void realm. These people had gone through many reincarnations, and the feelings they had for each other were far beyond that of ordinary people. Besides, these people had spent a lot of time together. Song qingxiao guessed that they were blood relatives. For example, the old man who died in the black cocoon in her hands was churong¡¯s brother, and churong was Yichang¡¯s father. These members ¡®blood ties had gone through many cycles and formed an indestructible and complicated Alliance that was strong and United. In such a situation, it was impossible to only take one person¡¯s cloth and silk as a sacrifice. Furthermore, song qingxiao of the Yu Lun void realm saw that there were at least hundreds and thousands of strips of cloth hanging. These cloth and silk could not be formed by a single person¡¯s skirt. Churong had said that there were a total of 147 people living in the Yu Lun void realm. Other than Qing Lu and Xiang si, who had been included in the sacrifice, there were a total of 145 true clansmen in the Yu Lun void realm. If each of these people offered up a portion of the silk cloth taken from their bodies, then it would not be difficult to gather the silk cloth together, and it would not attract any attention. Song qingxiao was distracted by her thoughts when the wriggling mist suddenly stopped. The surroundings were so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Then, the faint humming sound rang out again. ¡°La-la-¡± The female voice started off with a low chant, as if she was gently humming. But when the three heard it, Xiang four and pin Luo¡¯s expressions changed. Just as song qingxiao had said, Qing Lu had not left. The humming did not stop. At first, it was a low hum, then the tone gradually rose. With a breath, the atmosphere became extremely tense. ¡°Be careful!¡± As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s reminder came out, the humming sound instantly reached its peak, as sharp as nails digging into glass. He was like a bowstring that was stretched to its limit, ready to break at any moment and bring about a storm of attacks! Xiang si didn¡¯t need her to remind him as he knew that something wasn¡¯t right. As Qing Lu¡¯s voice grew louder, her gentle voice was filled with viciousness, hatred, violence, and murderous intent. Her expression tightened as she picked up the silver flute again and put it to her mouth. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The originally clear flute sound was now extremely suppressed under the terrifying pressure. It was obvious that qinglu¡¯s flute sound was suppressed to a certain extent under her strong resentment. Xiang four was already at the middle level of the nascent soul tier, and coupled with all the means she had, this kind of strength would be considered strong even in the Empire. However, at this time, her might was suppressed by the clear dew. What made Xiang si feel the most uneasy was that the originally quiet mist around them began to surge wildly as Qing Lu hummed. The Water-type spiritual energy in the surroundings began to gather, causing the mist to carry a lot of water vapor. In an instant, the silver flute in her hand was covered in a layer of faint water vapor. The mist quickly condensed and formed a dense cluster of tiny water droplets. The water was condensed with thick Yin energy, causing the temperature of the flute to drop rapidly. Xiang four felt as if he had grabbed onto a piece of extremely cold ice. Waves of frosty and terrifying stimulation came from the flute, proving that even her treasure could not withstand the invasion of the baleful Yin Qi. Her voice was clearly starting to become unstable. The cold Yin Qi entered her body through the silver flute. Even if she was strong and could resist it for a while, but if she had to split her attention to deal with this matter while facing the enemy, it would be a very troublesome matter for Xiang four as time went on. She was already feeling the strain, and the hand holding the flute was trembling slightly. Although she appeared calm on the surface, her heart was already in a state of shock. After Qing Lu was sacrificed, her strength increased greatly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang Four¡¯s cultivation level had reached the middle level of the nascent soul formation tier, and even in the Empire of the real world, he was considered an outstanding figure of the younger generation. After entering the trial, he was an existence that could easily suppress ordinary people. However, when facing Qing Lu, he seemed to be suppressed by her aura. ¡°Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± The higher the shrill female voice was, the lower the voice became. However, the reduction in volume did not reduce the impact she brought. On the contrary, the sound of explosions began to appear in the surroundings. An extremely terrifying pressure covered the area, turning into resentment, ghostly Qi, and thick murderous intent! Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136: Power_2 Chapter 1136: Power_2 ¡°Ah!¡± The woman¡¯s scream was filled with anger, and the air pressure was stretched to the extreme, making a rumbling explosion sound. Xiang four, who was originally struggling to hold on under the spiritual suppression, was attacked by the spiritual attack. The silver flute in his hand instantly shattered with a crack! The spiritual energy backfired, and her face turned pale. She spat out a large mouthful of blood. A large amount of evil Yin Qi took this opportunity to rush into her body and wreaked havoc in her veins. Xiang SI¡¯s face turned from white to green and his eyes glowed with a dark blue luster. The aura on his body changed and he shivered subconsciously. Blue Frost instantly formed on the tips of her brows and eyelashes, making her look extremely strange. Song qingxiao¡¯s sharp senses detected a cold Yin Qi entering her body through the baleful Qi. The cold Yin Qi contained an unfamiliar spiritual sense. Xiangsi¡¯s gaze was a little off. A shadow flashed on her face, and a shadow that did not belong to her appeared. Possession! This was the first thought that flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. In the exploration of the Gu mansion, she had almost been possessed by the Chu woman, and the situation was too similar to that time. Qing Lu was already dead. For some reason, her dark spirit had become extremely powerful after being strengthened. The previous series of attacks might have been just to paralyze the two¡¯s divine senses, with the purpose of reincarnating. In the setting of the trial space, Qing Lu and Xiang four were sisters. Their souls and auras resonated with each other in some ways. Now that Xiang four was injured by the spiritual backlash, it was the perfect time for Qing Lu to possess him. If Xiang Four¡¯s body was taken over, she couldn¡¯t be left alive. Thinking of this, a trace of killing intent flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes. Before he could make a move, he saw Xiang SI¡¯s lips move and the spiritual energy in his body surged. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, a huge snake head appeared above her head. It flicked its tongue, revealing two sharp fangs, and its eyes flashed red. The demonic beast¡¯s aura immediately protected her and helped her to drive the dark soul away! ¡°Don¡¯t do it ¡­¡± She opened her eyes. This time, the pair of strange blue eyes had turned black. Xiang Four¡¯s aura was slightly dispirited and the green color on his face gradually faded, turning into a grayish white color. The snake¡¯s head on her head was still moving vigilantly. Its pupils were vertical and it was hissing as if it was warning the woman who was hiding in the dark. The snake head illusion had an extraordinary aura, similar to the silver Wolf that was summoned when it was living in song Qing¡¯s body. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered. After hearing her hoarse voice, she slowly retracted her hand. Xiang SI¡¯s tense expression relaxed and he forced a smile. This time, she had suffered a big loss because of her carelessness and had almost been taken advantage of by Qing Lu. In the trial arena, she was almost possessed by a mere vengeful spirit and forced to use her beast soul. One could imagine the anger in her heart at this time. ¡°This thing is very fierce.¡± It was unknown how a person of the Yu Lun void realm managed to turn a weak woman into such a fierce Yin spirit in less than half a day. Before song qingxiao could say anything, a large number of sharp black shadows suddenly appeared from the thick fog. Like thousands of bamboo shoots breaking out of the ground, they turned into a dense and fierce long whip that once again whipped towards song qingxiao and Xiang four! The black whips commanded by Qing Lu were dense and terrifying, with a layer of water on the outside. Leng wuchen looked like a monster¡¯s tentacles, strange and terrifying. Amidst the ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ sounds, it was as if ten thousand arrows had been shot at the same time, making it impossible for anyone to Dodge! The thick baleful Yin force turned into a heavy pressure that pressed between the two. At this moment, song Qing put away the chaotic green lamp, and the surroundings fell into darkness. Without the purple flames, the baleful Yin force became even more unbridled, and the whipping became faster and more urgent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You ¡­¡± As soon as the green lamp was put away, Xiang SI¡¯s expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but scream. She thought that song qingxiao was going to back out. In this situation, song qingxiao was the strongest of the two. She was already the weaker one, and now she was injured. On top of that, Qing Lu had her eyes on her. If song qingxiao backed out, she would be in an extremely difficult situation. Xiang SI¡¯s shock was no small matter, his heart was filled with anger and hatred. However, the trial-taker had a cold and indifferent personality. It was natural for him to be indifferent. In addition, if the situation was reversed, she would probably make the same choice. Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137: Power_3 Chapter 1137: Power_3 In fact, she had already thought of retreating, but she had been injured before she could escape. Now that song qingxiao wanted to run, Xiang four was angry but helpless. Just as she was feeling grief and indignation, she heard song Qing lazily say, ¡± ¡°These tentacles are different from the ones just now.¡± In the night, Xiang si could not see song qingxiao¡¯s expression, but he could vaguely hear the indescribable certainty in her tone, as if everything was in her hands and there was no need to worry about anything. It gave people some confidence out of nowhere. Qing Lu had transformed into a human form with demonic Qi earlier, but she was forced back by the flame of the green lamp. This woman was exceptionally intelligent and extremely cunning. When she attacked again, she had learned her lesson. She died in the nine Springs, and her Yin soul and body had become one with the nine Springs. Thus, she became a Yin soul after her death and was especially good at controlling water. Xiang four had been so frightened that he didn¡¯t notice this. Now that he heard song Qing¡¯s reminder, he released his divine sense and sensed the thick water vapor around him. The water Qi was similar to the Qi of the nine Springs and should be of the same origin. It wrapped around the long whip. It seemed that this woman wanted to use the attribute of water and fire to resist the counterattack of the green lamp. However, the purple flame was not an ordinary flame, and the water vapor could not do much harm to the green lamp. However, although the green lamp had advanced, the purple flame was still too small. After the quantity was scattered, the lethality was not as good as when it was condensed. The clear dew¡¯s attacks were overwhelming, and they couldn¡¯t find the exact location of the body, so the effect of the green lamp was greatly reduced. After Xiang si understood the situation, he knew that he had misunderstood song qingxiao. After she sensed the water vapor, she thought that the water of the nine Springs might cause harm to the green lamp. After all, water and fire were incompatible, so song qingxiao had no choice but to put away the treasure. Song qingxiao did not need to explain to her, so she simply let her misunderstand. In the darkness, pinluo had been holding his head, but when Xiang four was injured and the tens of thousands of black whips came from all directions, his body trembled. When song qingjiang put away the green lamp and the surroundings fell into darkness, he could only hear the sound of the long whips. He finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and whimpered in despair. Then he bit his lips tightly. While song qingxiao was paying attention to Xiang four, she had also sent out a wisp of her consciousness to pay attention to pinluo¡¯s movements. It was strange to say that when the clear dew turned into a vengeful spirit, it was incomparably fierce and had a strong resentment. Even Xiang four, who was as strong as the middle level of the nascent soul stage, was slightly at a disadvantage when he fought against it with his divine sense. Her attacks were as fierce as a storm, mercilessly hitting the two girls. However, from the beginning until now, pinluo was completely unscathed except for the shock in his heart. This was not normal! In the darkness, song Qing squinted her eyes and a playful look flashed across her face. Then, the dense whips lashed out. With a flash of purple light, the translucent heaven-destroying sword flew out from her forehead and floated in front of her. As the sword light turned, afterimages appeared on the swords. Each sword shadow stood side by side as if the swords were splitting. In an instant, the row of swords formed a circular sword array made up of countless sword shadows. The sword array seemed to be split into dozens of swords with their tips pointing outward. As the sword array was formed, it turned into hundreds of sword Qi and slashed out! The sword Qi was originally extremely domineering. Coupled with the fact that the heaven-destroying sword was a mysterious heaven grade spirit treasure, the power of this sword shook the entire yulun void realm! With each sword Qi, the spiritual Qi turned into a long Silver River that crisscrossed and formed a dense array. The seemingly dense and terrifying tentacles were so fragile under the sword Qi that they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow. Before Xiang four could even make a move, the black shadows were torn apart by the extremely powerful sword Qi with the sound of air currents. The water vapor was cut open and immediately turned into ice and snow by the spiritual power on the sword body. The demonic Qi inside was cut off and then turned into mist that scattered in all directions. Tens of thousands of tentacles were crushed in the blink of an eye. As the powerful sword Qi swept out, even with her strength, she could feel her soul being deeply shocked even though song qingxiao¡¯s main target was outside! Wherever the sword Qi went, everything was flattened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The roof beams and roof tiles were silently shattered by the sweeping spiritual power of ¡®Wu¡¯, turning into fine powder and scattering. With the three of them as the center, the strong airflow cut dozens of deep ravines dozens of meters long on the ground! Amidst the rumbling sounds, Xiang four felt as if the ground he was standing on had been severely damaged and let out a muffled wail. The entire Yu Lun void realm shook heavily and seemed to tilt slightly in one direction! In a moment of desperation, she couldn¡¯t help but try her best to stabilize her body. She could feel that pin Luo, who was covering his ears, was about to fall due to the vibration of the Yu Lun void realm. She hesitated for a moment. Xiang four hesitated for a moment and stretched out his hand to stop him from falling to the ground. Then, he forced out his spiritual sense and formed a temporary barrier, enveloping the three of them. Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138: Apologies (1) Chapter 1138: Apologies (1) The ground was still buzzing, and the lingering sword Qi was still harvesting the evil Yin Qi in the air. It was so powerful that the remaining tentacles had no choice but to retreat. Under the intertwining spiritual power, the powerful sword Qi swept away the haze above everyone¡¯s head, revealing the bright night sky above. It was a rare night with bright stars and good weather. The faint radiance of the moon and stars shone down, injecting a faint light into the originally dark space. The blood in Xiang Four¡¯s body was still flowing rapidly, and the scene of the sword formation breaking through the enemy¡¯s defenses was still fresh in his soul. ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± She moved her lips and kept the words in her mouth, but no sound came out. The power of this sword had left an indelible mark in Xiang Four¡¯s heart. It was even stronger than when he had killed fan Wu. In other words, in the process of killing fan Wu, song qingxiao might have held back and held back some of her strength. Xiang si took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. However, his body was still trembling under the sword Qi. Under the Starlight, the sword shadow regrouped and turned into a translucent long sword floating in front of song qingxiao, shining with a bright light. Within the sword, a Golden dragon¡¯s shadow flashed past. When Xiang SI¡¯s eyes widened, it immediately disappeared into the sword. A dense ice-type spirit energy surrounded the body of the sword. Under the spirit light, it glowed with a silver-white light, as if it was worshiping a King. Xiang si was so shocked that she did not notice that song Qing had her eyes closed. The sword attack had consumed at least thirty percent of her spiritual power, but the power of the sword formation left her quite satisfied. Ever since su Wu had taught her the deity vanquishing art, she had been trying to incorporate her own understanding into her swordsmanship. With the characteristics of the God-destroying spell and the battle with the mosquito immortal during the task of mending the sky for Nuwa, he had figured out the spell of using the God-destroying spell to split the sword Qi into a sword formation from the characteristics of his indestructible body. However, he had not had the chance to use it yet. After the sky splitter was forged, she had not had the chance to swing her sword freely in the starry sea. The highest grade monster beast that appeared within a thousand miles of her temporary shelter was only a sixth-rank monster beast, so there was no need for her to use this technique. When he killed fan Wu, the Dragon Soul appeared and destroyed his two soul devourers. This person was already panicking. Before song qingxiao could use her killer move, he was killed by the sword formation. It wasn¡¯t until Qing Lu returned to her senses that she finally put her thoughts into action. However, it was also because this was the first time he had tested it, so he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the control of his spiritual power. A part of his spiritual power had been wasted, and he had consumed a lot of it. However, the effect of using it was far beyond song qingxiao¡¯s imagination. A profound heavenly rank spirit treasure had a great effect on increasing one¡¯s spirit power. In addition, this was her Natal magic weapon, and with the help of the Dragon Soul that had the same blood and fate as her, the spirit power injected into it had a complementary effect. Although song qingxiao had lost thirty percent of her spiritual power this time, she was confident that she could reduce it by at least half the next time she used the same move. If he encountered a strong enemy, the same 30% spiritual power could at least increase the power of the sword formation. Even if he was facing a strong master in the soul separation realm, he had the chance to cross the boundary and kill him. Her state of mind became more determined and confident as she slashed today. As her state of mind grew, her spirit and dantian seemed to be affected as well. It even woke up su Wu who was residing in her spirit! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This expert who had once dominated the heavens beyond heaven was the first to sense the intense fluctuations in her consciousness. The spirit energy in her veins was circulating at full speed, and a large amount of ice-type spirit energy that had been attracted by mang Tian rushed into her body, filling up her veins. Su Wu immediately reacted. Song Qing was about to level up! Because her physical body had been transformed by blue blood, it was already unparalleled in itself, far surpassing the average middle level of the nascent soul tier cultivator. In addition, she usually cultivated diligently, so her spirit power had long reached the top level of the nascent soul tier. The only thing she lacked was the improvement of her mental state. At this time, no one knew what kind of impact she had received, but she actually faintly showed signs of breaking through to the middle level of the nascent soul tier. The speed of this cultivation was simply unbelievable! Song qingxiao was immersed in the comprehension of the new sword form. In addition, she had not cultivated for long and advanced too quickly. She had no guidance and experience in many things, so she had not realized that something was wrong with her situation. Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139: Apologies (2) Chapter 1139: Apologies (2) ¡°You¡¯re going to advance!¡± Su Wu saw that she did not suppress her cultivation and immediately reminded her. Song Qing, who was still reminiscing about the previous sword technique, was shocked when he heard su Wu¡¯s reply. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the ground shaking pulled song qingxiao back to reality. The yulun illusionary realm was originally a small world independent of the Three Realms formed by some special restrictions. The power of her previous sword strike had shaken this place, causing it to faintly tilt. At this time, a large amount of ice spiritual power rushed into her body, breaking the balance here. Although advancing was a good thing, this was not a good time for her to do so. This place was not safe. Not to mention the fact that the Yu Lun void realm was the territory of the Yi Chang tribe, these people were eyeing her covetously and were up to no good. At the same time, there was also fan Wu who had escaped and Qing Lu who had returned to her soul. There was also Xiang four, who could be considered an ally for now but was not completely reliable. If she were to advance at this time, she would most likely be attacked by these people. Song qingxiao immediately suppressed her realm and tried to calm the surging spiritual power in her veins. ¡°What did you do?¡± Within his spirit, su Wu could not suppress his curiosity. It had only been two years since she had advanced in rank. It was easy to cultivate spiritual energy. There were many hardworking people in the divine prison, but they lacked talent and luck. Many people might not be able to touch the valve that led to the path to heaven in their entire life, but at this time, it was as if water flowed into a channel, easily breaking through the hidden latch and reaching the top level of the nascent soul tier. ¡°I¡¯ve tried a new sword style,¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her spiritual power and state of mind while communicating with him using her soul consciousness. She told him about her previous experience of using the God destroying technique to display the new sword style and some of her insights. She still had some doubts. Although su Wu was still dangerous and unpredictable to her, he was like a teacher and a friend to her. He could guide her in part of her cultivation. At this moment, she told him her experience, but she didn¡¯t know that in his spirit, su Wu was getting more and more shocked. In a sense, song qingxiao¡¯s actions were a new set of rules that she had created after breaking the rules. Never in his dreams would he have thought that his little guidance that day would cause her to grow so quickly. This kind of growth was not only an increase in strength, but also a true transformation in the state of mind. When he died, his soul was attached to the God destroying technique. When she obtained it, she had only just stepped into the gate of cultivation through the God destroying technique. Who would have thought that the mediocre, weak, ant-like girl would come this far in just a few years? Su Wu¡¯s guidance made her even more powerful. After breaking the original limit, song qingxiao seemed to have broken all the shackles. When her thoughts were free from the restraints, when she began to learn to make her own rules and rules, this kind of behavior was in fact already qualified to be considered a half-God. She still did not understand this, but su Wu had already realized this crucial point-no one could stop her rise. He suddenly sighed in his heart. He felt somewhat regretful and unwilling. He vaguely sensed that something had happened. This emotion affected his state of mind and caused his breathing to become unstable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After song qingxiao communicated her thoughts with him through her divine sense, she couldn¡¯t help but ask when she didn¡¯t hear a reply from su Wu for a long time. After a long time, su Wu finally said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When he spoke, his tone was a little strange. Although it was still cold, it seemed to be mixed with a sense of fatigue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since his remnant soul had taken over song Qing¡¯s body, he had always been arrogant. He was born into an aristocratic family and became famous at a young age. These halos were an innate pride that was engraved into his bones. Even when he was besieged by the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven and only a wisp of his soul was left after his body died, he was still arrogant. It was as if he would not bend his back just because he was living in her body. Sometimes, he spoke very lightly and looked down on everyone he looked down on. He gave people the feeling of a proud and aloof moon, high up in the sky, surrounded by the stars, but not allowing anyone to approach. However, at this moment, he felt as if a part of his pride had been removed. He was like a person who had been fighting and finally felt tired ¡­ Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140: Apologies (3) Chapter 1140: Apologies (3) This was not a good thing for su Wu. ¡°Guard your mind and suppress your spiritual power. Don¡¯t level up at this time.¡± However, it was only for a moment. Su Wu¡¯s voice immediately turned cold and returned to his usual aura. He coldly reminded her. Song qingxiao was taken aback. This was indeed not the time to pursue the matter. She replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he used his spiritual power to suppress the spiritual Qi that was trying to break through the mortal gate and enter his sea of consciousness. At the same time, he controlled his state of mind not to make a breakthrough at this time. After a few breaths, the speed at which the spiritual energy was pouring into song qingxiao¡¯s body weakened. The situation was under her conscious control. The surrounding air flow gradually softened and turned into spiritual power. It slowly flowed into her body and was guided into her veins. Song qingxiao slowly opened her eyes. There was still a dark golden color in her eyes that had not completely faded. The giant Python Phantom above Xiang SI¡¯s head seemed to have felt some kind of terrifying aura and was greatly frightened. It instinctively retracted its head and made a ¡®buzz¡¯ sound. However, that feeling was fleeting. Before Xiang four could think about it carefully, it was difficult to capture it again. Song Qing, who was beside her, paused for a while and slowly exhaled. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the heaven-destroying sword in his palm. The moment she grabbed the sword, it let out a clear hum and gradually lost its luster. The quaking in the surroundings calmed down. Xiang si still felt a lingering fear when he recalled the terrifying aura from before. The Phantom of the black python raised its head again, as if it wanted to track the location of the terrible pressure. Xiang four glanced at song qingxiao. She suspected that the terrifying aura was coming from her, but it only disappeared very quickly. A soft ¡®pa¡¯ sound was heard, waking Xiang si who was still immersed in shock and bewilderment. The girl didn¡¯t know that the previous overbearing sword Qi was just the result of song qingxiao¡¯s experiment. She thought that she had cultivated some secret technique that had infinite power. When she saw song qingxiao grab the sword, she looked at the sword with great fear and cleared her throat. ¡°They retreated again.¡± The aura had disappeared. If it was song qingxiao, she could not test her. She did not want to be in trouble if she angered her. She could only pretend not to know. When she spoke, song Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned to look at pinluo and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± Her consciousness was at its peak and extremely active. Song qingxiao could feel that Qing Lu hadn¡¯t left yet. The previous two attacks didn¡¯t make her fade, but only made the girl who had died in the lake even more furious. Xiang four felt a headache when he heard this. At this point, she could vaguely sense how difficult it was to deal with this dark spirit. Qing Lu¡¯s soul return would probably not let this matter go. When the two of them worked together, they could force her back once, twice, or even countless times, but they had not hurt her Foundation. ¡°The yin energy here is very heavy. Once those black tentacles were cut off, they immediately turned into mist.¡± The mist itself was made up of evil Yin Qi. In the yulun void realm, it was inexhaustible. As long as the mist didn¡¯t dissipate and the clear dew true form wasn¡¯t damaged, it would be difficult to deal with it as if it had endless power. ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky.¡± Song qingxiao suddenly sighed. Her words were out of Xiang SI¡¯s expectations and stunned the girl. From the moment the two met in the trial space until now, she had always been extremely calm, as if nothing could give her a headache. Whether it was the cultivators ¡®siege or the lack of progress in the mission, song qingxiao had displayed unparalleled strength and calmness. Even if Qing Lu was difficult to deal with, it wasn¡¯t an unsolvable problem for the two of them. Her sigh was completely out of Xiang SI¡¯s expectations. He felt that her words were not like her nature. While the girl was still in a daze, she noticed from the corner of her eye that song qingxiao¡¯s eyes seemed to have swept past pinluo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a flash, Xiang Four¡¯s sea of consciousness seemed to have a flash of spiritual light, as if he had vaguely guessed her plan. This girl was also as sly as a fox. She immediately said, ¡± ¡°It is indeed troublesome.¡± She rolled her eyes and continued song qingxiao¡¯s words, ¡± Qing Lu¡¯s evil spirit aura was very strong. She died in the water and could control the demonic Qi of the nine Springs. Once she was repelled, she turned into mist. She paused for a moment, and at the same time, she paid attention to pinluo, who was holding his head. The young man¡¯s body was shaking non-stop, but his ears moved. He must have heard the conversation between the two. Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141: Apologies (4) Chapter 1141: Apologies (4) Xiang four pursed his lips, revealing the two dimples on his cheeks. He continued, ¡± this mist is also made up of evil Yin Qi, which is equivalent to the endless power of the clear dew. As long as the mist didn¡¯t dissipate, Qing Lu¡¯s power would never be exhausted. she doesn¡¯t need to show herself. She can fight us by hiding in the dark. The young girl pretended to sigh exaggeratedly. ¡°AI! We can block her twice, but her murderous aura is endless, and we¡¯ll always be exhausted. She was used as a sacrifice and sank into the lake, so she must be very resentful and won¡¯t let it go easily!¡± Pinluo, who was holding his head, was stunned when he heard this. The young man was kind by nature. The two girls took turns to fight against the enemy. As a man, he could not protect them at this time. Instead, song Qing had to be distracted to protect him. Under such circumstances, not only was he unable to contribute much, but he had also become a burden to the two of them. Hesitation and struggle appeared on pinluo¡¯s face, as if he was hesitating about an important decision. At this moment, the sharp female voice sounded again. ¡°Ah!¡± This time, the female voice didn¡¯t give everyone the opportunity to calm down like before. Violence, resentment, killing intent, and ghostly aura followed the scream. The thick fog suddenly turned into rolling black gas, rolling wildly. The black tentacles slithered out again, and they were even denser and more brutal than before! Even though Xiang four had intentionally described the situation as grim, his expression still changed when he saw the scene. The black python Phantom above her head instantly expanded several times in size. It opened its huge mouth, revealing two long, curved fangs, and let out an extremely strange hiss. The atmosphere was tense again, and just as it seemed like something was about to happen- The young man who had been holding his head seemed to have finally made up his mind. He suppressed the fear in his heart and let go of his arms that held his head. ¡°Qinglu ¡­¡± The kind young man called out in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Qinglu ¡­ Is that you?¡± As he spoke, the shrieking female voice that was like a sharp blade that was harvesting the consciousness of song qingxiao and Xiang four stopped. In the blink of an eye, the unbearable high-decibel screams around them turned into an abnormal silence. The strange silence seemed to be contagious, and the black tentacles that were originally extremely violent also stopped as the clear dew called. The young man swallowed his saliva when he saw the silence around him. Xiang SI¡¯s surprised gaze fell on him. Even though she knew what song qingxiao was up to from the start and cooperated with her, she never thought that this useless ordinary person would be so useful at this critical moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. When pinluo heard the silence, he looked around. Black tentacles emerged from the thick fog, but Qing Lu was nowhere to be seen. However, she should really be there. The fact that she stopped after he called out her name was the best proof. Pinluo suddenly felt a lump in his throat. He sobbed and apologized. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His apology caused Xiang si to raise her eyebrows in confusion. In the darkness, song qingxiao looked at this scene quietly, watching the young man sobbing softly. He was feeling guilty. Perhaps the more resentment qinglu had, the more miserable her death was. To the young man, the guilt of not being able to save her was deeper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold you back.¡± Tears welled up in his eyes. He was an adult man, but he was crying like a child. Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142: Choice _1 Chapter 1142: Choice _1 But at this moment, song Qing¡¯s small heart was filled with a trace of warmth. Ever since she entered the divine prison and participated in the trials, her heart had become as hard as iron. It was difficult for her to waver. However, pinluo¡¯s current actions made her smile. This young man who was looked down upon by Xiang four had many things that experts didn¡¯t. The longer one cultivated and the higher one¡¯s strength was, the easier it was for one to lose some of the basic principles and feelings of a human being. It was as if in order to survive and pursue a higher realm and strength, one had to be unscrupulous, ruthless, and throw away all emotions and desires. The useless emotion on pinluo, which was weak and laughable in Xiang Four¡¯s eyes, was becoming more and more precious to song qingxiao. It was something that was gradually decreasing in her, and could even be destroyed in the end. She thought back to that day when she had been suddenly killed by a man with a Dragon tooth in the back alley of West Street. Now that she was so powerful, she no longer felt fear when she recalled the scene at that time. She even recalled the man who didn¡¯t even see his face clearly, only heard him hum a song as he walked by, and killed as fast as lightning. She no longer felt a shadow surging from the bottom of her heart like she did at the beginning. However, she would never forget the feeling of being alone and helpless at the brink of death. She would also be wary of falling into that situation again. If it was at that time, she also hoped to meet someone like pinluo, who was willing to do his best to reach out to her with the intention of pulling her up even if he was not strong enough. There were too many terrifying things in this world, but they also needed some kindness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Pinluo was still murmuring his apology. He had been depressed ever since the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was completed. However, he didn¡¯t want to let his emotions affect song qingxiao because he was with her. He had been holding it in until now. Now, facing the fresh dew that brought back his soul, all the guilt, helplessness, and sadness that he had been holding back turned into tears. ¡°You¡¯re still so young, life shouldn¡¯t be like this ¡­¡± There was no movement in the surroundings. The shrill female screams had stopped. The rolling fog and the wriggling tentacles seemed to have been paused. Song qingxiao and Xiang four didn¡¯t make a sound, listening to the young pinluo¡¯s soft sobs. I¡¯ve tried. the young man was lost in his own thoughts. He remembered the two times he tried to save her, but failed each time. He felt helpless and regretful. ¡°If only I could save you back then, how good would that be ¡­¡± He was still rambling on, talking about the guilt in his heart and his regret for a young girl dying in such a barbaric way. No one interrupted him. It was as if the water and wind in the courtyard had all stopped, afraid that they would block his every word. Pinluo sniffed and raised his head to look around. There were dense tentacles extending in all directions, and he didn¡¯t know where Qing Lu was hiding. However, he knew that the girl who had been submerged in the water must be nearby, and she might be looking at him now. I know that you have resentment in your heart, and I also know that you are unwilling to accept this ¡­ Pinluo¡¯s eyes were still covered with a layer of mist, while the young man¡¯s eyes were like the night sky that had been washed by water, looking clean and clear. His personality was not perfect. He had some of the habits of young people. He was a little greedy for money and liked to take advantage of others. Sometimes, he would say something inappropriate, and he might make some stupid decisions on impulse. But at the same time, he also had the characteristics of a young man-upright, kind, full of hot blood, and willing to help others. After venting his anger, pinluo¡¯s emotions were much more stable than before. He blinked his eyes, as if he had made a major decision. The young man took a deep breath, mustered his courage, and stepped forward. The moment he moved, Xiang four seemed to want to make a sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was injured, and her divine sense was suppressed. The restriction she had set up wasn¡¯t big. If pinluo took this step, he would probably be out of the protection. Song Qing looked down on her and tried to stop her. Xiang Four¡¯s action of speaking paused, and in this moment of hesitation, pin Luo¡¯s feet had already stepped out. Without the protection of Xiang Four¡¯s barrier, the evil Yin Qi in the mist immediately invaded his body, causing his face to turn pale. The wind and fog that had stopped moving started to move again like a group of animals that had been disturbed. They started to make sharp noises. Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143: Choice _2 Chapter 1143: Choice _2 The black tentacles that had stopped moving first shrank back, then as if they were enraged, they stretched forward with a swish, shortening the distance between them and the group. The giant black python on Xiang SI¡¯s head opened its red eyes and sensed the change in the surrounding Yin Qi. It let out a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound and opened its huge mouth, swallowing a lot of the black fog! The fog seemed to have been angered by the black Python¡¯s illusion, and the sound of the wind became even more rapid. A desolate whistling sound could be heard. It sounded like many women were crying in sorrow. The violent emotions that had already calmed down were about to be reunited with the changes in the mist. With a swish, the black tentacle wrapped in the water of the nine Springs extended forward again. At this moment, pinluo was startled by the strange environment around him, and he instinctively took a small step back. As he took a step back, a strong wind suddenly blew and ghostly Qi spread. Xiang four saw that something was wrong and was about to make a move when song qingxiao suddenly spoke, ¡± ¡°Pinluo!¡± Her clear and cold voice instantly broke through the haze of the evil Yin Qi. Like a bolt of lightning, it struck straight into pinluo¡¯s mind, making him shiver. Pinluo, who had been blinded by fear, subconsciously came back to his senses and instinctively turned to look at her. The mist above her head, which had been split open by her sword, now showed signs of gathering again, and it churned more violently than before, blocking the stars in the sky in an instant. The young man¡¯s eyes met with song qingxiao¡¯s. Her eyes were calm and deep, like two bottomless abysses. They were shockingly dark. Before he could examine it in detail, the fog covered the sky, and he could no longer see song Qing¡¯s face clearly. He could only vaguely make out the outline of a person. ¡°Come back,¡± She spoke calmly through the mist. ¡®Hu-¡® As soon as song qingxiao said this, a strong wind suddenly blew and swept up the debris on the ground. It hit the crowd and made a ¡®pitter-patter¡¯ sound. Xiang four wanted to say something but stopped. After Qing Lu died, her personality changed greatly. In addition, her resentment was astonishing. He didn¡¯t know what the people of the yulun void realm did to make her resentment extremely strong after she became a ghost. Just this psyche power alone seemed to be able to faintly suppress her. If Qing Lu still had a physical body, Xiang four would not be afraid of her. However, the difficulty was that she was already dead and only her vengeful soul was left. In addition, she had died in the nine Springs and integrated with the spring water and the demonic Qi in the water. It was like adding wings to a Tiger, which was a headache. Fortunately, the silly boy beside song qingxiao seemed to have a way to deal with her. After he spoke, the spirits that had gone crazy calmed down a little. The situation was slightly better now. Didn¡¯t song Qing infuriate the dark spirit again when he spoke? From the sound of the wind, she could tell that this dark spirit was not satisfied with her calling pinluo back. Perhaps Qing Lu had the intention of taking pinluo away. ¡°Although you promised to save his life that day, you have already fulfilled your promise.¡± Xiang four hesitated for a while, but he still sent a message to song Qing, ¡± ¡°When fan Wu appeared, you have already saved him several times. You have already fulfilled your promise.¡± She reminded him. However, song qingxiao ignored her and continued, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t save her.¡± She said to pinluo, whether she is captured by the people of the yulun void realm as a sacrifice or at the Dragon King¡¯s ceremony this afternoon, you don¡¯t have the ability to save her. ¡®Hu Hu-¡® The sharp wind was enraged by her words and turned into wind blades, slashing at her. In a moment of desperation, Xiang si could not be bothered to communicate with song qingxiao anymore and used his spiritual energy to block the attack. He was extremely depressed at song qingxiao¡¯s insistence. However, her strength was tyrannical, he couldn¡¯t beat her, and she didn¡¯t listen to him, so he had no choice but to endure it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s words hit Qing Lu¡¯s sore spot. After her death, this woman was full of resentment and acted abnormally crazily. The wind blades hit the barrier and made a ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ sound. It seemed like they wanted to tear the barrier apart and then rush into the barrier to attack the two women! But at this moment, song qingxiao noticed that when Qing Lu went crazy, pinluo was still outside the barrier, but the terrible airflow seemed to have no effect on him. In other words, Qing Lu was still showing him mercy! ¡°You¡¯ve already tried your best.¡± Song qingxiao ignored the wind and said calmly, ¡± come back. Stand by my side. I¡¯ll protect you. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144: Choice _3 Chapter 1144: Choice _3 The moment she finished speaking, the scene fell silent for a moment. Pinluo didn¡¯t make a sound. The wind became even more anxious, wailing. The evil Qi in the fog became thicker and thicker. In the darkness, more black tentacles slowly reached out, fighting to be the first to squeeze out. The young man who was shrouded in the mist could not see everything clearly, but the two ladies saw it all. One second ¡­ Two seconds ¡­ Three seconds ¡­ As time passed, the despair and resentment in the air became more and more intense. The strong wind that was supposed to be more powerful was now rolling on his body. The young man¡¯s robe was blown open by the wind, and he seemed to have doubled in size in an instant. As the sleeves of his clothes fluttered, they made ¡®pa pa¡¯ sounds. It seemed that the young man¡¯s silence had also angered the resentful spirit again, and even pinluo wasn¡¯t going to let it go. A large cloud of black mist was approaching him. He faced the two women, and a few black tentacles were approaching his back. He was just an ordinary person, and he had no power to fight back against this kind of ghost spell. Xiang four almost thought that pinluo wouldn¡¯t say anything, or that he would be moved by song qingxiao¡¯s words and think that a fierce battle would be inevitable tonight- ¡°No,¡± she said. The young man lowered his head and clenched his fists. His voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, but it was clearly transmitted into the ears of every ¡®person¡¯ who wanted to hear him speak. ¡®Hu-¡® The wind that was spinning rapidly stopped, and the dust that was stirred up fell down like rain. The young man raised his voice again, and his tone was firm. ¡°No,¡± she said. He seemed to have made up his mind. His chest heaved up and down heavily, and his breathing made a ¡®kengchi, kengchi¡¯ sound, making people hear that he was not calm in his heart. It was obvious that pinluo wasn¡¯t unafraid. It was just that some things were more important than fear, and they suppressed his fear. ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± His voice trembled as he spoke, but no one laughed at his cowardice. Even Xiang si, who had a heart as hard as iron, was stunned when he heard his words. miss song, I know that your sorcery is extraordinary. You and miss shutong are not ordinary people. pinluo licked his lips. Perhaps it was because he was nervous and afraid, but his voice was dry and mixed with the clattering of his teeth. ¡°I also know that you will protect me if I go back. You are a very good person.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment, as if he was organizing his words. actually, I¡¯m also very scared. he laughed bitterly. ¡°I also know, qinglu, she ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. Qinglu had become a ghost. I know. She¡¯s back for revenge. She¡¯s angry that we didn¡¯t save her. The water in the nine Springs is very scary. I also know that she might not let me go after I come out. After all, he didn¡¯t save the poor girl who was sent to marry the Dragon King by Yichang and others. I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m not married yet. I¡¯ve just earned money. I want to buy a house, find a girl to marry, have children, and let my mother have grandchildren ¡­ He mumbled and then changed the topic, ¡± ¡°But my mother said that some things can be avoided, but some things can¡¯t be!¡± The young man¡¯s tone became gentle when he mentioned his mother. Song qingxiao could provide him with substantial protection, but the spiritual dependence and sense of security his mother gave him was even more so. I¡¯m an ordinary person, but my mother said that even ordinary people can make extraordinary decisions at times! He said firmly, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Actually, I really regret that I didn¡¯t rush in and get rid of the poison when churong was feeding her! I couldn¡¯t pull her back this afternoon and saw her being submerged in the water. It¡¯s also a very regretful thing for me. ¡± He paused. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t know about these two things, but after I found out, I can¡¯t pretend that they didn¡¯t happen. If I were to back down today, even if I survive, I will feel extremely regretful for the rest of my life when I think of these things.¡± And this kind of regret was impossible to make up for, and would accompany him for the rest of his life. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it in the future, and what I¡¯ll have left behind is a weak memory.¡± He said frankly, ¡± when qinglu was fed the medicine, I rushed in and was stopped by someone at the yulun void realm.When she was drowned, churong lingren held me down.¡± Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145: Choice _4 Chapter 1145: Choice _4 The young man slowly raised his head. ¡°But now, she¡¯s back. Who else can stop me?¡± In the dark, pinluo looked at song qingxiao. His eyes were covered by the darkness, so he couldn¡¯t see where she was. He didn¡¯t know that she was staring at him. He was still looking around in confusion. After a while, he gave up. miss song, you¡¯re only trying to persuade me. You won¡¯t stop me violently like churong and the others. I have no reason to go back. If he wanted to go back now, it wasn¡¯t because song Qing was retreating, but because of the cowardice and fear in the depths of his heart. my mother doesn¡¯t want the son she raised to be such a weak and incompetent person. The young man smiled and continued, ¡± ¡°If qinglu isn¡¯t willing, can you only take me away? I can go and accompany you, but please let miss song and the others go. They are just like you, people who have been schemed by the yulun void realm.¡± As the young man slowly spoke, the rolling fog gradually calmed down and the wind stopped again. The black tentacles that extended out seemed to have been greatly comforted and stopped moving forward. As soon as he finished speaking, the thick fog above their heads began to dissipate. In the fog, the black tentacles slowly retracted, revealing the clear sky again. The Starlight once again sprinkled on the earth, bringing some light. The young man, who was in a heavy mood, raised his head instinctively and turned around subconsciously. There was still a large amount of fog there. After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly walked in the direction of the fog. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and carefully shouted, ¡°Qinglu, qinglu, where are you ¡­¡± As he walked further and further, the mist gradually dispersed and became thinner. After a while, pinluo¡¯s figure had already stepped into the mist. ¡°Are we really going to let him be taken away?¡± Xiang Four¡¯s divine sense transmitted over. This girl had originally planned to let Qing Lu take pinluo away, which would save the two of them a lot of trouble. However, now that she saw that the situation could really be settled so easily, she felt a faint unwillingness. The Dragon King¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown. Both of their tasks were to kill the Dragon King. As the Dragon King¡¯s concubine who was sacrificed, qinglu might know where the Dragon King was. If she appeared at this moment, it would be the best time to stop her from asking where the Dragon King was. ¡°Don¡¯t move yet.¡± Song qingxiao replied softly. Xiang si knew what was going on after she said that and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low laugh. She said ¡®don¡¯t move¡¯, not¡¯ don¡¯t move¡¯, which proved that she had the same idea. It was just that she was able to keep calm at this time. Her absolute strength gave her absolute confidence that she could protect pinluo and stop qinglu, so she didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± After Xiang si was relieved, his expression relaxed a little. After he said that in a playful tone, he did not say anything else. Pinluo had already walked for more than ten meters, but in the mist, he seemed to be dozens of meters away from the two girls. ¡°Qinglu ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was still calling out, and at the same time, he extended his hand. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp spiritual sense noticed the fog rolling in front of him. With the soft sound of water flowing, a gloomy aura suddenly appeared. As soon as this aura appeared, an extremely cold aura immediately filled the air. The surrounding demonic Qi seemed to sense the existence of this aura and was greatly stimulated. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The same thought flashed through song qingxiao and Xiang Four¡¯s minds. They saw the mist in front of them move to the sides. A thin figure was standing about ten meters away from pin Luo. Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146: An unforeseen event (1) Chapter 1146: An unforeseen event (1) Under the mist that filled the entire sky, the shadow seemed to have appeared out of thin air. As soon as it appeared, the extremely cold feeling became even deeper. The demonic Qi of the nine Springs combined with the evil Qi of resentment of the dark spirit, forming black ice crystals, which froze the ground and spread to ¡®her¡¯. Pinluo couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks when he felt this chill. His body swayed a few times, and he was a little unstable. He was just an ordinary person. In the face of such demonic Qi, he had no defense at all. Under the impact of the demonic Qi, he could already feel his arms, face, neck, and other parts of his skin that were exposed to the air stinging in pain. The combination of the pain caused by the contraction of his pores after the extreme cold pulled at his facial skin forcefully. In a short while, it was like a blunt knife cutting meat. Although it was shrouded in mist and the face of the shadow could not be seen clearly, everyone knew that it was qinglu standing there. As soon as she appeared, both sides stopped fighting. Pinluo paused for a moment, took a deep breath, clenched his teeth, and encouraged himself. Then, he walked toward her again. Pinluo had come here with a heart full of passion. The moment he saw Qing Lu, perhaps his fear was fake. However, there was no turning back now. Other than feeling guilty for not being able to save qinglu, he also wanted to repay song qingxiao. She had saved her several times. At this moment, the two girls and Qing Lu were in a deadlock. Both sides had given way to each other and it was difficult to determine the winner. Someone had to solve this matter. Thinking of this, pinluo suppressed the fear in his heart, and his eyes became firm. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t notice that with every step he took, he was getting closer to Qing Lu and there were black lines coming out of her body. The black threads were like living creatures, as thin as hair. They formed a net and came out of every pore on her body, turning into wriggling black threads. Her hair, which had been tied up, was now loose and hanging by her side. Her face was covered with a layer of black gas, and her face could not be seen clearly. The black gas that came out of her body was now pulling her hair up, making her look extremely strange. Pinluo didn¡¯t know what was going on. He thought that qinglu¡¯s soul would only appear after she died, but song qingxiao and Xiang four both saw that something was wrong. ¡°Demonic Qi?¡± Xiang four exclaimed in a low voice, his tone was filled with surprise. As a cultivator, she naturally understood that the demonic Qi on Qing Lu¡¯s body was seeping out. This situation was somewhat similar to a cultivator¡¯s self-dispersing spiritual power. Qinglu died in the nine Springs and absorbed the demonic Qi in the nine Springs. She used her own strong resentment and evil Qi as her psyche power to drive the demonic Qi, which was why she had such great power. However, at this moment, Qing Lu¡¯s demonic Qi was seeping out, which proved that her strength was rapidly declining. The source of the dark spirit¡¯s power was the Qi it had before its death. In other words, the unwillingness and resentment it had before its death would become its main source of power after its death. And now that her demonic Qi was seeping out, it meant that her resentment and murderous aura were decreasing. A large number of black threads were extracted from her body, turning into black smoke and dispersing. The place that was originally wrapped in demonic Qi gradually revealed the figure of a young girl in a red dress. After the mist dispersed, the girl¡¯s ashen face was faintly visible, and one could almost see her clear face. Did pinluo¡¯s decision have such a huge impact on her that her resentment dissipated so quickly? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The same thought flashed through song qingxiao and Xiang Four¡¯s minds at the same time. In the blink of an eye, the black Qi was still pouring out at a faster speed than before. She was wearing the same Vermillion Palace dress that she wore when she was drowned in the lake in the afternoon. However, her appearance in the night, coupled with her identity, looked extremely strange. Qing Lu stood there without saying a word. As the demonic aura came out, her originally terrifying face gradually turned from gray to white, and her long hair drooped down. Seeing that pinluo was getting closer and closer, she raised her hands, which were originally placed in front of her lower abdomen, and slowly reached out to him. Her hands were hidden in her sleeves, and when she stretched them out, only a white fingertip could be seen sticking out from the Vermillion sleeve. The scene was similar to the day when she tried to reach out to the water for help. Pinluo was still two steps away from her. After the next step, he was able to grab her fingertips and hold them in his hand. Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147: An unforeseen event (2) Chapter 1147: An unforeseen event (2) Seeing this scene, Qing Lu¡¯s dark purple lips curled up slightly, revealing a smile. At this time, she naturally couldn¡¯t let anyone really fall into her hands. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. With her teleportation, Xiang four also reacted and asked loudly, ¡± ¡°Where is the Dragon King?¡± He would never let her get her way before he found out who the Dragon King was. Qing Lu had already raised her hand, and pinluo also stepped forward. The moment his outstretched hand was about to hold her, the dark clouds around them seemed to be torn apart. In the next second, song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared out of thin air and stood between her and pin. Her cold eyes met Qing Lu¡¯s strange black eyes. ¡°Where is the Dragon King?¡± Qing Lu looked even scarier up close than from afar. The pores on her cheeks were still emitting a large amount of black gas, covering her face with a faint layer of black, making her face look like it was mixed with a tinge of green. The demonic Qi exuding from her body seemed to lift up her clothes, causing her Palace dress, which had become darker after being soaked in water, to double in size. It was as if something was squirming inside. At this moment, the evil aura was spreading out, making her feel powerless to lift up the thick Palace dress, causing her shoulders to droop. Her hair was scattered on both sides of her face, making her face look even uglier. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, Qing Lu¡¯s expression froze. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. Her eyes revealed a trace of pleading and hope, as if she was trying to convey some kind of message. Without the resentment¡¯s interference, Qing Lu seemed to have regained some of her consciousness. She might have something to say to him. Song qingxiao¡¯s killing intent stopped. At this moment, pinluo, who was behind her, also took a step forward and was about to bump into her. Her sudden appearance caught pinluo off guard, and his brain couldn¡¯t react in time to Dodge. Just as ping Luo¡¯s hand and Qing Lu¡¯s hand were about to grab each other, Xiang Four¡¯s urgent shout came from not far away, ¡°We haven¡¯t found the Dragon King¡¯s whereabouts. We can¡¯t let her take him away.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Lu opened her mouth, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡± As soon as he spoke, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense felt a terrifying pressure coming over. Her expression immediately sank. ¡°Not good!¡± As soon as he said this, a ¡®swish¡¯ sound was heard. A large amount of black mist suddenly came out of the black mist and stuck to Qing Lu¡¯s body! After she died, she was supposed to be a ghost and had fused with the water. This place was connected to the nine Springs and the canals were winding. In other words, qinglu¡¯s body should have come and gone without a trace. If she did not show herself, no one should be able to touch her body. Just like how song qingxiao and Xiang four had fought her, this was her battlefield and was advantageous to her. After a few rounds, they were unable to injure her, so the black ribbons should not have been able to touch her body. However, what was shocking was that not only did the black silk ribbons stick to her body, they were also like spiritual snakes. As they whizzed, they actually wrapped around her entire body tightly! Right at this moment, black silk ribbons rushed over from all directions! These black ribbons did not carry any killing intent. They seemed to be aimed at Qing Lu, and in an instant, she was wrapped up like a mummy. ¡°.. Ah!¡± Qing Lu¡¯s body trembled and the words that came out of her mouth turned into an unusually shrill scream. As the black cloth wrapped around her body, her originally grayish-white face began to change again. Her expression began to twist, and a look of resentment appeared in her eyes. It was as if she was extremely angry after being bound by the black cloth. Then she began to struggle, but no matter how hard she struggled, the black cloth was extremely strong and tightly bound her. It began to drag her back with an incredible force. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Before her fingertips could touch the middle pinluo, she was dragged back by more than ten meters with a Whoosh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black cloth pulled her away, and the originally calm clear dew became violent again. As she shrieked, the demonic Qi that had seeped out of her body seemed to sense it again and returned to her body at a speed that was a thousand times faster than the speed that it had seeped out earlier. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold when she saw this. ¡°Robbery?¡± As she spoke, six stars flew out of her body and turned into meteors. They quickly flew in Qing Lu¡¯s direction and surrounded her. Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148: An unforeseen event (3) Chapter 1148: An unforeseen event (3) Once the stellar array was activated, it would be difficult for the people trapped in the array to escape. Not only could it be used to kill people, but it was also extremely convenient to use it to keep people. The speed of the stellar array was extremely fast and it immediately surrounded Qing Lu. She stopped sliding with a bang, but the black silk thread that was pulling her did not break. Each of the silk ribbons was about the width of a palm. One end was wrapped around her body, and the other end was tied to someone else¡¯s hand. However, once song qingxiao trapped qinglu¡¯s body with the stellar array, the pressure that she had to bear was immediately transmitted to song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness through the stellar array. Xiang Four¡¯s expression changed when he saw Qing Lu being dragged away by the black silk ribbons, but when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but show joy. But it was too early for her to be happy! At this time, the demonic Qi and black mist in the stellar array started to rush into the array and into Qing Lu¡¯s body. The power of the stars was extremely strong, but under the impact of the extremely dense demonic Qi, song qingxiao felt a little strained. ¡°Wumimuah ¡­¡± In the distance, a deep male voice suddenly rang out. The voice pierced through the darkness and mist, clearly entering the ears of the three people and one soul. Qing Lu¡¯s current situation was already very strange. She was trapped in the array, her eyes alternating between blue and black, and her face alternating between black and gray. The mist either seeped in or seeped in, as if she was fighting against some kind of power. However, when the deep male voice began to sing, it was as if her mental defenses had been shattered, and she was reminded of some painful past. She opened her mouth and suddenly let out a shrill scream, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The sound was extremely sharp, like an arrow breaking through the air. ¡°This is bad.¡± When song qingxiao heard her scream, she knew that something was wrong. As soon as she let out this cry, it was like a signal. A large amount of demonic Qi that had leaked out was absorbed into her body. Her reason was attacked, and the black in her eyes was replaced by a deep blue. The violent, gloomy, and fierce ghostly Qi reappeared on her face, replacing her previous calm. An unusually majestic energy gushed out from her body and heavily struck the stellar array. At the same time, more and more people joined in the chorus, making the telekinetic power of the song extremely strong. As it connected with the outside, it formed an extremely shocking pressure. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it forcibly broke the stellar array! The power backfired, and song Qing¡¯s small veins were attacked by the demonic Qi. His body swayed, and his qi and blood churned. At this time, the ribbons seemed to have found the right time and pulled Qing Lu away from the door. In an instant, they turned into a black dot and disappeared into the night. Seeing this, song qingxiao immediately pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t even care about regulating her breath. She immediately flew up and chased in the direction where Qing Lu disappeared! Along the way, a large number of black silk ribbons pulled Qing Lu back. Song Qing summoned Yi Tian and waved his sword! The sword Qi turned into a River of light and slashed out, shattering the black bands. However, there were simply too many of these ribbons, and they couldn¡¯t be cut off. One side of the ribbon broke into black mist, and then a large number of black ribbons wrapped around it again. The pulling force was extremely powerful, and the speed was astonishing. From all directions, it formed a huge spider web in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, sticking the only prey inside. Qing Lu was trapped in the black net and struggled with all her might, but she was bound tighter and tighter. Song qingxiao released her divine sense and sensed ¡®her¡¯ position. She immediately used the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token and appeared above the lake in a flash. Qing Lu was on the shore at this moment. Seeing her figure appear, her blue eyes suddenly burst with a glimmer of light. She raised her hand, as if she wanted to reach out to song Qing to grab the floating duckweed that could save her life. She opened her mouth as if she had something to say. ¡°Birth ¡­¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, a woman¡¯s soft voice came. She didn¡¯t even have time to carefully understand the meaning of these words. Then, in the strange song of ¡®Wu mi MA Oh¡¯, Qing Lu¡¯s body was wrapped tighter and tighter by the black silk cloth. Finally, she was pulled into the water with a¡¯ plop¡¯! The moment she entered the water, she dissolved into the water like salt and disappeared without a trace. Not only did she disappear, but it was also difficult to sense her aura. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just as he was about to follow her into the water with his sword, the singing stopped as soon as the dew fell into the water. ¡°Miss song.¡± In the dark Pavilion, Yi Chang¡¯s gentle and calm voice suddenly came. Following the whooshing sound, the sound of Flint rocks being fired one after another. Sparks of fire lit up, instantly illuminating the lakeside. Dozens of people in the Yu Lun emptiness realm were standing in the pavilion, looking up at song qingxiao, who was standing in the air. These people were not surprised by song qingxiao¡¯s ability to fly in the sky and burrow underground. They looked at her with excitement, vigilance, greed, and hostility. Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149: Hero (1) Chapter 1149: Hero (1) These people held lanterns in their hands and were led by Yi Chang in a neat line. Song qingxiao was stopped by Yi Chang, but she did not avoid him. She did not even have the intention to come down from the air. Her eyes fell on the water surface as if she wanted to see through the water and find qinglu¡¯s soul again. Yi Chang was ignored by her. Before he could say anything, he seemed to sense something and turned his head. In the distance, there seemed to be the sound of bells ringing. An afterimage was flying rapidly in the direction of the Yu Lun illusionary realm under the night sky. Not long after, with a ¡®Ding Ling Ling¡¯ sound, the shadow stood still beside song Qing. Once Xiang si appeared, he asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s qinglu?¡± Song qingxiao did not say anything. She slowly retracted her gaze from the water and looked in the direction of the pavilion. Xiang SI¡¯s gaze had been on her the entire time. When he saw her actions, he noticed Yi Chang and the others who were holding lanterns in the pavilion. She had come in a hurry, and her attention had been focused on finding qinglu and the Dragon King, so she had not noticed the existence of the yulun void realm tribesmen at first sight. Now that she saw these people, she suddenly thought of the strange black cloth that had wrapped qinglu and the strange song that had appeared earlier. As soon as he saw Yi Chang, he knew that it was this group of people who had caused trouble. He was so angry that his eyes glowed with a cold light and his killing intent surged out. He wanted to kill these people on the spot. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Song qingxiao looked at Yi Chang coldly, holding the sky splitter, and asked without any politeness. Her attitude immediately angered the people of the Yu Lun emptiness realm. She did not have the slightest awareness that she was in someone else¡¯s territory. She ignored Yi Chang¡¯s greeting and acted arrogantly and rudely. At the same time, she seemed to have turned the tables on Yi Chang and was forcing him to answer. This action not only angered the Man in Black, but even the smile on Yi Chang¡¯s face faded. She asked in a condescending and casual manner. She simply had no respect for the people of the Yu Lun void realm. The Yu Lun illusionary realm people seemed to have been greatly offended. They raised their heads in unison and stared at her and Xiang si with an unfriendly expression. Xiang four felt the hostility and thought of the black cloth and singing that had suddenly appeared. Qing Lu had been taken away when song qingxiao was about to force the Dragon King¡¯s whereabouts out of her, causing the two to fail their task once again. At once, he was angry and vigilant. There was something strange about these people. The black cloth was woven from demonic Qi and could not be cut off. It was really difficult to deal with.Update by n0vgo .c0 In addition, the song had an extremely strong spiritual power suppression. He didn¡¯t know what kind of spell these people had cultivated to make the song so powerful. At this time, seeing their fierce expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but make a hand seal, ready to make a move at any time. The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and a faint killing intent filled the air between both sides. It was just a moment of contact. Yi Chang¡¯s eyes met with song qingxiao¡¯S. He had lost his usual gentleness and his expression was somewhat depressed. The Yu Lun illusionary realm experts were eager to try, as if they were waiting for Yi Chang¡¯s order and were ready to attack at any time. These two ¡®guests¡¯ did not have good intentions and had offended Yi Chang. After today¡¯s Dragon King¡¯s ceremony, the two of them probably felt that something was wrong and almost captured qinglu¡¯s soul tonight. The honored guests invited by the Yu Lun void realm failed. Not only did they fail to trap Qing Lu, but they also suffered a great loss at the hands of song Qing. At this time, they were either dead or had fled. They had long scattered like birds and beasts. Song qingxiao chased after him with a long sword in her hand, as if she had no intention of concealing her strength. It was unknown if she wanted to have a falling out with the people of the yulun void realm and take the opportunity to fight and escape. Yi Chang looked at her for a while, as if he was measuring her strength and assessing the gains and losses of his attack. After a long time, to the surprise of the people behind him, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he laughed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His smile instantly broke the silence and eased the atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m here to do the usual finishing touches of the Dragon King¡¯s ritual.¡± He spoke gently, hiding all his emotions in his dark and strange eyes, ¡± every year, after the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯, there will always be ghosts causing trouble. So, every three years, there will be a closing ceremony. He explained in a gentle voice, as if he didn¡¯t feel the indignation of the clansmen behind him. Instead, he calmly said, ¡± ¡°Churong should have mentioned this to miss song. We invited three guests to do this job, but for some reason, the guests failed to do their job tonight, so we disturbed the two of you.¡± Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150: Hero (2) Chapter 1150: Hero (2) He was about 18 or 19 years old, and his looks were unparalleled. At this time, he spoke in a gentle voice, clear and polite, and should have been very pleasing to the eye. However, the way he spoke at this time made people¡¯s hair stand on end. It was as if he was an evil spirit in human skin. He clearly had malicious intentions, but he was still pretending, making people even more vigilant. ¡°However, everything has been resolved.¡± Yi Chang was smiling and his expression was gentle. Perhaps it was because of the special situation tonight, or because song Qing Xiao had just fought with Qing Lu and was taken away by Yi Chang¡¯s men at the critical moment, Yi Chang¡¯s words seemed to be filled with malice, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s already been subdued and pulled into the spring. Her body has been turned into zhenqi and merged with the nine Springs. She will never be able to disturb you two again.¡± Under the dim yellow light, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. His smile was as if he was mocking song qingxiao and Xiang four for wasting their efforts tonight. so, the two of you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. You can go back and have a good rest tonight. ¡°Merge with the nine Springs?¡± Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows. Yi Chang nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± He tilted his head and hid his hands in his wide sleeves. Under the pavilion by the river bank, he stood tall and had a high crown on his head. His face was white and glowing, and he was handsome. The peach blossoms planted on both sides of the tree bloomed just right. Tonight, after the restrictions of the Yu Lun void realm were opened, the wind and Starlight could enter this small world that was independent of the Three Realms. The night wind blew up the peach blossoms on the tree and destroyed them. With Qing Lu¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, the yin fog that covered the sky of the Yu Lun illusionary realm seemed to be absorbed into her body and gradually dissipated. The scenes that were originally hidden in the mist slowly revealed their true appearance. Under the rain of peach blossoms, Yi Chang¡¯s figure was extraordinary and his bearing was extraordinary. However, because of the existence of the yulun void realm people, this place, which should have been an otherworldly scene, had a strange and gloomy feeling. Such a contradictory scene was difficult to describe even for a master of the Dan Qing wondrous brush. Yi Chang smiled, and the bands on his chest rustled in the wind. He said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it, miss song. Back then, the Yellow Emperor killed the evil Dragon for the people, benefiting them, but at the same time, he left behind hidden dangers.¡± It was the same legend, but it felt different when he talked about it compared to when he talked about it with pinluo and uncle Xiang. For some reason, when he spoke of the legend, his tone was a little off, as if it was mixed with some resentment. It was neither unconcerned about pinluo¡¯s matter nor vigilant like uncle Xiang¡¯s, which made it seem particularly strange. ¡°What kind of hidden danger?¡± Song qingxiao asked. Xiang si looked at her in surprise. At this time, Yi Chang and the others were obviously not in the right. First, they conspired with fan Wu and the others. Then, they snatched Qing Lu away and ruined their plan. Yi Chang¡¯s purpose in telling her this was probably just to delay time so that qinglu could escape. Song qingxiao might have fallen into his trap if she tried to talk to him. after the nine Dragons died, the evil dragon¡¯s soul was not destroyed, and it formed resentment. Yi Chang smiled and said, ¡± ¡°In order to quell the resentment of the evil dragon¡¯s soul, the Yellow Emperor built this yulun illusionary realm and left behind a group of people to be the emissaries who suppressed the evil dragon¡¯s soul for generations.¡± His voice was low as he looked up at song qingxiao, who was still in the air. those who were sent here by him were imprisoned here for generations. They were harassed by the evil dragon¡¯s soul and were never allowed to leave. They were called soul messengers, but ¡­ Yi Chang paused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No different from a criminal.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, churong and the others behind him all showed dissatisfaction, resentment, and hatred. They were all very excited. this group of people did not make any mistakes. They were once Warriors who followed the Yellow Emperor and slaughtered Dragons with him. They should have been praised and rewarded with their own garden area. However, because of the order of the Yellow Emperor, they could never go back, as if they were cursed by an evil Dragon. They could only watch their people gradually decrease. However, because of the oath that year, this family could not leave this place. Their souls and bodies were eroded by the Dragon Soul, and they could not be reincarnated. Yi Chang asked song qingxiao with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss song, do you think this is fair?¡± Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151: Hero (3) Chapter 1151: Hero (3) When Xiang si heard this, he had already figured out some things. It seemed that this old monster, who had reincarnated several times, already knew how strong song qingxiao was and wanted to show her the truth. She didn¡¯t say anything. When she heard Yi Chang¡¯s question, she turned to look at song qingxiao, not knowing how she was going to answer Yi Chang¡¯s question. ¡°Hehe.¡± Song qingxiao chuckled when she heard this. ¡°There is no such thing as absolute fairness in this world.¡± She looked at Yi Chang. maybe this is the fate of this clan. Her expression was so cold that it seemed to be emotionless, which made the people of the yulun void realm angry. As if they were angered by her words, their bodies tensed up and their eyes turned red. They looked extremely excited. Judging from these people¡¯s reactions and Yi Chang¡¯s sincere words, it was not difficult to guess that the clansmen who were ordered to calm the Yu Lun void realm and trapped here should be Yi Chang¡¯s clansmen. Under the stimulation of song qingxiao¡¯s words, these people immediately revealed some clues. Yi Chang was so angry that he laughed. He had lived for many years and was a shrewd man. He should not have been angered by song qingxiao, but her words had hit his sore spot, and he could not control himself. ¡°Are these Requiem emissaries your people?¡± Song qingxiao saw his reaction and confirmed her guess. She asked and Yi Chang said, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At this point, he did not seem to have any intention of hiding his identity from his clansmen. ¡°Our clan originally had a total of 15967 people! Back then, the Yellow Emperor ordered the entire family to move here.¡± In the light of the fire, his deep facial features were cast in a thick shadow. At this time, his sonorous and powerful voice made his handsome face show a bit of killing intent, ¡± when we came, there were 300 elderly, 700 women and children, 271 children, and the rest were in their Prime. However, they died one after another while guarding the Dragon Soul! He folded his hands in his wide sleeves and lay flat on his chest. up until now, there are only 145 people left alive, ¡± he calmed his emotions and said slowly after a long time, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even one percent of what it was back then,¡± Behind Yi Chang, someone sobbed softly. Song qingxiao was unmoved and stood there. There was a flash of anger in his eyes, but he quickly hid it and continued, ¡± we traveled thousands of miles to come here under the orders of the Yellow Emperor. We guarded the Dragon Soul for generations and suffered from the corrosion of the evil dragon¡¯s resentment. Because this place had transcended the Three Realms and formed a world of its own, even after the people here died, they could not enter reincarnation like normal people. everyone who is eroded by the evil dragon¡¯s soul energy will eventually lose their spiritual intelligence and suffer endlessly. Death is not a release, but another kind of eternal torture. They will be entangled by the resentment energy until they turn into ashes. Although Yi Chang¡¯s expression was calm, his words revealed the extreme imbalance in his heart, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the result of us following the Yellow Emperor¡¯s words? Our clansmen have given so much, but outside of the secular world, they still sing praises and worship the Yellow Emperor¡¯s kindness.¡± He said with a smile, ¡± ask xianghuan, ask the kid who came with you, the totem they worship is the Black Dragon, and the temple worships the Yellow Emperor. As for us ¡­ Yi Chang¡¯s face turned cold. they are just a forgotten race. As the Guardians of the human race, these people, who had been fighting against the evil dragon¡¯s soul because of the Yellow Emperor¡¯s orders, suddenly realized that they had been forgotten. No one thanked them for their efforts, and no one remembered their kindness. As time passed, the people who had suffered the pain of the evil Dragon turned to worship the evil Dragon. To these soul Dominators who had paid a huge price, it was a huge mental shock. Their efforts were meaningless! Their faith collapsed instantly! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After generations of protection, this tribe had long been eroded by the evil dragon¡¯s evil energy. They were only left with a strong belief. However, when this belief collapsed, these brave warriors who had once slaughtered the Dragon would eventually merge with the soul of the terrifying evil Dragon! Song Qingxin sighed in her heart. What a tragedy! people don¡¯t remember our merits. Our people were once famous and followed the Yellow Emperor. They should have died here without anyone knowing. There were no gravestones, no records, no songs of praise, and no inheritances. This was a very heavy blow to the Warriors who wanted to become heroes and paid a huge price to become Dragons. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for us to persist.¡± Yi Chang smiled and stopped reminiscing. Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152: Original intention (1) Chapter 1152: Original intention (1) ¡°My ancestors paid the price of countless blood and were not able to reincarnate after death to suppress the evil dragon¡¯s soul. before my father was invaded by the evil energy and lost his mind, he told me, ¡± Yi Chang paused, ¡± to not forget my original heart. The people behind him all had sorrowful expressions. Some even began to sob. The atmosphere was rather sorrowful. It was clear that Yi Chang¡¯s words had moved them and made them recall the past. Only at this moment did these people of the yulun void realm, who looked wooden and gloomy, have a trace of ¡®human Qi¡¯. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Song qingxiao asked Yi Chang. Yi Chang was stunned by her words. A hint of melancholy flashed across the face of this unfathomable young man, but he quickly controlled his inner emotions. ¡°My ancestors didn¡¯t forget, but the people outside have forgotten.¡± He avoided the main point and answered lightly. However, song qingxiao smiled and insisted on asking, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve forgotten your original intentions.¡± Yi Chang¡¯s delicate brows furrowed, but then relaxed. She didn¡¯t answer song qingxiao¡¯s question and asked, ¡± ¡°What about you, miss song? Have you ever forgotten your original intentions?¡± Yi Chang stared at song Qing¡¯s small face as if he was trying to capture her every little expression. ¡°Me?¡± Song qingxiao asked softly. Yi Chang nodded and she said, ¡± ¡°Try your best to remind yourself not to forget.¡± Her answer surprised Yi Chang, but before he could say anything, song qingxiao continued, ¡± with the passage of time and the occurrence of events, some things will always change with the environment. In order to survive, we have to compromise. When she said this, she gave Yichang a meaningful look. but if you change too much, you might lose some precious things in the end. In the end, you will become unrecognizable and go against your original goal. When Yi Chang heard this, he was stunned. His straight shoulders and neck seemed to have been drained of strength at this moment, and he collapsed all of a sudden. He seemed to have lost his soul. However, his loss of self-control was only for a moment. He quickly realized this, and in the next moment, he raised his head again, trying his best to put on a proud and calm appearance. However, this kind of calm that he had put on was different from his usual calmness. It carried with it the embarrassment of being exposed, as if the secrets and thoughts in his heart had all been seen clearly by others, and there was no way for him to hide. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, miss song.¡± He forced out a smile and raised his crossed hands in a bow. ¡°It¡¯s a rare night with the moon and stars shining brightly. The weather is really good.¡± After a moment of daze, this important figure with a unique identity in the Yu Lun void realm quickly put on the polite mask he had before. the danger has been eliminated. The two of you can enjoy this precious night view to your heart¡¯s content. There will be no danger. When he said this, his dark eyes could not help but reveal a trace of anticipation, sweeping away the gloominess of the past. ¡°We don¡¯t have much fun here. Tonight is a good night and my clansmen are still waiting for me. Miss song, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Yi Chang turned to look at the other side. At the other end of the river corridor, many people in black traditional skirts had gathered at the shore. Some of them held lanterns in their hands and were staring at them warily and uneasily. They had been here for a while. When Yi Chang and song Qing told them about the rumors, they had arrived one after another. However, these people did not make a sound. Instead, they waited quietly and stared at song qingxiao and Xiang four with hostility. The people behind Yi Chang looked anxious and expectant, but they did not dare to make a sound as Yi Chang was talking to song Qing Xiao. After he moved, the others all showed joy on their faces. Even those who had been crying quietly earlier smiled through their tears. They followed Yi Chang and walked to the other side of the river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Yi Chang took two steps and suddenly turned around, ¡± ¡°Miss song.¡± As soon as he stopped, the others also stopped and turned around. Song qingxiao also turned to look at him. Yi Chang said, ¡± Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153: Original intention (2) Chapter 1153: Original intention (2) ¡°I heard from churong that you mentioned a few days ago that you wanted to enter the Holy Temple to take a look?¡± As soon as he said this, Xiang Four¡¯s aura suddenly changed. Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark light and he nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Yi Chang¡¯s face revealed a meaningful smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. This holy temple hasn¡¯t been opened for many years. It¡¯s fate that we have honored guests here today. Five days later, we plan to open the Holy Temple again. At that time, I invite the two of you to come.¡± Song qingxiao also smiled and replied, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Yi Chang acted as if he had received a promise. He nodded and bowed to her, then left with a smile. This time, he didn¡¯t look back. The clan members of the Yu Lun void realm stood at the other side of the lake to welcome him back. An old man handed him a lantern expectantly. He took it, and the old man¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile, letting out a small cheer of joy. At this time, the face of the Yu Lun illusionary realm cultivator did not have the gloomy expression that song qingxiao had seen a few days ago. Instead, he revealed a rare pure heart, like a child who had been praised by an adult. That feeling was really strange. Everyone surrounded Yi Chang, and then someone began to sing. When the song started, Xiang four was a little nervous at first. He thought of the strange restrictive power he heard in the afternoon and night. Now, when he saw all the people of the yulun void realm gathered together and singing loudly, he was also worried that there would be an abnormal phenomenon. However, this time, when the person at the Yu Lun void realm sang again, the powerful force of the strange restriction did not appear again. The nine Springs was quiet. As Yi Chang had said, Qing Lu¡¯s body was pulled into the lake by the black cloth and sank into the lake. First, a few people at the Yu Lun void realm sang, then some middle-aged and old people, and then Chu Rong and others. Everyone surrounded Yi Chang and walked forward with lanterns in hand. Under the starry night, the song was filled with satisfaction and joy, as if tonight was a truly joyous event for those in the yulun void realm. Song qingxiao had been here for a few days. Even though fan Wu and the other so-called distinguished guests had arrived last night and the ¡®Dragon King¡¯s ritual¡¯ was about to take place, these people had reveled for half the night. However, the joy they felt was the same as the joy they felt now. They were truly happy, but what was it for? Because Qing Lu had been executed? Or was the Holy Temple about to open, and the real ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was to be held in five days? Or ¡­ Song qingxiao looked up at the sky. The moon was bright and the stars were bright. It was a rare good weather. Yi Chang said that they didn¡¯t have much fun. Could it be that they were singing to enjoy this rare starry and moonlit night? In the rumors of pinluo and the others, the Yu Lun void realm was the residence of Immortals, where immortal Immortals lived. In uncle Xiang¡¯s heart, the Yu Lun void realm was his dream place, a place where he could fulfill his lifelong wish. For this reason, he did not hesitate to abandon his humanity and made a deal with Yi Chang. Every three years, he would ruthlessly send a young girl here to hold a sacrificial ceremony. What was interesting was that in Yi Chang¡¯s mind, the yulun void realm that mortals yearned for was like a difficult predicament that the Yellow Emperor had personally set in the past, trapping their people. The ¡®sacred land of Immortals¡¯ that uncle Xiang yearned for was a cage that the Yi Chang tribe could not break through. They had been trapped here for generations to calm the evil energy brought by the evil dragon¡¯s soul. They were eroded by the evil energy, and they could only watch as their people died generation after generation. There were strange restrictions here that made it difficult for outsiders to spy on them, and they couldn¡¯t get out either. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Transcending the Three Realms meant that there was no wind, no rain, no sunlight, and no alternation of cold and heat. The people who were trapped in it had endured it for generations. For ordinary people, the sense of the Four Seasons was easy to obtain, but for them, it was probably extremely precious. For these ¡®Immortals¡¯ who could break out of their cocoons and reincarnate over and over again, it was likely that the demonic Qi would only be suppressed once again during the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯, which happened once every three years, during the period of time when the spirits were being cleaned. When the mist dispersed, the sky was revealed, and they could see the stars. Only then would they realize that they were like ordinary people at this moment, and that they were still truly living in this world. At that time, the Warriors who followed the Yellow Emperor to kill the Dragon had died. As time passed, things changed, but only the same night sky would not change. Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154: Original intention (3) Chapter 1154: Original intention (3) If that was the case, then this moment was extremely precious to Yi Chang and the others. No wonder they were so happy. The person who had mastered the art of immortality and broken the cycle of life, death, illness, and death was happy to see this extremely ordinary starry sky. What a contradiction! ¡°They¡¯ve really left?¡± Xiang SI¡¯s gaze fell on the people of the Yu Lun void realm. They were already carrying lanterns, singing and hugging Yi Chang. Their footsteps were like a beat, singing an ancient song. They took a detour between the peach forest and went far away. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back.¡± Song Qing replied and slowly kept the heaven-destroying sword back into his body. ¡°How did you know?¡± Xiang si could hear the confidence in her words and couldn¡¯t help but look at her curiously. This ally of Xiang Four¡¯s had a strange feeling that he couldn¡¯t understand. He could say that she was soft-hearted, but when killing MA Yi, number two and fan Wu, she was quick and didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She killed the resurrected MA Yi, number two and the others without any pity. She was cruel and merciless, but she was extremely tolerant of an ordinary person like pinluo. The two conflicting views were concentrated on her, causing Xiang si to feel both afraid and curious. ¡°I guessed.¡± Song qingxiao casually replied to Xiang four. After her conversation with Yichang, they seemed to have made a strange agreement. Since the real ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was in five days, the two sides did not fall out at this time. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the lake. The water had calmed down. As Yi Chang had said, with the return of the Dragon Queen, the demonic Qi in the lake had been reduced by more than half. At this time, the yin Qi on the surface of the lake had become much lighter, making this small world that was independent of the Three Realms really have a sense of otherworldly tranquility. Xiang si was speechless at her answer, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that the clear dew really turned into Qi and merged with the nine Springs?¡± ¡°It should be,¡± Qing Lu had died an unnatural death and was filled with deep resentment. This was where she had been buried. If she was still conscious, she would have reacted to Xiang Four¡¯s words. However, at this moment, there was only a gentle breeze blowing through the peach blossom petals that filled the sky. The water was also stirred, and fish-scale like light waves flashed. It was so beautiful that it was completely unimaginable that this place had been densely covered with Yin Qi just a moment ago, making it look like hell on earth. The aura of the dark spirit had completely disappeared. Song qingxiao and Xiang four both noticed that the cloth tied to the peach tree during the day had disappeared. The black cloth that was cut from Yi Chang and the others must have been the thing that had tied Qing Lu up and dragged her back into the water. In other words, every three years, the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice would require the Dragon Queen to return to the Dragon King¡¯s residence. What¡¯s the reason for letting the dark spirit return? It was probably to completely bind her and make it difficult for her to turn over! Assuming that Qing Lu had drunk the black blood released by the person in the yulun void realm before she sank into the pond, the purpose of this black blood was to transform her physique so that she could be suitable for the demonic Qi of the nine Springs. Therefore, during the day, when the clear dew fell into the water, the demonic Qi in the nine Springs seemed to be attracted by her and drilled into her body. However, she was able to accommodate such a large amount of demonic Qi with her ordinary body and did not explode and die. One could imagine the power of the blood that was fed to her. The silk hanging on the door and the peach trees were woven by the Yichang tribe members who were in the Yu Lun emptiness realm. They were formed by Yin Qi and their purpose was not to trap Qing Lu¡¯s corpse but her soul. Therefore, after she died, when her spirit ¡®returned¡¯, she was bound and dragged into the water to become one with the nine Springs. ¡°What¡¯s in the water?¡± Xiang si felt that something was amiss. During the day, Yichang organized the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯. At that time, the lake was boiling and the demonic Qi was strong, but he was gentle and used strange words to calm it down. Now that she thought about it, he didn¡¯t look like he was on guard. Instead, he looked like he was comforting a restless child. If Yi Chang knew what was in the water and was not afraid of them, there might be a connection between the two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Combined with the legend that Yi Chang had told him, Xiang four thought of a possibility. ¡°Do you think the Dragon King is in the water?¡± In the legends, the nine evil Dragons had harmed the people of the world. In order to save the world, the Yellow Emperor led Warriors to kill the evil Dragons and sealed them here. After killing the evil nine Dragons and black Dragons, in order to prevent the evil Dragons from lingering around, he had specially ordered the Warriors who had followed him to slaughter the dragons to migrate and guard this place, becoming the emissaries of the souls here. However, as time passed, this clan passed away one after another from the corrosion of the Dragon souls. Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155: Be obedient _1 Chapter 1155: Be obedient _1 Xiang four could almost imagine that one day, someone like uncle Xiang would accidentally enter the yulun illusionary realm, the rumored territory of the immortals, meet the descendants of these Dragon Slayers and mention the outside world. When these soul Dominators learned that the world had forgotten about them and regarded the evil dragon¡¯s wreaking havoc as a legend, that the victims had actually worshipped the evil Black Dragon and used it as the tribe¡¯s totem, it would definitely have a huge impact on these people who were trapped in this area. It would cause their faith to collapse, and they would fall into the demonic realm. This was not Xiang SI¡¯s casual guess. After all, Yi Chang had previously mentioned that they had a difficult attitude back then, which proved that this group of people were not calm and relaxed. they might fall into the demonic realm and cooperate with the Dragon Soul to summon the Dragon King and use the girl as a sacrifice to achieve immortality. Xiang SI¡¯s words weren¡¯t completely impossible, but song qingxiao still had a few doubts. The first point was that the blood of Yichang and the others contained a very strong demonic Qi, which was the same as the demonic Qi in the nine Springs. From the fact that Qing Lu was sunk into the water by the priest and that the demonic Qi in the spring was attracted by her body, it could be seen that the source of the two powers was similar. In other words, there was definitely something underwater that shared the same origin as them, causing this situation to occur. Secondly, although Yichang and the others had avoided reincarnation and had eternal life, this kind of endless life was not a good thing for them. They were trapped in this world, unable to leave. Their endless lifespans only brought them pain. There was no wind, sun, or rain or snow here. Every year was like a day. The starry and lunar night that happened once every three years was like a Grand Festival for them, and they cherished it very much. Their food was simple, and their cooking method was not brilliant. The food that churong gave to song qingxiao at the beginning was only slightly cooked, which was really hard to swallow. It could be seen that their food was not exquisite. When a group of people¡¯s basic lives were limited, then immortality, which was pursued by the world, might not be a lucky thing for them. Most importantly, not only Xiang si, but song qingxiao also saw Yi Chang¡¯s expression when it soothed the boiling water. His expression was too gentle. It didn¡¯t seem like he was comforting a former enemy or a current partner. Instead, it seemed like he was comforting his family and bloodline. After all, these Dragons were once the mortal enemies of their clan. Song qingxiao did not believe that these large clans, which used to have more than 10000 people, would easily reconcile with their old enemies after the dragon¡¯s soul had worn them down and left them with only 145 people. What was the meaning of the Dragon King ceremony? What was the significance of the fusion of the clear dew and the nine Springs? With these questions, even if they knew the background of Yi Chang and the others, they could not fully understand the details of the mission. the last time I entered the Holy Temple, I dived more than 20 meters into the water. I didn¡¯t find anything strange, nor did I sense the existence of any living creatures. However, due to the time constraint, Yi Chang and the others broke into the temple and interrupted her, so she had to retreat for the time being. ¡°Five days later, the Holy Temple will open. At that time, I will go into the water again to find out what is going on,¡± After she said that, Xiang four felt relieved and said, ¡± ¡°What is that Yi Chang old fogey up to?¡± Tonight, qinglu¡¯s return of her soul and fan Wu¡¯s escape had probably made the people of the yulun void realm realize that the two of them were not to be trifled with. Yi Chang revealed his background, probably because he wanted to show song qingxiao his cards. But what puzzled Xiang si was that both sides knew what they were up to, but he didn¡¯t do anything and even mentioned the opening of the Saint temple in five days. That should be the real Dragon King ceremony. Qing Lu¡¯s ceremony was just an appetizer before the meal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think Qing Lu really wanted to kill pinluo?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer Xiang Four¡¯s question. Instead, she asked another question that had been on her mind for a long time. Xiang four was stunned for a moment before he continued, ¡± ¡°You mean ¡­¡± ¡°When qinglu¡¯s soul returned, she kept attacking us.¡± When Qing Lu came back, she was very resentful. Now, it seemed that the stronger the resentment was, the more it could suppress the demonic Qi she had locked in her body. Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156: Be obedient (2) Chapter 1156: Be obedient (2) When the two reached an equilibrium, the two powers would co-exist in her body. When she appeared, she attacked the two of them in a frenzy, but all of her attacks avoided the young man, pinluo. At that time, song qingxiao thought that pinluo wanted to save her, so in her eyes, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him because he was kind to her. That was why she turned to attack the two. However, at that time, song qingxiao and Xiang four didn¡¯t look easy to deal with. Fan five had just revived and escaped. MA one and number two had just died. After Qing Lu¡¯s soul returned, she should have known about this and shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to attack. If she was still rational, she would have known that the one who sacrificed her was a yulun void realm expert and had nothing to do with song qingxiao and Xiang si. From a certain perspective, the two women were the same as her. They were the chosen candidates for sacrifice by the Yu Lun void realm. They were the same victims. After pinluo¡¯s voice settled the situation, when he walked towards her, both Xiang si and pinluo thought that qinglu reached out to pinluo because she was too resentful and wanted to take someone away, or because it was lonely underwater and she needed ¡®someone¡¯ to accompany her, or because she wanted to vent her hatred. However, after little one song Qing¡¯s reminder, Xiang four thought about it carefully. As soon as pinluo walked over, the resentment in Qing Lu¡¯s body began to leak out. It was as if pinluo¡¯s kindness could dissolve the hostility in her heart. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t want to take pinluo away.¡± Xiang SI¡¯s expression turned serious. When Qing Lu was pulled into the water by the black gas in the nine Springs, she stretched out one hand and tried to pull with pinluo. But in the end, before the two hands could touch, she was pulled into the bottom of the water by the demonic gas in the nine Springs. Perhaps not being pulled was her dying wish, and she just wanted to be saved. In other words, her appearance and the action of reaching out to pinluo was just to fulfill her dying wish. As for the existence of a ghost like her, in addition to man-made factors, the reason why she was so powerful was that she died unwillingly. Before she died, she held her breath. Coincidentally, because she died in the nine Springs, her hostility, resentment, ghostly Qi, and demonic Qi fused together, resulting in her unique existence. If her wish was fulfilled and the resentment dissipated, she would not be able to suppress the demonic Qi and naturally would not be able to maintain her strength. At that time, not to mention song qingxiao, even Xiang four could easily kill her. Did Qing Lu know about this? Perhaps she knew, but she did it on purpose. In other words- ¡°She appeared to attack, is she seeking death?¡± This answer was a bit unexpected, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not impossible. After Qing Lu¡¯s death, there must be something in the water that made her feel afraid and painful, so she was looking for release. However, her resentment was too deep, and she couldn¡¯t do it herself. Therefore, whether it was her attack on song qingxiao and Xiang si, or her attempt to use pin Luo¡¯s kindness to resolve her anger, it was all part of her search for a solution to the problem. Unfortunately, just as she was about to be freed, she was interrupted by the people of the Yu Lun void realm and finally failed. At this time, the deep hatred in Qing Lu¡¯s heart could be imagined. When she died for the first time, she had already accepted her fate. Although the appearance of pinluo might have given her some hope, after all, he could not fight against the entire Yichang tribe of the yulun void realm on his own. Therefore, she did not feel so lost at that time. However, when she was about to truly free herself for the second time, she was interrupted again. The anger and hostility in her heart were probably far greater than the first time. All of this happened to be what the people of the Yu Lun void realm needed. Therefore, when the black cloth transformed from the demonic Qi of the people of the Yu Lun void realm sealed her, the haze that shrouded the entire Yu Lun void realm was swept away. It was all absorbed into her body and sank to the bottom of the lake together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ritual of returning the soul and the ditch in the house that led in the lake water were all necessary procedures to facilitate the return of the souls of the young girls who had been sacrificed. The more she thought about it, the weirder the situation became. Xiang Four¡¯s eyes swept across the water. With her strength, she could naturally sense that there was no more clear dew in the water. Yi Chang was not lying. The dark spirit might have some important secrets, but she was dragged into the water before she could say anything. But was it really too late for her to speak? Xiang si was suspicious. There was a flash of hesitation in her eyes, and then she looked at song qingxiao. Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157: Be obedient (3) Chapter 1157: Be obedient (3) ¡°Did he say anything to you before the fusion?¡± The young girl asked without any confidence. She didn¡¯t know if song qingxiao would share the information about the mission with her. After all, most of the cultivators were selfish and selfish. If she had some important news, she might not be willing to share it with others. When song Qing had arrived at the Yu Lun void realm that day, she had only told her companions what she knew with a mixture of truth and lies. Song qingxiao turned around and glanced at Xiang four. The young girl was pretending to be calm, holding her breath and waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply. It was as if she was already mentally prepared to be sent away. She couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and smile. ¡°Born.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Perhaps her answer was too straightforward, but the astute girl didn¡¯t react for a while. She opened her mouth wide and made a sound. After a long while, she came back to her senses. Song qingxiao must have answered her previous question. ¡°Did qinglu tell you?¡± ¡°He did.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and took a step forward. As if she was walking in the air, she slowly descended and entered the pavilion. Xiang si remained in mid-air, her expression uncertain. She was in disbelief and felt that the surprise came too suddenly. Before she could rack her brains and offer her conditions, song qingxiao had already shared the answer. At the same time, she also felt that the depths of her heart were not very real. Everything was too easy, completely different from what she had known in the past. For a moment, she did not know what to do. Was it because song qingxiao was too powerful that she didn¡¯t want to play these little tricks, or was it because she had other bigger plans? The young girl was stunned for a while. She saw that she had already entered the pavilion and was about to walk in the direction of the corridor. She bit her lip and stomped her feet as she leaped into the pavilion. ¡°What do you mean by birth?¡± Amidst the crisp sound of Silver Bells, Xiang four caught up and asked in a low voice. The young girl¡¯s eyes secretly fell on song Qing¡¯s small face, sizing up her expression, as if she wanted to see through her calm face and see her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Song qingxiao knew that she was peeking at her, but she didn¡¯t care. ¡°There seems to be no child born in the Yu Lun illusionary realm.¡± Because there was a specific reincarnation method here, the number of people was very fixed, and it shouldn¡¯t increase at will. This could be seen from the grooves in the stone walls of the Holy Temple. However, if what song qingxiao said was true, Qing Lu had no reason to lie. She had wanted to die, but it had not worked. At that time, she had placed all her hopes on song qingxiao, and she had probably said those words because she wanted song qingxiao to help her relieve her pain. As Xiang si thought of this, she suddenly realized that her way of thinking seemed to have changed unknowingly. Her guard against song qingxiao had actually lowered. From the beginning when the two of them were working together, it had turned into a sincere Alliance and she had started to trust her. Subconsciously, he did not suspect song qingxiao of lying to him at all. This was something that had never happened before in the previous trials! Thinking of this, Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but feel his blood run cold. The person in front of her was extremely powerful. Whether it was the way she killed fan Wu or the strength she showed in the battle with Qing Lu, she knew that song qingxiao had the ability to suppress her. Such a person was extremely dangerous, but she was well aware of this, yet she was not that worried. Perhaps it was because of song qingxiao¡¯s promise to pinluo, a promise to a mortal, that gave Xiang four an inexplicable confidence. She did not expect that her initial dismissiveness towards song qingxiao would become the basis of her trust in her. Xiang Four¡¯s expression changed as he turned to song qingxiao, ¡± song San, ¡± she called out with a hesitant expression. After a long while, she licked her lips. ¡°Can you not kill me in this mission?¡± She might have felt that it was a little outrageous to say such words, and her expression was a little perturbed when she mentioned it, but it did not seem to be as difficult as she had imagined. Song Qing raised her eyebrows. She did not expect her to make such a request. The young girl¡¯s expression was somewhat uneasy, waiting for her answer. After a few breaths, under her expectant gaze, song qingxiao said indifferently, ¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient,¡± She didn¡¯t promise not to kill Xiang si, but her words were no different from a promise to Xiang si. As long as he cooperated with her in this trial and did not have any thoughts of rebellion, she would not kill him. This was her guarantee. Ever since fan Wu had appeared, Xiang si, who had been hesitating, finally felt at ease after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you.¡± She smiled so widely that her eyes narrowed, revealing two dimples, ¡± ¡°When I¡¯m at home, the elders always praise me for being the best!¡± Song Qing smiled and walked toward the corridor. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Without the threat to his life, Xiang four felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted off his heart. He was even more intimate with song qingxiao than before. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk around and enjoy the stars tonight.¡± Song qingxiao said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°..¡±Her personality was really hard to fathom. Xiang si was stunned, but at that moment, song qingxiao had already walked a few meters away. She stood still for a while and followed after her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too.¡± After the change in his attitude, Xiang four was no longer as anxious as before when he was with song qingxiao. She finally understood why the ordinary person liked to follow song qingxiao around like a ghost. It was probably because her powerful strength gave people a sense of security. Although it was said to be a view, after going around in circles, song qingxiao stopped in front of the house where uncle Xiang and the others were temporarily staying. Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158: The past.1 Chapter 1158: The past.1 With such a great disturbance tonight and so many things happening in succession, uncle Xiang and the others were definitely not asleep. They were not from the Yu Lun illusionary realm, so they could not join the activities of Yi Chang and the others. They were all hiding in their rooms, probably waiting for dawn. When song qingxiao came over, everyone in the room stopped breathing. ¡®Bang bang bang bang bang bang-¡® Several rapid heartbeats rang out. It was clear that uncle Xiang and the others in the room had already realized that something was wrong. ¡°Open the door.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was clearly transmitted into the room, but there was no response for a long time, as if they were all ready to pretend to be deaf. Xiang Four¡¯s face revealed a trace of impatience. Her strength was not as strong as song qingxiao, so she had no choice but to bow down in front of her Alliance. It was fine if she acted cute and spoiled in order to survive, but there was no need to suppress herself in front of others. ¡°I¡¯ll knock the door open and kill two of them first, leaving the oldest one for questioning?¡± Her voice was crisp and sweet, and she looked pleasant. She even had a smile on her face when she spoke, but her words were cruel and merciless, causing the two young men who heard her inside to suddenly tremble and make ¡®Xi Xi suo¡¯ sounds. It was as if they couldn¡¯t sit still and were ready to get up and open the door. With a few thuds, the door that was originally closed was pulled open. Under the night sky, a barefoot young man stood there, his expression nervous. There was no light in the room, but with song qingxiao and Xiang SI¡¯s vision, they could see the situation in the room clearly. The three people in the room had different expressions. Other than the youth who opened the door who was a little scared, the other youth with a broken wrist was a little calmer. On the side of the bed, uncle Xiang sat up with his back against the wall. His single eye was filled with hatred as he coldly looked at song qingxiao and Xiang si. At the same time, he also stared at the youth who opened the door without permission with a malicious gaze. It was clear that he was blaming him for not being able to keep his cool. Song Qing¡¯s gaze landed on uncle Xiang¡¯s face and pointed with his finger. ¡°Was it scratched by the spirit of the ¡®gate of return¡¯?¡± She went straight to the point, and her question made uncle Xiang¡¯s pupils contract. The muscles on his cheeks twitched slightly, and he instinctively reached out to cover the side of his disfigured face, his face showing pain. Tonight was a special time, and song qingxiao¡¯s question had brought back uncle Xiang¡¯s memories from many years ago. ¡°57 years ago, I was only 14 years old.¡± The old man had survived a great disaster in the past, so his mental strength was excellent. In addition, he was old and shrewd. His experience over the years had taught him how to read people¡¯s expressions and was very good at judging the timing. Song qingxiao¡¯s question did not have the intention to beat around the bush. Instead, she went straight to the point, not giving him a chance to avoid or ease the situation. After the ¡®Dragon King¡¯s ceremony¡¯ in the day, the clear dew had returned and caused such a huge commotion. Yet, these two still dared to walk out alone. In addition, Xiang Four¡¯s killing intent was seething. This made the old man know that he couldn¡¯t escape tonight. Although song qingxiao¡¯s expression was gentle, uncle Xiang could feel that she was scarier than Xiang si. After all, there was an old saying,¡±dogs that bark don¡¯t bite.¡± It was not appropriate to compare Xiang four to a dog, but there was nothing wrong with this logic. When uncle Xiang and song qingxiao entered the nine Dragon cave, they knew that this girl was not an ordinary person. Yi Chang attached great importance to her. Even after such a big incident, the people of the Yu Lun void realm did not stop them from moving around. It could be imagined that they either could not be controlled or let them do whatever they wanted. It was not time to ¡®execute¡¯ them yet. Uncle Xiang hoped that it was the latter, but he also felt that the former was more likely. He already knew that this day would come sooner or later when song qingxiao asked this question. However, he was extremely cunning. At this moment, he was talking nonsense and deliberately delaying time. He also had the intention of letting the people of the yulun void realm notice that something was wrong and quickly come to save his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing could clearly see the old man¡¯s plan, but he didn¡¯t point it out. Instead, he let him continue, our local area has always been very poor and is not a key development Zone. Since ancient times, this place had been neither a Cultural Center nor a transportation hub. On the contrary, its remote location had always restricted its development. we don¡¯t have any famous local specialties here, nor do we have anything that we can take out. The only thing that¡¯s special is the mountains and rivers here. This place had blocked the development of the local people, but countless legends had been derived from ancient times. It was very moving. Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159: The past.2 Chapter 1159: The past.2 The two girls didn¡¯t interrupt his narration. Although Xiang si knew that the old man was stalling for time, there were times when clues to a mission needed to be obtained from these details. Compared to song qingxiao, who had been asking about local legends and analyzing the clues of the mission in the stories, she was restricted in the yulun void realm. Even though she had better conditions to enter the mission scenario than song qingxiao, she did not get much useful information because Yi Chang and the others were on high alert. It was not easy for her to find out about the black cocoon, but song qingxiao had found out more than she did. Thus, she listened attentively to uncle Xiang¡¯s words and did not make a sound. ¡°The locals are poor. In my generation, they couldn¡¯t even afford to eat.¡± Because of the inconvenient transportation, backward conditions, and the different beliefs of the local people, the local people were still very poor even after the establishment of the new empire. at this time, the new person-in-charge was newly transferred. The new person-in-charge was very aggressive and vowed to make a good achievement. After some research, they decided to develop the tourism industry according to the characteristics of our local area. As uncle Xiang spoke of the past, the gaze in his single eye became drawn out, as if he had fallen into his memories. Pinluo had already explained the general situation on the ship. However, pinluo¡¯s explanation was different from what uncle Xiang had said. They lived in different times, and uncle Xiang had personally experienced this. If he explained it, the feeling would be deeper. ¡°The most famous one in the area is the nine Dragon cave on the Black River.¡± The local people believed in different gods and had all kinds of legends. Even in some neighboring villages, some legends were passed down with different contents. They all sneered at each other¡¯s beliefs and legends and looked down on each other. However, the legend of the Yellow Emperor killing the nine Dragons was the same. It was because of this that the local people firmly believed that the Yellow Emperor had killed the nine Dragons. They usually avoided the nine Dragon cave when they went out, afraid that an accident would happen. When the instructions to develop tourism were passed down, the local city Hall sent officials to carry out the preliminary preparation work. They wanted to invite a group of local people as guides to go deep into the nine Dragon cave and study the development route. As soon as the news spread, the local area was in an uproar. Many villages joined forces to oppose it and banned the passage. Uncle Xiang seemed to be reminiscing about the past. He paused for a moment. However, in the end, the objection was invalid. With great rewards, there would be brave men. Tempted by money and promises, a ship sailed into the nine Dragon cave with the local leaders and staff. The story began with this. To this day, uncle Xiang was thinking, if the new official had not taken office back then, and the City Hall had not made the plan to turn the local area into a tourist attraction, what would the land look like today? Perhaps the nine Dragon cave would not be disturbed by anyone. Perhaps he would not have accidentally entered the legendary Yu Lun illusionary realm. He would not have been blind in one eye and almost lost his life. He would not have met Yi Chang and the others. Naturally, he would have lived a peaceful and mediocre life. ¡°After this ship entered, it never came out again.¡± Three days later, the people under him couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reported the matter to the higher-ups, who sent someone to deal with it. They also spent a lot of money to find the local people to lead the way and prepare to find the missing people. ¡°My father was one of the leaders of this group.¡± The Xiang family had been doing the work of picking treasures for generations, and they specialized in dealing with the Black River that everyone feared. The locals were more afraid of the nine Dragon cave, but there were always some people who were not afraid of death who would spend a lot of money to sneak into the river, trying to find something that others had not found. The existence of these people was one of the sources of income for the Xiang family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more they dealt with the nine Dragon cave, the more the Xiang family understood the danger. But what was scarier than ghosts and evil was poverty. To the poor who needed to support their families, money was more precious than life. Because of the deaths, and the fact that it was a ship full of people, the City Hall was willing to pay a lot of money. At this time, his father was naturally very tempted. He had more advantages than others. The Xiang family had been in and out of the nine Dragon cave for several generations and dealt with corpses. Besides knowing some things about the cave, they had also developed a greater courage than others. This group of people was very lucky. Perhaps they had found the right ¡®expert¡¯. After the search and rescue ship entered, they quickly found the ship that the staff was on that day and pushed it out of the nine Dragon cave, completing the mission. Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160: The past.3 Chapter 1160: The past.3 However, what happened next was just as pinluo had mentioned to song qingxiao. In just a few days, the ship had decayed so badly that there were almost no signs of a new ship. Instead, it looked like an old ship that had been jolted for decades. The people on the ship had mysteriously disappeared. There were no traces of blood or fighting. It was as if they had disappeared by some mysterious force. They were nowhere to be found, Dead or Alive. This incident caused a sensation in the local area. The legend of Jiulong once again became a hot topic, with different opinions, and the Xiang family also became a well-known local figure. during that time, all sorts of important people visited my house. This was probably one of the few glorious moments of the Xiang family. Although uncle Xiang had only said a few words, it was easy to imagine the glory and fame of the Xiang family at that time. However, there was no glory on uncle Xiang¡¯s face. Instead, there was a hint of sarcasm. ¡°After the promise and temptation from the top, my father decided to go to war again.¡± The first time he ventured into the nine Dragon cave, he was lucky enough to survive. After that, his father became greedy and the city center promised to reward him with a sum of money after the matter was settled. At the same time, the city center would give the Xiang family some preferential policies so that the Xiang family, which was originally in the treasure-picking industry, could have a chance to make a comeback. Xiang Huan¡¯s father couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. He gathered all the strong men in the village who were familiar with swimming, brought the people sent by the higher-ups, and at the same time, brought his son, who was already fourteen years old, and entered the nine Dragon cave again. But this time, whether it was lucky or unlucky, the ship came in just as the nine Dragon cave¡¯s water flow was going against the current. The boat followed the current into the middle of the nine Dragon cave, and at the same time, it headed towards the nine Springs. By accident, it was washed into the nine Springs. That night happened to be the day of the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ that Yichang and the others held every three years in the Yu Lun void realm. The restriction that enveloped the nine Springs was opened. The ship passed through the fog and entered the rumored Yu Lun void realm. The story finally entered the main topic. That night was the same as tonight. It was the time for the spirits to ¡®return¡¯. I remember that the moon was as bright as tonight. uncle Xiang, who was sitting on the bed, lowered his body and stretched his head out of the room to look at the sky. when the boat entered the lake, I heard something was wrong with the current at the bottom of the boat. It was as if something was moving. However, the people on the boat didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. They all thought that there might be fish in the water. At that time, everyone was immersed in the joy of discovering the immortal land. Who would have thought that they would not enter an immortal land, but a deadly hell? Not long after, the sound of the water flow stopped. Everyone thought that the fish had left. Just as they let their guard down, a woman suddenly emerged from the water! Uncle Xiang paused. The two young men held their breaths and did not dare to make a sound. Coupled with the moon and the atmosphere tonight, everyone could almost imagine how terrifying it must have been on that night 57 years ago when a group of people came in on a boat and saw a woman emerge from the water. Uncle Xiang had told the outside world that he had forgotten all of these things, but when he brought them up now, he remembered every detail very clearly. ¡°That woman was wearing a dark red Wedding dress, her hair was let down, and half of her body was buried in the water.¡± As he said this, his hands trembled. He instinctively wanted to reach for the pipe hanging on his waist, but after several attempts, he was unable to pull it down. In the end, it hung helplessly by his side and clenched into a fist. They were in the water, but the woman was walking as if she was on flat ground. The waves slowly lifted her up, as if they were listening to her command. That night, the fog was very heavy, and her appearance was too strange. Everyone on the boat only realized that something was wrong now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman¡¯s strange eyes fell on the ship. Many people felt a chill from their feet when she looked at them. Many people realized that this woman was probably not human. This was the nine Dragon cave, the place where the evil Dragon was rumored to be. Other than the legendary immortal who suppressed the evil dragon¡¯s soul, all living people died once they entered. In their panic, many people immediately jumped off the ship and tried to escape. but you can imagine how powerful the water of the nine Springs is. When uncle Xiang said this, the young man with the broken wrist hugged his arm. Even though his arm had been treated, it had left a scar that would never heal. When he heard the words ¡®nine Springs¡¯, he felt a little frightened. The people who jumped into the river were immediately corroded by the demonic Qi in the river. Uncle Xiang¡¯s father was also among those who jumped into the river. Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161: The past.4 Chapter 1161: The past.4 He was confident in his ability to swim. He had wanted to go into the river first and then pick up his son. Who knew that after entering the river, his body began to decay, and he suddenly let out an extremely terrifying cry of pain. his lower body quickly melted into water, just like a snowman. The bodies of flesh and blood disintegrated under the powerful demonic Qi and melted into liquid. Dark red blood spread out, and these people were like snowmen, melting quickly under the sunlight. Uncle Xiang¡¯s father was still holding his son with his upper body, trying to carry him into the water, but at this time, the life-saving thing had become a life-or-death thing. The situation reversed, and he desperately grabbed his son, trying to use his son¡¯s body to climb into the boat. The lower half of his body quickly corroded, and soon, the part of his body that was soaked in water below his waist was reduced to nothing. The body hanging on the bow began to swell and turn purple, and a violent scream rang in uncle Xiang¡¯s ears. Xiang Yan¡¯s father, who had lost his mind in pain, did not think of this at all. He only held on to his son with his survival instinct. The dying man¡¯s strength was so great that he almost dragged him into the water. Having seen other people being dissolved and melted in the water, it was a great shock to uncle Xiang when he was a teenager. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. He saw his father strangling his neck, unable to break free, and almost being dragged into the water ¡­ As the water rippled, the face of a woman with a pale green color slowly emerged. She stretched out a hand and pushed uncle Xiang¡¯s face. Uncle Xiang¡¯s hand instinctively made the same gesture that song Qing and Xiao Zeng had made on the Black River. Contrary to song qingxiao¡¯s initial guess, the ghost in the water had pushed uncle Xiang back. ¡°Her hands are very cold.¡± That kind of ice was hard to describe in words. When the fingertips touched his forehead, he even heard his own skull sink in like a crisp marshmallow, making a crisp ¡®pop¡¯ sound. A bone-piercing chill instantly filled the young Xiang huos body. He did not even feel any pain, only a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. Her fingertips were like sharp knives, easily piercing into his flesh, breaking his bones, and pushing him back. The force was so strong that it even broke free from Xiang Yan¡¯s father¡¯s control and threw him into the ship. As the ¡®hand¡¯ was pulled away, the bones on his forehead were torn apart with a ¡®crack¡¯, and a large amount of blood gushed out, covering one of his eyes. As the cold Qi invaded his body, he felt an intense pain and fainted. when I woke up again, I saw the people of the Yu Lun void realm. Lord Yi Chang saved me. Uncle Xiang had a strange look on his face as he gave song qingxiao a meaningful look. ¡°At that time, he was only 40 years old.¡± ¡®Hiss!¡¯ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Swish-¡® Two gasps were heard. It was the young man with the broken wrist and the young man who opened the door for song qingxiao and the others. This matter had a huge impact on the two young men. Song qingxiao and Xiang four had already guessed the secret of Yi Chang and the others ¡®reincarnation, so they were not surprised. When uncle Xiang said this, their expressions remained calm. ¡°Do you know the origin of the people at the Yu Lun void realm?¡± When uncle Xiang said this, he raised his chin slightly and tried his best to make song qingxiao and Xiang si beg him. It was as if it was a Supreme honor for him to know the true origin of the yulun void realm people. Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162: The human heart (1) Chapter 1162: The human heart (1) ¡°Uncle Xiang, when you first met Lord Yi Chang, was he really already forty years old?¡± The young man with the broken wrist asked in disbelief. This situation was too incredible. The first time uncle Xiang went to the Yu Lun illusionary realm was 57 years ago. If Yi Chang was already 40 years old then, he should be at least 100 years old now after decades. However, when they had just reached the Yu Lun void realm, they had seen Yi Chang with their own eyes. Now, he was only 20 years old at most. How did he look like an old man who was close to 100 years old? The other young man was also suspicious. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his expression was obvious. Uncle Xiang¡¯s gaze was fixed on song qingxiao and Xiang four, but to his disappointment, he did not see any panic on the two girls ¡°faces. It was as if the information he knew was nothing strange to the two of them and could not arouse their curiosity. His plan to put on airs in front of these two people failed, and his face revealed a resentful expression. Fortunately, even though song qingxiao and Xiang four didn¡¯t fall for his tricks, ah Xin and the other young man¡¯s questions satisfied his vanity a little. Thus, although he was silent for a while, uncle Xiang still answered ah Xin¡¯s question, ¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± As he spoke, his eyes were still fixed on song qingxiao and Xiang four. ¡°The first time I met Sir Chang, he was in the prime of his life, only about forty years old.¡± At this point, uncle Xiang grinned, revealing a mouth full of yellow teeth. they are the descendants of the Dragon Slayers. After they followed the Yellow Emperor to kill the evil Dragon, they have been guarding the Dragon Soul here. The old man was not an ordinary person. After dealing with Yi Chang and the others for decades, he had learned some information about them. ¡°It¡¯s just that over a long period of time, most of our clansmen died under the entanglement of the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit, and only these people were left.¡± the people of the Requiem clan were handpicked by the Yellow Emperor. Their lifespans are longer than ordinary humans, but their long lives do not bring them blessings. His single eye glowed with a dark light as he stared coldly at song qingxiao. the members of the Requiem clan who are entangled by the Dragon Soul will rot and demonic Qi will invade their bodies. It¡¯s just like how the subdued Qi in the nine Springs can hurt ordinary people. It¡¯s just that the injuries they suffer are deeper than ordinary people. Their long lifespans and powerful physical bodies that were strong enough to exterminate an evil Dragon gave the soul suppression clan an extremely strong resistance. So when they were corroded by the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit, their pain was destined to be deeper than that of ordinary people! The young man who had his wrist cut off had only suffered for a short ten minutes, not even an hour. However, the people of Yi Chang would have to endure the pain of being corroded by the demonic Qi for the rest of their lives, until they died. By the time they died, their entire bodies had festered and turned into a pile of meat paste. They were in extreme pain. It was exactly the same as when the young uncle Xiang had seen his father melt in the nine spring water, except that the speed of the Requiem clan¡¯s ¡®melting¡¯ was thousands of times slower than that of ordinary people. This slow speed naturally increased their pain, and in addition to their duty of guarding the evil dragon¡¯s spirit, they couldn¡¯t leave this place. It was as if they were locked up here waiting for death. Under such circumstances, the Yichang tribe naturally developed a grudge against the heavenly Dao. they had contributed greatly to the Dragon slaying ceremony. Their names should have been on the memorial tablet, but they were imprisoned here. No one knows. Uncle Xiang said darkly, ¡± ¡°This is the injustice of the heavenly Dao. Naturally, we have to find a way to break this injustice!¡± When Xiang si heard this, he frowned. She couldn¡¯t stand the old man¡¯s pretentiousness, so she sneered, ¡± this is a matter of the Requiem clan. What does it have to do with you? ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yi Chang talked about the past, although he was resentful, his expression was still slightly restrained. He did not expect the old man to be even more resentful than the people of the Yi Chang tribe when he talked about the past. It was as if he had personally experienced it. Xiang Four¡¯s strength was outstanding and she had a strange temper. Uncle Xiang was originally afraid of her, but after hearing what she said, he seemed to be enraged. He clenched his fists and waved them, ¡± ¡°The people of the world manage the affairs of the world, so why can¡¯t they?¡± I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just delusionally thinking of joining the Requiem clan. What kind of righteous words are you talking about? ¡± Xiang four wasn¡¯t intimidated by his imposing manner and snorted instead, his face revealing a mocking expression, ¡± Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163: The human heart (2) Chapter 1163: The human heart (2) ¡°You haven¡¯t even joined them yet, and you¡¯re already calling yourself a member of the soul suppression clan. You¡¯re just a dog that they keep, and the kind that doesn¡¯t feed bones!¡± you ¡­ uncle Xiang¡¯s single eye opened wide in anger after being cut and beaten by her words. His turbid eye was bloodshot, and his expression was ferocious. The two of them were at loggerheads, and the atmosphere was tense. The two young men, who had just heard uncle Xiang¡¯s story, were full of questions, so scared that they did not dare to speak at this critical moment. ¡°Do you still want to listen? If you don¡¯t want to hear it, then get lost!¡± Uncle Xiang and Xiang four stared at each other for a long time, neither giving in. The old man couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiang si, so he finally turned his eyes to song Qing and threatened. Song Qing squinted her eyes. She did not take uncle Xiang¡¯s threats, nor did she want to care about the dispute between the two. She just wanted to find out the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°I advise you to be more tactful!¡± She said calmly. Her tone was not as ruthless as Xiang SI¡¯s, but the coldness she exuded was deeper than Xiang SI¡¯s murderous intent, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, just focus on your story.¡± Uncle Xiang was still unconvinced, but when his eyes met hers, he immediately felt a chill from his feet and shivered. Xiang si didn¡¯t say anything. Although she didn¡¯t like the old man, she knew that song qingxiao¡¯s words weren¡¯t just a warning to uncle Xiang. She was also warning her not to start a fight and to start a conversation. The young girl pouted and tactfully stopped talking to uncle Xiang. However, she secretly decided in her heart that after the mission was completed, she would definitely kill this old man to vent her hatred. Although the result was not as satisfactory as uncle Xiang had expected, Xiang four did not continue to mock him. Uncle Xiang suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and continued, ¡± the death of a member of the Requiem clan is not a release, but the beginning of another kind of torture. After being ridiculed by Xiang four, he restrained himself a little, ¡°¡±Yi Chang¡¯s ancestors discovered that these Yin souls have the aura of their ancestors.¡± In other words, the people of the soul suppression clan were affected by the Dragon Soul when they were alive and died in pain. After death, their souls could not rest in peace and fell into the darkness, becoming one with the demonic Qi and impossible to separate. As long as the soul was not destroyed, it would live forever. However, when the Yellow Emperor established the yulun void realm, in order to prevent humans from being affected by the evil Dragons and dark spirits, he specially separated the yulun void realm from the Three Realms, forming a unique world of reincarnation. The demonic Qi could not be dispersed and would only spread within the yulun void realm. A member of the Requiem clan that was killed by the evil Dragon dark spirit. After death, their souls are imprisoned in demonic Qi and become nutrients for the evil dragon¡¯s soul. As more and more members of the soul suppression clan died, the more miserable they became. In comparison, the demonic Qi grew stronger. By the time the Yichang tribesmen realized what was going on, the situation was already very serious. Without any reinforcements, the Requiem tribe was on the verge of extinction. but Lord Yi Chang is the turning point of this race! At this point, uncle Xiang¡¯s face revealed an excited expression. His back suddenly straightened, and his face flushed with excitement. His single eye was glowing as he recalled some past events. ¡°He¡¯s the leader who turned the tide in times of crisis! At the moment when the soul suppression tribe was waiting for death in despair, he led his clansmen to revive!¡± He seemed to admire Yi Chang, and his tone was full of praise. Song qingxiao continued, ¡± this is why he was already 40 when you first met him. 57 years later, he¡¯s only in his 20S. ¡°Not bad!¡± in desperation, ¡± uncle Xiang said loudly, ¡± Lord Yi Chang decided to do the opposite. He drew the demonic Qi into his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the evil Dragon died, the resentment in its soul was extremely strong, forming a demonic Qi that was difficult to destroy, causing the soul suppression clan to suffer greatly. When the position of the clan leader was passed on to Yi Chang, this young man made a major decision that overturned the actions of his ancestors-to cooperate with the dark spirit of the demonic Dragon and let the demonic Qi fill his body to change the fate of the Requiem clan. ¡°He broke the rules set by our ancestors and went against the orders of the Yellow Emperor. He cooperated with the demonic dragon¡¯s spirit and changed the mission of the Requiem clan.¡± It turned the demonic Qi that hurt them into nutrients to strengthen their bodies. At the same time, it used their souls to nurture the Dragon Spirit. Both sides coexisted and used each other. This move could not be said to not be magical. At the same time, it also turned this race from the soul subduing race into the ¡®Dragon protector¡¯ Yin spirits! Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164: The human heart (3) Chapter 1164: The human heart (3) with the Dragon souls and dark spirits taking care of them, every few decades, it is a new cycle for them. If the legend was true, there were the living beings of the Three Realms, the heavenly court, and hell. After ordinary people died, they would enter the cycle of reincarnation and be reincarnated as humans. However, after this reincarnation, he drank the Meng po soup and forgot about his previous life. The reincarnation cycle of the Yi Chang tribesmen was different from that of ordinary people. When they grew old, they did not die. Instead, they turned into a cocoon and waited for a new life. The Dragon Soul would nurture this group of ¡®people¡¯ protecting the Dragon, breaking out of the cocoon and becoming an infant. Just as song qingxiao and Xiang four had guessed, every time they broke out of their cocoons, it was a rebirth for them. When uncle Xiang first met Yi Chang, Yi Chang was 40 years old. During the 57 years that uncle Xiang had spent in the Yu Lun void realm, he had witnessed Yi Chang live to the age of 70, turn into a cocoon, and come back to life. Even after so many years, uncle Xiang still felt his scalp go numb and could not control himself when he thought about that shock. ¡°I¡¯ve heard many legends about Immortals since I was a child, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen an old man in his 70s turn into a baby.¡± Such a scene was too stimulating for uncle Xiang, and it made him more determined to reach the yulun void realm. in my life, I¡¯ve seen my grandfather working hard to support his family. I¡¯ve seen my father being despised by thousands of people in the village, then entering the nine Dragon cave and becoming a popular local, sought after by everyone. The Xiang family was once a treasure-hunting family that everyone despised. Then, uncle Xiang¡¯s father entered the nine Dragon cave and made a great contribution, causing a sensation in the area. The Xiang family became a popular family in the area. Many important people from the city center came to the Xiang family with gifts, and his father was overjoyed. Under the temptation of fame and fortune, he lost his mind and agreed to enter the nine Dragon cave again, and finally lost his life. I saw the female ghost appear. I saw my uncle and father screaming and dying in front of me. When he was pushed into the cabin by the ghost of the portal, the last thing he heard was the ¡®plop¡¯ sound of his father¡¯s swollen and deformed upper body falling into the water. The incident from 57 years ago, before he passed out, the deepest impression in his mind was the sound of splashing water and the scene of his father¡¯s body spinning in the water, melting like a piece of rock sugar. ¡°Fame and fortune are too weak.¡± The old man muttered, ¡± just like the piece of meat bone I threw at the dog before I beat it up. His father had lost his life before he could put the bone in his mouth. From then on, uncle Xiang felt that fame and fortune were like floating clouds, and nothing was more precious than his life. The people of Yi Chang saved his life and told him about the history of the Requiem tribe. At that time, uncle Xiang, who was still very young, made a solemn vow in his heart-he would join Yi Chang tribe and obtain eternal life. After he was rescued, his boat was sent out and returned to the nine Dragon cave with the current. The life-saving blood that the soul suppression clan fed him that day saved his life, and when he came out, he once again caused a stir in the city Hall. Someone had asked him about the details of the nine Dragon cave, asking him where his father, brothers, and those who had entered the cave had gone, and what had happened inside. Uncle Xiang had said nothing, only that he had forgotten. Even if these people promised to give him money and status, he would not say a word. He had seen his father¡¯s end, so he was unmoved by all these threats and promises. He only wanted to live forever! ¡°Did they tell you about the change in the Yichang tribe?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard this. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Uncle Xiang was taken aback. Although he did not understand what she meant by this, he still nodded after a moment of hesitation. ¡°After they told me, I¡¯ve been tight-lipped and didn¡¯t say a word to anyone!¡± He seemed to be very proud of this, but song Qing smiled faintly. ¡°Did they ask you to keep it a secret?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uncle Xiang immediately fell silent upon hearing this. The matter was already clear at this point. With Xiang SI¡¯s intelligence, he could sort out the cause and effect. With song Qing¡¯s key questions, he naturally understood. ¡°What do you mean tight-lipped?¡± She snorted coldly. At this point, uncle Xiang had already told her what he needed to say. Song qingxiao had already spoken, so of course, she would not hold back. She immediately revealed a mocking expression. ¡°You speak as if you have integrity!¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s face darkened. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care if he was happy or not and continued, ¡± Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165: The hearts of the people (4) Chapter 1165: The hearts of the people (4) ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Yichang isn¡¯t telling you this to keep it a secret.¡± The Requiem clan was in danger. Although Yi Chang¡¯s actions saved the remaining 145 clansmen, they were also in an awkward situation of not having an heir. Therefore, when uncle Xiang entered the Yu Lun void realm, Yi Chang told him about the past because he wanted to ask for help from the outside world. It was a pity that these people had been living in this confined world all year round, so how could they understand how deep the hearts of the outside world were? The evilness of the human heart was not something that a simple race could understand. and after you heard these stories, you¡¯ve already developed a desire to obtain immortality, and you¡¯ve also delusionally wanted to join the cycle of reincarnation. So at this time, uncle Xiang could not help them spread this news. Instead, he had to keep this secret. Every three years, the Yu Lun illusionary realm had to hold a ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ to appease the spirit of the evil Dragon and maintain the peace of this world. Uncle Xiang took the opportunity to ask for cooperation, and Yi Chang had no choice but to agree. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Uncle Xiang flew into a rage out of humiliation and retorted on the spot. ¡°I can even guess the contents of your agreement.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t take his fierce rebuttal seriously. Instead, she continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that every three years, you¡¯ll trick a young girl of the right age for them to send into the yulun void realm to suppress the demonic Qi in the lake. The condition of the exchange is that after you grow old, you also desire to become like them, to become a black cocoon, break out of the cocoon, and be reborn, to obtain eternal Samsara and immortality.¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s pupils contracted, and he clenched his jaw tightly. Hearing these words, he gasped for breath. He seemed to be nervous and afraid, as if a secret that he had kept for many years had been exposed under the sun, and there was no way to hide it. ¡°Your conditions are half coercing and half pleading. Under those circumstances, the number of Yi Chang¡¯s tribesmen decreased, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t use our own tribesmen to suppress the demonic Qi anymore. So, I had no choice but to agree to your suggestion.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Uncle Xiang suddenly shouted as if he had gone mad. His expression was extremely fierce, and his saliva flew everywhere. His face was already disfigured, and now that he had gone crazy, his expression was even more like that of a ferocious ghost, ferocious and frightening. The two young men who had come with him were intimidated by his crazy aura and did not dare to get close to him. They cowered in a corner of the room and swallowed their saliva. They looked at uncle Xiang in horror as he pounded on the wall, making loud ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds. as you grow older, you should feel a little tired. This should be the last time you¡¯ve decided to make such a deal, so you brought me on the ship and three other people. Song qingxiao looked at uncle Xiang coldly. the reason you brought pinluo and the other two along is because you have to think about your future. The old man was a meticulous person. He had already considered that after he joined the Requiem clan, he would probably be trapped in the same place as Yi Chang and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In order to prevent himself from suffering from the backlash of the calming Qi, he had to find a ¡®role¡¯ similar to his own that could lead the way. In the future, when he became a member of the Yi Chang tribe, he would also need an heir to send the young girls to the Yu Lun void realm for sacrifice. Every three years, there would be an endless cycle. As soon as song qingxiao said this, uncle Xiang, who had been extremely excited, suddenly calmed down. On the contrary, the two young men, who were at a loss, looked at uncle Xiang in shock. ¡°C-uncle Xiang, is this true?¡± Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166: Sinister (1) Chapter 1166: Sinister (1) The three young men had joined uncle Xiang¡¯s fleet because the elders had begged them again and again. They had sent generous gifts to the door, hoping to get a job that would be enough to support their families for the younger generation. The young men had never thought of doing such a thing. Every three years, a young girl would be killed. How many sins had uncle Xiang committed in the past 57 years? The old man¡¯s expression was uncertain, perhaps he was struggling to decide whether to admit or deny it. He had been talking for a long time, but no one from the Yu Lun void realm came over. It was as if everyone had given up on him and had no intention of saving him. All these years, he had been working hard for the people of the Yu Lun void realm and never dared to make any mistakes. He was determined to join them. Why did they not treat him as one of them at this time? ¡°Uncle Xiang?¡± The young man holding the broken wrist called out anxiously again, pulling uncle Xiang back from his thoughts. ¡°Miss song, you don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s single eye revealed a hint of slyness. This old man¡¯s mental strength was extremely good, and he wouldn¡¯t give up until he reached the Yellow River. At this point, the Yu Lun void realm obviously did not want to protect him, and he was still trying to deny it. what¡¯s more, ¡± he sneered, ¡± so what if it¡¯s true? ¡± uncle Xiang-¡± as soon as the old man said this, the young man with the broken wrist immediately screamed. Uncle Xiang¡¯s face revealed a trace of maliciousness as he shouted, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He turned his head, and a cold light flickered in his single eye. It was sinister and frightening. He glared at ah Xin, causing him to shrink back and reveal a look of fear on his face. ¡°Useless. What was the use of money? What this place can give you is eternal life!¡± He seemed to be convincing ah Xin, but he was also convincing himself. ¡°What can money buy? Can you buy immortality? That¡¯s something that even Qin shihuang yearns for, who doesn¡¯t want it?¡± He turned around and stared at song qingxiao. ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t know what it feels like to age.¡± The old man seemed to be possessed. He got up from the bed and slowly crawled toward ah Xin with a hunched back. ¡°Did my hair turn a lot whiter? My teeth were gradually unable to bite anything. My arms aren¡¯t as strong as they were when I was young, and my back is bent.¡± With every sentence he said, his expression became more ferocious and he looked scarier than a ghost. After hearing that song qingxiao had revealed uncle Xiang¡¯s true intentions, the young man, who had been rather excited, was frightened by him. When he saw him climb over, he shook his head and began to retreat. ¡°When I get up, I often feel sore here and pain there! I saw Yichang being reborn with my own eyes, from an old man to a baby, and he has a chance to grow up again.¡± Uncle Xiang crawled in front of ah Xin and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want this opportunity? Don¡¯t you want it? Do you want it? Ah?¡± ¡°Uncle Xiang ¡­ Uncle Xiang ¡­¡± The poor young man was frightened by him. He kept shaking his head and wailed as if he was crying. Being scolded by this ugly and terrifying old man had left a huge psychological shadow in his heart. Song qingxiao felt that the scene in front of her was extremely ridiculous and ironic. The originally cruel and brutal Yi Chang tribe was guilty, but the darkest and most difficult to predict was not them, but the human heart. ¡°You originally had such an opportunity.¡± At this moment, she was extremely disgusted with uncle Xiang from the bottom of her heart. Ever since she entered the divine incarcerate grounds, song qingxiao had experienced many trials and had seen all sorts of human nature. Uncle Xiang¡¯s face was ugly, but song qingxiao felt that his heart was even more twisted than his face. ¡°You should have been very lucky to have survived a great disaster when you were young.¡± If he had seized the opportunity at that time and lived his life well, he would not have wasted the past 57 years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What made song qingxiao not know whether to laugh or cry was that the old man had given up on what he originally had. He had been searching for those illusory things for 57 years, but now that he was old, he began to yearn for everything he had in the past. ¡°What do you know!¡± Uncle Xiang turned his head around fiercely, as if song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit his sore spot. His saliva flew everywhere. ¡°A moment of endurance is for the sake of better sensing life in the future!¡± ¡°Do people like you deserve to feel life?¡± When Xiang si heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but spit. Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167: Sinister _2 Chapter 1167: Sinister _2 She was also a cold and emotionless person, and it was common for her to take people¡¯s lives at the drop of a hat. She believed in ¡®if one didn¡¯t do it for themselves, the heavens would destroy them¡¯. Sometimes, she was a person who would do anything to achieve her goals. In a way, she was similar to uncle Xiang. If they were in different positions, she might have made the same choice as uncle Xiang. But even if they were of the same kind, it didn¡¯t prevent her from looking down on this old man. After all, Xiang si knew that she was a shameless, heartless and unrighteous person, unlike this old man. He was clearly a whore, but he still wanted to clear his name. It was really disgusting. ¡°Why am I not worthy? I¡¯m also doing this to save the world!¡± When uncle Xiang heard Xiang Four¡¯s words, he was even more unconvinced, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing to use the lives of a few people to save more people?¡± Even though Xiang si felt that he was shameless, he had no choice but to admit defeat in front of this old man. She revealed a nauseated expression, but uncle Xiang did not mind. ¡°Do you know how much of an impact the dragon¡¯s demonic Qi will have on humans if it spreads? Sacrificing myself for the greater good, I¡¯m doing this to accumulate good for them!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Xiang si said in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m indeed shameless. What I want is my life! I want to be immortal, I want to join the soul suppression clan and suppress the Dragon Soul in the future to make up for my mistakes!¡± Uncle Xiang didn¡¯t mind her scolding and just chuckled. The shamelessness of his boastful words shocked the others. For a moment, even the sharp-tongued Xiang four was dumbfounded and speechless. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to join the Requiem clan,¡± song qingxiao replied coldly. ¡°Hehe!¡± Uncle Xiang laughed coldly. He clearly did not believe song qingxiao¡¯s words and thought that she was lying to him. Yi Chang had promised him that when he was 70 years old and was about to die, he would give him the opportunity to be reincarnated. They would not lie. ¡°Do you know the sacred temple of the Yu Lun void realm?¡± Song qingxiao asked. The fearless uncle Xiang was stunned when he heard her change in tone. His facial muscles twitched slightly and his eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. There was no light in the room. In the dark night, he was confident that he could hide his subtle expression well, but he did not know that it had all fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. the Holy Temple should be the place where the Requiem clan holds the real ¡®Dragon King sacrifice¡¯, right? ¡± Song qingxiao stared at his face, trying to figure out the information she wanted to know from his reaction. He did not speak, but from the subtle reaction in his pupils, song qingxiao knew that he had guessed the truth. ¡°Xiang four and I are the real sacrificial offerings for this ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯.¡± After tidying up these small clues, it was not difficult for song qingxiao to guess some things. I¡¯m afraid the price that the Yichang tribe has to pay for combining with the Dragon Soul is not just the integration of the body and the Dragon Soul. If the Requiem clan had only combined their bodies and souls with the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit to obtain the immortal reincarnation technique, song qingxiao felt that the Yi Chang clan had an advantage no matter how she looked at it. After all, the combination of the two not only allowed the Requiem clan to not die in such a terrible way as before, where their souls would not rest in peace after death, but also obtained eternal life at the same time. This was simply a good thing that had hundreds of benefits and no disadvantages. However, under the heavens, how could there be such a sure-win business? Even if there was, it was probably a trap. Especially when dealing with such an evil Dragon Soul, it was absolutely impossible to be so simple and casual. From the way Yi Chang and the others wanted to sacrifice Xiang si and him, it could be seen that this Dragon King had a big appetite. The two young girls were already middle level nascent soul tier cultivators. No matter if it was their spirit power cultivation, cultivation, or the strength of their spiritual sense, they were all abnormally shocking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Simply put, if song qingxiao was the ¡®Dragon King¡¯, he and Xiang four would be great tonics. In other words, the real reason why the Yi Chang tribe held the Dragon King ceremony was to nourish something to achieve their goal, to get what they wanted. Now that things had come to this, song qingxiao thought about the black cocoons piled up in the Holy Temple. What else did she not understand? There were only 145 survivors in the Yi Chang tribe. There were 278 slots in the temple. Before song qingxiao entered the Yu Lun void realm, all 133 slots were filled with black cocoons. In other words, those black cocoons were all waiting for people to break out of their cocoons and be reborn. Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168: Sinister (3) Chapter 1168: Sinister (3) However, this kind of rebirth did not necessarily happen in a logical way. Perhaps, in order to achieve the purpose of rebirth, he would have to pay a special price. This could be seen from the number of times Yi Chang and churong had been reborn. Yi Chang was the leader of the Requiem clan. His position was the highest, equivalent to the clan leader. He was the spiritual leader of the clan and was indispensable. Therefore, he had to constantly be reborn through the long river of time, which was why he had been reborn the most. If one considered being less than 80 years old as one reincarnation in his life, he had been reincarnated 12 times so far. In other words, he had lived for at least 900 years, almost 1000 years old. In comparison, churong¡¯s dress had less than half of his, only five or six layers. This meant that churong had lived at least half of his life. They were father and son, so the age difference would not be as exaggerated as a few hundred years. The only possibility was that while Chang was constantly breaking out of the cocoon and reincarnating, churong might have been sleeping most of the time, just like the black cocoons in the grooves of the Holy temples, waiting for ¡®opportunities¡¯. my guess is that the real ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ is not held once every three years. It needs a special person and a special time to start. Song Qing looked at uncle Xiang and told him his deduction, ¡± ¡°Xiang si and I should be the ones who get this opportunity. After offering us to the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ as real sacrifices, the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ will grant the Requiem clan the ability to be reborn. That will be the time for the people who sealed themselves in the cocoons to be truly reborn.¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s breathing clearly stopped when she said this. His reaction was obviously the uneasiness he felt after she had found out the truth. It also proved that song qingxiao¡¯s guess was correct. ¡°There are still many people in the Requiem clan waiting to be reborn, right? Five days later, during the real ¡®Dragon King¡¯s ritual¡¯, when we¡¯re devoured by the¡¯ Dragon King¡¯, there will surely be the miracle of rebirth that you¡¯ve mentioned.¡± The Holy Temple was connected to the nine Springs, and the black cocoons in the grooves of the Holy Temple were closely related to the demonic Qi in the springs, nourishing and complementing each other. Coupled with the female statue in the Holy Temple, song qingxiao could not help but wonder if the so-called Dragon King was really hiding in the lake, or was it the strange and warm female statue itself? As she was thinking, uncle Xiang kept sneering. He kept his hands in his sleeves, half-closed his eyes, and did not make a sound. This old man would not shed tears until he saw his coffin. Perhaps he had fallen into the hands of song Qing and Xiao Xiao tonight. If the two wanted to kill him, he would die no matter what. If he said it, his death would be meaningless. Although Yichang and the others had said that they did not come to save him, uncle Xiang still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. He hoped that if he could survive this day, he could leave a good impression on the Yichang tribe and be accepted into the yulun void realm, becoming one of the ¡®Immortals¡¯ there. If he couldn¡¯t make it, he was not young anymore and had already died once. The worst case scenario would be like this. He made up his mind to ignore song qingxiao¡¯s nonsense. Song qingxiao was very smart. She could see through uncle Xiang¡¯s plan. She was not angry at all. She just smiled. do you really think you can be reborn? ¡± Hit the snake at its seven-inch spot! To uncle Xiang, joining the Requiem race and breaking out of the cocoon to be reborn was his lifelong dream. When song qingxiao mentioned anything else, he would clench his teeth and refuse to say anything. Even if his character, character, or even his deceased parents and relatives were humiliated, this old man would pretend to be dead without saying a word. However, this was his weakness. When uncle Xiang heard her words, he instinctively reacted. He raised his eyelids again and looked at song qingxiao with a dark expression. Before he could say anything, he heard her say, ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to join!¡± Unconvinced, uncle Xiang moved his mouth, but before he could speak, song qingxiao continued, ¡± ¡°There are only 278 spots in the Holy Temple, and 145 are empty.¡± And these 145 people were exactly the same as the number of Yi Chang tribe members that were still alive in the Yu Lun void realm. When they were building the Holy Temple, before the Dragon King plan was realized, they did not leave any space for outsiders! In other words, what uncle Xiang had been pursuing for the past 57 years was like a flower in the mirror or a moon in the water. It was just a dream that he had woken up from. there¡¯s no place for you here. You can¡¯t join the Requiem clan, and you can¡¯t be reborn. Song qingxiao looked at the old man¡¯s rapidly changing expression and calmly said, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They¡¯re just lying to you. The deal between you two has always been one-sided.¡± He had been extremely calm the whole time. Even when song qingxiao and the others barged in and exposed uncle Xiang¡¯s scheme, revealing his secret of deceiving and killing young girls for decades, tricking people like pinluo and ah Xin into becoming his ¡®inheritors¡¯, this old man was still very calm. Under Xiang SI¡¯s threat and mockery, the old man who seemed to be unafraid of death suddenly shouted like a madman, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± His face was ashen, and large veins popped up on his forehead and neck. They were like venomous insects crawling on his body and bouncing up and down. It was a terrifying sight. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169: Vile person (1) Chapter 1169: Vile person (1) Uncle Xiang¡¯s eyes bulged like bloodshot marbles, as if they would fall at any moment. He panted heavily and glared at song qingxiao with an extremely angry look. Xiang si, who had been disgusted by his attitude earlier, could not help but chuckle when he heard this. ¡°What a good show!¡± Two sweet dimples appeared on both sides of her cheeks. She clapped her hands together and did not hide her gloating expression. For someone as impervious to oil and salt like uncle Xiang, tearing apart his beautiful dream at this moment might be even more unbearable than killing him. ¡°Impossible!¡± He was still shouting, his expression extremely agitated. Song qingxiao¡¯s words had touched his reverse scale, and Xiang Four¡¯s ridicule was like adding oil to the fire. Once his temper flared up, he actually became extremely courageous and pounced towards song qingxiao, ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± Xiang si had long wanted to deal with this old man, but because of song qingxiao¡¯s previous question, he let him live for the time being. Seeing that he had taken the initiative to pounce on her, a cold glint flashed in her eyes. With a shake of her wrist, the layers of silver rings on her wrist made a crisp sound as they collided. The ¡®ding-Ling¡¯ sound was like a heavy invisible mountain, pressing down on uncle Xiang¡¯s body with a ¡®boom¡¯, and he was thrown to the ground! Although Xiang four had suffered some losses at the hands of Qing Lu¡¯s spirit, with her divine sense, it would be as easy as blowing off dust for her to deal with an ordinary person like uncle Xiang. Uncle Xiang was unable to move, his face flushed red. He tried his best to resist this spiritual sense, but it was like an ant trying to shake a tree, unable to use any strength. ¡°You should be glad.¡± Xiang four retracted his hand and looked down at uncle Xiang, ¡± ¡°Song San still has some questions to ask, or else I have plenty of ways to deal with you.¡± After she said this, the bouncing silver rings on her wrists fell down, and the divine sense that was suppressing uncle Xiang loosened a little. With a ¡®Hu¡¯ sound, uncle Xiang let out a big breath. After this round of beating, uncle Xiang¡¯s expression relaxed slightly. Xiang four didn¡¯t retract his consciousness and continued to suppress him on the ground. Like a worm, he raised his head and stared coldly at the two girls, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Because Xiang Four¡¯s previous attack had made him wary, after feeling the invisible ¡®magic¡¯ punishment, uncle Xiang had regained some of his rationality. However, he was still brooding over song qingxiao¡¯s words and argued, ¡± ¡°Lord Yichang wouldn¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°They are Immortals who never grow old. Why would they lie to me?¡± he said ruthlessly. He shook his head, and beads of sweat gradually appeared on his nose, lips, and forehead. ¡°No, they won¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ve been transporting things for them for 57 years and I¡¯ve brought them many Dragon wangfei. I¡¯ve made a great contribution to the Yu Lun void realm. They won¡¯t lie to me!¡± The more the old man said, the more guilty he seemed. The Qi that had been supporting him all this time instantly deflated. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for their own good, I¡¯m helping them!¡± He was still stubborn and quibbled, ¡± I understand their pain, and I can empathize with them. Yichang knows best what I¡¯m feeling! Song qingxiao said coldly, ¡± ¡°Yichang asked you for help back then, hoping that you would spread the news, but you kept it a secret for many years because of your own selfishness. Now, they¡¯re just treating you the same way. What¡¯s impossible?¡± She looked at uncle Xiang. furthermore, the Yichang tribe is not strong enough to revive all of their people. Some of them are still waiting in line in the temple. What are you? ¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words were like a sharp blade, stabbing straight into uncle Xiang¡¯s heart. The two sides deceived and used each other. Uncle Xiang thought that he was a cunning old fox, but he didn¡¯t think that Yi Chang Samsara had been scheming for many years. Uncle Xiang¡¯s little trick was probably not enough in the other party¡¯s eyes. As for the pain of the Requiem race, no matter how agitated or angry uncle Xiang was, it was all just an act to hide his inner desires. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, song qingxiao was no longer willing to speak to someone like uncle Xiang. She squatted down and went straight to her destination. ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon King?¡± Uncle Xiang¡¯s expression was empty, still immersed in what she had said. For the past 57 years, he had been through cold and heat. Every month, he would send a fixed amount of resources into the Yu Lun void realm. From the bottom of his heart, he had already regarded himself as a part of the Yu Lun void realm. He was even secretly proud of it and was determined to join the soul suppressing clan after this worship. Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170: Vile person (2) Chapter 1170: Vile person (2) Now, song qingxiao¡¯s words had shattered his dreams. She said that his dreams, expectations, and everything he had done for the past 57 years were all one-sided. It was just a false promise given to him by Yichang. This immediately caused the old man to have a mental breakdown. ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They won¡¯t lie to me!¡± He didn¡¯t hear song qingxiao¡¯s question at all and was still shaking his head madly. His bronze face was pale, and sweat was dripping down his face. His eye was still looking left and right. no, I¡¯m from the Requiem race. I have their blood in my body and I¡¯ve long been one with their blood. I¡¯m from the race of gods appointed by the Yellow Emperor ¡­ ¡°I want to enter the Holy Temple, I want to break out of the cocoon and be reborn ¡­¡± When he said this, he turned his head with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and wanted to crawl towards ah Xin and the other youth. However, because of the restriction placed by Xiang four on his body, no matter how much strength he used, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the layer of restriction on his body. Helplessly, uncle Xiang could only roll one of his eyes, trying to get closer to the two. His appearance was so terrifying that the two young men were frightened. They both let out suppressed wails and sobbed as they desperately shrank back. ¡°Yichang wouldn¡¯t lie to me, it wouldn¡¯t, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡± The two poor young men were frightened by his ferocious expression. They were deeply afraid of angering the crazy uncle Xiang. As soon as they heard him speak, they hurriedly nodded, ¡± ¡°They won¡¯t lie to uncle Xiang.¡± When uncle Xiang heard the two of them talking, his face revealed a look of relief. The corners of his mouth pulled up, but before he could speak, Xiang si lazily said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ghost!¡± Her words quickly caused uncle Xiang to begin to pant, but the girl was not like the two youths who did not dare to provoke uncle Xiang. Instead, she evilly said, Yichang lied to you. There¡¯s no place for you in the Holy Temple. You can¡¯t be Reborn! ah ¡­ Ah ah ah ¡­ As if he had seen a ghost, uncle Xiang let out a blood-curdling screech and hugged his head tightly with his hands, as if he wanted to use this to stop Xiang si from speaking. ¡°Ah!¡± His voice was particularly terrifying in the night. It was rough and hoarse, like the cry of an Old Crow, making people frown. His voice penetrated the house and resonated in the sky of the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Then, it was blocked by the high mountains on both sides of the river and turned into a heavy echo that lingered in the entire Yu Lun illusionary realm. It even suppressed the faint singing of the Yi Chang tribe. A hint of killing intent flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She reached out and slapped the ground- With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the ground cracked open, and the remaining force shook the temporary house, causing it to buzz and tremble. ¡°Where is the Dragon King?¡± Not only did the two young men get a shock from the impact, but uncle Xiang, who was already lost in his thoughts, also raised his head in a daze. His eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s for a long time before he slowly regained his focus. ¡°Dragon King ¡­¡± where¡¯s the Dragon King? ¡± he muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t play the fool!¡± Xiang si scolded. Uncle Xiang smiled and said, ¡± Dragon King ¡­ he turned his head with difficulty and moved his fingers, as if he wanted to raise his arm to point. Seeing his actions, song qingxiao used his spirit sense to break the restriction that Xiang four had set up. The old man pointed at him, ¡°Over there.¡± The direction he pointed in was unexpected. It was not the direction of the nine Springs, but the place where the yulun void realm clansmen lived. This was contrary to Xiang Four¡¯s initial guess. The demonic Qi came from the nine Springs, and the clear dew was also sacrificed in the water before being sealed in the water. Moreover, the demonic Qi in the nine Springs was dense and difficult to detect, which deepened Xiang Four¡¯s guess that the Dragon King was at the bottom of the nine Springs. But now, with uncle Xiang¡¯s finger, it was equivalent to overthrowing her previous guess, making their previous efforts feel like they had been in vain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang si was shocked at first, but then he came back to his senses. He felt that the old man might be talking nonsense. He hated them for questioning him, so he pretended to be crazy to deceive them. At the thought of this, she raised her eyebrows and grabbed uncle Xiang like she was grabbing a little chick. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is the Dragon King?¡± The strength of cultivators was extraordinary. Uncle Xiang¡¯s clothes were pulled up from the back and his limbs were tightened, making him look like a doll. His hands and feet extended outward in a strange shape. Hearing Xiang SI¡¯s warning, he chuckled, as if he had been too agitated by song qingxiao¡¯s words and had yet to come back to his senses. Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171: Vile person (3) Chapter 1171: Vile person (3) Not only was he not afraid of being treated like this by Xiang four, he even waved his wrist and said with difficulty, ¡± ¡°The Dragon King will be wherever Yichang is ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiang si was stunned. The old man struggled again. The seam of his clothes couldn¡¯t withstand his weight. With a ¡®si la¡¯, it split open and he fell to the ground. He was like a boneless worm, lying on the ground. ¡°The price for the Union of the Requiem clan and the evil Dragon is ¡­¡± At this point, uncle Xiang glanced at song Qing and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll use their physical strength to nurture the spirit of the Dragon King and help the Dragon Soul escape.¡± He paused for a moment. so, Yichang has the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ body. After saying this, he chuckled, and a malicious look appeared in his single eye. ¡°Do you guys believe me?¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao to answer, his expression changed again, and he started crying with a face full of fear. ¡°Impossible, impossible ¡­¡± ¡°Lord Yichang wouldn¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao frowned. She looked at uncle Xiang, who was lying on the ground, and slowly stood up. Xiang si kicked uncle Xiang on the ground in disgust. He raised his wrist and was about to kill him, but song qingxiao had already turned and left. Xiang si rolled his eyes and felt that it would be too easy on him to kill the old man. Now that his hope was shattered, he realized that his 57 years of persistent pursuit was just wishful thinking. He was in extreme pain, so it would not be too late to kill him after letting him suffer for two days. ¡°Can you guys ¡­¡± On the contrary, the two young men who had avoided them like snakes and scorpions had long been frightened out of their wits after hearing uncle Xiang¡¯s words, seeing his current behavior, and hearing the secret of reincarnation of the people of the yulun void realm. Seeing that song qingxiao and Xiang si were leaving, the two of them wanted to stay but also wanted to follow them. Song qingxiao heard the words of the two young men, but she had no intention of helping them. She did not have any karmic connection with the two young men and she did not owe them any favors. Before they could finish their words, she had already left the house with Xiang si. The two young men hiding in the house had a look of despair on their faces. After they left the room, Xiang si caught up with song qingxiao. In the house behind them, uncle Xiang was still crying, ¡± I¡¯m already 71 years old this year. Lord Yichang, you promised me back then that you would help me reincarnate and be reborn. You will help me get rid of my mortal body and form the Golden body of an immortal ¡­ I have no credit, but I have worked hard to find a pure and kind girl for the yulun void realm ¡­ impossible! Lord Yi Chang would not lie to me! ¡°I¡¯m from the Requiem clan ¡­¡± She listened for a long time and was annoyed by the noise. She used her spiritual sense to block uncle Xiang¡¯s voice out of her sea of consciousness, and then asked, ¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s telling the truth, or is he just pretending to be crazy and spouting nonsense?¡± Uncle Xiang seemed to have gone mad from the shock, but it was not impossible for him to tell the truth when his mind was broken. The Requiem clan and the evil spirit of the nine Dragons combined. Since the evil dragon¡¯s soul needed spiritual power and a strong divine soul to nourish it, it showed that the evil dragon¡¯s soul had a plan. Uncle Xiang said that Yi Chang and the others used themselves as a carrier to help the evil spirit of the nine Dragons live in, and used its resentment to summon the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ to the world, in exchange for the number of reincarnations and an endless lifespan. It was not entirely impossible. But at the same time, Xiang si didn¡¯t completely believe what uncle Xiang said. Firstly, this person was extremely cunning, cruel and merciless, and even Xiang si was amazed by his shamelessness. There was a possibility that when he found out that he had fallen into the hands of song qingxiao and Xiang si, and the Yichang people didn¡¯t come to save him, he pretended to be deeply provoked and made up a story to save his life. The Dragon King he mentioned was also Yi Chang, which made Xiang four suspicious. Song qingxiao exposed Yi Chang¡¯s lie and said that the agreement between him and Yi Chang was only his own wishful thinking. The old man would definitely hate him in his despair. This was a vile person, and not a magnanimous and true vile person. Yi Chang had saved him back then, but he did not get the result he wanted. Instead, he did not repay the kindness of his Yu Lun emptiness realm tribesmen. Instead, he shamelessly asked for cooperation and forced Yi Chang and the others to agree to his purpose of ¡®reincarnation¡¯. He had worked hard for this for his entire life, and when he realized that this was just a lie, he would definitely hate Yi Chang to the core. If uncle Xiang hated him, he would definitely want to kill him. However, uncle Xiang was already old and weak, while Yi Chang was young and strong after his rebirth. He had many clansmen who were loyal to him. With uncle Xiang¡¯s strength alone, he should not be able to match them. At this moment, song qingxiao and Xiang four happened to ask about the Dragon King. Song qingxiao had come for the ¡®Dragon King¡¯, which she had mentioned several times in front of uncle Xiang on the ship. The two girls were powerful, but they didn¡¯t respect the ¡®Dragon King¡¯. In this case, it was very likely that the old man would want to kill him with a borrowed knife. Since he couldn¡¯t take revenge, he would use song qingxiao and Xiang to get rid of Yi Chang. This way, he could also eliminate the hatred in his heart. However, thinking about it, Xiang four was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know if he should believe the old man¡¯s words or not. ¡°Half true, half false.¡± Song qingxiao replied to her. Compared to Xiang SI¡¯s excited expression, she was very calm. She was certain that uncle Xiang was just playing the fool. When he was young, he had witnessed his father falling into the netherworld and the ghost saving his life. However, he was able to keep these things a secret after he escaped death and did not have a mental breakdown. In the decades after that, he continued to travel back and forth to the netherworld, deceiving and sending innocent girls to their deaths in vain. One could imagine how deep this person¡¯s thoughts were and how strong his psychological endurance was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s words seemed to have agitated him, but it was impossible for such a strong-willed old man to go crazy and spout nonsense. ¡°He might have thought about the fact that the number of grooves in the Holy Temple is just right.¡± Song Qing pursed her lips, her eyes deep, firstly, he hated Yichang for lying to him, so he wanted to kill him with a borrowed knife. Secondly ¡­ she revealed a faint smile, but it was a cold one. ¡°Maybe he also wants someone from the yulun void realm to die so that he can make room for himself.¡± ¡°This bad old man is really bad!¡± Xiang si couldn¡¯t help but curse. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He regretted not killing him earlier and even sparing his life. Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172: Five days (1) Chapter 1172: Five days (1) As Xiang four stomped his feet in anger, song qingxiao revealed a meaningful smile, ¡± ¡°But some of what he said should be true.¡± The cooperation between the Yichang tribe and the evil dragon¡¯s soul could indeed be due to the soul suppression tribe¡¯s ability to guide the evil spirits into the body. After all, the clansmen in the Yu Lun illusionary realm had a mutation in their bones and blood. When they were reincarnated, the extremely dense demonic Qi in their bodies could actually turn into a physical form. The strength of their demonic Qi was extraordinary. The demonic Qi must have come from the souls of the nine Dragons. If that was the case, uncle Xiang was not lying. The Yichang tribe and the evil dragon¡¯s spirit must have become one. moreover, ¡± song Qing smiled and turned to look at Xiang si. Then, he looked at Yi Chang¡¯s residence. After a while, his eyes fell on the Holy Temple in the distance, ¡± ¡°That place isn¡¯t just a residence for you Chang.¡± The direction that uncle Xiang had pointed at was the location of the Holy Temple. He was extremely cunning. He didn¡¯t want to tell song qingxiao and Xiang four the truth, but he also didn¡¯t dare to completely lie. He was probably afraid that the two would kill him in a fit of anger. The safest way was to say that it was half true and half false. This way, it would be difficult to distinguish between false and true in a short time. Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice, ¡°¡±That old man is so disgusting!¡± ¡°If uncle Xiang had seen Yi Chang¡¯s rebirth, then he might have seen the sacrificial ceremony.¡± Song qingxiao explained as she walked, ¡± the real ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ will be held in the Holy Temple. The members of the soul suppression clan who were in hibernation were also placed in the grooves. This was in line with what uncle Xiang had said. ¡°If the ¡®Dragon King¡¯s ceremony¡¯ is held when the people in the cocoons of the Requiem clan are reborn, it would confirm what qinglu said ¡­¡± Song qingxiao paused here. Xiang four had a flash of inspiration and continued, ¡°Birth!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Song qingxiao nodded. According to uncle Xiang, after the soul suppression clan broke out of the cocoon and was reborn, they would turn from old people back to newborn babies. And this process was the same as the ¡®birth¡¯ Qing Lu told song qingxiao before she disappeared. Xiang Four¡¯s face lit up with joy. There was progress in their mission. To the two of them who had been trapped in the fog, it was a great progress to deduce the Dragon King¡¯s true location. However, this person was very suspicious, and uncle Xiang was a scheming old man. After her joy, she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. ¡°But song San, could these two be lying to us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Qing Lu¡¯s existence was long before she entered the mission, so she didn¡¯t know her specific origin. However, combined with uncle Xiang¡¯s behavior, he had used unscrupulous means to achieve his goal in the past few decades. He tricked young girls into entering the yulun void realm as sacrifices. He could not rule out the possibility that Qing Lu was one of his prey. If this speculation was true, then there was a great enmity between him and Qing Lu. It was impossible for the two of them to work together to set up a trap. Moreover, at that time, the clear dew was about to merge with the nine Springs, so he was definitely dead. Her biggest wish was to be free. As long as the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ did not die, the demonic Qi in the nine Springs would not be broken. She would be trapped here forever, and it would be difficult for her to be truly free. Therefore, she would not lie, nor was there a need to lie. On the contrary, uncle Xiang was good at lying. Just as Xiang si had said, he hated Yi Chang for lying to him and had completely forgotten that he was the first to be ungrateful. Yi Chang and the others had also done him a great favor. Combined with his personality, the possibility of him lying was higher than qinglu. He mentioned that the Requiem clan and the evil spirit of the nine Dragons had combined to give birth to the ¡®Dragon King¡¯. Therefore, as the head of the clan of the Requiem clan, Yi Chang had the body of a ¡®Dragon King¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first, he felt that his words were very reasonable, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there were many loopholes. Song qingxiao and Xiang four had forced uncle Xiang to ask about the Dragon King¡¯s whereabouts, which showed that they had ill intentions toward the Dragon King. Uncle Xiang was well aware of this. The existence of the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ was closely related to the reincarnation of the clan of the Requiem in the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Uncle Xiang¡¯s lifelong wish was to join the clan of the Requiem and be reborn like Yi Chang. ¡°If the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ is really dead, then all his efforts would have been in vain.¡± Xiang si continued, ¡± ¡°So he won¡¯t allow anything to happen to the Dragon King.¡± Therefore, under the circumstances at that time, he had just made up some nonsense. Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173: Five days (2) Chapter 1173: Five days (2) After he diverted the trouble, he could first take revenge for Yi Chang lying to him all these years, and second, he could send song Qing Xiao and Xiang away with a half-true, half-false hope. However, he probably didn¡¯t know that Qing Lu had told song Qing about the Dragon King¡¯s birth before she merged with the nine Springs. Combined with the fact that song Qing had mentioned about Yi Chang¡¯s return to youth and the fact that he had pointed at the Holy Temple, all the clues matched what Qing Lu had said. Xiang Four¡¯s face was filled with disgust as he spoke. She didn¡¯t consider herself to be a good person, but at this moment, she was completely disgusted by the existence of a person like uncle Xiang. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Since he already knew that the Dragon King was in the Holy Temple, and the relationship between the Yichang people and the nine Dragon spirits, Yi Xiang si thought, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we gather these people from the yulun void realm in one place and force them to tell us the whereabouts of the ¡®Dragon King¡¯?¡± The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, but her eyes were cold. these people are of the same race. They are deeply related by blood and have been together for a long time. Their feelings for each other are deep. Since they were related to each other, it was easy to deal with them.¡±If you don¡¯t answer, then kill one. At the end, someone will speak.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything after hearing her words. Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. He looked at her and asked for her opinion, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. Song qingxiao shook her head. Xiang si was stunned by her unredeeming attitude. He seemed to have thought of something and explained, ¡°The Requiem clan isn¡¯t a good person either.¡± Their experiences were indeed pitiful, but the combination of the nine Dragons evil spirit and the rest of their experiences was:¡±Who knows how many innocent women have been killed over the years. Even if we kill them and slaughter their entire clan, they deserve it.¡± Xiang si mistakenly thought that song qingxiao did not want to kill too many people and that the two of them had not known each other for a long time. However, Xiang si felt that song qingxiao¡¯s personality was really outrageous. In the divine prison, none of the people who could survive until now were soft-hearted people. Otherwise, they would have died without a burial place after so many trials. However, she was a person of principle and a person of promise. She would take care of an ordinary person in every way possible. At this moment, Xiang si felt that this method was extremely suitable. After all, the clues were clear, and the Yi Chang tribe definitely knew where the Dragon King was hiding. Making use of the unity and closeness of their tribe to force out the whereabouts of the Dragon King would only be beneficial to their mission. Once the Dragon King was found out, they would kill him, complete the mission, and leave the trial scene to avoid any trouble. Xiang four then reminded, ¡± number five has escaped. He¡¯s probably hiding in the dark. If fan Wu didn¡¯t die, it would always be a hidden danger for the two. Although song qingxiao was strong, fan Wu was not weak either. The two of them were enemies in the dark, and they were afraid that this person would appear at the critical moment to cause trouble. ¡°When I said ¡®no¡¯, I didn¡¯t mean this.¡± Song qingxiao was amused by Xiang Four¡¯s words. After a while, she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s that your suggestion won¡¯t work.¡± Even though she had gotten a lot of clues from Qing Lu and uncle Xiang, she still had some doubts. According to Xiang Four¡¯s suggestion, if they could force all the Yu Lun emptiness realm experts to one place and then kill them to force them to speak, let¡¯s not talk about whether they would succeed or not. Even if they succeeded, these people might not speak. The existence of the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ was related to the secret that the people of the Yu Lun emptiness realm could not be reincarnated and die. Once the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ was destroyed, the entire Yi Chang tribe would be annihilated. In that case, it would make no difference whether he told them or not. Xiang Four¡¯s threat might sound lethal, but to the soul suppressing clan who had experienced pain and reincarnated many times, this threat might not be useful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had not yet understood the situation in the netherworld, but song qingxiao could vaguely feel that it was not Yi Chang¡¯s weakness to kill and interrogate him by force. On the contrary, it was the things hidden in the netherworld that might be what he valued. Song qingxiao had another worry, but she didn¡¯t tell Xiang four about it. Uncle Xiang had mentioned the origin of the Qi suppression in the netherworld. The old man mentioned that on the night he entered the nine Springs with his father, uncle, and a group of people, he happened to encounter the appearance of the ghost in the water. After he was lucky enough to survive, he took the initiative to offer to deceive the young girl into entering for the people of the Yu Lun void realm. Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174: Five days (3) Chapter 1174: Five days (3) However, the ¡®Dragon King¡¯s ceremony¡¯ was held every three years, and this place was previously isolated from the world. Who were those ¡®people¡¯ who suppressed the demonic Qi in the nine Springs? She muttered to herself for a moment. Xiang si didn¡¯t realize that she was distracted at this moment. Song Qing kept this matter in his heart and continued, ¡± ¡°Moreover, the Requiem clan might not be that easy to deal with.¡± They had the ability to follow the yellow Emperor to slay the Dragon, so they should have some kind of power in them that was different from the ordinary people in the trial scene. Just the thick demonic Qi alone was already extraordinary, not to mention that when they sang the ancient battle song, the spiritual energy suppression was unbelievably strong. If Xiang four wanted to use force, they might not be willing to surrender. After she said this, Xiang four, whose eyes were still shining, suddenly became dejected and couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ is in a few days ¡®time anyway. We¡¯ll see what the Requiem tribe has up their sleeves on the day of the ceremony. Song Qing smiled.¡±Dragon King,¡±¡±birth,¡± and ¡°secrets of the water¡± would all be revealed on the day of the Dragon King ceremony. There was no need to rush. ¡°As for fan Wu ¡­¡± As she said this, she tilted her head and glanced in the direction of the nine Springs. After a while, she continued, ¡± ¡°Nothing to be afraid of.¡± If she could kill a defeated opponent once, she could naturally kill him a second time. The number of times he could resurrect sounded scary, but if he would fall a level every time he died, this method of resurrection was of little value. The trial space had never been a blessed place for Immortals, and there were never so many good things. Moreover, she had lost her teammates. Two of the eight bone soul Devourer demons had died, and fan Wu had lost his treasure. Not only was he seriously injured, but his strength had also dropped greatly. If Xiang four was still so afraid of her, song qingxiao wondered if she had the qualifications to join hands with her. When Xiang si heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. She naturally understood what song qingxiao meant, but song qingxiao could not understand the worry in her heart. However, since she had made it so clear, Xiang Four¡¯s strength was not enough, so he could only listen to her arrangement for the time being. Fortunately, the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was only a few days away, so he gritted his teeth and endured it for a while. The two of them no longer spoke and returned to the courtyard under the Starlight. As expected, the gate of the house was already broken, and a huge hole had appeared where the painted Tiger was. There was a trembling aura hiding behind the door. It stuck its head out and looked outside. When it saw song qingxiao and Xiang four return, the figure flashed out and ran straight towards them. It was on the verge of tears. ¡°You guys are finally back.¡± Pinluo was so scared that his face turned pale. When he saw the two girls, he acted as if he had seen his family. Tears and snot flowed down his face. When he thought he was going to die, qinglu was suddenly taken away. Then, song qingxiao and Xiang four went out to chase after her, leaving him alone in the courtyard. The young man came back to his senses and remembered his situation. After the courage that had rushed up to his head retreated, he felt a lingering fear. However, at that time, song qingxiao and Xiang si had both ¡®flown¡¯ out, so his speed definitely couldn¡¯t keep up. Now that it was dark and the wind was strong, he was afraid that fan Wu would come back and kill him. He was also afraid that the people of the yulun void realm were hiding in the dark. He was also worried about song qingxiao, Xiang si and the Qing Lu who had been taken away. In his panic, the young man remembered song qingxiao¡¯s words, ¡°¡±With a Tiger drawn at the door, ghosts would not dare to enter.¡± After tonight, he treated song qingxiao like a god. He did not dare to doubt her words. He immediately hid behind the door and waited for the two to return. It was a good thing that song qingxiao and Xiang four had returned safely. From their appearance, these two didn¡¯t seem to be injured or at a disadvantage. On the contrary, pinluo¡¯s face was pale and he was sweating profusely. His body was cold and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Where¡¯s qinglu?¡± He cried for a long time, and after venting the suppressed emotions in his heart, he cowered and asked under Xiang SI¡¯s impatient and disdainful gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Song qingxiao answered his question. She seemed to know what pinluo was thinking.¡±She won¡¯t appear again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her words stunned the young man, who was gritting his teeth, and he didn¡¯t know whether he should be relieved or sad. He didn¡¯t doubt song qingxiao¡¯s words at all. Since she said that qinglu wouldn¡¯t come back, it meant that there wouldn¡¯t be a surprise attack like tonight. However, when he thought of that poor girl disappearing just like that, he still felt sad. At that time, he had stepped forward because of a moment¡¯s anger. Thinking back to his impulsiveness at that time, pinluo couldn¡¯t help but feel scared after he calmed down. He was also very glad that he had saved his life. However, when he thought of the hand that the girl had extended, he realized that he had not had the chance to catch and save her, whether it was before she had sunk into the lake or after her soul had returned. Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175: The great battle (1) Chapter 1175: The great battle (1) Pinluo wanted to ask more questions, but when the words reached his mouth, his lips moved, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he could only hang his head. The matter had temporarily come to an end, and the few of them returned to the courtyard. The place where song qingxiao and pinluo lived had been turned into ruins, and no one could stay there anymore. However, the three of them had almost shed all pretenses with the Yu Lun emptiness realm expert. They no longer put on an act and were waiting for the Dragon King ceremony to arrive to determine the winner. Thus, Yi Chang and the others did not intend to arrange additional accommodation for song Qing Xiao. When Xiang four saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay in the same room for a few days?¡± The houses here were destroyed, but the house she and Qing Lu lived in was not affected, so it should be able to hold on for a few days. Before song qingxiao could say anything, Xiang four added, ¡± ¡°This way, everyone can look out for each other.¡± After all, fan Wu had only escaped and not died. As long as he was alive, Xiang four would not be at ease. Therefore, when she suggested that they live together for the time being, it came from the bottom of her heart, not to please song qingxiao. For song qingxiao, it was the same everywhere. However, she had pinluo by her side, so the situation was different. This young man who had been deeply stimulated was just an ordinary person. He still needed to eat, drink, and rest. He couldn¡¯t just find a corner to meditate. Song qingxiao nodded her head. Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her relent. She naturally knew that the reason song qingxiao agreed to help her was probably because of pinluo. This young man was extremely lucky, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He only felt an obvious sense of relief because he had a place to go tonight. It was a frightening night. Once he arrived at Xiang Four¡¯s residence, he found a corner to sleep and quickly fell asleep. Ever since he entered the nine Dragon cave, his heart had been tense. So many things had happened in the past two days that he had not been able to sleep well. Now that he had relaxed a little, he felt tired. Song qingxiao was right there. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt much safer. As soon as he felt sleepy, he began to snore. Xiang si glanced at him, then bent down to untie the little golden snake by his ankle. Once the little snake was untied, it immediately wrapped itself around her fingers a few times. After sticking out its tongue, it quickly slithered away as if it knew what she was thinking. ¡°With it guarding us, we can all cultivate and meditate in peace tonight.¡± She had the intention to curry favor. This snake was not guarding against the people of the yulun void realm, but fan Wu. Song qingxiao nodded slightly and sat down not far from pinluo in front of Xiang four. Then she took out a few small flags and threw them with spiritual power. As soon as the flag landed on the ground, it spun quickly. Soon, mist spurted out from the formation, protecting song qingxiao and pinluo. In a flash, the two disappeared. Xiang four wasn¡¯t surprised to see this. After all, even though the two of them were allies, it was only a temporary team. They could turn against each other at any time for the sake of points, so it was normal for them to be wary of each other. She stood there for a while, then her face turned pale and she instinctively covered her chest. When she was fighting with Qing Lu, she had suffered some losses and even destroyed a treasure. Now she also needed to rest and recuperate to heal her injuries. At the thought of this, Xiang four also took out her treasure and scattered it. Not long after, her figure also disappeared from the spot. The room where the snoring and the three of them had been was suddenly empty, as if no one had ever returned. Time passed unknowingly. Five days later, the originally empty room was filled with spirit energy fluctuations. With the crisp sound of the ¡®nail Bell¡¯, Xiang SI¡¯s graceful figure appeared out of thin air in the room. When the decorative Bell on her clothes rang, song qingxiao, who was inside the ¡®disorientating formation¡¯, also moved her divine sense and slowly retracted the spiritual energy she had released. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Pinluo was still sleeping not far away from her. His limbs were curled up. He seemed to be a little cold, but he was still in a deep sleep. Although he hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for the past few days, the spiritual Qi from song Qing¡¯s cultivation had nourished him greatly. His complexion looked extremely good, and the yin Qi in the nine Dragon cave had been expelled from his body. After song qingxiao retracted her spiritual power, she looked at him and woke him up with her consciousness. ¡°Where is this place?¡± When pinluo woke up, he was shocked at first, but when he saw song Qing, he instinctively relaxed. He had a very comfortable sleep, and his body had never been so relaxed before. Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176: The great battle (2) Chapter 1176: The great battle (2) The fatigue and discomfort that had accumulated for many years seemed to have been expelled from his body with this sleep. After waking up, the young man felt that his body was filled with endless strength. He was a little dazed at first, but he soon remembered the series of events that had happened before.The Dragon King ritual, the clear dew, number five and the bloody corpse, as well as the ¡®return¡¯ of the dark spirit, and so on. After that, he, song qingxiao, and Xiang four returned to her room. Everything came to his mind. He turned his head instinctively, only to see a vast expanse of white as if it was covered in fog. It didn¡¯t seem like he was in a room. Only song qingxiao was beside him, but Xiang four was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Xiang Four¡¯s room.¡± Song qingxiao answered him and then opened her palm. Soon, pinluo saw a few red flags surrounding them. With a wave of song Qing¡¯s hand, the small flags whizzed up from the ground and flew towards her palm. They fell into her palm and quickly disappeared. This scene was like a magic trick. At first, pinluo was shocked, but then he thought of song Qing¡¯s little magical ability and quickly calmed down. As soon as the ¡®disorientating formation¡¯ was put away, the fog quickly dispersed, revealing the decorations in the house. The room was dimly lit, and it was probably close to evening. Xiang si was sitting at a table not far away from the two of them. He was holding a teacup and when he saw the two of them, he smiled, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold, and her expression was no different from before. However, there were still faint fluctuations of ice-type spiritual power in her body. It was obvious that she had replenished the spiritual power she had consumed in the past five days of cultivation. When pinluo heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh as well. ¡°How long has it been?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his stomach made a very loud ¡®Gu Gu¡¯ sound. He touched his stomach awkwardly. that¡¯s weird. It¡¯s only been a night, but I¡¯m so hungry. It¡¯s like I haven¡¯t eaten for days. Pinluo had a deep sleep this time. He didn¡¯t feel hungry at the time because of the nourishment of spiritual power and his dormant state. He didn¡¯t know that a few days had passed. He thought that he had just fallen asleep. He touched his stomach and swallowed. Xiang four didn¡¯t point it out, he only glanced at song Qing. A golden shadow was as fast as lightning and landed on Xiang SI¡¯s body with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. It turned into a golden snake as thin as a chopstick and slowly swam down Xiang SI¡¯s body. Finally, it bit her head and tail by her ankle and turned into a golden ornament that was motionless. Xiang four was smiling, but as the tiny golden snake returned safely, his eyes were filled with urgency. Five days had passed, but fan Wu had not appeared. This person had a mission and would definitely not give up. The only possibility was that he was also waiting for an opportunity to break it in one strike. At this moment,¡¯Dong!¡¯ A muffled Thunder-like sound suddenly resounded in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, making pin Luo jump in shock. ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the drum stopped for a moment. Before the sound stopped, a storm-like drum sound rang out again-¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong -¡®. The sound shook the sky and carried a powerful consciousness power. It penetrated the sea of consciousness and caused the qi and blood in the body to surge! ¡®Wu ¡­ Wuwu-¡® After the sound of the drum, another bugle sounded, which startled the entire yulun void realm. ¡°It seems like the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ has begun.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned, and her divine sense sensed a group of people moving toward them. ¡°Dragon King ceremony?¡± Pinluo¡¯s heart trembled from the sound of the drum, as if it was also crazily pounding along with the intense sound. The force was so great that he felt a dull pain in his chest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But isn¡¯t the ¡®Dragon King¡¯s ceremony¡¯ already over?¡± Qinglu was already dead, and even her Yin soul had been cleaned up by the people of the Yu Lun illusionary realm. How could there still be a ¡®Dragon King sacrifice¡¯? The young man¡¯s face was full of fear. He instinctively felt that a new Hurricane was about to come. As soon as he finished speaking, he vaguely recalled the day when he and song Qing met Xiang four at the Yu Lun void realm. At that time, song Qing and Xiang four seemed to have talked about the sacrificial ceremony. The Dragon King¡¯s ritual only required one sacrifice every three years, but churong and the others had prepared two candidates. They had even brought song qingxiao into the room. Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177: The great battle (3) Chapter 1177: The great battle (3) When the two ladies were discussing this topic that day, they had guessed that there would be a great sacrifice after the ¡®Dragon King sacrifice¡¯, and that these two would be the sacrificial characters. However, at that time, pinluo didn¡¯t think much of it. He thought that it was just their speculation. He was worried about qinglu and forgot about it. Now that song qingxiao mentioned it, pinluo remembered what had happened back then and panicked when he heard about the current situation. let¡¯s quickly escape ¡­ He had already seen the strangeness and cruelty of the people of the Yu Lun void realm. He had no doubt that they would once again sacrifice human lives. However, song qingxiao and Xiang four were extraordinary and would definitely have a way to escape from this place. Before he finished his sentence, Xiang four sneered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, pinluo seemed to have thought of something. He pushed open the door and rushed out. After he rushed out, his face revealed a shocked expression. Song qingxiao and Xiang four also came out one after another. They saw that the sky in the Yu Lun void realm was already dark, but at this time, in the direction of the Holy Temple opposite the house, it was full of lights! At some point in time, oil lamps had been lit in every groove of the towering holy temple. At this moment, all the oil lamps were lit up, and the hundreds of flames illuminated the entire holy temple like an extremely bright giant Pearl! Under the fire, the yulun void realm was as bright as day. The scene was extremely shocking, and within the solemness, there seemed to be a trace of creepy evil. While pinluo was still in shock, a group of people carrying lanterns came from the distance.¡¯Bang, bang¡¯, their footsteps were neat and heavy. Before the group of people could approach, they were the first to feel a murderous atmosphere. Not long after, the group of people led by churong appeared in front of the three of them. Her first appearance tonight was different from the previous times they had met. He was wearing a thick traditional dress and a black hat. The bands on both sides of the hat hung down to his chest. He had a serious expression on his face. He stood still about twenty meters away from song qingxiao and the other two. Most shocking of all was the mysterious pattern drawn on his face with some kind of black paint, giving him a strange sense of mystery, solemnity, and an extremely terrifying feeling. ¡°What do you want?¡± Pinluo said loudly with a wary expression. At this moment, no matter how stupid he was, he could tell that this group of people came with ill intentions. Churong¡¯s clothes were neat, and there were about twenty to thirty people dressed in the same way standing behind him. ¡°Miss song.¡± Churong greeted song qingxiao from afar as if nothing had happened the past few days. However, his attitude was different from when he greeted song Qing when he was young. When they first met, although this person said that he was polite to song Qing because of Yi Chang¡¯s words, the politeness was only on the surface. No matter how solemn and proper his behavior was, and how much he had to say, one could still see the unfamiliarity in him. In the next few exchanges, he and song qingxiao had been at loggerheads because of the intrusion at the Holy Temple and pinluo¡¯s arrest. However, they were very restrained. After ¡®people¡¯ in the Yu Lun void realm died, his polite words were mixed with coldness and hatred. However, when he greeted song qingxiao again, all the forbearance and hostility were gone. Instead, there was a kind of respect. This respect wasn¡¯t only because of Yi Chang¡¯s words, but also because of other emotions mixed in. It seemed to be anticipation, apprehension, and a hint of joy and guilt. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± The more pinluo thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, so he shouted loudly and even ran in front of the two women, opening his arms and trying to stop this group of people. Churong ignored him. No matter how righteous and hot-blooded he was, he was just an ordinary person with no abilities. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything bad, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve much. His gaze went past pinluo and landed on Xiang four, who was sneering with half-closed eyes. Finally, it landed on song qingxiao and he smiled, ¡± ¡°Miss song.¡± He held a lantern in one hand, and the other hand was half bent in front of his abdomen. His upper body was slightly forward, as if he was facing someone he respected from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention last time that you wanted to go to the Holy Temple to take a look?¡± As he said this, he slowly revealed an excited expression. ¡°After a few days of preparation, the Holy Temple has finally opened! My father invited us over to invite you and miss shutong over to watch.¡± Churong¡¯s words meant that the real ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was finally about to begin. The secret of the Yu Lun illusionary realm people and the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ who had been hiding in the dark would finally be revealed to the two of them with the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ today. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± When pinluo heard this, he shook his head frantically. ¡°They don¡¯t have good intentions!¡± When the clear dew was sacrificed, the Yu Lun void realm¡¯s momentum was not so great, but some cloth and silk were tied and hung on the door and tree branches. However, there was too much of a commotion tonight. Pinluo didn¡¯t even know how they managed to do it in just one night. Every groove in the Holy Temple was lit up with lights. The sound of drums and bugle horns filled the night with a strange sense of ceremony. This kind of ceremony made pinluo think of the cruel and terrifying sacrifice. ¡°Could it be that qinglu¡¯s death was not the real ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯, and everything that the Yu Lun void realm did before was in preparation for tonight?¡± The young man suddenly had such a thought. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but he had a vague feeling that his guess was probably right. If the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was only held tonight, then what was qinglu¡¯s death? A small dessert before a big meal? Who exactly lived in the Yu Lun void realm? Was it the legendary immortal who suppressed the spirit of the evil Dragon, or was it a suppressed evil Dragon? ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Pinluo turned around and looked at song Qing uneasily. He was so frightened that there was a mist in his eyes. The light reflected in his eyes, making his pupils look like the reflection of stars in the water, gently trembling with the waves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s tone was gentle. Facing churong and the others, she was not anxious or impatient, as if she had already expected this day to come. She did not look at these people, but her gaze fell on pinluo¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m here for the ¡®Dragon King¡¯,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In front of churong, she didn¡¯t hide her intentions. When pinluo heard this, he subconsciously turned to look at churong. Churong had a smile on her face. The black patterns on her face made her look like a ghost under the dim light, which was very scary. I¡¯m going to finish my business. Take the small boat and leave. They won¡¯t make things difficult for you. After song qingxiao finished speaking, churong, who was 20 meters away, nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178: Chapter 701-rising _1 Chapter 1178: Chapter 701-rising _1 As soon as churong spoke, the strange patterns drawn with black paint on his face moved along with the muscles on his face, rising and falling slightly. It was a terrifying and strange sight. The real Dragon King¡¯s ceremony was about to begin, and pinluo was just an ordinary person. His life or death wouldn¡¯t affect the overall situation. Pinluo wanted to say ¡®I¡¯m not leaving¡¯, but when he met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t say it. Her expression was gentle, but it revealed an unquestionable determination. He was just a person who was filled with injustice but couldn¡¯t help at all. In such a confrontation between the two sides, he was completely helpless. If he stayed, he would only drag her and Xiang si down. Maybe it would be like ¡®yesterday¡¯ when fan Wu attacked her and she would have to take extra care of herself. When they had first entered the cave, everyone had been full of hope. He had only thought that this was a mysterious and exciting adventure, and he had fantasized about going back and bragging to the villagers about how he would go in and out of the nine Dragon cave with uncle Xiang in the future, earn big money, get married and have children, be filial to his parents, and live a happy and wonderful Life. Who knew that things would end up like this? ah-Xin¡¯s wrist was crippled, uncle Xiang was full of bad ideas, and there was a barrier between the close friends from the same village. On the other hand, song qingxiao, who he had thought was troublesome and needed his protection and care, had finally protected and taken care of him. He had mixed feelings in his heart, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay and add to the trouble. However, when he left, he was scared. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao looked at him with a smile in her cold eyes, ¡± after you go back, you can fulfill your wish and become a tour guide. He didn¡¯t have uncle Xiang¡¯s ¡®ambition¡¯. All he wanted to do was to be a guide to make money so that he could support his family in the future. Such a wish was good. Although it was useless, at least it would be safe and smooth. Pinluo¡¯s eyes were wet, and he felt a lump in his throat. After a long time, he nodded and replied, ¡± ¡°En!¡± Churong, who was watching from afar, suggested in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°We can send some clansmen to escort him to the ship.¡± When pinluo heard this, he was filled with anger. He did not have a good impression of the people of the yulun void realm at this time. He felt that these people were murderers and were also pretending to be kind. Everything here was filled with nauseating hostility. The sky here was never clear. The rumored place where the evil Dragon and the dark spirit lived was indeed not a blessed land of Immortals, nor were there ¡®Immortals¡¯, but a group of Savage and cruel villains! Qing Lu¡¯s death was not enough to satisfy them. Now, they had to sacrifice two more people. When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred in his heart. He laughed coldly, ¡°You Yu Lun void realm cultivators have such a good heart?¡± In his anger, he didn¡¯t care if his words would make people anxious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that after I leave, I¡¯ll spread your names around?¡± Pinluo paused and wiped his eyes.¡±According to the rumors, those who live in the Yu Lun void realm are not Immortals, but the descendants of the evil Dragon! They¡¯ve done something utterly devoid of conscience, murdering innocent girls!¡± When churong heard his words, a hint of anger flashed in her eyes. Then, the flame gradually dimmed and turned into two pools of dead water. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°After today, I don¡¯t know what the Yu Lun void realm will be like,¡± he said coldly. Churong pursed her lips. From his appearance, he looked like he was in his forties, but in terms of actual age, he was ten times older than pinluo. Normally, he shouldn¡¯t be angry because of such an ignorant child¡¯s words. However, perhaps because pinluo¡¯s words had hit the soft spot in the deepest part of his heart, even after pretending to be calm for a long time, his chest was still rising and falling violently. It was obvious that he was not calm in the depths of his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Our clansmen have always tried their best when doing things.¡± As he said this, he pursed his lips. ¡°After the Holy Temple opens today, the Yu Lun void realm will close.¡± He looked at song qingxiao from a distance. His eyes were complicated, as if they were a mixture of hope and fear. But before song qingxiao could think about it, he looked away. ¡°As for when it will open, will it ¡­ That¡¯s an unknown number, so don¡¯t mind what others say!¡± Churong¡¯s words were firm and powerful, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was only speaking to pinluo. As soon as she finished speaking, the two rows of Men in Black traditional skirts behind her all said in unison, ¡± Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179: Rising (2) Chapter 1179: Rising (2) ¡°Yes!¡± The sound, accompanied by the sound of drums and horns, carried an inexplicable sense of tragedy. Pinluo was startled and didn¡¯t understand. He did not know much about the origin of the Yu Lun illusionary realm. He had only heard bits and pieces of the legends that had been passed down to this day. He did not know about the existence of the Requiem tribe or the price that the Yi Chang tribe had paid. Naturally, he could not understand the weight of churong¡¯s words. ¡°Little six, little seventeen, come out and send the guests out.¡± Churong didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything more. The sound of the drums and horns in the Yu Lun void realm became more urgent. The time for the sacrificial ceremony was imminent and could not be delayed any longer. He ordered loudly, and the two sides opened up a path, as if he wanted pinluo to leave immediately. ¡°I ¡­¡± Although pinluo had already made up his mind to leave, he still felt a little reluctant to leave. Although this place had left a very bad impression on him, it had very profound memories. There was Qing Lu who wanted to hold his hand, the kind girl who did not want to hurt him even after her death, and song qingxiao who promised to keep him alive from the beginning to the end. There was also Shu Tong, who had a mean mouth but was ¡®innocent and lovely¡¯. She had always stood with them and had never been separated. The siege of the blood corpses, the return of the spirits, the ancient race, the mysterious ceremony, everything was like a dream to pinluo. It was an extremely bizarre journey that he would never forget for the rest of his life. Even when he was old, it would become a topic of conversation for his children and grandchildren. ¡°Where are my companions?¡± He held back his tears and asked. they¡¯re at the place where they used to live. If they want, they can go back with you. Churong replied. Pinluo stood there for a long while, looking at song qingxiao and then at Xiang four. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. Under churong¡¯s silent urging, he walked out. The two Yu Lun emptiness realm experts followed behind him. He turned his head back with every step he took. When he could no longer see song qingxiao and Xiang si, the tears that he had held back for a long time finally gushed out and flowed all over his face. Outside the small house, ah Xin and another young man saw pinluo, whose face was covered in tears. After explaining the purpose of their visit, the two men cowered and refused pinluo¡¯s invitation to go back with them. ¡°Uncle Xiang is sick ¡­¡± Ah Xin¡¯s eyes flickered. The door was half-closed, so he moved his body to the side to let pinluo have a look. Behind him was uncle Xiang, who was curled up in a ball. He was mumbling something, as if he was not in his right mind. ¡°We have to stay here and take care of him.¡± Ah Xin¡¯s expression was both excited and somewhat forbearing, as if he had discovered a big secret. The other young man was a little hesitant, but after hesitating for a long time, he agreed with ah Xin¡¯s words and nodded, indicating that he would stay here as well. However, both of them graciously expressed that they could let pinluo take the ship back for the time being.¡¯After¡¯ uncle Xiang recovered, they would inform him to come and pick him up. Pinluo wiped his eyes. As he was leaving, he heard the door close with a ¡®bang¡¯, and another friend hesitantly said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for us to do this?¡± Ah Xin said, ¡± there are only two chances to be immortal. Once this silly boy is gone, no one will fight with us. In the future, after the ceremony, we will-¡± He couldn¡¯t hear the rest of the words, as they were suppressed by the sound of the drums and horns. He boarded the boat alone. There was some food and water prepared on the boat, enough for three or four people to eat for more than ten days. It was obvious that the people of the yulun void realm had long wanted to send the four people away from this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a pity that their efforts were in vain. For some reason, uncle Xiang, ah Xin, and the other two were not willing to leave this place. The two people from the Yu Lun void realm who had sent him off stood in the pavilion with their hands in their sleeves, just like when they had first come to welcome them. It was just that at that time, he had come with a heart full of apprehension, and he wanted to leave immediately. At that time, uncle Xiang, his two accomplices, and song qingxiao were on the boat. Now, everyone had left, and he was the only one left. The sinister and terrifying water of the nine Springs had originally made him extremely afraid. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had once said that the clear dew and the nine Springs had become one. The girl who had reached out to hold him had never hurt him. This protection gave him a great sense of security. It gave him the courage to sail the boat across the thick fog alone. Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180: Chapter 701-rising (3) Chapter 1180: Chapter 701-rising (3) ¡°I¡¯ll come back to save you as soon as possible!¡± Pinluo swore in his heart. As soon as he left, Xiang si, who was in the house, felt him leave with the boat and couldn¡¯t help but ask song Qing, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to protect him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll encounter number five?¡± Number five was a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance and was extremely ruthless. He was hiding in the dark and had not shown himself yet, but he was able to keep his composure. Perhaps he was waiting for a perfect opportunity to kill the two of them in one strike. Song qingxiao could hear the uneasiness in her words and laughed. ¡°He won¡¯t die!¡± Her tone was soft, but it was filled with confidence. Under the light of the fire, song Qing¡¯s small eyes were like two Clear Springs, shining into Xiang SI¡¯s heart. Although fan Wu was vicious and merciless, killing people like they were numb, he was extremely suspicious. His cultivation level had dropped, and he had also been severely injured from using a secret technique. Even if he had resurrected, his strength should not be as good as before. He was a smart person and knew that he only had one chance. When pinluo went out, he might meet fan Wu, who was hiding in the dark. However, this person might weigh the pros and cons. Killing an ordinary person would at most vent his anger and would not be of any help to the mission. On the contrary, it might expose his location and draw out the people behind him. Even if fan five saw pinluo, he would only treat him as bait set by song qingxiao and Xiang four to lure him in. It was useless to kill him, and it wouldn¡¯t affect the overall situation if he didn¡¯t. Under suspicion, he would let pinluo go. Xiang Four¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. She had expected this outcome, but because she was too afraid of number five, she had brought it up on purpose to provoke song qingxiao into searching for number five. She didn¡¯t expect her suggestion to fail, and it seemed like song qingxiao had seen through her. After dealing with pinluo¡¯s matter, the rapid beating of the drums immediately slowed down, and the horn also turned low. Behind churong, the yulun void realm clansmen on both sides of her stood with their hands by their sides. They split into two rows, creating a path for song qingxiao and Xiang si. The ¡®Dragon King¡¯ was on the other side of the road. Even though they knew that the Holy Temple might be the Dragon pool, the two had no other choice. Song qingxiao took a step forward. Xiang si stood there for a while before helplessly following her. After he took this step, the ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound of the drum suddenly became more rapid. The house was not far from the Holy Temple, only a few hundred meters away. However, every few meters, there would be a well-dressed man of the yulun void realm standing on both sides of the road. The existence of these people connected the house to the Holy Temple, forming a long Dragon to welcome the two ladies who were about to hold the sacrificial ceremony. Churong followed behind him, mumbling some unknown ancient words to the beat of the drums and the sound of the bugle. As their deep singing rang out, the closer they got to the Holy Temple, the clearer they could feel that there was a strange ¡®Qi¡¯ in the Holy Temple that resonated with their singing. The hundreds of lights in the temple illuminated every groove. From the grooves, wisps of black Qi rose into the sky. Hundreds of them interweaved, forming a black belt-like fog that covered the entire temple. The originally tightly shut gate of the Holy Temple had already been opened, and on the left and right sides of the steps in front of the temple, there was an extremely large drum. The drum was at least two meters in diameter and seemed to weigh over a thousand Jin. The body of the drum was pitch-black in color and had strange patterns. An extremely strange and fiendish aura lingered around the drum, and as the people of the Requiem clan on both sides of the drum raised their hammers and struck it, it produced a deafening sound ¡­ ¡®Dong!¡¯ When the drum hammer landed on the drum, the black membrane covering the drum frame bounced up. A cloud of black mist and dust flew up with the bounce of the pitch-black skin, turning into an ear-piercing echo that spread out. ¡®Swish-¡® The black dust was mixed with the Echo and instantly filled the entire yulun void realm. Wherever it went, the sound waves formed made people¡¯s qi and blood tremble. Xiang si felt an extremely terrifying aura rush into her sea of consciousness. She must have had some skills in raising soul pets, as she was more sensitive to the impact of the drum sound than song qingxiao. As the sound waves rushed over, they turned into several terrifying long moans, some long and some short. The long groan was mixed with brutal, violent and dark demonic energy, as if it was going to devour Xiang Four¡¯s soul in the next moment. Right at this moment, an aura within Xiang Four¡¯s sea of consciousness was stimulated and also jumped up rapidly. In the face of the corrosion of the black gas, a huge black snake head raised up and let out a hiss of shock. The sides of the snake¡¯s head opened up and it also spat out a large amount of black fog which attacked the demonic Qi and held onto Xiang Four¡¯s sea of consciousness. The demonic Qi brought by the sound of the drum was driven away, but Xiang Four¡¯s face turned pale. Thinking of the illusion brought by the sound of the drum, he immediately tensed up and released his divine sense to seal his sea of consciousness. At the same time, song qingxiao heard the sound of the drum and a response came from her soul. The Dragon Soul that was integrated with the heaven-destroying sword was originally sleeping in her body. When it heard the drum sound, it seemed to have been provoked and woke up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dragon Qi?¡± ¡°Dragon Qi!¡± ¡°Dragon Qi!¡± Xiang sishou shouted out in shock. As song qingxiao mumbled, su Wu, who was in her soul, also let out a surprised sound. Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181: Original (1) Chapter 1181: Original (1) The heaven-destroying sword, which was originally nurtured in his dantian, began to stir. The Dragon Soul sensed the aura of its kind and song Qing¡¯s consciousness could sense a small Golden Dragon flying rapidly in the sword. However, it was born from the blue blood in song qingxiao¡¯s body and was of the same blood as her. After sensing the aura of the same kind, it did not have any intention of getting close to her. Instead, it had a competitive mentality and was eager to fly out. The blue blood seal itself was a fusion of the blood of a flood Dragon that had evolved to the point of atavism and the evolution potion. The ultimate goal of the blue blood itself was to create the legendary ¡®Nuwa¡¯. As such, the power and growth potential of this blue-blooded beast was even greater than that of an ordinary ancient demon-a true Dragon. Although the Dragon Soul that was born with blue blood did not have a physical body, its bloodline and grade were much higher than that of the ancient true Dragon. Hence, when it heard the Dragon roar, the Dragon Soul in the heaven-destroying sword felt as if it was being provoked by a lower-grade Dragon and could not wait to suppress it. He wanted to come out! He wanted to come out! Within his divine soul, the Dragon Soul let out such a thought. Song qingxiao did not know whether to laugh or cry. The little dragon¡¯s soul was born from her seal and had the same blood source as her. It was born with a sense of closeness to her, and there was no barrier between the soul and hers. Especially after the Dragon Soul and the heaven-destroying sword became one, they became even more intimate. She could sense the thoughts from the Dragon Soul and ¡®saw¡¯ that the transparent sword floating in her dantian had turned into the shadow of a Golden Dragon. It was circling back and forth anxiously, trying to urge song Qing to release it. She used a thread of her consciousness to comfort the cute Golden Dragon shadow while communicating with su Wu in her soul, ¡± ¡°Senior, you also sensed it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Wu responded and then sighed, ¡± the body of the drum is made of dragon bones as the frame and the Dragon Skin as the membrane. It is activated by some kind of psyche power and the powerful demonic Qi of the Black Dragon is sealed inside the drum. No wonder the hammer could create such a huge formation. With his reminder, song qingxiao also looked at the two drums. In fact, she had felt that the drum was a little strange from the beginning. However, after su Wu mentioned it, she realized what was special about the drum. The markings on the black skin were very special, and there were indeed still traces of the scales. A layer of faint black evil Qi covered the drum. Every time the soul suppressing clan clansmen struck the drum with the Dragon Bone, the surface of the drum would bounce. The demonic Qi of the black Qi would transform into Black Dragon roars, striking directly at the person¡¯s sea of consciousness and soul aperture. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with that drum.¡± Xiang four did not know of su Wu¡¯s existence. After suffering a loss, he saw the black gas on the drum spread out and formed a black mist that was constantly twining around. His face revealed a vigilant expression and he instinctively tilted his head to Dodge. That black python was her Natal soul beast. If it was any other spiritual attack, she could still resist it. However, this Dragon Soul aura just so happened to be the nemesis of the black giant Python that Xiang si had raised. The grade difference between a Python and a Dragon was too great, and the innate suppression of this demonic beast was engraved into its blood source inheritance. Even though the Black Dragon was already dead and only its skin and bones were left, the commotion it created already made Xiang si feel pressured. At this moment, when she thought of the dragon¡¯s roar in her sea of consciousness, she felt a lingering fear and her hands and feet trembled. Under this kind of pressure, even if her life-bound black demonic Python had fought to the death earlier, it was now suppressed and restrained. The battle had yet to begin, but the situation was already not in her favor. She approached song qingxiao and whispered the problem with the drum. Song qingxiao nodded and said, ¡± ¡°That drum was made from the demonic body of a true Dragon.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Requiem clan followed the Yellow Emperor to kill the Dragon. After the Dragon died, its corpse should have fallen into the hands of the Requiem clan. Back then, after the soul suppression clan obtained these nine Black Dragon skeletons, they skinned them and broke their bones to make these two giant drums. When the drums were hit, the residual Dragon aura would spread out, shocking people¡¯s souls. When Xiang si heard her words, even though he didn¡¯t show it on his face, he was shocked in his heart. It seemed that it was not a lie to say that the great demon in the ancient legends had the strength to look down on the netherworld. The nine Dragons had been executed for many years, and their remaining souls should not have been able to do much. However, the giant drum made of their remains had such power when it was hit. It was too terrifying. Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182: Original (2) Chapter 1182: Original (2) The task this time was a little difficult. The Dragon King had not yet appeared, but Xiang si was already intimidated by the sound of the drum. He was a little afraid and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Are you confident?¡± As she said this, she laughed at herself. to be honest, I have many tricks up my sleeve, but ¡­ Xiang four didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning behind his words was obvious. She had many tricks up her sleeve, but she wasn¡¯t proficient in any of them. She didn¡¯t have any particularly powerful heaven-defying divine abilities. If he were to fight with someone, he would have a hundred tricks up his sleeve, and with his mid level nascent soul formation cultivation, it would be enough. However, if she encountered an extremely powerful opponent, none of her methods would be enough to defeat the enemy. On the contrary, her many and mixed methods would end up being inferior. This was also the reason why Xiang four was worried after seeing fan Wu¡¯s strength. Now that the soul suppressing clan had brought out the huge drum made from the two evil dragon bones, the dragon¡¯s pressure alone was enough to make Xiang four feel uneasy. His strength was greatly affected and he could only place his hopes on his ally song qingxiao. She had once killed fan Wu and intimidated him. Until now, he still did not dare to show his face. Whether it was the small green lamp or the magic weapon that could transform into a Dragon, the aura that was emitted was extraordinary. Xiang four would only be at ease if her methods could defeat the enemy. This was the biggest secret in her heart. She had been hiding it all along, and only revealed it now because she was really nervous. Song qingxiao looked at her with a meaningful look. After Xiang Four¡¯s hair stood on end, she said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± What was the meaning of this? Xiang four was a little dazed. Her words didn¡¯t sound like a guarantee of absolute confidence, just like how she treated number five earlier, and it didn¡¯t sound like she was afraid. Just as she was puzzled, she saw the soul subduing clansmen standing on both sides of the Holy Temple raise their drumsticks and hit them hard again! ¡®Bang-¡® The surface of the drum shook violently, and the lingering black gas was bounced up. With the low ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound of the horn, under the bright lights, it formed several visible black air belts, entangling with each other and sweeping up into the air. As the black Qi flew towards her, Xiang four had to deal with the pressure in her sea of consciousness and was also extremely wary of the black Qi in front of her. When she saw the Qi pouncing towards her like a ¡®Dragon¡¯, she instinctively tilted her head to Dodge. With a whooshing sound, an extremely cold current swept past her face. The powerful demonic Qi corroded her skin and brought a sharp pain. The roar of an evil Dragon seemed to ring in their ears. Then, with a loud boom, it wrapped around churong and the others who were following behind the two. After song qingxiao opened the immortal state, her consciousness had been tempered and was much stronger. In addition, she had the body of nuwa. The strength of her physical body and the power of blood source that was much stronger than the Black Dragon¡¯s body made her less affected by the Dragon soul¡¯s pressure like Xiang si. Therefore, when she saw the black gas passing by the two people, she instinctively turned back to look. She saw that after the black gas entangled churong and the others, the strange black runes on their faces seemed to have been blessed and shone with a demonic luster, as if they were alive. From the looks of it, the black totems on the faces of churong and the others were related to the sound of the drum. It seemed to be some kind of secret technique that could increase their energy. Just as she was thinking about this, a gentle voice rang out from the center of the temple, ¡± ¡°Miss song.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed her suspicions and turned her head. Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows. Yi Chang had appeared in the middle of the Holy Temple. This time, he was dressed completely differently from before. He had taken off the twelve-layered dress on his body and put on a black coat that reached the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cloak was embroidered with coin-sized dark patterns, and under the light, the dark patterns seemed to be flowing with a layer of gorgeous brilliance. He was holding a tall bone staff about 2.5 meters tall. There was a mysterious power surging in the bone staff, which was fighting against the demonic Qi that filled the yulun illusionary realm. Yi Chang was wearing a crown on his head, and the silk on both sides hung down on his chest. Although he had always been well-behaved and dressed in a formal manner ever since song qingxiao entered the Yu Lun void realm and met Yi Chang, he had never been as Grand as he was now. Perhaps it was the light, but the dark patterns on his cloak glowed faintly, forming a Halo that covered his face like a layer of mist. Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183: Original (3) Chapter 1183: Original (3) The cloak on his body made his shoulders look extremely wide. The light pulled his figure in the direction of the Holy Temple, making it very long. He stood there like a warrior who was about to go into battle. He gave off a powerful aura as if he could hold off ten thousand enemies. ¡°Yichang?¡± As song qingxiao called out his name, he slowly took two steps forward. As he walked, the dark patterns on his cloak seemed to come alive, swaying slightly and making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. It was only now that song qingxiao realized that the patterns on his cloak were not embroidered with silk, but pieces of polished scales woven with special silk. The scales were flowing with a mysterious light. Song Qing did not know why, but her gaze fell on the huge drum on both sides of the steps. The body of the drum was made of Dragon Skin, and the scales on the skin had long been torn off. The skin, blood, flesh, bones, and even scales of the ancient demons were all treasures. Since the people of the Yu Lun void realm used Dragon skin and bones as their drums, could it be that the cloak Yi Chang was wearing was also woven from dragon scales? As she thought about this, her gaze fell on Yi Chang¡¯s face. As soon as he walked out, he flicked the light of the Holy Temple to the shadow behind him, revealing his face. What surprised song qingxiao was that the current Yi Chang was a little different from before. Yi Chang¡¯s face was clean, unlike the faces of churong and the others, which were covered with mysterious black totems. His face was as pale as a piece of paper against his black armor. The reason why he was different from before was not because his appearance had changed. Song qingxiao had a deep impression of him when she first met him. He stood under the pavilion, leading the group of people from the soul suppression clan, and waited for the arrival of uncle Xiang and the others. At that time, Yi Chang was at most 20 years old. His black hair was tied up in a crown, his face was like Jade, and his manners were elegant. He looked like an elegant young man in an ancient painting. Yi Chang still looked like him, but he seemed to have aged 20 or 30 years in the past few days! His sideburns were white, and his face no longer looked like a teenager. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes showed that he had been through a lot. Yi Chang looked at least 50 years old! ¡°Ya!¡± Xiang four, who was disturbed by the sound of the drum, used his spiritual sense to protect his sea of consciousness. When he regained his senses, he turned his head and looked over. The moment he saw Yi Chang, he immediately let out a cry of surprise. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darted around. Yi Chang had changed a lot today. Could it be related to the Dragon King ceremony? As she thought of this, she heard a series of footsteps. Churong and the others walked past her and Xiang si and stopped about five to six meters away from Yi Chang. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Churong and the others bowed down in an extremely grand manner. On the steps, Yi Chang¡¯s face looked much thinner than when he was a teenager because of his age. He didn¡¯t have the romantic and relaxed demeanor of his youth, but instead had a bit more of a sharp edge. Perhaps it was because the Dragon King ceremony was held today, churong and the others did not put on an act like they did at the beginning. Instead, they directly revealed their relationship with Yi Chang. ¡°Father ¡­¡± Churong raised her head and said with a choked voice, ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°You may rise.¡± Yi Chang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he just looked at him indifferently, ¡°¡±The honored guest is still here, don¡¯t let the honored guest see you as a joke.¡± A few gasps could be heard. The people in black robes behind churong heard Yi Chang¡¯s words and began to sob. However, everyone still listened to him. After he finished speaking, they stood up with churong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yi Chang¡¯s gaze swept past his children and grandchildren and landed on song Qing. Although she did not say a word, his eyes seemed to have already guessed her thoughts. ¡°Miss song, this is my true appearance.¡± He sighed. it¡¯s been more than a thousand years. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt so relaxed. The cloak made of dragon scales sounded unusually heavy, and with every step it took, it made a crisp sound. Compared to the young ¡®Yi Chang¡¯, he looked 20 or 30 years older. He was not in his Prime yet, but Yi Chang said that he had not been so relaxed in a long time. Song Qingxin was trying to guess the meaning behind his words. When churong and the others heard his words, they started crying again. Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184: His appearance (1) Chapter 1184: His appearance (1) ¡°You¡¯ve changed into a crown robe.¡± Song qingxiao looked at Yi Chang carefully and suddenly said. Yi Chang nodded slowly. The tassels on both sides of his chest rubbed against the armor, making a soft ¡®rustle¡¯ sound. At this moment, he looked much older than before, but his eyes were like the vast starry sky after the baptism of time, adding a unique mature demeanor that he did not have in his youthful appearance. His shoulders, which had been slightly thin when he was in his Prime, now appeared even wider. Coupled with his extremely heavy Dragon Armor, he appeared even more majestic! ¡°That robe has bound me for thousands of years.¡± He said this as if he was sighing, ¡°¡±Now that I¡¯ve taken it off, I feel like I¡¯ve returned to that time.¡± ¡°If I take it off, can I still wear it?¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and asked him pointedly. Yi Chang was stunned for a moment, then he smiled, which made his serious face look gentle, ¡± ¡°Miss song is really smart.¡± A hint of joy flashed in his eyes, but he immediately shook his head, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sure you know that the skin is the cocoon that bound us.¡± The Requiem clan couldn¡¯t bear the torture and chose to merge with the evil dragon¡¯s soul. They led the evil dragon¡¯s vengeful spirit into their bodies and created a special reincarnation for themselves, seeking a way of survival in this reincarnation. Every few decades, when the clansmen of the Requiem clan were about to reach the end of their lives, they would use the soul Qi in their bodies to spin a cocoon and wrap themselves in it, waiting for the next reincarnation after their rebirth. And every time this reincarnation was experienced, a layer of black cocoon would be formed and eventually turned into a skirt, firmly binding the soul suppression clan inside. The cocoon was born with the Requiem clan, just like their scales. The more they reincarnated, the tighter it would wrap them. I¡¯ve been reincarnated twelve times. Yi Chang told him his secret. the cocoon is getting thicker and it¡¯s very difficult to take it off. The cocoon contained an extremely strong demonic energy and evil energy. Every day that it was close to it, it would corrode one¡¯s thoughts and will. ¡°It does take a lot of perseverance to strip them off.¡± Yi Chang looked at song Qing Xiao and said, ¡± but if we don¡¯t take them off, they¡¯ll get thicker, ¡± he paused for a moment and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s so thick that I can¡¯t take it down.¡± Song qingxiao felt that Yi Chang¡¯s words seemed to have a deeper meaning, as if he was trying to send her a message. She recalled what she had heard from uncle Xiang. After Yi Chang had saved uncle Xiang, he had told him some secrets of the soul calming clan, but he had not kept his mouth shut. At that time, she had guessed that Yi Chang might have wanted to use uncle Xiang¡¯s mouth to spread the news. If what uncle Xiang had said was true, these people had formed their own bloodline for the sake of reincarnation and immortality, then they should be tight-lipped about their clan¡¯s secrets. Why would they be so Frank with an ordinary person they had just met for the first time? When she heard Yi Chang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If I can¡¯t take it off, what will the result be?¡± Yi Chang smiled slightly, his eyes revealing a trace of fear, ¡± if the thickness of the skirt reaches a certain level and the soul suppression clan is unable to take it down, it will form a huge devil egg! As he said this, he looked at song Qing and said, and when the devil egg breaks, the Black Dragon who died that year will reappear in the world! This was the true secret of the Yichang tribe! He used his body as a container to keep the demon dragon¡¯s soul inside, as if he was keeping a venomous insect. Back then, as the population of the Requiem clan decreased, Yichang led the clan and made an unprecedented change. In order to avoid repeating his ancestor¡¯s mistake, he decided to attract the evil dragon¡¯s spirit into his body to suppress each other and seek a sudden change! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Requiem clan followed the Yellow Emperor. Back then, this group of brave clansmen had the means to slay Dragons, and naturally, their bodies were also suitable for raising Dragons. Everything had a counter to each other. This saying was correct. Yi Chang was a peerless talent with outstanding talent. After he took over the position of the clan leader, he led the clan members to absorb all the demonic dragon¡¯s Yin Qi into their bodies. ¡°At that time, the sky in the Yu Lun void realm was not so blue.¡± He seemed to have recalled the past, and when he said this, he revealed a nostalgic expression. In fact, the sky in the yulun illusionary realm was not blue. The yin fog that spread all year round was always gray and covered the sky. Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185: His appearance (2) Chapter 1185: His appearance (2) However, when he had just taken over the position of clan leader from his father, the yin Qi was even more strange and terrifying. This place was filled with black smoke, and there was never a day. In the thick Yin energy, one could often see the pained faces of the clansmen who had ¡®died¡¯ a long time ago, and the twisted faces of those who had their minds mutated under the torture of the demonic energy. They were in extreme pain before they died, and they would never rest in peace after they died. These people were once Dragon-slaying Warriors. Their descendants were instructed by the Yellow Emperor to stay far away from home without hesitation. They were trapped in this independent space isolated from the Three Realms. They remembered their mission when they were alive, but after death, their souls became the best nourishment for the demon Dragon! At that time, the yulun illusionary realm was not so much an immortal realm as a real demonic realm, just like the netherworld. Until Yi Chang was born! The Requiem clan made the decision to marry the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit. The dark energy was introduced into their bodies. After paying a huge price, their ancestors, who had been corroded, tortured by the demonic energy and could never rest in peace, were finally free. Their souls could be destroyed and they did not have to repeat this endless pain.The yulun illusionary realm, which was shrouded in darkness, gradually began to regain its clarity. When night and day reappeared in this small world, the former Requiem race began to mutate. However, the price they paid was that their blood began to change color. The demonic Qi gave them endless life, and at the same time, the evil dragon¡¯s soul, which had no attachment, was attached to them and sucked their souls, in preparation for the real ¡®rebirth¡¯. when you wear that dress, although it will bring endless life, it will also bring some of the nine Dragons ¡®remnant thoughts, which will affect the body that is fused with the demonic Qi. It destroyed kindness and evoked the darkest things in the depths of people¡¯s hearts. That was why Yichang said that it was easy for him to remove the ¡®restraint¡¯. Although he said it so easily, song qingxiao could imagine how difficult it must have been for him to remove the ¡®restraint¡¯ that had trapped him for thousands of years. After 12 ¡®reincarnations¡¯, the dress that the black cocoon had transformed into had most likely become one with him. If he wanted to peel it off, it would be as if he was peeling off a scale armor. It should be extremely painful. At the same time, his longevity could also be said to be brought about by the demonic Qi in a certain way. Therefore, after the demonic Qi was removed, he naturally returned to his original appearance, no longer looking like he was in his twenties. When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but frown. Yi Chang¡¯s actions were akin to fighting with his back against the water. No matter which side won after the battle, Yi Chang would not be able to survive. After all, it was just as he had said. It was ¡®easy¡¯ to take off the black cocoon, but it was difficult to put it back on. His spirit and will were already on the verge of collapse after thousands of years of fighting against the demonic Qi. If it were not for his extraordinary determination, he would not have been able to survive for so many years. However, after a thousand years, the demonic Qi must have had a very deep effect on him. The two were entangled, and now that they were forcibly separated, it was likely that it had already hurt his Foundation. In addition, he was already quite old, and after the battle, his life force would be exhausted. That was why churong and the others had such a sorrowful expression. But what was his intention in doing this? What exactly did the soul suppressing clan want in today¡¯s Dragon King ceremony? She and Xiang si were the two sacrifices? Or something else? Yi Chang¡¯s soft sigh made churong and the others, who had been quietly sobbing, suddenly cry out loud. In the midst of the ¡®whimpering¡¯ sound, the black gas on the two giant drums not far away from him seemed to sense the sorrowful atmosphere and rose. Several wisps of black Qi gathered together and turned into a long black snake that was about ten meters long. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it soared into the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two black snakes met in mid-air, and the mist quickly absorbed each other and fused. In an instant, they expanded again, and their bodies more than doubled in length, combining into a vague shadow of a Black Dragon nearly thirty meters long. This scene caused Xiang SI¡¯s expression to change. With the help of the drum beats, the Black Dragon¡¯s aura was extremely high. It opened its huge mouth and let out a violent roar that swept in all directions. The black shadow circled in the air, and the black mist on the drums on both sides gathered into its body involuntarily. The black totems on churong and the others ¡®faces seemed to come to life and started to drill into their faces. Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186: His appearance (3) Chapter 1186: His appearance (3) The mist was like a venomous insect, rushing out of their cheeks and eyes before disappearing. It was as if it had tightened their heads, and everyone¡¯s faces showed signs of struggle. Some people with weaker willpower soon became stupefied, and their eyes, which should have been black, actually faintly revealed a strange blue. Ferocious, bloodthirsty, brutal ¡­ Several emotions were transmitted from their eyes, which were sensed by the black shadow hovering above their heads. These emotions seemed to have become its nourishment, making its aura even more arrogant and overbearing. After letting out a long groan, it seemed to have sensed something. It turned its huge head, raised a pair of giant claws, and pounced in the direction of Yi Chang! The strong wind blew the black mist into the sky, turning it into a turbulent air current that blew toward the Holy Temple. The demonic Qi in the air current was extremely strong and destructive. When it brushed past Xiang SI¡¯s head, she felt like she was being pricked by needles. The black shadow came with a menacing momentum and Xiang Four¡¯s expression changed. He thought that it was a sneak attack from the soul suppression clan and immediately summoned his Natal soul beast without any fear ¡­ ¡®Hiss!¡¯ A huge black python appeared above her head. It opened its huge mouth, revealing sharp and long fangs, and flicked out its forked tongue. However, the black shadow flew directly over his head, as if it didn¡¯t notice the existence of Xiang si and song qingxiao at all. It actually rushed in the direction of Yi Chang with a roar. Under the rapid current, his crown belt was blown to the point of making ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sounds, and the countless dragon scales on the armor seemed to be summoned, making ¡®ding ding dang¡¯ sounds. ¡°Hmph!¡± At that moment, Yi Chang¡¯s expression turned cold, and his eyes shot out a sharp light. wuxiaworld.site His aura suddenly changed, like a god of War. His thin hands tightly held the tall bone staff, and his lips were tightly pursed. He raised it up and then slammed it down on the ground! BOOM! BOOM! As the bone staff landed on the ground, it made a deafening sound and Yi Chang said in a strange tone, ¡± ¡°Mo !¡± As soon as the word was spoken, a vast Qi burst out from the bone staff, and a ¡®buzz¡¯ sound was heard. The sound was not loud, but it impacted the sea of consciousness, which was particularly unbearable. The aura rushed out, like a drop of water falling into a calm water surface, creating layers of ripples, and those ripples rushed towards the fierce black shadow. The menacing-looking black shadow was hit by this force and immediately let out an extremely miserable wail. It dispersed with a ¡®ao¡¯, and then the dragon¡¯s body turned into black mist and dispersed in the air. The remaining sound turned into a strong wind, whistling and blowing in all directions. The dark totems on the faces of the members of the soul suppression tribe seemed to show some fear under this aura. They had been arrogantly darting around on the faces and heads of churong and the others, but now they stopped and looked as if they had been severely injured. Their colors seemed to have dimmed. Some of the clan members who were originally dazed seemed to have been hit in the head by a word of Chang. Their eyes gradually regained clarity. When they came back to their senses, some of them revealed a look of shame. ¡°Father-¡± Once the black totem on churong¡¯s face was restricted, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she raised her head and looked at Yi Chang, she immediately cried out in alarm. Yi Chang was still standing there like a general guarding the city, but he looked about ten years older than before. His straight back was slightly bent, and his thin face was sunken. In an instant, he had turned from an old man in his forties to a man in his sixties. Yi Chang saw him shouting and raised his hand to stop him from saying anything. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss ¡­¡± Yi Chang¡¯s voice was much older and hoarse than before, but it didn¡¯t affect his dignity. Churong cried out, ¡± father, you¡¯ve suffered a backlash from the demonic Qi. Every time you attack, your lifespan will be consumed ¡­ ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The other clansmen were infected by churong and couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yi Chang stopped them and the crying stopped. ¡°Everyone will die one day, and there will come a day when I can¡¯t lead the way.¡± His tone became gentler as he looked at churong. His expression became a little affectionate, and his eyes gradually became lost in thought, as if he was looking at another ¡®person¡¯ through churong. ¡°If ¡­¡± As he said this, he glanced at song qingxiao, but before he could finish, he changed his tone. when the time comes, you will be the leader of the Requiem clan. You will lead the clansmen and continue to wait! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words were firm and powerful, but churong was his child after all. After she finished speaking, her tone became soft. ¡°I know that¡¯s difficult.¡± His gaze was warm, encouraging, and loving. Ever since he had absorbed the yin Dragon into his body, he had never seen such an expression. Now that she saw him and heard what he said, she felt a lump in her throat and her tears flowed down again. ¡°Father ¡­¡± Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187: Totem (1) Chapter 1187: Totem (1) ¡°This old man looks like he¡¯s going to say his last words. What does he mean?¡± Xiang four, who was standing at the side, suddenly asked song Qing through divine sense. Before song qingxiao could reply, Yi Chang seemed to have ¡®heard¡¯ her words and turned around. His eyes were like torches, making Xiang SI¡¯s scalp go numb. Then, as if nothing had happened, he said, ¡± it¡¯s getting late. his expression gradually returned to solemness, and his gaze became cold. don¡¯t delay the time. The ceremony will begin immediately. After separating from the black cocoon, his lifespan should be very limited. He probably wanted to take advantage of his energy to finish the rest of the things. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart trembled. Churong and the others wiped their faces. When they heard this, their eyes revealed sadness, but they all replied in unison, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± wumi ¡­ someone took the lead and hummed a song. This was not the first time song qingxiao had heard this song. She had heard it before during Qing Lu¡¯s sacrifice and soul return. She had also felt the power of this voice. The song¡¯s lyrics were some kind of strange pronunciation, but it contained a powerful psyche power. This kind of psyche power wasn¡¯t spirit power, but it could explode with extremely terrifying might, and could even suppress the divine sense of a middle level nascent soul tier cultivator. When qinglu returned to the gate of return after her death, the power of her soul was unbelievable. However, under the power of the song, it could not resist at all. In the end, it was captured and pulled to the bottom of the nine Springs. When song qingxiao heard the song again, it was different from the previous two times. The Yu Lun illusionary realm was extremely quiet at this moment. There were only two rows of Yi Chang tribesmen sobbing softly on both sides of the road. The evil dragon¡¯s remnant soul was still roaring unwillingly after being repelled by Yi Chang¡¯s powerful psyche power. At this moment, if someone took the lead to sing the song, it would be as if only this slightly trembling tune could be heard in the vast world. There was a kind of desolation to it. wuxiaworld.site ¡®Wuwu ¡­¡¯ In the remaining whistling of the wind, the soul suppressor tribe member sang a song. The rest of the people were infected by it and began to make similar sounds. Then, the ancient song changed from a single low voice to a deep chorus. The clansmen standing on both sides of the drum raised the Hammers in their hands and hammered down with all their might! Bang! The sound of drums rang out at the same time, as if to stimulate the will of these clansmen. The sound of singing was suddenly released, and the black Qi that was originally lingering around was shaken and could no longer be condensed. When song qingxiao and Xiang four heard the song and drum sounds, they recalled the previous scene and turned their bodies to the side, back to back. Yi Chang saw their actions and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, two young ladies.¡± He squinted his eyes, his expression gentle and peaceful, as if he was enjoying this rare moment. However, with the ¡®great battle¡¯ imminent, his time was limited, and this kind of time was extremely short. He closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again. ¡°This group of children are sending me off.¡± He also sang a line before saying, ¡°¡±In fact, this song is not a spell.¡± For some reason, Yi Chang was particularly interested in talking. This is the language of my tribe. The general meaning is-¡± he paused, then said, ¡± I¡¯ll send the bravest Warriors out to war, and I¡¯ll wait in my hometown, just like the wild Geese flying south. When spring comes and the flowers bloom, the leader will bring you back in triumph ¡­ ¡°Back then, when the Yellow Emperor ordered us to slay the Dragon, our entire tribe sang this song, waiting for the return of the warrior. Whoever knew ¡­¡± In the end, not only did the warrior not return, but the Yellow Emperor also said, ¡°¡®The evil Dragon won¡¯t return until the end.¡¯ It was because of this sentence that the entire clan set foot on the steps of leaving their hometown. but because they went too far, in the end, they did not return one day like the wild Geese flying south. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yi Chang sighed, before each of my clan¡¯s elders died, they all said that they weren¡¯t the real leaders. They carefully passed this responsibility to the next generation, hoping that they could lead the clan back to their homeland one day. He used to be the one with the most hope in the clan, but in the end, he was still unable to continue leading the clan on the rest of the return journey. Yi Chang¡¯s face was filled with regret, and tears rolled down his churong eyes. The father and son¡¯s eyes met, and it was like a silent exchange. What he said was beyond song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. She thought the song was some kind of powerful secret restriction, but she did not expect Yi Chang to tell her such a story. Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188: Totems (2) Chapter 1188: Totems (2) ¡°We¡¯ve chatted for a long time, and I almost forgot about the important matter.¡± Yi Chang stopped sighing and wiped away the reminiscence from before. He regained his original dignity. He turned his body to the side, and the shadow moved with him. The long shadow originally blocked the direction of the Holy Temple, but as he moved away, it made way for a brightly lit path. ¡°The Holy Temple has been opened, please follow me.¡± At this point, the purpose of both sides was clear. Due to the trial mission, the Dragon King had to be killed. No matter what Yi Chang¡¯s purpose was, they had to enter the Holy Temple. Song qingxiao and Xiang four turned their heads at the same time and their eyes met. After noticing that Chang had moved to the side, song qingxiao stepped up the stairs. As soon as the two of them moved, the rest of the soul suppression clansmen moved in unison. The clansmen standing on both sides of the road also followed, as if they were about to enter the Holy Temple. The closer she got to the inside of the temple, the more she felt the evil Qi. There seemed to be a Dragon roaring in the black mist. The black mist turned into an invisible attack and attacked her sea of consciousness. It was brightly lit inside, but under the suppression of the black gas, the light seemed to be turbid. It wasn¡¯t her first time coming to the Holy Temple, but it was her first time entering from the main entrance. The gate of the Holy Temple was about three meters tall, and it stood there majestically. A terrifying demonic Qi leaked out from it, turning into the howls of ghosts. It was like the legendary gate to hell! There was a flight of stairs that extended downward behind the door, leading to the nine Springs. wuxiaworld.site Song Qing stepped in and felt a ¡®buzz¡¯ in his sea of consciousness. It was as if he had passed through an invisible barrier. The singing, drumming, and bugle sounds from the outside world disappeared instantly. In their place was a gust of cold wind that whizzed past her cheeks like a sharp arrow. The inside of the temple tonight was different from the day she came. The lights on the four walls were reflected on the walls by the ripples in the lake, forming thousands of different silver spots. Looking at it, it made one feel as if they were under the starry sky. For some reason, the water in the lake receded a little, revealing layers of steps. Song qingxiao had been here before and had seen the statue of the goddess with a Dragon wrapped around it, so she was the first to look at the dome. The walls and the surroundings of the temple were filled with strokes of unknown black ink. At this time, the messy drawings were covered with stars of light. The originally static lines in the flickering light seemed to come alive and slowly moved with the flashing light. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze froze. She was about to take a closer look when she felt a spiritual energy fluctuation behind her. With a ¡®ding ding¡¯, the figure of Xiang si had also entered the Holy Temple. ¡®Hiss!¡¯ As soon as the young girl entered the Holy Temple, she was the first to gasp, immediately breaking the atmosphere. ¡°The statues inside are so big!¡± She transmitted her voice over, and song Qing frowned. After Xiang si arrived, perhaps because there was an additional person in the temple, the special feeling that had just formed disappeared. When she looked at the surrounding walls and the murals on the top, she couldn¡¯t feel anything special. The water reflected on it like thousands of sparks, but the lines that seemed to be moving before were still. She released her divine sense to investigate, but there was still no sound. But since song qingxiao had already seen the strangeness of the mural, she would not let her guard down. The totem on the wall should have some use. At least it wasn¡¯t scribbled on by the Requiem tribe. But as for what it was, she would know when the time came. Before that, she needed to be more alert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang si was still marveling at the Jade statue. Song qingxiao had indeed mentioned the chanlong statue to her when she came back from the Holy Temple, but she had not mentioned the size of the Jade statue. She took a quick glance and saw a Black Dragon wrapped around the statue¡¯s neck. The dragon¡¯s head and the statue¡¯s waist were buried in the water. There were brushes and ink on the walls that looked like children¡¯s brushes. Everything matched what song qingxiao had described. Thinking of this, Xiang Four¡¯s eyes rolled and his heart relaxed. It seemed that song qingxiao had not lied to her about what she had seen after entering the Holy Temple. The only thing she had hidden was probably the fact that she had gone into the water. However, when song qingxiao said that she did not go into the water, Xiang four herself was also skeptical. After all, if the position had changed and she was the one who could enter the Holy Temple, even if she was discovered, it was related to the mission. No matter what, she would have gone into the water to explore. Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189: Totem (3) Chapter 1189: Totem (3) However, at that time, the two of them were suspicious of each other, so it was reasonable for song qingxiao not to tell them the truth. After the two of them established an Alliance, she also revealed the situation of going into the water. ¡°Song San, do you think the Dragon King is in the water?¡± Xiang four transmitted her voice over. For some reason, when she mentioned the two words ¡®Dragon King¡¯, a strange atmosphere in the Holy Temple was instantly brought to life. ¡®Hu-¡® Like a sigh, a gust of cold wind appeared out of thin air, and the black patterns on the stone walls of the Holy Temple began to move. These messy patterns were like evil and strange black snakes, wriggling in and out of the stone walls like a large group of tangled tentacles, starting to wriggle wildly. As these black totems moved, bursts of evil Yin Qi spewed out from the stone walls, forming a dense fog. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xiang SI¡¯s expression changed, but before he could say anything, the fog formed and the yin Qi in the temple suddenly started to move. Song qingxiao was well prepared. Before Xiang si came in, she had already realized that the totems here were strange. When she saw the black gas, she immediately covered her body with the swordsman token. Her spiritual power turned into an indestructible spiritual armor and covered her whole body. ¡°It might be the Dragon Soul.¡± She thought of the totems on the faces of churong and the others and compared them with the black Qi here. She had a guess. The totem seemed like it was going to break out of the wall. At this moment, the thousands of stars reflected in the water flashed and instantly nailed the black light back to its original place! As soon as the black totem was suppressed, it began to fight back. However, no matter how it struggled, it was still restricted by the light. wuxiaworld.site After a few breaths, the black lines seemed to realize that they could not break through the seal of the light. They twisted together and formed a totem that was longer and thicker than before. This way, when they attacked the light again, they would be more powerful. These black totems were like living creatures, they had intelligence and knew how to cooperate. Seeing this, song qingxiao was shocked. The totems in this holy temple were crisscrossed, and there were so many of them that they covered the entire inside of the Holy Temple. They were so densely packed that there were probably trillions of them. If all these totems were to gather together, how terrifying would their power be? Moreover, she realized that as the three to five thin totems combined to form a new totem, the spiritual aura that it emitted was much stronger than before. Although the reflected water light could still be suppressed, as more and more totems combined, the water light could no longer suppress it! Just as she was thinking about this, the totem on the wall was still ¡®moving¡¯. At first, it was in groups of three to five, but when it realized that it still couldn¡¯t break through, it began to change again! The totems merged again, just like how Gu were being raised. Before long, one-fifth of the totems on the wall had been digested! The totems that were formed had already reached a certain level. They were like huge black snakes that were as thick as a person¡¯s wrist and five to six meters long! The moment the giant snake was born, its aura was extremely terrifying. The inside of the Holy Temple was filled with a cold wind. The black totem shadow spewed out a large amount of Yin fog, and in a moment, it actually covered the water light that was originally covering them! The black gas blocked most of the light, and the suppression of the light spot was instantly weakened. The snake became more and more insolent, and a ¡®boom¡¯ came from the wall of the Holy Temple, causing the entire temple to start buzzing and trembling. The calm surface of the water began to tremble and ripple. The Jade statue of the female in the pool seemed to be covered in black gas. Her originally gentle and peaceful expression became much more sinister and sinister. ¡®Si si-¡® The hissing of snakes came from the stone wall, and song qingxiao and Xiang four felt as if they were in a cave of ten thousand snakes. From the fact that Xiang si kept a black demonic Python and a little golden snake as a pet, it could be seen that she often dealt with snakes. Logically speaking, she was not afraid of creatures like snakes, insects, rats, and ants. The current situation was extremely terrifying. Even Xiang four, who had always been associated with these things, could not help but feel a chill run down his spine when he saw the totems on his head turn into black snakes in an instant. The black snakes that were formed from the totems were probably related to the Dragon souls. They were extremely ferocious and formed by devouring each other. As they hissed, their own kind attacked each other again. Not long after, they combined two into one and evolved again. Their strength and speed increased. With a hissing sound, the Starlight that was barely suppressing the totem was suddenly broken by an extremely powerful evil Yin Qi! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light was torn apart and then devoured by the huge snake on the stone wall! These black snakes evolved extremely quickly. It only took a few seconds at most for them to break the restrictive spell from their initial incompetence! ¡®Boom boom boom¡¯! The wall started to shake again. Song qingxiao and Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but move closer to the wall. Xiang four wanted to curse in his heart. How could he suppress these black totems? They had no physical body and were formed purely from Yin Qi. This was also within the Holy Temple of hair, which was their territory. This situation was exactly the same as when Qing Lu ¡®returned¡¯ that day. Did they not need to rely on their divine sense to fight? Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190: Resurrection (1) Chapter 1190: Resurrection (1) As soon as the Starlight was torn apart, the black gas in the Holy Temple became even more rampant. The totem was revived as a black snake, and tens of thousands of eyes instantly stared at the two prey that had just entered the Holy Temple. Before Yi Chang and the others entered, Xiang si felt his hair stand on end from the ¡®gazes¡¯ and gritted his teeth, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a trap!¡± Her expression was extremely unsightly, and a murderous intent flashed through her eyes. From the strength that song qingxiao had displayed earlier, she was not an expert who specialized in cultivating the deified soul. On the day of Qing Lu¡¯s ¡®return¡¯, after she had taken out her magic treasure, that sharp sword Qi had only temporarily forced her to retreat, leaving a deep impression in Xiang SI¡¯s heart. Yi Chang and the others didn¡¯t come in, but invited the two into the ¡®temple¡¯. It turned out that they had set up an ambush in the temple. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, was unperturbed and not in a hurry. Seeing that Xiang si was grabbing the silver flute by her waist as if he wanted to pull it down, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and press the young girl¡¯s hand on her waist, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± She spoke softly, her clear and cold voice mixed with the rising and falling hissing sounds, like a clear stream, ¡°This holy temple was meant to be.¡± She pressed her hand gently on the back of Xiang SI¡¯s hand. Xiang si didn¡¯t even see when she made her move and instinctively wanted to use his spiritual power to shake her away. However, when he used his spiritual power, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. No matter how much force she used, he couldn¡¯t move her at all. Xiang si was shocked. She didn¡¯t even use any spiritual power and was only using her physical strength to suppress him. wuxiaworld.site With such a strong body, just how strong was song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation? The young girl was bewildered, but then she heard her say, ¡± moreover, I think these snakes still need to evolve. Upon hearing this, Xiang si was stunned for a moment and temporarily suppressed his assessment of her strength. He asked, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Our initial guess was that the Dragon King was in this holy temple.¡± This was the result of the deduction from uncle Xiang¡¯s story and Qing Lu¡¯s words. Xiang four nodded his head. Song qingxiao looked up at the temple and saw the black ¡®snakes¡¯ slithering around the stone walls and devouring each other, as if they were trying to break free from their shackles! from the evolution of these totems, two or three of the thinner lines first combined into one, and then combined again to form a giant snake! Xiang si was an intelligent person and when he heard her words, he immediately understood the key point, ¡± ¡°If the snake evolves again, it will turn into a flood Dragon and then a Dragon. ¡®You mean ¡­¡¯ She widened her eyes and turned around. ¡°The Dragon King will appear after the final evolution?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a guess.¡± It was just song qingxiao¡¯s guess that the Dragon King had not yet taken shape. However, the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ had yet to show up, and song qingxiao was willing to take any risk. The demonic Qi in this place was very dense. The black cocoons in the ¡®grooves¡¯ on the stone wall and the demonic Qi in the nine Springs had become the endless providers of demonic power for the big snake on the stone wall, nurturing the brutal souls of these ancient big demons. Before they matured, these ¡®giant snakes¡¯ were already extremely ferocious. One could imagine how terrifying they would be once they became flood Dragons. However, for the sake of the mission, as long as there was a chance, song qingxiao would not allow Xiang si to destroy it. If the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ had really evolved from devouring, he would have to wait for it to grow to a certain level before he could kill it. Xiang SI¡¯s heart sank, but she was helpless as this was a mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, song qingxiao¡¯s body flashed with spiritual light and several stars escaped from her body. They quickly spread out in all directions, forming a circle that wrapped both her and Xiang four within. When the stars appeared, Xiang si was shocked at first, thinking that she was going to make a move. Only when she saw that there were six stars did her expression relax a little. She only glanced at song Qing indistinctly. ¡°I¡¯ll first use the formation to protect myself.¡± Song qingxiao explained without changing her expression. Xiang Four¡¯s guard was lowered by half and he nodded slightly. Seeing that she didn¡¯t ask further, song Qing¡¯s small eyes revealed a faint smile, but it quickly disappeared. Xiang four was a very suspicious person. If song qingxiao summoned the heaven-destroying sword and said that she was preparing to face the enemy, she would definitely suspect that song qingxiao was preparing to kill her to silence her. She might even do something behind her back. Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191: Resurrection (2) Chapter 1191: Resurrection (2) However, song qingxiao had only summoned the stellar array, so her suspicions were greatly reduced. During the Battle with fan Wu, song qingxiao had also used the star formation to cover pinluo. At that time, fan Wu summoned bloody corpses with talismans and attacked the star formation one after another, but he couldn¡¯t shake the stars. On the contrary, once he got close, he was killed by the stars. Although she had seen song Qing Xiao use this formation to kill MA one and two, MA one and two had resurrected several times and their strength had been weakened. They were no longer a threat and killing them was as easy as killing an ant. It was because of this that the stellar formation was a magic treasure that could both attack and defend in Xiang Four¡¯s heart. However, compared to the attack, the defense was obviously much stronger. Xiang four was surrounded by the stellar formation, but he did not panic. Compared to the ¡®Dragon King¡¯, who was about to appear, she was more confident in breaking free from the¡¯ restraint ¡®of the stellar array, so she acquiesced to song qingxiao¡¯s action of using a treasure to protect her body. While the two of them were talking, the large snake on the stone wall fused once again! Several shadows intertwined with each other, forming a giant Python that was several times larger than before! Compared to the ¡®giant snake¡¯ that was just a shadow earlier, these newly formed giant pythons had a much clearer body shape. One could even faintly see the embryonic form of their heads and the scales on their bodies. At the same time, with the formation of the giant Python, its aura was much more violent than before. It drilled between the walls, making ¡®shua shua¡¯ sounds. The Holy Temple began to tremble. With a hissing sound, a large amount of evil Qi spewed out. The oppressive Yin Qi covered the temple and the walls shook violently. ¡®Swish-¡® wuxiaworld.site With a loud sound of breathing, a long shadow suddenly appeared from the wall above his head. Like an arrow released from a bow, it was about to dive down! Xiang si looked up and met a pair of Scarlet eyes. A huge black python as thick as a bowl came out of the stone wall. It opened its bloody mouth and leaped more than ten meters long, as if it would attack the two in the next moment. The girl¡¯s scalp went numb. Before she could do anything, she saw a black gas suddenly surge from the top of the stone wall. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the giant Python¡¯s diving speed slowed down, as if it was controlled by an invisible force. No matter how it hissed and struggled, it could not break free! Song qingxiao saw a cloud of black gas appear where the giant Python was at the top of the stone wall. It sealed the giant Python¡¯s tail, making it unable to escape. The black gas gradually spread out, as if there was a ¡®force¡¯ outside that was dragging the giant Python back. With a hissing sound, the body of the giant Python that had just come out was dragged back by this invisible ¡®force¡¯. It shook its head wildly and its body wriggled into several sections, but it could not escape the control of the wall. Half of its body was swallowed again, leaving only a small part of the giant Python¡¯s head outside. It still held its tongue high and looked extremely fierce. The appearance of this giant Python was like a signal, and several more giant pythons came out of the stone wall one after another. Although they were eventually pulled back by the stone wall, it was only a matter of time before the situation went out of control. The confinement of the stone wall was limited. Once the situation went out of control, it could restrain the giant pythons for a while, but it could not control them forever. After pulling back most of the giant pythons, the remaining heads were unable to pull them back and seal them in the depths of the stone wall. Song qingxiao and Xiang four could only see countless heads of the giant pythons sticking out from the stone wall, turning. As it breathed in and out, black gas filled the air, and countless pairs of Scarlet eyes flickered with a strange luster. The giant Python had evolved to this point. Every time it advanced, the demonic Qi would become stronger than before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was only a matter of time before they could escape. Perhaps after two more rounds of evolution, they would be able to drill out of the stone wall and attack the two of them. Xiang four looked at the stars not far away and his lips moved. He wanted to ask how long song qingxiao¡¯s stellar formation could last. However, before he could finish his sentence, many of the giant pythons seemed to have given up struggling and retracted their heads with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The stone wall was inlaid with some kind of translucent Jade. Under the smooth white wall, there were terrifying black shadows drilling and converging. An extremely oppressive atmosphere spread, and song Qing¡¯s small eyelids twitched. Before he could warn them, he saw a spiritual energy fluctuation at the entrance of the Holy Temple. Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192: Resurrection (3) Chapter 1192: Resurrection (3) With the clanking of scales, Yi Chang and the others had arrived. ¡°This is bad!¡± Churong¡¯s slightly panicked voice rang out, Breaking the Silence in the Holy Temple. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a roar! ¡®Roar!¡¯ Several giant pythons gathered first, and then there was a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, as if something had broken. A large amount of black gas gushed out of the crack, followed by a loud boom and a flood Dragon came out of the wall! ¡®Roar!¡¯ The loud roar immediately drowned out the hissing sounds from before. As the gravel flew, a cold, oppressive, violent, bloodthirsty, and other terrifying air pressure began to fill the interior of the Holy Temple! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The huge body of the giant ¡°Dragon¡± drilled through the cave in the stone wall, bringing with it a large amount of sand and stones as it began to charge inside the Holy Temple. This giant flood Dragon was not something that the black pythons from before could compare to. It was over 20 meters long and as thick as a bucket. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Different from the vague shape of the giant Python, this flood Dragon had become mature after devouring its companion. The demon¡¯s entire body was black, and its head was covered in dense black scales. Its eyes were vermillion red, flashing with a cold and ruthless luster. It opened its huge mouth, revealing a mouth full of fangs. Its head was covered with sharp horns, and two rows of sharp and dense bone spikes extended from its head to its back. It looked extremely terrifying. ¡®Roar!¡¯ It opened its mouth again and let out a deafening roar. The roar carried a powerful pressure, and the Holy Temple, which was like a roof, began to buzz and tremble. The temple itself had already been destroyed by it, and as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the sound waves, cracks of various sizes appeared in many places. When the people of the Yu Lun void realm saw this scene, they were instantly shocked. Song Qing took in the expressions of little churong and the others, and a strange thought emerged in his mind. Xiang si believed that this was a trap set up by the people of the Yu Lun void realm. The so-called ¡®Dragon King sacrifice¡¯ was most likely to send the two of them into the temple as an offering to activate the seal totem in the temple to form the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ and devour the two. However, the behavior of the person at the Yu Lun void realm was completely different from what the two had initially guessed. Logically speaking, once the giant ¡± Dragon ¡± was formed, the time to transform into a Dragon was not far away. These people had fused with the dragon¡¯s spirit, sealed their own tribesmen and relatives in it, and even used this place as a sacrificial place for more than a thousand years. The existence of these totems must have come from them. However, churong appeared to be panicking, as if the situation had gone out of control. Could it be that there¡¯s some hidden story behind this? The stone walls of the Holy Temple were already making faint sounds of being unable to hold on, and countless giant flood Dragons that were mixed together seemed to be breaking out of the wall. This was the sacred land of the Requiem race. In the groove, there were 144 members of the Requiem race waiting to be reincarnated. Even if song qingxiao had destroyed one, there were still 143 people left. If these giant flood Dragons were to rebel and destroy the Holy Temple, would the lives of the soul suppression clansmen in the grooves be lost as well? Where did the restrictions that had previously restricted the giant Python come from? Song qingxiao was the same as Xiang four, she thought that the black cocoon was waiting for the energy to resurrect the Yichang people. However, at this moment, because of churong and the others ¡®reactions, she had overturned this original idea. Could it be that the existence of the Holy Temple was actually to restrict these black totems? Could it be possible that the black cocoons in the grooves outside the Holy Temple were actually to stop the black flood Dragons from forming and seal them in the stone walls? Yi Chang had once said that after fusing with the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit, the flesh and soul of the Requiem race would become the best nourishment for the Black Dragon¡¯s dark spirit¡¯s resurrection. The dark spirit would not dissipate and would devour the will and soul of the Requiem race. Every time he reincarnated, his connection with her would deepen, and he would need to use a greater amount of willpower to restrain the pain and degeneration of his soul being devoured. Then, could it be that these solemnity clansmen in the grooves in the stone wall were not strong enough and did not reincarnate in the end, but used their physical bodies as a seal to prevent the evil dragon¡¯s remnant soul from escaping? As she thought of this, a thought flashed through her mind. However, at this moment, a heavy collision sound entered her ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! Yi Chang raised the huge bone staff in its hand and struck down with all its might! ¡°Muah!¡± He let out a strange word, and because of the strength he used, his armor moved, and the Dragon scales bounced and made a crisp sound. An intimidating aura spread from his body, and the sound of wind whirled in the air, turning into the illusion of a huge and ferocious Black Dragon. It raised its head and roared at the giant flood Dragon! Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193: Black Dragon (1) Chapter 1193: Black Dragon (1) As soon as the Black Dragon was formed, even though it was only an illusion, the powerful aura it exuded was enough to make people tremble. Compared to the giant ¡°Dragon,¡± the dragon¡¯s head was several times larger. Its scales were shimmering with light and the ruthlessness in its eyes had turned into a kind of coldness that made people tremble from the bottom of their hearts. Even though it was just an afterimage, under the pressure of the big ancient demon, the previously insufferably arrogant Wyrm seemed to have received a huge shock as it shrank its head back! The horns on its head trembled, and the scales on its body stood up. Its body quickly shrank back, and it let out a strange hiss. The Dragon head Phantom charged forward and swallowed the black flood Dragon with a bang! Under the powerful aura of the big ancient demon, the giant ¡± Dragon ¡± did not dare to resist at all. It let out a sorrowful cry, and the body that had just formed was broken through with a ¡®bang¡¯. It turned into a large cloud of black fog again and retreated back into the Jade wall with a¡¯ whoosh¡¯! The illusionary dragon head shattered it, and the light became slightly dimmer. However, its domineering aura was not reduced in the slightest. It turned its huge eyes and let out a low roar! The roar contained an extremely strong sense of intimidation. It was like a dragon¡¯s head in an instant, stunning the black flood Dragon that had yet to gain momentum. For great demons, the suppression of their natural bloodline was far greater than the suppression of their strength. Even if the Black Dragon was just an ancient Phantom summoned by Yi Chang¡¯s Secret technique, its aura was enough to suppress the Restless black flood Dragons. The ¡®hiss hiss¡¯ sound in the Holy Temple immediately stopped, and the low roars of the flood Dragons also instantly became much softer. The flood Dragons that were trying to escape were restricted by the Black Dragon and didn¡¯t dare to show their faces again. As if they had found their backbone, a large group of black shadows continued to shuttle through the walls. With the situation under control, the spinning Black dragon¡¯s head gradually disappeared. Churong¡¯s sorrowful and terrified voice rang out, ¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°Father!¡± Xiang si and song qingxiao, who were shocked by the previous scene, turned their heads at the same time. They saw that Yi Chang¡¯s hair was as white as snow and his face was much older. He looked to be at least 80 years old. His face was covered in wrinkles, and his straight shoulders were bent. When he heard churong¡¯s cry, he couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her, ¡± ¡°Quickly return to your positions!¡± He used a secret technique to summon the Black Dragon to temporarily suppress the remnant souls, but it was not a long-term solution. These remnant souls were formed from the fragments of the Black Dragon¡¯s Yin soul after it was shattered. Although they had been subdued by the adult black dragon¡¯s aura for a short time because they had not grown up, these demons ¡®bones and blood carried the cruelty, ruthlessness, and cunningness of the strong. When they were not strong enough, they would temporarily lay low. However, once they became strong enough, they would not admit defeat and would want to challenge the Black Dragon, hoping to become the leader of the dragons. Yi Chang first scattered the flood Dragons and attacked their auras, causing them to temporarily fear and submit. However, it was time for churong and the others to guide them. As he spoke, the black mist that had been shattered by the Black Dragon Phantom was absorbed by the stone wall. The other flood Dragons silently swarmed forward as if they were fighting for food, attempting to absorb the energy of their companions in order to evolve again. The situation was critical, and churong didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise after hearing his warning. Her expression immediately turned serious as she and a few other clansmen ran to the stone steps leading to the Jade statue in the middle of the pool. After standing still, they suddenly uttered a strange sound, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± As churong and the others mumbled something, the black fog that was drilling into their bodies seemed to be released. It left their bodies and turned into a black gas. As if it was attracted, it flew toward the stone wall. Once the two types of mist met, it was as if the missing backbone of the totems on the murals had been made up for, and the black gas suddenly became a climate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black Qi combined and sped up the speed of fusion. In an instant, the black flood Dragons of different Masters seemed to be pulled by something and turned into nine huge black shadows swimming under the Jade wall! ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Yi Chang¡¯s expression was serious as he reminded him in a low voice. As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the entire temple. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ The sound was like the cry of a Golden Axe, piercing through the clouds. However, when it hit the dome of the Holy Temple, it seemed to be stopped by an invisible barrier. Then, it came down with a boom, turning into a storm and tsunami, hitting the depths of everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness! Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194: Black Dragon (2) Chapter 1194: Black Dragon (2) A huge impact came from above, no less than a full-power attack from a high-level nascent soul formation cultivator. The terrifying power of the wind was like a sharp blade. Song qingxiao¡¯s hair tie was torn apart by the wind. Her long hair danced in the wind, and her clothes also fluttered wildly, making ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sounds. The pressure came down like Mount Tai, as if it wanted to press the people standing in the Holy Temple into the ground. The silver bell on Xiang SI¡¯s clothes started to tremble crazily, making an urgent ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound. However, the sound didn¡¯t sound clear at this time, instead, it added a sense of danger. ¡± Churong and the others were like devout priests. They were not affected by the storm at all and were still chanting strange incantations with their heads lowered. The ground began to shake and the calm lake surface rippled. The water flickered and reflected onto the black jade female statue, illuminating the Black Dragon on her body. As the light moved, the Black Dragon seemed to have come to life. It was now wriggling slowly along the female Jade statue¡¯s neck. The moment the Black Dragon on the black jade Condor moved, it increased the pressure it gave off, instantly pushing the tense atmosphere to its peak! Song qingxiao was in the middle of the storm, and she could only hear the ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind. A large gust of wind with Yin Qi blew down, and the demonic Qi inside was blocked by a layer of golden light before it could tear her body apart. The storm was getting stronger and stronger, and more and more of the soul suppression tribe joined in the chanting. The real Dragon King ceremony had finally begun! Several black tornadoes rolled down and attacked song qingxiao and Xiang four. However, before they could get close to the two, they hit the stellar array with a loud bang. Under the black gas, the six stars glowed and formed a reverse stellar array that blocked the terrifying attack! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The star was as steady as a rock and did not tremble. Xiang four was still trembling in fear a moment ago, but when he saw the formation blocking the attack and the two people in the formation were safe and sound, he could not help but relax. However, she immediately reevaluated song qingxiao¡¯s strength in her heart. The attack of this black whirlwind was at least on par with the attack of a top-level elite of the nascent soul tier, and at the same time, because it contained demonic Qi, it also had a corrosive effect, so the power of this attack needed no further explanation. However, song qingxiao¡¯s stellar array was able to withstand it. It could be imagined that such a treasure was at least at the level of a spiritual treasure. Even if it was not as good as her long sword, it would not be much worse. Who was she? Why did he carry so many divine items with him? Xiang SI¡¯s suspicions flashed past her mind, but she quickly lost the mood to think about it. The hurricane grew more and more intense, and a series of heavy breathing sounds came from the stone walls. Nine huge shadows, each about twenty to thirty meters long, were moving nimbly between the Jade walls with a terrifying pressure. The black mist formed a layer of clouds, firmly blocking the roof of the Holy Temple. However, the pressure from the big demon¡¯s heavy breathing was magnified by tens or even hundreds of times in the sealed space. With every breath that entered the sea of consciousness, Xiang four felt a chill run up his spine. ¡°The wind and clouds have appeared. It seems like the Dragon is coming out.¡± She chuckled wryly as she transmitted her voice to song qingxiao. The Black Dragon¡¯s strength was too great. Even though only its soul and its body were left, it was still very powerful. Judging from the shadows on the Jade walls, there were at least nine of them. It seemed that after the soul suppression tribe had made up their mind to ¡®cooperate¡¯ with the spirits of the nine Dragons, they had found a way to build such a holy temple. They had sealed a part of these spirits into the Jade walls in the temple, while the rest were absorbed by their bodies. In this way, the nine Dragons ¡®spirits were scattered, and the influence of magic power was greatly reduced. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this kind of spell should have its flaws. It needed to be held at certain intervals to suppress it. At this moment, the priests had started and the nine Dragons had resurrected. The great battle was about to begin! The moment Xiang four finished speaking, a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound could be heard. The sound was different from the sound the Black Dragon made when it broke out of the wall. When the Black Dragon broke out of the wall, it was so powerful that it broke through the Jade wall and made an impressive appearance. However, Yi Chang summoned the Black Dragon and easily defeated it. The sound at this time sounded like something was squirming out section by section, and the sound of friction was made. Even though there was no earth-shaking strange sound, the fear it brought was much stronger than when the black flood Dragon had appeared. Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195: Black Dragon (3) Chapter 1195: Black Dragon (3) With a soft ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound, a black horn that looked like a branch and was as thick as a wrist poked out from the Jade wall. It was as if a small tree with a strange shape had grown out of the Jade wall in an instant. With a heavy ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the same black tree fork drilled out from the other side. There was about a meter of distance between the two branches. After moving for a moment, it stopped again. One second, two seconds, three seconds- Song qingxiao¡¯s blood began to flow rapidly. She could vaguely feel that the ¡®Black Dragon¡¯, who had wreaked havoc in the past, was about to break through the wall and escape. Just as this thought flashed through her mind, she saw the two ¡®small trees¡¯ move forward about ten meters at an amazing speed. In the next moment, there was a loud ¡®boom¡¯ and a huge black dragon¡¯s head drilled out from the Jade wall! ¡®Roar-roar-¡® The moment the Black Dragon appeared, it opened its huge mouth and let out a roar! The black clouds swallowed and spat, forcibly dispersing the hurricane in the temple! The entire temple trembled violently, but it was like a layer of cover that firmly covered him. Yi Chang¡¯s eyes flashed with worry when he saw the Black Dragon, but it quickly turned into solemness and disgust! Xiang four had already mentally prepared herself for the appearance of the Black Dragon the moment she saw the huge snake and flood Dragon. However, the appearance of this huge Dragon was still far beyond her initial expectations! The roar contained a powerful pressure. When it came, Xiang four felt as if his veins and sea of consciousness had been hit hard. His qi and blood were in turmoil and his spirit power was slightly out of control. wuxiaworld.site The Black dragon¡¯s head was as big as a bucket. Just the two horns on its head were more than a meter long. For such a huge creature, just the appearance of its head was extremely terrifying. Its body was still hidden in the Jade wall, but the pressure it brought was a hundred times, or even a thousand times, stronger than the previous flood Dragon. Its huge Dragon eyes were filled with contempt and disdain, as if it was inspecting its own territory. It raised its head slightly, and with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound of friction, a pair of huge claws appeared on both sides. It seemed to have easily torn open a huge black crack in the restriction. Black gas surged inside, and a large part of the Black Dragon¡¯s body crawled out. After escaping, the first thing it wanted to do was to rush to the top of its head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± The chanting of the Requiem race became even more urgent. The Black Dragon seemed to be restrained and its speed of flying upwards slowed down. There seemed to be a strange force on the ceiling that stopped it. It charged a few times, but was unable to get out. It was instantly enraged. The Black Dragon was enraged, and his killing intent immediately overflowed. With a swing of its tail, it was like a giant whip. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it cut through the air and swept towards the soul suppression clan members on the ground. At this moment, all the members of the Requiem tribe in the Yu Lun illusionary realm had rushed into the Holy Temple and surrounded the steps around the Jade wall. Churong and several other leaders each occupied a corner of the stone steps that extended to the Jade statue. This Dragon Tail had endless power. If one was swept by it, even if it was just a remnant power, it was enough to crush one¡¯s body into pieces. However, in the face of the Black Dragon¡¯s tail, the soul calming clansmen did not Dodge or evade. They all lowered their heads and muttered a spell softly. Their voices twisted into one, appearing elegant and distant. It formed a special realm that protected all the members of the soul calming clansmen. The black tail was extremely ferocious, but when it swept over, it suddenly turned into a shadow the moment it got close to the soul suppression clan. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it swept across their bodies. ¡°This ¡­¡± Xiang four was startled when he saw this. Just as he opened his mouth, he saw the black tail turn solid after sweeping past churong and the others. The long whiskers at the end of the tail rushed towards the two. In her shock, she immediately removed the silver bracelet on her wrist without saying a word and held it with both hands. Before she could move, the dragon¡¯s tail had already arrived. This speed was as fast as lightning, and it was impossible to catch it. When Xiang Four¡¯s face turned pale, he saw a flash of spiritual light on the star formation. The six stars instantly burst out with extremely bright light, forming a circle of light. When the long tail swept over, the spiritual light was like a river, blocking the long tail. BOOM! BOOM! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the two forces collided, the black gas and the Halo were like two completely opposite dust clouds flying up. The spiritual power of the stellar array flashed, but it was unbreakable! Song qingxiao felt a tremendous force hit her, penetrating the stars and hitting her veins. However, her body was extraordinarily powerful after it was reconstructed. As her strength increased, her veins became even more unbreakable. As soon as the force came in, it first rampaged around, but then it was swallowed up by the more overbearing power in her body and digested in an instant. Without any effort, song qingxiao easily digested the damage caused by this power. At the same time, he had a rough estimate of the Black Dragon¡¯s strength. Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196: Life-saving _1 Chapter 1196: Life-saving _1 The spirit power poured into the Star from song Qing¡¯s small veins, causing the place where the stars connected to form a circle of Silver River. The black tail swept across the formation, but the stellar formation did not move at all. The unusually powerful impact that Xiang four had imagined was blocked by the ring of bright Starlight and did not charge into the formation. The star formation was extraordinarily stable. If it wasn¡¯t for the shock from the tail¡¯s movement, causing the steps within the temple to crack and collapse, and the collapse to extend for seven to eight meters, Xiang si would have thought that when the Black Dragon¡¯s tail swept across the star formation, it would have turned into an illusion and missed, just like when it had swept across the Requiem tribe! The moment the two collided, a few stars were branded on the black tail, leaving a few marks on the scales of the Black Dragon. However, as the demonic Qi on the Black Dragon surged, the crisscrossing marks were erased. The Black Dragon was trapped in the Holy Temple and could not fly in the sky. It was also enraged that it had missed its target. It turned its dragon head, and churong and the others chanted an incantation. A large amount of black gas gushed out of their bodies. The black gas had the same origin as them, so they were like ¡®accomplices¡¯ to it. The Black Dragon¡¯s eyes, which were as big as gongs, swept across churong and the others. Finally, it looked at song qingxiao, Xiang four, and Yi Chang. Among the three of them, Yi Chang¡¯s aura was the strangest. He was covered in dragon scales, holding a Dragon Bone in his hand, and he had a smell that the Black Dragon hated. He should have been the Black Dragon¡¯s first target, but he was the weakest. For more than 1000 years, his body and soul had been absorbed and corroded by the demonic Qi. He was already very fragile. In addition, he had forcefully peeled off the 12 layers of black cocoon from himself. Although the shackles were removed, it also cut off his retreat. Yi Chang was like a piece of rotten wood in the Black Dragon¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, song qingxiao and Xiang four, although small, were full of spiritual energy. They were like a feast that it drooled over. wuxiaworld.site It had only just evolved and was far from the unparalleled power it had in ancient times. Its spiritual intelligence had not fully developed. Based on its instinct, it felt that if it could devour song qingxiao and Xiang si, it would be greatly beneficial to it. The Black Dragon had been trapped in the wall for more than a thousand years. Although the Requiem clan occasionally ¡± offered ¡± Tributes, those powers could only temporarily appease it and not really satisfy it. At this moment, it only felt that its soul was extremely hungry. As soon as it sensed the existence of power, it immediately decided to eat first! The Black Dragon¡¯s dark red eyes flashed with a cruel glint. It made up its mind and immediately turned around to charge at song qingxiao and Xiang si. Its body was huge, but its speed was extremely fast. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, its huge body left an afterimage, and in the midst of the pungent wind, it was in front of them in an instant. Although the Holy Temple was huge, it was nothing to the Black Dragon¡¯s speed. Moreover, the Black Dragon had already locked onto the two of them, so there was no point in running. There were still several Dragon shadows on the Jade wall that had yet to appear. If they kept running away to stall for time, it would be even more disadvantageous for the two when the nine Dragons escaped later! Song qingxiao and Xiang four were both very clear about this principle. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Song qingxiao withdrew the stellar formation and Xiang four wiped the silver bracelet on his wrist. With a clang, the silver rings were turned into a meter-long ring and thrown out. The Black Dragon swooped down and opened its huge mouth, revealing a row of terrifying saw teeth. When it was about five or six meters away from the two- With a sharp ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound, the silver ring flew out in the wind and formed a buckle with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, which wrapped around the Dragon tooth! These silver rings were like huge teeth sheaths, trapping each of the sharp Dragon teeth within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang SI¡¯s originally pale face turned red. She formed a seal with her hands, and her arms trembled violently. She held her breath in her chest. As the speed of the Black Dragon¡¯s attack slowed down, an unusually terrifying force rushed back to her veins the moment the silver rings caught her teeth. It made her feel as if someone had hammered her chest and back. Her qi and blood churned, and she immediately vomited a large mouthful of blood! Xiang SI¡¯s originally red face turned deathly pale as he spat out the blood. His body trembled violently. She was slightly injured this time, but she managed to block the menacing Black Dragon. The girl had been showing weakness earlier. It seemed like she was deliberately hiding her strength to make song qingxiao let down her guard against her. However, it was not the time to pursue the matter. Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197: Life-saving (2) Chapter 1197: Life-saving (2) ¡°Song ¡­ Three ¡­¡± As soon as the Black Dragon was blocked, it snorted. It was clearly angry. The silver ring stuck between its teeth, making it extremely uncomfortable. It stretched out a long claw and tried to pick out the silver ring stuck between its teeth. It lowered its head slightly and the power it brought was overwhelming. In terms of pure physical strength, Xiang four was no match for it. Even a slight movement from it caused Xiang four to feel extreme pain. Using her body as a medium, she used her spiritual power to guide this power through her body to the ground. The ground cracked open, and her body sank under the huge force. In the blink of an eye, she had sunk to her calves. Xiang four gritted his teeth and let out a cry of surprise, ¡± ¡°Do it!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the Black Dragon¡¯s long claws had already reached the corner of its mouth. As if picking its teeth, its long armor, which was shining with a black and cold light, pulled at its teeth- ¡®Ka ka¡¯! A series of bone-chilling clanging sounds rang out, and one of the silver rings stuck between the Black dragon¡¯s teeth broke with a ¡®ding¡¯. One of the silver rings broke and Xiang Four¡¯s body trembled once more. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Once she relaxed, the restrained dragon head immediately pressed down, getting closer to the two. Xiang SI¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. The Black Dragon¡¯s power was far more terrifying than she had imagined. Seeing her own figure reflected in the pair of red and purple eyes, she made a prompt decision, endured the severe pain in her veins, and retracted her hands. The silver rings flew out with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound and combined in mid-air, forming a silver bracelet that glowed with silver light. Then, she expanded her hands, and the silver rings became several times larger. With a flash of silver light, they turned into a huge headband. As it flew, it flipped over the Black dragon¡¯s head and trapped its horns in the bracelets. The horns were extremely large and forked. The moment it was caught, the silver ring immediately contracted and grabbed the horn with force. It then pulled it up in an attempt to force it to raise its head! The scales on the Black Dragon¡¯s body were extremely large and thick. They were wrapped in demonic Qi, and it seemed that ordinary weapons would not be able to penetrate them. The only weak spot was the lower jaw of the head. The scales there were dense and thin, each as big as an egg, much smaller than the huge dragon scales on its body. Xiang four had created an opportunity for song Qing to make a move, but in the next moment, the Black Dragon shook its head. As the black Qi gushed out, the horns once again split into many black tentacles, and in a flash, the pair of horns grew three times larger. Xiang Four¡¯s tightened silver rings seemed to have received a violent impact. This force was violent and rapid, not giving her any time to react, the silver ring magic treasure shattered with a ¡®kengqiang¡¯! The magic treasure fragment scattered and was immediately swallowed by the black gas. Once the Black Dragon escaped, it opened its mouth and sucked in the black gas and the magic treasure fragment into its huge mouth. ¡°Waa-¡± The impact of the destruction of the Xiang four magic treasure was obvious. She spat out a large mouthful of blood essence, and her delicate face quickly dimmed. In an instant, she seemed to have aged five years. But she didn¡¯t have time to think about this, because after the Black Dragon was freed, its attention was obviously attracted by her. Whether it was her previous action of grabbing its teeth or pulling its horns, it was greatly offended. At this time, it stretched out a huge claw and grabbed at Xiang si. Each of its claws was about 30 centimeters long and as thick as a wrist. The small scales that were wrapped around them glinted coldly, as if they were sharp treasures. If he was caught by its claws, Xiang Four¡¯s cultivation level was already at the middle level of the nascent soul formation stage, and he had a treasure to protect him, but he would still be torn apart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang four had misjudged the Black Dragon¡¯s strength, causing the treasure to be destroyed. For a moment, she didn¡¯t have the time to use any other methods. Seeing the dragon¡¯s claw coming at her, her beautiful face turned pale and she wanted to Dodge. However, her spiritual energy was in chaos after being injured. If she moved even a little, the power would hit her heart and lungs, causing her to tremble in pain. The opened claws were extremely fierce, and they quickly closed in. Xiang Four¡¯s eyes flashed with despair, but fortunately, she still had a trump card, so it was not a real life and death moment. That day in the trial space, she had chosen the card with ¡®2¡¯ points, which meant that she still had a way out. She had been too careless this time. This was a huge lesson for her, and the chance to resurrect once was too precious. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have chosen ¡®4¡¯.¡± On the verge of death, Xiang Four¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness as this thought flashed through his mind. Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198: Life-saving (3) Chapter 1198: Life-saving (3) She panted and was waiting for the pain to come when she heard song Qing¡¯s cold voice, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± At the critical moment, Xiang si was stunned. The death she expected did not come. The shadow that was approaching her froze as soon as song qingxiao¡¯s voice fell. The girl raised her head in shock and saw that the falling Dragon Claw seemed to be bound by an invisible restriction and stopped about a meter above her head. The dragon¡¯s wide-open claws were like a piece of carving art that exuded a cold air. The occasional slight movement of the slightly curved long armor proved that this was not a model, but a living thing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Qing shouted coldly. Xiang four immediately shivered and came back to his senses. He covered his chest and with a flash of spiritual energy, he disappeared from his original position. As soon as she moved away, general song Qing released the restriction and the Black Dragon¡¯s giant palm slammed down, making an earth-shaking sound-¡®boom¡¯! A large amount of black smoke and dust rose from the ground, and the Black Dragon was even more furious when it missed. The two humans in front of it were originally just ¡®food¡¯ to it, but now they had escaped from its hands several times, provoking the Black Dragon that had just formed. Its eyes glowed with a sinister light, and its pupils turned vertical. It coldly sized up the tiny human in front of it. It could sense that song Qing¡¯s power was more profound than Xiang Four¡¯s. The blood in her body seemed to contain a powerful force, which instantly attracted the Black Dragon¡¯s attention. The power of that blood made the Black Dragon feel greedy. Based on its instinct, it had a premonition that if it devoured song Qing, it would definitely benefit greatly. To the Black Dragon, xiangsi was like a dessert before a meal. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s existence was like a proper meal to the Black Dragon. The Black Dragon immediately gave up on chasing after xiangsi. Instead, it exhaled a breath of air and locked onto song qingxiao. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Song qingxiao felt a faint demonic power turning into a brand and hitting her body. The Black Dragon seemed to know that she was not easy to deal with. Its vertical pupils opened and closed. It was an instinctive action before hunting. Previously, to save Xiang si, she had used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique to form a domain in a moment of desperation to trap the Black Dragon¡¯s claw. She had a rough estimate of the Black Dragon¡¯s strength. Although the Black Dragon¡¯s physical strength was strong, she wasn¡¯t weak either. Even if the domain formed by her ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique couldn¡¯t trap it for a long time, it could only block one of its claws for a moment. To her, it didn¡¯t consume much spiritual energy. Moreover, Xiang si was of great use to her, so it was worth it to consume some spiritual energy to save his life! Song qingxiao saw the killing intent in the Black Dragon¡¯s eyes and sneered. He swung his arm. ¡°Come on!¡± She mumbled softly. As soon as her voice fell, the Black Dragon let out a sharp roar and spat out a large cloud of black mist at her. The black mist was extremely pungent, and the corrosive black gas formed a net that enveloped her. The ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed, and song qingxiao¡¯s body disappeared on the spot, reappearing in mid-air. She clenched her hands, and a little bit of frost power formed in her palms. It quickly spread out and formed an ice whip, which whipped toward the Black Dragon. The ice whip cut through the air, leaving a series of afterimages as it bound the Black Dragon¡¯s body. The Black Dragon spat out a mouthful of demonic Qi but it missed. It sensed song qingxiao¡¯s aura in the air above its head. It immediately swung its tail and whipped it in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Its huge size was its weakness, as it was a large target and easy to capture. But at the same time, it was also an advantage. Its body was extremely long and it was very agile. This place was like its own territory, and it was completely under its control. At this moment, it turned its long tail around and whipped it at song Qing. The power of its tail was different from the cruel attitude it had when it captured Xiang si. After the Black Dragon had the intention to kill, the power of its tail was a hundred times stronger than the power of its long claws. This thunderous strike had the force of at least 10000 Jun. Unless it was a critical moment, song qingxiao naturally did not have to fight it head-on. She would fight it with pure strength. However, the long tail was as fast as lightning. With the ice whip in her hand, she tied up the Black Dragon on one side, which was equivalent to her being restricted and unable to Dodge at all. Xiang four, who had just escaped from danger, had not even managed to catch his breath when he raised his head and saw this extremely dangerous scene. His expression immediately changed. The black gas turned into a tornado. Just as it was about to sweep song qingxiao and her whip into it, she let go of her hand. She followed the wind and disappeared from where she was. When the Black Dragon saw that her breath had disappeared again, a large amount of black gas came out of its nostrils. Just as it was about to struggle and break the ice whip that was wrapped around its body, it saw that the ice whip rapidly expanded after she let go. Not long after, it turned into a crystal clear light blue Ice Dragon. It also let out a roar and twisted along the Black Dragon¡¯s body. The Black Dragon¡¯s cruel and sinister eyes flashed with a hint of shock, which quickly turned into disdain. Although the ice Dragon had the appearance of a Dragon, it only had the shape of a Dragon, but not the soul of a Dragon. In front of the Dragon, it was like a paper tiger that could not withstand a single blow and was easily torn apart. As if it had been offended, it was about to shake its body and smash it into pieces when song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared again. Several spiritual forces were sent into the ice Dragon. The ice Dragon, which was slightly defeated by the black gas earlier, was instantly rejuvenated. Its body grew longer by more than two times and turned into an extremely thin ice rope again. It wrapped around the Black Dragon¡¯s tail, body, and head, and then pulled it back with force! Song qingxiao¡¯s plan was to use the ice rope to bind him. The ice rope tied it up, and the ice-type spirit energy instantly formed frost crystals on its scales, trying to freeze it. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang four had suffered a great loss when he first fought the Black Dragon and had almost lost his life. Now, song Qing had managed to subdue the huge black Dragon not long after. The Black Dragon was tied up, and the tighter the ice rope contracted, the deeper the ice spiritual power covered it. Not long after, a layer of light blue Ice crystals formed on its Dark Dragon body, and it was about to be frozen into an Ice Dragon. Victory came so easily. This ancient demon fell into song Qing¡¯s hands as if it was easily controlled. Wasn¡¯t this too simple? Even though Xiang si was relieved that the Black Dragon had been ¡®subdued¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious at the same time. They were both mid level nascent soul formation cultivators, but song qingxiao was so strong that she was actually so much stronger than her? Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199: Probing (1) Chapter 1199: Probing (1) No! It was impossible! As Xiang four thought of this, a change occurred. The ice Dragon turned into a crystal clear rope and tied the Black Dragon up. Frost covered its body. Just as it was about to turn the Black Dragon into an ice sculpture, there was a cracking sound and the Black Dragon disappeared into thin air! The dragon¡¯s roar that had previously caused the Holy Temple to buzz and tremble disappeared completely. Only the crisp sound of the thin layer of ice cracking remained. Countless pieces of ice fell from the sky like a heavy snow rain. When Xiang si, who was clutching his chest, saw this scene, a trace of joy flashed through his heart. Song qingxiao¡¯s failure to capture the Dragon was much better than success. The two of them were in a temporary Alliance. Logically speaking, they should be United against outsiders. The stronger her teammates were, the more stable it would be for her. However, this situation had to be based on the foundation that the strength of both sides was similar. On the day of qinglu¡¯s ¡®return¡¯, her spiritual sense had already suffered some light injuries. Although she had recuperated and her injuries had stabilized, her silver flute treasure had been destroyed. It was equivalent to losing one magic treasure, and her strength had been reduced. Now that the Black Dragon had come back to life, Xiang four was the first to be injured. Although the injury wasn¡¯t fatal, it still affected her. At this time, the stronger song qingxiao was, the more dangerous it would be for her. If such a powerful black Dragon could be easily subdued by her in the blink of an eye, Xiang si would be even more apprehensive. wuxiaworld.site Therefore, after the Black Dragon had escaped, even though Xiang si knew that the situation was not in their favor, he still heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that song qingxiao had failed. ¡°As expected,¡± Song qingxiao stood in the air. After seeing the Black Dragon disappear, she didn¡¯t make a fuss. Instead, she looked like she understood. The Black Dragon was a Yin spirit. Even if it had devoured each other in a special environment to evolve a huge physical body, the Black Dragon¡¯s body was made up of pure energy. The characteristic of demonic Qi was that it was shapeless and could freely reform. She had only been testing the waters in the beginning. Now that the Black Dragon had disappeared, her suspicions were confirmed. As the ice and snow shattered, a large mass of black gas squirmed like a black cloud and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. About five to six meters away from her, a huge and ferocious dragon head emerged from the black gas again. It let out an earth-shaking roar and opened its huge mouth, wanting to swallow her into its stomach! Song qingxiao put her palms together, and the ice crystals quickly turned into a huge ice wall in front of her. However, the ice wall that had just formed was easily pierced through by the corrosive demonic Qi! She quickly retreated, and at the same time, another ice wall quickly formed. The Dragon head broke through the ice layer and shattered the newly formed ice shield. Song qingxiao blocked as she retreated, and the situation became extremely tricky! When the Black Dragon transformed, its physical strength was extraordinary.When his body turned into black Qi, it was formless and hard to capture. The inside of this holy temple was like its own territory. The stone walls and the nine Springs all provided it with an endless source of power. In a moment, the Black Dragon had broken through the ice shields that song qingxiao had created and forced her to the Jade wall. Just as she was about to touch the Jade wall, a shadow on the Jade wall also swam over quickly. On the ground, Xiang four was originally watching the battle in the air. When song Qing retreated to the Jade wall and saw that there was no way out, she saw the shadow on the Jade wall from the corner of her eye and immediately became alert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Outside the Yu Lun void realm was the nine Dragon cave. It was rumored that when the nine Dragons were wreaking havoc here, there were also several shadows wandering in the Jade wall. In other words, there were at least eight more Black Dragon spirits with such extraordinary strength in this holy temple! At the thought of this, the joy in Xiang SI¡¯s heart turned into horror. Seeing that song qingxiao was in danger, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°Be careful-¡± Although she was happy to see song qingxiao being defeated by the Black Dragon, she was not willing to see song qingxiao get injured or die. This single black Dragon was extremely difficult to deal with. If all nine of them appeared, it would be impossible for her to complete this mission by herself. Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200: Probing (2) Chapter 1200: Probing (2) If they wanted to kill the Dragon King, they would need to work together. As Xiang si cried out in alarm, a row of ghastly teeth emerged silently from the Jade wall. Then, the Jade wall suddenly began to roil with black Qi, as if a deep abyss had appeared and was about to devour song qingxiao. A dragon¡¯s head with a sinister glint in its eyes slowly appeared. Between the two black Dragons ¡®pincer attack, song qingxiao was in danger. Just as Xiang si was about to help while enduring the pain, song qingxiao, who was originally in mid-air, suddenly disappeared. The speed at which she disappeared was extremely fast, and her divine sense and aura had disappeared completely in an instant. It was as if she had escaped from this space into another dimension, mysteriously disappearing. The two black Dragons came at her ferociously, and both sides were in a hurry to fight for their prey. They crashed into her at the same time, but Leng had not stopped song Qing from disappearing, and the two black Dragons collided with a loud bang. When the black Dragons collided, the power should have been extremely fierce, and it let out an earth-shaking sound. However, as the two dragons had lost their physical bodies, their heads exploded into two clouds of black mist the moment they touched. The fog spread out in all directions, and spiritual energy quickly surged. Although it was silent, the impact was no less than a real collision between two black Dragons. When Xiang si saw song qingxiao disappear, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he saw the black mist regather. He was so shocked that he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Xiang si could clearly see how the Black Dragon was formed in the Jade wall. From small snakes devouring each other, absorbing energy to become a large snake, evolving into a flood Dragon and then into a Dragon. Both she and song qingxiao had guessed that the Dragon King had most likely been born in the same way. In other words, when the black Dragons met up, it was possible to summon the Dragon King. Now that the two clouds of black gas had collided, it was as if they had given them a helping hand, urging them to merge. Once the two black Dragons merged, it was unknown what kind of monster they would evolve into. wuxiaworld.site Xiang SI¡¯s eyes widened as the black cloud wriggled in the air. However, to her surprise, after a long while, the huge black cloud that had already fused together actually wriggled and separated. Not long after, they transformed back into two huge black Dragons. They soared in the Holy Temple and let out two furious roars! ¡®Roar!¡¯ ¡®Roar!¡¯ The two black Dragons flew around the top of the temple at an astonishing speed, leaving behind long afterimages as if they were searching for their prey that had disappeared. ¡°How, how did this happen?¡± Xiang si muttered to himself as he clenched his fists. The two black Dragons that were supposed to merge and evolve had actually separated. It was as if the devouring method of the Gu-raising method had already advanced to the peak at the Black Dragon¡¯s level, and it was difficult to advance any further. could it be, ¡± she opened her mouth and muttered, ¡± ¡°What kind of opportunity do I need to fuse them?¡± The young girl quickly thought of the key point. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions were probably not a coincidence. She had probably deliberately led the two dragons to meet up, and her purpose was to see the result. Xiang four understood this point and felt a headache and fear. The headache was that even if he knew that the Dragon King was in the Holy Temple, it was very likely that the nine Dragons had fused together. But in order to make the black Dragons devour each other and further evolve, he was afraid that he still needed to find an important opportunity. What was scary was that she only realized this now, and it was only after song qingxiao¡¯s reminder that she realized it. On the other hand, her teammate had probably thought of this from the beginning. The depth of his schemes and the meticulousness of his thoughts could simply be called terrifying. What¡¯s more, her failure to restrain the Black Dragon was probably to test the Black Dragon¡¯s strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but be even more afraid of song qingxiao. His strength was already so strong, and his actions were so watertight. This person really couldn¡¯t be provoked! Xiang si thought of how he felt fortunate earlier and felt fear. She made up her mind. If she was lucky enough to survive this trial, then she must not become enemies with song qingxiao. Even if she did not know her identity, based on her instinct, such a person would be famous in the Empire in the future, and might even shock the human realm upon heavens. Just as the young girl¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the two black Dragons intertwined with each other. On the shoulder of the statue of the black jade woman standing in mid-air, a spiritual energy suddenly burst out of the black mist, and the figure of song Qing, who had previously disappeared, appeared on the Jade statue. Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201: Probing (3) Chapter 1201: Probing (3) One of the black Dragons had already left a mark on her body. The moment she appeared, the Black Dragon immediately noticed her and turned its head around with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ before pouncing at her again. Just as Xiang four had guessed, song qingxiao¡¯s initial attack was just a test. The reason why she seemed to be forced to retreat by the black Dragons was just to deliberately cause the two black Dragons to collide, to see if the black Dragons would successfully evolve again. However, what happened later proved her initial premonition. In order for the Black Dragon to evolve and for the Dragon King to appear, she needed an additional opportunity. As for this opportunity- Yi Chang¡¯s eyes appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. They seemed to contain thousands of expressions, anticipation, and anxiety ¡­ Today was the real Dragon King¡¯s ritual. She and Xiang four were about to be sacrificed. In other words, if they wanted the Dragon King to appear, they needed a powerful sacrifice to be devoured by them. In other words, one of the trial-takers had to be sacrificed in order for the Dragon King to appear. This was also why she and Xiang si had participated in the mission ¡®kill the Dragon King¡¯. One of them would be used as a sacrifice, and the other would be used as the person who killed the Dragon King. Everything would be clear now. She didn¡¯t know if Xiang si had noticed this, but with her intelligence, she would have guessed it sooner or later. After she had guessed this, the Alliance between the two of them seemed to be in danger. Not only did they have to block the Black Dragon¡¯s attack, but they also had to face the counterattack of their companions. Song qingxiao was multitasking as she analyzed the clues of this mission. At the same time, she saw the Black Dragon rushing toward her. Her expression suddenly turned cold, and her body flashed with spiritual light. A few stars appeared beside her, forming a circle in the void above her body. When the Black Dragon charged over, boom- wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The spiritual light on the stellar array flashed and turned into a huge circular River of light, trapping the Black dragon¡¯s head in it. The dragon¡¯s body was unusually slippery as it burrowed into the huge Halo and was immediately wrapped up by the Halo. As soon as the Black Dragon entered the circle of light, it rolled left and right, making a loud ¡®boom¡¯, but it could not escape no matter what. The star formation was unbreakable. At the same time, the six stars released spiritual energy and quickly slashed into the formation! ¡®Zi Zi !¡¯ With a hair-raising sound, the spiritual power weaved into an extremely bright silver light net and drowned the Black Dragon. ¡®AOW¡¯ A long cry that could shake the Holy Temple came from the net, and then the sound stopped abruptly, as if it had been cut off by light waves. However, a moment later, the Black Dragon¡¯s body, which had been shredded into thousands of pieces by the spiritual light, turned into black mist and scattered in all directions in an attempt to escape! The black gas attacked the stellar array, causing loud ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. However, the stellar array, under the support of song Qing¡¯s little spiritual power, tightly bound the black gas, making it difficult for it to escape. When the other Black Dragon saw that its companion was trapped, it immediately swooped down. Song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands and quickly chanted, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The domain appeared and trapped the Dragon head within. The Black Dragon¡¯s momentum was too fierce, and its huge body couldn¡¯t stop it at all. It rushed forward with a pair of huge palms, trying to grab the Jade statue. Its speed was extremely fast, forming a hurricane. Before its body had even arrived, the air current was already ¡®whistling¡¯ towards it like a wind blade. Song qingxiao¡¯s body fell along with the wind, but before she could land, another shadow emerged from the Jade wall, and another Black Dragon was resurrected. At this time, three of the nine Dragons had been resurrected. The other six were making a lot of noise, and they were probably just temporarily lying in wait for the right time. Xiang four looked at song Qing¡¯s small body that was as light as a butterfly as she landed beside him. An extremely complicated expression flashed in his eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song qingxiao asked coldly. Xiang four kept his emotions in check and shook his head, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The impact she had suffered was too great. The two dragons working together did not seem to be a problem for song qingxiao. She was almost able to move between the two black Dragons with ease.The Dragon was temporarily restrained, but she seemed to be extremely calm. She was not panting, her Ling power was not chaotic, and she did not look embarrassed. As soon as the two finished their conversation, Yi Chang¡¯s hoarse warning was heard, ¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± As soon as his voice fell, several black shadows emerged from the Jade wall at the same time. Four giant Dragons rushed out from the Jade wall. The originally empty holy temple suddenly seemed a lot more crowded because it accommodated six giant Dragons. After the four black Dragons appeared, they charged toward the two people on the ground. Xiang SI¡¯s expression changed. Without thinking further, he immediately spread his spirit energy all over his body. A black shadow emerged from the top of her head and turned into a black python that was about 17 or 18 meters long and as thick as a bucket. This should be xiangsi¡¯s last resort. Due to her injuries, she had slacked off for a moment and allowed song qingxiao to fight the two dragons alone. At this time, it was naturally not good for her to stay out of it, so she was prepared to join forces with song qingxiao to block the Dragon for a while. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although this black python was big, compared to the Black Dragon, its grade was much lower. Although its fear was temporarily suppressed by its master¡¯s spiritual power, causing it to reveal its soul, the suppression between the big demons made its hissing warning sound not imposing at all in front of the Black Dragon. The four black Dragons swooped down, covering the sky and the sun. The four huge and ferocious dragon heads roared, accompanied by black gas, and all the lights in the Holy Temple were covered. In the darkness, a few pairs of purple-red eyes flickered like lanterns in the mist. At this moment, Yi Chang, who was standing at the side, finally moved. Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202: Chapter 710-scared (1) Chapter 1202: Chapter 710-scared (1) Yi Chang raised the bone staff with both hands, and his aura burst forth. With a shake of his shoulders, the scales on his cloak flew up and made a clanking sound. Then, he sank his Qi into his dantian and chanted, ¡± ¡°Swish!¡± The sound waves were transformed into an unparalleled violent force under the influence of some strange secret technique. ¡®Ka ka ka¡¯- The ground began to shake violently. A force flew out from the Dragon scales and out of the bone staff. Then, it soared into the sky like fireworks and turned into a huge black Dragon! Although they were both giant Dragons, this Black dragon¡¯s aura and pressure were clearly much stronger than the Black Dragon that had come out of the Jade wall. The Black Dragon that emerged from the bone staff was about two to three hundred feet long, and its head was like a small mountain. The four black Dragons that were charging at it were like tiny little snakes compared to it. Its body was actually translucent, but the scales on its body flickered with a demonic luster. Even though it was not a physical body, one could still imagine how powerful its true body was. The Black Dragon Phantom¡¯s eyes were a faint orange-red, and wherever it went, it was like a king inspecting his territory. When the black Dragons flew over, they seemed to have sensed something and let out a shrill cry at the same time. However, they were too fast to slow down. When the Black Dragon Phantom that had rushed out of the bone staff saw the black Dragons, it opened its huge mouth as if it was looking at dead things.¡¯Roar-¡® The roar was so deafening that it hurt people¡¯s eardrums. Under the impact of the strong sound waves, the surrounding spiritual energy was distorted rapidly. The sound waves turned into circles of ripples that spread out in all directions with an unstoppable force. The four black Dragons that had just been resurrected were blasted into black mist by the impact of the sound waves. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The air twisted rapidly, and song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed. She immediately withdrew the stellar array. Before the Black Dragon, which was trapped by the stellar array, could react, the roar had already arrived in front of it and swallowed it. The other Black Dragon that had been temporarily trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word was not spared either. The moment the huge Dragon Phantom appeared, it instantly tore apart the six black Dragons that had just formed. The large masses of black Qi were greatly frightened by this fierce attack. They did not dare to be as presumptuous as before and slowly disappeared into the Jade wall. The two restless shadows in the Jade wall also seemed to sense the danger and went dormant. The huge Dragon Phantom had yet to disappear. Instead, it turned its huge eyes and coldly looked around. There was a moment of silence in the Holy Temple, only the low chanting of the soul suppression race was still ringing out. At this time, it was like a Sanskrit incantation, ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡®Clang¡¯! A loud sound suddenly broke the temporary silence. Song qingxiao and Xiang four turned their heads at the same time and saw Yi Chang¡¯s hair and beard had turned white. He looked like an old man who was about to die. He trembled as he slammed the bone staff into the ground. The bone staff broke through the stone steps and sank half a foot into the ground. After doing all this, he seemed to be unable to hold on any longer. Summoning this Black Dragon Phantom seemed to have exhausted all his profound Qi. The armor draped over his body bent his back, which he had tried his best to straighten. He fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, his head drooped down powerlessly, his chin against his throat. ¡°I can only help you this much ¡­¡± When he spoke, it was as if he had a mouthful of sand in his mouth. Every word he spat out seemed to exhaust all his strength. As he spoke, a large amount of thick blood flowed down his chin like a broken Pearl, instantly dyeing his white beard red. miss song ¡­ Yi Chang¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, and his breath was weak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao turned to look at him. His head was lowered, and the crown hat on his head fell down, covering his forehead and forming a shadow. It covered his eyebrows, eyes, and nose, and she could only see half of his face that was as dead as ash and stained with blood. I haven¡¯t forgotten my original intention. he twitched the corner of his mouth. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too difficult. It was very difficult for him to say these two short sentences, but he could not be more serious. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with extremely complicated feelings. Until today, her will was so strong that it was no longer possible for her to be moved by people, things, or things. When she first met Chang Shi, he had a Jade-like face, was polite, and spoke gently. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he was like a colorful poisonous snake with evil hidden within. Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203: Coward_2 Chapter 1203: Coward_2 More than a thousand years ago, the people of the soul suppressor race had ¡®fallen¡¯ and combined with the evil Dragon dark spirit. From the soul suppressor, they had transformed into the evil Dragon race. The ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ was held every three years to appease the nine Springs with innocent young girls. God knows how many female corpses had been accumulated in the nine Springs. He had deceived uncle Xiang and colluded with him, sacrificing countless innocent young girls in the past 57 years. In pinluo¡¯s eyes, these people were vicious and even more terrifying than the evil Dragons in the rumors. Such a cruel and merciless person had long forgotten the duty of his ancestors, but now he was saying that he had not forgotten his original heart. It was like a big joke, but song qingxiao could feel that he was not lying or trying to refute. Yi Chang could not hold on any longer. His life force was rapidly weakening. After breaking free from the black cocoon, he had already suffered great injuries. Although song qingxiao did not know what kind of secret skill he had used, he could sense that it had caused him great harm. When a person was about to die, his words were also kind. Before his father died, he had told him not to forget his original heart. If Yichang had not forgotten his original intention, why did he betray the tribe¡¯s teachings a thousand years ago? why did he lead his tribesmen to marry the evil Dragon and use the demonic Qi to reincarnate several times? Even the abandonment of the Yellow Emperor, the forgetfulness of humans, and the endless pain they had suffered for generations trapped in the yulun void realm all made sense for the Yi Chang tribe to ¡®fall¡¯. However, their ancestors were harmed by the evil Dragon and could not be relieved after their death. Even now, when Yi Chang mentioned the suffering of their ancestors, he still showed an expression of injustice. If they cooperated with the Dragon, they would be betraying the beliefs of their ancestors, and Yi Chang would not do that. Could it be ¡­ wuxiaworld.site Was he waiting for an opportunity, waiting for someone to save them, using his endless life to wait for an opportunity, a future, and then free his people? If that was the case, everything made sense. ¡°What¡¯s going on ¡­¡± On the stone steps, churong¡¯s eyes were closed. Her lips moved slightly, and a low and hoarse incantation came out of her mouth. When Yi Chang¡¯s words reached his ears, his expression did not change, but black tears flowed out of his tightly closed eyes. The black water trickled down his lower eyelids and formed two mottled marks. Then, like living worms, it slowly burrowed into his cheeks and disappeared without a trace. The people of the soul suppression tribe who were groaning were surrounded by sorrow and pain. They did not cry out loud, but it turned into an unusually sorrowful atmosphere that firmly pressed down on everyone¡¯s heart. Even the sharp-tongued Xiang si pursed his lips when he heard Yi Chang¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Everyone fell silent for a moment. At that moment, the Black Dragon Phantom Yi Chang summoned above them suddenly moved. This Black Dragon Phantom was different from Yi Chang¡¯s Phantom. It was much stronger in terms of momentum, size, and even pressure. As soon as it appeared, it scattered the six black Dragons that had just formed not long ago. However, it did not disappear like the previous Phantom. Instead, it slowly turned its head. On the Jade wall, the scattered shadows gathered again and turned into nine shadows again, trying to drill out slowly. This time, when they appeared again, the Black Dragon Phantom turned its head, and a few shadows reflected in its dark orange eyes. Perhaps it was because the black Dragons looked similar to it, and their auras were the same. As Yi Chang became weaker, his control over it weakened a lot. A dark light flowed in his eyes, but he did not make a sound to drive it away. Seven, eight, nine ¡­ All the black Dragons on the Jade wall emerged from their heads and sides, slowly approaching it. As if it was a nine-Dragon meeting its Lord, it moved towards it while letting out a low ¡®hiss¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They are communicating!¡± When Xiang four saw this, he immediately threw Yi Chang¡¯s words to the back of his mind. Even without Xiang SI¡¯s reminder, song qingxiao could sense that something was wrong. With her innate bloodline, she could also feel that the group of Black Dragon Dark Souls were communicating. With a low groan, the aura of the huge black Dragon Phantom suddenly changed! When it had first appeared, it had acted based on its instincts. However, after communicating with the nine black Dragons, it seemed to have suddenly recalled something. Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204: Coward_3 Chapter 1204: Coward_3 The huge Phantom turned around its huge dragon head. Its huge body wriggled and turned around. One of its eyes had a vertical pupil, and soon, Yi Chang¡¯s figure was reflected in its eyes. A deathly aura emanated from its body, and as the light on its scales flowed, its huge body began to wriggle. The atmosphere became more and more tense. Everyone had already seen the power of the Black Dragon Phantom. Xiang Four¡¯s mouth was bitter as he turned towards song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he sent a message:How could they fight this? Not to mention that this Black Dragon was just an illusion without a physical body, in order to make the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ appear, he still needed to find an opportunity to resurrect it. Even if the Dragon King appeared in the world and had a physical body, the power of these black Dragons could be seen from the ferocity of these ancient demons. An ordinary Black Dragon was already hard enough to deal with. If the Dragon King were to appear again, Xiang four felt that unless a miracle happened, they would not be able to defeat him! Song Qing¡¯s small lips were tightly pursed, and Yi Chang¡¯s head was still lowered. He seemed to know that his time was up. He sat cross-legged with the armor on his side and the bone staff standing not far in front of him. He didn¡¯t panic in the face of the impending crisis. There was still a thick, dark red blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. The Black Dragon Phantom was getting closer and closer, and the other nine black Dragons were slowly following behind it. The head of the Dragon stopped about ten meters above Yi Chang. Its dark orange eyes turned slightly, and its head began to move slowly in another direction, but its eyes were still locked on Yi Chang. Obviously, Yi Chang, who was holding the Dragon Bone and wearing the Dragon scale armor, had successfully attracted the attention of the Black Dragon Phantom. Its body seemed to be wriggling against the Jade wall, but its head was still looking in Yi Chang¡¯s direction. A cruel and cold light flashed in its eyes, as if it was toying with its prey before tearing him apart. wuxiaworld.site ¡®Groan-¡® A long breath was exhaled from its nostrils, which turned into a small whirlwind. The atmosphere was getting tenser and tenser. Song qingxiao felt a killing intent coming from the dragon¡¯s breath, which made her skin hurt. Golden scales slowly appeared on her face and neck, firmly covering her skin. The Dragon Phantom¡¯s head had already wriggled to the top of the Holy Temple¡¯s entrance. The mountain-like Dragon head lowered and locked onto Yi Chang. Just as it was about to launch a thunderous attack- Song Qing¡¯s consciousness moved slightly. It seemed like someone had come to the Holy Temple. ¡®Bang Bang¡¯, a breath barged into the room amidst the rapid footsteps. ¡°Number five?¡± Xiang SI¡¯s pupils contracted, he had also sensed that something was wrong. Just as she subconsciously let out a low cry, she saw a figure pass through the blockade of demonic Qi and break into the Holy Temple. I¡¯m from the Requiem clan. I¡¯ve done a great service and I want to be reincarnated. You promised me! Uncle Xiang¡¯s voice broke the strange silence in the Holy Temple. The one-eyed old man¡¯s figure gradually became clear under the surging black gas. His single eye looked left and right. First, he saw song qingxiao and Xiang four. Then, a trace of resentment flashed through his eyes. He turned away without hesitation and saw the people of the Requiem clan, who were dressed in the same way as him. The old man seemed to have seen such a scene before. He was not surprised to see churong and the others. His gaze soon fell on Yi Chang and he recognized her immediately. Over the years, he had entered the Yu Lun void realm many times. He had seen Yi Chang grow from middle-aged to old and then reincarnated to a young age. He was very familiar with Yi Chang. In uncle Xiang¡¯s heart, Yichang was the pillar of his faith. Even if it turned to dust, he would still be able to recognize it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s this old man doing here?¡± Xiang si was dumbfounded as he looked at the scene in shock. He didn¡¯t realize that danger was approaching. About ten meters above his head, there was an extremely terrifying giant dragon. Its huge eyes were turning, coldly looking at the old man who had just barged in. ¡°Lord Yichang ¡­¡± The moment uncle Xiang saw Yi Chang, his single eye shone. He staggered forward as if he wanted to rush toward Yi Chang. However, before his raised leg could land, the eyes of the giant dragon floating above his head flashed, and the head of the Dragon sank down. Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205: Coward_4 Chapter 1205: Coward_4 Uncle Xiang only heard a long ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, and then a black shadow approached. Along with the long sound of the wind, the illusion of the Dragon quickly covered uncle Xiang¡¯s body. The long body of the Dragon passed through his body, and his body quickly shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if all the water was sucked out in an instant, and then it was corroded by the demonic Qi. A Gray Ghost came out of the body with a confused look on its face. The next moment, it was swept up by the hurricane and sucked into the dragon¡¯s belly. The huge Dragon Phantom sucked his soul and then rushed towards Yi Chang! The shadow brought up a wind current. Uncle Xiang¡¯s body was like a piece of burnt gray wood. When the wind blew, it cracked and shattered. Then, with a ¡®Wu¡¯ sound, it was crushed by the wind, turning into ashes and being swept into the wind. After the Black Dragon Phantom moved, the other nine Dragons finally moved as well. A dark glint flashed in Xiang SI¡¯s eyes as he deliberately clutched his chest and stopped for a moment. Just then, song qingxiao, who was standing beside her, moved. The ¡®forward¡¯ command flickered and her figure appeared in mid-air. She grabbed at the air and an ice whip quickly formed in her palm. It turned into a giant whip about ten meters long and she whipped it with her arm! Pa! The ice whips broke through the air and produced extremely loud sound waves, successfully attracting the attention of several black Dragons. When Xiang four saw this, his lips curved up and he felt a sense of joy. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Song qingxiao made the first move. Although the two of them were teammates and needed to cooperate at the same time, it would be good for her if she had an ally who could hold out for a while with the Black Dragon¡¯s strength. Moreover, at this point, Xiang four was already thinking of retreating. The Black Dragon was too powerful! The physical strength of each Black Dragon was at least equivalent to a terrifying demonic beast that had evolved to the seventh rank and above, no weaker than elites at the top of the nascent soul tier. In addition to their special attributes and bodies that could transform at will, the special environment of this place made their strength seem endless. This should not be the Black Dragon¡¯s true power. From the Black Dragon Phantom that Yi Chang released, it should be the real black Dragon at its peak. If an ordinary Dark Dragon was already so difficult to deal with, what would happen if the dark Dragon reappeared at its peak? even if the opportunity and the Dragon King appeared, so what? She and song qingxiao were just two people. They might not be able to complete the task of ¡®killing the Dragon King¡¯ at this time. Xiang Four¡¯s gaze was fixed on the sky as he thought of this. He decided that if anything were to go wrong, he would take the opportunity to escape. Song Qing¡¯s small hand held the ice whip, and she swung it in all directions. Wherever the ice whip went, the air would fall, and frost would fly, instantly attracting the attention of those black Dragons. At the same time, they roared and rushed toward her. Black Dragons were charging at her from all directions. Although the Holy Temple was huge, it seemed unusually narrow under the soaring of the nine Dragons. The momentum of the nine Dragons was no small matter. Young lady song Qing was too arrogant. She might be finished! Thinking of this, Xiang si made a prompt decision to escape. Just as song qingxiao was about to be caught, Xiang SI¡¯s body suddenly flashed with silver light and two stars appeared in front of her chest and behind her. She was stunned for a moment. Song qingxiao was still calm even when surrounded by the nine Dragons, as if she had not realized the danger. When Xiang si saw this, alarm bells went off in his mind. Song Qing¡¯s lips curled up and he continued, ¡± ¡°Reverse the stars.¡± ¡°???¡± Xiang SI¡¯s face was filled with doubt, but in the next moment, she quickly realized that something was wrong. With a flash of Starlight, a terrifying force ¡®grabbed¡¯ her, making her unable to resist at all. As the world spun, the scene changed rapidly. By the time Xiang four came back to her senses, the ground beneath her feet was empty, and her body seemed to have lost its gravity and was falling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She subconsciously used her spiritual power to support her body. The surrounding black gas filled the air, and the angry roars of the dragons drilled into her divine sense. Coupled with the urgent sound of the bells on her clothes being blown by the wind, it pierced her sea of consciousness and caused her intense pain. A bad premonition welled up in her heart. Xiang si did not even dare to turn her head to look at her surroundings. In her panic, her gaze fell to the distance where she had been standing. Song qingxiao was now calmly tidying her clothes. ¡°..¡±The chill climbed up Xiang SI¡¯s spine, causing her scalp to go numb. Her pretty face turned from white to red, then from red to purple, and finally to livid. Then, her eyes revealed grief and anger, and her lips trembled as she let out a shrill roar of disbelief and anger, ¡± ¡°Song San! You wretched girl!¡± Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206: Millennium (1) Chapter 1206: Millennium (1) Xiang si trembled in anger. She was not a good person herself, but she did not expect to be tricked by song qingxiao, who was even worse! At this moment, Xiang si could finally understand what it felt like to be pecked in the eyes by a goose after hitting a goose all day. Thinking back to how he had treated song qingxiao as an ¡®honest person¡¯ and how she kept her promise to save pinluo¡¯s life, Xiang si felt like killing himself. I¡¯m really an absolute idiot! How could there be such a person who valued loyalty and kept his promises in the trial? Every trial-taker was a vicious person. Otherwise, they would not have been able to survive until now and would have been eliminated from the very beginning. She was deceived by song qingxiao¡¯s actions and really believed that she wouldn¡¯t kill him. Thinking of this, Xiang four felt the blood in his chest churning. A mouthful of old blood rushed up to his throat and a fishy smell overflowed from his mouth. The internal injuries caused by the Black Dragon earlier had not been recuperated, and now they were starting to hurt again. At this critical moment, Xiang Four¡¯s mind seemed to clear up the fog. Many things that he had not understood before were now clear to him. The Holy Temple was the place for the ¡®Dragon King sacrifice¡¯, and on the Jade walls of the Holy Temple, the sealed totems were resurrected by devouring each other, turning into nine Dragons. According to her and song qingxiao¡¯s analysis, the Dragon King would only be born after the nine Dragons merged. If he wanted the nine Dragons to meet, he would need an opportunity. At that time, Xiang four was frightened by the power of the nine Dragons and didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Now, with song qingxiao¡¯s actions, she naturally understood that in order to give birth to the Dragon King, someone was needed as a sacrifice. wuxiaworld.site The trial-taker¡¯s powerful strength would become the key nourishment for the fusion of the nine Dragons. Once it was absorbed, the nine Dragons would fuse and the Dragon King would reappear. That would be the key opportunity to complete the mission. Song qingxiao had initially promised not to kill him, but she did not promise not to harm him. Xiang si thought that she was a smart person, but now he realized that compared to song qingxiao, her schemes were nothing. ¡°Hold on for a while,¡± Song Qing¡¯s cold words were the only response to Xiang SI¡¯s angry scolding. When Xiang si heard what she said, he was stunned for a moment before he became furious. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, my ass!¡± There were black Dragons all around her, and one was already difficult for her to deal with. Now that the nine Dragons had gathered, all of her escape routes were blocked. Xiang four was so angry that he vomited blood. However, he had doubts about his previous judgment. For some reason, she had a faint feeling that her previous guess was probably wrong. If song qingxiao really wanted to harm him, why would she let him hold on? Could it be that she had discovered something wrong and wanted him to hold on for a while to buy her some time? At the thought of this, Xiang SI¡¯s heart, which had sunk to the bottom of the valley and had almost stopped beating, jumped once again. The fire of hope was reignited. She felt that she might have been bewitched to have been tricked by song Qing to this extent. At this time, she began to find excuses for her in the depths of her heart. The young girl despised herself in her heart, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t care what she was thinking. After saying this, she jumped into the netherworld. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The Black Dragon¡¯s roar was quickly drowned out by the sound of the splashing water. In the sound of the splashing water, Xiang SI¡¯s scream, as if it was coming from a dead end, reached her ears,¡±Hurry up and come back ¡­ I can¡¯t hold on for long ¡­¡± The moment he saw song qingxiao jump into the river, Xiang four knew that he was wrong. There might be some secret in the nine Springs. Song qingxiao did not mention it at the beginning, so she must have entered the spring to find an opportunity. As soon as song Qing entered the spring, he was quickly surrounded by the cold nine Springs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The last time she was here, she had stopped after diving twenty meters. She knew that the body of the black jade statue was warm, but she had not reached the bottom. Yichang and the others held the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯, and the purpose of the girl sinking into the lake might be the key to the mission. She needed to figure it out. This was also the reason why she had schemed against Xiang si and made him hold the Fort for a while. This time, although she was in a rush to enter the nine Springs, she was no longer as sneaky as before. She did not need to suppress her strength anymore, and just needed to dive directly. Under the water, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned dark gold, and scales appeared from the waist down, firmly covering his skin. Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207: Millennium (2) Chapter 1207: Millennium (2) A pair of straight long legs turned into a strong and powerful blue snake tail. The tail swayed slightly, and in a flash, a huge Whirlpool was stirred in the water. After revealing the true form of nuwa, song qingxiao¡¯s restricted power was released. With the force of the stir, her body was like an arrow released from a bow, and she dived more than ten meters deep. A long string of bubbles rose from the water, and song Qing¡¯s small body sank rapidly. Relying on her special bloodline talent, she was like a dragon returning to the ocean. In an instant, she had submerged thirty to forty meters underwater. The further down they went, the weaker the sounds of fighting and Dragon roars became. In their place was a strange, cold, and quiet feeling. The darkness didn¡¯t affect her vision. She followed the body of the statue, but after about 60 meters, song qingxiao felt something was wrong. Logically speaking, the black jade female statue of coiling Dragon was only about thirty meters above the water. At this depth, she should have been able to see the waist, butt, legs, and the Black Dragon head wrapped around her. However, after diving so deep, there were no signs of the Jade statue¡¯s legs. The dragon¡¯s long body was still the same as when song Qing had just entered the water. It was coiled around her waist, and the other side of the Dragon was submerged in the water. From her position, the bottom of the blue waves was a strange dark blue, like a bottomless abyss, with no end in sight. Could it be that there were some restrictions in the water that prevented intruders from exploring? Song qingxiao frowned at the thought. At this moment, a ¡®Dong¡¯ sound suddenly came from the water! wuxiaworld.site The sound came from above and shook the depths of the water. As the water rippled, the Jade statue trembled slightly. With the waves, the dragon¡¯s body that was wrapped around the female statue¡¯s waist seemed to be shrinking and swimming. It was obvious that the battle on the surface of the water was intense and Xiang four was probably unable to hold on any longer and was asking her for help. It was also possible that the nine Dragons were hitting the black jade statue, which caused the shock. However, it was not in her nature to give up halfway. Yichang¡¯s attitude proved that there was something important in the water. Since the Requiem clan had not forgotten their original intentions, they must have used another method to restrain the Black Dragon evil spirit. From the totems on the murals, it was obvious that they were controlled by the soul race. If song qingxiao was not wrong, Yi Chang¡¯s decision back then was to draw the demonic Qi into the bodies of the clansmen and disperse it so that it would be difficult for them to grow. However, at that time, there were not many of his clansmen left, and they could not accept all the demonic Qi. They should have sealed it inside the Holy Temple in the form of totems, and at the same time, they should have used a portion of their weak willpower to wait for the reborn clansmen to guard and trap it. There was a spring in the Holy Temple, so it was definitely not a coincidence. Combined with the fact that the dew was sacrificed, song qingxiao guessed that there was definitely something under the water. Yi Chang had broken up the evil spirit of the nine Dragons and solved the crisis of the Yu Lun illusionary realm, allowing the souls of his ancestors to rest in peace. This far-reaching move had bought more than a thousand years for the people of the Yu Lun illusionary realm, but at the same time, it was like he had broken a complete puzzle and hidden the pieces. If he wanted to summon the Dragon King, he needed to find all the fragments hidden in the yulun void realm. Only after piecing them together would the Dragon King appear. Otherwise, even if the trial-takers were sacrificed this time, song qingxiao guessed that the probability of failing the mission would be very high. ¡®Buzz-¡® The statue in the water was still trembling, and each time it trembled, it was more urgent and longer. The water was swept away by the vibration, like an invisible force, trying to push song Qing away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She endured the pressure and reached out to touch the Jade statue. However, the moment her hand touched the Jade statue, she was stunned. The place where her palm touched was extremely cold, without any warmth at all. How was this possible? Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted. The last time she was here, she remembered clearly that the undercurrent under the water was corroded by demonic Qi all year round, and the coldness was bone-deep. However, the Jade statue that was soaked in the demonic Qi had left a deep impression on her. Unfortunately, the situation was urgent at that time and she did not have the time to investigate. Because the arrival of Yi Chang and the others forced her to leave the Holy Temple halfway, she did not have the chance to find out what was going on. Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208: A Millennium (3) Chapter 1208: A Millennium (3) However, when she touched the Jade statue again, why was the abdomen of the Jade statue so cold? Song Qing frowned. Then, a ¡®boom¡¯ sound came from the Jade statue again. The Jade statue shook heavily again, much more powerful than before. The battle on the water was already extremely intense, and she didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Qing Lu!¡± Song qingxiao steadied her mind and released her divine sense. She began to call out the name of the girl who had melded with the nine Springs that day. ¡°Qing Lu!¡± If there was a restriction here, then Qing Lu would undoubtedly be the best guide. Because of pinluo, she had met song qingxiao before and told her about the Dragon King¡¯s location. After she had merged with the nine Springs, the bottom of the spring was undoubtedly her territory. If she still had a trace of spiritual consciousness, she might come out if song qingxiao called her. After two calls, the calm water suddenly moved. Thick demonic Qi spread out, and a shadow slowly emerged from the depths of the water. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned cold. She immediately stepped forward and grabbed the shadow in her hand. It was a Vermillion silk cloth that seemed to be quite old. Both ends of the cloth were already rotten, and with every movement of the water, a large amount of dust would fall off the Vermillion silk cloth. This cloth came out from the depths of the water, could it be the clear dew leading the way? Song Qing tightly grasped the cloth and immediately poured his spiritual energy into his two tails. His long tails swayed and his body was as agile as a Dragon. After following the direction for about ten meters, the statue that had remained unchanged in the water suddenly changed. With a rustling sound, a shadow swayed slightly not far below. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The shadow moved very little. The slight change and sound were originally covered by the vibration of the statue. If song qingxiao had not been staring at the Jade statue, she would not have noticed it. ¡°Qing Lu?¡± She thought it was Qing Lu, but there was no response. He didn¡¯t sense the existence of any Yin soul anywhere his divine sense went. Song Qingxin was suspicious. After diving a few more meters, she could see more clearly than before. There was no clear dew under the statue. Instead, the body of the chanlong seemed to have ¡®expanded¡¯ a little and was covered by a layer of shadow. It was as if someone had wrapped something around the statue when they were underwater. As the statue trembled and she dove in, the thing that was tied to the statue swayed. What was this? A trace of doubt appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. She used the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token to protect her body, swung her long tail, and then moved closer to that place. She got a little closer and after seeing the ¡®thing¡¯ on the statue, her eyes widened in shock! ¡°..¡±The scene in front of her was far beyond her expectations. Under the extreme shock, she couldn¡¯t help but retract her long tail and coil it at her side, adopting a defensive posture. She had never expected that the statue in the underwater world would be tightly covered with the bones of women! These women stood shoulder to shoulder, their legs curled up, and their backs pressed against the Jade carvings in layers. It was as if there was a layer of restriction on the statue. There were at least two to three hundred people on the top of the statue. This scene was too shocking. Song Qing¡¯s small arm gently moved, and his body leaned forward. Judging from the condition of their corpses, they had probably been ¡®dead¡¯ for a thousand years. However, it was unknown if it was because of the dense demonic Qi in this place, in addition to their special physiques, that their corpses had been preserved from decay. The women on the statues were wearing red Palace clothes, and their faces were strangely dark. The cloth in song qingxiao¡¯s hand fell from their clothes. Perhaps it was because she had disturbed the peace in the water, or perhaps it was because the battle above the Holy Temple had caused the Jade statue to tremble violently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These female corpses, who had been sleeping close to the Jade carvings for thousands of years, were shaken, causing the cloth to fall off. The situation was too horrifying. Before song qingxiao saw it, she would never have imagined that there would be so many skeletons in the dark World under the water. She swam around the Jade statue and looked at the women who had died leaning against the pillar. Some of them were slightly older, some were in their Prime, but without exception, they were all women. ¡°The Requiem clan!¡± Song qingxiao did not even need to investigate to guess the identity of these women who had been dead for a thousand years. Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209: Horde of zombies (1) Chapter 1209: Horde of zombies (1) An indescribable shiver crept up song qingxiao¡¯s back and spread to all parts of her body. Under the extremely quiet and dark water, these female corpses snuggled up to each other and curled up like newborn babies, trapped in the depths of the water. There were a total of 145 people above the Yu Lun illusionary realm. There were 133 grooves in the Holy Temple that had black cocoons in them. In other words, there were a total of 278 people in the Yu Lun illusionary realm above the Holy Temple. Other than the black cocoon that had yet to reincarnate, most of the 145 ¡®living people¡¯ were male, and women were extremely rare. Song qingxiao had her doubts at first, but as the mystery was slowly revealed and the origin of the Requiem tribe was gradually revealed, her doubts slowly disappeared. After all, Yi Chang had said that the demonic Qi formed from the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit would use the soul suppression clan¡¯s people as its hosts and attempt to devour their flesh and blood to resurrect them. It was like having a terrifying parasite in one¡¯s body, which would bring endless pain to the living host. During this process, women¡¯s bodies were naturally much weaker than men¡¯s, and it was not impossible for them to ¡®die¡¯ in the end. Therefore, after a round of selection and elimination, it was reasonable that only a large number of men, who were mainly Yichang, remained in the Yu Lun void realm. However, song qingxiao had never expected that these women, who she thought were ¡®dead¡¯, would appear in the underworld! In other words, a thousand years ago, after Yi Chang¡¯s soul calming clan made the decision to reform, they should have built a holy temple and divided the clan into two. Above the Holy Temple, the men were led by Yi Chang, while the women retreated to the bottom of the spring to guard the nine nether! In this way, he fought for a thousand years of peace for the Yu Lun void realm. wuxiaworld.site Song qingxiao slowly went down along the current and swam past the female corpses one by one. At the bottom of the claustrophobic water, the faint light from the surface of the water showed a strange blue color. The deeper it went, the deeper the color became, from blue to black, all the way to the end. The female corpses that were lined up close to the Jade carvings were like a long and narrow line that extended all the way into the abyss. These women had been trapped for a thousand years, and their faces were covered with a layer of black, sticky, and thin, mucus-like dirt, covering their facial features. But through these thin membranes, one could vaguely see their faces. The demonic Qi at the bottom of the water was extremely heavy. She did not know what kind of power these corpses had that allowed them to resist the thick demonic Qi without being corroded. Song qingxiao was about to touch them when she heard a loud noise coming from above her head. ¡®Roar-¡® The dragon¡¯s roar pierced through the water and into the depths of the water. The sound was weakened when it traveled 70 to 80 meters underwater, but the dragon¡¯s breath was transmitted through the water and went deep into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. Then, there was a loud ¡®bang¡¯ as the statue was shaken by a huge force! The huge black jade Condor began to sway left and right, stirring the water vigorously like a chopstick inserted into the bowl, stirring the water. Along with the sound of water flowing, the female corpses that were surrounded by the Jade carvings began to shake violently. The corners of the silent Vermillion Palace dress swayed, and the edges turned into fine powder and mixed into the water. Under the translucent black-gray membrane, the skin on their cheeks, wrists, and other parts of their bodies were as thin as paper. Under the slight jolting, they silently cracked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A black liquid as thick as ink spurted out from the broken hole. Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he keenly sensed the surging demonic Qi. She had been guarding the bottom of the water for a thousand years. The black liquid that gushed out of the female corpse could not be blood. Song qingxiao could also sense the demonic Qi in it, which was the same as the Qi she had sensed in the groove in the stone wall. In other words, after the soul suppression clan was split into two, it was not only the people living on the ground who attracted the demonic Qi into their bodies. There were even these women who had decided to sink to the bottom of the lake who might have also attracted the demonic Qi into their bodies and slept in the depths of the lake. The formation of the nine Springs was probably not because of the demonic Qi at the bottom of the lake. Perhaps it was because of the existence of these women who led the demonic Qi into their bodies that gradually formed this Lake with dense demonic Qi. ¡°Suppress the Qi.¡± Song Qing carefully thought about the two words that Yi Chang had said. At that time, she understood that there was demonic Qi in the lake, and it was suppressed by the ¡®Dragon King sacrifice¡¯, which gave it the name. Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210: Horde of zombies (2) Chapter 1210: Horde of zombies (2) Now, it seemed that it was probably because these women had sunk to the bottom of the lake to suppress the demonic Qi. They were from the soul suppression clan, and among them, there was a high possibility that they were the wives, daughters, or family members of Yi Chang and the others. Back then, in order to separate and suppress the Black Dragon¡¯s dark spirit, they had all made different decisions. That was why Yi Chang showed such a gentle expression during the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice. It was as if she was reminiscing, but it also seemed like she was comforting her family. She had found the reason for everything. As soon as the demonic Qi came out of the crack on the female corpse¡¯s face, it seemed to be attracted by the roar of the Black Dragon above it. It rolled and wanted to rush out. However, the moment the black demonic Qi spread, the semi-transparent membrane on the female corpse¡¯s face stopped it! The black juice blasted the membrane apart like a balloon, but was blocked by the membrane in the next moment. It slowly rebounded and forced the corpse back. They had been dead for thousands of years, but they were still using this method to suppress the convergence of demonic Qi. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with complicated feelings. She found it difficult to describe her current state of mind. What kind of will could make this clan go to such an extent in order to seal the Dragon Soul? She paused for a moment, then turned her wrist. Her spiritual power turned the lake water into a rapid current, and it rushed toward one of the female corpses. The water washed over her clothes, tearing them apart after thousands of years of corrosion, turning the water muddy. However, there was a layer of mucus on her body, firmly locking the demonic Qi in her body and preventing it from leaking out. He didn¡¯t know if it was because they had used some secret technique before they died, but they were closely connected to the Jade carving and the water flow driven by their spiritual energy was able to wash away the female corpses that were close to them. It was as if a thousand years of time had grown on top of the Jade statue, and it was difficult to part with them. The quaking gradually subsided, and the situation on the water was once again under control. wuxiaworld.site Song qingxiao composed herself and continued swimming forward. After discovering the existence of these women, it was as if he had gradually found the end of the water flow. But to her surprise, after swimming for a few meters, the light grew dimmer, and song qingxiao found that the size of the Jade statue had changed. From the moment the Jade statue¡¯s waist was submerged in the water, its curve did not change. Its height remained the same, as if it was a thick pillar that had been plunged into the water. Other than the slight rise and fall of the Black Dragon carved on it, its diameter did not change at all. It only changed when song qingxiao found the group of female corpses of the Requiem race. However, the curve did not move up and down that much. The appearance of the large group of female corpses had attracted song qingxiao¡¯s attention. Although she had noticed the change in the curve, she did not pay much attention to it. It was only when the curve became more steep that she turned around and looked back. She realized that the zombies had ¡®protruded¡¯ out a lot from the place where the zombies were first discovered. The upside-down zombie horde expanded outward at a very strange angle, slanted and straight, and the range was very large, as if they were on a steep slope. Song qingxiao used her divine sense to check. The change was not because of the zombie crowd, but because of the change in the Jade statue. The position of the zombies attached to the Jade statue changed, different from the other female corpses. What did the Jade statue behind the zombie horde look like? There was no change in the length of dozens of meters, so why did it suddenly rise and fall here? She slowly moved forward another two meters and saw that the bulge did not spread out, but was like a small hill. It only protruded slightly and then retracted. This situation didn¡¯t seem like a waist and leg connection, nor was it the hidden Dragon head that she had initially imagined. A bold idea flashed through her mind. For some reason, song qingxiao suddenly thought of the female statue on the water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Above her slender waist was a full and straight chest. A Black Dragon wrapped around her body and sank into the water with her slender waist. No matter how he looked at it, the curve and range in front of him matched the female statue on the lake. If that was the case, her initial guess that there would be a pair of legs and a dragon head in the water was wrong. After all, this guess was just her preconceived idea. When Yi Chang was building the Holy Temple, they might not have built a complete statue. Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211: Horde of zombies (3) Chapter 1211: Horde of zombies (3) The Holy Temple was separated by the lake¡¯s surface, one above and one below, one yang and one Yin, which were just right in opposition to each other. If Yichang and the other men lived above the Holy Temple, then the lake below the Holy Temple was another group of clansmen that were mainly women. No matter which side it was, they could not be called the complete Requiem clan. Only when the two sides were combined would they be the complete descendants of the surviving Requiem clan. The woman¡¯s waist wasn¡¯t connected to her legs, but the other half of her body that was upside down. Combined with all the clues she had gathered, song qingxiao boldly speculated that the world under the Holy Temple coincided with the world above the water! In other words, when she first saw the shape of the Holy Temple, it was like an upside-down Jade bowl, but it was very likely that she only saw half of the Holy Temple. The real appearance of the Holy Temple should be a round ¡®ball¡¯! However, the other half of this ¡®ball¡¯ sank into the water, and it was like a reflection of the Holy Temple. The Jade statue had no legs, and the Black Dragon wrapped around it was headless, which also meant that the dragons had no leader. In order to verify her guess, song qingxiao decided to swim forward. As expected, after sinking a little further, she found that the position of the Jade statue had shrunk a lot. ¡°Shoulder, neck, head!¡± The changes in the curves completely confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. The Jade carving on the Holy Temple was not far from the dome. After a few meters, she could see the dark water. If the temple was flipped over, this should be the roof of the temple, and the upside-down female statues and corpses should be flipped over. There were more than a dozen skeletons under the water. Qinglu, who was wearing a Vermillion Palace dress, was one of them. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Her body was surrounded by a large amount of black gas. Song qingxiao¡¯s arrival broke the silence at the bottom of the water, and her hair and clothes swayed slightly. However, every time she moved, a black aura would lock her up, as if preventing her from escaping. Judging from the number of bones, it did not match the number of people who died in the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ that was held every three years that churong had mentioned. On the other hand, there were more than 300 female corpses curled up in a dense Mass. If they were to calculate it according to the sacrificial ceremony that was held every three years, the number would have accumulated for about a thousand years. It was only then that it would fit into Yi Chang¡¯s plan. Song qingxiao followed the bottom of the temple and swam out. Just as she had guessed, the world under the water was exactly the same as the world above the water. The inside of the temple was like a copy, and even the black totems on the Jade walls were there. The gate at the entrance of the Holy Temple opened, and water and demonic Qi flowed out, connecting with the outside world and forming the nine Springs and the lake. All the doubts he had all along had been solved. The origin of the nine Springs and the situation of the Requiem clan were basically clear, but song Qingxin had new doubts. Why did the Requiem clan split their clansmen into two groups, male and female, and have them appear in different places? What was the reason for these women¡¯s death? Why did the middle part of the Jade statue feel warm? What was the secret of the reincarnation of the Requiem clan? These female corpses had used some kind of secret technique to be closely connected to the Jade carvings. A portion of the demonic Qi of the dark spirit of the Black Dragon had been absorbed into their bodies when they were alive, and had become one with them after their death. How could they release such demonic Qi and revive the ¡®Dragon King¡¯? And if he wanted to break this situation, did he need to break the Jade carving? Before song qingxiao could do anything, a weak scream passed through the deep water and entered her sea of consciousness. ¡°Song San ¡­¡± Xiang SI¡¯s panic-stricken voice could be heard. The water flow had weakened her voice, but one could still hear the shock and helplessness in her voice. She probably couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, or something had happened up there. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed, and then she heard a loud sound, ¡°BOOM! BOOM! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Jade statue was hit by a violent force again. The water was stirred rapidly, and the corpse attached to the Jade statue trembled madly with the water. Large amounts of black demonic Qi seeped out. Although the thin membrane had sealed off most of the demonic Qi, a small portion still managed to escape and drill into the Jade carving. It turned into wisps of black Qi and climbed upwards. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ A long dragon¡¯s roar penetrated the bottom of the water. The seal totems around the Jade wall seemed to be infected as well. They began to swim uneasily, trying to break out of the wall. However, just as the black gas escaped, it was sucked away by the corpse in the water before it could even get close to the Jade statue. Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212: Fantastic (1) Chapter 1212: Fantastic (1) The Holy Temple under the water had long formed a special kind of restriction, achieving a delicate balance, locking the evil Dragon and dark spirit, and maintaining the stability of the yulun illusionary realm. If the Dragon King wanted to be resurrected, the only way was to break the restriction and break the balance. Judging from the Black Dragon¡¯s actions, the key to breaking this balance should be the Jade statue that the zombies were gathering on. Although these black Dragons only had the remnant soul of a Yin God left, their resentment and demonic Qi that had accumulated for thousands of years were not weak. Even though his soul was forcefully dispersed by Yichang and the others, and his strength was only half of his peak, he was still not to be underestimated. However, at this moment, these black Dragons were using all their strength to strike the Jade statue, but the Jade statue did not break. It withstood all their attacks, so one could imagine how strong this Jade statue was. The woman of the soul race had firmly believed that she would die and used a secret technique to enhance the Jade carving. It was likely that it would be difficult to break it with brute force alone. Even if song qingxiao now had the ability to suppress a top-level nascent soul stage cultivator, with the green chaos lamp and the heaven-destroying sword in her hands, it was not impossible to cut it in half at the waist. However, it was not an easy task to completely destroy it and let all the hidden demonic Qi escape. She thought of Yi Chang¡¯s eyes, which seemed to contain some hope. She felt that there was a ¡®switch¡¯ in the Jade carving, but she had not found it yet. Where was he? She closed her eyes and carefully recalled every clue she had since she entered the Yu Lun void realm. She did not let go of a single one. ¡°Song San ¡­ Song ¡­¡± Xiang SI¡¯s sharp shrieks could be heard. She had probably defended to the last moment and would not be able to hold on any longer. Her shrieks became more and more urgent, and they were filled with despair. Song qingxiao blocked her call for help with her divine sense so that she would not be disturbed. She recalled the day she entered the yulun void realm. wuxiaworld.site When he first met Yi Chang, uncle Xiang had reported to him about the mission and requested to join the Requiem clan and be reincarnated. He said a few words and sent churong to receive him. After churong had settled down uncle Xiang and the other two, she brought up the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯ and brought him and pinluo to visit the four corners of the yulun illusionary realm. At this point, song Qing suddenly remembered something. She remembered that she had casually asked churong a question,¡¯are there any women here?¡¯ Churong¡¯s answer was,¡¯naturally, there is.¡¯ However, the status of the women here was unique, and they were responsible for bearing the birth of new lives, so they were very precious. They would not easily go out to meet guests for fear of injury, so she did not see them at that time! the duty of breeding new life ¡­ On the night of Qing Lu¡¯s ¡®return¡¯, she had asked Qing Lu where the ghost¡¯ Dragon King ¡®was and Qing Lu had pointed out the path to¡¯ birth¡¯. After that, when she and Xiang si barged into uncle Xiang¡¯s temporary residence and asked him about the Dragon King¡¯s whereabouts, he pointed in the direction of the Holy Temple. Song qingxiao guessed that this was probably what Qing Lu had said. If her initial thoughts were wrong, and Yichang and the others ¡®union with the evil Dragon Spirit was not the key to immortality, the secret of reincarnation might not have anything to do with the evil Dragon Spirit. Drawing the demonic Qi into their bodies was most likely only one of the reasons for their reincarnation. What if the real reason for their reincarnation was the group of women in the water? If he thought about it this way, it would make sense when he combined it with churong¡¯s words. However, they had already ¡®died¡¯ a thousand years ago, and uncle Xiang said that he had seen Yichang¡¯s youth return and reincarnation. On this matter, uncle Xiang would not lie. This was his lifelong obsession. Then how did these female corpses that had been silent underwater for a thousand years give the Requiem clan a new life? The temperature! Song qingxiao¡¯s mind instantly recalled the first time she went into the water. She had accidentally touched the body of the Jade statue. At that time, it was warm to the touch, but it was particularly special in the cold water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reincarnation ritual of the Requiem race was held in the Holy Temple, and the ¡®reborn¡¯ clansmen were also resurrected in the Holy Temple. The four walls of the temple were filled with sealing totems. If there was a place that could resurrect the soul calming tribe, song Qing could not think of any other place other than the warm spot of the Jade carving. This conclusion was a little arbitrary, but it was obviously not the time to slowly verify it. Song qingxiao suddenly turned around and swam in the direction he came from. ¡°Song San ¡­¡± Xiang SI¡¯s voice was hoarse and much weaker than before. At the same time, there was the sound of the Jade carving hitting each other, indicating that the situation above was getting more and more urgent. Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213: Fantastic (2) Chapter 1213: Fantastic (2) Song Qing pursed her lips tightly. With a swing of her long tail, a powerful force pushed her body upward. When she reached the starting point of the zombie horde, she touched the Jade statue with her hand, and the yin energy on the Jade statue rushed into her palm. This place was the closest to the zombie horde, and the demonic Qi on the Jade statue was also extremely heavy. A thousand years of time had made the demonic Qi¡¯s attack extremely powerful. It actually tried to drill into her palm and into her veins. Even with the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token blocking, the demonic Qi¡¯s offensive power still stirred up the scales on her palms and wrists, blocking the demonic Qi outside. Song Qing touched the Jade statue with one hand and swam quickly. With a whooshing sound, her body brought up a string of bubbles as she swam upstream. In an instant, she had dived more than 20 meters, and the zombies under the water were once again hidden in the darkness, no trace of them could be seen. Perhaps it was because they had left the main gathering point of the zombie horde. Although the demonic Qi here was heavy, it was not as strong as it was underwater. However, the surface of the Jade statue was still extremely cold. It was not as warm as the last time song qingxiao had touched it in the water. Xiang Four¡¯s voice was getting weaker and weaker, but the more critical the situation was, the calmer song qingxiao became. Since only a part of the black jade Condor was heating up and not the entire body, she did not manage to dive deeper the last time because of Yi Chang and the others. She only stopped after diving for about 20 meters. The warmth that the black jade statue had felt should have come from that distance. wuxiaworld.site At this thought, song qingxiao wagged her tail again and rushed forward. After flying up tens of meters in one breath, the sounds above became clearer. The roars of the nine Dragons, the panting of Xiang four, and at the same time, there seemed to be a strange and sinister laugh mixed in, and there was also a feeling of ghostly Qi permeating. Song Qing¡¯s small hand touched the black jade statue. After calculating that they were not far from it, she suddenly slowed down a lot. ¡°Song San ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­¡± Before Xiang Four¡¯s voice had died away, a strange and sinister laugh was heard. With a ¡®bang¡¯, she seemed to have spat out a mouthful of blood. She had probably been hit. Song qingxiao was not disturbed by her. She put her hand on the Jade statue and gently swayed her long tail. She swam slowly, afraid to miss something. After about two to three meters, the temperature of the Jade statue in her palm changed! Although it was still cold, it was different from the bone-chilling feeling from before. The cold was like the natural reaction of an object after being immersed in water, but the devil Qi here seemed to be much weaker. It should be nearby! Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she continued walking. About two to three meters up, the temperature of the Jade statue was rising. It went from cold to warm. Song Qing touched it up and down and found that the warm spot only took up about one meter of the entire Jade statue. The last time she came down, she was extremely lucky and hit it the moment she touched it. Otherwise, if she wanted to find this key point, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. If she was not wrong, this warm spot only took up a small portion of the nearly one hundred and thirty meters long jade carving. It should be because the soul calming clan¡¯s energy was limited. She found the spot and slowly touched the hottest spot. After a moment, she sank her divine sense into the Jade carving. However, there seemed to be something strange about the Jade statue. After scanning it with his divine sense, he found nothing. The soul suppression clan must have set up some kind of restriction in order to protect this place. Song qingxiao was not discouraged. After realizing that her spiritual sense was not working, she began to channel spiritual power into the Jade statue. When the divine sense entered the Jade statue¡¯s body, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. However, as soon as his spiritual power entered the Jade carving, an abnormal phenomenon suddenly appeared! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A soft and weak light suddenly burst out from the black jade statue. The light dispelled the darkness in the water and illuminated everything in front of it clearly. In the darkness, the pitch-black jade statue began to change under the illumination of this light. Under the light, the black jade Condor¡¯s Black gas was slowly wriggling, as if it was being pushed to the sides by a force. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s heart trembled. She could not help but send a stream of spiritual power from her palm into the Jade statue. With the push of this force, the black gas was quickly pushed to the sides, and the black jade statue turned into a translucent blood-orange color in no time! Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214: Fantastic (3) Chapter 1214: Fantastic (3) What made song qingxiao¡¯s eyes widen was not the change in the Jade, but the hazy figure curled up in the middle of the blood-orange Jade. She slowly moved her face closer and saw the black gas fade away. The light became brighter, and the hazy shadow inside gradually became clear, showing an old man who had shed his cocoon skin! He was in the position of a newborn baby, his limbs curled up, as if he was shrinking in his mother¡¯s womb. With the input of spiritual power, his body turned slightly, as if waiting for the right time to break out of the Jade slit. The dim yellow light illuminated the interior of the Jade statue. This scene was like a special instrument that directly entered the woman¡¯s womb! Back then, uncle Xiang had probably seen the child born from the Jade statue of the goddess underwater. From then on, it was as if he had been possessed, and he was determined to be reincarnated and join the clan of the Requiem. ¡®Plop! Plop! Plop!¡¯ The slow and rhythmic heartbeat passed through the Jade carving and the water. It was clearly transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, reminding her that everything that was happening in front of her was real and not an illusion! What a wonderful and unbelievable scene! In the dark underwater world, a group of female corpses surrounded the Jade statue. A ¡®living person¡¯ was born from the Jade that was supposed to be dead. This should be the secret of the soul suppressor race¡¯s true ¡®rebirth¡¯ reincarnation. They did not rely on the power of the evil dragon¡¯s soul, but were reborn by the women who were submerged in the water. If he wanted to break through the only door of life that sealed the Dragon Soul, it should be here! This was an important secret of the Requiem clan that had been passed down for a thousand years. Once it was cracked, the clan would be wiped out. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered and fell on the curled up old man. wuxiaworld.site He should be waiting for a person who was about to be reborn. The Jade statue had peeled off the cocoon skin on his body and nurtured him to regain his youth. But after a moment, the girl¡¯s dark golden eyes became determined. She turned her palm and a translucent light purple sword appeared in her hand. Wisps of sword Qi overflowed, and a small Golden Dragon swam back and forth in the sword. It had been awoken by the Black Dragon¡¯s roar earlier and had been trying to come out, but was suppressed by song qingxiao. Now that it had finally appeared, it was so excited that it raised its tail and wagged its head, wishing it could transform. The demonic Qi in the water seemed to be intimidated by the powerful aura of the mixed Dragon Qi and sword Qi, and instinctively dodged in all directions. Inside the blood-orange Jade wall, the curled-up old man did not feel anything at all. He was still slowly rotating with the lingering black gas. Song qingxiao paused for a moment, then she held the sword and sent it into the Jade statue! The toughness of the black jade Condor could be imagined from the fact that it was not broken after the Black Dragon¡¯s multiple collisions. However, under the heaven-destroying sword, the Jade statue was like a piece of tofu. It was easily pierced by the light purple sword! The tip of the sword silently entered the Jade carving ¡­ ¡®Sigh-¡® A sigh that seemed to be a mix of many women, mixed with pain and a hint of relief, sounded in song Qing¡¯s ear. Mang Tian broke the balance within the blood-orange red jade after he stabbed it. The black gas began to surge wildly. Song qingxiao narrowed her eyes and gripped her sword tightly. She stabbed it again and let go. The long sword instantly turned into a small Golden Dragon and charged into the blood orange Jade with a boom. As soon as the Dragon Soul entered the Jade carving, a vast Qi of vitality was instantly transmitted from the Dragon Soul into song qingxiao¡¯s soul. Song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness suddenly felt an unusual sense of joy. The small Dragon Soul turned into a golden shadow and swam in the Jade. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the Dragon Soul rotated, large amounts of spiritual power were absorbed into its body. Although most of it was absorbed by the Dragon Soul, a small part still passed through the sword and into song qingxiao¡¯s soul, nourishing her dantian and sea of consciousness, replenishing her lost spiritual power and consciousness. She soaked in the nine Springs, but there was a warm spiritual power spreading from her sea of consciousness and dantian to all parts of her meridians, which was unspeakably warm and comfortable. This was the place of life that the women of the Requiem clan had created with the determination to die. One could only imagine how powerful it was. Inside the Jade statue, the small Golden Dragon, which was only two feet long when it first entered, doubled in size after absorbing the spiritual power inside the Jade statue. The power here was a great supplement for the Dragon Soul. Song qingxiao was connected to its soul, so she could naturally sense that it had gained a lot of benefits. At the same time, the serene old man inside the Jade statue quickly shriveled up like a deflated balloon as a large amount of life force was absorbed. A large amount of black gas escaped from his body. As soon as the black gas came out, it seemed to take away his life force. Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215: Chapter 714-draw-1 Chapter 1215: Chapter 714-draw-1 The old man¡¯s death in the Jade statue was like a signal. ¡®Kacha-¡® A series of subtle sounds rang out from the surface of the Jade statue. The Jade statue that had previously withstood the Black Dragon¡¯s attack without breaking began to show criss-crossing cracks that resembled a spider¡¯s web. The light within the blood Jade quickly dimmed and was filled with a large amount of black gas. The old man¡¯s face shriveled up and instantly turned into a skeleton that seemed to have been dead for a thousand years. With a whooshing sound, the little dragon turned into a golden light and flew out of the Jade statue, entering song Qing¡¯s forehead. In her sea of consciousness, a clear dragon¡¯s roar rang out. Compared to the dragon¡¯s roar before, the aura of the Dragon was much more abundant. Devouring the power of the Jade carving was obviously of great benefit to the Dragon Soul. As soon as the Dragon Soul appeared, the cracking sound became even clearer. The fine cracks became clearer, and a large amount of demonic Qi mixed with a violent aura leaked out, speeding up the rate at which the Jade statue shattered. The temperature of the Jade statue under song Qing¡¯s hand decreased little by little. The water rushed into the cracks and entered through them. In an instant, the Jade statue that was still warm before became extremely cold. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As soon as a crack appeared in the middle, the cracks spread up and down. The straight Jade statue suddenly seemed to lose its support and showed a posture of collapsing. At this moment, another violent collision came from above¨Cboom! A brutal and terrifying force came from the top of the Jade statue, and the entire Jade statue began to shake violently. wuxiaworld.site With a crisp crack, the Jade statue broke under the impact of the force! Creak, creak! A large number of broken jade stones flew out. The demonic Qi that was originally locked by the female corpses surged out wildly, emerging from the bottom of the water and penetrating the surface of the water. In an instant, the water was dyed black. The half of the Jade statue of the Dragon began to collapse into the water, and in the next second, it seemed like it was going to hit the Holy Temple. Seeing that the situation had been resolved and the hidden demonic Qi had come out, song Qing immediately stretched out his arm and pushed the water away- At this moment, the inside of the Holy Temple was already filled with black Qi! The flames around the Jade wall were now covered by black mist. Under the mist, several huge black Dragons could be seen darting in and out of the black clouds. Xiang Four¡¯s face was covered in blood, his face was pale and his breathing weak. In the black mist, five ghostly heads were sneering around her. A huge black python about 20 meters long stood beside her with its head held high. The giant black python was now in the form of a half-dragon, but after the previous battle, a large piece of the scales on its head had been torn off, and a long wound had stretched from one of its horns to its eyes, cracking half of its head. A large amount of dark red blood gushed down from the top of the giant Python¡¯s head, causing its breathing to become weak. Even though it opened its huge mouth and made a threatening ¡®hiss¡¯ sound, it had a feeling that it was bluffing. Fan Wu, who had been defeated by song Qing, appeared again. Just as song Qing had guessed, this person should have been hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportunity. After song qingxiao jumped into the netherworld, he left a mess for Xiang four to deal with Jiulong, and fan Wu just happened to arrive. However, this person was suspicious by nature. In addition, he had been killed by song Qing once and had suffered heavy losses. If it was not for his luck that had reached its peak and he had chosen number five when he was choosing cards in the trial space, which gave him four chances to be reborn, he would have died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands that day in the house. Because he had almost died once, this person was extremely cautious. When he saw that song qingxiao was missing and Xiang four was surrounded by nine Dragons, he was in no hurry to jump out. He was deeply afraid that this was a trap set up by song qingxiao and Xiang si to lure him into the trap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When this person arrived, the Black Dragon Phantom was at the critical moment when Yi Chang and Xiang four were trapped by the nine Dragons. The huge black Dragon Phantom roared and charged in Yi Chang¡¯s direction. Wherever it went, black mist filled the sky, turning the Holy Temple into a ghost land. When it arrived in front of Yi Chang, the dragon¡¯s roar turned into a powerful sound wave that caused pain to one¡¯s divine sense. A giant palm the size of a small mountain reached out from above. Its claws opened and grabbed Yi Chang¡¯s head. Under the interference of the demonic Qi, fan Wu was hidden in the dark and his consciousness was limited. He could not find where song qingxiao was hiding and did not dare to act rashly. Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216: Chapter 714-draw-2 Chapter 1216: Chapter 714-draw-2 Xiang si was surrounded by the nine Dragons. Just as she was about to be devoured by the Black Dragon, a ¡®hiss¡¯ came from her body. Then, a black gas rose from the top of her head and turned into a twenty-meter long black python. That black giant Python was already half-flood Dragon, but compared to the black Dragons in front of him, it was still suppressed due to its grade. The Black Dragon that had arrived first raised its palm and scratched the black flood Dragon. The black flood Dragon tried to protect its master, but half of its head was scratched. Number five thought that Xiang four was dead for sure but for some reason, the black energy on the group of black Dragons surged wildly as if they were restrained by some kind of power. When the Black Dragon Phantom attacked Yi Chang, the six or seven black Dragons gave up on Xiang four and turned to attack the Jade carving of the black female. He waited for about five to six minutes and saw that Xiang si had held on for a long time before he entered. Just as the two of them had guessed, fan Wu¡¯s mission was slightly similar to Xiang Four¡¯s and song qingxiao¡¯s, but the results were completely different. His mission was to summon the Dragon King and ensure that the Dragon King ritual would be carried out smoothly. Since song qingxiao¡¯s whereabouts were unknown for the time being, then with Xiang four here, things would be much easier for fan Wu. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± When he suddenly barged in with a grim smile, Xiang SI¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. Since the day fan Wu escaped, the thing she was most worried about had happened. The nine Dragons were controlled by some mysterious power. Although their lethality had been reduced, it was still difficult for her to deal with them. At this time, fan Wu appeared again. One could imagine how much despair Xiang si was feeling. wuxiaworld.site This was also the reason why song qingxiao had heard Xiang four shrieking her name for the first time in the water. Fan five only wanted to end the battle quickly. He wanted to get rid of Xiang four before song qingxiao appeared, so he was extremely ruthless. Xiang four wanted to save his life, so he used all his skills. The two of them used all sorts of methods, and the battle was intense. However, one of them was seriously injured and had died once, so his cultivation level had dropped.The other was in a life and death situation, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to exhaust his blood essence to forcibly enhance his strength in a short time to save his life. As a result, the battle was temporarily tied. However, Xiang four was an arrow at the end of its flight. Fan five was too strong. Even though he had suffered a great loss in the hands of song qingxiao and his cultivation had been weakened a lot, she was still not his match. She was just stalling for time. When there was a strange movement under the water, her ashen face showed ecstasy. On the contrary, fan Wu¡¯s eyes showed horror and retreat. Song qingxiao was at the bottom of the water. If there was movement in the water, it meant that she might have found something and was about to appear. This was beneficial to Xiang four, but it was terrible for fan Wu. However, as the strange sound was heard, a Black Dragon happened to hit the head of the Jade statue ¡­ With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the Jade statue that had been standing in the water and resisting the attacks of the black Dragons suddenly broke into pieces under the attack! The head of the indestructible black jade stone was smashed into pieces. With a long dragon¡¯s roar, gravel was sent flying by the Black Dragon. The 30-meter-tall statue in the air began to slowly collapse to one side. A large amount of black demonic Qi surged up from the bottom of the water. When the black Dragons saw the black gas, they were overjoyed and sucked in the demonic Qi that was rising from the water. Once the two demonic auras combined, the Black Dragon, which was already extremely powerful, took on a semi-physical form, and its strength suddenly increased by a lot. The situation was reversed. Xiang four, who was pleasantly surprised earlier, changed his expression while fan Wu revealed a look of disbelief and surprise. Under the water, song qingxiao destroyed the inside of the Jade statue and absorbed the power of life. When she was about to surface, an old voice came into her ears, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You saw it?¡± The voice seemed to come from all directions in the water. It was hoarse and weak, but it seemed to be extremely complicated. It had a kind of relief that came from extreme exhaustion and was about to be released. It also had a weak feeling that there were still things that had yet to be settled and that he was still holding on to his last breath. Song qingxiao paused for a moment. She recognized Yi Chang¡¯s voice. To be more precise, it sounded like Yi Chang¡¯s voice when he was in his 70s or 80s. ¡°I see it.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but he was able to hold on until now and talk to her directly with his divine sense. The sounds of fighting, Dragon roars, Jade carvings breaking, and water flowing all disappeared. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense could clearly capture his faint breathing and the ¡®rustle¡¯ sound of his hair rubbing against the armor. Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217: Chapter 714-draw (3) Chapter 1217: Chapter 714-draw (3) He should be asking about the zombies in the water. After song qingxiao answered, there was a long and weak breathing sound. He seemed to be lost in his memories. After a while, he sighed. ¡°Are they okay?¡± His tone was as if he was trying to find out the whereabouts of his family from a guest who had come from far away. There was a mixture of eagerness and carefreeness, and there was no trace of the domineering and decisive tone he had when he faced the Black Dragon. Song qingxiao paused. She didn¡¯t expect Yi Chang to ask about the female corpses in such a casual way at this critical moment. A very strange feeling grew in her heart. it should be fine, right? ¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s tone was a little hesitant when she said this. Before the zombies were disturbed, they still maintained the same actions as when they entered the water a thousand years ago. They joined together and guarded the nine Springs. However, the moment she entered the water, she destroyed the interior of the Jade statue and absorbed the Qi of vitality that maintained the reincarnation of the soul quelling tribe. Now that the Jade statue was destroyed, song qingxiao did not know if the zombies underwater were still fine. ¡°That year ¡­¡± When Yi Chang heard her words, it was as if he was reminiscing, ¡± we¡¯ve decided to relieve the pain of our ancestors, seal the Dragon souls, and wait for the arrival of a guide. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with ning Shan ¡­¡± ¡°Ning Shan is my wife,¡± he said after a pause. Although Yi Chang had done something so that song qingxiao could not hear what was going on up there, it was obvious that the battle was very intense. However, she did not rush him. The Dragon Soul had absorbed the energy from the Jade statue, which was a considerable gain for her. This was a gift from all the women of the soul suppression clan. It was worth listening to Yi Chang carefully, understanding the past of the female corpses, and remembering them in her heart. Yichang¡¯s tone became very gentle when he mentioned his wife. wuxiaworld.site It could be heard that he had a good relationship with his wife back then. When her husband took over as the clan leader and made reforms, ning Shan firmly supported her husband¡¯s actions. ¡°After the Holy Temple was built, ning Shan and the daughters of the clan surrounded the statue to guard it.¡± These words had been buried in Yi Chang¡¯s heart for thousands of years, and no one could say it. ¡°We had an agreement that when we couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, we would reverse the Holy Temple and let them guard it.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. ¡°The Holy Temple can really turn?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Yi Chang let out a long sigh. the Holy Temple can move. ¡°Miss song, a thousand years is too long.¡± The demonic Qi was extremely harmful to people of the Yu Lun illusionary realm. They could sense that their bodies were being nibbled away by the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit bit by bit. However, because the endless reincarnation was trying to suppress them, the people of the soul suppressing clan were unable to free themselves. The will passed down by their ancestors told them that they had to live. If they couldn¡¯t hold on, they would be occupied by the demonic Qi, and the Black Dragon that would harm the world would start to revive from their bodies. In this way, the efforts of the ancestors would be erased, and no one could bear such a sin. Living became a heavy burden, and when death was impossible, it became a huge torture. Under the corrosion of the demonic Qi, churong and the others were more or less disturbed. Some people¡¯s tempers had become gloomy. In the past thousand years, they had lost the joy of life and their smiles. They were like walking corpses. When Yi Chang was separated from his wife, they promised each other that when they could not hold on any longer, the Holy Temple would reverse. At this time, the yulun illusionary realm would take Yi Chang and the others to the bottom of the nine Springs, and ning Shan and the others would continue to wait for the opportunity in their place. ¡°Just as I was about to give up, miss song, you came.¡± He sighed, ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity for over a thousand years, but I¡¯ve been waiting for too long. When Xiang Huan first entered, he was overjoyed, but in the end, he was too disappointed. After personally witnessing his father¡¯s death and feeling the fragility of life, this young man developed a great fear of death. It turned into a heart of greed, and he wanted to obtain longevity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had let down Yi Chang¡¯s expectations and selfishly wanted to keep the secret for himself. In the past few years, he had deceived young girls one after another and sent them into the Yu Lun illusionary realm in exchange for longevity. This caused Yi Chang to be uncertain and suspicious of the human being he was protecting. With the help of uncle Xiang, he led some so-called capable people into the yulun void realm and even got to know the ¡®family¡¯ of fan Wu and the other two. In fact, he wanted to solve these problems, but he was disappointed in the end. The endless wait and long period of disappointment had caused his will, which had been affected by the demonic Qi for a thousand years, to begin to change. At this critical moment, song qingxiao arrived. Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218: Chapter 715-reveal _1 Chapter 1218: Chapter 715-reveal _1 ¡°Our ancestors once said that the guide who will bring us back to our homeland will be here soon.¡± The old Yichang said, ¡± ¡°The moment you appeared, I felt that our chance might have come.¡± He had no reason to have such a premonition. Perhaps it was because Yichang had been guarding this place for more than a thousand years, and he was already sick of the long and boring life. The difference in song qingxiao¡¯s expression gave him a glimmer of hope. Especially after Xiang Yan mentioned that the water of the nine Springs could not harm her, Yi Chang¡¯s hope that had been extinguished with the passage of time was reignited. The moment his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, he could feel the determination in the girl¡¯s heart. She had come for the Dragon King. Yi Chang was even more excited when she did not hide her goal. ¡°On the day the Holy Temple was built, we guided the spring water in.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± at that time, the nine Springs was still very clear. I saw their eyes ¡­ There was no fear of the impending death or the fact that they would be trapped at the bottom of the cold Spring for decades, or even centuries in the future. There was only endless attachment and reluctance to part with their husband, son, and family. Their ancestors had once said that a ¡®leader¡¯ would come in the near future to relieve them of their pain. At that time, Yi Chang and the others thought optimistically that if they were lucky, it would only be a dozen years. If they were unlucky, it would only be a hundred years at most. Who knew that they would have to wait for more than a thousand years? The spring water flowed over the bodies of the wife and the clan¡¯s daughters. The bodies of the Jade sculptures slowly turned, one head sinking and the other standing in the air. This meant that if no one could break this Jade sculpture, this couple would never meet again. Even if the Holy Temple was reversed, with Yi Chang and the others sinking to the bottom of the water and the woman floating to the surface, it was just a change of method. They were still waiting. The existence of the Jade statue was the balance of the Yu Lun void realm. But now that the Jade statue was destroyed, the balance was broken and the demonic Qi could no longer be suppressed. The evil Dragon Spirit would reappear in the human world. wuxiaworld.site The demonic Qi that had been cultivated by the soul suppressing clan for thousands of years had already matured. If the last line of defense was broken, the nine Dragons would converge and the Dragon King would be born. The consequences would be unimaginable. Both of them understood this now. Yi Chang knew that he couldn¡¯t stop it, and he was powerless to stop it. His sighing gradually disappeared. The roaring Black Dragon, the falling broken Jade statue, the evil ghost head, and churong and the others ¡®incantations were mixed with the water current, crashing into his ears. ¡°Song ¡­¡± Xiang SI¡¯s voice stopped abruptly and fan Wu laughed in surprise, ¡± ¡°The one who chose number two is actually you!¡± Xiang Four¡¯s death didn¡¯t cause any changes to the points system in his sea of consciousness, which was enough to prove that Xiang four wasn¡¯t really ¡®dead¡¯. To fan Wu, this news was undoubtedly a great joy. The cards in the trial space represented the number of times each participant had survived. He and the dead horse one and two represented the numbers ¡®5¡¯,¡¯ 3 ¡®and¡¯ 4 ¡®respectively. As for song qingxiao and Xiang four, they naturally represented the numbers¡¯ 1 ¡®and¡¯ 2¡ä. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was heaven-defying, and she had a lot of magic weapons. If such a person had a chance to be reborn, it would be very dangerous for fan Wu. But now that Xiang four had come back to life, it proved that she was the one who had chosen the ¡®2¡¯ card. The number on song Qing¡¯s hand was naturally ¡®1¡¯. She only had one life, and this news gave fan Wu a shot in the arm. When song qingxiao heard that Xiang four couldn¡¯t hold on, she immediately turned her long tail into legs and used the force of the kick to rush to the surface of the water like an arrow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only hahahahaha ¡­ fan Wu laughed wildly, and there was an undercurrent in the netherworld. The ripples spread in all directions, and a stream of water carried song Qing up into the air! The black gas that was blasted away rolled to the sides like a cloud, allowing song Qing to see the situation inside the Holy Temple with a glance. The Jade statue broke, and after the seal was released, the evil dragon¡¯s Yin spirit Qi that had been suppressed at the bottom of the pool for a thousand years surged up. The nine black Dragons were coiled around one side of the spring, taking in the black gas in the pool. Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219: Chapter 715-reveal _2 Chapter 1219: Chapter 715-reveal _2 In the direction of the five skulls, the dead Xiang si was reborn again. His face was pale and he was still in shock. All the members of the soul suppression tribe were sitting cross-legged on the steps that extended out from the Holy Temple. However, at this moment, they looked extremely terrifying. A large amount of black gas was coming out of every pore on their bodies like parasitic hair strands. They were 20 to 30 centimeters long and were trying to escape, but the other end seemed to be pulled by some kind of restrictive force and trapped in their bodies, making it difficult for the black threads to escape. They floated around their bodies like a monster with thick long hair. It looked extremely terrifying. Their facial features could no longer be seen clearly as they were covered by the black ¡®hair¡¯. However, their chanting was mixed with painful sighs. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on one side of the temple, where Yi Chang was originally. When she entered the netherworld, Yi Chang was being attacked by the Black Dragon Phantom that she had summoned. Yi Chang¡¯s bone staff was broken, and the scales on his body were torn apart. The scattered dragon scales were scattered, revealing Yi Chang¡¯s Black body. The crown on his head had long been crushed by the power of the Black Dragon¡¯s attack, and his dry, grass-like white hair flew with the wind. What was unbelievable was that under Yi Chang¡¯s tall and strong body, there was a withered and rotten body. From the torn part of his coat, one could see his thin, dry skin and flesh, like a translucent dried meat. Inside, there were traces of black ribs, so dry that it seemed that a light poke would make a crisp cracking sound. This scene reminded song qingxiao of the trial in the lost city. After entering the cabin, she found an air-dried corpse that had been dead for many years. Yi Chang was not dead. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyesight was amazing. She saw a piece of thin and transparent skin being lifted up following Yi Chang¡¯s weak movements. It looked like a butterfly flapping its wings. Even with the strong vitality of the Requiem clan, at this point, he should have died without a doubt. What kind of belief could support him to not ¡®abandon¡¯ such a rotten body, and suffer the pain for nothing? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Amidst the sound of water flowing, other than the people of the Requiem tribe who seemed to have entered a state of calm and did not react much to song qingxiao¡¯s appearance, Xiang SI¡¯s pale face seemed to have seen a long-lost family member the moment she saw song qingxiao and was on the verge of tears of joy. In contrast to her, fan Wu¡¯s face flashed with a look of horror. He had already been killed by song Qing once, so he had an instinctive fear of her. However, this person¡¯s will was abnormally strong. After discovering the fear that surged in his heart, he quickly suppressed it. At first, he was afraid, but then he remembered that song qingxiao only had ¡®one life¡¯. His worry turned into joy, and a trace of killing intent flashed through his eyes. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± At the broken bone staff, Yi Chang, who had his head lowered, suddenly ¡®moved¡¯. When the hoarse voice sounded, not only Xiang four, but even fan five was shocked. Everyone thought he was dead. Song Qing had sunk into the lake and did not see the Black Dragon¡¯s attack. The two were enemies to begin with. The Black Dragon was massacred by the Requiem clan and was suppressed by their clansmen. Its bones and scales were made into weapons and its soul was trapped in the staff. It hated the Requiem clan to the core. When the Dragon Soul turned around to attack Yi Chang, its attack was extremely fierce. An old man was no match for these evil Dragons. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When fan Wu came in, he didn¡¯t put any extra spirit sense on Yi Chang. Instead, he put all his attention on finding song qingxiao and killing Xiang four, so he didn¡¯t expect Yi Chang to still be alive. As soon as he spoke, fan Wu was stunned for a moment. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xiang si bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. As soon as the five soul devourers smelled the blood, they immediately rejoiced and laughed ferociously, one after another, and flew in the direction of the blood mist. Xiang si sacrificed his own blood essence and life span to lure song Qing away. He immediately fled more than ten meters away and landed below song Qing¡¯s small body. He then opened his mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood. When fan Wu came back to his senses, he had already lost the best chance to kill Xiang four. Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220: Chapter 715-revealing _3 Chapter 1220: Chapter 715-revealing _3 His expression turned gloomy at first, but then it returned to normal. After all, Xiang four was already half-crippled and after dying once, even if she was lucky enough to survive, her combat strength would be greatly reduced and she was not a threat. Although Yi Chang was not dead, he looked like he was on the verge of death. It was only a matter of time before he died. The most important thing now was to find a way to get rid of song qingxiao. Song qingxiao did not look at fan Wu, but at Yi Chang. ¡°..¡±Yi Chang¡¯s hair moved as he mumbled softly. His head, which had been lowered all this time, was slowly lifted. Under the dry white hair was a face that looked like a dried corpse. The cheeks were deeply sunken and stuck to the skeleton, like a skull with dried skin and meat. His eyes were dry and lusterless, like two dried up Wells. He probably couldn¡¯t see the scene inside the Holy Temple. you can kill the Dragon King ¡­ a hoarse voice came out of the mouth that was like a thousand-year-old dried corpse. Every word seemed to be said with great difficulty. ¡®He¡¯ paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± ¡°Lead us back to our homeland?¡± he asked. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was stunned, Xiang four also did not understand Yi Chang¡¯s intention. However, she clutched her chest and sent a voice transmission to song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Our mission is to kill the Dragon King. There¡¯s no need to look for other trouble.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site At this moment, Xiang four was seriously injured and had fought with fan Wu, dying once. He was already frightened and didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. Thus, he wanted to advise song qingxiao not to do anything unnecessary, ¡°¡±However, you can agree to his request first. After that, it¡¯s up to us to decide if you want to go or not.¡± Xiang SI¡¯s rich experience in the trial made him feel that this could be an extra branch of the mission. According to past situations, Xiang si guessed that it should be related to the Dragon King. However, in her opinion, the Dragon King¡¯s appearance was already very clear, and there was no need to cause more trouble. Therefore, she wanted to persuade song qingxiao to deal with Yi Chang first and then go back on her words later. Song qingxiao ignored her and asked Yi Chang, ¡± ¡°Where is your hometown?¡± Xiang si was a little anxious. If someone else had asked her this question, she might have taken it as an excuse. However, from her interactions with song Qing for the past few days, it was clear that she was not that kind of person. Xiang four didn¡¯t know what had happened to song qingxiao underwater, but the fact that the Jade statue could break was definitely related to her. The strength of the nine Dragons was too strong. In fact, these black Dragons were not even fully grown. After the demonic Qi that surged out of the water was absorbed by them, the bodies of these black Dragons were clearly larger and more real, unlike their previous half-illusionary bodies. They only had their spirit but not their shape, so their lethality was extremely limited. After the Jade statue broke, the demonic Qi that gushed out of the pool was no less than the one above the Holy Temple. The nine Dragons absorbed this demonic Qi into their bodies and gradually grew, their aura even more amazing. In such a situation, once they merged, the Dragon King would appear, and fan Wu would be eyeing them covetously. The two of them would be in trouble themselves, so why should they meddle in the right and wrong? ¡°So ¡­ His hometown ¡­ Is it?¡± Yi Chang¡¯s tone was a little confused. He dragged his tone as if he was trying to recall but eventually gave up, ¡± I don¡¯t remember ¡­ I¡¯ve gone too far ¡­¡± His ancestors had left their home for too long, and they were further and further away from the mountains, rivers, and fields of their hometown. When it was passed down to the generation of Yichang, other than the persistent idea of ¡®going back¡¯, this group of lost clansmen had long lost their home. Even if they could still find some clues from the legends of their ancestors, with the passage of time and the changes in the mountains and rivers, the homeland of this group of people had probably changed a long time ago. It was no longer the hometown in their memories. but-¡± Yi Chang¡¯s tone was raised as if he had thought of something. He was a little excited, ¡± ¡°My father said that our ancestors once said that the person who killed the Dragon King will be the one who will lead us ¡®back¡¯.¡± Perhaps it was because something exciting was mentioned, his originally weak tone suddenly became energetic, as if he was on the verge of death. ¡®He¡¯ will find out where our hometown is ¡­ After Yi Chang finished speaking, he looked up with his frightening ¡®face¡¯ and followed the direction of song Qing¡¯s voice. He asked eagerly, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss song, will you?¡± This was a request from the clan leader of the Requiem clan in the trial scenario, and it was not part of song qingxiao¡¯s original mission of ¡®killing the Dragon King¡¯. Based on what Xiang four said, she was about to face a tough battle. There was also fan Wu who wanted to kill her and Xiang four who was dragging her down, so there was no need for her to take on extra trouble. She paused for a moment. In the Holy Temple, churong and the others ¡®low moans merged with the sound of the evil dragon¡¯s dark spirit absorbing the demonic Qi. Fan Wu was patiently waiting for an opportunity to give her a fatal blow.Xiang si held his breath and waited for her to reject. The dying Yichang was probably holding his breath, waiting for her response. Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221: Bestowment _1 Chapter 1221: Bestowment _1 After a long time, song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice broke the strange silence. ¡°I promise you that I will kill the Dragon King! I can guarantee it with my life.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xiang SI¡¯s face revealed a helpless expression, as if he had guessed what she was going to say next. As expected, song qingxiao continued, ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯m not the guide you¡¯re talking about, and that I can bring you back.¡± After the many trials, song qingxiao felt that Yi Chang¡¯s request was a chance. According to what Xiang si said, after deceiving Yi Chang, she might obtain some unexpected benefits and even advance the progress of the mission. This was undoubtedly the most convenient and fastest thing to do. However, when she looked at Yi Chang¡¯s face and the fate of the soul suppression tribe, she could not say anything to deceive him. They were already too far away from home, and their homeland had long since changed beyond recognition. This was a group of ¡®people¡¯ who had moved their entire clan for an order, but could not return to their homeland. They had persevered until now with only one belief, and their ancestors had paid a heavy price. Even if all these were not mentioned, song qingxiao had absorbed the living energy of the female corpses in the Jade statue in the netherworld. Just this alone was enough to make her grateful. She could not lie to them and scheme for benefits. She told him the truth, which might change the mission, but she still chose to be honest and did not want to lie to Yi Chang. Xiang si thought that she would be extremely disappointed, but when she heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, she felt as if someone had poked at a certain part of her heart. An unfamiliar emotion welled up from her heart, causing her to be stunned. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Yi Chang, who was like a withered corpse, still maintained his posture of raising his head. His pair of shriveled eyes that had lost their luster had long lost the ability to shed tears as time passed. However, song qingxiao seemed to be able to hear his ¡®heartbreak¡¯ when he was extremely disappointed. That silent silence was more moving than a loud roar or cry. After a long time, Yichang seemed to have ¡®found¡¯ its voice. ¡°So it¡¯s like this? I can¡¯t go back anymore ¡­¡± His disappointment was overflowing in his words. sigh ¡­ a long sigh was heard. This sigh made the self-proclaimed cold and emotionless Xiang SI¡¯s heart feel extremely heavy. Not far away, fan Wu¡¯s eyes turned and fell on the nine Dragons, who were taking in large amounts of demonic Qi. Then, he turned back to Yi Chang. After a moment, he quickly swept his eyes over the people of the soul subduing tribe who were surrounded by black threads. He was obviously up to something. With a flash of his body, two of the ghost heads that were devouring Xiang SI¡¯s blood essence disappeared. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned cold as her nascent soul formed a seal in her sea of consciousness. Yin Qi suddenly rolled above Yi Chang¡¯s head. Fan Wu¡¯s two soul devourers suddenly appeared above Yi Chang. Before they could get close to Yi Chang, they barged into song Qing¡¯s domain and were trapped inside. ¡°Get back!¡± She stood in mid-air and looked down at fan Wu, whose face had changed greatly, and said indifferently. Fan Wu didn¡¯t expect that song qingxiao would still be watching his every move at this moment. He couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. He had originally planned to capture the leader of the bandits, kill Yi Chang, and then disintegrate the rest of the soul suppressor race. At this moment, with fan Wu¡¯s shrewdness, he could naturally see that the soul suppressing clan had attracted the demonic Qi into their bodies to use themselves to resist the demonic Qi and prevent the Dragon Soul from regathering. The reason why the nine black Dragons ¡®attack on Xiang four was restricted was probably related to these people who were chanting in low voices. The reason why the giant black Dragon turned around to attack Yi Chang was not necessarily for revenge. It was very likely that after killing Yi Chang, it could gather its Dragon Soul and make the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ reappear in the world. He had wanted to sneak up on Yi Chang while he was ¡®conversing¡¯ with song Qing, but she had stopped him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Damn it!¡± Fan Wu cursed. He did not know what method she had used to freeze the two soul-eating ghosts, but they seemed to have lost contact with him. No matter how he used it, they were frozen in place and did not listen to his command at all. What kind of spell was this? Fan Wu was shocked. In a moment of desperation, he summoned the other three ghosts and charged in the direction of the two ghost heads. Yi Chang did not seem to care about the shock from the outside world. The moment he heard song qingxiao¡¯s answer, disappointment filled his soul. that¡¯s true. It¡¯s too far away from home. In fact, we¡¯ve long forgotten what ¡®home¡¯ looks like. Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222: Bestowment _2 Chapter 1222: Bestowment _2 His dried face had lost its liveliness, and he ¡®calmly¡¯ accepted the fact.¡±Miss song, thank you for not lying to me.¡± As he said this, his body suddenly ¡®moved¡¯, as if he was about to stand up. ¡°We¡¯re here to give you a hand ¡­¡± As soon as Yi Chang finished speaking, churong, the others, and all the members of the Requiem tribe around the Holy Temple heard his words, and a strange scene happened. whoosh ¡­ amidst the sound of the wind, the black silk thread that was swaying in the wind seemed to have lost its restraint and left the soul suppressor¡¯s body! A large amount of black ¡®silk¡¯ floated up with the wind. The place where the soul suppression clansmen had been standing turned into sand and fell to the ground with a rustling sound. Wherever the wind passed, the soul subduing tribe members around the Holy Temple were like puppets piled up in sand. They were instantly flattened and slowly disappeared one by one. As the clansmen disappeared, the low-pitched singing in the Holy Temple gradually became lower and lower, and was replaced by the rustling of dust. This scene was truly shocking. Apart from Yi Chang, there were a total of 144 people in the Yu Lun void realm. However, at this moment, these 144 people instantly turned into dust in front of the three trial participants. The black Dragons, who were sucking the demonic Qi in the nine Springs, seemed to have sensed the dense demonic Qi. They raised their heads in unison and let out a long cry of joy! The demonic Qi turned into several black fogs and surged toward the Black Dragon! At the same time, a faint white light floated out of the remaining dust of the soul suppression clan, like the last remaining Seed of Life, and began to gather in the direction of Yi Chang. The hundred-odd points of light were like stars in the night sky under the black aura. wuxiaworld.site Yi Chang was still ¡®looking¡¯ at where song qingxiao was. As the ¡®stars¡¯ flew toward him, his body began to disintegrate. A Halo of light flew out from his broken body and merged with the first white light that escaped. Then, the dozens of light spots gradually merged together and formed an extremely bright radiance. The light stopped for a while, then broke through the black Qi and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. ¡°Miss song, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you ¡­¡± Yi Chang¡¯s voice sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. This was his last exchange. As soon as he finished speaking, the bones in the direction he was sitting on shattered. After the life force was completely gone, the rotten neck seemed to be unable to support the weight of Yi Chang¡¯s head. The shriveled head fell to the ground with a clang and was torn into pieces by the wind. This person, who had previously withstood the attack of the giant dragon¡¯s Phantom and was still breathing, had exhausted the last of his strength and could not resist the wind. As soon as the white light entered song qingxiao¡¯s body, a brand new mark appeared in her soul.The power of Dragon extermination! As the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ was absorbed, song qingxiao¡¯s blood began to boil, as if a hidden seal had been opened. The power of her body and soul seemed to have broken free of a layer of shackles, and they were greatly improved! Song qingxiao clenched her fist and felt an unusual surge of power flowing through her body. In the past, she had to circulate at least 40% of her spiritual power to activate her bloodline to have this kind of strength. However, at this time, she did not need to use her spiritual power. Just by using her physical body, she could reach the level of her previous spiritual power after she used 40% of it. In other words, this ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ was equivalent to strengthening her already very strong physical body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she released her true form of Nuwa, song Qing was confident that she could fight with high-level cultivators above the soul separation realm without using spiritual power and only relied on her physical strength. Coupled with the heaven-destroying sword, the green lamp of chaos, the deity vanquishing spell, and other secret techniques, he would be able to fight even cultivators at the peak of the soul separation realm or eighth-order great demons! This was the gift that Yi Chang and the entire Requiem clan had given her before they died. This gift came at the right time, and it was so appropriate that song qingxiao was extremely excited. She had absorbed the life energy of all the females in the soul calming clan from the Jade statue. Now that she had received such a gift, the soul calming clan had done her a great favor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes gradually became determined, but the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Even though Yi Chang and the others had disappeared and their bodies had turned to dust, she still replied in a low voice, ¡± Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223: Bestowment _3 Chapter 1223: Bestowment _3 I will definitely kill the Dragon King and complete what the Requiem clan has failed to complete. Her tone was gentle and soft, but it also contained an extremely firm intent. The ¡®Dragon-annihilating force¡¯ mark in his sea of consciousness flashed slightly, but there was no other reaction. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky,¡± Within his soul, su Wu ¡®witnessed¡¯ everything that had happened. In the divine incarcerate, the final reward of points for a mission was only a very small portion of the rewards that the trial-taker had obtained during the process of participating in the trial. For the trial, the real big deal was the plundering between the participants in the same stage to obtain good things. Even though he was born in the taikang family of heaven¡¯s beyond and boasted of his knowledge, he had rarely seen his original race give out such a good thing in the trial. Song qingxiao already had the body of Nuwa. After the seal of blue blood was removed and her body was reconstructed, her strength was suppressed due to the grade of her cultivation, and she could only use one-tenth of her real body¡¯s power. In the future, as she grew, her Nuwa body would gradually be tempered. When she grew to the extreme, coupled with cultivation, she would be truly invincible. In other words, although her physical body had been reconstructed, from a certain perspective, it could still be considered as being ¡®sealed¡¯. She needed to continue improving and cultivating before she could gradually control the true potential of this body. Although a part of his power was suppressed, his body was unparalleled. Even someone as strong as su Wu would be tempted. It seemed like a coincidence that song qingxiao got the God annihilating technique, but it wasn¡¯t. Top-tier spells would automatically ¡®find¡¯ and ¡®match¡¯ the body with the most potential. wuxiaworld.site After the trip to the little demon Island, song Qing¡¯s power had been sealed in her chest, but the ¡®deity vanquishing art¡¯ had already sensed her existence. That was why it had appeared in front of her and was chosen by her. In other words, the potential of the Nuwa body was already extraordinary. Now that the soul suppressing clan had gathered the power of the entire clan and gifted her with the domineering seal of the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯, it was equivalent to forcefully increasing her already powerful physical strength. She had absorbed the ¡®dragon blood¡¯ and possessed the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯. These two powers that should have been completely opposite of each other were now in her hands, becoming unique and unparalleled. When she grew up, there would probably be no one in the world who could restrain her power. Su Wu could not help but think that if beyond Avalon did not discover her in time and give her the opportunity to grow, there would be a good show to watch in the future! Song qingxiao did not respond to su Wu¡¯s sigh. Killing the Dragon King was not only her and Xiang SI¡¯s task, but also the common goal of the Yi Chang tribe and their ancestors. They had been working hard for thousands of years to achieve this goal. They were destined to help her and Xiang four, but it was an unexpected surprise to give her strength before they died. It was precisely because she had honestly told them that they could kill the Dragon King but could not take them back, that she did not hide it like Xiang si had suggested. Instead, she had honestly told them that she might not be the real ¡®leader¡¯. She did not lie, did not deceive, and did not resort to unscrupulous means to achieve her goal. This was the real reason why Yi Chang and the others were willing to help her. This was not luck, but a decision made based on her character and principles, which brought her a generous reward. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xiang si was shocked as he saw Yi Chang and the others who were struggling turned into dust. Then, a white light entered song Qing¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t know what the white light was, but she heard Yichang say ¡®help her¡¯ before he ¡®died¡¯, so she guessed it was some kind of power source. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though she did not know what this power was, Xiang Four¡¯s sharp senses could sense that song qingxiao¡¯s aura was much more dangerous than before. It seemed that she had gained a lot of benefits. Xiang SI¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy and he wanted to cry but had no tears. They were both participants of the same trial, and both of them were sacrifices for the Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice. Why did Yi Chang only give song Qing small benefits and ignore him? Unfortunately, Yi Chang and the others had disappeared. Even if they were still alive, she could not reason with the Requiem tribe¡¯s choice. She could only bite her lips and feel as if her heart was being dug out and her liver was being scratched. Fan Wu was also a little surprised, but he was in a better state than Xiang si. Because following Yi Chang Yi¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, the people from the soul suppressing clan who were a hindrance had all disappeared. The demonic Qi that was trapped in their bodies instantly escaped and gathered towards the nine Dragons. Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224: Chapter 717-get lost (1) Chapter 1224: Chapter 717-get lost (1) Fan Wu did not expect that before he could do anything, Yi Chang would die first. Even the soul suppressing clan disappeared, releasing the demonic Qi that they had trapped for a long time. Although the demonic Qi formed by the yin souls of the nine Dragons had been divided for many years due to the interference and interference of the soul calming clan, it was not weakened after a thousand years because it was like a venomous worm that fed on the flesh and life of the entire soul calming clan when it resided in their bodies. On the contrary, it was even stronger than before after being nourished. After the yin souls fused, the nine Dragons devoured each other. As long as one more offering appeared, the Dragon King would be born! Fan Wu¡¯s mission was to complete the ¡®Dragon King ritual¡¯ and summon the Dragon King. As long as the Dragon King appeared, his mission would be completed, and he would be able to leave this mission world and escape from the trial scene! The stronger the nine Dragons were, the more trouble song qingxiao and Xiang four would be in. This was great news for him. Therefore, a little light appeared where Yi Chang and the others were originally standing and merged into a white light. After it entered song Qing¡¯s small body, fan Wu was a little surprised, but then it turned into disdain. After all, the soul suppression clan was nothing more than a bunch of trash. If they had a way to destroy these Dragon souls, they would not have to go through such a tragic process of using their bodies as vessels to attract demonic Qi into their bodies. He was from the fan family and had dealt with ghosts and ghouls since he was a child. He could tell that Yi Chang and the others were already ¡®dead¡¯. The reason why he still refused to die was all because of his willpower. Even if he gave song qingxiao some ¡®benefits¡¯, fan Wu did not think it was enough to deal with something that the entire soul suppressing clan could not. The demonic Qi that was gushing out of the soul suppression tribe members was absorbed by the nine Dragons one after another. As soon as the demonic Qi entered the Black Dragon¡¯s body, all the black Dragons began to swell and let out low groans one after another. The black gas became thicker and thicker, forming a huge cocoon. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Through the mist, one could vaguely see nine black Dragons intertwining into one. This situation was very similar to what had happened in the Jade wall. After the big snake had devoured it, it had evolved into a Python, and then into a Dragon. ¡°The Dragon King is about to appear ¡­¡± Xiang si lowered his voice. He felt the low pressure and his injured chest started to hurt. She was a little uneasy. The Dragon King was about to appear in the world and had not yet taken form, but the powerful pressure of the big demon before its birth had already made her heart throb uneasily and very afraid. The black giant Python that had formed a contract with her soul had a deeper sense of it than her, and it issued a restless warning, which greatly deepened Xiang Four¡¯s uneasiness. However, she was seriously injured at this time. She originally only had one chance to resurrect, but she had lost it under the siege of fan Wu. Now, she was only left with a broken life. After dying once, her tier was unstable, and faintly showed signs of falling to the beginning level of the nascent soul tier. The black giant Python she had formed a contract with was injured quite badly. Other than being heavily injured by the Black Dragon, some of its soul Qi had also been absorbed by the ghost head that fan Wu had released. At this time, it was also in danger of dropping in rank. However, this was the critical moment of the mission. She was already in such a state, but song qingxiao was so strong. Would she want a teammate like him who would drag her down? If he asked himself, if it was Xiang si himself, he would not hesitate to betray his ally and sacrifice him. It was just that when it came to the end, when it was her turn to be the one who held her back, the chess piece that was very likely to be abandoned, she was filled with bitterness. However, Xiang SI¡¯s thoughts were deep. At this point, she was not willing to die. Instead, she wanted to take a gamble and maybe there was a chance to turn things around. forget it. she suppressed her uneasiness and pretended to be ¡®righteous¡¯. if I can¡¯t hold on, it¡¯s my fate to be used as a sacrifice ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t try to pry into my thoughts.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold words interrupted her. She said calmly, ¡± ¡°Retreat.¡± Her attitude was unquestionable and carried an indescribable domineering air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°???¡±Xiang SI¡¯s face was filled with question marks. He felt that these words were not within her expectations. She trembled with fear as she stored the short words of song Qing in her mind and savored them carefully. However, no matter how he thought about it, he still couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her words. What did song qingxiao mean? Where should he retreat to? Xiang si had always prided herself on her intelligence and the elders in her family had always praised her for being good at reading people¡¯s minds. However, in front of song qingxiao, Xiang si felt that she had yet to get to the bottom of it. On the contrary, it was as if she had been seen through by song qingxiao. It was as if she could see everything in her heart clearly. Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225: Go to the side (2) Chapter 1225: Go to the side (2) ¡°Don¡¯t be a hindrance.¡± Song qingxiao saw that the black gas was getting bigger and bigger. Through the giant cocoon formed by the black mist, she could vaguely feel that the nine Dragons inside were merging and devouring each other. ¡°..¡±Xiang four heard this clearly. Although song qingxiao did not mean to look down on her, she did despise her for her low cultivation level and for being a hindrance. In other words, song qingxiao had stated that she wanted to fight the Dragon King alone and did not need her help! To Xiang four, in all the trials that she had participated in, it was extremely rare for someone to chase her to the side to watch a show at a critical moment. It was supposed to be an extremely humiliating thing, but at this moment, an indescribable joy and joy appeared in her heart. At the same time, she felt as if she couldn¡¯t believe that good luck had just landed on her head. ¡°Is, is this true?¡± Happiness came too suddenly. She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be of much use after being injured and would be abandoned by song qingxiao, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear song qingxiao ask her to stand aside and watch the show. ¡°But, number five and the Dragon King ¡­¡± Perhaps it was because song qingxiao¡¯s reaction was out of Xiang SI¡¯s expectations, the self-proclaimed intelligent Xiang si stuttered, ¡°¡±You really don¡¯t need me?¡± Even though he said that, Xiang four was already prepared to leave. Song qingxiao did not even bother to look at her. Xiang si bit his lips, afraid that he would burst out laughing. When she saw song qingxiao¡¯s attitude, she immediately retreated without hesitation. To be honest, this kind of big scene was a little beyond her expectations. She was not good at fighting, but in terms of footwork, she was not inferior to number five at all. Since song qingxiao did not need her help, she could at least keep her life. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co When Xiang si slashed it open, fan Wu was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant!¡± Even though Xiang four was a good-for-nothing, a good-for-nothing like her could be of some use at critical moments. At least, she was qualified to be a shield with her identity as a nascent soul cultivator. However, song qingxiao was so arrogant that she drove him away as if she wanted to fight him alone. Even if she was powerful, the nine Dragons had fused into one. The Dragon King was about to appear. Judging from the strength displayed by the nine black Dragons, they were at least a great demon above the seventh rank. The nine Dragons had fused into one, and it was very likely that they had broken through the limits of the eighth rank. One had to know that the beast King in the starry sky sea was also a level eight beast back then, but it had caused the Shi clan and the underworld clans to suffer greatly. ¡°Enough nonsense.¡± Song qingxiao frowned and said coldly, ¡°¡±I still have things to do.¡± At this moment, she was different from when she had killed fan Wu. She seemed to be more confident. At this time, fan Wu was like an insignificant cricket in her eyes, as if talking to him was a waste of her time ¡­ He was really too much! Fan Wu, who was always arrogant, felt a sense of hatred after being humiliated. His face was slightly twisted, but before he could speak, he heard a dragon¡¯s roar, ¡± ¡®Roar!¡¯ This roar was so loud that even Xiang si, who had escaped to the corner of the Holy Temple, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He instinctively stopped and turned his head. From the black ¡®giant cocoon¡¯, a giant dragon head the size of a small mountain drilled out! Compared to the previous nine Dragons, this dragon head was at least twice as big. It was almost the same size as the huge black Dragon Phantom that Yi Chang had released from his bone staff. However, compared to the Black Dragon¡¯s Phantom, this Dragon was no longer a shadow. After absorbing enough demonic Qi, its body became more solid, and fine scales covered every part of its head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The horns on its head and the moving purple-red eyes all carried an innate oppression of an ancient demon. Two terrifying air currents came out of its nostrils. As soon as it appeared, the scales on its body glowed with a demonic luster, making it seem more real than an illusion. A black shadow loomed over it. Its eyes flickered, and its pupils slowly contracted, finally turning into a vertical slit, flashing with cruelty, slyness, and ridicule. After the nine Dragons evolved, not only did their strength increase, but their intelligence also increased. As the power that was split was gradually recovered, the Black Dragon that had died in the hands of the Yi Chang tribe reappeared in the earth! As soon as the Black Dragon emerged from the black mist, it moved like the Phantom that had been toying with its prey. Its head stuck close to the inside of the Holy Temple as it slowly swam. Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226: Go to the side (3) Chapter 1226: Go to the side (3) However, song qingxiao¡¯s figure was constantly reflected in its eyes. It was clearly waiting for an opportunity to strike. Xiang si felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on his chest following the appearance of the Black Dragon. The spirit energy in his body was restrained by the pressure and couldn¡¯t flow smoothly. After being resurrected, the injuries caused by forcefully using the secret technique began to hurt faintly. Under the demonic Qi, the smell of blood rushed to her throat, making the tip of her tongue feel rust. But she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound! The dragon¡¯s pressure was too strong. Even if the Dragon that had appeared first did not treat her as prey, the remaining breath still made her feel breathless. On the other hand, song qingxiao, who was under the dragon¡¯s attention, was probably under a thousand times more pressure than she was. There were also several shadows moving in the black gas, as if several Dragons were trying to break out of the ¡®cocoon¡¯. Xiang four was hiding in a corner. When he saw this scene, he felt uneasy, worried, and a faint feeling of guilt. She felt that she had really gone crazy! Under such circumstances, she could not even save herself, yet she had the time to worry about song qingxiao. The Black Dragon was so powerful that it had already exceeded their expectations. She did not know if song qingxiao could withstand it, not to mention that there was fan Wu, who had ill intentions, beside her. The ¡®conscience¡¯ that Xiang si had thought she had long since lost was starting to take root in her heart. The two of them were allies, but she was hiding at the side and not doing anything. Wasn¡¯t that a little too much? But the next moment, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about it ¡­ wuxiaworld.site The Black Dragon poked its head out and had only moved ten meters along the temple when its slithering body suddenly stopped! It paused for a moment, and a faint layer of green film seemed to cover its purple-red eyes. Then, a trace of ruthlessness flashed through them, as if it was enraged by something. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ The Black Dragon let out a low roar, and a black stream of air blew out of its nostrils. It raised its head and charged forward with all its might. Then, there was a ¡®bang¡¯, and the small half of its body that was originally bent out of the black¡¯ giant cocoon ¡®was suddenly straightened. The lower half of the Black Dragon¡¯s body seemed to be bound by a black ¡®giant cocoon¡¯. No matter how it struggled, it could not break free. ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯. With several heavy sounds, the fog above the¡¯ giant cocoon ¡®surged out. The¡¯ cocoon ¡®shook wildly, but the power of the restriction within was extremely shocking. Even with the Black Dragon¡¯s strength that could split mountains and rocks, it was unable to break free. ¡°This is ¡­¡± The trace of conscience and guilt that had just formed in Xiang SI¡¯s heart immediately withered when the Black Dragon was enraged. He trembled as he looked at the large ball of black gas. Could it be that the Black Dragon had not completely devoured and evolved, and was trapped by something? As she thought of this, she saw that the Black Dragon was unable to break free from its restraints. Immediately, its eyes turned a terrifying blood-red color. It no longer observed secretly like before. Instead, it roared and opened its huge mouth, rushing in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. At the same time, he could vaguely see a pair of terrifying black claws inside the black cocoon, as if it was trying to tear apart the restraints of the fog. The Black Dragon¡¯s body was huge, but its movements were as fast as lightning. In an instant, it was in front of song qingxiao! Its opened mouth was like a huge cave, revealing sharp and awe-inspiring teeth. Saliva was connected between the teeth, and demonic Qi surged in its throat, quickly forming a Black Storm, as if it was about to spew out ¡­ In front of it, song qingxiao looked extremely petite. To her, the Black dragon¡¯s head was like a mountain and could not be moved. Just as Xiang si and fan Wu had this thought, they saw song qingxiao put her palms together. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, ice attribute spirit energy gathered in her palms and instantly turned into a huge ice ball. The ice ball had a diameter of at least two meters, and she easily held it in her hand. Just as the Black Dragon was about to spit out the black Storm, the two forces collided. The young girl who seemed to be floating in the rapid current actually held the ice ball in her hand and stuffed it into the black Dragon¡¯s open mouth! ¡®Boom¡¯! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Black Dragon¡¯s roar was drowned out by the force of the ice ball¡¯s collision, and it was reduced to a whimper. Under this extremely powerful force, the seemingly invincible dragon head was forced up and its straight body bent. It was as if it was forced back by song Qing in the air! Once the ice ball entered the dragon¡¯s mouth, it stopped the devil Qi storm in the dragon¡¯s mouth. At the same time, a layer of frost appeared on the Black dragon¡¯s teeth, mouth, and scales. In a flash, the huge dragon¡¯s head was frozen. The Black Dragon¡¯s dark red eyes also seemed to be covered with a layer of light blue light, causing its voice to instantly disappear, as if it had become a dead object. Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227: Chapter 718-desperate _1 Chapter 1227: Chapter 718-desperate _1 ¡°..¡± ¡°..¡± Xiang si and fan Wu were both dumbfounded. No one had expected that the Black Dragon, which was extremely fierce just a moment ago, would eat the top of song qingxiao¡¯s food. She temporarily froze the Black Dragon. At the same time, her figure flashed. When she reappeared, she was already above the Black Dragon. Then, he clenched his fist and swung his arm. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, an ice whip broke through the air and wrapped around the frozen dragon head twice, firmly binding it. Song qingxiao held the ice whip and pulled it hard. The half-frozen Black dragon¡¯s head was pulled up like a horse that had been trapped. The frozen layer of ice shattered with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, and the pupils of the dead creature began to shrink, as if it was about to be resurrected. However, before it could move again, the ice layer froze it again. Song qingxiao flicked her wrist, and the other end of the ice whip extended forward like an agile ice snake under the effect of spiritual energy. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it stuck onto the huge¡¯ black cocoon ¡®floating in the air! As soon as the ice crystal touched the demonic Qi lair, a sizzling sound of corrosion could be heard. The tip of the ice whip was corroded by the thick demonic Qi and instantly turned into a black liquid, dripping down. However, before it was even halfway down, it turned into black gas and evaporated, being absorbed back into the black cocoon. The power of this demonic Qi was no small matter. wuxiaworld.site Seeing this, song qingxiao immediately snorted and spread out her other hand. Several ice ropes flew out from her fingertips and twisted in the air. They twisted into a rope and stuck on the ¡®black cocoon¡¯ again with a bang. Although the demonic Qi was still trying to corrode the ice rope, it was quickly countered by the powerful spiritual power. The black gas was quickly wrapped by the cold white mist, and frost gradually appeared on the surface of the ¡®giant cocoon¡¯. The frosty dew quickly turned into ice crystals and slowly froze the entire ¡®black cocoon¡¯. It was like a huge and terrifying beehive hanging upside down in the air. Under the hard, translucent ice, a few black shadows could be vaguely seen moving inside. Fan Wu was stunned for a while before he finally came back to his senses. He did not expect the Black Dragon to be so good looking but useless. It was ¡®subdued¡¯ before song qingxiao¡¯s heaven-destroying sword and the strange green lamp could be forced out. However, he did not come here to see song Qing display his abilities. Thinking of this, fan Wu¡¯s face sank. He rubbed his fingertips and several neatly folded talismans appeared in his hand. He threw the talismans in the air and muttered, ¡± ¡°Heavenly spirit righteous Qi, taixiao borrowing power!¡± As soon as fan Wu finished his incantation, the three talismans glowed with golden light and turned into three long arrows. As soon as he finished his incantation, the three long arrows shot out! The arrow was not aimed at the frozen Black Dragon, but at song qingxiao. When Xiang four saw this, he subconsciously stood up and reminded, ¡± ¡°Little ¡­¡± This fan Wu was extremely evil. He wanted to take advantage of the time when song qingxiao was restraining the Black Dragon to attack her. As soon as her voice fell, a trace of anger flashed in fan Wu¡¯s eyes. The next moment, he pulled off the black token hanging on his waist and held it in his hand! As fan Wu pinched the token, it seemed to ¡®come to life¡¯. The black Qi on it churned and it seemed to have grown several times in size. Before fan Wu held it in front of him, the token had already grown into an extremely terrifying skull. As the black gas billowed, he glanced at song qingxiao, who was controlling the Black Dragon with one hand and trying to seal the ¡®Dragon cocoon¡¯ with the other. Then, he sneered and took a deep breath. As if he was cutting off all means of retreat, he aimed his mouth at the skull formed by the token. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, the skull seemed to have been resurrected. Black gas was spat out from the black holes in its eye sockets, nostrils, and mouth. As if it had sensed fan Wu¡¯s aura, the skull seemed to be a little impatient. Before fan Wu could hold it, it took the initiative to suck it into fan Wu¡¯s mouth. ¡°.. My heart ¡­¡± Xiang four, who was about to warn song qingxiao to be careful of fan Wu¡¯s sneak attack, saw this scene and his expression turned from shock to horror. Goosebumps appeared on his body and his stomach started to churn. At her age, she had seen many perverts in the trial, but not many were as perverted as fan Wu. Who was he? Where did it come from? Why did he have to kiss a skeleton? And with an intoxicated look? Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228: Desperate _2 Chapter 1228: Desperate _2 Fan Wu didn¡¯t know what Xiang si was feeling. The moment his lips touched the skull, it was as if he had touched the most terrifying poison in the world. His spiritual power, vitality, and lifespan were continuously absorbed by the skull. In the blink of an eye, a thick Yin Qi was transmitted from the skull¡¯s mouth, dyeing it gray-black. Number Five¡¯s lips collapsed, and the grayish-black air spread from his mouth to his face. In an instant, he looked withered and aged a lot, like an old man in his 70s or 80s. On the contrary, after the skull had absorbed enough life Qi and spiritual power, it glowed with divine light. Black Qi was coming out of its eyes, and its spirituality was compelling. It looked extremely terrifying. harvest, ¡± Xiang si stuttered, ¡± harvest yang to supplement Yin? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the grinning skull seemed to have absorbed enough energy and finally let go of fan Wu¡¯s mouth. Fan Wu staggered and fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. As soon as he left fan Wu, the skull didn¡¯t need his command anymore. It flew up into the air and opened its mouth. A large amount of black mist was spat out from the skeleton¡¯s mouth, and the ghostly Qi turned into a ghost head in the air. Then, it began to laugh hideously, ¡°¡±Hehehe ¡­¡± As soon as his voice left his mouth, it immediately transformed into a powerful spiritual energy that spread out in all directions. When Xiang si heard the laughter, she felt as if there were ten thousand steel needles piercing her sea of consciousness and eardrums at the same time, causing her sea of consciousness to be in great pain. Under the tremendous pressure, her eyes first heated up, then ached. A terrible pressure forced into her sea of consciousness, as if it wanted to tear her apart from the inside. She didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else, and hurriedly stabilized her sea of consciousness that had been stirred up by the laughter, and firmly prevented this ghostly Qi from invading her soul. In just a few breaths, thirty to forty percent of her spiritual sense had been consumed just to defend herself. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Even so, she could only protect herself and could not completely control the ghost sound. Under the impact of the laughter, the spiritual power in her veins began to drill into her body, causing her already serious injuries to worsen. Blood seeped out of her mouth and stained her chin red. Under the impact of the demonic sound, the ice above the Black Dragon¡¯s nest began to crack.The frozen Black dragon¡¯s head also resurrected. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, several long cracks appeared on the ice. With ¡®Peng Peng¡¯ sounds, black gas flowed out of the cracks, and a large amount of ice was corroded, turning into black water that dripped down. ha ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ fan Wu¡¯s weak and hideous laughter followed. He had put in a lot of effort today to kill song qingxiao at all costs. Not only to complete the mission, but also to take revenge for what happened that day and to take her treasure. hehehe ¡­ the ghostly head formed from Yin Qi was still letting out a strange laugh. Under the impact of the sound waves, the speed at which the ice shattered was much faster than before. With a whooshing sound, the three Golden Arrows made of talismans were about to arrive in front of him. The pupils of the Black Dragon head, which was forced to tilt up, shrank. Breathing came from its nostrils, and the head of the Dragon began to tremble. The situation was out of control. Song qingxiao could only feel the ice rope in her hand vibrating. The buzzing sound was transmitted from the connection of the ¡®giant cocoon¡¯ to the huge head of the Black Dragon at the speed of sound. Then, it turned into a force that could topple mountains and overturn seas, like the prelude of a volcano eruption. She made a prompt decision and released her hand, at the same time executing the ¡®forward¡¯ command. As soon as her breath disappeared, three Golden Arrows pierced through her body with a sharp sound. The Black Dragon, who was trapped in the ice, let out an angry roar, ¡°¡®Awooo!¡¯ A wave of black gas shattered the ice ball in its mouth. With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, the ice that had frozen its head fell off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before song qingxiao¡¯s afterimage could fade away, the Black Dragon opened its mouth and swallowed her. The sound of its teeth closing was creepy, but the Black Dragon was even more furious when it realized that it had missed. After absorbing the magic power, the Black Dragon, who had regained its former masculinity, felt that it had been fooled by a ¡®stupid human¡¯, which made its killing intent even stronger. ¡®Roar!¡¯ It let out a deafening roar again, shaking the Holy Temple. Black gas spewed out and instantly spread everywhere. It turned its terrifying eyes and began to search for song qingxiao. Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229: Go all out (3) Chapter 1229: Go all out (3) Song qingxiao escaped from the Black Dragon and appeared on the other side of the dragon¡¯s ¡®nest¡¯. Before she could make a move, the ghost head floating in the air seemed to have caught her. As the ghost head laughed, a black gas flashed in its eyes. It opened its huge mouth and a black shadow about the size of a fist flew out. When she heard the wind, she turned around and saw this scene. Upon closer inspection, these black shadows were skeletal ghost heads, about the size of a miniature version of the eight bone soul Devourer devil. However, compared to the eight soul devourers, the auras of these ghost heads were much weaker, and their power was even greater. However, the most terrifying thing was that although these fist-sized ghost skulls were weaker, their numbers had increased by thousands of times! At this moment, an endless stream of clouds was being spat out from the ghostly head. They formed a terrifying cluster of clouds, like a swarm of bees that were on a collective expedition. They blotted out the sky and covered the earth, swarming in her direction while making ghostly cries. These ghostly heads moved extremely quickly, attracting the Black Dragon¡¯s attention. As its eyes turned, it immediately discovered where song qingxiao was hiding. Inside the ¡®dragon¡¯s nest¡¯, as the ice melted, two huge palms could be seen tearing at the¡¯ black cocoon¡¯. With a creaking sound, the long armor was like a sickle, slowly cutting through the ¡®black cocoon¡¯. Several sharp armors as thick as arms emerged, and then two huge claws reached out from it, like an eagle catching a chicken, and tried to catch song qingxiao. The two giant claws appeared so suddenly and quickly that by the time the wind started to blow, song qingxiao had already been shrouded in its shadow. ¡°..¡±Xiang SI¡¯s eyes widened and he was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. As the Dragon roared, the moment the huge claw touched song qingxiao, she released her divine sense and disappeared again. After the claw dispersed the afterimages, it fell on the Jade wall of the Holy Temple with a bang! After the souls were completely dead, the Jade wall lost its mysterious power and cracked open when the dragon¡¯s claw pressed down. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site The Dragon Claw sank a meter deep into the Jade wall as if it was pressing on tofu. The claw closed and retracted again. The Black Dragon¡¯s eyes rolled slightly, and it released its pressure with its breath. As soon as song qingxiao appeared and her spiritual energy fluctuated, the Black Dragon seemed to sense it and turned its eyes over. The first thing she sensed was the group of screeching skeletal ghost heads. Like a swarm of mosquitoes that smelled blood, they swarmed toward her. Song qingxiao dodged again with the help of the swordsman token, but the giant ghost head in the air opened its mouth again and spat out a large number of skulls. As the number of ghost skulls increased, the ghosts seemed to have learned their lesson. They divided into arrays and attacked in all directions, waiting for her to appear. With that, even if song Qing had the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, he would be greatly limited. As soon as she appeared, the nearby skulls whizzed toward her like clouds, surrounding her in a flash. As the black gas churned, several ghost heads that had arrived first screamed and bit at her cheeks. Without waiting for it to bite, song qingxiao reached out and caught it in her palm. With a light squeeze, the ghost skull exploded with a bang and turned into a cloud of Yin Qi. It attracted the other ghost skulls over and ate them up with a shriek. These ghostly heads mainly fed on essence, blood, and Ling power. They were weak, but because there were so many of them, they were extremely annoying, like flies that disturbed people. As song qingxiao killed one, the rest of them closed in on her back and bit her. The light formed by the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token blocked her, making it difficult for her to break through the defense. However, in this short delay, more than a hundred ghost heads had covered song qingxiao¡¯s body. Even if they could not break through her defense, they were firmly attached to her body and devoured her spiritual power. Her eyes turned cold and the spiritual energy in her body surged. Ice appeared and froze all the ghost heads in the blink of an eye. It formed a thick layer of ice and shattered. The rest of the ghost heads that had yet to get close were attracted by the yin Qi from the explosion of their own kind, and they fought to rush over and absorb the yin Qi. Song qingxiao¡¯s side was slightly empty. Then, she heard a sharp sound. She looked up and saw a huge black dragon¡¯s palm, like the scythe of the death God, coming down on her. She dodged again. But after a few times, he couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. There were many of these skulls, and they were extremely annoying. Although they couldn¡¯t cause her any serious harm, they were extremely troublesome and affected her speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, the Black Dragon came back. One after another, their cooperation was seamless, and it was just a waste of time. If he wanted to properly deal with the Black Dragon, he had to first clean up this troublesome ghost head. Her gaze fell on fan Wu, who was on the ground. At this time, fan Wu¡¯s body was as thin as a withered stick, as if he had been sucked dry, and his hair and beard were all white. He sat cross-legged on the ground and took advantage of the time when song qingxiao was being chased to take out a few pills from his universe bag and stuffed them into his mouth without looking. Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230: Chapter 719-disbelieving _1 Chapter 1230: Chapter 719-disbelieving _1 Fan Wu must have used a lot of blood essence to summon this giant ghost head with his secret skill. Time was of the essence, so he didn¡¯t care what kind of pill he took out and just stuffed it into his mouth. As soon as the elixir entered his mouth, it turned into a clear stream that flowed into his veins, causing a layer of blush to appear on his originally Haggard face. However, before he could adjust his breath and meditate, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze sweep over him. When he met this gaze, his heart skipped a beat. In the next moment, he saw song Qing¡¯s lips move slightly.¡±I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Fan Wu made a prompt decision. He waved his arm and several talismans flew out. As soon as he finished this action, he felt his body stiffen, as if he had fallen into a layer of invisible soft mud. Heavy pressure pressed down from all directions, causing his body to stiffen on the spot. It was as if he was no longer in control of his body, and it was extremely difficult for him to even move his eyes. The nine-word secret order! The words of Chu Yi and Wei Zhi, who had chased after song qingxiao that day, came to fan Wu¡¯s mind, causing him to clench his teeth. The consequences of losing control of one¡¯s body were terrifying, especially when one was being pursued by a high-level cultivator like song qingxiao. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes and saw an ice Tiger form in front of song qingxiao. It roared and charged straight at him. Fan Wu was anxious and hurriedly used his divine sense to attack the domain. Chu Yi had said that the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was released with divine sense, and only divine sense could break it. His cultivation level was originally higher than song qingxiao¡¯s, but after dying once and using two secret skills, his realm had fallen. Now that he was trapped by her, he could not break free. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Fortunately, he had the foresight. The talisman he threw out turned into a light shield in front of him. ¡®Roar!¡¯ With the Tiger¡¯s roar, a chill came and pierced through the Golden Shield. The cold mist mixed with the Golden light scattered in all directions. Fan Wu vaguely felt that under the impact of the spiritual awareness, the spiritual power that was originally confined in the surroundings was faintly broken. As the cold air entered his body, he gradually regained control of his body. He jumped up, but before he could escape, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice beside him, ¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, fan Wu felt a chill on his ankle. As he was in mid-air, he subconsciously looked down and saw that a Violet Flame had appeared on his ankle. The flame was as big as a bowl and shone with an extremely demonic luster. It burned through the robe near his ankle. The flame imprinted on his leg like a strange tattoo, causing fan Wu¡¯s back to tremble. Chu Yi¡¯s words from the other day resurfaced in his mind. He said that song Qing had a magic treasure called flame. It was extremely powerful and could burn through his Natal magic treasure bone plate with just a touch. On the day of the battle in the manor, he had seen with his own eyes the scene of song Qing and Xiao Shi releasing the green lamp and killing MA Yi, that good-for-nothing, in seconds. Fan Wu was a man of character. Upon seeing this scene, he made a prompt decision. He put his fingers together and waved his palm. A stream of black Qi turned into a sharp airflow and cut his own leg. With a crisp sound, his leg with the purple Lotus mark was cut off by his own palm! Fan Wu¡¯s face, which had turned red with great difficulty, turned pale again. The blood from his broken leg had just gushed out when it was sealed in his body by a large amount of black gas. The smell of blood attracted a large number of skeletons nearby, and they chased in the direction of the broken leg. His eyes showed a hint of relief, but he noticed song qingxiao¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t seem to be upset that her action of cutting off her leg had disrupted her plan. For some reason, fan Wu had a bad feeling when he saw her expression. As soon as he thought of this, he felt a chill down his back. The coldness seeped into his bones, as if it wanted to drill into his heart and lungs. His physical body seemed to be completely unable to resist. ah ¡­ fan Wu couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of shock and despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scream was only the beginning. Then, fan Wu saw Purple Lotus flames slowly emerge from his arms, stomach, and chest. Those marks gradually grew larger as the flame bloomed, and the purple shadow spread. His face also turned cold, as if something had bloomed on his face. A chill permeated fan Wu¡¯s limbs and bones. MA Yi¡¯s death appeared in his mind, making his hair stand on end. Fan Wu ¡®er did not say anything. He immediately took out several talismans and stuck them on his face without even looking at them. Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231: Dont believe _2 Chapter 1231: Don¡¯t believe _2 At this moment, fan Wu was surrounded by the purple Lotus flames. His back was bent as he shot into the air. His body was like a fully drawn bow. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, several pieces of talismans were rolled up by the wind. Fan Wu saw a yellow shadow flash in front of him and felt a little relieved. Before he could chant an incantation, he heard a sound in the next second.¡¯Boom¡¯! It sounded like a flame was burning, and a cold chill bloomed from his heart. The flames on his arms and stomach had completely disappeared, replaced by the raging flames on his chest. Fan Wu was extremely shocked to see that on his chest, as the purple Lotus bloomed, the raging flames burned through the surrounding skin. The defense of a high-level nascent soul formation cultivator seemed to be unable to resist this flame at all, and his injuries expanded at a lightning speed. Like a drop of ink on a piece of paper, it spread out to the surrounding area. An extremely cold feeling passed from his chest into fan Wu¡¯s sea of consciousness. He instinctively shivered and saw that his body was burned through like a piece of paper. The wind blew from the Big Hole in his back to his chest. Fan Wu¡¯s last impression before his death was that the wind had torn his body apart. In an instant, fan Wu was burned to ashes and disappeared from the Holy Temple. Where fan Wu was, a faint purple flame flew towards her, slowly falling between her eyebrows and disappearing. After killing fan Wu, song qingxiao looked around and frowned. The huge black ghostly head that fan Wu had used a secret technique did not disappear after his death. Perhaps it was because fan Wu still had a chance to resurrect and was not truly dead, but the ghostly head was still there, and it opened its mouth to spit out countless tiny skulls. When they noticed song qingxiao¡¯s presence, another group of skeletal ghostly heads rushed toward her while screaming. wuxiaworld.site At the same time, in mid-air, a gray shadow reappeared at the place where fan Wu died. In the blink of an eye, it formed a human figure. Fan Wu, who had died earlier, reappeared. The group of black skulls was only a few meters away from song qingxiao. If she did not escape, her hands and feet would be tied up by the skulls. The Black Dragon in the distance noticed her presence. It turned its eyes and also came over. If she chose to escape, although she could avoid the skeleton ghost head¡¯s entanglement and the Black Dragon¡¯s attack, it would give fan Wu an opportunity to take advantage of her. Fan Wu had already ¡®died¡¯ twice, and he still had two more chances to be reborn. He could not let him escape again! Thinking of this, a cold look flashed across song qingxiao¡¯s face. With a flash of Starlight, six stars flew out of her body and shot out, wrapping around the ¡®black cloud¡¯ formed by the screaming black skulls. The rapidly moving ¡®black clouds¡¯ paused, and the light above the stars burst forth. Wherever the spirit Qi passed, all the ghost heads were ground to pieces, turning into Yin Qi that was then disintegrated by the powerful star power. In just a breath¡¯s time, the group of skeletons was dealt with. Fan Wu¡¯s figure had already appeared. This person had died once and had hidden for a period of time. He was probably mentally prepared for the possibility of his ¡®death¡¯ again. He was not as shocked as MA Yi and No. 2, who had ¡®resurrected¡¯ in the mansion that day. He reacted quickly. As soon as he appeared, he saw song qingxiao controlling the stellar array to kill the skeletons. The Black Dragon¡¯s low roar rang in his ears, and its shadow descended, enveloping the two people below. According to his original speculation, under such circumstances, song qingxiao would not be able to hold on for long. He was prepared to take this opportunity to escape, but he did not expect that the group of ghost skulls could not hold on for long under the stellar array and were all killed. By the time his body was completely condensed, before he could escape, song qingxiao had already formed a realm and covered fan Wu. Fan Wu had a bad feeling. In the domain, cold air emerged. In a short while, fan Wu, who had just been resurrected, was frozen into an ice sculpture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a whooshing sound, a huge black Dragon Claw reached down. The tip of the claw easily pierced through the ice sculpture. Fan Wu, who was frozen inside, didn¡¯t even have time to make a sound before he was torn into pieces. The giant black Claw broke through the ice and clawed at song Qing. Several long and terrifying fingers stretched out, as if to seal off song qingxiao¡¯s escape route. Song Qing tiptoed and frost spread on the ground. ¡°Rise!¡± Following her command, a large number of icicles drilled out from the ground and headed towards the Black Dragon¡¯s huge palm! Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232: Dont believe _3 Chapter 1232: Don¡¯t believe _3 ¡®Hu¡¯! As the Black Dragon exhaled, the huge palm broke the icicles bit by bit. The shattered ice shards were like hailstones, splashing in all directions. The Black Dragon¡¯s massive palm was like a bone plate that easily crushed all the icicles. Half of the dragon¡¯s head was restricted in midair and it could not lower its head. However, a trace of ruthlessness and cruelty flashed in the dragon¡¯s eyes. It opened its mouth- The black Storm in its throat formed a ball, and with a low roar, it spat out the black Storm from its huge mouth. This black Qi was extremely terrifying. It was formed by demonic Qi and transformed by the Black Dragon¡¯s power into a tornado. Wherever it passed, it would destroy everything and melt the ice shards and ice on the ground! The storm landed on the ground, making a sizzling sound of corrosion. Fan Wu, who had just been resurrected, was extremely unlucky. He happened to be in between the Black Dragon and song qingxiao. When the storm blew, he was swept up by the dragon¡¯s breath and did not make a sound. He wasted his last chance to resurrect. Song qingxiao quickly dodged, but she was still hit by the Dragon breath of the Black Dragon. The moment the demonic Qi touched his body, it was like the most terrifying poison. Scales emerged and blocked the stinky black saliva. The dragon¡¯s claws swept across where she had been standing. As soon as song qingxiao appeared, a large number of skeletons surrounded her. These things were everywhere. There were many of them, and they were fast. They would not disappear just because of fan Wu¡¯s death. It seemed that fan Wu had used some means to deliberately create such things. He knew that he couldn¡¯t kill him, so he wanted to use the skeleton to tie him down and cause trouble. Then, he would use the power of the Black Dragon to kill him to achieve his goal. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes turned and his gaze fell on the ghost head floating in the air. wuxiaworld.site The ghostly head blew a gust of cold wind. When it opened its mouth, it spat out a large number of skeletal ghostly heads, which was really annoying. She flicked her wrist and a huge ice Eagle appeared. With a flap of its wings, it flew towards the ghostly head. The ghost head was like a small mountain, but the ice Eagle wasn¡¯t small either. As soon as it rushed into the ghost head, the ghost head laughed evilly. As the black clouds rolled, they seemed to be dispersed by the ice Eagle at first, but then they closed again and wrapped the ice Eagle inside. Soon, song qingxiao felt the wisp of consciousness attached to the ice Eagle disappear. It was so fast that before she could figure out the trick, the ghost head had swallowed her consciousness. The Reformed ghost head seemed to have consumed a great amount of nourishment, and it laughed heartily as it opened its huge mouth and spat out a pile of skeletal ghost heads. The dragon¡¯s breath fell to the ground and scraped off the ice, turning it into a large amount of black gas. Using the cover of the black gas, fan Wu¡¯s figure appeared again. This was his last chance. When the black gas covered his body, there was a sizzling sound of corrosion. He endured the pain and used a secret technique to escape. Only after he appeared in the distance did he cough up two mouthfuls of blood and raise his head. After dying three times in a row, fan Wu, who had already lost a lot of his vitality, was now like a ghost. His body was as thin as a Yin corpse, and his face was pale to the point of turning green, as if he was about to die. After he ran far away from song qingxiao, he immediately took out a handful of pills and put them into his mouth. When he saw song qingxiao attack the ghost head he summoned with the shapeshifting technique, he grinned and blood poured out of his mouth. However, he did not seem to feel the pain. Instead, he smiled wildly and said, ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t break it!¡± After dying several times, his body was damaged and his cultivation had dropped. He was on the verge of a mental breakdown. At this moment, fan Wu only wanted to quickly defeat song qingxiao and make the Dragon King escape from this world after he appeared. This time, he had originally thought that the mission was simple, but he had suffered a great loss. His lifespan was seriously exhausted, and after dying several times, he could no longer maintain the realm of the nascent soul. Once the mission was completed, he would return to the real world to cultivate in seclusion. this is the most precious treasure of the fan family, the eight-treasure dark pass tablet! The ancestors of the fan family had paid a great price to obtain this item. In order to subdue it, they had even sacrificed several core bloodlines of the divinity branching stage. This ¡®eight treasures dark pass tablet¡¯ was just as its name suggested. It had the function of leading to the underworld, similar to the ghost head in the seventh place on the exploration trip to the Gu mansion. This thing was extremely heavy with Yin Qi and was the best place to nourish Yin. Fan Wu had kept the eight bone soul Devourer Devil Inside to increase the cultivation of the eight Devils. However, in terms of its true use, the token was not only used to keep the soul Devourer devil. Once the ¡®eight treasure dark pass tablet¡¯ was activated, it could connect with the netherworld and summon a temporary ¡®underworld¡¯. Ghost heads would come out from it continuously. The stronger the owner was, the stronger the yin Qi, and the more powerful the skeletons and ghost generals that appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He used half of his lifespan and blood essence to activate it. As long as he didn¡¯t take it back, it wouldn¡¯t be destroyed. Even if he ¡®died¡¯, this¡¯ underworld ¡®would still make song Qing suffer. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a law or a person, once they get close, they will be absorbed by the ¡®underworld¡¯ and will definitely not be damaged!¡± Fan Wu laughed sinisterly, as if he was extremely happy to be able to cause trouble for song Qing. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± As he laughed, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I don¡¯t believe you, ¡± she said indifferently. As soon as she finished speaking, a purple light flashed from the top of her head, followed by an intimidating aura. Not only fan Wu, but even the Black Dragon, who was playing with its prey, seemed to sense the danger and could not help but let out a furious roar. Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233: Snatching _1 Chapter 1233: Snatching _1 Fan Wu¡¯s first death was when he suffered a great loss under the heaven-destroying sword. At this moment, the purple light flashed and the familiar sword Qi appeared. His sinister smile froze and then changed greatly. He remembered that the heaven-destroying sword could transform into a Dragon and had the effect of restraining evil. That day, his eight bone soul Devourer devil was caught off guard and suffered a great loss from this treasure. Three of his devil heads were destroyed, and in the end, the Golden Dragon transformed into a sword and killed him. However, compared to the soul Devourer devil, this ¡®eight treasure deep pass tablet¡¯ was above the soul Devourer devil. It had already reached the level of a low grade spirit treasure and was fan Wu¡¯s true killing move. After this treasure fell into the hands of the fan family, it had never tasted defeat in the hands of its predecessors. Even a strong cultivator in the spirit division realm could only avoid the edge of the eight treasure tongming token when they were surrounded. As such, this treasure was extremely famous within the fan clan. It was the treasure of the fan clan. When he thought of this, his uneasy heart calmed down a little. As soon as Yi Tian appeared, he turned into a light spot and sped toward the ghost head. As soon as the ghost head in the air saw the light spot flying toward it, black Qi flashed in its black eye sockets.¡¯Hehehe,¡¯ it laughed, and then mang Tian turned into a flash of light and disappeared into the ghost head. The ghost head swallowed the sword light and closed its mouth, blocking the purple shadow in the black gas. When fan Wu, who was spitting blood, saw this, his lifeless eyes suddenly lit up like two small Suns. hahaha ¡­ Just as he laughed, the ghost head was silent for a long time. Suddenly, there was a muffled ¡®boom¡¯ like thunder. At the same time, several faint purple lightning appeared. Then, the ghost head seemed to be hit from the inside out. Its huge head began to deform, and its roar was mixed with ¡® wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°What?¡± For some reason, when fan Wu saw this situation, he had a bad feeling. Just as he finished speaking, he heard a ¡®buzz¡¯. Countless sword Qi condensed into a bright beam of light and shot out from the black Ghost head. The ghost head, which had been laughing arrogantly just a moment ago, barely managed to hold on for a while before it was broken with a ¡®boom¡¯! Under the sharp and overbearing sword Qi, the black gas was torn apart. The giant ghost head floating in the air let out an unwilling wail and shattered with a ¡®boom¡¯. A translucent light purple longsword floated where the ghost head was. As soon as the ghost head summoned by the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯ was forcibly broken, the groups of skeletons summoned by the ghost head turned into Yin Qi and shattered one after another. Ding! A crisp sound came from the black mist that had yet to disperse. A black shadow shot out. Song Qing¡¯s small body swayed and took a step forward for dozens of meters, catching the black shadow in her palm. It was an extremely small token, about the size of a child¡¯s palm. It was completely black, like gold but not gold, and it was extremely deep in his hand. There was a strange word on the token, which looked like the ¡®dark¡¯ word in the ancient seal. Unfortunately, the heaven-destroying sword had left a deep mark on the ¡®dark¡¯ word. At the same time, several cracks appeared around the wound, causing the black token¡¯s spiritual Qi to be greatly reduced. It seemed to be more than half crippled, and the spiritual breath was very weak. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice came from his spirit. Since this token was able to withstand a strike from a mysterious heavenly spirit treasure like the heaven-destroying sword without being destroyed, it must be a spirit treasure at the very least. It would be a pity if it was destroyed. ¡°Can it be repaired?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask when she heard su Wu¡¯s words. She was reminded of her own mang Tian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure.¡± yes, ¡± su Wu replied. He lived in her soul, so he could sense that she was not hiding anything from him. but this token is different from a dagger. During the trial in the lost city, song qingxiao had broken the wall of Mystic crystal with a dagger and destroyed it. Later on, she had repaired it and refined it, which allowed mang Tian to appear. However, fan Wu¡¯s ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯ was different from the dagger. Su Wu said,¡±After this item was cast, it was created with a large amount of Yin Qi.¡± The materials were secondary, the important thing was the yin Qi itself. After the ¡®eight treasures through the underworld¡¯ fell into the hands of the fan family, because the fan family was a family that dealt with Yin Qi and evil spirits, they were even more powerful after obtaining this treasure. After many years of nurturing, it had developed into such a spiritual treasure. Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234: Snatching _2 Chapter 1234: Snatching _2 It could be said that such a treasure was not something that could be forged with proper techniques. After fan Wu took it out, he summoned the ¡®dark¡¯ ghost gate, which spat out a large number of Yin souls. Song qingxiao then used the sky splitter to break the formation by force, severely injuring this treasure and damaging its Foundation. The damage to the treasure itself was secondary. The most important thing was that the yin Qi that had been cultivated for many years had been destroyed. This was the reason why su Wu felt that it was a pity after this item was destroyed. Even if he could find a way to repair the treasure, the yin Qi would still need time to recuperate. Song qingxiao smiled when he heard that. ¡°If there¡¯s no Yin Qi, will demonic Qi work?¡± Her gaze fell on the Black Dragon that had retracted its head and was letting out a low roar. Then, she looked at the huge ¡®black cocoon¡¯ that was hanging upside down in the air. ¡°Demonic Qi is naturally better than Yin Qi.¡± After su Wu finished speaking, he did not say anything else. When song qingxiao heard this, she knew what was going on. She immediately wiped away fan Wu¡¯s spiritual sense from the eight treasure tongming token. The aura of the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯ was already very weak, and with fan Wu¡¯s spiritual sense being wiped away, the spiritual light became even dimmer. After doing all this, song qingxiao put it away in her cosmos bag. As soon as the dark ghost formation was broken, the hordes of ghost skulls that were spat out disappeared one by one. Fan Wu suffered a great blow. This treasure was his life magic weapon and had a blood soul contract with him. Once it was forcefully broken, the backlash would be extremely deep. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co In addition, song qingxiao¡¯s action of wiping away his soul made fan Wu spit out a few mouthfuls of blood! ¡± When he saw that his treasure had been stolen, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and his mind collapsed. To fan Wu, the gains from this trial so far did not make up for the losses. Unless he could kill song qingxiao and take her stellar formation, green lamp of chaos, heaven-destroying sword, and his eight treasure abyssal passage token, he would not be able to make up for his losses. However, fan Wu knew that with his continuous injuries and the drop in his cultivation, it would be more difficult or even impossible for him to achieve all this. In his despair, he took out something from his cosmic bag and threw it at song Qing without even looking! Low-grade treasures and talismans were mixed together as a means of attack, and they all exploded the moment they got close to song Qing. Although the grade of these items was not high, there were a lot of them. In addition, fan Wu did not hesitate to use these items to self-destruct, so it looked amazing. Song qingxiao dodged and extended her hand. Mang Tian, who was in mid-air, sensed her intentions and flew back into her palm. When the Black Dragon first sensed the sword Qi, it retreated. However, it seemed to have sensed the Dragon Soul in the heaven-destroying sword. A greedy look flashed across its eyes and it turned its head again, as if it was looking for an opportunity to attack. Inside the ¡®giant cocoon¡¯, a few black shadows were wriggling. They seemed to have sensed the Dragon soul¡¯s aura and couldn¡¯t wait to break out of the cocoon. Their movements were even more intense than before. The Dragon Soul was too attractive to these black Dragons. The existence of a high-grade Dragon Soul suppressed them. While they instinctively felt afraid, they could not help but want to devour it and advance to the next level. Amidst the creaking sounds, several more cracks appeared on the surface of the ¡®black cocoon¡¯, as if a few more black Dragons were about to be born. A large amount of demonic Qi leaked out, increasing the Black Dragon¡¯s momentum and increasing its aura. Fan Wu had gone crazy. He threw everything he had at song qingxiao, regardless of what he had grabbed. He knew that he only had one chance to make a comeback, so he didn¡¯t care. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was born into a noble family and lived to this age, so the wealth of his collection was truly incredible. However, song qingxiao relied on the flexibility of the ¡®forward¡¯ command to Dodge repeatedly, causing fan Wu to destroy countless treasures and talismans, but he did not hurt her at all. His eyes were already red. Seeing that this method couldn¡¯t hurt song qingxiao, his red eyes turned and looked at the ¡®giant cocoon¡¯ that was cracking open. ¡°Die! Die!¡± He mumbled a few sentences like a madman, and then gritted his teeth. As if he had made up his mind, he reached into his sleeve and pulled out a rope woven with Vermillion silk from his wrist. There was a black bead hanging on the rope. The bead had a threatening evil aura. It should be his qiankun mustard seed. Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235: Snatching _3 Chapter 1235: Snatching _3 As soon as fan Wu pulled it down, he immediately formed a seal with his hands and muttered, ¡°¡±Tiangang energy, taixiao¡¯s power! Explode!¡± The bead was injected with spiritual energy and burst into a dazzling light. It turned into a shadow and streaked toward the ¡®black cocoon¡¯ like a meteor at an unbelievable speed. Wherever the bead went, the spiritual power ignited the surrounding demonic Qi, pulling out a long black Flame shadow. The moment fan Wu finished his incantation, it hit the surface of the ¡®black cocoon¡¯ with a ¡®boom¡¯. The restraints within the ¡®cocoon¡¯ were about to be torn apart by the Black Dragon trapped inside, and the ¡®cocoon¡¯ layer barely trapped the Black Dragon inside. As soon as the bead touched the ¡®black cocoon¡¯, the demonic power on the¡¯ black cocoon ¡®bounced back. A black gas wrapped around the bead, and the power that the cosmic bead could withstand reached its limit. Suddenly, it exploded with a BOOM! The power of this bead¡¯s explosion was not to be underestimated. It contained fan Wu¡¯s lifetime collection. It exploded one after another. With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the terrifying spiritual power shot out. With a¡¯ Weng ¡®sound, it turned into a light wave and rushed towards the Jade walls of the Holy Temple. The Jade wall was built by the soul suppressing clan to seal the Black Dragon¡¯s dark spirit. It had been immersed in demonic Qi for many years and was extremely strong. However, perhaps it was because the Jade wall had lost its protective shield after the soul calming clan was annihilated, the Jade wall actually let out a cracking sound under the spiritual energy shock caused by the explosion of the bead. The entire Yu Lun illusionary realm shook heavily. Xiang four, who was hiding in a corner, could not stand steadily under the vibration of this spiritual wave. The black jade statue that hit the Jade wall broke with a rumble, and the broken pieces of Jade fell into the pool below, making splashing sounds. The sound of a machine¡¯s gears moving rang out, and the Holy Temple began to slowly turn and tilt to one side. The water gushed out and covered the ground, pouring out from the downward turning gate of the temple. The Jade wall that was originally exposed above the ground began to sink into the ground, while the Jade wall that was hidden underground and in the nine Springs emerged from the water and showed itself to the group. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiang si tried her best to stabilize her body, but the rotation of the Holy Temple had triggered the impact of the spiritual energy storm inside. When she realized that it was impossible for her to stand still, she immediately endured her injuries and flew up into the air. When she was about three feet above the ground, she looked at the Holy Temple that was still spinning around her and cried out in shock. However, no one could answer her question at this time. Although fan Wu also felt the change in the Holy Temple, he did not care at this time. With a creak, creak, the half of the Jade statue that was originally buried in the ground slowly rose to the surface of the water, revealing the group of zombies hugging the bottom of the Jade statue. Although song qingxiao had absorbed the life energy inside the Jade statue and destroyed the close connection between the Jade statue and the zombies, the zombies had already become one with the Jade statue after thousands of years. As a result, even with the huge vibrations from the breaking of the Jade statue and the rotation of the Holy Temple, only a small portion of the corpses fell into the water, and a large number of them were still stuck to the Jade statue. ¡®Holy temple reversal, take over the protection!¡¯ Yi Chang¡¯s words appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve made an agreement with ning Shan. When we can¡¯t hold on, we¡¯ll reverse the Holy Temple and let them guard it.¡± Although song qingxiao had believed Yi Chang¡¯s words based on the unique structure of the temple, her imagination could not compare to what was happening now. When the Holy Temple turned, the group of zombies guarding the water appeared, trying to fulfill the ancient promise made by their ancestors-to guard the yulun void realm, suppress the Dragon Soul, and prevent the Dragon King from reincarnating and harming the world. The impact of this was far greater than Yi Chang¡¯s few words. Unfortunately, with the extinction of the Requiem clan, the life force in the Jade carvings disappeared, and these zombies were destined to never be able to fulfill the oath they had made. The black jade statue broke from the middle, and the Holy Temple, which should have been completely reversed, stopped abruptly after only half a turn. The half of the Jade statue had just emerged from the water when it stopped there like a pointer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Ka-¡® cracking sounds could be heard continuously, waking the three trial-takers at the same time. The ¡®giant cocoon¡¯ that was half-submerged in the water cracked open. With a roar, black Dragons came out of it one after another, letting out a Grand Dragon roar.¡¯Roar!¡¯ The nine Dragons were finally born! Fan Wu¡¯s eyes shone with hope and his face revealed ecstasy. The moment the nine black Dragons ¡®heads popped out, they touched each other¡¯s heads like long-lost companions, as if they were exchanging information with each other. Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236: Chapter 721-setting him up (1) Chapter 1236: Chapter 721-setting him up (1) After a while, the nine Dragons finished their conversation. The entangled dragon heads suddenly stopped, and then they turned their heads in unison. Nine pairs of red eyes stared at song qingxiao. Their pupils shrank rapidly, as if they were about to hunt. The bodies of the nine Dragons were still confined under the water, and the surging spring water was reflected black by the Black Dragon¡¯s body. The upper half of the Black Dragon¡¯s body was already out. It raised its head and spread out in all directions, slowly closing in on her. Xiang si didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Even though she wasn¡¯t the one being surrounded, she still felt a deep sense of danger. Under the pressure of the dragon¡¯s breath, the air pressure became extremely heavy. When the Black Dragon breathed, she felt that her veins were suppressed, and the flow of her spirit energy seemed to be restricted. A chill shot out from the soles of her feet, making her chest tighten. In extreme fear, Xiang si waved his wrist- With a hissing sound, the huge black python that was severely injured, missing a horn and an eye, appeared beside her. As soon as the black python came out, it sensed the heavy atmosphere around it. It immediately straightened its scales in shock and flicked its red tongue. However, under his master¡¯s comfort, he obediently coiled his body and wrapped Xiang si in his arms. Only then did he raise his head and look around vigilantly. Fan Wu saw this scene from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes revealed a trace of coldness. Xiang Four¡¯s attention had been drawn away by the appearance of the nine Dragons. In addition, his formation had been broken and his magic treasure had been taken away. After suffering heavy injuries, Xiang four had become numb and careless. ¡®Roar!¡¯ One of the black Dragons could not hold it in any longer. After letting out a long roar, it pounced on song Qing! The black Dragons surrounded them from all directions. When one dragon attacked first, the other eight followed suit. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co General song Qing held his long sword horizontally, and the Golden Dragon shadow swam around the translucent sword. It was so fast that it left afterimages, as if its head and tail were biting each other, forming a small Golden Circle. In his divine soul, the petite Dragon Soul in the sword sent a strong will, ¡°¡±Come out! Come out!¡± Not only did the Black Dragon want to devour the Dragon Soul to increase its grade, but the Dragon Soul also wanted to devour these black Dragons to advance at the same time. This was the instinctive inheritance that was imprinted in the bloodline of the great demons. Song Qing gently bent her finger and flicked the blade of the sword, which made a crisp sound. Although she was staring at the Black Dragon, who was the first to lose his cool, she smiled and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be noisy.¡± It was not the time to let it out yet. When the time came, she would naturally let it out to have a full meal. When the rapidly spinning little Golden Dragon heard her words, although it still couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, with her comforting, it appeared to be much more obedient than before. At this moment, the Black Dragon had already arrived in front of him. In the midst of its fishy breath, black gas mixed with thick saliva was spat out from its mouth. The strong wind blew song Qing¡¯s small hair up, and the hem of his clothes made a ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound. The Black Dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the Holy Temple. Its huge mouth was like the gate of hell. The tornado it spat out ¡®wrapped¡¯ around song qingxiao¡¯s body as if it wanted to suck her in! Its two rows of sharp teeth slowly closed. Each of them was extremely large and sharp, with the power to split a mountain! Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. She endured the spiritual pressure and injected her spiritual energy into mang Tian. Then, she turned her wrist and waved.¡±Retreat!¡± She snorted coldly, and the sword light slashed out a long Silver River. It slashed out a sharp and overbearing sword Qi, which went straight to meet the storm. ¡®SSSS-¡® The black Storm was cut open, and the demonic Qi retreated under the sharp sword Qi. Then, with a ¡®boom¡¯, it hit the Black dragon¡¯s teeth, flattening its sharp teeth and breaking them with a¡¯ clang¡¯! The sword Qi¡¯s remaining power tore open the Black Dragon¡¯s mouth and lifted up several layers of scales. It left a one-meter-long wound on the Black dragon¡¯s head that was so deep that the bones could be seen! ¡®Ang-¡® Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Black Dragon let out an extremely mournful wail as it received this heavy blow. Large amounts of pitch-black blood gushed out from the wound at the corner of its mouth, dripping down along with its black scales. The Black dragon¡¯s head, which was as strong as a small mountain, was swept up high by the sword Qi and thrown back. Black blood rained down and fell into the lake water, making a rustling sound. The rest of the black Dragons let out low roars at the same time and swarmed forward. The sword Qi moved between the black Dragons at an extremely fast speed. The afterimages were like blurry Golden Dragon afterimages, entangling each Black Dragon. As soon as the Black Dragon was bound by these golden shadows, it immediately burst out with a high-pitched and ear-piercing scream. It desperately shook its head and flew back, as if it wanted to escape. Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237: Chapter 721-setting him up 2 Chapter 1237: Chapter 721-setting him up 2 However, the Golden afterimage was bound to their heads, and it crawled faster and faster. In an instant, every Black Dragon was firmly bound ¡­ With several sharp and dull sounds, the fierce sword Qi cut the bodies of the nine Dragons, sending scales, blood, and flesh flying. Under the sword Qi, the seemingly hard scales of the nine Dragons seemed to have no defense at all, and were dismembered in an instant! The roars of the nine Dragons in the Holy Temple had not completely stopped, but they were replaced by the pitter-patter sound of water. Large pieces of the Black Dragon¡¯s limbs fell into the nine Springs and were surrounded by black gas. The Jade wall was stained with black and stinky blood. The blood mixed with the blood and formed a stream, dripping down the Jade wall. Xiang si was hiding within the giant Python he had summoned. He was initially trembling in fear, but he never expected song qingxiao to resolve the crisis in the blink of an eye. The nine Dragons were cut into pieces by the sword Qi, and blood splashed out. She didn¡¯t notice it and couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, so she was also sprayed with a few drops of blood. The blood was highly corrosive. As soon as it seeped into her face, a burning sound could be heard. Demonic Qi gushed into the wound, greedily absorbing her blood. The intense pain seemed to reach straight to the soul, causing Xiang si to involuntarily hold his face and let out a cry of pain. At the same time, the black python in front of her made a sound. The Python was her demonic beast and she used it as a shield. Most of the Black Dragon blood that splattered towards Xiang si landed on its head, causing the black python to frantically spit out its tongue and let out a miserable hiss. Song qingxiao stood in mid-air with sword Qi circling around her, blocking all the black blood that was splashing toward her. Not a single drop touched her body. The broken limbs and bones fell into the water, and the black gas in the nine Springs gushed out like a monster that opened its mouth to catch them. After the nine Dragons had gathered the demonic Qi, they had indeed formed a solid body. Although their power had been strengthened by a hundred times, they had lost their ability to be invisible. wuxiaworld.site Her gaze fell on the spring. The ¡®black cocoon¡¯ that had been torn apart by the nine Dragons had now turned into a large cloud of black gas that surrounded the entire spring. The black blood on the Jade wall gushed down like a living creature, wriggling and crawling toward the black gas. It was as if there were thousands of black worms crawling, making a ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound as they crawled. It was an extremely terrifying scene. Song qingxiao raised her head and looked in the direction of Xiang four. She held a long sword in her hand and her eyes were filled with killing intent. For some reason, Xiang SI¡¯s scalp went numb and his body tensed up when she looked at him ¡­ Before she could say anything, she saw song Qing jump into the black pool that was emitting demonic Qi. The Black Dragon¡¯s remains and the rich demonic Qi had merged into the demonic pool. At this time, the nine Springs was like a boiling ¡®big pot¡¯. The spring water inside was constantly boiling, and it was dyed black by the Black dragon¡¯s blood. Seeing song qingxiao jump into the pool, Xiang Four¡¯s body trembled like a Fallen Leaf in the autumn wind, but he was still hopeful. In the moment of despair, he couldn¡¯t help but have an unbelievable and naive thought: The Dragon King had not been resurrected yet. From the looks of it, he still needed a sacrifice. Could it be that she was tired of living, or that she was really a kind ¡®great philanthropist¡¯ who was prepared to sacrifice herself to the Black Dragon so that the Dragon King could be reborn? This thought came to Xiang SI¡¯s mind. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that song qingxiao might have chosen him as a ¡®sacrifice¡¯, Xiang si would have laughed so hard that his nose would be covered in mucus. Song Qing¡¯s small body stopped above the devil¡¯s pool. The surging spring water below seemed to sense her existence and made a greedy ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound. Huge black bubbles emerged from the water surface. After the bubbles burst, water splashed everywhere like huge mouths, waiting to swallow the offerings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the stars that song qingxiao had used to kill the black skulls seemed to have sensed her call and turned into six meteors, flying towards Xiang four. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± When Xiang four saw this, his body trembled even more violently. He hugged the black python in front of him tightly, strangling it to the point that the heavily injured pet let out a hissing sound of pain. She had suffered at the hands of song qingxiao¡¯s star. Previously, she had underestimated the star formation and was tricked by song qingxiao. Therefore, when he saw the stars and saw song qingxiao standing on the devil¡¯s pool, he immediately guessed song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238: Chapter 721-setting him up 3 Chapter 1238: Chapter 721-setting him up 3 At this moment of despair, Xiang four was not willing to wait for death. He seemed to have unleashed all the potential in his body. She bit the tip of her tongue again, and a large amount of blood essence gushed out. Just as she was about to use blood escape, she saw the stars arrive in the blink of an eye. Their speed was unbelievably fast, and in an instant, they crossed her body and stuck to a black gas beside her. This star was actually not here for her? Xiang si turned around subconsciously and saw that fan Wu¡¯s battered figure was only half a meter away from her. The black gas was surrounded by the stars. This person was actually not dead! In his extreme shock, Xiang four spat out the blood essence and forgot to use his secret technique to escape. After fan Wu had suffered such a serious injury, he had gone crazy and self-detonated his heaven and earth bag to release the nine Dragons. Xiang four had subconsciously ignored him and placed all his attention on the nine Dragons. He didn¡¯t expect that at this time, fan Wu would quietly move to his side. Xiang SI¡¯s mind turned slightly and naturally guessed fan Wu¡¯s intention of approaching him. The old ghost was cruel and merciless. At this point, he had probably realized that it was extremely difficult to kill song Qing. He had cut off the thought of killing and snatching the treasure, and was probably only thinking of saving his life and settling the score later. In the beginning, Xiang four and song qingxiao had speculated that the mission of fan Wu and the others should be to lure out the Dragon King so that the sacrifice could be carried out smoothly. Then fan Wu¡¯s action now was probably to use the nine Dragons to distract song Qing. At the same time, he took advantage of Xiang SI¡¯s unguarded state to throw her into the pool and use her as a sacrifice. As long as Xiang four entered the pool and the Dragon King appeared after the successful sacrifice, fan Wu¡¯s mission would naturally be completed. At that time, he would be able to escape from this trial space. wuxiaworld.site After realizing this, Xiang four was filled with fear and gritted his teeth in hatred. This old man was sinister and cunning, and after she was repeatedly injured, her guard had been lowered, and he had almost succeeded. When she turned her head, the two of them looked at each other. Fan Wu saw the stars shining on his body and couldn¡¯t react for a while. His face was full of surprise. He did not expect the nine black Dragons to be so useless. They could not even last a few seconds under song Qing¡¯s hands before they were slaughtered. If the black Dragons had been able to hold song Qing back a little longer, he would have already succeeded. Fan Wu was extremely depressed. He still didn¡¯t know the ¡®true¡¯ power of the stellar array. He thought that song qingxiao had only used them to trap him and save his teammates. At this moment, fan Wu saw song qingxiao¡¯s body, which was originally floating in the air, falling rapidly. The magic spring below sensed her falling and made a happy ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound. The boiling water bubbles rose up and jumped about half a meter out of the pool, as if they were fighting to pull her into the pool. Fan Wu admitted that he was not a ¡®naive¡¯ person, but when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but have the same outrageous thought as Xiang si: Could it be that song qingxiao had gone crazy and was ready to sacrifice herself? He felt that it was unlikely. After all, even if she went crazy at the critical moment and dared to sacrifice herself, who would kill her after the Dragon King summoned her? Xiang four? She was just a good-for-nothing who couldn¡¯t even protect herself, so it was impossible to kill her. If song qingxiao wasn¡¯t preparing to sacrifice herself, why did she jump into the lake? All kinds of questions came to fan Wu¡¯s mind. For some reason, his eyelids began to Twitch wildly, and a bad feeling welled up. Then, just as he saw song qingxiao¡¯s body about to be swallowed by the demonic spring, he heard song qingxiao say, ¡°¡±Reverse the stars.¡± What was the meaning of this? Just as this thought flashed through fan Wu¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t need to guess what happened next. As the sky and earth spun, Ling energy surged. His body seemed to be wrapped by an unparalleled force. The sound of water bubbles rang in his ears, and he felt his body falling madly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From the corner of his eyes, he saw Xiang si hiding in the giant black python where he was standing earlier, his face still filled with fear. The person standing next to her was him, who was about to succeed in his sneak attack, but now it was song qingxiao. If nothing went wrong, he would have swapped places with song qingxiao. The moment song qingxiao jumped down, she had been waiting for this moment! ¡°So that¡¯s what the stars¡± reversal means!¡± On the verge of death, such a thought appeared in fan Wu¡¯s mind. Then, water splashed up, and a large amount of water from the demonic spring swept him up, dragging him into the pool with a ¡®plop¡¯. Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239: Coming into being (1) Chapter 1239: Coming into being (1) Xiang si was dumbstruck as he watched the scene before him, unable to regain his senses for a long time. She still had a mouthful of blood in her mouth. She had thought that song qingxiao was trying to scheme against her. She bit the tip of her tongue and forced out a large amount of blood essence. She was prepared to use the blood escape technique to escape. Who knew that her worries were unfounded. Not only did song qingxiao not plot against her, but she also helped her get rid of fan Wu. Now, she had forced out a mouthful of blood essence for nothing. It was at least equivalent to several years of bitter cultivation. When Xiang four thought of this, his injuries flared up and his heart ached. After hesitating for a while, he swallowed the blood essence. As soon as she swallowed the blood essence, it clashed with her surging qi and blood, causing a sharp pain in her chest. Xiang four had suffered such a big loss because of his suspicion. However, when he saw fan Wu being ¡®pulled¡¯ into the lake by the demonic spring, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of joy. She had never expected to meet such an interesting character like song qingxiao in this trial. Not only was he extremely powerful, but he was also trustworthy. At this moment, Xiang si had already forgotten the pain of being tricked by song qingxiao with the ¡®stars reversal¡¯. Seeing fan Wu, who was about to attack her, fall into the lake after being reversed by the stars in the same way and become a sacrifice, the pleasure she felt immediately swept away the bad luck in her heart. Her face was full of excitement. Thinking of her previous suspicions, she was both ashamed and touched. She subconsciously turned her head and said, ¡°Song San ¡­¡± Xiang four had wanted to say that the Dragon King was about to appear and that it was thanks to song qingxiao that they were able to complete this mission. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co However, before he could say anything, he saw an iron fist coming at him. The fist shadow was too fast and Xiang four was not prepared for it. He had just called out song qingxiao¡¯s name when Xiang Four¡¯s face was hit. ¡°..¡±Before Xiang four could even react, she felt a powerful force accompanied by the wind from the fist entering her sea of consciousness. Her eyes rolled back and her body fell limply onto the black python, unconscious. Xiang si was a nascent soul tier elite, after all, and song qingxiao¡¯s goal was to knock her out to prevent her from spying too much on the upcoming battle. The black python was startled, and its scales stood up at its seven-inch area. It made a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound, and its head was raised even higher, but it kept shrinking back. Song qingxiao made sure that she had knocked Xiang si unconscious with one punch and sealed her sea of consciousness with her divine sense, making sure that she would not wake up without any specific stimulation. She then retracted her fist and looked at the black python, ¡± ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡± The black python was obviously mature and was at least equivalent to a sixth-rank demonic beast. It could understand her words. The black Python¡¯s eyes revealed a human-like hesitation. However, it only lasted for a moment. Even though its master had already fainted and there was no order, its twisted body still sensibly turned into a Phantom. As the black light flickered, it turned into a black shadow and flew back from the top of Xiang SI¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace. The unconscious Xiang si lost the support of his pet and fell down with a bang. Song Qing¡¯s divine sense swept through his heaven-earth bag and took out a talisman. The word ¡®defend¡¯ was written on the talisman, so it should be some kind of defensive item. She injected her spiritual power into it and pressed the talisman on Xiang SI¡¯s face. The talisman flashed with a golden light and stuck firmly on Xiang SI¡¯s forehead, covering her face that had been beaten red and blue. After doing all this, song Qing stretched out his leg and kicked Xiang SI¡¯s body. Xiang SI¡¯s body flew into the air and hit the Jade wall with a ¡®bang¡¯. Then, he slid down and fell sideways in the corner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao no longer paid any attention to Xiang four. She had already done her part. She had too many secrets and she already had quite a few of them. However, there were some things that she shouldn¡¯t reveal at this time. Although this woman was a ¡®smart person¡¯ who knew how to adapt to the situation, if she knew Too Much, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t reveal it in the future and cause him great trouble. As for what would happen to her after she passed out, it was not within her consideration. After all, Xiang four was already a strong practitioner of the nascent soul tier. If her body could not withstand the pressure and ¡°accidentally¡± injured from her battle with the ¡°Dragon King¡± after fainting, and an accident happened, then she could only blame herself for being destined to face this tribulation, and really wasn¡¯t suitable for the trials of the divine prison. Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240: Coming into being (2) Chapter 1240: Coming into being (2) Even if nothing happened this time, he would not be able to resist the risks of the divine incarcerate trials in the future. At this moment, after absorbing fan Wu¡¯s body, the water in the demonic spring began to roll and roll. A large number of black bubbles emerged from the bottom of the spring. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual awareness was blocked by the thick demonic Qi, but she could feel that the originally scattered demonic Qi at the bottom of the spring had begun to gather after receiving the ¡®sacrificial offering¡¯. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes followed the source of the sound and saw a dark shadow extending out from a corner of the ground. It was the bone staff that Yi Chang had left behind, but it had been broken in the battle! The bone staff was made of dragon bones. It seemed to have sensed the call of the demonic Qi. Even though it had lost its master, it trembled violently and flew out of the ground with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. It flew in the direction of the demonic spring and was swallowed by the spring water with a¡¯ boom¡¯. This was like a signal, and the scattered scales all bounced up and fell into the spring with a plop. As soon as the bone scales were collected by the spring water, a terrible pressure gushed out of the demonic spring. With the boiling spring water, it turned into a trembling feeling, stimulating song Qing¡¯s body to emerge fine dragon scales and firmly wrap her up. ¡®Huchi, huchi ¡­¡¯ The sound of water splashing was mixed with the faint sound of breathing. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes began to turn dark gold. The legs under her skirt turned into a long tail, and the sealed Power began to surge in her blood without restraint. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. A subtle sound came from her divine sense, like the sound of grass breaking out of the ground. With his divine sense, he could clearly sense that wherever the power reached, the scales on his chest and back gradually spread along his body, firmly wrapping his arms, neck, waist, and abdomen. wuxiaworld.site The surging power was stored in every inch of her body, and her body¡¯s potential was once again enhanced. The absolute power made song qingxiao feel as if she was above all living beings, and that she could control the universe. This feeling was too wonderful. Even though she knew that it was just an illusion caused by the impact of the power, she still immersed herself for a moment, then slowly opened her eyes. In the demonic spring, the black mist rolled to the sides, revealing the calm water below. Under the water, there seemed to be a black shadow swimming in the spring. The light of the water shot up into the sky and reflected on the top of the Jade wall. The thin shadow in the spring water was magnified a hundred times, forming a giant object that was dozens of feet long, wandering on the top of the wall and around it. With every inch the black shadow moved, the Jade wall seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure of the dragon¡¯s breath and emitted cracking sounds. As soon as the Jade wall was broken, the sand and rocks fell down like hailstones. There was no earth-shattering roar, no powerful formation, but this silent pressure was many times stronger than the aura of the nine black Dragons. Song qingxiao¡¯s bloodline seemed to have sensed the provocation of this power and was completely ignited. A powerful fighting spirit rose from her body, forming air currents that surrounded her body. The rustling sound became more and more frequent. After a while, a big hole appeared on the top of the temple, as if it had been corroded. The residue of the Jade fell down rapidly like a hourglass. The black figure in the pool was still calm and composed, as if he was carefully and calmly observing his opponent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the slightest sound was magnified a hundred times in the shadow above. The speed at which the Jade wall was being torn apart accelerated, and the cracking sound was endless. In an instant, criss-crossing cracks appeared around the Jade wall and the top. In the middle, a huge rock about five meters wide and ten meters long fell down with a ¡®boom¡¯ the moment the cracks appeared! As the huge rock fell, it caused the surrounding to tear apart. The speed at which the walls collapsed increased, and the Holy Temple collapsed quickly, sending dust flying everywhere. Large amounts of rocks fell down like a waterfall, as if the sky was about to fall and the earth was about to split. Under the pull of this force, the Yu Lun illusionary realm trembled heavily. The rumbling sound of collapse covered everything. In the midst of this earth-shaking sound, song Qing¡¯s little tail swayed and his body lightly curled up. Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241: Coming into being (3) Chapter 1241: Coming into being (3) In the dust and smoke that filled the sky, her sharp ears caught a light ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. A black shadow also flew out from the dust and smoke, leaping into the clouds! ¡®Boom-¡® BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The huge rock rolled down and broke the Jade statue. The zombies attached to it were smashed down and covered by the huge rock under the pool! As the Holy Temple fell, the yulun void realm that was covered by the Jade wall was revealed. A few moments ago, the two sides of the Holy Temple had been filled with people, but now it was extremely deserted. The earthquake of the Holy Temple spread outwards, tearing the neat steps apart! In the distance, the houses of Yi Chang and its people were like toys under this force. They were knocked askew and then collapsed. The terrifying Sonic Boom, mixed with the sharp whistling of sand and dust, swept out. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it hit the fog in the distance, as if it had hit an invisible barrier, and then it was reflected! buzz-¡± the sound waves exploded. The sand explosion and the fog merged and spread out like a mushroom cloud, rolling towards the yulun void realm. Song qingjiang raised his head. Tonight, the sky of the yulun illusionary realm seemed to be covered by a layer of blood-red Black gas. Within the black and red mist, there was a black shadow that was quickly moving through the mist, enjoying the moment of freedom that he had just escaped from. The extremely fast speed caused a dull Thunder, and lightning accompanied it. The violent wind blew at song qingxiao¡¯s hair and clothes, making a rustling sound. wuxiaworld.site After a while, the dust gradually settled. The black shadow in the air knew that it could not break the restriction and obtain true freedom, so it finally stopped. The rolling clouds stopped, and a heavy panting sound could be heard. Two faint purple spots of light flashed in the clouds, like two faint lights in the dark. The two demonic purple lights slowly moved, and a dragon head gradually emerged, revealing the true appearance of the ¡®Dragon King¡¯. Compared to the previous huge and mighty black Dragon, the head of this Black Dragon was extremely small. It was probably not even one-tenth the size of the previous Black Dragon. However, the aura of those black Dragons could not be compared to it at all. Every piece of scale armor wrapped around its head overflowed with light, as if it was natural. It was as if it was plated with a layer of spiritual energy, and it was difficult for magic treasures to penetrate it. Its pair of Dragon horns were not like the messy trees that grew on the Black dragon¡¯s head before. Instead, they were divided into two horns and pressed down on the back of its head. The tips of the two horns were forked, and they flickered with a cold luster. Its eyes were dark purple, and they were filled with curiosity and curiosity. It slowly ¡®looked¡¯ at song Qing. The clouds seemed to have sensed its existence and attached themselves to its side, half-hiding its body in the clouds, but the light of a few scales reflected from the thin fog. It was strange. Song qingxiao had seen with her own eyes how powerful the demonic Qi on the Jade wall was. She had seen the black shadows devour each other and turn into small snakes, then into pythons, and then from flood Dragons to Dragons. The formation of the nine Dragons, its shape, and aura were far superior to the current one, but its aura could not be compared to the little dragon in front of him. Wind, clouds, lightning, and Thunder surrounded it. This was a true Dragon King, a powerful existence that could summon the wind and rain! The little dragon¡¯s eyelids were rolling, but song qingxiao could feel its presence everywhere. Its powerful force stimulated her whole body, making her blood boil. Crack! Crack! The thin bolts of lightning twisted together and turned into a bolt of lightning that streaked across the sky, tearing the dark red Sky apart. Song qingxiao only saw a flash of white light in front of her eyes and heard a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound in her ears. She felt a sense of danger. Without thinking, she raised her arm and blocked in front of her! ¡®Si la!¡¯ An extremely sharp object scratched her arm, and as the scales touched, an ear-piercing sound was heard. An earth-shattering power surged forth, trying to flip her over! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his sea of consciousness, a deep dragon¡¯s roar rang out, and a sense of oppression swept over. ¡°Come out!¡± Within his spirit, the little Golden Dragon seemed to have sensed the existence of this dragon breath. As if it had been greatly provoked, it couldn¡¯t wait to come out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Qing Xiao¡¯s blood was flowing rapidly. Her cold golden eyes revealed a trace of suppressed excitement.¡±Let me practice first.¡± She had received a gift from the Requiem clan and felt the transformation of her body¡¯s strength, but she had not had the chance to try it. Now that the opportunity was in front of her, song qingxiao naturally wanted to experience it first! Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242: Strength _1 Chapter 1242: Strength _1 The dragon¡¯s roar was like the sound of a golden spear and Jade, shaking people¡¯s souls. It resounded in their eardrums and made a humming sound. Song Qing¡¯s small arm was hit, and the wind and clouds formed by the power lifted her body up and threw her into the air. The moment her divine sense communicated with the little dragon¡¯s soul, she used the momentum of her flying back to thrust her long tail with force. Like an arrow, she retreated dozens of meters back and landed firmly in the sky. After consoling the Dragon Soul once more, song qingxiao steadied herself and looked at her arm. The clothes on his arm were torn apart, revealing his arm that was covered in fine scales. On the scale armor, there were two scars that ran from his elbow to his wrist. They were about half an inch deep. The dense scales were separated to two sides, revealing the fresh and tender flesh inside. Blood slowly oozed out, but before it could drip, it was sealed in his arms by spiritual power. The piercing pain from the cold wind finally entered song qingxiao¡¯s mind through her arm. She did not feel any fear after being hit by the claw. Instead, she felt a little excited. He didn¡¯t rely on the powerful help of a magical treasure, and he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity with a secret technique. He fought with his physical strength. This feeling stimulated every fighting spirit in song Qing¡¯s cells. The piercing pain only lasted for a moment. When the form of nuwa revealed its true form, its power was released, displaying its powerful self-recovery ability. The two torn wounds wriggled and closed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the scales sealed it again. In an instant, it was restored to its original state, and no one could tell that it had been injured before. Song qingjiang let go of his hand, then raised his head and turned to look at the Dragon King, who was hiding in the clouds. The lightning struck down, and the electric arcs turned into tiny electric currents, which were sucked into the wind and clouds. wuxiaworld.site The Black Dragon had already changed its direction, but it still maintained its peeking posture. Other than the clouds surging, which caused its tail to sway slightly in the sky, it was as if no one could see that it had previously given song Qing a thunderous blow with lightning speed! Its pair of dark purple eyes were covered with an extremely thin layer of green film, and as the clouds surged, it flowed with a cold luster. Song qingxiao could feel the cruelty, excitement, and calmness before a hunt in its eyes. However, she could feel that the moment her arm was torn and blood gushed out, the Black Dragon King¡¯s pupils dilated and then contracted again. It was obvious that he had been attracted by the smell of blood. The power of this Dragon King was far beyond that of the Black Dragon from before. ¡°Again!¡± Song Qing clenched his fist and muttered softly. As soon as she finished speaking, her figure disappeared. The Dragon King rolled his eyes, and a small and exquisite claw suddenly emerged from the clouds. It seemed to be a casual slap- With a loud boom, the force of Mount Tai came crashing down. The air twisted and song qingxiao¡¯s figure was forced out of sight! Her fist was originally aimed at the Dragon King¡¯s jaw, but it was stopped a meter away from him. The shadow of the fist turned into a rapid current that rushed through the wind and clouds. Lightning crackled between the Dragon King¡¯s fingers and palms, and the intense friction in the air made a strong sizzling sound. The moment the two powers clashed, sparks flew. At this moment, the Dragon King suddenly appeared in a shadow. A strange cry once again sounded in song Qing¡¯s divine sense. A cold and gloomy air current poured over, like a sharp sword that stabbed into the battlefield. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were covered by the clouds, but she felt a shiver in her heart. The hair on the back of her neck stood up, and her killing intent approached. In the nick of time, she twisted her body and raised her long tail, slapping it against the air current! Bang! The long tail hit one of the cold dragon¡¯s tails, and electric arcs crawled to her tail, making crackling sounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the two long tails collided, a power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas gushed out like a swarm of bees. It was like two tsunamis clashing. They were evenly matched! ¡®Ang-¡® An extremely strange and clear sound rang in her ears. At the same time, a chill with an electric current struck song Qing¡¯s small tail. Then, an unparalleled force came from the Dragon Tail and slapped her tail away by half a meter with a ¡®boom¡¯! Song Qing¡¯s small body seemed to have been hit by a collapsing mountain, and his body fell rapidly with the long tail. The whistling wind was mixed with the sound of electric currents, which slapped her cheeks and ears. Her eyes were blocked by the black clouds, so she couldn¡¯t see, and her divine sense was also restricted. Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243: Strength _2 Chapter 1243: Strength _2 As the wind and clouds swirled, the other Dragon King¡¯s claw hidden in the clouds also stretched out and grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s back, pursuing her! However, before he could touch her back, song qingxiao twisted her body in midair and reached out her other hand like a ghost to strike the Dragon Claw! ¡°Mo !¡± At this critical moment, song Qing instinctively recited the spell that Yi Chang had once recited. She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of those words before, but now it was like an inheritance of power, deeply engraved in her soul. As soon as she said the word ¡®swish¡¯, her fist shadow seemed to be wrapped in a layer of milky white light, and the¡¯ Dragon-destroying power ¡®in her body seemed to have been blessed. It broke through the layers of fine lightning obstacles, broke through the clouds, and hit the Dragon King¡¯s palm with a boom. The fist shadow arrived first, and a violent force gushed out, resisting the giant claw that descended from the sky. The moment the light touched the Dragon King¡¯s palm, there was a sizzling sound, as if water had been poured on a red-hot iron stone. The Dragon King, who had been very calm and had a slight advantage, suddenly let out a high and sharp cry. Its claws retracted as if it had been electrocuted, but it could not resist song Qing¡¯s strength and was pushed back! The imprint of the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ actually had an extremely mysterious effect at this time, forcing the Dragon King¡¯s claws to retreat. He had no choice but to move his body and turn his head. Under the escort of the wind and clouds, he instantly retreated 70 to 80 meters. Song qingxiao also took advantage of its temporary retreat to quickly stabilize her falling body. With this exchange, the man and the Dragon both probed out some of each other¡¯s strength. The Dragon King¡¯s physical strength was unbelievable, but with the help of the Requiem tribe, song qingxiao, who was in her Nuwa form, was not completely suppressed by the Dragon King¡¯s strength. In addition, the ¡®power of Dragon destruction¡¯ seemed to have a certain suppressive effect on the Dragon tribe. She even had a slight advantage when she fought the Dragon King! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co The electric arcs on her long tail crackled, but they couldn¡¯t break through the defense of her scales. On the contrary, because of her bloodline, she had a certain resistance to lightning. On the contrary, under the tempering of the electric current, the scales glowed with a faint green light, and in a moment, the electric current disappeared. The more powerful the attack, the more intense song Qingxin¡¯s fighting spirit was. The color of the Dragon King¡¯s eyes darkened, and the giant claw that he had stretched out before kept shrinking. In the middle of its pitch-black claws, there was an extremely eye-catching white mark. It had burned the scales in the middle of its palm. That was the wound caused by the ¡®Dragon vanquishing power¡¯ of the soul suppressing clan. It was the Dragon King that was born from the Black Dragon¡¯s soul. The two sides had been entangled for thousands of years, and there was a strong hatred left in each other¡¯s soul blood. As soon as the Dragon King was injured by the ¡®power of Dragon destruction¡¯, his eyes began to change. Layers of blood mist gushed out of his pupils, and his eyes turned purple in an instant! A violent aura emanated from its body as it raised its head and let out an extremely sharp cry. The screeching sound was like a Sonic Boom, and the friction caused the lightning around its body to flash quickly as if it was enraged. The dense electric currents pierced through the clouds and intertwined with each other, turning into finger-thick electric currents that kept on making sizzling sounds. Before the Dragon King could finish his roar, he had disappeared from where he was with a whooshing sound. Song qingxiao¡¯s scalp tightened. A cold chill came from her left side. She clenched her fist and turned sideways to block. The ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯ wrapped around her fist shadow, forming a force that collided with the Dragon Claw with a ¡®boom¡¯! Under the collision of gravity, a sharp whistle-like noise burst out. A terrifying power was reflected back from the Dragon Claw. While the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ burned the palm of the Dragon Claw, the Dragon King was stimulated by the pain and became even more violent. It clenched its claws as if it wanted to crush song Qing¡¯s palm bone. An endless force came from all directions, squeezing song Qing¡¯s small bone Xun, making a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wind and clouds surged, and a chill invaded. A low humming sound was heard in song Qing¡¯s ears, followed by a deep breath that blew on the back of his head. The cold scales were about to stick to her arm, bringing with them an extremely strong pressure. Song qingxiao¡¯s hand was trapped by the Dragon Claw and she could not escape. She was wrapped in the dragon¡¯s breath, and when danger came, she did the opposite. She loosened her clenched fist, spread out her fingers and palms, and took the initiative to explore against the power ¡­ Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244: Strength (3) Chapter 1244: Strength (3) Although the finger was still slender, it was now covered in scales and had the power to split a mountain. She stuck her fingers between the Dragon King¡¯s fingers and held it tightly. Then, she mobilized all her strength and threw it with all her might! ¡°Mumble!¡± In the secret incantation, the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ once again turned into infinite power, instantly activating the power of the Dragon blood to the extreme. With the two added together, her physical body¡¯s potential was forcefully raised again. A majestic force gushed out from her palm and grabbed the Dragon King, who was about to touch her body. She forcefully pulled him away about a foot long and then threw him. Bit by bit, his strength seeped in, forcibly straightening the bent Dragon King. The Dragon King let out a roar, and his body, which was more than ten meters long, broke through the clouds like a long whip, making an ear-piercing swish! Song qingxiao swung it in the air as if she was swinging a whip. After two rounds, she let go of it. BOOM! BOOM! The Dragon King¡¯s body was thrown more than a hundred meters away like an arrow! The cry went far away and turned into a black dot in an instant. Its power brought down the collapsed houses in the yulun void realm, making a constant ¡®boom¡¯ sound. A large amount of smoke and dust was activated and rose into the sky. wuxiaworld.site However, a moment later, before the sound of the broken walls and debris had died down, the sound of electric currents was heard again, accompanied by a gloomy cry. A black shadow rose into the air again at an extremely fast speed under the rumbling of the wind and clouds. Whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh! With every sound, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes caught a trace of afterimages. The air was filled with a dangerous aura after being struck by lightning. The afterimage disappeared as soon as it appeared, but with every sound, it closed the distance of more than 100 feet! After three sounds, the black shadow was already ten meters away and disappeared again. Its speed was unbelievable. The next moment, the black clouds in front of song qingxiao surged. Purple light flashed, and a Black dragon¡¯s head emerged. It reached out with two claws and bit at her shoulder. ¡°Swish!¡± Song qingxiao immediately crossed her arms and welcomed the attack. The two fists hit the dragon¡¯s head with a ¡®bang¡¯. It was as if they had hit an iron wall that had been tempered thousands of times, giving off a¡¯ clang ¡®sound. The incomparably hard dragon head took the attack head-on. Two dragon claws grabbed her shoulders, and an extremely powerful force tore her to two sides. At this critical moment, song qingxiao¡¯s long tail whipped toward the Dragon. Bang! Its long and powerful tail struck the Dragon King¡¯s body, but most of the force was blocked by the black scales on the Dragon King¡¯s body. However, the power of Nuwa burst forth and pushed the Dragon King¡¯s body away, reducing the pressure on her shoulder. The opened dragon head turned around, opened its huge mouth, and tried to push her back. It was blocked by her fist, and brushed past her arm. However, with a ¡®Chi la¡¯ sound, the Dragon horn on the dragon¡¯s head was as sharp as a thin blade, cutting through the scales protecting her body and leaving a wound of tens of centimeters long from her shoulder to her arm! Blood gushed out and dripped down his arm. Dense demonic Qi greedily covered the wound, preventing it from healing. The smell of blood spread, greatly stimulating the Black Dragon, making it even more brutal. The pain stimulated song qingxiao¡¯s nerves, but she reacted quickly and endured the pain. When the Dragon horn was about to cut her wrist, she grabbed the black horn in her palm and twisted it with force. The power of her painful attack was not to be underestimated, and it was enough to break a spirit treasure. However, the Dragon horn was so hard that it seemed to be much stronger than a spirit treasure. Song Qing did not break it with a single snap. It was as if it was extremely hard, as if no divine weapon in the world could damage it. This force only caused the direction of the dragon¡¯s head to deviate, forcing the two dragon claws to contract in an attempt to scratch her away. Song qingxiao clenched her other hand into a fist and punched the neck of the Dragon head with the ¡®power of Dragon destruction¡¯. The sound of incantations and the clanging of fists hitting the scales rang out at the same time. A large amount of black gas gushed out from the Black Dragon King¡¯s scales, resisting the impact of the White shadow. The power of the rebound was extremely great, and it was like a hurricane that forcibly tore the man and the Dragon apart, throwing them in opposite directions. Song qingxiao quickly adjusted her body with the help of this momentum. She had just steadied herself when the Dragon King stopped and once again pounced at her with his fangs and claws bared. The Dragon King was extremely cunning. He had already seen the disadvantage of fighting song Qing in close combat. She had the support of the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯, so if he was entangled by her, he would be at a disadvantage. It was the king of the ancient great demon that was born from the power of the nine Dragons. Its physical body was so strong that it was almost perfect. Its strength was so great that there were few existences in the world that could match it. Instead of being restricted in close combat, it was better to suppress it with unparalleled power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dragon King changed his strategy. He charged forward, only ramming and biting. He didn¡¯t linger in battle and retreated as soon as he succeeded. This great demon¡¯s speed was bizarre, and with the wind and clouds as a contrast, it was even more elusive and impossible to guard against. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! In the blink of an eye, the man and Dragon collided twice in the air. Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245: A fierce battle (1) Chapter 1245: A fierce battle (1) Each of the Black Dragon¡¯s strikes was like a Thunderbolt. Song qingxiao felt as if she was facing the weight of Mount Tai when they collided. Under the powerful force, a huge wind cocoon was formed and wrapped around song qingxiao¡¯s body, squeezing her veins and internal organs. Even if it was a spirit splitting stage expert whose body had been tempered, it would probably be difficult for him to hold on for a moment under such a tearing force. However, the hidden energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body was gradually awakened by the storm-like attacks. The energy contained in every piece of flesh and blood flowed into his veins as the Black Dragon King rammed into him. After the scales on his body were shattered, they regenerated under the power of his bloodline, and they were even tougher! Bang! Bang! .. The Dragon King¡¯s low groan was mixed with the heavy sound of collision. Large masses of lightning exploded in front of her eyes, bombarding her physical body with the strong wind and demonic Qi. With every impact, the blood in her veins churned, forcing her to retreat quickly. Song Qing felt as if he was at the peak of a violent storm. It was as if floating clouds were covering his eyes. Under the limitation of his divine sense, he could only react with his sixth sense. However, she could feel that under the dark Dragon King¡¯s attack, the power that gushed out from all parts of her body seemed to merge together.¡±Azure!¡± The power eventually turned into an ocean, exploding with an unprecedented power. Then, it exploded with a BOOM! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡®Aooooooo-¡® Under the cover of the ¡®Dragon annihilating power¡¯, the fist shadow turned into a white glow that was magnified ten times. It broke through the combined obstruction of the lightning and wind and hit the Black Dragon. Amidst the crisp cracking sounds, the power struck the dark Dragon King¡¯s body with an unstoppable force, causing it to cave in and bend. The power went straight into the dragon¡¯s body, and the extremely hard Dragon King bone armor let out a crisp cracking sound as it moved. The electric current floating on the scales was scattered, and the bright white light turned into an extremely dazzling light, branding on the dark Dragon King¡¯s body. The Dragon King¡¯s huge head was raised high up by this force, and the long beard on both sides of his mouth swayed in the wind as he let out a roar. Song qingjiang retracted his hand and flicked his wrist. Five rays of light burst out from his five fingers and turned into two scales. Without waiting for the Black Dragon King to turn his head, he stabbed the abdomen of the Dragon King with both hands. That imprint seemed to have the ability to break through defenses. Under the suppression of the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯, the scales here seemed to be rather fragile. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, song Qing¡¯s small fingers broke through the scales and stabbed into the dragon¡¯s body. He tore it with force- Huala- Cold blood spurted out along with the scales, and a crack was forcefully torn open in the dark Dragon King¡¯s abdomen. The blood did not have a fishy smell, but instead had an extremely abundant spiritual power, which made the little dragon¡¯s soul in her soul even more excited, and it swam around her soul. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The Dragon King wailed in pain. This roar was like a signal, causing lightning to flash on the back of its tail and its long horn. At the same time, it gathered between its two claws and clawed at song Qing. It had clashed with song Qing a few times, so it knew that it was slightly better than its ¡®prey¡¯. Now, with the help of the lightning, it seemed to think that it could force song qingxiao to retreat half a step. The Black Dragon King¡¯s purplish red eyes flashed with a cruel and sinister look. However, before his claws could land on song Qing, the Dragon King realized that his ¡®prey¡¯ had disappeared in a flash. The film in its eyes flickered, and its claws were still in their original downward motion. The cunning Dragon King soon realized that she had not ¡®disappeared¡¯, but that her body had also turned into gray fog because of her speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the dark Dragon King was growing, she was also getting used to her body due to the power of her bloodline being activated in battle. Her speed and strength were increasing rapidly, and she was gradually on par with the dark Dragon. Sure enough! In the whistling sound of the wind, a long blue tail appeared out of thin air and swept towards the Dragon King¡¯s claws. It was incredibly fast, and the strong wind even absorbed the electric arcs on the dragon¡¯s claws. With a clang, it hit the Dragon King¡¯s claws. The power was much stronger than before. The power of Thunder was forcibly turned into smoke, and the long tail retracted its claws. The tip of the tail was like an extremely sharp treasure, hooking onto the Dragon King¡¯s abdomen, tearing open his scales, and blood gushed out. The Dragon King¡¯s body was lifted high up in the air and he let out another long cry of pain. Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246: A fierce battle (2) Chapter 1246: A fierce battle (2) The situation seemed to have been reversed. Song qingxiao took advantage of her success and continued to attack. Every time she flashed, she would tear apart the dragon¡¯s scales and tear its flesh. The power in his body was endless, and his blood was boiling. The sound of his fists rubbing against each other gave song qingxiao the confidence that he could control the heaven and earth with just his palms! The Dragon King was completely suppressed and wailed endlessly. Blood and scales flew everywhere. Every time the Dragon was hit by her, it made a dull thud. The sound of the incomparably hard dragon bones breaking was endless. The spiritual power surged and produced sparks from the friction, but the next moment, after she punched, it dropped to a low point and formed ice crystals! It had been a long time since song qingxiao had fought to her heart¡¯s content. Whether it was the silver Wolf¡¯s possession, the chaos green lamp, or the heaven-destroying sword that she had created, none of them had been as satisfying as this. This was because this was the origin Energy of her physical body and not the supplementary power of external objects. When she realized that she was strong enough to control these treasures and not just rely on them to save her life, her state of mind began to transform again and advance to another level. The Dragon King¡¯s roars, splattering dragon blood, and black scales stimulated her feelings. She even vaguely liked this bloody fighting style of purely relying on physical strength. All secret skills and treasures were only supplementary methods. In the face of absolute strength, they would all be suppressed. After several attacks, the Dragon King was already covered in wounds, and his scales were flying everywhere. His body was branded by the ¡®power of Dragon destruction¡¯. Dragon scales were torn off in many places, and black flesh and blood were torn out. They were shattered by the spiritual power and turned into a drizzle. The Dragon King¡¯s injuries were getting worse, but song qingxiao had a faint feeling that something was wrong. wuxiaworld.site The Dragon King seemed to have retreated in defeat, but its breath was not weak. Her fist landed on the body of the Dragon King, making a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and the dragon¡¯s body bent. The black scales that were unable to resist the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ previously did not shatter this time. Instead, they wrapped around his body and only made a slight dent in his body. There was no ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound of bones breaking like before. On the contrary, after taking the blow, the Dragon King still had the strength to turn around and stretch out a claw covered in lightning to scratch at her. She dodged sideways, but the long armor was still on her shoulder. With a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound, it left a wound so deep that her bones could be seen. ¡°It evolved?¡± The pain didn¡¯t make song qingxiao afraid. Instead, it made her slightly excited. If the Dragon King, who had evolved from the nine Dragons, was only at this level, she would inevitably feel a little regretful. Clearly, the Dragon King had just been born, and his strength should still be in the growing stage. However, in the process of being beaten up, it was the same as before. It was as if it had been tempered a thousand times, and its potential also began to evolve. ¡°Let me see what other abilities you have!¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the Dragon King took advantage of the power of the claw to distance himself from her. His head tore through the clouds and dove into it, escaping from the one-sided beating. The black shadow rose into the air and flew into the higher clouds. It flew back and forth in the sky, dispersing the dark red mist. Under the blood-red night sky, a black shadow could be seen shuttling through the sky. Its speed was getting faster and faster, and the afterimages and hands connected. The black gas and red mist merged and rolled, and in an instant, it seemed to stir up a huge vortex in the sky. The Dragon King¡¯s long roar came from the high-speed rotating vortex and pressed down on the yulun void realm. His momentum was majestic and seemed to be much higher than before. ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz-¡® Under the huge sound waves, the Yu Lun illusionary realm started to shake violently. Some of the broken wooden beams and stone tiles could not withstand the impact of the dragon¡¯s roar and burst open. However, after a short moment, the spinning black shadow suddenly disappeared! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the spinning sound wave disappeared, only the red mist and clouds were still spinning. The dragon¡¯s voice still lingered in the wind, but song qingxiao could feel that the Black Dragon King had ¡®disappeared¡¯. The restrictions here were not broken, so it could not escape. Not to mention that at this point, neither side was willing to let the matter rest. The body of a big demon was full of treasures, especially a Demon King. It was of great benefit to song qingxiao. Whether it was the profit or the mission, song qingxiao would not let it go. Similarly, to the Black Dragon King, song qingxiao¡¯s existence was a wonderful ¡®tonic¡¯ that would allow him to advance once more. There was no way he would let this opportunity slip by. Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247: A fierce battle (3) Chapter 1247: A fierce battle (3) In addition, song qingxiao had the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ bestowed upon her by the Requiem clan. They had a ¡®clan extermination¡¯ feud, and it would not rest until one of them was dead. ¡®Hu Hu¡¯! In the sound of the wind, song qingxiao closed his eyes and used his divine sense and senses to replace his eyes and ears. Without the interference of sight and hearing, she could still clearly capture everything around her. She could feel a cold gaze staring at her, looking for an opening and wanting to hit it in one strike. The clouds and mist swirled, making an almost inaudible sound of the wind. Song Qing¡¯s small mouth slightly curved, ¡± ¡°Here!¡± She turned her head and the red clouds in front of her were torn apart. A Black dragon¡¯s head emerged from the clouds with a roar. It opened its huge mouth and bit at her, but she had already caught it. As he clenched his fists, the White glow turned into two intersecting air currents and was sealed in the shape of an ¡®x¡¯. With a swish, it was imprinted in the Dragon King¡¯s mouth, sealing the lightning in his throat. The moment the Dragon head was hit, it immediately retreated back into the fog with a loud boom. The red clouds were stirred up by the power, and the head of the dark Dragon King disappeared without a trace. ¡°Fake?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s attack missed. It did not feel like her fist had landed on solid ground. Before she could finish her sentence, there was another strange movement on the other side. The same dragon head appeared on her left side again, biting her arm fiercely! Then, to his right, back, and head ¡­ wuxiaworld.site Then, Dragon shadows flashed in all directions. The roars of the evil Dragons were endless, like a group of owls rising and falling. The heads of the dragons appeared one after another, as if they were extremely fast, and it was an illusion. Bang! ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang bang bang!¡¯ Amidst the sounds of beating, the overwhelming Black Dragon heads rushed over madly, but song Qing patted them into afterimages. Before they completely disappeared, another substitute appeared. In the blink of an eye, more and more Dragon silhouettes appeared. They were so densely packed that song qingxiao felt dazzled. She could not take in all the Dragon heads that were attacking. Song qingxiao defended with all her might. Her fist hit one of the dragon¡¯s heads with a bang. This was not a Phantom, but a real Dragon King! She was overjoyed, but before she could pull the dragon¡¯s head out, she heard a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. A sharp object suddenly pierced her back, and a chill attacked her heart. This is bad! Song qingxiao felt her body being pulled by a strong force and was being dragged back. Her body was unstable, and the other dragon heads fought to come forward, trying to get a share of the soup. At this moment of life and death, she forced herself to stabilize her body. She felt a dragon¡¯s head on her back, and with a hiss, a piece of skin and flesh was torn off her body. His blood gushed out and demonic Qi invaded his body. Song Qing endured the pain and broke two of the dragon¡¯s heads amid the chewing sounds. In return, several wails could be heard. The rest of the dragon¡¯s heads seemed to have temporarily gained the upper hand and disappeared with a whoosh. After temporarily escaping danger, song qingxiao looked at her shoulder. From her right shoulder to her waist and ribs, a palm-sized wound had been torn open. There were remnants of demonic Qi on it, greedily sucking her blood, and it was extremely painful. About three hundred feet away from her, the Black Dragon that had disappeared earlier reappeared. There was still blood at the corner of its mouth, and its eyes were already red. It stared at her coldly from the clouds, as if recalling the delicious food from before, waiting for the next ambush. The demonic Qi around the wound was driven away by the blue blood. The powerful recovery ability of the physical body caused the wound to quickly squirm and heal, and the blood flow gradually stopped. Song qingxiao tried to move her arm. Although the pain affected her performance, it also stimulated her divine sense and made her calmer. It seemed that the Dragon King had evolved again. Whether it was in terms of physical strength or strength, he was no longer comparable to when he was first born. However, its previous attacks were both illusionary and real. At first, she thought that those dragon heads were all illusions and that there was only one true Dragon hiding among them, waiting for an attack, similar to the ¡®indestructible body¡¯ cultivation technique of the mosquito immortal during the mission of Nuwa mending the sky. However, it seemed that she had guessed wrong. There were real and fake Dragon shadows, but there was definitely more than one true Dragon hiding inside. The blood in his back had stopped flowing, and the power of the blood vessels gathered the flesh and blood together again. Song qingxiao felt that his strength was gradually returning. He clenched his fist and muttered to himself, ¡± nine Dragons in one ¡­ The Dragon King was born from the combination of nine Dragons. Therefore, after evolution, he would probably have the ability to clone nine Dragons. As soon as she thought of this, she saw that the Dragon King in the distance could no longer hold back. After devouring her flesh and blood, the demon Kings probably sensed the powerful aura of the blue-blooded people, which tempted them to move. They couldn¡¯t wait to swallow such a delicious meal. As its eyes flickered, a series of swooshing sounds were heard. Another lurking Black Dragon suddenly appeared out of thin air on the left side of the sky, like a copy. Then, a third, a fourth ¡­ In the end, they formed nine Dragons and surrounded song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the black Dragons stared greedily at song qingxiao, who was in the middle of the encirclement, treating her as a wonderful ¡®tonic¡¯ that could help them advance. Amidst the crunching sounds, the dark Dragon Kings seemed to be reminiscing the deliciousness of the piece of meat they had just eaten. This was not something that the nine-headed Black Dragon could compare to. This was a Dragon King that possessed the precious bloodline of a true great demon after evolution, and was extremely ferocious. Song qingxiao was silent for a long time. In the end, she seemed to be a little regretful. With a twist of her wrist, a purple light flashed, and a light purple translucent sword slowly appeared in her hand. Who didn¡¯t have a helper? Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248: Divine might (1) Chapter 1248: Divine might (1) As soon as the sky splitter appeared, the biting cold sword Qi immediately cut apart the chaotic pressure formed by the Dragon King¡¯s nine Dragons aura. The nine Dragons ¡®eyes flickered slightly, as if they were transmitting a message to each other. Song qingxiao, who was surrounded, suddenly changed after she held the sword in her hand. Not only was she not affected by the Dragon breath, but she also seemed to be above the nine Dragons. She casually waved her long sword, and the threatening sword Qi cut through the sky, making a sound that made the nine Dragons feel a great threat. They were great demons that had been extinct since ancient times. If not for the Yellow Emperor leading the soul suppression clan back then, the black Dragons would not have gone extinct. After lying dormant for many years, the Dragon King, who used the Requiem clan to absorb a strong practitioner like fan Wu as a sacrifice to be reborn, was far superior to the average King above the Black Dragon. Based on its bloodline and grade, there were very few things in this world that could make them feel danger and fear. However, at this moment, there was something in the sky that made the Dragon King both excited and afraid. It was as if it instinctively wanted to submit, but its pride would not allow it to give up so easily. ¡®AOW¡¯ ¡®AOW¡¯ .. The nine Dragons let out a low groan in unison, and their figures loomed in the clouds. After hiding for a moment, they finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. As the cloud flashed, the black shadows of the nine Dragons were as fast as lightning, and they instantly disappeared. Under the rapid friction of the spirit energy, purple sparks began to appear in the dark red clouds, gathering into strips of lightning. Accompanied by the shadow of a Black Dragon, they began to soar through the clouds! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The temperature rose rapidly, but it also gave off an eerie feeling due to the influence of the dense demonic Qi. This power was controlled by the Dragon King, and it faintly suppressed the ice-type spiritual energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body, making her feel like she was being restrained. ¡®Zi Zi !¡¯ The weak electric arcs first fell on the ends of her hair, then spread to all parts of her body, and more and more of them appeared. After a short while, her scales were already covered with weak electric currents. With a sizzling sound, they crawled through her scales and avoided her wounds, bringing bursts of pain. The electric current was blocked by the scales and could not cause much damage to her, but it was obviously causing interference. The battle was about to start, and the existence of the electric current might cause her trouble. This was what the Dragon King wanted to create his own domain aura, intending to suppress song qingxiao¡¯s formation after she had used the heaven-destroying sword. The ice spiritual power could not completely block these Thunderbolts. Under the influence of the devil Qi and dragon breath, she could not completely freeze the yulun void realm. Song qingxiao thought calmly. She did not want to take out the heaven-destroying sword so quickly. After all, it was a rare opportunity to activate the power of her bloodline when she was fighting with her physical strength. There were not many heaven-defying existences like the dark Dragon King. In the process of fighting with him, she could gradually explore the potential of her bloodline power. It was a pity that the Dragon King could not wait any longer, and because she was injured, she would be at a disadvantage if she continued to fight with her physical strength. Although song qingxiao felt a little regretful, she still knew that the mission was more important. She circulated her spiritual power. The frost had just formed when it was shattered by the spinning electric arc. Since she couldn¡¯t control the battlefield with ice spiritual power, song qingxiao was about to find another way when the violet Flame in the chaotic green lamp flickered in her soul. As the flame flickered, her body¡¯s instinct slowly guided the flame into her spiritual power, causing song Qing¡¯s heart to move slightly. His physical body did not reject this trace of flame spiritual breath. Instead, it carried a faint sense of anticipation and joy. She recalled the trial on the demon Island. After swallowing a large amount of snake blood and mixing it with the evolution potion, her legs turned into tails, and she revealed her nuwa true form. When her power exploded, the spiritual energy in her body was a fusion of Ice and Fire. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that time, her body was too weak to withstand the impact of the two forces. Therefore, at the critical moment of life and death, she muddleheaded and borrowed the power of the divine prison to seal the blue blood in her chest. It was also from that time that she obtained ice-type spiritual power and embarked on the real path of cultivation. And the ¡®flame¡¯ hidden in the blue blood seemed to have disappeared with the seal, never to be seen again. Song qingxiao thought that perhaps the blue blood¡¯s special characteristics had not completely disappeared. She just had not found the real way to open the seal. During the expedition to the Gu mansion, she was not hurt by the flame breath when she touched the green lamp and successfully contracted it. After that, the two powers of Ice and Fire, which were originally incompatible, were safe and sound. It must have been related to the blue-blood incident that day. Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249: Divine might (2) Chapter 1249: Divine might (2) At the thought of this, song Qing tried to guide the purple flame into his veins. This flame had formed a contract with her, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t cause her to die. However, how important were the meridians? If she forced the flame breath into her veins, it might clash with the ice element in her body and counter it. If she was not careful, it would lead to serious consequences. Now that they were in the middle of a great battle, even the slightest mistake would cause her to be consigned to eternal damnation. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was covered in dense lightning, like layers of shackles, waiting for the nine Dragons to punish her. Bang bang, bang Bang! The surface of her body was in dull pain from the lightning strike, but the blood in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to surge. Her divine sense seemed to be divided into two wisps, one of which calmly observed her body, while the other guided the flame and slowly flowed into her veins! After the flame entered her veins, the ice element spirit power that song qingxiao had expected to suddenly resist did not happen. On the contrary, a certain characteristic of the ice-type spirit energy seemed to be activated the moment the flame poured in. Ice and Fire fused together, and the power was quickly ignited! A faint flame shadow wrapped the ice spiritual energy in the middle. Under the guidance of the God destroying technique, it quickly swam to all parts of song Qing¡¯s small veins, gathered in his dantian, and turned into a Supreme force that rushed out of his body ¡­ BOOM! BOOM! With a soft hiss of flames, a ball of flame appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s body. The flame had a demonic color, blue yet not blue, extremely dreamy. It was not hot, but rather extremely cold. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO As song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy gushed out, the ice flame quickly ignited the lightning power on her body! The purple light was swallowed by the ice flame, and the power of the flame spread out in all directions. In an instant, song Qing¡¯s small body seemed to be wrapped in the blue flame cloud, forming a sea of fire! The lightning, demonic Qi, and dark red clouds in the air frantically avoided it, as if they were actively making way for the ice flame. In the ¡®whistling¡¯ wind, the ice flame seemed to have received a supreme power, and it spread out more and more with a ¡®rumbling¡¯ sound. In the blink of an eye, it had jumped out a hundred feet, setting the sky on fire. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® Half of the sky, which was originally occupied by dark red clouds, was suddenly filled with ice flames. The influence of the lightning, magic, and dragon breath in the air was quickly weakened. The Dragon King, who had been hiding in the sky with the help of the weather, bloodline, and talent, was forced to reveal himself. He turned into a Black Lightning of nine Dragons and pounced at song qingxiao with bared fangs and claws! It was now ¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s soul consciousness was immersed in an extremely wonderful realm. As the ice flame covered the area, she seemed to be the master of the place. With a whooshing sound, the heaven-destroying sword flashed and sword Qi burst out. Spiritual power was injected into the sword and she opened her eyes. ¡°God destroying technique!¡± The soul vanquishing technique guided the spirit power to form a huge circulation around song Qing¡¯s body, and then it was sprinkled out through the mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure. Wherever the ice flame covered, it was like her territory. Balls of ice flame formed green lotuses the size of plates and then slowly bloomed. Like thousands of chaotic green lamps, they lit up the yulun illusionary realm that was covered by the shadow of the Black Dragon. In his divine soul, su Wu was both shocked and surprised. The move that su Wu had used in the starry sea was now fully displayed by song qingxiao. He did not expect that his actions from that day would be ¡®replicated¡¯ by her so quickly. This feeling was very complicated. This secret technique that belonged to him had now been passed down by a new successor. In the future, it might even surpass his master and eventually surpass him. Even when he was besieged by the people from the martial arts Research Institute and died, and his soul was placed in song Qing¡¯s body, su Wu had never felt so clearly that his era was gone forever. The overbearing power of the God slaying technique, under the support of howlsky, began to punish song qingxiao in her domain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The green lotus bloomed, and sword Qi overflowed with a terrifying killing intent, stabbing and slashing the nine Dragons that had barged into the domain! The Dragon King¡¯s tempered scales were cut open by the sword Qi like paper, and black blood spurted out like smoke. ¡®Aooooo-¡® The nine black Dragons let out a mournful cry, like a bird that had been shot. The shadows of the black Dragons were like dying worms, quickly dyed blue by the light of the ice flame. The sword Qi crisscrossed and covered the entire domain. Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250: Divine might (3) Chapter 1250: Divine might (3) No matter how the nine Dragons struggled, they could not escape the slaughter of the sword Qi. Under the cover of the ice flames, the dragon¡¯s tough scales were weakened. The lightning covering the dragon¡¯s body was torn apart by the blue flames before it could accumulate enough. The nine Dragons continued to scream. The sword Qi was extremely harmful to them, but no matter how they tried to escape, they could not put up a fight against the domineering sword Qi. They were like fish on an anvil, struggling on their deathbed. The spiritual power in song qingxiao¡¯s body was quickly drained by this move. A large amount of spiritual power was drawn into the sword with the Ice and Fire elements and the God destroying technique, making the light even more dazzling. ¡®Swish swish swish-¡® The sword Qi contained an absolute killing intent, and the Dragon King, who had been split into nine parts, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. After realizing that they couldn¡¯t resist the sword Qi, the nine Dragons began to flee in one direction. A large amount of blood gushed out and was cut into foam by the sword ray, like a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ drizzle. The nine Dragons fled in different directions and crashed into each other with a boom. Then, they turned into a Dragon King covered in wounds! The Dragon King¡¯s true form reappeared. He immediately raised his head, and lightning flashed on his horns. The current was like a flying silver snake, firmly wrapping his black scales. Now that it was severely injured, the fearsomeness of the God annihilating art had already made the ancient Demon King fearful. It had no intention of continuing the battle. The Demon King was so focused on escaping that even song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®rare¡¯ bloodline, which was enough to make it drool, could no longer attract its attention. It was evident that it was horrified. Song qingxiao used the deity vanquishing technique. Although the Dragon King was frightened and fled in panic, it also consumed a lot of her spiritual energy. Nearly 90% of her spiritual energy had been drained. If not for the fact that his physical body had been strengthened by the soul suppression clan¡¯s power, he would not have been able to withstand the overbearing spiritual energy and would have been severely injured. wuxiaworld.site Once the Dragon King wanted to escape, song Qing moved his fingers slightly and felt that he was exhausted. The ice flame began to die out due to the lack of reinforcements, and the light of the blooming green lotus was also dimming. In addition, the Dragon King only wanted to escape, so he broke through the siege with the lightning and fled hundreds of feet away in an instant. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. After all, her strength was still too weak, and her control of spiritual energy was not strong enough. However, these were all matters of the future. The most important thing now was to not let the Dragon King escape! Thinking of this, general song Qing threw the long sword in his hand, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± The moment the heaven-destroying sword was thrown into the air, a Golden Dragon shadow flashed out of the translucent sword. The soul of the little dragon in the heaven-destroying sword was already impatient. However, song qingxiao had to suppress it several times before it could wait. As soon as he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, a jubilant cheer was transmitted into her sea of consciousness. A clear dragon¡¯s roar was heard, and the sword turned into a small Golden Dragon in the air. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it broke through the clouds and chased after the Black Dragon King with a murderous aura. The Black Dragon King in front was fleeing with all his might, while the Golden figure behind him was in hot pursuit. The Dragon King was already severely injured. In addition to his panic and anxiety, he could also feel the bloodline suppression of the little Golden Dragon Soul. No matter how much he wanted to escape, his speed still slowed down. On the contrary, the Golden Dragon Soul had been patient for a long time. Coupled with the fact that it had merged with the heaven-destroying sword, its dragon breath carried the sharpness of the profound Heavenly Sword and it quickly caught up. The Golden and black Dragon shadows quickly entangled with each other. Amidst the Dragon roars, the two shadows began to fight wildly, shaking off the veil of clouds. Song Qing could no longer maintain his nuwa body after his energy was exhausted. His long tail turned back into legs, and his body began to fall rapidly. The Black Dragon¡¯s wail and long cry were transmitted into her sea of consciousness. The Black Dragon and the gold dragon were fighting each other with their extremely strong bodies. The sound of biting and Thunder was endless. It sounded even more ferocious than when she had fought the Black Dragon. However, song qingxiao was not worried about the Dragon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In addition to the bond between their souls, she also had great confidence in the little dragon-the Dragon she raised would never be weaker than the Black Dragon King. Furthermore, the Black Dragon King was already severely injured and could only put up a last-ditch struggle. Other than the little dragon¡¯s powerful soul, it also had the heaven-destroying sword as its main body, which was enough to suppress it. Song qingxiao¡¯s body fell from the sky like a meteor and crashed into the broken walls with a bang. The roof tiles were broken, and a large amount of dust was sent flying again. At the same time, the black shadow in the air was suppressed by the Golden light and gradually lost its power. From time to time, the sound of tearing and chewing could be heard. This was the cruel and true law between great demons. Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251: Chapter 726-tribute 1 Chapter 1251: Chapter 726-tribute 1 The power of lightning in the dark Dragon King¡¯s body could no longer harm the Golden dragons of the same race. On the contrary, it was suppressed due to his bloodline. Even though it was born from the essence of the nine Dragons and had been nurtured by the Requiem clan for many years, after being suppressed by song qingxiao, it had encountered an opponent who was ¡®younger¡¯ than it but had a higher bloodline grade. If it hadn¡¯t been for the previous fierce battle, perhaps it would still have the strength to fight. However, now that it encountered the soul of the Golden Dragon, it had been reduced to nourishment. The Demon King¡¯s body was full of treasures. The Black Dragon clan had been trapped for thousands of years and had absorbed the soul suppression clan¡¯s essence to become a King. Now, it was being eaten by the Golden Dragon. The Black Dragon howled in pain, but it still couldn¡¯t break free from the Golden Dragon¡¯s suppression. Song qingxiao could feel the little dragon¡¯s soul breath in her divine soul transmitting a sense of satisfaction and joy. The Black Dragon King¡¯s flesh and blood had greatly nourished its Dragon Soul and aura. The Golden light in the sky completely covered the black shadows, and the two shadows quickly fell to the ground. After a while, the dark Dragon King¡¯s wails died down, leaving only the sound of the Golden Dragon gobbling up flesh and blood. Song qingxiao lay in the ruins for a long time before she finally moved her fingers. His body was still exhausted, but he was no longer unable to move. She slowly turned around, but this simple action touched the injury on her back. After the battle was over and her strength was exhausted, the previously suppressed pain returned a hundredfold. She frowned and reached out to touch her back. The wound on his back, which had been torn open by the dark Dragon King, was now covered in dust, and there was even a layer of demonic Qi lingering around it. He would probably have to complete this mission and slowly drive it away after leaving the trial space. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co She endured the pain and lay on the ruins. She raised her head and squinted her eyes to look at the sky-at the top of the mountain that blocked the yulun void realm, a little Golden Dragon that had just had a full meal was happily crossing the sky. The sizzling lightning covered its dazzling golden scales, helping it to disperse the dark red mist that filled the sky. With the death of the Black Dragon King, the demonic Qi that had enveloped the Yu Lun void realm for thousands of years began to gradually disappear, revealing the wonderful scene that had been covered. At this moment, the sky was slightly bright. A red shadow was about to climb up from the bottom of the mountain. The light it shone broke through the clouds and penetrated into the yulun illusionary realm. The sky was dyed red, spreading out into several layers and sweeping away all the remaining haze above the yulun void realm. The dust and smoke after the battle were still rolling, and the Black Dragon King¡¯s roar had yet to end. At this time, the secret realm seemed particularly peaceful and quiet because of the New Sun. ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn.¡± Song qingxiao murmured. The morning sun shone on her face and body, as if her entire body was wrapped in this abundant spiritual power, enjoying this moment of peace. Ever since she entered the nine Dragon cave and the Yu Lun illusionary realm, even though there was day and night in the cycle of reincarnation here, there was a kind of eeriness to it. It was not as bright and moving as it was now. She recalled the night when Qing Lu returned to the sect. After the yin fog that shrouded the Yu Lun illusionary realm was cleared, the Yi Chang tribesmen started to sing. They had worked hard for so many years, was it just for this moment? He could see the sunrise and sunset, the sun and the stars? Unfortunately, they were destined to never see such a beautiful scene again. Song Qing laid down for a while, then slowly got up with his hands on the ground. She had a very restrained personality, and a little relaxation was a rare enjoyment for her, but she did not indulge too much. In the sky, the Golden shadow had completely devoured the Black Dragon. The little dragon¡¯s soul had devoured a Dragon King, and its soul power had reached its peak. Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit could sense its joy and pride. It flew around a few times and rolled around to its heart¡¯s content before turning back. Its slender body turned into a light shadow, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it brought along a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, it was close at hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his sea of consciousness, the trial space¡¯s notification had changed:Kill the Dragon King! (Completed) [ mission completion: 10000 points ] She revealed a faint smile as she looked at the little Golden Dragon Soul in the air getting closer and closer. It had a pair of big round eyes and two things in its mouth. It landed in front of song qingxiao like a meteor, sending debris into the air. Song qingjiang brushed away the dust and it stopped in front of her. Its eyes were the same as when she transformed into nuwa, dark golden in color. However, perhaps it was because of the integration with the heaven-destroying sword, the dark golden color was tinged with some purple, making it look even more beautiful. Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252: Chapter 726-tribute _2 Chapter 1252: Chapter 726-tribute _2 The Dragon stopped in front of song qingxiao. It paused for a while before opening its mouth. The thing in its mouth fell out and rolled two times before hitting song qingxiao¡¯s bare feet. ¡°Dragon horn?¡± Those were the horns of the Black Dragon King, and they still carried some blood Qi. When song Qing saw this, he was pleasantly surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and Pat the dragon¡¯s head as if she was complimenting it. The shrunken ¡®petite¡¯ dragon head came over obediently and rubbed against her cheek and forehead like a spoiled child. Its intimate and slightly fawning divine breath was transmitted to her spirit. The Black Dragon King¡¯s horns were a treasure. When song qingxiao fought with it, they were so hard that she could not damage them even in her nuwa true form. She picked it up. The pair of Dragon horns were extremely heavy in her hands, and there was a faint light flowing on the horns, without the slightest scar. When the God annihilating art was used earlier, the Black Dragon¡¯s scales could not withstand the power of the God annihilating art and was cut into pieces by the sword Qi, but the Dragon horn was not damaged at all. Even though its master was dead, it still carried an extremely abundant amount of demonic Qi and lightning spiritual power. These two opposing forces were now extremely harmonious and merged into one, which was really surprising. The more song qingxiao looked at it, the more she thought it was a treasure. Just as she was overjoyed, the little Golden Dragon Soul that was swimming around her rubbed its head against her arm. Then it opened its mouth and spat out a large pile of black scales. The Black Dragon¡¯s scales flew around like copper coins, and a few of them fell into the ruins with a ¡®ding ding dang dang¡¯ sound. Song Qing was stunned for a moment, and then his eyebrows twitched twice. He waved his hand in the air, and the remaining weak spiritual energy in his body stopped the scattered scales. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co The scales that had slipped through the cracks were also sucked up by the spiritual power and were caught into her heaven and earth bag. The things left behind by the dark Dragon King were good treasures. He could not waste them like this. She happily took the spoils of war and put the pair of Dragon horns inside. The Golden Dragon seemed to have eaten its fill and turned into a golden shadow, whizzing into the space between her eyebrows. The Dragon Soul had obtained great benefits this time. It wasn¡¯t just the life force of the soul suppression clan. The Black Dragon King¡¯s body was also enough to allow it to evolve. It needed to quietly recuperate in song Qing¡¯s body for a period of time to digest this power and transform it into its own potential. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® After the little dragon disappeared, a strange sound came from the underground of the Holy Temple. The Water-type spiritual power in the surroundings went out of control, and large amounts of demonic Qi rose from the ground, making a trembling sound like thousands of beasts galloping. Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment, but she quickly realized that the demonic Qi was about to go out of control. The Yu Lun illusionary realm was born with the spirit of the evil Dragon after the Yellow Emperor killed the evil Dragon and trapped the soul suppressing clan here. It had become a terrifying force for thousands of years. However, it had been broken down and suppressed by Yi Chang and the others, and then absorbed by the resurrected nine Dragons and the Dragon King, so it had been controlled with great difficulty. But now that the Black Dragon King was dead, the demonic Qi had no leader. It started to move restlessly, as if it wanted to break through the barrier. This demonic Qi had been accumulated for thousands of years and was extremely hostile. If it broke out of the gate and went out of control, it would be terrifying. As the nine Springs gushed out, large amounts of black gas rushed out. The collapsed Jade wall turned into dust under this black gas and rolled into the demonic spring with a rustling sound. ¡®Gulp, gulp, gulp-¡® The sound of water began to boil. Demonic Qi gushed out from the pool and attacked the Yu Lun illusionary realm. The ground could not withstand the heavy load and wailed. It was torn apart inch by inch as if it was about to explode. Black Spring water gushed out from the cracks, as if it was going to swallow the yulun void realm. Black mist filled the air above the demonic spring, as if it was the exit of hell. The black mist that rose up into the sky almost blocked the sunlight that had just shone through the mountain wall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Amidst the loud rumbling, song qingxiao was not shocked. Instead, she was overjoyed. She opened her palm and a black token appeared in her hand. It was the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯ that he had taken from fan Wu. However, it was damaged by the attack of the heaven-destroying sword. There were a few cracks on it and the spiritual light was weak. ¡°First, I¡¯ll brand it with my blood essence, then I¡¯ll sign a contract with my soul.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice came from within her spirit. When song qingxiao obtained this treasure, she said that she would nourish it with demonic Qi, and now was the time. When the fan clan had obtained such a treasure, they had only used Yin Qi to support it. In reality, they had wronged such a treasure. Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253: Chapter 726-tribute 3 Chapter 1253: Chapter 726-tribute 3 Even because the yin Qi was not very sufficient, over the years, fan Wu had used it to nurture the eight bone soul Devourer devil, reversing the order. As soon as su Wu finished his words, song qingxiao immediately bit the tip of her tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood. As soon as the blood spurted out, it was immediately absorbed by the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯. A huge ¡®dark¡¯ word appeared on the token and then a red light flashed. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul shrieked, and a token appeared in her sea of consciousness. The token was spinning rapidly in her God soul, releasing a dark mist that absorbed a large amount of blood essence and soul consciousness. Song qingxiao could feel the power in her body draining away at a terrifying speed along with the howl. At the same time, her divine sense was also being absorbed. The token was like an endless void, almost wiping out her blood and divine sense. Fortunately, although her spiritual power was exhausted, her soul was extremely strong because she had practiced the God destroying technique, the nine words secret order, and opened the godly realm. In addition, her re-forged body was no less powerful than a spirit division cultivator. Therefore, although the eight treasures dark passage card absorbed energy quickly, song qingxiao quickly stabilized herself after the initial shock. With the loss of blood essence, she could feel that the connection between her and the token was gradually strengthening. His divine sense was closely connected to it, and the power of the blood nourished the damaged token, gradually repairing it. The crack in the middle slowly ¡®closed¡¯, and the¡¯ nether ¡®word that was shattered by howlsky reappeared. Once the token was repaired, the speed at which it was absorbing her power immediately decreased. wuxiaworld.site Song qingxiao took the opportunity to inject a wisp of her soul into it. Not long after, the red light on the ¡®eight treasures dark passage token¡¯ disappeared and turned into a small black token in her palm. Compared to before, the token was a circle smaller, much more pocket-sized. There was a ¡®dark¡¯ word on it, but it had disappeared without a trace, perhaps because song qingxiao had formed a complete contract with it. The surface of the token was smooth, as if all the marks and imprints left by its previous owner had been removed, and it had become a treasure that belonged only to her. Song qingxiao touched it with her fingertips, but before she could explore it in detail, she heard a loud explosion. A thick black mist rose from the ground, splashing water and gravel into the sky, like magma on the verge of erupting. It was dangerous and terrifying. The mountains on both sides of the Yu Lun illusionary realm buzzed and swayed, and the ground collapsed and fell with a rumble. Rocks and water flew everywhere. It was like the end of the world was coming, and the sky and earth were cracking. Song qingxiao was jolted by the earthquake. The black jade stone sculptures buried under the Jade wall were broken by the demonic Qi and flew into the air like a fairy scattering flowers, creating a turbulent air current. The black gas twisted and turned, forming a rapidly growing ¡®mushroom cloud¡¯ that quickly rushed into the sky. The situation was extremely critical. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned cold. She immediately clasped the token and threw it towards the center of the demonic Qi- With a whooshing sound, the token flew through the air and landed on the peak of the cloud layer, which was wrapped in demonic Qi. At first, it was like a small boat at the tip of a violent storm. It was quickly thrown high and swallowed up. In an instant, it was thrown hundreds of feet high, and its shadow could hardly be seen. But then, a sharp ghostly howl rang out, and black mist suddenly erupted from the token, swallowing large amounts of devilish Qi into its ¡®mouth¡¯. The demonic Qi, which had already lost control, found a breakthrough point in the torrent that had broken through the floodgates and poured into the token. As soon as the demonic Qi entered the token, it was quickly absorbed by it, like a source of water pouring into dry scorched earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first, the speed was a little slow, but as the demonic Qi surged in and nourished the token¡¯s spiritual Qi, the speed suddenly increased. The black light on the token shone brightly, and even the ghostly howls seemed to be much more abundant. After a while, the token was no longer satisfied with the demonic Qi. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it turned back into a Black Ghost head the size of a small mountain. It seemed to have been hungry for a long time and finally had the chance to have a full meal. It opened its mouth and swallowed the demonic Qi. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the demonic Qi was sucked into the ghost head. The demonic Qi that gushed out of the ground quickly rushed in the direction of the ghost head. With the absorption hole, the out-of-control demonic Qi was no longer as fierce as before. Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254: Suspicion (1) Chapter 1254: Suspicion (1) Although the ground was still shaking with a ¡®shua shua shua¡¯ sound, mixed with the surging of water, the impact of the demonic Qi was all directed towards the ghost head in the air, causing the yulun illusionary realm, which was on the verge of collapse, to slow down. Seeing that the situation was under control, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed heart relaxed and she slowly stood up. The ground was still shaking, and some gravel bounced up, making a crisp sound. She stood up shakily. Her blood essence and divine sense had been greatly consumed in the process of forcefully contracting the token. After completing this task, she would probably need to spend some time meditating to recover. However, to be able to obtain a treasure like the ¡®eight treasures penetrating underworld token¡¯, this little loss was not worth mentioning to her. Song Qing looked down at the ghost head in the air and continued to walk in the direction of the devil spring. In the rubble, Xiang SI¡¯s body, which was originally hidden under the collapsed Jade wall, was blasted out by the gushing devil Qi mixed with a large number of stones, flying in all directions. When song qingxiao found her, she was pressed down by a huge stone beam. Half of her body was twisted in a face-down position in the spring. The demonic Qi had corroded most of her clothes and jewelry, making her look terrible. Even with the tyrannical physique of a nascent soul tier cultivator, he still couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying momentum from the collapse of the sacred temple earlier, as if the world was about to collapse. In addition to the gushing of the demonic spring, her injuries worsened. At this time, Xiang si was already on the verge of death, but fortunately, he still had one breath left. After song qingxiao found her with a sweep of her divine sense, she flicked her fingertips. A weak spiritual force mixed with the breath of ice flame flicked onto her back with a whoosh. Sparks spattered on her back, burning a large piece of her skin. With this movement, Xiang Four¡¯s body, which was under the huge rock, suddenly trembled. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ah ¡­ Xiang si, who was seriously injured and unconscious, was not prepared at all. The moment the ice flame touched her, she was like a dying fish. Her head was thrown up and she hit the Boulder, letting out an extremely long and miserable scream. She felt as if a chill had invaded her lungs from her back and drilled into her veins, as if it was going to freeze her spiritual power and vitality. However, the chill seemed to be accompanied by flames, burning the little remaining energy in her body until it sizzled, like maggots attached to her bones. The pain was indescribable, and it woke her up from her sleep. Fortunately, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted at this time. In addition, she had a sense of propriety. She only wanted to wake her up and not take her life, so she held back a little. After the ice flame on Xiang SI¡¯s back burned a palm-sized wound on her, it was quickly extinguished. ¡­ Ah ¡­ Gugugu ¡­ Xiang SI¡¯s tensed body relaxed as the ice flame was extinguished. His face fell into the spring water again with a ¡®bang¡¯. His shrill scream was drowned by the water and turned into the sound of water splashing. Fortunately, she was completely awake after this ordeal. Still in a state of shock, Xiang si smashed the huge rock that was pressing down on him and sat up in the spring water. Her face had been corroded by the demonic Qi and large pieces of skin had fallen off. Her eyes were still filled with fear, but the moment she saw song Qing, her eyes quickly found focus and she seemed to be relieved. ¡°Song San ¡­¡± As soon as she opened her mouth to speak, it affected the injuries in her body. Before she was knocked unconscious by song Qing, she had forced out a stream of blood essence to resist the stellar array, but she did not expect it to be wasted. The reversed flow of blood essence once again entered his lungs, but before it could be smoothened out, it was spat out again. Xiang si instinctively reached out to catch it. ¡°W-what happened to me?¡± She cupped her hands in front of her chest, and red blood dripped down from her fingers. Her memory was still stuck at the moment before she was knocked out. fan Wu ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before she could finish her sentence, she saw the ruins in front of her clearly. The top of the Holy Temple had been completely dismantled. The evil Qi that filled the Yu Lun illusionary realm had dissipated and the light of the morning sun shone in from the top of the mountain. A huge ghost head appeared in the air, it was released by fan Wu. Xiang Four¡¯s expression changed, ¡°¡±He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± However, she soon noticed that something was wrong. The ghostly head did not spit out a large number of skulls to attack people like before. Instead, it absorbed the black gas in the pool into its huge mouth in large quantities to nourish itself. Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255: Suspicion (2) Chapter 1255: Suspicion (2) Song qingxiao looked more miserable than before. She seemed to be injured, and her hair was hanging down from the dust. However, her eyes were as sharp as swords, and they were cold. Only now did Xiang four use his spiritual sense to check his sea of consciousness and noticed that the mission had changed:Kill the Dragon King! (Completed) [ mission completion: 10000 points ] At this moment, Xiang four thought about the cause and effect and naturally remembered his strange coma. At that time, fan Wu was cursed by the reversal of the stars. At the critical moment, he replaced song qingxiao as a sacrificial offering and summoned the nine Dragons. At that time, she was both excited and excited. Ever since she entered the divine incarcerate, all the participants had been killing each other and guarding against each other. She had never met someone as ¡®trustworthy¡¯ as song qingxiao. As soon as fan Wu was ¡®dead¡¯, the mission was about to be completed. Xiang four was overjoyed and lost his guard, so he was knocked unconscious by song qingxiao at the critical moment. Thinking of this, Xiang si felt a chill down his spine. The lingering fear turned into an extremely terrifying chill that stuck firmly to her back, spreading to her internal organs and tendons, making her feel pain all over her body. She subconsciously reached out to brush away the chill. ¡®Hiss!¡¯ Xiang four grabbed at his back and gasped. Then, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡± ¡°Eh? Why am I really injured?¡± The cold feeling on her back was not because of fear, but because a palm-sized piece of skin and flesh seemed to have been dug out. although the ice flame had dispersed, its power was still there. After soaking in the spring water, the devil Qi had invaded and it was already painful, but Xiang Four¡¯s injuries were too serious, so he temporarily ignored his injuries. Now that she had caught him off guard, she naturally felt excruciating pain. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Demonic Qi.¡± yes, ¡± song qingxiao replied. Xiang four believed her. She was calm when she spoke, and she didn¡¯t look like she was lying at all. In addition, while he was unconscious, she didn¡¯t kill him even though it was such a good opportunity. By the same logic, even if there was an injury on his back, it shouldn¡¯t have been caused by her. The magic power here was indeed extremely fierce. Judging from the complete collapse of the Holy Temple, the momentum of the battle would be extremely shocking once the Dragon King appeared after she fell asleep. Under such circumstances, she was lucky enough not to die and was only seriously injured. Xiang si actually felt that he had gained an ¡®advantage¡¯? She clutched her chest and trembled as she tried to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t do it several times. The magic power surged extremely quickly, causing the ground to shake. Rocks of various sizes were bouncing and dancing in the air. Xiang si felt like he was a small boat in the middle of a violent storm, unable to control his own body. He could only sway along with the flow of the water, and from time to time, he would be jolted to the point of spitting out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, after spitting out the two mouthfuls of blood, Xiang four felt that although his vital Qi was greatly damaged, his chaotic tendons and vessels were more unobstructed, and he felt more comfortable than before. She used her hand to hold onto the huge rock that she had pushed to the side to stabilize her body, but she looked at song Qing from the corner of her eye. Song qingxiao was wearing the dress that the Yu Lun void realm expert had given her. However, after a great battle, she was also torn to pieces and her exposed skin was covered in blood. Her face was deathly pale, and her breathing was weak, but she stood extremely firmly. If she was said to be a ship that drifted with the waves, she was like a god that could calm the sea and would never truly fall. When Xiang four thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. This thought was like a seed. Once it was planted in her heart, it would be difficult to get rid of it. It might become her inner demon in the future, making her afraid that she would never have the heart to be enemies with song qingxiao or defeat her. This instinctive fear was like a powerful law that penetrated deep into her mind and restricted her soul. ¡°Ahem!¡± Xiang si coughed heavily, as if he wanted to get rid of the thought in his mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a long while, she adjusted her thoughts and forced herself to calm down before she said, ¡± ¡°The mission is complete.¡± The Dragon King was dead. Needless to say, the reason why song qingxiao knocked her out was probably because she had some secrets that she couldn¡¯t see. She already knew about song qingxiao¡¯s heaven-destroying sword that could transform into a Dragon, her ancient green lamp, her stellar array and secret skills. Each of these treasures had extraordinary power. Once they were exposed, Xiang si could imagine the existence of ¡®song San¡¯. It would probably spread all over the world, even to the heavens beyond heaven. Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256: Suspicion (3) Chapter 1256: Suspicion (3) Xiang si felt that he Knew Too Much about these ¡®secrets¡¯ and was feeling uneasy. However, from song qingxiao¡¯s reaction, it seemed like she had ¡®allowed¡¯ him to see the area. In addition, there were some boundaries that were within her control and she did not allow herself to peek at them. As for what this secret that he couldn¡¯t know was, Xiang si couldn¡¯t imagine it and didn¡¯t dare ask. As soon as she finished speaking, she subconsciously looked up at song qingxiao, only to see her looking up into the air. Xiang si followed her gaze and saw the ghost head in the air. At this moment, the ghost head¡¯s color became darker and darker under the endless supply of demonic Qi. Fan Wu took out the token and turned it into a skull. When the gate of the netherworld opened, the skull was gray and black. It was not pure. When it bared its fangs and brandished its claws, it seemed to be bluffing. After absorbing the magic power, the skull¡¯s color turned from gray to black, and soon it was almost blue. Its translucent body began to solidify, and it looked more terrifying. With the large influx of demonic Qi, the skeleton¡¯s aura grew stronger. While it was absorbing the demonic Qi, Xiang Four¡¯s soul seemed to hear the ghostly howls, which made her sea of consciousness tremble uneasily. She didn¡¯t dare to try to look at it again, afraid that she would be affected by it and her soul would be injured. It was not worth it. Xiang four quickly turned around and used his consciousness to seal his sea of consciousness before he asked carefully, ¡± ¡°This is fan Wu¡¯s token, right?¡± It was obvious that this was not an ordinary item. Fan Wu had taken it out at the moment of his death in an attempt to stall song qingxiao to complete the mission. Who knew that after his death, such a treasure would fall into the hands of song Qing. From song qingxiao¡¯s expression, it was not difficult for Xiang four to guess that this thing had probably been contracted by her. There was a large amount of evil Yin Qi in the yulun void realm, which was just right to nourish this treasure. Thinking about how he had gained nothing from this trial, while song qingxiao had received the help of Yi Chang and the others before they died and had even received fan Wu¡¯s magic weapon, Xiang Four¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy, but he did not dare to show it. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao replied indifferently, not afraid that she would be greedy. wuxiaworld.site Although she was injured and her spiritual energy was exhausted, she could still suppress Xiang four. She had already formed a contract with the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯, so the evil Qi on the tile couldn¡¯t harm her. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t like Xiang four, who was affected by the ghostly howls from the tile and had her divine sense sealed. She immediately noticed the strange behavior of the skeleton ghost head. Under the irrigation of the demonic Qi, the skeleton ghost head seemed to be solidifying. At the same time, a shadow of a body began to appear under the ghost head, which made song qingxiao both surprised and happy. She didn¡¯t even notice that Xiang si had sneaked a glance at her with a strange expression. After getting song qingxiao¡¯s response and confirming the identity of the token, Xiang four was filled with jealousy. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and stuttered, ¡± it¡¯s, it¡¯s that, it needs ¡­ She gestured with her hands, as if she found it difficult to speak. Song qingxiao turned to look at her. Her eyes were sneaky, as if she was up to something. She immediately became vigilant. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xiang four did not know that song qingxiao was already suspicious of her, but the scene of fan Wu ¡®kissing¡¯ the skeletal ghost head when he used the token flashed in his mind. After fan Wu was sucked in, it was as if his entire body¡¯s vitality had been emptied, and he instantly aged 20 to 30 years. With that thought, Xiang Four¡¯s jealousy towards song qingxiao¡¯s possession of the token seemed to have dissipated a little. When he mentioned fan Wu, Xiang four remembered something. ¡°The points are wrong!¡± When it came to business, she regained her usual shrewdness, and her eyes became calm and sharp. However, her face seemed to have been corroded by the demonic Qi, which did not match her serious and serious appearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao had also noticed the difference in the points. The initial reward for the ¡®kill the Dragon King¡¯ mission was 6000 points per person. There were a total of five people participating in the mission, so the total reward was 30000 points. After horse one and two died, the rewards that originally belonged to these two people were divided equally between the remaining three people. At that time, the notification was that after the completion of the task, each person would get 10000 points. Logically speaking, after fan Wu¡¯s death, his 10000 points should have been split between song qingxiao and Xiang four, who had completed the mission, 5000 each. In other words, the two of them should have each received 15000 points, splitting the 30000 points equally. However, song qingxiao¡¯s reward did not change. At the same time, Xiang Four¡¯s situation should be similar to hers. Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257: Chapter 728-betraying the master (1) Chapter 1257: Chapter 728-betraying the master (1) The moment fan Wu was sacrificed, Xiang four was unconscious, but song qingxiao clearly remembered that there was no prompt for the mission at that time. The trial setting might confuse the trial-takers, but the laws of the divine prison would not lie. Even if song Qing was sure that she had sacrificed fan Wu and summoned the Dragon King to complete the task, the points that originally belonged to fan Wu had not been divided between her and Xiang four, which proved that fan Wu was not ¡®dead¡¯ yet. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Xiang Four¡¯s tone turned gloomy and a dark glint flashed in his eyes. There was a hint of killing intent in his fear, ¡± did we guess his card wrong ¡­ Based on the initial clues, the two of them deduced that fan Wu had chosen the number ¡®5¡¯, so they concluded that he had a total of¡¯ 5 ¡®chances to survive. On the night of Qing Lu¡¯s ¡®return¡¯, fan Wu had already been resurrected. When he escaped back before the battle, he should only have three more¡¯ revives ¡®left. Xiang four had been hiding in a corner and had seen it clearly. ¡°No.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and denied her guess. Fan Wu confirmed that it was no doubt ¡®5¡¯. This could also be deduced from the number of lives MA Yi and number two had. are you sure he¡¯s dead? ¡± Xiang si spoke with difficulty. She didn¡¯t want to doubt song qingxiao¡¯s ability, but she didn¡¯t want fan Wu to be alive. After all, this person was extremely difficult to deal with, and his cultivation was profound. If he didn¡¯t die, he would probably become a disaster in the future. However, she swallowed her words halfway. After all, the Dragon King needed to sacrifice the trial-takers before he would appear. Now that the task had been completed and he was still alive, it meant that fan Wu had fallen into the magic spring as a sacrifice and had no chance of turning over. However, if he was already dead, why would there be a difference in points? wuxiaworld.site Xiang si couldn¡¯t figure it out. She couldn¡¯t figure it out and her heart was always uneasy. ¡°It might be because of the mission.¡± After a long while, song qingxiao spoke indifferently. When the anxious Xiang si heard her words, he raised his head in surprise and saw that her gaze was fixed on the demonic Qi that was soaring into the sky. It was obvious that she had diverted most of her attention to the skull that was absorbing the demonic Qi, ¡± ¡°Fan Wu¡¯s mission might have been completed.¡± ¡°What ¡­ What?¡± Xiang si almost jumped up when he heard her. However, due to the influence of her injury, she let out a painful cry as soon as she moved, and then sat back down in the spring with a ¡®thump¡¯. The water splashed everywhere. As Xiang si was too shocked, he forgot to Dodge and was drenched all over. She did not care about wiping her face. Instead, she widened her eyes and muttered, ¡°¡±Mission completed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded. According to their speculations, fan Wu¡¯s mission was to make the ritual go smoothly, summon the Dragon King, and make the Dragon Soul that had been silent for thousands of years appear. If this was true, then although fan Wu himself was a sacrifice, sank into the demonic spring, and was swallowed by the nine Dragons ¡®dark spirit, in their opinion, he should have died completely. However, according to the law of the divine prison, he did not die at the hands of song qingxiao. Whether it was his intention to be a sacrifice or not, it was done by him, after all, and the task could be considered to be completed. If he thought about it this way, it did not seem surprising that the divine prison had saved his life. ¡°..¡±Xiang si was dumbfounded when he realized this. After a long while, he sighed, ¡± ¡°This works too?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Song qingxiao retorted. She didn¡¯t seem to have such a big reaction to the fact that fan Wu wasn¡¯t dead. Xiang si was stunned. He saw her standing on the ruins with bare feet, the demonic Qi surging up to form a wind that blew on her body. Her hair, which was covered in dust and blood, hung down like braids. The ends of her hair slapped her waist, making a ¡®swish¡¯ sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The rules are in the hands of the person who made the rules.¡± Whether fan Wu was alive or dead, song qingxiao and Xiang four didn¡¯t have the final say. It was decided by the ¡®God¡¯. In the divine prison, it was the ¡®gods¡¯ who controlled the laws. Su Wu was right. Since she had already entered this rule, she could not and was unwilling to go out again. Then, she could only go against the flow and change from being controlled to being in control of all living beings. ¡°The rules ¡­ So it could be like this ¡­ Mo ¡­¡± Xiang si was not a conservative person, but song qingxiao¡¯s words today had a huge impact on her. Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258: Betraying the master (2) Chapter 1258: Betraying the master (2) Her expression was thoughtful, and she continued, ¡± ¡°Is number Five¡¯s surname fan?¡± When she said this, she seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Then your ¡­¡± When fan Wu entered the trial space, he did not reveal his name, but song Qing Xiao knew his background. Moreover, when the two of them first met, the atmosphere was not quite right. It was as if there was a feud between them. Later on, on the night when qinglu ¡®returned¡¯, fan Wu¡¯s words when he appeared also confirmed Xiang Four¡¯s guess. The two sides had a grudge for a long time. Now that there was such a big grudge in the trial, if song qingxiao still had secrets and if fan Wu was not dead, it would be bad for her if the news spread. In contrast, Xiang four was not as worried about the possibility that fan Wu was not dead as before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows at first, then responded softly. Although the existence of the heaven-destroying sword and the chaos green lamp would cause her great trouble after fan Wu spread the news, some things could not be avoided. From the time she was assassinated, to the time when she secretly investigated after entering the trial, to the time when she almost died at the hands of heaven¡¯s beyond¡¯s Qian Shan, and then to hiding in the reserve team. After that, he barged into the Imperial City at night and was hunted down by the Shi clan. He escaped into the starry sky sea and had been hiding and hiding all this time. Since she couldn¡¯t escape, she would take the initiative to attack. Furthermore, the fan clan had a deep enmity with her. In the past, fan jianghe had wanted to kill her to feed his Yin corpse. Now, she had become enemies with fan Wu. When she could leave the starry sea, even if the fan clan did not come to find her, she would not let them off. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, she tapped her toes and jumped up lightly. but ¡­ Xiang four still wanted to speak, but at this moment, a strange phenomenon suddenly occurred. ¡®Hehehehe ¡­¡¯ An extremely sharp ghost howl suddenly sounded in the air. wuxiaworld.site That voice contained an extremely strong baleful aura. Xiang Four¡¯s spirit was not stable and he was completely defenseless. As soon as he heard the ghost howl, it was as if a storm had blown in his sea of consciousness, causing her head to ache. The Ling power in his meridians that had not been repaired in time after being severely injured was hit by this evil Qi. In an instant, it was like a turbulent flow, surging and gathering in his meridians. ¡®Pfft-¡® Xiang si felt as if her internal organs were being squeezed and twisted by a terrifying hand. Her vision turned black and she spat out a large mouthful of blood. Then, she felt an intense pain surge up and almost passed out! An extremely cold demonic Qi invaded her body after the howl passed through her sea of consciousness. It drilled into her veins, integrated with her spiritual power, and devoured her blood, flesh, and essence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiang Four¡¯s face paled as he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock. However, no one could answer her question. The ground was already shaking intensely, but it suddenly became even more intense. Demonic Qi rolled. Along with the rumbling sounds of demonic Qi, large amounts of black gas came out of the cracks. Broken gravel and sand rolled in from the cracks and were swallowed by the spring water. With the original holy temple as the center, large amounts of black Qi gushed out from the demonic spring that was submerged in rubble. It was like a volcano that was about to erupt, and it was extremely terrifying. The black gas rose and enveloped the ruins of the Holy Temple. When Xiang four saw the demonic Qi surge out, he finally realized why song Qing had run away before finishing his sentence. She immediately followed suit and forcefully gathered her Qi. Her figure flashed and disappeared from where she was. As soon as she escaped, a large amount of demonic Qi poured out from the place where she was sitting. The powerful impact twisted the huge rock that had hit her body into powder. Xiang SI¡¯s figure appeared in the air twenty meters away. When he saw this scene, his face turned pale. If she had been a step slower, even if she was lucky enough to survive, she would have lost a layer of skin. At this moment, the dense demonic Qi above the Holy Temple formed a single bundle. With a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound, it was all sucked into the ghostly head¡¯s huge mouth in midair! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They could no longer be called ghost heads! Compared to the skeletal ghost head that fan Wu had released, the Tong Ming body that the token had transformed into was even more terrifying. The ghostly head had shrunk several times in size, but it had already condensed into a physical body. A long body grew out from under the head, and thick black smoke rolled and wrapped around the sinister body. There seemed to be two abysses in those eyes, flashing with an extremely strange deep blue luster, as if they were directly connected to the ¡®netherworld¡¯. With just a glance, Xiang Four¡¯s sea of consciousness seemed to be able to hear the roars of countless vengeful spirits and fierce ghosts, causing her spirit to become unstable. A blue light flashed in her eyes and her entire expression became dull, almost falling from the sky! Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259: Betraying the master (3) Chapter 1259: Betraying the master (3) However, the next moment, the shadow of a black python jumped out from the top of her head. The spirit beast that had contracted with her automatically activated its ability to protect its master at the crucial moment. It opened its huge mouth, hissing and spitting, and a black sticky liquid spurted out from the huge Python¡¯s mouth, landing on Xiang SI¡¯s eyelids, making her shiver. The moment she was sprayed by the black mucus, she was immediately jolted awake. When she realized that she had fallen into the trap, she hugged the soul beast tightly and stood firmly with difficulty. After the token absorbed the magic power, its power was so terrifying that she had only taken a look at it and had not been deliberately attacked by it, but she had almost lost her soul and something big had happened. Xiang four didn¡¯t dare to look at the evil laughing soul anymore and turned his eyes to song qingxiao. At this time, song Qing jumped into the air and reached out to the demonic Qi. However, the moment he got close to the demonic Qi, the demonic Qi that was rising to the sky trembled. The demonic soul on top of its head shrank back, and the black mist that was rushing into its mouth dodged to the side because of its movement, as if it was avoiding song Qing¡¯s little grasp. At the same time, it let out a sharp and unusual shriek, ¡°¡±Hehe ¡­¡± As the voice spread out, it was like thousands of needles piercing into Xiang SI¡¯s soul ocean, causing her qi and blood to surge. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression darkened, and her voice was filled with killing intent. At this moment, not only was the fourth Xiang¡¯s sea of consciousness turned upside down by the demonic soul, but even her sea of consciousness was also in a storm of demonic Qi and was not calm. After absorbing the demonic Qi, the token that she had formed a contract with not only recovered from the damage caused by the heaven-destroying sword, but it also became stronger. However, after this thing became stronger, it had the intention to betray its master. A strong resistance came from the token, which turned into an invisible blade, cutting her soul that was closely connected to her, as if it wanted to cut the brand from her soul. Song qingxiao tried to recall the token with her divine sense, but the demonic soul in the air seemed to sense her thoughts. A stream of demonic Qi poured into her body and immediately wrapped around the divine sense she had left in the token, weakening her control over the token. wuxiaworld.site At the same time, the demonic soul shot up a hundred feet into the air and absorbed the demonic Qi into its body at an even faster speed. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flashed, and the ¡®forward¡¯ command made her appear above the demonic soul. She formed a seal with her hands.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± At her level of cultivation, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was unparalleled in power even if she didn¡¯t personally form a seal. However, she was at a disadvantage because she had consumed a lot of spiritual power, and most of her divine sense and strength had been absorbed by the token, so her strength had been weakened by at least 80%. At this time, he was using the seal to enhance the power of the domain, forcing the flying demonic soul to be trapped. As the demonic Qi gushed out, the collapsed temple turned into dust and collapsed, filling the bottom of the nine Springs. The token mark in her sea of consciousness shook non-stop, tearing her divine soul. She had just fought with the Dragon King, and because of the contract with this thing, she had lost a lot of blood essence. At this time, she was very weak. This thing was extremely cunning and knew how to take advantage of her unguarded state! Most of the demonic Qi in the nine Springs had already been absorbed by the soul, and only a little was left. It turned into a beam, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it was absorbed into the body of the demonic soul. The domain formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word didn¡¯t seem to have much control over it. After it absorbed the last wisp of demonic Qi, it turned around. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± With a sharp howl, the demonic soul¡¯s body rapidly expanded, forming a huge shadow that enveloped song qingxiao. The black Qi on the demonic soul¡¯s body rippled and covered half of the sky. The black Qi that spread out was like dark clouds, quickly covering the sun and darkening the sky in the yulun illusionary realm. ¡°I advise you to be more obedient.¡± Song qingxiao was shrouded in a shadow. She was furious and her eyes were cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the more furious she was, the calmer her expression became. Even though the demonic soul in front of her had already grown to over thirty meters tall, and there was an extreme disparity between the two in terms of aura and body shape, she had a calm and composed expression that would not change even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of her. The demonic soul¡¯s eyes were like two abysses that contained a storm. They looked down at the ¡®master¡¯ in front of them. ¡®Hu-¡® The wails of the wind were tainted with a thick demonic soul baleful aura, and even their voices sounded a little mournful. Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260: Betraying the master (4) Chapter 1260: Betraying the master (4) Xiang four held his breath when he saw this, his heart was filled with complicated emotions. This treasure of fan Wu¡¯s seemed to be a hot potato. This item was originally an evil treasure. It probably had intelligence long ago. However, after it fell into the fan family, its strength had been suppressed. When fan Wu used it, it actively absorbed his blood essence and lifespan. It could be seen that this item was not completely controlled by the fan clan bloodline. Now that song Qing had taken it under his wing, once it absorbed enough demonic Qi, it would become a disaster and betray its master again. Xiang four had previously thought that this treasure was a spirit treasure, but now that it had developed its own consciousness, it was likely that it was of a higher grade than she had originally thought, perhaps even reaching the divine Spirit treasure level. At the thought of this, Xiang SI¡¯s heart started to feel sour again! However, the dull pain in her chest quickly suppressed her jealousy. She was now seriously injured, and it was already a great fortune for her to be able to complete the mission and keep her life. Furthermore, even though a Supreme spiritual treasure was easy to obtain, the treasure had already matured. Song qingxiao might not be able to suppress it. From the looks of the current situation, there was a high chance that she would suffer a backlash from the magic treasure and suffer a loss. Thinking about it this way, Xiang four felt that his mentality was gradually balanced. In song qingxiao¡¯s soul, su Wu¡¯s tone was a little excited, ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually a mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure!¡± Su Wu was not an ignorant person, but a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure was something that only appeared once in a million years! When the heaven-destroying sword was first forged, he was amazed. However, he remembered that the heaven-destroying sword was made of rare materials. The colorful stones and Mystic crystals refined by the purple flame in the chaotic green lamp were used as the sword embryo. The Dragon Soul derived from the blue blood was also used to co-exist with the colorful stones as the soul of the sword. Whether it was the sword embryo or the Dragon Soul, they were both heaven-defying items. In su Wu¡¯s eyes, it was only natural that they would eventually be forged into a profound heaven spiritual treasure like the sky splitter. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 However, this token was different! From the moment fan Wu took it out, he and song qingxiao had misjudged it and treated it as an ordinary spirit treasure. They didn¡¯t expect such a surprise to appear in the end. After all, su Wu would never have dreamed that such an unremarkable family like the fan family in the imperial capital would have such a treasure. A profound heaven spiritual treasure that had reached the transformation level was something that even the old monsters in the human realm upon heavens who had been hiding for many years might not be able to take out. Yet, it had fallen into the hands of the fan family. If the news was leaked, the fan family would probably be flattened by those who coveted the treasure! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The fan family probably doesn¡¯t know that this is a profound heaven spiritual treasure.¡± Su Wu said, ¡± otherwise, such a treasure would not have fallen into the hands of a nascent soul realm cultivator. Although fan Wu¡¯s cultivation had reached the top level of the nascent soul transformation tier and was a core member of the fan clan, this bit of cultivation shouldn¡¯t be considered a top elite in the entire fan clan. It was not known how the ¡®eight treasure Tong Ming cards¡¯ had been obtained by the ancestors of the fan family. However, because the people of the fan family had eyes but failed to see, they treated mysterious heaven rank spiritual treasures as ordinary spiritual treasures. In addition, the strength of the wearer of the contract was not enough, causing this treasure to be covered in dust and passed down from generation to generation. When it fell into the hands of fan Wu, it was only used as a host for the eight bone soul Devourer. After a long time, the ¡®eight treasures deep pass¡¯ couldn¡¯t absorb enough energy. In addition, fan Wu had nurtured the eight bone soul Devourer and devoured its spiritual energy. This caused the spiritual energy of this magic treasure to be weak. In the end, it was heavily injured by mang Tian and fell into the hands of song qingxiao. Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261: Spirit soul (1) Chapter 1261: Spirit soul (1) When the ¡®eight treasures penetrating tile¡¯ fell into song qingxiao¡¯s hands, the magic weapon¡¯s body was broken, and its spiritual power was dim and weak. It was almost destroyed. At that time, su Wu naturally could not associate such a treasure with a mysterious heavenly level spiritual treasure, so he was careless and let the spiritual treasure find an opportunity. If he had known that this thing was already a profound heaven spiritual treasure and had developed intelligence, he would have suppressed it a little after the contract was formed. He would not have allowed it to absorb so much demonic Qi at once to strengthen its strength. A profound heavenly spiritual treasure like the ¡®eight treasures Tong Ming tablet¡¯ was different from the heaven-destroying sword that song qingxiao had created. Although they were both profound heavenly spiritual treasures, the former was unruly and had been passed through many times. In addition, the treasure was evil by nature and could not be suppressed unless it was strong. On the contrary, the latter was created by song qingxiao. In addition, the Dragon Soul of the sword was born from the same source as song qingxiao, so it trusted and got close to her instinctively. Therefore, when the treasure was cast, not only would it not betray its master, but it would also become one with her soul. She could use it as she wished, and her soul would be bonded with it, thus increasing its power by several times. ¡°I¡¯ll suppress it first.¡± In his spirit, su Wu came up with a plan, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll slowly think of a way to suppress his strength after I get out of the divine prison.¡± The probability of encountering a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure was one in ten thousand. Song Qing¡¯s luck had reached its peak. After forging the heaven-destroying sword, he had obtained such a good item from fan Wu. However, after the ¡®eight treasure deep pass card¡¯ absorbed spiritual power, it formed the shadow of a demonic soul, as if to make up for the bad luck it had suffered in the hands of the fan family all these years. It displayed the aura it had suppressed for many years. Although song qingxiao had great potential, she was still in the growing stage. Now, because of the contract token, she had lost both her spiritual power and vital essence. This item was a heaven-defying treasure, and it had its own intelligence. After many hands, it would be difficult for it to easily obey song qingxiao as its ¡®master¡¯. Instead, it would be more¡¯ loyal ¡®to a powerful force. Before she had enough cultivation, she might not be able to completely control this thing. Fortunately, it had been suppressed for too long and had fallen into the hands of the fan clan. It had been used as an ¡± artifact spirit ¡± to absorb Yin Qi and hurt its Foundation. If it weren¡¯t for the demonic Qi and the nine Dragons ¡®evil Qi that had been accumulated for thousands of years in the yulun illusionary realm, the¡¯ eight treasure deep passage tablet ¡®might not have been able to show the body of a demonic soul. However, according to su Wu¡¯s estimation, even if the demonic Qi in this place was rich and was absorbed by the token in one go, it might not be able to turn all the demonic Qi for its own use in time because the time was too short. If he wanted to digest all the ¡®accumulation¡¯ of the yulun void realm for thousands of years, he would need time to absorb it in the later stage. The reason why this thing was so arrogant now should be related to the fact that it had been suppressed for the past few years. In other words, the demonic soul formed by the eight treasures penetrating tile was like song qingxiao, an empty shell! This was the real reason why su Wu felt that song Qing was so lucky. Although it had a strong foundation, a Phoenix on the ground was not as good as a chicken. Song qingxiao had also made a contract with it when it was weak, so she took this opportunity to subdue it, suppress its demonic Qi, and seal its strength. When song qingxiao¡¯s strength was strong enough to control it, it would fully release its ability. In this way, even though the power of the ¡®eight treasure abyssal passage card¡¯ was limited to a certain extent, and song Qing lacked a great help in his growth period, it was the safest way. ¡°No,¡± she said. As soon as su Wu finished speaking, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s reply, which stunned him. He resided in song qingxiao¡¯s soul, so he could naturally feel her emotions at this time. He could guess that she was already angry at the demonic soul for betraying its master. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Su Wu reminded him. In fact, she was not an impulsive person. From the moment he possessed the deity vanquishing spell and hid in the depths of her soul, he had been observing her actions. She was calm and cautious. She would think twice before she acted. She would never act on impulse. She should not be stubborn on this matter. Even if she could restrain the demonic soul a little because of the contract, she was injured and her spiritual power was exhausted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was still another trial-taker eyeing him covetously, so there was no need to risk his life at this time. ¡°In fact, I know what senior is saying.¡± In response to su Wu¡¯s reminder, song qingxiao said indifferently, ¡°¡±But I didn¡¯t raise it to make it betray me!¡± She had consumed so much qi and blood, fed him demonic Qi, and done so much. She did not want to be like fan Wu and be controlled by this order. If one wanted to use it, one would need to pay an additional price of essence Qi and lifespan. it should learn to know who its master is! Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262: Spirit soul (2) Chapter 1262: Spirit soul (2) Song qingxiao raised his head and stared at the demonic soul. ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± She said calmly. As she spoke, her aura rose, but the atmosphere suddenly dropped to a freezing point. The pressure spread out, causing the sharp howls from before to seem to be restricted. ¡°I advise you to be more obedient.¡± Although the demonic soul could sense that its ¡®master¡¯ was in a weak state, it was unlikely that he could be its opponent. In its ¡®memory¡¯, song qingxiao¡¯s aura was extremely weak, and he was not worthy of being its¡¯ master¡¯. She was right in front of him, extremely small. Her figure was shrouded in the shadows formed by her magic power, and she looked vulnerable. However, for some reason, when the demonic soul heard her words, it felt a sense of uneasiness. Perhaps it was the influence of the contract that caused it to hallucinate. However, it had been silent for many years. After falling into the fan clan, it was trapped again. Now that it had finally seen the light of day again, it was able to hold its head high and naturally did not want to be bound to the weak! Song qingxiao, who had a blood contract with it, happened to be in a weak state. It was the best time for it to get rid of its restraints, and it could not give up easily! Thinking of this, the demonic soul raised its arms and let out an extremely sharp roar. ¡®Wuwu-¡® As it roared, a Black Storm gathered in its mouth. The storm wrapped around its body and blew away the layer of light mist that lingered on the surface of its body, making it look like it had grown more than twice its original size in an instant! The black gas turned into clouds and spread out at an extremely rapid speed, covering the light in the sky and causing the yulun void realm, which had just been dispelled by the clouds, to fall into the shadow again. After a while, the light that had been bright just now instantly dimmed. ¡°Ah-¡± ¡®AOW¡¯ A painful howl suddenly came from the surging black gas, and then layers of shadows began to appear in the black gas. ¡°The Requiem clan?¡± Xiang si bit his lips tightly. When he saw the overlapping ghostly shadows, he thought of the ancestors that Yi Chang had mentioned. According to Yi Chang, the Yu Lun illusionary realm was shrouded in demonic Qi at that time. There was no day or night, only black Qi. In the shadows, one could ¡®see¡¯ the souls of their ancestors who had died long ago. They could not rest in peace even after they died. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± In the darkness, a corroded arm reached out towards Xiang si. The skin and flesh on the arm were like burnt asphalt, dripping down in large amounts as the arm moved. As his skin and flesh were torn apart, a bone-chilling sound was heard. A face that was distorted in pain to the point of being hideous came out and pressed against Xiang SI¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± At this time, song qingxiao and mo hun were about to fight. Xiang four should have been guarding his mind and tried not to get involved in the battle and save his life. She wished she could reduce her presence so that they wouldn¡¯t notice her. She shouldn¡¯t have made a sound. However, the appearance of the dark spirit was too terrifying. Yi Chang had only mentioned the torture that their ancestors had suffered and that the dark spirit could not rest in peace after death, but he had never mentioned that they had died in this way. The skin of these soul subduing tribe members was melting and peeling off in large chunks. The demonic Qi was like maggots attached to their bones, covering their bodies and greedily sucking their life force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wounds were like different-sized spots, which were like a heavy burden on their bodies. They wanted to pull their skin and flesh off their bones. Blood dripped down, making them extremely sticky. Just from the scene after their death, one could imagine how much torture and pain they had suffered before they died. No wonder Yi Chang was so agitated when he talked about the past. Xiang si wasn¡¯t a timid person. In fact, she had seen countless shuraba since the start of the trial. However, when she saw the numb and sinister faces that suddenly appeared in the black mist, it still made her feel numb. Yi Chang¡¯s few words, under mo hun¡¯s methods, turned into a living scene that appeared in front of the two people, making them feel intimidated. Xiang si immediately recalled the scene of fan Wu using the talisman to summon the bloody corpse to attack during the fierce battle in the mansion. Could it be that after the demonic soul absorbed the demonic Qi, it controlled the yulun illusionary realm and wanted to use the same method to summon the Restless souls of the Yichang ancestors to attack the two of them? Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263: Spirit soul (3) Chapter 1263: Spirit soul (3) When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but complain in her heart. She was still heavily injured. After completing the mission, she had managed to keep her life. She only wanted to leave the trial scene, go back to recuperate, and report song qingxiao¡¯s existence to the elders in the clan so that the clan could make preparations in advance. She did not want to stay here and fight with the magic treasure. However, there was no room for her to speak now. She wanted to call song qingxiao to escape as soon as the mission was over. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, a gust of cold wind mixed with an extremely foul smell and sand entered her mouth, instantly making her shut up. ¡®Hu-¡® The demonic soul order ¡®hell¡¯ reappeared. At the same time, it raised its head and let out a sharp whistle, assuming a posture of ready to attack. It waved its arms, and two black clouds formed in its palms. The terrifying pressure suppressed each other, and the fighting spirit turned into a tight domain, which quickly expanded to the moment when they were about to collide- ¡°Song San!¡± Amidst the wails of the dark Souls and the howling of the wind, Xiang Four¡¯s voice was like a sharp blade, cutting straight into the battlefield. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes had already turned dark golden. The moment she heard Xiang SI¡¯s voice, she turned her face slightly but did not turn her head. ¡°Quickly look over there!¡± Xiang si didn¡¯t know what had happened. He was extremely shocked and his voice was trembling. As soon as she finished speaking, a loud rustling sound was heard. As soon as the voice came out, song qingxiao immediately turned her head and saw that there was a change in the direction of the Holy Temple. After the temple collapsed, the devil Qi was sucked dry. The Jade wall and gravel that had been corroded by the devil Qi for thousands of years instantly turned into powder and gradually sank. As soon as the sand and stones sank, the water of the demonic spring gushed up, forming a huge sand pit. Along with the water, there were also large piles of white bones. They were the remains of the soul suppressing clan that had been silent at the bottom of the spring for thousands of years. They were attached to the black jade statue, but when the Jade statue was destroyed and song qingxiao absorbed its spiritual power, the restriction was broken. When the Dragon King was born and destroyed the Holy Temple, the female corpses had already sunk to the bottom of the spring. However, because the demonic soul absorbed the demonic Qi, the female corpses of the soul calming clan were washed up again, mixed in the sand. Hundreds of bones broke out of the ground, creating a huge impact. It was no wonder Xiang four was so shocked when he saw it. The women who had completed their ¡®mission¡¯ finally seemed to have removed the layer of membrane that had been covering their bodies and faces. They lay there quietly. The rippling water washed over the bones, making a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, as if comforting the women who had passed away. Accompanied by the warmth of the water, the mutation occurred again! A light suddenly gushed out from one of the remains. The ball of white light was about the size of a fist. It was like a star that rose up from the black mist. It broke through the shroud of demonic Qi and lit up the surroundings. this is ¡­ song qingxiao¡¯s expression froze when she sensed the white light. The little Golden Dragon Soul, which had just had a full meal and was in a deep sleep, digesting the power of the Black Dragon King¡¯s flesh and blood, could not help but stir when it sensed the presence of that aura, as if it had smelled a familiar aura. This aura was the purest form of life energy, similar to the spiritual energy it had devoured back when it was still in the black jade Condor. ¡°The Requiem clan?¡± Song Qing raised her brows slightly. When Xiang four heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°¡±He¡¯s not dead?¡± She had seen with her own eyes how Yi Chang and the others had turned into ashes and eventually turned into light that flowed into song Qing¡¯s body. How could the Requiem clan still be around? As Xiang four spoke, more and more white lights flew up from the remains. At the same time, a large amount of light broke out from the sand and rocks, slowly rising into the air. They were densely packed, like stars that lit up the night sky. The scene was dreamy and beautiful, with a heroic atmosphere. The murderous feeling of the battle between song qingxiao and the demonic soul was completely swept away. The Qi of vitality flew into the air, and under the Halo, hazy ¡®human figures¡¯ appeared. Confused faces slowly appeared, as if they had just woken up from a thousand-year dream! There were women in Vermillion Palace clothes, both old and young. They turned their heads and necks as if they were sizing up their ¡®relatives¡¯ around them. Then, they revealed a look of surprise and joy. ¡®Whoosh-¡® ¡®Whoosh-¡® Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was even light surging out from the ground, and more and more ¡®figures¡¯ appeared in the air. They were rubbing shoulders one after another, and there were even some familiar shadows among them. When pinluo was caught breaking into qinglu¡¯s house, the young man who tied him up, the old man with a goatee who churong called ¡®third uncle¡¯, the old man who guarded the door when song qingxiao broke into the Holy Temple, the people who delivered the food, and the people who checked the rooms ¡­ Familiar faces appeared one after another and Xiang four exclaimed in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Churong is there.¡± Churong¡¯s shadow gradually became clearer in the direction she was pointing. Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264: Return (1) Chapter 1264: Return (1) At this moment, the gloominess that churong gave off previously was swept away. It was as if the evil aura in her body had been removed, and her entire ¡®person¡¯ was much more relaxed. ¡®He¡¯ was still a little confused, as if he didn¡¯t know where he was. The moment he appeared, he turned his head. When he saw the ¡®tribesmen¡¯ beside him, his face was filled with shock, as if he was in a dream. He couldn¡¯t believe it. It wasn¡¯t until ¡®someone¡¯ patted churong¡¯s shoulder heavily that ¡®he¡¯ woke up from his trance. He first grinned, then his eyes began to water. Churong didn¡¯t even bother to greet her ¡®clansmen¡¯. She stuck her head out and started to search the crowd. There were more and more light spots in the air, and the ¡®human figures¡¯ that appeared were getting more and more dense. Among these ¡®human figures¡¯, there was a tall figure that was very eye-catching. The moment churong saw¡¯ him¡¯, she immediately opened her mouth, as if calling ¡®him¡¯. He turned around, revealing Yi Chang¡¯s thin face. This was Yichang when he was around 40 years old. He was tall and handsome, which was his best age. At this moment, he was no longer the old and thin man he was before his death. Instead, he was strong and powerful. His eyes had the elegance of his youth, but it also added a bit of maturity and Majesty that he didn¡¯t have in his youth. He was particularly eye-catching among the crowd. Churong¡¯s call did not attract his attention. His gaze swept across the ¡± people ¡± of the Requiem clan in the air, as if he was counting the clansmen who had once been separated from the two places, carrying out his duty as the clan leader. After he appeared, everyone¡¯s ¡®conversation¡¯ stopped and they quietly waited for him to inspect the ¡®crowd¡¯. When he saw his clansmen, his eyes slowly turned from the initial sternness to gentleness. When he finally looked at his son, the solemness of a chief finally faded, and he revealed a fatherly expression. ¡°Yi Chang ¡­¡± Xiang si gritted his teeth and sucked in the cold air through his teeth.¡±Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± She saw with her own eyes that before Yi Chang died, he and his clansmen turned into living beings and entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. Before he died, he said,¡¯give her a hand¡¯ and disappeared. From Xiang Four¡¯s point of view, this group of people had risked their lives to kill the Dragon King, even at the cost of their souls. But what was going on now? Perhaps sensing song qingxiao and Xiang SI¡¯s gazes,¡¯Yi Chang¡¯ turned his head and looked at Xiang si. When he saw the ¡®tribesmen¡¯ that the demonic soul had summoned, the joy in his eyes slowly dissipated. It was replaced with confusion, pity, and finally, it turned into deep sorrow and helplessness. After a long while, he seemed to let out a long sigh. He turned his head and saw the demonic soul in the air, who was confronting song qingxiao. Then, he looked at song qingxiao. He revealed a faint smile, and the slight wrinkles at the corner of his eyes softened his cold and majestic aura. The moment song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met his, the ¡®whistling¡¯ cold wind and the painful howls of the ghosts were suddenly suppressed, replaced by the ¡®happy laughter¡¯ of the ¡®crowd¡¯. At this moment, she seemed to be able to hear the joy from the hearts of the Requiem clan and the joy of meeting their loved ones. Song qingxiao was slightly stunned. Then, she saw a little white light emerge from the sand pit in the nine Springs. It turned into the figures of men and women. Yi Chang¡¯s attention was attracted by these ¡®people¡¯, and when the last white light rose, his originally reserved expression suddenly became eager. He stepped through the ¡®crowd¡¯ and headed toward the white light. The white light transformed into a woman in her thirties with her eyes closed and a calm expression. As soon as she appeared, the ¡®crowd¡¯ around her seemed to burst into cheers.¡¯Everyone¡¯ was overjoyed and covered their faces in tears. Yi Chang¡¯s quick steps also stopped, as if afraid of waking her up. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the woman¡¯s eyelids twitched. Then, as if she had just woken up from a nightmare, she blinked and turned her head immediately. She saw the man who had already stepped in front of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ning Shan.¡± Yi Chang¡¯s deep and affectionate voice was transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, revealing the woman¡¯s identity. She was Yi Chang¡¯s wife, and because of her husband¡¯s decision, she was the first to sink to the bottom of the nine Springs. This couple had been separated from time to time since they were born, and when they ¡®reunited¡¯ again, it was already the time of death. It was really a pity. Perhaps because he had been at the bottom of the lake for too long and the devil Qi in the nine Springs was too deep, ning Shan was still a little dazed when he woke up. Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265: Return (2) Chapter 1265: Return (2) It was not until Yi Chang held her hand that she blinked her eyes and finally realized where she was. we ¡­ she interlocked fingers with her husband. is the Dragon King ¡­ Dead? ¡± She still remembered her mission back then. As soon as she ¡®woke up¡¯, she asked about the Dragon King. ¡°It¡¯s already been resolved.¡± Yi Chang replied to her gently without blinking. He did not want to miss any of his wife¡¯s expressions. It was as if he wanted to make up for the 1000 years of separation in this short reunion. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly turned to look at the ¡®people¡¯ around her. churong, jiyin, Ji Wen ¡­ Every time she called out a name, a ¡®person¡¯ would answer loudly. Ning Shan heaved a sigh of relief and then looked at her husband¡¯s face. His appearance seemed to be a little different from what she remembered. She could imagine that he had made such a decision that day. After the women sank to the bottom of the lake, he had carried his mission and moved forward. She did not know how he had endured all this time. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you guys.¡± She sighed and touched Yi Chang¡¯s head with her forehead to comfort him. ¡°It¡¯s not bitter,¡± Yi Chang shook his head and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the ones suffering.¡± When they could not hold on any longer, they would have the opportunity to see the beautiful night sky every few years. It was like a gift from the thousand years of torture. However, they had been sleeping in the lake all this time, without the light of day. The couple looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Miss song.¡± Yi Chang suddenly said and turned around. Everyone stopped and looked in the direction of song qingxiao. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Yi Chang thanked him. Song qingxiao understood what he meant. He was thanking her for keeping her promise and killing the Dragon King, which had relieved them of their worries. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had not killed the Dragon King because of the people of the yulun void realm, but because of her own task. Furthermore, she had already received her reward. The ¡®Dragon-killing power¡¯ that Yi Chang gave her was the most precious reward, so he did not need to thank her. Yi Chang couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard her. ¡°Besides, I can kill the Dragon King, but I can¡¯t send you back.¡± She finally understood that Yichang had been holding back. This person had lived for more than a thousand years and was very experienced. In addition, he had been deceived and fooled by uncle Xiang, so he probably had an instinctive defense against ¡®humans¡¯. The moment when the nine Dragons were about to devour each other, the scene of him and his tribesmen turning into light beams and entering her body was not only misunderstood by Xiang four. She also thought that Yi Chang and the others were willing to die to help her. Now it seemed that he had only helped her a little, and he still had some strength left. Song qingxiao was a smart person, but she didn¡¯t care after seeing through it. If they were in different positions, she would probably make the same decision as Yichang. She had already gotten what she wanted. She had gained a lot from this trial, which made her very satisfied. Regardless of whether Yi Chang had a backup plan or not, the result was the same to her. They still helped her and benefited her. As for the remaining strength of Yichang, it might be because they did not fully trust her, or they wanted to confirm her promise and witness the death of the Dragon King, or they wanted to reunite with their family and find the ¡®leader¡¯ who took them home ¡­ ¡°Where my heart is at peace, is our home.¡± Yi Chang smiled, ¡± I understand what you mean. The moment this group of clansmen left their homeland, they were destined to be unable to return to their roots. The divination fables passed down by their ancestors, the so-called ¡®return¡¯, was only to let this group of clansmen obtain true freedom. When the Dragon King was killed and the Yellow Emperor¡¯s mission was completed, this group of people would finally find peace. At that time, the place where their family and clansmen gathered would be their ¡®home¡¯. ¡°There¡¯s ning Shan, children, and clansmen.¡± He held his wife, and ning Shan¡¯s face revealed a gentle expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They couldn¡¯t return to their real home, but they could complete their tasks, not letting down their ancestors, and they could reunite with their families. ¡°I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡± After he said this, he lowered his head and hummed a song. When the others heard his words, they also hummed the ancient song. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao¡¯s body contained a portion of the power of life given to her by Yi Chang and the others, she could actually understand the meaning of the song. Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266: Return (3) Chapter 1266: Return (3) Send the bravest Warriors to war, I will wait for you in my hometown. Just like the wild Geese flying south, when the flowers bloom in spring, the person who leads the way will bring you back triumphantly ¡­ ¡°Send the bravest Warriors to war, I¡¯ll wait for you in my hometown. Just like the wild Geese flying south, when spring comes and the flowers bloom, the person who leads the way will bring you back triumphantly ¡­¡± send the bravest Warriors to war ¡­ Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joyful smiles, but under the song, the bodies of these souls that had just appeared gradually collapsed, unable to maintain their form. ¡°.. When spring comes and the flowers bloom, the person who will lead you will return triumphantly ¡­¡± ¡°To the bravest ¡­¡± Yi Chang stood up, held his wife¡¯s hand, and led churong and the rest of his people. They formed a long line and strode toward song qingxiao. They were like the night when qinglu returned to her home, walking under the starry sky. With every step they took, their bodies became a little weaker. It was only a distance of 20 to 30 meters. When Yi Chang was only a few meters away from song Qing, the figures behind him had already turned into halos. Yi Chang and ning Shan had already turned into two fist-sized shadows. The song had yet to end, but the white light was guided by the song and entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. ¡°.. Just like the wild Goose flying south ¡­ Triumphantly returning ¡­¡± The darkness was dispelled, and the demonic Qi was unable to break through the will of all the Yi Chang tribe members. Song qingxiao was surrounded by layers of white light. The white light formed by the souls contained the ¡®memories¡¯ of the Requiem race! She could ¡®see¡¯ the mission of the Yi Chang people through their souls, which had existed for thousands of years! Everything around her ¡®disappeared¡¯ in front of her eyes, and in the song, she ¡®saw¡¯ nine Dragons wreaking havoc. The commoners were in a miserable state, and the Yellow Emperor ordered them to follow him in slaying the dragons. Although the nine Dragons were dead, the evil spirit did not dissipate. The Yellow Emperor ordered them, ¡°¡±As long as the evil dragon¡¯s soul is not destroyed, it will not leave this place!¡± ¡°As long as the evil Dragon is not destroyed, it will not leave this place!¡± Under such an oath, the entire clan of the soul suppressing clan moved to the Yu Lun void realm. It was not the Yellow Emperor who had trapped this place, but the will of the ancestors of the tribe. These missions formed layers of restraints, not only trapping the Black Dragon¡¯s soul, but also trapping this group of clansmen. The cage that Yi Chang had mentioned in anger had actually originated from this tribe, which was a tragedy. With the successive deaths of their ancestors, the Yu Lun void realm was about to be reduced to the demonic realm, and the soul suppressing clan was about to be exterminated, Yi Chang appeared. She ¡°saw¡± the group of people building the Holy Temple under Yi Chang¡¯s lead,¡±saw¡± ning Shan and the other women¡¯s determination to sink to the bottom of the water, and the moment the couple separated, her expression was one of reluctance. He also ¡®saw¡¯ Yi Chang leading the rest of the disciples to absorb the demonic Qi into their bodies and restore the temporary clarity of the yulun void realm. They reincarnated and waited for their opportunity. The unexpected intrusion of uncle Xiang and the others gave Yi Chang a glimmer of hope, but it soon turned into despair and anger after being betrayed by the humans. The scenes that happened in the Yu Lun void realm in the past one thousand years were continuously copied into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness as her soul entered her body. Her soul penetrated the memories of her clansmen, and at the same time, an abundant life force was nourishing her physical body. This life force was far purer and denser than the life force in the black jade Condor. This was the Yi Chang tribe¡¯s way of repaying them, and it was also the last thing they left behind. ¡°Miss song, thank you ¡­¡± The power of the soul entered song qingxiao¡¯s body and was greedily absorbed by her dried-up sea of consciousness and body. It was turned into an endless power that flowed through her veins and strengthened her soul consciousness. Yi Chang¡¯s gentle voice resounded in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, waking her up from a dream that had lasted for thousands of years. ¡°Send the bravest Warriors to war, I¡¯ll wait for you in my hometown. Just like the wild Geese flying south, when the flowers bloom in spring, the person who leads the way will take you ¡­¡± The song sung by the entire soul subduing clan gradually disappeared after they turned into spirit soul power. In the end, it was almost inaudible. What replaced it was the angry howls of the cold wind and the shrill screams of the undead. ¡°I also want to thank you.¡± Song qingxiao felt the power flowing in her body and responded in her heart. The Yi Chang tribe had a total of 700 ¡®people¡¯. The power that was transformed from the souls of these people was a great gift. It came at the right time and would be of great help to her cultivation. She could feel that her sea of consciousness had been expanded and strengthened by the power of the soul. Her soul consciousness was further refined and improved. A part of her soul had turned into the purest energy, flowing into her veins and meridians, and then being absorbed by her blood to strengthen her body. After the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ had completely absorbed the Yi Chang tribe¡¯s soul, it became even stronger and resonated with the power of her bloodline. Song Qing¡¯s gratitude could no longer be heard by the soul suppression clan. When she raised her head, the warmth in her eyes had been replaced by coldness. She sneered at the demonic soul in the air. The power of the Spirit soul was like a timely rain that came at the right time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the news was not good for the demonic soul. With a soft ¡®whoosh¡¯, a purple light flew out from song qingxiao¡¯s head, followed by the sharp sword Qi, which swept away the black mist around song qingxiao! In the translucent body of the sword, the faint illusion of a sleeping Golden Dragon appeared. At this time, with the tense atmosphere, it slowly swayed its small tail, as if it was gradually waking up. As her energy was filled and mang Tian appeared, her aura became even more powerful! The situation had reversed. Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267: Chapter 731-surrender (1) Chapter 1267: Chapter 731-surrender (1) ¡°AI ¡­¡± Su Wu, who was in song Qing¡¯s soul, let out a long sigh. At this point, it seemed like a huge battle was inevitable. If not for the Yi Chang tribe¡¯s appearance at the last moment, perhaps song Qing would have weighed the pros and cons of his suggestion. However, with the help of this wave of spirit souls, it made up for song Qing¡¯s disadvantage, making it impossible to avoid this battle. When two profound heaven rank spirit treasures were competing, it was inevitable that one of them would be damaged. Such a heaven-defying item rarely appeared once in ten thousand years. Every time one was destroyed, it was a huge loss. From su Wu¡¯s point of view, howlsky was a sword, a King weapon. Its body was extremely powerful, and with the support of the Dragon Soul, even if song Qing¡¯s strength was beyond his reach, the power of the sword itself could not be underestimated. When the sword was first formed, it suffered the Tribulation of the nine Heavens ¡®divine Thunder, which had the power to restrain evil cultivation techniques and treasures. On the other hand, although the eight treasure Tong Ming token was considered a profound heaven grade treasure, it had been in decline for many years. It had only absorbed some of the demonic Qi and recovered some of its original strength. It hadn¡¯t absorbed all of the demonic Qi, so it was still far from being comparable to mang Tian at his peak. Moreover, it was restricted by the blood contract. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul power was now at an unprecedented level. If she attacked now, even if she restrained herself, it would hurt her Foundation. Su Wu was a little regretful. Before he could finish sighing, the demonic soul, who had been extremely domineering earlier, retreated dozens of meters into the sky the moment it saw mang Tian. Its storm-like eyes flickered. The ferocious demon head that was shrouded in the black gas seemed to give su Wu a human-like sense of hesitation. The overbearing aura that had soared into the sky with the appearance of the sky-crushing sword immediately weakened. ¡°.. What?¡± Perhaps it was because he was too shocked, su Wu¡¯s cold sigh was distorted. He didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly unruly demonic soul would be so useless. He was the first to launch an attack, but when the battle was about to start, he saw the situation turn around and Yi Tian appear, so he actually had the intention to retreat. At this age, su Wu thought that he had seen a lot of things and had seen many big scenes, but he had never seen a scene like this. ¡°..¡±In song qingxiao¡¯s soul, he could feel her strong will. At the same time, he could also feel the weakness of the demonic soul that she had formed a contract with. ¡°Get back here!¡± Song Qing called out mang Tian and held him in his hand as he coldly rebuked. The storm in the demonic soul¡¯s eyes spun even faster, as if it was ¡®thinking¡¯ of a countermeasure. It was once heavily injured by the heaven-destroying sword and was almost destroyed, leaving behind a deep shadow. It was extremely fearful of the heaven-destroying sword. Song qingxiao was not intimidated by its bravado. Instead, when it tried to break free from the contract, she confronted it with an extremely strong stance. Then, the appearance of the Requiem clan made it suffer. With the situation reversed, song qingxiao¡¯s action of drawing her sword was like pouring a bucket of cold water on it. It completely suppressed the arrogance it had when it returned to its human form! If she didn¡¯t listen to him, she would really hit him. It wasn¡¯t a joke! The demonic soul was still standing in mid-air, but the more su Wu looked at the demonic soul, the more he felt that it was weak. ¡°..¡±He had thought of many possible outcomes, but he had never thought that such a strange situation would happen. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao snorted and swung the heaven-destroying sword casually. The demonic soul body shrank at a visible speed before she could even inject spiritual power into it. As it shrank, the black gas also flew in the same direction. The wailing Souls in the darkness disappeared with the black gas. After a short while, the black clouds in the sky also quickly retreated to a point in the sky. Finally, all the black shadows gathered together, and the demonic soul instantly turned into a whirlwind. As it spun, it revealed a black palm-sized token, floating in the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s clenched jaw finally relaxed when she saw the demonic soul disappear. She pursed her lips, held the sword in one hand, and beckoned with the other. The token, which was extremely arrogant a moment ago, suddenly turned into a black shadow with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, cut through the sky, and fell into her palm with a¡¯ pa ¡®sound. ¡°..¡±Su wuru felt a lump in his throat and was speechless for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know su Wu¡¯s complicated feelings. After she caught the token in her palm, she flicked it with her fingers and injected spiritual power into the token, making a clear ¡®ding¡¯ sound. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268: Chapter 731-surrender (2) Chapter 1268: Chapter 731-surrender (2) From the token came a timid and defiant response. Song qingxiao sneered and raised her sword. The will immediately became obedient and did not dare to protest. ¡°..¡±This good-for-nothing look made su Wu fall silent again. He had never thought that the spiritual intelligence of the eight treasure tongming token would be so good at judging the situation. It was really ¡­ He really had no backbone. The wicked would be tortured by the wicked. He didn¡¯t expect this to be applicable not only to cultivators, but also to the spirit of a magic treasure. It really opened his eyes and amazed him. A great battle was about to happen, but because of the demonic soul¡¯s understanding of the situation, it ended. Song qingxiao held the token and rubbed it with her fingertips. Every time she rubbed it, she could feel the mist around her body shake slightly, making her petite body tremble under her fingertips. The surface of the token seemed to be flowing with a faint luster, and at the same time, a layer of faint black gas lingered around it. The wounds on its body caused by the sky splitter had completely disappeared. Under the nourishment of the demonic Qi, not only had its body been repaired, but its spiritual consciousness had also been awakened, causing its body to be filled with spiritual energy. It was no longer as desolate as before. However, when she thought about how the token had almost betrayed its owner, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°..¡±Similarly, Xiang si was speechless. Even with her sharp tongue, she couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe the situation. As soon as the black gas that covered the sky dispersed, the rising sun had already climbed to the top of the mountain. The sunlight shone into every corner of the yulun void realm. The fog that shrouded the Yu Lun illusionary realm gradually became thinner under the sunlight and began to disappear. The restriction that trapped the Yu Lun illusionary realm was originally the will of the ¡®annihilating Dragon¡¯ that the soul suppressing clan had inherited. As long as the evil Dragon did not die, the will that had been passed down from generation to generation would stack up. It would be like the clan members had placed their own shackles on themselves, getting deeper and deeper, and also heavier and heavier, trapping them and blocking others. Now that the Dragon King was dead and the demonic Qi had been devoured by the eight-treasure abyssal passage tablet, all the danger was gone. The wish of Yi Chang and the others was fulfilled. The seal that had imprisoned them for thousands of years since the Yellow Emperor gave the order finally dissipated with the sunlight. The sound of water flowing could be heard, and the sound of birds chirping could even be heard from the other side of the mountain, bringing life to this place that had been dead silent for thousands of years. Even though the Yu Lun illusionary realm had been reduced to ruins after the great battle, with the Holy temples and houses all collapsing, it still represented that the darkness had passed and the light was about to come. This was exactly what the Yi Chang tribe had been looking forward to. Unfortunately, when this day came, they had to pay the price of their disappearance. They were destined to not be able to see such beautiful scenery. Song qingxiao was silent for a while. Then, she clenched her fist and kept the eight treasure tongming token into her body. She turned her head and walked towards Xiang si. ¡°..¡±Xiang si felt his scalp go numb and a bad feeling rose in his heart. Seeing her walking towards him, he immediately became vigilant. that demonic beast of yours, ¡± the moment song qingxiao opened her mouth, Xiang si immediately said, ¡± it¡¯s a sixth-order monster beast. My tribe isn¡¯t big, and it¡¯s located on the border. I just survive in the cracks. I don¡¯t have any cultivation methods or secret techniques that I¡¯m good at. she forced herself to remain calm and tried to show that she didn¡¯t have anything good on her. as you can see, I¡¯m not very strong. He didn¡¯t have any powerful cultivation techniques, nor did he have any useful treasures. As Xiang si spoke, he reached out to play with the silver flute hanging on her waist. When the flute body was fighting with Qing Lu, it had suffered a powerful backlash from her resentment. It was already cracked, but after being tricked by song Qing, it was even more broken when resisting the nine Dragons. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver sound of the flute was corroded by the devil Qi at this time. There were large black spots on it, and a few crisscrossing cracks almost tore the small flute apart. Even so, Xiang si was still reluctant to throw it away. It could be seen that she was probably telling the truth when she said that her family was poor. ¡°The only thing I can rely on is controlling the demonic beasts.¡± There was a high chance that song qingxiao did not spare her life out of kindness. She probably had other intentions. Xiang four continued, ¡± our tribe mainly nurtures demonic beasts. After we help the demonic beasts grow and advance, we¡¯ll form contracts with them. We¡¯ll benefit from each other. Other than that, we don¡¯t have any other useful techniques ¡­ wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269: Chapter 731-surrender 3 Chapter 1269: Chapter 731-surrender 3 She looked at song qingxiao pitifully and was about to say that she really didn¡¯t have anything that she needed. However, before she could say anything, song qingxiao asked, ¡± ¡°.. How did you contract it and absorb it into your body as if it was a magic treasure?¡± She had originally planned to use this secret technique, but now that Xiang si had ¡®confessed¡¯, it saved her some trouble. ¡°..¡±Xiang si didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a question and his face turned green and white. He wished he could swallow back the words he had said earlier. It was a taboo for cultivators to inquire about each other¡¯s cultivation methods and secret skills. However, the situation was different now. Song qingxiao was far stronger than Xiang si. In addition, not only did she not kill Xiang si in the ¡®kill the Dragon King¡¯ mission, but she also saved her life. It was reasonable for Xiang si to not refuse her request. ¡°Why are you so curious about this?¡± Forming a contract with a demonic beast and keeping its body in one¡¯s body was a secret that belonged to the Xiang four clan and could not be spread. She had thought that song qingxiao wanted to take what she had, and in order to show that she had nothing worth coveting, she had taken the initiative to tell others about this. Now, it was too late for her to change her mind. Xiang si was filled with regret, he thought hard about a plan and said, ¡± this requires a demonic beast that can be tamed by you. Only then can you ¡­ Song qingxiao looked at her quietly, and her voice became softer and softer until she finally stopped. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not friends,¡± said song qingxiao,¡±and I¡¯m not a kind person.¡± The reason she left Xiang si alive was not because of their fragile and unreliable Alliance. It was because song Qing had a motive that in order to save Xiang SI¡¯s life, she left fan Wu, a troublesome person, behind. If Xiang four was tactful, everyone would be able to save some trouble. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were extremely direct. Xiang four couldn¡¯t help but be silent for a moment after hearing her words. Her attitude showed that she was interested in his cultivation method, and he did owe her a favor. As she said, she was not a kind person, and the two were not friends. It seemed to be reasonable for her to ask for compensation after the task was completed. (But for some reason, when I heard her say that the two of them were not friends, I felt that something was wrong.) He was currently seriously injured and was not her opponent. Faced with her request, he had no room to refuse. The cultivation technique passed down in the clan was far superior to the blood contract between ordinary cultivators and demonic beasts, but the conditions were also stricter than ordinary blood contracts. Ordinary cultivators would use their blood to form a blood contract with demonic beasts, subduing them for their own use to add to their strength. Other than forming a blood contract with a demonic beast, Xiang Four¡¯s technique could also absorb the demonic beast into his body and borrow its power for his own use when necessary. The combination of the two powers would instantly increase his strength. However, this technique also had a flaw. Because it needed to borrow the power of the demonic beast, it required a tacit understanding and trust between the demonic beast and its master. However, most of the great demons with high-grade bloodlines already had spiritual intelligence and were extremely fierce. It was impossible for them to sincerely obey humans, so this method was not suitable for great demons. Because the Xiang four clan mainly tamed demonic beasts, every Clansman would start to nurture their own demonic beast when they were born. After they developed feelings for it, they would wait until it reached adulthood before forming a contract with it. This way, the success rate was extremely high and there were few failures. For someone like song qingxiao, who had not raised a demonic beast, could it be that she thought that he had a giant Python and was handsome, so she wanted to catch a demonic beast to form a contract with? However, there was almost no chance of success. In this way, even if this cultivation technique was given to her, it would not be of much use. With her current strength, if she were to spend more time and effort to raise demon beasts according to her secret technique, it would only be a waste of time. This secret skill was passed down in the family and should not be given to outsiders. However, if song qingxiao could not use it after getting it, she could at most learn some habits of the beasts. It did not seem to be against the orders of the family. At least, it was not a big deal for her to hand over the secret skill compared to her life. Xiang si was a person who knew how to adapt to the situation, this was also the biggest reason why she was able to live until now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought for a while and quickly made a decision, but pretended to be in a difficult position. However, she was very precise with her timing so that song qingxiao would not lose her patience after waiting for too long. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She pouted, took out a small piece of white jade from her arms, and threw it in song Qing¡¯s direction. ¡°This is something the elders of the clan gave me. It contains some methods of raising demon beasts and the things you want.¡± ¡°Just scan it with your divine sense,¡± she said after a pause. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270: Friends (1) Chapter 1270: Friends (1) Song qingxiao was overjoyed when he heard Xiang Four¡¯s words and immediately reached out to grab the White jade. The Jade wasn¡¯t big, it was cold to the touch and had a weak spiritual power. From its appearance, it was hard to tell where the method Xiang si had mentioned was hidden. Although Liang Xiang si did not have the guts to lie to her, song Qing was a cautious person, and just in case, she scanned the White jade with her spiritual sense. As her consciousness sank into the White jade, it was as if she had entered another realm. A large amount of totems, knowledge of demonic beasts, habits, and so on appeared in her sea of consciousness. It was truly wonderful. Although her cultivation had already reached the nascent soul tier, it was not because she was born into a noble clan, so it was her first time coming into contact with this kind of inheritance method, and she felt it was very novel. ¡°This is a soul Jade.¡± Su Wu, who had previously been provoked by the demonic soul, finally calmed down. He could sense song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± almost all the cultivation techniques and experiences passed down in the aristocratic families are based on this model. Xiang four didn¡¯t know what song qingxiao was up to and was even certain that she couldn¡¯t learn the secret technique. However, su Wu knew what she was up to. ¡°You¡¯re preparing to form a contract with that Wolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded. It had been two years since she and the silver Wolf entered the starry sky sea. After she had shattered her golden core and escaped into the starry sky sea, although she had reconstructed her physical body, she did not have a deep understanding of the starry sky sea. She only knew that there was a beast King that had reached the eighth rank in there. At that time, her strength was not strong, and she was afraid that her bloodline would attract high-level demon beasts, so she did not dare to search for the whereabouts of the silver Wolf. She could only cultivate desperately and slowly search for the silver Wolf¡¯s breath in her divine sense. However, because the sea of stars was too vast, they had not found anything in the past two years. They had not found the whereabouts of the silver Wolf. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to break through.¡± She used the word ¡®level up¡¯, not¡¯ level up¡¯. This proved that her strength had accumulated to a peak after going through the trial of the yulun void realm. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had long reached the top level of the nascent soul tier, and her comprehension of sword Arts during the Battle with Qing Lu on the night of her ¡®Homecoming¡¯ had even allowed her to break through the bottleneck of her mental state. At that time, she already had signs of a breakthrough, but because the environment wasn¡¯t very suitable, she forcefully suppressed it. Now that she had received the favor of the Requiem clan, the power of the Spirit souls from Yichang and the others was too powerful for her. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Her original strength was already close to the peak of the top level of the nascent soul stage, and with the power of the Yi Chang clan¡¯s spirit soul as support, after returning to the sea of stars after this trial, she should be able to break through to the nascent soul stage and enter the realm of the spirit division after she absorbed all of the accumulated power into her meridians and for her own use. At that time, the sea of stars would have less of a restriction on her, and it was only a matter of time before she found the silver Wolf. When Xiang si summoned the illusionary image of the black python, song qingxiao had been drooling over it. This method was similar to the several times she had ¡®brought¡¯ the silver Wolf with her during the trial, but she was passive. She used the characteristics of the divine prison trial to bind the silver Wolf to herself as a personal ¡®item¡¯. In comparison, song qingxiao guessed that Xiang Four¡¯s Python Phantom was some kind of demonic beast controlling technique, which was why she wanted to get it from him. If not for this, she would not have agreed to spare her life with just a few soft words from Xiang si, and even left behind a disaster like fan Wu. However, the situation after that was just as she had guessed. Xiang si tactfully took out the secret technique and she didn¡¯t let him live in vain. It was a happy ending. ¡°It¡¯s possible that the wolf is already dead.¡± Su Wu couldn¡¯t help but remind her when he heard her say this. He wasn¡¯t trying to dampen song qingxiao¡¯s enthusiasm, but the dangers of the sea of stars were not limited to her current understanding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was lucky that day. After she entered the sea of stars by mistake, she entered the territory of low-level demonic beasts, so she had been safe and sound. She cultivated and forged swords in the middle. After two years, the most powerful demonic beast she had encountered was only at the sixth level. However, the starry sky sea did not only breed sixth-rank demonic beasts. In the depths of its territory, there were powerful demonic beasts above the seventh rank. There were even half-beast Kings at the peak of the seventh rank. However, due to the suppression of the beast King, he had been desperately accumulating strength and did not dare to easily break through. Other than that, the beast King was the most powerful existence in the starry sea. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271: Friends (2) Chapter 1271: Friends (2) The aristocratic families of the Empire had suffered a great loss in the starry sea, so they didn¡¯t know much about the beast King. However, the fact that the starry sea was able to stand against the Shi family in the Empire¡¯s territory and live in harmony with them instead of being ruled or subdued by them was a Testament to the starry sea¡¯s strength. That beast King had already reached the peak of the eighth level several decades ago. After all these years, as the older generation of the clan who had dealt with monstrous beasts went into hiding and the new generation rose, they had forgotten the lessons of the past and did not have a deep memory of the casualties of the clan. Therefore, when they were chasing after song qingxiao, Chu Yi and Wei Zhi tried to break through the border gate due to their ignorance after song qingxiao escaped into the starry sky sea. It was all because the aristocratic families of these empires had underestimated the sea of stars and forgotten the price their ancestors had paid. That beast King had been in seclusion for too many years, and these juniors had yet to witness its might. However, from the fact that the seventh-order demonic beasts in the starry sea were suppressing their strength and did not dare to challenge its authority, it could be seen that the beast was most likely in hibernation, looking for an opportunity to advance. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had been too low previously, and she had entered the starry sea to seek refuge. Most of her time had been spent on improving her strength and forging swords. Naturally, she had no time to care about the situation in the starry sea. In fact, from su Wu¡¯s point of view, the sea of stars might not be peaceful, but undercurrents were surging. When the silver Wolf entered the sea of stars, it was at most a fifth-order demonic beast. Although it was born on the ¡®evil demon Island¡¯ and its body had been transformed, it had the ability to evolve by absorbing the bloodline power of demonic beasts after devouring them. It had also been transformed by song qingxiao¡¯s blue-blooded power, so its strength was much stronger than an ordinary fifth-rank demonic beast. However, its rank was still limited. The sea of stars was fraught with danger. Once it entered, its advantage would also become its disadvantage. The power of blue blood and the ability to evolve in the bloodline could be coveted by even more powerful demonic beasts. It had been almost two years, and the reason why song qingxiao could not find it was probably because it had already died under the claws of some great demon in the starry sea. ¡°Impossible!¡± As soon as su Wu finished speaking, song Qing instinctively retorted. The image of the man and Wolf separating at the border gate appeared in her mind. The silver Wolf¡¯s final gaze was cold, persistent, proud, and not willing to give up. It firmly remembered Wei Zhi and Chu Yi in its heart. Su Wu¡¯s words made sense, but for some reason, song Qing felt that the silver Wolf would not die. It had an extremely strong life force, and the special environment of evil demon Island had created this Wolf King. Its extremely vengeful character made it difficult for it to accept its fate. There was no reason for this feeling, but song qingxiao felt that the silver Wolf was still alive and was just waiting for her to find it. ¡°..¡±Su Wu did not expect that someone as rational and cold as her would have such ¡¯emotional¡¯ moments. Although it was said that as a cultivator¡¯s strength grew, their senses would gradually deepen, song qingxiao¡¯s feeling was not very reliable to su Wu. It was just that it was very rare to see her reveal such an ¡®innocent¡¯ characteristic. While su Wu felt that it was somewhat novel, he also felt that there was no need to argue with her over such a small matter. After a long silence, he replied, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything. Xiang four didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao had already chatted with su Wu several times in this short period of time. She saw that song qingxiao didn¡¯t speak for a long time and thought that she was just looking at the contents of the White jade with her divine sense. She didn¡¯t interrupt her until song qingxiao kept the White jade. She said, ¡°This soul Jade is a unique inheritance of my clan. In order to prevent people from forcefully snatching it, the elders of my clan had placed a restriction on it.¡± She explained, ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even though I¡¯ve temporarily removed the restriction and given it to you, there¡¯s still a certain restriction. if you give it to someone else, this soul Jade will destroy itself. Xiang si paused for a moment and continued, ¡± and after you¡¯ve memorized all the content, it will also lose its spirituality. In other words, this item was a one-time use item. This was to prevent song qingxiao from using this item to trade and spread the secret technique of this race. Xiang four said this to remind song Qing that she was young and to show his sincerity. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272: Friends (3) Chapter 1272: Friends (3) Song qingxiao nodded. She never thought of using it for anything else, so this condition wasn¡¯t really a restriction to her. The mission had been completed and the two of them were about to leave the trial space. She had achieved her goal and was about to turn around when Xiang four suddenly spoke, ¡± ¡°Swish-¡± Song qingxiao turned her head. Xiang si clutched his chest and grinned widely, ¡°¡±What¡¯s your name?¡± Her delicate face had been corroded by the demonic spring, and there were large patches of bloody marks on it. However, the two beautiful faces at the corners of her mouth were extremely eye-catching, making her smile look extremely brilliant. although this beast contracting art is what you want, I¡¯m already giving it to you very generously. Let¡¯s be friends. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything and Xiang si wanted to lean in, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xiang ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the two of them seemed to be sucked in by a strong force at the same time and were forcefully ¡®grabbed¡¯ out of the trial scene. Xiang Four¡¯s words came to an abrupt end. .. At the same time, on the other side, after being ¡®sent¡¯ onto the boat by the people of churong sect, pinluo had already successfully passed through the fog barrier and entered the nine Springs. At this time, it was early in the morning, and the water of the nine Springs had already filled the pool and was gushing out of the nine Dragon cave. The sound of running water resounded in pinluo¡¯s ears. After leaving the restriction, he could no longer hear the soul-shaking drum sounds from the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t hear anything inside either. Song qingxiao and Xiang four were still inside, their fates unknown. Uncle Xiang was not willing to leave, and he wholeheartedly wanted to seek immortality. The two people who had come with him were also influenced by uncle Xiang, and were not willing to leave with him. Pinluo felt that the atmosphere was heavy tonight. Something big was probably going to happen. The young man felt uneasy. He thought of the group of ¡®bad guys¡¯ in the Yu Lun illusionary realm and became more and more worried. He had been with song qingxiao for many days, and even though he knew that they had some skills, they were facing a group of ¡®evil people¡¯ who would not pay for their deaths. It was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands, and they would probably be at a disadvantage. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Immediately, his blood boiled and he desperately wanted to turn the ship back to the yulun void realm. He thought,¡±although I¡¯m not strong enough, I¡¯m still friends with these two ladies. If worse comes to worst, I¡¯ll die together with them.¡± As soon as this thought came into his mind, before he could turn the boat back, the water of the nine Springs brought the bow of the boat and rushed into one of the caves in the nine Dragon cave. The moonlight was blocked by the dark river, and pinluo¡¯s vision was completely dark. The only sound he could hear was the sound of the boat crashing against the stone wall. Pinluo¡¯s scream was drowned out by the sound of the river crashing against the stone wall. If he didn¡¯t hold onto the cabin tightly at the critical moment, his body would have been thrown out by the force. When the ship slowed down and pinluo turned around, he could no longer see the nine Springs. The boat moved along the current. Without uncle Xiang leading the way, it was unknown when he would be able to walk out of the nine Dragon cave and leave the river alive. There were five people on the ship when they came, but he was the only one when they returned. He recalled his longing for the yulun void realm and his curiosity about the rumored Immortals. When he returned this time, he was only left with negative emotions such as disgust, fear, and so on. In the sound of the water, pinluo didn¡¯t know how long the boat had been traveling in the dark tunnel. His mind was filled with qinglu, song qingxiao, and xiangsi. He hated himself for being helpless, and he also regretted not staying with his friends. Endless roars came from the direction of the nine Springs. It was unknown if some kind of mutation had occurred in the yulun illusionary realm, but through the long and dark tunnel, these subtle movements were magnified countless times. Tonight, the current was rapid and the river was filled with devil Qi. The ship was pushed against the stone wall by the water, making a ¡®Deng Deng¡¯ sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atmosphere was even more terrifying and depressing than when pinluo had entered the nine Dragon cave. However, he was still immersed in his own thoughts and couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Just as he was silently crying, he suddenly heard a ¡®wuwu¡¯ sound coming from the dark river. The sound came from the inside and was bizarrely loud. Even before it got close, pinluo already felt that something was wrong. The ship had been sailing for a long time and was far away from the nine Springs. The sound of the wind at this time was extremely strange. While he was feeling bewildered, he only felt a whirlwind whistling over and blowing past the ship with a ¡®boom¡¯, almost lifting him and the ship up. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273: Friends (4) Chapter 1273: Friends (4) The wind was fast and extremely evil, carrying an extremely cold Yin Qi. Pinluo was caught off guard, and just as he was about to be thrown out, hit the stone wall, and fall into the water- ¡°AI.¡± A girl¡¯s gentle sigh was heard. Then, it was as if an invisible ¡®hand¡¯ had caught his outstretched palm in time. A force supported him, making him feel as if he was wrapped in clouds. His falling body stopped in mid-air for a moment. The strong wind quickly passed through his body, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. It was as if his flowing blood was about to be frozen, and the chill had invaded his bones. Before he could cry out in pain, the cold wind had already blown out. The force holding him up quickly disappeared, and pinluo¡¯s body rolled into the boat with a bang. He fell back into the water along with the ship¡¯s body that was jolted up. The water splashed into the cabin, causing pinluo to shiver. He ignored the pain from his fall and sat up. That sigh was extremely familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. ¡°Qinglu, qinglu, is that you?¡± That voice was like Qing Lu humming a little tune. He had heard it before and after she died, and it had left a deep impression on him. But at this time, the voice had shed off the shrill and resentment that pinluo had heard several times. Instead, it had become gentle and smooth, as if the resentment in her stomach before her ¡®death¡¯ had been washed away and she had been freed. As soon as he finished speaking, qinglu¡¯s soul appeared in front of him from the tunnel. She was still wearing the red Wedding dress, but her face was very different from the night of her ¡®return¡¯. His face had turned from ashen to deathly pale, and his dark purple lips had lost their color. Although he still looked very terrifying, he had lost the terrifying hostility that he had that day. She pursed her lips into a smile and slowly retracted her hand that was ¡®supporting¡¯ pinluo. Pinluo had ¡®said goodbye¡¯ to her twice, and the impression he left behind was that he couldn¡¯t hold her hand. Now, he finally held her hand, but he wasn¡¯t the one who saved her, but was saved by her. ¡°You ¡­¡± When he met Qing Lu again this time, he didn¡¯t have song qingxiao and Xiang four to protect him, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He had a feeling that Qing Lu wouldn¡¯t hurt him, and she had even saved his life before. Meeting an ¡®acquaintance¡¯ under such circumstances, the young man felt that he still had a lot to say and a lot of questions to ask. For example, what had happened in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, where song Qing Xiao and Xiang four were, the previous sounds and vibrations, and the palpitations caused by the cold wind, all made pinluo puzzled. Qing Lu smiled and extended her hand to him. Pinluo was dumbfounded as he stretched his hand out. This time, no one stopped him. His hand passed through the cold air and overlapped with the pale little hand. The young man lost consciousness in an instant. Images flashed through his mind like a lantern. The nine Dragons threatened the earth, the Yellow Emperor led his men to kill the evil Dragons, and the soul suppression clan guarded this place. The memories of the Requiem clan were immersed in the nine Springs, and the clear dew had merged with the nine Springs, so they naturally understood this part of history. It was as if pinluo had a dream of a thousand years. He dreamed that the young Yi Chang built a holy temple and separated from his wife.He watched as the women of the soul suppression race huddled together and chanted spells, willingly sinking into the water. He saw that these people would reincarnate once every few decades, and the demonic Qi would wrap around them tighter and tighter.He saw uncle Xiang and the others who had accidentally entered the Yu Lun illusionary realm back then. He heard Yi Chang begging uncle Xiang in his youth to spread the news that there was an evil Dragon here that had not completely disappeared so that the humans could think of a way to fight against this evil intention. However, he saw that uncle Xiang¡¯s single eye was clearly flickering with avoidance. Longevity was too touching. Even if it was not a blessing for Yi Chang and the others, it was something uncle Xiang could only dream of. When pinluo heard the young uncle Xiang¡¯s stammering lie, the light in Yichang¡¯s eyes dimmed and turned into deep anger. ¡°No, no,¡± uncle Xiang! pinluo shouted loudly in his sleep. He seemed to have sensed Yichang¡¯s disappointment in humans. Uncle Xiang¡¯s reaction had hurt him, and the man who had been corroded by demonic energy for a thousand years could not hold on any longer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uncle Xiang was still racking his brain for an excuse, saying that he was willing to find sacrificial offerings for them to appease the spirit of the evil Dragon, but he did not mention that he was willing to send a message for help. Pinluo, who was sleeping, was getting more and more anxious. He hated himself for being so helpless. Seeing Yi Chang¡¯s face getting darker and darker, he suddenly had the strength to shout, ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you spread the news!¡± With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, he sat up, and the feeling of powerlessness that bound him disappeared. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274: Chapter 733-Easter egg-1 Chapter 1274: Chapter 733-Easter egg-1 Yi Chang, uncle Xiang, and the others had all disappeared from his dream. The sound of the water flowing had also disappeared. The boat whizzed along with the current and rushed out of the nine Dragon cave¡¯s boundary. It swayed on the water¡¯s surface. The sunlight shone on his body, driving away the coldness in his body. He had already left the nine Dragon cave? Pinluo couldn¡¯t believe it, and he pinched his cheek hard! He felt a sharp pain, and he seemed to hear the chirping of birds in the trees on both sides of the river. The breeze blew through the trees, making a rustling sound. Everything was extremely lively, without the quiet and dead silence of the yulun virtual realm. The clear dew had disappeared, as if it had never been there. He turned back to look in the direction of the nine Dragon cave. It was still like a dream. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had just woken up and escaped from the terrifying place. Perhaps it was because of Qing Lu¡¯s protection, his trip was surprisingly smooth. The young man clenched his hands. The cold and soft touch of the young girl¡¯s palm seemed to still remain in his palm. As soon as he returned to the village, he told them about his fortuitous encounter. Pinluo mentioned song qingxiao, Xiang si, Yi Chang and the others, Dragon King¡¯s sacrifice and clear dew, as well as the living corpses that fan Wu had gathered that day. He told the local police about what uncle Xiang had done over the years and the whereabouts of his two companions, which shocked the local city center. There had indeed been a series of young girls going missing in this place for many years. The name ¡®Qing Lu¡¯ he mentioned, after investigation, was indeed the same as a girl¡¯s name, age, and even appearance in the missing case file from ten years ago. If what pinluo said was true, it could be said that he had solved some of the mysteries of the missing girls case in the past few decades. However, the girl named qinglu was already 18 years old when she went missing. Now, ten years had passed. If she was still alive, she should be 28 years old. However, pinluo said that she still looked like an 18-year-old girl, as if nothing had changed in the past ten years, which was really suspicious. The city center¡¯s security Department reacted quickly. They sorted out qinglu¡¯s files and summoned pinluo to describe qinglu¡¯s appearance. Then, they drew an image of qinglu. Compared with the photo in the file, the similarity was up to 80%! When pinluo took the photo of the missing ¡®clear dew¡¯ from the city center¡¯s official, he recognized the girl who had been sacrificed. The relevant personnel who mentioned the case to him said that qinglu¡¯s parents were too sad after losing their only daughter and had moved out of this land. However, after hearing the news, they insisted on coming back, saying that they wanted to see pinluo and understand more about their daughter. The photo had already turned slightly yellow. It was different from the Qing Lu in his memory. The girl in the photo was shy and innocent, smiling at the camera with her lips pursed, just like the last time he saw ¡®her¡¯. He recalled the scene he saw in his dream and the promise he made in his dream. After some hesitation, he told the group of people what happened in his dream. The official who met him was a little skeptical. His words were just a dream and could not be taken seriously. After all, the legend had become a reality, and the fact that there was a Yu Lun illusionary realm in the nine Dragon cave with a group of ¡®soul Dominators¡¯ living there was too unbelievable. This place was too strange. Many things had happened in the past, making the nine Dragon cave a forbidden place. However, although he could not guarantee that he would be able to suppress the divine Emperor for a thousand years, he insisted that a group of strange clan members lived in the yulun void realm. The matter was of great importance. After hearing pinluo¡¯s words, the official didn¡¯t dare to express his opinion. He only said that he would only give him an answer when he reported back. Pinluo had been waiting for more than half a month. Finally, the people from the capital city had come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were extremely curious about the yulun illusionary realm and the race that had lived for a thousand years and had been protecting the human race. However, they felt that this matter was too illusionary and had no basis. Some people guessed that pinluo had been in the nine Dragon cave for too long, and the miasma had affected his mind, causing him to hallucinate. Some people thought that pinluo had killed uncle Xiang and his two companions, and came back alone to avoid suspicion, so he made up such a bizarre story. However, no one could explain how he met ¡®Qing Lu¡¯. After all, how could a girl who went missing ten years ago meet pinluo in the nine Dragon cave so many years later? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275: Easter egg (2) Chapter 1275: Easter egg (2) In addition, if he was fighting alone, how could he kill two equally strong companions and uncle Xiang, who had been making a living on the water for years and was strong and strong? all of these were suspicious. The Department at the center of the Empire sent someone to test pinluo, but found that he was clear-headed and insisted on what he said, willing to take responsibility for every word he said. Now that things had come to this, the young man¡¯s persistence was also curious. Was there an existence like the Yu Lun void realm in the nine Dragon cave? Was there really a race that had lived for thousands of years, protected humans, and suppressed evil Dragons? Under these doubts, the center of the Empire finally decided to send a special team of people to explore the nine Dragon cave again on the grounds that this case involved many lives. As someone who had reported uncle Xiang¡¯s crimes, met qinglu, and was the only person to come out of the nine Dragon cave alive after uncle Xiang, pinluo was naturally going to participate in this trip. Other than those with special abilities from the mysterious organization, there were also historians and archeologists. At the same time, Qing Lu¡¯s parents, who had rushed back after hearing the news, were also there. The ship set off in a grandiose manner. The moment the ship entered the nine Dragon cave, if it was in the past, the engine would have strangely stopped. However, for some reason, after the evil wind that drew out the dew that day blew out, the strange and strange magnetic field that had shrouded the Black River for generations seemed to be destroyed! The mobile phones were no longer affected, and the modern facilities did not stop either. Under the illumination of the lights, the experts quickly located the location of the nine Springs. It took them nearly four hours to enter the nine Springs. The spring water was extremely clear, like a piece of unpolluted Jade hidden in the deep mountains, which made people sigh. ¡°Be careful ¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but reach out to scoop water like ah Xin had done that day.¡±There¡¯s something wrong with the water!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man¡¯s hand had already sunk into the water. He pulled twice, making a ¡®splash¡¯ sound. the water is very clear and cool. It seems to have just flowed down from the mountains. It should not have been contaminated. The bespectacled man who looked like a scholar said, ¡± I¡¯m going to put some in to study the ingredients. After saying this, he seemed to remember what pinluo had said earlier and raised his head. ¡°What did you say was the problem?¡± He saw the young man¡¯s wide-open eyes, as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°What ¡­ How could that be?¡± Pinluo couldn¡¯t believe it. He had seen with his own eyes how ah Xin¡¯s hand was instantly corroded when he put it into the spring. Ah Xin¡¯s screams were still ringing in his ears, but why did the water not seem to have any corrosive power now? Many people dipped their hands into the water one after another, and the calm water surface rippled. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with excitement and curiosity, but no one seemed to be in pain. All of this was as unreal as a dream. Pinluo couldn¡¯t even tell if the first time he came here, ah Xin being corroded by the spring water was a dream or if this scene was a real dream. The mist that lingered over the spring had disappeared, and a long waterway led from one side of the nine Springs to the inside. ¡°Is the legendary Yu Lun void realm inside?¡± Someone discovered this waterway and asked, which woke up pinluo who was still immersed in uneasiness. He replied, ¡°¡±Yes.¡± Everyone was immediately interested, and the ship increased its horsepower, making loud ¡®da da da¡¯ sounds. Modern things broke the silence of this ancient place. The boat was like an arrow leaving the bow, whooshing through the water and heading in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he first came here with uncle Xiang, this misty waterway was very long in pinluo¡¯s heart. At that time, the young man¡¯s heart was occupied by fear, curiosity, and uneasiness. He always felt that this road seemed to have no end. However, it was a little strange. At that time, there were few people on the boat, and the boat was small. He did not know if it was because song Qing was sitting next to him, but although he was also afraid, he felt particularly at ease. At this time, there were many people coming in, and there were several boats prepared. Everyone was talking and laughing, and it was very lively. On the contrary, he was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what to do. After the fog had dispersed, the terrifying road in his memory revealed the river. The river was not long. After the ship sailed forward for a few minutes, they entered the yulun void realm! wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276: Easter egg (3) Chapter 1276: Easter egg (3) The two sides of the lake were still surrounded by towering Green Mountains. Just as pinluo had said, they were reflected in the water. However, the houses and holy temples that were still in order when he left that day had all been destroyed! This place was like an extremely huge ancient battlefield. It was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. The afternoon sun shone down, and the dust from the collapsed house rose about two to three meters high, making it look like there was a layer of yellow sand and mist in the middle of the water. Because this place was surrounded by mountains, the dust and fog did not dissipate for a long time. The arrival of the crowd seemed to have disturbed the sand mist. It moved slightly, as if letting out a long, ancient sigh. This place seemed to have experienced an extremely terrifying disaster that shook the earth and mountains, destroying this place. However, there was no news of such a terrible disaster in the local historical records. At the dock where Yi Chang and the others welcomed song qingxiao and the others, the antique pavilions and corridors had been destroyed by a terrible force. Large wooden beams fell down and were soaked in water. Song qingxiao, Xiang four, the Yichang people, and uncle Xiang were all gone. It didn¡¯t look like there were any survivors. ¡°Are you sure this is the place you came to that day?¡± The expression of the person in the same line of work gradually became serious as he asked. His voice broke the silence of the place and was amplified several times. ¡°I¡¯m sure ¡­ I ¡­¡± In fact, pinluo already felt that something was wrong. This place was completely different from the day he came. The houses inside were destroyed, and the people who lived here were gone. Everything felt like a dream. The serious expression of the person in charge made him wonder if he had just been in a dream. Was it because after he woke up, song qingxiao, Xiang si, and uncle Xiang did not exist? was it because he did not enter the dream and everything was just his imagination? But soon, he found a familiar figure. ¡°Guys, look over there!¡± He stretched out his hand excitedly and pointed in the direction of the collapsed dock. In just a short month or so, there were already some green marks on the collapsed roof beams, as if they had been abandoned for a long time. However, under the broken walls and beams, a small branch of the peach tree poked out with a new bud. This might be the only chance of survival in the Yu Lun void realm. ¡°Peach trees, peach trees, they grow by the dock!¡± The existence of this Peach Bud strengthened pinluo¡¯s will. He was so excited that his entire body trembled.¡±When we came here that day, Yi Chang and his people welcomed us.¡± He was so excited that he didn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°On the day of the ¡®Dragon King ceremony¡¯, qinglu was also sunk into the lake here.¡± All his uncertainties had disappeared. Song qingxiao and the others really existed, not just his imagination. When the others heard his words, their expressions froze. He spoke so firmly that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. But how did this place become like this in just a month? ¡°Miss song ¡­ Miss Xiang ¡­ Yi Chang ¡­¡± Pinluo put his hands to his mouth and shouted. His voice spread out, scattering the smoke and dust that had gathered in the area. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± ¡°Song ¡­ Little ¡­ Sister ¡­¡± But no one responded. ¡°Is there anyone here?¡± The others also shouted, but the place was deathly silent. According to pinluo, there were more than a hundred people living here, including uncle Xiang, ah Xin, and two other mysterious ¡®innocent¡¯ girls who might have been tricked into coming here by uncle Xiang. Because of the severity of the situation, everyone hurriedly got off the boat and shouted as they walked in. At the same time, they called the phone outside for help, trying to save as many people as possible. The photographer took the camera and recorded everything. After a long time, the person walking in front exclaimed, as if he had discovered something. Everyone hurried over and found the lost toes of the Holy Temple. A huge sand pit had been formed there. Countless corpses had risen up and were sleeping peacefully in the sand. The discovery of the Yu Lun void realm shocked the Empire! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°.. In the nine Dragon cave of the Black River, a large number of female corpses appeared. The scene had already been protected. After identification, these women should have been born a thousand years ago ¡­¡± On the National television of the Empire, a reporter appeared at the scene of the Yu Lun illusionary realm and explained to the camera in excitement. ¡°.. From the clothes and decorations, these clothes have the style of the tribe from three thousand years ago ¡­¡± The name of pinluo had caused a sensation in the Empire because of the discovery of the yulun void realm. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280: Chapter 735-same disease (1) Chapter 1280: Chapter 735-same disease (1) After a few trials, song qingxiao had accumulated a lot of good things. In the nuwa¡¯s heaven mending mission, she had snatched a lot of items from the cosmic bags from the purple-eyed boy, the five-tailed fox girl, and other trial-takers. However, she had not had the time to count her spoils of war in detail because she had been forging Dharma treasures, practicing the deity vanquishing technique, and raising her cultivation. With the green lamp of chaos, the heaven-destroying sword, the stellar array, and other treasures, in addition to the profound heaven spiritual treasure ¡®eight treasures underworld access order¡¯ that song qingxiao had taken from fan Wu, ordinary magic weapons were no longer worthy of her attention. Now was the perfect time to exchange them for points. Thinking of this, song qingxiao immediately scanned her own cosmic space with her spiritual sense. The first thing she took out was the interspatial space she had taken from fan jianghe. She had already classified the things inside. Other than the Shennong cauldron, the things inside fan jianghe¡¯s interspatial space did not seem to be of much value. Song qingxiao tried to use her necklace to exchange for points, and the training space responded, ¡°Xumi ring (low-level, low-quality), exchangeable for 500 points. Do you want to exchange? The value of this spatial pocket surprised song Qing. She remembered the first time she sold her spoils of war in the trial space. It was a divine Ruyi brush that she had obtained on the demon Island. At that time, she had exchanged it for 500 points. Because it was the first time in her life that she had ¡®resold¡¯ her spoils of war, she still had a deep impression of it even after such a long time. During that trial, she had not yet stepped into the door of cultivation, and her strength was low. The items in the hands of the people who participated in the trial should not be worth much. No matter what, fan jianghe¡¯s interspatial ring couldn¡¯t be worth less than the other item. However, the points required to exchange for the two items were the same. Could it be that as her strength increased, the points awarded for the items that she obtained would be severely reduced by the trial space due to the huge difference in level? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was close to the truth. Just like the exchange of the nine-word secret order, it was more and more expensive each time. In order to verify her thoughts, song qingxiao immediately took out the pill-stabilizing cauldron. After scanning it with her divine sense, she sensed something.[ pill-stabilizing cauldron, mid-grade pill-refining magic tool, made by the Shennong clan. Exchangeable for 10000 points. Do you wish to exchange? ] As expected! Song qingxiao let out a long sigh and put the cauldron back into the universe bag. When she had obtained the ding pill cauldron, it was clearly worth 20000 points. Now, in just two short years, its value had dropped by half. Although song qingxiao could understand this, she still frowned when she thought about how the hard-won necklace could only be exchanged for 500 points. After hesitating for a while, she was still a little reluctant to sell the pocket dimension for 500 points, so she finally chose to refuse. ¡°Oh,¡± Su Wu sneered in her spirit, as if he was laughing at her petty behavior. Song qingxiao felt a little embarrassed, as if someone had seen through her. She touched the tip of her nose and explained, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant, I just want to estimate the value of the other things first.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Su Wu seemed to agree with her words. His lazy voice sounded, ¡°¡±People who are used to being poor are like this.¡± After he said that, song qingxiao was silent for a moment. She suddenly thought about it and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Senior can understand. Could it be that you¡¯ve also lived such a calculative life?¡± Once he said this, su Wu immediately stopped talking. Song Qing quickly realized that he was probably right about a part of the truth. Although su Wu was born into an aristocratic family when he was young, he betrayed the taikang clan for some reason. Without the support of the family, he might have been like her, living a period of poverty and selling his property ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she thought about it this way, su Wu¡¯s originally extremely mysterious image in her heart seemed to have become extremely real because of his poverty. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Su Wu raised his voice, but his actions made song qingxiao feel that he was angry from embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to care at first, I was just following senior¡¯s words and asking, if you don¡¯t want to say then forget it.¡± ¡°Moreover, the difficulty is only temporary. After entering the divine incarcerate, there will always be others who have treasures and will take the initiative to give them,¡± she said indifferently. As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but take out another item from her universe bag. senior, look. Isn¡¯t this it? ¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281: Same disease (2) Chapter 1281: Same disease (2) Song qingxiao took out a light purple Pearl. The Pearl was full of spiritual energy, and there were faint patterns of thunder and lightning on it. It was an item collected in the universe bag that she had robbed from the purple-eyed boy. She spoke of the robbery so calmly, and her tone was so natural that it was as if it was a natural action to take advantage of others, which made su Wu speechless. While su Wu was silent, song qingxiao used her divine sense and the trial space showed:[ Thunder spirit Pearl, middle-grade magical treasure, exchangeable for 5000 points. Do you want to exchange? ] This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate and chose to confirm. Although the purple-eyed boy was arrogant back then, he did have the right to be arrogant. He was extremely wealthy and had collected a lot of things, such as elixirs, equipment, and some low-level Dharma treasures. However, song qingxiao had taken all of them. She didn¡¯t care about these things now, so she took them all out and exchanged them. After the final calculation, she exchanged them for a total of 27500 points. Including the points she had earned from her original mission, she now had a total of 37500 points. After she had accumulated enough points, she immediately returned her consciousness to the trial space¡¯s exchange interface and exchanged for the ¡®Army¡¯ token. 20000 points were deducted. At the same time, a golden ¡®soldier¡¯ character appeared in his soul. The words ¡®Lin¡¯,¡¯ Zhe¡¯, and ¡®Qian¡¯ flashed the moment the ¡®Bing¡¯ token appeared. Powerful spiritual power burst out, connecting with each other and forming a single entity. It sucked in the ¡®Bing¡¯ token that song Qing Xiaogang had collected. As soon as the ¡®Army¡¯ token entered the token, the spiritual energy on the token surged. The power of the four words struck her sea of consciousness, resonating with the power of the soul she had previously absorbed. The energy from the souls of Yi Chang and the others entered her body at the last moment, but because the energy was too strong, she could not absorb it immediately and had to suppress it. At this time, the nine words secret order triggered the spirit soul power that had accumulated in her body. It immediately began to surge and attack her veins and vessels, which dispelled her original plan of testing the power of the newly obtained ¡®Army¡¯ order after exchanging for it. Song qingxiao immediately focused her mind and carefully guided this extremely pure energy to flow around her meridians. The power of the Spirit soul was extremely powerful. It was hard to detect when he was temporarily suppressing it. Now, after song Qing ¡®moved¡¯, it was as if it was fully activated. The power was as vast as the ocean, and her meridians couldn¡¯t contain it. It was drawn into her body and merged into her blood vessels, tempering her body. The excess power struck his meridians, bringing about waves of intense pain. Fortunately, song qingxiao had already figured out the wonderful use of the deity vanquishing spell. Since her meridians couldn¡¯t contain all the power, she could use the power of the deity vanquishing spell to temporarily expel the excess spiritual power, forming a huge circulation in her body. This would disperse the damage to her meridians, expand her meridians, and improve her cultivation. Spiritual power gushed out from her palm and returned to her body through the other palm. The spiritual power formed a huge eggshell-like Halo around song Qing¡¯s body. Every time he completed a circulation, his veins would be repaired after they were broken. Although this process brought a lot of pain, his meridians had been repaired several times and had become wider and stronger, gradually able to withstand the impact of the spiritual energy. In the process of cultivation, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power turned into ice crystals and gradually sealed the cave she was temporarily staying in,¡¯sealing¡¯ her inside. She silently broke through the limits of the middle level of the nascent soul stage and entered the top level of the nascent soul stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. After she went into seclusion, she did not come out for half a year. This caused the demonic beasts that were afraid of her pressure and had avoided her to return to the area where they had fled that day. There was even a bold fourth-order demon beast that seemed to have sensed the abundance of spiritual power in this place. It happily built a nest not far from her, making it its own territory and driving away the low-level demon beasts that accidentally entered its territory every day. On this day, the level four demon Fox had just had a full meal and was preparing to absorb the spiritual energy here as usual to have a good sleep when it suddenly heard a ¡®rumbling¡¯ sound. Then, its cave abode began to shake non-stop. This violent sound made the fourth-rank demonic Fox, who had not closed its eyes, jump up. It opened its mouth and let out a threatening roar after being disturbed, ¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282: Chapter 735-same illness (3) Chapter 1282: Chapter 735-same illness (3) ¡®Aowu¡­Aowu¡­ Aowu ¡­ Aowu ¡­ Aowu ¡­ Aowuwu!¡¯ It opened its mouth, revealing its extremely sharp canine teeth. This place was full of spiritual energy. For some reason, it had never encountered a stronger natural enemy in the past six months. It was as if a higher level demonic beast had cleaned up this place before. This made it extremely comfortable for it. At this moment, the demonic beast suddenly heard a sound. It revealed its ferocity and roared twice. Then, it heard the cave above its head being torn apart by an extremely powerful force ¡­ ¡®Ka ka!¡¯ With the sound of rocks cracking, a large amount of gravel and soil fell down. Under the impact of the terrifying spiritual energy, the cave abode it had dug out actually began to shake non-stop. Immediately after, the dense spiritual energy that was usually dispersed out started to gather in the same place. It was as if there was a spiritual energy Whirlpool not far from it, and all the spiritual energy in the vicinity began to madly absorb towards that point. This force came suddenly and was extremely fast. The fourth-rank demonic beast did not even have time to react before its body was ¡®grabbed¡¯ by the spiritual energy. In its panic, it let out an extremely shrill scream. In mid-air, the beast¡¯s originally petite body suddenly expanded several times. It stretched out its claws in all directions and slammed into the stone wall with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, shattering the stone wall that was already extremely fragile under the spiritual power. Amidst the rumbling sound of rolling rocks, the demonic beast¡¯s body finally landed on the ground after taking advantage of this change in momentum. Song qingxiao did not know what had happened to her ¡®neighbors¡¯. Yi Chang and the others had lived for thousands of years and fought against the demonic Qi formed by the evil dragon¡¯s soul. The power of their souls was not to be underestimated. They were far more powerful than she had expected. With this power, she not only easily broke through to the peak level of the nascent soul tier, but also charged to the peak of the peak level of the nascent soul tier in one go. With the increase in grade, the already expanded circulation of the deity vanquishing technique became even larger. In addition to the original spiritual energy, the spiritual energy from the outside world seemed to be attracted, endlessly pouring into the circulation and entering song Qing¡¯s body through the deity vanquishing technique. These powers twisted into one and were abnormally tyrannical as they attacked the meridians in her body. Song qingxiao could clearly feel that there was a kind of restriction in her body that limited her advancement. This was the shackle between the nascent soul tier and the soul splitting tier. In the past, she didn¡¯t have the right to sense it, but now, as her strength advanced to the limit, she could clearly feel that kind of suppression. It existed in every part of her veins, restricting the expansion of her veins and the flow of her spiritual power, which limited her strength. Every time the spiritual force attacked her, it would weaken a little. However, when song qingxiao thought she could break through, it would come back again. It firmly controlled her veins and restricted her spiritual force from gathering in her dantian. At the thought of this, song qingxiao could not help but draw the surrounding spiritual power into her body and reduce the circulation outside her body. The Halo that enveloped her body quickly shrank by more than half as she withdrew her spiritual power. The originally calm spiritual power was suddenly restricted and became more violent. The spiritual power in the surroundings rushed into her body and merged with her original spiritual power, forming an extremely terrifying power. It merged into a current and rushed into her meridians! Wherever she went, it was like breaking dry weeds and smashing rotten wood, breaking the shackles that bound her. The spiritual Qi flowed back from her body and gathered in her dantian. The moment the spiritual energy in his body attacked his dantian, the restriction that had been binding his dantian seemed to be unable to withstand the impact of this force and broke apart with a loud bang! The surging spiritual power surged into his dantian and surrounded the purple infant! The spirit energy washed over the purple infant¡¯s body and transformed into layers of light shadows to temper its nascent soul. Song qingxiao felt as if her consciousness was split into two. One half was calmly hidden in her dantian, allowing the spiritual power to wash ¡®her¡¯ body, while the other was still paying attention to the movements of her meridians. With a thought, half of her divine sense was used to approach the nascent soul. Under the control of her consciousness, the nascent soul, which was originally free to be tempered and attacked by the spiritual energy, sat up from the impact of the spiritual energy. Like a miniature version of song qingxiao, her chubby palms were placed on both sides of her knees. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the guidance of the yuanying, the chaotic spiritual energy that rushed into the dantian seemed to be guided and slowly guided into the body of the yuanying in an orderly manner, forming a new cycle of the God destroying technique. The spiritual energy in his dantian, under the yuanying¡¯s finger, turned into a light green lotus light, which surrounded the fat yuanying in the Lotus platform, responding to the spiritual energy in the yuanying. At the same time, under the guidance of another part of her spiritual sense, the excess spiritual power began to return from her dantian to the surrounding body and then to the sea of consciousness. After breaking the shackles of her sea of consciousness, the two forces began to gather again. The moment they touched, the shackles of her realm were broken. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283: Chapter 736-empathy (1) Chapter 1283: Chapter 736-empathy (1) Once the restriction of the nascent soul formation realm was broken, Ling power instantly became extremely smooth as if it had lost its restraint. Ling power slowly flowed through his veins, soothing and repairing his body that had been damaged during the breakthrough. Every cell in his blood seemed to be absorbing the spirit power and storing it within. Song qingxiao felt as if a layer of restraint had been removed from her body. It was as if she had been reborn, and she felt more relaxed and powerful than ever. The God destroying technique formed a natural cycle in his body, and with every breath, the spirit energy was drawn into his body. His power rose another level, and the purity of his Ling power and divine sense could not be mentioned in the same breath as when he was in the nascent soul tier. This was the soul splitting stage! In her joy, she didn¡¯t even have time to circulate her spiritual power to test the power of the secret technique when she heard a buzzing sound in her ears. The sound came from the sky above them, mixed with the sound of thunder and lightning. A terrible pressure covered the cave from top to bottom, causing the cave wall to crack and tremble. this is ¡­ song qingxiao was about to merge the two wisps of soul into one, and she opened her eyes. At this time, the mountain wall was covered with countless tiny purple electric currents, weaving the entire cave as if it was covered by an electric net. As the electric current surged, the sound of electricity rang out, shattering the fine frost that had formed on the rock wall, turning it into a light mist and disappearing. ¡®Ka ka-¡® Cracking sounds came from all directions. The mountain walls were torn apart by the lightning, and large cracks appeared. The cave shook even more violently. This place was originally the cave of a sixth-order monster beast. After song Qing killed it, he used it as a temporary shelter. The demonic beasts nearby were afraid of her aura and didn¡¯t dare to approach her. There were no auras of higher-ranked demonic beasts in this area. In addition, song qingxiao did not have a powerful defensive magical treasure, so the mountain wall was only protected by a layer of ice crystals. It could not withstand the power of the lightning at all. The moment the electric current crawled all over the cave wall, the ¡®zzzzzzzzzz¡¯ electric current merged with each other and exploded with a very powerful force. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, she heard a loud ¡®boom¡¯ in her ear. The power of the Thunder element ¡®crushed¡¯ the upper half of the mountain. Large pieces of rock were crushed by the electric net, turning into dust and flying everywhere. The air current rolled up and swept everything in the mountain into the powerful air current storm. In the billowing dust, song qingxiao¡¯s body flew out along with the mud and rocks. At the same time, a huge fiery red shadow was also bounced away. Song qingxiao felt a weak aura flying toward her from the rubble. She instinctively reached out and grabbed the shadow in her hand. Then, she was sent flying! ¡®Chirp, chirp, chirp-¡® The fourth-rank demon Fox was also unlucky. While it was sleeping, it happened to encounter song Qing, who had broken through. When it absorbed the spiritual power, it was almost sucked in as well. With great difficulty, he managed to stabilize his body with the weight and size of his body. Then, song qingxiao successfully broke through. Before he could stand still, he saw the power of lightning fall from the sky and tear his ¡®home¡¯ apart. The fourth-rank demon Fox was thrown out by the air current, and the broken stones hit its body, pulling off a large piece of its smooth fur. It was in so much pain that it gritted its teeth and let out a ¡®chirping¡¯ sound. However, it was suddenly grabbed by the back of its neck by a powerful force, stopping its flying momentum. ¡°Heavenly lightning tribulation?¡± As soon as song Qing escaped from the mountain wall, he immediately used the ¡®Qian¡¯ character command to fly up and down in the air. Then, he saw the place where he had been staying being flattened by the power of Thunder! The mountain suddenly collapsed, and a large number of rocks slid down, crushing countless branches below, making a continuous sound. At this moment, a large number of clouds had gathered in the sky above her territory, suppressing the current situation as if night had fallen. Lightning flashed and Thunder rumbled in the clouds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A large amount of electric current rolled in the middle of the clouds like a dragon, pushing the dark clouds to the outside, forming a huge black circle, trapping all the power of lightning in the clouds, as if it was preparing for the next terrifying attack! The sound of electricity was mixed with the muffled sound of thunder. As the lightning flashed, a bright light leaked out and a powerful force of lightning exploded. This situation was very familiar. When song qingxiao forged the heaven-destroying sword, she also caused a phenomenon. However, the heaven-destroying sword was a profound heavenly spiritual treasure and was considered a heaven-defying item. It was understandable that it would trigger the heavenly lightning tribulation. But why was there a heavenly lightning tribulation now? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284: Chapter 736-empathy (2) Chapter 1284: Chapter 736-empathy (2) ¡°After breaking through to the nascent soul tier, I can¡¯t be considered to have truly stepped through the door to the soul splitting tier.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice slowly rang out. after entering the spirit division realm, you can be considered to have truly entered the watershed of cultivation. Be it humans or demonic beasts, cultivation itself was an act that went against the heavens. It was not tolerated by the laws. Everything in the world had reincarnation, and when a cultivator reached the soul splitting stage, it was equivalent to breaking free from the restraints of this law. Whether it was spiritual sense, spiritual power, lifespan, knowledge, or other aspects, they would all be greatly improved. In this way, he would naturally escape the restrictions of the laws and reach the ¡®half God¡¯ realm, which would trigger the creation of heavenly lightning. starting from the soul splitting stage, you will encounter a lightning tribulation every time you break through a level. This was a method that the ¡®heavenly Dao¡¯ tried its best to balance out the rules. When the cultivators of each clan began to comprehend the Dao, it was the elders and leaders of the clan who explained these rules. However, song qingxiao was not born into a noble family. She had been fumbling on her own all along, so she naturally lacked understanding of these basic situations. Su Wu¡¯s tone was a little serious. after breaking through, you need to withstand the heavenly lightning tribulation before you can be considered to have truly entered the soul splitting stage. After an ordinary cultivator broke through to the nascent soul tier by luck, their meridians would already be riddled with injuries. Whether it was their divine sense or spirit energy, they would all be exhausted during the breakthrough. Under such circumstances, countless cultivators had died in the lightning tribulation. Therefore, when the cultivators of the aristocratic families were about to break through, they would usually have the help of their elders to resist the heavenly lightning. the higher one¡¯s cultivation level is, the more heaven-defying it is. The more difficult it is to break through, and the more powerful the heavenly lightning tribulation is. ¡°You¡¯re just getting started,¡± su Wu said, pausing. However, he still had something to say. Song qingxiao had no experience and could not tell the difference between the lightning tribulations, but he could see clearly that the lightning tribulation today was very violent. The clouds stacked up and spread out for ten miles. The lightning shuttled back and forth in the clouds with an astonishing momentum. A normal soul splitting stage cultivator would only have three lightning strikes at most. Although cultivators had to undergo the baptism of lightning tribulations when they went against the heavens, the laws of heaven and earth were not completely intolerable. The might of the heavenly lightning tribulation today was extremely powerful. Even though he was residing in song qingxiao¡¯s soul, he could still feel the pressure. This lightning tribulation didn¡¯t look like one that a cultivator who had just broken through to the soul splitting stage should experience. It was more like the divine tribulation that ancient great demons suffered when they were reborn. Although the two were both tribulations, the former had a chance of survival, while the latter was not tolerated by the laws. The strength of the ancient great demons was heaven-defying and difficult to match. Therefore, they were eventually exterminated by the laws, and only legends remained. Strictly speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s body was reconstructed by blue blood. This was a life for her, but it was also a desperate situation that defied the heavens. The more powerful she was now, the more difficult it would be for her to cross the Tribulation in the future. The heavenly Thunder tribulation in front of her was an example. Su Wu was worried that she might not die in the divine incarcerate, but she would not be able to escape the fate of the extermination of the legendary great demons. He hesitated for a while before saying, ¡± after leaving the starry sky ocean, go to heaven¡¯s beyond and look for ¡­ But halfway through his sentence, he seemed to have recalled the past.¡±.. Forget it. ¡± His mood turned gloomy and he lost the interest to talk. Although song qingxiao was a little surprised, su Wu had already retreated back into her soul and no longer took the initiative to speak. Although su Wu was only halfway through his sentence, the meaning behind his words was very obvious. He intended to point out who he should look for. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Linking it to what he had said before, the deeper one¡¯s cultivation, the more shocking the lightning tribulation would be. In order to protect each other and increase their chances of survival, the birth of the aristocratic families. From these words, it was not difficult for song qingxiao to guess that su Wu wanted her to find a backer or something. However, in the end, he only said half of the reason why he gave up. Perhaps he realized that su Wu was making plans for her to survive, which was completely contrary to his original intention of possessing her. It was also possible that his relationship with him had not yet reached the level where he could use his past connections to protect him. Of course, there was another possibility that su Wu had thought of the past. When he brought up this suggestion, he thought of something that he did not want to face, just like when he first mentioned the divine prison, his clothes from the Yun clan, and the senior who had died an unnatural death. So, he instinctively stopped talking. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285: Chapter 736-sympathy (3) Chapter 1285: Chapter 736-sympathy (3) Song qingxiao would not let down her guard against su Wu just because he had given her a few pointers and their relationship had improved. The first guess was possible, but she didn¡¯t think it was likely. Secondly, su Wu had slaughtered the Changli clan and betrayed the taikang clan. In the end, he died in the hands of the Institute of martial arts. Such a person was extremely arrogant and willful. Song qingxiao felt that it was not easy to make friends with such a person. She did not believe that he had any connections. In summary, she felt that the third guess was the most reliable fact. Su Wu was a very contradictory man and had a very complicated experience. However, song qingxiao was not curious about it. She didn¡¯t care what su Wu had experienced, and she didn¡¯t want to ask about things that had nothing to do with her. She had no intention of prying into su Wu¡¯s privacy, and she didn¡¯t want to ask him what he had to say. After understanding the reason for the lightning tribulation, song qingxiao was prepared to face it head on. buzz ¡­ a weak sound attracted her attention. The electric current in the air fell on song Qing¡¯s small body, through her hair and skin, and swam around her. The electric current passed through her arm and fell into her palm. The scream immediately turned into a shrill scream.¡¯¡­.. Zhi!¡¯ Song qingxiao lowered her head and realized that she had grabbed a demonic beast in her hand. This demonic beast was already at the fourth rank. It had a pair of big round eyes and pointed ears, and looked a little like a fox. Its fur was fiery red and should have been extremely fluffy, but at this time, most of its fur had been twisted off by force. When the lightning passed through song Qing¡¯s body and hit it, it curled up and let out a scream. The scattered lightning was not strong, but its grade was too low, and its defense was not strong. In addition, demonic beasts had an innate fear of the Tribulation of heavenly Thunder. At this time, song Qing was in the center of the Tribulation of heavenly Thunder, and the pressure was covering her. The little thing was so scared that she trembled and even her screams were weak. Now, a fourth-rank demonic beast was of no use to song qingxiao. This demonic beast¡¯s strength was low, and it had not even produced an inner core before reaching the fifth rank. There was really no way to squeeze any benefits out of it. Under her gaze, its body curled up into a ball and trembled even more. She smiled slightly. It seemed that this ¡®neighbor¡¯ had been close to her for a period of time. It was an undeserved disaster for him to be implicated by her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out. Be smart and go further away!¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique flashed in his sea of consciousness, instantly forming a domain that covered the pitiful demonic beast. She let go of her hand, and the domain floated in front of her with the frightened demonic beast. The lightning instantly covered the domain, but the domain was like a shield that blocked all the power of the lightning. After she obtained the ¡®Bing¡¯ character command, the ¡®Lin¡¯ character technique no longer required the yuanying to form a seal. With a thought in her soul, the domain would immediately appear, and the power was a hundred times stronger than before. Under the cover of the Thunder attribute spirit power, she had opened up a domain that belonged to her. The demonic beast inside sniffed with its moist nose and its pair of big black eyes rolled around. Once it was out of danger, it lowered its head, revealing a clever and vigilant expression. When it saw that song Qing was young, it subconsciously revealed a submissive posture and lay down on all four limbs. Song Qing¡¯s small arm waved, and spirit energy slapped out. The domain covered the fourth rank demonic Fox and broke through the obstruction of the lightning spirit energy. With a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it turned into a silver light and flashed out of the heavenly lightning tribulation. The domain shattered a few miles away, and the demonic beasts trapped inside fell out. The red shadow twisted a few times in the air. After the monster beast, which was scared out of its wits, found that it had been freed, it immediately let out a joyful cry and then fell for its life in the opposite direction of the forest. In a few moments, the aura had already traveled dozens of miles away. Song qingxiao retracted her gaze after it ran away, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. At this moment, the lightning tribulation formation above them was getting bigger and bigger, and the clouds almost covered the sky! A large amount of lightning gathered, and with a crack of Thunder, a bolt of lightning as thick as a bowl left a Z-shaped mark in the black clouds, as if it was tearing open the deeper sky. Countless lightning talismans drilled out of the torn mark, turning into silver Dragons and gathering together. With the sound of electric currents, the silver Dragons gradually closed up and formed an extremely bright Halo ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wherever the light went, countless tiny lightning talismans turned into layers of pressure, locking song Qing inside. Her eyes narrowed, and scales began to appear on her body. Song qingxiao realized that as her strength advanced, her control of her body was far better than before. In the past, she could not control the scales and they would appear when she was stimulated. However, she could now control the appearance of the scales with her consciousness. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286: Tribulation (1) Chapter 1286: Tribulation (1) The scales that appeared under the control of song Qing¡¯s consciousness were not just smooth scales like before. They were like real scales, closely overlapping and firmly wrapping her body. Each scale was unusually smooth and glowed faintly under the illumination of the lightning. At the same time, the swordsman token in her sea of consciousness flashed with spiritual light, and the scale armor suddenly flashed with a hazy green light. The light flowed over the scale armor, as if it had been enhanced with defensive power. Because of the gifts from Yi Chang and the others, it was not difficult for song qingxiao to break through. The strength of her physical body blocked the impact of the power, so that she did not leave any serious injuries in the process of breaking through to the spirit division realm. In addition, she had sufficient strength, so after her breakthrough, she did not exhaust her strength like su Wu had said most of the solitary cultivators. The abundant spiritual power made her feel extremely confident in facing the upcoming lightning tribulation, but at the same time, she also felt a bit eager to try. With the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token as the armor, song qingxiao felt the ¡®Bing¡¯ token in her soul. Her eyes flashed. When she had come out of the trial space to exchange for the Army token, it had triggered the accumulated spirit soul power in her body. Song qingxiao had no choice but to start guiding her spirit power to break through to the soul-splitting stage. Until now, she had not tested the power of the ¡®Bing¡¯ command. She split her divine sense into two. On one side, she raised her head to pay attention to the lightning tribulation, and on the other, she sensed her surroundings.On the other hand, he was controlling the fat nascent soul in his dantian. The nascent soul¡¯s crystal-like face revealed an extremely serious expression as it formed a seal with both hands. ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Buddha and a Saint! Break!¡± The moment the nascent soul uttered the secret technique, a large amount of spirit power in the dantian rushed to the nascent soul. As soon as the nascent soul absorbed the spiritual energy, its body expanded rapidly. Golden light poured out of song qingxiao¡¯s body. In an instant, the nascent soul turned into a huge golden shadow that was five or six meters tall. It appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head with a fierce look in its eyes, completely protecting her body. At this time, the lightning in the sky had covered the clouds, like a long Dragon, gathering from all directions to the center of the clouds. More purple lightning poured out from the deepest part of the Z-shaped lightning, and with a loud boom, all the lightning gathered into one and struck down toward song qingxiao! The entire sea of stars seemed to be illuminated by the lightning as if it was daytime, and the electric arc burned the air into a strange smell. The lightning had yet to fall, but the pressure had already arrived. The violent airflow blew down, as if it wanted to suppress her and make her unable to move! This was the first time song Qing had experienced the baptism of the lightning tribulation since she had advanced to the minor realm. However, she had already seen the power of the lightning tribulation when she used the heaven-destroying sword. In addition, su Wu had warned her before. When she saw the lightning rushing towards her with the might of the heavens, she licked the corners of her mouth and looked up at the sky ¡­ The silver light illuminated her face, and her eyes had already turned dark gold. The Golden figure revealed an extremely fierce expression on its face. Facing the lightning, it did not avoid it. Instead, it clenched its fists and pushed it toward the sky with all its strength. ¡®Ka-Cha-!¡¯ BOOM! BOOM! The lightning struck down, and the silver light enveloped the Golden figure. The two forces collided, making an extremely sharp sound. Then, it was as if everything went silent, and all sound disappeared. The two spiritual powers turned into turbulent air currents, sweeping in all directions like a tsunami! The barrier of the starry sea was hit by this ferocious force, as if time and space were twisted. First, there was a ¡®buzz¡¯, and then all sound disappeared. The silver and golden light intertwined, covering all the colors in their path. The air currents were like ripples of water, engulfing the ground and the forest. The aristocratic families of the Empire had been stationed outside the starry sky sea for nearly three years! Ever since the strange phenomenon in the starry sea had alarmed the aristocratic family Alliance, the Council of Elders had decided to send the aristocratic families to guard the border. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The guards were changed every month from the clan Alliance. Gu chunxing crossed his legs and leaned against a piece of ice. He took out a pair of axes and started to wipe them. A man with a gloomy face sat not far away and looked at her with some disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a perverted woman all day long and take out your magic weapon every day.¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287: Tribulation (2) Chapter 1287: Tribulation (2) ¡°No matter how perverted you are, can you compare to your fan family? The fan family was a nest of monsters. From old to young, they had dealt with Yin corpses and ghosts all year round, and all of them were mentally distorted. there¡¯s no peace even when an ancestor is dead. Their bones have to be dug out and refined into a magic treasure to carry around ¡­ she deliberately stopped for a while, then laughed.¡±This is my ancestor being with me!¡± Gu Chun didn¡¯t even lift his head as he retorted sarcastically. In terms of eloquence, she definitely did not lose to anyone. Even in the aristocratic families, her mouth was cheap, and her reputation was far above her strength, making people fear her. For some reason, the gloomy man who was stirring up trouble today felt uneasy, as if something big was about to happen. Therefore, in order to divert her attention, she deliberately provoked her and wanted to fight with her to vent her uneasiness. However, even though he was already mentally prepared for Gu chunxing¡¯s foul mouth after deliberately finding fault with him, when he really heard Gu chunxing¡¯s words, he still could not help but feel an inexplicable anger surging up ¡­ This woman¡¯s mouth was truly the most vicious in the world, more than a hundred times more vicious than the Wei family¡¯s poison. ¡°Your Gu family is going extinct, and you still have the time to care about other people¡¯s family?¡± The gloomy-looking man suppressed his anger and retorted, ¡± I advise you to retire from the Parliament and get married. You should find a good-for-nothing to have children and carry on the family line as soon as possible, lest the Gu family line is cut off! After he said this, he was delighted to see Gu chunxing¡¯s face darken. She stopped wiping the axe in her hand, as if it had been stabbed in her sore spot. She threw the axe in her hand to the ground, and the axe fell into the ice brick with a ¡®clang¡¯, and the handle of the axe shook non-stop. The gloomy-looking man¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of excitement. He stood up and waited for her to issue a challenge. ¡°Swish!¡± After a long while, Gu chunxing let out a sneer and regained his nonchalant expression. ¡°I heard that fan heyang¡¯s physical body died in the trial of the divine incarcerate and only his soul survived? The fan family is still trying to keep his soul stable, so they want to ask him what happened, right?¡± Her words stunned the man who was still excited just now. Then, she turned her head and said, ¡± other than the old monsters of the fan family, there are not many talents in the new generation. Fan heyang should be the most promising candidate for the position of the family patriarch among the younger generation, right? ¡± The young girl seemed to be gloating. now that he¡¯s dead, the new generation can be considered to have broken off. What¡¯s the old saying? ¡± She pretended to be distressed, tilted her head, and thought for a while. Then, she showed an exaggerated expression of sudden realization.¡±Oh ¡­¡± She deliberately stopped and said,¡±with a suona sound, my parents raised me for nothing!¡± Those old monsters of the fan family should be pounding their chests and stomping their feet, gritting their teeth in hatred now, right?¡± how dare you disrespect the ancestor of the fan clan ¡­ The man was furious, but Gu chunxing did not take him seriously. when the old monsters supporting the fan family die, leaving behind a whole family of trash, the fan family might be kicked out of the aristocratic family. ¡®Ka ka ka!¡¯ When the man with the gloomy face heard her words, he gritted his teeth and pinched the ingot, but she didn¡¯t seem to see it. tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ her expression and tone were even more infuriating. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. The bones of these ancestors can still be dug out to last for a few more years. when the fan family¡¯s ancestral grave is dug up and all their capital is gone, the fan family will be reduced to an eighteenth-rate sect and will get lost. she looked disdainfully at the man who tried to provoke her and continued, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to meddle in the Gu family¡¯s Affairs?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± The man took the initiative to start a conversation, but now he was so angry that he wanted to explode. He was about to flare up, but she had not finished her words. ¡°A man who doesn¡¯t think of improving himself and talks nonsense, no wonder the fan family is finished. It turns out that the useful ones were sent to their deaths, while the useless ones were sent here to guard the door.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± The man¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Gu chunxing did not even lift his head. At the same time, he reached out his hand and grabbed the broad axe. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the broad axe flew up and landed in her palm. She looked like she was ready to fight. Just as the two of them were about to start a fight, a ¡®Wu-¡® sound suddenly came from all around. The cold wind mixed with the cold current blew across the ground. It was clear and bright just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, dark clouds began to gather around this place. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288: Tribulation (3) Chapter 1288: Tribulation (3) The sky turned dark in an instant. Under the cold wind, the cold air quickly gathered into frost, and snowflakes fell from the sky. Ever since song qingxiao self-detonated her golden core in the battle with Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, the climate had changed. For three to four years, this place had been covered in ice. Not a single blade of grass grew here, and it snowed from time to time. However, most of the time, it was still normal. Today, the change in weather was really strange. With the rise of the dark clouds, the spiritual power in the surroundings was immediately in chaos. Gu chunxing and the fan clan, who had been prepared to fight, were stunned when they saw this scene. They looked at each other and their expressions became serious. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The muffled sound of thunder came from the dark clouds. Gu chunxing could feel that the spiritual power of the Thunder element in the air was gradually getting stronger and stronger, suppressing all other forces. In addition, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of the remnants of the great battle that year, but the ice attribute spirit energy itself was stronger than other forces. At this time, when the lightning spirit energy was strong, it was quickly attacked by the ice attribute spirit energy. As the two forces clashed, the magnetic field around them changed. Large amounts of clouds moved over, and the originally hidden border gate appeared out of thin air under the stimulation of this chaotic spiritual power! ¡°There¡¯s a change!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a change!¡± The two of them, who were still at daggers drawn earlier, said in unison, ¡°¡±Three years ago!¡± The current situation was too similar to the strange phenomenon three years ago. Dark clouds rapidly appeared, followed by flashes of lightning. At that time, the clan was alarmed and the Shi family sent people out to inspect, but they returned without any success. However, according to the elder Council¡¯s speculations, the change at that time was probably related to the type 8 beast King in the starry sea. However, due to the Alliance agreement between the two sides, they did not investigate further. Instead, they sent people to guard this place so that they could make further plans after observing. However, to the disappointment of the clan Alliance, there were no changes for three years. Just as the Empire began to suspect that the strange phenomenon back then was an accident and gradually let down their guard, the same situation happened again! When Gu chunxing saw this, a look of excitement flashed across his face. She jumped up and down. Her body was as light as a bird as she flew toward the border gate. The gloomy-looking man was stunned for a moment. His eyes flickered, but he did not take a step forward. Instead, he hesitated and stepped back. you try it first. I¡¯ll inform the Parliament to send people here immediately. While they were talking, Gu chunxing had already rushed out of the gray fog at the border gate. The gray fog was rolling around, and a powerful demonic beast¡¯s aura seemed to be exuding from it. However, Gu chunxing did not seem to sense any danger. The moment the border gate appeared, he charged into the gray fog without hesitation. The gloomy man was dumbfounded by this scene. He frowned and sneered gloatingly, ¡± ¡°You reckless fool!¡± Before he could finish his words, Thunder roared and lightning flashed in the gray fog. A silver light shot out from the center and turned into a strong airflow. It shot out with a bang! Gu chunxing¡¯s figure was wrapped in the air. Countless silver-purple lightning bolts struck her body, causing her skin to split open and her flesh to crack. It was as if she was being executed. ¡®AOW¡¯ Inside the border gate, a pair of Scarlet eyes appeared, revealing the head of a ferocious demonic beast. Then, a large amount of lightning power seemed to have found a breakthrough and crazily drilled into the border gate! ¡®Aohou!¡¯ The beast King¡¯s split soul let out a roar, but it was quickly drowned out by the Thunder spiritual energy. The gray fog and the lightning intertwined, forming two extremely terrifying forces that were in a deadlock with each other. However, the next moment, the two energies began to fluctuate violently, and a strange sound was heard. ¡®Swish-¡® A vast power surged out of the sea of stars with an earth-shattering force. The dazzling light dispersed the gray fog and devoured all the power of lightning. ¡®Awooo-¡® The beast King¡¯s soul fragment let out an extremely furious roar mixed with fear, which was then dispersed by the force. The light illuminated the border gate, reflecting the fan clan man¡¯s gloomy and frightened face. Then, a strong wind swept out, and the formation was like a landslide and tsunami, instantly engulfing his figure. .. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the starry sea, song qingxiao used the ¡®Army¡¯ token to summon a Golden Buddha shadow to take on the lightning. The moment the Thunderbolt and the shadow of Buddha activated by the nascent soul came into contact, the power of the Thunderbolt followed the shadow of Buddha and went straight to her veins and dantian. The power of the first heavenly Thunder tribulation was extremely terrifying. The Buddha shadow only resisted for a moment before it was forcibly dispersed. The power of the lightning, which had already been blocked by a wave of lightning, was reduced. Then, with a loud boom, it fell on song qingxiao¡¯s head! Like a mountain pressing down, the power of Thunder pressed down and forced song Qing to fall to the ground with a loud bang. Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289: Chapter 738-distraction _1 Chapter 1289: Chapter 738-distraction _1 ¡®Zi- A strong purple current instantly covered song qingxiao¡¯s body. The green light on the scale armor clashed with the purple light. After the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token was broken, the light immediately dimmed. The luster of the scales was burned by the overbearing power of lightning. In the end, it was no match for the power of lightning and was torn off, turning into ashes, revealing the flesh and blood inside. The excess power of thunder and lightning flowed down her body, spread to the ground, and bounced out along the ground. In an instant, a terrible pit about a hundred feet in diameter was burned around song Qing. The power of the heavenly lightning was more powerful than she had imagined. The moment her body was struck by the heavenly lightning, song qingxiao seemed to have lost control of her body. She could only hear the crisp sound of skin splitting and flesh cracking when the lightning struck her. Then, the power of blood awakened, dispelling the numbness and turning it into an overwhelming pain. As soon as she felt the pain, song qingxiao regained control of her body. She heaved a sigh of relief and endured the heavenly lightning. Then, she endured the pain and circulated her spirit energy to dispel the lightning element spirit energy that was destroying her body. At the same time, she split her soul to check on her own condition. Using the ¡®soldier¡¯ command to summon the Buddha¡¯s shadow to withstand the sky Thunder and using the ¡®Zhe¡¯ command had consumed about 60% of her remaining spiritual power. There were many injuries on her body, but because the ¡®Zhe¡¯ command had blocked some of them, although the injuries looked serious, they did not hurt her core. In the sky, the clouds surged and flashed with purple light, gathering into large balls of lightning. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and sat cross-legged to adjust her breathing. The scales on her body that had dried up after being burned fell off. She used her spiritual power to disperse the lightning that covered her wounds and stop the injury. However, the new scales were clearly dimmer than the previous ones, and their defensive power was not as strong as before. However, song qingxiao still had a trump card! Based on the heaven-destroying sword¡¯s previous experience of withstanding the lightning tribulation, she guessed that the lightning tribulation of the divinity branching stage would be stronger at first and weaker later. The first bolt of lightning was the most powerful, and the subsequent ones were progressively weaker. According to su Wu, there were a total of three lightning tribulations faced by the spirit division realm. After surviving the first and most powerful lightning tribulation, there were only two more to go. After she had a rough estimate of the heavenly lightning tribulation, she made arrangements for the remaining two. Although the spiritual power in her body was not abundant, she was ready to use the ¡®Army¡¯ token to withstand the second strike with her body. If the last strike was not powerful enough and she was seriously injured, she would use her magic treasure to withstand it. When the lightning tribulation was over, he would find a new place to cultivate and consolidate his realm. After making up her mind, before the second wave of the lightning tribulation took shape, song qingxiao madly circulated her spiritual power, stimulating her blood vessels to force out new scales to cover up her injuries. The price to pay for doing so was naturally not small, but at this critical moment, song qingxiao had no other choice. She could sense that the heavenly lightning tribulation was too violent, and many demonic beasts had already rushed over. This situation was not unfamiliar to him. When the heaven-destroying sword was forged, its spiritual energy had also attracted some demonic beasts. However, she could sense with her supernatural awareness that the demonic beasts this time were not like the ones that appeared when the heaven-destroying sword appeared. They were only sixth-order demonic beasts. Instead, there was an even stronger aura. She didn¡¯t know that in the starry sea, when a sixth-rank demonic beast advanced to the seventh-rank, it would also trigger a powerful heavenly lightning tribulation. Although demonic beasts had strong bodies, they didn¡¯t have all kinds of magical treasures and methods like human cultivators. The laws of heaven and earth were far more strict on demonic beasts than humans. Under the heavenly Thunder tribulation, it was very difficult for ordinary great demons to resist it when they were advancing. The process of breaking through was the time when the demonic beast was at its weakest. The appearance of the heavenly lightning tribulation was even more like a massacre. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under such circumstances, even if most of the demonic beasts were lucky enough to survive the lightning tribulation, they would still be riddled with injuries, which would naturally attract the covetous eyes of their own kind. Not only were the demonic beasts of the same rank with high-level bloodlines eyeing the demonic beasts after the Tribulation, some low-level demonic beasts would also be tempted, and it was very likely to trigger a small wave of demonic beasts to attack. Although song qingxiao did not know what was going on, she could tell from the aura of powerful demonic beasts that she was in a bad situation. The moment she showed any signs of fatigue, the surrounding demonic beasts would probably wait for the lightning tribulation to end before tearing her into pieces. Song qingxiao regretted not making some pills for self-protection. If she had pills to help her recover her spiritual power, she would not be afraid of being surrounded by these demonic beasts even after the lightning tribulation. Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290: Chapter 738-distraction _2 Chapter 1290: Chapter 738-distraction _2 She made up her mind that after this lightning tribulation, she would first find a place to recuperate and then refine some pills. She had to go out to the sea of stars sooner or later. She had many enemies in the Empire. Fan Wu was not dead. After knowing that she had the heaven-destroying sword and the chaos green lamp, the family might not let her go. If they met in the future, a fierce battle would be inevitable. The importance of elixirs was self-evident. However, this was not the time for her to think about it. After the first lightning tribulation, the lightning in the thundercloud formation above her gathered again. In a flash, several bolts of lightning merged in the cloud formation and turned into a thick bolt of lightning. With a loud crack, the entire world in the starry sky seemed to be shaking! Accompanied by the sound of thunder, a bolt of lightning, like a fierce Dragon, lit up Half the Sky and came straight down at song qingxiao! The pressure of the lightning seemed to distort the surrounding space, sealing off her escape path. As soon as she saw the lightning, she immediately slammed her palm on the ground and her body rose into the air. Within the white light, song qingxiao¡¯s hands formed a seal and she quickly said, ¡± ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± The ¡®Zhe¡¯ token turned into spiritual power again to protect her new scales. At the same time, the nascent soul in her dantian also formed seals.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The domain that she had formed enveloped her, and the next moment, the lightning swallowed her up ¡­ The moment the lightning touched the domain, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word shattered. Song qingxiao felt the power of the lightning surge through her body, threatening to destroy her. All the sounds in the surroundings, the prying eyes of the demonic beasts, and all other feelings disappeared. He could only sense the white light shrouding him, and from the depths of his heart, he instinctively trembled in the face of the heavenly tribulation. It was as if she was at the head of a violent storm, unable to fight back against the power of the heavenly tribulation. She was swept down to the ground by the power that was a hundred times stronger than the pressure of Mount Tai, making a loud noise that shook the clouds. A terrifying deep pit was created on the ground. The excess power of the lightning spread in all directions after penetrating her body, scaring some of the low-level demon beasts nearby who arrived first and fled. Sizzling electric currents crawled on the ground. After the dust dispersed, song Qing¡¯s small figure lying in the pit was gradually revealed. The newly grown scales on her body had been completely torn apart, and large amounts of blood had just seeped out of the wound, but they were immediately sealed by the lightning that had not yet dissipated. Bang bang, bang Bang! After a moment of silence, two weak heartbeats suddenly came from his chest. Immediately after being struck by the heavenly lightning tribulation, his physical body was like a withered tree that had just come back to life. His powerful bloodline power seemed to have been activated after being severely injured, and it began to swim through his body, dispelling the remaining power of lightning and healing his wounds. The criss-crossed cracks wriggled rapidly and slowly closed. The charred black scales fell off along with the skin and flesh, revealing new flesh and blood. Then, smooth and delicate skin grew again. The wound on song Qing¡¯s small face turned into a thin layer of skin and fell off, turning into smooth and lustrous skin. Her tightly shut eyes slowly opened, and her pupils turned dark gold. Its legs turned into long tails, extending outwards and swinging slowly on the ground. Without the ¡®Army¡¯ token, the second lightning tribulation was much more powerful than she had expected. It struck her down and forced her to reveal her nuwa body. This was the first time she had revealed her nuwa body after ascending to the soul splitting stage. With the support of the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯, in addition to her strength at the soul separation stage, the feeling of her nuwa body was different from before. The feeling was hard to describe in words. It was as if a layer of restraint had been removed, and his soul and body were more in sync. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The blood coursed through her body, repairing her damaged meridians and flesh, making her even stronger. At this time, the sound of thunder seemed to have disappeared from song Qing¡¯s small ears, but his divine sense could capture a deeper feeling. The ground trembled slightly under the remaining power of the lightning, as if it was submitting to the deterrence of the heavenly tribulation. Several powerful demonic beasts dozens of miles away were looking at her with greed and desire in their eyes, as if they were waiting patiently for her to die so that they could have a share. She could even feel that the moment her blood surged, the powerful power contained in her blood was like a poppy to these demonic beasts who had reached the quasi-seventh rank. It made them feel extremely tempted and subconsciously took a small step forward, but then, as if they were a little afraid, they steadily retreated. Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291: Chapter 738-distraction _3 Chapter 1291: Chapter 738-distraction _3 Song qingxiao sneered and slowly sat up. ¡®Chi-¡® A few of the demonic beasts who were secretly watching this side exhaled a long breath from their nostrils the moment they saw her sit up. Then, their eyes flickered and they instinctively took a small step back. Song qingxiao did not pay any attention to these demonic beasts. The heavenly tribulation had not ended yet, so these demonic beasts did not dare to act rashly. The most important thing right now was to get through the last lightning tribulation. She examined the wounds on her body. The power of this lightning tribulation was not small. The result of her miscalculation was that she had originally estimated that casting the ¡®Lin¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ token would only consume 20% of her spiritual power, but in the end, she had almost exhausted it. However, there were still benefits. After the spiritual power had completely disappeared, the power of the Tribulation lightning was almost completely absorbed by her body. The severe injuries on her body activated the power of her bloodline and repaired her damaged body, so she no longer needed spiritual energy to suppress her injuries. Although his newly born body was not as strong as before, after being tempered by the lightning tribulation, there was an even more powerful power of rebirth contained within. It was as if the more it was suppressed, the more it stimulated the potential of its bloodline power. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought of this. Su Wu had said that the Thunder tribulation was a disguised punishment of the laws of heaven and earth to balance cultivators and demonic beasts. The stronger one was, the more severe the heavenly Thunder tribulation would be. Those who survived the Thunder tribulation were all heaven-defying monsters. However, at this moment, she vaguely felt that the lightning tribulation might have another benefit in addition to being a punishment for cultivators and high-level demon beasts by the laws of heaven and earth. Just like the tempered steel, if it could withstand the tempering of the lightning tribulation and after being struck, wouldn¡¯t the potential of the physical body increase again and again, and eventually reach an unbelievable level? It was a pity that su Wu¡¯s words were cut off halfway. With his character, he would probably remain silent for a while when he thought of the unhappy past. He was afraid that he would not be able to call out at this time. It was useless to ask him such a question. Song qingxiao looked up at the thunderclouds above her head. A moment of hesitation flashed in her eyes, but it turned into determination after a while. Compared to the first lightning tribulation, the second lightning tribulation was indeed weaker in both formation and power. The third lightning tribulation was even weaker, so it was worth a risk. As long as she didn¡¯t die, the blood in her body would be stimulated to a more powerful potential, which would further improve her physical body. What¡¯s more, her original plan of using the heaven-destroying sword and other treasures to resist the power of the Thunder tribulation had not been put to use. If there was a dangerous moment and she felt that she could not hold on, it would not be too late to take out the magic treasures. After making up her mind, song qingxiao smacked the ground with her long tail again, and her body rose into the air. This time, the lightning tribulation didn¡¯t take a long time to prepare like before. Instead, the moment she flew up, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky with a ¡®boom¡¯ and slapped her body! Crackling electric arcs instantly wrapped around her, and the ferocious power of the lightning element tore her body apart. The scales were destroyed, and the power of the heavenly lightning entered her body through the wound, rushing to her dantian and meridians. Song qingxiao felt as if she was trapped in a net of lightning. The power was extremely powerful, and it carried the might of the nine Heavens. The destructive power was invincible wherever it went. Scales flew everywhere like rain, and song qingxiao was instantly covered in wounds. The lightning brought her down rapidly. But in the midst of the pain, song qingxiao¡¯s senses became sharper. Wherever the lightning went, the damage it caused was slightly lower than before. This wasn¡¯t just because the power of the lightning had weakened. Although the power of the third bolt of lightning was not as strong as the previous one, her old injuries had just healed and her meridians had grown new. Moreover, she did not use a secret technique to block the first wave of the lightning tribulation like the previous two bolts of lightning. Instead, she used her physical body to block the lightning tribulation. In this way, the damage to the physical body by the power of lightning should be even deeper. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, to her surprise, even though the lightning had invaded her meridians and damaged them, the damage was lower than she had expected. Furthermore, the power of her bloodline had been activated once again. After revealing the true form of Nuwa, the power of her body¡¯s recovery was even greater than before. The moment the lightning flowed through his veins, the power of his blood also flowed through his body, which was similar to when he broke the seal of blue blood. That power devoured the lightning and restored her body. New scales quickly appeared on the surface of her body, and the originally broken scales turned into a thin layer of skin under the lightning. Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292: Chapter 738-distraction-4 Chapter 1292: Chapter 738-distraction-4 As her body fell, the power of the lightning weakened a little. Song Qing clenched her fists and muttered, ¡°¡±Mo !¡± As soon as she chanted, the ¡®power of Dragon destruction¡¯ immediately filled her body, tearing apart the lightning net that bound her. The remaining power turned into lightning and flowed down her long tail, falling to the ground with a BOOM! Song qingxiao instantly felt the pressure on her body lessen. She was still a few meters above the ground. Unlike the previous two times, she was not struck down by the lightning tribulation. Instead, she was able to resist this wave of attacks. Just as her face revealed a look of joy, she heard a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound again. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Song qingxiao raised her head in surprise and saw the thunderclouds gathering again in the sky, as if preparing for the next attack. Didn¡¯t su Wu say that there were only three lightning tribulations in total for the spirit division realm? However, she did not have time to think about it. This lightning tribulation came faster and more urgently than the previous one. The lightning streaked across the sky and struck song qingxiao with lightning speed! This time, she was completely caught off guard. The silver lightning enveloped her, and she heard the sound of her skin and flesh splitting. Under the intense pain, her scalp went numb, and her clothes turned into powder. The power of the lightning brought her body to the ground, worsening her injuries that had not yet fully recovered. At the same time, the thunderclouds in the sky were still moving. Clearly, there was another lightning strike. Song qingxiao, who was sealed by the lightning, only wanted to curse. However, she did not notice that under the tempering of the lightning, a layer of light blue skin had begun to peel off from her long tail. The two lightning strikes had not been able to break it. However, there was no time for her to examine her body. When the fifth lightning bolt struck, she forcefully flew up. The sea of stars was lit up by the lightning. Song Qing¡¯s body went against the flow of the lightning. Under the crackling sound of the lightning, the scales on her body were beaten into a translucent color. Then, they turned into a thin membrane covering her head, neck, arms, waist, and tail. The power of the lightning became weaker and weaker, and finally, the power stopped ¡­ The thunderclouds above their heads were still rumbling as if they were unwilling to give up. However, as the lightning struck down, the clouds gradually dispersed. The great demons in the sea of stars, who had been waiting for a long time, finally could not hold back the anxiety in their hearts. The temptation of the power of her flesh and blood was too great, and there were already several quasi-seventh rank demonic beasts slowly approaching her. ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, song qingxiao let out a cold snort. A purple light flashed above her head, and a light purple shadow flew out from the top of her head. Before the sword Qi spread out, it seemed to sense the Restless aura of a big demon around it. It instantly turned into a Golden Dragon shadow, flew around song Qing, and let out a long warning roar! The dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the starry sea, and the powerful Dragon soul¡¯s pressure suppressed all the great demons that were ready to make a move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The little Golden dragon¡¯s soul that had been sleeping was forcefully awakened by song qingxiao. Even though it had yet to completely absorb the Black Dragon King¡¯s bloodline power and the soul suppressing female¡¯s life force that it had devoured in the yulun illusionary realm, its current aura was much stronger than before. The wind and clouds surrounded its body as if they were supporting its body. Wherever the dragon¡¯s roar went, all the great demons were deeply intimidated and prostrated themselves on the ground with fear in their eyes. The remaining lightning power in the sky was attracted by the Golden Dragon Soul, and it covered its body. Its scales gave off a brilliant light, and two horns appeared on its head, making it look even more powerful. It circled around song Qing and Xiaofei, then turned its head and looked around. The greater demon hiding in the dark was suppressed by the bloodline power and felt the pressure. In the midst of panic and fear, many of the demon beasts that were originally prepared to advance retreated, not daring to covet it again. Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293: Shed skin (1) Chapter 1293: Shed skin (1) As the little Golden Dragon Soul roared, the mountain range shook. No matter if it was a high or low level demonic beast, they were all shocked. Many of the demonic beasts did not even bother to reveal themselves. They were afraid that they would be devoured instead and turned around to escape. All of a sudden, the sea of stars was filled with hundreds and thousands of demonic beasts, regardless of their grade, running away on their own. No matter if it was a high-level or low-level demonic beast, at this moment, they seemed to have a tacit understanding. They no longer fought with each other, but instead focused on escaping. It was a pity that humans could not set foot in the sea of stars, and no one else could see such a magical scene. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was still in the air. She looked down at the demonic beasts who were invulnerable to the Dragon breath, but she had no intention of giving chase. Although she had survived the lightning tribulation, the spiritual power in her body had been exhausted, and she still needed the little dragon¡¯s protection. Under the Lightning¡¯s attack, the scales on her body had been reduced to a thin layer of skin that wrapped around her body. As she spread her arms, the thin film on her face and neck was torn like shed skin. Song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the thin film, tearing it apart. ¡®Si la¡¯! The membrane around her neck cracked and was torn apart by her, revealing the smooth skin that had just grown out under the membrane. During the lightning tribulation, the internal organs, meridians, and dantian were more important than anything else. Thus, the power of the bloodline first repaired the internal organs, then used its power to activate the scales to cover the surface. After the lightning tribulation, the power of the bloodline first repaired her appearance, making her look strong and complete. It was used to confuse the powerful demonic beasts who wanted a piece of the cake. At the same time, it formed a strong outer shell and then slowly nourished her five internal organs and damaged veins. It made her look normal on the outside, but her internal injuries were more serious than before. The Dragon Soul, which had forced back the tide of demonic beasts, seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s weakness at this time. It moved its huge dragon head over and affectionately nudged song qingxiao¡¯s arm with its head. After she raised her hand and touched it with great effort, it made a coquettish ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound. The little Golden Dragon Soul landed slowly with song qingxiao on its back. When song qingxiao landed, the Dragon Soul flew back into the air and circled her head a few times. It let out a long roar and shocked the surrounding beasts. Then, it turned into a long sword and flew back into song qingxiao¡¯s forehead, hiding in her body. It was not suitable to stay here for long. Although the demonic beast tide had been temporarily driven away, most of the demonic beasts that had been attracted were only quasi-seventh rank demonic beasts. The heavenly tribulation had caused such a huge commotion here, and mang Tian had appeared in his Dragon form. His aura might even attract the attention of a truly powerful tier 7 monster beast. If it was any other time, song qingxiao would not be afraid. However, she still needed to recuperate from her injuries after the heavenly tribulation. It was more important for her to recover to her peak strength! Thinking of this, she turned her head and swung her long tail. Her figure shot out like an arrow. After a few ups and downs, she had already flown a few miles away. Although he had exhausted his spiritual energy, song Qing was still extremely fast after he transformed into the body of the Nuwa. She ran for about two hours and estimated that she was at least a few thousand miles away from her original position before she finally stopped. Song qingxiao released her divine sense. After rising to the soul separation realm, her divine sense had become even stronger and more advanced, and the range it could cover had increased at least ten times compared to when she was at the nascent soul formation realm. He did not sense any high-level demonic beasts within a hundred miles. However, there was the aura of a fifth-rank demonic beast nearby. It should be the highest-rank demonic beast in the vicinity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, after she barged in, the demonic beast seemed to have sensed her presence. It had tactfully abandoned its nest and fled at the first moment, as if it was deeply afraid of being killed by her. This saved song Qing a lot of effort. She did not hesitate to go to the demonic beast¡¯s nest. The demon¡¯s nest was built in the middle of the mountainside, covered by several unknown plants. Song Qing¡¯s small tail hit the ground, and with a loud bang, he used the powerful strength of his tail to jump more than ten meters high. After a few jumps, he grabbed the big tree at the entrance of the cave and flipped into it. The cave was extremely spacious. Demonic beasts above the fifth rank had gained intelligence, so the place where they lived was considered clean. There were only a few Bloody Bones of low-level demon beasts left in the corner, so the smell was quite strong. Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294: Shed skin (2) Chapter 1294: Shed skin (2) Song Qing¡¯s little tail swung, and with a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, the pile of bones was swept out of the cave, along with the dust. She then took out the lost track flag that she had taken from fan jianghe and placed it at the entrance of the cave. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief and slowly descended. Now that they were in a safe place, song qingxiao could finally relax and check her body. The skin on her face and neck had been torn apart, but her arms and waist were still covered in a thin layer of light blue skin. She reached out to grab the shed skin and tore it apart- With a ripping sound, the membranes were pulled away from his body, revealing the snow-like skin underneath. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was cold. After tearing off the skin from her upper body, she looked at the place where her waist and long legs met. Compared to the slightly weaker skin membrane on the upper body, the skin on the tail was obviously tougher and thicker. When she was running over, the friction between her tail and the ground had helped her lightning-struck tail peel off the old skin and the new skin. The shed skin was a translucent green-blue color, like a tight sock that did not fit her. Although a small part of the skin had fallen off while she was walking, it still firmly bound her tail. Song qingxiao tried to tear off the shed skin of the leg with her hands. She was now extremely strong, and the strength of this casual tear was no small matter. However, the skin membrane didn¡¯t move at all when she pulled it, and it wasn¡¯t torn at all. There was another way to shed her skin, which was to press down the empty skin at the tip of her tail, and then swing her long tail back. However, song qingxiao was not willing to use such a troublesome method. She simply flipped her wrist and summoned mang Tian. With a flash of sword Qi, the shed skin of the tail was split apart. In an instant, the sense of urgency that restrained her tail disappeared, and her tail quietly extended forward a section, as if it was a little longer than before she reached the nascent soul formation tier. The power that had been suppressed for a long time seemed to come back to life, flowing from his tail to his limbs and bones. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the long sword turned into a shadow and drilled into the space between her eyebrows. Song qingxiao used one hand to press down on the side of the scale that had been cut open. At the same time, she waved her long tail. With a crisp¡¯ hiss¡¯, the part of the green skin that was still sticky to the tail was separated. Her falling tail gradually transformed into a pair of slender legs. She took out a set of clothes from her cosmic bag and changed into them. Then, she tucked her hair behind her back and her gaze fell on her shed skin. The skin that had been shed from the tail was about five meters long and blue in color. Because it had been cut in the middle, it looked like a piece of brocade that had been thrown to the ground. She stretched out her arm and picked up the piece of skin. Although it was shed skin, the skin did not lose its luster like a dead object. Instead, it was cold and soft to the touch. It was like a second layer of skin when it touched her palm, extremely comfortable. The skin membrane was translucent and blue in color. There were marks of fine scales on it, which looked like beautiful lines that had been specially treated. The skin¡¯s defense was extremely strong. She had tried it before, but if not for the sharpness of the heaven-destroying sword, she would not have been able to break it easily. Her heart skipped a beat as she recalled that this was not the first time she was shedding. When she was ascending to the Dan stage, she had shed her skin once. The skin shed from her tail had been kept in her mustard seed space. When she changed her cosmic bag, it was not big. In addition, the cosmic bag she had taken from the purple-eyed boy was very big, so she put the old skin into the cosmic bag. Thinking of this, song qingxiao scanned her universe bag with her divine sense and quickly found the shed skin in the corner. The old skin had been there for several years, but its color was still the same. Compared to the newly shed skin, it was half the size. As song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level increased, his tail was longer than it was when he was in dan stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The color of the old skin was much lighter than the new skin. Whether it was in terms of thickness, toughness, or color, it was very different from the new skin after the soul separation realm. Song qingxiao grabbed the old skin and tore it apart without any effort. But she still remembered that she could not tear it with her own strength that day. It seemed that the stronger she was, the more useful the shed skin would be. Although the old skin was a treasure to her when she was in the Dan stage, it was no longer of any use to her now. Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295: Shed skin (3) Chapter 1295: Shed skin (3) She casually threw the old skin away, then folded the newly shed skin and put it into her universe bag. The strength of her physical body now was not inferior to that of an ordinary spirit division cultivator with the support of a high-grade defensive magical treasure. The skin that she shed was actually between the peak of the nascent soul stage and breaking through to the spirit division stage, and it was even far inferior to the strength of her current physical body. This skin membrane wasn¡¯t as useful to her as she had originally expected, but it might not be so useful to other cultivators. In the future, she might be able to exchange it for some benefits. After that, song qingxiao began to meditate. As soon as she used the God destroying technique, the spiritual energy nearby rushed into her body. It was only now that song qingxiao finally understood what su Wu meant when he said that ¡®after breaking through the realm, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ve truly entered the soul separation realm, but that you have to endure the lightning tribulation¡¯. After the lightning tribulation, not only was the physical body tempered, but the meridians were also much tougher than before, and the speed at which they absorbed spirit energy was dozens of times faster than when they were at the nascent soul tier. As soon as the spiritual power entered his veins, it immediately swam through his body, repairing the damage to his body, turning into his own power that was first absorbed by his flesh and blood. In the process of her cultivation, she didn¡¯t know that at this time, at the border gate, the beast King¡¯s soul left on the border gate was broken because of the Thunder tribulation she attracted when she broke through and the Buddha shadow she summoned when she used the ¡®Army¡¯ token! As soon as the split soul was destroyed, the border gate to the starry sea was broken. The seal between the Empire and the starry sea was broken, and they were immediately connected. The moment the split soul was destroyed, in a certain nest in the sea of stars, a pair of tightly shut dark red eyes slowly opened in the darkness. Following that, an extremely terrifying and oppressive aura spread in all directions as the pair of eyes flickered. The commotion caused by the Thunder tribulation formation was too great, and the Empire also felt the anomaly immediately. The starry sea itself was a special area. After the same change happened three years ago, the elders Council had discussed and sent people from the aristocratic families to guard the border gate. Within the Empire¡¯s Imperial City. A handsome man in green was pushing a wheelchair along the veranda. In the wheelchair was a young man of about 25 or 26 years old. His skin was almost transparent, and the blood vessels inside showed a sickly pale green color. The color of his lips was very light, and his soft hair was neatly combed behind his head, revealing his flat and wide forehead. Because of his illness, the lines on his face were extremely clear. Unfortunately, he was too thin and lacked the vitality that someone his age should have. His hands were crossed between his legs, slender but extremely thin, and his nails seemed to have lost their vitality, without any luster. The sunlight shone through the roof of the veranda and onto his legs, but it was blocked by the blanket on his legs. As the wheelchair rolled on the wooden board, it made a rhythmic sound, making the surroundings seem even more quiet and peaceful. ¡°Seventh uncle Xiu is busy. He shouldn¡¯t be wasting time doing such a thing.¡± Shi Yue, who was in the wheelchair, spoke slowly. Anyone with eyes could see that he didn¡¯t have long to live, but he was born into the imperial family, so there were many ways to keep his life. His tone was weak, and it was obvious that his internal condition was serious, but his voice was extremely gentle and soft, making people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. The young man who was pushing the wheelchair behind him was the man who had injured song qingxiao with a long sword when she had broken into the Imperial City that day. When he heard Shi Yue¡¯s words, he could not help but show a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m accompanying you for a walk. How is that a waste of time?¡± The young man seemed to be about the same age as Shi Yue, but in fact, he was nearly a hundred years older than him. He was usually a man of few words and smiles, but when he was facing someone close to him, the frost on his face melted a little and became much gentler. actually, it¡¯s fine if I have a Mount to accompany me. I¡¯ve actually seen a lot of these flowers and water. It¡¯s no big deal to miss a day. Shi Yue¡¯s gaze landed on the garden outside the veranda and his tone was gentle. The young man frowned when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t speak like an old man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, seventh uncle,¡± Shi Yue smiled and responded. ¡°Big brother has already thought of many ways to save your life.¡± The young man¡¯s expression softened and his tone became gentler when he heard the other party¡¯s answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Yue smiled, ¡± ¡°I know,¡± His reaction stunned the young man and he stopped in his tracks. The sound of the wheelchair pressing against the floor of the veranda suddenly stopped. The young man looked down at him, but saw that his expression was empty, as if he was already staring at a certain place in the garden in a trance, as if his entire person was only a living shell. ¡°As long as we can find the girl who left the secret technique on you that day ¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the clear sky suddenly turned dark. There was a powerful Thunder spirit energy surging in the air, and it quickly gathered in a certain place. Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296: The aristocratic clan.1 Chapter 1296: The aristocratic clan.1 The man¡¯s words came to an abrupt end, so he missed the helpless look in the eyes of the young man in the wheelchair when he said this, as if he had sighed silently. He looked up and saw the clouds moving quickly to one side. This situation made him think of something. ¡°Sea of stars!¡± As soon as he said that, his expression became extremely serious and he transmitted a message to the back, ¡± ¡°Come out and look after your master!¡± The young man knew that someone would immediately rush over to protect him after he finished speaking, so his figure turned into a green shadow and instantly disappeared. As soon as he left, when Shi Yue, who was sitting in the wheelchair, heard the words ¡®starry sea¡¯, his expression suddenly froze. He wanted to say something but stopped. He instinctively raised a hand and touched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°The starry sea?¡± He mumbled to himself. The young man had already left, so no one could see the light in his eyes. The strange movements of the thunderclouds not only alarmed Shi Qi, but also some of the other old monsters in the Shi family. Several figures flew up from various parts of the Imperial City and rushed to the border gate of the starry sea with great tacit understanding. This was the first time that the border gate had been opened since the agreement between the Empire and the sea of stars was signed. Unfortunately, no one dared to approach this place on normal days. After the Great War a few years ago changed the situation here, no one dared to step into this place. Even the fan family and Gu chunxing, who had been guarding this place, had disappeared. Naturally, they had missed the best opportunity to enter the sea of stars. As the beast King woke up, a pair of Scarlet eyes reappeared at the border gate that had been open for a long time. ¡®AOW¡¯ A powerful aura of a demonic beast spread out, as if warning the nearby demonic beasts not to step in. After that pair of red eyes appeared, the border gate was once again controlled by the beast King. Immediately after, the fog spread out again, and the border gate that was previously open once again squirmed and shrank, until it disappeared in midair. By the time the first wave of the Shi family arrived, there were only a few beast Kings left. When Shi Qi sensed the aura of the beast Kings, his expression changed slightly. The situation was different from what they had expected. The aura of the soul of the beast King, which had been silent for decades, seemed to be much stronger than it had been three years ago. The young man¡¯s figure appeared in midair. His lips were tightly pursed, and his expression was extremely serious. The border gate had completely disappeared, but the remaining power of the beast King was still frightening. It was as if a great battle had broken out here a moment ago, and there were traces of the sweeping spiritual energy. The layer of ice on the ground had been cut open, revealing the fresh land that had been swept by spiritual power, like a landslide. The marks extended from not far to Shi Qi¡¯s left and extended to more than a thousand feet away. It seemed that the battle had been extremely terrifying. Shi Qi¡¯s pupils slowly contracted as he walked towards the source of the chonghen- ¡®Hu-¡® A long exhaling sound was heard in the air. Above the source, spiritual power began to gather quickly. A large amount of gray fog rolled and formed a fog vortex. Within the gray fog, two red lights flashed, as if a sleeping monster was gradually awakened by the approach of humans. He didn¡¯t use his loud roars to intimidate those who intended to break into the sea of stars to retreat. Instead, his eyes flashed with a flirtatious red light as he looked at the humans in front of him coldly. However, even though the beast King¡¯s split soul formation was small, it did not mean that its might had been reduced. As the dark red eyes opened, the pair of eyes instantly reflected in Shi Qi¡¯s sea of consciousness! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A blood-red light instantly spread out, attacking Shi Qi¡¯s sea of consciousness. The beast King¡¯s spiritual pressure backfired on his spiritual sense, and his eyes became clearer and clearer. Then, with a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound, an extremely large beast King opened its mouth, revealing several sharp and sinister fangs, and sucked his spiritual sense and the power of his soul into its mouth! Shi Qi only felt that his sea of consciousness was shaking, and his divine sense seemed to be on the verge of collapse. The beast King¡¯s spiritual breath was getting stronger and stronger, and just as it was about to completely suppress him- The young man¡¯s tightly shut eyelids twitched slightly, and his eyelashes trembled. Following that, a long sword flew out from the center of his brows, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it slashed out! ¡®Roar!¡¯ A demonic beast Phantom that was shrouding the young man¡¯s body was immediately swept away by the sword Qi. Its wide open mouth was pierced by the sword Qi, and the overbearing power dismembered its blurry shadow, causing it to let out an unwilling and angry roar. Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297 Aristocratic clan.2 Chapter 1297: Aristocratic clan.2 Chapter 1297: Aristocratic clan.2 The shadow turned into a mist and was once again retracted by the border gate. The long sword flew around in a circle and then flew back to the young man with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and was caught in his hand. As soon as he repelled the remnant soul, there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy in the surroundings. His divine sense sensed two spiritual breaths rapidly approaching and he turned around. It was a man and a woman. The man was about 60 years old and had a gloomy expression. The woman was in her 30s. She had a beautiful face, but her expression was cold. After the two of them appeared, they sensed each other¡¯s presence and revealed looks of disgust at the same time. After separating for dozens of meters, they each occupied a position. After standing still, the two of them turned their heads to look in Shi Qi¡¯s direction. When they saw the young man, a strange look flashed in their eyes. Then, the gloomy-looking old man said, ¡± ¡°Shi Qi?¡± The young man held a long sword in his hand, and there was a cold killing intent between his brows. His back was straight, like a long sword that was about to break out of its sheath. It was sharp and made people feel fear. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Shi Qi loosened his palm. The long sword turned into a shadow and entered his palm with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. He restrained his murderous aura and looked at the old man. He said slowly, ¡± ¡°Mr. Hexi,¡± ¡°The Shi family¡¯s people are really fast!¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but snort when he was called by his name. did you find anything? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived.¡± Facing the old man¡¯s fierce attitude, Shi Qi replied indifferently. His words were obviously perfunctory. When the two came, he was holding a long sword and his killing intent had not faded. Something had obviously happened. Perhaps it happened just in time for the turmoil here, but at this time, he deliberately used these words to avoid him. The old man¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness, but in the end, he seemed to have thought of something and forcefully swallowed his anger. He chuckled in a strange manner, ¡°What a good¡± just arrived ¡°!¡± Shi Qi smiled but did not reply. The other cold-looking woman took advantage of the two men¡¯s conversation to release her divine sense. After scanning the area, her expression changed, this place has lightning and ice spiritual energy, as well as the aura of demonic beasts ¡­ Other than that, there was also a powerful sword Qi that came from the young man himself. The fierceness of this sword Qi had at least reached the standard of the middle level of the spirit division realm. Shi Qi was only a member of the new generation of the Shi family. In just a short 30 years, he had already entered the spirit division realm. His talent was simply amazing. With such a cultivation speed, not only did the Shi family have a worthy successor, but they also had more resources than the other clans could imagine. However, this old man had eyes but failed to see, and he was depressed and unaccomplished, but still treated him as a junior, and his words were full of sarcasm. ¡°Yes, Madam Wei.¡± When Shi Qi heard the woman¡¯s words, the expression on his face eased a little. when I came, I found that the mark appeared below the border gate. At the same time, the soul fragment of the beast King is much stronger than it was three years ago. As he said this, he frowned. according to my estimation, he has probably reached the peak of the type 8 realm. As soon as Shi Qi finished speaking, the old man and the woman whom Shi Qi called Madam Wei changed their expressions. A demonic beast at the peak of the eighth rank was equivalent to a human cultivator in the half-Saint realm. Among the aristocratic families in the Empire, the reason why the Shi family was firmly in the top position was that the ancestor of the Shi family had already reached the half-Saint realm. He suppressed the other aristocratic families and made them unable to rise up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also because of this ancestor¡¯s existence that the Empire finally had the capital to talk about cooperation with beyond Avalon decades ago. Ever since the battle in the starry sea, he had signed an alliance with the beast King and established a non-aggression pact between humans and demonic beasts. At the same time, after the border gate was established, this ancestor of the Shi family had gone into seclusion. It had been decades since he had appeared. It was not that no one in the clan had guessed that when the Shi family¡¯s ancestor had made a contract with the beast King, he might have been seriously injured. The reason why he had not come out all these years was that he was about to die. But at the same time, some people guessed that this half-Saint ancestor might have concentrated on cultivation and used the power of the entire Shi family to break through to the Saint realm. However, no matter how much the outside world discussed it, as long as they were not 100% sure that this ancestor had passed away, no matter how ambitious the other aristocratic families were, they would have to hide under the Shi family and not dare to challenge their position. Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298 Aristocratic clan.3 Chapter 1298: Aristocratic clan.3 Chapter 1298: Aristocratic clan.3 From this, one could see how powerful a cultivator in the Saint realm was. A few decades ago, during the Battle in the sea of stars, this beast King was only at the mid-eighth rank. The higher the rank of a demonic beast, the slower it was to advance, far more difficult than it was for humans. In such a short period of a few decades, it could actually rise to the peak? The old man¡¯s first reaction was suspicion. ¡°The Shi family¡¯s eyes are so bad?¡± When Shi Qi heard his words, he didn¡¯t get angry and only made a hand gesture, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± His words made fan Hexi look angry, but when she looked at the origin of the mark, she immediately dispelled the eagerness in her heart. Regardless of whether the beast King was at the peak of the eighth step or not, it was at least at the middle of the eighth step. Even if it was only a wisp of its soul that was guarding the border gate, it could not be underestimated. If he was forced to do so at the moment of life and death, it would be fine. At this time, there was no need to seek trouble for himself because of a sharp tongue with Shi Qi. However, fan Hexi was a narrow-minded person. Although he did not dare to provoke the beast King¡¯s soul, he still marked Shi Qi in his heart. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly and said in a strange tone, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you just arrived?¡± ¡°He only said that he arrived not long ago, he didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Shi Qi shut him up. Fan Hexi¡¯s face was livid. He clenched his teeth and twitched his cheek muscles. After a few times, he forced himself to swallow his anger and decided to find a time to take revenge. While the three of them were talking, several other auras arrived. ¡°The elders of the family have arrived!¡± Shi Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. The other two¡¯s expressions turned serious. As soon as he finished speaking, as expected, the two of them sensed five auras approaching. A few grey shadows appeared in front of them like shooting stars. There were a total of four people who arrived later. Other than a young man who was dressed similarly to Shi Qi, the other three were already in their forties. They were all from the royal family and looked quite similar. After fan Hexi saw who these people were, he put away his arrogant expression and saluted them with Madam Wei. ¡°Uncle eleven, uncle fourteen, uncle seventeen.¡± The aristocratic families had cooperated with each other for many years and had a close relationship with each other. Although there were occasional disputes between the younger generation, they were still as close as one on the surface before the collapse of the aristocratic Alliance. The three middle-aged men glanced at fan Hexi and Mrs. Wei and nodded slightly. Then they turned to Shi Qi and said, ¡± ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as they spoke, Shi Qi no longer spoke to fan Hexi like he had before. Instead, his expression changed. ¡°I suspect that the beast King is undergoing a tribulation.¡± His words were so shocking that Mrs. Wei and fan Hexi were stunned. The four people who had arrived later also changed their expressions. Shi Qi explained what he had discovered on his way here, ¡°The power of lightning is gathering here, which means that there are demonic beasts undergoing tribulation in the starry sea.¡± To be able to attract lightning tribulations when advancing to the next realm, at least the demonic beast¡¯s grade would be when it advanced from the sixth rank to the seventh rank. A tribulation cloud that could cause such a huge commotion in the Empire was not something that could be created by a Tier 6 to tier 7. according to what we know, in the past few decades, the demonic beasts above the seventh rank did not dare to act rashly. During the Battle in the starry sky sea, when the aristocratic families were defeated, they also gained a clear understanding of the strength of some demonic beasts in the starry sky sea. They recorded the information of several seventh-rank demonic beasts and paid close attention to them. When a demonic beast transcended its tribulation, it would be at its weakest. These demonic beasts didn¡¯t have any compassion for their own kind. They all wanted to take advantage of the situation and devour it to increase their strength. The rank seven monstrous beasts were suppressed by the beast King. Once they broke through, they would be a threat to the beast King. The beast King would not allow such a situation to happen. After breaking through, the lightning tribulation would descend. Even if these demonic beasts could endure the baptism of the lightning tribulation, it was impossible for them to have the strength to resist their own kind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, under such circumstances, even if these seventh-order monster beasts had reached the peak of their cultivation, they suppressed their strength. Without absolute confidence, they did not dare to easily break through the realm, for fear of death. As a core member of the Shi family, Shi Qi had a deep understanding of the situation in the sea of stars. His speculation was reasonable and could convince the others. However, he was wrong about one thing. He didn¡¯t think that an anomaly like song qingxiao would appear in the starry sea. However, no one had expected that the girl who had self-detonated her golden core and fled into the sea of stars with serious injuries not only survived, but she had also risen to the divine separation realm in just a few years. The lightning tribulation she triggered was so terrifying that it far exceeded the lightning tribulation of an ordinary divine separation realm. Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299 Foreshadowing (1) Chapter 1299: Foreshadowing (1) Chapter 1299: Foreshadowing (1) ¡°So the change in the power of Thunder should be related to the beast King.¡± Shi Qi pointed at the origin of the mark on the ground. I¡¯ve tried it. The aura of the border gate is hidden there, and it has just disappeared. As soon as I got close, the beast King¡¯s soul fragment appeared again.¡± His words made the middle-aged men who had arrived after him ponder for a moment. One of them asked, ¡± ¡°You fought?¡± Shi Qi nodded slightly and said,¡±yes.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± The man asked again. ¡°Strong!¡± Shi Qi¡¯s expression turned cold, and he emphasized again, ¡°¡±Very strong! He¡¯s even stronger than he was three years ago.¡± With his strength, he almost suffered a loss from this split soul. He had already reached the middle level of the spirit splitting realm, and he was also a cultivator of the cultivation method, so his strength was far more powerful than the average middle level spirit splitting realm cultivator. He was at least equivalent to a top level seventh-rank demonic beast. Even so, he had almost been killed by the beast King¡¯s split soul. If he had not summoned his flying sword in time, he would not have been able to escape unscathed. The rest of the People¡¯s expressions became even more serious, and the middle-aged man who spoke frowned. I remember that the same thing happened three years ago, right? ¡± The rest of them nodded, but the man didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he looked around and said, ¡± ¡°Three years ago, when there was a strange movement at the border gate, did the Parliament send someone to guard this place?¡± His words reminded Shi Qi and the others. When Shi Qi, fan Hexi, and Madam Wei arrived, their attention had been attracted by the beast King¡¯s soul and the chaotic spiritual power in this place, so they didn¡¯t have time to care about this matter. As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, Shi Qi immediately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± The young man behind the middle-aged man thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±The gate of the border changes shifts every month. This month, it should be the Gu and fan families.¡± Fan Hexi¡¯s expression changed when he heard that the fan family was here. He immediately released his divine sense to search, but the chaotic spiritual energy in this place formed an extremely strong resistance, limiting his divine sense¡¯s search. Fan Hexi¡¯s pupils shrank. Just as she was about to Pat her waist and search for the fan clan¡¯s bloodline with the help of the fan clan¡¯s spirits, a middle-aged man who had his eyes closed slowly opened them. ¡°I found it.¡± Fan Hexi¡¯s movements paused, and a trace of gloominess flashed in his eyes. The middle-aged man¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared from where he was. Everyone followed him closely and followed the traces on the ground. After about seven or eight miles, they finally found Gu chunxing, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death. The Shi family frowned, while fan Hexi gloated, ¡± ¡°It looks like the Gu family is going to be without descendants.¡± In the Empire Alliance, the Gu family was already on the decline. Under the situation where they did not have sufficient resources, they had produced an unusual person like Gu chunxing. She had outstanding talent, and with her own strength, she had forcibly carried the Gu family¡¯s name under the pressure of the other clans and squeezed into the center of the Alliance of clans. Although the Gu family did not have many members, as long as Gu chunxing was still alive, he would still have a seat in the Parliament. If she died, the Gu family that once shook the Empire would become a thing of the past and be recorded in the past files. After more than ten years, perhaps no one would remember her name. When Shi Qi heard this, he frowned. He didn¡¯t care much about the secular Affairs, but he knew that in the past three years, Gu chunxing had been the one to guard the border gate. After all, the Gu family had already declined, and this girl was the only one who had grown up. If the Gu family did not withdraw from the Alliance, they had to respond to the arrangements of the Parliament. Every time it was the Gu family¡¯s turn, only Gu chunxing would go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Logically speaking, the Gu family¡¯s situation should be considered, but the Gu family had been known for their bad temper and toughness since a hundred years ago. The reason why they had fallen to their current state was also related to their unlikable character and temper. When it came to Gu chunxing¡¯s generation, not only did she inherit his ancestor¡¯s bloodline, but she also inherited her grandfather¡¯s bad temper and unforgiving mouth, so she had offended many people. There were many people in the Parliament who didn¡¯t like her. Perhaps they had sent her here to deliberately mess with her. After all, the missions assigned by the Alliance would sometimes be exchanged for some resources and points, and it was the decision of the entire Council to be stationed in the sea of stars. Even if there was a salary, it was very low and not enough for her cultivation. However, Gu chunxing¡¯s temper refused to yield. He had stayed here for at least half of the three years, and his cultivation had been delayed. However, he was not willing to plead with the Parliament to request for a transfer. Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300 Foreshadowing (2) Chapter 1300: Foreshadowing (2) Chapter 1300: Foreshadowing (2) If she died, as fan Hexi had said, the Gu family¡¯s bloodline would be cut off. He looked at the cold-faced Mrs. Wei. The beautiful woman had a nonchalant expression on her face. She did not have the benevolence of a doctor from a large medical family like the Wei family. ¡°Madam Wei, please help us.¡± Shi Qi¡¯s sudden words stunned fan Hexi. Madam Wei, who was called out by him, also seemed a little surprised. Shi Qi continued, ¡± The people of the fan family have already disappeared. The only one who knows what happened here is Chun Xing. As soon as the young man said this, Madam Wei¡¯s cold expression finally changed. She nodded her head, agreeing to Shi Qi¡¯s request. With a flip of her wrist, several silver needles suddenly appeared between her fingertips. Fan Hexi laughed eerily. sure, you can wake him up. I¡¯d like to see why the people of the Gu family are still here, but the bloodline of the fan family is missing. I want to see him Dead or Alive! ¡± When he said this, he was full of killing intent. Other than Madam Wei, everyone else frowned at his words, but they did not say anything. Madam Wei¡¯s slender fingertips moved and her spiritual power surged into the silver needles. Several silver needles flew out and turned into several afterimages, drilling into Gu chunxing¡¯s palms and chest. Immediately after, Madam Wei took out several small green bottles from her spatial pocket and flicked them with her finger. A few drops of light green spiritual liquid poured out of the bottle, and the medicinal fragrance instantly filled the air, making people feel relaxed and happy. Under the control of her spiritual power, the light green spiritual liquid merged into one in mid-air and flew in Gu chunxing¡¯s direction. It only stopped when it was above her body. The green spiritual liquid turned into a thin thread-like spiritual Qi and entered Gu chunxing¡¯s body bit by bit in the direction where the silver needle had disappeared. In an instant, more than half of the small ball of light green spiritual liquid was absorbed. Gu chunxing¡¯s body, which was originally charred and numb from the lightning, was like a withered tree in spring. The outer layer of his charred skin made a cracking sound. The black and charred skin was like a fried pancake, as thick as a finger, and it burst open, revealing the new flesh and blood underneath. As the spiritual liquid entered Gu chunxing¡¯s body, Gu chunxing¡¯s breathing stabilized in just a moment. The strong vitality of a cultivator allowed the remaining spiritual power in her body to instinctively start circulating the moment she received the treatment. It worked with the silver needles and the spiritual liquid to repair her body and save her life. Although they had long known that the Wei clan¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled, when they saw the Wei clan¡¯s wonderful secret technique of rejuvenation, they were still shocked. Even fan Hexi, who had a gloomy face and was not easy to get along with, now looked at Mrs. Wei with less disgust. One of the Wei and fan families studied medicine, while the other dealt with Yin corpses and ghosts. The secret Arts that the two families cultivated were polar opposites, and they did not like each other. However, it was inevitable for cultivators to encounter life-and-death situations sometimes. It was hard to guarantee that there would not be a time when they would need the Wei family¡¯s help. Therefore, when fan Hexi saw Madam Wei¡¯s Secret technique, she could not help but restrain herself a little. ¡°The Wei family¡¯s medical skills are truly impressive.¡± A middle-aged man nodded with a smile and praised. The spiritual liquid had been completely absorbed by Gu chunxing. Madam Wei then waved her hand, and the silver needles flew out of Gu chunxing¡¯s body. They then turned into several rays of light and flew into Madam Wei¡¯s palm. After she had saved Gu chunxing¡¯s life, she did not seem to be struggling at all. It was obvious that with her cultivation, she could only save Gu chunxing¡¯s life for the time being and would not damage her cultivation much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Eleventh uncle, you¡¯re too kind,¡± The one who spoke was an elder. She grinned slightly, diluting the coldness on her face. While they were talking, Gu chunxing, who was lying on the ground, stabilized his breathing. His fingertips moved slightly and he gradually regained consciousness. In the beginning, she passively absorbed spiritual power, but later on, she took the initiative to adjust her meridians. After a long time, she sat up, and the crisp skin on her body made crackling sounds. She endured the pain and slowly adjusted her spiritual power. After temporarily stabilizing her injuries, she took out a piece of clothing from her pocket dimension and put it on before thanking Madam Wei. ¡°Let me ask you, where are my fan family members?¡± As soon as Gu chunxing opened his eyes, fan Hexi could not help but ask, ¡± Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301 Foreshadowing (3) Chapter 1301: Foreshadowing (3) Chapter 1301: Foreshadowing (3) ¡°Did you do something to it?¡± As an elder, he did not have the bearing and self-restraint of an elder at all. At this time, when he questioned Gu chunxing in a stern voice, he even used some pressure to make Gu chunxing feel afraid. ¡°Hehe!¡± Although Gu chunxing had gone through a near-death experience and almost lost his life, he did not control his temper even after he had finally woken up. Under fan Hexi¡¯s pressure, she sneered and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Are all the members of the fan family unable to take care of themselves? do they still need a Guardian when they¡¯re out on missions?¡± When she said this, her body was in extreme pain. Every movement of her facial muscles pulled the thick scabs on her face. Blood flowed down along the thick scabs and quickly condensed into new blood scabs. It looked terrifying, but it did not change her venomous tongue. why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? the fan family leaked some benefits between their fingers, so I tied his hands and held them all the time. She made another ¡®Oh¡¯ and added, ¡± as for the benefits, the fan family¡¯s specialty, the bones of dead people, are not good. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you with one palm ¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Hexi ¡­¡± The young man behind the three men saw that something was wrong and immediately tried to smooth things over. The others also frowned when they saw that fan Hexi could not distinguish the priority of the matter and was angry with the younger generation. He even asked about the fan family first. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± The man whom Madam Wei addressed as eleventh uncle frowned and rebuked, ¡± the important matters are more important. Ask after you have questions! This person had an extraordinary status. Although fan Hexi was displeased, she swallowed her anger and decided to find an opportunity to kill this girl later. ¡°What happened before we came here?¡± ¡°Uncle eleven.¡± The one who spoke was the middle-aged man. The arrogance in Gu chunxing¡¯s eyes disappeared and he became respectful. ¡°Previously, I and fan ¡­¡± She started from when she was on duty, when she discovered the strange nature of the spiritual power, but she skipped the argument with the fan family members and changed the topic to the appearance of the border gate and the large amount of lightning spiritual power pouring into the starry sky. ¡°The moment I saw the border gate, I rushed in.¡± She glanced at fan Hexi and continued, ¡± at that time, the fan family told me to hold them off while he went to inform the Parliament. Hearing this, fan Hexi suppressed his unhappiness. ¡°You mean, my fan family¡¯s people have become deserters?¡± When he said this, the others didn¡¯t say anything. Although the Gu family¡¯s people had bad tempers and vicious mouths, they were upright and never lied. Judging from Gu chunxing¡¯s determination to break into the border gate as soon as he saw it, it was indeed the Gu family¡¯s style of not being afraid of death. No one spoke, but Gu chunxing spread his hands and said, ¡± you said it yourself. You really understand your own people. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Fan Hexi flew into a rage. He had never been a cultured person, and now he was even more irritated by the young girl. The middle-aged men¡¯s faces darkened. The man behind them frowned. the clans have been in an Alliance for many years. Why do you have to always make things difficult for the younger generation? ¡± His tone was already somewhat unhappy. I was only asking about the children in the family. The Gu family was spouting nonsense and disrespecting the fan family. That¡¯s why they lost their manners in front of eleventh uncle and the others. Although fan Hexi was an arrogant person, he knew that his actions had displeased the Shi family. Now that the Shi family had the advantage in numbers, no matter how dissatisfied he was, he could only suppress his anger. ¡°Chun Xing, what did you discover when you were breaking through the border gate?¡± The young man saw that fan Hexi had temporarily taken a step back. He then turned to look at Gu chunxing and asked the question that had been in his mind. ¡°Rank up!¡± Gu chunxing took two deep breaths and glanced at fan Hexi with a sneer. He deliberately angered the old man until his face turned purple before he replied to the young man. Her words could be considered to have ¡®verified¡¯ Shi Qi¡¯s previous guess, but what she said next shocked everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only there¡¯s a demonic beast in the starry sea that¡¯s breaking through. Judging from the commotion of the lightning tribulation, it¡¯s at least a rank 7 demonic beast. Gu chunxing¡¯s words at this time were completely different from Shi Qi¡¯s guess. Shi Qi¡¯s cold face also showed surprise and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Not a beast King?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu chunxing was very certain. when I rushed into the border gate, I sensed that the spiritual energy in the starry sea was in chaos. At the same time, a force was also attacking the beast King¡¯s soul. That¡¯s why I was lucky enough to survive. She described the scene at that time, and everyone¡¯s expression became a little strange. Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302 Foreshadowing (4) Chapter 1302: Foreshadowing (4) Chapter 1302: Foreshadowing (4) At this point, everyone present was smart. They could analyze what had happened from Gu chunxing¡¯s words. It was precisely because of this girl¡¯s fearless character that she had forced her way through the border gate and was forced to retreat by the beast King¡¯s soul fragment. She was lucky enough to escape and was sent seven or eight miles away. It just so happened that the demonic beasts in the sea of stars had attracted heavenly Thunder. The power of the heavenly Thunder struck the sea of stars, causing the beast King¡¯s soul to be affected. Then, the power swept out. At that time, the disciples of the fan family who had not been able to escape in time were probably swept in by the power of the heavenly tribulation, and their souls were crushed. Such a speculation was reasonable, and even fan Hexi could not refute it. ¡°No wonder there was something wrong with the beast King¡¯s soul.¡± Shi Qi sighed. if that¡¯s the case, there might have been demonic beasts in the starry sea three years ago. However, in this way, the development of the matter became more and more bizarre, contrary to their original guess. ¡°What happened in the starry sea in the past few years?¡± The young man who had followed the three middle-aged men over asked tentatively, ¡± in three years, it¡¯s not a small matter for two high-level demon beasts above the seventh rank to advance in succession ¡­ The eleventh uncle frowned. He had the highest status among the group, so everyone was waiting for him to make a decision. After a long while, he took out a small bag of items from his cosmos bag and threw it in Gu chunxing¡¯s direction. ¡°Recuperate well and leave the matters here to the adults.¡± Gu chunxing reached out with a trembling hand and took the item. After hesitating for a long time, he shook his head. I haven¡¯t completed my task, so I don¡¯t dare to accept the reward from uncle eleven. Her refusal stunned the middle-aged man. He then glanced at Gu chunxing. The Gu family¡¯s people had bad tempers and were stubborn. It was not a new thing in the aristocratic families. However, the situation was different now. The Gu family was no longer a force to be reckoned with. The only one with a little hope in the new generation was Gu chunxing. She was now seriously injured by the lightning tribulation, and even her cultivation Foundation was affected. With the Gu family¡¯s current wealth, they were afraid that they could not take out anything good to recuperate her body. Once she was injured, it would only be self-destructive in the future. Under such circumstances, eleventh uncle¡¯s reward was naturally out of good intentions, but she actually refused it. As expected of the Gu family¡¯s bloodline, she was practically the same as her grandfather back then. ¡°This is a reward, just take it,¡± uncle eleven frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve a reward.¡± Gu chunxing¡¯s breathing was weak, but he was extremely persistent when he saw the middle-aged man¡¯s unhappy expression.¡±If I make a great contribution, even if eleventh uncle doesn¡¯t reward me, I¡¯ll take the initiative to ask for it.¡± The moment she said this, the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. 11th uncle¡¯s face darkened. Seeing that she had angered the Shi family, fan Hexi could not help but gloat. ¡°The people of the Gu family indeed have a backbone!¡± He opened his fingers and grabbed the sack that Gu chunxing was holding in his hands. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, the sack returned to his palm. Then, with a¡¯ bang¡¯, it was crushed by his spiritual power! Although his words were full of praise, those with discerning eyes could see that he was extremely unhappy at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Qi glanced at the heavily injured stubborn girl and changed the topic, ¡°¡±Eleventh uncle, should we think of a way to enter the starry sea?¡± Even though the sea of stars was guarded by the soul of a beast King, if the royal family of the Empire wanted to force their way in, a trace of the soul of a beast King could still break through. Seeing that it was Shi Qi who had spoken, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression, which had been unperturbed earlier, eased a little. Shi Qi was one of their own, and he was a junior who had a high chance of entering the clan¡¯s core in the future. If he came forward to smooth things over, eleventh uncle would still have to give his junior some face.¡±I¡¯m not busy for now.¡± After saying this, he heaved a long sigh, ¡± ¡°My third great uncle sent word a while ago that he¡¯ll be coming out of seclusion in the next two years. When he comes out, I¡¯ll report the changes here to his superiors. He¡¯s already predicted that there will be major changes in the starry sea. From the time we signed the Alliance agreement, third great uncle had determined that this Alliance agreement would not last more than a hundred years. After all, they are not of our race, so their hearts must be different!¡± The nature of demonic beasts was bloodthirsty and brutal, cunning and ruthless. according to third great uncle¡¯s deduction, the beast King used us as a way to help it get rid of the demonic beasts with low-class bloodlines. Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303 Foreshadowing (5) Chapter 1303: Foreshadowing (5) Chapter 1303: Foreshadowing (5) Although the starry sea was a small world, there were millions of demonic beasts. The existence of low-level demonic beasts would only consume the resources and spiritual energy of high-level demonic beasts. At the same time, it was meaningless for high-level demonic beasts to exist. In such a situation, rather than wasting the time and energy of high-level demonic beasts to capture and kill them, it was better to use the hands of humans to get rid of these useless ¡®same kind¡¯. After achieving their goal, the beast Kings had also investigated the strength of the humans and ensured that the sea of stars would not be lacking in spiritual energy and resources for the next few decades. Only then did the beast Kings take the initiative to sign a truce with the humans. This was the main reason for the cosmic Alliance! From this, one could see how brutal and ruthless the beast King was. After a few decades, the starry sea was recuperating. Now that the demonic beasts were moving about frequently, there might be a big event. At this point, uncle eleven continued, ¡°¡±After he comes out of seclusion, he will probably go to the starry sea to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± His words caused everyone¡¯s expression to change. The third great uncle that ¡¯11th uncle¡¯ was talking about was the expert of the Shi family who was already half a step into the Saint realm. However, no one from the aristocratic families of the Empire had seen him for decades. Many people secretly guessed that he had already died, but the Shi family did not dare to announce the news so as to maintain their position as the leader of the aristocratic families. Even many members of the Shi clan might not know if this old ancestor was Dead or Alive. Fan Hexi and Mrs. Wei had never even dreamed that they would hear the news that the Shi family¡¯s ancestor was still alive. At this time, there were still many auras rushing over from the sky. They should be the people from the aristocratic families who had been alarmed by the previous Thunder tribulation. The news that the Shi clan¡¯s old ancestor was still alive and was about to come out of seclusion would spread like thunder to all the great clans in no time. The sky in the imperial capital might change again! The people from the fan and Wei families looked at each other in unison. Their eyes, which were still filled with fear, conveyed the same message. In the starry sea, song qingxiao did not know what had happened at the border gate. She also did not know that her Ascension to the spirit division level had alarmed the entire Empire and aroused the Shi family¡¯s desire to explore the starry sea. At this time, she was concentrating on drawing spiritual energy into her body to repair herself, trying to recover her strength as soon as possible. After ascending to the soul splitting stage, his connection with heaven and earth had become even closer. His soul had vaguely touched the method of blending with heaven and earth. It was as if it had split into two, one cultivating, and the other traveling with his divine sense in the sea of stars. Wherever the divine sense went, the divine soul could also do as it pleased and arrive in an instant. The nearby mountains, trees, and water were all within her powerful will. Wherever she went, she could absorb spiritual power and nourish her consciousness and soul. Her speed was no less than the spiritual power that her body absorbed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, the speed of his cultivation was extremely fast. Song qingxiao was immersed in this cultivation method. Time passed day by day, and when she opened her eyes, a year and a half had passed. However, song qingxiao no longer needed to remember the time. She had gained a lot from this closed-door cultivation, which made her very satisfied. In addition to healing all the injuries she had sustained during her advancement and tribulation, she had also found a new way of cultivation, which greatly improved her cultivation. Not only did she completely consolidate the soul splitting stage, but she had also vaguely reached the middle of the initial level of the soul splitting stage. Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304 Brand (1) Chapter 1304: Brand (1) Chapter 1304: Brand (1) The nest was filled with ice crystals. A faint light shone in from the entrance of the cave, reflecting a dreamy light blue color through the ice crystals. Song qingxiao lowered her head and flipped her palm over. Under her gaze, fine and dense scales slowly appeared from her five fingers, spreading along the fingertips to the back of her hand, instantly covering the entire back of her hand, wrist, and arm. The color of the scales went from light to dark, with a faint luster. Spiritual power was contained within it, and whether it was in terms of strength or defense, it was far superior to a nascent soul stage cultivator. As her eyes moved, several wisps of spirit Qi came out of her fingertips and turned into several chopstick-sized ice Dragons, winding around her palm. These Little Dragons looked similar to the Golden Dragon Soul. They were like miniature mini Dragons. Compared to the ice Dragons she had summoned in the past, although they were smaller in size, they were much more spiritual. At the same time, two of her fingers moved slightly, and two of the ice Dragons opened their mouths and let out a long roar. Then, the spiritual energy turned into a storm in their mouths, which then spewed out hailstones! ¡®Hu-¡® As soon as the storm was blown out of the ice dragon¡¯s mouth, it immediately merged into one. When they collided, they seemed to emit a flame, and then hit the mountain wall of the nest. After the storm hit the cave wall, the faint blue flame on the ice ball spread. In an instant, the hard ice crystals formed by spiritual energy on the wall of the cave were burned by the flame and a hole about a meter in diameter was formed. As the flames were extinguished, cracks appeared around the hole, and the shattered ice crystals fell like rain. The two petite ice Dragons let out soft cries of different heights, as if they were asking for credit. Then, they wrapped around song Qing¡¯s pinky finger and hit each other with their heads, as if they were living creatures full of spirituality. Under song Qing¡¯s control, the other three mini ice Dragons quickly grew in size. As song Qing¡¯s pupils shrank, the aura of the three ice Dragons changed in an instant. They each let out a low roar and began to fight with each other. Inside the cave, a rumbling sound could be heard as the three ice Dragons collided with each other and breathed out. Spiritual energy burst out and attacked the cave¡¯s surroundings. Fortunately, song qingxiao had already used her strength to reinforce the cave before she made her move. She had sealed the spiritual breath and sounds within the nest. Just as the three ice Dragons were in a heated battle, song qingxiao clenched her fist. The ferocious ice Dragons instantly lost their murderous intent and became gentle, surrounding her. She opened her palm, and three big and two small ice Dragons immediately merged into one, turning into a stream of spiritual power, and entered her palm with a whoosh. Song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a satisfied expression. The benefits of the realm advancement were not only the improvement of her physical body, sea of consciousness, and soul, but also the use and perception of her Ling power and spiritual sense. Her control over the art of appearance transformation was who knew how many times stronger than when she was at the nascent soul tier, and her powerful divine sense allowed her to control multiple Dragons transformed from ice-type spirit energy at the same time without any effort. She had already thought of using this method when she was fighting the Dragon King in the Yu Lun void realm. It was just that his strength was limited at the time, and his spiritual sense could not control several things that could take human form at the same time. Now that he had ascended, his spirit had improved and become much stronger. When he tried again, he could indeed try to control several ice Dragons at the same time. However, perhaps it was because she was only at the initial level of the spirit division realm, but for this kind of transformation technique, five was already her limit. At the same time, with her current strength, only three of them could grow in size. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Due to the influence of her strength, each Ice Dragon could display the strength of a peak late core realm cultivator. Under the joint attack of three dragons, which was equivalent to the full power attack of a low level nascent soul realm cultivator, it was still of little value to her. The Dragon King¡¯s ability to transform into nine Dragons, in addition to the effects of his own bloodline, was also inseparable from the fact that he had absorbed the power of the nine Dragons. If she wanted to summon a form transformation art that could reach the shape of the nine Dragons and the true strength of the nascent soul tier and above, at least it wasn¡¯t something she could do at this time. However, as her cultivation and realm grew in the future, her control of the transformation technique would definitely be far better than now. When she broke through in the future, it should not be difficult for her to control spiritual energy and summon nine ice Dragons for battle. Song qingxiao was not in a hurry. Although she felt a little regretful, she realized that she could not reach that level after trying, so she kept it to herself for the time being. Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305 Brand (2) Chapter 1305: Brand (2) Chapter 1305: Brand (2) The moment she thought of the Yu Lun void realm, she remembered the ¡®eight treasure Tong Ming token¡¯ that she had snatched from fan Wu. After receiving this treasure, he had asked Xiang four for the secret technique. Then, he returned to the starry sea to recuperate, break through, undergo the Thunder tribulation, and consolidate his realm. He had forgotten about this treasure. Now that he had the time, he naturally wanted to settle the score. Her divine sense moved and a black shadow flew out from between her eyebrows, turning into a small black token. She wanted to escape, but with a cold snort from song Qing, the small black token trembled heavily. After circling in the air a few times, it finally turned back and stopped in front of her. Song Qing reached out and grabbed the token. This item had been in the fan family for many years and had been buried. Fan Wu had misjudged it and used it to nurture the fan family¡¯s ancestor. Other than the fact that the fan family had eyes but failed to see, it was likely that this item had developed intelligence and was extremely intelligent. It knew how to hide its aura. Therefore, when song qingxiao took it, she almost fell for its trick. When she let it out to absorb spiritual power, it actually knew that it had stored its strength and tried to escape. ¡°Still thinking of running?¡± Song qingxiao pondered for a while, then a cold light flashed in her eyes, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll brand you first.¡± As she said this, she held the order in her right hand and spread out her left hand. The chaotic green lamp was summoned by her. Inside the green lotus petals, purple flames flickered. As soon as the ¡®eight treasures penetrating underworld token¡¯, which had been motionless earlier, sensed the appearance of the chaotic green lamp, the black gas lingering on its small body surged slightly, as if it were shivering. It was an evil thing, and the flame in the chaotic green lamp was nurtured by the fire of tribulation of heavenly Thunder, which was the perfect counter to it. Profound heavenly spiritual treasures like the eight treasures tongming token had already developed intelligence. After the chaotic green lamp appeared and ¡®heard¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯s words, it immediately began to tremble. Seeing that the situation was bad, it immediately tried to escape again. The token flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and was about to turn into a black shadow to escape. Song Qing squinted his eyes and sneered, ¡°Can you run?¡± When she was in the yulun illusionary realm, she had been caught off guard during the Battle with the Dragon King, and this cunning and sly magic treasure had almost escaped from its master. Now that she had ascended to the divine separation realm, how could she allow it to escape under her eyes? A purple light flashed above song qingxiao¡¯s head. Her nascent soul flew out from the top of her head and sat cross-legged above her. The nascent soul¡¯s body was very solid. It had the color of Jade and there was a faint purple light inside. It was like a miniature version of song Qing. After the nascent soul appeared, it formed a seal with both hands.¡±Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As the secret incantation was cast, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique quickly condensed a domain, like an invisible net, and trapped the small black token flying toward him. As soon as the eight treasure penetrating tile crashed into the domain, it was like a bee that had thrown itself into a trap and struggled madly. The token¡¯s body was covered in black Qi. Demonic Qi gushed out and turned into ghostly shadows that bared their fangs and brandished their claws, attacking the domain. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Qing snorted and forcefully locked the soul aura of the token in his sea of consciousness with his divine sense. At the same time, he reached out his hand and grabbed in the air- Although the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯ was still struggling violently, it was suppressed by her under the contract. Its body involuntarily flew back and fell into her hand with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, and she clenched it tightly. Song qingxiao held it and used her spiritual power to suppress it. The spiritual consciousness in the token was extremely unwilling to give up and released layers of demonic Qi to strike the token, trying to escape from her control. Even if it was a profound heaven rank spirit treasure, the demonic Qi was enough to heavily injure an expert at the peak of the top level of the nascent soul tier. However, because of the influence of the contract, its demonic Qi¡¯s attack power became extremely low in front of song qingxiao, and didn¡¯t have much killing power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If song qingxiao was still injured, she would be a threat. However, at this time, not only had her injuries healed, but she had also advanced two levels compared to when she was in the Yu Lun void realm. She had entered the divine separation realm, so she was naturally not afraid of its ¡®little¡¯ attack. She put down her left hand, and the chaotic green lamp floated in front of her. Song qingxiao reached out her hand and pinched the purple flame in the green lotus wick. Then, song qingxiao used her divine sense to lock the eight treasures to the underworld. The purple flames instantly turned into fire lotuses and bloomed in all directions, trapping the eight treasures to the underworld in the fire. Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306 Brand (3) Chapter 1306: Brand (3) Chapter 1306: Brand (3) While the flames were flickering, the token seemed to know that something was wrong. It struggled hard, trying to get rid of the soul consciousness. As the flame flickered, a little purple light was reflected on the small black token. The small token suddenly seemed to be burned and released layers of magic power, as if it wanted to devour the purple light. Song qingxiao calmly sent a few waves of spiritual power into the chaotic green lamp, and the lamp was instantly filled with spiritual power. The purple light, which had been covered by the demonic Qi, suddenly burst out with an extremely bright Halo. Then, an extremely beautiful violet fire Lotus bloomed on the token. As the flower bloomed, the flame breath quickly enveloped the entire token. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it turned into flames and enveloped the token. The purple flame and the demonic Qi confronted each other. Although the green lamp was a rare treasure, the eight-treasure dark pass card was one level higher than the chaotic green lamp because of its limited advancement. However, the purple flame in the lamp was extremely powerful, but its power was limited because the flame was too small. However, the token wasn¡¯t big, so it was just right to be contained inside. The soul that was born from the token was quite clever. The moment it was surrounded by the flames, it realized that its powerful demonic Qi was completely defenseless in front of the flames and immediately turned its body around, trying to transform into a demonic soul body. However, song qingxiao would not let it go so easily. She used her divine sense to suppress the token. In a moment, the purple flame burned the demonic Qi that was gushing out of the token and began to burn the token. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ The token struggled violently. At the same time, ghostly wails and howls could be heard from the black gas. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul also transmitted the token¡¯s pained and pleading voice. However, song qingxiao was unmoved. Her expression was cold as she ignored the pleading message from the soul born from the profound heaven spiritual treasure. She focused on guiding the purple flame to move and imprint on the token. The fire burned the small black token, making a sizzling sound. Wherever the purple light went, a deep mark would appear on the token with every flash of light. With each brand mark, the demonic soul in his divine soul let out a wail. The token that had been struggling intensely earlier was now extremely obedient. It kept begging for mercy and sent out spiritual will to please song qingxiao. However, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was as hard as iron. She ignored the demon¡¯s pleading and continued to control the purple flames to swim around its body. This person¡¯s nature was evil, and he didn¡¯t know which expert had cultivated such a character. When it fell into fan Wu¡¯s hands, a master like fan Wu would order it around, but it would be controlled by it instead. Song Qing did not like its temper. If he didn¡¯t teach it a painful lesson, even if it submitted to him for the time being, it might find an opportunity in the future to betray its master. Therefore, if he wanted to deal with it, he had to deal with it all the way! She concentrated on controlling the purple flame. As the flame flickered, it left several deep dents on the token. The demonic soul¡¯s wails became weaker and weaker, and there was even a hint of pitiable fawning, which meant that the action of carving had finally stopped. Song Qing waved his hand and the purple flame returned to the green lamp. ¡°Come here.¡± Song Qing ordered lazily. There was no one else in the nest, but there were ¡®people¡¯ who would listen to her. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the token that had escaped the purple flames ¡®demonic grasp¡¯ flew unsteadily towards her, unlike its previous attempt to escape. There was originally a ¡®dark¡¯ word on its body, but during the process of song qingxiao¡¯s blood contract, the ¡®dark¡¯ word was wiped away, causing its body to become extremely smooth. However, after being burned by the purple flames, a ¡®green¡¯ word had appeared on its body. After it betrayed its master in the yulun illusionary realm, song qingxiao had the intention to leave another mark on it as a lesson, and it was only completed now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao touched the small token with her fingertips. Perhaps it was because it had just been burned by the purple flames, but its body was cold and heavy. The ¡®Qing¡¯ character was deeply imprinted on it. Every time she touched it, the token would shake. It was obvious that it was extremely afraid of her. Satisfied, she flicked the token with her fingertip again, making a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound. ¡°Come out, let me see.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the token flew up and spun in the air. With a ¡®bang¡¯, it turned into a large cloud of black gas. Within the black gas, a miniature version of the demonic soul, about half a foot in size, appeared. Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307 Suspicious point (1) Chapter 1307: Suspicious point (1) Chapter 1307: Suspicious point (1) At this moment, the demonic soul no longer had the extremely arrogant arrogance it had when it first appeared in the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Its arms, which were made of black Qi, were clasped behind its back uneasily. Its body was shrouded in a robe-like black Qi, and its body was lifted up by the demonic Qi. The most eye-catching thing was its face. The demonic soul¡¯s face was originally steaming with black gas, and his eye sockets were like two abysses, containing a terrifying black intent. However, at this moment, an eye-catching ¡®green¡¯ character appeared on its forehead, destroying its extremely evil temperament, making it look a little pitiful and helpless. Song qingxiao stared at it for a long time. It seemed a little uncomfortable, and black gas rolled around its eyes. However, because it had been branded by song qingxiao, it was extremely afraid of its master. Even if it wanted to escape, it did not dare to move as if it had been nailed to the ground. Its current state was completely different from the domineering aura it had when it was in the Yu Lun illusionary realm and had just recovered its full strength. It was like a pitiful little thing that had been bullied. ¡°Since the brand has been changed, you can no longer be called the ¡®eight treasure penetrating tile¡¯.¡± Song qingxiao was silent for a while. She looked at the striking ¡®Qing¡¯ print on its forehead and slowly said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it the ¡®dark green token¡¯.¡± The demonic soul in the token had been suppressed by her, the brand had been changed, and the traces of the previous owner had been completely erased. Now that she had given it a new name, it meant that this item would belong to her alone in the future and fight alongside her. She stared at the demonic soul. I don¡¯t care where you came from. I don¡¯t care where my master came from. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s so special about your name. But now, you belong to me. At this point, she paused for a moment and said in a gentle voice, ¡± this is a warning, and of course, your last chance. If you dare to betray your master in the future ¡­ her tone was gentle and not threatening, but it made the demonic soul shiver in fear when it heard her words. The mist on the surface of its body began to tremble. ¡°Then there is no need for you to exist.¡± After she finished speaking, she asked, ¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± This thing already had a spiritual consciousness and had a blood contract with her. It was connected to her mind and was nourished by her, so it could understand her words. As soon as she finished speaking, the demonic soul nodded in a daze. Obviously, it was also shocked by the purple flames and did not dare to disobey her. ¡°Oh,¡± In his spirit, su Wu, who had disappeared halfway through song qingxiao¡¯s tribulation, reappeared at this time. Perhaps he had witnessed this scene, he sneered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a useless profound heaven spiritual treasure!¡± Mysterious heaven rank spirit treasures were extremely rare, and those that had intelligence were even rarer. It was rumored that mysterious heavenly spiritual treasures that had spiritual consciousness were all world-famous items. Most of them were recorded on the divine roll and had been circulating for ten thousand years. Every time a little bit of news appeared, it would trigger many hidden Masters to move out. Under such circumstances, anyone who heard of a mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure would yearn for it and think of the legendary peerless glory of such a treasure. When su Wu saw mang Tian¡¯s creation, he was also envious. He even thought to himself that if his sword embryo had been such a profound heavenly spiritual treasure, with his cultivation, even if he failed to break through, he would not have died under the siege of the martial arts Research Institute. Naturally, he would not have ended up like this. In the Yu Lun illusionary realm, when su Wu discovered that this ¡®eight treasure Tong Ming tablet¡¯ was actually a profound heavenly spiritual treasure, he also felt that it was extremely unbelievable. However, he had never dreamed that this legendary and domineering profound heavenly spiritual treasure would actually have such a virtue. It was simply a disgrace to all profound heavenly spiritual treasures, losing all the face of magic treasures of the same rank! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao heard him, she waved her hand. The demonic soul hurriedly floated towards her and landed on her palm. Song Qing nodded its head, but it did not Dodge. It was completely different from the brutal and ruthless aura it had when it first appeared in the Yu Lun void realm. It was unbelievable. ¡°Senior has appeared?¡± Song Qing asked in a small voice. When su Wu heard what she said, he recalled the day when he suddenly disappeared when she was going through the Tribulation. However, this person was used to being willful and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when she asked this question. Instead, he saw her poking the demonic soul for fun, but the demonic soul didn¡¯t avoid it. He sighed and said, ¡± Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308 Suspicious points (2) Chapter 1308: Suspicious points (2) Chapter 1308: Suspicious points (2) ¡°This profound heaven spiritual treasure really has no backbone.¡± The large ¡°green¡± word on its head was simply ridiculous, completely lacking the domineering aura of a mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure. Song qingxiao could not help but smile at his words. ¡°In front of me, it doesn¡¯t need to have a backbone.¡± It would be fine as long as it was able to display the power of a profound heavenly spirit treasure during battle. ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°Any rare treasure would be recorded on the divine roll,¡± su Wu said in confusion. Just like the chaotic green lamp in song Qing¡¯s hand, su Wu recognized it the moment she took it out. For profound heavenly spiritual treasures like the ¡®eight treasure abyssal passage token¡¯, even if they had declined, there should still be some news about them. Because of this, when fan Wu in the Yu Lun void realm took it out, not only did song Qing underestimate it, but even su Wu did not react in time. This was really a strange thing. However, after thinking for a while, he said, ¡± ¡°It must be because this item is useless and cowardly that it¡¯s not even on the list.¡± Song qingxiao pursed her lips and revealed a faint smile. She was not curious about the origin of the dark green token, nor did she care if this item was on the list. She had no intention of continuing to discuss this topic with su Wu. Therefore, with a change of her mind, the demonic soul sensed her intention and immediately dispersed its spiritual body into mist obediently. Finally, it turned into a small black token engraved with the word ¡®Qing¡¯ and lay in her palm. In response to su Wu¡¯s words, song qingxiao simply clenched her fist and the token merged into her body. ¡°Senior, you said before that there would be three bolts of tribulation lightning when advancing from the nascent soul stage to the soul clone stage. Why did my tribulation lightning end up with five bolts?¡± She asked. Although the lightning tribulation was over, song qingxiao would not be at ease until she found out the reason. ¡°Five?¡± Su Wu¡¯s attention was immediately diverted by her words. During the Thunder tribulation that day, he wanted to say something but stopped. He remembered some unpleasant memories from that year. In order to avoid song qingxiao¡¯s questioning, he hid and cut off his contact with the outside world. He did not expect to hear from her that she had endured five Thunder tribulations. After the initial shock, su Wu seemed to calm down very quickly. ¡°It¡¯s normal to have five,¡± He explained,¡±under normal circumstances, there are indeed only three lightning tribulations for ordinary nascent soul cultivators to advance to the next realm.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing,¡±but you¡¯re not an ordinary nascent soul stage cultivator.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s strength far exceeded that of a normal nascent soul stage cultivator. even the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven would find it difficult to raise a body as strong as yours. When su Wu had placed the God destroying technique in her soul, he had been attracted by the power of the seal hidden in her body. Other than that, in su Wu¡¯s opinion, she was not someone worth paying attention to ¡­ Ordinary and weak, he had even thought that song Qing would not live for long before he took over the body. In terms of aptitude, she wasn¡¯t at the top, and she didn¡¯t display a super strong sense of spiritual power. There was a powerful seal in her body, but she did not have the ability to activate it and turn it into her own power. It was as if she had a mountain of treasure but could not dig it out. If she had not obtained the God destroying art, she would not even have stepped into the gate of cultivation. In terms of resources, she was even more poor. She was born in a poor family, her bloodline was low, and she did not have the support of any clan. She had only reached where she was today by relying on her own strength. Such a person would be the first to die in the divine prison. Su Wu initially thought that she would not live for long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the night he was ¡®besieged¡¯, song Qing had encountered people from the heavens beyond heaven and almost died. However, at the critical moment, the seal in her body helped her a lot. At the moment of her death, it saved her life. After that, whether it was when she was besieged by Sangu and the others, when she encountered the fan family¡¯s uncle and nephew, when she was later attacked by the aristocratic family, or even during the trial, she had escaped death several times. This allowed su Wu to see her great potential. you¡¯ve only used 10 ¨C 20% of the power of the Nuwa body. You¡¯ve also received the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯ of the Yichang tribe, ¡± he said calmly. as I¡¯ve said, the stronger the power, the more you¡¯ll be restricted. Strictly speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s situation was very special. Her advancement not only involved the improvement of her spiritual power, but also the strength of her physical body. Su Wu said seriously, ¡± ¡°In my opinion, rather than saying that you¡¯ve ascended, it¡¯s more accurate to say that you¡¯ve evolved.¡± Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309 Suspicious points (3) Chapter 1309: Suspicious points (3) Chapter 1309: Suspicious points (3) Song qingxiao did not expect to hear such a statement. She was stunned.¡±Evolution?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡± su Wu replied. the blood in your body has nurtured a Dragon Soul. The seal back then should be dragon blood, right? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mention that the blood she had absorbed that day was not only the evolved wyrmdragon¡¯s blood, but also the evolutionary drug from Mr. Zhou¡¯s ¡®Nuwa project¡¯. It was because of the combination of the two that the blue blood that changed her life was born. Neither of the two was dispensable. However, there was no need to tell su Wu about these things. She was extremely guarded. Even though su Wu was getting along with her now and he did not show any intention of taking over her body, she still would not let her guard down. Su Wu did not doubt her words. He could only make a rough guess based on what song qingxiao had said. He did not know the full details of the matter, so he naturally did not know how much leeway she had left in her words. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He said, ¡± although you cultivate as a human, your body has already received the inheritance of a great demon. in other words, song qingxiao had the convenience of both. Her cultivation speed was even faster than some talented people. It was all because she was a heaven-defying existence that the laws of heaven and earth could not tolerate. at the same time, you will naturally be punished by more powerful laws when you cross the realm. After hearing this, song qingxiao finally understood why her lightning tribulation was so powerful and why there were five bolts in total. In other words, every time she ascended in the future, she would be in more danger than the others. She did not have the support of her family and could only rely on her own strength. although the lightning tribulation is a crisis for you, it is also an opportunity. Su Wu stayed in her spirit, so he could naturally sense the deep benefits she had gained from the baptism of the Thunder tribulation after breaking through. generally speaking, the most powerful Thunder tribulation is when you break through to the next realm. ¡°I suggest that you make full preparations the next time you break through,¡± he reminded her. He didn¡¯t need to say this. With song Qing¡¯s cautious personality, after knowing the power of the lightning tribulation from him, he would naturally have the confidence to break through. However, su Wu also understood this, but he still said it out loud, probably to do her a favor. Song Qingxin was well aware of this and thanked him, ¡°¡±Please remind me in advance.¡± Since su Wu wanted to do her a favor, no matter what his intentions were, song qingxiao took the opportunity to ask, ¡± ¡°Senior, do you have any understanding of the starry sea?¡± When she was in the reserve team, she had already wanted to explore the starry sea when she heard Liu Xiao mention the power of the demon beast bloodline. However, before she was fully prepared, her identity was exposed and she was hunted down by the aristocratic families. She had no choice but to enter the starry sea. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about the passage of time during cultivation, song Qing Xiao could roughly estimate that she had been in the starry sea for at least six years. In the past five or six years, she still did not have a deep understanding of the starry sea, which was not good news for her. ¡°The starry sea?¡± Su Wu had known her for many years and understood her character. He knew that she would not ask such a question for no reason. He immediately said, ¡°¡±Do you feel something is wrong?¡± After the lightning tribulation, when I was recuperating ¡­ Song Qing briefly explained to him the situation of his soul splitting into two after the lightning tribulation. After splitting one¡¯s soul, one¡¯s soul would be stronger than before. After she activated her divine realm, it had a great strengthening and reinforcement effect on her divine soul and divine sense. Thus, after splitting her attention, she could control the five ice Dragons to fight each other at the same time. In fact, to reach this level of cultivation, one would need to be at least in the late stage of the soul separation realm. However, song qingxiao did not realize this. ¡°When I was traveling with my soul, I vaguely felt that something was wrong.¡± When she said this, her expression became much more serious.¡±I feel that the spiritual energy in this place is being suppressed.¡± After reaching the soul splitting stage, she was more closely connected to the heaven and earth, so she was more sensitive to the changes in spiritual power. ¡°What I said isn¡¯t entirely correct.¡± She furrowed her brows and tried to find a more appropriate word. After a long while, she said, ¡± ¡°The spiritual energy here doesn¡¯t seem like the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Instead, it seems to have an owner.¡± ¡°An item with an owner?¡± Her words were very novel and piqued su Wu¡¯s interest. He repeated what she said. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded slightly and narrowed her eyes.¡±Senior, didn¡¯t you notice that the places I¡¯ve been to were all full of spiritual energy?¡± Although spiritual energy was born from all things in the world, there was always a difference in density and thinness. Ever since song qingxiao entered the starry sky sea, her cultivation journey had been smooth. She had not encountered any places with thin spiritual energy, which made her neglect this matter. But this time, in the process of her soul traveling with her divine sense, she discovered that not every place in the sea of stars was filled with spiritual power. After her cultivation level had increased, her divine sense was more than ten times stronger than it had been when she was at the nascent soul tier, so her divine sense naturally left her body extremely far away. In the process of absorbing spirit power, she discovered this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but she found that as she cultivated, the speed of the spiritual power was far faster than before. Not long after, when her soul traveled to the same place again, she found that the place had become rich in spiritual energy. It was at least several times stronger than before. The situation immediately alerted song qingxiao. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.¡± She said indifferently. Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310 Chapter 744-heavy _1 Chapter 1310: Chapter 744-heavy _1 Chapter 1310: Chapter 744-heavy _1 the resources in the world are for those with the ability to obtain. The strong are respected. This is a principle that has never changed since ancient times. Su Wu originally thought that she had discovered something big after breaking through, which was why she said this. In the end, after listening to what she said, he realized that she only felt that the surge of spiritual power was a little strange, and immediately disapproved of her words. From his point of view, the more powerful one was, the more resources would be distributed. you are strong and can absorb spiritual energy quickly. It¡¯s not strange that you will get more resources than low-level demonic beasts. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to care about his discovery, nor was he upset. She had always been extremely cautious, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go from being weak and helpless all the way to today. Su Wu had grown up in a completely different environment from her, so naturally, his personality was different from hers as well. He did not notice the strangeness in it, but instead took this kind of ¡®distribution¡¯ of spiritual power for granted. He did not notice the danger in it, which was also part of his personality. although the world¡¯s resources belong to the capable, I¡¯m the one who needs to take them, not be fed to the mouth. She replied to su Wu indifferently. Come to think of it, since she entered the sea of stars, except for the seal that broke when her core broke, the blue blood automatically repaired her body, and the half year when she broke through to the nascent soul realm, she had seized a cave by instinct. After that, every time she changed places, she had taken the initiative. However, every time she seized another demon beast¡¯s nest, found another quiet place, and changed her residence, song qingxiao did not find any shortage of spiritual power. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had accidentally discovered it when she was traveling, she wouldn¡¯t even have known that the spiritual power seemed to be ¡®taking care¡¯ of her. It was as if there was an invisible existence that divided the spirit energy into different territories according to the different grades of the demonic beasts. After thinking about it, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. ¡°The starry sea is a small world independent of the imperial capital.¡± She remembered what the woman who was hunting her had said, ¡± and the gate of the border is the only connection between this small world and the imperial capital. However, this connection was controlled by the beast King in the starry sea. Did this mean that she paused and said, ¡°The entire small world in the starry sea is actually under the control of the beast King¡¯s soul?¡± When she said this, su Wu was shocked. If she was enveloped by her divine sense, she would not be afraid. After all, no matter how powerful the divine sense of a beast King was, as her cultivation advanced and her divine sense grew, she would eventually have a way to solve this problem. However, if the beast King¡¯s soul was closely connected to the starry sea, then the problem was huge. For example, this was song qingxiao¡¯s territory. Wherever she scanned with her divine sense, there would naturally be some low-grade demonic beasts that could not sense her presence. They lived around her, just like the demonic Fox that had boldly built a nest next to her and was affected by the Thunder tribulation. Although her divine sense could sense the demonic beast¡¯s existence, she still needed to kill it herself. However, if their souls were connected, then the situation would be different. It would be an attachment after the contract. For example, the Qing Ming token, sky splitter, chaotic green lamp, and stellar array that she had just subdued were all connected to her soul, and she could control them with a single thought. If the sea of stars was really connected to the beast King¡¯s soul, it would be its exclusive property. The thousands of demonic beasts, including song Qing Xiao, that lived in the sea of stars would probably be subject to its control. In this way, if one thought about how it distributed its spiritual power, it felt as if it was feeding her so that she could grow rapidly. This was the reason why song qingxiao had made such rapid progress in the few years she had been in the sea of stars. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, she would not have been able to advance to the divine separation realm in just six years, even though she had the help of Yi Chang and the others ¡®spirit soul power in the trial scene. When su Wu heard this, he had completely realized the seriousness of the problem. His previous thoughts were indeed too optimistic and reasonable. He did not notice the turbulent undercurrent under the seemingly ordinary surface. Just as song qingxiao had said, if the sea of stars was really under the control of a certain being¡¯s soul, then the flow of spiritual power was indeed abnormal. But what surprised him the most was not the strange movements in the starry sea she had mentioned, but song qingxiao¡¯s hair-raising caution and meticulousness. Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311 Chapter 744-heavy _2 Chapter 1311: Chapter 744-heavy _2 Chapter 1311: Chapter 744-heavy _2 She kept every tiny change in her mind. Even the slightest movement could alert her and not escape her eyes and ears. Su Wu even had a strange and ridiculous thought in his heart:The reason why her sea of consciousness had expanded and her divine sense had become so strong, and even the first activation of the God¡¯s domain had been far stronger than his, was probably because she had thought too much. Her mind was more complicated and cautious than ordinary people, which led to the rapid consumption of her divine sense. It was not because of cultivation or points. ¡°Women are really scary.¡± He blurted out in shock, interrupting song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts about whether the change in the spiritual energy of the starry sea was related to the beast King. ¡°What did you just say?¡± She was a little surprised. She did not expect su Wu to say something like that out of the blue. ¡°If the abnormality in the starry sea is really related to the beast King, then we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice sank, and he seemed to be a little serious. ¡°..¡±Although song qingxiao knew that su Wu was trying to change the topic, there were priorities. To her, the sea of stars that su Wu mentioned was more interesting than what he had said before. Therefore, she followed the topic and pretended not to hear his ¡®unintentional mistake¡¯. if the sea of stars is under the control of the beast King, ¡± as song qingxiao had guessed, the small world here was connected to the beast King¡¯s soul, and this place was like a small world that had a contract with it, ¡± the creatures in the sea of stars would become its ¡®reserve of spiritual energy¡¯. The hidden master of the ¡®sea of stars¡¯ was distributing the spiritual power, which gave song qingxiao a feeling that he wanted to get it first. This was not a good thing. sixty years ago, ¡± su Wu¡¯s perception of time was still stuck at the year he died, ¡°¡±The sea of stars isn¡¯t actually sealed.¡± After the war between the Empire and the sea of stars, not only did the aristocratic families suffer heavy losses, but many demonic beasts in the sea of stars also died in that war. it was precisely because of the countless deaths and injuries on both sides that Shi qiuwu personally entered the starry sky sea to negotiate with the beast King. Naturally, Liu Xiao did not know as much as su Wu about such old matters. Even if he didn¡¯t deliberately ask around, with his status, he could roughly know what happened with just a little bit of attention. Unfortunately, he was busy with trivial matters at that time and did not inquire about the details of the situation. However, it was enough for him to say it now. ¡°Shi qiuwu?¡± Song qingxiao was confused when she heard the strange name. he is the real master of the Shi family. It was because of his existence that the Shi family had the right to cooperate with the heavens beyond heaven. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know much about the relationship between the families. Although su Wu didn¡¯t put much thought into it, he was at least better than her. Seeing that she did not understand, he explained, ¡± this man was already half a step into the Saint realm. He¡¯s already very outstanding among the ordinary families. For the past thousand years, the aristocratic families of the Empire had not been able to achieve much. Their cultivations were at most in the Dao integration realm, and very few of them had broken through to the void realm. It was also because of this that the Empire had been suppressed by the heavens beyond heaven for hundreds of years. That was until the appearance of Shi qiuwu, which broke this situation! This person was the first powerful being to Enter the Void realm among the aristocratic families of the Empire. It was also because of this person¡¯s existence that the Shi family stood out from the other aristocratic families and became the leader of all the aristocratic families. After that, because of his existence, he received the attention of the heavens beyond heaven. The existence of these aristocratic families was the embryonic form of the various powerful forces in the human realm upon heavens, repeating the same path as the human realm upon heavens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people of the heavens beyond heaven did not pay much attention to them at first. However, the appearance of Shi qiuwu announced that the power of the aristocratic families had entered a new era. They now had the qualifications to barely be on equal footing with them. and the Prince of the Shi family you mentioned before is a crucial figure in the cooperation between the two sides. When su Wu said this, he laughed coldly. He seemed to be a little disdainful and disdainful. the people from the martial arts Research Institute have always wanted to break away from the control of the divine incarcerate and try to get a share of the benefits. Due to the appearance of touqiuwu, the Empire finally entered the eyes of beyond Avalon. The two sides hit it off and soon worked together to discuss a secret plan- Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312 Chapter 744-heavy _3 Chapter 1312: Chapter 744-heavy _3 Chapter 1312: Chapter 744-heavy _3 ¡°The divine incarcerate sanction plan.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she could not help but have an outrageous thought. She thought of the ¡®Nuwa plan¡¯ that Mr. Zhou and the others had come up with on the demon Island. Man proposes but God disposes. Sometimes, things always turn out contrary to one¡¯s wishes. Often, even after an extremely impressive name was given, the plan might not necessarily succeed. after the cooperation, the bloodlines of the great clans of the Empire will be the first test subjects to transform their veins and spiritual power. They won¡¯t rely on the trial of the divine prison, but only the spiritual power of the great clans and the people of the human realm upon heavens will be injected into their bodies. In other words, by using the human body as a container and madly injecting a large amount of spiritual energy, a ¡®peerless master¡¯ with powerful spiritual energy would be created. In their imagination, this person would be an existence that surpassed gods, and in the future, he would be able to fight against ¡®gods¡¯ and control the divine prison. Song qingxiao frowned. Due to the demon Island trial, she did not have a good impression of the plan to use humans as test subjects. Su Wu continued, ¡± at that time, the two sides were in cahoots. To show their sincerity, the heavens beyond heaven had hypocritically given them a lot of scrap metal. that magical equipment of yours should be the one you offered when we were cooperating. Su Wu sneered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a plan failed on the verge of success.¡± The bloodline of the aristocratic families couldn¡¯t withstand the transformation of the veins. Most of the descendants of the aristocratic families who were sacrificed died one after another. Shi Yue was the only survivor. However, he was not successful either. He was not able to accommodate the spiritual power and advance quickly as both of them had imagined. The spiritual power that he had injected into his body at the beginning had only reached a delicate balance, which had allowed him to survive. The tremendous and terrifying power was stored in his transformed body, turning it into a black hole that could contain spiritual power. Logically speaking, this should have been a unique cultivation condition. The power that these aristocratic families and people from the heavens beyond heaven had injected into his body was enough to allow him to advance to the legendary realm of heaven and earth in an instant, entering a realm that no one could reach. But ironically, after his body was modified, he could no longer cultivate like ordinary people. In order to store enough spiritual power to contain the power of the heavens beyond heaven and the clan, his veins had been destroyed and modified to suppress the fluctuation of spiritual power and maintain a calm formation. The huge spiritual energy in his body formed a painful torture, making it so that he would not die easily, but he could not live normally. Beyond Avalon, who had discovered this, was greatly disappointed. After its joy fell through, the so-called ¡®divine prison sanction plan¡¯ was ultimately aborted, leaving behind only Shi Yue, the product of failure. The fragile Alliance that was formed at the last moment was dispersed with a single blow. However, it was also after this that the status of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families finally rose slightly due to the appearance of Shi qiuwu. At the very least, they had some right to speak. ¡°But that¡¯s all.¡± Shi qiuwu is not young anymore, ¡± su Wu said unhurriedly. even if he doesn¡¯t die now, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have many years left to live. A hundred years ago, he was already half a step into the Saint realm, but a hundred years later, there was no news of him breaking into the Saint realm. It must be because of his talent that he could only reach this level. ¡°A few years ago, I heard that the Shi family wanted to cooperate with fan Yin and Shen Nong.¡± It was probably to seek the medicine to extend the life of this ancestor of the Shi family. At this point, su Wu did not want to keep the topic revolving around a dying old man. in short, he¡¯s just an old man with half of his body buried in the soil. He won¡¯t live for long, and you might not even see him in the future. It¡¯s a waste of breath to talk about him. The tone he used when talking about these past events was as if he was talking about a long and stinky past, with a look of extreme disdain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, song qingxiao had learned a lot about the relationship between the aristocratic families and the heavens beyond heaven from his words, as well as Shi Yue¡¯s experience. When su Wu had mentioned that he was a defective product of an experiment, she had not expected that Shi Yue¡¯s growth would have such a past. The young man¡¯s pale and sickly face flashed through her mind. Every time she saw him, she felt that his life was coming to an end. However, when she saw him again, he was still alive and appeared in front of her even though he was barely breathing. When she had hidden in the Imperial City, she had given this person a drop of blood. She didn¡¯t know if this was the reason why she was later hunted down by the aristocratic families. She would find out about this sooner or later. after Shi qiuwu negotiated with the beast King, the two sides came to an agreement and successfully stopped fighting. Su Wu quickly and forcefully brought the topic back to the original topic. from then on, the starry sky sea was sealed off and formed an independent small world. Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313 Conspiracy (1) Chapter 1313: Conspiracy (1) Chapter 1313: Conspiracy (1) After su Wu said this, he muttered to himself for a moment, ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve put it this way, I suspect that the secret agreement between the beast King and Shi qiuwu was not as simple as a truce.¡± ¡°Could the sealing of the starry sea be related to the Shi family?¡± While su Wu was still thinking, song Qing and Xiao Leng threw out a question. He was stunned for a moment. Before he could answer, he heard song Qing ask, ¡± ¡°The beast King must have reached the 8th rank by the time we entered the starry Alliance, right?¡± She asked su Wu calmly. These consecutive questions made su Wu vaguely feel that something was not right. He was used to solving all problems by force. In the face of absolute strength, any difficulty would be easily solved. However, su Wu was no ordinary person. He was also born into an aristocratic family and had seen the world. He just disdained to use it. Now that song qingxiao¡¯s intentions were so obvious, he had known her for many years and naturally guessed the reason for her question. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the equivalent of a level 8 human cultivator?¡± Song qingxiao asked again. based on the strength of a beast King, ¡± su Wu said, ¡± if he reaches the eighth level and above, he¡¯ll be at least equivalent to a mid or late-stage void realm expert. The higher the rank of the demonic beast, the more powerful the bloodline power would be. Its physical body would be very strong. Although its rank was similar to that of a mid or late void realm cultivator, it could completely suppress cultivators of the same rank in actual combat. This was also the reason why the sea of stars could exist in the Empire, but also stand opposite the Empire. It was not under the control of the Empire, but was a separate entity. if Shi qiuwu was already half a step into the Saint realm a hundred years ago, then his cultivation would be the same as the beast King¡¯s. According to what su Wu said, demonic beasts were able to suppress cultivators of the same level due to their powerful innate abilities. If that was the case, the secret agreement between Qiu Wu and the Beast King would be suspicious. An eighth-order monster beast already had an intelligence that was not inferior to a human¡¯s. In a situation where they had a great chance of winning, the beast King had signed a truce with the Shi family. From then on, the starry sea was sealed off, leaving only one border gate. It became the only path connecting the Empire and was controlled by the beast King. Song qingxiao boldly speculated, ¡± ¡°Senior, in your opinion, was there any help from the Shi family when the starry sea was sealed into its own small world?¡± For the beast King to be willing to make an Alliance agreement, the Shi clan must have paid a price that it could not refuse. Su Wu understood what she meant. the cultivation of demonic beasts relies on the power of their bloodlines. They are not like humans, who have many techniques. Therefore, if the sea of stars was sealed and became a small world independent of the Empire, it was most likely the work of the aristocratic families. However, this wasn¡¯t unreasonable. After all, there had been too many deaths and injuries in the battle of the starry sky sea, and there was a deep hatred between the two sides. In order to prevent demonic beasts and humans from barging into each other¡¯s Forbidden Lands and killing each other, causing more casualties, the starry sea was sealed off, leaving only one border gate. This in itself was a very reasonable thing. ¡°Logically speaking, it does make sense.¡± Song qingxiao would not have been suspicious if she had not noticed the change in spiritual power. However, the more she thought about it, the more she could sense that there was an undercurrent in this seemingly normal Alliance agreement. ¡°What if Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t seal the starry sea back then, but instead helped the beast King to turn it into a small world and refine it?¡± Refining and subduing the starry sea would definitely be of great benefit to the beast King. But what would this benefit be? Song qingxiao pondered for a moment, and a thought came to her mind. ¡°Senior, this beast King was already at the eighth rank back then. Now that several decades have passed, is there any possibility of it advancing?¡± ¡°How can it be so easy for a demonic beast to advance?¡± Su Wu¡¯s tone was languid. an eighth rank beast King. Once it successfully advances to the next rank, I¡¯m afraid the people of the heavens beyond heaven will not be able to sit still. Once a beast King successfully entered the ninth rank, its power would be equivalent to that of a powerhouse who could enter the Saint realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also because of the unique conditions of demonic beasts that it was hundreds of times more difficult for them to advance than for humans. The further one cultivated, the harder it was to break through. Back then, su Wu¡¯s cultivation base was so strong that he was publicly acknowledged as the next top master who had the highest chance of breaking through to the Saint realm in the human realm upon heavens. There were few who could match his sword. However, who knew that such a promising person in the human realm upon heavens would fail to break through in the end and bring about a fatal disaster? ¡°The demonic beast¡¯s advancement is different from humans.¡± As the race that was most severely punished by the power of the law, when demonic beasts advanced, in addition to the accumulation of a large amount of spiritual energy, they also had to deal with the lightning tribulation. Only if they didn¡¯t die would they be considered to have successfully passed the Tribulation. Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314 Conspiracy (2) Chapter 1314: Conspiracy (2) Chapter 1314: Conspiracy (2) Human cultivators would only attract Thunder tribulations when they were breaking through, but demonic beasts would have Thunder tribulations at the beginning of their tribulations. In the process of tribulation, thunder and lightning would strike their bodies. you¡¯ve also gone through the Tribulation. You should know that the stronger the power, the more terrifying the power of the heavenly lightning. Under normal circumstances, very few demonic beasts were able to survive the lightning tribulation. Therefore, most demon beasts would not attempt to cross the Tribulation unless they had no other choice. ¡°However, demonic beasts are different from humans.¡± When su Wu said this, he added, ¡± it¡¯s rumored that once a demon reaches a certain level, it will be rejected by the heavens and earth. Even if it doesn¡¯t advance in level, there will still be a lightning tribulation every thousand years. It was precisely because of this that even though high-level demons had endless lifespans compared to humans, their inheritances had gradually been cut off today. Song qingxiao pursed her lips when she heard him say that. ¡°Therefore, when a beast King undergoes tribulation, it needs the help of external forces.¡± In a situation where the demonic beasts themselves were having a hard time surviving the tribulations, what if the so-called Alliance after the battle in the sea of stars was not a treaty of non-aggression, but a signal of cooperation between the two sides? With the help of the Shi family, the type 8 beast King had conquered the starry sea and refined it like a magical treasure, absorbing it and integrating it into its body. There were countless demonic beasts in the starry sea. It was rumored that there were level six and level seven demonic beasts. The cultivation of all the demonic beasts was extremely beneficial to the beast King. If the beast King¡¯s plan was successful, then these demonic beasts, including song qingxiao, would become its spiritual energy supply the moment the sea of stars was completely subdued by the beast King, and would be sucked dry at the critical moment. This would also be of great benefit to the Shi family. according to what you said, Shi qiuwu¡¯s life is coming to an end and it will be difficult for him to enter the Saint realm. If the Shi family wants to maintain their current status, they will need someone who is on par with him. she paused for a moment before continuing slowly, ¡± or perhaps with the presence of demonic beasts, the Shi family¡¯s current status can be maintained, or even elevated to a higher level. Both sides took what they needed and hit it off. If that was the case, song qingxiao¡¯s previous perception of the distribution of spiritual power was not a coincidence. The beast King had evil intentions. It was like rearing pigs, waiting for the critical moment to devour all the power of the demonic beasts. ¡°It seems that Shi qiuwu is playing a big game of chess!¡± When su Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of anticipation. there aren¡¯t many saints in the human realm upon heavens right now. All of them are core figures who are in charge of the family. Once the beast King advanced, the impact on them was huge and the threat was deep. It could be imagined. At that time, not only would they not be able to resist the divine incarcerate, but the entire aristocratic family¡¯s power in this star field would probably have to be re-divided! How could the nine great clans of the human realm upon heavens suddenly give up on the resources that they had controlled for so many years and hand over a portion to a rising star like the Empire? ¡°Re-divide the forces?¡± Song qingxiao could not help but ask. Su Wu explained,¡±there is a division of interests between the aristocratic families.¡± The larger the clan, the more resources they controlled.¡±For example, the crystals and equipment for forging talismans, as well as the medicinal herbs for refining pills and all kinds of treasures.¡± The greater the power of a clan, the more benefits they would gain. 60 years ago, the Shi family discovered the frost Jade mine in the starry sky sea and used it to start a war. I told you about it before. Song qingxiao recalled that su Wu did mention this matter when she received the mystic crystal that day. She could not help but nod silently. ¡°The divine prison has the most resources in this world.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was also because of the existence of the divine prison that the nine great clans of the heaven¡¯s beyond were born, forming the current situation. Apart from the divine incarcerate being the most powerful force, the nine great clans were the second most powerful. The power of the Empire was the weakest and it did not have many resources. With the existence of Shi qiuwu, the Shi family had once risen to power and even gathered the power of the entire Empire to cooperate with the heavens beyond heaven. However, because of the failure of the plan, the cooperation was ultimately left unsettled. As time passed, Shi qiuwu was still unable to enter the Saint realm, and the Shi family¡¯s glory would only last for a moment. Just as song qingxiao had said, under such circumstances, when there was no hope of becoming a Saint and his lifespan was almost up, the ancestor of the Shi family had probably already boldly laid out a way out for the future of the family. Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315 Conspiracy (3) Chapter 1315: Conspiracy (3) Chapter 1315: Conspiracy (3) Back then, the Shi family sacrificed their bloodline to cooperate with the heavens beyond heaven, attracting the attention of the various aristocratic families. However, it was highly possible that they had secretly found another way to reach a real cooperation agreement with the beast Kings of the starry sky sea. In the name of fighting for the cold Jade mine, the two sides had a great battle to consume the burden that was useless to the family, and finally signed an Alliance agreement. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch.¡± It was impossible for tianwaitian to watch such an opponent grow. The Shi family¡¯s action of seeking medicine could be hidden from the aristocratic families of tianwaitian for a while, but not forever. Once the beast King and the Shi family¡¯s scheme succeeded, when the beast King advanced in rank, it would definitely cause a commotion from the heavens, and this place would probably become a place of trouble. When su Wu thought of this, his tone became serious. ¡°You have to find a way to leave this place before the beast King advances!¡± He didn¡¯t need to remind her. After song qingxiao realized the dangers of the starry sea, she already had the intention to escape. Unfortunately, this place was like a trap. She was in the trap, and if she wanted to break out of it, she would probably have to find the border gate. And the border gate was guarded by the beast King¡¯s soul. If it was as the person who tied the bell said, she still needed to find the beast King to force the border gate out. The beast King¡¯s cultivation was already at the eighth rank, which was much stronger than his own strength. When song qingxiao thought of this, she immediately frowned. She had originally thought that she would have the power to protect herself after ascending to the divine separation stage. It seemed like it was still very dangerous. before a demonic beast advances, it will have to make thorough preparations. Even with the help of this Class 8 beast King, it will still take at least a hundred years. Su Wu could sense her heavy mood at the moment and said indifferently, ¡± even if the Treaty of Alliance had been in effect for more than 60 years, the Shi clan¡¯s biding of time means that they still have time. The two of them were now grasshoppers on the same vine. If song qingxiao could not escape, su Wu would not be able to escape either. He still had an unfulfilled wish, and naturally did not want to die at the mouth of a beast King in such a sullen way as a supply of Ling energy. ¡°I understand.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. However, the two of them who were talking at this time did not expect that on the day song Qing broke through, the people of the Shi family at the border gate had already mentioned that Shi qiuwu would come out of seclusion in two years and would personally enter the starry sky sea. It had been a year and a half since song qingxiao¡¯s tribulation. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know about this, but now that she wanted to leave, she naturally wanted to find a way to escape as soon as possible. Come to think of it, in the past few years, other than the day she broke through and caused the heavenly lightning tribulation to appear, which attracted a few demonic beasts that were close to the seventh rank and above, it seemed that she had not encountered any powerful demonic beasts above the seventh rank since she entered the starry sky sea. Previously, she had only thought that she was lucky and that the place she entered through the border gate was the territory of low-level demonic beasts. From the looks of it now, it was likely that a monster beast above the seventh rank had already sensed that something was wrong and was currently in hiding. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Su Wu asked her. Song Qing said calmly, ¡± ¡°Prepare to search for the whereabouts of the beast King while cultivating.¡± Her answer was beyond su Wu¡¯s expectations. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that her actions were really wonderful. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, most of the tier 7 demonic beasts that disappeared from the sea of stars should be hiding around the beast King.¡± These demonic beasts were afraid of the beast King¡¯s existence. They were both afraid and resentful of it. They were probably waiting for a chance to counterattack. The beast King had the intention to advance, but it also wanted to refine a small world like the sea of stars and make it its own. Therefore, before it advanced, it would probably prioritize stability. Even if it knew that there were powerful demonic beasts around it, it would not make a move so easily if it wanted to advance successfully and cause the demonic beasts to attack it. Once a beast horde was triggered, no matter how powerful the beast King was, it could not guarantee that it would not be injured when it was surrounded by the tier 7 demonic beasts of the sea of stars. According to su Wu, the process of advancing from rank eight to rank nine was extremely dangerous. Once it was injured, it could cause immeasurable consequences. Therefore, the beast King might not dare to take the risk. In such a situation, it would suppress the beast group with its pressure, making the demonic beasts not dare to act rashly, and wait for the opportunity to come. Both sides were wary of each other, and this would instead maintain a delicate balance. Song qingxiao was prepared to blend in. Once the border gate appeared, it would be much easier for her to escape. Although su Wu had been ¡®together¡¯ with her for many years and thought that he understood her quite well, after listening to her words, he felt that he did not understand her thoroughly enough. He was careful, meticulous, bold, intelligent, able to see the truth from the small details. When it was time to act, he was extremely decisive and didn¡¯t hesitate at all. How could he have misjudged such a girl in the past and thought that she had nothing outstanding about her? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If ¡­ If we could be like you, perhaps our fate wouldn¡¯t be like it is now.¡± There was a rare hint of melancholy in his voice, as if he was recalling the past. Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. Su Wu¡¯s words were not said to her, but rather to himself. Therefore, she did not hear some of the words clearly. ¡°Senior?¡± ¡°I once made a wrong decision.¡± Song qingxiao thought that su Wu would shut himself up and not answer her again, but su Wu suddenly said, ¡± ¡°This wrong decision changed my life.¡± Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316 Chapter 746-discovery _1 Chapter 1316: Chapter 746-discovery _1 Chapter 1316: Chapter 746-discovery _1 ¡°My entire life ¡­¡± He wanted to say something but stopped, and finally sighed.¡±Forget it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Su Wu¡¯s tone was faint and had a hint of melancholy. Song Qing¡¯s little desire to get up paused for a moment before she sat back down. She was not curious about su Wu¡¯s past, but she thought about how he had been giving her a lot of advice recently. It wasn¡¯t just because of his guidance that he was able to break the shackles of his cultivation and truly master the God annihilating technique, saving him a lot of trouble. At the same time, he would be able to understand the basic situation of the Empire and the aristocratic families in the heavens beyond heaven. Even the reason why he had accidentally discovered the cooperation between the Shi family and the Beast King was because of su Wu. In this way, even if he was doing her a favor for the sake of her future, song qingxiao still owed him a favor. At this moment, su Wu looked like he wanted to confide in her. It was probably because after his physical body died, he had only placed his soul in the place of her divine soul. Other than her, there was no one else he could talk to. Thinking about it carefully, he had held it in for a few years and probably had a lot of things to say. She owed him a favor, so she had to put in some effort to listen to him. ¡°There are some decisions that you may not know if they are right or wrong.¡± Song qingxiao spoke slowly, ¡± we are only humans, not gods. We can¡¯t predict what will happen in the next moment, let alone in the future. Song qingxiao¡¯s words made su Wu silent for a moment. After a long time, he said, ¡± ¡°But what if, in order to make up for this mistake, I made an even bigger mistake?¡± His tone was bitter. Even though song qingxiao had never seen his face, she could imagine how bitter he must have been when he said those words. These two matters clearly had a deep influence on him. They should be secrets hidden in the depths of his heart that he would not easily tell outsiders. When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but be curious. ¡°This bigger mistake is the reason why senior betrayed the taikang clan?¡± ¡°..¡±Perhaps he was too shocked, su Wu actually choked. After a while, his tone was a little frightened, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± His performance was like a big secret that he had tried so hard to hide, but it had long been discovered by someone else. ¡°Senior said it himself?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect that he would react so strongly to her question. ¡°Did I ever say that?¡± His tone was a little apprehensive, but he remained silent for a moment, as if he was really pondering whether he had ¡®revealed¡¯ something that he should not have while chatting with song qingxiao and let her catch him. However, after a while, his tone became much more certain. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°You did.¡± Song qingxiao insisted on her opinion. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± su Wu said firmly. ¡°You did.¡± Song qingxiao continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He recalled how he had lived in her soul with the God¡¯s vanquishing technique, and how he had appeared and had a short conversation with her after she had snuck into the Imperial City at night. Although he had spoken more and more after that, su Wu was sure that there were some things he would never tell anyone. To him, this was not something to be proud of. It was a humiliation that he had buried in his heart for the rest of his life. It was precisely because of these things that he was dragged down from the clouds, causing him to go from being born in a prestigious clan of the taikang clan to betraying his family. The world¡¯s famous genius had failed to break through to the Saint realm and died at the hands of the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if his remnant soul had spent a lot of time with song Qing, he would never tell him about such a past. ¡°You have it.¡± After song qingxiao finished her sentence, she had a feeling that su Wu was going to refute her. However, before su Wu could speak, she said lightly, ¡± ¡°You once said that you betrayed the taikang race and swore never to return. Later, you failed to break through to the Saint realm and lost to yourself. This should be the knot in senior¡¯s heart, so it¡¯s difficult to surpass.¡± ¡°..¡±Perhaps he was too shocked, su Wu couldn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. He was a little unconvinced at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that what she said did make sense. Song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts were so meticulous that it was creepy. She knew the details and saw the whole picture. He revealed a few clues, but she could guess and figure out his background. Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317 Discovery _2 Chapter 1317: Discovery _2 Chapter 1317: Discovery _2 ¡°What else do you know?¡± After a long time, he asked again. Song qingxiao did not hide anything from him. When she heard his question, she simply said, ¡± ¡°The first mistake should be related to women.¡± ¡°You, how did you know?¡± He was dumbfounded and even stuttered when he spoke. It was too terrifying. She was like a ghost that lived in the depths of his soul. It was as if all his secrets in his life had been completely peeked into her. From his attitude, song qingxiao knew that she had guessed correctly. ¡°During the nuwa heaven mending mission.¡± After she entered the pocket world, killed the flying centipede, and obtained the crystal, she had no choice but to take out fan jianghe¡¯s old clothes from her pocket dimension because her clothes were damaged. She reminded him, ¡± ¡°At that time, you mentioned that your robe was from the Yun clan of the nine Heavens city.¡± Su Wu immediately recalled the scene that day. At that time, he had only said it casually. She did not expect that he would only say a few words. Now, many years had passed, but she still remembered it in her heart and did not say it. Instead, she analyzed his life from his words. It seemed like he had no secrets in front of her. Su Wu¡¯s hair stood on end when he thought of this. He racked his brain to recall if he had said anything that he should not have in front of her. This was really too terrifying. He hadn¡¯t even inquired clearly about her situation, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would reveal so much first. ¡°Senior, do you still want to chat?¡± Song qingxiao waited for a while. He might have been too agitated, so he didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°.. I won¡¯t chat anymore.¡± Even if su Wu was full of sorrow, at this time, he was also stimulated by her words and dispersed completely. Su Wu had only chatted with her a few times. He admitted that he had not revealed much of his past, but she had already learned a lot about him. If they talked a few more times, wouldn¡¯t she know what he had done in the past? ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be leaving this place.¡± After making her decision, she stood up and decided to find the beast King¡¯s location to stay temporarily. Song qingxiao was determined to leave this place. With a wave of her hand, the several disorientating array flags standing at the entrance of the cave were summoned by her. They flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and fell back into her palm, which she put into her necklace. The fog that had filled the mountainside gradually dispersed, revealing the original lair of the demonic beasts. At this time, the nest had been sealed with ice. Song qingxiao circulated her spiritual power and casually waved her palm- ¡®Crack¡¯! The ice that sealed the entrance of the cave shattered instantly. In a flash, she turned into a shadow and disappeared. In the past, song qingxiao had always been wary. Whether it was when she used her divine sense to search for the whereabouts of the silver Wolf or the location of the border gate, she was worried that her rash actions would attract the attention of high-level demons. She had always been very careful and controlled her divine sense within a certain range. However, after discovering the strangeness of the starry sea and having broken through, song qingxiao no longer hid her aura. She released her divine sense and scanned the surroundings. Half a month later, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky above a forest in the starry sea. As soon as song Qing appeared, some fifth and sixth-order demon beasts within a radius of several dozen miles sensed her aura and fled in a hurry. She furrowed her brows and pondered. Ever since she had decided to find the beast King¡¯s whereabouts more than ten days ago, she had released her divine sense to search the sea of stars. She had not deliberately concealed her aura. However, the sea of stars was indeed a small world. Even with her powerful deified soul, which could cover thousands of miles, the ¡®Qian¡¯ token could send her to where her deified soul reached in an instant. She had been searching the sea of stars for half a month at this speed, but she had not found the beast King¡¯s location. However, it was not completely without gain. At least in this half a month, although she did not sense the presence of the beast King, she did not sense the aura of any monstrous beasts above the seventh rank. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This situation was too abnormal and strange, and it further confirmed her initial guess. After all, no matter how vast the sea of stars was, it was impossible for them to not encounter a single rank seven demonic beast in half a month. The only possibility was that these monstrous beasts above the seventh rank had already sensed that something was wrong. Just as she had thought from the beginning, they had already hidden around the beast King, waiting for an opportunity. This way, there were advantages and disadvantages. The good thing was that if he could find the location of these demonic beasts, he would be able to find the whereabouts of the beast King effortlessly.However, the disadvantage was that the starry sea was so vast that it would take a long time to search through it. Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318 Discovery _3 Chapter 1318: Discovery _3 Chapter 1318: Discovery _3 Furthermore, the beast King controlled the sea of stars. He wondered if there was any power that could hide his whereabouts and aura, misleading his search. ¡°God realm.¡± Su Wu¡¯s cold voice rang out in her spirit, reminding song qingxiao. ¡°God realm?¡± After the two of them ¡®chatted¡¯ the last time, he went back into hiding and did not appear for more than ten days. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he regretted saying too much and letting song qingxiao see through him, but when song qingxiao asked again, he didn¡¯t answer. He was very cautious. When song qingxiao did not get a response from him, she could not help but smile bitterly. She then thought about su Wu¡¯s words. She remembered that on the day she opened the immortal state, su Wu had mentioned that the size of the immortal state was far beyond her imagination. It was like a maze. As her cultivation grew, there would eventually be thousands of star fields waiting for her to explore. In the future, when her cultivation reached a certain level, this world would no longer be her shackles, and she would be able to come and go as she pleased. Thinking of this, song qingxiao¡¯s heart moved, and her consciousness immediately sank into the God realm. Under her powerful will, the ¡®maze¡¯ in the divine realm actually changed. Those ¡®paths¡¯ with complicated structures and sealed by fog slowly opened up under her will, turning the entire realm into a place of darkness. It seemed to be vast and boundless, and the divine sense could not explore the end. And under this dark border, several auras were like the stars in the night sky, sparsely distributed in this dark border. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul consciousness quickly landed on one of the ¡®stars¡¯. The image of a fifth-order monster beast appeared on the star. At the same time, the immortal state spread out around it again, showing a larger picture. A few stars appeared in the darkness, extremely eye-catching. Song qingxiao split off a trace of her divine sense and locked onto one of the auras. With a thought, she reached out to grab the aura. Her figure suddenly disappeared from the spot. When she reappeared, her palm sank and a ¡®roar¡¯ little beast was caught in her palm. The little beast was not big, only at the fifth rank. It had gray-blue stripes and its big black eyes were full of fear. It obviously did not know how it had been caught by her. However, it could sense how powerful her aura was. Under the suppression of her bloodline, the little beast did not dare to struggle and could only let out an extremely mournful plea. The immortal state actually had such a wonderful use! Song Qing looked down on the little beast and released his grip. The little beast that she had grabbed by the back of its neck was overjoyed. As soon as it was free, its body rolled in the air and then it quickly escaped. Song qingxiao split her soul into two. On one hand, she was paying attention to the speed of the little beast¡¯s escape. On the other hand, she was paying attention to the distance between her and the demonic beast¡¯s aura in the immortal state. Half an hour later, the demonic beast had run for more than ten miles, but its aura was not far away in the immortal state. Song qingxiao rushed toward the direction of its aura again and reached out to catch it. The same thing happened again. The demonic beast used all its strength to escape for a long time. It thought that it had escaped very far away, but it did not expect that the next moment, an invisible force would grab it out of the dense forest. With the sound of the wind, it was once again grabbed in the air. The little beast¡¯s eyes were filled with human-like despair, but song Qing was overjoyed. Judging from the distance that the demonic beast had fled, the coverage of the immortal state was much wider than the scanning range of the divine sense. Within the godly state, the auras of the demonic beasts were distributed like stars, and they could be discovered at a glance. Moreover, wherever the divine sense reached, their bodies would immediately move. As a result, even though the two searches had consumed more than 30% of her spiritual sense, the speed and convenience of the search far exceeded her previous ones. Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. This way, it would be much faster for her to search for the beast King. Previously, she was still very reluctant to spend tens of thousands of points to open the immortal state. Now that she realized the benefits of the immortal state, she immediately felt that the points were worth it. The little beast hanging on her hand did not move, as if it had accepted its fate after being caught by her twice in a row. After song Qing released it, it was still lying at her feet, motionless. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Song qingxiao poked it with her toes. The little beast tried to raise its head and sniffed. After making sure that song qingxiao didn¡¯t do anything else, its eyes lit up again. It shook its body and took a few steps back, watching song qingxiao¡¯s movements. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When it realized that she wasn¡¯t going to capture it, the little beast rolled its eyes and ran away. Soon, it disappeared from song qingxiao¡¯s sight. In the following time, song qingxiao spent most of her time using her immortal state to search for the auras of seventh-rank demonic beasts and beast Kings. Every place in the starry sea was like a miniature version of her domain. Wherever her divine sense went, it was copied into her immortal state. When her divine sense was exhausted, she would find a place to meditate and cultivate until her divine sense recovered. Then, she would sink into the God realm to search again. As a result, although the consumption of his divine sense was far greater than before, the speed of his search was also much faster than before. At the same time, it was equivalent to cultivating and consolidating her divine sense. After about seven or eight days, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was roaming in the immortal state when she finally sensed an unusual aura. Chapter 1319 - Chapter 1319 Premonition (1) Chapter 1319: Premonition (1) Chapter 1319: Premonition (1) The source of this aura was very far away from song Qing, but it was unusually powerful. In the darkness of the godly state, the aura was like a bright star, overshadowing the aura of the surrounding demonic beasts. This calm aura was obviously different from the other auras that song qingxiao had detected in the past seven or eight days. She was delighted and immediately sent her divine sense to approach the aura. However, as soon as song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense entered its territory, it reacted almost immediately that it was being spied on. Its aura suddenly became much fiercer, as if it was warning the intruders who were about to approach it. A warning growl of a demonic beast passed through song Qing¡¯s soul consciousness and resounded in her sea of consciousness. At the same time, several other auras rose into the sky one after another around the aura, lighting up the darkness in the divine realm, making it look like a sea of stars. ¡®Awooo!¡¯ ¡®Roar!¡¯ Within these auras, the demonic beasts ¡®warnings were transmitted continuously. It was as if the arrival of an outsider had attracted the attention of these beasts. ¡°A class 7 beast group!¡± Song qingxiao slowly retracted her divine sense. She didn¡¯t use her immortal state to force her way through like she did with the fifth-rank demonic beast. After all, this was the gathering place of seventh-order monster beasts. Her rashly approaching had already drawn the attention of these seventh-order monster beasts, and several low roars turned into powerful intimidation, trying to force her back. It would be disadvantageous for her if she used her immortal state power to force her way in. Not only would his divine sense be greatly consumed when he used the divine realm to reach his destination in an instant, but it could also attract the attack of a seventh-order monster beast. The seventh-order monster beast¡¯s cultivation base was no less than that of a spirit division cultivator, and a few of its powerful auras were no less than that of a top-tier spirit division cultivator. Not only had song qingxiao reached the initial level of the soul separation realm, but her physical strength was also no less than that of a seventh-rank monster beast. Her overall strength was at least at the peak of the soul separation realm. If they were to fight, she might have a chance. However, there were so many seventh-rank monstrous beasts here. According to her previous speculation, the lair of the beast King was where the seventh-rank monstrous beasts were located. At this time, she had just arrived, and once she made a move, it might lead to inestimable consequences and break the delicate balance that the two sides had maintained with great difficulty. However, speculations were still speculations. Before she confirmed it with her own eyes and found the hiding place of the beast King, song qingxiao had to be more cautious for safety reasons. She withdrew her divine soul from the divine realm and found a place to rest at the same time. She first recuperated her divine sense and aura. After about half a day, when she had adjusted her spiritual sense and spirit power to their peak, she followed the location of the seventh-order beast group on the immortal state realm and fled in that direction without hesitation. A few hours later, song qingxiao was already close to the demonic beasts ¡®territory. The moment she approached, several powerful auras spied on her as soon as she appeared in the air. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao snorted and retaliated with her divine sense without hesitation. The auras that were probing her slowly retracted after receiving her warning. After getting rid of these auras, song qingxiao looked down at her surroundings. Below her, there were tall mountains. These mountains were barren and craggy. Countless caves could be vaguely seen in the mountains, as if they had once been penetrated by an incomparably powerful force, forming holes of different sizes on the mountains. Each mountain peak was like an inverted Eagle beak. The sharp corners of the mountains reached out to the middle, and the mountains were connected, forming a special encirclement. Surrounded in the middle of the mountain was a flat piece of land. There were no trees or rocks, but instead, green grass, flowers, and rich spiritual Qi. The aura of demonic beasts could be sensed from every mountain. Some were wary of song qingxiao¡¯s arrival, while others were uneasy. They were all secretly observing her movements. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was strange to say that ever since song qingxiao entered the sea of stars, the demon beasts above the fifth rank rarely mixed together. Even if they lived in groups, they would divide their territories among the groups. The higher the level of a demonic beast, the clearer its awareness of its territory. However, at this moment, there were at least a number of demonic beasts temporarily mixed in this surrounding mountain, and they were all seventh-rank and above. This undoubtedly confirmed her previous guess. After her arrival attracted the attention of these demonic beasts, they saw that she did not act rashly. Everyone seemed to know each other¡¯s purpose and withdrew their auras. Chapter 1320 - Chapter 1320 Premonition (2) Chapter 1320: Premonition (2) Chapter 1320: Premonition (2) Song qingxiao also landed in a cave at the top of a mountain. There was a demonic beast temporarily living in the cave. As she approached, the demonic beast released a warning aura, trying to force her back. The demonic beasts in this cave were at least at the mid-seventh rank, so they occupied a very good position. Usually, other demonic beasts would not easily provoke them. At this time, little one song Qing sensed its warning. His eyes immediately turned cold, and his killing intent suddenly appeared. At the same time, he released his own aura. Although her cultivation had only reached the initial level of the spirit division realm, her physical body had evolved to at least the mid-seventh level of strength. The combination of the two made her even more powerful. As soon as the two pressures came into contact, the monster beast inside sensed the danger she was in. Not long after, a long gray-brown shadow quickly jumped out of the stone nest. The demonic beast was about two meters long, with a pointed head and a pointed tail. Its body was curved, and its four limbs were extremely short and thick. The thick scales were like large and dense fish scales that covered its body, completely wrapping it within. The scales had an extremely faint luster, and one could tell at a glance that they were extremely hard and had an extremely strong defense. This demon had already reached the seventh rank, and its aura was so powerful that song Qing drooled at the sight of it. Having said that, she had been in the starry sky sea for so many years and had killed many fifth and sixth rank demonic beasts to practice her skills. She had also collected many demonic beast inner cores and corpses in her universe bag. However, because of their concealment, they had not been able to kill a single monster beast above the seventh rank. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the day when she killed a sixth-order monster beast for the first time during Nuwa¡¯s task of mending the sky. After obtaining its inner core, she absorbed the spiritual energy within it to advance. Now that he saw this demonic beast, he couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. However, the seventh-order monster beast had already developed intelligence. Sensing the change in her aura, its pair of black eyes could not help but reveal a vigilant look. However, the thought of killing the demon to obtain its core only flashed through her mind for a moment before she suppressed it. This time was different from the past. The most important thing now was to escape from the sea of stars. It was not wise to take advantage of such a ¡®small advantage¡¯. Therefore, she only looked at the demonic beast coldly until the demonic beast turned into a shadow and quickly crawled around the mountain. After it disappeared without a trace, song qingxiao¡¯s body flashed and she flew into the cave that belonged to the seventh-rank demonic beast. The cave was quite spacious, and there was no strange smell. Song qingxiao had driven away a seventh-rank demonic beast the moment she arrived, but it did not cause a commotion among the beasts. After all, the strong preying on the weak was the nature of demonic beasts, and the beasts tacitly agreed to this unspoken rule. After settling down, song Qing first released the disorientating formation from his universe bag. The level of this array was already very low for her. With seventh-order monster beasts surrounding them, this array simply couldn¡¯t stop any sudden attacks from monster beasts. At most, it could only serve as a warning. However, she was in the starry sky sea at the moment, so she could only use this item to deal with it for a while. In the future, after she left this place, she would try to find a high-grade array to protect herself. As soon as the maze formation landed in the surroundings, it immediately released fog and instantly hid the place. Song qingxiao sealed the cave with ice crystals again. After that, she sat cross-legged on the ground. After she came here, although she did not sense the aura of a beast King, judging from the situation of seventh-order monstrous beasts surrounding the area, the beast King should be nearby. However, the beast King had already reached the eighth rank and above, so it must have used some method to hide its aura. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the terrain of this place. There were several mountains surrounding this place, and in the middle of them was a large flat land. The spiritual power in the middle was abundant, but no demonic beasts dared to approach it. It was very likely where the beast King¡¯s nest was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, song qingxiao could not help but send a trace of her consciousness to the center of the mountain. When her divine sense left the mountain she was on and touched the domain in the center of the mountain, it suddenly seemed to hit an invisible restriction. As if the calm surface of water had been broken, an extremely vast power was reflected back from the seal. Even though song qingxiao was mentally prepared for the power of a beast King above the eighth rank, when the power rebounded, it caused a storm in her sea of consciousness. A terrifying pressure was released, causing her sea of consciousness to shake. Chapter 1321 - Chapter 1321 Premonition (3) Chapter 1321: Premonition (3) Chapter 1321: Premonition (3) At the same time, a pair of dark red eyes slowly opened, with a warning and murderous look. As the eyes opened, the aura became even more terrifying. Song qingxiao¡¯s qi and blood were in turmoil. Her body trembled heavily, and her face instantly paled. At this critical moment, she used the force of the impact to forcibly cut off the divine sense she had released. Her body trembled heavily, and she opened her eyes. Although her consciousness was cut off, the beast King¡¯s might still wreaked havoc in her sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao only felt a sweet taste in her throat and a splitting headache. She immediately circulated her spiritual power to protect her body. The spiritual power slowly circulated in her veins, bringing a burst of coolness. It cleared her mind and immediately felt that the intense pain in her sea of consciousness was relieved a little. ¡°The pressure of a class 8 beast King is so terrifying.¡± Back when she was at the border gate, she had also dealt with the beast King¡¯s split soul. At that time, she had just reached the Dan realm, and the power of the split soul had already made her suffer. However, she did not expect that the soul breath of the beast King¡¯s main body was a hundred times stronger than that of the split soul. Even though she had already advanced to the divine separation stage, she still suffered a loss when she touched it. this is the gap between realms. Su Wu¡¯s cold voice sounded in song qingxiao¡¯s soul. As soon as he spoke, it triggered a storm in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness that had not completely subsided. Immediately, the remaining power hit her sea of consciousness again, making her eyes seem like they were about to burst. She could not help but let out a muffled groan. Song qingxiao gritted her teeth. She felt that su Wu¡¯s voice was even more of a headache than the first time she had discovered his existence. fortunately, your physical body is strong, no less than a seventh-rank demonic beast. At the same time, your cultivation has reached the divine separation realm. In terms of overall strength, song qingxiao was far superior to ordinary seventh-order monster beasts and soul-splitting cultivators, so she only suffered a small loss when she tried to test the restrictions set by the beast King. If it was just an ordinary spirit division cultivator who dared to use his spiritual sense to spy on a beast King above the eighth step, the backlash would at least severely injure his sea of consciousness and cause his cultivation to drop;In the worst case, his sea of consciousness would shatter and his soul would be affected. don¡¯t you think about it? a beast King that¡¯s about to advance in rank is at least at the peak of the eighth rank. It was equivalent to a half-step Saint, and its power was so terrifying that song Qing couldn¡¯t be easily defeated. Although song qingxiao had a headache, she endured it and listened to su Wu¡¯s lecture. otherwise, why are the demonic beasts in the vicinity all suppressing themselves and not daring to cross the boundary? there are many at the peak of the seventh rank. ¡°Senior is right, I was too rash.¡± She admitted her mistake quickly and her attitude was very proper. Su Wu was stunned for a moment. In the end, he snorted but did not continue. Instead, he gave her some quiet time to recuperate. After he fell silent, song qingxiao used the deity vanquishing technique to form a huge spiritual power cycle that wrapped around herself. After circulating his spiritual energy for two cycles, the impact of the beast King¡¯s soul breath finally subsided, and the injuries in his meridians and sea of consciousness were completely healed. When she opened her eyes again, the nest was filled with ice crystals. It seemed like a few days had passed. ¡°This beast King is so powerful. It doesn¡¯t seem easy to deal with it.¡± Once song qingxiao¡¯s injuries were healed, she took the initiative to call out to su Wu¡¯s soul. The beast King¡¯s power was far beyond her imagination. After trying it out a few days ago, she had a bad feeling. However, su Wu was an enigma. Although the relationship between the two of them was getting better by the day, whether he would appear or talk to them was entirely up to his mood. He had offended him before, so he might not be willing to appear at this time to solve his doubts. As soon as this thought came to her mind, su Wu snorted coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as petty as you think.¡± After he said this, he sneered, ¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t even want to deal with it. You just want to escape. Is this worth worrying about? You¡¯re simply useless!¡± Song qingxiao remained silent. Although he said that he wasn¡¯t petty, she could vaguely feel that he was still angry that she had exposed his secret that day. After letting him mock her, she said, ¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s words make sense, but to be honest, I feel that things won¡¯t go so smoothly.¡± She touched the tip of her nose and laughed bitterly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m worried that something will happen.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her words were said without rhyme or reason, but su Wu¡¯s breath seemed to have become more serious. It was obvious that he had taken her words to heart. The higher a cultivator¡¯s realm, the deeper their premonition of things. Besides, song qingxiao wasn¡¯t someone who spoke without thinking. Since she said that, she must have had a premonition. ¡°The starry sea has not been fully controlled, so the beast King¡¯s power has not reached its peak.¡± Su Wu¡¯s tone became more serious, no longer dwelling on the ¡®small grudge¡¯ between the two of them.¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also waiting for akigo to give it a helping hand.¡± Even so, if song qingxiao only wanted to escape, she would have a good chance of doing so with her strength. Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 Chapter 748-talent _1 Chapter 1322: Chapter 748-talent _1 Chapter 1322: Chapter 748-talent _1 Shi qiuwu is already old and nearing the end of his lifespan. Even if he had an agreement with the beast King to help it, he would still leave his remaining body to help at the critical moment. After su Wu finished speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s heart moved. ¡°In other words, the day Shi qiuwu appears will be the day the beast King advances.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He replied indifferently, but song Qing¡¯s heart sank slightly after hearing his reply. An eighth level beast King was already giving her a headache. If there was a half-level Saint realm old man, wouldn¡¯t her chances of escaping be even smaller? Although su Wu kept saying that Shi qiuwu¡¯s life was not long, his words and actions showed that he did not care about him. However, when su Wu was alive, he did not know what level his cultivation had reached. He had only entered the divine separation realm now, and the difference between his level and Shi qiuwu¡¯s was like heaven and earth. Moreover, she had a feud with the Shi family. Back then, she was being hunted down by the Shi family, so she had no choice but to hide in the starry sea. Although she had been hiding for a few years, she had also faced the crisis she was in now. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡± Su Wu reminded her lazily, not caring that song qingxiao was a girl. when you were chased into the starry sea, you were only in the Dan realm. How could someone like Shi qiuwu remember you? ¡± His words were a little harsh, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind. On the contrary, she felt that he made sense. Just as she was about to speak, su Wu continued, ¡± he could not remember fan Wu¡¯s name clearly. After all, to him, although he was now a Tiger in the sun, in terms of vision and cultivation, a person like fan Wu was not worthy of being remembered by him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he also a member of a clan? Maybe he¡¯ll tell on us after he gets back.¡± ¡°..¡±Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little. She took a deep breath and endured it. Su Wu rarely saw her so emotional, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction in his heart. He didn¡¯t feel like he was bullying her. ¡°When a beast King advances in rank, it will be accompanied by the descent of a lightning tribulation.¡± When he got to business, his lazy tone from before was gone, and he became much calmer. ¡°When the time comes, Shi qiuwu will probably help the beast King absorb the starry sky sea and won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± The beast King needed to absorb spiritual energy and withstand the lightning tribulation, so it could not split its attention. In addition, the demonic beasts above the seventh rank from the starry sky sea were all waiting for an opportunity to escape. there might be people from the heavens beyond heaven. You can hide in the dark and find the right time. Once the border gate appears, you can escape from this place. Hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to strike was song qingxiao¡¯s specialty. Su Wu¡¯s words were simple, but the scene in his words made people shudder just thinking about it. It was as if they had a 90% chance of survival. Tianwaitian, Shi qiuwu, and the level eight beast King were all top-notch experts. It was easy to say that they wanted to escape from these three, but it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens if they really wanted to do it. But now that things had come to this, he had no other way. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with determination. She was not a hesitant person. After su Wu¡¯s words, she was decisive and immediately replied, ¡± ¡°En!¡± Time was tight, and she had just broken into the divine separation realm, so it would not be a matter of time before she advanced. Since their main goal was to escape, they would need to prepare a large amount of medicinal pills. At the very least, when he was injured, the pill might be able to save his life. After killing fan hequ, she had exchanged for two pill recipes. One of them was called the Scarlet blood pill, which had the miraculous effect of strengthening the primordial spirit and healing internal injuries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other one was a spirit raising pill, which had healing and poison-expelling effects. Song qingxiao had spent a lot of money to exchange for the pill recipe. She had originally planned to refine some pills when she had some free time in case of an emergency. However, who knew that in the end, before she could even put the matter of alchemy on the agenda, she had entered the Gu residence to explore and train. After returning, she had recuperated, was hunted down, and escaped into the starry sea. It was only now that she finally remembered this pill recipe. Now that things had come to this, the spirit raising pill and the Scarlet blood pill were only low-grade spirit medicines, so their effects on her were probably insignificant. However, there were elixirs and elixir recipes for sale in the trial space. When song Qing thought of this, she could not help but sink her divine sense into the exchange interface of the trial space. With a thought, a large number of elixir-related items appeared on the interface. Chapter 1323 - Chapter 1323 Talent (2) Chapter 1323: Talent (2) Chapter 1323: Talent (2) Spirit cultivating pill, supplementary origin pill ¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept over the different types of pills. These pills had a burst of fragrance and were rich in spiritual energy. One sniff of them would clear one¡¯s mind. They were not ordinary. The spirit-cultivating pill could nourish the meridians and dantian, while the supplementary pill could nourish the nascent soul and soul. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were burning with desire. However, when her spiritual sense probed the pill, the price was displayed:8000 points. Do you wish to exchange? The trial space¡¯s notification immediately stunned song Qing. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head, allowing her to calm down. She wasn¡¯t rich now. In order to exchange for the ¡®Army¡¯ token, she had sold a lot of old things from the purple-eyed boy and had gathered more than 30000 points with great difficulty. However, she had casually spent another 20000 points, and now she only had 17500 points. This amount of points seemed to be a lot, but it was only enough to exchange for two bottles of pills. There were only a few pills in each bottle in the trial space, so it was not wise to spend all his points in exchange for a few pills. And after exchanging for the ¡®soldier¡¯ token, he almost didn¡¯t have enough points, which also put him in a bit of danger. In the future, there might be some treasures or secret techniques that would appear. As her strength and cultivation increased, although it was easy to obtain points, at the same time, the prices of all the items would also increase with her realm. It was very expensive. If she didn¡¯t have a bit of wealth, she might face the situation of treasures appearing again, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to exchange them. the expansion of the immortal state also requires points. In his spirit, su Wu also faintly reminded him. He didn¡¯t need to explain the use of the immortal state. Song qingxiao had already sensed its benefits when she tried to find the habitat of seventh-rank demonic beasts, not to mention that the immortal state also had a certain sense for the trial. She had already felt that her points were not enough, and now that she thought about it, she felt even more troubled. After hesitating for a long while, her divine sense swept over the several pill recipes. When she reached the soul separation stage, there weren¡¯t many pill recipes in the trial space that were suitable for her. For one, the higher her cultivation, the fewer pills she would have, and the effects of the other low-grade pills would also decrease. It wasn¡¯t as if there wasn¡¯t a pill recipe trial space that was suitable for her, but song qingxiao couldn¡¯t afford it. Some pill recipes that could increase one¡¯s spiritual power and cultivation could easily cost over 100000. To the current her, this was simply an astronomical figure. No matter how envious she was, she had no choice but to give up. In the end, song Qing¡¯s attention fell on a pill recipe called ¡®Azure essence pill¡¯. This pill was a level five high-grade pill. When his divine sense touched the recipe, it said:Azure essence pill, increases the cultivation of spiritual power, exchange price 12000 points. She looked at it and felt that although the effect of this green Yuan pill was relatively simple compared to the other various medicinal pills, spiritual power was an important thing at a critical moment. After some consideration, song qingxiao decided to exchange for the pill recipe. After deducting the 12000 points, song qingxiao felt that she only had 5500 points left. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. Fortunately, after she had exchanged for the elixir, the recipe and effects of the Azure essence pill appeared in her soul. However, song qingxiao almost vomited blood when she saw where the herbs were. ¡°Oh no, there are no medicinal herbs!¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Su Wu couldn¡¯t help but sneer. From the time he was in trouble, to the time he was besieged to death, and after the failure of the soul-seizing, everything seemed to be gradually losing interest to him. He had not laughed like this for a long time, but he did not expect to laugh out loud because of song qingxiao¡¯s pained exclamation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao vomited until her chest hurt. Su Wu¡¯s laughter was extremely piercing. There were two kinds of medicinal herbs needed for the green essence:Dragon saliva grass and hundred-year sky Lingzhi. Just hearing these two names made song qingxiao feel that they were very expensive. She ignored su Wu¡¯s mockery and sank her divine sense into the trial space. She thought of these two medicinal herbs in her sea of consciousness and quickly scanned the shadows of these two medicinal herbs. The dragon¡¯s saliva was green in color and had a faint spiritual energy, while the hundred-year-old sky Lingzhi was the size of a palm. There were several small red fruits the size of peanuts on it. However, her bad premonition came true. These two medicinal herbs cost 7000 points each. In other words, even if she had exchanged for the pill formula of the Azure essence pill, she would not be able to refine this pill without the medicinal ingredients. Chapter 1324 - Chapter 1324 Talent (3) Chapter 1324: Talent (3) Chapter 1324: Talent (3) Song Qing and Xiao ru felt like they had suffered a great loss. The pill recipe that she had high hopes for suddenly became useless, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of selling it. Then, he heard a reminder from the trial space:Azure essence pill, increases spiritual power cultivation by a small amount, exchangeable for 3000 points, do you want to exchange? ¡°What?¡± Song qingxiao exclaimed in disbelief. At this moment, su Wu¡¯s sneer seemed to be louder, and he did not hide his gloating. This trial space was both treacherous and shameless. When she exchanged for it, it clearly stated that it would increase her spiritual power cultivation. A moment ago, she had even deducted 12000 points. Now, in less than three minutes, when she wanted to sell it, it had changed to ¡®increase a small amount of spiritual power cultivation¡¯, and the price had dropped by three times! She rarely suffered losses, and now that she had been tricked by the trial space, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anger that she couldn¡¯t defend her rights after being tricked. He immediately became wary of the exchange system and decided that he would never do such a stupid thing again. ¡°The pill recipe is alright.¡± After su Wu finished laughing, he said, ¡°¡±The divine farmer clan has many of these herbs.¡± It had been a long time since he had such a relaxed moment. It was rare that because of song Qing¡¯s small appearance, it was as if the things that had piled up in his heart were temporarily put to the back of his mind with this smile. Therefore, he reminded her in a good mood, ¡± ¡°If you lack anything in the future, just cut it off.¡± The ¡®Shennong¡¯ mentioned by su Wu was one of the nine aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens. However, he had shamelessly boasted that the other party¡¯s herb land was like his own backyard. His behavior was a little vile, but it was exactly what song qingxiao wanted. After hearing su Wu¡¯s words, song Qing felt a little better. She couldn¡¯t concoct any more green Yuan pills, but fortunately, she still had the Scarlet blood pill and the spirit raising pill. These two pills had been snatched from fan jiangqu¡¯s necklace. Before he died, he must have been refining these two pills in large quantities. He had prepared a lot of herbs in his pocket dimension, enough for song qingxiao to use. She took out the pill-stabilizing cauldron from the trial space, as well as the medicinal herbs and other items. The medicinal herbs left behind by fan jiangqu had been there for many years, but because they had been stored in the qiankun pouch, their spiritual power was still there. They exuded a faint medicinal fragrance and had not withered with the passage of time. ¡°Use your spiritual energy to light up the cauldron.¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu warned. He wasn¡¯t good at alchemy, but he was born in a noble clan, so he had never been bothered by these worldly affairs when he was young. His understanding of alchemy was superficial, but it was enough to guide song Qing in refining this low-grade pill. Song qingxiao flicked her spiritual power into the cauldron. The dark cauldron suddenly lit up with a blue light. With the small cauldron as the center, a cold ethereal flame spread in all directions. Song qingxiao knew that she had injected too much spiritual power. She had already reached the divine separation stage, and her spiritual power was not enough. Therefore, she controlled her spiritual energy and the surrounding flame shadows were slowly sucked back into the small cauldron. It didn¡¯t take long for them to be controlled inside the cauldron. Song qingxiao¡¯s control of spiritual power was not something that she could compare to when she was in the Dan stage. After the cauldron lit up, she tried to put the prepared herbs into the cauldron with spiritual power according to the recipe of the Scarlet blood pill. As soon as the herb entered the cauldron, it turned into a medicinal liquid and quickly fused into one. Wrapped in blue flames, the medicinal fragrance overflowed. The liquid rolled and separated into several pills. Song qingxiao watched the pill take shape with her divine sense and was immediately overjoyed. Before she could say anything, the rolling pills suddenly cracked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the flame shadow, the broken pills could no longer withstand the power of the blue flame and were burned in an instant. The previous medicinal fragrance immediately turned into a burnt smell, causing song qingxiao to frown. put in the herbs, melt, form, color, and show the patterns. Every wrong step will destroy the pill. After su Wu finished speaking, he saw that she was not discouraged at all. After dealing with the elixir that had been burned to black ash, she re-injected her spiritual power to light up the furnace. If her spiritual power was exhausted, she would sit in meditation and cultivate. When her spiritual power was full, she would open the furnace again to refine pills. For months, song qingxiao had been repeating this action. Chapter 1325 - Chapter 1325 Talent (4) Chapter 1325: Talent (4) Chapter 1325: Talent (4) She was extremely patient and was neither arrogant nor impatient. When she failed a batch of pills, she would try again. She controlled the spiritual power that was injected into the cauldron more and more skillfully, but not a single pill was formed. Su Wu silently looked at her for a few days. Seeing her fail again and again, he finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°The Dao of alchemy is also about talent.¡± She was very talented in cultivation. In just a short ten years, she was able to enter the realm of divine separation from the realm of cultivation. In addition to luck, her character and decision were all the reasons why she could advance to such a level. However, su Wu had to admit that song qingxiao was not omnipotent. She clearly did not have much talent in alchemy. Thinking back, ever since she obtained the deity vanquishing technique, she had not relied on alchemy to forcefully increase her strength. Instead, she had relied on her own hard work to enter the divine separation realm. ¡°Alchemy Dao is not necessary for you, so give up.¡± As he spoke, song qingxiao sent another stream of spiritual power into the ding dan cauldron. The small cauldron lit up again. She took the herbs and put them in again. Her expression was extremely focused, not daring to be distracted at all. He used his spiritual energy to break down the medicinal herbs and watched as they turned into liquid and gradually fused. However, it was not known if it was just as su Wu had said, that she did not have any talent in alchemy. During the fusion process, one of the medicinal herbs gradually showed signs of drying up under the burning of the spiritual fire. If the ratio of the two ingredients was out of balance, the pill would be damaged. She had experienced this many times in the past few days. There weren¡¯t many materials left. Song Qing hesitated for a while before he grabbed the remaining material and threw it into the cauldron. As soon as the herb entered the cauldron, it immediately turned into a light green liquid, which quickly drowned the red liquid formed by the red fruit. She hurriedly grabbed another type of red berry fruit and threw it in. The two medicinal liquids in the pill cauldron immediately exceeded the standard and filled the pill cauldron to the brim. ¡°..¡± Su Wu, who was residing in her spirit, was speechless when he saw this scene. ¡®Gugugugu¡¯. The medicinal liquid in the ding pill cauldron made a boiling sound, and a strange smell spread out. It seemed that the medicinal pill was about to fail again. The herbs had been used up. Song Qing frowned. She had wasted a few days. Was she going to fail again? She opened her left hand and raised her right hand. The heaven-destroying sword was summoned and she cut her palm with a casual wave. A few drops of blood gushed out and were wrapped in spiritual energy. She flicked them with her fingertips and they fell into the boiling medicinal liquid with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The power of song qingxiao¡¯s blood was extraordinary. As soon as the blood entered the cauldron, the herbs that were about to fall apart immediately gathered together as if they had found their backbone. A fragrant scent filled the air as the cauldron was enveloped by a powerful spiritual energy. Within the faint blue flames, a large mass of medicinal liquid was quickly wrapped into a ball and rolled with difficulty in the cauldron. After about a quarter of an hour, the spiritual energy in the cauldron surged. The fragrance spread in all directions, causing the beasts around the mountain range to become restless. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Song qingxiao had been making pills for a long time and had been failing all the time. This was the first time she had succeeded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The pill in the cauldron bounced around and hit the cauldron heavily, as if it wanted to escape. With a ¡®clang¡¯ sound, general song Qing retracted his spiritual power. With a ¡®clang¡¯ sound, the lid of the cauldron was lifted up, and a fist-sized bead with a red light flew out. The object¡¯s spiritual nature was astonishing. As soon as it left the furnace, it instinctively wanted to fly out of the cave. However, song qingxiao had wasted half a year¡¯s time. She would not let it escape so easily. Fortunately, the ¡®dark green token¡¯ had betrayed its owner that day, so song qingxiao was very experienced in capturing ¡®traitors¡¯ like this. Her eyes darkened, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain, instantly trapping the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ that had shot out of the pill cauldron. Chapter 1326 - Chapter 1326 Mutation (1) Chapter 1326: Mutation (1) Chapter 1326: Mutation (1) Although the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ had become full of spirituality after being fused with blood, it was still just a pill. It couldn¡¯t be compared with the ¡®dark green token¡¯, a mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure that had its own consciousness. As soon as the elixir crashed into the domain, its escape momentum was immediately stopped. The elixir¡¯s body flickered with red light, but it could no longer fly out even half a step. Song qingxiao grabbed at the air, and the pill flew back to her obediently. She caught it in her palm. Perhaps it was because the pill was freshly made, but it was still very spiritual. Even when song qingxiao grabbed it, it still trembled madly, as if it wanted to escape. However, under song Qing¡¯s small grip, the huge spiritual pill was unable to escape. It only shook for a while before the faint blue flame attached to the pill extinguished. The shaking power gradually weakened, revealing the true form of the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯. Although this pill was called the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯, and song qingxiao had refined it according to the recipe, its appearance and spiritual power were no longer related to the¡¯ Scarlet blood pill¡¯. ¡°This pill is too big!¡± Su Wu¡¯s physical body had been destroyed, and only his soul remained. Even so, song qingxiao could feel the shock on his face when he said this. To be honest, the pill was indeed not small. It was even bigger than her fist, and it was extremely heavy when it landed in her palm! After absorbing her blood, the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ was no longer the same as it was before. The pill was a bright red color, and there were many mysterious dark red lines on it that were in the shape of a Dragon, adding a bewitching and gorgeous luster to the pill. The elixir had just come out of the furnace, and there seemed to be a spiritual flame in the core that had not been extinguished. It lit up the entire elixir, making it shine like a Pearl. Under the illumination of the light, the spiritual energy that lingered around the elixir was like a thin layer of mist, gently floating around the elixir. The mysterious dark red lines on the surface of the core were like red Dragons. Under the red light of the core and the movement of the fog, they seemed to be alive. Leng Shang looked as if there was a Dragon shadow swimming. ¡°What kind of pill is this?¡± Su Wu was shocked, but he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Song Qing had spent a few months to refine this unknown pill. He had seen a lot in his life, but he had never heard of such a situation. He had never seen anyone who could refine such a fist-sized pill. Not only did the pill look extremely beautiful, but it also emitted a strong fragrance. The essence of herbalism seemed to contain an inextinguishable spiritual fire. With the fluctuation of spiritual energy, the fragrance quickly filled the cave that song Qing had temporarily occupied. For a moment, song qingxiao had no idea what she had refined in the face of su Wu¡¯s question. On the path of alchemy, she was still a newbie. Moreover, she had been refining for half a year. This was her first success. Facing su Wu¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Senior, what kind of pill do you think this is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± In fact, su Wu was not proficient in alchemy, but he had never seen alchemy, but he had eaten elixirs. He had also dealt with the divine farmer clan, who was good at alchemy and saving people, but he had never heard of anyone who could refine such a huge medicine ¡­ If an ordinary person did not crush it into four pieces, they would not be able to swallow it successfully! ¡°It smells pretty good.¡± Su Wu commented. However, when he saw the red light that had yet to extinguish within the elixir, he cautiously said, ¡± ¡°Who do you want to give it to?¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao to reply, he lazily said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed it to whoever I don¡¯t have a grudge against.¡± His words were obviously mocking her for wasting her efforts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing frowned and looked at the pill again. It was as if there was a ball of ¡®fire¡¯ flowing in the pill¡¯s heart. The flame lit up the entire huge body of the pill, causing the originally dull-colored pill to become like a strange and dim ¡®small light bulb¡¯. Under the bright light, the patterns on the elixir¡¯s body moved slightly, and there was a faint green-blue luster in the dark red. When the furnace of Scarlet blood pills was being refined, it was already on the verge of failure. It was only at the last moment that song Qing put some of his own blood in it. In the end, the medicinal liquid that should have been destroyed in the furnace was condensed together, forming such a strange and unknown pill. From its appearance, it was completely different from the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ she had taken from fan jiangqu. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even know what she had refined. Chapter 1327 - Chapter 1327 Mutation (2) Chapter 1327: Mutation (2) Chapter 1327: Mutation (2) However, when she sniffed it, a strange fragrance immediately entered her nose, making her expression change. Just as su Wu had said, this elixir was full of fragrance. No matter what effect it had, at least the spiritual energy alone showed that the elixir¡¯s grade was not low. In any case, with her blood in it, this pill couldn¡¯t be too bad. Song qingxiao thought of this and was about to put the pill into her universe bag. It was only when he wanted to act that he found himself in a difficult position. The purple-eyed boy had prepared some small porcelain bottles in his cosmic bag, but these bottles were used to store ordinary medicinal pills. She could not find anything to store a medicinal pill as big as song Qing¡¯s in a short time. She thought about it and prepared to find something to wrap it up, but before she could act, her divine sense sensed something was wrong. In the nearby mountains, the auras of several demonic beasts burst out and soared into the sky. They seemed to be moving at high speed, and from the direction they were moving, it seemed that they were heading toward the mountain where song qingxiao was. ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Medicinal pill!¡± Su Wu and song qingxiao, who were in the sea of consciousness, spoke at the same time. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered over the pill that was shining with a strange light. Waves of a strange fragrance were emitted from the pill. The beast horde should have been attracted by the fragrance. Although she had set up a disorientating formation here, the grade of this set of formation flags was simply too low. In front of this group of seventh-order monster beasts, they were not of much use. As she thought of this, she immediately took out a pure white handkerchief from her cosmic bag. She had snatched this handkerchief from the leopard-shaped nascent soul realm cultivator during Nuwa¡¯s heaven mending mission. After obtaining it, she had kept it in her universe bag and had never used it. When she took out the handkerchief, she wrapped it around the pill. This white handkerchief itself was a high-grade treasure, and as soon as it wrapped the pill, the spiritual Qi on the pill was immediately suppressed, and the strange fragrance it emitted became much weaker. She placed the two items into the universe bag, then swept her hand across the room. The pill-stabilizing cauldron and the others on the ground were all stored into the universe bag. Song Qing withdrew mang Tian and immediately released his own pressure, trying to force back the demonic beasts who had lost their self-control. The beast King was in charge of this place. Since she came here for a few months, there had been peace between them. Although the appearance of the strange pill had temporarily broken the balance, song qingxiao had put away the pill and the fragrance would gradually dissipate. She did not want to cause a riot among the beasts at this time and cause unnecessary trouble. As soon as she released her aura, she felt a strange movement in her spiritual energy. Then, she heard a strange long howl and a force swept over, hitting the peak of the mountain where she was temporarily staying with a ¡®boom¡¯! Song qingxiao¡¯s cave was originally located at the top of the mountain. Under the impact of the seventh-order monster beast, the maze formation guarding the cave was unable to withstand the impact and was broken in an instant. An unusually ferocious power surged straight in, blasting away the fog that shrouded the cave entrance. Several small flags stuck at the entrance of the cave were immediately twisted and broken by the force. The flag cracked and was torn into pieces by the impact. After the force broke through the maze formation, it turned into a tornado and hit the ice that sealed the entrance of the cave, making a heavy sound. With a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, the ice layer quickly cracked open and the cracks spread along the ice layer. In an instant, countless cracks appeared on the ice wall that covered the entire cave. Song qingxiao pursed her lips when she saw that the confusion formation flag had been destroyed. She didn¡¯t have many things on hand that could guard the door. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the maze formation that she had taken from fan jiangqu. Although this formation could not be said to have a defensive effect, it could at least serve as a reminder after it was set up. He had never expected that it would be destroyed in the hands of this demonic beast! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These demonic beasts had come after smelling the fragrance, but she had already warned them. Not only did they not retreat, but they also dared to attack. They really needed a lesson. Song qingxiao¡¯s body flickered, and under the ¡®forward¡¯ command, her figure flashed out of the cave and appeared in mid-air. As soon as she left the cave, she immediately felt that something was wrong. At this time, dark clouds were slowly drifting over, as if a storm was coming. She had been hiding in the cave dwelling and had not noticed it at all. Chapter 1328 - Chapter 1328 Mutation (3) Chapter 1328: Mutation (3) Chapter 1328: Mutation (3) If it wasn¡¯t for the demonic beast that broke her disorientating formation and led her out of the cave, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed the strange movement of the spiritual energy at all. The scene in front of him had changed, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. There was no doubt that the beast King was causing trouble. A grayish-brown seventh-order monster beast that looked like a giant Eagle was spinning in the air. The force that had attacked song qingxiao earlier must have come from its breath. The demon¡¯s body was like a Condor, but it was several times larger than a Condor. Its wings were five to six meters wide and its tail had several seven to eight meter long feathers. The feathers were bright yellow, green, and Azure in color. It had a pair of goat-like horns on top of its head, and with a single flap of its wings, a strong wind blew. With a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound, the wind turned into a tornado that whistled into the sky. The momentum was shocking. Just as the tornado was about to hit the clouds in the sky, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier. Then, a ¡®buzz¡¯ was heard. With a muffled sound, the wind was reflected back and turned into an extremely sharp force. It hit a nearby mountain rock and made a ¡®boom¡¯ sound! A corner of the mountain wall was blasted open by this air current. The curved hook at the peak of the mountain, which was like an eagle¡¯s beak, was cut off by this force. Then, it was ground into powder by the air current and scattered in all directions. The gravel hit the surrounding mountain rocks, making a ¡®ding ding dang dang¡¯ sound like hailstones. The air current whizzed past, stirring up violent gales that broke the tranquility of the starry sea. There was no reaction from the sky, as if it was a different world from the starry sea. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes when she saw this. The beast King had already made its move, but because the sea of stars was under its control, her sea of consciousness did not sense anything at all when such a big change occurred. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had accidentally refined that strange ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ today, causing the nearby demonic beasts to rush out of their nests, both she and the demonic beasts would probably still be in the dark, thinking that everything was peaceful. After the demon beasts that were first attracted by the pill¡¯s fragrance came out, they discovered the abnormal phenomena in the sky. They should have sensed that something was wrong and were eager to break through the encirclement. However, there was a barrier between the starry sky sea and the outside world. Therefore, when the demonic beast attacked, the backlash hit her cave abode, which was the reason why her array flag was destroyed. When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel a sense of relief. The demonic beast¡¯s attack was unable to break the enchantment. It suddenly let out an extremely strange cry, as if it was enraged. The feathers on its head and neck stood up high like blades. Then, it pressed its extremely wide and long wings down, and its body shot up like a missile, turning into a black dot and shooting into the sky! The demon¡¯s speed was so fast that its long feathers left three long rainbow-like shadows behind it. Its body grew rapidly in midair, and in an instant, its body became several times larger, and its aura increased madly. Obviously, after two consecutive attacks failed to break through the barrier, the demonic beast felt that something was wrong. At this time, it no longer suppressed its power and revealed its true cultivation, ready to use its physical strength to hit the barrier. The wings, which were originally six meters long when spread out, had now reached a length of seven to eight feet. When the wings were spread out, they were like clouds that covered the sky! The demonic beast¡¯s cry was even more terrifying. Its claws were clenched tightly, and the two goat-like horns on its head were nearly a meter long, ruthlessly pushing up into the sky. BOOM! BOOM! This force was far from the wind it had created when it had flapped its wings. A demonic beast with a seventh-rank high-grade bloodline had used its physical strength to hit it. In the next moment, it was as if that force had hit an invisible ¡®wall¡¯. The seventh-grade flying beast¡¯s Phantom image that was as fast as lightning was slowed down, and a force pressed down, directly meeting the monstrous beast¡¯s attack force! A crisp ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound was heard. Song qingxiao saw clearly that the pair of horns on the head of the demonic beast, which seemed to be extremely hard, had actually broken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The demonic beast¡¯s huge figure gradually appeared. The power of the restriction and the backlash from its own impact descended from the sky and bombarded its body. ¡®AOW¡¯ The monster beast let out an extremely shrill scream from its abdomen. The terrible force hit its strong body. Even with the strength of a seventh-order monster beast, it could not withstand the backlash of the defensive power and its own strength. A large number of feathers were cut off, and the demonic beast¡¯s huge body quickly shrank in an attempt to avoid the counterattack of this force. The excess power spread out like a chaotic torrent, sweeping over the beasts that had been awakened by the commotion. Song Qing¡¯s small body was in mid-air, and he was unable to avoid it. Chapter 1329 - Chapter 1329 Monster horde (1) Chapter 1329: Monster horde (1) Chapter 1329: Monster horde (1) The Qi power that rolled back was extremely sharp. Before it even got close, he could already feel the strong killing intent formed by the chaotic spiritual power inside. Song Qing raised her hand, and an ice crystal appeared in her palm. As soon as the ice crystal appeared, it turned into a dragon¡¯s head. With a roar, it drilled out of the palm and grew longer and longer in an instant. After rushing out for more than ten meters, it turned into a huge Dragon and met the strong current! A strong current hit the dragon¡¯s head and cut the ice dragon¡¯s body. As the ice Dragon wailed, the scales on its seemingly powerful body were pushed away, turning into layers of ice and flying around. The surging air currents were like thousands of blades, and in the blink of an eye, the ice Dragon that was over 100 feet long was crushed into pieces. The ice Dragon was cut into snowflakes, which fell down and the surrounding temperature dropped rapidly. The whistling force was first blocked by the ice Dragon, and its momentum stagnated. Then, its speed was affected again by the sudden drop in temperature. The flying sand, stones, and broken feathers of demon beasts were all covered in layers of frost. The ice spirit energy in the air fused together and dyed the storm white. The White mist was getting slower and slower in the icy mist. When it reached song qingxiao, the force was almost ¡®frozen¡¯ and stopped not far from her. Song qingxiao waved her arm, and the frozen white mist was ¡®broken¡¯ by her spiritual power, scattering in all directions. After the mist dispersed, her gaze fell into the distance. At this moment, the demonic beast that was the first to charge into the sky had already been struck down by the force of the barrier. The splattering blood dyed the spiritual energy Hurricane a maroon color, and the seventh-order demonic beast¡¯s body rolled down like a meteorite from outer space, smashing into the ground. Under the flying feathers, the demonic beast quickly shrank its body in an attempt to disperse the backlash and avoid a head-on collision. Its body shrank dozens of times as it descended, turning into a black dot from big to small. Soon, it merged into the storm and could no longer be seen with the naked eye. Just as the power was about to hit the ground, a hoarse cry was heard. A black dot in the storm broke through the spiritual energy lock and quickly came out. As soon as the black shadow flew out, its body expanded in the wind and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a one-meter-long bird. It flapped its wings desperately to escape from the grasp of the spiritual energy and flew into the air. The seventh-order monster beast looked extremely miserable at this time. The feathers on its body had been cut into pieces, and the two horns on its head had been broken from the previous impact. However, the three long feathers behind it were still intact, but they were also stained with blood. Its aura was much weaker than before. It was obvious that it had suffered a great loss from the previous collision. With the sound of it hitting the barrier, and the air flow that was swept back to hit the mountain, it made a continuous ¡®boom¡¯ sound, waking up all the demon beasts hidden in the mountain. ¡®Boom-¡® At the bottom of the mountain where song qingxiao was, a mark as thick as a bucket was carved out of the ground, and it was moving quickly around a mountain range. Wherever it went, the grass and trees withered, and the soil turned black as if it had been corroded by poison. The mountain seemed to be lifted up by this force. The ground was torn apart, and the mountain trembled slightly. The formation was huge. A moment later, the marks on the ground had circled more than half of the mountain range. A horse-like neigh came from the soil, followed by a loud explosion and a huge ferocious head broke out of the soil! Sand and stones flew everywhere, and the powerful force lifted the mountain. The huge head tore a huge gap at the bottom of the mountain, and it instantly broke apart. The bottom of the mountain broke, and the upper half of the mountain slid to one side, crashing into the mountain on the other side with a ¡®bang¡¯! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the mountain range was hit by this huge force, the rocks at the bottom of the mountain waist began to crack. Following that, the surrounding mountains were like dominoes that were pushed down, collapsing one after another as they collided. The earth quaked and the mountains shook, making violent sounds! A large number of beasts hidden in the mountains came out of their caves one after another, displaying their various abilities. Different powerful auras soared into the sky, forming a special pressure that enveloped the surroundings. The collapse of the mountain caused a large amount of smoke and dust to rise up. In the blink of an eye, the sky and the ground were occupied by large and small beast groups. At a glance, there were at least a hundred of them! Chapter 1330 - Chapter 1330 Monster horde (2) Chapter 1330: Monster horde (2) Chapter 1330: Monster horde (2) The overlords of the starry sea let out earth-shaking roars as they were forced out! Even though song qingxiao had been here for nearly half a year, she knew that there were many demonic beasts above the seventh rank hidden here. However, when she saw so many ¡®neighbors¡¯ appearing in front of her, her eyelids still twitched heavily. She hurriedly concealed her aura and descended quickly, mixing in with the border between the sky and the ground, drowning herself in the pressure of the hundreds of beasts. She couldn¡¯t easily stand out at this time! In the past half a year, the beast herd had never been as violent as it was now. The sudden appearance of the beast horde broke the delicate balance between the monstrous beasts and the Beast Kings. The situation at hand was already very clear. The medicinal pill she had refined today had caused the movements of several demonic beasts, and she had accidentally discovered the strange phenomenon in the sky, which in turn caused a group of demonic beasts to appear. The mountains crashed into each other, and deafening sounds were heard as they collapsed. A large cloud of dust filled the air and rolled up into the sky, almost covering all the clouds. With the destruction of the mountain they were living in, the beasts lost their temporary resting place. Coupled with the clouds above them, a great battle was inevitable! ¡®Roar!¡¯ ¡®Awooo!¡¯ ¡®SSSS-¡® The cries of all kinds of demon beasts were mixed, rising and falling one after another. The air pressure was tight, and the chaotic spiritual power formed a turbulent flow. It shuttled wantonly under the hurricane caused by the collapse of the mountain, rolling up thousands of stones and crushing them into powder, which flew in all directions like hidden weapons, making ¡®crackling¡¯ sounds. The entire sea of stars seemed to have been shaken, and the battle spread far and wide. The air pressure turned into a gust of wind that spread out in all directions with this place as the center. The top of the mountain forest in the distance was cut off. The trees bent outward under the strong wind, and the leaves rustled as they rubbed against each other. However, the collapse of the mountain and the appearance of the beasts did not cause any movement at all in the flat ground in the middle of the mountain. The area outside the mountain and the flat ground in the middle seemed to be separated into two different worlds. Whether it was the giant beasts hidden underground or the demonic beasts in the mountain, they did not dare to disturb the ¡®Holy Land¡¯ in the middle when they appeared. Despite the howls of the beasts, it was quiet inside. Even the peak seventh rank demonic beast that had crashed into the mountain range at the beginning did not dare to cross the boundary! Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils had turned into a pale golden color. Her pupils contracted rapidly, showing that she was not calm at the moment. She was a little nervous and excited at the same time. What made them nervous was that they were surrounded by high-level monster beasts of the seventh rank and above, and there was no lack of high-level awakened bloodlines at the peak of the seventh rank. The strength of these monster beasts had already exceeded the realm of soul separation, and had at least reached the strength of the unity realm. If not for the fact that her physical body had already reached the standard of a seventh-rank and above, and her cultivation had also reached the realm of divine separation, the combination of the two would allow her to remain calm even under the interference of the beast group¡¯s pressure. But even so, the number of demonic beasts in front of her had far exceeded her estimation. Once the battle began, it would still be very dangerous if the demonic beasts lost control. Even if she had the true strength of the soul splitting pinnacle stage, she was still not safe in the face of the beast Kings and beast hordes. But what made her excited was that once the beasts moved out, it would be impossible for things to end peacefully today. According to su Wu¡¯s original estimation, the beast King was temporarily maintaining this delicate balance to wait for the appearance of Shi qiuwu. However, Shi qiuwu was already a half-step Saint and had been in seclusion for many years. For an expert of his cultivation base, it was not rare for him to go into closed-door cultivation for a hundred years. If the cosmic Alliance had been signed sixty to seventy years ago, then the beast King should have had twenty to thirty years to live. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But today¡¯s accident had broken this balance. The group of beasts went into a frenzy. If Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t come out of seclusion, the beast King would have lost a powerful ally. The moment the beast King and the Beast horde clashed, the border gate would appear and she would be able to slip out of the starry sea. At that time, no matter what kind of agreement the Shi family had with the beast King, or how the heavens beyond heaven would react to this matter, it would all be none of her business! The only regret was that the silver Wolf did not appear. She sighed. She had brought this Wolf out of the evil demon Island that day, and it was inseparable from her. It had accompanied her through several trials and saved her life several times in critical moments. It was only when she was chased by the two people from the Shi family at the border gate that she and the silver Wolf separated. Chapter 1331 - Chapter 1331 Monster horde (3) Chapter 1331: Monster horde (3) Chapter 1331: Monster horde (3) From then on, he could no longer find the wolf King¡¯s tracks. After song qingxiao recovered from her injuries, she had been looking for it. Unfortunately, she had not found any traces of the silver Wolf. At first, he thought that there would be a few decades. With the silver Wolf¡¯s growth and evolution speed, it could at least advance to the seventh step in these few decades. This Wolf King was smart and cunning, almost demonic in terms of intelligence. Back then, it had devoured the internal organs of the evolved flood Dragon, the Cerberus in the terror Battalion, and the blood she had fed it back then. All sorts of powers were hidden in its body, becoming the source of its rapid growth. As long as it was given a certain amount of time, it would definitely feel that something was wrong after it advanced. It might even come after hearing the news. Unfortunately, today¡¯s accident had ruined song Qing¡¯s little plan. Man¡¯s plans were not as good as heaven¡¯s plans. The rising dust had already covered the sky of the sea of stars, and the clouds in the sky could no longer be seen. The surrounding light was dark, and the divine sense was also greatly limited. Only the roars of beasts and the auras of several peak seventh rank giant beasts above the monster beasts could be heard. The scene was depressing and chaotic. In this chaos, the first monster beast to break out of the ground slowly revealed its true body. Its extremely thick and terrifying body was maroon in color, and scales covered its body. They were glossy and smooth, like an incomparably large Earth Dragon. As soon as the demon revealed its true form, its power was no longer restricted. The aura of a peak seventh-rank demonic beast was completely released, forcing the other demonic beasts to retreat. Its body stretched straight up like a giant pillar that reached the sky. In an instant, it was more than ten feet higher than the collapsed mountain range and finally stopped when it was seventy or eighty meters long! The demonic beast¡¯s aura was already extremely fearsome, and the roars of the surrounding demonic beasts had also been lowered following the demonic beast¡¯s mutation. Amidst the howling wind, the demonic beast¡¯s head suddenly bloomed like a flower petal! The five heads that had split apart extended outwards, and in the blink of an eye, they had actually split into five huge tentacle-like things. Then, five pairs of dark-red eyes opened on the five fearsome maroon-red tentacles! ¡®Ha!¡¯ ¡®Ha!¡¯ ¡®Hiss!¡¯ ¡®..¡¯ .. The five tentacles instantly turned into five huge heads. The eyes of these heads opened, and a huge ball bulged out of the body that was as thick as a pillar. Immediately after, the scales on the demonic beast¡¯s body rippled like waves and rapidly rose up along with the airflow, splitting into five heads. The five heads opened their mouths and let out a fierce roar that shook the sky! These five roars merged into one, instantly suppressing the roars of the group of demons. The sound wave spread out, and the power of a peak seventh-order monster beast scattered the chaotic airflow. The shattered mountain was torn apart by the sound waves, and the boulders fell with a clang. Before they hit the ground, they broke apart with a rumble. At first, song qingxiao felt that the sound was like a thunderclap, but soon, the sound disappeared and was replaced by an invisible pressure that pounded on her chest. The blood in his body began to boil, rushing towards his internal organs, as if it was going to burst out of his body and burst open this skin. At the same time, the rocks that had exploded were mixed with sharp air currents, flying randomly with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, bringing with them a series of afterimages, as if they had woven thousands of silk shadows in a disorderly fashion. Under the impact of the gravel, large scales appeared on the surface of her body. As soon as the scale armor appeared, it immediately suppressed the violent blood. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. He felt that something was wrong and immediately used his soul consciousness to guard his sea of consciousness. At the same time, he circulated his spiritual power. The light on the scale armor flowed. The yuanying in his dantian formed a seal and displayed the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token, plating a thick layer of defense on the scale armor. The spirit pressure flickered against her body, but was blocked by her thick scales. With the flow of spiritual power, the violent blood in his body was immediately calmed down. At the same time, the peak seventh-order monster beast¡¯s roars entered her ears, and the sound of the mountain rocks shattering rang out. Everything returned to normal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The weaker demonic beasts couldn¡¯t bear such a roar and dodged one after another. Some of the demonic beasts that were spinning in the air paused. They either had insufficient spiritual energy or their wings stopped flapping. They stumbled as if they were about to fall! As soon as the five demonic beasts appeared, they immediately suppressed the other demonic beasts with their extremely powerful postures. A trace of ruthlessness flashed in the five pairs of dark red eyes. The lower part of its body once again swelled up into a ball of air flow and rushed up. Just as it was about to split into five heads and necks ¡­ ¡®Chi-¡® The originally silent flat ground suddenly emitted a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound! This sound was like a sharp blade that directly cut into the air pressure created by the five demonic beasts, breaking and crushing the sound waves of the demonic beasts! Chapter 1332 - Chapter 1332 The beast King (1) Chapter 1332: The beast King (1) Chapter 1332: The beast King (1) Even a peak tier 7 demonic beast would be utterly defeated by this single breath. The five heads of the five demonic beasts turned subconsciously, and their petal-like mouths slowly closed. His dark red eyes flickered like ten lanterns. His pupils rapidly contracted and turned into vertical slits as he looked at the plain. The air that had reached its five necks receded back to its lower body like a surging tide. As it closed its mouth, the screams that had caused the beasts to panic earlier suddenly stopped. ¡®Hu-¡® In the middle of the collapsed mountain range, only the air current formed by spiritual power was mixed with the debris of the mountain. The herd of beasts, big and small, who had been restless after coming out of their nests, fell silent, as if they had sensed the horror of the hissing sound and instinctively stopped talking. In the sea of stars, only the sound of the wind spinning and the subtle crackling of the gravel hitting each other could be heard. ¡°A beast King!¡± This word appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, and her vigilance had reached its peak. The beast King that controlled the starry sky sea was a powerful demonic beast that was about to advance in rank. It was the most dangerous danger she had ever encountered. Her divine sense was fully activated, deeply afraid of making a mistake. The hissing sound that broke through the five demonic beasts was fleeting, but the pressure it left behind was heavy on song qingxiao¡¯s heart. In the silence, song qingxiao felt the blood in her body, which had been suppressed, begin to boil again, as if it had sensed the pressure. It collided with her veins, making a ¡®tu tu¡¯ sound. The beast King had yet to appear, but song qingxiao could already feel a spiritual sense slowly scanning every corner of the starry sky sea. It was powerful, cold, sharp, and a little disdainful, as if it was an undefeatable existence. It was secretly observing the beast group. All the beasts felt as if they had been hit by a spell when they sensed the aura of the beast King. Even the peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast, which had been extremely arrogant when it first appeared, looked a little nervous. When the spiritual breath landed on song qingxiao, she felt as if she was standing at the bottom of a mountain and was being overturned by a huge shadow. The shadow turned into a heavy mountain-like pressure, which seemed to collapse in the next moment, suppressing her in this aura. Under the stimulation of the beast King¡¯s aura, the spiritual energy in her body began to rotate rapidly, and layers of scales appeared on her waist. After sensing the danger, her legs involuntarily turned into long tails, as if she was about to reveal her nuwa body! This level eight beast King¡¯s pressure was so terrifying! This was naturally not the time for her to reveal her nuwa body. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she forcibly suppressed the strange movement in her body with her spiritual power. In the strange silence, the pressure grew stronger and stronger, causing the beasts to gradually feel anxious and uneasy. Then, they heard an extremely strange cry, ¡°¡®Wuuu!¡¯ A red light flashed beside a green seventh-order monster beast. A pair of eyes flickered and a black shadow appeared. The illusion of a huge head appeared beside it. It opened its mouth at lightning speed and sucked the Green Monster beast into its mouth. This change was beyond the expectations of all the demonic beasts. The Phantom was like a top-tier hunting expert. Once it succeeded, it immediately disappeared again. As soon as the herd moved, the ¡®Wu Gu¡¯ sound was heard again. As the cry rang out, the black Phantom appeared again. The huge mouth opened, revealing a few sharp and terrifying fangs. A slender and red tongue stuck out from the middle of the fangs, like an extremely flexible tentacle. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it wrapped around a demonic beast that was flying in the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before the unlucky demon beast could even make a sound, the Phantom let out a ¡®su¡¯ sound and retracted its tongue, pulling the demon beast back into its mouth with lightning speed. Two seventh-order monster beasts had been killed in succession, causing the beast horde to feel even more threatened. They subconsciously moved closer to the center. Song Qing had a bad premonition. The strength of an eighth-rank beast King was so strong that it could completely suppress a seventh-rank monstrous beast. Moreover, it was impossible to track its whereabouts. The auras of the two demonic beasts had completely disappeared. In their place was the sound of ¡®ka Cha, ka Cha¡¯ of chewing. To song qingxiao, the voice seemed to be coming from all directions. Sometimes it was above her head, sometimes it was on her left, and sometimes it was below her body. When she listened carefully, it seemed to have returned to its original place. Chapter 1333 - Chapter 1333 The beast King (2) Chapter 1333: The beast King (2) Chapter 1333: The beast King (2) ¡®Ka, Kacha-¡® This time, the sound was not an illusion. The powerful body of the seventh-rank monstrous beast was torn apart, and its hard bones were easily broken by its extremely sharp teeth. The sound of the beast King devouring the two monstrous beasts was clearly heard by song qingxiao. As the sound became clearer, a shadow slowly appeared in the middle of the plain. Then, the shadow slowly became clear, and a demonic beast with its head lowered and tilted appeared. To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, the demonic beast¡¯s body was much smaller than she had imagined. It was even slightly petite, only about a meter long. It was half-squatting on the ground, a long and fluffy tail coiled around its body. The demon¡¯s entire body was black, and its fur was extremely smooth and shiny, as if it had been taken care of by a Scripture. If it had not tilted its head, and blood was dripping from its mouth as it chewed, it would have been hard to believe that the true form of the beast King in the sea of stars would be such a petite beast. As soon as it appeared, the other demonic beasts acted as if they were facing a great enemy and revealed their true forms one after another under this pressure. The spiritual energy in the mountain range was in chaos. Song Qing was mixed in with the big and small demonic beasts, and did not dare to act rashly. These demonic beasts were too powerful. Hundreds of demonic beasts above the seventh rank were equivalent to hundreds of soul-splitting and path integration cultivators who were about to fight with the beast king who was half a step into the Saint realm. The atmosphere was getting more and more serious, and many demonic beasts issued a series of warning shrieks from their throats. When this power was released at the same time, it seemed to make the mountain range tremble. However, the demonic beast sitting in the middle did not seem to be affected by them. Instead, it continued to chew and swallow the two demonic beasts before slowly turning its head. A large amount of blood dripped from the corner of its mouth, dyeing the black hair around its mouth into strands, adding to its ferocity. In contrast to its pitch-black fur, its face was a mix of gray and black. It looked like a smiling skeleton, extremely terrifying. Its eyes were dark red and flickered with a demonic light. As it turned its head, the demon opened its mouth and stuck out its bloody tongue to lick the fur on the side of its mouth, revealing sharp and slender fangs that flickered with cold light. ¡®AOW¡¯ One of the demonic beasts couldn¡¯t help but let out a low roar. The black exotic beast slowly got up. As it moved, its muscles moved along with its fluffy fur, which glowed like flowing water. Its demonic eyes were filled with mockery as it swept its gaze across the besieged beasts. Compared to the angry and nervous beasts, this demon was clearly much calmer. The plain was like its territory. It strolled around, its posture elegant and calm. It stared coldly at the beasts, and the blood dripping from the corner of its mouth could make the beasts restless. ¡°This beast King¡¯s strength has increased.¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu also felt the tight pressure and slowly opened his mouth. The beast King in the starry sky had attracted the attention of beyond Avalon many years ago. After all, no one knew what kind of impact it would have on beyond Avalon if a beast King that was above Class 8 had any unusual movements. The martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven was formed by the nine great clans. They would record all the people, things, things, and even demonic beasts that they thought were dangerous. Once it was found to be disadvantageous, the martial arts Research Institute would send people to kill it. More than a hundred years ago, the martial arts Research Institute had tried to lay their hands on the sea of stars long before the Shi family. The blood, flesh, and inner core of a demonic beast were all treasures. Even for the weapon refining world sect, their teeth, bones, and claws were all top quality materials for refining weapons. Naturally, they were coveted by many. More importantly, once it was tamed, it would naturally be a great help to humans. At that time, su Wu had yet to betray the taikang clan. As a direct descendant of the taikang clan, he naturally knew a lot about that meeting. Using the threat of eliminating the sea of stars as an excuse, the Parliament proposed to eliminate the beast horde, which was passed by a unanimous vote. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Due to the influence of the lightning tribulation, it was much harder for demonic beasts to advance than for humans. In the past thousands of years, there had only been one rank eight demonic beast in the sea of stars. The Council decided to eliminate the eighth-rank demonic beasts first before taming the few high-level demonic beasts on the list. The rest of the demonic beasts were of extremely low ranks and would not be able to do much. They could only be captured by the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven. Before they made their move, the Parliament had already come up with a detailed plan. Demonic beasts didn¡¯t have the concept of living in groups or working together. Other than a few living in groups, no matter how strong they were, they still liked to occupy their own territory as their main force. Chapter 1334 - Chapter 1334 The beast King (3) Chapter 1334: The beast King (3) Chapter 1334: The beast King (3) Moreover, because of the demon beasts ¡®habit of devouring blood and fighting fiercely, even if their intelligence was high after advancing, it was difficult to change the inheritance of the idea of killing their own kind. For the sake of conquering the starry sea, the people from the martial arts Research Institute had done a lot of research on the habits of demonic beasts. In order to be absolutely safe, they even sent out a void realm expert to lead the operation. Who knew that this plan would fail in the end? This was because these demonic beasts, which were supposed to be cruel and cunning and mainly hunt for their own kind, showed unprecedented unity in the face of human invasion. The martial arts Research Institute had suffered heavy losses, while the void-realm expert had managed to escape. This void realm expert who had escaped was from the taikang clan. According to him, the beast King at that time was not a beast King yet. It was only the highest-ranked demonic beast in the starry sea. It had just advanced to the eighth rank, but its strength was no less than that of a void realm master. If not for the fact that the taikang clan cultivated the way of the sword and their strength was far superior to that of ordinary cultivators, they would have been able to escape the siege of the beasts. However, it was also because of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s actions that, although they had suffered heavy casualties, they had also dealt a great blow to the sea of stars. Many high-level demonic beasts were killed in that battle, and the Empire seized the opportunity to pursue and attack. They forced the starry sea to retreat to its territory. Only a few decades ago, after the starry sea had recovered to a certain extent, did the Empire wage another war against the aristocratic families of the Empire. In the end, they signed an agreement. The demonic beasts in the sea of stars had experienced two rounds of human massacres in the past two hundred years, causing them to grow rapidly. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a demonic beast or a human, they will always grow in danger.¡± It had only been 60 to 70 years since the starry sky Alliance had made the agreement, but the number of tier 7 demonic beasts in the starry sea had already reached the hundreds. This number was truly too frightening! If not for the fact that the demonic beasts would fight and kill each other and would not cooperate with each other due to the growth of their strength and intelligence, the power of the sea of stars would have long suppressed the aristocratic families of the Empire and even surpassed any of the nine great aristocratic families in the heaven¡¯s beyond! This was also the main reason why the grandmasters felt uneasy and decided to take action. The level eight beast King from back then had grown to this stage, and it was even more terrifying. ¡°If I¡¯m at my peak, it¡¯s not difficult to come and go as I please, but if I kill it ¡­¡± As he spoke, he finally let out a soft sigh and did not say anything else. No matter how he had dominated the world in the past, he was now only a wisp of his soul that was residing in song Qing¡¯s small body. He was forced to ¡®share life and death¡¯ with her. Not to mention killing the beast King, whether they could escape and keep their lives depended on the blessings of the heavens. Thinking of this, su Wu felt depressed again and couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°¡±It¡¯s useless!¡± Song qingxiao was silent. Although her strength was not as good as su Wu¡¯s in the past, and she said that she could come and go freely in such a situation, she could analyze the information that was beneficial to her based on the current situation-this was her strength. Surrounded by the beasts, the beast King had killed two monstrous beasts in an instant as soon as it appeared. Moreover, it had devoured the two monstrous beasts in a ferocious way. Its purpose was most likely to suppress the aura of the beasts, forcing them to retreat in fear. Although this intimidating action had temporarily caused the beasts to retreat, it also proved that the beast King was not willing to start a direct conflict. Either the beasts were afraid of it, or the beast King was afraid of the beasts.The other was that the beast King wanted to preserve its strength and use its own strength elsewhere. She thought of the strange Clouds and subconsciously looked up at the sky. At this time, the dust flying in the sea of stars covered the dark clouds in the sky. When the heaven-destroying sword was forged and she ascended to the soul-splitting stage, she triggered the lightning tribulation. When the heavenly lightning appeared, it was a precursor. Could it be ¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned and she said in a low voice, ¡°¡±The beast King is about to undergo a tribulation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Roar!¡¯ Her low voice was drowned out by the angry roar of a demonic beast. The appearance of the beast King had initially caused the beasts to retreat in fear, but then it had ignited the ruthlessness in the blood of the demonic beasts. A pitch-black demon bird soared into the air and folded its wings, increasing its speed by several times as it shot upward. The bird opened its beak, and with a sharp cry, a large black Flame spewed out of its mouth! The black flames swept towards the beast King, and the Beast King¡¯s dark red eyes were dyed dark by the flames. However, just as the flames were about to pass through the plains that were surrounded by the mountains, they were blocked by an invisible barrier with a BOOM! Chapter 1335 - Chapter 1335 Here it comes (1) Chapter 1335: Here it comes (1) Chapter 1335: Here it comes (1) The beast King standing in the middle of the plain had a mocking look in its eyes. Then, the black flames covered the entire restriction on the top of the plain. ¡®Boom¡¯! As the black Flame roared, a huge fireball in the shape of a half-sphere appeared above the plain. The flames soared into the sky and crackled, causing the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly. However, the enchantment was extremely stable. No matter how the black flames attacked it, it was unbreakable. Amidst the rumbling sounds of the flames, the demonic beast in mid-air let out a long groan once again, and its neck leaned back heavily. The feathers on its body stood up, and its body grew again. When it was more than ten meters long, it let out an earth-shaking cry, and its aura rose again. Then it looked out again- ¡®Boom-¡® A large amount of black flames shot out from its mouth, and the spirit power on the restriction surged. The sudden rise in temperature caused the nearby rocks to be covered in layers of flames. The ground was first covered in a layer of charred black, and then red flames seeped out of the ground. It began to sink with a ¡®boom¡¯ and shake violently. The beast King¡¯s location had already been completely covered by the flames, and the Beast King¡¯s figure could no longer be seen. The rest of the demonic beasts were affected by it and couldn¡¯t help but let out roars. One after another, more demonic beasts began to attack. With the help of wind blades, hailstones, and powerful demonic beasts, they all attacked the restrictive spell. The demonic beasts ¡®habit of not cooperating and helping each other seemed to have been abolished at this time. All the demonic beasts worked together and tried to break the barrier. As the cries and roars rose and fell, the starry sea began to tremble violently under the attack of the group of seventh-order monster beasts. For the sake of survival, all demonic beasts would abandon the barriers brought about by their bloodlines and nature. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to ¡®see¡¯ the strange scene that second great uncle mentioned.¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu also ¡®saw¡¯ this scene through song Qing¡¯s small ¡®eyes¡¯. The ground shook violently. The attacks of the seventh-rank beasts could not be underestimated. Under the attacks of the monstrous beasts with different bloodlines and talents, all the power formed a chaotic flow of spiritual energy, like a powerful tsunami and storm, hitting the beast King¡¯s barrier. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ With every collision, the entire starry sky sea was shaken. The birds and beasts that were far and near were all terrified, and they subconsciously rushed toward the source of the chaos. Song qingxiao was also affected by the beasts ¡®ruthlessness. The power seemed to have awakened the ruthlessness in her body, causing her blood to boil and her true form to be revealed. She tried her best to control her spiritual energy and suppress her cultivation. She dodged left and right under the angry attacks of the beast group, carefully saving her life and waiting for the opportunity to come. The beasts retaliated in anger. Under such circumstances, she could vaguely sense the pressure and influence of the beast King gradually weakening. As the beast King¡¯s pressure decreased, the barrier¡¯s resistance also weakened. Amidst the rumbling sounds of the attack that shook the earth and mountains, the beast King, who had appeared earlier and instantly killed two monstrous beasts with a crushing force, finally could not sit still any longer! ¡®Roar!¡¯ roar! a roar came from within the flames. Its power turned into a force that shattered the black flames that were burning more and more fiercely. The sea of Black Fire split into several crisscrossing cracks. The small body of the beast King that was surrounded in the flat ground began to grow rapidly, and the aura that it had been suppressing was also released. ¡°Be careful,¡± Within his spirit, su Wu warned, ¡°¡±A demonic beast¡¯s power is restricted to a certain extent by its body.¡± Song qingxiao had a deep understanding of this. When the beast King had appeared in its two-meter-tall form earlier, it had not been in its true form that it had cultivated for many years. Its strength and cultivation were all in a restrained state, and it was not in its true form. At this moment, it was forced to reveal its true form. Its spirit pressure spread out, and its killing intent turned into might, instantly tearing the black flames apart. Song qingxiao felt as if her chest was hit by a pair of invisible iron hammers as the beast King transformed. She was forced to retreat! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Wu¡¯s words made her pupils contract, but at the same time, a trace of excitement flashed through her eyes. The beast King had revealed its true form, which meant that the siege of the beasts had made it feel pressured-this was a good thing. As long as the beasts worked together to give it a heavy blow before it leveled up, she would have a chance to escape once a crack appeared in the sea of stars. At the thought of this, she gathered her spiritual power to protect her heart Meridian and flew back at the same time. The beast King¡¯s body bulged under the black flames. Chapter 1336 - Chapter 1336 Here it comes (2) Chapter 1336: Here it comes (2) Chapter 1336: Here it comes (2) His back was like a fully drawn bow. His skin and flesh were torn apart, making a sound, and then a large amount of black hair emerged! A large amount of power came out from its four limbs and twisted together, forming four extremely thick giant feet, which instantly expanded to a huge body of ten meters long. The long armors under its four legs extended out one by one. Each of them was about half a meter long and was like a sharp blade. They flickered with cold light and were extremely terrifying. Its head was also changing. The hair on its neck had grown into bone spikes that were about 20 to 30 meters long. The skull-shaped pattern on its face was even more eye-catching. Its eyes glowed with a demonic red light, and with a roar, the world shook! The roar spread, but before it could echo, the beast King¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Not good! This thought appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. As soon as the thought appeared, her body flashed and she issued the ¡®forward¡¯ order. Her body disappeared from the spot. As soon as she disappeared, the beast King that was trapped in the black flames suddenly reappeared. Its speed was as fast as lightning, and it was unpredictable. It opened its mouth, its eyes ferocious. It raised its front claw, and the long armor stretched out. Then, it waved it fiercely- ¡®Chi la¡¯! The sharp armor was like a sickle, easily tearing through the defenses of several demonic beasts, and blood flowed like a river wherever it went. A few demonic beasts were torn apart before they could even scream. As blood splattered, the rest of the demonic beasts reacted and quickly retreated, then turned to attack. Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared about ten meters away. The beast King¡¯s pressure had sealed off the surrounding Qi field, greatly limiting her divine sense. When she was using the ¡®forward¡¯ command, she even felt a faint force pulling her back. Naturally, this was not the beast King¡¯s intention to capture her. It was just that under the beast King¡¯s killing intent, its power was instinctively restraining her. However, this alone was enough to shock song qingxiao. It had been a long time since she had felt this way. The existence of a level eight beast King made her think of the thousand mountains she had encountered on the autumn Festival road. It was like a tall mountain that could not be climbed, firmly suppressing her. The beast King shattered several demonic beasts with a single strike and roared towards the sky. The roar turned into a spiritual energy shock wave that scattered in all directions with a rain of blood. Her face trembled, and she had to use her spiritual energy to stabilize her body so that she would not fall into the air under the impact. Was this the power of a half-step Saint warrior? She had yet to truly face him, but he had already suppressed half of her strength. How could they continue fighting like this? Even if he dodged to save his life, it was still dangerous. If it were not for the fact that the beast King was her last hope, song qingxiao would have made up her mind to escape and not stay here. As soon as the beasts suffered heavy casualties, the other demonic beasts became even more bloodthirsty. Other than the beast King, the five demonic beasts with the highest rank and strength immediately raised their heads and let out strange roars when they saw this! The lower half of its thick body, which was hidden in the ground, burrowed into the ground and stabbed at the beast King barrier. The ground cracked open with a ¡®boom¡¯, and a ravine several meters deep appeared. The flying soil was quickly absorbed by its body, forming a thick rock armor. In an instant, it had become a giant rock monster! The five mouths spurted out a large amount of torrents at the same time, shooting towards the beast King. The beast King was clawing at the demonic beast when the mud spurted over. Although its body was large, its movements were incredibly sharp! It turned its head and kicked its hind legs into the air. Its body twisted in mid-air and dodged the mud. On the contrary, the demonic beast that was about to die under its feet was hit by the mud stream with a ¡®boom¡¯, and the large stream of mud rolled away with the demonic beast. The beast King dodged the attacks of the five beasts, and a strange light flashed in its eyes. The terrifying skull pattern on its head seemed to come alive, turning into a huge Phantom and flying in the direction of the five-headed beast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The roars of the demonic beasts came from the Phantom. The five demonic beasts seemed to know the power of the Phantom and their five heads split apart. At this time, the beast King¡¯s figure flashed, and a shadow appeared on its extremely huge body. It quickly leaped out and turned into a real entity. Then, the second, the third ¡­ When the fourth illusionary shadow appeared, the beast King instantly split into five true bodies, each pouncing towards the heads of the five demonic beasts. Its movements were so fast that song qingxiao couldn¡¯t tell which one was real and which one was fake with her divine sense. Chapter 1337 - Chapter 1337 Here it comes (3) Chapter 1337: Here it comes (3) Chapter 1337: Here it comes (3) He could only see the beast shadows in front of him in a mess, layer by layer, one after another. It was as if the beast King¡¯s body had turned into thousands of them, rushing in all directions. All the demonic beasts that it passed by were not its match. They were like ants to it, and their lives were reaped in a few moves! Fear rose in her heart, but just as she was about to flee, she stopped instinctively. Her eyes flickered, and she forcefully suppressed her instinctive fear of the beast King, who was half-step into the sage state. The shadows of the beasts around her disappeared without a trace. Song qingxiao immediately realized that she had been tricked. This should be some kind of innate ability of the beast King, and it should be related to the cry emitted by the Phantom formed by the pattern on its forehead. It could directly attack the soul and sea of consciousness of humans and demonic beasts, causing their consciousness to collapse. Because the beast King¡¯s rank was much lower than song Qing¡¯s, she had been hit without anyone knowing. Su Wu, who was in her spirit, realized that she was being ¡®controlled¡¯. Before he could warn her, she had already broken through the confusion and came to her senses. To be able to react in such a short time under the control of an eighth-order beast King was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense cultivation was already very powerful. The collection of the nine words secret order and the activation of the immortal state had been very beneficial to her. In the trial to kill the Dragon King, the souls of the Yi Chang tribe had helped her a lot. They had strengthened her soul and consciousness to an incredible extent. Although her strength was still lacking, her divine sense was strong enough to resist the control of a beast King at the peak of the eighth rank. His physical body was already dead, and even if his soul existed temporarily, it would no longer be able to do anything.Compared to him, she was like the rising sun, her aura had just emerged. While su Wu was stunned, the ocean of stars started to ripple again. Song qingxiao managed to break through the powerful control of the beast King¡¯s soul in time. However, some of the beasts at the beginning of the seventh rank were not calm enough. When they ¡®saw¡¯ the beast King pouncing at them, they were shocked and angry. They mistook the beasts beside them for the beast King¡¯s shadow and fought with each other. As it roared and bit, the five clones of the beast King had already pounced on the five demonic beasts. When the five demonic beasts saw the beast King¡¯s clone pouncing over, it was already too late for them to close in. Aowu! As they howled in anger, the five demonic beasts opened their huge mouths and spat out mud again. However, the moment the mud gushed out, the first clone of the beast King bit down on his neck! Its extremely sharp teeth easily bit through the outer layer of the mud leech, and its upper and lower teeth pierced through the long neck. Then, the two rows of saw teeth closed, and the Beast King¡¯s Head moved- With a crisp ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, one of the heads of the five demon beasts was crushed and torn apart! Large amounts of dark brown, thick, mud-like blood gushed out from the uneven wound, and the broken half of the monster beast¡¯s neck frantically shrank back into its body. The other beast heads let out earth-shaking wails. Immediately after, the ground trembled. The half of the demonic beast¡¯s body that was buried underground was pulled out from the ground. Like a long whip, it ruthlessly whipped at the other four clones of the beast King. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A large amount of mud was sent flying, and everywhere it went, a large flood of mud and stones was formed. The reaction of a peak type 7 monstrous beast after being injured was extremely terrifying. Even with the beast King¡¯s strength, it had no choice but to avoid its edge. The beast King¡¯s clone bit and swallowed the bloody, struggling demonic beast¡¯s head. As its body shook, its five bodies merged back together. At this time, after the four injured demonic beasts suffered a loss, the remaining four heads also rapidly merged together, forming an extremely large head. The injured neck retracted, and after being absorbed by the lower body, two long legs similar to the beast King¡¯s instantly emerged from the middle of its body. As soon as Naga-Ashi appeared, it charged toward the beast King and let out a deafening roar! This roar was like a signal, and the beasts that were hallucinating due to the pressure of the beast King immediately woke up. Bang! Bang! Bang! The four demonic beasts clawed at the beast King. It was obvious that the pain of losing its head had made it extremely angry. The beast King swallowed the remaining half of the head into its mouth and jumped to Dodge. Its eyes were full of killing intent as if it was waiting for an opportunity to kill it at the least cost to intimidate the other demonic beasts. However, the monstrous beast at the peak of the seventh rank was extremely ferocious. Although its strength was not as strong as the beast King, its body continued to grow, and it was obvious that it had used 100% of its cultivation. On the contrary, the beast King was still apprehensive, as if it was saving its strength, as if it was waiting for an opportunity. The beast King leaped into the air. The four demonic beasts ¡®long tails touched the ground, and their legs crossed over their chests. Their thick stone arms, which were made of condensed rocks, were instantly cut open by the sharp Qi force on the beast King¡¯s long claws. With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, two broken arms fell. The four demonic beasts ¡®lower bodies jerked up, and the collapsed rocks of various sizes on the ground flew up with a¡¯ whoosh¡¯, forming an extremely large cage,¡¯trapping¡¯ the beast King that had yet to land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before it could escape, the four demonic beasts opened their huge mouths and shouted,¡¯ha!¡¯ With the sound of exhaling, a large torrent gushed out towards the sand and stones. In an instant, it sealed them up into a huge rock ball! The beast King was temporarily trapped. The rest of the demonic beasts all attacked the enchantment at the same time. They wanted to take this opportunity to break the enchantment. Just as song qingxiao was about to move, a voice suddenly rang out, ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The voice was not loud, but it clearly pierced through the roars of the beasts and reached her ears. I¡¯m a little late. The voice belonged to a man, who sounded to be in his 20s or 30s. These two short sentences were like thunder, directly penetrating song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness. Chapter 1338 - Chapter 1338 Wait a minute (1) Chapter 1338: Wait a minute (1) Chapter 1338: Wait a minute (1) At this moment, the shock in song qingxiao¡¯s heart could be imagined. The voice was not loud, but it made her scalp numb. She was about to summon the sky splitter to break the barrier, but she stopped and silently retracted her hand. She forcefully restrained her aura and tried to avoid the attention of the person who came. This place was the starry sea. The man and woman who had chased her back then had personally said that the border gate was personally guarded by the beast King¡¯s soul. Demonic beasts could enter, but humans could not. This person approached her silently. If he had not taken the initiative to speak, she would not have noticed him at all. Even though the beasts were in a riot and their spiritual energy was in disorder, the fact that the person could avoid the eyes and ears of her and the other demonic beasts showed how profound his cultivation was. If he were to discover any signs of humans among the demonic beasts, song qingxiao would be in deep trouble. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Shi qiuwu is in closed-door cultivation?¡± Song qingxiao asked su Wu, suppressing the shock in her heart. She felt that this person was getting more and more unreliable! When she was undergoing the Tribulation that day, she had only said half of what she wanted to say before she hid. Now, she had also miscalculated the time Shi qiuwu would be in seclusion. To be able to come and go freely in the starry sky sea, and at such a sensitive time, who else could it be besides Shi qiuwu? Back then, the beast King and the Shi family had established the starry sky Alliance. According to her and su Wu¡¯s deductions, this was probably done to deceive the public. The real reason was that Shi qiuwu wanted to help the beast King overcome the lightning tribulation and break through to the ninth rank. She already had a bad premonition about the strange phenomenon that had descended from the sky today. The beast King¡¯s previous actions were mainly to intimidate and not to fight with the beasts to the death and force them to submit. Now, with the sudden appearance of this man¡¯s voice, and from the meaning of his words, this person had clearly made an agreement long ago and had specially rushed over. This way, the identity of this person was obvious. Shi qiuwu! The genius of the imperial family that su Wu had mentioned was the patriarch of the Shi family, who had already reached the half-step Saint realm. Song qingxiao felt bitter in her mouth. When su Wu had mentioned this person, she had already thought that she might encounter two half-step Saint stage powerhouses when she escaped from the sea of stars. If su Wu¡¯s words were more accurate, according to her estimation, she would have encountered such a situation at least twenty years later. At that time, if she was lucky, she would have reached the peak of the spirit division realm. Even if she was surrounded by two masters, she was mixed in the beast group. She only wanted to escape and not risk her life. With her magic treasure cultivation, she might have a chance of survival. However, the beast King¡¯s advancement was twenty years earlier than she had expected. Shi qiuwu had also arrived so quickly. Only half a year had passed since su Wu had spoken. ¡°Are you surprised? Are you surprised?¡± In fact, su Wu was also surprised by Shi qiuwu¡¯s sudden appearance. However, he would not admit defeat under song qingxiao¡¯s questioning! ¡°..¡±Song Qing clenched his fists and his mouth twitched, ¡°¡±A little.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Wu snorted. Although he did not admit defeat, his tone was soft, ¡± it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯ve guessed it. After all, what can you prepare in advance when you¡¯re facing two-and-a-half powerhouses who have entered the Saint stage? ¡± After saying this, he sneered again. that¡¯s right. The pills I just refined can finally be put to use. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao took a deep breath. At this critical moment of life and death, she should have felt hopeless because of Shi qiuwu¡¯s arrival and the two half-Saint realm Masters ¡°encirclement. Su Wu¡¯s words were like adding oil to the fire. However, after listening to what he said, she felt that it made a little sense! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only did su Wu feel that the huge ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯ that he had previously refined came in handy, even song qingxiao had a faint feeling that he was destined to consume this pill. Otherwise, why did it not succeed earlier or later, but at this moment? Su Wu also knew that he was in the wrong. However, with his proud and aloof personality, he would rather die than admit his mistake. He was a person who would walk down this path to the end. If song qingxiao was bickering with him, it would have been fine. But now that she was silent, for some reason, he felt a little guilty. in theory, to break through to the Saint realm, you do need to concentrate on cultivation. After su Wu finished speaking, he felt a little angry and said coldly, ¡± but the elderly are all like this. They can¡¯t sit still and calm their hearts. They always want to take advantage of their last moments to run around and enjoy the afterglow of the setting sun to end their life regrets. Chapter 1339 - Chapter 1339 Wait a minute (2) Chapter 1339: Wait a minute (2) Chapter 1339: Wait a minute (2) ¡°.. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± When song qingxiao realized that he was in a bad mood, she would be particularly mean. Shi qiuwu¡¯s appearance should have made him unhappy as well. After all, he and su Wu were both grasshoppers on the same vine. If su Wu could not escape, su Wu would also lose his life. No wonder his tone and attitude were so angry. His original image should have been as overbearing and cold as the sun and the moon. Whether it was Qian Shan from the human realm upon heavens or the later royal families of the Empire, they would both respect and fear him when they mentioned him. In the beginning, song qingxiao was also afraid of him. She was on her guard against him. However, his attitude changed. He ¡®saved¡¯ her from the hands of Sangu and the others, and their relationship improved a little. Su Wu also taught her the God destroying art, guided her in her cultivation, and explained to her the relationships between the aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens. Therefore, even though she was on guard against him, song qingxiao still respected him. But later, when they found out that he was actually poor and in dire straits, and had a sharp tongue, their image fell again and again. ¡°Hmph!¡± When su Wu heard her asking him to ¡®shut up¡¯, he immediately snorted coldly and concealed his spirit. As expected, he no longer said a word. Song Qing heaved a sigh of relief. While the two of them were communicating with their souls, song qingxiao looked up and saw shiqiuwu¡¯s figure in the air. Although su Wu called him an old man, Shi qiuwu did not look like an old man. Due to the great battle, the starry sea was filled with dust and smoke. Shi qiuwu¡¯s shadow could be vaguely seen outside the dust and smoke. Compared to the beasts that were trapped in the starry sea, he seemed to be in a different world. Through the dust and smoke, one could still see his tall and straight figure. He was dressed in a green robe. Although one could not see his face clearly, he did not look very old. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to use her divine sense to probe at this time, and she attracted the man¡¯s attention with a slight glance. An extremely sharp gaze seemed to have sensed her gaze at the first moment. It turned around, penetrated the dust, and accurately landed in her position. However, the moment song qingxiao saw him, she immediately shifted her position with extreme vigilance. The ¡®forwarding¡¯ command and the chaos of the beast horde made it so that Shi qiuwu did not notice song qingxiao¡¯s existence. But even so, the residual power of that aura still swept over her, as if she was cut by the sharpest sword Qi. The chill penetrated straight into her sea of consciousness, weaving into a criss-crossing killing intent. The sword Qi activated the sky splitter in song Qing¡¯s dantian. A palm-sized sword shadow flashed in her dantian. Then, a chill spread all over her body, instantly wiping away the influence Shi qiuwu had on her. She teleported a few feet away and left the range of Shi qiuwu¡¯s divine sense. Dense scales of light had already appeared on her body. In mid-air, shikugo felt that something was amiss. His arrival had already attracted the attention of some demonic beasts. However, under the gaze of these beasts, he could sense an aura that was different from the other beasts. However, the aura was mixed in with the beasts and was not the strongest. In addition, the ¡®barrier¡¯ he had set up back then had a certain blocking effect. The presence was fleeting, and when he sensed that something was wrong, he immediately used his divine sense to investigate, but he could no longer sense the presence of the presence. There were at least a hundred demonic beasts of the seventh rank and above below, far more powerful than the ones recorded in the records of the starry sky sea. It seemed that in the past two hundred years, the sea of stars had been attacked twice, forcing the demonic beasts here to grow rapidly. It had only been less than 70 years since the signing of the cosmic Alliance, yet they had already raised so many seventh-order monster beasts. There were even a few that had reached the peak of the seventh rank, as if they were only lacking the baptism of the lightning tribulation to reach the eighth rank. Judging from the aura of these demonic beasts, they should be suppressing their cultivation to prevent being ¡®cleaned up¡¯ by the beast King. Shi qiuwu¡¯s divine sense swept around, but he didn¡¯t find any trace of the gaze from before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. it¡¯s just a seventh-rank demon, ¡± he murmured softly. when the beast King advances, it will die sooner or later. Let¡¯s get down to business first. The moment he finished speaking, he shouted, ¡± ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± There was no one else here except him. However, Shi qiuwu seemed to be very certain that he would get a response from the human (beast) after he finished speaking. As expected, after he finished speaking, the huge mud nest floating in the air suddenly shook slightly and let out a buzzing sound, as if it was responding to Shi qiuwu. Chapter 1340 - Chapter 1340 Hold on.3 Chapter 1340: Hold on.3 Chapter 1340: Hold on.3 The mud nest was formed by the four peak rank seven monstrous beasts that spat out torrents of water and sealed the beast King within. The four demonic beasts trapped the beast King, but they did not dare to be careless. They still spat out a large stream of mud, and the power of the torrent pushed the mud nest to roll in the air. In an instant, it expanded again and formed a huge mud ball, floating in the air. It was quite similar to the giant cocoon formed by the nine Dragons in the Holy Temple in the yulun illusionary realm. The demonic beast¡¯s eyes flickered, and its head split open again, forming a huge mouth that wrapped around the mud ball. It was obvious that it wanted to swallow the mud nest and the Beast King into its stomach. As Shi qiuwu opened his mouth, the mud nest, which had been sealed and still, trembled. ¡°Not good!¡± When song Qing saw the mud nest shake, she had a bad feeling. Just as this thought emerged, a crisp ¡®crack¡¯ was heard. A long and thick crack appeared on the surface of the mud nest, and then it became still again. An uneasy killing intent came from the crack. The four demonic beasts seemed to feel the pressure and immediately opened their mouths even wider. The four-petal mouth had already contained the giant mud nest. As it retracted its head, it dragged the mud nest and swallowed it. With a sizzling sound, a small part of the mud nest was instantly sucked in. At this moment, after the giant mud nest stopped for a moment, a black light flashed in the gap. A sharp black shadow reached into the gap, and then with a light pull, like a sharp knife cutting tofu, a corner of the seemingly hard mud nest was pulled off. One, two, three- Several similar black armors poked out from the mud nest, as if they were being torn apart ¡­ Crack! Crack! The mud nest formed by the mud and rocks spat out by the peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast was instantly crushed, revealing a black hole of about three meters in height. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ The demonic beast¡¯s roar came from the broken mud nest. The powerful force turned into a sound wave attack, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, the mud nest was smashed into pieces! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡¯ Clang clang! The sounds of mud and rocks exploding and flying could be heard at the same time, mixed with the angry roars of the four demon beasts. Under the huge impact, its head seemed to have been blown into pieces. In the collision of the air currents, the demonic beast¡¯s split head was like a long Willow in the wind, swaying uncontrollably. The rock exploded, and the Beast King¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. At this moment, its four limbs were on the ground, and its head was raised up. Its pair of Scarlet eyes looked up and met Shi qiuwu¡¯s gaze in the sky. A hint of joy flashed across its face. It was in mid-air, and its four claws curved- Whoosh! Whoosh! A large amount of spiritual energy turned into a stream of air that lifted its body up. It leaped and pounced toward the peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast! At this moment, when Shi qiuwu arrived, it should have quickly jumped out of the barrier of the starry sea and regrouped with Shi qiuwu. Why did it waste time to kill the seventh-rank monstrous beast? Song Qingxin was a little confused. Although a seventh rank monstrous beast was not a match for a beast King, it was still at the peak of the seventh rank. It was just that it had suppressed the power of its bloodline and had not been able to advance. It was not easy to provoke it. The beast King¡¯s current battle with it was just a waste of time. It was wrong! Just as this thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, she saw the beast King pounce on her. The seventh-rank monstrous beast¡¯s head was split into four, and it quickly dodged. The beast King¡¯s clawing claws left behind afterimages that were one meter long. Using this momentum, the beast King quickly pounced toward Shi qiuwu who was above him! This Demon King was extremely cunning. The battle between it and a rank seven demonic beast made it difficult for most other demonic beasts to get close. The only one who could stop it was this peak rank seven demonic beast. At this moment, it was pretending to attack so that it could instinctively Dodge. Taking advantage of this opportunity, it quickly escaped. The starry sea had already been controlled by it and formed a barrier. It was the only ¡®key¡¯ that connected it to the outside world. If the beast King escaped, all the demonic beasts, including song qingxiao, would be trapped here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once Shi qiuwu made a move, all the demonic beasts in the sea of stars, including her, could become a source of spiritual energy and become nourishment for the beast King, helping it to break through to the ninth rank. He couldn¡¯t let the beast King escape! Su Wu reminded him from within his spirit. ¡°Wait,¡± Song qingxiao did not lose her cool at the critical moment. As soon as she said this, the seventh-order monster beast quickly realized that it had fallen into a trap. Chapter 1341 - Chapter 1341 Chaos (1) Chapter 1341: Chaos (1) Chapter 1341: Chaos (1) As soon as song qingxiao said this, su Wu understood what she meant. The peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast¡¯s head stopped moving. Two rows of half-meter long saw-like teeth suddenly grew out of the split head, like a big mouth. At this moment, its mouth was like a giant man-eating flower petal. With a howl, it turned into several afterimages and bit at the beast King. The beast King had forced it away with a feint and tried to escape. The demon was probably pretending to be fooled to lower the beast King¡¯s guard. As expected, the beast King was eager to escape when it saw Shi qiuwu appear. In its joy, it didn¡¯t guard against the four demonic beasts ¡®bite. Its forelimbs bent and it jumped up with its body. Its lower limbs stretched and its long tail hung behind it. When it heard the sound of the wind and felt that something was wrong, it was already too late! The friction between the air currents turned into an incomparably sharp sound. The mouth of the seventh-order monstrous beast closed with a ¡®clang¡¯ sound, and bit off more than half of the beast King¡¯s long tail that was hanging down. ¡®Roar!¡¯ Following the beast King¡¯s furious roar, the rank seven monstrous beast bit the beast King¡¯s long tail and pulled its head back, forcefully dragging its body down. This demonic beast was extremely powerful. As soon as the beast King¡¯s body was restrained, it twisted its body, stretched out its forelimbs, and slapped the seventh-rank demonic beast¡¯s head. The sharp claws tore through the seventh-order monster beast¡¯s head and cracked one of its eyes. The hard shell on the beast¡¯s head cracked. The beast King¡¯s roar was accompanied by the beast¡¯s wailing. Blood poured like a heavy rain, with a pungent smell. It was extremely tragic. With a slap and a claw, the seventh-rank monstrous beast¡¯s head was torn apart. However, its raised claws left several one-meter-long wounds on the beast King¡¯s hind legs. The beast King took advantage of the force of the slap to cut off its tail and break free from the demon¡¯s restraints. It twisted its body and jumped more than ten meters away. ¡®Roar!¡¯ As soon as the beast King was freed, it was furious and roared. Its long tail was cut in half, and the blood that gushed out from the cut was immediately sealed by spiritual power, forming a scab. There were several bloody wounds on its hind legs. The wounds seemed to be quite large, but they were already wriggling and healing, not affecting its strength. In comparison, not only had they lost one of the five seventh-order monster beasts, but they had also lost an eye. They had suffered heavy losses and their auras were weak. Half of its head had caved in, and it didn¡¯t even seem to have the ability to split its head. Large amounts of blood gushed out of its scales like a flood, and in an instant, it was as if its body was wrapped in a thick layer of mud. One could tell the difference in strength between the peak rank seven monstrous beast and the Beast King. However, even after hearing the beast King¡¯s warning, the demon did not retreat. Its single eye flashed with ruthlessness and it still hissed in response, ¡± ¡®He-¡® The confrontation between the two monsters happened in a flash. Although the seventh-order monster beast paid a heavy price, it cut off the beast King¡¯s escape route. As soon as the other demonic beasts reacted, they all charged in the direction the beast King had pounced in. The starry sea was already under control, and only the beast King knew where the life gate to the outside world was. The direction it was running in must be the only correct path. Song qingxiao did not hesitate and blended in with the beast horde. The impact of a beast group above grade seven was enough to shake the world. The entire starry sea trembled and let out a buzzing sound. The earth trembled, and the invisible barrier seemed to be on the verge of shattering under the impact. Even a beast King at the peak of the eighth rank had no choice but to retreat under the terrifying pressure of the beast horde¡¯s charge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dust that filled the air was swept away by the momentum of the hundred beasts galloping. It scattered like clouds, revealing Shi qiuwu¡¯s figure standing outside the barrier. It was as if he was standing in the clouds with the clouds gathering behind him. Facing the momentum of the beast group, he did not Dodge or avoid. He was like an obstacle that was difficult to climb over, blocking the way. When song qingxiao saw this, she did not know why, but she had a bad feeling. According to her speculations, the change in the sea of stars should be related to Shi qiuwu. Without the help of humans, even if the beast King wanted to devour the starry sea to increase its own strength, it would not have been able to do so easily. Chapter 1342 - Chapter 1342 Chaos (2) Chapter 1342: Chaos (2) Chapter 1342: Chaos (2) Therefore, the true ¡®key¡¯ to the barrier of the starry sea might not be in the hands of the beast King, but in the hands of this person. In other words, the direction in which the beasts were escaping was right. She had mixed herself in with the beasts and used the momentum of the beasts ¡®attack to have a chance of survival. But why did she feel that things would not go so smoothly? Shi qiuwu stood on top of the clouds, his expression was calm to the point of being almost calm. His appearance was somewhat similar to the son of the royal family that song qingxiao had once seen, but compared to his weak and gentle temperament, the similar eyebrows revealed a strong aura that made people shudder. Under that pair of slender and slightly delicate eyebrows, the corners of his eyes were slightly raised. They were like two swords, cold and threatening. ¡°You promised to protect the Shi family for three hundred years.¡± Under the attack of the beast group, even the beast King did not dare to directly face it, and could only temporarily hide. However, shikugo, who was above the clouds, had one hand behind his back and his back was straight. His cold eyes were filled with the shadows of the beasts, getting closer and closer. The powerful force hit the fragile barrier. The invisible barrier twisted under the chaotic spiritual power, as if it was about to break. There was no other ¡®person¡¯ here, but he seemed to know that his words would be answered. As expected, the beast King in the sea of stars let out a long howl, as if it was responding to Shi qiuwu¡¯s words. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a very faint smile. In the next moment, his gaze turned cold, and his entire aura changed drastically! Song qingxiao sensed that something was wrong. Her spiritual power stopped and she instinctively formed a seal with her fingers. As her spiritual power circulated, the swordsman token turned into a defense that covered her entire body. Shi qiuwu¡¯s aura instantly soared in mid-air. His entire person was like a sword that had been unsheathed. His aura was terrifying. He turned his wrist behind his back, and a translucent Pearl the size of a fist appeared in his palm. The bead was light green in color. Even through the restrictive spell, one could still feel the strong spiritual power in the bead. chaos bead? ¡± In his divine soul, su Wu let out a low cry, ¡°¡±It really is this thing!¡± chaos bead? ¡± Song qingxiao noticed something was wrong with his tone and asked, ¡°¡±What kind of treasure is this?¡± the chaos bead is a Supreme treasure. In terms of the grade of the magic treasure, it could not be compared to song qingxiao¡¯s heaven-destroying sword and Qing Ming token. but this bead has a special characteristic. It is a chaos bead that can contain chaos! Su Wu¡¯s tone was solemn, completely different from the nasty tone he used when he ridiculed Shi qiuwu. it¡¯s said that it contains the universe and can contain a small world. He said, ¡± this Pearl was created by the divine secrets clan thousands of years ago. At this point, he did not have the time to explain the origins of the divine armaments clan to song qingxiao in detail, so he only picked out the important ones. a thousand years ago, the divine secrets clan was famous for creating mechanisms, puppets, cosmic bags, and formations. when the divine legacy race had first created the chaos bead, it had not attracted any attention from the other races. After all, even though the chaos bead was said to be able to contain chaos, to some powerhouses of the aristocratic families, being able to contain it was not a useful secret technique. There was also the universe bag that could store everything. Supreme-grade heaven and earth pouches could already hold many items, enough to satisfy the needs of cultivators. As for the chaos beads refined by the divine legacy race, although they were already heavenspan-grade treasures, if they were only used to store things, they were of little value. Thus, when the chaos bead was first born, even though the divine armaments clan claimed to have refined ten of them, no one showed any interest in them. There were even people who mocked them behind their backs, saying that they were merely an ¡®upgraded version of the Super universe bag¡¯. As a result, the divine armaments clan became the laughingstock of the entire clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was until one of the clan¡¯s members, who was originally a piece of trash that did not attract much attention, bought a chaos bead with an item given to him by an elder, perhaps to show off his family¡¯s wealth in front of his companions. He then said, ¡± and accidentally put the entire clan into the bead. When su Wu said this, he paused slightly. once you are put into the Pearl, you will follow the master¡¯s will, or be controlled by him, like a servant, or ¡­ He paused for a moment. Refine it into spiritual energy for the owner to absorb, causing his cultivation to rapidly increase.¡± Back then, the son of the aristocratic family had unintentionally placed his entire family into the Pearl and in the end, he had refined them into spiritual energy. This person was only at the nascent soul stage at the time, but after absorbing the power cultivated by all of his clan members in the chaos bead, he instantly reached the strength of the Saint realm! Chapter 1343 - Chapter 1343 Chaos (3) Chapter 1343: Chaos (3) Chapter 1343: Chaos (3) This incident had shocked the entire human realm upon heavens. Even those old monsters who had been in seclusion for many years were alarmed. With the crime of this person using evil and crooked methods and massacring the entire clan, the martial arts Research Institute had dispatched several powerhouses who were half a step into the Saint realm to kill him. The person who had accidentally obtained the chaos bead was just a good-for-nothing, and if he had not been born in the direct line of descent and had not consumed a large amount of spiritual power under the care of the elders of the clan, it was impossible for him to reach the nascent soul stage. Even if he had obtained a wondrous item like the chaos bead and unintentionally absorbed the entire race into the bead to refine it into extremely pure power, and then accidentally introduced it into his body, giving him great potential, he did not know how to use it. His realm was not worthy of his strength. Even though his cultivation was extremely high, he had a Treasure Mountain but didn¡¯t know how to use it. In the end, he was killed by the five half-step Saint stage experts from the martial arts Research Institute. after this person died, the Institute of martial arts cleansed him in the name of the evil creature created by the divine armaments clan. Su Wu said indifferently. The divine secrets clan had only entered the Dao through artifact refinement, and they did not have any powerful ancestors to hold down the Fort. Under the purge of the martial arts Research Institute, his clansmen were quickly slaughtered. From then on, the Shen Ji clan, which had once been on par with the armament clansmen, was quickly erased from the list of clans in the heavens beyond heaven. When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but change the topic. it¡¯s for this reason that the old fogeys in the Institute who are cooped up in their courtyards are afraid of death. They massacred the shenji clan but are afraid that there are still descendants of the shenji clan alive. So, they went to great lengths to get a lot of Mystic crystals and turn the entrance of the Institute into a restrictive spell to prevent their mechanisms and formations from appearing. When the restriction on the Institute was set up, there had been a rumor in beyond Avalon that unless the divine legacy race appeared once more, the mystic crystal gate of the Institute would never break. When song qingxiao heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what su Wu had said when they came out of the lost city¡¯s trial. It gradually matched the situation he was talking about now. At that time, she had just received the mystic crystal from the lost city and asked su Wu about its use. The mysterious dagger that had accompanied her for a long time had been destroyed in the lost city¡¯s trial. After getting the mystic crystal and knowing the origin of this item, she was originally very happy. However, when she heard su Wu¡¯s words, it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on her head. When su Wu mentioned the hardness of the mystic crystal, he happened to mention the restrictive gate of the martial arts Research Institute, which was made of this object. It had not been damaged for more than a thousand years. At that time, he had just said it casually. Song qingxiao did not expect to hear the inside story so many years later. He couldn¡¯t stop himself at the mention of the people from the martial arts Research Institute. these old men occupy the seats in the Parliament and order the young people to Rob houses, while they themselves eat a lot of medicinal pills to maintain their health. They have done all kinds of bad things, but they are very afraid of death. After killing and setting fire, in order to prevent people from coming to them, the door must be the strongest. He snorted and said in a mocking tone, ¡± if the divine armaments clan had not created a chaos bead back then, but instead presented them with an armor as hard as the shell of a thousand-year-old black Tortoise, perhaps these old fellows would have treated them as honored guests. How would they have attracted this disaster of extermination? ¡± ¡°..¡± Shi qiuwu was standing in front of him, blocking song Qing¡¯s only way out. Behind him, there were beast Kings eyeing him covetously. She was at a loss for words and should have been worried about her own life and death instead of listening to su Wu¡¯s sarcastic remarks about the people of the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°Chaos bead.¡± She reminded. Su Wu was silent for a moment. Song qingxiao thought that she had interrupted him and might have angered him, but he finally returned to the main topic, ¡± after the divine armament clan went extinct, the bead in their hands fell into the hands of the martial arts Research Institute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This result was also within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. She responded, and su Wu continued, ¡± ¡°However, I only managed to obtain three beads in the end.¡± Before the martial arts Research Institute made their move, once the news of the chaos bead was leaked, someone couldn¡¯t hold it in and took the lead to ask for it. It caused a great chaos more than a thousand years ago. The chaos bead was a one-time-use item. Once it was loaded and used, it would be useless whether it recognized an owner or absorbed spiritual power. According to the shenji clan, they had spent a great price to produce ten of them. Other than the useless disciple of that clan who had accidentally used one, there should have been nine of them. Later on, the people from the martial arts Research Institute had tried their best to track them down, but they had only managed to retrieve one. The rest had fallen into the hands of other clans, indirectly creating several powerhouses. Chapter 1344 - Chapter 1344 Spiritual Pearl (1) Chapter 1344: Spiritual Pearl (1) Chapter 1344: Spiritual Pearl (1) Su Wu¡¯s words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s initial guess. The moment she heard that the martial arts Research Institute and the clan in the heavens beyond heaven had obtained the chaos bead and created several super Masters, she could not help but gasp. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerful treasure!¡± ¡°How can there be such a good thing?¡± Su Wu¡¯s tone was indifferent as he said, ¡± ¡°Everything in the world has its own rules of mutual augmentation and restraint.¡± Although the chaos bead was good, it was not without weaknesses. The martial arts Research Institute and the clan that had obtained the chaos bead had used it to create several super powerhouses and had been unparalleled in their glory. however, as time passed, these experts created by the power of the chaos bead found it difficult to make any progress on the path of cultivation. It was as if they were stuck in that realm, unable to make any further progress. Not only had they not made any progress, but their divine souls and sea of consciousness had also begun to show signs of instability. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The situation was urgent, and it was not the time for song qingxiao to be curious. However, the chaos bead was closely related to her escape route in the future. The minor details would probably have a great impact on her. The more she knew, the more she would benefit from being surrounded by two and a half Sage state experts. ¡°Their mental state has collapsed.¡± Su Wu said calmly. Whether it was song qingxiao, who had been chosen to enter the divine prison, or a descendant from a noble family, they all had to go through a process of growing from scratch. Just like how skyscrapers were built from the ground, the foundation had to be laid down bit by bit before one could achieve anything. in the later stages of cultivation, the stability of the state of mind will not lose to the cultivation of spiritual power. When su Wu said this, he seemed to have thought of something, and his tone was a little strange. However, this strange feeling was only fleeting, and he quickly suppressed it. At the end of the day, the chaos bead¡¯s special characteristic was to benefit others and help one person. Although such a huge concentrated force could create a strong person in a very short time, it would always cause endless trouble. Even though the demonic beasts and cultivators that were absorbed into the bead were barely transformed into a huge amount of power, they were ultimately not his, and there were certain hidden dangers. The demonic beasts and cultivators who were swallowed might not have been willing. Apart from the immense power contained within the chaos bead, there was also a powerful aura of resentment. Once the power of the bead was absorbed, although the cultivation would increase greatly in a short time, at the same time, the resentment would become a hidden danger. It would turn into an incurable ¡®poison¡¯ and lie in ambush deep in the body of the cultivator. And as time passed, it became more and more inseparable. That was why the man-made ¡®powerhouses¡¯ from back then all suffered from Qi deviation in less than 50 years. Their strength remained the same, but with the collapse of their mental state and the destruction of their divine souls, their minds were destroyed under the backlash of their strength. Their actions deviated from the rules, and they were like walking corpses. Such a situation caused the martial arts Research Institute and the clan to turn pale with fright. By the time they reacted and wanted to save him, it was already too late. ¡°The injuries of the physical body can be treated, and the damaged veins can be rebuilt.¡± Su Wu sighed. but the damage to the soul is irreversible. Once the soul was destroyed, the physical strength would become tyrannical. The so-called ¡®expert¡¯ created by the martial arts Research Institute would become a ¡®beast¡¯ that had lost control. This was a man-made disaster, and it had a great impact on the human realm upon heavens and the aristocratic families back then. The reason why su Wu knew so much was that the taikang clan had once possessed a chaos bead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that time, an extremely talented successor had emerged from the core direct descendants of the taikang clan. In the past thousand years, he was the successor with the most potential to pry into the universal realm and shake the divine prison. In order to achieve this goal as soon as possible, the taikang clan had given him the chaos bead after they had obtained it. At that time, the taikang race hoped to create a ¡®God¡¯, but in the end, not only did they fail to create a God, but their bloodline was also destroyed, and they had no future. This matter was a huge blow to the extremely powerful tai Kang clan. At that time, regardless of whether it was the aristocratic families or the martial arts Research Institute, the people who were selected to use the chaos bead were all top talents, just like the disciples of the taikang clan, they were powerhouses who had the potential to enter the Saint realm in the future. Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345 The spiritual Pearl (2) Chapter 1345: The spiritual Pearl (2) Chapter 1345: The spiritual Pearl (2) However, it was destroyed because of the person in Power¡¯s eagerness for quick success. This incident had a huge impact on the human realm upon heavens. the people from the Institute of martial arts later studied these people¡¯s ¡®corpses¡¯. In the end, they found that although their strength increased rapidly in a short period of time, their state of mind, soul, and other things were not worthy of such a realm. The consequences of forcefully raising one¡¯s cultivation level was like pulling up seedlings to help them grow, one could only reap the consequences of their own actions. There were two ways to solve this problem. The first was to destroy the dantian and sea of consciousness, dispersing the spiritual power and cultivation to save one¡¯s life. Secondly, the person who used the chaos bead had a much higher cultivation level than the chaos bead before absorbing the spiritual energy. He could suppress the ¡®poison¡¯ in the chaos bead and turn it into nothing. Other than these two methods, there was no other way. All things in the world had their own set of rules that complemented and countered each other. Cultivation itself was already going against the heavens, and there was no faster way to go. However, after the first method was used, although it could save the lives of the disciples, it was equivalent to the destruction of a lifetime of cultivation.The second method was even more useless. It was equivalent to breaking the dream of creating a ¡®God¡¯ in the human realm upon heavens. The impact of the outstanding talents of the aristocratic families and the martial arts Research Institute being crippled was too great. It was still recorded in the major events of the martial arts Research Institute. From then on, there were still those in the martial arts Research Institute who were unwilling to give up and tried to study the characteristics of the chaos bead, trying in vain to get rid of its shortcomings and use its advantages. However, the divine secrets clan¡¯s mechanisms were the work of the heavens, and they were unique in the world. With the divine secrets clan¡¯s extinction, they could no longer be replicated. The 10 chaos beads then became out of print. Back then, the Shen Ji clan claimed to have created ten of them, but the Institute of martial arts managed to obtain four. Other than the one that the descendant of the clan accidentally used, the rest of the pills ended up in the hands of the other clans. The martial arts Research Institute had put in a lot of effort and paid a great price to obtain a chaos bead. After a hundred years of research by the elites of the Parliament, they finally came to a conclusion: The chaos bead could contain chaos, from small personal items to big self-formed universal worlds. However, this conclusion was almost exactly the same as what the shenji clan had declared back then. The people of the martial arts Research Institute had spent more than a hundred years of hard work and destroyed so many valuable talented successors. In the end, they only proved that it was a waste of time and effort, and they had almost become a laughing stock in the human realm upon heavens. In order to save face, the martial arts Research Institute finally declared, ¡°Apart from being able to absorb the energy of living beings stored in the chaos bead, it also had the right to keep and control them. However, this theory was based on their theory and had not been verified. In addition, the number of beads was so small that it was no longer possible to use them for experiments. In the end, the matter was left unsettled. it¡¯s precisely because of the chaos bead¡¯s legendary nature that even if it¡¯s only a heavenly level treasure, it¡¯s still one of the legendary items on the divine roll. This item was neither a magic treasure nor an elixir, but it was famous for its special attributes. The records on the divine roll had been circulated for thousands of years and were still remembered by people. In the past 1000 years, as far as su Wu knew, the people in the Research Institute had not completely given up. They had been deliberately looking for the whereabouts of the other chaos beads and trying to replicate them. He wanted to reduce the chaos bead¡¯s backlash and retain its ability to absorb spiritual power for others to use. Over the years, they had managed to create some things. Although their power was far from the instantaneous impact of the chaos bead, they had still cultivated several powerful cultivators over the past 1000 years. Now, they were in charge of the martial arts Research Institute and had become the strongest in the Institute. Su Wu would never have thought that such a legendary Pearl would fall into the hands of someone like kunwu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if the chaos bead was flawed, the temptation of creating a ¡®God¡¯ was too great. With the extinction of the divine armaments clan, no matter how dangerous such an item was, it would still cause people to flock to it. However, Shi qiuwu¡¯s possession of the chaos bead was both unexpected and within his expectations. When song qingxiao mentioned that there was something wrong with the starry sky sea and suspected that the beast King was working with Shi qiuwu to ¡®devour¡¯ the living energy of the starry sky sea to help it break through to the type 9 realm, he had already thought of this matter. Other than the power of the chaos bead, nothing else could subdue the entire sea of stars. in other words, this chaos bead has its own disadvantages. That¡¯s why Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t dare to use it himself and instead took this opportunity to cooperate with the beast King. The power of the chaos bead could help the beast King break through the limit of the ninth rank. Chapter 1346 - Chapter 1346 Spiritual Pearl (3) Chapter 1346: Spiritual Pearl (3) Chapter 1346: Spiritual Pearl (3) This way, it was also in line with her speculation that day. The beast King had already reached the eighth step of strength. It should be extremely difficult for it to advance further. That was why he had hit it off with Shi qiuwu during the Battle of the starry sky sea. Shi qiuwu¡¯s life was coming to an end. According to su Wu, it would be difficult for him to break through the shackles of the Saint realm. After him, the Shi family would need a strong and powerful support. The strength of a monster beast was infinite. Once a class 8 beast King grew to Class 9, it was equivalent to a master above the Saint realm. With a beast King in the Shi family, even the great clans of the heavens beyond heaven would have to reconsider their options. However, even though a beast King had reached the eighth rank, it would still be extremely difficult for it to swallow the thousands of demonic beasts in the sea of stars. When he thought about the flaws of the chaos bead, it was not difficult to guess Shi qiuwu¡¯s plan. Even if he was at the end of his life, he would not be willing to use such a Pearl. The reason why he used it on the beast King and helped it break through to the ninth rank was probably because Shi qiuwu had other plans. With the strength of a beast King, after absorbing the power of the sea of stars, even if the chaos bead had a great flaw, the power of the backlash should be suppressed by its own power for a while. Back then, the people in the martial arts Research Institute who had used the chaos bead and had their strength increase explosively had their mental states collapse in turn fifty years later, causing their cultivation to go berserk. In that case, the power of a beast King should be able to suppress the backlash of the bead for at least two hundred years, possibly even longer. Shi qiuwu said, ¡± I want the beast King to protect the Shi clan for 300 years. When he made the Alliance agreement with the beast King, he had probably already calculated that within three hundred years, the chaos bead¡¯s backlash would appear. At that time, how could the Shi family let go of such a demonic beast that had suffered a backlash? ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Su Wu laughed coldly. how can these demonic beasts compare to the calculative minds of the aristocratic families? ¡± Su Wu reminded her, ¡± once you¡¯re inside the chaos bead, your life and death will no longer be in your hands. You have to seize the opportunity. After he said this, he concealed his soul again, no longer making any noise to interfere with song Qing¡¯s decision. The two of them conversed with each other using their divine senses, and it only took an instant. As soon as Shi qiuwu took out the chaos bead, the herd of beasts had already rushed into the air. Just as the beast at the front was about to hit the barrier- ¡°Retreat!¡± Shi qiuwu said indifferently. His voice was not loud, but it carried the confidence of a half-Saint. He flipped his hand, and his palm struck down from the void. The palm looked light, but when it hit the restriction, the spiritual power almost turned into a powerful Golden Palm print. It hit the restriction with a bang, and then the entire sea of stars seemed to be shaken by the power of the palm. Song qingxiao had already stopped running the moment Shi qiuwu took out the chaos bead and sensed that something was wrong. She fell behind the herd. When the palm energy struck down, the few demonic beasts at the front were the first to bear the brunt. The half-step Saint warrior¡¯s attack was extraordinary. The Golden Palm print fell down and covered several demonic beasts. A few demonic beasts seemed to have crashed into an inescapable net. Under the strangulation of the powerful force, they did not have time to let out a wail before they were smashed into pieces and fell like a rain of blood. As the palm pressed down, the demonic beasts behind it let out earth-shattering roars. The palm print grew larger and larger, like a falling curtain. Everywhere it passed, blood flowed like a river, suppressing the charging beasts to fall. Even though song qingxiao managed to stop her forward momentum in time, she could still feel the pressure of the palm print and immediately retreated. At the same time, the demonic beasts that were lucky enough to survive the palm print were also fleeing. These demonic beasts that were in a hurry to escape were forced to fall under the palm wind. In an instant, the demon beasts that were fleeing were either dead or falling. In the rain of blood, the sound of the demon beasts falling could be heard. The group of beasts that had been running away in a spurt of energy earlier was completely routed with a single slap. The beast King waiting below found an opportunity and pounced forward. With a roar, its body grew larger again as it pounced on the injured monstrous beast. Some of the demonic beasts were forced to land. Before they could react, they were slapped to death by the beast King and stuffed into its mouth. As a result, the beasts suffered even more casualties. A blood-curdling roar, hiss, and slapping sounds could be heard. A fishy smell spread out as the demonic beast was attacked from both sides. Even if it wanted to resist, the strength of the beast King was truly terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beast King was like a tiger pouncing on a flock of sheep, wantonly reaping the lives of the demonic beasts. Shi qiuwu, who was in mid-air, looked coldly at the scene in the starry sea. His expression did not change at all. He looked at the chaos bead floating in front of him, then cast a spell and sent a few spiritual powers into the bead. As spiritual power entered the bead, the bead began to glow. Then, something strange happened. The starry sea trembled and a large amount of spiritual power began to flow into the Pearl. Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347 Silver Shadow (1) Chapter 1347: Silver Shadow (1) Chapter 1347: Silver Shadow (1) The bead reflected mountains, rivers, forests, and swamps. Every time a shadow appeared, the spiritual power of the starry sea weakened a little. The entire small world in the starry sky sea trembled non-stop. An invisible pressure pressed down from all directions and then surged into the chaos bead. The current situation reminded song qingxiao of the time when she had first broken into the small ice enchantment during the nuwa¡¯s heaven mending mission. The demonic beasts that lived in the starry sky sea did not even understand what was going on. They were turned into ashes by this force, turned into spiritual energy, and quickly turned to another direction. The starry sea was like a scroll that had been spread out in all directions, but at this time, it was rolling and shrinking toward the center by a powerful force. Wherever it went, all the mountains, plants, spiritual power, and life were crushed into shadows by this power and reflected into the chaos bead. This kind of power was powerful and extremely terrifying. It was as if once the formation was activated, the people in the formation would have no power to fight back. The originally translucent Pearl now clearly reflected the auras of mountains, rivers, and demonic beasts, as if a small world had been formed. Shi qiuwu focused all his attention on controlling the chaos bead. Song qingxiao¡¯s blood was flowing rapidly. At the moment of life and death, she felt the pressure of the force. The speed at which the chaos bead subdued the small world was extremely fast. The sea of stars in the distance had already turned into fog. The fog from all directions swept toward the center. Once it was gathered, it would devour all the demon beasts here. The beasts had no way out, so they could only fight to the death! The surrounding fog rolled closer and closer, like a painting that was slowly closing. The ground kept shaking. For a moment, song qingxiao could not tell whether it was the impact of the beast King¡¯s harvest or the strange movement caused by Shi qiuwu¡¯s chaos bead, which contained the sea of stars. With Shi qiuwu¡¯s help, the beast King swept away its previous caution and took the initiative to attack. With a flash of its body, it split into several Phantoms and charged into the beast group. Wherever it went, it was invincible. With a swipe of its claws, it harvested a large amount of flesh and blood. The roars of the demonic beasts mixed with the sounds of biting and slapping, accompanied by the splattering of blood and flesh as the demonic beasts fell. Not long after, at least a third of the hundreds of demonic beasts had been killed by the beast Kings. In an instant, the sea of stars became a living hell. The demonic beasts that revealed their true forms fell one after another, their corpses piling up into mountains and being drowned by a large amount of blood. The beast King¡¯s eyes were already red from the killing, and it no longer restrained its aura. Song qingxiao was mixed in with the remaining beasts. At this time, the beasts had been forced to fly into the air by the beast King¡¯s ferocity, letting out sorrowful cries. The mountains and rivers that the chaos bead had absorbed into the starry sky sea were green in color, but now they were pink under the blood light. It was much stronger than before, and the speed at which it absorbed spiritual power was faster. The beast King¡¯s ferocity shocked the remaining demonic beasts. Taking this opportunity, the beast King¡¯s clones standing in all directions stepped on the demonic beasts ¡®corpses and let out a low growl that seemed to be threatening and scaring them. When the beasts heard its growl, they could not help but gather closer. The time had come. After the group of beasts that had gathered together temporarily retreated, the beast Kings shook their bodies and gathered together. The shadows combined into one, turning into a terrifying giant beast that was about twenty meters long and ten meters tall! Although he had killed almost one-third of the class 7 demonic beasts in the starry sea, the counterattacks of these demonic beasts before they died had still left several bloody wounds on the beast King¡¯s body. A scratch mark extended from the beast King¡¯s powerful forelimbs all the way to its lower abdomen. It broke through the beast King¡¯s thick leather armor defense and left a wound that was nearly ten meters long. Unfortunately, the demonic beast that had scratched the beast King was not strong enough. Although the wound looked big, the wound was not deep and did not reach its abdomen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, the most serious injury not only did not damage its prestige, but also made it look more murderous. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The beast King¡¯s might overwhelmed the remaining demonic beasts as it roared. In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, a pair of Scarlet eyes filled with murderous intent flashed. The roar stirred her consciousness, causing her to have a splitting headache the moment she was attacked. Her divine sense was damaged, and her body instantly lost control, falling straight down. The demonic beasts of all sizes in the air were in a similar situation. Taking this opportunity, the beast King stomped on the ground and tore apart the corpse of a giant beast under its foot. With this stomp, its body flew toward the chaos bead where Shi qiuwu was. Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348 Silver Shadow (2) Chapter 1348: Silver Shadow (2) Chapter 1348: Silver Shadow (2) The impact of its kick was so strong that song Qing could only hear the sound of the wind. The beast King¡¯s aura was overwhelming. Whether it was the mountain of demonic beast corpses on the ground or the beast King¡¯s might, all the demonic beasts instinctively dodged. Out of the corner of her eye, song qingxiao saw a black shadow as fast as lightning, heading straight for the horizon. She endured her headache and used her consciousness to drive out the beast King¡¯s pressure. She circulated her spiritual energy and forcefully stabilized her body. The chaos bead had not completely pinned Shi qiuwu down. She was not sure if Shi qiuwu would have the energy to attack after breaking out of the realm with the beast King. Under such circumstances, he could not let the beast King escape so easily. Before she could attack, the beast King let out an earth-shaking roar! Song qingxiao immediately turned around and saw the severely injured peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast joining its four heads together and blocking the beast King in a flash. The long teeth on its four heads firmly trapped the beast King, while the lower half of its body was still buried in the ground. As the beast King leaped, the body of this peak-type 7 monstrous beast was stretched extremely long. The dense scales were torn apart, and sticky dark brown blood gushed out from the torn body in large amounts. Its long teeth clung onto half of the beast King¡¯s body. Even if it was about to be torn into two, it would not let go. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The beast King had tried to leave the starry sky sea twice but was stopped by this demon. One could imagine how angry it was. However, it was in a hurry to escape. As most of the sea of stars had been ¡®absorbed¡¯ into the chaos bead, Shi qiuwu, who was controlling the chaos bead, no longer looked as relaxed as before. The speed at which the chaos bead was absorbing energy was getting faster and faster. The fog that was slowly rolling in the surroundings was getting closer and closer, like a tsunami. If they could not leave this place before the chaos bead absorbed the starry sky sea, the beast King might be trapped in the spiritual bead. Even though it was working together with shikugo, the two of them did not trust each other completely. This demon was also worried that he would be tricked by Shi qiuwu and end up as someone else¡¯s wedding dress. Therefore, the moment he was trapped by the peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast, he was instantly enraged. The moment it was pulled down, it twisted its forelimbs and clawed at the heads of the four demonic beasts before it even landed on the ground! The demonic beast¡¯s skull exploded, but it still didn¡¯t let go. The beast King didn¡¯t expect the demon to be so persistent. It immediately let out a fierce roar and its body expanded again. Once the power exploded, the dark clouds in the sky gathered even more quickly, and there was a faint sound of thunder inside. Its strength had already reached the peak of the type 8 realm, but it was not confident that it could overcome the lightning tribulation, so it had been suppressing its strength. It had been holding back before because it was worried that it was not fully prepared. When the lightning tribulation descended, it would be dead. However, under the pressure of the peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast and the activation of the chaos bead by Shi qiuwu, the beast King had no way out. It immediately revealed its true form and prepared to kill the seventh rank monstrous beast first. Its body grew rapidly, and in an instant, it turned into a giant beast about 100 feet long, falling down. The beast King¡¯s transformation made the sea of stars that was being collected much more oppressive. As the beast King¡¯s body grew in size, the four giant beasts that were biting its body finally had no strength to bite it. The strength and grade of both sides were no longer on the same level. Its tightly shut mouth was slowly torn apart by the beast King¡¯s body. In the end, it let out a wail and was helplessly shaken off. However, the beast King already hated it to the core from its repeated pestering. Now that it had let go, the beast King was unwilling to let it go. With a loud boom, the beast King¡¯s forelimb landed on the ground. Like an ape, it raised its forelimb and grabbed the wailing seventh-order monster beast. Then, it lifted it high up and swung it down with force. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! It was like a long whip, and the bodies of the four demonic beasts were lifted high up in the air. The tail of the whip slammed into the ground, making a heaven-shaking and earth-shattering sound. Dust and smoke flew up. The seventh-order monster beast¡¯s body had already been torn in the middle. At this time, under the attack of the beast King, its scales were broken, and it was torn in two from the middle. Blood gushed out from the wound. The beast King smashed it into two before releasing its claws. The upper bodies of the four demonic beasts fell to the ground with a loud thud, and their two half-limbed limbs wriggled on the ground. This battle between an eighth-order beast King and a peak seventh-order monstrous beast was extremely brutal and terrifying. The other monstrous beasts were unable to interfere at all in such a battle. Chapter 1349 - Chapter 1349 Silver Shadow (3) Chapter 1349: Silver Shadow (3) Chapter 1349: Silver Shadow (3) Song qingxiao now had a better understanding of the power of a level eight beast King. She knew that even if she revealed her true form as Nuwa, with the help of her secret techniques and magical treasures, she would not be able to last long in a battle with a beast King in her true form. The suppression between cultivation levels was too powerful. Even if the beast King¡¯s killing intent was not directed at her, she could still sense the feeling of her power being limited when she was facing a demonic beast with a high-tier bloodline. Not only was his true strength suppressed, but the difference between each power was like the difference between heaven and earth. In addition, there was also Shi qiuwu, who was eyeing her covetously, making her escape route even more dangerous. Such a battle that started and ended so quickly made her even more determined to temporarily retreat. She only had one chance. If she was exposed, it would be the end of her life. She must not act rashly. The beast King heavily injured the demon and let out a loud roar. The roar seemed to vent the anger in his heart, suppressing the other demonic beasts. After solving this big problem, it turned its head and stared at the surrounding demonic beasts with a warning look. Wherever its gaze landed, the other demonic beasts would retreat in fear of its might. It then stomped its feet again and easily leaped toward the chaos bead. This time, the beast King had thought that after dealing with the four demonic beasts, there would be no more trouble. Song qingxiao also gathered her spiritual sense and prepared to use the ¡®Qian¡¯ command to follow him at the critical moment. Just as she was about to break the enchantment and escape, something strange happened again! The two halves of the demonic beast¡¯s body wriggled as if it wanted to close up. This demon beast was already close to the eighth-order realm, and the tyrannical vitality of demon beasts allowed it to still be alive after suffering such a fatal injury. At the same time, it let out a cry of pain and raised its head, which was riddled with wounds. It sucked in a large amount of spiritual energy from the starry sea into its body. Its body began to grow rapidly under the influx of spirit energy. Under the beast King¡¯s previous lifting and smashing, a large number of the scales on its surface were torn apart. At this moment, the spiritual energy caused its body to expand, and the remaining scales were also knocked off by the internal energy. ¡°This demon is going to advance?¡± This thought appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Could it be that at the critical moment of its death, this peak seventh-order monster beast was preparing to use the power of its breakthrough to heal its wounds and escape? As soon as this thought appeared, she immediately rejected it. This was not a good time for it to break through. It was already difficult for demonic beasts to break through. Otherwise, this demonic beast would not have reached the peak of the seventh rank and still dared not break through. Other than the threat of the beast King, there was also a reason why it was not confident. Now that it had been severely injured by the beast King, it would definitely die if it advanced and attracted the lightning tribulation! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± When she thought of the lightning tribulation, song qingxiao seemed to understand the demon¡¯s plan. There were already many clouds gathered above their heads. After the beast King revealed its true form and no longer suppressed its power, heavenly lightning was faintly gathering in the sky. At this time, the peak of the seventh rank demonic beast was forcibly absorbing the spiritual energy of the starry sea in an attempt to break through to the eighth rank. It was probably not because it wanted to escape, but because it wanted to use the Thunder tribulation to severely injure the beast King! Sure enough, the clouds in the sky sensed that the seventh-order monster beast was about to advance, and the rolling thunderclouds became even more intense. A large number of dark clouds moved over, and under the rumbling Thunder, purple lightning drilled in the clouds. The might of the heavenly tribulation was no small matter! Even Shi qiuwu, who was controlling the chaos bead, could not help but change his expression when he sensed the change in the weather. A hint of solemnity appeared in his eyes. ¡®Zi Zi Zi -¡® The lightning quickly gathered, several strands intertwining, forming a lightning bolt as thick as a Silver Dragon, shuttling through the clouds. The rest of the demonic beasts were already frightened by the might of the beast King, but when they saw the actions of the four demonic beasts, they all let out mournful cries. Immediately after, the rest of the demonic beasts also seemed to have reacted. They were not the beast King¡¯s match and could not withstand a single blow from the beast King¡¯s claws and teeth. However, they could use the help of the lightning tribulation during their advancement to severely injure the beast King. ¡®AOW¡¯ ¡®Roar!¡¯ In the continuous roars of the demonic beasts, several demonic beasts released the limit of their power and, like the four demonic beasts, made such a ¡®suicidal¡¯ action. As the spiritual Qi entered his body, a large number of thunderclouds gathered. ¡®Boom boom boom¡¯! The Thunder was getting louder and louder, deafening everyone. The clouds grew thicker and thicker as the might of heaven and earth pressed down, causing all living beings to tremble. In an instant, the world turned dark, and one could not even see their own fingers. Occasionally, with the sound of thunder, a bolt of lightning would tear the sky apart and light up the world. The enchantment that Shi qiuwu had set up was slowly revealed in front of the celestial phenomenon. The opportunity had finally come! A hint of excitement flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Although Shi qiuwu had already reached the half-step into the Saint realm, the barrier he had set up might not be able to withstand the lightning tribulation attracted by so many seventh-order demonic beasts and the power of lightning drawn by the eighth-order beast King. The beast King was still in mid-air, still charging upwards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shadow of the lightning tribulation was reflected in its eyes. A demonic beast like it rarely had anything to fear, but when it saw the heavenly tribulation that was about to arrive, its face finally revealed a trace of panic. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of thunder resounded through the earth, followed by a bolt of lightning as thick as the mouth of a bowl. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, it cut through the sky, pushing away the clouds and gathering the lightning in the middle. The world instantly brightened as bright as day. A strong wind blew in the sea of stars, and the strong smell of blood rose. Song qingxiao had been watching the beast King¡¯s movements with all her attention, ready to escape at any time. Suddenly, a Silver Shadow flashed and entered her peripheral vision. Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350 Ambition (1) Chapter 1350: Ambition (1) Chapter 1350: Ambition (1) However, the silver light was soon drowned out by the dazzling lightning! ¡®Zi Zi Zi ¡®! The electric current formed a huge silver Halo in the air, and the pressure of the world came from the Halo. The beast King¡¯s figure rushed into the air. The Halo formed by the lightning turned into layers of halos and struck down, as if it wanted to trap the beast King in the Halo. The previously relaxed-looking tokugo was now frowning and his face was slightly pale. Under the strong wind, his clothes were blown by the wind and fluttered wildly. ¡°Hurry up!¡± He had lost his calm. He had not expected that the ferocious demonic beasts of the starry sea would work together at such a critical moment. In order to prevent the beast King from leaving, they even triggered the lightning tribulation. The demonic beasts in groups did not even care about their lives! Even though there was news of the cooperation between the demonic beasts when the heavens beyond heaven attacked the starry sea, the news could not be compared to the shock of seeing it with their own eyes. The advancement of a large number of demonic beasts triggered the power of the lightning tribulation. Even though Shi qiuwu had already reached the half-step Saint realm, he still couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of the lightning tribulation. Not to mention that the heavenly lightning had yet to fully form. It was only the power of a precursor, but it already made him feel even more pressured. Every time the Thunder rumbled, his sea of consciousness would shake. Especially when he was controlling the chaos bead. At the critical moment of subduing the starry sky sea, multitasking would be even more difficult. The sea of stars was located in the Empire, and it was like a fish bone that had been stabbed into the throats of the aristocratic families. The existence of the beast herd was too unstable for them. The aristocratic families and even the Shi clan had long planned to get rid of them and reclaim their territories for their use. Thus, a hundred years ago, Shi qiuwu had made a plan. The cosmic Alliance was only the beginning of the plan. At that time, the beast King had already reached the eighth rank, but due to the limitations of its innate bloodline, it was too difficult for a monstrous beast like it to grow to the ninth rank. The power of its bloodline was far inferior to that of ancient great demons, and it was very likely that it would reach the peak of the eighth-rank at the end. At that time, Shi qiuwu¡¯s appearance was too tempting for the beast Kings. He had sacrificed the sea of stars to achieve it. After entering rank-9, not only would it bring about a powerful transformation in its strength, but it would also bring about a mutation in its bloodline. It was very likely that it would be reborn and become an existence that was not inferior to the bloodline of the ancient demons. Shi qiuwu had obtained a chaos bead many years ago. According to his original plan, he would have used this Pearl to help the beast King break through to the ninth rank, and then let the beast King protect the Shi family for 300 years. He had bought time for the Shi family so that they could cultivate more bloodlines and develop the clan. With the power of a level nine beast King, the Shi family would be able to consolidate their position as the leader of the aristocratic families. They would also be able to fight for a place in the heavens beyond heaven. As time passed, the chaos bead would start to show signs of a backlash. The beast King would be unable to suppress it and would suffer the backlash from the bead¡¯s resentment. If the Shi clan had developed well then, they might have been able to subdue the beast King. This demonic beast was different from the bloodline of the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven, which had been destroyed after using the chaos bead. It had already reached the ninth rank. If it could not be subdued, whether it was its skin or its core, bones, blood, or flesh, they would all be a rare and priceless treasure to the Shi family. It had an extremely strong body, and in the Shi family, there was a plot that Shi qiuwu had been planning for many years, just waiting for such a powerful bloodline power to fill in. Originally, everything was under Shi qiuwu¡¯s control. However, the beast horde¡¯s intense reaction caused Shi qiuwu to feel as if things were about to get out of his control. The lightning in the sky became more and more concentrated, and the dozens of demonic beasts advanced at the same time. The lightning tribulation that they attracted formed an extremely terrifying heavenly tribulation formation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The power was enough to destroy the world. Even a half-Saint couldn¡¯t resist it. The only thing he could do now was to take advantage of the fact that the Thunder tribulation formation had yet to take shape. The beast King had to leave the starry sky sea as soon as possible so that he could store the starry sky sea into the chaos bead as soon as possible. Only when these demonic beasts disappeared from the world and were devoured by the beast King as spiritual energy would the lightning tribulation attracted by the demonic beasts dissipate. As for the lightning tribulation brought about by the beast King¡¯s advancement, it was naturally much easier to deal with compared to this tribulation formation. With the power of the chaos bead, the beast King should be able to survive! Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351 Ambition (2) Chapter 1351: Ambition (2) Chapter 1351: Ambition (2) Thinking of this, Shi qiuwu could not help but urge, ¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± He had lived to this age, controlled the Shi family for many years, and was a half-step into the sage state expert himself. It was rare for him to lose his composure like this. The beast King immediately roared when it heard his urging. Its body was already extremely huge, and the shadow IT formed almost shot into the sky. Its head was raised high, almost touching the sky. However, as it roared, its body in the sky doubled in size. It released its controlled power, and its long hair fluttered in the wind, forming a shadow that seemed to block the round light shadow formed by the Thunder tribulation formation. The sky instantly darkened, and the look of shock on song Qing¡¯s face was immediately covered by a shadow. Although the silver Shadow that flashed into her eyes was fleeting, it still stirred up a huge wave in her heart, making it difficult for her to calm down. At this critical moment, the lightning tribulation appeared. Shi qiuwu was trapped by the chaos bead and lost his calm under the lightning tribulation. Although the beast King was powerful, its attention was also attracted by the heavenly tribulation, and it was the crucial time for her to escape. In front of two and a half strong people who had entered the Saint realm, her chance was coming. She shouldn¡¯t have been distracted, she should have been completely focused. Song qingxiao tried her best to concentrate, but for some reason, the silver Shadow that flashed past the corner of her eyes disturbed her calm and distracted her. ¡°Forget it!¡± She forced herself to calm down, clenched her teeth, and finally gave up. Song qingxiao turned her head and looked in the direction of the silver Shadow. The spiritual power of the sea of stars had been completely disrupted by the attraction of the chaos bead. The beast group¡¯s suicidal advancement made the situation even worse. The pressure of the heavenly tribulation, the aura of the beast King, the spirit energy of the demonic beast, the rapid expansion of the body, and the roar ¡­ All these forces combined to form an incomparably chaotic force that affected her consciousness. In the distance, she could see clouds of dust and mist nibbling away at the starry sky sea¡¯s territory, getting closer and closer. As the space rapidly contracted, it brought about an extremely terrifying pressure. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes could no longer see the silver Shadow. What came into her sight was the mountain rocks on the ground cracking open with ¡®bang, bang¡¯ sounds. The mountain-like corpses of the demonic beasts had turned into blood water, gurgling and flowing into the ground, becoming one with the ground. ¡°Come out, come out!¡± The sound of thunder pierced through song qingxiao¡¯s eardrums, suppressing the roars of the demonic beasts. She murmured softly, unable to hide the anxiety in her heart. BOOM! BOOM! Amidst the sound of thunder and lightning, a group of lightning bolts with fangs and claws bared met in the air, forming an extremely large Halo that directly enveloped the direction of the beast King¡¯s attack. The lightning lit up The Dark World in an instant. She used this light to search carefully. At this moment, time seemed to pass extremely slowly for song qingxiao. She felt a sense of tension that she had not felt for a long time. On one side was an opportunity to escape, on the other side was the silver Wolf, forming a seesaw battle. One second, two seconds ¡­ She searched calmly. The ring of light formed by lightning fell down. In the sky, Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression changed. A hint of fierceness flashed in his eyes. Finally, he quickly took out a small transparent Bell the size of a palm. This person had already lost the calmness of a half-step Saint. Earlier, he had been able to remain calm even when faced with the beast horde¡¯s attack, but now, he was terrified by the power of the heavenly tribulation. The small bell seemed to be carved out of transparent crystal. As soon as it appeared, it let out a clear and long chiming. Shi qiuwu cast a spiritual art into it, and the small bell turned in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge Bell about three meters tall. With a loud boom, it enveloped him and the chaos bead! The ring of lightning fell from the small bell at this time, and the transparent Bell was instantly covered with electric currents. The lightning talismans struck the bell, producing extremely clear and crisp sounds one after another. The two forces clashed, but the magic treasure that Shi qiuwu took out was extraordinary. It was extremely hard, and it withstood the impact of the lightning rings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the ring of lightning wasn¡¯t aimed at Shi qiuwu. The ring of lightning fell from the bell and headed straight for the beast King. ¡®Zi Zi Zi -¡® The sound of the surging electric current drowned out the beast King¡¯s angry roar. The beast King¡¯s body expanded once again, and its body was like a small mountain. It raised its head and grinned. The long fangs formed two long shadows that looked like the scythe of the death God, and they attacked the ring of lightning. BOOM! BOOM! The lightning spiritual energy came into contact with the beast King¡¯s power, and an explosive sound was heard, causing the starry sea to churn. Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352 Ambition (3) Chapter 1352: Ambition (3) Chapter 1352: Ambition (3) The sky was instantly illuminated by the lightning, and song qingxiao finally saw the silver light she had been looking for. Under the sky, a pair of furry pointed ears poked out from behind the corpse of a demonic beast that was as big as a Hill. The silver wolf¡¯s head slowly appeared in front of her eyes, letting her see the familiar head that she had not seen for many years. It hid among the corpses of the beasts, crawling and moving carefully. It was extremely vigilant, and the moment there was any movement, it would immediately retract its head back into the blood. It waited until there were no other demonic beasts in the surroundings that could detect its presence before it reappeared. The head had already been dyed maroon in blood, dripping down its silver fur. It took a long time for its fur to return to its original color. With the demonic beast¡¯s body and blood as a cover, it was no wonder that song qingxiao had not discovered its whereabouts. It raised its head and looked up at the beast King, who was about to face the heavenly lightning tribulation, with a determined look in its eyes. It was like an extremely patient Hunter, moving its body discreetly, as if waiting for an opportunity to come. The moment song qingxiao saw it, she heaved a sigh of relief, but then she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She had been searching for the silver Wolf for many years, from the time when the man and the wolf had escaped into the sea of stars until now. Although su Wu had said that it might be dead, after all, there were too many dangers in the sea of stars. However, song Qing had always felt that it was still alive. She had thought many times about what would happen after she found the silver Wolf, but she had never thought that she would find it at this time. This scene was so familiar that she could not help but recall the day when she met the silver Wolf again on the demon Island. The scene at that time was really similar to this, and the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were also the same. ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed at all!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was clearly a matter of life and death, but for some reason, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed heartstrings relaxed the moment she saw the silver Wolf¡¯s shadow, and she revealed a slight smile. Although it had already mutated that day, its strength was still inferior to that of a monster that had evolved to the Dragon level. However, because of its ¡®enmity¡¯ with song qingxiao, this vengeful and narrow-minded Wolf King was not afraid of death. It dared to ambush the flood Dragon that was extremely powerful to it. Although it had been many years, it had not changed. Now, it was staring at the beast King with a familiar gaze. It clearly regarded the peak rank eight beast King in the sea of stars, which was about to face its lightning tribulation, as its prey. The starry sky sea was about to be absorbed into the chaos bead. At this time, the spiritual energy was in chaos, and sometimes the autumn Wu and the heavenly lightning tribulation were eyeing it covetously. However, they looked at the silver Wolf as if they were ready to take a gamble and were not afraid. At this critical moment, the silver Wolf that she had been searching for for many years had reappeared. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if she should be glad that it was still alive or sigh that this guy¡¯s ambition hadn¡¯t diminished. Back on the demon Island, song qingxiao had no other choice but to fight to the death. However, there was still a slight chance at this moment. She was naturally unwilling to take the risk in front of two powerhouses who had more than half entered the sage state. Should he find an opportunity to escape while the lightning tribulation descended, the beast King broke through the barrier, and Shi qiuwu was trapped in the transparent Bell, or should he think of a way to escape with the silver Wolf? Compared to the former, the latter was undoubtedly more risky. If she was not careful, she would lose her life. BOOM! Boom boom boom!¡¯ While song qingxiao was hesitating, the lightning ring had already landed and connected with the beast King¡¯s Head. The ring of lightning was like a silver hoop, locking down the beast King¡¯s Head. The electric current instantly covered the beast King¡¯s huge head, and the Beast King¡¯s roar could be heard amidst the hair-raising sizzling of the electric current. The powerful voltage pressed down with an unshakeable force, forcing the beast King to sink back down, as if to force it back to its original place. The beast King¡¯s figure fell straight down, its shadow pressing down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf lying on the ground seemed to have sensed her ¡®spying¡¯. It moved its furry ears uneasily and turned its head around, as if it was trying to find the source of her spying. After spending so many years in the starry sky sea, it was still as sharp as before. In fact, it was even more cautious. However, wherever it looked, it could only see the group of beasts crazily absorbing spiritual power to attract the lightning tribulation. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure had disappeared the moment it turned its head, and it did not notice anything strange. In addition, the smell of blood and the burning smell of the lightning had fused into one, greatly affecting its naturally powerful sense of smell. The spiritual energy in the starry sky sea was in chaos. Song qingxiao used the ¡®forwarding¡¯ command to hide among the demonic beasts. This place was about to collapse, and in the chaos, it was difficult to find song qingxiao. Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353 Come over (1) Chapter 1353: Come over (1) Chapter 1353: Come over (1) It did not find the person it was spying on, but with the silver Wolf¡¯s extremely cautious nature, it still squinted its pair of gray-blue eyes and slowly sank its huge head into the blood. Song qingxiao changed her position and saw that the silver Wolf¡¯s wet nose was exposed on the surface of the pool of blood. It was following the beast King¡¯s shadow at a moderate speed. It was obvious that it had not given up and was waiting for the right time. The beast King in mid-air was caught by the ring of lightning, and crackling lightning bolts struck its head. The powerful electric current turned into a huge force, pressing its mountain-like body down. The lightning and spirit power rubbed against each other, and with a bang, the beast King¡¯s Head was instantly set on fire. The silver light wrapped around the beast King¡¯s Head, making it look like a small bright sun. The fur on its head was burned to ashes, and a pungent smell of burnt skin and flesh spread out. The beast King¡¯s body fell rapidly, from small to large, and in an instant, it had fallen more than a hundred feet. The beast let out a cry of pain. Its roar shook the starry sea and made the small world that was already suppressed by the chaos bead even more chaotic! Within the transparent Bell in the air, the chaos bead that Shi qiuwu controlled with spiritual energy seemed to have sensed the sea of stars being shaken by the beast King¡¯s roar. The fist-sized bead also began to move chaotically. The light of the lightning turned into a silver light and shone on the bead. It flashed slightly as the bead shook. ¡°Trash!¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression turned ugly. He did not expect that his originally smooth plan would become so difficult because of the beast horde¡¯s actions. The lightning had already formed. The power of the lightning tribulation attracted by the simultaneous advancement of dozens of demonic beasts was so great that even with his strength, he did not dare to take it head-on. This descending ring of lightning was only the appetizer before the true heavenly tribulation arrived. If the beast King could not escape, the sea of stars would not be able to collect it. To absorb the entire starry sky sea into the chaos bead, even with his cultivation, was not an easy task. It required his full attention and he could not spare any time at all. What worried Shi qiuwu the most was that the commotion here was so great that not only the aristocratic families of the Empire, but the heavens beyond heaven would also be coming. If the beast King could not pass the Thunder tribulation and enter level nine before the grandmasters arrived, then he and the Beast King would be restricted by the joint Forces of the grandmasters. When that happened, he would most likely go for wool and come home shorn. The chaos bead that contained the starry sky sea would most likely fall into the hands of the people from the heavens beyond heaven. He had painstakingly planned for a hundred years, and tianwaitian would benefit from it! We can¡¯t delay any longer! At the thought of this, a hint of ruthlessness flashed in Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of pale golden blood. When the blood landed on the chaos bead, it was immediately absorbed. The Golden light dispelled the silver light, and the chaos bead immediately began to emit an extremely resplendent light. Song qingxiao, who was in the starry sky sea, felt the spiritual power around her pressing down from all directions, and a powerful gravitational force was pulling her from above. The gravitational force was extremely strong, as if it wanted to ¡®grab¡¯ her and drag her into another world. She forcefully circulated her spiritual power to stabilize her body, but the spiritual power in her veins was affected by the spiritual power and began to be turbulent. It was like a flood that was about to go out of control, attacking her veins. The speed at which the sea of stars rolled increased, and the fog began to devour the center. Countless demonic beasts could not withstand the pressure and fell from the sky. The corpses on the ground exploded, turning into a mist of blood. The beast King in the air sensed the changes in the starry sky and finally became anxious. It was no longer as restrained as before. ¡®Ao-roar!¡¯ After an earth-shaking roar, a large amount of spiritual energy suddenly gushed out of its body. The spiritual energy was extremely dense and was a faint golden color. It immediately scattered the ring of lightning that was locking it. The Golden mist devoured the electric arcs, and the Beast King¡¯s body seemed to be wrapped in a layer of liquefied metal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beast King, which was at the peak of the eighth rank, released all its power. Once it was free from the restraints of the lightning, it leaped into the sky again. However, in just a short while, the lightning formation in the sky had already taken shape. The clouds covered the sky, and a huge circle was formed in the middle. The power of thunder and lightning rolled in the Tribulation formation in the middle, and several thick arcs of lightning fell from all directions. ¡®Zi Zi Zi ¡®! Under the terrifying sound of the electric current, the Ling power changed rapidly. Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354 Come over (2) Chapter 1354: Come over (2) Chapter 1354: Come over (2) Even though Shi qiuwu was sitting inside the transparent Bell, his expression changed when he saw the lightning. He could not help but cast several spells into the bell to strengthen its defense. He was afraid that it would be scattered by the power of the lightning. Dozens of electric currents fell from the edge of the Tribulation formation. When they fell into the air, they twisted into one and turned into a giant dragon, striking down in the direction of the beast King with a rumble! BOOM! BOOM! The power of the Thunderbolts turned into a bright blue color and pierced through the barrier! The chaos bead trembled violently. Shi qiuwu¡¯s body trembled from the backlash of his spiritual force. His spiritual force struck the bell, making crisp clanging sounds. The beast King had already flown to the top of the barrier, but when the heavenly lightning struck, the earth instantly shook and the mountains shook. Spiritual energy burst out, and the lightning fell on the beast King¡¯s Head. Its metallic defense was instantly penetrated. The cracking sound was drowned out by an even more powerful Thunder. The Golden light on the beast King¡¯s body was scattered. When the lightning landed on its head, it immediately split into several streams and swam around its body. Wherever it went, the skin and flesh split open! As the Thunder rumbled, even the peak type 8 beast King was unable to resist the lightning tribulation. The terrifying power pushed the beast King over, causing it to fall. A large amount of blood poured down like a heavy rain, and was immediately scattered by the airflow. The blood mist filled the entire starry sea. Song Qing¡¯s small figure was like a small boat in the Whirlpool of spiritual energy, swaying with the wind. She had tried to gather her spiritual power several times, but the moment her spiritual power moved, it was scattered by the power of the heavenly tribulation. Such a situation made her horrified. She had also experienced two lightning tribulations, but no matter which one, it was far from what it was like now. It was as if her power was completely useless in the face of such heaven earth law and was suppressed in all directions. The bodies of the beasts were also knocked away by the aftermath of the lightning, and the pool of blood on the ground rippled. The peak-type 8 beast King let out a pained wail. Before the lightning had even dissipated, its skin had already split open. Before the attack was even over, the heavenly tribulation formation began to Thunder and flash again. The lightning formed again, and its power was no less than the first one. ¡®Clang, clang, clang-¡® The transparent Bell that Shi qiuwu was trapped in started to ring under the impact of the spiritual power. Even if this heavenly tribulation wasn¡¯t targeting him, he was still affected by the remaining power of the lightning. By controlling the chaos spirit bead, he was unable to fully control this defensive treasure. He could only forcefully raise his spiritual energy to passively withstand it. The second lightning tribulation had already taken shape. Lightning tore through the sky and struck again ¡­ The lightning struck his skin and flesh, making crackling sounds. The excess power struck the already unstable small world. Although the lightning tribulation was mainly aimed at the beast King, the excess lightning arcs were randomly flying around in the space. The power of these heavenly tribulations could not be underestimated. Even if it was just a small electric arc, the power of each strike was no less than the full power of a cultivator at the peak of the soul splitting stage. The electric arc was invincible, and wherever it went, the beasts howled in pain. The beasts had already been attacked by the beast Kings, and some of them were already riddled with injuries. In addition, the starry sea¡¯s suppression limited their strength. In addition to the heavenly tribulation¡¯s attacks, some of the lower-grade demonic beasts couldn¡¯t withstand the overbearing power of the heavenly tribulation and fell to the ground as soon as they were hit. Once they lost their power, they would be struck by the more terrifying power of lightning until they couldn¡¯t get up. In an instant, a large number of the remaining demonic beasts were killed or injured. The damage caused by the lightning tribulation was even greater than the beast King¡¯s previous hunting. Song qingxiao could only hear the lightning. Even with the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token pouring into her body, her extremely strong body could withstand the full-force attack of a cultivator at the peak of the soul splitting stage. However, the endless lightning still caused her great trouble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beast King was falling rapidly under the attack of the lightning. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, the third bolt of lightning struck down. Before the lightning arrived, the pressure had already arrived. Under the powerful pressure, all the demonic beasts were suppressed in the small world. ¡°Argh!¡± The beast King¡¯s agonized cry rang out once more. After being struck by three bolts of tribulation lightning in a row, its aura had become much weaker. Song qingxiao fell into the pile of demonic beast corpses with a boom. From the corner of her eye, she could see that the wounded beast King had shrunk to twice its original size. The heavenly tribulation had caused it too much damage. As the main target of the heavenly tribulation, it had suffered three such powerful lightning tribulations in a row. Under the situation where it was unable to continue, its realm was faintly unstable, and it was in danger of falling. Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355 Come over (3) Chapter 1355: Come over (3) Chapter 1355: Come over (3) It was falling at an extremely fast speed, and the electric arcs on its body had yet to dissipate, wrapping it up like a ball of light. As soon as the beast King¡¯s body shrank, it fell from the peak of the type 8 realm to the type 8 realm. If it didn¡¯t have the subsequent power, it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to break through, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the subsequent power of the lightning tribulation. What su Wu had said that day about the restraint of the rules of heaven and earth on demonic beasts was incisively and vividly reflected at this moment. Even a powerful beast King would not be able to resist the might of the heavenly tribulation. No wonder it would cooperate with Shi qiuwu in an attempt to break through to the ninth step. The fourth heavenly lightning bolt struck. The fifth ¡­ The rumbling of Thunder continued, and lightning wreaked havoc. A large number of weaker demonic beasts could not withstand the remaining power of the heavenly tribulation, and their lives were taken one after another. With their deaths, the power of the thunderclouds that had been drawn in by their advancement immediately decreased. In addition, the beast King¡¯s strength had been weakened, so the lightning punishment also seemed to have weakened. By the time the sixth bolt of heavenly lightning struck, its power had already decreased significantly. It struck the beast King¡¯s body and caused it to fall to the ground with a loud BOOM! The fog of the sea of stars was very close. Some of the blood that had flowed to the edge of the fog had been swallowed by the fog, turned into spiritual power, and poured into the chaos bead. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The Thunder above his head was getting softer and softer, and its power was far less than before. The beast King fell to the ground. The lightning surrounded it and spread dozens of meters along its body. The lightning arcs danced on the ground, striking the demonic beast¡¯s corpse and blood, turning them into mist that slowly floated up. When Shi qiuwu, who was in mid-air, saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy expression. From the fifth tribulation bolt onwards, the gathering speed of the heavenly lightning was already very slow. When the sixth bolt of heavenly lightning struck, the seventh bolt of heavenly lightning struck through the clouds, but its power was not as strong as before. If the lightning tribulation were to spread out at this moment, the beast King would break through the enchantment and absorb the power within the chaos bead. It would break through to the ninth rank in an instant. Once the thunderclouds dispersed, it would be even more difficult to gather back into the present formation. In this way, the collective advancement of the demonic beasts was more like a blessing to the beast King. Now that the starry sky sea was about to disappear, the number of seventh-rank demonic beasts remaining was less than half of what it was before. Even if those who survived did not die, they would probably be unable to stop the power of the lightning tribulation. It was the best time for the beast King to escape. The opportunity had come! When Shi qiuwu thought of this, song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts were also different from his. Her body flashed and she quickly approached the silver Wolf. The beast King was now covered in injuries and was exhausted. She took the silver Wolf and left with it when it broke through the barrier. It might not have the energy to stop it. As for Shi qiuwu, he should have been completely restrained by the chaos bead and would not have the time to attack. This was her best chance to escape! The beast King lay in the middle of the lightning arcs, panting heavily. Blood flowed out of its body, forming small streams that flowed into the ground. A huge head emerged from the corpses of the beasts. Its gray-blue eyes stared coldly at the beast King, who had been struck down by the lightning tribulation. Its eyes were focused and full of ambition. It slowly shook its ears, and the blood on its ears slowly dripped down its head, revealing the original silver color of its ears. After a long while, as if it was certain that the beast King had been severely injured by the lightning tribulation, the silver Wolf that had been lying on the ground gradually stood up. Its long tail drooped down, trying to approach the beast King. The blood flowing from the beast King¡¯s body gathered into a stream, flowing through the place where the lightning had spread to the front of it. It sensed the powerful energy in the blood and stared at the beast King for a while. Then it lowered its head and stuck out its tongue to lick the blood on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao appeared, it was still licking the blood on the ground, but its ears were already standing up. It was clearly in battle mode. This Wolf King was still as cunning as before. It had already noticed that a ¡®person¡¯ was approaching, but pretended not to notice. It was probably trying to catch her off guard. The strong smell, the Thunder tribulation, and the chaos bead had messed up the spiritual power in the starry sea. Perhaps it was because the man and the wolf had been separated for many years that it did not recognize song qingxiao. Her figure flashed and she glanced at the silver Wolf that had its back to her. It licked the blood slowly, as if it was ready to ambush at any time. Just as it was about to attack, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356 Confirmation _1 Chapter 1356: Confirmation _1 Chapter 1356: Confirmation _1 Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was not loud. In fact, her voice was drowned out by the sizzling sound of thunder and the blood of the beast King. Not to mention that there were still half of the remaining monster beasts who were wailing. Under the double pressure of the Thunder and the shrinking of the sea of stars, even she herself could not clearly hear what she said. However, the silver Wolf¡¯s action of licking the blood paused. This unusually cautious Wolf King seemed to have lost its innate vigilance at this moment, and it turned around without hesitation. It had turned its head too quickly, causing blood to drip from the corner of its mouth. The pair of gray-blue eyes accurately caught song qingxiao¡¯s appearance. Then, the silver Wolf¡¯s face, which was covered in blood, showed an extremely complicated expression. ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® In the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes, the scene of the man and Wolf separating at the border gate seemed to flash past. The last deep impression left in its heart was that song qingxiao had been pierced through by Wei Zhi¡¯s magic treasure and lost her life. In its mind, it had confirmed with its own eyes that she was ¡®dead¡¯ before it entered the border gate without looking back. However, the ¡®person¡¯ who had already died at that time appeared in front of it again. Under the reflection of the lightning, the silver Wolf¡¯s pupils glowed with a faint blue light, as if it was a little vigilant and a little disbelieving. Song Qing¡¯s appearance seemed to have touched a thorn in its heart. It did not seem to believe its ¡®eyes¡¯. After the initial shock, the long hair on its back stood on end. It grinned, revealing sharp teeth, and made a warning ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound from its throat. It even subconsciously retreated, as if what appeared in front of it was just an extremely dangerous illusion. However, as it retreated, the silver Wolf subconsciously stretched its head forward. The tip of its nose wriggled, as if it wanted to smell her scent and confirm her identity. Its actions were as if it was afraid of returning home and was carefully trying to verify. During the years that he had been trapped in the starry sky sea, song qingxiao was not the only one who had advanced several levels. The aura that the silver Wolf had given off was also extremely shocking. As song qingxiao¡¯s strength increased and her knowledge increased, she naturally recognized that when they separated, the silver Wolf was at the beginning of the fifth rank. However, because of the demon island¡¯s environment, the strength of the flood Dragon and the Cerberus that it devoured, and the addition of her blood, it had far exceeded the strength of ordinary fifth rank demonic beasts. However, in less than ten years, it had risen two levels in a row, and its aura had now reached the seventh level. It was different from song qingxiao. It did not have the help of the trial and was not as lucky as song qingxiao. In the trial of the yulun void realm, it had received a gift from Yi Chang and the others, which was why it had broken through. The silver Wolf was able to go from the fifth level to the seventh level in such a short period of time all by itself. There were many crisscrossing scars on its body, so deep that its bones could be seen. This was the reason why it could advance two levels in a short time. Some of them looked like old injuries, and they were very deep. Even with its freakish recovery ability, there were still traces of it left behind. It could be imagined that it had not been smooth sailing for the past few years and should be in a dangerous situation in the starry sea. The most serious injury was a deep wound from the right side of its neck to the bottom of its stomach. A large piece of its fur was torn apart, revealing the skin and flesh inside. The silver-white bones could be vaguely seen, which was extremely terrifying. This injury should have been sustained for quite some time, and its fur had already withered. One could only imagine how vicious the monster beast that had nearly killed it was. It was really lucky that it could survive until now. For some reason, song Qingxin did not feel good. Just as she was about to speak, she saw a shadow from the corner of her eye. Then, her face darkened.¡±Be careful-¡± While he was speaking, the beast King that had been knocked down by the lightning tribulation suddenly raised its head, raised its forelimbs, and slapped them down in the direction of the silver Wolf. The beast King was extremely cunning. It was struck by lightning repeatedly, severely injuring its physical body and causing it to fall back into the starry sea. When the silver Wolf was approaching, the Demon King should have sensed its approach, but it had been lying still. It was probably deliberately luring the silver Wolf into its trap. It was only when song qingxiao appeared and attracted the attention of the silver Wolf that the beast King suddenly attacked. Even though it had suffered a heavy blow from the lightning tribulation, the beast King¡¯s remaining might could not be underestimated. It raised its huge foot, bringing with it a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound. It turned into a fast shadow and clawed at the silver Wolf¡¯s body. The beast King¡¯s attack was extremely fast. When the giant palm landed, it left behind an afterimage. The moment it was about to hit the silver Wolf, a cold glint flashed in the beast King¡¯s eyes. Immediately after, several foot-long golden bone spikes drilled out of its claw armor. They flickered with a cold light and looked extremely sharp. The silver Wolf, which was originally retreating in the direction of the beast King, seemed to have sensed that something was wrong when song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. It had rich combat experience and had developed an extremely strong reaction. Even though song qingxiao¡¯s appearance seemed to have distracted it, it still paid some attention to its surroundings due to its cautious nature. This was the reason why it had been able to survive on its own for so many years. The beast King¡¯s palm landed. It then let out a long howl and twisted its body to Dodge. Its body was extremely small in front of the beast King. Fighting with the beast King was like an ant trying to shake a tree, overestimating its own strength. It was like seeking death, but it had a sense of bravery and was not afraid. ¡°Come here!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she saw this scene. She immediately shouted and spread out her palm. An ice whip formed in her palm. As she spoke, she flicked her arm and the ice whip lashed out in the direction of the beast King. This move of hers was to force the beast King to retreat temporarily to prevent the silver Wolf from getting injured. She had seen the battle between the beast King and the monstrous beast at the peak of the seventh rank. The strength of the beast King at the peak of the eighth rank was too strong. No matter how much courage the silver Wolf had, it still lacked the strength to fight it. Even though the beast King had been severely injured by the heavenly tribulation, it was not something that a Wolf King that had just entered the seventh rank could covet, not to mention that there was still Shi qiuwu¡¯s existence above it. If it was not careful, it would die without a burial ground. According to song Qing¡¯s plan, it would be better to take advantage of the fact that Shi qiuwu had yet to discover his existence and break through the barrier with the beast King, escaping from this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the ice whip was thrown out, the familiar spiritual energy attacked the remaining lightning power. The silver Wolf sensed her power fluctuation and immediately confirmed her identity. It twisted its body in mid-air and dodged the beast King¡¯s grab. The ice whip struck the beast King¡¯s front paw with a loud ¡®pa¡¯. The ice-type spirit energy hit the remaining electric arc, leaving an extremely light blue mark on the beast King¡¯s burnt front claws. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The beast King, who had seemed to be on the verge of death, seemed to have been offended by this attack. It let out a low warning roar and clenched its long claw, instantly shattering the ice whip. Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357 Tacit understanding (1) Chapter 1357: Tacit understanding (1) Chapter 1357: Tacit understanding (1) Not only that, but a powerful force came from the broken ice whip. Song qingxiao could not resist this force. The beast King¡¯s roar turned into a sound wave, striking her sea of consciousness. An invisible force seemed to push her back, pushing her in the direction of the beast King. Facing this situation, song Qing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She sent out a wave of spiritual energy, and an ice curtain rose from the ground, instantly turning into a thick ice wall about seven or eight meters tall. Song qingxiao¡¯s body slammed into the ice wall with a bang, and electric arcs spread from the ground to climb up the ice wall. Purple light flickered, and the remaining power of the lightning tribulation gathered by the beast horde easily shattered the layer of ice. With a clang, the broken ice fell to the ground. Song qingxiao did not expect the beast King¡¯s casual grab to be so powerful through the ice whip. This made her even more determined to avoid fighting with the beast King. After the chaos bead was activated, it collected the starry sea, making this small world more and more cramped. Most of the remaining demonic beasts ran around randomly, but they had nowhere to go. The sea of stars could not hold on for much longer. She and the silver Wolf needed to get rid of the beast King and leave this place as soon as possible. Even if the beast King was enraged, as long as the man and the wolf could avoid its first two attacks, it might not pursue them relentlessly if it was in a hurry to leave this place and use the chaos bead to advance. ¡°Come here!¡± She steadied herself and shouted again. The silver Wolf had already recognized her. The hostility and wariness in its eyes were slightly reduced, but it did not quickly approach her because of her call. The beast King crushed the ice whip, and the powerful force turned the ice-type spirit energy into mist. The strange patterns on its face were wriggling, and its eyes had turned dark red. It was obvious that it had the intention to kill. Ever since the beast King had entered the eighth rank and occupied the starry sky sea, it had never been provoked like this. Whether it was the attack of the five demonic beasts today or the crazy reaction of the beasts later on, they were all extremely offensive to it. Although it had been severely injured by the lightning tribulation, and its cultivation level had fallen to the early stage of the eighth rank, even showing signs of instability, it was still more ferocious than a trapped beast. The silver Wolf, a monstrous beast that had just entered the seventh rank, was trying to get close to it. The way it looked at the beast King as if it was prey naturally made the beast King extremely angry. Song qingxiao¡¯s intervention at the critical moment made the level eight beast King even more furious, as if it was being bullied by a dog. When song qingxiao summoned the silver Wolf, her body swayed as if she was trying to grab it. The beast King¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent. He propped up the front half of his body and was about to deal with her first- ¡®Ao-roar!¡¯ A Wolf¡¯s howl was heard. The silver Wolf took a deep look at song Qing Xiao. When it saw the beast King¡¯s action, its eyes flashed with an ominous glint. The silver hair on its back stood up like steel needles. It assumed a fighting stance, and as soon as it finished shouting, its body rapidly grew several times larger. With a rumbling roar of flames, large balls of flames spread from under its feet. Immediately after, it kicked off with its hind legs and pounced towards the beast King. There was a touch of silver light in the flames, which instantly pulled the beast King¡¯s attention back. Although the silver Wolf¡¯s body had become bigger, its strength was still far from that of a beast King. Even if the beast King had been through the lightning tribulation, it was still very powerful. The beast King¡¯s two limbs pushed against the ground, and its huge body stood up. It opened its huge mouth, and ¡®roar-¡® With a roar, several golden lights shot out of its mouth and shot toward the silver Wolf. At the same time, it raised its forelimbs and slapped the silver Wolf. After it was struck by lightning, although its body had shrunk by several times, it was still a huge creature to the silver Wolf. The beast King got up halfway, and the shadow IT formed enveloped the silver Wolf. The howl suppressed the Wolf¡¯s howl. When song Qing saw this, a trace of struggle appeared on her face, but her eyes eventually became determined. She pressed her palms down, and a chill rose from the ground, freezing the demonic beast corpses and blood on the ground in an instant. With a cracking sound, the ice started from below her and spread towards the beast King at lightning speed, instantly freezing the lower half of the beast King¡¯s body that had yet to lift up. At this moment, song qingxiao did not dare to hold back. An eighth-rank beast King was extremely dangerous. Even if she joined forces with the silver Wolf, they might not be able to gain an advantage. In midair, there was also Shi qiuwu, who was controlling the chaos bead. The situation was not in her favor. Song Qingxin smiled bitterly, but she did not hesitate to make a move. As soon as the ice crystal froze the beast King¡¯s body, the spiritual power turned into ice and spread up its legs and tail. In a short while, not only were the beast King¡¯s legs completely frozen, but even its tail, which had been raised when it sensed that something was wrong, was quickly frozen in mid-air in a parabolic shape due to the ice climbing up. It stopped in the middle of getting up, and its mountain-like body was pulled back by the force. The long claws that were about to land on the silver Wolf barely grazed the red light and grabbed a few red flames before they finally fell to the ground with a bang. On the contrary, the silver Wolf dodged the beast King¡¯s first attack and immediately twisted its body in midair. This fellow was extremely daring. When he followed song qingxiao back in the days, whether it was on the demon Island or in the terror Battalion, he had several actual combat experiences where the weak fought against the strong. After entering the starry sky sea, he would often capture demonic beasts and had extremely rich combat experience. As a result, when the beast King¡¯s attack missed, it realized that its opportunity had arrived. Its already terrifying long armor expanded by tens of centimeters, and while the beast King¡¯s body was being controlled by song qingxiao and it was falling, it grabbed the beast King¡¯s shoulder! Back then, it was bitten by an evolved flood Dragon on the demon Island and absorbed one of the flood dragon¡¯s venomous fangs. As a result, it evolved to have the ability to dip its claws and fangs in poison. Its claws and teeth were sharp to begin with and were not inferior to ordinary Dharma treasures. As it rose to the seventh-tier, its claws became even sharper. Even if it was a seventh rank demonic beast, it would be instantly paralyzed if its defense was broken and blood was spilled. Although one man and one wolf had not seen each other for many years, once they made a move to meet the enemy, they had an incomparable tacit understanding. After the beast King suffered the lightning tribulation, the Golden defensive layer that was summoned by the power of its bloodline was torn apart, revealing its body that had been charred by the lightning tribulation. The silver Wolf¡¯s long armor stabbed into the beast King¡¯s body, making a clang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beast King¡¯s seemingly sharp armor was unable to pierce through the beast King¡¯s defenses. The level eight Demon King blocked its attack with its powerful body. The long armor clawed down on the beast King¡¯s shoulder, and with an ear-piercing ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, it was like a nail scratching glass, leaving only a few shallow and tiny marks! This sudden situation caught the silver Wolf off guard. The beast King was forced to ¡®sit¡¯ back to its original position. When it reacted, it immediately turned its head and opened its mouth, biting at the silver Wolf. The beast King¡¯s movements were extremely fast, even leaving behind afterimages. The silver Wolf was very close to it. When it turned its head, a foul wind blew, and the grayish-white lines on its face turned into a strange illusion. With a Swoosh, it flew into the air and fixed the silver Wolf in place. Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358 Cooperation (1) Chapter 1358: Cooperation (1) Chapter 1358: Cooperation (1) Just as the silver Wolf was about to be bitten by it, an ice whip with a cold air was swung with a swish. The ice whip was very agile. It swung from the back to the front and wrapped around the beast King¡¯s mouth. An extremely powerful force came from the ice whip. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned golden and her legs turned into a tail. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Mo !¡± The ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ gave her an unbelievably strong power, which instantly filled her body. She held the whip with both hands and pulled it back with force. The ice whip in the beast King¡¯s mouth was like a saddle for it, forcibly pulling its incomparably huge head back, putting about a meter of distance between it and the silver Wolf. A fishy wind blew out from its mouth, and the next moment, it instinctively closed its mouth, crushing the long whip with its teeth. The ice shards flew out and turned into cold air as the foul wind dispersed. The cold air hit the silver Wolf and made it shiver. It quickly escaped from the strange illusion! ¡°Be careful!¡± The ice whip broke and the rebound force bounced back. Song qingxiao quickly turned around to dissipate the force and warned the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf retreated and jumped back, turning its head to the side. Its four limbs scratched several deep cracks on the ground due to the strong impact. Before it could even stabilize its body, it grinned and made a low growling sound, as if it was responding to song qingxiao. Shi qiuwu, who was sitting in the transparent Bell transformed from a magical treasure in midair, had been concentrating on controlling the chaos bead, intending to absorb the starry sky sea into the bead in the shortest time possible. As the large number of beasts that tried to attract the power of the heavenly tribulation by advancing in rank were wiped out by the power of the heavenly lightning, the Tribulation clouds above their heads were powerless. Although the clouds had yet to disperse, the rumbling Thunder had already lost its destructive power. He was overjoyed. This was the best time for the beast King to escape. However, for some reason, the beast King did not move. Shi qiuwu¡¯s heart sank. The previous heavenly tribulation was indeed powerful, but with the beast King¡¯s strength, it should not be unable to stand up after taking several bolts of tribulation lightning. Could it be that something had happened again? This thought appeared in his mind, but he immediately rejected it.That was impossible! During the Battle in the starry sky sea, the aristocratic families had also roughly figured out the number of demonic beasts. Although in less than a hundred years, most of the fish that they had deliberately let go had grown to the seventh level and become the providers of spiritual energy for the chaos bead, it was impossible for an alien to rise to the eighth level under the beast King¡¯s eyes and pose a threat to it. Even at the peak of the grade 7 realm, there was an impassable gap between them and the grade 8 realm. With the deaths of the demonic beasts that could trigger the lightning tribulation, the remaining demonic beasts should not be able to affect the beast King. But why did the beast King still not break out of the barrier after the sixth bolt of heavenly lightning? A question appeared in Shi qiuwu¡¯s mind. He did not know why, but he had a bad feeling. It was as if things had gone out of his control after the beasts triggered the heavenly tribulation. It was a pity that he was fully focused on controlling the chaos bead and could not divert his attention to investigate. At that moment, when song qingxiao read the ¡®swish¡¯, the¡¯ Dragon annihilating art ¡®was activated. Shi qiuwu, who was controlling the chaos bead, felt that something was wrong. He injected his spiritual power into the chaos bead and connected his consciousness with it. Although he didn¡¯t hear the secret order that song qingxiao was reading, he felt the impact of the force. This power was powerful and unfamiliar. As soon as it appeared in the starry sky sea, it immediately made Shi qiuwu feel threatened through the chaos bead. ¡°What is this?¡± At Shi qiuwu¡¯s level, there weren¡¯t many things that could make his hair stand on end. That power was not very strong at the moment, but he had a premonition that if ¡®it¡¯ was given the opportunity to grow, it might become an extremely terrifying existence in the future. During the years he had been in seclusion, a change had occurred in the starry sea! This variable was very cunning and had been hiding in the dark until the lightning tribulation was attracted by the beast group¡¯s advancement. It was very cautious and did not make a move, but now it revealed its tail. When Shi qiuwu sensed the existence of this power and felt threatened by it, he immediately decided to get rid of it. His eyes turned cold. Just as he was about to split his soul into two, one to control the chaos bead, and the other to control a part of his consciousness to detect any strange movements in the starry sea, the spiritual power in the starry sea below suddenly changed. As soon as the ice whip in song qingxiao¡¯s hand was bitten off by the beast King, the power controlled by the ¡®Dragon vanquishing art¡¯ was immediately forcefully cut apart. She was already mentally prepared for this. She immediately raised her palms again, and two streams of coldness seeped out from her palms. The ice whip that had been bitten into two from the beast King¡¯s mouth, under the urging of this spiritual energy, turned into two frost Dragons that were over ten meters long with a bang. This thing was only a form-shifting technique that she had cast with her spiritual power, so it had no fear of the beast King¡¯s pressure. Once it appeared, it would immediately open its claws and grab the beast King¡¯s forearms! ¡°Mo !¡±Song qingxiao shouted again, and the ¡®Dragon annihilating power¡¯ used her spiritual power to control the two ice Dragons that were transformed by the transformation technique. Under this power, a golden shadow passed through the frost dragon¡¯s spine like a golden thread and took control of the ice-attribute dragon¡¯s Meridian bone. With the power of the Golden threads, the frost Dragon became even more spiritual. The scales were even more complete, and the remaining lightning flashed with an icy blue luster. When the two dragons ¡®claws touched the beast King¡¯s body, the beast King¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of ridicule. It had already reached the eighth rank. The defense of its fur was no less than a defensive spirit treasure. Even if it had been severely injured, ordinary demonic beasts might not be able to hurt it even if they relied on their physical strength, not to mention this ¡®bloodline talent¡¯ that could transform it! The beast King could naturally tell that these two ice Dragons were not living creatures. It was extremely confident in itself and did not take the ice Dragons seriously. Instead, it was focused on biting the silver Wolf to death. In the next moment, the two ice Dragons ¡®claws were placed on its shoulders. Under the effect of the chill, the ice spirit energy that lingered around the ice dragon¡¯s claws instantly formed a layer of frost on the skin and flesh around its shoulders. A bone-chilling power passed through the claws and into the beast King¡¯s body. With the powerful intuition of a demonic beast, it had already sensed that something was wrong. And this feeling matched Shi qiuwu¡¯s. The beast King was restrained by the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ and immediately knew that he had made a mistake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This power even faintly gave it a certain level of suppression, making it feel a sense of fear, and even a feeling of wanting to escape. The ¡®power of Dragon destruction¡¯ was exclusive to the Yi Chang tribe. It was a gift from the heavens, and the purpose of the laws of heaven and earth was to give them the ancient demons that could not even suppress the heavenly tribulation. Although the beast King had already reached the eighth level and above, it was still many levels lower than the bloodline of the ancient big demon that had disappeared in the torrent of time in the yulun void realm. After the Yichang tribe had completed the Yellow Emperor¡¯s mission of exterminating the Black Dragon, according to the original rules, such a heaven-defying power should have returned to the laws of heaven and earth with the death of their entire tribe. But when it came to the task of killing the Dragon King, song qingxiao had been a variable. Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359 Exposing _1 Chapter 1359: Exposing _1 Chapter 1359: Exposing _1 The ¡®Dragon-slaying power¡¯ should have been given to him by the laws of heaven and earth, but song qingxiao did not hide it from him at the critical moment. After experiencing the forgotten soul-subduing clan and uncle Xiang¡¯s greed for immortality, he once again had a good impression of the human he ¡®protected¡¯, and thus gave her this power. Such a heaven-defying power did not return to the world with the disappearance of their clansmen. Instead, they were concerned that after the Chang clan was exterminated, their inheritance had fallen into the hands of song Qing Xiao. Even though song qingxiao¡¯s strength was limited, she could only use a small part of the true power of the ¡®Dragon-slaying power¡¯. However, the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ was a heaven-defying power that could restrain ancient demons. Even if song qingxiao could only unleash one-ten-thousandth of its power, the beast King already had a bad feeling. It realized that it had underestimated the two ice Dragons, and it was too late to Dodge. The silver Wolf¡¯s skin and flesh, which had only been left with a few marks by the full force of its claw, was as tender as tofu under the grasp of the ice Dragon. The ice dragon¡¯s claws easily pierced through the beast King¡¯s shoulder blade, piercing several inches into its flesh. Before the blood could flow out, it was immediately frozen by the ice energy. What was even more terrifying was that as the ice-type spiritual energy entered the beast King¡¯s body, the suppression of the Dragon-destroying power on its bloodline became even more obvious. The tiny wound was not worth mentioning compared to the large area of damage caused by the lightning. The two scratches on his sides were only a slight pain. However, what terrified the beast King was the aura of the ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯. Even if it was just a tiny bit, it was already greatly affected. This feeling awakened the instinctive fear in its blood. It was as if it could not muster the courage to resist under such power. After a short while, the two ice Dragons grabbed it and lifted the upper body of the beast King, which had lost its ability to resist. However, a beast King was still a beast King. Once it sensed that something was wrong, it quickly reacted. With its forelimbs in the air, its upper body was forcibly pulled up. It then grinned and let out a roar! With this roar, a force gushed out of its body and hit its shoulder blades. The blood that had been frozen into ice burst forth with spiritual power, turning into a pure gold color. The pure gold spread along the dragon¡¯s claws like an extremely powerful virus. In a short while, the translucent light blue color of the ice dragon¡¯s claws turned dark gold. The two ice Dragons let out a wail, and with a crisp ¡®clang¡¯, their claws turned into metal and shattered. The beast King¡¯s backward momentum came to a halt. At the same time, its frozen hindlegs kicked out, and the frozen lower half of its body broke through the layer of ice, as if it was about to stand up. Song qingxiao had never thought that she would be able to trap the beast King with her transformation technique. The ice Dragon she had released was just a temporary measure. As soon as she saw the beast King escape, she immediately raised her arm- ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Her spiritual energy turned into a long white mist, instantly forming a long whip in the shape of a Dragon. She gathered all her strength and whipped it towards the beast King¡¯s leg! The long whip streaked across the sky, and before the beast King could completely escape, it struck the beast King¡¯s hind leg with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. ¡°Mo ! Mumble! Hey!¡± Song qingxiao chanted a few syllables in succession, and the ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯ was activated. A golden thread flowed from the inside of the transparent ice whip and stuck to the beast King¡¯s hind foot. Even though it had already sensed that something was wrong and filled its entire body with power, wherever the whip reached, it was like a knife cutting through butter! The ice whip cracked his metallic skin, and the Dragon scale-like patterns on the whip¡¯s body were like thorns, tearing apart his leg with his flesh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®AOW¡¯ Blood splattered everywhere as the beast King let out a cry of shock and anger. Under the pressure of that force, it was completely suppressed, as if it had no power to fight back at all. Moreover, the damage received from this attack was different from the Wyvern¡¯s claw attack from before. The long whip in song Qing¡¯s hand caused much more damage than the transformation technique. The beast King only felt an unbearable pain in its wounds, which rushed straight into its bloodline and divine soul, making it furious. Although song qingxiao¡¯s two consecutive attacks were successful, she had already used her full strength. The beast King had just been struck by the lightning tribulation, and because it had cooperated with the silver Wolf, it had launched a surprise attack. Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360 Exposure _2 Chapter 1360: Exposure _2 Chapter 1360: Exposure _2 Once the beast King recovered and went all out, even with the support of the ¡®Dragon vanquishing power¡¯, the difference in strength between her and the Beast King was too great, and it would be very difficult for her to gain an advantage again. At this moment, her soul moved. The sea of stars was being absorbed by the chaos bead and rolled up in the middle from all directions. In just a moment, only a small part of the originally huge sea of stars remained. It was like an inflated balloon and could not hold on for much longer. However, at this moment, there seemed to be a fresh spiritual awareness injected into this originally inflated and sealed balloon! The arrival of this wisp of consciousness broke the seal of the entire space. Like a needle, he pierced a small hole in the ¡®balloon¡¯. Shi qiuwu! This thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The sealing of the starry sky sea was originally related to Shi qiuwu and the Beast King. The beast King had first suffered the lightning tribulation, and then was stopped by her and the silver Wolf. Under the interference of the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯, its mental state was already in chaos. In addition, it had stayed in the starry sea for a long time and failed to rush out as expected. In its rage, it had lost a part of its control over the starry sea. Right now, the control of the starry sky sea should have fallen into the hands of Shi qiuwu. At this moment, a small hole appeared in the barrier, and a powerful and unfamiliar spiritual sense invaded. This proved that Shi qiuwu, who was in mid-air, had already noticed the changes in the sea of stars and had split his attention to investigate. And this change was brought about by song qingxiao. When she chanted the secret incantation and used the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯, the impact was not only felt by the beast King, but also by Shi qiuwu, who was controlling the starry sky sea. ¡°AI.¡± Song qingxiao sighed. She had no intention of fighting the two half-step Saint realm experts. All she wanted was to break through the barrier and escape. However, the silver Wolf¡¯s unexpected appearance ruined her plan. In the yulun void realm, when he killed fan Wu, the heaven-destroying sword, the chaotic green lamp, and the stellar array had already been exposed. If Shi qiuwu were to discover his existence in the starry sky sea, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although she didn¡¯t know why Shi qiuwu only split his divine sense to explore the starry sky sea now, she had no way out. Although song qingxiao had guessed that fan Wu was still alive, she did not expect that he was only ¡®alive¡¯ with his soul. She didn¡¯t know that fan Wu had been in the yulun void realm. Although the trial judged that he had completed the task because the sacrifice had been completed and the Dragon King had resurrected, and he had survived by luck, according to the rules of the trial, his physical body had been used for the sacrifice, so it could be considered to be completely ¡®destroyed¡¯. The power of the divine prison was extremely strong, and there was a set of game rules set by the ¡®God¡¯. However, fan Wu¡¯s physical body was already dead. Feeding him to the Dragon King was something that could not be reversed. Unless ¡®someone¡¯ intervened, according to the rules, fan Wu could only exist in the state of a soul even if he completed his mission. Even if song Qing was as careful as a hair, she would never have thought that fan Wu was seriously injured that day. After his soul returned to the fan clan, it was still in emergency treatment. He had not been able to say what happened in the yulun void realm that day. To Shi qiuwu, her existence was insignificant. The ¡± small matter ¡± of her being hunted down by the Imperial martial arts Research Institute wasn¡¯t enough to shake this ancestor of the Shi family. No matter how powerful Shi qiuwu was, he would never have thought that the person who was ¡®dead¡¯ after being hunted down by the Parliament would appear in the sea of stars. For song qingxiao, this slight error had a completely different effect. As long as there was a way out, she would not expose it easily and act rashly. However, it was precisely because she had too many thoughts in her mind that she had already calculated all the results in her mind. That was why she felt that she had ¡®no way out¡¯ and could only fight to the death! Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank the moment her divine will broke through the enchantment and entered the sea of stars. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She took a deep breath and stopped controlling her power and cultivation. When Shi qiuwu, who was in mid-air, sensed this trace of spiritual sense, a crack appeared on his calm face. ¡°This is ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his spiritual will heard a loud boom. Then, three frost Dragons appeared out of thin air in the starry sea! Each of the dragons contained a powerful ice-type spirit energy. Once they flew out, they immediately suppressed the remaining power of the lightning. Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361 Exposure _3 Chapter 1361: Exposure _3 Chapter 1361: Exposure _3 The chaos bead, which was closely connected to his spiritual power, was covered by the White mist. ¡®Ka ka, ka ka¡¯! A large amount of ice power caused the surface of the chaos bead to form layers of ice crystals. The coldness penetrated through the spiritual power and entered Shi qiuwu¡¯s veins. Although the ice-type spirit energy had invaded her quickly and fiercely, the difference between song qingxiao¡¯s realm and Shi qiuwu¡¯s was too great. He frowned slightly. In an instant, the trace of spirit energy was absorbed by an even more powerful force the moment it invaded his veins. However, what surprised Shi qiuwu was not the existence of this power, but the fact that there was actually a cultivator at the soul separation realm hiding in the sea of stars! When did this happen? It had been sixty to seventy years since the cosmic Alliance had appeared. Had someone left it behind in that battle, or had someone invaded it in a place he had not noticed? However, the heavenly Alliance had once made an agreement that humans would stop before the border gate! If this person had entered the starry sea after the starry sky Alliance, how did he pass through the border gate? and how did the beast King allow ¡®him¡¯ to live? In an instant, all sorts of questions flashed through Shi qiuwu¡¯s mind. But he quickly stopped thinking about it. This was a little mouse that had slipped into the sea of stars, which he had not expected. It was a pity that although this fish that had escaped the net had been able to survive in the sea of stars where demonic beasts ran rampant, it was destined to not live past today. As he thought of this, a faint killing intent flashed in his eyes. Before he could release his spiritual will, a storm rose again! ¡®Whoosh¡¯! The soft sound was covered by the helpless cries of the remaining beasts, and Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. An extremely mournful aura soared into the sky, sweeping away the cold fog that filled the sky. Almost instantly, the Imperial forefather recognized the source of this aura. ¡°Sword Qi?¡± There was no other possibility for such an overbearing and biting cold intent other than sword Qi. Before he could finish his sentence, he sensed the sword Qi sweeping toward his divine thoughts. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi qiuwu snorted coldly, ¡± you have guts! He was just a mere soul separation cultivator, two whole realms away from him. At this time, he actually dared to overestimate his ability and tried in vain to cut off his spiritual sense. Even though a large amount of his spiritual power and divine soul were restrained by the chaos bead, with his strength at the peak of the void realm, even a trace of his divine will was enough to drive away the little mouse that dared to sneak an attack on him. At the thought of this, a cold glint flashed in Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes. He decided to teach this Junior A lesson first. He formed a seal with his hands and sent several spells into the chaos bead. First, he drove out the coldness in the bead. At the same time, his divine thoughts turned into invisible Qi and wrapped around the sword Qi. Mang Tian turned into an afterimage and destroyed his spiritual will with a ¡®whoosh¡¯! ¡°What?¡± Shi qiuwu let out a cry of surprise, and his face turned slightly pale. The fluctuation of spiritual power had affected the chaos bead. Once the power in the bead was activated, it not only absorbed the energy of the starry sea, but also had a tendency to devour him. Shi qiuwu¡¯s spiritual will was damaged, and a piercing pain was transmitted back to his sea of consciousness. He realized that he was too concerned about this and immediately suppressed the anger in his heart. Before he could take the initiative to cut off the spiritual sense, he used his spiritual power to suppress it back and regain the initiative. However, the sword Qi did not retreat after it shattered his spiritual will. The sword shadow, with a cold glint, pounced straight at the enchantment, as if it wanted to break through the enchantment and escape. This enchantment was a single entity that had been set up for many years. It had long since fused with the starry sea and formed a unique small world. And the ¡®key¡¯ that controlled this small world¡¯s Gate was coincidentally in the hands of the beast King, Shi qiuwu. When Shi qiuwu sensed the existence of the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ earlier, he curiously examined it. It was as if he had personally opened the door with this ¡®key¡¯. In such a chaotic situation, he was able to sense the probing of his spiritual sense at the first possible moment and accurately find this flaw, then command his flying sword to attack. The people in the starry sea were definitely not ordinary soul separation cultivators. At the very least, the strength of their divine sense alone was not weaker than that of Dao integration stage cultivators! By the time Shi qiuwu realized this, it was already too late. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a whoosh, a sword Qi broke through the barrier and rushed into the sky from the spiritual sense that Qiu Wu had probed into the sea of stars. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s estimation was wrong, and he even suffered a small loss at the hands of such a junior. Not only did he lose a strand of his spiritual will, but his flaw was also seen through by others, and they came out through the gap that his spiritual will had opened. This alone was enough to embarrass this half-step Saint stage powerhouse. He was rather unhappy and was prepared to knock the long sword down first. He used half of his soul to control the chaos bead and freed up his left hand. He spread out three fingers and pressed his middle finger and thumb together. With a whoosh, a stream of energy shot out from his fingertips and turned into a golden stream of shadow, flying toward the long sword. Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362 Greed (1) Chapter 1362: Greed (1) Chapter 1362: Greed (1) The Golden stream of light that Shi qiuwu had casually flicked out seemed to be neither fast nor slow, but in the blink of an eye, it appeared tens of meters away and headed straight for the sword light. The moment the Golden and light purple lights were about to collide, Shi qiuwu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. The younger generation in the starry sea had some skills, but they lacked ¡®knowledge¡¯ and had a heart that did not know fear. The sword Qi was able to cut off a strand of his spiritual will only because it had happened too suddenly. He had not expected that a cultivator would be hiding in the starry sea. Although it was sudden, it was over. As Shi qiuwu thought of this, the sword shadow that was shooting towards the bell shield was about to collide with the Golden light that he had flicked out. Suddenly, the sword light flashed and the sword body suddenly split into ten sword shadows that scattered in all directions. The long sword seemed to have developed a spiritual breath and sensed the killing intent. At an unbelievable speed, it disintegrated at the critical moment. The Golden light pierced through the afterimages of the long sword. The split sword body pierced through the sky with a sharp whistle, and in an instant, it merged into one, turning into a long sword. With a long shadow, it rushed to the front of the bell. Shi qiuwu, who was controlling the chaos bead inside the bell, was stunned for a moment, but a cold look quickly flashed in his eyes. He was very confident in his magic treasure for self-defense. This magic treasure was called the Ruyi Bell, which had reached the heaven-reaching magic treasure grade. It was extremely strong and difficult to break. Under the might of the heavenly lightning tribulation, even if the lightning tribulation was not directed at him, the bell body still suffered some damage. Some fine cracks appeared, which made Shi qiuwu¡¯s heart ache slightly. But even so, this treasure, coupled with his strength, was enough to block the attack of a junior in the soul splitting stage. Shi qiuwu was extremely confident in his own treasure. He even stretched out his hand and was prepared to grab and destroy the sword the moment the bell blocked it. He wanted to teach the people in the starry sea a lesson. Before his hand could ¡®penetrate¡¯ the transparent Bell, he already felt that something was wrong. The sharpness of the sword Qi far exceeded his expectations. There seemed to be a layer of golden shadow flowing on the edge of the long sword, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to distort and disperse the power of the lightning. Before the tip of the sword had even reached the bell, there was already a chill that struck the body of the bell, causing the bell to buzz and tremble. The next moment, the long sword swept and cut the Ruyi Bell! ¡®Dang!¡¯ At the moment when the forces collided, the extremely stable Ruyi Bell shook heavily and made a long and loud sound. His voice spread out and resounded through the earth. Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly retreated his sword for dozens of meters. However, Shi qiuwu felt that it was not afraid of this retreat. Sure enough! After it retreated, the sword Qi burst out and turned into an overbearing King¡¯s Qi, and then again slashed in the direction of the Ruyi Bell! The terrifying spiritual power transformed into an energy that seemed to be able to split the heavens and earth. A golden air current was like a huge wave, forcing the clouds in the sky to the sides. The Golden light struck the bell with a boom at the speed of lightning! ¡®Clang-¡® This time, the bell rang even louder than before. Along with the sound, a ¡®crack¡¯ sound came from inside the bell. The second flash of sword Qi was far more ferocious than the first. The small cracks on the bell that had appeared under the influence of the heavenly lightning tribulation gradually expanded and split into several branches after being struck twice by the sword embryo. Shi qiuwu¡¯s mind was connected to this treasure. The moment the Ruyi Bell was struck, he also felt a chill mixed with sword Qi sweeping through his sea of consciousness. The damage to the treasure had impacted him to a certain extent. The Ling energy in his body was slightly chaotic, impacting his veins and dantian, causing him to let out a soft groan. Although the damage caused by these two attacks was not very great, he circulated his spiritual power slightly and calmed the fluctuations in a flash. However, Shi qiuwu, who was only half a step into the Saint stage, had actually suffered such a small loss at the hands of a junior in the soul splitting stage. This naturally made him extremely unhappy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was no ordinary sword embryo. He realized that he had underestimated the longsword. The cultivators in the starry sea were not ordinary people. At the thought of this, Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression immediately became serious. He formed a seal with one hand and patted the Ruyi Bell. Spiritual energy leaked out from his fingertips, and in the blink of an eye, the surface of the broken Bell seemed to be plated with a layer of gold. Under the Golden light, the Golden threads shuttled through the transparent body of the bell, as if adding a thick layer of defense to the Ruyi Bell. Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363 Greed (2) Chapter 1363: Greed (2) Chapter 1363: Greed (2) At this moment, in the starry sky sea, song Qing had used up at least 40% of his spiritual power to use the sky-crushing strike on the bell. However, a void realm expert was indeed extraordinary. Even though Shi qiuwu was mostly focused on controlling the chaos bead and only split a small portion of his spiritual will to control the bell, he was still able to make this treasure stand tall and not shatter with his cultivation. Howlsky was a profound heaven rank spirit treasure, its grade far higher than this wishful Bell. Even if she attacked with all her might, using up a lot of her spiritual power, and with the help of the sky splitter, she couldn¡¯t break the bell at all. She also didn¡¯t hurt Shi qiuwu at all. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart sank. However, it was impossible to back down now. She had already been exposed and had no chance to retreat. However, she noticed that Shi qiuwu had been controlling the chaos bead ever since he took it out. He did not dare to stray too far away from it. Even when the beasts triggered the terrifying heavenly lightning tribulation, Shi qiuwu still sat cross-legged on the spot. He would rather take out his Dharma treasure and risk it than to Dodge. Could it be ¡­ Once the chaos bead was activated, it could not be stopped? As she thought of this, her eyes could not help but flash with a glimmer of light. Then, she turned to look at the silver Wolf in the distance. ¡°Keep the beast King busy!¡± As she spoke, the silver Wolf seemed to be extremely vigilant. It grinned and let out a low howl from its throat. Under her gaze, it instinctively retreated. It was obvious that the silver Wolf had sensed the threat when she had injured the beast King with the ¡®Dragon-annihilating force¡¯. It was also a demonic beast, and the ¡®Dragon-annihilating force¡¯ could not only make the beast King feel fear, but also cause a certain impact on it. However, after a moment, the wariness in its eyes turned into coldness as it turned its head to look at the beast King. Although they were both half-step into the Saint stage, the beast King had experienced the lightning tribulation and was restricted by song qingxiao¡¯s Secret technique due to its bloodline. Therefore, its performance was much weaker than Shi qiuwu¡¯s after song qingxiao attacked. At this time, its hind legs were cracked by the ice whip, and a whip mark from its lower abdomen went straight down to its legs, tearing open the long bite mark left by the peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast. The blood that gushed out was immediately frozen by the ice-type spirit energy, turning into ferocious ice fragments that firmly covered the wound. The three dragons summoned by song qingxiao¡¯s shapeshifting technique wrapped around the beast King¡¯s body and flew in all directions. The beast King¡¯s upper body was pulled high into the air by the power of three dragons, and it let out a furious roar. It struggled with all its might, causing the ice Dragon to make a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Under the backlash of spiritual force, song Qing felt as if his veins were a reservoir with its gates opened. Spiritual force gushed out from it, and in an instant, another two-tenth of it was gone! If this went on, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. After her spiritual power was exhausted, even if she revealed her nuwa body, she would probably be no match for him. She made a prompt decision and cut off the spiritual power controlling the ice Dragon. The moment the spiritual energy stopped, the three dragons naturally had no more energy to continue. The beast King struggled again, and the smooth scales of the three dragons were torn apart. With a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound, countless cracks appeared, and large amounts of ice shards flew everywhere. It could not hold on for more than half a breath. However, the beast King¡¯s upper body had already been lifted up to nearly five meters, revealing its lower abdomen. The silver Wolf turned into an afterimage and leaped. Its body, which had already grown several times larger, elongated by a few meters in the air. The flames covered the surface of its body, making it look as large as a beast King. The armor turned into several magnificent Red Shadows. With a rumbling roar of flames, they grabbed at the beast King¡¯s abdomen! ¡®Hiss!¡¯ The beast King¡¯s outer armor was strong and thick, but the fur on its abdomen was not as hard as the other parts. The silver Wolf¡¯s long armor scratched, and the sound of a sharp blade cutting into flesh could be heard. As it pounced, it left several one-meter-long scratch marks on the beast King¡¯s abdomen in the blink of an eye. Blood seeped out from the wound. The beast King was enraged by the attack on its abdomen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf¡¯s claw was successful, and the flames on its claw instantly surrounded the wound. Its momentum did not reduce, and its body, which was like a small mountain, collided with the beast King¡¯s body. The force of this collision was like the weight of 10000 Jun, causing the beast King to lose its center of gravity. ¡®AOW¡¯ It let out a long and rapid hiss, and then its body slanted to one side. The three ice Dragons that had lost their spiritual energy could not hold on any longer. Under the impact of the silver Wolf, the ice Dragons broke into pieces and exploded into ice. The silver Wolf¡¯s collision seemed to have succeeded, but it also seemed to have suffered a serious injury. Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364 Greed (3) Chapter 1364: Greed (3) Chapter 1364: Greed (3) After all, the difference in cultivation between the two beasts was too great. The moment it hit the beast King¡¯s body, the scab on the silver Wolf¡¯s most serious wound, which had not yet fully formed, split open with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Fresh blood spurted out, but the wolf King seemed to feel no pain. Before it could land, it turned its head and bared its fangs, which glinted coldly, and bit at the beast King¡¯s throat. This Wolf was quite ambitious. Even now, after knowing the beast King¡¯s ferocity, it still didn¡¯t give up on its previous plan and seemed to be trying to devour the beast King. Song qingxiao saw this scene from the corner of her eyes and could not help but laugh bitterly in her heart. Fortunately, the silver Wolf was holding the beast King back. It should be able to buy her some time. The one in real danger was shikugo. Compared to the cruel and cunning beast King, song Qing was more concerned about him. Even though this person didn¡¯t say a word, song qingxiao could already feel the pressure. It was as if she could not escape today with him around. She knew that it was impossible to fight this person head on. Even if she had the help of two mysterious heaven rank spirit treasures and the body of Nuwa, her cultivation level was too low. If she were to fight with such an expert, she would only be seeking death. However, even though Shi qiuwu was strong, he still had weaknesses. His mind and spiritual power were all controlling the chaos bead. Before the chaos bead could devour the entire starry sky sea, he could not split his attention. It was because of this that song qingxiao dared to make a move. However, when mang Tian cut off his spiritual will and broke through the enchantment, Shi qiuwu remained unmoving against the two sword radiances. It was very likely that he had reached a critical moment in controlling the chaos bead to subdue the starry sea. The only thing he could do now was to break the transparent Bell body by force and use the unbreakable connection between Shi qiuwu and the chaos bead to cause him some trouble. He could break the enchantment while Shi qiuwu was unable to split himself. At that time, she and the silver Wolf would be able to take advantage of this opportunity to escape from the barrier. As for what happened after that, it was none of her business. It was terrifying to offend a powerhouse who was almost in the Saint realm. However, when he thought about the trouble she had caused when her cultivation was low, it seemed that this matter was nothing compared to his life. After making up her mind, song qingxiao no longer hesitated. The two consecutive strikes of the heaven-destroying sword had already put Shi qiuwu on high alert. However, just as song qingxiao had expected, when he used the chaos bead to devour the starry sea, he could not let go until he had completely devoured the starry sea. As he forcefully activated his spiritual power to speed up the devouring process, the heaven-destroying sword came for him again. Clang, clang, clang! The sword embryo that flew in the air hit the Ruyi Bell three times in a row. Every time it hit, it made a loud sound. The sword Qi swept out and dispelled the Golden light that he had hit on the bell. The translucent sword struck the huge Bell, and each strike was more than half an inch deep into the bell. After three rings, several one-foot long wounds were left on the bell! The domineering sword light went straight through the body of the bell and hit the inside of the Ruyi Bell, causing Shi qiuwu¡¯s cheek to hurt slightly. When he heard the sound of these slashes, his expression was calm, but the shock in his heart was indescribable. The Ruyi Bell was already a heavenly level treasure. After he cast his spell, its defense was no less than that of a heavenly level spirit treasure. It could withstand the attack of an expert below the void realm. However, under the strike of the sword embryo, cracks had already appeared. Moreover, the sword did not shatter when the two forces collided. It was obvious that the backlash could not shake its body. On the contrary, under the impact of this force, the cracks on the body of the Ruyi Bell became larger and larger. Under the impact of the two forces, even with his spiritual power, it seemed that it could not withstand it for long. When the two were compared, the quality of the magic treasure was obvious. The grade of this sword embryo had to be at least much higher than the Ruyi Bell for such a situation to occur. The person who wielded the sword had a lower cultivation than him, so the power of such a spirit sword would be greatly reduced. With such a deduction, Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes burst out with a bright light: ¡± ¡°A mysterious heaven rank treasure!¡± Only magic treasures several levels higher than the Ruyi Bell could not be damaged by a low-level cultivator¡¯s collision with the Ruyi Bell. On the contrary, it seemed that the giant Bell would be seriously injured. The person hiding in the starry sea actually had such a treasure! Shi qiuwu suddenly felt that this trip had not been in vain after receiving such a pleasant surprise. Even for a high-grade cultivator like him, a mysterious heaven grade treasure was something that could only be found by chance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even someone as strong as Shi qiuwu couldn¡¯t help but be moved when he saw such a treasure. Although Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t know why such a person would hide in the sea of stars and why a mysterious heaven rank treasure would fall into ¡®his¡¯ hands, now that he had discovered the existence of the mysterious heaven rank sword embryo, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. With such a rare treasure, even if there were any twists and turns today, it would be worth it for him. As soon as he thought of this, he immediately stretched out his left hand to catch it without hesitation. The fair and slender hand passed through the body of the bell without a sound, ignoring the obstruction of the Ruyi Bell. Just as it was about to grab the heaven-destroying sword, the sword that had been hitting the bell suddenly let out a clear and long cry. It was as if a terrifying aura had awakened from the sword! Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365 Chapter 764-suffering losses (1) Chapter 1365: Chapter 764-suffering losses (1) Chapter 1365: Chapter 764-suffering losses (1) Shi qiuwu felt that something was wrong and his hand stopped moving. He was also shocked by this change. In the next moment, a golden light flashed on the sword ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He frowned and saw that the Golden light in the sword seemed to have come to life. It turned into a thumb-thin shadow that was about a foot long, swimming around the translucent purple sword. Shi qiuwu¡¯s voice had just faded when he quickly realized what it was. As the Golden shadow swam, its body grew crazily. In an instant, it drilled out of the sword and turned into a creature that was covered in golden light! As soon as it appeared, the long sword that had struck the bell earlier disappeared without a trace. As the Golden light circled around the Ruyi Bell, the bell seemed to feel a strong pressure and let out a long cry, shaking Shi qiuwu¡¯s sea of consciousness. Pieces of glowing scales were tightly connected. At the source of the Golden shadow, a pair of sharp and long horns pointed at the shiqiuwu sea like two long swords. ¡°Dragon?¡± After a long while, Shi qiuwu cried out in shock. His expression was one of shock and disbelief. As soon as the Golden Dragon appeared, it changed its course of attack and flew above the bell. BOOM! BOOM! As the Thunder rumbled, it jumped into the Thunder tribulation formation. Although the rolling Thunder tribulation was about to disappear with the deaths of a large number of demons, the lightning spiritual power contained in it could not be underestimated. However, the Golden Dragon formed by the long sword did not seem to be afraid of the power of the lightning. As soon as it entered the Thunder tribulation formation, the rumbling power of the lightning seemed to have found a breakthrough. A large amount of lightning covered its body in an instant. Amidst the sound of electric currents that made one¡¯s scalp tingle, a large number of purple-blue electric arcs covered the dragon¡¯s body. The spiritual energy of the seventh heavenly lightning bolt that was supposed to strike the beast King¡¯s body was partially absorbed by it. ¡°A transformation technique?¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s pupils contracted when he saw this scene. He recalled the ice Dragons in the starry sea. However, he quickly realized that the Golden Dragon in front of him was not a shapeshifting technique. With the appearance of the Golden Dragon, an aura rushed into Shi qiuwu¡¯s bloodline, causing the spiritual energy in his body to throb. It was the aura of a great demon. The Golden Dragon in front of him was not an imposter summoned by the transformation technique. Instead, it carried the pressure of an ancient great demon. the long sword transformed into a Dragon, ¡± a Golden Dragon Phantom appeared in Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes. Under that calm expression, there was a huge wave hidden, ¡°¡±A mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure!¡± Only the legendary profound heaven rank spirit treasures had the qualifications to transform. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that the person hiding in the sea of stars would have such a treasure that could transform into the form of an ancient demon. It was no wonder that even the Ruyi Bell, which had reached the heavenly treasure level, had cracked under the strike of the long sword. It seemed that it was difficult to resist. If the person holding it was of a higher realm, even if he had reached the Dao fusing realm, he would be able to break the Ruyi Bell with the power of this treasure. However, perhaps because the person who owned it was too weak, the power of this treasure was suppressed to a certain extent. Although the Golden Dragon had a strong aura, it was obvious that it was not big enough, as if it was still in its infancy. It was not at the level of the legendary great demon that could summon the wind and rain, or destroy the world. Even so, Shi qiuwu was already greatly shocked. Most of the profound heaven rank spirit treasures only existed in the rumoured divine roll, and most of them had long gone missing. Even if there were a few treasures, they would be divided among the clans of the human realm upon heavens and fall into the hands of the old monsters who rarely appeared. The Shi family had only risen for a short period of time. Compared to the heavens beyond heaven, they did not have enough trump cards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even an existence like Shi qiuwu, who could make an Empire¡¯s clan feel fear, could not take out such a profound heavenly spiritual treasure. Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression changed from surprise to excitement, and then to determination. As soon as he finished speaking, the Golden Dragon in the air had already absorbed a wave of lightning power and turned its head. Perhaps it was because it was surrounded by lightning, but its eyes were a flirtatious purple. Perhaps it was just a sword embryo, and it was just a spiritual sense derived from the sword embryo. That was why it did not show any fear in the face of a void realm expert like Qiu Wu. Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366 Chapter 764-suffering a loss (2) Chapter 1366: Chapter 764-suffering a loss (2) Chapter 1366: Chapter 764-suffering a loss (2) On the other hand, when their eyes met, perhaps because it was a sword, Shi qiuwu, who had been in the void realm for many years and did not know what fear was, narrowed his eyes. An unknown feeling seemed to grab his heart tightly. The next moment, the Golden Dragon, covered in lightning, rushed in the direction of the Ruyi Bell. ¡°Not good!¡± When Shi qiuwu saw its actions, he immediately understood its intentions. This mysterious heavenly rank spiritual treasure had previously struck the Ruyi Bell with its original body. At this time, it seemed that it wanted to break the Ruyi Bell by force after transforming into a Dragon. Although a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure was powerful, its owner was ultimately too weak. Even if the Ruyi Bell was broken, it would be difficult for a spirit division cultivator to cause him any serious damage. This person¡¯s target was probably the chaos bead! Shi qiuwu¡¯s gaze landed on the chaos bead. The gathering of the starry sea had reached a critical juncture. More than half of the starry sky sea had been reflected in the chaos bead, and only a small part of the land had not been completely subdued. It was not easy for Shi qiuwu to control a small world like the sea of stars with the chaos bead. He had used up 50 to 60 percent of his spiritual power. The people in the starry sky sea could tell that he did not dare to let go. Otherwise, the Pearl¡¯s backlash might have a certain impact on him. ¡®His¡¯ judgment was right, but a cultivator in the soul separation realm was still too inexperienced and didn¡¯t know how terrifying the void realm was. If Shi qiuwu was facing a cultivator at the pinnacle of the Dao integration stage or above, he would probably hesitate the moment he saw the profound heavenly spirit treasure, even if he had an appointment with the beast King and the chaos bead had been activated. However, he was only facing a cultivator at the soul separation stage. Even if he had such a treasure, it might not be able to intimidate him much. Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression turned cold. After discovering that the object that struck the Ruyi Bell was a mysterious heavenly spirit treasure, his expression became much more cautious. With a thought, his body swayed- A shadow quickly left his body and turned into a man¡¯s figure that looked exactly like him. In an instant, the man¡¯s figure turned from illusory to real. He turned around and stood back to back with Shi qiuwu. At the same time, he formed a seal with his hands and injected spiritual energy into the bell. In contrast to the clone¡¯s cold expression, Shi qiuwu¡¯s original body revealed a faint smile after using the doppelganger transformation technique. This was an abhijna that could only be cultivated after reaching the Dao integration stage. Although the junior in the sea of stars had made a good judgment, he had also guessed that he was being held back by the chaos bead and had cleverly chosen to attack with the chaos bead. However, due to the limitations of ¡®his¡¯ strength,¡¯he¡¯ did not know that after reaching the realm of Dao integration, he could still use divine powers even if his main body was trapped. He couldn¡¯t be blamed for making an error in judgment. He could only blame himself for not having enough knowledge to explore the profoundness of the next realm. This was already a good achievement. A trace of regret flashed across Shi qiuwu¡¯s heart. This was an extremely intelligent junior. He had hidden among the Yao and had almost managed to fool him. Unfortunately,¡¯he¡¯ was too impatient and gave himself away. If ¡®he¡¯ had waited a little longer, when the beast King was about to escape, devour the chaos bead, and attract the heavenly Thunder tribulation again, he might have had a chance to survive. However, it was only a slim chance of survival. With him guarding the crucial moment,¡¯he¡¯ would not be able to escape no matter what. Such a talent, who was smart, possessed a profound heaven spiritual treasure, and had heaven-defying luck, would definitely be of great benefit to the Shi family in the future if he could be used by them. Unfortunately, since ¡®he¡¯ had attracted his attention, he could only blame ¡®his¡¯ luck. Shi qiuwu forcibly suppressed the regret in his heart and followed his avatar to inject spiritual power into the Ruyi Bell. The body of the bell seemed to be covered with a layer of golden gauze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the next moment, the Golden Dragon that was circling above suddenly rushed down! BOOM! BOOM! The force of the impact swept away the remaining clouds in the sky. The light pierced through the clouds, making the Golden Dragon¡¯s body like a small sun that no one dared to look at directly. The Golden Dragon wasn¡¯t big, but it had a ferocious aura. Before it hit the bell, Shi qiuwu could already feel the terrifying power of the spiritual pressure. Then, the Dragon head hit the Ruyi Bell with the power of Thunder at a lightning speed. Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367 Chapter 764-losses (3) Chapter 1367: Chapter 764-losses (3) Chapter 1367: Chapter 764-losses (3) ¡®Boom-¡® The surging spiritual power was like a hot knife through butter, and it went in with a force that was far beyond what Shi qiuwu had imagined. With a terrifying sizzling sound, the power of the heavenly lightning tribulation that the Golden Dragon had absorbed earlier was drawn into its body. As the Golden Dragon crashed into it, the power gushed out like a flood! ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± In an instant, the Ruyi Bell was wrapped in purple light, and Shi qiuwu¡¯s calm expression suddenly changed. His angry voice was drowned out by the sound of the electric current, and then the Golden Dragon hit the Ruyi Bell. As if a collapsed building had fallen, the bell gave out an extremely loud and long ring, ¡± ¡®Clang-¡® The Golden silk net covering the surface of the Ruyi Bell was torn apart by the power of thunder and lightning, and the power of mountains and seas hit the bell. As soon as the bell rang, it turned into a wail. Shi qiuwu had misjudged the power of a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure. He did not expect that when it flew into the air and attracted the lightning to strike its body, it was to make the seventh heavenly lightning strike, which should have struck the beast King, pass through the body formed by the sword embryo and strike his Ruyi Bell! The power of the Dragon formed by the profound heaven spiritual treasure, coupled with the power of the seventh heavenly lightning bolt, twisted into a force that seemed to be able to break mountains and split rocks. It instantly tore apart the defense on the surface of the bell. When Shi qiuwu¡¯s avatar was touched by the Golden light, it trembled as if it had been burned. As the bell rang, the body of the bell shattered into several pieces with a loud boom. Under the swirling air current, the remnants of the bell rapidly shrank. In an instant, it turned into a small transparent Bell about the size of a palm, swaying with the wind. ¡®Clang, clang, clang ¡­¡¯ The bell let out a deep sound, and its spirituality was already extremely weak. The spiritual Qi current turned into an extremely ferocious tornado. Golden and purple lights mixed together and broke through the clone that Shi qiuwu had summoned! ¡®Wu!¡¯ Underestimating the enemy had caused Shi qiuwu to pay a heavy price. The moment the clone was destroyed, the power slammed into kunwu Shi¡¯s body, causing his body to let out a cracking sound. His back caved in like the ground. The Golden and purple lightning crawled all over his body and wrapped him up. With a muffled groan, Shi qiuwu spat out a large mouthful of golden-red blood essence. This mouthful of blood essence turned into an arrow and was caught by the chaos bead. The originally pale pink translucent bead was filled with this blood, and it instantly burst with spiritual light. Taking advantage of Shi qiuwu¡¯s injuries, the bead quickly shook. After the Golden Dragon¡¯s attack succeeded, it didn¡¯t wait for Shi qiuwu to make a move. It turned back into a sword embryo and flew back hundreds of feet with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Then, it slashed out with force! The spiritual power turned into sword Qi, cutting the space around it and rushing toward the chaos bead. Shi qiuwu himself had suffered a loss before, so he naturally did not dare to underestimate the might of this profound heavenly rank spirit treasure. Although the chaos bead was powerful, it was only a heavenly level treasure. The difference between it and the profound heavenly spiritual treasure was like the Milky Way. It was not a defensive treasure like the Ruyi Bell, so it would not be able to protect itself from one blow. If the chaos bead broke, his years of planning would go to waste. Naturally, he was unwilling. He endured the pain and grabbed the small clock that was floating above his head. When the bell stopped ringing, the small bell was already badly damaged and its spiritual energy was weak. However, Shi qiuwu couldn¡¯t care so much. He shot the small broken Bell in the direction of the heaven-destroying sword. Under the urging of the spiritual power, the small bell once again expanded with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, but its body was far weaker than before. The sword Qi slashed over and pierced through it in an instant. ¡®Ding¡¯! With a crisp sound, the bell was torn into pieces and then shattered by the sword Qi, turning into powder and blown away by the spiritual power. The sword Qi was blocked, and although it was still shocking, it was much less powerful than before. Shi Qiu conjured another seal with one hand. Spiritual energy escaped from his fingertips and turned into threads of golden thread. In the blink of an eye, they formed a large net that blocked the chaos bead about half a meter away. The sword light turned into a Silver River and collided with the Golden net. The Golden net flickered and contracted, but it was unbreakable. In the end, it stopped all the sword Qi. Shi qiuwu raised his head. His face was pale and his eyes were cold. ¡°Go!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a flick of his finger, the Golden net seemed to gain a life of its own and turned into several rays of golden light again, drilling in the direction of Yi Tian. After the attack, the sword didn¡¯t wait for the golden thread to wrap around it. Instead, it went through the gap that qiuwu had opened with her spiritual sense and entered the barrier before it closed. The golden thread missed. The hole in the barrier closed up again as the heaven-destroying sword entered it. Shi qiuwu was so angry that his face turned white and his blood churned. He almost spat out another mouthful of blood! It had been many years since he had suffered such a loss. Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368 Chapter 765-doppelganger _1 Chapter 1368: Chapter 765-doppelganger _1 Chapter 1368: Chapter 765-doppelganger _1 Not only did Shi qiuwu misjudge the abilities of this mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure, but he also misjudged the control of the people in the starry sea over this treasure. According to the rumors, spirit treasures that had reached the mysterious heaven rank had the wondrous effect of shapeshifting. Although Shi qiuwu was already extremely shocked when he saw the heavenly Dragon transformation, he was far more shocked than when he realized that this object was absorbing the power of lightning on its own and eventually formed two forces to attack him. Moreover, such a rare treasure, and its spiritual sense had the shape of a big demon like a dragon, should be proud and arrogant. Without the corresponding strength, one might not be able to make such a treasure submit to them. According to akigo¡¯s original guess, this item had fallen into the hands of the starry sky ocean¡¯s people. A part of its power should have been sealed, which was why it could be used by ¡®him¡¯. However, his final estimation was wrong. Not only did this strange treasure not show any signs of its power being sealed, but it also seemed to be very submissive to people who were only in the spirit division realm. Due to his carelessness, he only used his clone to deal with it. In the end, he was able to cause the transformed Golden Dragon to draw the power of lightning into his body and combine it with the powerful force to break the Ruyi Bell, causing Shi qiuwu to suffer a great loss. The longsword returned to the starry sea, and the chaos bead shook slightly due to Shi qiuwu¡¯s distraction. The will of the demonic beast that was trapped in the chaos bead did not die out. It seemed to want to break out. Shi qiuwu took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He had already made up his mind. This person was very scheming. After calming down, he was no longer as impulsive as before. Although a profound heavenly rank spirit treasure was tempting, it was trapped in the starry sea with its owner. It was obvious that the people trapped inside were afraid of his existence and did not dare to act rashly. The enchantment he had set up was extremely powerful. If he had not probed it with his divine sense earlier, causing a hole to appear in the enchantment, it would not have allowed someone to take advantage of it. Now that he had been injured, as long as he sealed the enchantment, even if the people inside had profound silkworm-level spirit treasures, they would not be able to break out of the enchantment because of their low realm. After he had subdued most of the starry sea with the chaos bead and eliminated the remaining threats, he would take advantage of the beast King¡¯s escape to capture this person. At that time, with the two existences of him and the Beast King, even if the people trapped inside were capable, it would be difficult for them to escape. After making up his mind, Shi qiuwu immediately decided to hold back for the time being and focus on subduing the chaos bead. Mang Tian turned into a sword Qi and returned to song Qing¡¯s hand. She was connected to the little Golden Dragon Soul, so she knew everything that had happened. Even though she had injured Shi qiuwu, song qingxiao did not feel happy. Instead, she felt extremely uneasy. Shi qiuwu quickly calmed down, making her feel like she was being suppressed before a storm. In the sea of stars, the fog around them rolled rapidly. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the fog was mixed with countless golden lights, and the rolling speed was faster than before. The space shrank again and again, and the spiritual energy was quickly suppressed. The remaining demonic beasts let out desperate cries and angry roars. Song Qingxin¡¯s mind whirred, and she had already guessed Shi qiuwu¡¯s plan. He might want to trap her to death. However, she managed to calm down. Since he could not avoid it, he could only fight back. She looked in the direction of the beast King. The silver Wolf was fighting with the beast King. The battle between demonic beasts was brutal and bloody, especially in a life-and-death battle like this. Both sides had the determination to devour each other. As the two forces collided, blood splattered everywhere. With every strike, the sound of flesh being torn could be heard. Although the silver Wolf was proud and aloof, its grade was still limited. In just a moment, it was already covered in injuries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was smaller than the beast King, and even if the beast King was severely injured by the lightning strike, it still had the strength of the eighth step, so it could still suppress it. However, it had extremely strong courage. Even though it was covered in injuries, it did not know how to retreat. In addition, it was very agile. Song qingxiao had asked it to keep the beast King busy, but it seemed to be fearless. Even if it was injured, it still kept the beast King¡¯s attention. When song qingxiao turned her head, the beast King¡¯s claw shadow swept across the silver Wolf. Even though Silver Shadow quickly dodged, the wind blades formed by spiritual power still cut through the Wolf¡¯s flesh. Blood spurted out, and the silver Shadow flashed. The silver Wolf¡¯s body flew seven or eight meters away, and its four limbs fell to the ground with a bang. Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369 Doppelganger _2 Chapter 1369: Doppelganger _2 Chapter 1369: Doppelganger _2 The remaining force pushed its body back. A deep wound appeared on its back leg, and blood gushed out from the wound, wetting its silver hair. Its hind legs seemed to have lost their support and almost fell to the ground, but it seemed to feel no pain and forced itself to straighten. The hair on the back of its neck stood up and it let out a threatening low roar. The beast King¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold glint. Just as it was about to attack, its ears flickered. It seemed to have heard a slight ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. With its demonic beast instinct, it sensed a terrifying killing intent and subconsciously avoided it, missing the best opportunity to kill the silver Wolf. A beam of sword Qi swept from the left side of the beast King¡¯s body. After it dodged, it struck the ground with a boom. The demonic beast corpses on both sides were split open, and the collapsed mountain range was split into two. A terrifying crack about two to three meters deep and more than ten meters long was cut into the ground. In a flash, a large amount of blood spread into the crack and filled it up. Under the chaotic spiritual energy of the starry sky sea, the damage caused by this Qi was extremely deep. It was no less than the attack of a peak seventh-rank demonic beast, and even vaguely reached the attack level of an initial eighth-rank demonic beast. If the beast King had not dodged in time, it would have been injured by this power, no matter how strong its body was. Song qingxiao held the long sword and appeared beside the silver Wolf in a flash. As soon as she appeared, the silver Wolf was shocked and tried to retreat. However, its serious injury might have affected its agility. As soon as it moved, a slender hand grabbed it and accurately grabbed the long hair on the back of its neck. This feeling was all too familiar. Although they had been separated for seven or eight years, the silver Wolf still remembered the scene of being caught by song Qing. ¡®Wuwu-¡® It grinned, turned its head, and let out a dissatisfied groan. Its long armor scratched the ground, leaving several deep marks, but it did not Dodge. Song qingxiao¡¯s other hand turned, and a golden shadow appeared in her palm. The Golden shadow kept struggling on her fingertips. Taking advantage of the silver Wolf¡¯s low growl, she stuffed the struggling golden shadow into its mouth. ¡°Han ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the silver Wolf saw her feeding it and instinctively swallowed it. The struggling golden figure instantly disappeared into its mouth, and its aura vanished completely. ¡°..¡±This change shocked song qingxiao. At her level, although she did not dare to say that she would remain calm even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of her, the more trials she had experienced, the calmer song Qing had become. It was rare for something to happen that caught her off guard. She was stunned for a moment, then her face twisted slightly, and she slapped the silver wolf¡¯s head with her palm that had not yet reached back, ¡± ¡°Spit it out!¡± What she fed the silver Wolf was the Golden cicada she had obtained from Yao Liu during the exploration of the Gu residence. It was unknown how Yao Liu had obtained this item, but it had saved his life in the Gu residence, and then saved song qingxiao¡¯s life when she was being hunted down by the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute. Up to this day, after using the Golden cicada twice, it was only left with a weak aura. Yao Liu had said that each person could only use this thing once, and she had already used it. To her, the Golden cicada was useless. On the contrary, the silver Wolf was in grave danger, so she wanted to give the Golden cicada to the silver Wolf in case of an emergency. She had never expected that the wolf would directly swallow the Golden cicada. ¡®Aooooo-¡® The silver Wolf couldn¡¯t help but be furious after being patted by her, and it couldn¡¯t help but let out a dissatisfied growl. However, with her patting, feeding, and patting, the estrangement between the man and the wolf caused by years of separation was eliminated. ¡®Roar!¡¯ The beast King flashed away and let out an angry roar, attracting the attention of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. The Golden cicada had already been swallowed by the silver Wolf, so it would probably be useless to spit it out. After the beast King roared, it probably sensed the threat and wanted to end the battle quickly to get rid of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf. The lines on its face started to wriggle like they were alive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, it arched its back high, and its bones moved with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. One by one, burial mound-sized bags appeared on both sides of the beast King¡¯s body. As the bone armor moved, the beast King¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of pain. As it continued to roar, its aura rapidly rose, and the weakness it had after being injured was swept away. This demon was probably going to use his killer move to fight for his life! Its danger index was increasing. Song Qing¡¯s small pupils contracted, and she fixed her eyes on the beast King. Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370 Doppelganger (3) Chapter 1370: Doppelganger (3) Chapter 1370: Doppelganger (3) The huge bump on its body grew bigger and bigger, and its skin, which had been charred by the lightning strike, seemed to be unable to withstand the drilling of the bump, and cracked open with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound! As soon as the outer skin cracked, a little golden spiritual energy spilled out. After a while, something wrapped in gray and black patterns drilled out of the outer skin and turned into a miniature version of the beast King¡¯s Head. ¡°A clone technique?¡± Song qingxiao thought of the other clone that Qiu Wu had created. The beast King¡¯s spell technique was similar to Shi qiuwu¡¯s clone technique. From the looks of it, this was a spell technique that could be cultivated by someone who had at least reached the Dao integration stage. However, it had already reached the eighth-grade and above, which was equivalent to the void realm of human cultivators. In addition, every demonic beast would awaken their own innate ability when their bloodline awakened. For the beast King, its talent was probably not limited to the metal ability that song qingxiao had seen before. After reaching the eighth rank, it should have even strengthened its ¡®doppelganger¡¯ technique. Compared to Shi qiuwu¡¯s clone, the beast King was already at its limit and was prepared to leave no room for escape. As soon as she finished speaking, the cracks on the beast King¡¯s skin grew bigger and bigger. The shrunken beast King¡¯s Head had completely emerged. Its eyes were bloodshot and it let out a sharp roar, ¡°Aowu! As soon as it appeared, it seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s presence and turned its head around. Immediately after, the other parts of the beast King¡¯s body began to emit ¡®pa da¡¯ sounds. A large amount of golden mist seeped out, and miniature faces of beast Kings came out. In an instant, there were at least a dozen of them. These demonic beasts, which looked no different from the beast Kings, appeared even more quickly after their heads popped out. Due to song qingxiao¡¯s previous attack, they locked onto her with their auras as soon as they appeared. ¡®Si la¡¯! The beast King¡¯s fur was torn apart, and the demonic beasts crawled out of its body and fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, song qingxiao was being closely watched by a dozen of these miniature beast Kings. When the beast King¡¯s body split into such a demonic beast, it instantly shrank a lot, and its aura was also much stronger than before. Although there was still a crazy killing intent in its eyes, it seemed much more tired than before. On the contrary, these newly born demonic beasts grew rapidly as soon as they appeared. Each of them grew to four to five meters tall, like clones. It was extremely terrifying. The space created by the deaths of the Horde of beasts had become much more crowded due to the Horde of beasts that the beast Kings had ¡®released¡¯. The demonic beasts ¡®bodies seemed to be shrouded in layers of golden mist. As they grew, the mist gradually disappeared into their bodies, dyeing their originally black fur with a layer of gold. After the Golden shadow fused with the black fur, it caused the fur to appear as lustrous as copper. Because they were born as beast Kings, each of these monstrous beasts had reached the seventh rank at the very least. In other words, song Qing had been surrounded by nearly twenty seventh-rank demonic beasts. A seventh-order monster beast was nothing in song Qing¡¯s eyes. However, when she was targeted by these seventeen or eighteen seventh-rank monstrous beasts, she instantly felt extremely pressured. What was even more terrifying was that these 17 to 18 demonic beasts were connected in their minds, and their killing intent towards her was extremely strong. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was tense, and she raised her consciousness to the limit. When the silver Wolf saw these seventh-order monster beasts appear, it immediately lowered its head and grinned, revealing its fangs. It let out a low roar from its throat, but it did not retreat. She loosened her grip on the silver Wolf¡¯s fur and patted it gently. ¡°Keep the beast King busy.¡± Her voice was extremely soft, but she was very calm. It was as if she had accepted the situation in an instant and was ready for battle. The silver Wolf was now seriously injured, and the Golden cicada she had given it to save its life had been swallowed by it. Now that the beast King¡¯s attention was focused on her, it was a good thing for the silver Wolf. However, she was targeted by the beast group and it was quite difficult for her to deal with the beast King¡¯s main body, so she left it to the silver Wolf to hold her back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as she could quickly get rid of these demonic beasts, even the beast King would suffer a great loss, and it would be much easier to deal with them. Ever since she had ascended to the soul splitting stage, although her physical body had been tempered by the lightning tribulation, she had at least reached the seventh-rank and above. Killing a seventh-rank monstrous beast was as easy as blowing off dust for her. However, song qingxiao did not have much confidence in dealing with so many seventh-rank monstrous beasts at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she moved the sky splitter in her hand, and the dozen or so demonic beasts quickly pounced towards her. Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371 Chapter 766-technique (1) Chapter 1371: Chapter 766-technique (1) Chapter 1371: Chapter 766-technique (1) The seventh rank monstrous beast that had split off from the beast King was far more dangerous than ordinary seventh rank monstrous beasts. When it pounced from all directions, its spiritual energy surged, forming a powerful rapid current that firmly locked the black shadow. Song qingxiao felt as if she was in the middle of a storm. The black shadows came from all directions like a tidal wave, almost drowning her! ¡®Roar!¡¯ The demonic beast¡¯s roars were shattered by the energy, as if they were coming from every corner. With their Swift movements, it was as if the ferocious faces of beast Kings appeared on each of the black shadows. Pairs of Scarlet eyes filled with killing intent stared at her, causing a powerful impact on her consciousness. The roar was tens of meters away a moment ago, but it was now very close to him. Song qingxiao took a deep breath and felt the overwhelming pressure. This was the most terrifying enemy she had ever faced in her life. Her eyes gradually calmed down, and her pupils contracted into two vertical slits. As the deity vanquishing technique surged, the spiritual energy turned into an extremely large light ring, dispersing all the roars and pressure. The spiritual power was absorbed by howlsky. The soul of the Golden Dragon within flashed and the sword seemed to be covered with a layer of light. Then, it flew out of her hand and hung vertically above her head. Mang Tian¡¯s spiritual power spread out, and the sword shadow seemed to draw a circle in the air. Wherever it went, it left behind the shadow of the long sword, forming a huge ring with the body of the sword and the tip of the sword facing outwards. As soon as the ring was formed, the demonic beasts charged over. The sword shadows scattered and interweaved, turning into countless crisscrossing sword Qi. ¡®Swish swish swish-¡® With the sound of the airflow, the sword Qi formed a River of light, intertwining into a huge net, trapping all the demonic beasts in the net. A dozen pairs of blood-red eyes were covered with a layer of purple light. As the air flowed, the beast King¡¯s avatar let out a shrill scream. A large amount of dark golden blood splattered and was immediately ground into pieces by the sword Qi. This move was the killing move that song qingxiao had comprehended during the Battle with Qing Lu¡¯s dark spirit when she was in the mission at the Yu Lun void realm. After she advanced to the divine separation stage, the power of this move was even more astonishing. The intertwining sword Qi forced back more than ten demonic beasts that were charging at her. The ¡®Black Wall¡¯ that had tried to trap her earlier was instantly broken! As the rivers of light interweaved, Yi Tian turned into a shadow and fell back into song qingxiao¡¯s hand, which she held tightly. Her face was slightly pale, but her aura was extremely shocking. The beast King¡¯s avatars, which had been forcibly dispersed, retreated more than 100 feet away. The bodies of these demonic beasts that had just appeared were covered with long and thin scars. ¡®Roar-roar!¡¯ A large amount of viscous, dark golden blood gushed out of their wounds. As the blood gushed out, the injuries seemed to be repaired at an extremely fast speed, wriggling and closing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The beast King¡¯s avatars were no longer as ferocious as before. Instead, they were more cautious. After they retreated, they roared continuously and scratched their claws uneasily. When they saw that song Qing was young, their eyes were filled with caution and greed. However, when they saw the heaven-destroying sword in her hand, their eyes were filled with fear. As the beast King¡¯s avatars, the monstrous beasts above Class 7 had already sensed the terrifying power of the heaven-destroying sword. However, they were connected to the beast King¡¯s main body and were unwilling to give up so easily. Song qingxiao took advantage of their fear and quickly adjusted her spiritual breath. In order to force them back with her first move and give herself the upper hand, she did not hesitate to consume her spiritual energy to intimidate the beast group. It was a pity that although the strength of the beast group¡¯s clones was slightly weaker than their original bodies, they had the power of the beast King¡¯s bloodline awakening. Their bodies were extremely strong, as if they were made of copper and iron. In addition, there were many of them, and their spiritual power was connected to each other, forming a Special Defense. Although they were injured by the sword Qi, it was not fatal to them. It could only make them retreat temporarily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao forced them away and kept her sword. With a tap of her foot, a little bit of frost melted under her feet, forming a dozen Blue Frost shadows that spread in the direction of the herd. The spiritual power turned into frost and intertwined to form ice vines. In an instant, they reached the beast group and drilled through the ground like ice bamboo shoots. The ice vine quickly split into several strands and wrapped around each demonic beast. The moment the beasts were bound by the ice rope, they immediately retaliated. As they moved their bodies, they tore the ice rope apart. At the same time, they opened their huge mouths and spat out pieces of golden blades, which covered the sky and slashed at song Qing. Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372 Chapter 766-technique (2) Chapter 1372: Chapter 766-technique (2) Chapter 1372: Chapter 766-technique (2) Song Qing dodged the ¡®forward¡¯ command. The ice vine followed like a shadow. Once it was broken, it would grow again and wrap around the bodies of these beasts. As they dodged, song qingxiao took the opportunity to release a few stars from her body and surrounded the beasts. Perhaps sensing that something was wrong, the dozen or so beasts paused in their movements. Their skin and flesh split open again, and just like the beast King before, a new clone emerged from within the skin and flesh. These doppelgangers actually had the same instincts as doppelgangers! However, compared to the powerful beast King¡¯s original body, these clones were clearly much weaker. The number of clones they produced was also far less than the beast King¡¯s. Each of them could only split into two or three monster beasts at most, and the two monster beasts that had split out seemed to have just entered the seventh-order realm, far weaker than before. However, their numbers were more than twice as many as before, and they looked like a Black Mass that was extremely terrifying. Once the demonic beasts split up, they scattered in all directions, and the stellar array naturally lost the chance to trap them. Song qingxiao could only recall them in regret. However, she still hadn¡¯t given up. Although the six stars had flown back, they didn¡¯t enter her body. Instead, they floated beside her. Dozens of seventh-order monster beasts scattered in all directions, their howls rising and falling one after another. Song qingxiao rolled her eyes and looked at the Black Mass of beasts around her. She did not expect that the bloodline talent of the beast King was the ability to create multiple clones. Not only would the main body split up, but even the clones would have the abilities of the main body. As a result, it was impossible to guard against it, and the danger would increase. At the same time, song qingxiao also found a chance of survival in the beast King¡¯s ability. The rank eight beast King was once again engaged in battle with the silver Wolf. At the same time, some of the remaining beast groups had also joined the battle. Silver Shadow, who was surrounded by red flames, and a large number of beasts besieged the black giant beast protected by the Golden mist. The two sides exchanged blows, and it seemed that it was difficult to determine the winner in a short time. Although the Golden shadow still suppressed the red flames, it was unable to do anything to the silver Wolf for the time being due to the interference of the beast group. This was an important signal! The beast King¡¯s strength split with the division of its body. When facing the silver wolves and a small number of monstrous beasts that were one rank lower than it, it was not as easy as before. From this point of view, it had a deep influence on it after it had created its clone. Song Qing¡¯s lips curled into a smile. If it was a monster beast above the eighth rank, it would not be easy to defeat it. After all, the strength of a beast King above the eighth step was truly difficult to match. But now, the beast King had been besieged by the demonic beasts, then struck by the lightning tribulation, and then entangled by her and the silver Wolf. It was already a fight between trapped beasts. In a moment of desperation, they divided and besieged, which was equivalent to weakening the strength of the main body. They might not be able to defeat one, but if this powerful main body was divided into several parts, it was not impossible to destroy it! However, many ants could kill an elephant. Not to mention that the one in front of her was not an ant, but a seventh-order monster beast that was far stronger than an ant. She still could not underestimate it. Song qingxiao put her palms together and separated them. BOOM! BOOM! A stream of spiritual energy transformed into an Ice Dragon, which wriggled out of her palm and pounced towards the group of beasts. At the same time, the ice vines on the ground ¡®came to life¡¯ again, splitting into several strands and winding towards the beasts. ¡°Ka ka¡± the sound of the ice vines breaking was endless. One of them fell to the ground and turned into spiritual power to merge with the other ice vines. Then, it stretched out its branches and wrapped around the other ice vines. Through the ice vines, song Qing could sense that although these seventh-rank demonic beasts were still strong, they were a little weaker than before. The power of ice ¡®caught¡¯ them, affecting their agility. Wherever the ice Dragons pounced, cold mist filled the air, causing their bodies to quickly freeze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the other beast King¡¯s clone quickly reacted. It opened its mouth and spat out a large amount of golden mist, which turned into seven or eight Golden Arrows that were several meters long. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the ice dragon¡¯s body was shattered. Song qingxiao was only using the ice Dragon to buy time. The moment the dragon¡¯s body shattered, she opened her left hand and a small green lamp appeared in her palm. The violet Flame in the wick seemed to have sensed her thoughts and flew out of the lamp, disappearing in a flash. Then, violet rays of light spread out on the ground, as if a Purple Lotus had bloomed on the ice. The lotus flower was about the size of a fist and was light purple in color. As the flames flickered, it was extremely dreamy and beautiful. Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373 Chapter 766-technique (3) Chapter 1373: Chapter 766-technique (3) Chapter 1373: Chapter 766-technique (3) In a flash, these lotus flowers spread along the ice vines to the beasts. With song qingxiao as the center, pale purple fire lotuses bloomed on the ice vines in all directions, illuminating the sea of stars like a dream. Even the murderous aura seemed to have faded a little under the beautiful scenery. Once the Lotus shadows entered the herd, they scattered among the surrounding herd. The ¡®indestructible body¡¯ that the chaotic green lamp had obtained after devouring the mosquito immortal was now able to restrain these demonic beasts to a certain extent. The sea of stars was instantly filled with Purple Lotus flames. The beasts sensed that something was wrong and started to make restless noises. Immediately after, the Lotus shadows on the ground quickly withered. On the contrary, the Lotus shadows on the beast King¡¯s avatars rapidly grew in size and exploded in the blink of an eye! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡± Spiritual energy burst out from the place where the flame bloomed. The beasts were burned by the purple flame in the chaotic green lamp, and they screamed several times more miserably than when they were hit by the sky-killing strike. Judging from the beast King¡¯s attack method, its innate bloodline had awakened to a metal-type spiritual power. It originally had a great resistance to fire. Previously, a fire-type demonic beast had used its innate ability to attack it. The damage it had suffered was not deep, and it could easily extinguish the flames. However, purple flames were different from ordinary spiritual flames. In the trial scene where Nuwa mended the sky, it had advanced after devouring the original power of the flame. As the green lamp of chaos ¡®ate¡¯ the Golden Lotus, its body also advanced, and it seemed to have a certain nourishing effect on the purple flame. The two complemented each other, making the power of the purple flames even more overbearing and shocking. Unfortunately, due to the large number of beasts, song Qing had scattered them, causing the power of the purple flames to be reduced and unable to truly exterminate the beasts. But even so, the damage to the beast horde was already extremely great. Where the purple Lotus bloomed, it left many wounds on the beasts ¡®bodies. The wounds were covered in flames, and even if there was golden blood gushing out, it was difficult to get rid of the flames. As soon as the clone was injured, the beast King¡¯s original body also let out a painful howl. It seemed to have realized that something was wrong, so it instinctively turned around and pounced on song qingxiao. How could there be any mistakes in a battle between demonic beasts, especially between two demonic beasts above the seventh rank? the consequences would be extremely serious if they were even slightly distracted! The silver Wolf that had been fighting with it saw this scene, and as if an opportunity had come, it took advantage of the moment it turned to attack its back. After using the clone technique, the split clone not only took away a portion of the beast King¡¯s strength, but it also seemed to have taken away a portion of its defense. The silver Wolf¡¯s previous pounce had been unable to break its leather armor, but now with a scratch, it left a few deep wounds. It grinned, and its sharp teeth pierced through the flesh. Then, it turned its head and tore- As the beast King howled, a piece of flesh was torn off by the silver Wolf, and it swallowed it whole. Once the silver Wolf succeeded, it was not greedy. Instead, it retreated very carefully. When the beast King turned around to attack, its claws fell and only shattered the silver Wolf¡¯s afterimage. The beast King¡¯s huge palm landed on the ground with a loud ¡®boom¡¯. Under the siege of two sides, his eyes gradually lost their calm. Once the main body became irascible, it would also cause the clone to become uneasy. Dozens of demonic beasts spat out golden mist at the same time. The mist turned into huge sharp blades and slashed toward song qingxiao. She used the ¡®forward¡¯ command to Dodge, her figure appearing and disappearing unpredictably, but every time she appeared, she would cause a little injury to the beasts. After a few rounds, song qingxiao discovered the flaw of this method. If an existence like Shi qiuwu was not watching her like a tiger watching its prey, she could use this method to slowly fight with the beast King. It would not be a problem for them to wear each other out. However, there was still qiuwu above her head. The longer she delayed, the more disadvantageous it would be for her! In this short period of time, the surrounding fog had already rolled closer and closer. The nearby mountain range had already been devoured, and even some mist with a golden Halo was approaching the center. She was not the only one who sensed the danger. Even the beast King had probably sensed that something was amiss. Both of them entered the beast King¡¯s domain at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The few remaining demonic beasts were forced into a ball, and they let out urgent and unwilling roars. When she was fighting with the beast King¡¯s avatar and the silver Wolf was fighting with the beast King¡¯s body, they dodged from time to time and occasionally assisted the silver Wolf in attacking the beast King. Most of the collapsed mountains around them had been swallowed by the fog. Most of the remains of the demonic beasts that had died in the battle with the beast King had been covered by the fog, turned into spiritual power, and absorbed into the chaos bead. This proved that the sea of stars was about to be completely absorbed by the chaos bead. Once the fog was drawn into the center, she, the silver Wolf, and the Beast King would all die! He had to end the battle quickly! A cold glint flashed in her eyes. Immediately after, the beast King seemed to have reached a subtle ¡®consensus¡¯ with her after being injured. Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374 Broken leg (1) Chapter 1374: Broken leg (1) Chapter 1374: Broken leg (1) A roar was heard.¡¯Roar!¡¯ The sea of stars was in turmoil. When the beast Kings heard the sound, their bodies exploded like fireworks and turned into golden dust. The Golden dust gathered into a cloud and quickly moved in the direction of the beast King. Once it touched the beast King¡¯s body, it would be immediately absorbed. The beast King¡¯s body, which had shrunk earlier, began to grow rapidly. Its shadow rose bit by bit, shrouding the herd, the silver Wolf, and song qingxiao. The pressure of a level eight beast King descended once more! The silver Wolf¡¯s figure was shrouded in the shadows. It looked up at the beast King and licked the corner of its mouth, as if it was still recalling the spiritual energy in the beast King¡¯s flesh and blood. Song qingxiao held a green lamp in her hand. As the beast King¡¯s avatar disappeared, the purple flames merged into one and flew back into the lamp, lighting up her surroundings. The chaotic green lamp was powerful, but it was not lethal to the beast King. She clenched her fist and kept the chaotic green lamp back into her body. At the same time, she summoned the sky splitter for self-defense. Six stars revolved around her body. In her sea of consciousness, the half-solid nascent soul formed seals and the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token spread all over her body. As the sea of stars shrank, the silver Wolf leaped and landed beside song qingxiao. The beast King recalled his clone and tried to end the battle as soon as possible. Its body shook, and a large amount of hair fell off its body. The tail of the fur was connected to the Golden shadow. As soon as it left its body, it turned into golden needles and shot out in all directions like a fairy scattering flowers. Under the concentrated ¡®swish swish¡¯ sounds, the remaining beasts seemed to sense that something was wrong and began to Dodge with all their might. However, as the small world in the starry sky sea shrank, there was no way to avoid it. The fog continued to shrink, and Shi qiuwu must have increased her speed. The Golden needles shot out like raindrops. The demonic beasts closest to the beast King did not even have time to scream before they were pierced through by a large number of golden shadows. ¡®Ping !¡¯ With a loud explosion, the thousands of golden needles pierced through the body of the demonic beast. The demonic beast¡¯s body immediately exploded into a rain of blood, which turned into spiritual energy that was absorbed by the starry sea! The dense shadows of the needles reflected in song Qing¡¯s small eyes. She drew with one hand and an ice shield appeared in front of her. It took the initiative to hit the direction of the Golden needles. But the moment it touched the Golden needle, the needle shadow silently pierced through the ice shield, and the turbulent power tore the ice shield into powder. Song qingxiao quickly dodged and retreated. At the same time, she kept throwing out ice shields, but they were all pierced by the Golden needles. however, after the ice shields shattered, the ice that shot out turned into white mist that covered the Golden needle. After a few rounds, the Golden needle¡¯s speed slowed down. The Golden shadow gradually revealed itself. Song Qing saw the opportunity and immediately formed a seal with his hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain and trapped the Golden needles that were shooting at her. If she hadn¡¯t used her ice-type spiritual power to slow down the Golden needles, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have dared to use the ¡®Lin¡¯ token to trap them. With her current strength, it was impossible for her to forcefully receive the power of an eighth rank beast King. However, after a few rounds of blocking, the Golden needle¡¯s power and speed had slowed down a lot. Now that it was trapped in the domain, the needle-shadow was unable to break free. After the crisis was averted, song Qing formed a seal with her hands again, ¡± ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha! Break!¡± As soon as the secret spell of the ¡®Army¡¯ token was uttered, spiritual power surged out of her body, and an extremely large golden shadow slowly appeared behind her. The giant golden figure slowly raised its head, its face filled with anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Golden shadow was nearly ten meters tall, much taller than when song qingxiao had resisted the lightning tribulation. The color of the Golden body was even thicker than before. The Golden light illuminated the starry sea. The Golden figure¡¯s eyes were wide open in anger. The moment it appeared, even the beast King felt the pressure and let out a threatening roar! ¡®Ha!¡¯ As soon as the huge golden figure appeared, it let out an angry roar. Song qingxiao was enveloped by the power of the Golden figure. She immediately turned her spiritual energy and flew toward the beast King. She clenched her fist, and the Golden figure summoned by the ¡®soldier¡¯ command also clenched its huge fist tightly. As she waved it, the Golden figure also smashed its fist in the direction of the beast King! The beast King¡¯s Scarlet eyes were covered by the Golden light. When it saw the Golden shadow coming, it grinned, raised its forelimbs, and slapped the Golden shadow. Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375 Broken leg (2) Chapter 1375: Broken leg (2) Chapter 1375: Broken leg (2) ¡®Boom-¡® The two forces collided. Even though song qingxiao had been mentally prepared, she still realized that she had underestimated the physical strength of an eighth-rank demonic beast the moment the beast King¡¯s front claw hit the Golden shadow. When the claw struck the Golden shadow, her arm seemed to have been hit by an invisible force. A piece of flesh on his upper arm had shriveled and caved in. A large amount of dark red blood spread around his arm. Even with the scale armor and the protection of the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token, the power was still extremely terrifying. It struck the side of her body and almost sent her flying. As the beast King¡¯s claws fell, there was a ¡®clang¡¯, as if several invisible blades had scratched her arm. His scales were torn apart, and blood seeped out, leaving behind several wounds, revealing the White jade-like bones inside. However, before the blood could flow out, it was sealed by a large amount of ice. At the same time, the fist of the Vajra summoned by the ¡®soldier¡¯ token also landed on the beast King¡¯s Head-bang! A force strong enough to split a mountain hit the beast King¡¯s Head, making a heavy sound. The beast King¡¯s Head was pressed down by the Golden shadow and it growled. Before the beast King could raise its head, song qingxiao endured the pain in her arm and gathered her strength. She raised her other hand and muttered, ¡°¡±Mo ! Eh! La!¡± The ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ was activated, and the other fist of the Golden figure clenched, then heavily struck down. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ With every word she uttered, the fist struck the beast King¡¯s body. His spiritual power turned into infinite power, and with the help of the ¡®Army¡¯ token, every punch he threw gave song qingxiao a feeling of satisfaction. The small world in the starry sky ocean, which had already shrunk, trembled heavily under this power. Although the skull of the beast King was hard and of a high grade, it could not withstand the punches. At first, the sound of the fist was still lingering, but later on, it became louder and louder, turning into an ear-piercing buzzing sound in the cramped environment. The faint sound of bones breaking was drowned out by this buzzing sound. The beast King¡¯s claws clawed wildly, trying to break free of its shackles. Each punch took away a large amount of song qingxiao¡¯s physical strength and spiritual power. She was fighting to the death with the beast King, and if she let her guard down and gave it the power to counterattack, it would be difficult for her to save her life. The man and the Beast¡¯s power formed a powerful whirlwind, and ordinary demonic beasts found it difficult to enter. Fortunately, song qingxiao had already entered the soul-splitting stage, and her physical body had reached level seven and above. With her secret techniques and the ¡®Dragon-killing power¡¯, she had the strength of a beginner level eight demonic beast, which was why she could barely fight with the beast King. In mid-air, the chaos bead floating in front of Shi qiuwu seemed to have been hit by a great force. It kept shaking and letting out a buzzing sound. He turned his head. At this time, there was only a small area of the starry sky sea that had not been completely absorbed. The scene below was captured by his eyes. Before the beast King could escape, it was firmly entangled by a ten-meter-tall King Kong. In the battle with the Vajra, the eighth-rank beast King was actually faintly suppressed. Half of its head was smashed into the ground, and it roared madly. The battle between the two was not so much a battle of spiritual power as it was more like a battle between two demonic beasts. A giant Silver Wolf was hiding behind the beast King. Taking advantage of the beast King¡¯s attention being drawn away by the Golden shadow in front of it, it sneakily attacked a piece of its flesh, cooperating flawlessly with the Golden shadow. Whether it was the beast King¡¯s slap or the Golden figure¡¯s fist, each one brought about a great tremor. The powerful force seemed to tear the space apart and deform it. It hit the fog and even affected the chaos bead, causing it to tremble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What surprised Shi qiuwu the most was that there was a young girl¡¯s figure within the Golden shadow. She controlled the Golden shadow¡¯s every move with her fist and claw. the nine words secret order, the ¡®Bing¡¯ word technique, a profound heaven spiritual treasure, and a strong body that can fight with a beast King. Shi qiuwu muttered,¡±the future generations are truly fearsome.¡± Even though the beast King had been injured by the lightning tribulation, it had already reached the eighth rank. A starving camel was still bigger than a horse. In a situation where it was trapped, this girl was actually able to last more than ten rounds under its claws and teeth. Shi qiuwu could not help but be surprised. ¡°It seems like I was wrong.¡± Based on the power she had displayed, she was no longer just at the soul separation stage. She was no less than the peak of the soul separation stage. Shi qiuwu looked at the dying beast King with a cold look in his eyes, ¡± Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376 Broken leg (3) Chapter 1376: Broken leg (3) Chapter 1376: Broken leg (3) ¡°Forget it. This is good too. It¡¯s easier to control.¡± The beast King¡¯s power had been severely damaged. Even if it managed to merge with the chaos bead¡¯s power and successfully advance, the backlash in the future might come much faster than he had expected. In the starry sea, as the space shrank, spiritual energy was squeezed. Song Qing felt like the fog around him was like an invisible restriction that wanted to trap him. The chaotic spiritual energy squeezed her body, and every time she raised her hand to use the ¡®Army¡¯ token, the spiritual energy consumed multiplied. And the damage she suffered was because of the spiritual energy disturbance. Every time it landed on her body, the power was even more severe than the beast King¡¯s Own swing. The beast King had probably also sensed the pressure of the spiritual energy and had lost its calm. With each attack and bite, the power was much more violent than before. The Golden figure summoned by the ¡®troop¡¯ command dimmed a little with each attack. Finally, with a powerful wave of the beast King¡¯s hand, the Golden figure was finally scattered and disappeared in the air with a boom. The giant palm was like a collapsed pillar, slamming down in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. At the critical moment, the ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed and took her away from her original place. BOOM! BOOM! The beast King¡¯s front palm slammed down. With the powerful senses of an eighth-rank demonic beast, it released its will to weave a large net, as if it had found the place where song qingxiao was about to appear. It tilted its huge head and opened its bloody mouth, waiting for song Qing to appear before swallowing him. The silver Wolf, which had been attacking its back, saw its action and immediately growled and pounced on its back. The beast King¡¯s eyes seemed to have sensed the silver Wolf¡¯s movements. When it landed on its back, it raised its long tail and slapped it hard. After it revealed its true form, the power of its long tail was no small matter. The silver Wolf had already been seriously injured while it was entangled with the beast King. If this attack hit it, it would probably lose half of its life. The beast King¡¯s move was only to drive it away, not to kill it. Its main target was song Qing. Based on its demonic beast intuition, it felt that song Qing was more difficult to deal with than the silver Wolf. logically speaking, when it sensed the long tail, if the wolf was smart, it should have retreated in time. However, out of the beast King¡¯s expectations, it was unknown if the silver Wolf had become stupid at the critical moment. When the sound of the long tail was heard, it did not Dodge. Instead, it exerted force with its four claws, and the long armor broke through its leather armor and hooked into its flesh. At the same time, it stretched out its head and bit the fur on the back of its neck. Compared to a rank eight beast King, it was much weaker. Even though the silver Wolf¡¯s claws and teeth were extremely sharp, it only bit the skin and not the bones. The Wolf¡¯s fangs dug into his flesh. Although it caused some pain, it was not fatal. However, the next moment, the wolf closed its mouth and shook its head with force, letting out a low roar. The beast King¡¯s nape was bitten by it, and as it tore it, it was moved and involuntarily tilted to the side. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. The beast King¡¯s fangs brushed past her body and it let out an unwilling roar. Immediately after, with a loud ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the beast King¡¯s raised long tail slapped the silver Wolf¡¯s back leg. The power of the tail directly smashed one of the silver Wolf¡¯s hind legs into meat paste. The remaining power made it unstable, forcing it to let go and roll off the beast King¡¯s back. With the long howl of the silver Wolf, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the back leg of the silver Wolf, which was badly mutilated. One of its hind legs had already been smacked into a pancake shape, twisted and deformed, and a bloody mess. From its thigh down, there were only a few pieces of flesh and blood left, swaying slightly as it rolled down. It had used an extremely brutal method to fight for a chance for song qingxiao. Song qingxiao¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and her eyes were cold. She was angry! Seeing the shadow cast by the silver Wolf, she formed a seal with both hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ token formed a domain and covered the silver Wolf that had been sent flying by the beast King. Song qingxiao pressed her palms down. She was burning with anger, and the air was cold. A thick layer of ice crystals formed on the ground and quickly spread to the beast King¡¯s body. With a sizzling sound, the beast King¡¯s four limbs were frozen. Once the beast King regained its freedom, it hurriedly lowered its head and bit down. The ice crystals climbed up its limbs and froze them into icicles in an instant. The frost and snow climbed up its body and neck at the speed of lightning. The foul wind blew over song qingxiao¡¯s head, but she did not Dodge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, the ice-type spirit energy turned the beast King into an ice sculpture. Under the thick layer of ice, its red eyes rolled. It seemed that the ice that song qingxiao had used up a lot of spiritual power to freeze it would not last long. However, even if it was only for a moment, it was enough for song qingxiao. The beast King¡¯s Head drooped down, almost touching her body. The drool from the corner of its mouth turned into a long icicle. She clenched her fist and mang Tian appeared in her palm. She poured her spiritual energy into it and shouted, ¡± ¡°Break!¡± Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377 Feeding pills (1) Chapter 1377: Feeding pills (1) Chapter 1377: Feeding pills (1) The beast King¡¯s eyes turned, and several cracks appeared on the frozen ice on its cheeks. As the cracks spread, ice shards flew everywhere, and the Beast King¡¯s breath and killing intent leaked out from the cracks. Song Qing¡¯s small hand held the sky splitter and slashed out. The sword Qi turned into a long rainbow and swept across the beast King¡¯s limbs. The ice on the beast King¡¯s face fell off with a clang wherever the shadow Light passed. It lowered its head, and the Golden pillar it spat out was broken the moment it touched the sword Qi! The sword Qi pierced through and broke the icicle closest to song qingxiao! Blood spurted out from the wound, and the Beast King¡¯s heavy body slid down. One of the beast King¡¯s forelegs was frozen at the cut, and it stood on the ground like an icicle. The blood was quickly frozen by the spiritual power of the heaven-destroying sword. It was like a huge candle that had been burnt. The beast King let out an earth-shattering roar of pain under the stimulation of its broken foot. The ice crystals that had frozen it shattered with a clang, and the sword Qi swept toward its other leg and hind limbs. However, its first leg had taken the brunt of song qingxiao¡¯s anger. Therefore, after the sword shadow flashed out like a rainbow, it only left wounds on the other three legs. Even so, it was already a great torture for the beast King. Three of its legs were injured, and one of them was broken. It could not support its huge body at all. The anger in song Qingxin¡¯s heart had not yet subsided. Her eyes were dark gold in color, cold and calm, like a top predator. When the beast King¡¯s eyes met her eyes, he was intimidated and instinctively turned his head away. She wanted to raise her sword and strike again, but the time had passed. The fog that engulfed the sea of stars was already closing in, and the area was shrinking. Under the powerful spiritual pressure, the remaining demonic beasts more or less couldn¡¯t hold on and exploded. Although the silver Wolf was covered by the domain, it was already heavily injured and could not stay any longer. Song qingxiao could already feel the heavy pressure. It was as if there was an invisible restriction around her body. The more she used up her spiritual power, the harder it was to resist. The beast King was injured and fell to the ground. However, before it could land on the ground, it was as if an invisible hand had pierced through the barrier. ¡°Shi qiuwu?¡± The force grabbed at the beast King. The severely injured beast King seemed to sense Shi qiuwu¡¯s attack, and its body quickly shrank. The consecutive failures in breaking the barrier had already worn down the ferocity and dominance of this beast king who had controlled the starry sea for many years. After song Qing severely injured it, the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯ and the heaven-destroying sword had already made it fearful. Although song qingxiao¡¯s rank was not as high as his, his bloodline had an innate fear of higher bloodlines. The suppression from its previous level had turned into fear after being continuously injured. It could not wait to escape. The sea of stars that would be sucked into the chaos bead. After Shi qiuwu¡¯s timely help, the beast King lost the courage to fight again. In an instant, its body shrunk to a black demonic beast about two meters long. It was caught by the force and flew into the air. It was obvious that he wanted to use Shi qiuwu¡¯s power to escape from the barrier of the starry sky. The scene of the silver Wolf¡¯s hind legs being smashed still lingered in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, so she would not let it escape so easily. At this moment, she did not know if it was the power of the Nuwa body in her body that had been activated, or if it was the blue blood that gave her confidence. Even if the beast King in front of her was an eighth rank beast King, song qingxiao had the confidence that she could completely defeat it. She clenched the sky splitter with both hands and slashed it out.¡±Mo !¡± As soon as he cursed, sword Qi shot up into the sky and chased after the beast King¡¯s body. In an instant, the shrunken body of the beast King was hit. The silver light wrapped around the beast King¡¯s body, and the eighth-rank monster beast¡¯s screams were drowned out by the sound of sword Qi. Blood splattered everywhere. Her figure flashed and she appeared beside the silver Wolf. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver Wolf¡¯s injuries were too heavy, and it could no longer maintain its huge body. When it was enveloped by the domain, it quickly shrank. Before her outstretched hand could touch the silver Wolf¡¯s body and hug it, she saw the wolf King dragging its crippled leg. With only its hind leg on the ground, its body also turned into a Silver Shadow and pounced in the direction of the beast King. The beast King was struck by the sword light, and its body fell rapidly. The starry sky sea was about to be completely absorbed into the chaos bead, but the wolf still did not give up on its previous plan. It was obvious that it was not going to give up on the ¡®fat meat¡¯ that was the beast King. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of helplessness. Then, her figure flashed and she chased after the silver Wolf. Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378 Feeding pills (2) Chapter 1378: Feeding pills (2) Chapter 1378: Feeding pills (2) A silver light flashed in mid-air, and a wolf head appeared below the beast King¡¯s body. It opened its mouth and bit down on the heavily injured beast King. However, under the impact of the beast King¡¯s falling momentum, even though it had bitten the beast King, it also fell. Just as it fell a few meters, a slender arm reached out. Song qingxiao appeared in mid-air and accurately caught it. The barrier had been broken, and the sea of stars was about to close. Perhaps it was because she was reluctant to part with a profound heaven-grade spiritual treasure like the heaven-destroying sword and was unwilling to let the duck that was right in front of her mouth fly away, Shi qiuwu did not seal the barrier completely. Instead, she specially left a ¡®door¡¯ for her and the Beast King. Song Qing grabbed the silver Wolf and flew out of the barrier. As soon as he left the barrier, the wind howled and blew. The clouds above his head scattered, and the lightning arcs formed by the heavenly lightning tribulation had already been completely absorbed by mang Tian. As soon as she broke free, she shook her hand and the long sword flew out of her palm. It turned into a Golden Dragon and let out a low cry, flying in the direction of Shi qiuwu. Shi qiuwu ignored her attack. Instead, he injected all his spiritual power into the chaos bead to help it absorb the last bit of the starry sky. The few demon beasts that were struggling below were eventually sucked into the chaos bead bit by bit. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± The last bit of light flew into the chaos bead, and Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of joy from the success. The Golden Dragon that mang Tian had transformed into was about to reach him. However, even though he had used up most of his spiritual power in the process of controlling the chaos bead, he was not as passive as before now that he had free hands. The killing intent assaulted him, causing his clothes to flutter. However, a faint smile appeared on Shi qiuwu¡¯s face. He reached out and grabbed the chaos bead that was light green in color. This Pearl was supposed to be translucent, but after absorbing the spiritual energy of the starry sea and the demonic beasts, it turned light green and there seemed to be clouds rolling inside. The entire starry sea was contained in this Pearl, which made the spiritual power of the Pearl extremely terrifying. When he held it in his hand, he seemed to feel the souls of countless demonic beasts charging and roaring, as if they wanted to break free from his hand. The chaos bead had not been absorbed yet, but the demon beast¡¯s remnant soul was not willing to yield. It gathered into a powerful psyche power and attacked the bead. Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of desire. The power of the chaos bead was too strong. He could feel that if he could swallow the bead, he could easily break through his current shackles and break through to the Saint realm with the spiritual power in the bead. He clenched his fist so tightly that it seemed like he was going to crush the bead. At this moment, a long dragon¡¯s roar was transmitted into his sea of consciousness, causing him to instantly wake up from this confusion. Although the spiritual power in the chaos bead was strong, the will of the demonic beast was also strong. Even if he managed to absorb it, there would be endless consequences after the backlash. A cold glint flashed in his eyes as he turned his head. Song qingxiao grabbed the silver Wolf and rushed out of the barrier. The beast King that he had initially thought highly of was now being bitten by a seventh rank monstrous beast. Shi qiuwu furrowed his brows. He did not expect that a dignified beast King would be so useless. ¡°But this is good too.¡± The more serious the situation was, the easier it would be for the Shi family to control it in the future. He stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air ¡­ It was strange to say that the power of this claw seemed ordinary, but the silver Wolf seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. Its bone armor made a ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound of breaking, its body caved in, and blood flowed from the corner of its mouth. Under the strong pressure, it had no choice but to let go. ¡®AOW¡¯ It let out an unwilling roar and wanted to give chase, but when it charged, it seemed to hit an invisible restriction and was trapped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beast King¡¯s heavily injured body flew out, and Shi qiuwu¡¯s hand that was holding the chaos bead loosened. Under the guidance of his spiritual power, the bead flew toward the beast King¡¯s body. Although the beast King was heavily injured, it still had the foundation of a rank eight beast. After absorbing the power of the entire sea of stars, the chaos bead would rapidly nourish its body in an extremely short time, allowing it to recover and help it enter the rank nine realm. Song qingxiao could not care less about Shi qiuwu¡¯s presence. The moment she saw the Pearl flying towards the beast King, a thought in her mind reminded her, ¡°He had to get his hands on this Pearl! Even if he had to find a way to destroy the chaos bead, he could not let it be used by the beast King. Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379 Feeding pills (3) Chapter 1379: Feeding pills (3) Chapter 1379: Feeding pills (3) She had used up more than half of her spiritual power, and the silver Wolf was seriously injured. Even if she only had Shi qiuwu with her, her chances of winning were very low. Once the beast King advanced, it would be a huge nightmare for her, and it would be difficult for her to escape today. The Golden Dragon Soul was connected to her mind. As soon as she thought of it, the Golden Dragon that was charging at Shi qiuwu turned around and gave chase to the chaos bead. ¡°How is that possible?¡± When Shi qiuwu saw this change, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The little Golden dragon¡¯s speed was extremely fast. The moment it caught up with the Pearl, it opened its mouth and bit it! This incident had happened too suddenly. To Shi qiuwu, he did not expect that this mysterious heaven rank spiritual treasure would actually Rob his chaos bead away halfway! When song Qing saw that the Dragon had succeeded, he immediately grabbed the silver Wolf beside him without any joy. It was already injured, and its injuries had worsened and become more serious while it was fighting the beast King. In addition, he had been swept by the beast King¡¯s long tail in order to fight for her life. His situation was already not good. The power of Shi qiuwu¡¯s palm had accelerated the death of its life force. The wolf King, who had dared to provoke the flood Dragon on the demon Island and had not died in the flood dragon¡¯s mouth, had a weak aura at the moment. As blood gushed out from the corner of its mouth, the light in its eyes dimmed, as if it could not hold on for much longer. To her, the silver Wolf had a different meaning. It was her companion and friend. She had brought it out of the demon Island and had gone through several dangerous situations with song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t trust anyone, but she had let down her guard against this Silver Wolf. According to her original plan, she had given it the Golden cicada to protect itself and save its life at a critical moment, allowing it to be reborn. Who knew that when she was feeding it the Golden cicada, this stupid Wolf thought she was feeding it and swallowed the Golden cicada. Now that things had come to this, without this life-saving talisman, he could only think of another way. As she thought of this, she took out a white handkerchief the size of a fist from her qiankun bag without hesitation. As soon as the handkerchief appeared in her hand, it immediately scattered, revealing a huge elixir with dark red Dragon patterns. This pill was something she had just refined, and was originally a backup plan for herself, but now she could only use it to feed the wolves. However, even though she had refined the pill according to the Scarlet blood pill¡¯s recipe, she was not sure what the effect would be because of her blood. ¡°Let¡¯s try it first.¡± This time, he could only try his best. In any case, this medicine had her blood in it. No matter what, at least it couldn¡¯t become poison. With a shake of her hand, the White handkerchief flew towards Shi qiuwu. At the same time, song qingxiao grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth, opened it, and stuffed the fist-sized pill into its mouth! At first, the silver Wolf did not resist her movements, perhaps because it had smelled her blood. However, as soon as the medicine entered the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth, it retched. ¡®Ka-¡® Under the stimulation of the pill, the dying Silver Wolf moved its tongue, as if it wanted to spit out the pill. ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡± If it were not for the fact that the enemy was right in front of them and the situation was urgent, song qingxiao would probably have slapped the silver wolf¡¯s head again. At least there was her blood in the medicine. In the past, her blood had been a great temptation to this Silver Wolf. However, she did not know why it was despised to this extent after it was refined into a pill. Unfortunately, as soon as the elixir touched its blood, it quickly dissolved and turned into a dark red medicinal stream that flowed into its throat. It bared its teeth and stuck out its tongue, as if it wanted to spit out the remaining medicinal power. Its teeth made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound when they collided, and song qingxiao did not know whether to laugh or cry. However, as soon as the medicinal power entered its body, its spirit was roused, and its dull eyes quickly recovered a little vitality, as if it had taken effect. Song qingxiao¡¯s tensed heart relaxed when she saw that it was stable. At this moment, the chaos bead in the Golden Dragon¡¯s mouth was about to fly in front of her. The White handkerchief enlarged in mid-air, and spiritual power spread out, turning into thousands of golden rays that covered her head, as if to trap Shi qiuwu within. ¡°God Luo¡¯s Scripture?¡± When Shi qiuwu saw the White handkerchief, he was shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The handkerchief was clearly blank, but he called it a ¡®picture¡¯. Song qingjiang could not help but feel suspicious when he heard his words. After she had taken it from the leopard-faced man in the Nuwa trial, she had kept it in her qiankun bag. She had never studied it carefully, so she didn¡¯t know what the ¡®God Luo¡¯s Scripture¡¯ was. However, since it could cause Shi qiuwu to care so much about it, it must not be an ordinary item. However, Shi qiuwu had probably made a mistake. This treasure was only a high-grade treasure. It should not be the same magic treasure as the ¡®God Luo¡¯s Scripture¡¯ that he had mentioned. Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380 Master selection (1) Chapter 1380: Master selection (1) Chapter 1380: Master selection (1) However, it was a good thing for song qingxiao that akigo had misjudged her. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she reached into the little Golden dragon¡¯s mouth and tried to grab the chaos bead ¡­ Shi qiuwu had previously been deceived by this handkerchief, but with his cultivation level, he quickly realized that he had been tricked. ¡°It¡¯s actually just a fake!¡± It was already extremely rare for a spirit division cultivator to have a profound heavenly spirit treasure as a magic treasure. There was no way he could have a second one on the divine roll. At this moment, this girl threw out the handkerchief probably just to confuse him and make him lose his concentration. As he thought of this, a wave of unhappiness from being fooled surged into his heart. He closed his palm and five spiritual powers jumped out from his fingertips. His spiritual power turned into five golden beams of light and broke through the Golden light of the fake God Luo¡¯s Scripture. Wherever the five rays of golden light passed by, they instantly pierced through the White handkerchief. Several large holes instantly appeared on the fake God Luo diagram, and the spiritual light immediately disappeared as it was torn apart by his power. Although this handkerchief wasn¡¯t a treasure of the heaven pass realm, it was at least a high-grade magic weapon. It was truly a pity that it was destroyed. Song qingxiao saw this scene from the corner of her eye and couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of regret in her heart. However, she quickly threw this regret to the back of her mind. After all, the person in front of her was a void realm expert. If it was an ordinary item, it might not be able to hold him back. Furthermore, she had the heaven-destroying sword, the dark green token, the green lamp of chaos, and the stellar array. She had also obtained the White handkerchief from other cultivators and had never put it to use before. Now that it was destroyed, it was fine. She took advantage of the moment when Shi qiuwu was freed to reach her hand into the Golden Dragon¡¯s mouth. Just as she was about to touch the chaos bead, she heard the sound of Shi qiuwu¡¯s attack. So fast! Shi qiuwu¡¯s speed was much faster than she had expected. In the blink of an eye, the White handkerchief was destroyed in his hand and did not hold him back. Shi qiuwu, who had recovered from being fooled, had already slapped the void in the direction of the Golden Dragon. A powerful palm wind was sent out, hitting the little dragon¡¯s body. The little Golden Dragon let out a clear cry, and its body trembled heavily. The chaos bead in its mouth was spat out at song Qing and Xiaofei. Shi qiuwu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue and attack. His figure flashed and he disappeared from his spot. The spiritual energy fluctuated beside song qingxiao, and a green figure appeared beside the Golden Dragon. With an extremely powerful posture, he inserted his hand between her and the chaos bead. However, just as the hand was about to touch the chaos bead, the chaos bead flashed with a green light. With a dangerous speed, it brushed past Shi qiuwu¡¯s fingertips and avoided his grasp. The bead seemed to have a mind of its own. Under the control of the thousands of demonic beast souls in the chaos bead, it flew away with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, as if it was unwilling to fall into the hands of the two humans. Song Qingxin was extremely anxious and immediately reached out again. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi qiuwu snorted coldly. After his first grab failed, he made another move. However, when they reached out to grab it again, the chaos bead that had ¡®regained its freedom¡¯ flashed slightly. Perhaps it knew that it had no way out, the bead seemed to ¡®choose its own master¡¯ in the end and flew in the direction of the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf was still vomiting. It was strange to say that the pill was made from song Qing¡¯s little blood. After her blue blood was unsealed, the power of her blood had reached a higher level. Logically speaking, this item should be extremely tempting to it. However, in addition to blood, the elixir had also been fused with other medicinal herbs. After the elixir was formed, the taste was indescribable, making it repeatedly vomit. Even the wolf King, who could endure the pain of heavy injuries, could not bear the terrible smell. It stuck out its long tongue, but a strange and terrifying taste followed it like a shadow, attached to its throat and internal organs, making it difficult for it to get rid of it. The extremely terrifying smell even made the poor Wolf King lose its usual vigilance and reaction. When the chaos bead flew over, it still stuck out its tongue and stared, making ¡®retching¡¯ sounds in its throat, trying to get rid of the smell. When the chaos bead flew over, it opened its mouth, baring its teeth and sticking out its tongue. That light green bead just happened to enter its mouth with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and by the time the silver Wolf reacted, the bead had already rolled into its throat. Again! ¡®Ka ka-¡® It let out a bone-deep breath. If the silver Wolf could speak now, it might have cursed! As soon as the chaos bead entered the silver Wolf¡¯s body, it quickly merged with the demon core that had been condensed in its body. The wisps of red spiritual power from the elixir that song qingxiao had fed it seemed to be attracted by the demon elixir that had fused with the chaos bead. A large amount of red spiritual energy turned into dark red patterns and wrapped around the silver Wolf¡¯s demonic core. Its originally grayish-blue eyes seemed to have crawled into its eyes when the demonic core was covered with red lines. This sudden turn of events stunned song qingxiao and Shi qiuwu! The moment Shi qiuwu¡¯s refined, gentle, and handsome face saw the chaos bead being swallowed by the silver Wolf, he was first shocked, then slightly twisted, and the corners of his mouth twitched. At this moment, akigo¡¯s heart was filled with complicated feelings that were difficult to describe with words. Even though he had experienced many storms, it was still difficult for him to maintain his demeanor at this time. With his intelligence, he could naturally guess that the demon beast remnant soul in the chaos bead was choosing its own master. These beasts would rather die than submit to humans. When the starry sky sea was subdued, the beasts took the initiative to join forces and attack the beast King. The beast King¡¯s will was so strong that he even committed suicide to trigger the heavenly lightning in order to stop the beast King¡¯s plot. Even though the chaos bead had tamed the starry sea, there were too many demonic beasts. The remnant thoughts of the beasts were too strong. The chaos bead had not recognized an owner yet, and the remnant souls inside had not been digested into thoughts. Hence, even Shi qiuwu, who was distracted, was able to let the bead escape. There were two humans and two beasts present. He and the young girl were both humans, and the demonic beast soul in the Pearl was too resistant to them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Previously, it was only because there was no other choice that it could only be controlled by him. Among the two demonic beasts, the beast King had already abandoned the starry sea. Only this Silver Wolf, in the eyes of the remnant souls of the beasts in the chaos bead, was still an inherited demonic beast of the starry sea. In the end, these demonic beasts made their own choices after escaping from qiuwu¡¯s control. ¡°Man proposes, God disposes.¡± After figuring out the cause and effect, such a thought emerged in Shi qiuwu¡¯s mind. He had been planning for this day for many years, spent painstaking efforts, and paid a great price. But now, he had gotten such an outcome. It was a great irony. Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381 Lets go first (1) Chapter 1381: Let¡¯s go first (1) Chapter 1381: Let¡¯s go first (1) The moment the chaos bead chose its owner, song qingxiao was shocked. However, she reacted much faster than Shi qiuwu. Although it was a pity that she did not get the chaos bead, according to su Wu, the bead was only a disaster. Thinking about it carefully, if she obtained it and swallowed it, there would be endless trouble. If she didn¡¯t absorb the power in the Pearl and just held on to the Pearl, Shi qiuwu might not let her go. This thing was like a hot potato. Once she got it, it would be a big problem whether she swallowed it or not. On the contrary, the silver Wolf swallowed it like this, and the problem that trapped her was solved! At the very least, after losing the chaos bead, the severely injured beast King would not be able to advance into battle. Even though an existence like Shi qiuwu was still extremely terrifying to song qingxiao, it was still a blessing in disguise that he did not have the help of a beast King. However, even though she was mentally prepared to fight Shi qiuwu, she was still unwilling to meet such a powerful opponent until the last moment. Losing the chaos bead was a huge blow to Shi qiuwu. He might not be able to accept such an outcome. He was still in the position where he had stretched out his hand. He was a powerhouse who had almost entered the Saint stage, but he was like a stone statue at this moment. While he was still in a daze, song qingxiao decided to escape. Before she could move, the silver Wolf in her hand seemed to sense her movement. It scratched with its two front claws, as if it wanted to fly forward. Its sudden struggle caused song Qing to pause. He followed its gaze and happened to see the beast King that was falling in front of him. From the looks of it, it was clear that it had not given up on the idea of hunting the beast King. Speaking of which, this beast King was really unlucky. It was already at the peak of type 8, but it had to work together with Shi qiuwu. In the end, they used the entire starry sky sea. Not only did they not succeed, but they also ended up in such a state. It was in a hurry to escape and suppressed its strength to shrink its body. However, the heaven-destroying sword just so happened to pierce through its body. It had been seriously injured, and with the help of the chaos bead, it might be able to change its fate. However, without the chaos bead, it would lose its effect on Shi qiuwu. The outcome was obvious. The silver Wolf seemed to be determined to get it. An eighth rank beast King was indeed useful to her. When song qingxiao thought of this, he no longer hesitated. With a flash of the ¡®forward¡¯ command, his figure disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was already below the beast King, just in time to catch the falling beast King¡¯s body in his hand. Once she caught the beast King, she did not dare to delay any longer. She used the ¡®forward¡¯ command again and fled hundreds of meters away in an instant. When song Qing¡¯s small figure disappeared, Shi qiuwu let out a long sigh and slowly retracted his hand. ¡°The ¡®Xing¡¯ command?¡± He seemed to recognize song qingxiao¡¯s nine secret words command at a glance. He slowly raised his head and glanced in the direction that song qingxiao had escaped in, as if he was accurately staring at where she was hiding. he actually has the ¡®soldier¡¯,¡¯ soldier¡¯, and ¡®Vanguard¡¯ orders of the nine words secret order. Not bad. Just as he was about to give chase, he seemed to have sensed something and slowly turned his head. ¡°They actually came so quickly?¡± As he spoke, several powerful auras were approaching. The people from the sea of stars had arrived. There were three of them, and they were at least in the void realm. ¡°A little girl in the soul splitting stage actually brought a demonic beast away from the sea of stars.¡± The demonic beasts in the starry sea were known to not be easily tamed by humans, especially demonic beasts above the seventh rank. This was the result of the two sieges from the human realm upon heavens and the imperial family. They had a strong hatred for humans and would never submit to them. From the moment the chaos bead was activated, the beasts ¡®counterattacks and even the fact that they attacked the beast King with such a strong attitude could be seen. no matter what, the chaos bead has fallen into the hands of the beasts. Shi qiuwu muttered, ¡± there¡¯s a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure. The Dragon that it formed actually carries the pressure of an ancient demon ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He rubbed his fingers, his expression neither hurried nor slow, as if he didn¡¯t have the intention to pursue. It was unknown whether it was because he had absolute confidence in himself or if he had other thoughts. ¡°Forget it!¡± The corners of Shi qiuwu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly and he revealed a smile. ¡°Before resisting internal strife, we must first settle the outside.¡± It seemed that song qingxiao was not from the human realm upon heavens. She must have been lucky enough to enter the prison of God and survive the trials. Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382 Lets go first (2) Chapter 1382: Let¡¯s go first (2) Chapter 1382: Let¡¯s go first (2) Even though he did not know how she managed to sneak into the starry sky sea and was still safe and sound, and even managed to abduct a Silver Wolf from the starry sky sea, to Shi qiuwu, it was better for the item to fall into her hands than into the hands of an ¡®outsider¡¯. There were already enough good things in the heavens beyond heaven. If he pursued her now, he might be able to kill her easily and take all her treasures. However, the people from the heavens beyond heaven would arrive in an instant. Even if he managed to obtain the treasure, the news would be leaked. With his strength, even if he could stop the three void realm experts from the human realm upon heavens, he might not be able to stop them from escaping. Especially when he had used the chaos bead to subdue the starry sea, he had used up too much spiritual power. Otherwise, he could have killed all of them and not have to worry about these things. Shi qiuwu felt a little regretful, but this person was too calm. After thinking for a while, he had already made the best choice. Since he did not have absolute confidence in keeping all the people from the heavens beyond heaven here, there would be endless trouble in the future if the news was leaked. Compared to grandmasters who were difficult to deal with and feared him, song qingxiao was undoubtedly much easier to deal with. He might as well let song qingxiao go this time. At least the treasure was in her hands. After he sent the people from the heavens beyond heaven away, it would be much better for him to get it than to snatch it from the people from the heavens beyond heaven. At the thought of this, Shi qiuwu¡¯s gaze turned cold. At this moment, not only was he not going to kill song qingxiao, but he was also going to stop the people from beyond the heavens for her. At least, he could not let beyond the heavens find out about her existence. Shi qiuwu looked in the direction where song qingxiao had disappeared and sighed helplessly. When he turned around, his expression had become extremely cold. He released his aura and quickly suppressed the auras of song qingxiao, the silver Wolf, and the Beast King. As soon as song qingxiao grabbed the beast King¡¯s body, she used the ¡®Qian¡¯ command to escape. When Shi qiuwu¡¯s gaze fell on her, her back went numb and a chill rose up from her spine. A bad feeling welled up from the bottom of her heart. She felt like she was a fish on a chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered. This person¡¯s cultivation was too high, and his spiritual sense was much stronger than hers. The ¡®front¡¯ token¡¯s invisibility seemed to have no effect on him. Not to mention that he might have opened the God realm. With his divine sense, it would not be difficult for him to catch up. Song qingxiao thought that he would catch up to her in the next moment. She even used the swordsman token to protect herself while she was running away. Just as she was preparing for a big fight, a cold male voice rang in her mind. ¡°Leave immediately.¡± The voice was transmitted through divine sense and carried an unquestionable tone, ¡± speed up. As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful divine sense immediately imprinted itself on her sea of consciousness. ¡°???¡±When song qingxiao heard shikunwu¡¯s voice transmission, she was filled with doubt. The tone of his voice and the familiar way he spoke made song qingxiao¡¯s heart sink. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was indeed a ¡®doomed fate¡¯. Before she escaped into the sea of stars that day, she was chased by the man and woman. The woman played like a cat and played with a mouse, chasing and playing until she was forced into a dead end. After self-detonating her golden core, she escaped into the border gate. Now that she had escaped the starry sky ocean with great difficulty, she was ¡®hunted¡¯ by Shi qiuwu, and he used the same ¡®trick¡¯ as before. They had branded him with their divine sense and even deliberately let him go first. Could it be that all the aristocratic families of the Empire were jackals of the same lair and treated people as playthings before they pursued them, playing the same tricks? She narrowed her eyes and killing intent surged in her heart. Now that her blue blood had been unsealed and the starry sea had been absorbed into the chaos bead, she had no other way out when she was pursued by Shi qiuwu. She could only fight with her life on the line! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After preparing for the worst, song qingxiao began to calculate her current trump cards. She liked to plan before taking action and didn¡¯t fight a battle she wasn¡¯t confident in. Usually, before taking action, she would estimate her chances of winning and only take action when she was confident. Unfortunately, the current situation was not up to her to decide, so she could only make plans first. In the starry sky sea, in the process of fighting the beast King, she had consumed more than 70% of her spiritual power. At the same time, because of the nine-word secret order, her divine sense had also been consumed a lot. Shi qiuwu had probably already seen the two orders,¡¯soldier¡¯ and ¡®advance¡¯. The former was too loud when she summoned the Vajra¡¯s shadow, and he could not hide it from her.As for the latter, she had used it when she was escaping, so he naturally noticed it. Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383 Chapter 770-lets go (3) Chapter 1383: Chapter 770-let¡¯s go (3) Chapter 1383: Chapter 770-let¡¯s go (3) In addition to the nine words secret order, he should have also sensed the ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯. Out of all the magic treasures, her most powerful magic treasure, the heaven-destroying sword, had already been discovered by Shi qiuwu. If fan Wu didn¡¯t die, the secrets of the green lamp of chaos and the stellar formation wouldn¡¯t be kept. The only thing she could rely on was the deep green token. Although the original owner of this token was fan Wu, from the fact that fan Wu was being controlled by the treasure and used it as a ghost-raising item to nurture his eight bone soul Devourer devil, he probably didn¡¯t know the true power of the dark green token. After all, su Wu had made a mistake when he was in the Yu Lun illusionary realm ¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as she thought of this, a cold snort came from her sea of consciousness. Su Wu, who had been hiding, appeared at this time. He read song qingxiao¡¯s mind and expressed his dissatisfaction with her thinking that he had ¡®misjudged¡¯ her. ¡°What are your chances of winning?¡± He snorted and spoke lazily. ¡°Not a single point.¡± The gap between their cultivation levels was too great. The reason why she could fight the beast King and even injure it was not only because of the help of the magic treasure, but also because the beast King itself had been seriously injured. Strictly speaking, song qingxiao had taken advantage of its serious injuries to kill it. However, Shi qiuwu was different from the beast King. He wasn¡¯t injured, and he might have used many methods. Most importantly, she knew nothing about the Shi family¡¯s ancestor. She didn¡¯t have much spiritual energy left, and the silver Wolf that was with her was seriously injured. It kept vomiting after taking the medicine. When song qingxiao thought of this, she noticed that the silver Wolf¡¯s aura was not right. She turned around and saw that the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes had turned from gray-blue to red. Fine red lines were hidden in its eyes, making it look like blood was about to drip out. ¡°This Wolf is actually still alive.¡± When Shi qiuwu appeared, he went into hiding, so he did not ¡®see¡¯ the silver Wolf. If su Wu was still alive and at his peak, he would not be afraid of Shi qiuwu. But now that his physical body was dead and only his soul was left in song Qing¡¯s body, if Shi qiuwu found out about it, it would not be good for him or her. It would only cause more trouble. Shi qiuwu¡¯s divine sense was powerful, and the sea of stars was a barrier he had set up long ago. Su Wu had immediately gone invisible not long after he appeared and only appeared now. The silver Wolf¡¯s survival surprised him. Before this Wolf entered the sea of stars, it was not even at the fifth step. Now, in less than ten years, it had broken through to the seventh step. However, its current situation was not quite right. Its injuries were extremely severe, and it seemed that it had experienced several rounds of battle while it was hiding. However, there was a strange spiritual power in its body that protected its vitality. There seemed to be something rolling in the silver Wolf¡¯s throat, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. Blood foam spurted out from its throat, dripping down along the side of its tongue. ¡°You gave it medicine?¡± Su Wu immediately guessed the reason for the strange spiritual power in its body, and his tone seemed to carry a bit of sympathy. Song qingxiao had only recently refined this pill, and after adding the power of her blood, it was no longer an ordinary Scarlet blood pill. Su Wu had thought that song qingxiao had prepared the medicine for him, but she had no use for it and had fed it to the wolf. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao responded. The situation was urgent at the time, but it was not the time for her to go into detail. There was something wrong with the silver Wolf¡¯s breathing. Song qingxiao only hoped that it could hold on for a while. Although Shi qiuwu had not caught up to her, she had this person¡¯s spiritual will imprint on her body. It was impossible for her to escape, and she had no way to stop and check on the silver Wolf¡¯s condition. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Su Wu seemed to know what she was thinking and replied indifferently. Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief when he said that. However, su Wu immediately said, ¡± although it won¡¯t die for the time being, aren¡¯t you afraid with Shi qiuwu around? ¡± ¡°Even in the worst case scenario, don¡¯t we still have senior to deal with it?¡± When su Wu mentioned Shi qiuwu, he did not want to see song qingxiao¡¯s relieved expression. However, he did not expect that her words would make him laugh. The two of them were grasshoppers tied on the same rope. If something happened to song Qing, su Wu would naturally not be able to escape. At a critical moment, su Wu might not be able to hold on and would still attack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although his physical body was dead, his divine soul still existed. As the master of the God destroying technique, he must have had his own special abilities to be able to shake the heavens beyond heaven. ¡°You¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡± His tone was indifferent, and no one could tell his emotions. However, song qingxiao had been with him for a long time, so she could tell that he was unhappy. However, su Wu had misunderstood her this time. ¡°Senior, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°When you disappeared,¡± she said,¡±it just so happened that Shi qiuwu appeared.¡± Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384 Enemy (1) Chapter 1384: Enemy (1) Chapter 1384: Enemy (1) In other words, su Wu did not want to meet Shi qiuwu at this time. He was worried that a void realm cultivator would see through his disguise and find out that he was still alive. This was a matter of great importance, and he would put an end to even the slightest possibility. When she said this, su Wu immediately understood her meaning. In other words, the reason why he had disappeared then and reappeared now was probably because Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t catch up to him. He was extremely confident in this, which was why he spoke to her again. Her mind was really sharp. Just from his appearance and words, she had already grasped some clues. however, ¡± song qingxiao explained, and then pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°¡±From senior¡¯s tone, is there really a way to deal with a critical situation?¡± What she said earlier was a double-edged sword. She was trying to get su Wu to spill the beans. If su Wu still had a way to deal with Shi qiuwu¡¯s pursuit, it meant that su Wu still had a trump card. Although he had died under the encirclement of the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven, he was the previous owner of the deity vanquishing technique. The deity vanquishing technique was profound and mysterious, and he might have hidden some cards up his sleeve. In addition, when he was escaping from the trial at the terror Battalion, he had absorbed most of the energy of the stellar array from the dead spirit altar. Although song qingxiao had obtained the stellar array in the end, it was nothing compared to su Wu¡¯s gains. At that time, her soul was too weak, so she didn¡¯t get many benefits. The weakness of her body and soul only allowed her to get a small part of the benefits. Most of the power of the stars should have been ¡®taken¡¯ by su Wu. He had obtained this power and had been hiding it all this time. He probably had some other use for it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to test me.¡± Hmph! su Wu snorted. we¡¯ll know whether there¡¯s a way or not when life and death are decided in the future. His words were neither denial nor admission. Song Qing frowned slightly and then said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be too late.¡± Shi qiuwu had left an imprint on her body with his spiritual will. He had probably let her off for the time being so that he could hunt her down later. The reason why he had told him to leave quickly was probably because he had encountered some trouble, and someone had stopped him. He was not willing to let his existence, including the heaven-destroying sword and the chaos bead, be detected by the other party. Combining these two points, song qingxiao did not need to think too much to deduce that the people from the heavens beyond heaven were coming. Only a Grandmaster would be afraid of someone from the Grandmaster. In order to severely injure the beast King, the beasts had even triggered the lightning tribulation. It was not strange for such a huge commotion to attract the attention of the human realm upon heavens. She didn¡¯t hide her thoughts from su Wu. Su Wu said, ¡± ¡°The people from the martial arts Research Institute are here.¡± The ¡®martial arts Research Institute¡¯ he was referring to was naturally not the Council of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families, but the heavens beyond. His tone was faint, confirming song qingxiao¡¯s guess, but his words contained a bit of killing intent and disgust. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but the smell on their bodies is still so strong.¡± He had died at the hands of the martial arts Research Institute, so he held a deep grudge against this organization in the human realm upon heavens. there are three people here, all of them in the void realm. Shi qiuwu has no time to care about you. It seems that your life is temporarily safe. Perhaps song qingxiao¡¯s previous attempt to probe him had angered the young master, but his tone was cold. It was as if they had returned to the time when they had just tried to talk. After saying that, he disappeared without waiting for song qingxiao to reply, as if he was in a bad mood. But his words made song Qing feel like she had taken a calming pill and immediately felt a lot more relaxed. The people from the heavens beyond heaven had arrived just in time. Shi qiuwu should not have the time to chase after her for the time being. It seemed like her initial thoughts were right. Shi qiuwu did not want her existence, the heaven-destroying sword, and the chaos bead to be discovered by the people of the human realm upon heavens. That was why he asked her to leave quickly. Perhaps this person had already made up his mind to ¡®betray¡¯ him, so he had left a trace of spiritual will on him in order to get rid of the people from the heavens beyond heaven and then come back to take the treasure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the crisis was not completely resolved, she could still temporarily heave a sigh of relief. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She fled hundreds of miles away. When she could no longer sense the pressure that Shi qiuwu gave her, she relaxed slightly. She only released her divine sense after she escaped from the danger. However, when he swept his spiritual sense over it, song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a strange expression. After she escaped from the sea of stars, she had been running for a long time. She did not expect to run to a place that was very familiar to her. It was the place where she had escaped into the border gate. Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385 Enemy (2) Chapter 1385: Enemy (2) Chapter 1385: Enemy (2) However, the forest at that time had already turned into a Glacier, and it was covered by a large amount of ice-type spirit energy. Soon, she sensed four auras in the area where her divine sense had reached. The cultivation of the owners of these four auras was not weak. They had at least reached the level of the nascent soul realm. Song qingxiao could sense two familiar auras among the four. She had just started when one of the four people at the peak of the nascent soul formation stage seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. This person¡¯s cultivation was not weak, and his divine sense was also the most sensitive. After song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense probed him, a woman¡¯s voice quickly shouted vigilantly, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the other people¡¯s auras also changed. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± After a few breaths, perhaps because they did not find anything unusual, a lazy female voice rang out, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the change at the border gate two years ago would make the descendants of the Gu family, who are famous for being fearless of death, suspicious.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was soft and charming, but her words were harsh. ¡°It seems that my aunt was able to treat your external injuries, but she can¡¯t treat your heart.¡± The woman who spoke was lying on a sofa, and an open umbrella formed a shadow that covered her thick and slender body. She was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old and was wearing a modified cheongsam dress. Her lying position pulled up the skirt, and her long and straight legs were crossed. She held a mirror in one hand and a powder puff in the other. She was carefully looking at her makeup in the mirror. The border gate of the sea of stars was very desolate. Because the Shi family of the Empire had set up camp there, several temporary tents were set up for people to rest in. It was just that this originally simple and crude scene, with the addition of this lady, became less desolate and more enjoyable. This woman¡¯s expression was relaxed, and she didn¡¯t look like she was on duty, but rather like she was on an outing. She was talking to Gu chunxing. Two years ago, when they discovered the strange movement in the starry sea, Gu chunxing tried to rush into the border gate and was seriously injured. After that, with Shi Qi¡¯s request, she was saved by Madam Wei. However, after her injuries recovered, she did not leave this place. Instead, she applied to the Parliament to stay at the border gate of the sea of stars. She had suffered a great shock inside the border gate that day. In the past two years, she had tried countless times to approach the border gate again to understand what had happened that day. However, for more than two years after that day, there were no more strange phenomena at the border gate. It was only today that Gu chunxing felt the fluctuation of spiritual power again. If this woman had spoken so sarcastically in the past, even if Madam Wei had saved her life back then, she would never have been polite to this woman and would have retorted with an even more vicious tone. However, for some reason, even though that woman had mocked her several times today, she did not say a word as if she had not heard anything. Her abnormal behavior surprised the woman with the mirror. The woman was stunned for a moment before she stopped putting the powder on her face. ¡°Oh? Are you mute?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man standing beside her also noticed that something was wrong. Gu chunxing walked towards the border gate as if he was possessed. The border gate was guarded by the beast King¡¯s soul. In the past, once they got close, they would be able to activate it and draw out the beast King¡¯s soul to warn the intruders. But today, Gu chunxing was only two to three meters away from the border gate, and there was no movement from the border gate. Gu chunxing pursed his lips. He stretched out his hand and reached toward the border gate. ¡°Be careful!¡± The handsome man standing beside the woman suddenly opened his mouth, and spiritual energy fluctuated at the border gate. A slender figure appeared in the direction of the border gate. Gu chunxing¡¯s pupils shrank, and a pair of huge axes appeared in her hands. She reacted quickly and struck out with the axes! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The blade of the axe flashed, and the thick spiritual power turned into Qi, which chopped down from the broad axe. As soon as song qingxiao appeared, he heard the sound of air being torn. A black shadow flashed in front of him, and the nascent soul in his sea of consciousness formed a seal with both hands. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain and covered the axe shadow. She held the wolf in one hand and the sword in the other, casually striking out. This sword intent was forcing someone to retreat. Her target was not Gu chunxing, but someone else. However, even though she had casually waved her sword, the power of a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure could not be underestimated. As soon as the sword Qi was released, Gu chunxing immediately felt that he was in grave danger. Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386 Enemy (3) Chapter 1386: Enemy (3) Chapter 1386: Enemy (3) She reacted quickly and used the broad axe in her other hand to block her body. With a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the long sword fell on the axe, and the powerful force pushed her body back. The woman who was still holding the mirror saw the border gate move and immediately reacted very quickly. She twisted her legs and sat up from the beach chair. The mirror in her hand disappeared in an instant. With a wave of her delicate hand, a light yellow powder scattered from her palm. The powder seemed to be poisonous, and the toxicity was extremely strong. As soon as it appeared, it turned into a yellow cloud. The surrounding ice attribute spirit power made a burning sound wherever the yellow cloud went, and the yellow cloud quickly moved in song Qing¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± A clear and cold female voice rang out. The ¡®Lin¡¯ token formed its domain once again and swept that large mass of yellow cloud into it. When Gu chunxing made his move, the handsome man who had warned her earlier had already realized that something was wrong. The person was an expert, and they only noticed him when he was already so close. As soon as he noticed the arrival of an expert, he immediately reacted and took out his treasure. But even so, his speed was still much slower than the person who came. In the past, his cooperation with the woman was flawless. When the woman used poison, he used his divine sense to attack, just right. But today, he had just used his magic weapon, and before he could do anything, the woman had just released her poisonous powder, and he was already trapped. For some reason, the man felt that the person¡¯s tone was familiar. The moment the word ¡®trapped¡¯ came out of his mouth, his divine sense quickly formed a domain and awakened his memory. ¡°The nine-word secret command!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the domain that trapped the yellow cloud shrank and finally turned into a ball the size of a ping pong ball, revealing the true appearance of the person behind the yellow cloud. The cold air on the bead floated, and under the effect of ice-type spirit energy, it instantly turned into a crystal clear yellow ice ball, which was played in the hands of the girl who had just appeared. The girl was wearing a blue dress. She was holding a huge Silver Wolf in one hand and the yellow ice bead in the other. Her long hair, which was originally tied up, had scattered after the battle with the beast King. It hung behind her back and was flying in the air due to the airflow caused by Gu chunxing¡¯s slash. Her head was half-lowered, her eyelids drooped, and her eyelashes cast a shadow on her lower eyelids. Her lips were tightly pursed. ¡°Song Qing Xiao!¡± The moment she saw song qingxiao, the woman in the cheongsam¡¯s face changed. She squeezed out song qingxiao¡¯s name through her teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her face, her eyes showing a mixture of excitement, hatred, and fear. ¡°You¡¯re actually not dead yet!¡± More than eight years ago, she and Chu Yi had accepted the Council¡¯s mission to kill song qingxiao and eliminate the danger. She had thought that such a small matter would be as easy as blowing off dust. After all, she and Chu Yi had already reached the nascent soul stage at that time. The target of their pursuit was just a lucky survivor who had entered the divine incarcerate trials and had finally obtained some benefits. In Wei Zhi¡¯s eyes, killing this young girl was as easy as killing an ant. At that time, song qingxiao was too weak and had just entered the Dan stage. However, it was such a weak person who eventually exploded with extremely terrifying combat power. Not only did the self-destruction of her golden core hurt her face, but she also escaped into the starry sea with the silver Wolf before she died. Logically speaking, the border gate was a forbidden area for humans. Demonic beasts could pass through, but humans could not. At that time, she had self-destructed her golden core and had no spiritual power left. In Wei Zhi¡¯s opinion, she would definitely die if she trespassed through the border gate. However, under such circumstances, for some reason, Wei Zhi had a faint feeling that she was still alive. Although the border gate forbade humans from entering, song qingxiao had revealed her half-demon body before her death. It was clear that she had obtained some benefits in the divine incarcerate trials. Not only did this change her appearance, but it might also change her bloodline, allowing her to pass through the border gate smoothly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even after Chu Yi said that even if she was lucky enough to pass through the border gate, she would self-destruct her golden core and her cultivation would be crippled. The demonic beasts in the starry sea were powerful and brutal. She would only die if she entered. However, in Wei Zhi¡¯s heart, she felt that song qingxiao would not die so easily. She knew that Chu Yi was right, but perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition, or perhaps it was because song qingxiao¡¯s survival during her battle with her had left a deep impression in her heart. Whenever she thought of this person, she always had a feeling that this person would never be killed. The Wei family was known for their medical skills, but just as Wei Zhi had said, this kind of medical skill could cure physical injuries, but it couldn¡¯t cure the knot in a person¡¯s heart. Since then, whenever the wound on her face was about to heal, she would aggravate the injury, making it difficult to heal. Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387 Chapter 772-meeting (1) Chapter 1387: Chapter 772-meeting (1) Chapter 1387: Chapter 772-meeting (1) Wei Zhi chuckled and laughed so hard that her body trembled. After she forcefully suppressed her complicated feelings, a sense of excitement arose spontaneously. This kind of excitement was different from the good mood she had when she was dressed up. It was more intense than any other feeling. The more time passed after that great battle, the deeper the scars on her face were, and the more bitter the hatred in her heart grew. It represented the humiliation she had suffered after underestimating her enemy, the pain of not being able to complete her mission, and being laughed at by others. It was only after eight years that she finally had the chance to end all of these. ¡®Wu- Perhaps it had smelled a familiar scent. The silver Wolf, which had been getting weaker and weaker since su Wu¡¯s aura had been concealed, slowly opened its eyes under the stimulation of Wei Zhi and Chu Yi¡¯s aura. After swallowing the Scarlet blood and the chaos bead, its eyes had turned completely red, as if they had been filled with a large amount of blood. It was extremely terrifying. There was still a beast King that was still breathing in its mouth. Its teeth bit into the back of the beast King¡¯s neck, and as it let out a low howl, a large amount of blood flowed down the corner of its mouth like silk. Enemies would be envious when they meet! To the silver Wolf, Wei Zhi and Chu Yi had left a deep impression on it. Even though it was heavily injured and on the verge of death, and song qingxiao was holding it to the side with one hand, it still felt the presence of its enemies. It kicked its hind legs with great effort, as if it wanted to pounce on the two. Song qingxiao sensed the silver Wolf¡¯s movement and looked down at it. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Her tone was gentle, completely different from the coldness she had when she had forced Gu chunxing to retreat. She sounded relieved. The silver Wolf¡¯s condition was very serious. The beast King¡¯s previous strike had already cut off most of its life force. She used her spiritual power to probe into the silver Wolf¡¯s body to check. Its demonic core was wrapped in an unknown red silk, as if it had been greatly corroded, causing the silver Wolf to be in pain. As song qingxiao ran with it, she could feel that its breath was gradually weakening, and its body temperature was also slowly dropping. She sent a few spiritual powers into the silver Wolf¡¯s body in an attempt to protect its demonic core. However, the spiritual powers were devoured by the powerful aura not long after, causing its condition to become even more serious than before. If it was not for the fact that it had been biting the dying beast King¡¯s body from the beginning to the end, she would have thought that the silver Wolf could not hold on any longer. At this moment, it was like a dying ray of light, as if it wanted to bite its enemy to death. Its forelimbs were struggling with all its might. If song qingxiao had not used a certain amount of strength to hold it, it would have broken free. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would fall into our hands after escaping from us back then.¡± Eight years of resentment and resentment were like a seed buried in her heart. Now that she found out that song qingxiao was still alive, the seed finally broke out of the soil and bore fruit. This feeling was too wonderful for Wei Zhi to describe in words. She was so excited that her entire body was trembling. Ten thousand ways to kill song qingxiao flashed through her mind. Every time she thought of one, Wei Zhi felt her pores open up. It was as if she had received great comfort and was unspeakably comfortable. ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape this time!¡± In the past eight years, she had cultivated with all her might, and now she had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul tier and was about to break through the shackles of the top level. Her improvement was extremely terrifying. While the woman was speaking, Gu chunxing had already been sent flying dozens of meters away. The woman cut the other broad axe into the ice on the ground. As her figure retreated, the axe broke the ice and slashed backward. It was only after she was dozens of meters away that she managed to stabilize herself. On the ice surface, other than the two long footprints left by Gu chunxing¡¯s retreat, there was also the mark of an axe, which extended from not far from song Qing¡¯s body to Gu chunxing¡¯s side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she steadied herself, she immediately raised the other axe. The axe shadow flashed across her face, and she saw a long gash on the axe. It was caused by song qingxiao¡¯s casual swing of her sword. ¡°So strong!¡± She clutched her axes tightly, and a hint of heartache flashed in her eyes after saying this. This pair of broad axes was an heirloom of the Gu family, a mid-grade treasure. However, it was not able to resist the sword Qi at all, and the axes were almost split in half. The axes came in a pair, one half destroyed and the other one with a weak spiritual light. Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388 Meetup (2) Chapter 1388: Meetup (2) Chapter 1388: Meetup (2) Gu chunxing thought about how terrifying the sword Qi was and heard Wei Zhi¡¯s words. He could not help but frown. ¡°Song qingxiao?¡± This name was not unfamiliar to anyone in the lower-middle class of the Parliament. Back then, they had sent out two nascent soul cultivators, but they had returned empty-handed, and the person who had formed a knot in Wei Zhi¡¯s heart ever since then had unexpectedly appeared out of thin air one day. Wei Zhi still did not know how powerful she was, but Gu chunxing could already feel that something was not right. ¡°Are you crazy, woman?¡± She swung her axes over her shoulders and stomped her feet, returning to the battlefield with a whoosh. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± She didn¡¯t have a good impression of Wei Zhi, but they were still on the same side after all. Therefore, Gu chunxing suppressed his disgust and reminded her. ¡®Oh.¡¯ When Wei Zhi heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Just as he was about to mock Gu chunxing, the atmosphere around them suddenly changed. ¡®Hu-¡® The wind around the border gate began to blow, and the ice element spirit energy in the area instantly became extremely active. This place had turned into a Glacier after song qingxiao¡¯s golden core exploded. After seven or eight years, the chaotic ice attribute spirit energy had finally calmed down a lot. However, because of that great battle, other than the ice attribute spirit power, it was extremely difficult for other spirit powers to remain here for a long time. Even if there was an accident, it would be quickly devoured by the ice element spirit power here. After the Empire discovered the abnormality here, they sent out the martial arts Research Institute to collect spiritual energy in an attempt to change the environment here and eliminate the effects of the Great War back then. However, for some reason, no matter how many methods they thought of, they could only pacify the spiritual power and stop the situation from worsening. It was just a Valley of ice covered in frost and snow. Over the years, although there was occasional snowfall here, the ice element spirit energy was still under control, and most of the time, the weather was very stable. However, at this time, the few people in the Parliament realized that the ice spiritual force that had been silent for many years suddenly ¡®moved¡¯. Rather than saying that they ¡®moved¡¯, it was more accurate to say that they¡¯ came alive¡¯. Ice and snow began to fall. The ice-type spirit energy that had stopped here was like a lost ¡®child¡¯ that had finally returned to its master. It was overjoyed! A large amount of ice element spirit power was activated and began to surge toward song qingxiao. ¡°You guys are actually still waiting for me here?¡± Song qingxiao did not expect that the spiritual power that leaked out after she self-exploded her golden core that year would remain in this place. Sensing her presence, the spiritual energy began to surge and gushed into her body one after another. She muttered to herself and reached out the hand that was holding the ice bead. ¡®Whoosh ¡­¡¯ The icy wind and snow rain turned into a thick Blizzard that surrounded her. It turned into an extremely pure energy and flowed into her palm. The glaciers on the ground began to melt, and the frost and snow covering the mountain rocks turned into spiritual power, which returned to song Qing¡¯s body. At the outer rim of the starry sky that was submerged in ice and snow, the plants that were frozen in the ice layer raised their heads again, showing the scene after the great battle that day. ¡°They actually kept the battlefield?¡± Song Qing¡¯s heart throbbed. Like a ¡®child¡¯ who had been away from home for too long after she had given up, the ice-type spiritual energy returned to her veins. They had occupied this place for many years and had accumulated a terrifying amount of ¡®wealth¡¯. Once they entered song Qing¡¯s body, they swam through her limbs and bones before finally entering her dantian and fusing with her nascent soul. The energy that she had lost after the battle with the beast King was quickly replenished by the return of the spiritual energy. In an instant, she had recovered more than 70% of her energy! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For some reason, song qingxiao felt that this spiritual power was different from the spiritual power she absorbed into her body when she cultivated. Compared to the spiritual power of heaven and earth that she absorbed during her cultivation, the spiritual power that was entrenched here and waiting for her ¡®return¡¯ seemed to belong to her more. Even though it had just entered her body, she discovered that when she circulated it, it was actually much stronger than her original strength. Even though she only had seventy percent of her spiritual power, song qingxiao felt that she was as strong as she had been at her peak. ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait.¡± She closed her eyes slightly and carefully sensed the spirit energy that had just entered her body. Her divine sense let out a gentle sigh, and the ice spirit energy that had just returned seemed to feel her comfort, giving her a sense of intimacy and joy. Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389 Meeting (3) Chapter 1389: Meeting (3) Chapter 1389: Meeting (3) ¡°That¡¯s good. It started here back then, and it should end here today.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Zhi snorted coldly. Even though she was on her guard against the sudden change in the snow, her urge to kill song qingxiao quickly overcame her other emotions. ¡°I¡¯m just pretending to be a ghost!¡± ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t be rash!¡± The reticent man¡¯s expression was solemn. After saying a few more words, he was afraid that his lover would rashly make a move. ¡°Very strong.¡± He focused on cultivating his spiritual sense, so he could vaguely sense how dangerous song qingxiao was. The ice element spiritual energy here was so dense that it had reached a terrifying level, but it all entered her body. If song qingxiao¡¯s strength was not enough, under the impact of these spiritual powers, it was easy to have serious consequences. However, song qingxiao did not react. Instead, she successfully absorbed all the spiritual power. When Chu Yi fought with her that year, he knew that she had ice-type spiritual energy and was much more sensitive to it than ordinary spiritual energy. After absorbing such a huge amount of energy, song qingxiao was no longer the same person who fled in a sorry state when she was chased by them. Most importantly, Chu Yi had already reached the peak of the nascent soul stage, but he realized that he could not see through song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation! For him to be unable to see through her, either song qingxiao had a treasure that concealed her true cultivation level, or she had encountered some bizarre situation after entering the starry sky sea. This situation allowed her to enter a realm that was higher than his cultivation in less than ten years from her original broken core body. However, as soon as this thought surfaced in the man¡¯s mind, he instinctively rejected it. Chu Yi was already at the peak of the nascent soul stage. If song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his, then she was at least at the divine clone stage. No! This was impossible! When he and Wei Zhi besieged song qingxiao, he had personally seen her self-destruct her golden core. She had been forced into a corner and had escaped into the starry sea in her beast form. After her golden core was destroyed, even if she had a heavenly technique to repair it, there was absolutely no way she could recover in such a short time and advance to the soul separation realm in less than ten years. ¡°Brother Yi, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Wei Zhi couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard Chu Yi¡¯s words. Even though her expression showed that she didn¡¯t take Chu Yi¡¯s words seriously, her heart was already on high alert. She understood Chu Yi¡¯s personality and knew that he wasn¡¯t the type to talk big. Since he had emphasized that song qingxiao was ¡®very strong¡¯, then she definitely wasn¡¯t weak! In addition, the scene of song qingxiao self-destructing her golden core had left a deep impression on Wei Zhi. Logically speaking, her rank was much higher than song qingxiao¡¯s, but in the face of such an enemy, she did not dare to relax. As the two of them spoke, song qingxiao slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes weren¡¯t dark gold, and the moment Wei Zhi saw them, her tense heart couldn¡¯t help but relax. It was only now that Wei Zhi realized that song qingxiao¡¯s gaze when she transformed into a half-human, half-tail monster before her ¡®death¡¯ had left a deep impression on her. That kind of heartlessness, indifference, as if he was high up in the air, looking down on all living beings, as if he did not have any ¡®human¡¯ emotions, which made her extremely uncomfortable. Even now, when she thought about the scar on her cheek that had already healed, it seemed to be aching faintly. Wei Zhi heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she also realized that she was starting to fear song qingxiao. Thinking of this, Wei Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed with a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°Song qingxiao?¡± Gu chunxing, who was carrying two broad axes on his shoulders, spoke. She listened for a while and found that the spiritual power that she had used to forcibly block the sword Qi had been adjusted. Gu chunxing had fought with song qingxiao before and knew how good she was. However, he was very interested in her now. is he the ruthless man who made Wei zhichang scream and self-destruct his golden core when he was only at the initial level of the Dan stage? ¡± She sized up song qingxiao without holding back. A giant Silver Wolf was held by her with one hand. Half of its hind legs were mangled, and the silver fur was mixed with minced meat. Blood dripped down the deformed leg. It could be seen that this Silver Wolf was severely injured and on the verge of death. Its aura was extremely weak, and it should have fought with demonic beasts in the starry sea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, its mouth was tightly biting a black demonic beast that was slightly larger than it, and it did not let go. Her appearance matched the image that was sent back to the Parliament. The wolf in her arms should be the one that followed her back then. She didn¡¯t expect that the man and the wolf could survive until now after entering the starry sea. From the situation between her and the silver Wolf, the man and the wolf must have had a hard time in the past eight years. ¡°Gu chunxing, be careful with what you say!¡± Wei Zhi¡¯s face turned dark, and she wanted to tear this woman¡¯s mouth apart. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The corner of Gu chunxing¡¯s mouth twitched as he blew at the hair that was hanging on the side of his face. This appearance caused Wei Zhi¡¯s killing intent to surge. She thought to herself, ¡± in the process of killing song qingxiao, why don¡¯t I join forces with Chu Yi and get rid of Gu chunxing as well? ¡± Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390 Chapter 773-kill _1 Chapter 1390: Chapter 773-kill _1 Chapter 1390: Chapter 773-kill _1 Song qingxiao ignored the two women¡¯s bickering. She just put the silver Wolf on the ground. ¡®AOW¡¯ The silver Wolf that was biting the beast King saw her action and instinctively let go of the beast King in its mouth, trying to stand up. Its body was covered in wounds, and one of its legs was destroyed. However, the fur on the back of its neck had already stood up. It looked at Wei Zhi and Chu Yi and let out a low roar filled with killing intent. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyes softened and she reached out to touch it. The silver Wolf stared at the two people coldly. With her head pressed down, its ears moved and came out from the gap between her fingers. Even though it was severely injured, it showed its ferocity in front of the two enemies who had killed it and song qingxiao. ¡°Let me deal with it. You should rest and recuperate,¡± When song qingxiao saw its expression, for some reason, she thought of the day when they had separated at the border gate. At that time, the silver Wolf might have thought that she had already died in the hands of these two people. Thus, after taking a deep look at Wei Zhi and Chu Yi and memorizing their scent and appearance, it turned around and entered the starry sea. When song qingxiao found it, there were countless new and old wounds on its body. To be able to rise from the fifth step to the seventh step in a short period of seven to eight years, one could only imagine how much it had suffered. Its injuries were so severe, but it could still forcefully open its eyes when it smelled Wei Zhi and Chu Yi. It must have had a deep impression of them. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. This Wolf King¡¯s vengeful nature had never changed since then. ¡°We¡¯re companions.¡± She touched the silver wolf¡¯s head again and said indifferently, ¡°¡±There will be a time in the future when we will work together to face the enemy, but that is not now.¡± When the silver Wolf heard her words, it trembled and turned its head to stare at her. Its eyes were getting redder and redder. It was unknown if it was because of the elixir or the chaos bead, but its body was still shaking, and one of its abandoned hind legs was hanging in the air. She knew that the silver Wolf could understand her. After she finished speaking, she said gently, ¡°¡±Be good and listen to me.¡± Chi Chi- The silver Wolf looked at her for a long time. As if it had sensed her thoughts, it was a little anxious and angry, and a ¡®crack¡¯ sound came out of its throat. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about your injuries.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were gentle but firm as she looked into its bright red eyes. Perhaps it was her expression that moved the wounded Silver Wolf. Under her gaze, the hair on the back of the proud and aloof Wolf King¡¯s neck gradually fell down. Although it was still making ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sounds from its nostrils, in the end, it seemed to have succumbed to her comfort and believed her words. It slowly bent its forelimbs and slowly lay down with its trembling body. It turned its head and licked the wound on its hind leg. After a moment of hesitation, it turned its head and licked song Qing¡¯s palm. The blood on the tip of its tongue dripped onto song qingxiao¡¯s palm. Its attitude was as if it had believed in song qingxiao¡¯s promise, and it was taking a step back. Song qingxiao felt the warmth in her hand and smiled. She wiped the blood on the silver wolf¡¯s head. Before she could speak, Wei Zhi snorted, ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± She said sinisterly, ¡± none of you will be able to escape today! As she spoke, spiritual energy surged from her body, and the small green hairpin that had once pierced through song qingxiao¡¯s chest appeared in her palm. BOOM! BOOM! An axe shadow slashed towards Wei Zhi¡¯s direction. Wei Zhi was caught off guard and instinctively dodged. The axe shadow left a huge slash mark that was several meters long in front of her. She was furious.Gu chunxing, do you want to betray the Parliament? ¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gu chunxing interrupted Wei Zhi, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the hurry? didn¡¯t you see that they¡¯re settling the injured first?¡± She looked at Wei Zhi with some disdain. ¡°Since we¡¯ve been old friends for so many years, it¡¯s only right for us to catch up and ask what happened to each other in the past few years, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Gu chunxing, are you crazy?¡± When Wei Zhi heard what she said, she really wanted to twist her head off. This woman¡¯s brain was simply abnormal. She couldn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe. The Gu family was usually one-track minded, but at this time, they still had a pedantic bad temper, which made people lose their appetites. She was grinning and talking nonsense. What reminiscing about the past? she was clearly trying to remind song qingxiao and interrupt his sneak attack. Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391 Chapter 773-kill _2 Chapter 1391: Chapter 773-kill _2 Chapter 1391: Chapter 773-kill _2 Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy moved, and six stars emerged from her body, surrounding the silver Wolf with a whoosh. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± She turned around. let¡¯s do it together. Although Shi qiuwu was temporarily held back by the people from the heavens beyond heaven, she was pressed for time. After killing the people in front of her, she still had to find a place to hide from Shi qiuwu¡¯s pursuit. She did not have the time to be held back by this group of people. Back then, she was chased by Wei Zhi and Chu Yi. As her strength increased, and the two of them were still at the nascent soul stage, those grudges were no longer in her eyes. Wei Zhi¡¯s sharp senses noticed that her tone and expression were different from eight years ago. Her face had not changed in the past eight years. She was still the same person, but her aura, demeanor, and tone of voice were different from before. She looked at their expressions as if they were just a few weaklings who were an eyesore. It made her feel uneasy and scared for no reason. When she realized that she was born with such weak emotions, it turned into a heart full of anger. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gu chunxing put away the cheeky smile on his face and became much more serious. ¡°Before we start, I want to ask, what happened in the starry sea?¡± Song qingxiao should have appeared at the border gate. The beast King¡¯s soul fragment was guarding the place, preventing humans from entering and preventing demonic beasts from breaking through. However, a moment ago, Gu chunxing realized that something was wrong. When he went to check, he found that the spiritual power at the border gate had been weakened. The aura of the beast King¡¯s soul seemed to have disappeared at that moment. Even though she was very close, the border gate did not move. Until the next second, song qingxiao appeared, and the Beast King¡¯s soul did not appear again. Gu chunxing¡¯s eyes were tense. This question seemed to be very important to her. Song qingxiao turned her head and glanced at Gu chunxing. She remembered that when she first appeared, it was this young girl who reacted the fastest and took her sword. The girl was about 17 or 18 years old. She had a pair of ponytails and looked cute, but she was carrying a strange axe that didn¡¯t match her appearance. There was a sense of ruffian in her eyes, which diluted the first impression that her appearance gave. When Wei Zhi had tried to sneak attack song qingxiao when she had released her Wolf, it had been this young lady who had blocked Wei Zhi. Even though Wei Zhi could no longer hurt her, her actions made song qingxiao have a good impression of her. ¡°Gu chunxing?¡± She said softly. The girl was bewildered for a while, then grinned and nodded, admitting, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve reminded me, I¡¯ll let you live today.¡± She said indifferently. When Gu chunxing heard what she said, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°That won¡¯t do. After all, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± She weighed the axe in her hand, as if to remind song qingxiao, and then the smile on her face gradually disappeared. ¡°But if you¡¯re willing to tell me about the situation in the starry sea, I¡¯ll appreciate it.¡± ¡°The sea of stars?¡± Song qingxiao smiled, ¡± no, I don¡¯t. ¡°No?¡± Gu chunxing did not expect such an answer, but it was also within her expectations. Her expression changed all of a sudden. She seemed to be a little lost, a little pained, and a little anxious. In the end, she had an extremely complicated expression on her face. ¡°Why did it suddenly disappear?¡± She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Is it related to the lightning from before?¡± Previously, lightning flashed and Thunder roared about a thousand miles away from this place, which seemed to be very powerful. The dark clouds that filled the sky almost covered the entire horizon. This situation was much greater than the strange movements from the border gate she had seen with her own eyes back then. Under the power of the lightning, even from a thousand miles away, one could feel the pressure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, due to her mission, she did not dare to leave her post and go to check. As for the others who ignored the Council¡¯s rules, Wei Zhi, they were not willing to take the risk. They believed that the anomaly had exceeded the level of their detection. In Wei Zhi¡¯s words, the lightning tribulation was probably the Tribulation of an eighth-order beast King. If a beast King reached the ninth level, it would be able to fight against a true Saint realm master. A powerful monster beast of this level really didn¡¯t have the right for juniors like them to interfere. Naturally, the elders of their families would appear. They then sent a message back to the imperial capital. However, things had happened too suddenly, and the people from the imperial capital might not be able to make it in time. So far, they had not received any instructions for them to act rashly. Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392 Chapter 773-kill _3 Chapter 1392: Chapter 773-kill _3 Chapter 1392: Chapter 773-kill _3 Song qingxiao¡¯s appearance at this time became Gu chunxing¡¯s source of information. ¡°It¡¯s somewhat related, I guess.¡± In fact, the disappearance of the starry sea was definitely related to the Empire¡¯s shikugu. There was a strange look in her eyes. If the chaos bead that had absorbed the entire starry sky sea had not been swallowed by the silver Wolf, song qingxiao would not have minded disclosing this matter and causing some trouble for the Shi family. She would also have hindered Shi qiuwu. However, since the chaos bead had been swallowed by the silver Wolf, it meant that the power of the entire starry sea was now in the silver Wolf¡¯s body. Shi qiuwu had let her go temporarily because he wanted to hide the news. He had stopped the people from the starry sky sea. Song qingxiao naturally could not bring this trouble to herself. ¡°What about the beast King?¡± When Gu chunxing heard her say this, he could not help but ask, ¡± the beast King is already at the eighth rank. If something happened to the sea of stars, where did the beast King go? ¡± This question seemed to be very important to her. Her eyes were fixed on song qingxiao, and her upper body involuntarily leaned forward slightly. She was anxiously waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was a little strange. She turned her face to the side and glanced at the silver Wolf and the Beast King, who were surrounded by the stellar array. At this time, the silver Wolf forced itself to focus. One of its front claws stretched out and pressed on the back of the black demonic beast¡¯s neck. Its two ears stood straight and paid attention to her every move. Gu chunxing, Wei Zhi, and the others would never have thought that the half-dead demonic beast was the beast King that she had mentioned. ¡°The advancement failed.¡± As soon as song qingxiao said this, Gu chunxing¡¯s expression became even more complicated.¡¯The advancement failed? Which means he¡¯s dead?¡± She did not say anything. She didn¡¯t know what the beast King meant to the girl, but she wouldn¡¯t tell her where the beast King was. Fortunately, Gu chunxing did not have the intention to get to the bottom of it. After being disappointed for a while, she regained her spirits and said, ¡± you¡¯ve answered quite a few of my questions. You can also ask me some questions. Song qingxiao shook her head with a cold expression. She took a deep breath and released her divine sense. Outside the border gate, as she released her divine sense, the atmosphere suddenly became unusually tense. ¡°Come out!¡± She said coldly. As she spoke, she stretched out her palm and grabbed at the air. A gray shadow appeared out of thin air! ¡°Let me go!¡± A gloomy male voice suddenly sounded. The shadow was pulled out and immediately turned into the figure of a man with a ghastly face. At this moment, the man¡¯s head was leaning back in a very strange position, while the upper half of his body was leaning forward. It was as if a pair of invisible hands had grabbed his neck, and he was trying his best to break free. When song qingxiao appeared, this person had been using a secret technique to hide in the dark. He had been quietly approaching with the intention of ambushing her. As soon as he finished speaking, a cloud of black mist suddenly flew out from between his brows. A ghastly white skull emerged from the mist and tried to grab song qingxiao¡¯s forehead. However, before the ghost hand could get close, song Qing¡¯s sword-wielding hand blocked in front of him. As soon as the long sword was in front of her, the skeletal hand had already arrived, and the palm of the hand hit the blade. When the hateful man saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. He controlled the bone to close, as if he wanted to hold the sword. However, before the skeletal hand could close its fingers and grab the sword, song qingxiao turned her wrist. The blade of the sword turned slightly, and with a few clacking sounds, she cut off the five fingers of the terrifying skeletal hand without any effort! The five fingers of the bone were broken, and black Qi immediately gushed out. This item should be the man¡¯s life bonded magic treasure, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so useless in front of song qingxiao. As soon as the treasure was cut in half, his face turned pale. Before he could spit out a mouthful of blood, song qingxiao had already waved her sword- ¡®Whoosh-¡® In the blink of an eye, the sword Qi turned into a pale blue River of frost and slashed down in his direction. As soon as he sensed the cold sword Qi, he seemed to be extremely afraid and wanted to use his treasure again. However, before he could do anything, the frost River had already struck his chest with a boom. A faint blue light flashed across his body, from his left shoulder to his right waist, leaving an extremely eye-catching frost mark on his black clothes. In a flash, the man¡¯s upper body slid down the frost mark. Before the blood could gush out, it was sealed by the more overbearing ice element spirit power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A frightened-looking nascent soul surrounded by a layer of black Qi flew out and tried to escape without saying a word. ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, she let go of the sword in her hand. The sword shadow turned into a golden rainbow and chased after the person. This scene was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Chu Yi¡¯s bad premonition came true. Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393 Death and injury (1) Chapter 1393: Death and injury (1) Chapter 1393: Death and injury (1) The members of the fan clan were at least in the middle level of the nascent soul stage, but they didn¡¯t even have the chance to make half a move in front of song qingxiao before their bodies were killed, and only their nascent souls escaped. As soon as he ran, song qingxiao threw the long sword in his hand. Whether the fan family could escape was still unknown. To be able to do this, song qingxiao must have at least reached the divine separation stage in the past eight years. He and Wei Zhi were childhood sweethearts, and they were truly in love. Their hearts were connected, and he knew the knot in Wei Zhi¡¯s heart. However, it was impossible for them to kill song qingxiao today. Being able to escape from her and report the situation to the Parliament was already a great contribution. At this point, Chu Yi did not hesitate, ¡± ¡°Run!¡± His words were directed at Wei Zhi. This woman was also decisive. A moment ago, she was ready to attack, but the next second, after seeing the fan family¡¯s people being killed in one move, she did not hesitate to turn into a shadow and escape. As he shouted for Wei Zhi to run, Chu Yi gritted his teeth and took out the four-sided bone Jade tablet. There were originally five bone Jade tablets, but one of them was destroyed by song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual fire when he was pursuing her. After being severely injured, he had to recuperate for many years to recover some of its spiritual nature. However, in order to stop song qingxiao and let him and Wei Zhi escape, Chu Yi released his treasure. His magic weapon was already considered a high-grade one. Even if one of them was destroyed, it would still be above average. According to his estimation, with his spiritual sense attack, he could at least trap song Qing for a while. As soon as the four bone Jade medallions appeared, they flew to song qingxiao¡¯s left and right. A powerful divine sense was attached to the bone plate, as if it was guiding her limbs, trying to restrain her. Back when she had no way out, she had been frozen by this bone plate. Her divine sense had been like an invisible stream of mud that had bound her. In the end, Wei Zhi had pierced through her chest with a magic treasure. Now, the Dominator had limited control over her and could no longer control her as she pleased like in the past. Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. Although she had thrown her sword, she did not panic in the face of the bone plate. She opened her palm and a small green lamp appeared in it. The purple flame in the chaotic green lamp flew out with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and Chu Yi¡¯s body had already retreated a hundred meters. When he saw the purple flames, he had already felt that something was wrong. He was all too familiar with this flame breath! The bone plate from back then had been destroyed by this flame. However, compared to eight years ago, the purple flame was much more beautiful than the Azure flame. At the same time, its aura was more terrifying. Then, the purple flame flashed, and one of the bone plates suddenly glowed purple. A Purple Lotus bloomed, and the petals slowly bloomed on the bone plate as if they were alive. The entire ¡®blossoming¡¯ process was extremely fast. As soon as the Lotus petals fully bloomed, the four-sided bone pendant burned into a gray mist with a puff. The spiritual power in the bone plate was completely absorbed by the flame. The divine sense that had trapped song qingxiao disappeared the moment the bone plate was destroyed. The destruction of his Natal magic weapon was a huge blow to Chu Yi. He stopped in his tracks and let out a muffled groan. A mouthful of blood essence spurted out from his mouth and his handsome face was so pale that not a trace of blood could be seen. At this moment, Gu chunxing finally made his move. Song qingxiao¡¯s power was far more terrifying than she had imagined. In the blink of an eye, she had killed the annoying fellow from the fan family and destroyed the stoic-faced Chu Yi¡¯s magic weapon! Compared to Chu Yi, Wei Zhi, and the people of the fan clan, Gu chunxing¡¯s power was stronger. He did not rely on treasures. On the contrary, he relied more on his own power to launch powerful attacks. ¡°I¡¯m making my move!¡± Before she made her move, she gave a warning. Then, she raised the two broad axes and slammed them on the ground. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the axe shadows turned into two sharp killing intent and rushed towards song Qing, one in front and one behind. With a flash of the ¡®forward¡¯ command, song qingxiao disappeared on the spot, avoiding the two axe shadows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re not my match.¡± Her cold voice spread out, and in response, there was a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. An extremely large axe flew out and chopped accurately at the place where her voice came from. ¡°I know!¡± Gu chunxing took a step forward. As he spoke, his legs kicked off the ground. His body was wrapped in spirit energy and he rose high into the air. Her figure moved more than ten meters away at the speed of lightning. She grabbed the spinning axe and swung it at song qingxiao. Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394 Casualties (2) Chapter 1394: Casualties (2) Chapter 1394: Casualties (2) ¡°But I¡¯ll still try my best!¡± She swung her axe, and the blade of the giant axe cut through the air with the force of ten thousand Jun, leaving behind afterimages. Under her immense strength, the air current made a sharp whistle and struck song Qing¡¯s ¡®figure¡¯ that he had just revealed. It hit? This thought flashed through Gu chunxing¡¯s mind, but he immediately felt that something was wrong. She was well aware of her strength. For little song Qing to be able to instantly kill that eccentric man from the fan clan and force Chu Yi and Wei Zhi to leave, she must have at least reached the initial level of the soul splitting stage. How could such a person die so easily under her axe? Moreover, after she chopped down with her axe, that feeling was not right. It was as if she had pounced on empty air and did not feel like she had hit her physical body. When Gu chunxing thought of this, he immediately raised the axe with his other hand and chopped it down behind him. BOOM! BOOM! The spiritual energy was released, but in the next moment, it was as if it had fallen into a quagmire and was bound by an extremely strange force. The giant axe that was originally slashing down with a thunderous momentum stopped at an extremely strange angle in midair, as if it had fallen into a strange domain and could not be controlled by her. Gu chunxing lost control of his axe and immediately swung his other hand. At this moment, a fist appeared out of thin air and struck at her axe. The fist wasn¡¯t big, and it even seemed too fair and delicate. However, Gu chunxing had an extremely strange thought in his mind:Using his physical body to take it head on? Had song qingxiao gone crazy? Just as she thought of this, she saw that when the fist was about to approach the axe blade, a majestic and terrifying spiritual energy was blasted out from the fist. The spiritual energy struck the blade of the axe, but before it even touched the axe, the powerful spiritual energy had already hit the body of the axe. Under the impact of this force, Gu chunxing, who was extremely confident in his physical strength, seemed to be at a disadvantage. ¡®Clang¡¯! The body of the axe was hit by the fist shadow, and it seemed to let out a wail. The body of the axe was struck to the side. Several faint dents were left on the body of the axe, which was made of such good materials, as if it had been hit by fingerprints. She could actually force a dent in such a heavy magical treasure with only her physical strength. This thought came to Gu chunxing¡¯s mind, but his other hand, which was holding the axe, finally broke free from song qingxiao¡¯s attack. He raised the axe again without hesitation. The two of them were very close, and she had used her magic treasure to chase after the nascent soul of the fan family, so she only had one green lamp left. She was fighting with him now, which was no different from fighting with her bare hands. Gu chunxing frowned and instinctively wanted to withdraw some of his strength. However, before she could do anything, an ice sword quickly formed in song Qing¡¯s small palm and she swung it in the direction of her axe. This was good. Gu chunxing¡¯s worries were all gone. He exerted all his strength, and the axe shadow and the ice sword collided, making a loud sound-¡®clang!¡¯ Ice and snow flew everywhere, and the sharp edge of the axe hit the ice sword. Not to mention that song qingxiao was only holding a long sword formed by spiritual power, even if she was holding a real sword, her light and sharp sword would definitely be at a great disadvantage against a heavy weapon. However, her powerful strength gave the ice sword the same impact as the giant axe. When the two collided, the sword was extremely stable and did not get crushed by the heavy axe. Instead, it was the place where the axe and the ice sword met that was filled with a large amount of cold air. A layer of pale blue frosty mist condensed from the axe¡¯s blade and quickly spread to the rest of the axe. In an instant, the entire axe was covered in a layer of frost. Gu chunxing tried to pull his hand back, but he realized that the axe seemed to be stuck to him by a strange force. It was impossible to pull it away. The speed at which the ice was freezing was astonishing, and it didn¡¯t take long for the frost to spread from the axe handle to her palm, wrist, and then up her arm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gu chunxing could hear the sound of ice crystals rapidly forming in his ears. The coldness invaded her internal organs and her veins, freezing her surging spiritual power. Her face seemed to be covered with a thick layer of ice. Before she was frozen into an ice sculpture, the last thought that flashed through her mind was, ¡°Was this the cultivation of the soul separation realm? So strong! General song Qing kept his long sword, and the girl with the axe in front of him had turned into an ice sculpture. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and pushed Gu chunxing¡¯s forehead. The statue of the young lady who was pouncing in the air fell straight down with her touch. Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395 Casualties (3) Chapter 1395: Casualties (3) Chapter 1395: Casualties (3) Gu chunxing had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul stage. Her physical strength was very strong, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t have any magic treasures that she could use, her true strength would at least not lose to the top level of the nascent soul stage. The ice could only trap her temporarily and wouldn¡¯t really take her life. Song qingxiao had a good impression of her. After dropping her, she turned around and held the green lamp. ah! an extremely shrill scream rang out. Immediately after, the shadow of a sword flew back and chased in the direction Wei Zhi had escaped. When Chu Yi saw this scene, he turned pale with fright. His love for his partner had suppressed his fear of a powerful enemy. When he saw the sword chasing in Wei Zhi¡¯s direction, he couldn¡¯t care about his own safety and his hand trembled. ¡®Whoosh-¡® A golden rope flew out from his palm and wrapped around the long sword with lightning speed. This item was called the immortal binding rope, and it had the magical effect of trapping magical treasures and opponents. The long rope transformed into a golden shadow and caught up to the sword. With a few whooshes, it transformed into several golden rope shadows and firmly trapped mang Tian. ¡°Quickly run!¡± Chu Yi¡¯s voice had barely faded when the long sword was trapped for a second. A small and exquisite dragon head suddenly emerged from the tip of the sword. Then, a pair of small claws emerged from the sword and grabbed the Golden figure. It was strange to say that once Chu Yi used the immortal binding rope, it would turn into an invisible golden light and could at least trap the opponent for a while. Even if it was a treasure that had reached the state of reaching heaven, Chu Yi felt that it could at least trap it for dozens of breaths. However, the Golden shadow was caught by the dragon¡¯s claws. The Golden shadow trembled heavily, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the grip of the Dragon shadow. Suddenly, the Golden shadow revealed its real body and turned into a golden rope. As the little dragon tore with its claws, the immortal-binding rope broke! The moment the immortal binding rope broke, the spiritual power on it was instantly lost. The long sword turned into a small Dragon and shuttled between the Golden fragments. Chu Yi¡¯s pupils contracted. He didn¡¯t expect that the immortal binding rope would be so useless after he finished speaking. It didn¡¯t even last for a second. He wanted to loot more treasures, but song qingxiao did not give him the chance. A Purple Lotus flame appeared beneath his feet. When Chu Yi lowered his head, he realized that the Lotus was like a vine, spreading from his legs to his chest. Wherever the purple flames touched, his legs, waist, and abdomen would feel a bone-chilling coldness. Immediately after, he felt his hands and face turn cold. A bad feeling suddenly surged in Chu Yi¡¯s heart. The hunt back then had ended in such a manner eight years later. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape today. Just as this thought flashed through his mind, he subconsciously reached out to touch his head. A cold female voice entered his ears, ¡± ¡°Break!¡± What was the meaning of this? Just as this question appeared in his sea of consciousness, he heard the last voice of his life:¡¯Ping !¡¯ As if fireworks had exploded, the chill spread to his limbs and bones in an instant. The hand he raised to touch his face fell to the air. The raised hand slid over his shoulder and neck, and finally fell powerlessly. The purple flames instantly incinerated his head. It was so fast that even Chu Yi¡¯s nascent soul didn¡¯t have time to escape. ¡°Brother Yi ¡­¡± This couple was childhood sweethearts and had the same thoughts. The moment Chu Yi died, Wei Zhi seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. She let out a heart-wrenching cry from afar, but no one could respond to her. ¡°Song Qing Xiao!¡± I won¡¯t let you go ¡­ the woman¡¯s venomous voice rang out. Before she could finish her sentence, the Golden Dragon seemed to have gotten tired of playing with the remnants of the immortal binding rope. Without waiting for song qingxiao to call it, it flicked its little tail and chased after Wei Zhi. ¡°Ah!¡± Several dozen Li away, Wei Zhi¡¯s sharp and miserable cry rang out. Following that, a green light shot up into the sky, covering the dense sword Qi. Not long after, a golden shadow quickly returned. ¡°He actually didn¡¯t die?¡± Song qingxiao and the little dragon were telepathic, so she could naturally ¡®see¡¯ the scene of it sniping Wei Zhi. When Wei Zhi was caught up by the little dragon, she seemed to have taken out a green eight-trigram disk the size of a plate. The eight-trigram disk was at least a Supreme spiritual treasure. It seemed to be covered with a powerful spiritual breath, probably given to her by an elder in her clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cultivation of the spiritual aura was at least at the Dao integration stage, and as soon as it was activated, it immediately enveloped Wei Zhi. This object seemed to have the magical ability to teleport. Under the light, Wei Zhi disappeared in an instant. Even with the little dragon¡¯s speed, it could only smash through her afterimage. The biting cold sword Qi seriously injured her, but she still managed to escape in the end. ¡®Gugu-¡® Since the mission was not completed, the little dragon made a sound that seemed to be wronged and coquettish. In order to save his life, Wei Zhi had taken out all the treasures he had and thrown them at the little dragon when it was chasing him. Its head was now covered in red, pink, yellow, green, purple and other colors of powder. Even its two golden horns had some. Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396 A reminder _1 Chapter 1396: A reminder _1 Chapter 1396: A reminder _1 As soon as the Dragon came back, it circled around song qingxiao with its body close to her. Then, it put its head in front of song qingxiao and opened its mouth, spitting out a small piece of green stuff in front of her. Seeing its appearance, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but reach out to wipe the powder from the corner of its eyes. Then, she used her spiritual power to hold the green object it spat out and studied it carefully. ¡°This should be a corner of Wei Zhi¡¯s treasure.¡± There were still small Dragon teeth marks on the treasure, which should have been bitten off by it when the magic treasure was used. Even if the treasure had been destroyed, the remaining fragments were still full of spirituality. It could be imagined that this item would have been very precious in its complete state. Wei Zhi actually had such a good item on her. In addition, Chu Yi¡¯s death had helped her block the attack for a while. No wonder she was able to escape. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Song qingxiao patted the dragon¡¯s head and looked at its dejected expression. it¡¯s fine if it runs. To be able to escape from the hands of the Dragon Soul, Wei Zhi¡¯s treasure must have its own uniqueness and should be some kind of escape treasure. In addition, the magic treasure was enhanced by a secret technique of her clan¡¯s elders, which made it even more magical. Although she was not able to kill this enemy who had forced her into a corner back then, there was still a long way to go, and there would be A Time to Kill her in the future. She fell from the sky, and the purple flame flew back into the chaotic green lamp and was absorbed into her body. After being comforted by her, the little Golden Dragon blinked its eyes and affectionately touched her arm with its head. Then, it turned into a golden shadow and flew into the space between her eyebrows. Gu chunxing¡¯s body fell to the ground with a clang. The ice crystals on his body were shattered during her fall, which gave her a chance to break the ice quickly. With the sound of ice breaking, she stood up from the ground, grimacing in pain. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± Although song qingxiao had shown mercy, her powerful ice-type spiritual force had still injured her, causing her to temporarily lose her ability to fight. The two broad axes fell not far from her. The stubborn girl tried to reach out several times to pick them up, but because she had just escaped, she was unable to smoothly pick up her magic weapons. After a long while, she finally managed to grab the handle of the axe with great effort. Using the height of the two axes, she supported her body like a walking stick and maintained a standing posture. Song qingxiao scanned the area with her divine sense and grabbed at the air. She took the qiankun mustard from the dead fan clan member and Chu Yi. Once she was done packing, she walked towards the silver Wolf. ¡°Hey,¡± Gu chunxing, who was barely able to stand, saw her actions and could not help but call out, ¡°¡±I¡¯m still here,¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Song qingxiao did not even turn her head when she heard her words. She simply waved her hand and the six stars surrounding the silver Wolf flew back into her body. The silver Wolf¡¯s front paws were on the beast King¡¯s body, and it stuck out its tongue, making a ¡®hoho¡¯ sound. It could barely lift its head, but it was unwilling to lower its head. It trembled slightly and pricked up its ears alertly. Song qingxiao withdrew the stellar array. It seemed to have sensed the fluctuation of spiritual energy and let out a threatening low roar. But then, it seemed to smell a familiar scent, and the low roar turned into a light gasp. Blood-stained saliva dripped from the tip of its tongue, and its aura became weaker and weaker. Seeing it like this, a trace of anxiety flashed in song Qing¡¯s small eyes, but she still reached out to pick it up. It turned its blood red eyes and when she touched it, it retracted its front claws and lowered its head to try a few times. It bit the beast King¡¯s neck and took a great effort to pull it into its mouth. Even though its condition was so bad that it was worrying, song qingxiao still laughed when he saw it trying to catch the beast King several times. When she killed the fan clan member and Chu Yi, her expression was cold. At this moment, that coldness melted in front of the silver Wolf. Gu chunxing held his axes and looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°You have to be careful of the Chu and fan families.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She reminded him. Song Qing quickly realized that the first person she had killed was a member of the fan family. As for the man who had tried to kill her eight years ago, he should be the Chu family that Gu chunxing had mentioned. ¡°The Chu clan?¡± She asked as she picked up the silver Wolf that was still holding the beast King in its mouth. Gu chunxing responded and nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Song qingxiao paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t care that she had offended a noble family. Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397 A warning _2 Chapter 1397: A warning _2 Chapter 1397: A warning _2 To her today, the clan was no longer the unmovable behemoth that she had once been. With the increase in her strength, these aristocratic families were no longer as terrifying in her eyes. It was just like how Chu Yi and Wei Zhi had chased after her without any qualms back then. Back then, she was just an unremarkable weakling in their eyes. Now, Chu Yi and Wei Zhi were the same in her eyes. She had Shi qiuwu¡¯s spiritual sense imprint on her. Compared to Shi qiuwu, offending an aristocratic family was not a ¡®big deal¡¯. Furthermore, she had not only offended the Chu family, but also the fan family. If killing fan jiangqu was the beginning of all the grudges between her and the fan family, then after the yulun void realm expert snatched fan Wu¡¯s treasure, the two sides had already formed an irreconcilable hatred. In this case, killing one more person of fan clan would not make the situation worse. Her voice was soft and gentle, making it difficult for Gu chunxing to match her image with the image of song Qing who had killed people in a thunderous manner earlier. In fact, Gu chunxing had wanted to ask her what exactly had happened in the starry sea. She was very curious about why the starry sea had disappeared and what had happened when she was forced into the border gate after her pill had shattered. Under such circumstances, a person whose cultivation was crippled after his golden core was shattered could advance to such a level in just a few years. However, this was song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation secret, so she might not tell him. Gu chunxing was also tactful and did not speak. She had spared her life, just as she had promised in the beginning. Although song qingxiao held back this time and it might cause Gu chunxing a lot of trouble, Gu chunxing still appreciated her kindness. After song qingxiao picked up the silver Wolf, she seemed to want to leave. Gu chunxing hesitated for a while and finally said, ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Song Qing stopped in her tracks but did not turn around. It was as if he was waiting for her to speak. ¡°You have to be careful of the PEI family.¡± Gu chunxing pulled the corners of his mouth with great effort. the order to pursue him back then was issued by the Parliament. she paused for a moment before she continued, ¡± ¡°In the end, the reason that a nascent soul tier elite was invited was actually because the PEI clan issued a mission.¡± The Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute was an organization that mimicked the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven. It was a center of power that consisted mainly of members of the Alliance of the clans. The members of the Alliance were divided into four ranks, namely divine rank, upper rank, middle rank, and lower rank. Generally speaking, the Empire¡¯s missions would mostly dispatch middle and lower-grade martial artists. It was rare for upper-grade martial artists to be dispatched. Even if they were dispatched, it would be a difficult problem for the aristocratic families to solve, such as encountering powerful cultivators or some people from the heavens beyond who had barged into the Empire. God-level cultivators were already legendary. They were in charge of the affairs of the human realm upon heavens. They were the core members of the major aristocratic families and had at least reached the realm of Dao integration. With Gu chunxing¡¯s cultivation, he could not come into contact with them. Song qingxiao¡¯s mission back then should not have alerted the higher-ups of the Council. After all, even though she had trespassed the imperial family, she was only in the Dan realm. To the people of the imperial family, even if she had caused some commotion that day, it was not a big matter. With her strength, the most she could do was to dispatch a low-level cultivator. As for Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, they were already upper-level cultivators in the Institute. A direct descendant of a noble clan that could enter the nascent transformation tier would be heavily nurtured by the Council in the future. Logically speaking, even if little song Qing had a replica that was suspected to be a dragon¡¯s tooth in her hands, killing a fan clan¡¯s junior shouldn¡¯t have caused such a big commotion. However, for some reason, the PEI family had offered extremely generous conditions to carry out the assassination mission. After the formation of the martial arts Research Institute, although the Council¡¯s main focus was to protect the interests of the aristocratic families and the secret stability of the Empire, the Warriors would also have the opportunity to privately accept missions issued by the major aristocratic families. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the aristocratic families had private affairs that couldn¡¯t be resolved through the Parliament, they would privately pay out of their own pocket to issue missions and attract cultivators who wanted to make some extra money to serve them. The PEI clan had offered a very generous condition that year, which was why Chu Yi and Wei Zhi, two nascent soul cultivators, had joined forces. However, Gu chunxing did not say what the condition was. She was also a member of the aristocratic family. Although she reminded her because she didn¡¯t want to owe song qingxiao a favor, the Alliance of the aristocratic families was still there. She didn¡¯t quit, so she had to follow the rules. Song qingjiang remembered the PEI family that she had mentioned. She turned her head slightly and revealed half of her face. Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398 A warning _3 Chapter 1398: A warning _3 Chapter 1398: A warning _3 ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Gu chunxing was stunned for a moment. Then, he grinned and said, ¡± I just don¡¯t want to owe you a favor. My old mother is still waiting for me. I do have a reason not to die. After she finished speaking, she added, ¡± besides, I¡¯ll report this to the Parliament after I warn you. The Parliament might target you in the future and raise your qualifications to be a warrior on missions. It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse for you to let me go. Speaking of this, she then said seriously, ¡± ¡°However, the next time I take action, if I¡¯m out on a mission, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± Song qingxiao could not help but smile when she heard her. This young girl¡¯s character was very interesting. She clearly distinguished between kindness and hatred and spoke her mind directly. Compared to the sinister Wei Zhi and number six, this had greatly changed song Qing Xiao¡¯s impression of the noble families. Her impression of the Empire¡¯s noble families had improved greatly. ¡°I won¡¯t show any mercy either.¡± Gu chunxing was stunned for a moment. Then, he grinned and laughed. This laugh seemed to have affected the injuries in her body, causing her face to turn pale. She quickly covered her chest and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± The young lady¡¯s soft and cold voice was still ringing in Gu chunxing¡¯s ears, but in the blink of an eye, she had disappeared from where she was. Where the silver Wolf was, only a large pool of golden blood was left. It seemed like the blood was left by a black demonic beast that had been pierced by a sharp blade. Gu chunxing hesitated for a while and rested for a while. After he had accumulated some spiritual power, he returned to the tent and took out something. He dug up the piece of land stained with golden blood and put it into a big bag. She didn¡¯t know if Wei Zhi was dead or not, but Chu Yi and the fan family had lost all signs of life. She had to rush back to the Council and report what had happened to the officials as soon as possible. The ice seal dissolved, revealing the battlefield from back then. New marks were added to the marks of destruction, leaving behind the corpses of Chu Yi and the fan clan. After song qingxiao left the starry sky ocean, she should have been thinking of a way to escape and avoid shiqiuwu. However, according to Wei Zhi, it had been eight years since she had escaped from the imperial capital. It had been ten years since she had hidden in the Empire¡¯s reserve team under Captain an¡¯s arrangement. Back then, she was hunted down by the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute. After her identity was exposed, Tang Yun should also be investigated by the aristocratic family. He wondered if she had been harmed by them. At that time, she could not even protect herself and had no time to take care of her mother. Now that she had escaped from the starry sea, she should at least inquire about Tang Yun¡¯s news and deal with some matters that should have been dealt with long ago. In addition, the silver Wolf¡¯s injuries were getting more and more serious. She had to find a way to get rid of the spiritual imprint that Shi qiuwu had left on her body. Otherwise, no matter where she fled in the future, as long as this aura was still there, she would not be able to escape from Shi qiuwu. After making up her mind, song qingxiao decided to return to the imperial capital First. Shi qiuwu was currently being held back by a Grandmaster. According to su Wu¡¯s judgment, the intruders were from the Grandmaster¡¯s martial arts Research Institute and had at least reached the void realm. Shi qiuwu should not be able to free himself for a while. She had killed Chu Yi and the other members of the fan family. Even if Wei Zhi managed to escape, the royal family would need time to prepare. They might not be able to capture her immediately. Although she didn¡¯t have much time left, she still had it. Song qingxiao carried the silver Wolf and released her divine sense. She used the ¡®forwarding¡¯ command to avoid ordinary people and returned to the imperial capital. The sea of stars ¡®Thunder tribulation formation was so powerful that it was probably extremely rare. However, at this moment, the imperial capital seemed to be calm. However, perhaps it was because song qingxiao had offended a noble family, but she felt that there was an undercurrent beneath the calm. She had come back this time to check on Tang Yun¡¯s safety and to deal with the mark that Shi qiuwu had left on her body. She did not intend to stay for long. The storm in the imperial capital had nothing to do with her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the past, she had escaped from this place several times, and she was in an extremely sorry state. Now that she came back, song Qingxin had an extremely strange feeling. She used a secret technique so that the people around her didn¡¯t realize her existence and passed by her. Song qingxiao felt as if she was isolated from the world and was out of place. After stopping for a while, for some reason, she carried the silver Wolf and went to the guard Station where she had once been on duty. It had been ten years since she had been ¡®removed¡¯ from the police station. Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399 Chapter 756-back to _1 Chapter 1399: Chapter 756-back to _1 Chapter 1399: Chapter 756-back to _1 At that time, song qingxiao, who had just graduated, entered this place with an extremely uneasy mood. She did not expect that the day she took office would be the turning point in her life. The crowd passed by her one after another. She used the ¡®Qian¡¯ token, and with the power of her current divine sense, as long as she didn¡¯t take the initiative to show herself, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to discover her existence. There were tired and fierce-looking guards in the security station, and some people asking for help, either anxious, crying, or screaming. Most of these people were unfamiliar faces, but there were also a few familiar ¡®old friends¡¯. Song Qing¡¯s heart moved. She rummaged through her universe bag with her divine sense and found a few low-level invisibility talismans in the purple-eyed boy¡¯s collection. The grade of these talismans wasn¡¯t high, and it was difficult to hide from cultivators above the nascent soul tier after they became invisible, but for ordinary people, it was enough. She took out one of the talismans, activated it with her spiritual power, and stuck it on the silver Wolf¡¯s body. She then strode into the crowd. As soon as she entered the crowd, she removed the ¡®forward¡¯ command. ¡°I want to make a report-¡± ¡°There¡¯s trouble in the western suburbs-¡± ¡°The person on patrol today is ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± The moment she appeared, the barrier between her and the crowd seemed to be lifted in an instant. An extremely noisy sound entered her ears. This feeling was much more real than when she had scanned with her divine sense before. The security guards had a particularly sharp sense, so they immediately noticed the young girl who had entered the station. After staying in the starry sky sea for many years, song qingxiao did not wear shoes for convenience¡¯s sake, even though she had stolen the clothes from the five-tailed fox girl¡¯s mustard seed dimensional space. Her long legs would turn into tails, so wearing shoes was sometimes a kind of restraint for her. If it was not necessary, she would usually be barefooted. However, in a situation where the sea of stars was filled with demonic beasts, her bare feet were not conspicuous. When dealing with cultivators, this small matter was not a big deal. However, once she returned to reality, everyone looked at her with a strange look. She walked into the guard Station in a strange posture, as if she was hugging something, and immediately attracted the attention of several people. One of them was a slightly chubby, strong woman in a security uniform. She was listening to a thin man¡¯s excited story, but her expression changed when she saw that song Qing was young. The strong woman made a stop gesture. The man who was talking to her was a little dissatisfied, but he did not dare to say anything under her expression. She turned around and walked towards song qingxiao, her steps making a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± When the woman came over, song qingxiao had already noticed her. When she spoke, song qingxiao turned her head. This was an ¡®acquaintance¡¯. Back when she entered the guard Station, he was very unfriendly to her. He led his team to bully her several times, trying to get rid of her, a¡¯ weakling ¡®who had snuck into the guard Station. At that time, she had just arrived and was a little afraid of this woman¡¯s fierce look. If she hadn¡¯t been at her wits ¡®end, she might have already given up. She still remembered how this woman looked like at that time, but this woman seemed to have forgotten her a long time ago. Song Qing squinted his eyes and looked at her. Compared to ten years ago, the woman in front of him had changed a lot. Her once strong figure was now slightly chubbier, and her hair was combed back, leaving a very short bunch tied behind her head. Her years of experience as a security guard made her aware of the danger. When song qingxiao stared at her, her hand subconsciously reached to her waist and felt her weapon. It was a Baton with a weak electric shock, but it was useless against song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She smiled and the woman frowned. ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± The young lady in front of him seemed familiar, but where had he seen her before? She rummaged through her memories, but she still couldn¡¯t think of anything. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t short. She was at least 1.7 meters tall. She was thin and wore a light green dress. The dress was dirty and had been torn in some places. The woman was in the western suburbs police station, where most of the residents were poor. Song qingxiao¡¯s outfit did not surprise her. Based on her professional instincts, she guessed that song qingxiao came from a poor family, or perhaps she had been through a crisis before that. Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400 Chapter 756-back to _2 Chapter 1400: Chapter 756-back to _2 Chapter 1400: Chapter 756-back to _2 However, compared to her old clothes and strange movements, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was extremely calm. Upon closer inspection, she was quite good-looking, but the strange thing was that the woman first noticed her eyes. His eyes were like the starry sky, with a strange luster that made it easy for people to sink into them. They were mysterious, distant, and extremely dangerous. Under her gaze, the woman felt goosebumps all over her body. She felt as if a chill was lingering behind her, and her hair stood on end. Song Qing¡¯s lips were slightly pursed as he sized her up for a while. Seeing her look as if she was facing a great enemy, he suddenly smiled, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± This woman had once left a shadow in her heart, but when they met again many years later, she could no longer make her heart ripple. The fear that remained in her heart was wiped away by the woman¡¯s cautious expression. Song qingxiao shook her head. Her smile was like the melting of ice and snow, and the invisible pressure on the woman seemed to disappear in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As soon as the pressure on the woman disappeared, her face sank and she put on a fierce look. ¡°The people I¡¯ve seen are either criminals or victims. You¡¯re the best I¡¯ve never seen!¡± She no longer remembered song qingxiao, nor did she know how dangerous the girl in front of her was. Ten years had passed, and things had remained the same, but people had changed. These people no longer had anything to do with her. After some of the shadows from the past had been wiped out, there was no need to stay in the guard Hall any longer. Song qingxiao looked around again, and under the woman¡¯s tense expression, she slowly left. After she left the guard Station, she walked along Chang Yan Street in the city Hall toward the western suburbs. She had received her first mission here on her first day of work. The University of Science and Technology was still bustling with activity, with students coming in and out in an endless stream, forming an earth-shaking contrast with the western suburbs not far away. The further they went to the western suburbs, the fewer people there were. Even though it was still daytime, there were not many people to be seen in the western suburbs. Ten years had passed, but the western suburbs of the Empire still had a rotten smell. Back then, she was most afraid of this smell, but many years later, song qingxiao realized that this smell might just be the stench of evil in the heart. She slowly walked on the small path in the western suburbs, recalling the feeling of walking on this road for as long as she could remember. At that time, she was still very young. Her mother was a drunkard, and her family was in debt. Often, debt collectors would come to her house to ask for debts, saying that they were debts left behind by her ¡®father¡¯. These people¡¯s existence became her childhood nightmare, and it was also the reason for her later cautious nature. Su Wu always felt that she was too scheming and overcautious, but he didn¡¯t know that no one was born to be this cautious. It was just because she had been polished by life. She lived in the western suburbs and had no elders to protect her. She was able to grow up in such chaos because of her character that had been tempered in adversity. She was determined and would not give up no matter how desperate the situation was. The roads in the western suburbs brought her more memories than the guard Station. This place bore the fear of her childhood and teenage years. At the same time, it was also a turning point in her life. She stopped at the alley where she was assassinated that year. As she stood at the entrance of the alley, the sound of the rain seemed to ring in her ears again. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness seemed to have returned to the scene of that rainy night. A black figure walked out from the other side of the long alley. He had a suffocating aura and his hand seemed to be holding a dagger. He stepped on the rain and seemed to be humming a song. His killing intent was exposed. The young and weak girl shriveled and dodged to the side when she saw someone approaching. But a hand reached out, and with a flash of a knife, spiritual energy was exposed, and it stabbed the girl¡¯s neck in a lightning-fast posture ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao looked at this scene coldly, but she only hugged the silver Wolf, whose breath was getting weaker and weaker. The young girl¡¯s fearful expression and eyes of despair entered her soul, and a powerful thought was transmitted into her consciousness:Save me! It was a cry for help from the bottom of her heart, which she had suppressed for more than ten years. However, she just stood there calmly, unmoved by the girl¡¯s frightened eyes. ¡®Pfft!¡¯ The blade was stabbed into her throat, and a long-lost pain spread from song qingxiao¡¯s neck, and blood spurted out. Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401 Chapter 756-back to _3 Chapter 1401: Chapter 756-back to _3 Chapter 1401: Chapter 756-back to _3 It was mixed with the rain and killing intent, turning into a strong smell of blood. The humming man¡¯s hand moved slightly, and spiritual power penetrated the dagger to destroy her vitality, hoping to hit her in one blow. ¡°Save me ¡­¡± ¡°Why did you kill me ¡­¡± ¡°Who are you ¡­¡± The girl¡¯s desperate cry rang out in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was extremely mournful. With despair and a strong will to live, she reached out to her. The bloodied hand grabbed the corner of her clothes, and the sound of thunder rumbled through the earth. Song qingxiao sighed, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t affect me.¡± Her sigh contained a strong will and an indomitable will. As her voice fell, the sound of thunder, rain, the girl¡¯s cry for help, and her desperate emotions were like a knife that was about to stab her, but at the moment it was about to stab her, it heavily hit an unbreakable barrier. ¡®Boom-¡® Something suddenly broke, and the shackles that had shackled her mind seemed to have been broken in an instant. Everything in front of her suddenly became clear, and her spiritual power seemed to have lost a layer of invisible restraint. His strength, which had just advanced two years ago, seemed to have been torn apart again. His spiritual sense and spiritual power seemed to have entered a new realm. This feeling was hard to describe. Her cultivation level and realm did not change much, but song qingxiao felt that everything was slightly different. The dying girl¡¯s hand that grabbed her clothes turned into a shadow. Fear, uneasiness, uneasiness, and all other negative emotions were shattered by her strong willpower. Everything in the past gradually disappeared. Song Qing¡¯s small figure was elongated under the sun, covering the place where she had been attacked and collapsed. ¡°Your state of mind has actually advanced.¡± Within her spirit, su Wu, who had not disappeared for long, reappeared. He was shaken by the change in song qingxiao¡¯s soul. This change was only like breaking a layer of shackles for song qingxiao, but to su Wu, who was hiding in her soul, he could sense it very deeply. ¡°State of mind?¡± When song qingxiao heard his words, she could not help but ask curiously. She did feel that as she returned to the capital today, walked through the guard Station, and the Western suburbs, and calmly recalled the scene of the assassination back then, it was as if she had cut off everything from the past. In terms of will, song qingxiao could feel that her will had become stronger, and she could no longer bear the interference of the outside world. This feeling was as if she had gotten rid of a burden that she had been carrying for many years, and her entire person felt relaxed from the inside out. The spiritual awareness in his sea of consciousness also seemed to have been greatly sublimated, and when he looked at everything in front of him again, his perception was different from before. The operation of his divine sense was more casual and relaxed than before. In his dantian, the Jade-like color on the surface of the nascent soul deepened, making the shape of the nascent soul more solid than before. as the time of cultivation increases and the cultivation level increases, the state of mind will also be affected. Su Wu was silent for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth to explain, ¡°¡±The happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy of the past will all become a kind of restriction on your path of cultivation.¡± Cultivation itself was going against the natural order of things. After a long period of cultivation, the negative emotions and memories in one¡¯s consciousness would become a kind of mental demon that would interfere with one¡¯s body. If one¡¯s state of mind was unstable, they would be bewitched by this negative will during the process of cultivation, leaving a weakness in their state of mind. however, generally speaking, the tempering of one¡¯s state of mind can only be sensed when one has reached the Dao integration stage at the very least. One can then take the initiative to cultivate and enhance one¡¯s state of mind. Song qingxiao had just entered the spirit division realm not long ago, so logically speaking, such a situation should not have occurred. Coupled with her personality, su Wu had once judged that she would at least reach the intermediate stage of the Dao integration stage before such interference would occur. After all, with her strong will, su Wu felt that there were very few things that could affect her willpower. This situation had its advantages and disadvantages. The benefit was that if her state of mind was strong enough to resist the corrosion of the heart¡¯s demon, then at least before her state of mind was unstable, there would be no problems with her cultivation and it would be smooth sailing. As long as her strength was enough and her spiritual energy was sufficient, she could easily advance. In this way, her cultivation speed would be much faster than those who had an unstable state of mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The disadvantage was that the later the inner demon appeared, the greater the impact it would have on her in the future. If her state of mind was not tempered, her soul would be more fragile than the person who was being tempered. In other words, it¡¯s much easier for you to be possessed than for others. When song qingxiao heard this, she roughly understood what su Wu meant. ¡®Possession¡¯ was a taboo topic for the ¡®two¡¯ in their current special situation. After su Wu said this, he casually avoided the topic, ¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve returned to your homeland today and a flaw has appeared in your state of mind, which is why the inner demon has taken advantage of it.¡± Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402 Chapter 777-homeland (1) Chapter 1402: Chapter 777-homeland (1) Chapter 1402: Chapter 777-homeland (1) However, song qingxiao¡¯s will was extremely firm. The shadows and fears that had been left in her heart in the past had turned into a strong will as she was trained. This allowed her to not be bound by the past, which was why her state of mind had advanced. It wasn¡¯t easy to achieve this. As he said this, his tone changed. to you, this is equivalent to a mental tempering. You should be able to gain some insights, which will be very beneficial for your future cultivation. ¡°So this is the state of mind.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. She didn¡¯t expect that her sudden idea of walking down the same path as before would bring her such a harvest. After her state of mind had stabilized, she could clearly feel that her soul was much more relaxed than before. ¡°If I¡¯m bewitched by my heart¡¯s devil, what will happen?¡± She took a step forward and stepped on the place where she had almost died in the past. She asked su Wu with her divine sense. ¡°It¡¯s very serious,¡± Su Wu¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly serious. this will become a shadow that you can¡¯t get rid of! He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±Back then, I failed to break through to the Saint realm because I couldn¡¯t break through my mental state.¡± Song qingxiao stopped in her tracks. This was not the first time su Wu had taken the initiative to mention his failure to break through to the Saint realm, but it was the first time he had told song qingxiao the reason for his failure so clearly. ¡°Is it because of the two mistakes that senior made in his life?¡± Su Wu had mentioned that he had made two mistakes in his life that he could not make up for. These two things had a deep impact on him. Even though his physical body was dead and only his soul was left, he was still afraid of this. Whenever this topic was brought up, su Wu was either silent or hidden most of the time. It was obvious that he was still unwilling to talk about it in the depths of his heart. ¡°Yup,¡± Su Wu was silent for a long time after hearing her question. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was touched by song Qing¡¯s shattering of his heart barrier today, but he responded. However, after he said this, he felt that it was too embarrassing to answer so easily, so he pretended to be cold. ¡°Why do you keep asking about me?¡± Song qingxiao smiled. Perhaps it was because he had betrayed the clan and was eventually killed by the Masters of the martial arts Research Institute. His soul had been in her body for many years, so he had no one to communicate with. Song qingxiao was the only one who could talk to him. She knew that the once famous master of the human realm upon heavens was still alive and understood that he had no control over himself. Therefore, su Wu talked to her more and more often, and would even give her some advice on cultivation. Whether it was in the past or after they escaped into the starry sky sea, su Wu had helped her a lot. He was also the person who occasionally chatted with her after the silver Wolf went missing. Even though their conversations were not harmonious and there were times when they parted on bad terms, song qingxiao was very afraid of him, and he had the intention to possess her. However, both of them could not deny that su Wu was like a teacher and a friend to her, even though she had to be on guard against him. ¡°It¡¯s because senior already knows about my matters.¡± Song qingxiao saw through his thoughts and gave him a way out. If su Wu didn¡¯t want to say these words, he would have already disappeared. He asked this question on purpose because he just needed an opportunity to continue. Her words were impeccable, and su Wu felt that it made sense. However, he still snorted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to tell you.¡± Although he said that, just as he was about to open his mouth, he didn¡¯t know where to start. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t rush him and just walked along the alley. Su Wu wanted to speak several times, but these things had been buried in his heart for many years and had become a knot in his heart. When he wanted to tell others, he realized that it was not easy for him to open his mouth. He was silent for a long time. Just when song qingxiao thought he had disappeared again, he suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Those are your memories? Are you scared?¡± He didn¡¯t mention anything about his past. After mulling it over for a long time, he still asked about song qingxiao¡¯s past. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡± song qingxiao replied softly. She seemed to have forgotten what su Wu had mentioned to her before. Her attitude was calm and relaxed. Su Wu was secretly happy, but when he realized this, it turned into an even greater despair that bound him and made him breathless. ¡°That was my ¡®past¡¯.¡± ¡°I grew up here. My father has a criminal record,¡± song qingxiao said calmly. This had affected her entire life. Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403 Old place (2) Chapter 1403: Old place (2) Chapter 1403: Old place (2) With the development of the era, the electronic records of the Empire were very clear, tracing back to the ancestors and life of people. The inheritance of bloodlines and the records of ancestors could affect everyone born in the Empire, making it impossible for the people at the bottom to have a chance to rise again. Generations after generations were like mud under the prosperity, forgotten by the Empire. She was born and raised in such a harsh environment as an ordinary person. Her father had a criminal record, her mother was an alcoholic, her family was in huge debt, and she had no choice but to enter the guard Bureau. If it had not been for this accident, perhaps her life would have been completely different. Perhaps she would still be in the guard Station and be ostracized by the fat woman. Perhaps she would have left her job and taken up another job, or she would still be taking care of her mother despite the debt. She spoke slowly in a flat tone, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s past. ¡°To me, entering the divine prison is my only chance.¡± The shadow of the past represented her weakness and meant that she was easily bullied by others. It only strengthened her determination to pursue greater strength. Why would she be afraid? Although su Wu had long known that she was determined, he was still greatly shocked when he heard her say such powerful words in a gentle tone. He even felt ashamed for himself. Su Wu¡¯s voice had disappeared. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if he had heard her, but she didn¡¯t mind. While she was talking to su Wu, she had already returned to the small house where she and Tang Yun lived. The door was already in ruins, and the chain on the door had long been destroyed, leaving it unlocked. The words ¡®return the money¡¯ were written in red, and as time passed, the color had faded. There were countless dilapidated houses like this in the western suburbs. People might disappear every day, so the mother and daughter¡¯s move didn¡¯t attract much attention from the people in the western suburbs. Perhaps the person who was concerned about her and Tang Yun¡¯s safety was just her former creditor. Song qingxiao laughed at her own thoughts and pushed the door open. The house was in a mess. Some old furniture was covered in dust, and tables and chairs were overturned. It was conceivable that after she and Tang Yun had moved here, the debt collectors had found out that she had disappeared and vented their anger here. But from some corners, traces of her life back then could still be seen. The corner of the room was already covered in cobwebs. As if startled by her sudden intrusion, the cobwebs frantically shrank back into the cracks in the walls. After a while, song Qing left. The biggest gain from the trip to the western suburbs was the improvement of her state of mind, which was not a waste of time. The beast King¡¯s body needed to be taken care of, and the silver Wolf¡¯s breath was getting weaker and weaker. Song qingxiao decided to take it to find a place to settle down temporarily. The first thing she thought of was the haunted house that she had bought cheaply back then. At that time, she had not thought that she would run away and had wanted to settle down. That house was haunted and most people were not willing to go near it. When she lived there, the people in the same neighborhood would not go there, so she could take a break. After making up her mind, song qingxiao turned around and walked in the direction of the house. With the ¡®forward¡¯ command activated, she was extremely fast. In less than three minutes, song qingxiao had easily avoided the patrolling security guards and arrived at her destination. Her figure flashed and she appeared in the courtyard. But what surprised her was that the place was not overgrown with weeds as she had imagined. On the contrary, the short irrigation here had been trimmed well, and the Rose vines around the house climbed along the walls. The flowers were in full bloom, emitting a burst of fragrance. The ground had also been cleaned. There were not many fallen leaves, and the cobblestone was clean. It did not look like it was covered with moss and had been uninhabited all year round. Could it be that someone was staying here temporarily after she left for a long time? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold and she immediately released her divine sense. However, she did not find anyone. She frowned, walked to the door, and opened it with her hand. The door lock was an intelligent one. The moment she touched it, it activated its automatic sensor and opened with a click. It seemed to remember that she was the owner, which made song qingxiao feel a little strange. The lock was still on, which proved that she was still the owner of the house. But who was in charge of cleaning outside? Everyone in the neighborhood knew that this house had been haunted in the past, and the general security guards would try their best not to get close to it. Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404 Old place (3) Chapter 1404: Old place (3) Chapter 1404: Old place (3) Even if this place had been peaceful for many years, who was helping to clean the courtyard when the owner of the house had not returned? After the door was unlocked, the home appliances and other automatic sensors were activated. Her gaze swept around the room and found that it was not only the courtyard, but the room was also very clean. Many years had passed, but the layout of the place was still the same as when she lived. She went upstairs and walked around. After she had taken care of the dark spirit, there was no gloomy aura here. Every room upstairs had been carefully tidied up, but there were no signs of anyone living in it. In the living room on the first floor, the sofa cover that Luo Wu had burned down with his fire had been changed. She opened the refrigerator and found some basic daily necessities and water that could last for two days. ¡°Strange.¡± The first person song qingxiao thought of was Luo Wu, but she felt that it was unlikely. Luo Wu was a coward who feared death, and he was also good at judging the situation. After he had plotted against Luo Wu to kill fan jiangqu, he had escaped on his own, and he wondered if Luo Wu had been caught by the aristocratic families. With his personality, even if he wasn¡¯t certain that he would die and didn¡¯t dare to reveal too much information about him, he would definitely pretend to be unfamiliar with him and not dare to have any connection with him. But song qingxiao didn¡¯t have many friends, so she gave up. She removed the restriction on the silver Wolf, revealing the silver Wolf that was on its last breath, and placed it on the ground. It was still biting on the beast King¡¯s body. Perhaps it had returned to the ¡®familiar¡¯ place it had once stayed in, as it slowly opened its eyes. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes had already turned bright red. Upon closer inspection, the red was made up of threads of blood. This bloodline was like a living thing, covering its entire eyeball and constantly wriggling, looking very scary. As soon as it landed, it tried to raise its forelimbs, but after several attempts, it seemed to be powerless. Song qingxiao was extremely worried about its condition. She summoned an ice blade and cut her palm. Blood oozed out, and she held her palm in front of the silver Wolf. The blue blood seal had been completely undone. With the growth of her strength, the power of her blood was far greater than before, and it was extremely attractive to the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf¡¯s current situation was not good. After drinking her blood, it might be better. Who knew that when she handed the blood that the silver Wolf coveted in the past to the silver Wolf, this Wolf with the beast King in its mouth actually mustered strength from somewhere and retreated while rubbing its forelimbs. It made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound from its throat, as if it was afraid to avoid it. ¡°Oh,¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s sneer came, ¡°¡±It doesn¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°It might be the after-effect of the pill you fed me,¡± he said, seemingly gloating. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao ignored him and brought her hand closer to the silver Wolf. The huge Silver Wolf trembled and turned its head away. It was just as su Wu had said. It seemed that it had swallowed the elixir and had developed a phobia of her blood. Facing her hand, it made a ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound in its throat, as if it was very nauseated. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw how it couldn¡¯t Dodge in time. She didn¡¯t expect that the pill would be so powerful that it could cause the silver Wolf to react like this to the smell of her blood. The wound on her palm was gradually sealed by her spiritual power, and the blood that gushed out was gradually absorbed by the wound. The silver Wolf was not willing to drink her blood, so song qingxiao naturally could not force it anymore. She could only sigh and withdraw her hand. senior, after the chaos bead is absorbed by a demonic beast, will there be such a reaction? ¡± Song qingxiao asked. She didn¡¯t want to believe that the elixir she made would be ¡®poisonous¡¯. At most, it didn¡¯t taste good and the silver Wolf didn¡¯t like it. It was just that the pill was refined according to the recipe of the ¡®Scarlet blood pill¡¯. Although the proportion of the medicinal ingredients might be different during the process of refining the pill, after adding her blood in the end, it was impossible for such a result to appear no matter what. The only thing that song qingxiao did not expect was the chaos bead. While she was arguing with Shi qiuwu, the Pearl had developed its own spiritual consciousness and finally chose to enter the silver Wolf¡¯s mouth. This chaos bead had gathered the power of the starry sky sea. According to su Wu, after swallowing the bead, its power should have exploded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if there was a backlash, it would show as time passed. Song qingxiao tried to use her spiritual power to check the inside of the silver Wolf while she was running away, but she found that it was not in good condition. Once the chaos bead entered its mouth, it disappeared without a trace. The demonic core in its body seemed to be extremely unstable, which was the main reason for the silver Wolf¡¯s current condition. The monster core of a monster beast was like the dantian of a human cultivator. Once it was damaged, it would be life-threatening. Its situation was similar to song qingxiao¡¯s when she self-detonated her golden core. Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405 Decision _1 Chapter 1405: Decision _1 Chapter 1405: Decision _1 When song qingxiao self-destructed her golden core, she was determined to die, but fortunately, the blue blood seal allowed her to survive. However, the silver Wolf was not as lucky as she had been in the past. Without a heaven-defying item like the blue blood seal, it would die without a doubt after its demonic core broke. Song Qing¡¯s heart sank and he decided to feed it some blood. Although he did not know if this would work on the silver Wolf, at this point, he could only try it as a last resort. Before she could cut her palm again, the silver Wolf had already started to gnaw at the beast King¡¯s neck. When song Qing saw its action, she was stunned at first, then she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She did not expect the silver Wolf to still have the intention to devour the beast King at this point. Perhaps it sensed that it was about to die, but the beast King, which was still breathing after being severely injured by the heaven-destroying sword, struggled to open its eyes and tried to fight back. The vitality of this eighth-rank beast King was extremely strong. It had suffered such serious injuries and was being held in the mouth of the silver Wolf the entire time, but it had been pretending to be dead. It was probably waiting for an opportunity. However, song qingxiao would not give it the chance. As soon as she saw its eyelids move, she immediately slapped its head. ¡®Bang¡¯! The spiritual power instantly cracked its skull, and the Beast King let out an unwilling wail. In the end, the long armor that it stretched out fell to the ground powerlessly. As soon as it breathed its last, the silver Wolf lost its resistance and began to bite its body. Blood spurted out and was slowly licked away by its tongue. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was speechless. She reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head, and the silver Wolf stopped licking. Its body was a little tense, and the long armor on its two front claws was slightly exposed. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t seem to notice the change. She put her hand on its head and exerted a little force.¡±Why are you so greedy?¡± Her tone was gentle and seemed to be smiling, but her attitude was extremely tough. Although she and the silver Wolf had been together for a few years, they had been separated for a longer time. The relationship between her and the silver Wolf back then was slightly similar to the one between her and su Wu now. They were each other¡¯s companions, but they were also on guard against each other and kept a distance that was neither too close nor too far away. However, the moment she got the secret technique from Xiang four, she had the intention to change the situation after finding the silver Wolf. Since she wanted to break the deadlock, she had to start from the silver Wolf¡¯s complete trust in her. As if she did not sense the silver Wolf¡¯s tense body and its guarded posture, she continued to stroke its head at a steady pace, with no intention of pulling her hand back. The man and the wolf confronted each other. In the end, the silver Wolf seemed to have given in. Its forelimbs that were raised up slowly crawled back to the ground, and its head that was raised with all its might lowered down. It began to lick the blood again, as if silently allowing song Qing to touch it. Its erect hair gradually smoothened down, showing its complete trust in song qingxiao. This attitude made song qingxiao¡¯s eyes gradually soften. She touched the silver Wolf a few more times and only retracted her hand after seeing that it was still swallowing the beast King¡¯s body. The smile on song Qing¡¯s small face gradually faded. Although the silver Wolf was swallowing the beast King¡¯s body in large mouthfuls, the strange phenomenon in its demonic core would always be a hidden danger if it was not resolved. She did not know much about the demonic beasts, so she could only ask su Wu, who was hidden in her soul, ¡± ¡°Senior, is there any way to alleviate the silver Wolf¡¯s condition?¡± It had eaten a large Scarlet blood pill, a chaos bead, and now it was devouring the beast King¡¯s body. These powers had accumulated in its body, and if it could not fully absorb them, it would probably lose its life. The sounds of chewing and tearing entered song Qing¡¯s ears, making her both worried and speechless. once the demon core is destroyed, it¡¯s the same as the nascent soul being destroyed. It¡¯ll hurt the foundation. Su Wu was residing in her soul, so he could naturally sense the silver Wolf¡¯s condition. After he said this, song qingxiao frowned and was a little disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only however, ¡± su Wu paused and reminded her, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you exchange a secret method with someone else in the immortal prison?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be from the Xiangjiang family.¡± The Xiangjiang clan was also one of the aristocratic clans of the heavens beyond heaven more than two hundred years ago. However, an unforeseen event happened later on and they were removed from the martial arts Research Institute. From then on, the Xiangjiang clan suffered a series of blows and their talents withered. In order to avoid the fate of being exterminated, they changed their surname and the entire clan migrated. ¡°It¡¯s said that they¡¯ve moved to the hidden realm, but no one has verified it.¡± Su Wu briefly explained the background of Xiang Four¡¯s clan to song qingxiao, then continued, ¡± Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406 Decisiveness _2 Chapter 1406: Decisiveness _2 Chapter 1406: Decisiveness _2 ¡°This race raises demonic beasts, and their main goal is to control demonic beasts to fight.¡± His name shook the heavens beyond heaven, but the Xiangjiang family had already been chased away. He did not know much about them, ¡± however, it is said that the way they raise demonic beasts is to keep them in their dantian as if they are magical treasures. The direct bloodline of the Xiang clan would choose a beast that was fated with them and suited their spirituality when they were young. Once it was chosen, it would be fed with blood to rid itself of its wildness. Then, with the help of the elders, the young demonic beast would be kept into the body. In this way, the demonic beast and the human would grow at the same time. The demonic beast¡¯s powerful innate bloodline nurtured the Xiang clan members, while the Xiang clan¡¯s bloodline cultivated spiritual energy, using their own blood essence and spiritual energy to nurture the young demonic beasts, helping them to advance. The two complemented each other. When the demonic beast reached adulthood, it would develop a deep trust and intimacy with its master. When the contract was formed, it would naturally form. At this point, su Wu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± however, by right, the chaos bead should be converted into power after absorbing it to help the wolf advance. It had already reached the type 7 realm, and the power of the entire starry sea could help it break through to the peak of the type 8 realm. Even if it was seriously injured and on the verge of death, it might not be able to control such power, but logically speaking, it should not be completely unresponsive. could it be that it didn¡¯t want to devour the chaos bead, but the chaos bead chose it? ¡± Therefore, the power in the Pearl did not explode. Instead, it seemed to have combined with its monster core. The chaos bead¡¯s power was too great, and its demonic core¡¯s grade was too low to completely contain the power of the bead. This was the main reason why the silver Wolf¡¯s demonic core was about to crack. If not for the Scarlet blood pill that song qingxiao had fed it, the silver Wolf¡¯s heavily injured body would not have been able to withstand this pressure. The advice he was giving song qingxiao was to use the secret technique that Xiang four had given her to nurture the silver Wolf in her dantian before it lost control. your physical strength is strong enough to help it suppress the chaos bead¡¯s power and nourish its demonic core and body at the same time. Su Wu said indifferently, ¡± however, there will be trouble in this way. If song qingxiao did that, the silver Wolf would not be of any help to her. Instead, it might even drag her down. She had already entered the initial level of the soul splitting stage. After her breakthrough, she used a year and a half to stabilize her realm. However, the silver Wolf was severely injured and needed to recuperate. Once it was nurtured in her dantian, she would use at least 20% of her power to nourish the silver Wolf¡¯s core and soul. As a result, her strength would be affected, and she would only be able to exert 70 to 80 percent of her current strength. ¡°If it was any other time, then it would be fine.¡± Su Wu reminded her, ¡± at the moment, you still have a strong enemy like Shi qiuwu. Her heaven-destroying sword had already been exposed. Even Shi qiuwu, a half-step into the sage state, could not resist the temptation of a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure. Not to mention that song qingxiao¡¯s heaven-destroying sword contained a Dragon Soul awakened by the blood of a true Dragon. If qiuwu Shi were to discover this, he would be even more determined to obtain this treasure. In a battle between powerhouses, even the slightest difference would have a profound impact. Song qingxiao was two realms lower than Shi qiuwu and was already suppressed by him. If she still tried to forcefully treat the silver Wolf, then she would not be able to fight back against Shi qiuwu. Now, he and song qingxiao were in the same boat. If something happened to her, he might not be able to survive. Naturally, he had to remind her. ¡°Moreover, you are no longer a Cub.¡± The complexity and danger of an adult demon beast far exceeded that of a young one. The brutal and bloodthirsty nature of demon beasts was influenced by their innate bloodline. The more brutal, cunning, and brutal a demonic beast was, the more likely it was to survive in this era, win, and become the king. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back then, the silver Wolf was able to enter the starry sea alone as an early fifth rank demonic beast and advance to the seventh rank in just a few years. It was not something that an ordinary demonic beast could do. Su Wu still remembered the look in the Wolf¡¯s eyes when he first appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s body. It instantly felt that something was wrong, and after sensing its powerful aura, it was not afraid at all, and it pounced like a king. ¡°It might bite back at you.¡± Song qingxiao understood what he was saying. Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407 Decisiveness (3) Chapter 1407: Decisiveness (3) Chapter 1407: Decisiveness (3) She turned her head to look at the silver Wolf. The soft fur under the beast King¡¯s chest and abdomen had been torn open, and its internal organs had been pulled out and chewed on. Large amounts of golden blood splattered on its face, making it look a little miserable. When song qingxiao turned around, it stuck its mouth into the beast King¡¯s stomach again, almost burying half of its head in, and its hind legs extended out. The leg that was broken by the beast King had turned into a meat patty, and a large amount of Silver Wolf fur had mixed in. When she saw the broken leg, her gaze gradually became gentle. On the demon Island, a man and a Wolf had simultaneously killed the evolved flood Dragon. After leaving the demon Island, they had killed the people from the underworld clan who had been pursuing her. Although the silver Wolf had bared its fangs that night when it almost died at the hands of Sangu and the others, it had stood on his side without hesitation during the expedition to the Gu Manor. It had killed number seven and bought him an opportunity. In fact, while the silver Wolf was on guard against her, she was also on guard against the silver Wolf. In order to break through this obstacle, not only did she need the silver Wolf to have absolute trust in her, but she also needed to break the shackles that bound her and learn to let down her guard sometimes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She revealed a faint smile. I¡¯m confident in the wolf that I carried out. In fact, from the first time she wanted to send it back to the sea of stars, and the silver Wolf turned back halfway, she and the silver Wolf had already become companions. The wariness that protected her would sometimes prevent her from losing some friendships. Su Wu felt that at this moment, song Qing was young. It seemed that there was a subtle change in his state of mind. While he was stunned, he heard song Qing say, ¡± ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t give it a chance to bite back.¡± When she said this, her tone was calm, but it carried an unquestionable determination. Since she had already said so, su Wu naturally did not say anything more. Song qingxiao stretched out her hand and touched the silver Wolf¡¯s back. Then, she took out the soul Jade that Xiang four had given her that day. She followed the method that su Wu had taught her that day and sank her divine sense into the soul Jade, forcefully memorizing the contents of the soul Jade. As expected of the Xiang four clan, who made a living by taming spiritual beasts, the contents of the soul Jade were numerous and were imprinted into her sea of consciousness as she swept them with her consciousness. As she read the information with her divine sense, the color of the soul Jade became lighter and lighter. The spiritual energy disappeared and finally turned into a dead gray color. With a gentle blow, it turned into powder and scattered in song Qing¡¯s hand. Her divine sense turned, and the method of raising spirit beasts that su Wu had mentioned appeared in her sea of consciousness. Before song qingxiao could open her eyes, she felt a strong spiritual power fluctuation and heard a soft ¡®whoosh¡¯. She opened her eyes and saw the silver Wolf open its mouth and bite something. On the ground, the beast King¡¯s internal organs had already been dug out, leaving only its corpse. The body of a beast King at the peak of the eighth rank was a treasure, but the silver Wolf was severely injured. It had barely eaten its internal organs, but it had no more energy to devour its body. After it bit the thing, it did not swallow it. Instead, it turned its head, moved its forelimbs, and crawled toward song Qing. ¡®Wuwu-¡® When it was half a fist away from song Qing, it opened its mouth and spat out a Golden Pearl. The Pearl was extremely round, at least the size of a goose egg, and it was shining with a lustrous luster. A large amount of spiritual power was wrapped in the bead, and its spirituality was amazing. As soon as the bead left its mouth, it seemed to subconsciously want to jump up. However, the moment it moved, the silver Wolf raised a front paw and slammed it into the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. ¡®Crack¡¯! The floor cracked under its slap. It pressed the bead down and pushed it toward song qingxiao. ¡°Eighth-rank demonic core?¡± Song qingxiao immediately recognized that it was the demonic core of an eighth-order beast King. These were the spoils of war that the silver Wolf had given her. She had quite a few level six demonic cores, but this level eight demonic core was extremely precious. Song qingxiao did not refuse the silver Wolf¡¯s kindness. Instead, she picked up the level eight demonic core. Compared to a level six demonic core, the power of a level eight demonic core was far purer. It was like a Pearl that had been washed away of impurities. Through the transparent core, one could see the solid golden spiritual energy rotating inside, causing the surface of the monster core to emit a lustrous luster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the demonic core touched her hand, song qingxiao felt a strong suction force from the core, causing the power in her body to boil. The core seemed to still have the will of the beast King. The moment it touched her palm, an extremely fierce demonic beast aura rushed into her sea of consciousness, causing her soul to shake. The power of this demonic core was even more powerful than what song Qing had estimated. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. She held it firmly and guarded her mind. This thing was of great benefit to her, but it was not the time for her to absorb it. However, when she advanced in rank in the future, this thing would definitely help her. Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408 An old acquaintance (1) Chapter 1408: An old acquaintance (1) Chapter 1408: An old acquaintance (1) Song qingxiao immediately put the demonic pill into her qiankun bag. She looked at the silver Wolf, which had become weaker after eating the internal organs of the beast King. Then, she bit the tip of her finger and drew a strange totem with her blood according to the secret technique given to her by Xiang four in her sea of consciousness. Under the effect of the spirit power, the blood did not disperse. After the totem was formed, it floated in the air and formed a dark red circle. The totem exuded a powerful force, which seemed to have a great influence on the demonic beasts. The previously dispirited Silver Wolf sensed the power of the totem and opened its blood-red eyes. As if it sensed the threat, it grinned, revealing its teeth, and let out a low growl. ¡°Come, give me your paw.¡± Song qingxiao ignored the silver Wolf¡¯s reaction. Her hand was as fast as lightning, and she grabbed one of its front claws. ¡®AOW¡¯ The silver Wolf was caught by her and subconsciously wanted to pull away. However, after several attempts, it could not break free from her grasp. Its claws were tightly curled up in its front feet, as if it had already sensed that something was wrong. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten a lot of random things. I¡¯m going to put you into my dantian to recuperate for a while.¡± Song qingxiao knew that it could understand her, so after she finished speaking, she clenched her hand and formed an ice blade. She then slashed it at its front foot. ¡®Aowuu!¡¯ The silver Wolf was a little uneasy, so song qingxiao simply held its upper body with her arms, making it unable to struggle. It had already reached the seventh rank, and the thickness of its fur was no less than a high-grade defensive magic technique. However, her current strength was not to be underestimated. The ice blade carried a powerful force and cut its forelimb. Blood spurted out, and the silver Wolf seemed to be stimulated. It struggled to stand up with its other leg. She grabbed the front foot in her palm firmly and quickly drew a totem similar to the one drawn with her blood. As soon as the totem was formed, it floated in the air. Song Qing let go of the silver Wolf and it quickly retreated. It opened its mouth and growled at her. ¡°Once two totems are combined, they form a contract.¡± Song Qing melted the ice blade in his hand and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Back then, you lost your race. Now, we will form a new group of companions.¡± She stared at the silver Wolf¡¯s bright red eyes. do you agree or not? ¡± ¡®Gugu-¡® The silver Wolf panted and stared at her as if it was considering her suggestion. Song qingxiao thought that it would hesitate for another half a second, but the silver Wolf¡¯s trust in her was far deeper than she thought. As soon as she finished speaking, the two totems that were separated in the air quickly came together in the middle and then merged into one with a bang! The moment the totems combined, they burst out with an extremely bright red light that enveloped silversilver. Its body shrank under the red light and was finally completely absorbed into the totem. Immediately after, the dark red totem turned into a ray of spirit light and entered the space between her eyebrows with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Inside the house, the silver Wolf¡¯s figure completely disappeared. As soon as the totem entered her body, song qingxiao felt a trace of restraint in her soul. In her dantian, there was also an illusion of a sleeping Silver Wolf. A large amount of spiritual energy was drawn into the shadow, nourishing its soul. After keeping the silver Wolf in her dantian, song qingxiao realized that its injuries were far more serious than she had imagined. In an instant, it had absorbed more than 50% of the remaining 70% of spiritual power in his body. The large loss of spiritual power and the sudden loss of power after her meridians dried up caught song qingxiao off guard. There was still a suction force coming from his dantian. The remaining 20% of his spiritual energy might not be able to withstand the speed of the silver Wolf¡¯s absorption. She hurriedly took out several sixth-order demonic cores from her qiankun bag, held them in her hand, and began to absorb a large amount of spiritual power from them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, while she was searching for the silver Wolf in the sea of stars these past few years, she had killed many sixth-order monster beasts and hidden their monster cores in her heaven and earth bag, which was just right to be put to use at this time. She had absorbed dozens of demonic cores in a row, forming a terrifying flow of spiritual power, but all of it was absorbed by the silver Wolf Phantom in her dantian. After absorbing so much spirit power, the speed at which the silver Wolf Phantom image in his dantian absorbed spirit power gradually slowed down, and finally became a very regular spirit drawing power. After the silver Wolf Phantom gradually stopped absorbing spiritual power, song qingxiao slowly let out a sigh of relief. The previous moment was extremely dangerous. If she had not killed a large number of demonic beasts in the sea of stars and accumulated a lot of demonic beast inner cores, which were now turned into spiritual power and transferred into the silver Wolf¡¯s body through her own body, the silver Wolf Phantom would have absorbed the power of her blood essence. Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409 An old acquaintance (2) Chapter 1409: An old acquaintance (2) Chapter 1409: An old acquaintance (2) The rapid transfer of spirit energy in such a short period of time was extremely tiring for song qingxiao, but once the silver Wolf¡¯s condition stabilized, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She called out to the silver Wolf with her divine sense, but she did not get a response. After absorbing enough spirit energy, the silver Wolf seemed to have been absorbed into the totem. The moment it entered her dantian, it was as if it was sealed, and her consciousness fell into a deep sleep. Song qingxiao thought of the times when it would fall asleep after devouring the internal organs of flood Dragons and Cerberus, and could not help but feel a little more at ease. It had eaten the Scarlet blood pill, the chaos bead, and the internal organs of a level eight beast King. Logically speaking, it should have fallen into a deep sleep to absorb the energy. She didn¡¯t know if it was because it was sleeping in song Qing¡¯s small dantian, but she could vaguely feel that the silver Wolf¡¯s condition seemed to be much better than before. At least its injuries seemed to be temporarily stable and there was no danger to its life. With a single thought, a round red totem slowly appeared on her wrist. The totem emitted a dark red blood light, and in the middle of the blood light, a curled up Silver Wolf Totem appeared. As she relaxed her divine sense, the totem slowly disappeared again. The wrist was white and delicate again, as if everything before was just her illusion. Song Qing clenched his fist and scanned his body with his divine sense. Just as su Wu had said, after she had used her secret technique to nurture the silver Wolf with her own spiritual energy, at least 30% of her power had been restricted. Her strength was originally very stable at the initial level of the spirit division realm, but now it seemed to have returned to two years ago when she had just broken through to the spirit division realm. However, song qingxiao was already mentally prepared for this, so she was not surprised. At least the silver Wolf¡¯s condition was stable for the time being, and it had been absorbed into her body. At least from now on, it would be much more convenient for her to escape, and she no longer had to hold the head Wolf and hide everywhere like before. She put the beast King¡¯s corpse on the ground into her own qiankun bag. After solving the matter of the silver Wolf, she began to worry about the imprint in her sea of consciousness. In his sea of consciousness, Shi qiuwu¡¯s spiritual sense followed like a shadow. Although this person was being held back by the people from the heavens beyond heaven and couldn¡¯t get away for a while, if he didn¡¯t get rid of the imprint, with his powerful divine sense, even if he ran away now, he might not be able to escape from his search. She tried to use her divine sense to get rid of the mark. Song qingxiao was now in the soul separation realm, and she had four of the nine-word orders. She also had the soul destroying technique to cultivate both spirit power and divine sense. Logically speaking, her divine sense was far stronger than ordinary soul separation realm cultivators. However, the difference in cultivation between her and Shi qiuwu was too great. No matter how hard she tried, she could not erase Shi qiuwu¡¯s consciousness. Song Qing¡¯s heart sank. After a long time, she opened her eyes helplessly. ¡°Senior,¡± he said. She used her divine sense to call out to su Wu. As long as she did not deal with Shi qiuwu¡¯s imprint, no matter how far she ran, once he found this divine sense, he would be able to catch up to her at an extremely fast speed. She had no way to solve the spiritual mark caused by the gap in their realms, so she could only ask su Wu for help. She didn¡¯t know if he had a way to solve this problem. Although su Wu¡¯s physical body was dead, his soul was still there. Back then, he was the same as Shi qiuwu. They were both void realm experts. In terms of divine sense, su Wu should not be inferior to Shi qiuwu. She didn¡¯t need to say much, and su Wu already understood her intentions. Song qingxiao felt a sharp chill coming from her soul. It was like a sword will that instantly cut through the mark that Chi qiuwu had left in her sea of consciousness. Under the impact of this chill, the imprint that song qingxiao had been unable to erase was shattered by this chill. Then, the remnant thoughts were also attacked by the chill and finally disappeared. As expected, su Wu still had some strength left! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I can only temporarily erase this spiritual will imprint, but this is not a place to stay for long.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice was a little cold. Song qingxiao was overjoyed when she realized that there was no longer any restraint in her sea of consciousness. After Shi qiuwu¡¯s aura had been completely expelled, she could not help but feel happy. When she heard su Wu¡¯s reminder, her heart trembled and she replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see my mother and leave the imperial capital as soon as possible.¡± Su Wu did not respond. Before she could get up, she sensed a breath approaching quickly. The sound of a speeding car entered her ears. The houses here were very far apart. After the haunted incident, ordinary people would not come here at all. Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410 An old acquaintance (3) Chapter 1410: An old acquaintance (3) Chapter 1410: An old acquaintance (3) It had been almost an hour since she came back, and no one had come this way. The sound of the car at this time should not be the wrong way. There was a very weak aura in the carriage, as if it had been invaded by Yin Qi. It didn¡¯t look like a cultivator, but more like an ordinary person. Her gaze turned to the floor of the living room. Although the beast King¡¯s body had been kept in her qiankun bag, there were still many bloodstains left on the floor after the silver wolves had torn the beast King¡¯s body. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. Under her gaze, the blood splattered on the ground quickly froze. Then, with a hook of her finger, the ice crystal Rose into the air and quickly fused into an ice ball, which she held in her palm. The ground was cleaned up in an instant. Other than the floor tiles that were shattered when the silver Wolf smashed the demonic core, there were no other traces left. After she was done, she stood up and slowly hid in a corner. Today, Wei Zhi had escaped, and she had let Gu chunxing go. Since the Imperial martial arts Research Institute had chased after her back then, it could be imagined that her file information had been leaked. Although the person¡¯s aura was weak and seemed to be an ordinary person, song qingxiao did not dare to be careless. She wanted to see who it was. About 15 minutes later, the car got closer and finally stopped outside her house. A man got out of the car and slowly pushed open the gate. He did not realize that the owner of the house had returned, nor did he know that a pair of eyes were coldly staring at him in the dark. After the man opened the door, he seemed to realize that something was wrong. The temperature in the room was very low, and there was a smell that the man couldn¡¯t describe. It was a little fishy and sweet, like the smell of blood, but it also made his hair stand on end. The feeling came from his instinct, and it made the hair on his back stand up instantly. Goosebumps rose from his arms and crawled to the back of his neck with his shirt on, pulling his scalp in pain. Some smart home appliances turned on automatically, as if someone had returned to this place early, and the air conditioner was on very high. He shuddered and saw a figure standing in the corner of the stairs. The position of the figure was wonderful. It just happened to be standing in the shadows. At a glance, he could only see a tall and slender figure, which looked like a woman. Without waiting for him to speak, the figure spoke first, ¡± ¡°Zhou ye.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect to see such a familiar face. Back then, she had only gotten to know Zhou ye through Luo Wu and had only asked him for help a few times. However, from Zhou ye¡¯s attitude when he parked the car and entered the house, it seemed like he had been helping her take care of the house for the past ten years. ¡°Miss, miss song?¡± When Zhou ye heard the voice from the room, he seemed to be in disbelief. He asked, ¡°Miss song, is that you?¡± As he spoke, he saw the figure slowly walk out from the shadows, revealing song qingxiao¡¯s figure. The light shone in through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the house. As soon as she walked out of the shadows, the light shone on her face. Under the sun, her skin was so white that it was almost transparent. Under her delicate and small jaw, her slender and slender neck was exposed, and the collarbones at the pit of her neck were slightly shadowed by the collar of her shirt. The moment he saw song qingxiao, Zhou ye first smiled, but when he saw her face, his smile turned into extreme shock and disbelief. The person who appeared in front of him was a young girl with a graceful figure. Her eyes were cold. Perhaps she had seen an acquaintance from the past, a slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, melting the coldness on her body a little. Her appearance was still the same as Zhou ye¡¯s memory, but there seemed to be something wrong. ¡°You ¡­¡± An extremely obvious gasp came from him, and his face was filled with shock. The last time song qingxiao called him was when she was in the reserve team. It had been ten years. When Zhou ye first met song qingxiao, he was only over 30 years old. It was the Golden period of his career. He met Luo Wu, who was born into a rich family, and he was in high spirits. Ten years had passed, and he was already in his early forties. His body was extremely thin, and the unusually loose suit hung loosely on his body. His eyes were dark and blue, as if they were covered with a layer of black gas. His entire person actually had a kind of lifeless feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He seemed to have been having a hard time recently. His back was slightly bent, and his shoulders were sunken. He seemed to be older than his actual age, and there were already some white strands of hair in his black hair. But in comparison, time seemed to have stopped on song qingxiao. Compared to ten years ago, her appearance had not changed, but upon closer inspection, it seemed that she had been sculpted more exquisitely by time. She still looked like a young girl in her twenties. Her skin was fair and delicate, and her eyes seemed to be full of Starlight, making people not dare to look directly at her. The only thing that had changed was her calm appearance. She seemed to be suppressing Zhou ye and he could not help but hold his breath. Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411 Chapter 780-help _1 Chapter 1411: Chapter 780-help _1 Chapter 1411: Chapter 780-help _1 ¡°Why are you ¡­¡± Perhaps song qingxiao¡¯s appearance and her unchanged appearance were too big of an impact. Zhou ye opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Song qingxiao did not expect that the first person to recognize her after returning from the starry sea would be someone she knew. She and Zhou ye were introduced to each other by Luo Wu and this house was bought through his recommendation. However, after she entered the reserve team, she no longer had any contact with Zhou ye. From the way he came, he should be in charge of the maintenance of the house. This was extremely rare. Song qingxiao¡¯s words undoubtedly confirmed Zhou ye¡¯s guess. After the initial shock, an extreme excitement and curiosity surged into his heart, which lightened the heavy expression on his face, ¡°Miss song, it really is you.¡± After confirming song qingxiao¡¯s identity, Zhou ye let out a long sigh of relief. He seemed to have thought of something and smiled, ¡°If Mr. Luo knows that you¡¯re back, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard him mention Luo Wu. He quickly took out his phone to inform Luo Wu, but he could not stop talking, I haven¡¯t heard from you for nearly ten years, and I haven¡¯t been able to call you again. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s not care about him first.¡± ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± song qingxiao ordered. Zhou ye was much older than her, but there was an unquestionable determination in her words at this time. Zhou ye could not help but listen to her instructions and instinctively put down the phone that he was about to call. ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of my house all these years?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, Zhou ye suppressed his excitement and patted his head,¡±You¡¯ve just returned, so I should¡¯ve told you in advance.¡± When he said this, he started from the past. Back then, after song qingxiao was lucky enough to survive Qian Shan¡¯s attack, she hid in the reserve team with the help of Captain an. Before he left, he had borrowed a car from Zhou ye. Originally, he wanted to send the silver Wolf to the sea of stars, but he gave up because the silver Wolf was unwilling to leave. The last time they met, song qingxiao had revealed that she was going on a long trip. At that time, Zhou ye thought of the rumors that this house was haunted. Coupled with the fact that she and Luo zhiyu knew each other, he thought that the reason why song qingxiao was leaving was related to the house and felt a little guilty. ¡°Before you left, you entrusted me to take care of this house for you.¡± Because of this, after song qingxiao left, he would regularly hire someone to clean up and change the sheets and blankets every month. Every week, he would personally come over to take a look, and he would also put some food in the fridge. He originally thought that song Qing would leave for at least ten days to half a month, and at most a year or so. He did not expect that he would take care of him for ten years. Song Qing¡¯s consciousness was strong and her memory was good. When he said this, it made her remember what happened in the past. It was indeed as Zhou ye had said. When she left for the reserve team, she had asked Zhou ye to help her take care of her house. It was just that at that time, she did not expect that after she left, she would return ten years later. In the past ten years, she had spent eight years in the starry sea, cultivating and improving her strength every day. She had never thought about returning to the imperial capital or this house. A casual request from her back then could make an ordinary person like him persevere. it was fine in the first year, but I was a little curious after that. Zhou ye said, ¡± so I went to ask Mr. Luo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that time, Luo zhiyu¡¯s attitude was strange. He seemed to be a little nervous, but also relieved. His expression was extremely complicated. After a long while, he vaguely hinted to him not to tell anyone about his close relationship with song qingxiao. When Zhou ye heard Luo zhiyu¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was some conflict between the two of them that caused Luo zhiyu to want to draw a clear line between them. Just as he was feeling uneasy, for some reason, Luo zhiyu secretly told him that if song qingxiao came back or contacted him, he had to inform him. After that, song qingxiao never appeared again. About two or three years after she left, Luo zhiyu warned him not to mention this matter again, as if song qingxiao¡¯s existence was a taboo. Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412 Help _2 Chapter 1412: Help _2 Chapter 1412: Help _2 Zhou ye had also been curious about the relationship between Luo zhiyu and song qingxiao. However, song qingxiao had bought the house herself, so Luo zhiyu seemed to be wary and guarded when she was mentioned. It was very different from what he had originally imagined. After a while, when Zhou ye saw that Luo zhiyu didn¡¯t allow him to mention song qingxiao, he tactfully stopped asking. However, he still remembered that he had only gotten to know Luo zhiyu because of song qingxiao. Now, the Luo family had become far more developed than before, and their power was extremely strong in the Empire. He was grateful to song qingxiao for buying the house back then, so he remembered what she had told him. Even if he did not hear from her for ten years, he would still come once a week. ¡°.. Sometimes, I¡¯ll check the doors, windows, and electrical circuits.¡± Occasionally, he would buy some fresh food to replace the expired food in the refrigerator. As Zhou ye did this, ten years passed by unknowingly. It was not a big deal when he mentioned this, and he did not care why he did it. However, song qingxiao had mentioned it casually back then, and he had been taking care of the house until now. This was enough to make song qingxiao think highly of him. you¡¯ve helped me. What do you need my help with? ¡± When Zhou ye heard what she said, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly laugh, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± He waved his hands. besides ¡­ He looked a little hesitant, but he saw that song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were calm, as if she was waiting for him to continue. For some reason, Zhou ye did not resist her gaze and immediately said: miss song, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve waited for so many years. It¡¯s a good thing to see you back. I didn¡¯t let you down. He hesitated for a moment and then sighed, ¡± I came here today to see if there¡¯s any room for renovation. I might hand it over to someone else in the future. Zhou ye forced a smile: I¡¯ve indeed encountered some trouble recently. I might not live for long. He was only over forty years old, and according to the lifespan of the Empire¡¯s ordinary people, he was still very young, but he said that he did not have long to live. Song qingxiao motioned for him to continue, and at the same time, she released a trace of divine sense to check his body. It was strange to say that he was clearly just an ordinary person, but at this time, his soul was extremely weak, like an oil lamp on the verge of dying. It was indeed as he had said, it seemed that he did not have long to live. There seemed to be a strange aura on his body that concealed his original aura. It ingeniously blended with his blood and bones, becoming one. ¡°A month ago, I received a big order.¡± Someone had contacted Zhou ye, saying that they wanted to sell an ancient building in the northern suburbs. They had contacted him and asked him to personally take charge of the matter. Zhou ye¡¯s business was now very big and he was no longer in charge of buying and selling houses. However, the ancient building that this person was talking about was built more than a hundred years ago and had been passed down to this day. It had extremely high artistic value and was considered to be priceless. When he heard about this, he was very happy and rushed over. When Zhou ye followed the instructions of the person on the phone and rushed to the ancient building in the northern suburbs, he found that the person did not appear as promised. Instead, he saw a small ancient mirror hanging above the door. The few people who went with him knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. In the end, they returned in defeat. He originally thought that this was just a prank, but when Zhou ye returned, he found that he had a black key on him. After getting the black key, Zhou ye felt that something was wrong. He always felt like there was something following behind him. Sometimes, he would hallucinate, and at the same time, he began to feel that he was out of energy. In just half a month¡¯s time, he had lost weight. He often felt very tired and his face did not look right. He tried to see a doctor, but after doing all kinds of tests, the doctor said that he was healthy. It was probably because he had been busy with work recently, which caused him to be exhausted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, the doctor prescribed him a lot of tonics and told him to go home and recuperate. After the doctor said this, Zhou ye knew that something had happened to him. After realizing that his situation was not right, he had already stopped his work and rested for a long time. But the more he rested, the more tired he felt. It was like a heavy mountain was pressing down on his body, and he often felt out of breath. What terrified him the most was that the key he had obtained from the old house seemed to be in his bag at all times. Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413 Help (3) Chapter 1413: Help (3) Chapter 1413: Help (3) When he got the key, he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, in this era, with the rapid development of technology, many houses had been equipped with intelligent sensors. Such keys had been eliminated decades ago. When he touched the key, he was very surprised, thinking that it might have fallen from a corner of the old house when he was wandering around. He then put the matter to the back of his mind until a few days later, when he accidentally found the key in his new clothes. The first time, he thought that he might have accidentally put the key in the pocket of his new clothes. After he found the strange key, he put it in the drawer. I thought that this thing belonged to the owner of the old house. Even if he played me for a fool, I still had to return it to its owner. At that time, he was very busy. Although he felt that he was tired after going to the old house, he did not think too much about it. Until a few days later, he received a strange phone call that ignited the fear in Zhou ye¡¯s heart. ¡°I received a call from the owner of the old house.¡± When he said this, the muscles on his face twitched violently, and his eyes trembled violently as if he was afraid. It was obvious that he was extremely terrified. ¡°He blamed me for throwing things around.¡± In fact, when Zhou ye first received a call from the owner of the old house, he was very angry. He was called to the house and played around with by someone. In the end, not only did he return empty-handed, the owner of the old house even called him to scold him for throwing things around. His first reaction was to think that the owner of the old house might have slandered him for throwing garbage outside his old house. Zhou ye immediately retorted that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard the other side hang up the phone. When he called back, it showed that the number was not available and was not in the service area. ¡°I was very annoyed at the time and was about to find someone to help me find out who this person was.¡± At that time, he thought that he might have accidentally offended someone in this line of work. However, when he was about to take out his car keys, he found the strange black key in his pocket. This discovery shocked Zhou ye. He clearly remembered that he had put the key in the drawer. Why did it appear on him again? At this time, Zhou ye had already realized that something was wrong. He immediately turned back to his office and found that the key he had put in the drawer had disappeared. Zhou ye¡¯s first thought was that this might be a prank. After all, even though he had placed the black key in his office, there were still many people in the office. It was possible that someone was deliberately trying to cause trouble. However, for some reason, he felt that this idea was not valid, because he thought of the call from the owner of the old house, who accused him of littering. Thinking of this, Zhou ye¡¯s hair stood on end. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe it. After all, song qingxiao¡¯s house, which he had handled back then, happened to be haunted. With this thought in mind, he decided to place the key further away. He didn¡¯t dare to leave it at home. Zhou ye was already married and had a child. In order to avoid bringing any ¡®dirty things¡¯ to his family, he chose to stay at a hotel temporarily. He specifically chose a hotel that was the furthest away from his usual work and living quarters. When he left the hotel, he put the key in a corner of the hotel¡¯s bathroom. After that, he immediately left the hotel and drove away without stopping. At that time, he felt a little guilty and worried that his actions would be unkind and bring bad luck to the hotel or the next tenant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at the same time, there was a kind of luck in his heart. He hoped that he was just overthinking it. Perhaps there was nothing strange about it. The black key was just too special. Perhaps when the staff entered his office and saw the key, they thought that it was very important to him, so they were afraid that he would lose it and put it in his bag. However, no matter how he consoled himself, he was already beginning to feel afraid. He didn¡¯t even dare to touch his pocket. He could hide for a while, but he couldn¡¯t hide forever. After Zhou ye drove the car far away from the hotel, he touched his bag, ¡± and that black key just happens to be in my bag. This discovery completely destroyed Zhou ye¡¯s calmness. He had personally placed this key in the hotel¡¯s bathroom and left immediately after he had done so. He had not come into contact with anyone in between, so it was impossible for anyone to put this key back into his pocket. Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414 Corpse puppet (1) Chapter 1414: Corpse puppet (1) Chapter 1414: Corpse puppet (1) The only possibility was that this key was very strange. It had already locked onto him and was following him like a ghost. With this thought in mind, Zhou ye combined it with his recent physical discomfort and immediately called to ask about the schedules of the few subordinates who went with him that day. Recently, he had been lacking in energy and paid little attention to the company¡¯s Affairs. After the call, he found out that the few people who had accompanied him to the old house that day had all taken sick leave, saying that they were not feeling well. He called a few of them, and one of them was very sick. He was sent to the hospital, but he couldn¡¯t find the cause. However, these people and Zhou ye had one thing in common. They all had a strange black key. After hearing this news, Zhou ye felt extremely hopeless. Since then, he had tried to throw the key away. However, no matter where he threw it, the key would follow him like a shadow. As the key stayed with him for a long time, he began to realize that there was something wrong with his life and surroundings. Everything was affected. The people around him gradually changed. His wife, who was originally gentle and considerate, began to become suspicious. Her personality was also very sharp. She seemed to be very anxious and often quarreled with him. She even checked his schedule and suspected that he went to the hotel on a date or had an affair, causing him to be unable to rest in peace. At the same time, he was also afraid of the changes in his son. The originally cheerful child suddenly became introverted and gloomy. Sometimes, when he was a little close, the child would be very afraid and cry incessantly. He would also stare at him with a very strange look, as if there was something dirty on him that he was afraid of. Zhou ye¡¯s life had undergone an earth-shaking change, but that key seemed to have followed him for a long time and had become extremely bright. It was originally dry and old, and one could tell at a glance that it was an old object. However, recently, it had become glossy and moist, as if it had been nourished. Its color was transparent like black jade, and as the light flowed, it seemed to have a faint vitality. At this time, Zhou ye¡¯s body had been declining day by day in just half a month. He went to the hospital, but like a few of his subordinates, they couldn¡¯t find the cause of the illness. After realizing that it was due to the influence of the key, he tried to gather a few people to return the key. However, Zhou ye realized that he couldn¡¯t return the key no matter what. He couldn¡¯t even enter the courtyard of the old house. Such a discovery naturally made people panic even more, so he began to use his personal connections to find out the owner of the old house, and to find anyone he could get in touch with and help him. In the end, he found out that This Old House had changed hands several times 30 years ago, and the last owner to take over was surnamed fan. Because of the strange characteristics of the old house, Zhou ye investigated the fan family and found that nothing had happened to them after they took over the house. After further investigation, he found out that the fan family ran a business of custom-made coffins, spell talismans, and cinnabar. They also opened a shop online to sell incense, paper money, and so on. Seven or eight years ago, the fan family even seemed to have had a short business deal with the Luo family. The person who handled that business was Luo zhiyu! Although the business wasn¡¯t big, in the end, Luo zhiyu paid an almost astronomical amount of money to buy some things that Zhou ye didn¡¯t think were of any use. Perhaps the two of them were old friends. After realizing this, Zhou ye was extremely excited and immediately went to visit Luo zhiyu. Back then, he had gotten close to Luo zhiyu because of song qingxiao. At this moment, he wanted to ask Luo zhiyu to help him out and deal with the situation. No matter how stupid Zhou ye was, he knew that he had fallen into the trap of the old house. If he didn¡¯t solve the problem of the key, it would be fatal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Coincidentally, Luo zhiyu had come to the imperial capital ten days ago. He had returned to his family¡¯s place a few years ago for some unknown reason, and had not been to the imperial capital for a long time. After returning this time, Zhou ye had heard some news and had prepared a big gift to meet him. Perhaps it was because of their past relationship, Luo zhiyu met him once. However, this person was extremely cunning. When he saw the key that Zhou ye took out, he managed to get some information out of him. After he heard Zhou ye¡¯s motive, his expression immediately changed. ¡°Mr. Luo reminded me that the fan family is not ordinary and not to be trifled with.¡± Zhou ye said with a sad face. That fatty was afraid of death, so how could he get involved in such a troublesome matter because of Zhou ye? Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415 Corpse puppet (2) Chapter 1415: Corpse puppet (2) Chapter 1415: Corpse puppet (2) But for the sake of their past friendship, he pointed out a clear path for Zhou ye. He asked Zhou ye to ask the owner of a ¡®handmade shop¡¯ in the upper Eastern District of the imperial capital to see if he was willing to help. Luo zhiyu had rejected him, causing Zhou ye to be extremely disappointed. However, he had also given him an address. ¡°But it¡¯s also very strange.¡± He sighed. no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find the shop that Mr. Luo mentioned. Perhaps it did not exist! But he didn¡¯t dare to say such words, but the disappointment was overflowing in his words, making him sigh repeatedly. His situation was indeed terrible. A black aura gathered at the bottom of his eyes, causing his eyes to blink green. His complexion looked terrible. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the ground. The sunlight that shone into the room fell on him, but it seemed to be unable to get rid of the faint black aura on his body. His figure landed on the ground. His shadow was shockingly dark. Under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the shadow trembled slightly, as if it had a premonition that something was wrong. ¡°Give me the key.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she walked towards Zhou ye. As soon as she got close, the shadow seemed to have felt threatened and started to retreat toward the door. Zhou ye was dejected and his eyes were dull. His body also seemed to be pulled by this shadow and fell back in an extremely strange way. His feet stepped back mechanically. It was not until he had taken two steps back that he seemed to realize something and hurriedly apologized, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss song. I was in a daze and didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to realize what had just happened, and his face was tired. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Give me the key.¡± Song qingxiao repeated again. This time, Zhou ye heard her clearly and his expression changed. Before he could say anything, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s body sway. Then, he felt a cold wind blowing in his face, and the figure standing in front of him had disappeared. It was as if someone was pulling at his back with great force. The sudden force was shockingly strong. Under this force, Zhou ye lost his center of gravity and his body tilted to the side. Just as he was about to fall, he heard a cold snort and a hand grabbed him, easily grabbing his arm. Those fingers were slender and white, looking weak and powerless, but unexpectedly, they were so powerful. After grabbing him, he hung him firmly with the strength of his fingers and palms, not letting him fall completely. Song qingxiao¡¯s wrist was very steady. After she caught Zhou ye, she stretched out one of her long legs and stepped on the black shadow. ¡°Ah!¡± An exceptionally sharp cry sounded, scaring Zhou ye. His face immediately turned purple, ¡°Did you hear-¡± ¡°Give me the key!¡± Song qingxiao repeated. The shrieking was still echoing in his ears, and he felt that it was extremely creepy. This house had been haunted for a long time. Even though Zhou ye had been here several times in the past ten years, he had never seen the legendary ¡®ghost¡¯ again. However, this scream reminded him of the first time he came to this house with song qingxiao. He didn¡¯t notice that the shadow on his body, which was stepped on by song qingxiao, was now wriggling and struggling madly, as if it wanted to cover the back of her foot. However, the moment it got up, it was forced back by the powerful spiritual breath on her body. ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you ¡­¡± Zhou ye stammered as he spoke. His face was pale with a tinge of green as he kept shaking his head, this key has bad luck. If I give it to you ¡­ ¡°Take it out,¡± Song qingxiao interrupted him coldly. Her tone was unyielding, and it made people want to submit to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Zhou ye could react, his body trembled and his hand instinctively reached into his pocket: miss song, this key is really strange ¡­ his lips were still trembling a moment ago, but the next moment, after touching it for a long time, he exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the key?¡± The key, which had been following him everywhere and would always appear in his pocket no matter how far he threw it, had now disappeared without a trace. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhou ye¡¯s face turned green and white as he searched through his pockets with a face full of disbelief: I touched it when I came in. It was obviously placed with my car keys. However, the car key was still in his hand, but the strange black key had completely disappeared. He was first stunned, then ecstatic. Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416 Corpse puppet (3) Chapter 1416: Corpse puppet (3) Chapter 1416: Corpse puppet (3) He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but it seemed that as soon as the black key disappeared, the terrible pressure on his body was reduced. It was as if the invisible force that had been weighing on his body all this time had disappeared. He felt that this was the most relaxed moment he had been in the past month. ¡°It might have left.¡± He felt a sense of relief after surviving a disaster and heaved a long sigh of relief. Recently, Zhou ye had been disturbed by this black key and was often worried and extremely afraid. He always felt that his death was coming. Now that the key had disappeared, it was as if the scythe of the Grim Reaper had been removed from his head. Even his body, which had been stiff and numb for the past half a month, seemed to have regained consciousness. Since the key was missing, he didn¡¯t have to give it to song qingxiao to prevent her from harming others. ¡°Leave?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the struggling shadow on the ground and she could not help but smile, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± After she said this, she grabbed Zhou ye¡¯s hand and pulled it gently. Zhou ye felt that he was being pulled up by her. He was a little surprised by song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary strength. He didn¡¯t expect her to be able to pull him up so easily despite her tall and thin appearance. Before Zhou ye could even thank her, song qingxiao raised her hand and lifted his arm. She pinched his wrist and accurately felt his pulse. you kept your promise and took care of my house for ten years. Since we happened to meet today, I¡¯ll return the favor. As soon as song qingxiao said this, Zhou ye was confused. Just as he was about to ask her what she meant, he realized that there was a chill coming from the place where she was holding onto his arm. The chill was like a slippery little fish. Once it entered his pulse, it seemed to follow his blood and quickly flow to his shoulder blades and all over his body. ¡°What is this?¡± He cried out in shock, but song qingxiao did not respond. In an instant, the chill went through his limbs and back to his arm that song qingxiao was holding. At this moment, Zhou ye himself couldn¡¯t see it, but after the chill went around him, his green face instantly became much better. As soon as the chill returned to his arm, song Qing¡¯s fingers tightened and pulled down his arm. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Zhou ye let out a blood-curdling scream. He only felt that the lower part of his arm that was being held by her was swelling in pain. Under the control of his strength, large amounts of blood seeped out from the pores on his wrists and the back of his hands. These blood beads were black and had an extremely pungent smell. Zhou ye had never seen such a scene before and his screams became even more urgent. However, what terrified him the most was not this, but the fact that there seemed to be something in his palm. His palm had turned purplish-red, like a large area of bruises. As song Qing¡¯s small fingers pinched his wrist, the shadow of a black key gradually appeared in his palm. ¡°..¡± Zhou ye¡¯s expression could no longer be described as terrified. The key that he thought had disappeared into his pocket had now entered his body. ¡°This ¡­ What the ¡­¡± He could no longer speak a complete sentence. The scene he saw today had completely exceeded his psychological expectations. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was not young and had experienced many storms, he would have already fainted with his eyes open. The black key seemed to have become one with his palm. It was like a totem that was imprinted on his palm. Under the pressure of song Qing¡¯s little finger, the key protruded out of his palm like a embossed, but it refused to leave Zhou ye¡¯s hand. This push and struggle was like tearing Zhou ye¡¯s palm apart, causing him to be covered in cold sweat under the intense pain. He actually lost the instinct to scream. However, after song qingxiao forced the key out, he reached out to take it. It was also very strange. The key seemed to have fused with Zhou ye. It was originally connected to his palm, but when song qingxiao was about to touch the key, the key wanted to leave the body and turn into black gas to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the cold air from Zhou ye¡¯s arm rushed out and instantly froze the key. She reached out and easily caught the small key in her hand. As soon as she grabbed the key, Zhou ye felt as if the bad luck that had been bothering him for a long time was ¡®pulled¡¯ out of his body. As soon as she got the key, she let go of his arm. The intense pain had disappeared after the key was pulled out, but the remaining pain still made his palm tremble. His whole arm was sore and soft. After song qingxiao let go of his hand, his arm drooped down and rested on his side with a bang. Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417 Help (1) Chapter 1417: Help (1) Chapter 1417: Help (1) The chill that he felt later surged up and stimulated his arm, causing Zhou ye to feel cold and painful, but he also felt an indescribable sense of relaxation. After a long while, he finally regained some feeling in his arm. He shook his hand and looked at the key with a lingering fear. However, at this moment, the head of the key, which had a layer of black crystals on its surface, seemed to tilt. His eyes widened. it moved-¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw song qingxiao squeeze hard- ¡®Puu¡¯! The ¡®key¡¯ that was still moving earlier exploded with a sound, turning into an extremely large fat black worm in her hand. The thick black juice spurted out and flowed between her fingers, emitting an extremely foul smell. This smell was unusually cold, and it was like the smell of a rotting corpse that had been around for many years. It was truly unbearable. The insect was about the size of a finger, and its body was covered in vein lines. It was glossy and seemed to be extremely hard. There were two pairs of needle-like feelers on the bug¡¯s head. They wriggled as it struggled, as if it was trying to find her weakness and stab into her hand. However, when the feelers touched her fingers, they quickly retreated as if they were burned. When he thought about how the key would turn into something like this and enter his body, Zhou ye shuddered. ¡°What, what is this thing?¡± He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He felt both disgusted and terrified. As the black liquid burst out, the black shadow under song qingxiao¡¯s foot began to struggle violently. However, under the suppression of her spiritual power, the black shadow had no way to hide. A thin chill spread from the tip of her feet and quickly froze the black shadow inside. The extremely powerful ice element spirit power quickly sealed the shadow within it. Under the strangling of the spirit power, it didn¡¯t take long before the shadow stopped moving. As soon as the shadow disappeared, the bug that was still struggling after being crushed seemed to have sensed something and struggled even more violently. Song qingjiang squeezed it tightly, and a chill came out of her fingertips. Soon, the struggling worm was frozen into an ice crystal. She clenched her fist, and with a crisp ¡®clang¡¯, the ice crystal and the insect¡¯s body turned into powder and disappeared. ¡°This might be related to corpse Qi.¡± Song qingxiao replied to Zhou ye and explained some of his questions. From the time he received the call to the time he went to the old house and saw the bronze mirror, he might have fallen into someone¡¯s trap. She didn¡¯t know much about corpses, spirits, and the like, but after participating in many missions, she could also see some methods. The insect that had turned into a key should be some kind of parasite that was sucking his blood essence and life energy. At the same time, the ghost that was covering his shadow should be sucking his life energy and life energy. in this way, it could be deduced that the insect and ghost were controlled by someone who used these two things to suck normal people dry to practice evil techniques. Adding on the fact that Zhou ye had found out about the owner of the old house, song qingxiao did not need to think to know that this person should be a member of the fan family. The fan family was best at making talismans and raising Yin corpses and ghosts. This evil method of using Yin souls, venomous insects, and the like to suck people¡¯s souls was indeed very similar to the fan clan¡¯s way of doing things. In addition, Zhou ye¡¯s words were proof, which further confirmed her guess. Seven years ago, when fan jiangqu¡¯s uncle and nephew had set their eyes on her, she had dragged Luo Wu down with her. This person was afraid of death. That time, he had probably been targeted by the aristocratic families. In order to survive, he should have used the business to please the fan family and wanted to do them a favor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In terms of time, Luo Wu¡¯s relationship with the fan family coincided with the time when she and Luo Wu had joined forces to resist fan jiangqu and his nephew. So when Zhou ye asked for help, he mentioned the fan family. Luo Wu knew that the person who had provoked him was from an aristocratic family. At that time, he did not want to get involved in this mess. In the end, he gave Zhou ye an address and wanted him to solve it in his own way. Unfortunately, Zhou ye was only an ordinary person and had not come into contact with this side of the aristocratic families. In addition, the fan family, who raised insects, used him as a parasite to absorb his essence, Qi, and spirit. So, he naturally could not find the shop that Luo Wu mentioned. However, from the looks of the insect and the ghost, they were pitifully weak. The person who was cultivating behind them had only reached the Dan realm at most. ¡°A corpse?¡± Zhou ye was still trembling. Everything that happened today seemed to have opened the door to a new world for him,¡±I ¡­¡± Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418 Help (2) Chapter 1418: Help (2) Chapter 1418: Help (2) He was about to say that he had a conscience when doing business and should not offend people, but before he could finish, there was a sudden ¡®dang dang dang¡¯ sound from his body. This sound was extremely terrifying in the house. It was like the sound of a small bell after being hit hard. It was extremely ear-piercing. ¡°My phone.¡± Zhou ye was shocked at first, but then he seemed to have thought of something and took out his phone from his bag. After he got the phone, his expression quickly changed as if he had seen a ghost. He wanted to throw the phone away. The phone¡¯s display was a mess of numbers, and the screen turned green, like a burning ghost fire. As the phone rang, a strong wave of Yin Qi spread out from the phone, reminding song qingxiao of the day when Chu ke was seeking revenge. The scene was extremely similar to this. However, at that time, her strength was weak and she had not even stepped into the door of the cultivation world. She had not participated in many missions and it was her first time encountering a Yin corpse with strong resentment. Thus, she was extremely shocked and treated it as if she was facing a great enemy. The current her was naturally not what she used to be. This little bit of Yin Qi was not lethal to her at all. After the ringtone rang a few times, Zhou ye was scared out of his wits. this is, Gu-¡± he was stammering, but from the number, song qingxiao could guess that it was the owner of the old house. He didn¡¯t seem to know that it was just a string of garbled numbers. Perhaps, after the fan family had chosen him as the human cauldron, they had cast a spell to confuse his consciousness, making him see numbers that were different from his own. The phone rang a few times, but Zhou ye¡¯s hands were shaking and he didn¡¯t dare to pick it up. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t do anything. After five or six rings, she picked up the call. ¡°You dare to destroy my things!¡± A sharp male voice came from the phone. He sounded extremely angry. From the moment he spoke, a chill spread from the phone and a Black Frost crystal quickly covered the surface of the phone and spread to Zhou ye¡¯s fingers and palm. ¡°I¡¯m going to extract your soul and skin you, and refine you into a copper corpse!¡± The person who spoke said this in a dark tone and quickly hung up the phone. Du, du, du! The sound of an emergency blackout could be heard. When Zhou ye heard this threat, his face turned pale and he instinctively looked up in song Qing Xiao¡¯s direction. The juice on her hand after the insect was crushed quickly froze and cracked, peeling off her fingers one after another. In an instant, her fingers were clean, white and tender, like newly peeled bamboo shoots. It was completely impossible to tell that her fingers had crushed such a terrible and strange insect with such great strength. At this moment, Zhou ye finally understood that the trouble he had gotten himself into during this period of time was probably not ordinary. He thought of Luo zhiyu¡¯s reaction. Luo zhiyu had probably already seen through some of the techniques when he came to look for him. Zhou ye was a smart person. Although he knew nothing about the hidden families and the fan family, having lived to this age and reached this level, he naturally had some insight. Luo zhiyu and the owner of the old house should have known each other, so when he asked for help, Luo zhiyu had already guessed some things. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of trouble, so he finally sent him back. ¡°Give me the address.¡± Song qingxiao removed the dirt from her hands and asked Zhou ye for the address. ¡°Miss song, I can¡¯t drag you down with me ¡­¡± He still did not know about the dark spirit hiding in his shadow, but the scene of the key turning into a black worm and being forced out of his body was enough to make him tremble in fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that he heard song qingxiao asking him for the address, he naturally knew that she wanted the address Luo zhiyu had given him. Regardless of whether the address was real or fake, the person he had provoked was obviously not an ordinary person. if they could set up such a trap, they obviously had their eyes on me. Why would they involve you? ¡± he looked desperate, but he was also very worried about his family. ¡°Give me the address!¡± Song qingxiao frowned and repeated, ¡± I¡¯ll find the fan family members who did it and clean them up. You and your family will be fine. ¡°Why do you have to get involved in this mess? even Mr. Luo is not willing ¡­¡± Zhou ye¡¯s lips moved but he was interrupted by song qingjiang, ¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare, but I can.¡± Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419 Help (3) Chapter 1419: Help (3) Chapter 1419: Help (3) Not to mention that she already had enmity with the fan family, she had already killed a few members of the fan family. It didn¡¯t matter if she killed a few more people. It was just a matter of convenience. Secondly, Zhou ye kept his promise and took care of her house for ten years. Not only that, but there was also a small amount of food and water in the refrigerator. His perseverance alone was enough to make song qingxiao look at him in a different light. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll return the favor and help you solve this problem. When she said this earlier, Zhou ye was still a little bewildered, but when she said this now, for some reason, Zhou ye felt that she really could handle this matter. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm, but her eyes were extremely determined. It showed that she was not just saying this casually. He recalled Luo zhiyu¡¯s special attitude towards her back then. He wasn¡¯t close to her, but he seemed to be flattering her and respectful to her. She had disappeared for ten years, but her appearance hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°No wonder young master Luo has been taking care of your mother all these years ¡­¡± At this moment, Zhou ye seemed to have understood something. It was very likely that Luo zhiyu was doing this because he knew some details about song qingxiao¡¯s background, and he was trying to ¡®please¡¯ her. It was also because of Luo zhiyu¡¯s actions that Zhou ye was even more determined to give his all in the past ten years. Otherwise, with his status in the imperial capital, a ¡®customer¡¯ like song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t even need him to come out personally. However, Zhou ye also didn¡¯t expect that his persistence would actually bring him such a big harvest. If he hadn¡¯t encountered such an incident and happened to come here today, he might not have known that he actually knew such a mysterious person. For a moment, Zhou ye didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or glad about this calamity. He had thought that he was dead for sure, but song qingxiao¡¯s words gave him a chance to live. He hesitated for a while, then gritted his teeth and told him the address Luo zhiyu had told him that day. He was very familiar with this address. After all, it was related to his life. He had been there many times that day, so he would definitely not remember it wrong. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive you there?¡± Zhou ye said,¡±after all, it¡¯s related to me ¡­¡± Although song qingxiao seemed to be quite capable, the person behind her was simply too powerful. Even someone like Luo zhiyu couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had only solved Zhou ye¡¯s problem in passing. If he went with her, not only would it be a hindrance, it might even cause more trouble. She was now in trouble. Once she escaped from the capital, he would be implicated and she would be implicated as well. ¡°Give me the address of the old house.¡± After she gave this order, Zhou ye did not dare to say anything more and also told her everything. After the discussion, song qingxiao seemed to remember what he had said before. ¡°You said that Mr. Luo has been taking care of my mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Zhou ye¡¯s attitude towards her became even more respectful. If he had only been polite to song qingxiao because of Luo zhiyu at the beginning, after she had caught the bug and was going to ¡®solve¡¯ his problem for him, he had changed from being polite to being respectful and obedient. ¡°About seven years ago, Mr. Luo took your mother away and settled her down.¡± Zhou ye didn¡¯t know much about the details. However, after song qingxiao disappeared, Tang Yun¡¯s medical expenses had been paid by Luo Wu. After she ¡®disappeared¡¯ for more than two years, Luo zhiyu had ordered people to take Tang Yun away from the sanatorium and had arranged for people to take care of her. Judging from the time, he had probably taken Tang Yun away after the incident with fan jiangqu. Song qingxiao curled her lips and asked, ¡°¡±Where is my mother?¡± he should be in the capital city, ¡± Zhou ye said and seemed to hesitate, ¡± but I¡¯ve never seen her before. Mr. Luo only told me to inform him as soon as I see you return. He will arrange for you and your daughter to meet. ¡°I know.¡± Song qingxiao frowned slightly, but she quickly regained her composure, ¡± give me Mr. Luo¡¯s address as well. Don¡¯t inform him that I¡¯m back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since song Qing had dragged Luo Wu into the water, perhaps out of wariness towards her, or perhaps because he had sided with the aristocratic family, Luo Wu had quickly taken control of Tang Yun and put him under his control. Perhaps he wanted to use this matter to threaten her. However, regardless of what Luo Wu was up to, she knew that Tang Yun was still fine. This made her feel relieved. She had originally wanted to go back to the imperial capital to see her mother. However, she was not sure if Luo Wu had cooperated with the aristocratic families, so this original plan might not be able to be carried out. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zhou ye didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so he agreed to her request without hesitation. Song qingxiao continued, you don¡¯t have to worry about the fan family¡¯s Affairs. From now on, just pretend that this never happened. After she finished speaking, she motioned for Zhou ye to pass the phone in his hand to her: ¡°After today, I will leave again.¡± Her words stunned Zhou ye for a moment. you still want to leave? ¡± Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420 The old house (1) Chapter 1420: The old house (1) Chapter 1420: The old house (1) ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded. After she left this time, she did not know how long it would take for her to return. She also did not know if she could come back. To her, there was nothing in the capital that was worth reminiscing about, other than her mother. Thinking of this, she instructed Zhou ye,¡±help me with one more thing.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Zhou ye¡¯s expression was very respectful. Song qingxiao had saved his life today and was also helping him to solve his future problems. To him, she was a great help. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± He didn¡¯t even ask and immediately agreed. At this moment, not to mention doing one thing for her, even if she asked him to do a few more things, Zhou ye would definitely not say a word. Who knew that after song Qing finished speaking, he hesitated for a long time, ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. She had originally planned to deal with the people from the fan family who had tampered with Zhou ye¡¯s body, then go find Luo Wu and force him to hand over his mother so that Zhou ye could take care of her in the future. However, with her current situation, even if Luo Wu handed over Tang Yun, with Zhou ye¡¯s strength, it would be impossible for him to protect his mother from the aristocratic families. On the contrary, it would only cause him more trouble. As she thought of this, her eyes flashed with determination. you don¡¯t have to look after this place anymore. Just sell it. The reward you get will be the reward for helping me get this house back then. To her, she was no longer conscious of the amount of money she had. Since she had offended a noble family in the capital city and might be pursued by Shi qiuwu, the capital city was no longer a suitable place for her to stay for long. When she bought this house, she originally wanted to have a place to live, but now, she no longer needed such a thing. Song qingxiao¡¯s words shocked ye Zhou. He wanted to say something but song qingxiao had already raised her hand and stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ve already expelled the yin Qi from your body. Today, you can just pretend that you¡¯ve never seen me.¡± Zhou ye faintly felt that she said this because she wanted to draw a clear line between them. Perhaps she had something that was difficult to say and it was not convenient for him to ask. After listening to song qingxiao¡¯s words, he tried to raise his arm and turn his neck. As expected, the gloomy feeling that had troubled him for nearly a month had disappeared without a trace. Although his arm still felt sore and weak after being grabbed by her, at least the insects in his body had been removed by her. After solving his troubles, this kind of small problem would recover sooner or later. Zhou ye¡¯s heart was filled with excitement and also a little touched. At the same time, he was also a little uneasy. He made up his mind not to sell the house. He had to take good care of it in the future and wait for song qingxiao to come back. ¡°Miss song, you¡¯ve helped me so much. How can I help you?¡± ¡°I also know that the help I can provide you may be very limited, but-¡± Song qingxiao was really going to tell him not to help, but when the words reached her mouth, she changed her mind and looked at herself. ¡°I do have something I need your help with.¡± The clothes on her body had been worn for a long time, and they were old and tattered. Although she had snatched several sets from the five-tailed fox girl that day, it was definitely not enough for a long time. ¡°Help me buy some clothes.¡± She thought of the possibility that she might reveal her nuwa body during the Battle, so she added, ¡°¡±The dress is the main focus.¡± However, these clothes were still ordinary items and could not withstand the impact of spiritual power. As time went on, no amount of preparation would work. Su Wu had mentioned that there was a yunjin clothing company in jiutian city of the heavens beyond heaven. The clothing was made from the silk of the heavenly silkworms fed by the people of the Yun clan. Not only was it beautiful, but it was also impervious to fire and water. It had a certain defensive effect. Even if he revealed his nuwa body, the clothes would not be damaged. If she could have such a precious garment, it would be more convenient for her to do things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that she was forced to escape to the heavens beyond, she would have to go to the nine Heavens city sooner or later. Su Wu had mentioned that the brocade clothes were not cheap ¡­ As song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel her own wealth. During the time of Nuwa¡¯s heaven mending task, she was indeed not rich. But now, after several tasks, she had accumulated some things. It should not be a problem for her to take a look at the Yun clothing shop. However, this was all for the future. He had to survive the current crisis before he could think about the future. Zhou ye didn¡¯t expect her to make such an outrageous request. However, he thought about it and realized that this was probably the only thing he could help her with. Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421 The old house (2) Chapter 1421: The old house (2) Chapter 1421: The old house (2) After getting rid of the shadow of the key, the yin Qi in his body and the ghost in the shadow were taken care of by song qingxiao. He was obviously much better. He didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately left to help song qingxiao. While he was away, song qingxiao went back to the bathroom to wash up and change her clothes. Ever since she had entered the starry sea, she had not taken care of herself for eight years. Although there were lakes and streams in the sea of stars, they were not as convenient as the city. Ye Zhou had been taking care of the house, so there was no water or electricity problem. Song Qing went into the bathroom and washed up. After she changed her clothes, she took out the phone that ye Zhou had given her. The cell phone had been corroded by the yin energy, turning from the original green to a dark blue, similar to the cell phone she had used to call Chu ke that day. After the fan family members discovered that the black insects they had released were dead, they had clearly already made up their minds to kill. Such dense Yin Qi was enough to severely injure an ordinary person. However, for song qingxiao, the yin Qi in the phone could not hurt her at all. If she wanted to, she could destroy the yin Qi without any effort. However, she was prepared to use the phone¡¯s Yin Qi as a medium to find the fan family¡¯s hideout and get rid of them, so she did not touch the phone. Under the rotation of spiritual power, the hair that was originally dripping with water quickly turned into ice crystals, and then was shaken away and turned into mist. She tied her hair up with a hair tie and sat in meditation for a while. After about half an hour, Zhou ye turned around and returned. This time, he came back with clothes that were half-filled in the trunk. ¡°Time was tight, so I called someone to help me purchase a batch.¡± Just like what Zhou ye said, because of the time constraint, he didn¡¯t specifically choose the style of the clothes he sent over. Instead, he only bought some simple clothes according to song qingxiao¡¯s request. He moved the things out of the car and piled them up in the living room. He was about to ask song qingxiao where she wanted to put them, but she waved her hand and the mountain of clothes disappeared. This magic-like scene shocked Zhou ye, but his lips moved and he tactfully didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After all, she was able to hide the key in his body and force song qingxiao to do something like this. In comparison, the ¡®small thing¡¯ like collecting the clothes was not worth mentioning. After settling this matter, she had temporarily resolved one of song qingxiao¡¯s worries. She was not prepared to delay any longer. Zhou ye offered to send her out and she did not reject him. She sat directly in the back seat of the car and after getting in, she reminded Zhou ye not to mention to anyone about meeting her in order to avoid trouble. He agreed in fear. After the car drove out of the community, he was about to say a few more words to song qingxiao, but when he looked into the rearview mirror, he saw that the back seat was empty, leaving only a trace of coldness. Song qingxiao was nowhere to be found. He had no idea when she had left. After leaving the car, song qingxiao held onto her phone tightly as she headed towards the old house that Zhou ye had mentioned. When she used the ¡®forward¡¯ command, she was naturally many times faster than driving. After a short while, she had already reached the northern suburbs. After releasing her divine sense, she quickly found the old house that matched the yin Qi on Zhou ye¡¯s body. Her divine sense moved, and she appeared in front of the old house, slowly revealing her figure. There was a strong aura of resentment in This Old House, and there should be something evil inside. A cloud of black Qi rose from the house and spread out in all directions, turning into the roars and screams of ghosts and evil spirits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the black Qi seemed to be bound by some kind of restriction and did not spread out. Song qingxiao guessed that the fan family had planted a restriction in the house, so the yin Qi could not escape. There had been several houses nearby, but after the fan family bought the place more than 30 years ago, they did something to it. The people living nearby could not withstand the yin Qi and had moved out one after another. Therefore, there were not many living auras within a ten-mile radius of the old house. Even the few people who remained were all old and their auras were extremely weak. The Feng Shui in the northern suburbs was not bad, and the location was not bad, but because of the yin energy in This Old House, the weeds grew wantonly in This Old House, which had great inheritance value, and some snakes, insects, rats, and ants were nourished by the yin energy. Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422 The old house (3) Chapter 1422: The old house (3) Chapter 1422: The old house (3) But this was exactly what song qingxiao wanted. There was no breath of living people in the old house. The person who set up the formation seemed to be extremely confident in the yin gathering place he had set up and did not personally guard it. Her figure flashed and appeared in the courtyard. Perhaps they had sensed her aura, the snakes, insects, rats, ants, and other creatures in the grass all scattered in fear. As soon as he entered the courtyard, the yin Qi began to wreak havoc. It was a sunny day outside the house, but as soon as he entered the courtyard, the yin Qi burst forth and a thick fog appeared. A faint rancid smell came out of the house, and several roars that seemed to be from demon beasts were mixed in with the yin Qi, as if they wanted to scare her away. Song qingxiao looked around. There were some locust trees in the yard, as if they were planted in a certain position. Once the shade was formed, it was like a clever formation, forming a gloomy ghost area. With a sweep of her divine sense, she quickly found the remaining Yin spirit in the locust tree. They might have been killed by the fan family in a special way. After death, their bodies and souls were imprisoned in the tree. Together with the formation planted by the locust tree, they formed a ghost formation to stop people from entering the old house. As time passed, they were nourished by the yin Qi and had a deep resentment before their deaths, so they had become a certain climate. This place had become a place for the fan family to raise ghosts. Some of the wandering souls nearby that had not grown up were also drawn over. They were trapped in the courtyard and could not get out, wandering around in the black fog. Fortunately, Zhou ye and the others didn¡¯t have any cultivation when they came in. Otherwise, if they ¡®saw¡¯ such a scene, they would have been scared to death. However, both the wandering souls and the vengeful spirits in the locust tree seemed to have sensed that song qingxiao was not to be trifled with. They hated the fact that they were restricted by the array and did not dare to go far away. How could they dare to come close? Song Qing looked at the locust tree for a long time and sighed. As soon as she entered the old house, she knew that she had guessed wrong. To be able to set up such a large formation here, and the yin Qi in the courtyard had already become a climate, the wandering souls imprisoned here must have had a certain level of cultivation. The person who could do all this was not just a dan realm cultivator. The fan family was indeed an aristocratic family. Just this kind of formation inheritance made song qingxiao very envious. With the locust tree laying down such a restriction, it could at least trap cultivators below the nascent soul tier. Even if an ordinary initial level nascent soul tier cultivator entered this place, they would probably suffer a great loss if they were not careful. To be able to do this in the absence of its master was very difficult. She thought of the lost formation flags she had snatched from fan jiangqu. The formation flags that had accompanied her for so long had been destroyed in the starry sea, and she had yet to find a suitable replacement. This thing had some uses, especially when one was cultivating. It could trap the other party and remind one in time. If there was a chance in the future, she could make a trip to the fan clan and seize the secret of the formation. She made up her mind and no longer put her mind on the formation. Instead, her gaze fell on the gate. The old house had been modified to form a powerful Yin gathering place. Not only was there a strong Yin Qi in the house, but the yin Qi and wandering souls nearby were also sucked here. Although song qingxiao did not know much about formations, Yin corpses, and ghosts, she had experienced several ghost-related missions in the trial. In addition, she had explored the Gu mansion and learned something about the gathering of souls by lady Chu. The entire building was wrapped in Yin Qi and looked like a huge skull. The door in the middle was like a ghost¡¯s open mouth and long tongue. She walked towards the door. The spirits were hiding in the corner, not daring to make a sound or get close. This was an old house from a hundred years ago, and the buildings still retained the unique style of the houses from a hundred years ago. The door was painted vermillion red, but under the attack of the yin Qi, the Vermillion door appeared a strange purple-black color, as if it was soaked in blood. The door emitted a foul stench and a strong smell of blood. The two smells mixed together and formed a terrifying and powerful aura of the dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® Suddenly, a banging sound came from the door, which was particularly scary in the courtyard that was surrounded by Yin Qi. Song qingxiao focused her eyes and saw a mirror hanging on the door. The mirror was round, about 15 centimeters in diameter. The door of the old house had two doors, and the mirror was right in the middle of the door. The yin Qi that had rushed out from the crack in the door earlier might have shaken the mirror, causing it to knock against the door and make a ¡®clang clang¡¯ sound. This should be the mirror that Zhou ye was talking about. Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423 Fiendish corpse (1) Chapter 1423: Fiendish corpse (1) Chapter 1423: Fiendish corpse (1) Song qingxiao went up the steps and approached the mirror. However, she did not see her reflection in the mirror. Instead, when she got closer, the mirror seemed to be divided into two. One side was clear, while the other side was chaotic. At the same time, as the mirror surface changed, the yin Qi also moved to the left and right, as if waiting for her to make a choice. The two doors on the left and right each had half a mirror attached to it. The mirror was split into two, clearly to lure her to choose one to open. Such a trick was like the choice that the trial participants had to make in the divine incarcerate trials. If they made a wrong choice, it might lead to bad consequences. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song qingxiao let out a cold Humph. It was fine that she had no choice during the trial, but now, a member of the fan family dared to use such a trick to force her to make a choice? She clenched her fist and punched the mirror. The shrieking of the dark spirit was followed by a loud clang. ¡°Ah!¡± The spiritual power ran through the mirror, crushing the yin souls hidden in it. The yin Qi turned into black smoke, and countless cracks suddenly appeared on the mirror. ¡°I hate it when people make me choose.¡± She moved her hand away from the mirror. The broken mirror had been torn apart and was covered in a layer of ice. As she moved her hand away, the frozen mirror powder fell to the ground. As soon as the mirror shattered, the seal on the old house seemed to have been dispelled. A gust of evil Qi rushed out of the house and the door was blown open with a bang. A large amount of undead energy rushed towards her. The aura was actually somewhat familiar. However, before she could recall, the smell of blood and decay attacked song Qing¡¯s body, making her suddenly feel that the bath she took before going out had been in vain. At the same time, Zhou ye¡¯s phone that she was carrying with her started to ring rapidly. The phone was still intact even after being corroded by the yin Qi! However, although the phone was not completely destroyed, it was not far from being scrapped. The sound was hurried and short, like the breathing of a dying struggle. After a few rings, it was automatically picked up again. If the phone was still in Zhou ye¡¯s hands, or if the person in this hell-like scene was a slightly weaker person, just the scene in front of them would be enough to scare them to death. But song qingxiao only took a glance at the phone, and a man¡¯s gloomy and gritted teeth voice came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already ¡®seen¡¯ you! How dare you destroy my treasure! I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± His tone was full of resentment. Powerful Yin Qi seeped out of the phone, and at the same time, a divine sense came through the phone, as if to leave a mark on song qingxiao¡¯s body so that he could track her. It wasn¡¯t easy to do this, and one needed to be at least in the nascent soul tier. Not only did song qingxiao not expect that this fan family member had already reached the realm of the nascent soul, but she also did not expect that her consciousness could be supported by a medium like a mobile phone and imprint a mark on the owner. She was a little surprised. However, before the person could react, she turned to the phone and memorized the person¡¯s aura. Soon, the phone could not withstand the impact of this spiritual power and broke into pieces. A green, viscous liquid seeped out of the phone, and song qingxiao frowned. She naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of the threat of a nascent soul tier cultivator. Frost formed on her palm, and the sticky liquid that seeped out of the phone was quickly cleaned up. Song Qing threw the threat of the fan clan people to the back of her mind and stepped through the door. Compared to the chilly wind outside, the temperature inside was tens of degrees lower. The screams and cries from before disappeared as soon as she entered the room. It was as if the inside and outside of the door were two different worlds. The small building had already been transformed. From the inside, it had become a whole space. The interior of the wall was octahedron-shaped, and the size of each wall was the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A bloated corpse hung from the top of the eight walls. The corpse looked different from ordinary corpses. It was black Copper in color, as if it had been brushed with oil. A black iron chain pierced through the mouth of the corpse and into the wall behind. These eight corpses were held in place by these iron chains and hung in the air. The other end of the iron chain hung down and was nailed into a huge black coffin in the middle of the room. The iron chain was spread out in eight corners around the coffin, supporting it firmly. There were unknown runes drawn on the coffin with a vermillion red liquid, and it carried a strong spiritual power. Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424 Fiendish corpse (2) Chapter 1424: Fiendish corpse (2) Chapter 1424: Fiendish corpse (2) Perhaps song Qing¡¯s sudden intrusion had disturbed the things inside the coffin. A long breath was exhaled, and the red patterns on the coffin began to emit a dark light. It seemed that the things inside the coffin had awakened. ¡®Bang-bang-¡® Two abrupt sounds came from the coffin, which then turned into rapid ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds. Once the thing inside woke up, it started to hit the coffin. With every hit, the iron coffin would shake. However, the runes on the coffin¡¯s surface were even more resplendent, forcibly suppressing the force of the impact from the coffin. The eight iron chains connected to the coffin also turned dark red. The iron chains made clattering sounds as the coffin shook violently. When song Qing saw the coffin clearly, he was not frightened by the movement of the coffin. Instead, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that she would meet so many ¡®old acquaintances¡¯ after returning to the imperial capital! The giant black coffin in front of her was very familiar. It was clearly the giant coffin that fan jiangqu had carried on his back when she had met fan jiangqu and his uncle in the reserve team. The aura of the yin corpse in the coffin was also very familiar. It was the same aura as the yin corpse that had attacked her after fan jiangqu had been released and had caused her to be in danger several times. Back then, she had only managed to escape from the yin corpse¡¯s claws and fangs with great difficulty and was lucky enough to survive. She remembered that before she left, she had trapped the yin corpse back into the iron coffin and pierced it into the ground. After she had escaped, the fan clan had probably found the yin corpse and refined it again. It was also because of this that the aura of her dagger was exposed and attracted the attention of the aristocratic families. Who would have thought that after eight or nine years, when she had escaped from the starry sky sea and helped Zhou ye solve his problem, she would meet this Yin corpse again. Faced with such a situation, song qingxiao could not help but sigh. It was fate! Compared to the past, this Yin corpse¡¯s aura was far stronger. At the very least, it had reached the nascent soul stage. The yin energy it emitted was extremely terrifying. However, she had a hard time escaping from the yin corpse in the past, and things were different now. After going around in circles, it seemed that this thing was destined to be destroyed in her hands. A killing intent rose in song Qing¡¯s heart. He immediately looked at the eight chains that were suffused with a dark light. The iron chain was connected to eight corpses. These eight corpses had been dead for a long time. From the surface, it seemed that they had been dead for a long time. Perhaps they had been refined by the fan clan¡¯s special secret technique, so their bodies had not rotted. Compared to the dead spirit Qi that was all over the place, the eight corpses seemed to contain the power of life. The iron chain that had pierced through the corpses ¡®mouths was able to transfer this power of life into the mysterious coffin. From the looks of it, these eight corpses should belong to a special kind of The yin corpse in the coffin reacted strongly, probably because it had smelled the blood on song qingxiao. ¡®Bang-¡® Amidst the clashing sounds, the mysterious coffin leaped high into the air. The strange runes on the body of the coffin emitted a burst of light, forcibly pushing back the lid of the coffin that had sprung out! The eight red iron chains buzzed and trembled, and even the eight copper corpses nailed to the wall were shaking. When song Qing saw this, she immediately took a step forward and disappeared from the door. The lid of the black iron coffin was pushed up by the yin corpse¡¯s power. A hand stretched out of thin air. The yin corpse inside the coffin smelled the abundant qi and blood and became more anxious. It scratched the coffin with its nails, making an ear-piercing ¡®creak¡¯ sound. As soon as the hand pressed on the black iron coffin, a large amount of black Qi gushed out from the gap of the coffin lid. A powerful suction force came out of the coffin, followed by a greedy roar like that of a demon beast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mysterious runes on the coffin were like moving insects, climbing up the slender palm that touched the black iron coffin. However, the moment it touched the palm, it was intimidated by the powerful spiritual power and quickly shrank back with a whoosh. As soon as song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared, she pressed her palm on the coffin that was rising in the air and pressed it back to the ground! ¡®Ping ¡ª-¡® This palm seemed ordinary, but it was like the weight of Mount Tai, forcibly suppressing the power of the yin corpse inside the mysterious coffin. The black iron coffin landed heavily on the ground. A large amount of cold air escaped from song Qing¡¯s little finger and spread around the iron coffin along the lid. A layer of ice formed, sealing the iron coffin, the runes, and the fiendish Qi that had yet to escape within the mysterious coffin. Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425 Fiendish corpse (3) Chapter 1425: Fiendish corpse (3) Chapter 1425: Fiendish corpse (3) A powerful ice-type spiritual power spread out and froze the yin corpse that had been hitting the coffin into ice. The demonic beast¡¯s roar stopped abruptly. Song qingxiao grabbed an iron chain that was holding the coffin and pulled it hard. ¡®Dang!¡¯ The strength of her casual pull was no small matter, and she managed to pull out the iron chain that was inserted into the copper corpse¡¯s head. Under the powerful rebound, the iron chain shot into the air like a root pulled out of a copper corpse, and the black iron coffin, which had lost the support of the iron chain, shook heavily. The sound of ice breaking could be heard from the frozen Yin corpse. The copper corpse on the top of the wall lost the support of the iron chain and its body swayed. ¡®SSSS SSSS-¡® Its abdomen was bulging, and there seemed to be something crazily drilling and squeezing inside. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. The first thing she thought of was the resurrection of the copper corpse. With a wave of her hand, the spiritual power in her palm turned into a long and sharp icicle. With a ¡®poof¡¯, it pierced through the copper corpse¡¯s face and replaced the iron chain to nail it to the wall! The ice-type spirit energy instantly froze the copper corpse¡¯s head, and the power of ice spread out along its pierced face. With a cracking sound, its neck and shoulders were instantly frozen. However, as the power of ice spread, another force within the copper corpse also attacked. Its stomach bulged high, as if it had been pregnant for ten months. Then, the bulge began to move toward its sternum and neck like a moving Hill. The ice crystals that had just formed on his shoulders and neck were quickly torn apart by the impact. Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched, and the copper corpse opened its Black Mouth. ¡®Hua!¡¯ A large ball of black ¡®slime¡¯ was spat out from its mouth and fell to the ground. The ground was instantly covered with black spots, but as soon as these ¡®mucus¡¯ fell to the ground, they began to wriggle, turning into black insects as thick as fingers. As if they sensed the smell of fresh blood, they wriggled and crawled toward song qingxiao. ¡®Hua Hua ¡­¡¯ A large number of black insects rushed out of the copper corpse. Not long after, the copper corpse, which was extremely fat earlier, shriveled up as the black insects crawled out. It was like a human-skin balloon that had lost its luster, hanging on the wall by the icicles. A strong smell of decay spread throughout the house as the black insects came out. The yin corpse frozen by song qingxiao in the black iron coffin seemed to have received a great nourishment after smelling the smell. The sound of ice breaking was endless, and black corpse Qi escaped from the cracks of the coffin. ¡®Roar ¡­ Roar ¡­¡¯ The yin corpses ¡®faint roars were accompanied by the cracking of ice and the shaking of coffins. At the same time, a large number of insects crawled on the ground, making¡¯ Sha Sha ¡®sounds. The coffin¡¯s vibration caused the other seven chains to start vibrating as well. The other seven bronze corpses also started shaking. The entire room was filled with a murderous aura and a foul stench. It was like a ghost¡¯s domain. These black insects were densely packed and stacked on top of each other. As they wriggled quickly, they formed a small black Sea of insects. They were exactly the same as the insects that song qingxiao had taken out from Zhou ye¡¯s body. It was obvious that they were created by the fan clan to feed on the blood essence of ordinary people. Once the black corpse worm finished its meal, it would be trapped in the bronze corpse that had been refined in advance. The eight black metal chains were like some sort of medium that transported blood essence. They were slowly transfused into the yin corpse to aid it in its advancement! After song qingxiao broke the iron chain, it was equivalent to breaking the seal that trapped the black corpse bugs. That was why the bugs came out of the copper corpse¡¯s mouth in an instant. Song qingxiao was not flustered after she thought this through. When the yin corpse was in fan jiangqu¡¯s hands, it was only at the Dan realm. Yet, in a short eight to nine years, he could advance from dan stage to cultivation above nascent formation stage. This speed was truly shocking. Song qingxiao had advanced quickly as well, but that was only because she had the help of the Blueblood seal, her miraculous encounters in the trials, and the help of the Chang clan¡¯s spirit souls. The people of the fan family had been able to forcefully feed the yin corpse with the blood and life force of ordinary people in such a short period of time, raising it from the Dan stage to such a level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One could only imagine how many innocent people had been killed by the fan family over the years! An indescribable killing intent and loathing gushed out of song qingxiao¡¯s heart. In order to increase their strength, the fan family used unscrupulous means and treated human lives like grass. Such a person should not be allowed to live. A cold light flashed in her eyes, and an ice sword appeared in her hand. She gathered her spiritual power and slashed around the mysterious coffin. BOOM! BOOM! As the cold air spread, several iron chains were cut off by her with a few ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ sounds. Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426 Chapter 785-sweep-1 Chapter 1426: Chapter 785-sweep-1 Chapter 1426: Chapter 785-sweep-1 Once the seven chains broke, they flicked into the air like long whips. When the black bugs in the seven corpses sensed that the seal was broken, they immediately swarmed out of the corpses ¡®mouths. The black insects fell to the ground along the copper corpse¡¯s body, and the surrounding walls were trapped by the aura of death. The black insects were like flies that had smelled rotten meat, and they crawled madly in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Once the iron chain on the mysterious coffin was broken, it was as if the restriction that trapped the iron coffin had been broken. The runes on the coffin, which were originally glowing with red light, suddenly dimmed. The yin corpse, which was restrained by the red runes on the coffin, suddenly let out a deafening roar! ¡®Swish-¡® The baleful Yin force broke through the ice crystals and shattered them. The yin corpse that was trapped in the coffin slammed against the coffin lid.¡¯Boom-¡® Black Qi seeped out from the cracks of the coffin lid, and several long black armors easily pierced through the coffin lid like sharp blades, trying to push it open. Creak! The place where the coffin lid and the coffin body were connected emitted a sound of being squeezed by force. At the same time, the first batch of black insects that had rushed out of the copper corpses were like a Black Tide, close at hand. Song qingxiao was attacked from both sides. When she saw the yin corpse¡¯s nails coming out from the corner of her eye, she held the ice sword with one hand and stabbed it into the head of the coffin lid. Pfft. The long sword formed by the ice attribute power, with the support of spiritual power, was no less than a high-grade magic weapon. Now that she had stabbed it, it immediately pierced through the mysterious coffin and into it. However, as soon as he entered the coffin, he quickly touched an extremely hard object, and it was difficult for him to advance any further! ¡®Roar!¡¯ As the yin corpse howled, a strong murderous aura corroded the tip of the ice sword. The black gas climbed up the transparent ice sword. In the blink of an eye, the black line seemed to have reached the palm where song qingxiao was holding the sword. An extremely powerful force came crashing down from the tip of the sword. The sword cracked as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the force. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and spiritual energy gushed out from her palm, quickly stabilizing the sword that was about to break. As the black evil Qi was forced back, she held her sword with one hand and forced the yin corpse that was trying to jump out of the coffin back into the black coffin. ¡®Dang!¡¯ The yin corpse¡¯s face was pressed against by the blade of the sword. An overwhelming force came from the ice sword and forced it back into the coffin, making a loud sound. Song qingxiao suppressed the yin corpse with one hand. Then, she raised her other hand and shouted, ¡± ¡°Come out!¡± As she spoke, a black light flashed, and a powerful demonic Qi collided with the evil Yin Qi. A strange and terrifying laugh came from the black Qi. ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± The voice seemed to have come from the netherworld. It was filled with a powerful evil aura. Wherever the laughter went, ghosts and spirits fled. Even the yin corpse that had been struggling violently seemed to have been suppressed. Song qingxiao felt the strength in her hands loosen. The swarm of insects that were crawling toward song qingxiao seemed to have sensed the intimidating aura. They stopped crawling, then turned around and began to wriggle back. They were much faster than when they were crawling toward her. It was as if they had met their nemesis, which they were extremely afraid of, and they scrambled to crawl back. Some of the fat insects at the front were even afraid that they would be slow, and they couldn¡¯t wait to climb onto their companions, as if they wanted to cross the bodies of the insects and escape first. This formed a strange and disgusting sight. The swarm of insects came extremely quickly, but now they fled even faster. The swarm of insects climbed and overlapped each other, and then because of their wriggling, they stacked too high and rolled down one after another. ¡°Kekekekekeke-¡± The laughter continued. The place was filled with ghostly Qi. The demonic Qi formed a black mist, and wherever it went, the ghostly Qi would submit and avoid it. In the black mist, a demonic shadow appeared. Demonic Qi surged in its dark eyes, and on the forehead of the demonic shadow, the word ¡®Qing¡¯ was extremely eye-catching. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stop laughing!¡± The laughter contained a powerful demonic Qi. Perhaps it had sensed the evil Yin Qi in this place. For the dark green token, it was as if they had come to its ¡®territory¡¯. As soon as it appeared, it released a powerful aura, suppressing all the resentful spirits, Yin corpses, and ghost beasts in this place. As soon as the demonic soul awakened by the dark green token appeared, its laughter had the power to hook and capture souls. Even though song qingxiao was not affected by the evil laughter after the blood contract, she could not help but scold it when she saw its smug laughter. The demonic soul, which was still spinning in the air and enjoying the feeling of being dodged by ghosts and gods, trembled heavily when it heard song qingxiao¡¯s shout. Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427 Move...2 Chapter 1427: Move¡­2 Chapter 1427: Move¡­2 The ¡®hehe¡¯ laughter came to an abrupt end. The chaotic demonic Qi became sluggish, and the demonic soul¡¯s spinning body stopped. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it shrank into a small demonic soul about twenty centimeters tall and floated in the air. Its hands were behind its back, and its bottomless eyes were looking in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Its head was half-lowered, as if it had made a mistake and was being honest. The moment mo hun¡¯s laughter stopped, the surrounding insects immediately became much more stable. ¡°Absorb all the yin Qi in this place!¡± The yin corpse, which was suppressed by the demonic soul¡¯s laughter, began to stir again. Song qingxiao suppressed it with one hand and ordered the demonic soul. When the profound heavenly spiritual treasure¡¯s soul heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, it immediately waved its small hands behind its back- The yin Qi that had been trapped here seemed to have been summoned and rushed into its body. ¡®Chi, Chi Chi Chi-¡® The swarm of insects that blotted out the sky exploded one after another, and large amounts of black Qi mixed with the power of life turned into small black dots along with the soul breath, surging toward the demonic soul¡¯s body in the air. Without the support of the baleful Yin force, the insect swarm¡¯s bodies instantly turned into empty shells, quickly shriveling up. From within the mysterious coffin, a large amount of Yin Qi rushed out, causing the yin corpse to let out a terrified scream. It seemed to be unwilling, and the black clouds it spat out seemed to seal the coffin. The yin corpse had wanted to break out of the coffin earlier and had pushed the lid of the coffin with great force. At this time, it retracted its hand, and the dense Yin Qi sealed the several black holes on the coffin lid that had been poked by its nails. The connection point of the torn coffin was once again firmly sealed by the power of resentment. It was trying to compete with the power of the demonic soul and lock the evil Yin Qi in its body. Although its strength grew quickly, it was still no match for a profound heavenly spirit treasure. In particular, after the demonic soul absorbed the demonic Qi in the yulun void realm, it repaired the injuries that its body had suffered in the past and restored the glory of the soul of a mysterious heavenly rank spiritual treasure. Its demonic Qi was even higher than the yin Qi, and its grade was much higher than the yin Qi. Therefore, the yin corpse only managed to resist for a moment before the demonic soul opened its mouth and sucked- With a ¡®Hu¡¯ sound, the yin corpse inside the mysterious coffin let out an unwilling howl, ¡°¡®Roar!¡¯ Then, a large amount of black gas turned into solid black clouds and escaped from the iron coffin. The red patterns on the coffin¡¯s surface were washed away, and cracks began to appear on the coffin¡¯s body. The black gas turned into thousands of threads and was absorbed by the demonic soul. The yin corpse¡¯s roars became louder and louder, but as the black gas disappeared, its aura became weaker and weaker. The ice sword in song Qing¡¯s hand was originally pointed at its face. After it became mature, its outer appearance was nourished by Yin Qi, forming copper skin and iron bones. It was originally in a confrontation with the ice sword, and it was difficult to penetrate. However, as the black gas dissipated, the ice sword that was pressed against its face slowly pierced into it. Finally, as the yin corpse¡¯s evil aura was seriously depleted, the ice sword pierced into the bottom of the coffin with a ¡®clang¡¯ and firmly nailed it. ¡®Hu ¡­¡¯ The demonic soul opened its mouth. The yin Qi in the room, the yin Qi gathered by the yin gathering formation in the courtyard over the years, and the vengeful souls all turned into energy and were absorbed into its body. The fan family¡¯s 30 years of preparation and accumulated wealth were all absorbed by the demonic soul in just a few minutes. The yin corpse raised by the fan family in the coffin was no longer moving. After all the yin Qi had been sucked dry, the yin corpse was completely useless. The yin Qi in this place had been sucked dry, and the true appearance of the mist-filled house was revealed. The long-lost sunlight shone in through the open door, adding some light to the place. The demonic soul hiccuped while holding its stomach. The corners of its mouth opened, and a human-like look of satisfaction appeared on its face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the most ¡®full¡¯ it had ever eaten since it entered the Yu Lun illusionary realm. Although the evil Yin Qi here could not be compared to the demonic Qi formed by the Black Dragon¡¯s spirit that had been accumulated for thousands of years in the yulun illusionary realm, it was undoubtedly much better than the situation of the dark green token in the past hundreds of years. The fan clan had bought this place 30 years ago and set it up. The yin Qi they had collected, the yin corpses that had been nourished to the nascent soul realm, and the black corpse puppets they had collected over the decades were all swept clean by the demonic souls. Song qingxiao was very happy at this moment. The dark green token had an absolute restraining effect on Yin Qi and Yin corpses. The yin corpses and evil Qi that the fan family was so proud of were probably food that had been delivered to its door. In this way, the threat of the fan family to her would be greatly reduced. Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428 Sweep-3 Chapter 1428: Sweep-3 Chapter 1428: Sweep-3 hehehehehe ¡­ after it was ¡®full¡¯, it let out a strange laugh. Song qingxiao waved at it and said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and come back. Stop laughing.¡± She didn¡¯t have much time. After solving the problem here, she still had to rush to the address that Zhou ye had obtained from Luo Wu. The demonic soul had already completely submitted to her. As soon as it heard her command, it immediately turned around and transformed into a small black token, flying into her palm with a whoosh. On its body, there was a very striking ¡®green¡¯ character, and there were black threads flowing over it. It seemed to be full of spirituality, completely different from the weak state she had when she had first obtained it. Ever since it was completely subdued by song qingxiao and had been kept in her body, it had obviously gained some benefits from her cultivation. Light swirled around the token, and one could tell that it was an extraordinary item at a glance. Today¡¯s ¡®full meal¡¯ was also beneficial to it. After the demonic soul¡¯s body was repaired, it could absorb more Yin energy to improve its cultivation. In the future, when it faced enemies, it would be a great helper for song qingxiao after the heaven-destroying sword. She originally thought that she was here today to help Zhou ye solve his problems, but she did not expect to have such an unexpected harvest. This made song Qingxin quite satisfied. The Qing Ming token turned into a black shadow and disappeared into her palm, once again being nurtured into her soul. The yin Qi in this place had been sucked dry, the yin corpse was dead, and the corpse puppets in the copper corpse had all been dealt with. She was naturally ready to leave this place. The ground was covered with a thick layer of empty shells of black insects. After the yin Qi of these corpse puppets was sucked dry, the shells of the insects were left behind and scattered around the house. Song Qing stretched out his leg and took a step forward. With a single step, he had already appeared outside the house. Outside the house, it was no longer the scene of dark fog. The sun shone down and dispelled the haze in the courtyard. The locust trees that were planted according to the array formation were still lush and green before, but in less than a quarter of an hour, they were now a withered yellow, as if they had been withered for a long time. The dried yellow branches fell down, and the spirits sealed in the tree should have disappeared completely. As the breeze blew, the dead leaves made a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The surroundings were very quiet. Thanks to the formation, the movements in the house earlier should have been sealed off, and no one nearby had rushed over. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot, and it seemed like no one had come to the courtyard. After the yin Qi was removed, the strange old house seemed to have instantly collapsed, revealing its true appearance under the cover of the yin Qi. After she left the old house, she rushed to the other address that Zhou ye had given her. This address was given to him by Luo Wu when Zhou ye asked for help. He had connections with the fan family. With this person¡¯s degree of cowardice and fear of death, even though he would not dare to save Zhou ye under the eyes of the fan family, he did not need to give a fake address to play with an ordinary person. Although she didn¡¯t know why he rejected Zhou ye¡¯s request for help and gave him this address, she didn¡¯t completely kill him off. However, since Luo Wu had given him the address, it proved that the address might be related to the fan family. Luo Wu did not dare to go against the fan clan probably because he knew the background of the fan clan. However, this did not prevent him from pointing out a clear path for Zhou ye. As for whether Zhou ye could find the location of this address and whether he could see the fan family¡¯s people and save their lives, it was not within the scope of his concern. After song Qing finished dealing with the old house, he immediately rushed to the Upper East Side. Her speed was extremely fast when she released her divine sense. In just a few minutes, she was already standing in the Upper East District, at the address given by Luo Wu. The Upper East District was very lively, and there were many pedestrians coming and going. Song qingxiao was surrounded by the crowd, and occasionally, when people passed by, they would cast curious or surprised looks at her. She seemed to be looking at the signs of these shops with her eyes narrowed. She raised her chin and stretched out her long neck like a Swan. Her eyes, which were blocked by her eyelashes, seemed to be full of light, like a tourist from outside the capital city. However, no one would have thought that this young girl had just fought with the ferocious Yin corpse a few minutes ago. On the surface, the ¡®handicraft shop¡¯ that Luo Wu had given him was not on this Street. It was not for ordinary people, so ordinary people would not be able to see it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, when song qingxiao opened her eyes after releasing her divine sense, the situation before her was different. The endless stream of pedestrians on the road suddenly disappeared, and the light in the street seemed to have become much dimmer. About seven or eight meters away from song Qing¡¯s house, a gloomy shop appeared in her sight. The shop¡¯s door was dark black, and a black plaque with white paint on its edges was hanging above the shop. On it were the words:At the fan family¡¯s Yin Fu shop. This was the place she was looking for on this trip. Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429 Chapter 786-fate (1) Chapter 1429: Chapter 786-fate (1) Chapter 1429: Chapter 786-fate (1) The fan family was skilled in setting up formations. Whether it was a nascent soul tier cultivator or fan jiangqu, whose strength had been very weak back then, they all had unique methods of setting up a smokescreen. The fan family¡¯s Yin Fu shop was located in the downtown area of the Upper East District, but because of the camouflage that the fan family had set up, ordinary people could not enter at all. It felt like it was hidden in the city. However, the fan family was ruthless and unscrupulous. When the shop¡¯s concealment fell into song Qing¡¯s eyes, it gave her a feeling that the fan family was hiding and could not see the light. She used her divine sense to ¡®see¡¯ through the fog, which immediately raised the fan family¡¯s vigilance. There were a total of five people in the shop, two of whom he was familiar with. Young general song Qing took out the phone from Zhou ye¡¯s place. The phone had been completely destroyed by the yin Qi and turned into a creepy blue color. It was covered with a trace of the cultivator¡¯s aura that had placed the corpse puppet on Zhou ye¡¯s body, which was exactly the same as the aura in the fan clan¡¯s Yin talisman shop. This way, it saved her time to track him. Black Qi suddenly surged in front of the fan clan¡¯s Yin talisman shop. In the fog, figures flashed out one after another. ¡®Hehehe-¡® A series of strange and eccentric laughter rang out around the street. Under the pervading Yin Qi, ghostly figures flashed out. ¡°It¡¯s just a waste of effort to use such a method.¡± Naturally, song qingxiao would not be intimidated by these low-leveled cultivators. Although the ghostly laughter had a certain effect on a cultivator¡¯s divine sense, song qingxiao¡¯s true realm had already reached the soul separation realm. However, because she had absorbed the silver Wolf into her body, her cultivation level had plummeted. So when she came over, the fan clan probably thought she was someone with nascent soul tier cultivation, and wanted to use this method to first test her depths, and then gather people to attack her. However, even though her cultivation base had been affected, her divine sense had already reached the realm of soul splitting. Moreover, because she cultivated the nine-word secret order and the God destroying technique, her divine soul was much stronger than that of ordinary soul-splitting cultivators. In addition, her state of mind was so stable that even her inner demons were difficult to break through. The laughter of the demons and monsters in front of her was much weaker than that of the demonic soul, so it was naturally impossible to affect her. As soon as she finished speaking, the sinister laughter immediately stopped. It seemed that the person who had used this method was a little surprised that she could remain calm under such a spiritual sense attack. After a while, a gloomy male voice rang out, ¡°Humph, you dare to ruin my plan, destroy my nine netherworld Yin gathering formation, and kill my fiendish corpse. You do have some skills.¡± The voice belonged to the man who had threatened song qingxiao on the phone. The yin corpse was indeed raised by him. From what he had said, it could be seen that this man already knew that all the arrangements in the old house had been destroyed. He gritted his teeth as he spoke, clearly already filled with extreme hatred. ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me to find you, and you actually dared to come to my door. Very good!¡± As he spoke, a human figure seemed to walk out of the black mist. This person was about thirty years old, his face was pale without any beard, and his expression was sinister. He was extremely tall, but as thin as a stick. His cheeks were deeply sunken, and if it were not for his bright eyes, he would have looked like a Living Dead. This man¡¯s appearance was somewhat similar to fan jiangqu, whom song qingxiao had killed in the imperial capital, but his aura was much weaker than fan Wu, whom she had met in the yulun void realm. His cultivation was only at the peak of the beginning level of the nascent soul tier. As he spoke, two more people walked out from the mist. Although their ages were different, their appearances were somewhat similar to his. Their cultivation was around the beginning level of the nascent soul tier, and they should both be of the fan clan¡¯s bloodline. As the three of them appeared, two people slowly walked out from behind song qingxiao. They had just entered the nascent soul stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The yin Qi on these two people was not heavy. They probably did not practice the techniques of the fan family. One of them had a very familiar aura. It was an old friend he had not seen for many years. This person must have also recognized song qingxiao, but he had not made a move. the imperial capital is indeed filled with hidden Dragons and crouching Tigers. There are actually five nascent soul tier elites hidden in one of the fan family¡¯s shops. There were nascent soul cultivators in front and behind her. Song qingxiao was surrounded by five experts, but her expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, she slowly spoke. ¡°Hmph!¡± The man who spoke first snorted coldly and curled the corners of his mouth. His face revealed a trace of ferocity.¡±Today, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you have wings!¡± Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430 Fate (2) Chapter 1430: Fate (2) Chapter 1430: Fate (2) He was so angry that his face was twitching. He had spent a lot of effort and materials to feed this Yin corpse after fan jiangqu¡¯s death. It was not easy to raise the yin corpse into a fiendish corpse, and it already had the strength of the nascent transformation tier, but it was destroyed by song qingxiao. For him, it was no different from destroying nearly ten years of hard work in one day. The deep resentment in his heart could be imagined. That day, he had chosen Zhou ye as the host for his zombie, but it was a random choice. This was only one of the thousands of unlucky souls that had died ever since he had set up the nine netherworld Yin gathering formation. There were many ghost stories in the city, and people like this who died to zombies without anyone knowing would only be a source of gossip for the people around them. Even after they died, they probably wouldn¡¯t know the real reason behind it. This person had never expected that his random action of not even taking Zhou ye into consideration would lead to such a character. The aristocratic families in the imperial capital were of the same breath and branch, and everyone had an Alliance agreement. The imperial capital was the home ground of the Shi family. Although the Shi family could not bear to see him harvesting the lives of ordinary people to cultivate, because of fan jiangqu¡¯s death in the imperial capital, the Shi family owed the fan family a ¡± favor. naturally, they could not help but turn a blind eye to the fan family¡¯s matter. As long as the fan family didn¡¯t cause too much of a commotion or attract too much attention, the Shi family wouldn¡¯t interfere no matter how much they hated them. It was because of this that his ten years of smooth cultivation had caused him to let his guard down, allowing song qingxiao to destroy his lair right under his nose. When something happened to the old manor, this person had already felt that something was wrong, and immediately summoned two of his kind nearby. He also temporarily borrowed a nascent soul tier cultivator from the Council in the name of the fan clan to help. At the same time, this nascent soul tier elite brought a friend he made in the divine incarcerate. Some members of the Parliament had received the news and rushed over to help. They had thought that the fiendish corpses and corpse puppets in the old house would be enough to hold song qingxiao back for a while, and they would rush to the old house to kill her when they were all gathered. But what the fan clan member did not expect was that song Qing¡¯s arrival was much faster than he had expected. The Fiend corpse, which had already reached the strength of the nascent soul realm, actually did not last for a moment in her hands. From the time she had entered the old house to the time she had arrived at the fan family¡¯s Yin talisman shop, it had only been ten minutes. To be able to break the formation in the old house in such a short time and eliminate all the fiendish corpses, corpse puppets, and the haunting vengeful souls, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was much stronger than the man had imagined. Although his face was gloomy and his rebuking was powerful, he could not hide his uneasiness. This uneasiness flashed through his mind, but when he saw the five people surrounding song qingxiao, he felt that his worries were unnecessary. No matter how strong she was, her cultivation was only at the nascent soul tier. There were a total of five nascent soul tier elites on his side, so it was not impossible to kill her. Even if this person¡¯s methods were extremely powerful, as long as everyone used the wheel tactic to delay her, they would naturally be able to capture her easily when the people from the Parliament arrived. An unfamiliar cultivator had suddenly appeared in the capital, and the Parliament had not noticed it at all before. Perhaps the fan family could make a contribution. Thinking of this, the man¡¯s face suddenly became much calmer. ¡°Escape?¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and smiled.¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the ones who can¡¯t escape.¡± As she spoke, she turned around to look behind her. On the street about 100 feet away from her, there were two men standing on either side of her. The two of them were about the same age, but one was tall and handsome, while the other was short and thin. The short man had dark skin and long arms. He looked like an ape and his eyes were shining. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment song qingxiao turned her head, the expressions of the two people who were blocking the back of the street changed. The tall and thin man had a look of surprise on his face. The moment he saw song Qing¡¯s appearance, he seemed to have remembered something. On the other hand, the man as short as a monkey¡¯s face twitched slightly when his eyes met with song Qing¡¯s, and he revealed a smile. ¡°We can¡¯t escape?¡± When the master of The Fiend corpse heard this, it was as if he had heard an extremely funny joke. He let out a series of owl-like laughter. the five of us are enough to kill you. As soon as he finished speaking, the man who had been looking down on song Qing finally seemed to have confirmed something. Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431 Fate (3) Chapter 1431: Fate (3) Chapter 1431: Fate (3) ¡°Song qingxiao?¡± The moment he called out song qingxiao¡¯s name, everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even song qingxiao was shocked when she heard him call out her identity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± When the man saw song Qing¡¯s expression, he was even more certain of his guess. His expression gradually became a little excited, as if he was about to make a great contribution. The person from the fan clan who had spoken earlier gritted his teeth, and his eyes seemed to be filled with poison. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He threw his head back and laughed out loud. I thought I could never get my revenge again, but I never thought that you would walk right into my trap again. It seems that it¡¯s because my son Jiang he¡¯s spirit is undying! ¡°Fan jianghe?¡± When song qingxiao heard this name, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she came to a realization.¡±The one carrying the coffin.¡± She had a deep enmity with the fan family. In addition to killing fan jiangqu¡¯s uncle and nephew, she had also made an enemy of fan Wu during the trial. Fan Wu¡¯s strength was much higher than the man in front of him. From his age and cultivation, fan Wu was unlikely to be the son of this man. Coupled with The Fiend corpse she had encountered earlier, it was self-evident who the man was referring to. ¡°Not bad!¡± When the man heard her words, he immediately shouted angrily, ¡± you killed him that day, and I¡¯m going to kill you today and refine you into a fiendish corpse as a sacrifice to my son, Jiang he. there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, ¡± song qingxiao sneered after confirming the identity of the person in front of her.¡±Since you can¡¯t bear to part with your son, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Her words made the man even angrier, and the black aura around him kept surging. Song qingxiao¡¯s identity was beyond their expectations. Even the people of the fan clan did not expect that such a small matter would attract such a person. When fan jianghe and his nephew were killed in the capital, the murderer had the aura of an upper-grade magic treasure, Dragon tooth, which almost made the PEI and fan families turn against each other. After half a year of investigation, song qingxiao¡¯s name finally appeared in the eyes of the council members. The reason why they took so long to investigate was not because the Parliament was incompetent, but because song Qing¡¯s status was too low back then. No one had expected that a disciple of the fan family, who was born into a noble family, had reached the Dan stage, had a Yin corpse on his back, and had joined forces with his nephew, fan jiangqu, would die in the hands of a young girl in the spirit focus realm. Her bloodline was low and she was not born into a noble family. The reason why she cultivated by accident was all because of the willful and reckless behavior of the PEI family¡¯s girl. Such an ordinary person did not die in the divine prison after entering it by accident. Instead, he survived several trials and embarked on the path of cultivation. After confirming her identity, the Parliament immediately signed the arrest warrant. Because it involved the PEI family¡¯s dragon¡¯s tooth, the PEI family had also been assigned an additional mission at that time, and in the end, they dispatched two nascent transformation realm experts. Eight years ago, she was hunted down by two nascent soul formation cultivators, Chu and Wei, and died at the border gate of the starry sky sea. No one present had expected that after eight years, this person who should have been dead would return to the imperial capital. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words infuriated the man. He couldn¡¯t hold back the hatred of killing his son and took the lead. He rubbed his palms together and a Black Flag appeared in his hands. As soon as the flag was out, a gust of cold wind blew, and the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling lingered in the ears. As he chanted a secret spell, the black flag moved without any wind. The black mist on the flag melted into water droplets, dripping down from the flag. As it fell to the ground with a ¡®pata¡¯ sound, the drop of black liquid quickly spread and turned into a large pool of extremely stinky liquid. Then, a pair of pitch-black Ghost claws crawled out of the liquid. More and more water droplets dripped from the flag, and at least a dozen Yin ghosts climbed out. For a moment, the yin Qi on the street turned rapidly, making it like a ghost zone. As soon as the yin ghost crawled out, it roared and crawled in the direction of song Qing. When the others saw the man make a move, they also took out their magic weapons and prepared to move. Song Qing, who was standing in the middle of the street, opened her palm and an ice sword appeared in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a twist of her wrist, the tip of the ice sword pointed straight down. As she loosened her grip, the tip of the ice sword fell to the ground. ¡°Be careful, she still has the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in her hand.¡± The man who recognized song qingxiao shouted. After the ice sword fell to the ground, the crisp sound of the sword tip hitting the ground that everyone had expected did not appear. The moment the sword tip touched the ground, it was like a piece of oil that quickly melted into a Red Hot pot, quietly melting. As the ice sword melted, a biting cold spread out. With a sizzling sound, the ice spread in all directions with the ice sword as the center. Wherever it went, the yin energy avoided it, as if it had encountered something that could restrain it. Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432 Chapter 787-old friend _1 Chapter 1432: Chapter 787-old friend _1 Chapter 1432: Chapter 787-old friend _1 Although the speed of the ghouls released from the flag was fast, the speed at which the ice condensed seemed to be much faster than the speed at which the ghouls crawled. In an instant, the two of them collided, and the corpse ghost¡¯s long black claws were frozen by the ice crystals that surged from the ground like a flood. The ice-type spiritual energy sealed the yin soul within it, making it difficult for it to move. It could only open its Black Mouth and let out a series of roars with a ferocious expression. The flag that was spinning in the air seemed to be grabbed by an invisible force. It shook violently and made a buzzing sound. Layers of icy mist quickly condensed on the flag, and the chill penetrated through the flag and hit the man¡¯s lungs. In an instant, the man¡¯s face was covered with a layer of frost. The upper Eastern Suburbs was the base camp of the aristocratic clans. For five nascent soul tier experts to gather here in a short time, one could imagine how dangerous this place was. Song qingxiao wanted to end the battle quickly, so she did not want to waste any more time. As soon as the ice crystal froze the yin ghost summoned by the flag, she flipped her palm and a small green lamp appeared between her fingers. The lamp was burning with purple light. The moment the green lamp appeared, the surrounding Yin energy seemed to sense a great threat and quickly avoided it. ¡°Come out!¡± Following song Qing¡¯s shout, everyone heard a clear chant. The cry was extremely long, and then there was a flash of light between her eyebrows. There was a long sword in the light, and it flew towards the flag as fast as lightning. Before the man could cast the spell, it had pierced the flag with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ at lightning speed. The sword Qi tore the black flag into pieces, and the power that leaked out affected the man not far from the black flag. With a muffled groan, the cold light cut open the man¡¯s protective spiritual power. He turned pale with fright, and before he could retreat, he saw the tip of the long sword turn into a dragon¡¯s head and open its mouth.¡¯Boom-¡® Golden light mixed with purple electric arcs spurted out from the dragon¡¯s head, turning into a large net and enveloping him. what is this ¡­ when he saw the Golden net, his expression changed drastically. Before he could ask any questions, the Golden light had already covered his head. His head exploded under the dragon¡¯s breath, and the lightning in the Golden light rushed toward his headless body, instantly wrapping his body with a sizzling sound. The powerful force of thunder and lightning split open its skin and flesh. Its thin and tall body instantly shrank, turning into a scorched black skeleton about one meter long. Even the nascent soul was trapped in the corpse, unable to escape. After killing him, the Dragon turned around and made a ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound, as if it was asking song qingxiao for credit. She was both surprised and delighted as she held mang Tian in her hand. From the nine Springs of the yulun void realm, the Dragon Soul was at This sudden change shocked everyone. No one had expected that song qingxiao would be able to kill the leader of the fan family in a single move while being surrounded by five nascent soul cultivators. He hadn¡¯t even been able to fully display his magical powers. It wasn¡¯t until the man¡¯s Black body fell to the ground with a bang and shattered like scorched wood that the other four reacted and began to flee in all directions. No one understood how song Qing, who was said to have died at the hands of Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, could be resurrected and break through from dan stage to such a level in less than ten years. However, song qingxiao had killed a member of the fan clan with lightning-fast methods. Just based on the power she displayed, it was impossible for her cultivation to be at the beginning level of the nascent soul stage. To be able to instantly kill a cultivator at the beginning level of the nascent soul stage, her strength had at least reached the middle level of the nascent soul stage, and even possibly the top level of the nascent soul stage. At the thought of this, the rest of the people no longer had the mood to fight her and immediately fled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can run?¡± Song Qing snorted coldly when he saw them running away. As she spoke, the purple flame in her hand flew out of the chaotic green lamp with a whoosh. It turned into a purple light and chased after one of the fan family sons. As for the two people who were blocking her, the one who recognized song qingxiao disappeared in a flash when she attacked. The moment he moved, the skinny man standing beside him also moved. ¡®Roar!¡¯ He let out a demonic beast-like roar from his throat. His short and thin figure rapidly grew taller, and in an instant, he turned into a giant black ape about five meters tall. Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433 Old friend (2) Chapter 1433: Old friend (2) Chapter 1433: Old friend (2) The giant ape¡¯s long arms drooped down to its knees, and a long armor stretched out from its palm as it scooped up something in the air. The long armor cut through the air, making an intense ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. When the man who was hiding heard this voice, he snorted in his heart. He thought that this man was not afraid of death. At this point, he could not see the situation clearly and still wanted to fight to the death with song qingxiao. ¡°But this is good!¡± A hint of joy flashed through his heart. This person¡¯s recklessness had entangled song qingxiao, giving him a chance to escape. As his thoughts raced, the corner of his mouth curled up. Just as he was about to use his spiritual power to escape from this place, he heard a sharp sound. In the ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind, a force swept towards him. ¡°Not good!¡± When the man heard the sound of the wind, he immediately sensed that something was wrong. this animal is coming for me. When this thought came to his mind, he was in disbelief at first. After all, he was the one who had brought this companion here, but he had switched sides at the last minute. In his panic, the man was about to find a way to fight back when he saw the shadow above his head firmly covering him like a dark cloud. That giant palm brought about a rapid current, and the chaotic Ling power formed a restriction, blocking his way. An extremely large, pitch-black five fingers descended from the sky and covered him. A sharp, long armor stretched out, drawing several afterimages in the air, and slapped down at him at an unbelievable speed. If he still wanted to escape, he would be hit by the giant palm. After that short and thin man transformed, he had boundless strength. Even the protective spirit power of a nascent soul tier expert wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of this palm. Forced into a helpless situation, the man quickly retreated. His hidden figure was revealed in a sorry state by the wind from the palm. ¡°Yao Yu, you¡¯re looking for death ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he took out a bronze folding fan. Before he could fight back, six stars flew out from song qingxiao¡¯s side. The six stars turned into a stream of light and flashed past. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, they coincidentally trapped the man who was forced to retreat by the transformed giant ape. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± The black ape grinned, revealing several white teeth. When it spoke, its voice was like a great Bell. It was fine if he didn¡¯t smile, but when he did, he looked extremely ferocious and terrifying. ¡°I¡¯ve met an even better friend, so I can only let you down.¡± After he said this, the man was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage. ¡°You ¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the formation formed by the six stars was activated. The power of the stars slashed out six intertwining silver rivers, and the spirit light instantly twisted the man in the array. The spirit energy instantly tore apart his protective spirit energy. Even if he had the physical body of a nascent soul tier cultivator, once he entered the array, he couldn¡¯t withstand it for the blink of an eye. After absorbing the power of the three great formations, the stellar formation itself was already extremely overbearing, and with song qingxiao¡¯s current soul splitting realm, killing a nascent soul formation expert trapped in the formation was as easy as blowing off dust. Under the intertwining of spiritual light, the nascent soul stage cultivator who was speaking was instantly ground into pieces, along with his physical body and nascent soul. In a single exchange, two out of the five nascent soul formation cultivators died, and one defected. The two remaining members of the fan family who had been summoned were scared out of their wits. One of them heard the movement behind him, but he didn¡¯t dare to turn his head to look. However, no matter how fast he was, he could not outrun the purple flames. He ran a few hundred feet away and saw a flash of purple light from the corner of his eye. Then, with a swish, he felt a cold sensation on his back, as if something had touched his back. As the chill spread, the man sensed that something was wrong and decisively shook his body. A nascent soul wrapped in purple-black Qi quickly emerged from the top of his head. The nascent soul looked similar to him, but it had a venomous look on its face. As soon as it left its body, the nascent soul turned its head and looked at its own body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, a huge black hole appeared in the chest of its body. The edge of the black hole seemed to be surrounded by a layer of purple flames. As the purple flames flickered, the black hole spread out at an extremely fast speed and burned the man¡¯s body in an instant. When the nascent soul saw this, its fat and black face revealed a look of shock. Just as it turned around to flee, it was already too late. After the purple flame burned the man¡¯s body, a Purple Lotus the size of a bowl flew up with the black ash. The purple Lotus was like a blooming flower, extremely flirtatious and dangerous. With a flash of light, the fat and black nascent soul found that a Purple Lotus had bloomed on his body. Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434 Old friend (3) Chapter 1434: Old friend (3) Chapter 1434: Old friend (3) ah ¡­ the nascent soul opened its small mouth and let out a scream of horror. But as soon as it let out the scream, the purple Lotus bloomed.¡¯Boom ¡­¡¯ The flames devoured the dark and fat nascent soul, and in a moment, it lost all its breath. The heart of the last surviving member of the fan clan sank when he heard the screams of the nascent souls of his fellow clansmen. At this point, he also knew that he had encountered a tough opponent. While he was escaping, he grabbed a large number of paper talismans in each hand and scattered them behind him. He muttered, heavenly spirit righteous Qi, heavenly firmament borrowing power, divine generals of the nine Heavens, follow my orders. as he spoke, the talismans flew into the air and exploded into golden light. ¡°Appear!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Golden light quickly merged into the shadow of a God in golden armor and holding a battle axe, blocking his figure. The man¡¯s tensed heart relaxed when he sensed the movement behind him. As long as he could temporarily summon a godfiend to block song qingxiao for a moment, it would be enough for him to escape. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Just as he was about to use a secret technique to escape- Song qingxiao had already caught the sword-shaped mang Tian in her hand. She looked at the apparition of the God and devil indifferently. She sent her spiritual power into the sword through her palm. The sword flashed and a Dragon seemed to be spinning inside. ¡°Not a single person from the fan family can escape.¡± Her clear and cold voice spread out as she swung her sword. BOOM! BOOM! The sword Qi was like a rainbow, and it seemed to be attached with the will of the Golden Dragon. Wherever it went, the yin Qi avoided it. The Golden-armored God of War, who had just formed, was pierced by the sword Qi, and it let out a cry. The Golden light burst out and was immediately crushed by the sharp sword Qi, turning into pieces of yellow paper powder, which rotated with the hurricane formed by spiritual energy. The man, who had yet to cast the blood curse, only heard the sound of a blast. Before he could turn his head in horror, the sword light had already pierced through his body. A ray of golden light shot out from his back and out of his chest. His chest was like a huge Canyon that had been split apart, and the light was coming out of the canyon. The man instinctively wanted to block the light, but his dantian, meridians, and even spiritual power seemed to not listen to his command. The palm that he placed in front of the Golden light was like dewdrops under the sun. It gradually turned into mist and slowly dispersed. No¡­ his words had just left his mouth when his face split into pieces. The spiritual power tore his body apart and swept his body, which had turned into ashes, into the storm. The remaining spiritual energy dispersed in all directions, forming the shadow of a giant dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It attacked the shop that had lost its owner¡¯s protection. The sound of cracking was endless. The signboard of ¡®fan¡¯s Yin talisman shop¡¯ cracked. The door, which was as dark as a coffin, was swept up by the sword Qi. Dust and smoke flew up, and the dense Yin Qi went out of control. Large masses of black clouds escaped from the fan clan¡¯s Yin talisman shop. The yin ghosts and corpse puppets that were trapped by the power of the restriction inside the shop were all freed and jumped out of the collapsed shop. For a moment, the streets were filled with the howls of corpses and ghostly howls. A cold wind blew, turning this place into a ghost realm. Without the suppression of the fan family¡¯s talismans, these evil spirits instantly bared their fangs and brandished their claws. After smelling the qi and blood of cultivators, they showed a ferocious expression. When the giant ape that had stopped its companion saw the black cloud flying towards him, his expression changed. He instinctively took a defensive posture and was about to make a move when he saw a dark light fly out from song Qing¡¯s palm. The dark light flew into the air and turned into a small black token, which spun rapidly. On the small black token, there was a big and eye-catching ¡®green¡¯ word. As soon as the small black token was taken out, the sinister ghosts and other creatures that had been freed immediately showed fear and uneasiness on their faces. It was as if they had met their natural nemesis, and their previous arrogant expressions were replaced by fear. After the yin ghosts and corpse puppets that had pounced on the giant ape and song qingxiao sensed the aura of the small black token, they instinctively pounced in all directions. They were extremely fast, just like the members of the fan clan who had seen that the situation was not good. However, even though they were fast, they were not as fast as the small black token. Because there was still an ¡®old friend¡¯ here, song qingxiao used her divine sense to order the dark green token not to reveal its demonic soul body. As the token rotated, a large amount of black gas escaped from it, forming a large cloud of black fog that wrapped around the token. As it spun, the dark Souls and ghostly beings seemed to be pulled by a force they could not resist. As they wailed, they were involuntarily grabbed and flew in the direction of the dark green token. The moment they were about to approach the token, these Dark Souls and ghostly beings exploded with a ¡®bang¡¯, turning into clouds of dark mist. They were sucked into the black Qi and then absorbed by the token. The yin spirits and evil spirits that were wreaking havoc on the streets were instantly sucked dry by the small black token. After the small black token had absorbed all the yin Qi, it became even more glossy and shiny, as if it had eaten its fill. It flew back to song Qing¡¯s hand obediently and then hid in her palm. From the moment the yin Qi filled the air and ghosts ran rampant to the moment the extremely strange token absorbed it and returned it to song Qing¡¯s hand, it had only been a blink of an eye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ghostly domain that the giant ape had been extremely wary of had disappeared without a trace. There was no one on the street, and the yin Qi had been swept clean. From the satisfaction and joy that the devil soul¡¯s consciousness in his soul felt, it seemed that it had gained a lot from dealing with the fan family. Song Qing slowly turned around with his sword in hand. About a hundred feet away from her, the transformed giant ape saw her turn her head and its ferocious face showed a bit of fear. The formation of six stars was floating not far from the giant ape. It was completely unmoving, but the people trapped within the formation had already disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435 Reminiscing (1) Chapter 1435: Reminiscing (1) Chapter 1435: Reminiscing (1) The giant ape knew how powerful this star was. On the Day of the Dead soul altar, it had personally seen general song Qing subdue this star. Later on, during the exploration of the Gu residence, he had witnessed the two killing formations set up by young general song Qing, Gu wuxiang and Chu yousheng, being integrated into this formation. From the moment his ¡®companion¡¯ was trapped to the moment he was annihilated, it only took the blink of an eye. At this time, the stars were floating not far away from him. His eyes met with song qingxiao, who had just killed four people but was still calm. She held a long sword in her hand, and the chaotic spiritual power formed a stream of air that hit her hair and clothes, making an endless ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The flying dust and Yin Qi made the man ponder her expression at this time. Although the two could be considered old acquaintances, they had not seen each other for nearly ten years. Most of the cultivators in the divine prison were cruel and merciless. Who knew what she had become now? The longsword in her hand, the green lamp, and the small black token that she had released earlier were unknown items, but they were able to kill four experts of the nascent soul tier in such a short time, so one could imagine how terrifying she was. However, the moment the giant ape¡¯s eyes met song Qing¡¯s, it let out a muffled roar. His mountain-like body quickly shrank under song Qing¡¯s gaze. In the blink of an eye, he turned back into a short and thin man. He smiled and greeted song Qing, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± The six stars were still flickering not far away from him, but he had already removed his powerful giant ape form, as if he could not sense the danger. As soon as he finished speaking, song Qing¡¯s small mouth curled up slightly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed ¡­¡± As she spoke, the long sword in her hand turned into light and shadow, drilling into her palm. The stars that were floating not far away from the man also whizzed out a few beautiful rays of light. After circling around her body twice, they disappeared into her body. ¡°Yao Liu.¡± She called out the man¡¯s identity, and the act of putting away the magic weapon made Yao Liu¡¯s tight heart relax slightly. The purple flame flew back into the green lamp of chaos. Then, she clenched her fist and the lamp disappeared without a trace. Yao Liu¡¯s face twitched, and his gaze stopped on the green lamp for a moment. In the end, his gaze became calm. He turned his head and looked at the surroundings that had been destroyed by the sword Qi. He revealed a cautious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first,¡± The place had been destroyed. Although song qingxiao had ended the battle in a very short time, this was still the upper eastern area of the capital city, the territory of the Shi family, and also the headquarters of the martial arts Research Institute. Four of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s nascent transformation experts had died at song qingxiao¡¯s hands, so the Parliament would never let this matter rest. Although her strength had increased beyond Yao Liu¡¯s imagination, there would be endless trouble if she stayed here. He clearly knew the strength of the aristocratic families. When the time came, not only would song Qing be in trouble, but he would also be unable to escape. Song qingxiao nodded her head. Yao Liu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± He lived in the capital and mingled with the people of the great clans, so he clearly had his own way of concealing himself and avoiding the investigation of the great clans. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered. After seeing his body fly up as agile as a monkey, she also released her divine sense and chased after him. The man silently flew forward, passing through the streets and alleys, and finally stopped in a remote alley, entering a shop. The shop looked very old from the outside, and the words ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ were written on it. With song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense, she could naturally sense that this shop was different from ordinary shops. From the outside, this ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ looked ordinary, but after Yao Liu entered, there was no aura at all. It could be imagined that this ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ probably had a secret that could block the prying of the outside world¡¯s divine sense. It wasn¡¯t easy to do this. Yao Liu¡¯s entry and the restrictions here proved that this ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ wasn¡¯t an ordinary place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao only hesitated for a moment before following him into the pavilion. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Yao Liu when she killed the fan family today. This person had a deep relationship with her and had worked together with her twice in the trial. During the expedition to the Gu residence, she had gifted Yao Liu medicinal pills. In order to repay her, Yao Liu had even gifted her a golden cicada. This item had saved her life at a critical moment when she was being chased by Wei Zhi and Chu Yi. It was because of Yao Liu¡¯s actions in the Gu residence that song qingxiao had a good impression of him. Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436 Reminiscing (2) Chapter 1436: Reminiscing (2) Chapter 1436: Reminiscing (2) Earlier, when he had turned his back on her at the last minute and stopped the help the fan family had called, she had not made a move. At this moment, even though she knew that the ancient treasure Pavilion was a little strange, because of her past relationship with Yao Liu, song qingxiao had followed him in. Her actions seemed risky, but she had actually thought about it carefully. Other than the 20% trust she had for Yao Liu, song qingxiao also knew her own strength. Although her strength was suppressed because of the silver Wolf, she had already reached the soul separation stage. She also had the heaven-destroying sword and the green Hell token, two mysterious heavenly spiritual treasures. Although there were still strong cultivators in the imperial capital, a top-level cultivator like Shi qiuwu was already entangled with the people from the human realm upon heavens and could not split his attention for a while. The movement in the starry sea would definitely trigger the movement of the experts in the imperial capital. Wei Zhi, who had escaped, and Gu chunxing, who she had intentionally let go, would definitely report their whereabouts outside the border gate to the Parliament and their respective clans. Although there were many experts in the martial arts Research Institute, once they were split up, there was nothing to fear. So when the fan family¡¯s people noticed that she had broken into the old house and felt that she was not to be trifled with, they called their friends everywhere, but they only called four ¡®helpers¡¯. This way, even if Yao Liu had any devious ideas, song qingxiao would be able to use her trump card and Yao Liu wouldn¡¯t be able to trap her. As soon as she entered the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯, she felt as if her divine sense had instantly penetrated through a layer of water and entered another small world. It was cold and quiet outside, but as soon as she entered, she could hear the conversation, laughter, and the sound of toasts. The inside of the ancient treasure Pavilion was like a different kind of bar. The interior was about a hundred square meters in size, and there were several small tables in the hall. In the middle was a bar-style counter, and a few people dressed in waiter uniforms were busy inside, occasionally greeting familiar guests as if this was just an extremely ordinary gathering place in the Empire. However, what was different from ordinary bars and other places in the secular world was that these people here all had fluctuations of spirit energy on their bodies. Even the service staff had reached the spirit focus realm, and among the people present, the majority were in the Dan realm, and there were actually a few elites in the nascent soul realm. The interior of the ancient treasure Pavilion was like a gathering place for cultivators. No one seemed to be paying attention to her arrival, as if there were often strange cultivators coming in and out of this place. Many people who were talking didn¡¯t even frown, as if their conversation hadn¡¯t been interrupted by her intrusion. Song Qing listened carefully, but he did not hear clearly. There seemed to be a strange restriction in this place that suppressed everyone¡¯s divine sense, making it impossible for the cultivators here to use their divine sense to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had already reached the spirit division realm, and her spiritual sense was far stronger than ordinary spirit division cultivators. Therefore, although she felt that her spiritual sense was suppressed, it was not as serious as the others. She could still faintly hear the contents of the conversation. She scanned the place with her divine sense. The people here were mostly talking about their own private matters, and occasionally, they would mention the aristocratic families. But from the content of their discussion, the people here should not have much to do with the aristocratic families. After listening to a few words and realizing that it had nothing to do with her, she stopped prying into other people¡¯s privacy to avoid attracting attention. Yao Liu, who had come in earlier, was sitting in a corner. He was dark and thin, so he didn¡¯t attract much attention in such a place. When he saw song qingxiao, he waved at her with great vigilance. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared on the spot, reappearing beside Yao Liu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He saw song qingxiao pull out a chair and sit down. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you want to drink some spiritual tea?¡± He asked, as if he was very familiar with this place,¡±The master of this ancient treasure Pavilion is no ordinary person. The people who are invited here are also ¡®rogue cultivators¡¯ from the divine prison. There aren¡¯t many people from the aristocratic families here.¡± Yao Liu gave a simple introduction of the origin of this place, and at the same time pointed out the fact that this place didn¡¯t belong to the territory of the aristocratic families. When he brought song qingxiao over, Yao Liu had already guessed that she probably had a lot of questions in her heart. He wasn¡¯t a member of a noble family, but he was no stranger to the name song qingxiao. It was just that before this, he had not contacted her with the trial-takers who had cooperated with him twice in the divine incarcerate. Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437 Reminiscing (3) Chapter 1437: Reminiscing (3) Chapter 1437: Reminiscing (3) After all, according to the people at the Institute, song qingxiao was unruly and broke into the Imperial City at night. She was also arrogant and conceited, provoking the noble family, stealing the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ dagger, and killing a member of the fan family. In the end, she was punished by the Parliament. It was hard for Yao Liu to associate this with the cautious and calm song qingxiao in the trial. If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s coincidental meeting, Yao Liu probably wouldn¡¯t have even dreamed that song qingxiao, who died in the Council under the joint hands of the Wei and Chu family, was actually someone he had met twice and had a good impression of. After he finished speaking, he tilted his head and his lips moved slightly, as if he was communicating a few words with his divine sense. Not long after, a waiter came over with tea, fruits, and other things. Yao Liu smiled slightly and took out a few low-grade paper talismans as a reward. The waiter¡¯s face revealed an extremely surprised smile. They had been rewarded and knew that most of the guests here had something to say, so they did not disturb them and quickly left. After they left, Yao Liu cautiously took out a few small flags. After waving them, the small flags released waves of spiritual mist that quickly surrounded the two of them, isolating them from the outside world. ¡°This is a place for the cultivators in the divine prison to rest temporarily.¡± Some private transactions, contacts, and news could be heard here. Other than the people from the aristocratic families, most of the trial-takers in the divine incarcerate were loner cultivators who were unwilling to join any powerful family or be controlled. However, there were some dangerous trial missions that required everyone to work together. As such, this ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ was set up to allow lone travelers to come and go in private. The people of the aristocratic families generally looked down on such a place. Unless there were special circumstances, they would not come here. No one knew who the owner of the ancient treasure Pavilion was, but he was not weak. At least in the ten years that Yao Yu had discovered this place, no one had ever caused any trouble here. Even the aristocratic families seemed to know about this place, but they turned a blind eye. To Yao Liu, it was the most suitable place for a conversation. ¡°Should I call you number three, number one, or song qingxiao?¡± He held a cup of tea and asked song Qing. The steam from the teacup rose up, carrying a burst of tea fragrance. When inhaled into the nasal cavity, it made people feel refreshed and unspeakably comfortable. Obviously, it was not an ordinary thing. This tea should have a little effect of nourishing the soul. ¡°As you wish.¡± Song qingxiao replied. Today, she didn¡¯t come with Yao Liu to catch up with him, but rather to ask him something. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Qing Xiao.¡± When Yao Liu heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but take a sip of tea. He held it in his mouth for a moment, then swallowed it into his stomach and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°My name is Yao Yu.¡± The man he had plotted against before also called him Yao Yu, and on the day of the expedition to the Gu residence, he called himself Yao Liu. It seemed that Yao Yu had long wanted to make friends with her. Song qingxiao nodded slightly. you helped me just now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the martial arts Research Institute will cause you trouble? ¡± When Yao Yu heard her say this, he immediately grinned and revealed a smile. ¡°That can¡¯t be considered helping.¡± He had dealt with song qingxiao twice, so he had some understanding of her strength and character. The first time the two of them worked together to escape from the terrorist camp, song qingxiao had already demonstrated her powerful strength and thoughtful character. During the expedition to the Gu Manor, her cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds, much higher than that of the terror Battalion. He knew that song qingxiao wasn¡¯t an arrogant person. She always had confidence before she acted. At that time, she was surrounded by everyone, but her expression didn¡¯t change. It must mean that she was confident that she could easily kill them. ¡°If I didn¡¯t switch sides, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have the same ending as them.¡± Yao Yu took another sip of tea. even ants have to live. I just made the right choice. He spoke of his fear of death in a very open manner, causing song qingxiao to reveal a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Moreover, you saved my life.¡± During the expedition to the Gu residence, although he had used the Golden cicada shell shedding technique to save his life, he had fainted at the last critical moment due to his severe injuries. Even though both number seven and lady Chu were not targeting him at that time, he had lost consciousness during the trial, so the situation was extremely dangerous. However, Yao Yu was able to successfully complete his mission. When he woke up and left the trial space, he found that he was wearing a red shirt. He knew that it was probably because of song qingxiao¡¯s help. After entering the underground tomb of the Chu maiden, only seven, song qingxiao, and Yao Yu had survived. At that time, the trial demanded that ¡®this trip was not in vain¡¯. Yao Yu did not gain anything from the Gu residence, which meant that the trial at that time needed a few people to divide up lady Chu¡¯s things to truly complete the task. Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438 Back then _1 Chapter 1438: Back then _1 Chapter 1438: Back then _1 After Yao Yu had fainted, he had lost the right to compete. Even if number 7 hadn¡¯t killed him, if he hadn¡¯t been able to take an item and failed the mission, he would have been killed by the rules of the divine prison. No. 7 was not a good person. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t have the time to kill him, let alone have the time to save his life. In other words, the one who had put on the red Wedding dress was most likely song qingxiao. Therefore, when Yao Yu said that song qingxiao saved his life, he wasn¡¯t lying. Song Qing chuckled but did not say anything. Seeing her expression, Yao Yu was even more certain of his guess. He immediately thanked her with a serious expression, ¡°Qing Xiao, thank you so much.¡± Song qingxiao calmly accepted his thanks. Although she didn¡¯t take action to get Yao Yu out of the trial, she helped him put on the wedding dress of lady Chu at the critical moment and saved his life. So it wasn¡¯t wrong to say that she had saved Yao Yu¡¯s life, so she accepted this thank you with ease. Both of them were smart people. After Yao Yu used this matter to make his position clear, he mentioned what had happened after the exploration at the Gu mansion. At that time, he had used the Golden cicada shell to save his life. Even though he had some pills from song qingxiao, his injuries were still very serious. After leaving the trial, he had been hiding here and there, deeply afraid that he would fall into the evil hands of other trial-takers and be picked up by others. Fortunately, not long after he entered the divine prison, he came to know of the existence of the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ by chance. After his injuries were slightly better, he entered this place and exchanged for some medicinal pills with others. In the end, he barely managed to stabilize his injuries. It was only two years after he had recovered that he reentered the trial. ¡°I met PEI jifang in that trial.¡± He explained, ¡± ¡°PEI jifang is the person I stopped before.¡± This person had joined hands with Yao Yu in the trial and formed an alliance, both of them reaping great rewards. It was also because of Yao Yu¡¯s gains from this trial and the medicinal pills he had exchanged for that he was lucky enough to break through to the nascent soul formation realm half a year ago. ¡°After this person knew that I had successfully broken through to the nascent soul tier, he had the intention of luring me into joining an aristocratic clan and being used by the PEI clan.¡± Yao Yu also wanted to find a big tree to shelter himself from the sun. After all, as his strength increased, he would need more materials and magic treasures in the future. If he had someone to rely on, it would be much more beneficial than traveling alone. Moreover, after he entered the nascent soul tier, the difficulty of his future trials would be much greater than before. There were many people in the clan, and maybe he could rely on them in the future and cooperate with them. With this thought in mind, the two sides hit it off. Yao Yu followed PEI jifang and understood some of the aristocratic families ¡®situations. When the fan family called for them, PEI jifang knew that they were not weak, so he called Yao Yu along. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to see an old friend.¡± Although PEI jifang¡¯s death almost cut off Yao Yu¡¯s path of retreat to the aristocratic family, it was a good thing for Yao Yu to meet song qingxiao and make friends with her. His eyes flickered, and his usually serious face revealed a rare smile. He mentioned the name ¡®PEI jifang¡¯, which caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention. ¡°PEI ¡­¡± She held the surname close to her mouth and her eyes revealed a contemplative look. The first time she heard the surname ¡®PEI¡¯ was after the trial at the mental hospital, when she came to the door on the sixth. At that time, number six had led her to a seemingly remote private restaurant in the Upper East Side. When the waiter had received them, he had called her, ¡°¡±Miss PEI is here.¡± Before the meal, PEI Liu mentioned to song qingxiao that he wanted to buy her dagger. After she rejected him, PEI Liu¡¯s expression at that time was very interesting, which also aroused song qingxiao¡¯s suspicion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back then, she had already guessed that PEI Liu had nothing to do with her dagger. However, she had been assassinated first and had come into contact with PEI Liu. After that, she was being hunted down and number six¡¯s identity was not clear. She was in a lot of trouble and couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. She didn¡¯t have the energy or the ability to investigate this matter. In the end, the matter was left unsettled. The next time she heard the surname ¡®PEI¡¯, it was when she was being hunted by fan jianghe. At the critical moment, when she took out a dagger to fight the enemy, fan jianghe saw the dagger and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Dragon tooth? What¡¯s your relationship with the PEI family?¡± It was only then that song qingxiao confirmed the identity of the dagger in her hand. At the same time, she also confirmed that the murderer who had almost killed her in the back alley of the western suburbs was from the PEI family. Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439 Back then _2 Chapter 1439: Back then _2 Chapter 1439: Back then _2 In fact, she had long suspected that she had died at the hands of a clan! That Black Dagger was not an ordinary item. Even if it was a replica of the trial space, its sharpness was far superior to ordinary weapons. It wasn¡¯t until nurse Lin¡¯s accidental death, which was similar to her cause of death, triggered Captain an¡¯s investigation that song Qing looked down on the blueprints produced by major weapon designers in the market and confirmed that the dagger in her hand was different from the ordinary ones on the market. In the end, su Wu told him that this item was probably made by an Armory family that refined magical treasures in the heavens beyond heaven. After thinking this through, many fragmented clues from the past came to her mind one by one. The night she and Captain an investigated the cause of nurse Lin¡¯s death and examined her body to confirm her wound, she was besieged by three aristocratic families. He had escaped to the Shi family with serious injuries and had coincidentally bumped into PEI Liu. At that time, she was talking to a bright and beautiful girl in the veranda. The content of the conversation happened to mention San Gu, who was chasing her. The two of them were like sisters. PEI Liu¡¯s original words were, ¡°¡±The mess you made last time is still being closely followed.¡± When song Qing was young, she had already suspected that the ¡®mess¡¯ PEI six had mentioned was the incident of him killing nurse Lin. However, she didn¡¯t have any evidence at that time and didn¡¯t know if the three people who died in the hands of ¡®su Wu¡¯ were the ¡®Sangu¡¯ that PEI Liu had mentioned. After that, she was lucky enough to escape from the Imperial City. In order to avoid attracting the attention of the Shi family, she had been lying in wait in the reserve team, and this lead was temporarily cut off. After her identity was exposed, she was hunted down and escaped into the starry sky sea. Naturally, the talk of revenge was put aside. When she left the starry sea today and spared Gu chunxing¡¯s life, Gu chunxing mentioned the PEI family to repay her. Gu chunxing said that after her identity was exposed that day, the reason why she was hunted down by Wei Zhi and Chu Yi despite her dan stage cultivation was because the PEI family had also issued a reward for her capture. long ya, the PEI family, PEI Liu, Shi Yue, the young lady, nurse Lin ¡­ song Qing¡¯s small eyelids drooped down, hiding the coldness in his eyes. Under the dim light, her thick eyelashes covered her dark golden eyes. Her eyes were cold and emotionless. Yao Yu, who was sitting opposite her, couldn¡¯t see the change in her eyes, but he could feel that with song qingxiao¡¯s silence, a cold current that made him tremble seemed to be moving between the two. This chill did not feel like killing intent, but it made him feel extremely uneasy from the bottom of his heart. Under the stimulation of this chill, thick black hair grew on Yao Yu¡¯s cheeks, arms, and back. The spiritual power in his body seemed to sense the threat and began to rotate rapidly, stimulating him to reveal his giant ape body to resist this extreme sense of danger. He didn¡¯t know what song qingxiao had done. In fact, she was sitting there without moving, as if she had entered a meditative state. There was no fluctuation of spiritual power at all. Just her cold expression alone was enough to make him uneasy. In the past ten years, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had improved much more than he had imagined. This ¡®old friend¡¯ that he hadn¡¯t seen for many years had probably already reached the peak of the nascent soul realm. When Yao Yu thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help secretly rejoicing that he had previously been in an alliance with her and had an old friendship. Otherwise, today he would have died in the upper Eastern District like the fan and PEI families. Song qingxiao seemed to be thinking about something. Yao Yu forcefully suppressed the spiritual power in his body and sat as quietly as possible to avoid interrupting her thoughts. At the same time, he controlled the restrictions he released to prevent the fluctuations from attracting the attention of the other people in the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only General song Qing connected all the clues he had collected over the years in his mind, trying to find the connection between them and find the real murderer who had assassinated him back then. back then, the Shi family was the leader of the aristocratic families and they cooperated with the heavens beyond heaven. After the Treaty of Alliance was established, the heavens beyond heaven sent out a batch of treasures to show their sincerity. Among this batch of treasures, there was the Dragon tooth dagger that came from the Armory family, which was finally given to the PEI family, which was also an aristocratic family. Song qingxiao was sure that the person who tried to kill her that day had a Dragon tooth dagger. Therefore, when she was about to die, she was sent to the divine prison, and the divine prison made a copy of the dagger. But what she did not understand was, at that time, what kind of connection did she have with the PEI family that would make a disciple of the PEI family from a reclusive family use a magic treasure to kill a defenseless ordinary person like her? Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440 Back then _3 Chapter 1440: Back then _3 Chapter 1440: Back then _3 She had included all the people related to her in her murder case, not letting go of any details. PEI Liu ¡­ other than the assassin with the dragon¡¯s tooth, PEI Liu was the first member of the PEI family who had dealt with song Qing Xiao. However, the first time she met PEI Liu was during the trial in the mental hospital. It was also after she was assassinated by the PEI family. Before that, there was no enmity between the two sides. He had just graduated at that time and was just an insignificant ordinary person in the guard Hall. What was there for the PEI family to assassinate him? Before she died, she was summoned to the divine prison trial. It could be said that the assassination incident was her opportunity to enter the divine prison. Could it be that the PEI family did this to create a batch of divine prison trial participants? As soon as this thought appeared in song Qingxin¡¯s mind, she rejected it. The trial rules of the divine prison were probably random. One might not necessarily be summoned into the divine prison just because they died at the hands of a powerful clan or a magical treasure. Just like nurse Lin, after she was killed that year, her body had been placed in the security Hall¡¯s morgue. She did not become one of the lucky people after song qingxiao. Furthermore, after the PEI family assassinated her, they didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to her. Since the day of the assassination, song qingxiao had been on high alert and did not notice that she was being followed. It was only when she met PEI Liu in the trial scenario and was chased after by the people she sent out that she seemed to be unaware of the fact that she had been killed by the PEI family. After the two of them died in the hands of song qingxiao and the silver Wolf, the people of the heavens beyond heaven had intervened. If not for the fact that song qingxiao had raised the clan¡¯s suspicion during the night assault on the Imperial City and that the black Dagger had not left behind its aura in the battle to kill fan jiangqu¡¯s uncle and nephew, the PEI family would not have connected him to all of these events. From this, it could be seen that the PEI family¡¯s guess of using magic treasures to kill and create trial-takers was incorrect. Then what was the relationship between him and the PEI family that caused such a disaster? Song qingxiao tried to shift her focus from this incident to nurse Lin for clues. From the conversation between PEI Liu and the beautiful young lady, he knew that the mastermind behind nurse Lin¡¯s death was most likely the girl who claimed to be PEI Liu¡¯s sister. PEI Liu had once said a very crucial sentence, ¡°¡±.. The basket you took out last time is still being bitten by someone.¡± the mess that she caused last time ¡­ song qingxiao repeated softly. If she was not wrong, the mess that the young girl caused should be referring to nurse Lin¡¯s death. The fact that it was being closely followed up until now should be because Captain an had been investigating it unwillingly. Come to think of it, nurse Lin had died on the day she went to visit Captain an after work. Song qingxiao had always believed that she was responsible for nurse Lin¡¯s death because of the mysterious man¡¯s assassination attempt on her. However, what if she had nothing to do with nurse Lin¡¯s death? ¡°If nurse Lin¡¯s death has nothing to do with me, then who does it have to do with?¡± The girl who claimed to be PEI Liu¡¯s sister might be nurse Lin¡¯s murderer. What was the relationship between her and nurse Lin? A young lady from a noble family and a mere nurse at the Imperial hospital. Logically speaking, it was impossible for the two of them to have any interaction ¡­ ¡°No,¡± she said. Song qingxiao realized that she had overlooked a huge problem. It was not like the two of them had never met before. In fact, nurse Lin had not only met song qingxiao that day, but she had also met the bright and beautiful girl. On the day she went to visit Captain an, she happened to see Shi Yue entering the hospital. This Prince, who was born in a noble family, was ¡®naturally weak¡¯. That day, he was admitted to the hospital due to his illness, and that bright and beautiful young girl was accompanying him at that time! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, nurse Lin had met the girl that day. If PEI Liu¡¯s words were true, that the young lady had killed nurse Lin immediately after meeting her, then after finding out the cause of nurse Lin¡¯s death, would she also be able to find out the reason why song qingxiao was ambushed by the PEI family? After all, the way she died was similar to nurse Lin¡¯s. The murderer had used the same dagger, the technique was the same, and the size of the wound was similar to a dragon¡¯s tooth. The only difference between song qingxiao and nurse Lin was that her status was too low back then. Whether she was dead or not, it wouldn¡¯t have caused much of a stir. After nurse Lin¡¯s death, there was only someone like Captain an who was persistent in tracking down the murderer for her. Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441 The PEI family (1) Chapter 1441: The PEI family (1) Chapter 1441: The PEI family (1) After confirming that the young lady was the suspect who killed her, the conversation she had with PEI Liu that day came back to her mind. At that time, PEI Liu had said that she shouldn¡¯t be too overthinking about love and only dream of marrying into the Shi family and controlling the imperial family. She had mentioned that even if Shi Yue died, the young girl would not be able to make the decisions in the Shi family. Unfortunately, she was interrupted by the Shi family. Song qingxiao knew that she had been discovered and was forced to fly out. However, from these few words, it could be analyzed that the relationship between the girl and Shi Yue was not ordinary. Then, should they take the risk to sneak into the Imperial City again and force out the truth of what had happened back then? At this thought, song qingxiao finally moved. Yao Yu, who had been silent and didn¡¯t dare to disturb her, but had been watching her with his divine sense, felt her eyelashes move and she raised her eyelids. Her eyes were like an abyss, with no end in sight. They had a black color that made Yao Yu¡¯s heart cower. ¡°Tell me about the clan.¡± She had made up her mind to eliminate the PEI and fan families, but she was not clear about the situation of the aristocratic families. She could use Yao Yu¡¯s mouth to inquire. After she spoke, the chill that made Yao Yu feel uneasy disappeared. He put down his teacup and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the aristocratic families, so I¡¯ll start with the fan and PEI families.¡± Yao Yu¡¯s words were exactly what song qingxiao wanted, and she nodded slightly. ¡°The fan family was born to the West of the Luo River. Their ancestral home is there.¡± Yao Yu spoke first. The West of the Luo River was about a thousand miles away from the imperial capital. The place was famous for its ancient tombs and various legends. Before song qingxiao had entered the prison of God, she had heard of all sorts of terrifying stories and legends West of the Luo River. It was no surprise that the fan family had made its mark there. ¡°The people of the fan family mainly refine corpses, ghosts, and talismans.¡± The secret techniques passed down in the clan were mostly related to these. Song qingxiao had also dealt with the fan family several times, so she knew this. Yao Yu continued, the fan family is divided into two major powers, the core and the external. On the surface, the external powers dealt with talismans, incense, and other common items. They sold money to support the fan clan¡¯s expenses and to help the fan clan resolve some trivial and troublesome matters. Although these people had the name of an aristocratic family, in reality, they were not completely part of the core family of the fan family. Most of them had very little of the fan family¡¯s blood in their bodies and did not participate in the fan family¡¯s true decisions. Although they also cultivated, their spiritual power was weak. Rather than saying that they still belonged to the fan clan, it would be more appropriate to say that they were servants who relied on the fan clan to survive. Even if they had a certain level of strength, they could only reach the spirit focus realm at most. There were very few who had even reached the Dan realm, so there was nothing to fear. But nothing was absolute. There would be some of the fan family¡¯s blood in this group of exiled people. They belonged to those who had been evaluated to have poor talent and were not of much use when they were born. Occasionally, there would be a few people in the Dan realm, but they could not go any further as they grew older. In order not to waste the clan¡¯s resources, they were voluntarily sent to the fan clan, which was in charge of External Affairs. It was because of such an iron-fisted Elimination System that the tyrannical strength of the fan family was preserved. it made them the most powerful family among the aristocratic families, apart from the Shi family. When song qingxiao heard this, she finally understood why all the members of the fan family she had met so many times had been so arrogant. And the true aristocratic fan family belonged to the core inner circle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The members of the fan family had the true bloodline of the fan family. They cultivated the secret techniques of the fan family, which were mainly used to control ghosts, exorcise corpses, and refine talismans. These people had extraordinary strength and were all supported by aristocratic families, so they couldn¡¯t be offended. the names of the fan family are not ranked according to their birth and generation, but according to their strength. Yao Yu told him everything he knew,¡±They are all named after rivers and rivers.¡± This might be related to the fact that the fan family originated from the Luo River, but this was only Yao Yu¡¯s personal guess, so he did not say it out loud. ¡°Most of the names of the people in the fan clan are three words. ¡°The names in the middle are ranked from stream, canal, River, River, sea, ocean, and so on,¡± Yao Yu said in one breath and couldn¡¯t help but take a sip of tea before continuing,¡± but this arrangement doesn¡¯t mean that the bigger the stream, the more powerful it is. Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442 The PEI family (2) Chapter 1442: The PEI family (2) Chapter 1442: The PEI family (2) On the contrary, it seemed that the higher the ranking, the weaker the strength. Take fan jiangqu as an example. His generation was ranked by the word ¡± Jiang, ¡± but in reality, his cultivation had just reached the edge of the Dan stage. Jiang ¡± was not small in the river, but the power of the ¡± Jiang ¡± generation of the fan family was weak. After the river, the words ¡°sea¡± and ¡°ocean¡± represented people with lower cultivation. On the contrary, for rivers, canals, and streams, the smaller the river Basin, the more powerful the representative generation was. ¡°The ones I¡¯ve come into contact with so far are mainly from the ¡®he¡¯ generation.¡± ¡°The people of the ¡®he¡¯ generation have almost reached the cultivation of the nascent soul realm,¡± Yao Yu said. The generation below the ¡®he¡¯ and the ¡®Jiang¡¯ generation should be mainly in the Dan realm. According to this calculation, the names above the fan family, such as canal and stream, should correspond to cultivators in the soul splitting and immortal soul third level, respectively. ¡°The opposite of the ranking of the characters are the names after that.¡± In the fan family, the greater the stream corresponding to the generation, the weaker the cultivation, and the opposite was true for the name. the younger the hanchuanliu in the name, the weaker the strength in the ranking. For example, fan jiangqu and fan jianghe, whom song qingxiao had met the other day, both belonged to the ¡± Jiang ¡± generation, which proved that they were both in the first level of the Dan stage. However, the river was bigger than the canal, so even though both of them were at the first stage of the Dan stage, fan jianghe¡¯s cultivation was obviously much higher than fan jiangqu¡¯s. currently, the core descendants of the fan clan are mainly of the he generation. In other words, currently, in the aristocratic fan family, there were many elites in the nascent soul tier. Song qingxiao thought of fan Wu from the yulun void realm trial. When this person was thrown into the nine Springs as an offering, his cultivation had already reached the peak of the top level of the nascent formation realm. According to what Yao Yu said, fan Wu should be from the ¡®he¡¯ generation of the fan family. With his strength, his name should be at least above the qu and Jiang generations. ¡°Above the ¡®River¡¯ is the ¡®canal¡¯, which corresponds to the people in the soul splitting stage.¡± Above the ¡®canal¡¯ was the ¡®stream¡¯. According to their seniority, they were at least Dao integration stage super mighty figures. as far as I know ¡­ Yao Yu¡¯s face showed a trace of hesitation. there¡¯s an ancestor above the ¡®stream¡¯ of the fan family. He¡¯s a strong man who has already reached the half-step void realm. He said this with some hesitation. It was obvious that he was not sure of the source of the information. With his personality, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that song qingxiao was sitting in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t have said such specious news. After all, he was only a trial tester who acted alone. To him, a family like the fan family was like a behemoth that he could not shake. The nascent soul cultivators of the fan clan were already extremely arrogant because they had a big tree behind them. It was not easy for Yao Yu to find out news about the fan family under such circumstances. In addition, the soul separation and Dao integration stage cultivators had already surpassed Yao Yu¡¯s cultivation by a lot. The rumored void realm was even more unattainable for him, so this kind of news was only a legend. As for whether to believe it or not, it was up to song qingxiao to decide. She had enmity with the fan family to begin with. Back then, she had killed the fan family¡¯s core inherited bloodline, and today, she had killed three of the fan family¡¯s nascent transformation tier elites. The fan family would definitely not let her off. In such a situation, the more she knew, the better it would be for her. After Yao Yu said this, he glanced at song qingxiao. Song qingxiao naturally understood what he was thinking. however, it is said that this void realm expert guards the main family of Luohe. He usually doesn¡¯t go out easily. The capital city was the Shi family¡¯s headquarters. Unless it was absolutely necessary or a special occasion, the fan family would not easily come into contact with it. After talking about the fan family, Yao Yu changed the topic to the PEI family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to the fan family, the PEI family¡¯s power was undoubtedly much weaker. He had met PEI jifang during the trial, and PEI jifang had the intention to recruit him into the PEI family, so he had revealed some information within his authority to Yao Yu. ¡°There¡¯s a Dao integration stage super mighty figure in the PEI family, but he¡¯s not young anymore and was seriously injured decades ago. He¡¯s been in seclusion for a long time and doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs.¡± Just like the fan family¡¯s power was divided into core and external branches, the PEI family also divided their power into two. However, compared to the fan family¡¯s external power taking care of secular business and solving some problems, and the core family members taking care of social interactions, the PEI family¡¯s two powers were distributed differently. Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443 The PEI family (3) Chapter 1443: The PEI family (3) Chapter 1443: The PEI family (3) The PEI family had divided the entire clan into two parts, the light and the dark. it¡¯s said that since a hundred years ago, the PEI family would usually choose two heirs from the new generation of core direct descendants to train. On the surface, the heir learned how to deal with the aristocratic families and participated in some tasks assigned by the martial arts Research Institute. The one in charge of these things was called the head of the PEI family. In the dark, the PEI family would train another direct descendant to take over the dark group. ¡°Most of the PEI family¡¯s power is in the dark group.¡± Therefore, the person who took over the black operation was the real leader of the PEI family. Those who could join the PEI family¡¯s Secret operation were not only core members of the PEI family, but also those who had received a large amount of resources from the PEI family and were loyal to them. Those who controlled the PEI family¡¯s Secret operations could mobilize far more resources and true experts than the head of the PEI family. a hundred years ago, the PEI family was quite powerful. However, it¡¯s a pity that the Dao integration stage super mighty figures of the PEI family no longer show themselves for decades, and the power of the PEI family is far from what it used to be. Yao Yu and PEI jifang had known each other for a few years, and he had gotten a lot of useful information from PEI jifang. Now, he told song qingxiao, ¡°The current person in charge of the PEI family¡¯s Ming Department is called PEI rufen, and he¡¯s a cultivator at the beginning level of the nascent soul realm.¡± The Grand manager of the PEI clan¡¯s outside world had only reached the initial level of the nascent soul stage. Hearing this, song qingxiao raised her eyebrows. She knew that the PEI family¡¯s main power should be in the secret group. Yao Yu seemed to know what she was thinking and quickly ignored the strength of the PEI family¡¯s light group and turned to the dark group. the person in charge of the dark group is PEI rufen¡¯s third brother. The people in the PEI family call him third master PEI. As he said this, he glanced at song qingxiao from the corner of his eye. She seemed to be listening very seriously, as if she was more interested in the news than when she had been listening to the fan family. Yao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be curious. After today¡¯s incident, song qingxiao¡¯s name would probably spread throughout the Empire. She had killed so many of the fan family¡¯s Masters, and there was a blood feud between the two. The fan family could not be compared to the PEI family, which was already on the decline. In the Parliament established by the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families, there were at least 20 yuanying stage Masters registered in the fan family, which was almost second only to the Shi family. And the PEI family registered only three of the available nascent soul stage cultivators in the martial arts Research Institute. Although the PEI family¡¯s numbers did not represent the true number of nascent soul tier elites in the PEI family, it was clear that the PEI family did not have many people, and were in a difficult situation among the aristocratic families. It was precisely because the PEI family was in decline that the PEI family had been recruiting people from all over the place. This was also the reason why PEI jifang had befriended Yao Yu. So, although song qingxiao had killed the people of the fan and PEI families, the consequences of offending the fan family were definitely much more serious than offending the PEI family. Yao Yu didn¡¯t expect that song qingxiao would show such a deep interest in the PEI family. However, he was a tactful person. Even if he was curious about this, he would not ask if song qingxiao did not want to tell him. There were some things that knowing too much was not good for him. Thinking of this, he snuffed out the curiosity that had just emerged in his heart and continued, ¡± third master PEI¡¯s cultivation base has already reached the peak of the divine separation realm. He has a high chance of reaching the Dao fusing realm. He paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°This person has two daughters. The eldest daughter PEI hongyin and the second daughter PEI hongye.¡± The reason why Yao Yu specifically mentioned these two girls was because of third master PEI. However, he was sharp enough to notice that song qingxiao¡¯s aura changed when he mentioned the two girls. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She raised her head slightly, and her eyes became deep and unfathomable. Yao Yu immediately knew that she was interested in the two princesses of the PEI family. Although he didn¡¯t know why song qingxiao was interested in these two, Yao Yu honestly told her everything he knew, this time, the female pole is very talented. According to PEI jifang, ten years ago, the PEI family sent her to the divine prison in exchange for resources to participate in the trial. Her strength has improved rapidly and she has reached the top level of the Dan realm. When Yao Yu said this, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. ¡°The PEI family might have the intention to train her to be the next leader of the dark group, so they spared no effort to help her with the entire family.¡± Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444 The PEI family (4) Chapter 1444: The PEI family (4) Chapter 1444: The PEI family (4) However, PEI hongye had already reached half-step nascent soul formation in just ten years. Other than her shocking talent, one could imagine how important the help from her clan was. From the first time Yao Yu entered the trial until now, it had already been close to twenty years, and now, he had only broken through to the nascent soul realm by luck. This was all thanks to song qingxiao¡¯s choice and the uniqueness of the trial when he escaped from the terror Battalion that day. It allowed him to combine with his other ¡®self¡¯, which laid a solid foundation. In the end, he managed to accumulate a certain amount of power before he could successfully break through to the nascent soul formation realm when he returned from another trial. From this comparison, one could see the difference between the strength of an individual and that of a clan. He was envious of PEI hongye, who was born in an aristocratic family, for being able to reach the half-step nascent soul stage in a short period of ten years. However, he had no idea that the young girl sitting in front of him had already reached the soul splitting stage in the past ten years. Although Yao Yu saw song qingxiao kill four people with his own eyes, he guessed that her cultivation was at most at the middle level of the nascent soul stage or above. In his opinion, song qingxiao¡¯s performance in escaping from the terror Battalion and exploring the Gu mansion was outstanding. In fact, he thought that song qingxiao was probably like him, a wily old fox who had been in the divine prison for many years. After all, after entering the door of cultivation, it was difficult to judge a person¡¯s age from their appearance. He did not think that the girl in front of him was about the same age as the princess of the aristocratic family. If he had known this, he would not have been able to sit still. He was still lamenting about the difficulties of the ordinary trial-takers and the difference between them and the aristocratic families. It was difficult for trial-takers who were not born into aristocratic families to survive in the later stages. This was because the opening time of the divine prison was fleeting. The higher the cultivation level, the higher the grade of the cultivator, and the longer the waiting time required to enter the divine prison. The rewards of the trial were generous. If one¡¯s luck was at its peak, it was even possible to obtain a lot. In addition to the points, there were natural treasures, magic weapons, and pills. The higher the grade of a cultivator, the more bountiful their gains would be when they entered the divine prison. The rewards from entering the divine prison were naturally much better than cultivating. However, the existence of the divine prison gave Yao Yu a feeling that it was ¡®alive¡¯, and it was consciously choosing people with more potential to join. However, although there were many opportunities in the divine prison, there were also many dangers. Once high-level cultivators entered the divine prison, they would face far more danger than low-level cultivators. Therefore, they had to be more prepared before entering the divine prison. This was also the reason why Yao Yu was in contact with PEI jifang and was prepared to accept his invitation to join the PEI family. However, now that PEI jifang was dead, this path naturally wouldn¡¯t work. Yao Yu threw away the unnecessary thoughts in his heart and focused on talking about the PEI family. ¡°As for the PEI family¡¯s eldest daughter, compared to the second daughter, her aptitude is much worse.¡± He was worried that mentioning his eldest daughter, who had been exiled by the PEI family, would cause song qingxiao to be unhappy, so he looked up at her halfway through his sentence. However, he saw that her expression did not change. She slightly tilted her head, as if waiting for him to continue. her name is PEI hongyin. She is already in her thirties and lacks talent in cultivation. With the help of her family¡¯s resources, she has only just entered the spirit focus realm. Even the aristocratic families were divided into big and small. The PEI family¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced after their Dao integration stage powerhouses were severely injured and had to go into hiding. As a result, the family¡¯s resources were far from what they used to be. The opening of the gate of the divine prison and the selection of people were all random. The aristocratic families had developed for many years. Although they had the conditions to ¡®open¡¯ the gate of the divine prison, the price was not small. Even for the PEI family, it was quite painful. Therefore, when PEI hongyin was not as talented, the family¡¯s resources were quickly poured into PEI hongye. ¡°But the PEI family might have made a big move.¡± Yao Yu¡¯s mouth was dry from talking for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but take another sip of tea. the eldest daughter of the PEI family is not good at cultivation, but more than 20 years ago, she was engaged to the Prince of the Shi family. Yao Yu clearly didn¡¯t know much about the Shi family. ¡°The Shi family has many new generations, but the one with the purest bloodline is this Prince.¡± According to the royal family¡¯s succession, the one to inherit the Shi family in the future would be this Prince. ¡°But this Prince was born with an old illness. It¡¯s hard to say how long he can live, let alone cultivate.¡± Other than their status as royalty, the Shi family was in fact an aristocratic family. As long as the clan wanted to develop, it would be impossible to entrust the power of the entire clan to a Prince who could die at any time and could not cultivate at all. The PEI family¡¯s intention of marrying their untalented eldest daughter to the rumored sickly Prince was very likely to use the marriage Alliance agreement to ally with the Shi family through their daughter. it¡¯s to fight for resources for the PEI family. It¡¯s to help the Shi family so that PEI hongye can grow to the point where she can take over the PEI family¡¯s Secret operations. Yao Yu¡¯s words matched PEI Liu¡¯s words. This allowed song Qing to understand the relationship between these people. At the same time, PEI Liu¡¯s identity was also revealed. She was the second daughter of the PEI family and the future successor of the PEI family¡¯s Secret operations. Although song qingxiao did not have a good impression of PEI hongye, she felt that before she entered the divine prison, she would not be worthy of the attention of the future heir of the PEI family. The person who had killed an ordinary person like her in the back alley of the western suburbs should not have been her, but the eldest Princess of the PEI family. As for why PEI hongyin had killed her and nurse Lin, she would have to go there herself to find out. The eldest Princess of the PEI family had an engagement with Shi Yue. When she had first met Shi Yue at the imperial capital hospital, the two of them had been inseparable. In addition, the first time she had entered the Imperial City, she had coincidentally met the two women of the PEI family. From the contents of the two sisters ¡°conversation, PEI hongye had asked PEI hongyin to come home. It was not difficult to guess that PEI hongyin could live in the imperial family for many years and accompany Shi Yue. After thinking it through, the red leaf mark on the bottom of the mysterious dagger and PEI hongye¡¯s name made everything clear. The person who had tried to assassinate her with a dagger that day should be an expert from the PEI family¡¯s Secret group. To be able to wield a high-grade Dharma treasure and come from the PEI clan¡¯s Secret group, song qingxiao tried to recall the person¡¯s aura and movements. Although she did not see the person¡¯s appearance clearly, she could tell that the person was at least in the Dan stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only According to Yao Yu, PEI hongyin¡¯s cultivation had only reached the spirit focus realm. She was the one who had sent people to assassinate him that day. ¡°In the PEI family¡¯s dark group, there should be less than twenty nascent soul tier experts, and it¡¯s said that there are as many as three elders in the soul splitting tier.¡± Yao Yu and PEI jifang had not been in contact for a long time, so it was not easy to get this information. After talking about the PEI family, he brought up the Shi family. As the most familiar royal family to the ordinary people of the Empire, their true strength was the most mysterious. Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445 Crazy _1 Chapter 1445: Crazy _1 Chapter 1445: Crazy _1 it¡¯s said that they have an elder who has reached the peak of the void realm. He¡¯s already half a step into the Saint realm and is very powerful. Yao Yu¡¯s expression became serious when he mentioned the void realm cultivators. Song qingxiao nodded. She had already experienced Shi qiuwu¡¯s power, so she didn¡¯t need Yao Yu to explain. He didn¡¯t know much, but he could roughly say that the Shi family had led the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute back then, which had then joined forces with the various clans. Now, the people in the Parliament were led by the Shi family. In the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Council, the Shi clan had the most manpower. Just the experts of the nascent soul tier alone were at least twenty to thirty, and there were even more than ten experts of the soul splitting tier. Strength represented power. Within the Shi family, the Shi family was still the leader. However, these experts were only the tip of the iceberg of the Shi family¡¯s behemoth that had surfaced. There were even more hidden in the dark. He wasn¡¯t too clear about Shi Yue¡¯s situation. He only knew that his body was extremely weak and not suitable for cultivation. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Shi family had contact with the heavens beyond heaven.¡± Other than that, he didn¡¯t get much information. Song qingxiao had heard about this from su Wu. She already knew what Yao Yu didn¡¯t know. After talking about the Shi family, he briefly mentioned the other aristocratic families. ¡°Other than the Shi, PEI, and fan families, there are also the Wei, Chu, Luo, and Gu families ¡­¡± He briefly explained what he knew, ¡± ¡°The Wei family entered the Dao by learning medicine and saving people. Compared to the Shi and fan families, they are slightly weaker.¡± However, because the Wei clan was proficient in medicine and the Dao of alchemy, they had quite the right to speak among the noble clans of the Empire. In addition to the few that Yao Yu first mentioned, the other one that was worth paying attention to was the Chu group. ¡°They¡¯re good at cultivating their divine sense, and their spells are strange and hard to grasp.¡± The family¡¯s strength was second only to the Shi and fan families, and they were even slightly stronger than the PEI family. Most importantly, the people of the Chu group had connections with the PEI and Wei families through marriage, and their relationship was not bad. ¡°As for the Luo and Gu families ¡­¡± ¡°The Luo family mainly focuses on forging and formations, but they don¡¯t have many achievements,¡± Yao Yu said after a pause. a hundred years ago, the Gu family was not weak. In fact, their overall strength was far above that of the fan family. But a hundred years ago, they gradually became less and less powerful. He grabbed his face and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that it was because he died in the starry sky sea.¡± At this point, he smiled. I¡¯m not too sure about the details. I only know that there¡¯s only one member of the Gu family registered in the martial arts Research Institute. The Gu family had the least members among the aristocratic families. PEI jifang had once unintentionally mentioned this to Yao Yu. He said that in less than a hundred years, the Gu family would be removed from the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families. Gu chunxing, whom she had met before, appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The Gu family member Yao Yu had mentioned in the martial arts Research Institute should be her. This young lady had a straightforward personality. She had a good impression of Gu chunxing and felt that his personality was different from that of Wei Zhi, PEI hongye, and the others. However, she did not expect Gu chunxing to be in such an awkward position in the Empire¡¯s Parliament. However, her goal was not the Gu family. She only wanted to understand the situation of the aristocratic families because she had formed an enmity with the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families. It was inevitable that they would meet one day in the future, so she wanted to know the other party¡¯s background in advance. She kept Yao Yu¡¯s words in mind and looked at him. ¡°Thank you for today, but with PEI jifang¡¯s death, I¡¯m afraid you can no longer cooperate with the PEI family.¡± Yao Yu¡¯s words had helped her a great deal, but today, PEI jifang and the fan family were not involved. Even if she killed him, she would just kill him. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of the fan family, but because the PEI family had almost killed her back then, she would still kill the PEI family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her words didn¡¯t have much of an apologetic tone. Yao Yu¡¯s appearance there today was just his bad luck. Yao Yu was also very clear about this. After hearing her words, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then forget it.¡± The ¡®friendship¡¯ between him and PEI jifang was very weak. On the basis that they had worked together once in the trial, both parties were just taking what they needed. The PEI family wanted to absorb new forces to strengthen their power, while Yao Yu wanted to use the aristocratic families to gain some benefits to increase his cultivation and increase his chances of survival in the divine prison. Even if this kind of cooperation continued, if there were any changes in the future and there was a need to sacrifice something, the PEI family would be the first to push out people like Yao Yu. Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446 Crazy _2 Chapter 1446: Crazy _2 Chapter 1446: Crazy _2 Compared to PEI jifang, it was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s character and personality made Yao Yu more convinced. In any case, the two had worked together twice in the trial. Whether it was song qingxiao¡¯s act of giving medicine at the critical moment of the exploration in the Gu mansion, or her final act of helping him put on a wedding dress to save his life, it was worth Yao Yu¡¯s help today. Moreover, he did not have much choice in today¡¯s situation. At that time, the two sides were already at a dead end. If he did not know what was good for him, he was afraid that he would be on the death list. He had just made the right choice. Although he didn¡¯t want to offend the PEI family, he had no choice in the situation at that time. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just leave the imperial capital.¡± He touched his chin and his eyes flickered. ¡°It seems like something has happened in the starry sea. Most of the people in the imperial capital have been transferred away.¡± PEI jifang did not say what exactly had happened, but the entire Imperial City must be empty now, and there were not many people left behind. it seems like the people from beyond Avalon have appeared. The people at the martial arts Research Institute seem to have received some news. Many of them are rushing over. So when the fan family discovered that song qingxiao had broken into the old house, although they immediately informed the Council and wanted to ask for help, not many people came in the end. ¡°I estimate that in the current Imperial City, apart from the Rogue cultivators, there should be no more than twenty nascent soul cultivators left behind by the aristocratic clans.¡± This number was already a bold estimate by Yao Yu. In addition, song qingxiao had killed four more people today. It was hard to say how many powerhouses were still guarding the huge capital city. Even if the deaths of the fan family¡¯s three people and PEI jifang would cause the Parliament to be furious and investigate, most of the attention would be on song Qing. After all, he was someone who had died under the pursuit of the Parliament. He had suddenly resurrected more than eight years later and had killed four people from the aristocratic families with thunderous methods. It would be fine if the news did not spread, but once it did, one could imagine how much of a stir it would cause to the aristocratic families in the Empire. At that time, even if the martial arts Research Institute sent experts to hunt him down, they would only focus on song qingxiao. Who would notice Yao Yu who was caught in between? Even if they did notice him, he was just a wandering cultivator and was not a threat to the Empire. They might not even spare a portion of their forces to kill him at this time. I¡¯ll take advantage of the weak defense in the capital city today and go to the heavens beyond heaven. Once he escaped to the heavens beyond heaven to hide, the Empire would not go through so much trouble for him. He looked at song qingxiao and asked, ¡± ¡°And you?¡± To Yao Yu, although he had barely reached the level of the nascent soul realm, he was nothing compared to the many experts in the clan. In comparison, song qingxiao, who was not much weaker than him when he escaped from the terror Battalion, was now far stronger than him. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to song qingxiao in the past ten years or what she had encountered. However, he had a faint feeling that if he could make friends with such a strong person, it might bring him some unexpected benefits in the future. When song qingxiao heard his question, he had actually planned to leave the imperial capital First. She had come back this time to see her mother, but Tang Yun was under Luo zhiyu¡¯s control. The news that she was still alive would not be hidden for long after the fan family¡¯s shop in the Upper East District was destroyed. Since it involved the survival of the fan family and Zhou ye, Luo zhiyu would know that she had returned to the capital sooner or later. As such, he would be wary of her existence and would treat her mother well. If song qingxiao went to visit Tang Yun now, it would only cause her trouble. The clues of the real murderer that killed her back then had already appeared. The information revealed by Yao Yu made her gradually have a bold idea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since the experts in the Imperial City have been lured out, I¡¯ll prepare to enter the city.¡± Song qingxiao had caused such a huge commotion when she broke into the old house, and then went to the Upper East District to kill four aristocratic clan nascent transformation experts. Up until now, the martial arts Research Institute had been lying low. Now that Yao Yu explained the reason, it confirmed her initial guess. Although Wei Zhi had escaped, this person should have escaped back to his own clan first. The changes in the starry sky sea had attracted the people of the heavens beyond heaven and Shi qiuwu was stopped. The changes caused by the Tribulation of the beasts had caused the battle between the people of the heavens beyond and Shi qiuwu. It was likely that it would cause the Shi family to be uneasy and they would rush to the starry sky sea. Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447 Crazy _3 Chapter 1447: Crazy _3 Chapter 1447: Crazy _3 Gu chunxing was probably the first one to return to the capital to report the news. The murderer who had killed her back then had already surfaced, and the identity of this person who had troubled her for ten years was about to be revealed. She had to make use of the time when shikugo returned to get to the bottom of this matter. Otherwise, by the time Shi qiuwu had recovered and returned to the imperial capital to guard it, with such a half-step Sage expert present, it would be many years before she could have the confidence to come and go freely from this person¡¯s hands. Today was a great opportunity, and he definitely couldn¡¯t miss it! Yao Yu had only asked casually, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to say such words and was immediately shocked. ¡°Head to the Imperial City?¡± Yao Yu exclaimed. However, he quickly realized that he had lost his composure and was afraid of attracting the attention of others. After he finished speaking, he looked around cautiously. Fortunately, in order to ensure the secrecy of their conversation, he had set up a restriction in advance. After releasing his divine sense, he noticed that the other people in the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ did not seem to have noticed their conversation, and he was slightly relieved. ¡°It¡¯s still very dangerous to go to the Imperial City at this time,¡± He furrowed his brows, and his dark and thin face revealed a somewhat grave expression. Although song qingxiao had easily killed four nascent soul tier elites with a wave of her hand, the Imperial City belonged to the Shi family¡¯s territory and was also the center of the martial arts Research Institute, so there must be even more powerful cultivators stationed inside. Perhaps there were also cultivators at the top level of the nascent soul tier. Although they were both at the nascent soul stage, there was a huge difference between the initial stage and the top stage. Once song qingxiao fell into the encirclement, it would be like a sheep entering a Tiger¡¯s mouth. It would be difficult for her to escape. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t try to persuade her blindly. After all, even though he had some friendship with song qingxiao, it was not to the point where he would tell her everything he knew. She wasn¡¯t a reckless person. She naturally had her own plans for going to the Imperial City. If she didn¡¯t want to say, Yao Yu naturally couldn¡¯t ask. ¡°Within the Imperial City, I estimate that there are at least ten or more people in the nascent soul tier.¡± He stretched out his hand and counted. and it¡¯s not just the beginning level of the nascent soul tier. It¡¯s very likely that there are top-level cultivators. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She just nodded to thank Yao Yu for his reminder. Yao Yu¡¯s words today had been of great help to her. At the very least, she had a rough understanding of the relationships between the clans through Yao Yu¡¯s words, which made up for her lack in this aspect. She didn¡¯t want to owe Yao Yu a favor, but she didn¡¯t have any useful magic treasures, pills, or other things on her as a reward. But after thinking for a moment, she remembered that she still had one thing. Yao Yu saw song Qing¡¯s small hand clench, and a light red demonic core was suddenly held in her hand. The demonic core was about the size of a ping pong ball and was full of spiritual power. It was surrounded by a faint demonic Qi, causing the demonic core to flash with a faint red light. As soon as it appeared, the spirit energy inside the demonic core attacked the restrictions set up by Yao Yu, alerting a nascent soul realm cultivator inside the ancient treasure Pavilion. ¡°A sixth-order demonic core!¡± As soon as Yao Yu saw the light red demonic core in song Qing¡¯s hand, his expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. In his excitement, his eyes glowed like two resplendent little Suns. He stood up immediately, his entire body trembling. After the battle in the starry sea 70 years ago, the border gate appeared and the starry sea went into hiding. The powerful demonic beasts had gradually disappeared. Even if the sea of stars wasn¡¯t hidden, and the demonic beasts didn¡¯t go missing, demonic beasts above the sixth tier were already equivalent to cultivators above the nascent soul tier. If an ordinary nascent soul realm cultivator encountered a sixth-rank demonic beast, it would probably be difficult for them to even preserve their lives, let alone extract its demonic core. Things like demonic cores became extremely rare. Their value was far above that of upper grade magical treasures, but they were hard to find. A sixth-tier demonic core! To cultivators, it was too tempting! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only could nascent soul cultivators easily break through the limit of one level after absorbing the power of a demonic core, but even for cultivators in the spirit division realm, this thing was definitely a treasure. Song qingxiao had killed the giant flying centipede that had barely advanced to level six during the mission of mending the sky by Nuwa. She had obtained the demonic core, and with the power of the demonic core, she could easily advance, not to mention the demonic core in her hand was far beyond the level of the flying centipede that had just barely advanced to level six. Yao Yu¡¯s restriction trembled slightly under the impact of the monster core¡¯s power. The powerful spiritual aura emanating from the monster core made Yao Yu take a deep breath and feel quite refreshed. Once this thing appeared, if other people in the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ found out about it, it would probably lead to big trouble. Thinking of this, Yao Yu immediately sent out several spiritual energy into the restriction. Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448 Once again _1 Chapter 1448: Once again _1 Chapter 1448: Once again _1 Song Qing looked down at the trembling demonic pill in his hand, which was flashing with a demonic red light. He held it in his slender fingers and immediately restrained the demonic pill. The red light of the monster core dimmed a lot after she clenched it, and a layer of mist seemed to have condensed on the surface. The fluctuating spiritual energy in the surroundings seemed to be restricted by the mist, and quickly calmed down. She held the monster core and threw it in Yao Yu¡¯s direction,¡±Take it.¡± When Yao Yu saw her take out the Yao core, he already had a premonition. However, when song qingxiao really threw the demonic core to him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he had been hit by a gift from the heavens. His short and thin body was as agile as a monkey as he jumped up. His movements were so big that he even knocked over the table and chair he was sitting on. The spirit teacups on the table fell, but Yao Yu didn¡¯t care. Instead, he grabbed the Yao core in his hand and held it tightly. He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise and joy. ¡°For me?¡± Although he said that, he held the demon core tightly and was unwilling to let go. This thing was too useful for him. With the help of this demonic core, he could immediately absorb the power inside and charge to the middle level of the nascent soul tier. He had cooperated with PEI jifang to obtain the PEI family¡¯s help to increase his cultivation. Now that PEI jifang was dead, he didn¡¯t expect to get such benefits from talking to song Qing. A level six demonic core, even the aristocratic PEI family might not have many. Even if the PEI family had one, they would definitely not give it to an outsider like him who had joined halfway! ¡°Thank you for telling me this today.¡± This item was extremely rare to the people outside the starry sky sea, but it was not rare to song qingxiao. In the eight years that she had been trapped in the starry sky sea, she had killed many demonic beasts above the sixth rank and had collected many pills, skins, claws, and bones of the sixth rank demonic beasts. She had worked with Yao Yu twice. This person¡¯s personality was calm and he was also very tactful. The Golden cicada he gave her that day had been of great help to her. Now that she had returned him a sixth-order monster core, it could be considered as returning his favor. ¡°After I head to the Imperial City, you can leave the imperial capital as soon as possible.¡± After she said this, she also stood up. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡± Her words were equivalent to saying goodbye. Yao Yu¡¯s hand clutched the demonic core, his face revealing a conflicted expression. Although she didn¡¯t know why she was going to the Imperial City, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was firm, as if she had to go to the Imperial City. He hesitated for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth, as if he had made up his mind. The Golden bangle on his wrist flashed, and the sixth-order monster core quickly disappeared. It seemed that this golden bangle should be something like a heaven and earth bag. After Yao Yu put the demon core in front of song qingxiao, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. This monster core is very useful to me.¡± He turned his head, and the sound of his bones and armor rubbing against each other could be heard. but you gave me such a big gift, and I¡¯ll feel uneasy if I just leave like this. Why don¡¯t ¡­ he grinned and said, ¡± ¡°I caused a commotion before I left. I tried to draw out some people in the Imperial City to help you sneak in.¡± In this way, the danger for Yao Yu naturally increased greatly, but song qingxiao¡¯s reward for him was too rich. Just based on what he had said before, he had obtained a sixth-order monster core. He felt uneasy holding this thing. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect him to say something like that, and she couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. There was no lack of treacherous and cunning people in the trial, but there were also people like Yao Yu who survived. Yao Yu gritted his teeth and frowned. ¡°I still have some methods that can help us escape.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t say what method he had, but since Yao Yu had taken the initiative to suggest this, it meant that he had some confidence in escaping capture. Perhaps he had a special escape treasure like Wei Zhi. Song qingxiao nodded. The two of them hit it off and Yao Yu immediately removed the restriction. The two of them then came out of the ancient treasure Pavilion. The two sat in the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ for a long time, but when they came out, the sun was already in the West, and it seemed like it had just passed. Yao Yu and song qingxiao exchanged a look of tacit understanding. Their bodies flashed and they quickly disappeared. Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449 Once again (2) Chapter 1449: Once again (2) Chapter 1449: Once again (2) Song Qing looked down at the direction he left in, then turned and left in the opposite direction. Outside the Imperial City, other than the private guards on duty, there was also a team of patrols every five minutes, making the exterior of the entire Imperial City like an iron bucket, difficult to enter. But for song qingxiao, this was a chance. She released her divine sense. With every step she took, her figure would move more than ten meters forward. Her speed was so fast that her shadow was like a gust of wind. The guards at the door were already quite skilled, but they had not yet stepped into the door of cultivation, so they could not catch song qingxiao¡¯s figure at all. Even the gatekeeper only felt a cold breeze and instinctively reached out to rub his face. He turned to look around, and when he did not find anything strange, he immediately straightened his back. This was the third time song qingxiao had entered the Imperial City! The first time she came here, it was late at night when she was being hunted down. She had no choice but to enter the Imperial City. The second time he came here was to accompany Liu Xiao and the others to participate in the reserve team selection competition. This time, when she entered the Imperial City again, her attitude was different from the previous two times. She was very calm. Even though she knew that she was about to face a fierce battle, she did not panic. Instead, she felt a faint sense of excitement. At this moment, violent spirit energy fluctuations came from the direction of the upper Eastern Suburbs. Almost at the same time, several auras of the nascent soul tier rose from the inside of the Imperial City and rushed to the upper Eastern Suburbs. These people who were in a hurry to get to the place where the spiritual energy fluctuated did not realize that this was just a trick to lure the Tiger out of the mountain. When they left, someone was slowly entering the Imperial City. Song qingxiao caught the strange movement of the spiritual energy and knew that this should be the commotion Yao Yu had mentioned. This person was a man of his word, and as expected, he had attracted some of her attention. She had a rough understanding of the layout of the Shi family¡¯s houses since she had been there once. She was here to look for PEI hongyin. The eldest Princess of the PEI family was married to Shi Yue, and the two were inseparable. If there were no accidents, she should be in Shi Yue¡¯s residence. After a while, song qingxiao appeared outside Shi Yue¡¯s house. There were restrictions set up in the courtyard, but the restrictions that had trapped her in the past were no longer able to block her spiritual sense. Her figure appeared in the sky above the courtyard for a long time, and then she flashed into the restriction. As soon as he entered the restriction, the restriction inside was activated. The scenery around her began to move, trying to create an illusion to block her steps. In a corner of the courtyard, there was a man-made flat grassland. A young man was sitting in a wheelchair with his head lowered, as if he had fallen asleep. His soft hair drooped down, forming a shadow that covered the upper half of his face. A bright and beautiful girl stood beside him, occasionally reaching out to look at the time on her wrist, and occasionally pulling the blanket for the young man, full of possessiveness. His hands that were folded in front of his abdomen slipped. The girl noticed it immediately and pressed him back to his original position. The breeze blew over a corner of the blanket and lifted a slight wrinkle, which she had smoothed out with all her might. The young man seemed to be in a deep sleep and was not woken up by her movements, which made her bite her lower lip in dissatisfaction. However, she did not do anything unnecessary, because she knew that although she could not see anyone here, the Shi family had still sent several Masters to protect Shi Yue. As long as she acted rashly, she would be immediately stopped. However, she had been standing there for a long time. As time passed, she began to feel impatient. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every day at this time, she would accompany the young man here for an hour, no matter what. The young girl¡¯s gaze fell on the young man¡¯s face. Even though she knew that the young man¡¯s body was weak and a lot of rest would be beneficial for him, she still hoped that he could open his eyes and look at her instead of closing them. His eyes were as bright and gentle as the stars. That was the part of his body that made people feel that he still had life. When he stared at her, her figure was reflected in his eyes, making her feel like she was being watched with all her heart. Sometimes, the young girl would feel that he was very strange. He had obviously endured unbearable torture since he was born, but his temper was unusually gentle, as if this kind of pain was nothing to him, not worth mentioning. Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450 Once again (3) Chapter 1450: Once again (3) Chapter 1450: Once again (3) He would always greet the people around him with a smile and rarely put on a face. When he was unhappy, he would often show a warm smile to others. However, to PEI hongyin, this gentleness was the cure for her poison. She was married to the Shi family in name, but in reality, she was just an abandoned child of the PEI family. The third master of the PEI family had already chosen her sister to be the heir of the PEI family, so her position was very awkward. The more it lacked something, the more it wanted to grab it. As her thoughts ran wild, she looked at the time again. The second hand was pointing at a certain place at an extremely slow speed. The young girl¡¯s tensed face relaxed slightly and revealed a smile. She reached out her hand to Pat the sleeping young man, but before her hand could touch the young man¡¯s body, it was as if someone had grabbed it. The figure of a young man with a stern expression slowly appeared and blocked her with his outstretched arm. He frowned, but before he could speak, the bright girl raised her eyebrows and showed dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± She spoke loudly, and at the same time, she was still staring at the young man from the corner of her eye. She saw his fingers on his crossed legs move slightly, as if he was about to wake up. The lips of the man holding her arm moved, but before he could say anything, they heard a cold male voice in their ears. it seems like a little mouse has sneaked into the Shi family! At the same time, an Azure streak of light flashed past, bringing with it sword Qi as it slashed towards the air where the few of them were. The young girl¡¯s and the young man¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Neither of them spoke, but they grabbed the corner of the young man¡¯s wheelchair at the same time, as if they were going to pull him in their respective directions. As such, the two of them pulled each other, causing the wheelchair to stop in place. However, the young man reacted quickly. He didn¡¯t care about offending this bright and beautiful girl, and the hand holding the back of the chair circulated spiritual energy to drag- The young girl¡¯s cultivation seemed to be extremely weak. Under the impact of his power, her body involuntarily swayed and she let go. At this time, the green Rainbow fell into the air, but just as it was about to penetrate the clouds, six stars suddenly appeared in the air and accurately intercepted the green figure. As the two spiritual energies collided, an extremely dull sound was heard. The aggressive green light revealed its shape. A green sword was trapped in the ring of stars. The sword was trembling violently, and the sword Qi was firmly locked in the ring of stars, unable to escape. A figure slowly appeared behind the stars, his side face staring at the long sword that was restrained by the stellar array. She was wearing a light green gauze dress, and the airflow formed by spiritual power hit the skirt and sleeves, causing the skirt to fly up, revealing a pair of slender white jade-like legs, and the friction between the clothes made a subtle sound. The young girl was about twenty years old. Her hair was casually tied behind her head, and a few strands of hair stuck to the side of her face, covering her face. Only her long and dense eyelashes and straight nose were exposed, and her true face could not be seen clearly. But the next moment, she raised her wrist, pushed her hair behind her ear, and turned her head. Her skin was snow-white, and the lines of her jawline were thin. Under her slender and long neck was her exquisite Jade-like collarbones half hidden in the shadow of her collar. After entering the gate of cultivation, there were few ugly women who were nourished by spiritual power. The young girl who had barged into the Shi family¡¯s residence was only beautiful. In terms of exquisite facial features, even PEI hongyin was slightly better than her. However, she had a pair of beautiful eyes. Those eyes were like two Clear Springs, without ripples in an ancient well, with a clear chill. Growing on her face, it was like a painting of a Dragon and a Pearl, making her temperament cold and refined. This kind of temperament even overwhelmed the feeling that her facial features gave people. It was extremely difficult to forget her at first sight. Out of a woman¡¯s instinct, when PEI hongyin realized that the intruder was a very young and cold girl, she subconsciously took note of her appearance. When she found that she was not as good looking as her, she was relieved and felt proud, but then she saw those clear eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of ruthlessness in her heart. She wanted to dig out those excellent eyes ¡­ Such a face was not worthy of such a pair of eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her heart clenched, and then she saw the young man in the wheelchair from the corner of her eye. He had been sleeping soundly, but he had been woken up the moment the accident happened. At this moment, he opened his eyes and looked up into the sky. However, he did not see PEI hongyin in¡¯s eyes. Instead, he could see the young girl in the sky. Her heart was immediately filled with killing intent. At this moment, the young woman¡¯s eyes swept around from above and stopped for a moment not far from the young man. In the end, she indifferently moved her eyes away and met with Shi Yue¡¯s eyes, who had just woken up in the wheelchair. Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451 Absurd (1) Chapter 1451: Absurd (1) Chapter 1451: Absurd (1) The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with brilliance, and he revealed a smile of surprise and surprise, as if he had recognized a friend he had not seen for a long time. However, in contrast to him, the young girl¡¯s gaze was so calm that it was almost cold. His figure did not enter her eyes. Facing his kind smile, she casually looked away and finally fixed her eyes on PEI hongyin, who was not far away. The moment she stared at PEI hongyin, she felt that she was locked in place by a powerful opportunity. An invisible pressure seized her, and she was like a prey being stared at by a Hunter. A sense of danger that she had never felt before rose from the bottom of her heart. The hair on her back instantly stood up, pressing against her clothes, making her feel creepy. The jealousy that he had felt when he had wanted to dig her eyes out earlier had disappeared completely in an instant. Instead, fear was like a flood that seeped into every pore of her limbs and bones. PEI hongyin had never seen this person before, but her female instincts told her that she was in deep trouble. Her sudden appearance surprised everyone in the Shi family. About fifteen meters away, the handsome Shi Qi walked out of the shadow where song Qing¡¯s eyes had stopped. He tilted his head and looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The spiritual power on her body was somewhat familiar. In addition, there were not many people who had intruded Shi Yue¡¯s residence in the past few years. This immediately made Shi Qi think of the intruder who had been pierced through by his sword eight or nine years ago. When he recognized song qingxiao¡¯s aura, Shi Qi¡¯s expression changed. Eight or nine years ago, when song qingxiao first entered the Imperial City, her cultivation was still very weak. At that time, she had not reached the Dan stage, but for some reason, her spiritual power fluctuations were unusually intense. Back then, she had revealed her half-demon body. After being killed by him with a sword, not only did she not die, but she even had the strength to escape. At that time, Shi Qi had thought that two demonic beasts had barged in. It was only after song Qing¡¯s identity was exposed that he guessed that she was a cultivator from the divine prison who had changed her bloodline. Later on, the martial arts Research Institute sent out pursuers, but she was chased to the starry sea by Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, who killed her at the border gate. However, Shi Qi did not expect that he would meet song Qing again after eight or nine years. However, at that time, his sword strike was enough to seriously injure her and force her to retreat. Even now, she had still barged in without permission. However, with the growth of his cultivation, not only did his sword strike not hurt her, it was blocked by her. The fact that she was able to do this proved that she had improved at an unusually fast rate over the years. It was simply terrifying. Strange phenomena occurred in the starry sea that day, and even the people of the heavens beyond heaven were alarmed. Most of the people stationed in the Imperial City had been drawn away by this strange phenomenon, but there were still at least twenty nascent soul tier elites left. He had also sensed the fluctuations in the Upper East District earlier, and knew that three nascent soul tier experts had been drawn away. At that time, he had been cautious. Today, because too many experts guarding the Imperial City had left, he did not move. Instead, he lurked around the young man. Based on Shi Qi¡¯s intuition, he had felt that something big was going to happen today. Sure enough, a moment later, he sensed an aura that had dodged the detection of the Shi clan¡¯s private guards and had sneaked into the Imperial City. What else did he not understand now? This person, who had trespassed into the Shi family ten years ago and ten years later, seemed to have a helper who had caused the commotion for her. The moment she entered the restriction, the Shi family¡¯s nascent soul cultivators had already sensed it, and they all surrounded her, trapping her within. However, the intruders seemed to have noticed the existence of these people from the Parliament. Not only did they not escape, but they also appeared and even saw through his hiding place. It was obvious that they had nothing to fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A nascent soul tier expert.¡± The young man tilted his head and said lazily, ¡± ¡°It seems that the Wei family¡¯s little girl and Chu Yi were wrong.¡± He reached out and touched his chin with a thoughtful expression. from the sea of stars ¡­ More than two years ago, after another strange phenomenon appeared in the sea of stars, the martial arts Research Institute had already sent more people to guard the gate to the border, with at least four cultivators in the nascent soul tier. If Shi Qi remembered correctly, other than the little girl from the Gu clan, the people on duty this month included lady fan, Wei Zhi, and Chu Yi. According to Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, song qingxiao had been forced into the starry sea, and the only way in and out of the starry sea and the Empire was at the border gate. Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452 Absurd (2) Chapter 1452: Absurd (2) Chapter 1452: Absurd (2) In recent years, strange phenomena had occurred in the sea of stars. It was unknown if something had happened to the beast King that controlled the sea of stars, causing the people who had intruded into the sea of stars to escape. However, it was one thing for the beast King to make a mistake, but even song qingxiao had come out. However, none of the people guarding the border gate had sent back any news, which really made Shi Qi very angry. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve been living too well these past few years, and everyone¡¯s been too relaxed.¡± Shi Qi sighed, after I take you down, I think it¡¯s necessary for me to remind the Parliament and let these little guys be more alert. Especially Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, not only did they fail their mission back then, they even reported false information to the martial arts Research Institute, believing that song Qing had died from self-destructing his golden core eight years ago. Now, not only had a registered person resurrected from the dead, but he had also leaped from dan stage to nascent soul stage. It was obvious that he had gained a lot in the eight years he had been hiding in the sea of stars. Shi Qi¡¯s words attracted song qingxiao¡¯s attention. She shifted her gaze from PEI hongyin to Shi Qi. As soon as she looked away, the pressure that made PEI hongyin sweat instantly disappeared. She heaved a sigh of relief, her face pale and her body trembling. Song qingxiao stared at Shi Qi. This person¡¯s aura was very familiar. Not only did he recognize her, but song qingxiao also remembered the sword that had injured her when she sensed his existence. It was just that he was still strong compared to the past, but he no longer gave her the feeling of being unable to compete with him. ¡°Chu Yi from the Wei clan?¡± Song qingxiao asked. Her voice was soft, but her tone was cold, as if she had been quenched in frost. ¡°The two that hunted me down back then?¡± When Shi Qi heard her question, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, then he nodded with a smile. then the martial arts Research Institute can save some trouble. Chu Yi was already dead, leaving only Wei Zhi to escape. She would not let this person off in the future. Her words made no sense, but Shi Qi had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°You¡¯ve barged into the Shi family twice. Do we have anything you need here?¡± He suppressed the bad premonition in his heart and took two steps forward. At the same time, he gave a look to the young man pushing the wheelchair, indicating that he should step back as he pushed. Shi Yue¡¯s existence was very special to the Shi family. He was the key to the cooperation between the Empire and beyond Avalon. Although the cooperation had failed, Shi Yue¡¯s existence was still of great importance to the Shi family. The young man received Shi Qi¡¯s signal and pulled the wheelchair back. However, just as they retreated about ten meters away, Shi Yue, who was sitting on the chair, had already pressed the wheel down. The thin-looking young man said gently, ¡°¡±She won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Many years ago, song qingxiao had barged into the Imperial City and met him once. If she wanted to make a move on him, she had many opportunities at that time. But in the end, not only did she not kill him, she even ¡®saved¡¯ his life, allowing him to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door until now. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone present was a cultivator. Their five senses were sharp, and they all heard his words. The youqi who was pushing the wheelchair was shocked. Even Shi Qi couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at his nephew, his eyes filled with surprise. Sure enough, song qingxiao did not care about Shi Yue¡¯s departure. She did not even look at the sickly young man. Instead, her eyes fell on the pale-faced PEI hongyin. She was also a member of an aristocratic family, but due to the urgency of the situation, the Shi family¡¯s priority was not to protect her, and she was left in her original position. The woman¡¯s cultivation was too weak. Under the suppression of song qingxiao¡¯s aura, she appeared to be unable to bear it. After general song Qing looked away, she felt exhausted. Her body went soft and she sat on the ground, gasping for breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Qi distracted song Qing¡¯s attention and motioned for the cavalry to protect Shi Yue. No one protected the eldest Princess of the PEI family, causing her to still sit in her original place. She had also heard Shi Yue¡¯s words. Her pale little face was slightly distorted, and a hint of jealousy flashed in her eyes. His tone was very certain, as if the two of them had already known each other before she knew it. At this thought, the girl seemed to have forgotten the suffocating feeling that song qingxiao had given her a moment ago. She blurted out on instinct, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met before?¡± In the face of the enemy, even if the people in the Parliament had the intention to let song Qing in to catch a turtle in the jar, she had seen through Shi Qi¡¯s hiding place and blocked his sword at the same time. Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453 Absurd (3) Chapter 1453: Absurd (3) Chapter 1453: Absurd (3) Just based on these two points, it was enough to prove that her cultivation had already reached the middle level of the nascent soul stage. With the existence of such a dangerous person, the PEI family¡¯s little girl was still jealous. Shi Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous and speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve barged into the Shi family twice. Could it be that we have something you need?¡± Shi Qi¡¯s voice suppressed PEI hongyin¡¯s words. He knew that the PEI family¡¯s little girl was very possessive of Shi Yue, but this was not the time for her to be jealous. The Masters from the martial arts Research Institute and the Shi family had arrived one after another. Several powerful auras surrounded song qingxiao from all directions, making it difficult for her to escape. It was only now that Shi Qi changed his previous relaxed demeanor, his tone becoming much colder as he asked. ¡°The purpose of my visit is only to get an answer.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on PEI hongyin as he spoke. Although the young girl¡¯s cultivation was not high, she was still from the PEI family, so she was still able to maintain her appearance. She bit her lip and stared at Shi Yue. When she heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, she seemed to sense her gaze and turned her head. Perhaps Shi Yue¡¯s previous words had agitated her, but when faced with song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, she seemed to be extremely unwilling to admit defeat. She glared with a pair of big eyes that were filled with killing intent. ¡°Miss PEI, have we met before?¡± Song Qing looked at the girl with a fierce look in her eyes and said calmly. Her spiritual awareness had already sensed an aura hidden beside PEI hongyin. This aura was very unfamiliar, but it also had a sense of familiarity that she had not felt for a long time. Even though Ren Shiqi was knowledgeable and had a steady personality, song qingxiao¡¯s words still stunned him. The meaning of her words did not seem to be directed at the Shi family, but at PEI hongyin. How was that possible? ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± PEI hongyin replied without hesitation. ¡°Think again.¡± Song qingxiao reminded her, ¡± in the western suburbs 12 years ago. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± PEI hongyin frowned. She was born into a noble family, but because she was not good at cultivation, she was determined to marry into the imperial family and dream of controlling the Shi family. She would never set foot in a place like the western suburbs in her life. She would never have met song qingxiao. However, she didn¡¯t notice that while she was conversing with song qingxiao, the wheelchair-bound Shi Yue seemed to have heard the words ¡®twelve years ago¡¯, and a strange look flashed across his eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡± Ever since song qingxiao had been assassinated and sent to the prison, she had imagined countless times the scene of her meeting the ¡®murderer¡¯. When she had bid Yao Yu farewell and entered the Shi family, she had also wanted to see the little princess of the PEI family and figure out the reason for her assassination back then. It was just that she really never dreamed that when she mentioned the past, this bright and beautiful young lady would actually deny it. She had dealt with many trial-takers before, and her eyes could tell that PEI hongyin was being sincere when she said this. She did not feel guilty or try to deceive her. This eldest Princess, who was born in a noble clan, even looked at her with a face full of pride and unwillingness to lose. If her denial wasn¡¯t due to her guilty conscience when she was found by the victim, she was either not the murderer, or ¡­ She had already forgotten what she had done in the past. The aura that was hidden by her side seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to save PEI hongyin. If it wasn¡¯t for the aura, song qingxiao would have thought that she had found the wrong person. However, it wasn¡¯t just the presence of this aura. There was also the Dragon tooth dagger in ¡®his¡¯ hand. This was the thing that had been replicated by the trial space and had accompanied her through the most difficult times, and she could feel it now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, the person who killed her back then was indeed related to the eldest Princess of the PEI family, but the funny thing was that the victim still had her in her heart for more than ten years. In the past, when she walked out of the trial of the divine prison for the first time, she was terrified when she thought of the road in the western suburbs. During the period when she couldn¡¯t find the real murderer who tried to assassinate her, she was always uneasy and alert, constantly thinking about finding clues from the dagger. As for the person who had committed this murder, he had long forgotten everything that had happened back then. She was not the one in the wrong, but she had to bear the pressure for more than ten years. On the other hand, the person who made the mistake did not take this matter to heart and lived a carefree life for more than ten years. Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454 Evidence (1) Chapter 1454: Evidence (1) Chapter 1454: Evidence (1) Why? Song Qingxin felt the same as Shi Qi before, a sense of absurdity welled up in his heart. There was nothing more laughable than the fact that she had been searching for the murderer with all her heart and even barged into the Imperial City today despite the danger just to get an answer, but the murderer had forgotten about her in the end. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± PEI hongyin was getting impatient. Her eyes were full of vigilance. She didn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao kept asking her this question. ¡°More than ten years ago, I just graduated.¡± Now that things had developed to this point, even song Qing, who was small and calm, could not help but feel at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Her mind went back to the time more than ten years ago, and she slowly said, ¡± my father has a criminal record, and I¡¯m destined to be out of many jobs. Hearing her mention these things, PEI hongyin frowned. Just as she was about to scold him, Shi Qi looked at her indifferently. His eyes were calm, but they were mixed with a sharp look, stopping her from saying anything. Back then, Wei Zhi and Chu Yi had tried to kill her but failed to bring back her corpse. In addition, she had broken into the Imperial City and was pierced by his sword but did not die. This had caused Shi Qi to be curious about her and had read up on her. From what she said, it was basically the same as the information she had registered back then. However, for some reason, she could not find the whereabouts of her father, who had committed crimes, in the information she had. If they¡¯d known this day would come, the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Council would definitely dig deep into a nascent soul tier elite¡¯s background in order to firmly control her. However, song qingxiao was still too weak at that time. Although there were doubts on her body, she was already ¡®dead¡¯. Not to mention that her background was really too lowly. At that time, some people thought that the reason why her father¡¯s information was not detailed was that he was most likely an illegal resident. The situation in the western suburbs would give birth to a large number of disgraceful and inferior races, and every year, countless people as weak as ants would die in the chaos. With her background, if she hadn¡¯t entered the divine incarcerate and broken through to the Dan stage by luck during the trial, or even barged into the imperial capital at night, she wouldn¡¯t have attracted the attention of these Lords. After she ¡®died¡¯, Shi Qi¡¯s interest naturally disappeared. No one would want to get to the bottom of a dead person. In the end, those doubts were integrated into her past files with her death, and they might not even be found now. It was just that when she mentioned this matter, it left a far deeper impression than when Shi Qi read the cold words in the dossiers. ¡°The first job I found was a security guard.¡± Song Qing looked down on PEI hongyin. Her bright and beautiful face was still covered in sweat, but this did not diminish her beauty. However, she was clearly not in the mood to listen to what she had to say. However, due to song qingxiao¡¯s strength, she forced herself to endure it. my dream was to work hard and earn money to pay off my old debts as soon as possible. song Qing pursed her small lips as if she wanted to smile. if possible, at the very least, don¡¯t repeat my mistakes in the future. Her wish was very humble, so ordinary that it even made these people in front of her reveal a strange expression. ¡°But that night, I almost died on my way home from work.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the timely appearance of the prison of God, her files would have been piled up in the guard Station in the western suburbs and become those headless files. As time passed, it eventually became an unsolved case. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± PEI hongyin felt that there was something wrong with her, and even revealed a strange expression on her face.¡±Maybe you¡¯ve offended someone ¡­¡± Her words made Shi Qi somewhat speechless. Combined with what song qingxiao had said, he quickly figured out the cause and effect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao came from a humble background. She should have been a very ordinary and unremarkable figure before she entered the divine prison. However, due to an assassination attempt, he was extremely lucky to enter the divine prison, which changed his fate. She claimed that she had barged into the Shi family today to ask for an answer. Since she had asked about PEI hongyin and mentioned the assassination back then, it was likely that the person who had almost killed her back then had something to do with this little girl of the PEI family. Although the eldest Princess of an aristocratic family had no connection with an ordinary person, whether song qingxiao was killed by PEI hongyin or not, they still needed evidence. Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455 Evidence (2) Chapter 1455: Evidence (2) Chapter 1455: Evidence (2) But for some reason, Shi Qi felt that song Qing¡¯s story was probably true. Thinking about it carefully, the two times she had barged into the Imperial City, it should have been for the PEI family¡¯s little girl. The first time she entered the Shi family, she had been hiding beside PEI hongyin when he had severely injured her with his sword. Shi Qi remembered that day very clearly because the reemergence of the God destroying technique had caused a stir among the cultivators in the imperial capital. Because of his duty, he was guarding Shi Yue¡¯s side. When song qingxiao barged into the restriction, the second Princess of the PEI family happened to come to the Shi family. The two sisters were hiding in a corner talking, while song qingxiao was lurking in the dark. If he hadn¡¯t sensed the killing intent and sent out his flying sword in time, the two sisters would have been killed. Now that he thought about it, song qingxiao¡¯s killing intent must have been directed at the two sisters of the PEI family. But why? Why would someone from a noble family suddenly want to kill an ordinary person? Even though the lives of ordinary people were like ants to the aristocratic families and cultivators, Shi Qi could not think of a reason for PEI hongyin¡¯s actions no matter how hard he thought. This woman had yet to realize that her words were already extremely unpleasant. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment after hearing PEI hongyin¡¯s words. Then, she sighed and said, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, miss PEI. What¡¯s the reason you ordered your men to kill me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, so I naturally didn¡¯t kill you.¡± PEI hongyin¡¯s face sank. Although she knew that song Qing had come with ill intentions, this was the Shi family, and she also knew that she had secret guards protecting her. An expert like Shi Qi was still around, and she had an arranged marriage with Shi Yue. He would not leave her alone. Perhaps the martial arts Research Institute and the Shi family¡¯s hidden experts had already surrounded song Qing and Xiao Bao. She was full of confidence. After the initial fear and uneasiness faded, it turned into a kind of anger from embarrassment. PEI hongyin could feel that everyone around her was watching her. She felt like she was being interrogated by a peasant. Shi Yue¡¯s words seemed to have planted a seed in her heart, making her even more eager to get rid of song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯m from the PEI family, Who Do You Think You Are to have the right to see me?¡± If song qingxiao had not been lucky enough to enter the divine incarcerate, she would not even have the right to meet him. Why would he kill her? At this moment, PEI hongyin¡¯s heart was filled with the unhappiness and anger of being wronged. As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a soft sigh. The sigh did not come from song qingxiao¡¯s mouth, but from Shi Yue, who was not far from her. She saw Shi Yue as a piece of cake. His every move, tone, smell, and every part of him was extremely familiar to her. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± His voice was extremely gentle, like the spring rain, easily calming the violent feelings that had emerged in her heart a moment ago. However, after PEI hongyin heard what he said, she had a bad feeling. This was not because she had heard Shi Yue say that she had met song qingxiao before. It was a disguised admission that she was most likely the murderer who had almost killed song qingxiao. It was because she no longer remembered song qingxiao. Why did Shi Yue remember her so clearly? ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± She almost screamed like an enraged tigress. She turned her head with a whoosh. ¡°Do you remember her?¡± She looked like she was going to eat someone up, but Shi Yue seemed to be used to it. He said gently, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met her twice.¡± In the face of PEI hongyin¡¯s displeasure, his eyes were as deep and calm as the ocean, sucking in her emotions. ¡°The first time was not far from the University of Science and Technology on Chang Yan Street, and the second time was at the Imperial hospital. Have you forgotten?¡± His tone was as gentle as the water that PEI hongyin liked, but his words made PEI hongyin shiver as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. What kind of situation would make a man remember someone he had only met twice in his heart, and even accurately say the time and place after more than ten years? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she thought of this, PEI hongyin¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrollably. the first time I met her, she got into some trouble. I asked the Wanderer to help me solve it. He opened his mouth seriously, as if he wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by PEI hongyin¡¯s scream. ¡°Why do you remember it so clearly?¡± She was extremely angry, her pale cheeks flushed red with anger. Shi Yue was stunned by her question. Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456 Evidence (3) Chapter 1456: Evidence (3) Chapter 1456: Evidence (3) No one had expected that things would develop to such a stage. Song qingxiao only had a deep impression of her meeting with Shi Yue at the Imperial hospital. Because of Shi Yue¡¯s identity and at that time, she thought that he was not far from death. She did not expect to meet him again in the Imperial City not long after. Not only was he not dead, but he was still struggling on his last breath. When she heard Shi Yue¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the past. Perhaps this matter was extremely important to her, and her life was rewritten, so she had a deep impression of it. As soon as Shi Yue mentioned it, the scene of that day appeared in her mind very clearly. On her first day of work, she received a report from the University of Science and Technology, saying that there were unknown people gathering not far from the University of Science and Technology, and they asked her to expel these people. It was her first day at work, and this job was too important to her at the time. She had to muster up the courage to rush to the University of Technology. That was a group of hooligans who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Once she barged in, it was like a sheep entering a Tiger¡¯s mouth. It was impossible to drive these people out. But at the crucial moment, someone suddenly appeared and solved the problem for her. However, song qingxiao would never have thought that the person who had solved her problem was Shi Yue. After Shi Yue said this, song qingxiao was even more certain that she had died in the hands of PEI hongyin, just like nurse Lin from the Imperial hospital that day. The murderer was right in front of her, but no matter how much song Qing thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand why PEI hongyin would do this. The two of them had never interacted with each other. They had only met face to face. Even when she was assassinated for the first time, she did not realize that she had touched Shi Yue. ¡°Why do you remember it so clearly?¡± Shi Yue¡¯s silence made PEI hongyin even more uneasy and even a little angry. She had forgotten where she was and was engulfed by jealousy. She only wanted to get the answer from Shi Yue, but she was afraid that it was an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear. because she was an accident in my life. That day ¡­ PEI hongyin¡¯s attitude was a little aggressive, but Shi Yue¡¯s temper was still mild. After answering her, he still wanted to explain, but when PEI hongyin heard his words, she became even angrier, ¡± ¡°An accident?¡± Her entire body was trembling, and she bit her lip hard, as if she was trying to restrain herself. Shi Qi looked at this scene coldly, feeling his temple throb. ¡°Nurse Lin and I were attacked because you guys touched us, right?¡± Song qingxiao asked calmly. From PEI hongyin¡¯s attitude and Shi Yue¡¯s words, she came to a miraculous conclusion. Before this, she didn¡¯t even dare to think in this direction. She had guessed many reasons, but never in her dreams did she think that Shi Yue would get himself killed because he had seen her and nurse Lin. The calmer she appeared, the more furious she was. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± PEI hongyin¡¯s eyes were cold, but her face was full of confusion. ¡°What nurse Lin? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. At this point, she could no longer control the killing intent in her heart. people like nurse Lin and I may be like ants to you. If you kill us, then just kill us. You¡¯ll forget about us in the blink of an eye. A person like her had brought great pain to others, but she did not feel any guilt at all. When Shi Yue heard this, he was stunned. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He understood what song qingxiao was trying to say. However, he had not expected that his casual actions after they met back then would bring about a fatal disaster. He looked at PEI hongyin in disbelief, only to see the eyes of the beautiful girl on the ground flash as she looked at his burning expression. ¡°Yue, you don¡¯t believe me, do you? Do I need to kill two ordinary people?¡± She asked innocently, but the young man pursed his lips and did not say anything. A sinister look flashed in his eyes, and he turned to song qingxiao and sneered, ¡± ¡°You think I killed him just because you say so? Do you have any evidence?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look at Shi Yue¡¯s face. It had always been her wish to marry into the royal family, and she had been preparing for this for more than ten years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had always disguised herself well in front of Shi Yue and was not willing to let others expose her true colors in front of him. Although it was fine to kill a few ordinary people, this kind of thing could be done in private. On the surface, she wanted to marry into the royal family, but her reputation had to be preserved. ¡°Evidence?¡± Hearing her denial, song qingxiao lowered her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t the evidence right here!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her hand and an ice arrow appeared out of thin air. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it turned into a light shadow and shot towards PEI hongyin. Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457 Chapter 795-finding _1 Chapter 1457: Chapter 795-finding _1 Chapter 1457: Chapter 795-finding _1 PEI hongyin was waiting for song qingxiao to show evidence, but she didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly make a move. She turned to look at Shi Qi from the corner of her eye. For some reason, the cold-looking young man in the green robe had his arms crossed over his chest. The moment he sensed the change in spiritual energy, his expression changed as if he wanted to attack, but for some reason, he eventually stood in his original place. The responsibility of the cavalry was to protect Shi Yue. The private guards hidden in the dark did not act rashly without Shi Qi¡¯s orders. The ice arrow was filled with powerful spiritual energy. Before it even got close, the power already made PEI hongyin¡¯s heart tremble. For the past few decades, she had not put her heart into cultivation. Instead, she had devoted herself to marrying into the imperial family. Her cultivation had long been abandoned, and she was only in the spirit focus realm now. Song qingxiao¡¯s ice arrow was enough to take her life even if it was just a casual shot. If the arrow pierced through her body, she would die instantly. In her panic, PEI hongyin screamed without thinking, ¡± ah ¡­ Help ¡­ before she could finish her sentence, a Black Dagger appeared out of thin air above her. The dagger was pitch-black and had a special curve. The moment it was out, it glowed, causing song Qing¡¯s pupils to contract. The next moment, the ice arrow arrived, and the tip of the arrow hit the blade of the black Dagger with a clang! The spiritual power from the ice arrow went straight into the dagger, and the ice arrow immediately melted. In an instant, the blade was covered in frost and was sealed by a layer of light blue Frost crystal. Under the impact of the turbulent spiritual energy, the dagger¡¯s figure was fully revealed. A hand was sealed by ice crystals at the handle. Frost began to freeze from the wrist up, and the spiritual energy fluctuated violently wherever it went. The PEI family¡¯s hidden guards were forced to reveal themselves under the power of the ice. A tall and thin man in black clothes slowly appeared beside PEI hongyin. He took half a step forward, but his entire body was frozen in ice. He was still in the position to draw his sword. He raised his head, and his head was covered with a layer of black gauze, only his eyes and nostrils were exposed. The ghost who had almost taken song qingxiao¡¯s life back then, who had once formed an inner demon in her heart and cast a shadow on her, had finally revealed his true form. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes revealed a complicated look. Her gaze fell on the black Dagger that was sealed in ice. Through the thin layer of frost, she could still feel the sharp edge of the dagger. It looked much more spiritual than her replica. She had a sense of propriety when she attacked. This move was not meant to kill the person, but to force him out. At this moment, the cold glint on the dagger was cutting the ice crystals, causing the ice covering the blade to shatter and fall with cracking sounds. ¡°Is this the person who almost killed me back then?¡± She murmured softly, and the dull sound of thunder and the heavy rain seemed to ring in her ears again. shua, shua, shua ¡­ the sound of footsteps on water gradually approached. Killing intent and the smell of blood were mixed in the ¡± Hua la ¡± sound of the rain. Every time it rang, it was as if someone had snatched a huge hammer and heavily struck her heart. The shadow that walked out of the dark and rainy night gradually overlapped with the frozen figure, reflected in song Qing¡¯s small eyes. ¡°You¡¯re hiding your head but showing your tail.¡± She sighed and looked down at the frozen killer who was struggling to escape. ¡°He¡¯s actually so weak.¡± She looked at the PEI family¡¯s Secret guard, the corners of her mouth slightly curved, and her eyes were cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her heart¡¯s devil had been destroyed by her firm will. The assassin who had walked out of the dark night back then was now exposed to the afterglow of the setting sun, which shattered the last trace of haze at the bottom of her heart. When Shi Qi heard song qingxiao¡¯s sigh, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. She was smiling, and it touched the muscles on her face. Her eyes were slightly squinted, and her long eyelashes drooped down. The afterglow of the setting sun reflected in her eyes, as if it had coated her eyes with a layer of dark gold. When the sigh fell into his ears, it was as if his veins were stirred by an invisible force. The spiritual power flowing in his body stagnated and a chill came from his spine and pushed to his back and limbs. As soon as she finished speaking, the frost on the body of the PEI family¡¯s Secret guard holding the Dragon tooth began to break. The blade was exposed to the air, and the light passed through the tip of the blade. Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458 Chapter 795-finding _2 Chapter 1458: Chapter 795-finding _2 Chapter 1458: Chapter 795-finding _2 Large pieces of ice and frost fell off, and the frozen dark Guard¡¯s eyes began to roll. You Qi turned his head to look at Shi Qi, but Shi Qi hinted to him not to act rashly. Pa da! The ice on the face of the guard in front of PEI hongyin cracked open, and the black Veil covering his body fell off. A pale and thin face was exposed under the sun. Killing intent and panic flashed in his black eyes. As soon as he regained control of his body, he wanted to attack again. However, the moment he activated his spiritual power, song qingxiao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did I allow you to move?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the frost that had broken off from the young man¡¯s body began to gather on the ground. As if it was alive, it gathered into a smooth flow of Silver Ice and covered the man¡¯s body in an instant. Shi Qi noticed this strange movement, and his pupils instantly contracted. ¡°A transformation technique?¡± Her control of spiritual power had already reached the peak of perfection, and she was no less powerful than a master in the soul separation realm. First, he attacked with an ice arrow, and the moment the arrow was blocked, it turned into ice fog, freezing the secret guards. If that was all she could do, then although her control of spiritual power was already very strong, it was not strong enough to surprise Shi Qi. However, after the ice crystals that had frozen the hidden guard had shattered, she was still able to control it when it landed on the ground. Being able to do this made Shi Qi feel that something was wrong. He had already reached the divine separation stage and was one of the most outstanding members of the Shi family¡¯s younger generation. In terms of control of spiritual power, Shi Qi believed that he was far above the average early-stage spirit division expert, but the move song qingxiao had just displayed was not inferior to his. He even had a vague feeling that he could not do it to such an extent. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The situation seemed to have gone out of his control. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise, and his originally casual expression became unusually serious. A bad premonition sprouted in his heart, but just as it poked its head out, it was firmly pinched away by him. As Shi Qi cried out in alarm, the Mercury-like ice River surrounded the secret guards of the PEI family. The moment he finished speaking, there was a whooshing sound- Several sharp icicles drilled out of the ice like a dangerous flower in full bloom, trapping the PEI family¡¯s hidden guards who were about to step out! This was a new way of using spiritual power that song qingxiao had learned after she had obtained the ¡®ice-type spiritual power¡¯ that she had lost at the border of the sea of stars. Her control over her spiritual power was much stronger than before. The ice-type spiritual power that she had ¡®lost¡¯ before and had now returned to her body was very much hers. Once it returned to her veins, it absorbed the spirit energy in her body, just like her origin power, which instantly improved her control of the ice-type spirit energy. However, due to the time constraint today, she did not have the time to think about it carefully. The method she used now was only based on her instinct. Even so, her control of spiritual energy had already shocked Shi Qi. The moment the icicle emerged from the ground, the man holding the dragon¡¯s tooth immediately raised his hand and poured spirit energy into the dagger. With a powerful swing, it left a black afterimage. Just as it was about to cut through the icicle, song qingxiao suddenly disappeared in mid-air. She was so fast that Shi Qi did not even notice her at first. When he realized that someone had barged into the restriction, he had already released his divine sense, covering a radius of ten miles. Almost the entire Shi family was under his divine sense, so as to prevent her from coming into contact with ¡®external help¡¯. However, song qingxiao still disappeared from midair without any warning despite his layers of restrictions. Shi Qi¡¯s face sank. At the same time, spiritual energy fluctuations appeared outside the icicle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared from his figure, still maintaining the posture of taking a step forward. She stretched out an arm, ignoring the afterimages of the dagger, and pinched it. Two slender fingers gently pinched the blade, and the man was shocked to find that he could not move his hand. The spiritual power he used seemed to be suppressed by an invisible force. The connection with the divine weapon that was connected to his mind seemed to be cut off in an instant. A large drop of sweat appeared on the man¡¯s forehead. He raised his head in panic and saw the young girl in front of him. She looked unfamiliar and her expression was relaxed and calm. Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459 Chapter 795-finding _3 Chapter 1459: Chapter 795-finding _3 Chapter 1459: Chapter 795-finding _3 Her eyes did not fall on him, but her pressure was like a mountain that was about to crush him, firmly holding him down. Death Qi and killing intent enveloped his heart, causing his expression to change. He tried his best to regain control of the dagger. Song Qing¡¯s little fingers squeezed slightly, and the young man couldn¡¯t help but let go. The moment the dagger fell, his hand was still in the motion of swinging. She held the dagger in her hand, and as she turned the handle, the blade glowed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good saber.¡± Song Qing complimented and casually raised his arm to lift the bottom of the dagger. On the bottom of the sword, there was a striking red leaf mark, which was exactly the same as the replica she had in her hand. However, just as su Wu had said, although the mysterious dagger in her hand had the same appearance and even the same imprint, it was ultimately just a temporary replica made by the trial space and lacked the soul of the real thing. Compared to her own mysterious dagger, the real one in her hand was undoubtedly much more outstanding in all aspects. It came from an armament family and had been in the PEI family¡¯s hands for many years. It had drunk a lot of blood. The light of the blade seemed to reflect a demonic dark red light, revealing a murderous aura. She touched the blade with the tip of her finger, and the blade made a crisp sound. ¡®Swish-¡® The blade seemed to sense the existence of the blood. As if it was extremely eager, it trembled unconsciously. give it back ¡­ the man was stunned for a moment before he realized that his magic weapon had been taken away. He immediately let out a cold shout. His voice was low and hoarse, with a sense of inexperience that came from not speaking for a long time. The moment he turned around, he was about to reach out to grab song Qing when he saw a black light flash from the corner of his eye. It charged at him at lightning speed, so fast that even his divine sense couldn¡¯t catch it. The young man only heard a soft ¡®Chi¡¯ sound in his ear, followed by a chill from his neck. An extremely overbearing spiritual energy spread out from the chill and instantly sealed his veins and sea of consciousness. For some reason, he seemed to hear the rumbling of thunder and rain in his ears. He even instinctively wanted to hum a song, but just as the syllables came out of his nostrils, he stopped. His voice was fleeting, but it was enough for song qingxiao to hear. ¡°This is not the song I hummed that day.¡± She said with a smile, and the humming man¡¯s hand reached out in her direction. A black light flashed across his neck, and a Thin Red Line slowly emerged from the black light. However, as soon as it appeared, it seemed to be sealed by some kind of force. The red string was like a very thin collar that tied the man¡¯s neck. He was breathless, and the action was only an instinctive action before death. He raised his arm and waved it in the air, but before he could touch song qingxiao¡¯s hand, his arm fell back down powerlessly. ¡®Ping !¡¯ He placed his hand heavily on his waist. This weak force seemed to have broken the temporary calm in his body. The ice attribute spirit energy that had entered his body with the black shadow earlier burst out like a tsunami. With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, the chill seeped out from his body and froze his body bit by bit. In a flash, he was frozen into an ice sculpture. Then, with a ¡®bang¡¯, he shattered into a pile of ice powder. This was once a terrifying shadow in song Qingxin¡¯s heart, but now she had personally broken it. ah! PEI hongyin let out a shrill cry. The PEI family¡¯s Secret guards had previously blocked the ice arrows for her and were standing not far in front of her. At this time, the man¡¯s spirit power had turned into ice powder that sprinkled all over her head and slid down her cheeks. The moment song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual energy pierced through the man, his life force was cut off. The flesh and blood in his body instantly turned into ice crystals and shattered the moment they were torn apart by the power. There was no situation of blood splashing in all directions. But even so, it was enough to scare PEI hongyin to death. She was the eldest Princess of the PEI family. Although third master PEI had given up on her, she had never suffered so much in her life. As soon as the corpse powder fell on her face, she let out a heart-wrenching scream as if she had been touched by some kind of poison, and then she grabbed her head with both hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ice powder seeped into her hair and stuck firmly to her eyelids, nose, and lips. The coldness penetrated her body with the air of death, making her tremble all over. She did not expect that the PEI family¡¯s Secret guards, who had always been by her side, would be so useless. At this moment, the first thing that flashed through PEI hongyin¡¯s mind was her hatred for the PEI family. She had been exiled by the third master of the PEI family, and she could not interfere in the PEI family¡¯s Affairs. Even so, she knew that the PEI family had more than one expert in the dark group. Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460 The real murderer (1) Chapter 1460: The real murderer (1) Chapter 1460: The real murderer (1) ¡°Father is too biased!¡± She was clearly the eldest daughter. Even if she didn¡¯t inherit the family business, she wouldn¡¯t send such a good-for-nothing to protect herself, but she couldn¡¯t bear to send a real master. She was jealous of PEI hongye and hated third master PEI. However, she hated song qingxiao, Shi Qi, youqi, and the others even more. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes did not fall on PEI hongyin. The moment he obtained the dragon¡¯s tooth, he had already confirmed that PEI hongyin was the real murderer who had tried to assassinate him that day. The reason why he killed the guard was because he was just a puppet under PEI hongyin¡¯s orders. She stared at the Dragon tooth in her hand, and her eyes became dark and unpredictable. ¡°The dagger that almost took my life back then was this one.¡± She tried to wave it a few times. This kind of high grade magic weapon that had already recognized an owner, after the death of its owner, its spiritual light was much dimmer than before. However, the armament family was indeed a Grandmaster of forging. When she poured her spiritual power into the dagger, which had been damaged, the dagger still glinted coldly as it spun. ¡°But it¡¯s also thanks to this that I was able to save my life during the trial.¡± She sighed. When she spoke, Shi Yue, who was sitting in the wheelchair, looked dazed. His hands grabbed the armrests of the wheelchair tightly, as if he was trying to prop himself up. His eyes were filled with guilt, shock, and uneasiness. He had also seen the scene of song qingxiao¡¯s swift killing. He didn¡¯t expect that the decision he made back then, which he couldn¡¯t bear to make, to help her out of trouble, would push her into an even deeper abyss. It was no wonder that the second time he saw her, her temperament and demeanor were completely different from the first time he saw her. He had no intention of interfering with her fate, but her life had indeed changed because of his thoughts. ¡°The divine prison ¡®duplicated¡¯ it and treated it as a gift for my trial. It has accompanied me for many years.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words stunned everyone. Shi Qi was even more sensitive to the fact that fan jianghe¡¯s uncle and nephew had died in the imperial capital. Their bodies had the aura of Dragon teeth, which had almost caused the fan and PEI families to become enemies. Although the whole story had been explained in the end and the real murderer of the fan uncle and nephew had been found, the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ incident had become an unsolved case until song qingxiao had revealed the reason herself. This proved what song qingxiao had said. sigh ¡­ Shi Qi sighed silently. What the girl said was true. She might not have come here for the Shi family. His gaze landed on PEI hongyin, who was sitting on the ground and covering her face while screaming. He frowned. ¡°Such a treasure should not fall into your hands.¡± As she spoke, the little dragon¡¯s will came from her spirit. It seemed to be attracted by something and wanted to come out of her dantian. Song Qingxin¡¯s mind moved, and a tiny golden light flashed out of her palm. The Golden shadow turned into a Golden Dragon the size of a chopstick and wrapped around the black Dagger. ¡°Chi ¡­¡± The moment the Dragon tooth was entangled by the Golden shadow, it started to tremble slightly as if it had met its natural nemesis. The Golden shadow quickly hid itself within the dagger and quickly absorbed the soul of the high grade magic weapon. As the Golden shadow disappeared, the cold light of the divine weapon quickly dimmed. The Golden shadow emerged from the end of the dagger and went back into song qingxiao¡¯s palm. The little Golden dragon¡¯s spiritual will was transmitted from his sea of consciousness. It seemed to be exceptionally satisfied after devouring the Dragon tooth¡¯s spiritual nature. Song qingxiao was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, she felt it made sense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among the materials used to cast the heaven-destroying sword, other than the mystic crystal that had been refined by the purple flames and the heaven-mending rock, there was also a fragment of the dragon¡¯s tooth dagger that had been replicated by the trial space. From a certain point of view, the heaven-destroying sword had some flaws as the dagger was incomplete. It was only because the materials she used were too heaven-defying, and the soul of the Golden Dragon complemented it, that it was forcibly promoted to the level of a Supreme spiritual treasure. For the Dragon Soul that had fused with the sky splitter, absorbing the spirituality of the Fang was like making up for the flaws in the materials that song Qing had used to cast the sky splitter. It was no wonder that it was so happy. After understanding this, song qingxiao was pleasantly surprised. Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461 The real murderer (2) Chapter 1461: The real murderer (2) Chapter 1461: The real murderer (2) The dragon¡¯s tooth in her hand had no spiritual power at this time. Although it was still sharp, it lacked the intimidating feeling of the cold light before. This upper grade magic weapon had already been destroyed. Song Qing looked down at the dagger in his hand and lowered his head. His eyes fell on PEI hongyin, who was beside him. ¡°Miss PEI, this evidence should be enough.¡± PEI hongyin wiped her face as song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered her ears. She had never felt so embarrassed in her life. She hated the indifference of the Shi family, but she also hated the humiliation that song qingxiao had caused her. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, she straightened her neck and raised her face, ¡°What do you want to say? Just because you snatched a knife, you say it¡¯s evidence?¡± She asked coldly with a hint of mockery in her eyes, without a trace of panic after being exposed, ¡°¡±This is the Shi family, not a place for you to throw a tantrum!¡± After saying this, she shouted again, ¡± ¡°Seventh uncle Shi, how long are you going to wait?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Shi Qi, who had been watching coldly from the side, finally frowned, and his face showed a trace of uneasiness. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the feud between these two women, but his eyes fell on Shi Yue. His expression was dazed, and his lips were tightly pursed. It was obvious that what he had seen and heard today had a great impact on him. The situation was very clear now. More than ten years ago, Shi Yue had met with song qingxiao and had helped her for some reason. The PEI family¡¯s young lady saw Shi Yue as someone in her pocket, and in her jealousy, she ordered the people around her to kill him. Just as song qingxiao had said, the ¡®Dragon tooth¡¯ in the hands of the PEI family¡¯s Secret guard was the best evidence. When fan jianghe had died, he had been the one to collect his body. He had sensed the aura of the dragon¡¯s teeth on his body. This matter had become a suspicious case in everyone¡¯s hearts. Now, after listening to song Qing¡¯s explanation, the suspicion in Shi Qi¡¯s heart was resolved. He finally understood why the PEI family had to make an exception and issue this mission after the Parliament had signed the arrest warrant that year. They probably knew about PEI hongyin¡¯s actions long ago and were helping her clean up. Song qingxiao was lucky enough to survive the assassination attempt. Not only did she enter the divine prison, but she had also advanced to her current level and was still thinking about the revenge from back then. This was simply PEI hongyin seeking her own death and raising a fierce Tiger. However, this matter was also related to Shi Yue. It was not known why this Prince, who was born in a noble family, had extended a helping hand back then, but it was obvious that the changes that had happened later were not what he had wanted. He didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao and the nurse Lin she mentioned had been killed in the same way. It was probably because of him. He had a kind nature, but because of his health, he had never come into contact with the dark side of the clan. He didn¡¯t know that the human heart was sinister, so he must have suffered a great blow. Besides, other than song qingxiao and the so-called nurse Lin, no one knew if anyone else had been killed. All these would add to his psychological burden and make him even sadder. After figuring out song qingxiao¡¯s purpose for coming, Shi Qi couldn¡¯t help but have a thought. Although she had barged into the Shi family twice and was hunted down by them, the PEI family was the only family that she had a grudge against. Although the martial arts Research Institute had issued an arrest warrant back then, song qingxiao was safe and sound now, so it was not impossible to solve this problem. Although Shi Qi didn¡¯t know what method she used to make her cultivation improve so quickly that she could break through the shackles of the nascent soul realm in a short time, he was still very surprised. However, it was better to squash enmity than keep it alive. This woman was also a character. In addition, Shi Yue clearly felt very guilty about the consequences of his intervention back then. It was better to take this opportunity for both sides to take a step back. Within the Empire, although the Shi family¡¯s strength was slightly above the other aristocratic families due to Shi qiuwu, no one would complain that they had too few talents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he could make song qingxiao his, it would be a great help to the Shi family. In addition, although PEI hongyin was at fault in the first place, she was from the PEI family, after all, and she had a verbal agreement with Shi Yue, so it was not good to let anything happen to her at this time. Even if she was willful and caused trouble, after this matter was over, there would naturally be people from both sides to resolve it. However, they could not allow her to be killed by anyone in the Shi family¡¯s territory. Although song qingxiao had almost died in her hands, she was still alive. Now that she had killed the PEI family¡¯s Secret guard, she could calm her anger. If this matter could be resolved smoothly, it would be a happy ending for everyone. Chapter 1462 - Chapter 1462 The real murderer (3) Chapter 1462: The real murderer (3) Chapter 1462: The real murderer (3) As for fan jianghe and his nephew, who had died in her hands, they had only themselves to blame. They had the intention to kill first, but in the end, they were not as good as her and got killed. The fan family had been relying on the death of fan jianghe¡¯s uncle and nephew all these years to make a big scene in the imperial capital, raising corpse puppets and absorbing human lives to raise Yin corpses. The Shi family turned a blind eye to this matter so as not to hurt the relationship between the aristocratic families. If there was a better way to turn hostility into friendship, even if the fan family was dissatisfied, they would be able to suppress it later if they came out. He still didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao had killed Chu Yi and the disciples of the fan family after leaving the starry sky ocean. He was determined to resolve this matter and resolve the knot in Shi Yue¡¯s heart. Thinking of this, Shi Qi used his divine sense to signal the others not to move for the time being. At the same time, he looked at song Qing and said in a small voice, ¡± miss song, ¡± he looked at song qingxiao and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±We already know why you¡¯ve come. This matter was indeed caused by the willfulness of the younger generation.¡± seventh uncle ¡­ PEI hongyin called out in a panic. Shi Qi didn¡¯t even look at her from the corner of his eyes. Instead, he stared at song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯ll report to the elders later and discipline him strictly.¡± At this point, he paused and raised his hand. ¡°Now that you are safe and sound, and her secret guard is dead, you have learned your lesson.¡± When PEI hongyin heard Shi Qi¡¯s words, she had already guessed his plans and couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred in her heart. It was a pity that this was the Shi family¡¯s residence, and she had no right to make decisions. Although she and shiyue had an agreement between the elders back then, they were not married, so it could not be justified. In addition, her secret guard was already dead, so she could only rely on the Shi family¡¯s protection. However, although PEI hongyin understood this, she still felt extremely resentful. Although Shi Qi¡¯s words had the intention of protecting her life, at the same time, it was also a disguised admission of what she had done. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Shi Yue. Now that things had come to this, what she was most afraid of was to leave an impression of her ruthlessness in Shi Yue¡¯s heart and make him dislike her from then on. However, what made PEI hongyin even more afraid was Shi Yue¡¯s expression. When the young girl¡¯s face turned to him, he did not show any disappointment. On the contrary, it was as if he did not notice the young girl¡¯s gaze at all. Instead, he grabbed the chair¡¯s armrest with both hands and half-stood up. His eyes reflected song Qing¡¯s small figure, with uneasiness and apprehension, like a child who had made a mistake and was at a loss. PEI hongyin¡¯s mind went blank for a moment, as if she had been hit in the head by a stick. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just end this matter here, what do you think?¡± As soon as Shi Qi finished speaking, song Qing raised her eyebrows, ¡± ¡°End it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Qi nodded. as compensation, the Shi family won¡¯t pursue the matter of you barging in twice. At the same time, they can take you into the martial arts Research Institute. Song qingxiao was surprised at first, but then she found it funny. Not only did the people from the aristocratic family almost kill her back then, but now they even wanted to take her into the martial arts Research Institute and order her around, as if they were doing her a great favor. ¡°Then there¡¯s no way to end it.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She shook her head and rejected Shi Qi¡¯s suggestion. Her rejection surprised Shi Qi. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to disagree with his suggestion. ¡°Why?¡± Out of curiosity, he asked the question in his heart. ¡°Miss PEI hasn¡¯t paid for the murder yet. How can this matter be considered settled?¡± song qingxiao asked. Shi Qi frowned and looked at the pile of frost on the ground. He was about to say something, but song qingxiao seemed to know what he was thinking, ¡± ¡°The people in the PEI family¡¯s Secret operation are just like the knife in her hand, how can they replace her sin?¡± To these people who were born into noble families, the lives of ordinary people were like ants. ¡°But you didn¡¯t die.¡± Shi Qi¡¯s expression turned serious. Song qingxiao did not take his words seriously. Although she did not die, the reason she was still alive was not because PEI hongyin had shown mercy. Therefore, she could not atone for PEI hongyin¡¯s sins. Furthermore, not everyone in this world was as lucky as her. For example, nurse Lin, who had also died because of PEI hongyin¡¯s decision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this world, many nurses had disappeared because of PEI hongyin. the martial arts Research Institute chased me all those years ago and forced me to self-destruct my golden core in order to protect myself. All these grudges could not be settled with just a few words from him. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± When Shi Qi heard her say this, he knew that this matter could not be resolved today. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. from my personal point of view, I admire your personality. He waved his hand, and the green longsword that was trapped by the stars emitted a faint green Halo. Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463 Chapter 797-tearing _1 Chapter 1463: Chapter 797-tearing _1 Chapter 1463: Chapter 797-tearing _1 The spirit light flowed through the sword, and a powerful sword intent spread from the sword, forcing back the Starlight that was tightly wrapped around it. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the sword light turned into a long rainbow and flew back in Shi Qi¡¯s direction. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, it was once again held in his palm. He had allowed his sword to be trapped by the stellar array to buy time. Later, because he had found out the reason, he had the thought of appreciating talent and tried to settle the matter without shedding blood, so he was not in a hurry to call back his long sword. Seeing that there was no way to turn things around, and that song qingxiao was determined to take revenge and kill, a big battle was inevitable, he broke the stellar array. The sword intent pushed away the Starlight and passed from the stars to song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, crushing her divine thoughts and wreaking havoc in her divine soul. In an instant, song Qing circulated his little spiritual force and his powerful spiritual awareness retaliated, suppressing the sword Qi. ¡°But from the family¡¯s point of view, I have no choice but to eliminate you.¡± seventh uncle ¡­ Shi Yue called out anxiously when he heard this. However, Shi Qi seemed to not hear his nephew¡¯s shout, and his eyes revealed killing intent. After he became serious, he changed from being a bystander and became like an unsheathed sword. He emitted a cold sword intent and seemed to become one with the sword in his hand. His suppressed cultivation was completely released, and the pressure of a cultivator in the soul separation realm was released. This was the first time song qingxiao had encountered a soul-splitting expert since she had advanced. Shi Qi was different from ordinary cultivators. He seemed to be even stronger than ordinary soul splitting cultivators. Song qingxiao¡¯s hair and clothes fluttered even though there was no wind. Under the pressure of spiritual energy, the atmosphere became tense. Seeing that things were not going well, the cavalrymen quickly pulled Shi Yue and retreated a hundred meters away. At the same time, they set up a restriction, not daring to come over. PEI hongyin sat on the ground, as if she had been forgotten. Her mood was like riding a roller coaster. At first, she was indignant because of Shi Qi¡¯s attitude, but in the blink of an eye, the matter took a sharp turn. The two sides were about to fight, and a trace of excitement flashed in her eyes. Seeing Shi Yue being taken away by the cavalrymen, she also hit the ground with her palm and propped her body up. But before she could move, she saw song Qing¡¯s hand grab her. ¡°Did I allow you to run?¡± The two¡¯s strength had reversed. The girl who had been unable to resist PEI hongyin¡¯s determination in the past had now become a terrifying existence that could determine her life and death. PEI hongyin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, but when she heard her voice, she felt a chill in her heart. She suddenly remembered her current situation, and her face immediately turned pale. Before song Qing¡¯s small hand could press on her body, there was a soft ¡®shua¡¯ sound and a gray shadow flashed in front of her. The grey shadow hummed as it spun, and in an instant, it turned into a huge round plate the size of a basin. Spiritual power was released from it, forming the shadow of a Tai Chi, which covered song qingxiao. At the same time, several red lights shot over from a distance like lightning. Like a net, they bound PEI hongyin up. The moment the red thread wrapped itself around PEI hongyin, the other end of the thread was pulled up. PEI hongyin¡¯s body was pulled up by the red line and flew backward. However, just as the red lines moved, the icicles on the ground seemed to come to life. They rose from the ground and turned into an ice spear, breaking the red lines that were holding PEI hongyin. The ice spear spun a few times in the air, wrapping the threads around the body of the spear. In the end, the tip of the spear pointed down and fell back to the ground with a thud. As soon as the red thread was entangled, PEI hongyin¡¯s body was sent flying towards the ice spear. Just as it was about to hit the ice spear, a dark light flashed on the red line, and spiritual energy gushed out ¡­ With a ¡®clang¡¯, the ice spear that was wrapped in the red thread was instantly cut off by the spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shattered ice crystals scattered with clanking sounds, like transparent and flawless crystals. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± PEI hongyin screamed as her body pierced through the ice crystals and fell to the ground! ¡°Be careful,¡± Shi Qi saw that the others had already made their move and couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡± this girl¡¯s control of her transformation technique has already reached the level of the soul separation realm. She¡¯s not ordinary. After he said this, he quickly drew a cross with his sword. The sharp sword Qi turned into an Aurora and slashed toward song qingxiao. The sword Qi that landed on the ground cut through the ground, tearing a trench several meters deep in the grass. Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464 Tearing (2) Chapter 1464: Tearing (2) Chapter 1464: Tearing (2) As soon as song Qing saw the sword light, he immediately formed a seal with his hands and chanted, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± As a spirit division expert, she was not overconfident. The moment she used the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, her domain formed instantly and blocked in front of her. Her body disappeared on the spot, and at the same time, the six stars floating in the air disappeared. The sword Qi hit the territory and was trapped by the power of the territory like a stone sinking into the sea. ¡°The nine-word secret order?¡± After Chu Yi chased after her that day, he came back and reported to the Council that she had the stellar array, the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique of the nine words secret order, and an extremely strange but extremely terrifying green lamp. They couldn¡¯t be underestimated. This ¡®Lin¡¯ token was already extraordinary when it was in her hands back then. Now, as her strength grew, it was naturally even more extraordinary. After using it, he was actually able to trap Shi Qi¡¯s sword. This made him think even more highly of song Qing. At the same time, more and more figures appeared in the air. In the continuous fluctuations of spiritual energy, the experts guarding the Shi family appeared one by one. PEI hongyin, who was still tied up by the red rope, raised her head in shock. Her hands were tied up like a struggling worm, and her bright little face was pale at this time, both scared and uneasy. Previously, when she was caught up in the confrontation between the two masters, the storm formed by the spiritual power finally made her feel afraid. When she raised her head, she looked up in a panic. When she saw one of the people, her eyes lit up. ¡°Fourth uncle!¡± She shouted in surprise and joy, as if she had found her backbone, ¡± ¡°Save me!¡± These were all members of the Shi family. At this moment, there were at least twenty of them, and their auras were all extremely powerful, making her feel uneasy. These twenty people were separated by a certain distance, with song qingxiao as the center, surrounding the place like an iron bucket. Three of them stood at the front, two men and one woman. They formed a triangle in the air and stared coldly at song Qing. When PEI hongyin called out, the man standing in front of her had an indifferent expression. ¡°You¡¯re a disobedient child. When I return, I¡¯ll definitely return the favor to third brother. I¡¯ll give you a lesson and make you reflect on your mistakes behind closed doors.¡± The words that song qingxiao had said when she barged into the Shi family¡¯s residence today had embarrassed the man. PEI hongyin, this girl, had caused such a ruckus because of jealousy. Killing people was secondary, but she had the ability to kill people, but not the ability to end it. It was simply embarrassing. When PEI hongyin saw the man appear, her fear and uneasiness finally settled down. This man was third master PEI¡¯s younger brother and was her blood relative. He had already reached the divine separation realm and his strength was extraordinary. On the surface, the PEI family only had three nascent soul formation cultivators registered in the martial arts Research Institute. It seemed like their influence was low, but in reality, it was because this fourth master PEI held an important position in the Parliament that such an arrangement was made. Now that a soul-splitting cultivator had appeared, and he was her fourth uncle, there was no way song qingxiao could kill her today. Although PEI hongyin was reprimanded by him, she did not take it to heart. Anyway, after dealing with song qingxiao, he would turn around and apologize. On the account of the Shi family, this matter would be lightly brushed off. Her expression was calm. Once she was sure that she was safe, she even revealed an excited killing intent and turned around to look for song qingxiao. There were so many people in the Shi family today. The three people who were on the same level as fourth master PEI had all reached the spirit division realm. Shi Qi was also an expert in the spirit division realm, and the other dozen or so people had at least reached the nascent soul realm. They were extraordinary. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao would definitely die today. She would not be able to escape the Imperial City! The sword Qi that was trapped by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique finally broke the domain that had lost control with a boom after a few breaths. The sword Qi shot out, but its power had been reduced by half by the nine words secret command. The scattered spirit power twisted, and the beautiful woman standing in the air also made a seal with her hands and released her spiritual sense. The light and shadow on the ground instantly became clear, and a few stars flashed. Song Qing, who had been hiding with the ¡®front¡¯ token, was ¡®forced¡¯ out. She stood ten meters away from PEI hongyin, holding the dagger that she had snatched from the PEI family¡¯s Secret guard. Six stars surrounded her, exuding a faint luster. It was as if she had not been injured by Shi Qi¡¯s action of taking back the sword. Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465 Tearing (3) Chapter 1465: Tearing (3) Chapter 1465: Tearing (3) ¡°It looks like the Shi family¡¯s experts have already come out.¡± Song Qing chuckled. Although his expression was calm, his heart sank. Yao Yu¡¯s information was wrong. The strength of the clan was far beyond what outsiders could imagine. After the appearance of the people from the heavens beyond heaven and the abnormality in the sea of stars had transferred most of the people away, the Shi family still had four spirit splitting experts guarding it. At the same time, there were at least 18 experts in the nascent soul stage ¡­ This was even after Yao Yu had lured a few people away, and the Shi family¡¯s experts had stayed behind. She was about to face a fierce battle today. Song Qing took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The spiritual energy in her body seemed to sense her mood and responded to her. As she breathed, it began to flow rapidly in her veins. A layer of scales emerged on the surface of her body, firmly wrapping her body inside. ¡®Hu ¡­ Hu ¡­¡¯ Spiritual power surrounded her body, turning into wisps of frost mist that floated above the scales, forming an invisible restriction. She slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes had already turned dark gold, with an extremely dangerous luster, and slowly swept over the faces of the many nascent soul and spirit splitting experts around her. Fourth master PEI¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, the others looked at him coldly as if they were looking at a dead person, and Shi Qi¡¯s calm expression. In the distance, Shi Yue, who was being controlled by the cavalry, seemed to be calling out to Shi Qi with a sad face. Her gaze finally landed on PEI hongyin. The young girl was tied up by several red strings, and her little face was tilted, her eyes filled with excitement and bloodlust. Everyone, from the soul-splitting cultivators to the weaklings like PEI hongyin, wanted her to die Here. Song qingxiao suddenly laughed, ¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve done this a long time ago. Stop pretending to be a gentleman.¡± As she said this, she clenched her fist and the dragon¡¯s tooth dagger in her hand was broken with a ¡®ding¡¯! When Shi Qi saw this, his eyes narrowed. Although the dagger was only a high-grade Dharma treasure, it was still extraordinary since it came from the armament clan. It would have been fine if a high-grade magical treasure had been used to destroy it, but song qingxiao could easily break it with her physical strength. Although he could also do this with full spiritual power, such ease proved that her physical strength was also extraordinary. ¡°You should die!¡± Fourth master PEI¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw the dagger being broken. High grade talismans were not rare to him, and the PEI family did not take out such a weapon. However, in front of him, the treasure that song Qing had taken from the PEI family¡¯s Secret guard was broken. This was no different from a slap to his face. As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Qi said coldly, ¡± ¡°She has demon-type bloodline in her body. Be careful!¡± As soon as she said this, song qingxiao grabbed the broken dagger and flicked it at PEI hongyin- ¡®Clang-¡® The tip of the black Dagger turned into a black shadow and flew towards her. Fourth master PEI shouted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± At the same time, the woman beside him made a seal with her hands. The setting sun on the ground seemed to be under her control. The shadow moved quickly and connected with the broken shadow of the dagger. The half of the blade that was flying towards PEI hongyin suddenly stopped. Under the control of his powerful spiritual energy, the blade turned around and flew back as if it was being controlled by another force! ¡°The nine-word secret order?¡± As soon as song qingxiao saw this method of controlling power, a few tokens in her sea of consciousness throbbed at the same time, sensing the existence of other secret tokens. In her joy, she raised her head to look at the source of the power. She saw that the woman who was forming hand seals looked familiar, similar to Chu Yi, who had died in her hands not long ago. She should be from the Chu clan. At this moment, the woman¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and her eyes revealed her determination to get it. It was obvious that she was also coveting the nine-word secret order on her. At this moment, the half-broken Dragon tooth flew over, and the shadow on the ground followed it like a shadow. At the same time, the red string that was tied to PEI hongyin¡¯s body moved and lifted her body away. Shi Qi waved his long sword and slashed out a sword Qi that was like the Milky Way. An extremely small box appeared in fourth master PEI¡¯s hand. The box emitted a gray mist, which was divided into black and white, and formed a huge shadow of Tai Chi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The simultaneous attack of several soul separation cultivators was no weaker than the attack of a Dao integration stage super mighty figure. Song qingxiao was facing four powerful enemies and the siege of more than ten nascent soul tier experts, and the pressure was as heavy as a mountain. But the more dangerous it was, the calmer she was. When he saw the saber shadow coming, the nascent soul in his dantian formed a seal and formed a domain. As soon as the Tai Chi Atlas was formed above her head, a large amount of spiritual power shot out from it, forming a huge Tai Chi light shadow that tried to trap her inside. Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466 Chapter 798-report _1 Chapter 1466: Chapter 798-report _1 Chapter 1466: Chapter 798-report _1 Swoosh, Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh! The sound of several gusts of wind came to his ears, and dozens of Red Shadows came from behind. The red shadow was like an invisible thing, formed by spiritual power, but they crisscrossed with each other and weaved into a giant net in a flash, blocking her way from all directions. When the nascent soul tier experts saw the soul splitting tier expert attack, they immediately drew out their own magic treasures and prepared to attack. In the Imperial City, the spiritual energy began to attack violently. Shi Qi¡¯s sword Qi was as fast as lightning. Before the sword intent arrived, the light shadow had already arrived, bringing with it the power to destroy the world. Under the overwhelming attacks, the ¡®forward¡¯ token in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness flashed, and his body disappeared. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. The beautiful woman in the air let out a faint sneer, as if mocking her for overestimating herself. As she laughed, song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared, but the shadow she left behind seemed to be controlled by a mysterious force. It did not disappear with her. As soon as the black shadow was suppressed, song qingxiao felt as if her sea of consciousness was being pulled by a force. Her body weighed more than ten thousand Jun, and she could not control it. The ¡®forward¡¯ command token was torn apart by this force and instantly dissolved. With that pulling force, her already hidden figure reappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the sword Qi had arrived, and the net woven by the red Shadows trapped her inside. The Tai Chi totem in the sky was like a projector, casting light and shadow down and enveloping her. It was a moment of life and death! Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on her feet. Her shadow was pressed to the ground by the woman¡¯s nine words secret command. Once the shadow was restrained, her physical body was under control, and it was difficult for her to move as she wished. The combined attack of the four spirit splitting experts formed a terrifying pressure that made the expressions of the dozen or so nascent soul cultivators on the outside change. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ Shi Qi¡¯s sword Qi came down. The white light instantly lit up song qingxiao¡¯s position as if it were daytime. The domineering sword Qi tore apart the nine-word secret order that the beautiful woman had used and fell to the ground! Threads of sword energy spread out and shattered the net. The woman and the man controlling the red silk thread in the air trembled slightly before coming to a stop. PEI hongyin¡¯s body was caught by the red line in the air, and a white light tore the ground apart. The surging spiritual energy mixed with a large amount of dust flew up, and the ground let out a wail after being hit hard. Then, the Tai Chi totem spun and fell to the ground, pressing down the dust that had just been raised. The spirit energy hit the ground, creating a huge Tai Chi totem about a meter deep and thirty meters wide. Among the four soul splitting cultivators, two of them were assisting and surrounding him, while the other two attacked him one after another. Their coordination was flawless. After a series of attacks, song qingxiao¡¯s figure and aura disappeared in an instant. Is He Dead? Everyone had the same thought. Even PEI hongyin couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her neck, wanting to see what was going on. Shi Qi held the long sword in his hand. He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t dare relax. Everything was going too smoothly, and it made him feel a little uneasy. Under the combined attack of four soul splitting cultivators, even a soul splitting cultivator would find it difficult to escape. Although song qingxiao had improved rapidly, she had only been in the Dan realm eight years ago. Even if he had a fortuitous encounter, it was impossible for him to progress to such a level in eight years. Shi Qi thought this in his heart, but a bad premonition arose in his heart. He believed in his premonition and was about to warn them without hesitation, ¡± ¡°Little ¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a figure shot up into the air like a bolt of lightning in the dust and shot in PEI hongyin¡¯s direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The speed was unbelievably fast. She really didn¡¯t die. PEI hongyin was still looking down when song qingxiao¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t scream. Fortunately, the soul-splitting expert controlling the red thread reacted in time. With a hook of his finger, the red thread quickly pulled PEI hongyin in his direction, allowing her to escape song qingxiao¡¯s grasp. As soon as she failed to grab it, her eyes darkened. She pushed her palm forward, and Shi Qi saw a flash of light. An ice sword was held in her hand. Song qingxiao¡¯s shapeshifting technique was already at its peak, and the ice sword only took an instant to form. Chapter 1467 - Chapter 1467 Messenger (2) Chapter 1467: Messenger (2) Chapter 1467: Messenger (2) After grabbing the sword, she poured her spiritual power into it and slashed at the red line that bound PEI hongyin. The six stars around her flashed, as if they were also going to fly toward the man controlling the red string. According to Wei Zhi¡¯s report that day, her six stars were extraordinary. She could control the stars with her dan stage cultivation, trapping a nascent soul cultivator for a moment and even making her suffer a little. Mr. Zhixing ¡­ Shi Qi saw this and immediately shouted. At the same time, he didn¡¯t care about PEI hongyin and slashed at song Qing¡¯s small flag. When the man Shi Qi had called out to saw the stars, he unhurriedly spread his fingers. With a swishing sound, several red lights escaped from his fingertips and wrapped around song Qing. He took advantage of this block to disappear from his original spot. At the same time, he flashed in the opposite direction of where he had been standing, about a hundred feet away. As he dodged, PEI hongyin, who was being pulled in his direction, immediately stopped. Taking this chance, the six stars that Shi Qi had thought were heading towards him easily trapped the unguarded PEI hongyin within the formation. When fourth master PEI saw this, he quickly took out a jade bracelet and threw it in PEI hongyin¡¯s direction. As soon as the Jade bracelet was thrown out, it turned into a light shadow. The light shadow expanded in the wind and turned into a huge Halo in the blink of an eye. It trapped the stellar array and PEI hongyin within it. At the same time, Mr. Zhixing reappeared 100 feet away from where he had been standing. The moment he saw the cold air from the ice sword about to touch his red line, he sneered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± This secret technique was a unique killing technique that he had cultivated after fusing his magic treasures. The red line that appeared when he used his spiritual power to activate the magic treasure looked delicate, but it was extremely tough. It was difficult to destroy it even with the power of a magic treasure. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s attempt to cut it with the sword intent formed by ice-type spiritual power was no different from a fool¡¯s dream. With a cold snort, several Red Shadows emerged from his ten fingers again. The red light whizzed and danced in the sky, forming a stream of killing intent wherever it went. In an instant, the red shadow weaved into a huge cage and fell on song Qing. At this moment, the cold air from the ice sword also fell on the red line that bound PEI hongyin. ¡°BOOM!¡± The ice element spirit power hit the red line, instantly covering the red shadow with a layer of frost. The chaotic flow of spiritual power in the air seemed to be frozen by the ice-type spiritual power. Large pieces of ice and snow formed, freezing the red lines inside. Then, under the rush of the sword Qi, they were broken. The ice-type spiritual power went straight through the red shadow and hit Mr. Zhixing¡¯s veins. He did not expect the sword summoned by song qingxiao¡¯s shapeshifting technique to be so powerful, and he was at a disadvantage. The cold air shook his lungs, causing a layer of white frost to quickly appear on his eyebrows and cheeks. The frost scars were like living creatures, climbing down his forehead and neck. It was a terrifying sight. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s pale face was covered by a thick layer of ice. His chest heaved up and down violently. As his body swayed, his breath instantly weakened. The moment he was injured, the speed of the red cage¡¯s cover immediately slowed down. Taking advantage of this opportunity, song Qing underestimated Shi Qi¡¯s sword light and released the ice sword in his hand. The ice sword instantly transformed into an Ice Dragon that raised its head and wagged its tail. After letting out a long roar, it took the initiative to meet the sword Qi. roar! the ice Dragon let out a long roar. The moment it collided with the sword Qi, it opened its huge mouth and swallowed the sword Qi. As soon as the sword Qi entered the ice dragon¡¯s body, the ice dragon¡¯s body was lit up by a white light. Several rays of light shot out from the dragon¡¯s body, cutting through the ice and making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The air current passed through the dragon¡¯s body, and the ice dragon¡¯s head exploded, sending frost shards flying everywhere. The sword Qi pierced through the ice Dragon. The Dragon let out a wail under the light and shattered with a ¡®boom¡¯. After the ice dragon¡¯s attack, the remaining Qi strength had already been exhausted by the time it reached song qingxiao. It disappeared after she formed a seal with her nascent soul and trapped it with the ¡®Lin¡¯ character. Song Qing raised her small palm and grabbed the red net that Mr. Zhixing had released. Spiritual power gushed out from her palm and instantly froze the cage made of red lines. As she clenched her palm, the huge cage seemed to be squeezed by a huge force and broke into pieces with a ¡®bang¡¯. Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468 Messenger (3) Chapter 1468: Messenger (3) Chapter 1468: Messenger (3) As soon as the danger on this side was resolved, PEI hongyin¡¯s Red line was cut off. She lost the support in mid-air and her body fell rapidly. She fell to the ground with the six stars surrounding her. As soon as song qingxiao saw her landing, she immediately turned around and followed her. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Fourth master PEI snorted coldly, and the coldness in his eyes intensified. Not only did the four soul-splitting Masters fail to kill her, but Mr. Zhixing, who was also in the soul-splitting stage, also seemed to have suffered some losses. For the four of them, in front of a group of nascent soul realm subordinates, it was tantamount to an extreme loss of face. He sent a few spells into the magic treasure, and the magic treasure in his hand shone even brighter. The Tai Chi totem was even darker in color, and its power was astonishing. At this moment, another aura was rushing over from the distance. At the same time, the Shi family¡¯s private guards were also rushing over. The spirit division expert¡¯s attack caused a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy, which alerted the patrolling private guards. When Shi Qi heard the commotion, he immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination. Although he couldn¡¯t completely see through her in the first exchange, the fact that she could fight with ease against four soul-splitting Masters was enough to prove that he had misjudged her. A battle between high-level cultivators was not something that ordinary guards could interfere with. If they came over rashly and got involved in the battle, it would only increase the casualties. The moment Shi Qi¡¯s words fell, the Shi family¡¯s private guards who had rushed over immediately stopped. However, the aura that was heading in this direction was very familiar. It was Gu chunxing, who was on duty at the border gate this month. Shi Qi¡¯s words stopped the ordinary ancient martial art practitioners, but it did not make Gu chunxing stop in his tracks. She rushed over, her figure turning into an afterimage. She approached from a distance and quickly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Seven ¡­¡± The moment she stopped and opened her mouth, her expression changed. The spiritual energy here was in chaos. In addition to fourth master PEI, Mr. Zhixing, Shi Qi, and the woman from the Chu family, there was another very familiar aura on the battlefield. She had just fought with it a few hours ago. The tense atmosphere was temporarily relieved because of her arrival. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gu chunxing. Even song qingxiao was standing in the huge Tai Chi mark on the ground, adjusting her breath. ¡°What happened at the border gate?¡± Shi Qi held his long sword and asked in a deep voice. Gu chunxing groaned in his heart. His eyes fell on the surrounded scene and met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She was an upright person and loyal to the clan, but because of song qingxiao¡¯s kindness, after the incident at the border gate, she deliberately delayed for two hours, risking the danger of being punished if she was discovered later. He went back to the Gu family first before rushing to the capital to deliver the news. However, he did not expect that the moment he returned, something would happen to the Shi family as well. Someone had barged in. Gu chunxing had a bad feeling when he heard the news. She had already sensed the existence of the overbearing ice attribute spirit power from far away, and was secretly praying that it was not song Qing who had barged in. Who knew that what he was afraid of would come? the closer he got, the more familiar that power became. The person who had barged into the Shi family¡¯s residence was song qingxiao, whom he had ¡®met¡¯ at the border gate a few hours ago. ¡°What an ill-fated relationship!¡± Even though Gu chunxing did not believe in fate, he could not help but have such a thought. Her intention to buy time had been ruined the moment song qingxiao barged into the Shi family. The three elders of the martial arts Research Institute, who had already reached the soul-splitting level, had already been dispatched. At the same time, many experts from the Shi family and the Parliament had also been dispatched. Gu chunxing was well aware of Shi Qi¡¯s strength. He was not inferior to the elders of the Parliament. He was also a strong fighter in the soul splitting stage. Surrounded by so many experts, song qingxiao would not be able to escape. Gu chunxing¡¯s heart sank, and his face looked a little heavy. She actually had a good impression of this person who was once on the Parliament¡¯s kill list. No matter if it was the time when she fought against two nascent soul stage experts alone, the time when she would rather self-destruct her golden core than surrender and admit defeat, the time when she finally made Chu Yi and Wei Zhi return in defeat, or the time when they met later when she displayed her extraordinary elegance and skills, Gu chunxing had a very good impression of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a figure should not die under the siege of the Parliament. To her, it would be an insult. When Shi Qi asked, she was stunned. Fourth master PEI shouted, ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± That shout was mixed with her divine sense. It attacked Gu chunxing¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing her to have a headache. She immediately gathered her divine sense and did not dare to be distracted. seventh uncle, the beast king is dead. The border gate has disappeared ¡­ As she said this, she looked at song qingxiao with a strange expression, her face showing signs of struggle. Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469 Besieging _1 Chapter 1469: Besieging _1 Chapter 1469: Besieging _1 From the bottom of her heart, she didn¡¯t want to reveal song qingxiao¡¯s actions at the border gate. Because once she finished speaking, song qingxiao had killed the two masters of the fan clan and the Chu family, forming a deep enmity with the Council. Today, the Council would not let her escape no matter what. However, she was born in a noble family. Although she did not have a harmonious relationship with the members of the noble family, she was not willing to admit defeat and often argued with others. Their relationship was not close and they even had some small grudges. However, Gu chunxing, who was laughing and scolding others, had his own principles and principles. She was loyal to the aristocratic family and the Parliament. She would naturally stand on the Parliament¡¯s side when song qingxiao was against the aristocratic family. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met with hers, and her eyes showed guilt, which immediately turned into determination. ¡°Someone has escaped from inside. Chu Yi and fan hejiang are dead, and Wei Zhi has escaped.¡± Her brief struggle and hesitation was not noticed by Shi Qi and the others, because the news she brought was like a storm that swept them away. The beast King was dead, the border gate had disappeared, and the starry sea was in such a great turmoil. It was no wonder that the people of the heavens beyond heaven were alarmed and the experts of the Shi family were drawn out. Before this wave of shock had even passed, Gu chunxing¡¯s words were like a heavy Thunder that struck everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°What?¡± The first to speak was the Chu clan¡¯s woman. When she heard that ¡®Chu Yi¡¯ was dead, she lost her composure and trembled all over, her face ferocious. ¡°Who did this?¡± After she asked this, she raised her voice and screamed, ¡± ¡°Who did this!¡± She looked similar to Chu Yi and should be from the Chu clan. The two of them were probably related by blood. Chu Yi¡¯s death must have been a huge blow to her, and she couldn¡¯t even keep a calm expression. For some reason, Shi Qi¡¯s face turned and his gaze fell on song qingxiao. She was slowly descending. As if she sensed his gaze, she also turned her head. Her gaze was faint and made one shudder. Back then, she was forced into the starry sea by Wei Zhi and Chu Yi. Eight years later, she mysteriously reappeared. Not long after he appeared, Gu chunxing came to report that not long ago, the members of the aristocratic clan had died at the border gate. The time and place matched song qingxiao¡¯s whereabouts. It was too much of a coincidence. As he began to doubt Gu chunxing, he heard Gu chunxing close his eyes and sigh imperceptibly. He pointed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and said, ¡± ¡°Her!¡± These words were earth-shattering and shocked the experts so much that they couldn¡¯t come back to their senses for a long time. Only Shi Qi sighed and frowned. Gu chunxing¡¯s answer was the same as Shi Qi¡¯s guess. Everyone looked at song qingxiao in disbelief, but Gu chunxing¡¯s words did not make her change her expression. Instead, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and she looked calm. It was obvious that she had silently agreed to Gu chunxing¡¯s accusation. half an hour ago, something happened to the fan family in the Upper East District. I think it has something to do with you. Shi Qi thought of the message from the fan family asking for help. Now that such a big commotion had occurred in the imperial capital, the fan family had not come. It was likely that something had happened. ¡°Not bad.¡± Song qingxiao nodded with a smile. Although her answer was within Shi Qi¡¯s expectations, when he really heard her admit it, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart bleed. According to what he knew, the fan clan Yin talisman shop had a total of five nascent soul stage experts. Now it seemed that it was difficult for them to escape. The enmity between them was too great. When fourth master PEI heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, his face was so dark that it seemed like water would drip out of it. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t let you leave today.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The death of fan jianghe¡¯s uncle and nephew was one thing. Although they were from a noble family, their strength was low, only in the Dan realm. This matter was easy to solve. But now, the fan, Chu, and PEI families had all lost their members. Chu Yi was the one with the highest talent and the fastest speed of advancement among the Chu family bloodline in the past 50 years. The Chu clan had high hopes for him and had raised him up to this day. He was the most promising bloodline in the new generation of the Chu clan to break through to the divine separation realm, but he did not expect that he would fall at the hands of a defeated opponent who was far inferior to him back then. What made Shi Qi most wary was song Qing¡¯s methods. The four people guarding the border gate were already experts of the nascent soul realm. Chu Yi had even reached the peak of the nascent soul realm, while Wei Zhi, fan hejiang, and Gu chunxing were all experts above the middle level of the nascent soul realm. Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470 Besieging _2 Chapter 1470: Besieging _2 Chapter 1470: Besieging _2 The four of them had joined forces, but two of them had died, one had escaped, and the other had survived. It was easy to imagine that song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was much stronger than he had imagined. ¡°You won¡¯t let me leave?¡± Hearing Shi Qi¡¯s words, song qingxiao smiled faintly, ¡°¡±Because I killed the people of the fan and Chu families?¡± She was surrounded by many masters, but she did not look angry at all. Instead, she was extremely calm, as if she was still confident that she could escape. The woman who looked similar to Chu Yi had a flash of hatred in her eyes. However, she had already sensed that something was wrong. She suppressed the hatred in her heart and did not act rashly. ¡°The clan failed to kill me that day, so I just returned the favor with the same method.¡± Her gaze swept past the hostile crowd and finally landed on PEI hongyin. ¡°So it¡¯s okay for the clan to kill me, but I can¡¯t kill them.¡± As she said this, her voice became much lower. ¡°Are the lives of ordinary people so worthless?¡± As she said this, a cold aura emanated from her body. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± The beautiful woman shouted, ¡± this person killed the people of the Chu and fan families. We can¡¯t let her go today. Otherwise, there will be no end to our troubles in the future. Shi Qi didn¡¯t say anything. He clearly agreed with this beautiful woman. Song qingxiao¡¯s progress was simply too terrifying. What exactly happened in the starry sea? It could actually make a little girl who self-detonated her golden core advance to such a level in a short ten years? Normally, news of the chaos in the starry sea and the death of the beast King would have shocked the entire clan. However, compared to song qingxiao¡¯s advancement, all of this news was suppressed. ¡°What Madam hexiang said makes sense.¡± Shi Qi took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡± but be careful. This little girl can kill so many people. She might have reached the divine separation realm. Only if she had already reached the realm of divine separation could it be explained why she dared to break into the Shi family alone and not be at a disadvantage against four divine separation experts! When PEI hongyin, who had fallen to the ground, heard Shi Qi¡¯s words, she raised her head in disbelief. A trace of panic appeared in her eyes, but it quickly turned into hatred and jealousy. She subconsciously turned her head to look in Shi Yue¡¯s direction. Under the protection of the Rangers, he had already retreated a hundred meters away. The rolling chill mixed with dust and smoke seemed to have pulled an uncrossable gap between the two of them. She did not know if he had heard Shi Qi¡¯s words. Once they realized that song qingxiao was in danger, no one dared to be careless. Shi Qi held his long sword tightly, ¡± ¡°Regardless of life or death, we can¡¯t let her escape.¡± Just like what Madam hexiang had said, it was because of Wei Zhi and Chu Yi¡¯s carelessness that she had escaped, resulting in her death today. The clan and her had already formed an irreconcilable enmity. If she was allowed to escape today, with her growth, the clan would probably be in great trouble in the future! Thinking of this, Shi Qi injected his spiritual power into the long sword. The long sword flickered with a green light and a murderous intent surged out in an instant. Mr. Zhixing was the first to attack. He opened his fingers and five red Shadows as thick as little fingers shot toward song qingxiao like lasers. When Madam Waka saw him move, she immediately followed suit and formed a seal with her hands. ¡°Shadow follows, stop!¡± The killing intent spread out. Shi Qi held the long sword upright, and the green sword, which was filled with spiritual power, floated in front of him. He rubbed his hands, and the sword body shook, suddenly splitting into eight small swords. As soon as the small sword appeared, the sword intent turned into a monstrous killing intent that spread out. With a wave of Shi Qi¡¯s hand, the eight small swords were like swords that had left the bow, slashing towards song Qing¡¯s small dagger! As soon as fourth master PEI saw his companion move, he also followed suit and injected his spiritual energy into the Tai Ji plate in his hand. Several rays of Tai Chi light descended, instantly blocking all sides and trapping song qingxiao in the middle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After realizing that song qingxiao was in extreme danger, everyone wanted to end the battle as soon as possible to avoid any accidents. ¡°Those in the infant transformation tier guard the outside, to prevent her from escaping.¡± At Shi Qi¡¯s command, countless nascent soul cultivators released their divine senses, guarding every corner that might be song qingxiao¡¯s escape route like an iron bucket. The Tai Chi totems around him spun non-stop, and with every spin, a large amount of spiritual power seeped out, forming a mountain-like pressure that pressed down. Under Madam hexiang¡¯s nine secret words command, song qingxiao felt as if her body was carrying a heavy weight. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s Red line shot over and combined with Shi Qi¡¯s sword Qi. It formed a terrifying killing intent and slashed at her with great momentum! Chapter 1471 - Chapter 1471 Besieging _3 Chapter 1471: Besieging _3 Chapter 1471: Besieging _3 The spiritual Qi was like a tornado, squeezing her and forming a strong pressure. Under such a killing move, even an expert in the divine separation realm would find it difficult to resist. However, at this moment, a clear female voice rang out softly, ¡± ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha!¡± The nine-word secret order! Everyone had the same thought when they heard the voice. No one had expected that song qingxiao had more than one nine-word secret order. He had miscalculated! ¡°Break!¡± As she shouted the word ¡®break¡¯, a powerful aura emanated from her body. An extremely large golden figure emerged from behind her and instantly formed a seven to eight-meter-tall Vajra. It slowly raised its head, which was filled with killing intent! As soon as the Vajra Phantom appeared, Madam Kaho realized that the power of her nine words secret order had gone out of control. Since they were both owners of the nine-word secret order and had the same realm, it was reasonable to say that the strength of the two was equal and they should be in a deadlock. However, Madam hexiang discovered that the moment song qingxiao read out the nine words secret order, a powerful divine sense passed through the shadow she controlled and attacked her sea of consciousness. The Vajra¡¯s evil Qi attacked, causing her sea of consciousness to suffer a heavy blow. The killing intent disturbed her sea of consciousness, causing her eyes to swell and split. Her spiritual power instantly rushed wildly in her veins. ¡®Woah-¡® Her secret order was broken by this force, and the backlash injured her internal organs, causing her to spit out a large mouthful of blood essence. With a look of horror, she said, ¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± They were both nine words secret orders, but song qingxiao¡¯s nine words secret order was much more powerful than hers because it had only two words. After the spiritual power of Madam Xiang was interrupted, his control over song qingxiao was lost. After regaining control of her body, song Qing clenched her fists. The Vajra Phantom also clenched its fists at the same time and punched in the direction of fourth master PEI. This ¡®Army¡¯ command was a rare attack command among the nine-word secret commands, and it was extremely powerful. Now that song qingxiao had collected the four-word order, the attack power of the ¡®soldier¡¯ order had been greatly improved. When she had advanced to the divine separation stage and encountered the lightning tribulation, the shadow of the God and devil that she had summoned with the ¡®Army¡¯ token could even withstand half of the lightning tribulation. It was naturally not a problem for her to deal with fourth master PEI! The Vajra Phantom punched out, and spiritual energy burst out from the fist. The power seemed to be enough to split a mountain and crack a rock. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the Taiji diagram that fourth master PEI had summoned to surround song qingxiao was broken. The spiritual energy on the fist shadow went straight in, smashing the black and white tai totem into a black mist. As if he had suffered a heavy blow, fourth master PEI¡¯s body trembled. The magical treasure in his hand suffered a backlash from the gravity and emitted a cracking sound. A two-fingers-wide crack appeared on the black and white plate. The spirit light on the plate dimmed significantly, and the power of the Tai Chi totem was reduced. Song qingxiao broke free with a punch and immediately withdrew the ¡®Army¡¯ token, moving out in a flash. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s Red threads had already reached him, and they were moving as if they were alive. Every time a thin shadow hit a person¡¯s body, the Ling power would be like a soldering iron. With a ¡®Chi, Chi¡¯ sound, it left several burn marks on the surface of her body. However, before the spiritual power could invade her body, it was blocked by the scales that were strengthened by the swordsman token. As soon as the red shadow touched the scales, it only left a few marks. However, as song Qing replenished her spiritual energy, the scales wiped away the marks and firmly protected her body. The defense of the scales was as strong as the armor of a demonic beast above the seventh rank. The red shadow could not penetrate it at all. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s face turned pale. After realizing this, he immediately changed his mind. He no longer focused on attacking, but instead, he tried to trap her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The red thread shot over and split into three parts, wrapping around her feet, hands, and waist. Shi Qi¡¯s eight small swords turned into a sword rain and pierced through the afterimage where little ancestor song Qing was standing. The sword Qi spread out and cut several cracks on the ground. Although the sword Qi missed, the eight small swords seemed to have developed intelligence. They immediately turned around, sensed song qingxiao¡¯s location, and rushed toward her again. Before song qingxiao could stand still, she saw a red shadow flash past her face. Before she could Dodge, she felt her body become dull. She came back to her senses and once again formed a hand seal with Madam Xiang to suppress her shadow. Even though the power of Madam hexiang¡¯s nine words secret order was suppressed by her, she only wanted to delay, not deal with the enemy. Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472 Besieging _4 Chapter 1472: Besieging _4 Chapter 1472: Besieging _4 The shadow had only been suppressed for a second, which was enough for Mr. Zhixing. Song Qing¡¯s small figure had just stopped when the red shadow trapped her feet and waist with several whooshes. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Mr. Zhixing¡¯s face showed a smile of surprise and joy, but the next moment, song qingxiao reached out her hands and caught the red thread that was trying to bind her hands. ¡°You ¡­¡± The red line was originally invisible and was formed purely by the spiritual power of the magic treasure. It could change infinitely according to Mr. Zhixing¡¯s will. However, when he was caught by song Qing, Mister zhixing realized that he seemed to have lost control of the treasure. The red thread that should have been invisible to her seemed to have become a visible rope. Not only did he trap song qingxiao, but he was also restrained by her. Mr. Zhixing was shocked and just as he spoke, song qingxiao clenched her fist. A gust of cold air spread out from one end of the red rope she was holding at lightning speed and quickly went into Mr. Zhixing¡¯s hand on the other end. When he saw this scene, he was so shocked that it was as if he was holding a hot potato. Before he could cut off this trace of spiritual power, the power of frost followed the red shadow and drilled into his lungs. He had already experienced the pain of the cold, but this time, the cold was much stronger than the cold that song qingxiao¡¯s ice sword had released. His fingers and palms turned into ice crystals at an extremely fast speed, and his bones and muscles were frostbitten. But then, Mr. Zhixing clenched his fist. The ice on his finger cracked, but the cold Qi in his veins could not be expelled so easily. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to care about his meridians, because his eyelids were twitching and a bad premonition welled up in his heart. After song Qing had frozen the red shadow, he pulled it with force. With a crisp sound, the red line was torn off by her. The place where the red line connected with Mr. Zhixing¡¯s middle finger was torn by a force. The force was so strong that Mr. Zhixing¡¯s body seemed to be pulled down. In his panic, he used his spiritual energy to stabilize his body, but his middle finger was torn by the force and made a ¡®pop¡¯ sound. Blood spurted out of the wound. Mr. Zhixing felt a cold sensation on his palm, and then the pain was transmitted to his sea of consciousness, making him gasp. The red threads that were frozen in ice dragged a broken finger back as she pulled it back, and his palm was already covered in blood. One of his five fingers was gone, and the blood that gushed out was quickly frozen. The ice energy in his veins that had not been driven out seemed to have found a breakthrough point, and it quickly sealed his palm that had just broken out of the ice. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s face twisted. This pain was nothing to a cultivator with a strong body like him. He quickly smoothed the wound with his spiritual power. However, what made him both shocked and angry was that song qingxiao was still able to tear his finger apart with ease even when the four of them were attacking him. If he had not reacted in time, one of his arms would have been forcefully torn off by her. In his panic, he clenched his fist again. Spiritual energy surged on his arm, and the ice crystals on his arm were shattered again. Song qingxiao grabbed the red string, but failed to cripple Mr. Zhixing¡¯s arm. He only managed to cripple fourth master PEI¡¯s Tai Chi totem. However, Madam hexiang seized the opportunity and bound her legs and waist. Before she could break free, Shi Qi¡¯s flying sword had arrived. Just as she was about to Dodge, the red shadow bound to her feet carried spiritual power and forcefully nailed her to the ground. In addition, Madam kazuka¡¯s hands were forming a seal, and her shadow was suppressed by her divine sense, so even the ¡®Qian¡¯ token was restricted. Song qingxiao clenched her fist, and a golden light flashed. When Gu chunxing, who was standing outside, saw this scene, he immediately shouted, ¡± ¡°Be careful-¡± She shouted quickly, but song qingxiao was faster than her. A translucent, light purple sword formed in her hand. There seemed to be a golden shadow in the sword, as if it was alive, moving around inside the sword. This long sword could not be compared to the ice sword that she had conjured with her spiritual power. As a sword cultivator, Shi Qi was the first to sense the terrifying spiritual breath coming from the long sword. A cold sword Qi soared into the sky, piercing through the eight long swords and straight into Shi qixin¡¯s heart. Song qingxiao clenched her long sword. Her momentum was stronger than before. Before the others could react, she had already slashed at Mr. Zhixing. As soon as the sword Qi was released, it turned into a golden light. Before it came close, Mr. Zhixing could already feel the destructive killing intent. At the moment of shock and horror, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°PEI si!¡± Fourth master PEI¡¯s Tai Chi totem was damaged. Upon hearing his shout, he immediately took out a string of prayer beads and threw them in his direction. The prayer beads were light green and crystal clear. Each bead was the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye and exuded an abundant spiritual power. As soon as they were thrown out, they shone brightly and became bigger and bigger as they spun. Each bead reflected different bright characters. They floated out of the beads under the stimulation of spiritual power and formed a huge array board, blocking in front of Mr. Zhixing. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s tensed face immediately relaxed when he saw fourth master PEI take out this treasure. This magic weapon had barely reached the grade of a Supreme treasure. It came from the fanyin family of the heavens beyond heaven. It was a treasure that the elders of the fanyin family had gathered the matured lotus seeds in the world-purifying heavenly Lake and refined by the forging master of the armament repository clan. Back when the clans had worked together, the PEI family had paid a huge price to obtain it. This item had been enhanced by the Buddhist sound technique of the fanyin family and had extraordinary defensive power. Each bead was protected by the Sanskrit Buddhist Dharma, and once it was released, it could block the attacks of cultivators below the realm of Dao integration. Mr. Zhixing naturally understood this, so when he saw the Buddha beads, he immediately relaxed. But at this moment, the sword Qi from song Qing suddenly came to life. It turned into a Golden Dragon Phantom and went into the bead. The prayer beads sensed the incoming sword Qi and seemed to be ¡®activated¡¯ all of a sudden. A Sanskrit Buddhist chant appeared on each bead. The moment the Golden Dragon Phantom drilled in, these ¡®words¡¯ that were shimmering with Buddhist light rotated rapidly and formed a Buddhist secret incantation. With a power that could destroy the world, it smashed down on the Golden Dragon! ¡®Boom-¡® The moment the two forces collided, the Golden Dragon Phantom formed by the sword Qi let out an extremely clear and long roar. A bright light burst out, forming a spirit pressure that dispersed in all directions, forcing the nascent soul cultivators behind to retreat. The sharpness of the sword Qi and the Dragon breath combined into one, turning into a unique sword Qi attack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the impact of the Dragon shadow, the chanting incantation on the prayer bead resisted for a moment before the chanting characters on the bead shattered. The sword Qi broke through the Buddha sound Pearl¡¯s obstruction and went straight for Mr. Zhixing. The smile on Mr. Zhixing¡¯s face froze. The sword light shone on his face, giving him goosebumps. As the killing intent came, he waved his hand in panic. A large amount of red light flew out from his fingers and formed a Red Shield in the blink of an eye. The sword Qi landed on the shield, and the Golden shadow turned into countless tiny sharp edges, slashing on the shield. Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473 The Buddhas shadow (1) Chapter 1473: The Buddha¡¯s shadow (1) Chapter 1473: The Buddha¡¯s shadow (1) The endless power pushed the shield made of red thread, and it hit Mr. Zhixing together with the sword Qi. The thin air currents criss-crossed, disintegrating the shield made of Red Shadows. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s chest seemed to have been hit hard, and his back arched. A large amount of spiritual power broke through his defense and tore the red net apart. The flying sword Qi instantly cut open several wounds on his body, and blood gushed out. Wu ¡­ Mr. Zhixing groaned in pain. It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s attack had caught him off guard. Song qingxiao wanted to raise her sword again, but Madam waxiang had already reacted. She formed another seal with her hands, and the shadow of her raised arm was instantly fixed in place. In the blink of an eye, Shi Qi¡¯s eight small swords found an opportunity. The eight small swords firmly trapped her. The tips of the swords were pointing inward, and the killing intent was spreading. As the sword Qi connected, the power increased, and it vaguely formed the feeling of the ¡®eight-direction godly demon earthly fiend formation¡¯ set up by the Gu family, which song qingxiao had encountered during her exploration in the Gu mansion. However, before she could think about it, the small swords surrounded her and emitted a green spiritual breath. Then, sword Qi interweaved and formed a large array. Shi Qi¡¯s tensed face heaved a sigh of relief when he saw song qingxiao trapped in the sword formation. Once the sword Qi formed a formation, it immediately took form. Countless sword lights shuttled back and forth within the sword formation. Song Qing¡¯s small body was bound and was about to be penetrated by the sword Qi- Shi Qi saw her loosen her grip, and the long sword in her hand fell out. He was very confident in the strength of his sword formation. At this time, the power in the sword formation was divided into eight parts, but they were all interconnected, and the lethality was multiplied. In addition, the cultivation of sword Qi was more than ten times more lethal than other secret techniques. Once trapped in the array, even a cultivator in the realm of soul separation would find it difficult to resist the attack of this sword Qi, and it was reasonable to not be able to hold the sword. The injured Mr. Zhixing, Mrs. Hexiang, and fourth master PEI also knew the power of his sword formation. When they saw song Qing enter the formation, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. Shi Qi should have also won, but for some reason, he had a bad feeling. At this time, only Gu chunxing¡¯s eyelids were twitching. She had seen the power of song qingxiao¡¯s sword at the border gate. She saw with her own eyes how the sword transformed into a Golden Dragon and tore Chu Yi apart. He was an existence at the peak of the nascent soul stage, but he couldn¡¯t resist the Golden Dragon Claw formed by the sword. As soon as Gu chunxing saw song Qing let go of his sword, the sword flew out. Under the impact of the spiritual power, it was like a small boat in a storm, swaying and swaying. Everyone¡¯s faces revealed a look of calm, as if they felt that the matter had been decided. Her eyes shrank and she shouted in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Her loud cry was suppressed by the strong current formed by spiritual power, but it was clearly heard by Shi Qi, who was on high alert. ¡°This sword will transform ¡­¡± Before the last word ¡®Xing¡¯ was spoken, everyone heard a long cry in their sea of consciousness! The long chant was clear and leisurely, carrying an indescribable oppression that directly transmitted into people¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. Then, a golden shadow swam within the sword. When it reached the tip of the sword, it turned into the head of a Golden Dragon with its mouth wide open, and the sword turned into the body of a Dragon! ¡®Hu-¡® As soon as the Golden Dragon appeared, it let out a long breath. The aura of the big demon spread out and turned into an overwhelming pressure. Although Shi Qi¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t bad and he had reached the soul clone stage, his green sword was several levels lower than mang Tian¡¯s. In the past, Shi Qi had always been confident. He firmly believed that the help of magic weapons was only secondary to cultivators, and what determined the victory and defeat of cultivators in a war was their own strength. His strength was outstanding and his talent was astonishing. With the accumulation of the Shi family¡¯s resources, he advanced at an unparalleled speed and gave him great confidence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this belief was shattered the moment howlsky appeared. After the Golden Dragon Phantom appeared, his green sword fractal, which was also a sword embryo, seemed to be under an extremely powerful suppression in front of the Dragon Phantom. The sword formation began to hum, and the spirit light on the eight small swords seemed to have dimmed significantly under the Golden Dragon¡¯s suppression. Then, the Golden Dragon¡¯s purple eyes moved. A hair-raising sound of electric currents rang out in Shi Qi¡¯s sea of consciousness. Several thick purple arcs of light circulated on the Dragon soul¡¯s golden horns, burning the surrounding spiritual energy and making a sizzling sound. Chapter 1474 - Chapter 1474 The Buddhas shadow (2) Chapter 1474: The Buddha¡¯s shadow (2) Chapter 1474: The Buddha¡¯s shadow (2) The sword Qi in the formation was forced out, bringing with it a power that made Shi Qi¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°The power of lightning?¡± Shi Qi¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, feeling as if he had overlooked something. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the electric current spread from the Dragon soul¡¯s horns to its body. Purple electric arcs flowed through the Golden scales. As the Dragon Soul roared, it split into two, then four, and then split again. In an instant, they had turned into a dozen Dragon shadows with the power of lightning. With a long and clear cry, the Dragon souls shuttled back and forth in the sword formation, and the lightning formation was astonishing. The sword Qi, demonic power, and the power of Thunder merged into one, bursting out an unparalleled power, and hit the shaking sword formation. Shi Qi¡¯s Azure sword was unable to display its full strength under the suppression of the mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure. The great formation that he had barely managed to form did not have the time to display the advantage of the formation before it was immediately attacked by the Golden Dragon Phantom. For a moment, the Golden and purple light suppressed the green shadow, and the killing sound of the sword formation was replaced by the long roars of countless Dragon shadows. The sizzling electric current and dragon breath tore the sword Qi apart. Shi Qi¡¯s face was pale, and the spiritual power in his body rushed into the sword formation like a tide. In an instant, 30 ¨C 40% of it was absorbed. Even so, he was barely able to maintain the sword formation and trap song Qing. The young lady¡¯s strength far exceeded his initial estimation. She was even more powerful than the average soul splitting cultivator. Gu chunxing¡¯s words flashed in his mind.¡¯The sword can ¡­ Transform!¡¯ ¡°Magic treasure transformation, profound heaven spiritual treasure!¡± A light flashed in Shi Qi¡¯s mind, and he finally recalled that his elder had unintentionally mentioned this point. ¡°We can¡¯t let her leave.¡± As this thought flashed through his mind, his spirit was roused and he shouted, ¡± ¡°This is a profound heaven rank spirit treasure, we can¡¯t let her escape!¡± They were far superior to ordinary soul separation cultivators and had mysterious heaven rank spirit treasures. With such strength, even if the four soul splitting Masters besieged her, they would not be able to do anything to her in a short time. It was no wonder that Gu chunxing and the others could not surround her, and even fan and Chu had lost their lives. A mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure was too rare. Once it was obtained, it would bring endless benefits to the clan. Everyone was excited. Mr. Zhixing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and clenched his fist. Several red lines jumped out and twisted into a ball, forming a huge red whip. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it cut through the air with a red light. Madam kazufuru¡¯s sleeve flicked, and a small golden token flew into the air. The small token grew bigger and bigger as it spun. In an instant, it became a gold brick the size of a small mountain, floating in the air. Fourth master PEI waved his hand, and the Buddha sound bead that had been pierced by the sword Qi earlier flew back into his palm. He rubbed his hands together, and the rope that tied the prayer beads broke with a sound. The beads scattered as if they lacked the suppression of spiritual power. The characters engraved on each bead by the secret technique of Sanskrit emerged, and the beads seemed to come alive in an instant. Above each bead, there was an illusion of a bald monk. The aura of these monks ¡®illusions had already reached the realm of nascent soul. At this time, they put their hands together and sat cross-legged on top of the beads, as if they had formed a special array. ¡°Hehe!¡± As soon as fourth master PEI broke the Pearl chain, he let out a long laugh. ¡°This Buddha sound sacred Pearl was once in the hands of master Chu Yun of the fan Yin clan.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know much about the so-called ¡®master Chu Yun¡¯, but it was obvious that the people of the aristocratic families were very clear about this person. As soon as fourth master PEI¡¯s words fell, the expressions of the few people changed slightly. every Pearl has trapped the soul of a senior monk of the fan Yin clan who has already passed away. The rope of the prayer beads was like a seal, suppressing the souls of these eminent monks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only once the rope was cut, the Buddha soul would appear and form a formation that would unleash the power of the highest secret technique of the fan Yin clan. The PEI family had paid a great price to obtain this treasure. After fourth master PEI obtained it, he had always been guarding it carefully and did not use it easily. If not for the appearance of a mysterious heavenly spirit treasure today, fourth master PEI would not have been willing to remove the seal on this will bead. When the fanyin clan had taken out such a treasure, they had told them that the power in the will bead would be greatly exhausted every time it was used, and that it should not be used unless it was a life-and-death situation. Although song qingxiao¡¯s current strength was only at the soul splitting stage, her mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure was a huge temptation to fourth master PEI. Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475 Buddhas shadow (3) Chapter 1475: Buddha¡¯s shadow (3) Chapter 1475: Buddha¡¯s shadow (3) The Shi clan wanted to snatch this item, but the PEI clan also wanted it. Whoever got it now would depend on their own abilities. Although there was an Alliance between the clans, each of them had their own plans. At this time, everyone was showing their own skills. When Shi Qi realized that something was wrong, it was already too late. Under the attack of the Dragon shadow, the pressure on the sword formation increased. The spiritual energy in his body was being absorbed into the sword array, but it was difficult to resist the impact of the Dragon shadow. Shi Qi only felt that the meridians in his body were like water faucets with their gates opened everywhere. His spiritual power flowed out with a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound, and in the blink of an eye, he had lost more than half of it. The power of the Dragon shadow¡¯s attack did not change. The power of lightning passed through the sword array and directly reached his veins, causing him to feel severe pain in his lungs. A large number of electric arcs emerged from the surface of his body, crackling and dancing around him. He held on for a moment and finally could not hold on any longer. ¡®Boom-¡® The eight green swords wailed and were scattered by the Golden Dragon Phantom. The purple electric arc spread in all directions, and wherever it went, layers of smoke and spirit Qi swept out. The moment the sword formation was broken, Madam hexiang let out a soft cry. The gold brick above her head spun and split into a huge brick shadow, which smashed down on song qingxiao! Under the shadow of the brick, song Qing¡¯s small figure seemed particularly petite, as if he was about to be enveloped by the light of the brick. Shi Yue, who was protected by the Wanderers a hundred meters away, felt his heart tighten. When he saw this scene, there was not a trace of blood on his face. There was a transparent secret shield in front of him that could block the spiritual power of the battle, so that he would not be affected by it. A large group of nascent soul cultivators protected him so that not even a drop of water could leak out, making him both safe and able to see this scene without any obstruction. ¡°This matter started because of me ¡­¡± He mumbled to himself softly. He felt both guilty and a sense of loss. Back then, he had only thought about it on a whim and had never thought of killing anyone. He also did not expect that PEI hongyin would lay her hands on ordinary people. In his eyes, today¡¯s scene was the same as the scene at the border of the western suburbs. The only difference was that the ones who had besieged song Qing that day were just a bunch of hooligans. He could easily order the cavalry to solve the problem if he wanted to. Now that she was being besieged by the people of the aristocratic families, it was obvious that neither side would stop. He had already lost the right to interfere. There was a hint of disappointment in the young man¡¯s light-colored eyes. The Ranger seemed to sense his low mood and comforted him, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be sad. Seventh uncle gave her a chance. Whether she lives or dies, it¡¯s her own choice. yes ¡­ Shi Yue¡¯s tone was low, and he subconsciously sighed softly. The current outcome was her choice, but the outcome back then was caused by her own choice. The corner of his mouth moved. He instinctively wanted to smile like he usually did and comfort the people around him, but the corner of his mouth seemed to be unusually heavy. He tried a few times, but his cheek muscles seemed to not listen to his command. In the end, not only did it not rise, but it also fell even deeper. The Golden brick fell with a boom. Because of lady Xiang¡¯s nine-word secret order, song qingxiao¡¯s agility was greatly reduced. Even if she had the nine words secret order to fight against it, Madam Xiang had already won in one second. When the four spirit division experts were serious, their abilities were far from what nascent soul cultivators could compare to. As song qingxiao dodged quickly, the gold brick fell on the place where she had been standing, making a loud noise! The shadow of the brick left an extremely deep pit on the ground, and the Ling power radiated out, turning into a powerful shock wave. As soon as the brick fell, Madam hexiang waved her hand again, and another brick fell. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡± in the blink of an eye, several of the Golden bricks had fallen. The earth trembled continuously, and the chaotic spiritual energy turned into torrents. Countless potholes appeared on the ground, as if it had been hit by a group of meteorites from outer space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gu chunxing¡¯s eyes widened as he watched song Qing¡¯s small figure nimbly shuttling through the gaps between the bricks. Was this a battle between soul separation cultivators? The airflow in the battle ring was so strong that even though she was very far away, she could still feel the horror of the battle ring from the roar of the wind. Even if she had entered the realm of the nascent soul, she did not have the qualifications to participate in this siege. Her eyes were filled with envy, yearning, and eagerness. Finally, when she looked at song qingxiao, her eyes turned into a faint fanatical look. Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476 Buddhas shadow (4) Chapter 1476: Buddha¡¯s shadow (4) Chapter 1476: Buddha¡¯s shadow (4) Madam hexiang didn¡¯t dare to relax. With a rub of her Jade-like hands, the gold bricks fell again. Song qingxiao was about to Dodge, but her raised arm seemed to be restrained. The shadow on the ground was restricted, and the sea of consciousness was suppressed by an invisible force. In a flash, the Golden brick above his head fell down again with a ¡®boom¡¯. The little dragon¡¯s soul split into several clones, chasing after Shi Qi¡¯s Broken Sword array and blocking it. An earth-shattering force descended from the sky. Before it hit her, she could already feel the weight on her shoulder. Spreading her spiritual power, she formed a seal with both hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The moment the ¡®Lin¡¯ word came out, Madam Xiang¡¯s nine words secret order was broken. However, the moment the two tokens cancelled each other out, their spiritual awareness clashed and was quickly consumed. For the two of them, they both felt a lot of pressure. The power of the nine-word secret order was related to its grade, the number of word orders collected, and the divine sense. The more word orders were collected, the more powerful they would be when they reflected each other. Although Madam hexiang was also a nine-word order holder, her collection of orders could not be compared to song qingxiao¡¯s, who had already collected four-word orders. When his divine sense clashed with Madam Xiang¡¯s, he felt greatly suppressed and consumed a lot of his energy. As for song qingxiao, although she had the advantage in the nine words command, she had many opponents. Her domain could only break through Madam Xiang¡¯s restriction and block other attacks. As soon as the domain was formed, it ¡®held¡¯ the falling brick shadow in mid-air. Song qingxiao, who was behind him, noticed the change in the wind. With a light sound and a flash of red light, Mr. Zhixing¡¯s Red whip had stuck to her back. The red whip brushed past her back and tore off a layer of scales. Blood gushed out from the wound, and only then did song qingxiao feel a sharp pain in her heart. Once the whip stuck to her body, it didn¡¯t fall. The moment the blood flowed out, it was immediately absorbed by the long whip. As soon as the wound appeared, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit energy seemed to have found a breakthrough point. It rushed out of the wound and entered the red whip. The light on the red whip became more and more demonic and terrifying. As soon as it wrapped around her, it turned into a spirit snake and whizzed towards her waist and abdomen. It then bound her legs as if it wanted to limit her movements. At the same time, the Buddha¡¯s shadows in fourth master PEI¡¯s prayer beads had already taken shape. Each of them sat cross-legged as if they had come to life. As they mumbled something, a powerful spiritual energy burst out from the shadow and enveloped it. Under the illumination of the milky white light, the illusions of these Buddhist cultivators appeared even more benevolent. Their powers blended with each other, almost making the layer of light so bright that no one dared to look directly at it. In the Halo, the souls of these Buddhist cultivators seemed to have merged into one, forming an extremely huge Buddha. As soon as the Buddha¡¯s shadow appeared, it revealed the aura of a void realm expert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When this aura appeared, the suppression on those in the soul separation realm was almost fatal. Everyone felt a great shock in their hearts. Their blood began to flow rapidly, and their spiritual power seemed to have gone out of control. Their bodies seemed to not be listening to their commands. Song qingxiao felt her scalp go numb, as if she was being enveloped by the god of death. Wherever the light shadow of the Buddhist cultivator went, she seemed to have nowhere to hide. Every blind spot was exposed to that pair of eyes that no one dared to look directly at. The suppression of her state had a great impact on her. On the other hand, the damage caused by Mr. Zhixing¡¯s Red whip was almost negligible to her. Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477 Shi Yue (1) Chapter 1477: Shi Yue (1) Chapter 1477: Shi Yue (1) The split Golden Dragon shadow seemed to be affected as well. As the little dragon¡¯s Phantom shook, several clones gathered again and reappeared a majestic Golden Dragon. It raised its head, its eyes filled with pride, and let out a long cry. As soon as the Buddhist cultivation was completed, he separated one of his hands and slapped down with a smile. His expression seemed kind, but it made song Qing feel like she was shrouded in the shadow of death. It was strange to say that the Buddha¡¯s palm wrapped in the Halo did not seem to be fast, but with every drop, it seemed to grow several times larger. This palm was like an inescapable net, and all the people and things that were caught in it seemed unable to escape. As the spiritual energy pressed down, it was as if the world had collapsed. All that was left was the white light, and all the people, scenery, and objects seemed to have disappeared in an instant. ¡°Can I defeat such a power now?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the Buddha¡¯s palm. The fingers of the Buddha¡¯s palm had disappeared, and she could only see the lines of the palm print. The palm cover was like the sky, blocking the top of her head. The friction between the powerful spiritual forces produced a sharp, almost ear-piercing sound. All sounds seemed to be consciously blocked by the divine sense. The little dragon¡¯s roar seemed to be inaudible in the sound of the Buddha palm falling. Was this the true power of a void realm expert? The bewilderment in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes gradually turned into calmness, and finally, it turned into a faint excitement. This kind of strength seemed to have surpassed the limits of human cultivation. It was like the most infinite power in the world. Not only did she not fear it, but she also yearned for it. She had ¡®seen¡¯ two void realm experts in her life, but su Wu was half-crippled and his physical body was destroyed. Although his will was still alive, he only had his reputation left. Although Shi qiuwu was also known as a half-step Saint, when she met him, he was scheming and his spiritual power was restricted by the chaos bead. Before she could make a move, she happened to run into the people from the heavens beyond heaven, which led to her seizing the opportunity to escape to save her life. As for the void realm level eight beast King, it was first attacked by the counterattack of the beast horde, then struck by the heavenly lightning, and was heavily injured before song Qing managed to take advantage of it. Therefore, this palm attack from the Buddha statue summoned by the Buddhist cultivator¡¯s spirit sealed in the Brahma sound Pearl was the first time song Qing had faced a void realm expert. ¡°Pi niba-¡± A strange sound like that of metal clashing came from the palm print. It spread throughout song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing her spiritual consciousness and spiritual power to be greatly intimidated. All the sounds and sounds in the world were suppressed by this secret spell. The killing intent and opportunity in her sea of consciousness seemed to be washed away by this spell, and then she started to cower and feel fear. Coupled with the handprint that covered the sky, it made her gradually lose the meaning of resistance, as if she would never be able to defeat the Buddha¡¯s palm. She blinked her eyes. Her divine sense was suppressed, but the tyrannical power in her blood seemed to be awakened by this aura and was resisting it. The ice-type spirit energy that she had retracted from her body went against the pressure and flowed through her veins, making her eyes clear. In the blink of an eye, song qingxiao realized that he had almost been hit by the Buddhist mantra. Her slightly sunken back straightened up again as she coldly looked at the ¡®sky¡¯ that had been struck down by the Sanskrit. It seemed that the Buddha voice had a special ability to break the will and consciousness of the people. The spiritual sense of low-level cultivators was already much weaker than that of void realm experts, not to mention that this secret spell should have some auxiliary effect. It would form a powerful sound wave secret spell when it was forced out by the sound of words and spiritual energy. Song qingxiao was no stranger to this attack method. It was similar to the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯ secret spell that Yi Chang had given her during her trial in the Yu Lun void realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was just that her strength was still shallow, and her strength was too weak, so she couldn¡¯t truly activate this ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯. However, as time passed and her strength increased bit by bit in the future, it was unknown whether the power she inherited from the will of the soul Requiem clan was stronger or weaker than the Sanskrit mantra. A competitive spirit rose from the bottom of her heart, and the ¡®Dragon vanquishing power¡¯ in her body seemed to have awakened under the chanting. It began to flow into her blood, driving away the influence of the chanting on her. Under the milky white light, the Dragon Soul opened its mouth and raised its golden head. In the face of a powerful enemy, it did not retreat. Instead, it tried to rush up. Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478 Shi Yue (2) Chapter 1478: Shi Yue (2) Chapter 1478: Shi Yue (2) Although it had brought a certain convenience to it by combining with the sword Qi, sweeping away the light that enveloped it, it was still very weak. The bloodline of a great demon made it so that it would never bow its head, and it maintained a strong fighting spirit and exuberant killing intent. However, it was still too small. Even though it was born with blue blood, it had just been born and needed more time to ¡®take care¡¯ of song qingxiao before it could grow. At this moment, it was trying its best to rush up, but compared to the palm force, the Dragon soul¡¯s power was like an ant trying to shake a tree. It could not penetrate it at all. ¡®Boom-¡® With a loud boom, the giant palm fell bit by bit. The spiritual power formed a storm under the palm, attacking everything in the palm. Under this heavy pressure, the ground seemed to be wailing as it was compressed and sank step by step. Song qingxiao was covered in the light of Buddha and did not see that the foundation of the Shi family was collapsing. As the ground moved, the exquisite buildings on the ground seemed to be placed on a canvas. As soon as the canvas was moved, the things on it began to collapse and fall apart like building blocks. The rumbling sounds of houses collapsing could be heard without end, and dust and smoke filled the air. The face of the Golden Buddha summoned by the Buddha sound Pearl in the air revealed a look of pity for the suffering of all living beings. ¡®He¡¯ looked down at the living beings below, his palm was only about ten meters away from the ground. Dust and smoke rolled up, and Ling power turned into a whirlwind, making a sad ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound, and whirled out from the gap between ¡®his¡¯ fingers. The Ling power under his palm was in chaos and turned into a powerful airflow, firmly trapping all the living beings under his palm. The power of this palm not only shocked Shi Qi, Mr. Zhixing, and Madam hexiang, but even fourth master PEI, who had summoned the Buddha beads, revealed a look of ecstasy in his eyes. The strength of the void realm was too terrifying, but it also made people¡¯s hearts throb and yearn for it. The soul-splitting cultivators were very far away, but under this pressure, they felt as if their chests were being pressed by a thousand-pound rock. Under the huge pressure, cracks began to appear in his veins, and crisscrossing ravines appeared on his skin and flesh. Blood flowed out, and in an instant, he looked like a bloody man. This made the few of them retreat in horror, deeply afraid of being drawn into this spiritual energy storm. Even fourth master PEI, who had summoned this thing, felt his scalp go numb under the suppression of this force. His body retreated dozens of meters away before he felt the pressure on his internal organs slightly reduce. Not to mention the cultivators in the nascent soul realm who were slightly weaker. Gu chunxing and the others all stepped back. ¡°.. Will I die?¡± Gu chunxing¡¯s blood was in turmoil. His blood, which was stirred by the spirit power, rushed to his lungs. Every breath he took turned into a dull pain. A sweet taste of blood rushed up her throat and blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth. However, she seemed to be unaware of it and looked at the center where the Buddha¡¯s palm was pressing down. She was already very far away from the Buddha¡¯s palm, but she could still feel the terrifying power of the palm. It was obvious that song qingxiao, who was in the middle of the storm, was feeling a hundred or even a thousand times more pressure than she was. Under such pressure, even Shi Qi and Mr. Zhixing, who were also in the soul separation realm, could not resist it and avoided it. Song qingxiao was the first to bear the greatest pressure, and she was probably on the verge of death. When this thought came to Gu chunxing¡¯s mind, she did not know why, but her eyes started to feel hot. She was loyal to the clan. Logically speaking, if song qingxiao could be killed, it should be beneficial to the clan. She should be happy to see it. However, there was an indescribable regret and envy in her heart. Back then, this girl who had self-destructed her golden core and escaped from Wei Zhi and Chu Yi¡¯s hands had chosen to force her way through the starry sky gate instead of falling into the hands of a noble clan. The reason for taking her down was not because of a fair and just duel, but because of the siege tactics of everyone at the same level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gu chunxing felt that it was a pity that such a person was born in such an environment and not in a clan. At the same time, he envied her for being able to fight with such a strong person and die under the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the ¡®void realm¡¯. It would not be in vain if she died in a spectacular manner. For a moment, she felt regretful, but she also felt that if it were her, she would have died for it. The two conflicting emotions intertwined in her heart, making the tip of her tongue bitter. Shi Qi retreated a few hundred feet and stopped beside Shi Yue. He held a green longsword tightly. At this time, the longsword was covered with teeth marks left by several small Dragons. It was still trembling slightly due to the suppression of the mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure. Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479 Shi Yue (3) Chapter 1479: Shi Yue (3) Chapter 1479: Shi Yue (3) The courtyards of the Shi family collapsed one by one. This deafening roar was suppressed by a series of elegant and loud Sanskrit incantations. Everything in front of him was like a slow-motion movie. As soon as the roof beam fell down, it was immediately torn apart by the chaotic spiritual power and turned into foam. With a gust of wind, it flew into the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and formed a dark cloud layer, holding the compassionate-looking Buddha¡¯s shadow in the air. Shi Qi¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a complicated expression appeared on his face. At this moment, the Shi family¡¯s buildings, which had been built for hundreds of years, had been completely destroyed, but he was not moved. He felt a slight sense of regret, which was similar to Gu chunxing¡¯s, but also a little excitement. After today¡¯s battle, even if song qingxiao were to die, it would be like a heavy slap to the face for the aristocratic family. It would be a loss of face. Not only did he allow someone to break into his lair, but he also couldn¡¯t deal with the siege of so many people. In the end, he had to use such a treasure to subdue the person. Fourth master PEI retreated again and again, revealing a smug smile as if he had won. After today¡¯s battle, the PEI family¡¯s name and the treasure in his hands would be known throughout the Empire. Song qingxiao¡¯s aura could no longer be sensed. The omnipresent Buddha¡¯s shadow had wiped out all her aura. At this time, outside the Imperial City, the pale-faced Yao Yu seemed to sense the abnormal fluctuations of spiritual energy in the Imperial City and instinctively turned his head. He had just experienced a fierce battle, and the blood he spat out had soaked his clothes. He looked very embarrassed. The two nascent soul cultivators who were chasing him knew that they had fallen for his trick of luring the Tiger out of the mountain long after they had sensed the unusual movements in the imperial capital. They gritted their teeth in hatred and let him go, then rushed back to the imperial capital to help. After escaping danger, Yao Yu¡¯s figure flashed into the crowd. He had already tried his best! After taking the level six demonic core, it could only help song Qing to this extent. But at this time, the spiritual energy fluctuations in the imperial capital had clearly far exceeded the realm that a nascent soul realm cultivator could interfere with. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble song qingxiao had gotten herself into. In the direction of the Imperial City, a towering and solemn Buddha¡¯s shadow slowly appeared in mid-air. The excited crowd saw this incredible scene and was stunned for a moment. Then, the bustling crowd knelt down one after another. These ordinary people didn¡¯t know that there were aristocratic families and cultivators in this world, and they didn¡¯t understand what this phenomenon meant. They only knew that ¡®Bodhisattva¡¯ had appeared, perhaps because he pitied the suffering of all living beings. ¡°The Buddha has appeared!¡± ¡°Amitabha ¡­¡± ¡°Buddha, please bless us.¡± Countless people fought to kowtow, moved to tears by the miracle that had appeared in the Imperial City. ¡°A miracle has appeared in the royal family-¡± ¡°Is this a message from the heavens?¡± Yao Yu heard the disbelieving exclamations of the people. They felt a ¡®miracle¡¯, and he also felt a¡¯ miracle¡¯, but he knew what this ¡®miracle¡¯ meant. The aura of this Buddha statue had already far exceeded the grade of the nascent soul realm. Even at such a distance, the pressure still made people breathless and instinctively want to submit. ¡°What cultivation level is this?¡± Yao Yu murmured in disbelief. His body trembled instinctively under the pressure. ¡°Does the appearance of this Buddha shadow have anything to do with her?¡± Many questions flooded Yao Yu¡¯s mind, causing him to feel shocked and moved. This ¡®old friend¡¯ who had worked with him twice was far more terrifying than he had imagined. The Buddha¡¯s shadow in the Royal Palace might have appeared because of her. To be able to trigger such Buddha¡¯s light to shine on the world, it could be imagined that the strength she had shown when she had killed the people of the fan clan earlier was just the tip of the iceberg. Thinking back to the day when he escaped from the terror Battalion, although she was slightly stronger than him, Yao Yu believed that he was not much weaker than her in terms of true strength. How could she have progressed to this stage in just ten years? His heart was in turmoil. The Imperial City could no longer be kept! One could imagine that after today, regardless of whether song qingxiao was Dead or Alive, her name would definitely shake the world and spread throughout the imperial capital. He couldn¡¯t hide his relationship with her from the clan for too long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Inside the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯, Yao Yu had already felt the cultivators who were shocked fly out one after another. While everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the appearance of the Buddha¡¯s shadow, he took the opportunity to escape from the imperial capital. Thinking of this, Yao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around. His figure was as agile as an ape as he disappeared into the crowd. Meanwhile, in the Imperial City ¡­ No one noticed that the crippled Prince of the Shi family, who was protected by the restriction, had a pair of dark eyes, as if two storms were brewing in them. Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480 Out of control (1) Chapter 1480: Out of control (1) Chapter 1480: Out of control (1) The powerful protective shield became unstable under the power of the Buddha¡¯s palm and began to fluctuate slightly. Some of the spirit energy poured into the seal and was automatically absorbed into the nose of the young man who was holding the wheelchair. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± The young man with a weak expression was pursing his lips tightly. His original intention was not to cause such a result. If everything started because of him, then shouldn¡¯t he be the one to end it? The spirit energy poured into his body, instantly breaking the balance of power in his body. The jinzhi in his body was like a balance that was maintained perfectly, and even the slightest movement was enough to cause extremely terrible consequences. At this moment, he took the initiative to guide this thread of spiritual power into his body, and the calm restriction was instantly activated. Over the years, in order to balance the power in his body, countless members of the Shi family had paid a great price, making his body like a huge black hole that could swallow the void, containing unfathomable power. Once the balance was broken, the spiritual power that had been forcibly suppressed in Shi Yue¡¯s body was instantly ¡®revived¡¯. A storm began to form, and that ¡®living¡¯ power began to take the initiative from being passive. It greedily absorbed the spiritual power that had overflowed into the restriction into Shi Yue¡¯s body. The surge of this spiritual power caused him great pain, causing his face to turn pale in an instant. However, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He held his breath and concentrated, not making the slightest sound to attract the attention of Shi Qi and the cavalrymen, and then suppressed the violent movement. With the absorption of a trace of spiritual power, the power in his body began to be unable to satisfy the absorption of this small amount of spiritual power. The balance that had been forcibly suppressed by the Shi family¡¯s elders had been broken, and the ¡®black hole¡¯ had awakened. At first, it had absorbed a thin stream of spiritual energy, but later, it had fiercely absorbed all the spiritual energy in the vicinity. The restriction protecting him shook. Under the impact of a powerful force, Shi Qi finally noticed the movement beside him. He turned his head in horror, and his handsome face was distorted with shock. Even when song qingxiao appeared to accuse PEI hongyin and took out a profound heavenly spiritual treasure, his face did not change much. Now, it was filled with fear. The spiritual power in Shi Yue¡¯s body started to surge and large streams of air flowed through his body. They were like two-fingers-wide blades, piercing through his skin and flesh from head to toe. Wherever the spirit energy current went, his pale skin, without a trace of blood, would arch up in a terrible arc like a water pipe, squeezing his face and hands until they were deformed, which was extremely terrifying. His bone armor was making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds under the spirit pressure, and his eyes were a strange pitch-black color. He stretched his head forward like a dying fish, not even making a sound. One could only imagine how much pain he was suffering at this moment! ¡°Ah Yue!¡± When Shi Qi saw this scene, he let out a gasp of surprise. The restriction had been broken, and the chaotic airflow in the surroundings was like a violent flood that had found a gate to go to, crazily rushing into his body. He had no way of controlling this power. If he allowed this situation to continue, his body would not be able to hold this power for long. If he couldn¡¯t handle it in time, he would die! Shi Qi made a prompt decision, wanting to cut off the flow of Ling power that he had absorbed into his body. However, the opportunity had already taken shape. Even with his cultivation in the divine separation realm, it was almost impossible to cut off this resistance. The hand he stretched out was burned by the spiritual power, and the moment it touched his skin and flesh, it made a ¡®creak¡¯ sound. The flesh and blood in his palm were swept away, and his five fingers were instantly exposed to the White bone. Wu ¡­ Shi Qi groaned in pain. He wanted to grab again, but the power in Shi Qi¡¯s body seemed to be blocked by him. It was even more infuriated, and the absorption became more and more ferocious. Not only was the chaotic airflow in the surroundings swept away in an instant, but the suction force was still not satisfied. The Buddha¡¯s palm, which was about to hit the ground, emitted a white light. Looking at it, it was like the spiritual mist around the Buddha¡¯s palm. It rose into the air, turned into threads, and rushed in the direction of Shi Yue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What?¡± The strange movements here quickly attracted fourth master PEI¡¯s attention. The white light on the Buddha¡¯s palm turned into a stream of light and was absorbed into Shi Yue¡¯s body continuously, as if it had been strongly attracted. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the spiritual light on the palm had escaped, causing the nearly solid palm print to appear a little faint. As the spiritual power of the Buddha palm was absorbed, the light dimmed and the power weakened. Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481 Out of control (2) Chapter 1481: Out of control (2) Chapter 1481: Out of control (2) The figure of the Buddha, who was sitting in mid-air with a benevolent face, seemed to be pulled by a force. His body swayed heavily and then tilted in Shi Yue¡¯s direction. ¡°What the hell!¡± When fourth master PEI saw this scene, he immediately cried out in alarm. Shi Yue and the Buddha¡¯s shadow were connected by a strong spiritual power flow. His body seemed to be pulled by the light beam. ¡°Recall the Buddha statue!¡± Shi Qi shouted in shock. Shi Yue was a special existence to the aristocratic families. He was the only ¡®survivor¡¯ of the collaboration between the Shi clan and the human realm upon heavens. The Shi clan had not completely given up on their ambition to conquer the divine prison, and he still had many secrets that were worth studying. Shi Yue can not die! As soon as Shi Qi¡¯s voice fell, fourth master PEI¡¯s flustered expression calmed down. He circulated spiritual energy in his hands and hit the Buddha¡¯s shadow. ¡®..An ..¡¯ The slightly swaying Buddha shadow chanted a secret mantra. As soon as fourth master PEI¡¯s spiritual energy entered the Buddha shadow, it was quickly absorbed. It was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood, completely useless! ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡± He spoke in a panic, his expression somewhat embarrassed. The moment the Buddha sound sacred Pearl was released, the seal was released, and the power inside went out of control. The palm would not be retracted until it landed. The Buddha¡¯s shadow summoned by this string of Saint beads had already reached the strength of the void realm. With fourth master PEI¡¯s cultivation base, which was not far from the deity realm, he was completely unable to control it. In addition, the spiritual power in Shi Yue¡¯s body was triggered, which was like adding oil to the fire, making the situation even worse. Fourth master PEI sent out several waves of spiritual energy in succession, but he was unable to withdraw it at all. As the spiritual energy of the Buddha¡¯s shadow was absorbed, fourth master PEI was shocked to find that the power in the Buddha sound beads was overdrawn! The power within the Saint orb was not endless, but it was only because of the blessing of the spirit of the eminent monk of the fanyin clan that it could burst out with such a terrifying attack. The more power was consumed, the weaker the mana of the Saint orb would be, until it was exhausted. It wasn¡¯t easy for the PEI family to obtain such a treasure. If they used it up now, one could imagine the blow to fourth master PEI. At this moment, the smugness he had felt when he took out the treasure was gone, and a trace of reluctance appeared on his face. He continuously injected his spiritual power into the bead, and he wanted to stop it even more than Shi Qi. Although the Buddha¡¯s palm did not fall completely, song qingxiao, who was covered by the Buddha¡¯s palm, would definitely die under such spiritual pressure. She was only in the realm of divine separation. With her physical body at the realm of divine separation, there was no way she could withstand such a great destructive power. ¡°You separate him!¡± He shouted at Shi Qi. The spiritual power he sent out was like a stone sinking into the sea, unable to move the smiling Buddha shadow. Shi Qi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. If he could stop it, he would have done his best. Now, the spiritual power had formed a ¡®spiritual bridge¡¯ that connected Shi Yue and the Buddha¡¯s shadow. Unless one was also in the void realm, they would be helpless in such a situation. ¡®.. Mi ¡­¡¯ The Buddha¡¯s shadow in the air began to tremble. The more anxious fourth master PEI was to control the body of the Buddha sound Pearl, the more spiritual energy he used. However, his spiritual energy was obviously unable to control the situation. He was horrified to find that as his spiritual energy connected with the Buddha¡¯s shadow, the Buddha¡¯s shadow seemed to have a stream of spiritual energy. At the beginning, he had taken the initiative to pour spiritual power into it, but later on, it began to absorb the spiritual power in his veins. As soon as he realized this, fourth master PEI was scared out of his wits. His veins were like leaking sand, and the spiritual power in his body flowed out crazily and was absorbed by the Buddha shadow. The speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye, more than 40% of it had been absorbed. As such, fourth master PEI could not be bothered to retrieve the Buddha beads. Instead, he was eager to cut off his connection with the Buddha shadow. However, something that terrified him happened! Once the Buddha sound sacred Pearl went out of control, the suction force of the Buddha shadow that was in the void realm would be much higher than his cultivation. His ability was completely useless in front of the Buddha shadow! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°..¡± At this moment, fourth master PEI felt the energy in his body being rapidly sucked away, and he was flustered. He had no power to resist this suction force. The suction force grew stronger and stronger, and his spiritual energy seemed to be gushing out from all parts of his body and being drawn into the light of Buddha. At this moment, he was so miserable that he couldn¡¯t even shout. The spiritual power in his body had completely gone out of control, and the secret technique he was using could not suppress the power of the Buddha¡¯s shadow. The Buddhist light was no longer satisfied with just absorbing. Instead, it turned into countless tiny golden radiances and burrowed into his body, taking the initiative to ¡®absorb¡¯. Chapter 1482 - Chapter 1482 Out of control (3) Chapter 1482: Out of control (3) Chapter 1482: Out of control (3) This time, fourth master PEI not only lost his spiritual energy, but he also felt that his lifespan and blood essence were also being rapidly lost. ¡°.. Save ¡­¡± He was so shocked that his soul flew out of his body. He opened his mouth to call for help, but before he could make a sound, it was immediately covered by a loud and long Buddha shadow. ¡°.. Huh ¡­Ou ..¡± The sound of Sanskrit spread out and the Golden light enveloped him. It was as if his five senses, spiritual consciousness, and spiritual power were all sealed. Separated by the extremely bright golden light, the faces of Shi Qi, Mrs. Hexiang, Mr. Zhixing, and the others gradually became unclear. Fourth master PEI felt that if this continued, he would not be able to hold on for a moment. At this time, he could only hope that Shi Qi and the others would discover his abnormality and save him from the fire and water. In fact, Shi Qi had already noticed that something was wrong. The Buddha shadow¡¯s light grew larger and larger, but its body was much more relaxed than before. Wherever the Golden light went, fourth master PEI¡¯s figure was sucked into it as if he was about to be swallowed up by the Buddha¡¯s light. This was simply too laughable! But under such circumstances, Shi Qi couldn¡¯t smile at all. There was a strange connection between the situation. Fourth master PEI was about to be swallowed by the Buddha¡¯s light, and the Buddha¡¯s shadow was being swallowed by the ¡®black hole¡¯ in Shi Yue¡¯s body. As the source of the chaos, his face was deathly pale, and there was a faint golden light surging on his skin. The spiritual power was running rapidly in his body, causing him intense pain. The wheelchair under Shi Yue, which was made of special materials, cracked under his hands. The spirit pressure spread out, forcing the cavalrymen behind him to retreat about seven or eight meters. ¡®Hu-hu Hu-¡® The wind current formed by the spiritual power blew at Shi Qi¡¯s clothes. It was so strong that it almost tore his body apart, forcing him to use his spiritual power to stabilize himself. Shi Yue¡¯s eyes widened. After being tortured by the ¡®poison¡¯ of the spiritual energy for so many years, his willpower had reached a level that even cultivators could not reach. He was still barely awake, but in this situation, the more awake he was, the more pain he felt. ¡°Quickly, scatter that Buddha shadow!¡± ¡®Aiya-¡® Under the sound of Sanskrit, Shi Qi¡¯s voice was almost inaudible, and only his lips could be seen moving quickly. However, everyone present knew the severity of the situation. With the lesson learned from fourth master PEI, they could already feel the threat of the Buddha¡¯s light. Wherever the light enveloped, the Buddha¡¯s shadow, which was on the verge of collapse from being absorbed by Shi Yue, seemed to want to absorb everything into ¡®his¡¯ body to resist the ¡®black hole¡¯ in Shi Yue¡¯s body. Once these Buddha shadows lost control, everyone present would turn into nutrients and be absorbed into Shi Yue¡¯s body indirectly. The spirit energy storm would spread rapidly, and without the adults, it was impossible to control it. When the nest was overturned, there would be no intact eggs! At this moment, the joy of how to split the profound heavenly spirit treasure after killing song qingxiao had been replaced by fear. Under the threat of death, no one dared to delay any longer. Led by a few cultivators in the divine separation realm, they all used their own methods to attack the Buddha shadow. Shi Qi¡¯s losses were the most severe. He used the green sword to strike the flow of spiritual power, and this treasure that had accompanied him for many years was drawn into the flow of spiritual power. With a clang, it was broken by the storm. Shi Yue was surrounded by a layer of light mist, preventing others from approaching. The Buddha shadow¡¯s palm was getting fainter and fainter, and it was only a few meters away from the ground. Just as it was about to hit the ground and cause the Shi family to collapse ¡­ ¡®Boom-!¡¯ The loud sound of the collision between the two forces broke through the pervasive Sanskrit sound! Then, a clear and long cry that sounded like the cry of a sword and the cry of a Dragon was heard. The face of the kind-looking Buddha shadow trembled. His giant palm was penetrated by an overbearing force with a whoosh. An extremely brilliant white light came out of the palm that had been pierced through. It carried a sharp sword Qi and occupied a position in the Golden light. Wherever it went, the Golden light would disperse, and the chill would turn into frost and snow that would fall around the Buddha¡¯s shadow. Shi Qi turned his head with great difficulty and widened his eyes at the scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the surge of the cold air, fourth master PEI, who had been stabbed by the power of countless Buddha shadows into his lungs to absorb his spiritual energy, quivered and his consciousness became much more clear-headed. He turned his eyes and saw a crack in the giant Golden Palm below. In the white light, a shadow quickly shot out! ¡®Boom Boom-¡® Under the sound of the Sanskrit, the air current rolled wildly. The shadow seemed to be pushed by the rapid current. In the blink of an eye, it leaped into the air and rushed towards fourth master PEI, who was the closest to it. ¡°What is this?¡± As this thought emerged in his mind, he saw a shadow flash in front of him. A long green-blue tail turned into a long afterimage and pulled out a Blue Rainbow in front of him. Chapter 1483 - Chapter 1483 Buddhas annihilation (1) Chapter 1483: Buddha¡¯s annihilation (1) Chapter 1483: Buddha¡¯s annihilation (1) There seemed to be a pair of cold eyes looking down at fourth master PEI from above. ¡°Who is it?¡± As fourth master PEI thought of this, he raised his head with great difficulty and happened to meet a pair of eyes. It was a pair of dark golden pupils. At this time, the pupils contracted, and the green-blue color was dyed in the dark gold with the contraction of the pupils, making the pair of eyes beautiful beyond comparison. Cold, heartless, brutal, and murderous! There was even a hint of nonchalance and mockery in her eyes as she stared at fourth master PEI with curiosity. Her dark golden pupils contracted as she breathed. He even tilted his head slightly, as if he was observing his prey. This pair of eyes seemed to be emotionless. The moment fourth master PEI¡¯s eyes met hers, he felt his heart shrink. A chill entered his sea of consciousness through these eyes, leaving a deep impression on his sea of consciousness. He shuddered and immediately saw the owner of the eyes. ¡°Song qingxiao ¡­¡± This name flashed through his mind. Because he was so shocked, he even forgot the fear and pain of having his spirit power and profound Qi absorbed. How could that be possible? How was she still alive? The song qingxiao now was a little different from the previous song qingxiao. They looked the same, but the aura around her seemed to have changed. Her hair was spread out and flew in the air, like seaweed floating in the sea, wrapping her small face. She looked down at fourth master PEI coldly, as if she was looking at a weak worm. The fine scales covered her snow-white face, forming a special pattern that was extremely demonic, making her look completely different from before. The scale armor covered her entire body tightly, and there were still traces of spirit energy being cut on it. Below her thin waist, her legs were replaced by a long tail, and there was a broken red thread that had lost its spiritual light. She held the heaven-destroying sword in her hand. Under the Buddha¡¯s palm, this heaven-defying heavenly level spirit treasure did not seem to be damaged at all. At this moment, the Golden Dragon¡¯s shadow was flowing in the sword. She turned her wrist and looked at fourth master PEI indifferently. Then, she casually waved her hand- No¡­ fourth master PEI let out a scream of fear and horror. The shadow of death was already upon him. The sword Qi turned into a cold glint and pierced through the Golden light. The Golden light of the Buddha¡¯s shadow was frozen by the chill. Fourth master PEI only felt a Golden Dragon emerging from the sword Qi and rushing towards him at lightning speed. Logically speaking, the two of them were of similar cultivation levels, and fourth master PEI was not an ordinary person. He should not be so afraid. But he was not lucky. First, he lost control of his magic treasure. Then, his spiritual power, longevity, and blood essence were all sucked away by the Golden light. In addition, song qingxiao was so close to him, and he was also restrained by the Buddhist light. He could not avoid it or resist it. The Dragon shadow formed by the sword Qi let out a long roar and burrowed into his chest with a BOOM! ¡®Kacha-¡® his bones were broken bit by bit, and the ice-type spirit energy that had entered his body stirred up his dantian and internal organs. The nascent soul in his dantian sensed that something was wrong, but before it could escape from his body, it was already crushed by the sword Qi. Fourth master PEI didn¡¯t even have the time to cry out for help before his heart was broken and his soul died. A Golden dragon¡¯s shadow emerged from his back, pulling his body back. He finally got his wish and was split from the Buddha¡¯s shadow, but he was already dead! Without the protection of a cultivator¡¯s spiritual Qi, it was impossible for his body to withstand such a terrifying spiritual storm. With a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound, the spiritual Qi tore his body apart and turned him into a bloody mist. Fourth master PEI had never dreamed that he would die in such a way today. The moment he died, Shi Qi, Mrs. He Xiang, and Mr. Zhixing all saw it. The light dispersed, revealing song qingxiao, who was floating in the air with a blue tail. Shi Qi exclaimed in horror, ¡± ¡°Why is she still alive?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was not the only one who was puzzled. In fact, fourth master PEI, who was already dead, also wanted to say this. Compared to the mutation of song Qing¡¯s body, the fact that she was still alive made Shi Qi both surprised and terrified. Song Qing killed fourth master PEI with a single strike. Immediately after, she looked at the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the air, whose realm had become unstable due to Shi Yue¡¯s absorption of spiritual energy. Her pupils shrank in an instant. ¡®Her¡¯ face first showed a trace of doubt, which then turned into anger. She raised the long sword and poured her spiritual power into the sky splitter. Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484 Buddhas annihilation (2) Chapter 1484: Buddha¡¯s annihilation (2) Chapter 1484: Buddha¡¯s annihilation (2) The shadow of the Golden Dragon in the sword became clearer and clearer, as if it wanted to come out of the long sword. However, the moment it was about to surge to the tip of the sword, it was held in her palm, and the little dragon¡¯s shadow seemed to be restrained by an invisible force. As the chanting stopped, the Buddha shadow let out a long cry of pain. The breaking of the huge Golden Palm seemed to have caused some damage to the Buddha¡¯s shadow, causing its half-closed eyes to slowly open. The Buddha shadow was furious! The corners of ¡®his¡¯ mouth drooped down, and the gentleness and compassion in his eyes turned into anger. The gentle Maitreya, who had been loving the world a moment ago, seemed to have turned into an angry Vajra in an instant. ¡®He¡¯ raised his drooping hand, and his every movement brought about a huge Hurricane. His palm was extremely large, and his five fingers flipped in the direction of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯! ¡®Hu Hu Wu¡¯, a strong wind rose from the ground, forming a stance that was not inferior to a landslide or tsunami.¡¯ Song Qing Xiao¡¯s figure was like a rootless floating duckweed in a storm, the sleeves of his clothes fluttering. Compared to the huge Buddha shadow that was about 70 to 80 feet tall, even if ¡®she¡¯ showed her true body, she still looked incredibly small under the light of Buddha. However,¡¯she¡¯ was not afraid. Instead, she tilted her head slightly, and a few strands of hair were blown by the air around ¡®her¡¯ mouth, which ¡®she¡¯ grabbed. ¡®She¡¯ revealed an expression that was not a smile. Her aura was overbearing, as if she did not put this terrifying Giant Buddha in her eyes. The figure of ¡®her¡¯ flashed, and her entire body dodged to the left and right. In an instant, two afterimages appeared beside ¡®her¡¯. Three sword-wielding ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s appeared at the same time, standing in the void. ¡°Mo ! Ah!Ou !¡± As soon as ¡®she¡¯ saw the earth-shattering battle formation, the three pairs of dark golden eyes narrowed at the same time. Then, the three ¡®her¡¯ grasped their long swords at the same time and chanted different secret spells at the same time! It was strange. After the Buddha¡¯s shadow appeared, the Sanskrit hymn spread out. Not only did it reverberate in the Imperial City, but it also suppressed the consciousness and aura of every cultivator in the Imperial City. At the same time, the news had spread throughout the four districts of the imperial capital. The ordinary people who heard it felt as if they had been woken up by a Bell. Accompanied by the wonderful sound of the Buddha¡¯s shadow, they all had their own feelings. This was the most overbearing secret technique of the fan Yin clan in the heavens beyond heaven-the world awakening fan sound. The deeper one¡¯s cultivation, the more terrifying the power would be when it was used. Even though ¡®he¡¯ had temporarily stopped chanting the Sanskrit secret mantra due to his injuries, once the mantra was completed, it did not stop for a long time. The sound lingered in the air. Shi Qi and the others could still hear the chanting of the Sanskrit sound sect¡¯s Secret mantra in their minds. However, the voices of the three ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ were not loud, but they seemed to contain a strange telekinesis. That voice was like an arrow that pierced through the clouds, breaking through the seal of the Sanskrit mantra, and clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. With every word, Shi Qi and the others felt as if their meridians and dantian had been hit by a heavy hammer. Their hearts beat violently and blood rushed up to their throats. This character was strange, and its power was not below that of the Sanskrit, so it could now fight to a draw. ¡°This is too terrifying!¡± A shiver rose from Shi Qi¡¯s spine and quickly climbed up his back, shoulder blades, and neck. His hair stood on end, and his hair pulled at his scalp, causing him to feel a sharp pain. This kind of fear seemed to be engraved into the blood and bone marrow of the listeners. ¡°What secret technique is this? It seems to be able to contend with the awakening Sanskrit of the fanyin family.¡± ¡°After song qingxiao escaped from Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, what did she obtain from the divine incarcerate?¡± ¡°How could she still be alive after that palm strike from the Buddha¡¯s shadow?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die?¡± why didn¡¯t the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the void realm kill her? ¡± All kinds of questions came to Shi Qi, Mr. Zhixing, Mrs. Hexiang, and Gu chunxing and the others who were lucky enough to see the battle today, making them feel creepy. The three ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ chanted three incantations at the same time, and the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ was unleashed along with her strange pronunciation. Three bright silver rivers were slashed out along with her longsword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s even stronger!¡± It was clearly the same person, but the song qingxiao now gave Shi Qi a completely different feeling. ¡°Is that a soul splitting technique?¡± Shi Qi¡¯s heart was in a mess. After reaching the divine separation stage, a cultivator could indeed split into a disguised clone. However, this clone¡¯s power should be weaker than the main body¡¯s, and it should be controlled by the main body. Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485 Buddhas annihilation (3) Chapter 1485: Buddha¡¯s annihilation (3) Chapter 1485: Buddha¡¯s annihilation (3) But now,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ not only displayed her soul splitting ability, she also split into three, and the three of them were one, displaying a power that far exceeded her true strength. This proved that ¡®her¡¯ soul splitting technique was truly powerful. If he could sense song qingxiao¡¯s strength before, it was only that it made him feel some pressure, not that he had no confidence in resisting it. But now,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ gave Shi Qi a feeling that he would never be able to win. Not to mention fighting with her, even when her eyes turned and landed on him from the corner of her eyes, it gave him a sense of fear and pressure. The power of the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯ had been completely activated. After the awakening of the blue blood, song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®instincts¡¯ had been awakened. She had combined these two heaven-defying powers and slashed out with the heaven-destroying sword. The power that erupted was extremely terrifying. ¡®Whoosh-whoosh-whoosh-¡® The three rays of sword Qi turned into three silver rainbows and intersected in the air to form a huge Z-shaped lightning pattern, striking towards the palm of the Buddha shadow. The air currents first collided, making an ear-piercing whistle-like sound. Then, the two forces reflected each other. The silver River and the Golden Palm met, and a Z-shaped silver light was imprinted on the giant Buddha palm. The dazzling silver light forced the Golden light back. The sky seemed to darken a few degrees under the illumination of the silver light. Powerful spiritual energy flowed down, and the naked eye seemed to be able to capture the distortion of space. Then, the air current spread out like water ripples, and everyone was shocked to find that they were like a small boat in the middle of a storm, involuntarily drawn into the air current of the spiritual power. The Golden and silver spiritual lights were in a stalemate for a moment. The Buddha shadow¡¯s eyebrows seemed to be raised, and his eyes finally lost their previous calmness and became extremely angry. The three ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s¡¯ slashed their swords and shouted in unison, ¡± ¡°Nah!¡± ¡°Nah!¡± ¡°Nah!¡± The boiling blue blood ignited the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯. At this moment, every cell, every bone, and every inch of muscle in the three¡¯ song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®body was surging with energy. As the ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯ was activated, the huge potential that was hidden in ¡®her¡¯ turned into thousands of streams that flowed into the ocean. The heaven-destroying sword pierced through the water and slashed down. ¡®Whoosh-¡® The sword Qi pulled out a long rainbow and merged into one in mid-air, gushing out of the giant palm. The palm of the Buddha shadow, which had been flat in front of him, finally moved.¡¯He¡¯ grabbed the sword Qi. However, the moment the palm print touched the sword Qi, it was penetrated by the sword Qi with a bang. The sword light pierced through one Golden Palm and continued to hit the other Golden Palm. The Golden Buddha¡¯s palm was struggling to resist the Z-shaped sword light. Now that another sword Qi was coming, it finally couldn¡¯t hold on. The giant translucent palm paused for a moment. Spiritual energy flowed out of it, and the palm seemed to flash. Then, it suddenly shattered. A large amount of spiritual power spread out, and the cracks climbed up from the wrist of the Buddha shadow. It was like a porcelain doll that was broken one after another, and finally, it broke with a clang. The Buddha shadow let out an extremely unwilling roar. However,¡¯he¡¯ was only summoned by fourth master PEI using the Buddha sound sacred Pearl and was not a living thing. To be able to use the monk soul sealed within the sacred Buddha sound Pearl to unleash such a powerful attack was already ¡®his¡¯ limit. As the Golden shadow broke, the souls of several eminent monks sealed in the Pearl were revealed. However, these monk souls looked very weak and did not have as much spiritual power as before. The Buddha runes on the beads flashed, and the Buddha shadows were absorbed into the Buddha sound Saint beads one after another. The remaining power turned into a River of light that flowed in the air and poured into Shi Yue¡¯s body. The Golden Buddha¡¯s shadow shattered, and the two avatars of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ returned to their positions in a flash, becoming one again. ¡®Her¡¯ eyes scanned the beads that were scattered in the air, and a purple light flashed from between her brows. As soon as the purple flame appeared, it split into several flowers and shot in the direction of the Pearl. If fourth master PEI was still around, he would naturally know that this situation was not good. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, now that he had died, the sacred Buddha sound Pearl had become an ownerless item. Even though the bead was extremely intelligent, it was too late to Dodge when it sensed something was wrong. The sacred Buddha sound Pearl had already been damaged from the previous attacks. Coupled with the extremely fast speed of the purple flames, the Pearl was branded one after another before it could scatter and escape. Purple fire lotuses bloomed on the light green beads one after another. In the flickering light, the beads trembled violently as if they were in extreme pain. Mr. Zhixing, who was the closest to the bead, finally broke free from the restraint of the spiritual power flow after the Buddha¡¯s shadow scattered. He looked up and saw the scene, and his eyes showed some greed. Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486 Awakening (1) Chapter 1486: Awakening (1) Chapter 1486: Awakening (1) Although ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s resurrected act of destroying the Buddha¡¯s shadow had shocked him, he was already scared out of his wits and could not summon the courage to fight¡¯ her¡¯. However, the greed in a person¡¯s heart was an innate bad root, and few people could suppress this greed and give up decisively. Especially since he had already seen the power of the sacred Buddha sound orbs. While he was afraid of song qingxiao, he naturally wanted to take such a treasure. Since fourth master PEI was already dead, this Pearl was ownerless. This person still held a trace of hope and wanted to take advantage of the special attribute of his treasure to grab the scattered Buddha sound Saint orbs before ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ attacked. Even if he couldn¡¯t get all of them, it would still be good to get a few. The power of the Buddha¡¯s shadow was too moving! At the thought of this, Mr. Zhixing immediately took action at the risk of death. Several red threads came out of his palm and rolled toward the bead in the air. However, as soon as the red silk touched the Pearl, the light green color on the Pearl gradually faded with the flash of purple flames. All the spiritual power and vitality seemed to be absorbed by the flames in an instant. With a flash of fire, the pale green bead had turned gray and fragile, without any spiritual light. As soon as the red thread touched the grayish-white bead, the bead broke into pieces. The silk thread passed through it, and only a few traces of cold air entered Mr. Zhixing¡¯s sea of consciousness through the silk. He missed. Under the inertia, the red line pierced through the broken bead. Mr. Zhixing was stunned for a moment. Before he could recover from the unexpected situation, he saw several purple flames disappear and turn into one. The purple flames that had absorbed the power of the Buddha sound Pearl were now slightly larger than before, and their color was much more vibrant than before. They shone with a beautiful luster. The purple flame bloomed and the red threads were entangled by the purple light like vines. ¡°Not good!¡± The thought flashed through Mr. Zhixing¡¯s mind. He clenched his fist and tried to cut the threads, but it was too late. The purple vines and threads intertwined, and in the next moment, a lotus seed head suddenly appeared on his palm. The Lotus petals slowly bloomed, and purple flames emerged from the middle layer. Mr. Zhixing¡¯s palm was like a snow cake exposed to the hot sun, melting quickly. The powerful physical defense of the divine separation realm was unable to resist the purple flames at all. Before he could even feel the pain, he felt the chill spread from his palm to his arms, shoulders, head, and all over his body. ¡®Boom-¡® Under Madam Xiang¡¯s terrified eyes, Mr. Zhixing¡¯s body seemed to be wrapped in purple flames. Then, half of his body was burned to ashes, leaving only a small part of his body. Before she could scream, she heard the sound of something breaking through the air. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a blue shadow flash over like a giant whip. It was so fast that Madam hexiang panicked and formed a seal with her own instinct. She chanted in a hurry, ¡°Follow like a shadow ¡­¡± She had only chanted half of the secret incantation. Based on her strength, the nine-word secret order should be enough to restrict the other party¡¯s movements. However,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ was unbelievably strong. The secret order had just been formed, but Madam hexiang felt as if her divine sense had been torn apart by an invisible blade. A sharp pain came from his sea of consciousness, followed by a loud ¡®bang¡¯. A long blue tail swept across her waist, and her upright body was swept back- The sound of bones breaking rang out continuously, and the veins in his body were breaking inch by inch under the power of the lightning. Her internal organs were all messed up, and blood gushed into her stomach like rain. Her dantian was instantly destroyed, and the violent energy stirred her internal organs, crushing her nascent soul along with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only this is not the power of a human-¡± This was the last thought that flashed through Madam kazuka¡¯s mind before she lost consciousness. Her body fell to the ground after the long tail. After ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ killed Mr. Zhixing and Mrs. Hexiang, the purple flame that was floating in the air flew back and coiled around ¡®her¡¯ ear. ¡®She¡¯ gripped the long sword in her hand and turned to look at Shi Qi. Although she was acting on instinct now,¡¯she¡¯ still vaguely remembered that this person was an accomplice of the people who had attacked her together. ¡®She¡¯ squinted her beautiful eyes, and the fine scales on her face squirmed as if they were alive. The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing an unconscious smile. Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487 Awakening (2) Chapter 1487: Awakening (2) Chapter 1487: Awakening (2) Shi Qi felt a chill rise from the bottom of his feet when she looked at him. The strong killing intent nailed him to the spot. At the moment of life and death, he did not Dodge. Instead, he turned his body and blocked in front of Shi Yue. ¡°Bring ah Yue ¡­¡± He ordered in a deep voice. At this moment, he was prepared to risk his life to block song Qing for a short while and buy time for the cavalry. In the past, even if song qingxiao was strong, they were at the same realm. Shi Yue thought that she was strong, but he was not as uncertain as he was now. Before the word ¡®go¡¯ could be said, and before the Mount¡¯s reply came, Shi Qi saw song Qing¡¯s little tail swing in the air, and his figure disappeared on the spot. A few meters in front of him, an extremely faint shadow seemed to be pushed forward by the storm of spiritual energy, and in an instant, it was in front of him. ¡°.. Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± Just as he said the last word,¡¯pfft-¡® The long sword had already pierced through his stomach, and the Blue-tailed beauty holding the sword pushed him back with great strength. The screams of the cavalrymen penetrated the sound of the wind from both sides of Shi Qi¡¯s ears and entered his sea of consciousness. He didn¡¯t have time to think, and his back hit another cold body with a bang. The blade that had pierced through his body stabbed into the chest of the person behind him, and warm blood slowly seeped out. Shi Yue! On the verge of death, Shi Qi¡¯s mind flashed with Shi Yue¡¯s figure. He immediately endured the cold and reached out to hold onto mang Tian, trying to prevent it from penetrating too far back. ¡®Song qingxiao¡¯ leaned forward, his hand still maintaining the posture of thrusting the sword forward. The blood that spurted out of Shi Qi¡¯s chest dripped on the side of her cheek, then dripped down her smooth scales. ¡®She¡¯ raised her head and looked coldly at the uncle and nephew who were bound by her long sword. Shi Qi¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes were determined, and his lips were tightly pursed. It was as if he would rather die than let ¡®her¡¯ push the sword in her hand half an inch further. ¡®She¡¯ was provoked by this gaze. As she turned her wrist, the heavenbreaker broke through the flesh and blood with a swish, and penetrated further. The two people under the long sword trembled at the same time, as if their lives were in the hands of ¡®her¡¯. Shi Yue struggled to raise his head. At this moment, his head seemed to weigh tens of thousands of pounds. The storm formed by the Ling power had caused him to suffer, but because of the powerful Ling power, he could not escape. When the heaven-destroying sword pierced through his chest, he felt that his body was like a balloon that had been filled with air and had finally found a vent. The brutal energy in his body passed through Shi Qi through the heaven-destroying sword and surged into song qingxiao¡¯s body. Not only did the pain not hurt him, but the moment the chill entered his body, he felt relaxed. On the verge of death, he was jolted awake and subconsciously raised his head. Shi Qi¡¯s upright body supported him, preventing him from sliding down. ¡®Song qingxiao¡¯ was not far from him. Her face was familiar, but also strange. ¡®Her¡¯ eyes were like the starry sky. In the middle of the dark golden pupils, there was a tinge of blue and green, like an abyss. It gave him a mysterious, beautiful, but extremely dangerous feeling. Spirit energy gushed into her body through the blade, replenishing her consumption, making ¡®her¡¯ squint her eyes in comfort. The moment his eyes met Shi Yue¡¯s, he did not see his figure. The dense transparent scales wrapped around ¡®her¡¯ jaw, ears, and the root of her hair to her cheeks and forehead. The blood that Shi Qi spurted on ¡®her¡¯ face added a bit of coquettishness, making ¡®her¡¯ look completely different from the image in Shi Yue¡¯s mind. ¡®She¡¯ was so close to him, it seemed like she was much closer than when she had barged into his room to hide. It was as if he could touch it with a raise of his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± He opened his mouth weakly and slowly raised his heavy arm to touch ¡®her¡¯ cheek.¡±I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± The face of ¡®her¡¯ was completely different from the impression he had in his memory after it was stained with blood. Perhaps it was because he knew that her current change was related to his unconscious actions in the past, so after knowing the truth, he felt particularly guilty for interfering in someone else¡¯s life. Therefore, when he saw the two drops of blood on her face, he subconsciously wanted to reach out and wipe it away. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. The blue and green light in his eyes flickered like the stars, then instantly shrank to the size of a needle. Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488 Awakening (3) Chapter 1488: Awakening (3) Chapter 1488: Awakening (3) A dangerous glint appeared in ¡®her¡¯ eyes, but a hint of light was awakened. Shi Yue¡¯s hand landed on the side of her face. Before his cold fingertips could touch her face, he saw his own figure gradually reflected in her eyes. He tried to move the corners of his mouth to reveal a smile, but it seemed like he had the heart but was powerless. In the next moment, she raised her other hand and patted Shi Qi¡¯s shoulder- Under the power of this palm, Shi Qi¡¯s shoulder bone made a cracking sound. She had thought that this palm would be enough to send Shi Qi and his nephew flying. However, the heaven-destroying sword that had pierced into Shi Yue¡¯s chest seemed to have been sucked in by an extremely vast force. A large amount of spiritual power passed through Shi Yue¡¯s body and surged into the heaven-destroying sword. The Dragon Soul in the sword absorbed this power, but it was too abundant. The Shi family had been planning for decades. If the spiritual power accumulated in Shi Yue¡¯s body did not take into account the influence of the mental demon on his realm, he could have created several void realm experts long ago. The heaven-destroying sword could not fully adapt to the influx of spiritual power. Finally, the spiritual power passed through the sword and entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. The three of them formed a strange confrontation, and their spiritual power turned into a storm that trapped them. Song qingxiao felt as if she had been in a long dream. When the Buddha shadow¡¯s giant palm pressed down, the power of her bloodline quickly merged with the ¡®Dragon-destroying power¡¯ under the tearing of spiritual energy. Both internal and external forces instantly attacked her, causing her consciousness to sink into darkness. Her body was controlled by the ¡®instinct¡¯ of her bloodline power. In the face of danger, she revealed her nuwa body and finally managed to survive the suppression of the Buddha palm in the void realm with her strong physical body. The power of the body of Nuwa was no less than that of the ancient demons. Even if the body had not grown to its peak, it was enough to withstand the spiritual pressure brought by the palm wind of the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the void realm. In addition, the moment the balance of power in Shi Yue¡¯s body was broken, the spiritual power of the Buddha shadow was sucked away, and the power of the pressing palm force weakened a lot. This gave ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ an opportunity. ¡®She¡¯ noticed the Buddha shadow¡¯s momentary weakness and found an opportunity to break out. The moment you Qi saw the Shi uncle and nephew being struck by the sword, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He seemed to want to rush over without caring about anything, but he could not break through the restraints of the storm. He could only strike the spiritual energy flow with his palm, making muffled ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. As soon as song qingxiao woke up, she could already feel the abnormality of the spiritual power in her body. The spirit power in her meridians had already been consumed by more than seventy to eighty percent in the continuous battles, but at this time, it was filled up in an extremely short time. The spiritual power that had been forcibly suppressed in Shi Yue¡¯s body had been accumulated for many years. The abundance of his spiritual power was unusually terrifying. In addition, he triggered the balance at all costs and absorbed at least 80% of the power of the Buddha¡¯s shadow summoned by the Brahma sound Pearl. The reason why he hadn¡¯t exploded and died yet was that his body had been corroded by spirit power for years, so he had a certain resistance to such a situation. But even so, absorbing so much power in such a short period of time was enough to kill him. At the critical moment, song qingxiao¡¯s sword just happened to solve his urgent need! The drop of blood that she had injected into Shi Yue¡¯s body was like a ¡®seed¡¯ that she had planted long ago. It made this power extremely familiar with the aura of her bloodline. The moment the gap was opened, the surging spiritual power found a breakthrough point like a torrent and entered her body through mang Tian¡¯s body. The spiritual power passed through Shi Qi and poured into song qingxiao¡¯s body. The power that had been suppressed for many years was like a dragon returning to the sea, wreaking havoc in her veins. Shi Qi was the most miserable. The spiritual power flowed through his body and quickly flowed through his veins. It returned to song qingxiao¡¯s body without any hesitation. He was like a huge conductor between Shi Yue and song qingxiao. His body, which had been severely injured by the sword Qi, was further injured, but he could not faint because of his strong will. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At first, song qingxiao was a little happy to accept this power, but as the continuous influx of power continued, she began to feel that something was wrong. The spiritual power of the Shi family had accumulated in Shi Yue¡¯s body for many years. It was at an extremely shocking level, as if there was no limit. Not only was a large amount of spiritual energy pouring into song Qing¡¯s small veins, but su Wu in his spirit and the silver Wolf Phantom in his dantian seemed to be greedily absorbing this rich spiritual energy to nourish themselves. In this way, the man and the wolf had the upper hand, but as the main force receiving this spiritual power, song qingxiao began to feel the pressure. After a long time, this Ling power did not show any signs of exhaustion, but instead flowed faster and faster. Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489 Revenge (1) Chapter 1489: Revenge (1) Chapter 1489: Revenge (1) If not for song qingxiao¡¯s strong body and the appearance of the Nuwa body, she would not have been able to withstand the impact of this power and would have exploded. Even so, song qingxiao could already feel that the spiritual power in her body was gradually losing control. The long tail under her body stretched longer and longer under the impact of the spiritual energy. The violent force hit the tail and the whole body. The scales on the tail began to tear from the inside, and ¡®pa pa¡¯ sounds were heard. The blood seeped out from the wound, but was immediately sealed by the cold air. On the contrary, Shi Yue¡¯s situation was much better. Most of the pressure on him had been taken away by song Qing. In addition to the feeling of weakness caused by the pain of the spiritual energy surge, he actually felt a sense of relaxation that he had never felt before. It was as if half of the shackles that had been on his body for many years had been removed in one day, making him feel extremely comfortable. This could not go on! As soon as song Qing¡¯s consciousness woke up, he quickly realized that he was in danger. The boundless spiritual energy in Shi Yue¡¯s body was far more terrifying than she had imagined. Even if she coveted it, with her current strength, she couldn¡¯t eat all the spiritual power. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had experienced spiritual energy flooding into her body. A similar situation had occurred on the undead altar back then. Therefore, she remained calm in the face of such a predicament. At this moment, she endured the intense pain of the spiritual power exploding in her body, ignoring the possibility of being injured by the spiritual power backlash. Once again, she exerted her full strength and slammed her palm heavily on Shi Qi¡¯s chest! At the same time, her supernatural awareness was connected to the Golden Dragon¡¯s soul in the heaven-destroying sword and she gave an order. The little dragon Phantom seemed to be a little afraid of her awakened consciousness. When she communicated with it with her soul, she could feel that the little dragon¡¯s soul seemed to have a lingering fear. However, as her consciousness awakened, the little dragon sensed a familiar aura, and this fear turned into affection. It received song qingxiao¡¯s signal and immediately pierced through Shi Qi and Shi Yue¡¯s swords, turning into a Dragon shadow. Borrowing the power of song qingxiao¡¯s slap, it also used all its strength. With a boom, it drilled through the uncle and nephew¡¯s chests and drilled out of Shi Yue¡¯s back to face the storm! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The tornado formed by spiritual energy was forcibly opened by the Golden Dragon, and a pair of golden horns wrapped in crackling lightning tore a hole in the barrier. As soon as the restriction was broken, Shi Qi, Shi Yue, and song qingxiao¡¯s bodies were launched in different directions. The out-of-control power impacted the surroundings, causing the nascent soul formation cultivators who couldn¡¯t interfere in this battle to flee in all directions. Song Qing¡¯s small body crashed into the broken walls and beams, and she fell for fifty to sixty meters before she barely stopped. On the other side, the moment Shi Yue and his nephew flew out, the anxious riders didn¡¯t have time to Dodge and were hit by the storm together with the two of them. The three of them rolled into a ball and fell out at the same time. It was unknown whether they were Dead or Alive. On the other hand, although song qingxiao suffered from the backlash of spiritual power and was seriously injured, it was not fatal. She didn¡¯t have time to check her body¡¯s condition. She slapped away the ruins covering her body and flew up. cough ¡­ song Qing felt a sharp pain in her heart. As she coughed, the taste of blood filled her throat and seemed to rush into her mouth. She forcefully swallowed the blood and looked around. The several-hundred-year-old buildings of the Shi clan had been completely destroyed in this battle. Dust and smoke rose everywhere, and countless spiritual energies transformed into large and small tornadoes that rose high into the sky. Dozens of meters away from her, there was a very familiar Qi, the star formation! She squinted her eyes, and a murderous look flashed in her eyes. In a flash, she had disappeared from where she was. When she reappeared, she was already outside the stellar array. PEI hongyin was not dead yet! This person¡¯s cultivation was ordinary, but he was extremely lucky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the dead fourth master PEI did not value this niece of his, his pride would not allow his niece to be killed by song qingxiao so easily in front of his eyes. Therefore, before song qingxiao made a move, he released a defensive magic treasure, protecting PEI hongyin and the stellar array. In addition, there was the existence of the stellar array. The stellar array not only had the powerful attack of trapping and killing the enemy, but also could be used as a defensive array at some times. As such, PEI hongyin¡¯s body had two layers of defense added to it, making her the one who would be safe in the storm. She had seen how song qingxiao had resisted the Buddha¡¯s palm and transformed into nuwa¡¯s body with a human body and a snake tail. She was scared out of her wits. Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490 Revenge (2) Chapter 1490: Revenge (2) Chapter 1490: Revenge (2) As soon as song qingxiao appeared, PEI hongyin seemed to sense something, and her already pale face turned even more unsightly. Fourth master PEI, Mrs. Hexiang, and Mr. Zhixing were all dead. It was unknown if Shi Qi, Shi Yue, and the others were still alive. The experts of the nascent transformation realm all fled for their lives, and she was trapped in the circle, as helpless as a lamb in front of song Qing Xiao. Her eyes fell on song Qing¡¯s long tail, and she showed a disgusted and fearful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me ¡­ Don¡¯t kill me ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± At the brink of death, the eldest Princess of the PEI family, who regarded ordinary people¡¯s lives as grass, actually showed an expression that was more afraid of death than ordinary people. Song qingxiao ignored her and focused her spirit sense on the treasures surrounding them. She flicked out a wave of spiritual energy. With a crisp ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the spiritual energy was blocked by an invisible barrier about three meters away from PEI hongyin. Under the light, a hidden golden ring slowly appeared and covered PEI hongyin and the stellar array. The Golden Ring was about twenty to thirty centimeters wide and ten meters long. It was like a huge golden ring. There were a few cracks on the surface, but spiritual light flowed and flashed faintly. This treasure was extraordinary. Under the repeated impact of the spiritual power, it was only damaged but not completely destroyed. It could be imagined that it had at least reached the quality of a Supreme treasure. If fourth master PEI had not been arrogant and had used this treasure to protect himself, he might have been able to struggle for a moment. When PEI hongyin heard the sound of airflow, she was so scared that her liver and guts were splitting apart. She let out a deafening scream, ¡°Ah!¡± However, just as she spoke, she saw the Golden bangle. Her face immediately turned from dark to bright, and the fear she had earlier turned into extreme ecstasy. She also remembered the magic treasure that fourth master PEI had thrown out at the critical moment. It was obviously this thing. Not only had it protected her life in the previous battle, but it had also blocked song Qing¡¯s attack. ¡°Fourth uncle ¡­ Hahahaha ¡­¡± Perhaps it was because her sorrow gave birth to joy, she actually couldn¡¯t help but let out a long laugh. The suppressed fear turned into pride and contempt, and her eyes showed a mixture of disgust and pride. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me ¡­¡± Before PEI hongyin could finish her sentence, a Golden Dragon shadow appeared behind song Qing. After the little Golden Dragon pierced through the bodies of Shi Yue and Shi Qi, it flew into the air and circled once before flying back. At this moment, it was charging towards the Golden bangle. Just as it was about to touch the Golden bangle, it opened its mouth and bit the Golden bangle like a curious child. Gabeng! With a crisp sound, PEI hongyin was horrified to see the Golden bangle she had placed so much hope on break under the curious bite of the little dragon. The Golden bangle let out a wail, and its spiritual energy rapidly declined. The ring quickly shrank and turned into a palm-sized golden ring in an instant. It bounced into the air with a ¡®ding¡¯ sound. The little dragon curiously went up and touched the spinning golden ring with the tip of its mouth. The ring¡¯s body kept on spinning, and it seemed to be having a lot of fun. It had been suppressed by song qingxiao¡¯s bloodline before, and now that it had revealed its true nature, she did not summon it back by force, but let it play with her for a while. The young girl¡¯s gaze fell on PEI hongyin, who was surrounded by the stellar array, and had a look of fear, uneasiness, disgust, and disdain on her face. The eldest Princess of the PEI family was in a sorry state, no longer as bright and moving as she had been before. Song qingxiao walked toward her. The star formation that surrounded her dispersed and circled around her. Perhaps she knew that song qingxiao would let her go, and her backer was dead, so her face showed despair and resentment. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The goddess of slaughter looked down at her and asked coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was still trembling, wanting to say something to show the courage of being born into a noble family, but with death at hand, only fear and unwillingness remained. ¡°I was the same back then.¡± After song qingxiao finished speaking, the broken Dragon tooth appeared in her palm. PEI hongyin did not even see her movements clearly. She only felt a chill in front of her, and her whole body felt like it was in a World of Ice and snow. The sharp blade pierced through her flesh, and warm blood flowed out. PEI hongyin didn¡¯t feel any pain, but she felt that her vitality was being lost. Song Qing squinted her eyes and looked at the afterglow of the sunset. She still held the dagger that had pierced through PEI hongyin¡¯s neck in one hand and twisted it slightly. Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491 Revenge (3) Chapter 1491: Revenge (3) Chapter 1491: Revenge (3) The daggers cut through her flesh and blood, and the spiritual energy penetrated her body, taking away her life. ¡°Maybe I can also enter the divine prison!¡± At the last moment of her life, this thought appeared in PEI hongyin¡¯s mind, perhaps because of her strong desire to live. The intense pain spread from her neck to the rest of her body, and a large amount of ice attribute spirit energy flowed through her neck and into her veins. ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡± Song Qing¡¯s soft voice entered her ears, causing the dying girl to shiver heavily. As if she had the last burst of light, she pulled her hands up, as if she was looking for a chance to live. However, just as song qingxiao had said, she was assassinated back then. When she was on the brink of death, she was lucky enough to receive the summons of the divine prison. That was how she managed to survive and had the opportunity to take revenge today. How could she be as arrogant as PEI hongyin and the people from the PEI family¡¯s Secret operation, leaving herself with a future problem? As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s words left her mouth, the ice-type spiritual energy had already invaded PEI hongyin¡¯s body. Frost spread from her neck with lightning speed, turning her into an ice sculpture in a flash. As song qingxiao let go of his hand, the spiritual energy hit the ice sculpture. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the ice sculpture was shattered, and the man and the dagger were crushed by the spiritual energy. The eldest Princess of the PEI family, who dreamed of controlling the Shi family, along with the dragon¡¯s tooth dagger, which had once brought song Qing Xiao nightmares and hope of survival, were destroyed by her in an instant, buried in this world. Song qingxiao had solved the problem that had been accumulated in her heart for many years. She waved her hand and pushed away the ice haze. After killing PEI hongyin, she didn¡¯t feel any relief. Instead, the more she interacted with the aristocratic families, the more she hated this group. The little dragon¡¯s soft cry interrupted her thoughts, and she turned her head to look at the sky- In the sky above the ruins, the little dragon was playing with the Golden Ring that it had bitten off. The Golden Ring fell into its mouth and made a crisp ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound when they collided. This Dragon Soul that had just awakened not long ago and had fused with a profound heavenly spirit treasure like howlsky didn¡¯t exude the domineering aura it had when it was in battle. Instead, it revealed a rare adorable and childish appearance. The rising mist swirled under its body, like a cloud layer supporting its body. It shuttled between the clouds and mist, bringing some life to the desolate Imperial City. ¡®Swish-¡® Its breath blew the Golden bangle into the air and it rolled down. As it turned its head, it just happened to fit onto one of its golden horns with a clang. This was out of the little dragon¡¯s expectations, and it desperately shook its head. ¡®Clang clang clang!¡¯ The broken treasure that looked like a golden bangle hit its little Golden Horn, making a rhythmic sound. It moved its front paw and lowered its head, as if it wanted to reach out and scratch. The claws scratched the scales, making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. ¡®AOW¡¯ It opened its mouth and let out a cry. It shook its head again, as if it wanted to shake the Golden Ring off. However, the Golden Ring was stuck in the corner. The more strength it used, the deeper the ring went on the horn. In the end, it was like an accessory, firmly stuck on its head. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The little dragon seemed to be a little unaccustomed to this. It stared with a pair of purple eyes, and the lightning flowed on its horns, striking that half-useless talisman, making ¡®Kuang Kuang¡¯ sounds. A large cloud of thick smoke suddenly rose, as if it had frightened the fierce demon. As soon as the power of the lightning stopped, it shook its head again. Suddenly, as if remembering something, it turned around and went around to song qingxiao¡¯s side. Its body was pressed tightly against song qingxiao¡¯s. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the little dragon¡¯s body seemed to be more solid than before. A head rubbed against her waist, and there seemed to be residual electric arcs on the pair of golden horns. The tips of the horns were pointed in song Qing¡¯s direction, and they let out a coquettish cry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing knew what it was thinking. She held back her laughter and removed the Golden Ring from its horn. As soon as the Golden Ring was taken out, the little dragon exhaled a long breath from its nostrils. Seeing its state, song qingxiao flicked her finger.¡¯Ding-¡® With a crisp sound, the Golden bangle bounced up high. The little dragon immediately turned around and met the Golden bangle with its head held high. The moment its mouth was about to touch the Golden Ring, its body instantly turned into a light purple translucent long sword, and with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, it pierced through the ring. ¡®Clang-¡® The sword Qi pierced through the half-destroyed golden ring, and the friction of the power caused an illusory flame to burn in the air. The Golden Ring let out a sad cry and was immediately swallowed by the illusory flame, burning into mist in an instant. Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492 Revenge (4) Chapter 1492: Revenge (4) Chapter 1492: Revenge (4) The sword made a circle and turned into a light shadow with a whooshing sound. It went into song qingxiao¡¯s forehead. After it disappeared, song Qing clutched his chest and looked around. At this moment, she was unable to retract her long tail, and the surging power was wreaking havoc in her veins. However, song qingxiao had already revealed her nuwa origin, so there was no need for her to hide her aura. The chaos had already been created. Madam hexiang, Mister zhixing, and fourth master PEI were all dead. The elite cultivators at the nascent soul stage were all hiding in all directions under the strong current. Shi Qi and Shi Yue¡¯s fate was unknown, and the originally beautiful buildings of the Shi family had been completely destroyed. When song qingxiao had first barged into the Shi family¡¯s residence, she had wanted to find out the enemy who had tried to assassinate her and the reason why she had been assassinated. She had never thought that she would cause such a big commotion. However, now that the matter had blown up, and the news of the death of a member of the aristocratic family by his hands had spread, the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute would definitely issue an arrest warrant. In any case, she had already achieved her goal on this trip, so she didn¡¯t have a long time to stay here. Although the long tail could not be retracted because its power could not be ¡®digested¡¯ in a short time, song qingxiao was in a hurry to escape, not to blend into the crowd. After revealing her true form, she was able to maximize her strength and escape as soon as possible. Thinking of this, she pointed the tip of her tail and her body suddenly jumped more than ten Zhang. Before she left, song Qing¡¯s small body paused. She subconsciously turned her head and looked behind her. About seven or eight meters away from her, there was a figure lying there. His spiritual power had turned into a thick wind wall and wrapped him up, forming a gray ¡°cocoon,¡± isolating him from her spiritual sense. That was Shi Yue. With song qingxiao¡¯s intelligence, she naturally guessed that the loss of control of the spiritual power in this place should be related to Shi Yue. Su Wu said that he was a defective product created by the clan and the heavens beyond heaven to resist the divine prison. The large amount of spiritual power in his body had formed a delicate balance, which allowed him to barely keep his life. When she had first broken into the Imperial City, the spiritual power she had used to enter the Dan stage had broken the balance of power in his body and almost killed him. She had thought that he was just a stranger she had met by chance and that she was under his protection. She didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor, so she gave him a drop of her blood before she left. Now that she thought about it, Shi Yue¡¯s attack at that time might have been because he recognized her. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this trip would make him understand the reason back then, and that the two of them didn¡¯t just meet twice. The reason why she had attracted PEI hongyin, the god of death, back then, was because Shi Yue had helped her and attracted the jealousy of a woman. This was simply too laughable. She had searched for a long time, but in the end, it was just an outrageous reason. Song Qing was speechless. Thinking about it carefully, if Shi Yue hadn¡¯t intervened back then, she might have faced another problem that day. She might have been injured, or she might have been taken care of by the guard Department. This way, she wouldn¡¯t attract PEI hongyin¡¯s killing intent, and she wouldn¡¯t be ambushed on her way home. However, there were also losses. After she avoided the crisis, she also missed the opportunity to enter the divine incarcerate. From then on, life might be smooth-sailing, and he might work hard to earn money to pay off his old debts. After taking care of his mother, he would not have to worry about food and clothing, and he would have the extra energy to fulfill the weak wishes that she had made in the beginning ¡­ When song qingxiao thought of this, she was shocked to find that she could no longer remember the wishes she had made when she was young. It could be that he was using his own ability to buy something that he had longed for when he was a girl, or he could be learning a skill that he had once envied ¡­ There might be some other things, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything at this moment. It had only been ten years since she entered the divine incarcerate grounds, but it felt like a long time to her. Up until now, her spiritual sense was exceptionally powerful, and she could still clearly remember some of the minor details. However, the dream she had when she was young had been completely forgotten by her in these ten years of life and death. Perhaps these weak wishes were not worth mentioning compared to the heavy life and death that she had in her youth. It could also be that her weak and incompetent past made her subconsciously unwilling to mention it. After a person who had almost died once obtained great power, she would subconsciously constantly pursue greater power to protect herself so that she would not fall into the situation of being at the mercy of others. That was why she abandoned her past! She had always thought that she was determined, and su Wu also thought that her will was stronger than his. In fact, song qingxiao thought the same. When they were in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, before sending pinluo off, she had told him that he could stick to his original dream of being a tour guide and live an ordinary but safe and smooth life. When she said this, she thought that she should also be a little envious of such a life. It was only at this moment that song qingxiao realized that she had actually lied to herself. When she thought about this question, she realized that if it wasn¡¯t for Shi Yue¡¯s kindness that day, she wouldn¡¯t have entered the divine incarcerate and wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to do so. She would have fulfilled her first wish. Although she could no longer remember some of the small and trivial thoughts, she could imagine that they must be ordinary and boring for her now. Was she willing? The answer was no! Being ordinary meant being boring, especially after seeing such a world and controlling such power. She could cut off these noble families who regarded human lives as nothing, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to the past. The growth of her cultivation and realm had brought her unparalleled ambition. She had thought that she had always maintained her true self in the divine prison¡¯s trials, but she had never expected that during the process of the trials, as her strength grew, she had long since been unconsciously changed. Song qingxiao¡¯s face was pale, and the corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a self-deprecating smile. If that was the case, what right did she have to blame Shi Yue for his intervention at that time? This person had caused trouble for her in the past, but at her critical moment, the restriction in her body had absorbed most of the Buddha¡¯s shadow¡¯s cultivation, causing the Buddha¡¯s shadow summoned by the Brahma sound Saint Pearl to be unable to continue the attack. In other words, he had fought for a chance of survival for her and made up for her ¡®mistake¡¯ that year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had stabbed Shi Yue and absorbed a part of his spiritual power. Even if he had made a mistake that year, any grudges should be settled ¡­ In this way, she could even be considered to have been indebted to him. She thought of the young man who was napping in a wheelchair under the afterglow of the setting sun when she appeared. At this moment, it was unknown whether he was alive or dead as he lay there. From the looks of it, this favor was probably owed and difficult to repay. She frowned and sighed softly. Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493 Departure (1) Chapter 1493: Departure (1) Chapter 1493: Departure (1) The Shi family could not stay any longer. Song qingxiao turned around decisively. The commotion here was not small. Once the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the void realm was summoned, the spiritual energy fluctuations after the battle would spread far and wide. At that time, shikugo and tianwaitian from the starry sky ocean, as well as the people from the martial arts Research Institute who had been led away, would quickly return. She didn¡¯t have much time left. She had to escape from the imperial capital before these people returned. Song Qing¡¯s little tail swayed, and his body turned into an afterimage as he leaped dozens of meters away. She didn¡¯t notice that the moment she turned around, the blurry figure wrapped in the wind cocoon formed by spiritual energy seemed to raise its head. The elites of the nascent transformation tier were already utterly defeated under the impact of the spiritual power storm. Most of them had already suffered either light or heavy injuries, and occasionally, a few managed to stabilize their bodies. However, after seeing the scene of her killing the Buddha¡¯s shadow, Madam kazuka, and Mr. Zhixing earlier, it made many people tremble with fear. Her previous action of splitting into three and waving her sword at the same time to disperse the Buddha¡¯s shadow was like a huge mountain, firmly pressing down on these people¡¯s hearts. Now that she saw song qingxiao turn around, her heart was covered with a heavy shadow, and she did not dare to have the courage to confront her. At this time, everyone was dominated by fear. As soon as they saw her approaching, they couldn¡¯t help but step back. However, the deaths of Madam hexiang, Mr. Zhixing, and fourth master PEI were a major event, and it was unknown whether Shi Yue, Shi Qi, and you Qi were still alive. If the instigator was allowed to leave, no one would be able to bear the responsibility when the adults returned. Even though these people didn¡¯t dare to stop song qingxiao, they had to gather their spirits and form a circle. They tried to use their courage to attack together and force her to stop for a moment. As long as they could keep her here for a while, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have to stop the adults when they returned. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. A cold glint flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes as she snorted. She had only come here today to kill PEI hongyin. Now that she had achieved her goal, there was no need to waste time killing people. However, if these people didn¡¯t know what was good for them, she didn¡¯t mind killing them. Her voice was filled with killing intent. Just this alone was enough to make many people instinctively Dodge. Once one person stepped back from this temporary barrier, the others would naturally feel fear. Song Qing¡¯s small palm pressed down, and the chill gathered. In an instant, it weaved into a huge crisscrossed net and pressed down on these people. These people had already reached the realm of the nascent soul. Even if their strength was not enough, if they worked together, it would not be a problem to stop her for a while. However, the key was that these people from the aristocratic families seemed to value their lives very much. Everyone had their own concerns, so they were unwilling to use their full strength. In addition, the few Lords in the soul splitting stage were either dead or injured. Without a leader, everyone¡¯s mind was in a mess. Even if they used their secret techniques, it would still be a mess. As the net fell, many people didn¡¯t think of resisting. Instead, they wanted to escape first. This gave song qingxiao an opportunity. Her eyes revealed a look of joy, and her figure flickered. Just as she was about to take advantage of the chaos to escape- A young girl with two axes in her hands shouted. Gu chunxing kicked off with one leg and jumped high into the air, blocking song Qing¡¯s path. This person, who had been lucky enough to escape from song qingxiao, was now one of the few courageous people in the group. She knew how powerful song qingxiao was, but she was not so scared that she would run for her life. Instead, she dared to lose again after losing and was determined to fight her. Song qingxiao squinted her eyes. In fact, she had a good impression of Gu chunxing, which was why she had spared her life previously. However, if this person didn¡¯t know what was good for him and continued to pester her, daring to block her way, she didn¡¯t mind taking another life. Before she could move her fingers, Gu chunxing moved his body to the side, as if to make way for her, and signaled her to go through. ¡°I can¡¯t stop you.¡± Gu chunxing placed the two axes on his shoulders, looked at song qingxiao, and said, ¡± but the reason why I didn¡¯t stop you wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t your match, but because I owed you a favor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She grinned and revealed a big smile. There were traces of blood between his white and neat teeth. It seemed that he had been seriously injured in the spiritual energy storm. At the border gate, song qingxiao did not kill her and spared her life. Although Gu chunxing was loyal to the royal family, he had his own set of Code of Conduct when he worked for others. She rushed back to inform him. Although she did not live up to her duty, she did not live up to her conscience. Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494 Departure (2) Chapter 1494: Departure (2) Chapter 1494: Departure (2) Gu chunxing also understood why song qingxiao was in a hurry to leave this place. She was afraid that the people from the martial arts Research Institute would rush back and be besieged. Although she had destroyed the Buddha¡¯s shadow and killed Mr. Zhixing and the others, her face was pale and her breath was a little disordered. Obviously, she had paid a price. If the Lord of the Shi family returned, it was very likely that she would be in trouble. Such a person shouldn¡¯t have died in such an aggrieved way. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Gu chunxing raised his head and turned his chin to the side, signaling song qingxiao to leave quickly. ¡°Gu chunxing, are you crazy?¡± When the others who were fleeing from the net of ice saw this, they all let out roars of shock and anger. Song qingxiao turned her head around. Wherever her gaze landed, everyone who was cursing immediately stopped and looked away, not daring to meet her eyes. Gu chunxing seemed to have expected this, and the smile on his face deepened. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She did not care about the people who were scolding her. Instead, she looked at song Qing Xiao, ignoring the fact that she had become the target of hatred of the Parliament members. She did not change her carefree style and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? are you going to wait for the others to come back and have a farewell party?¡± She directly pointed it out. Song qingxiao looked at her deeply before she leaned her head back. Facing song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the young girl pretended to be a hooligan. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. That brother of mine is not someone to be trifled with.¡± As she said this, she looked up at a middle-aged man beside her with an evil expression. ¡°This person has already reached the cultivation of the nascent soul tier, and is very powerful. He abhors evil the most, and is a hundred times more protective of the rules of the clan and the Council. If he¡¯s angered, and this brother of mine gets angry, I won¡¯t be able to stop him!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The man was furious. Even though song qingxiao didn¡¯t turn her head, he felt the pressure on him increase. To him, Gu chunxing¡¯s words were no different from directing the disaster to the other side. This man even thought in a very dark mind: maybe this woman has long found me an eyesore and wants to kill me with a borrowed knife. She wants to use song qingxiao to get rid of me. This vicious woman! Oh ¡­ Gu chunxing showed an expression of sudden realization when he was shouted at. right now, he can¡¯t even unleash one ten-thousandth of his usual combat power. Her eyes were filled with sarcasm, and the words that came out of her mouth were extremely nasty. but if there¡¯s an adult in the house at this time, tie a rope around his neck, and the power he erupts will surprise you. ¡°..¡± The man¡¯s face turned from white to red, and then from red to green. Hearing Gu chunxing¡¯s sarcasm, he gritted his teeth in anger, but he did not want to make any noise and attract song qingxiao¡¯s attention. Forget it! This was not the time to argue with her. Hmph! However, when the adults at home returned, they would definitely report Gu chunxing¡¯s case to the Parliament. When the man thought of this, he forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and kept this score in his heart. Seeing that he did not dare to speak, Gu chunxing¡¯s eyes could not help but show disappointment, sadness, and ridicule. Although she said those nasty words, she still wanted to provoke him and force this group of people to reveal their true nature. However, under her sarcasm, these people were cowering and did not even have the courage to look at song qingxiao. It could be imagined that the many years of peace in the family had made these people lose their motivation. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Gu chunxing looked at the man and sneered. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything to her. In a flash, she had already left. Gu chunxing only felt a gust of wind passing by him, bringing with it a faint smell of blood. Song qingxiao¡¯s breath had already disappeared. ¡°We¡¯re even.¡± She clenched her fists and rushed in the direction where song qingxiao had left. She didn¡¯t know if she could still hear her. ¡°The next time we meet, I will definitely stop you.¡± Song qingxiao was already far away. After she revealed her nuwa body, her physical body¡¯s explosive power and speed were shocking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She lowered her voice as if she was talking to herself. But the next moment, a cold female voice entered her sea of consciousness, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°.. Motherf * cker!¡± Gu chunxing was stunned for a moment. First, he cursed. Then, for some reason, he began to feel his heart being blocked and his eyes turning hot. ¡°Hmph! Traitor!¡± After song qingxiao disappeared, the rest of the people finally returned to their senses. Several nascent soul cultivators worked together and each used a secret technique to instantly break the ice net song qingxiao had released! Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495 Departure (3) Chapter 1495: Departure (3) Chapter 1495: Departure (3) After they were freed, they immediately glared at Gu chunxing. ¡°Why did you let him go?¡± this man is a felon of the Empire. He killed Mr. Zhixing, Mrs. Hexiang, and fourth master PEI. He has done many evil deeds! we don¡¯t know if seventh uncle is Dead or Alive, and the main hall is severely damaged. Why are you on her side and let her go? ¡± ¡°..¡± The crowd, who had been silent under song Qing¡¯s powerful aura, was now surrounding her and criticizing her angrily. ¡°..¡± Such a scene made Gu chunxing, who had always been eloquent, dumbfounded. He did not come back to his senses for a while. But after a long while, she quickly reacted. She reached out to wipe the tears that had just welled up in her eyes and cursed, ¡± ¡°Motherf * cker!¡± She was still touched by song qingxiao¡¯s affirmation of her, but these people couldn¡¯t wait to jump out and say something. ¡°You guys look like dogs.¡± She was in an extremely bad mood at the moment, and her words were not polite at all. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop song qingxiao just now? Why are you shouting so loudly now?¡± This sentence immediately jabbed at the pain in everyone¡¯s heart, ruthlessly removing the layer of shame covering everyone¡¯s face. Gu chunxing¡¯s words incited public anger. It was simply intolerable. Someone took the lead and said, ¡± ¡°Capture her first and wait for the adults to return before making a decision.¡± ¡°Come, come, come, I¡¯m afraid you ¡­¡± Gu chunxing sneered. He glanced at the direction where song qingxiao had left from the corner of his eye. These people didn¡¯t have the courage to chase after him, but they couldn¡¯t just stand there. Not only would this damage the prestige of the clan, but they also wouldn¡¯t be able to explain to the Lord when he returned. They could only find a reason to fight. Even if the Parliament returned, they could confidently say that they were working. She was a carefree person, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She could figure out these details. ¡°.. Aren¡¯t you guys having a good time when I say this?¡± She asked again. ¡°..¡±Everyone was slightly stunned, not understanding what she meant by that. ¡°You wish!¡± Gu chunxing raised his head and clenched his fists. He put his inner wrists together and raised them in front of him. ¡°If I don¡¯t resist, why don¡¯t you go and arrest him? It¡¯s not too late to make up for a mistake.¡± When she said this, she slightly poked her head out and said in a somewhat sneaky tone, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m creating a ready-made opportunity for you to make a contribution!¡± ¡°.. Motherf * cker!¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but curse. Until now, who didn¡¯t know that this d * mn girl was mocking them? This was simply bullying! Gu chunxing sneered and the crowd quickly surrounded her. ¡°She should be far away by now, right?¡± After this farce, Gu chunxing¡¯s eyes gradually became determined. Since these people had lost the courage to chase after her, she might as well make the matter bigger and distract the attention of the adults who were about to return. She hoped to buy some time for song qingxiao. That was all she could do. The trash of the aristocratic family was getting more and more unbearable for her. The huge organization had raised such a group of despicable people who only knew how to use their connections to intimidate others. As the sun set, she seemed to see the future of the clan. If the future of the clan depended on these people, it would be like the sunset. Without breaking and building again, it would be difficult to see new life. .. At the same time, on the other side of the Empire, in the starry sea ¡­ The moment the Buddha¡¯s shadow appeared, the aura of the void realm spread out, causing the people from the heavens beyond heaven and even Qiu Wu to be stunned. ¡°The void realm?¡± Shi qiuwu was the first to sense this spiritual aura and couldn¡¯t help but Mutter. With a wave of his hand, several bursts of spiritual power turned into golden shadows and easily forced back the joint attack of the three. Both sides stopped fighting at the same time. The three grandmasters retreated a hundred meters away before they heaved a sigh of relief. The three of them looked very young, about twenty years old, and were very handsome. They looked at each other after they stopped, and their eyes were filled with solemness. Even though they had also reached the void realm, they were only at the initial stage. Compared to Shi qiuwu, who had already reached the peak of the void realm, they still felt immense pressure. Even if the three of them joined forces, the strength of both sides was like a wall, and the battle was extremely strenuous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had only come here to find out what had happened in the Empire. In the past ten years, there had been many strange changes in the sea of stars. There was a beast King above the eighth rank living here, and the people of beyond Avalon did not want to see it break through to the ninth rank. In recent years, the phenomenon had been very big, so the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven was also very careful. In the past few days, the Parliament had already detected the fluctuations of spiritual energy near the sea of stars, so they had sent people to lurk in this place. Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496 A lesson (1) Chapter 1496: A lesson (1) Chapter 1496: A lesson (1) When the three of them sensed the spiritual energy fluctuations, they immediately rushed over and saw the Emperor of the Shi clan, who was said to have been in seclusion for many years and was at the half-step Saint realm. He didn¡¯t know why he had appeared here, and he didn¡¯t know if the strange phenomenon from before had anything to do with him. Before the few of them could ask clearly, Shi qiuwu started to attack them as if he had gone crazy. Helplessly, the three of them naturally counterattacked. If Shi qiuwu had not used up a portion of his spiritual energy, he would not have had the intention to fall out with the human realm upon heavens. Thus, the two sides had only exhausted themselves and had not suffered any irreparable injuries. The three of them were baffled by this battle and had yet to have the chance to ask. The three of them circulated their spiritual energy and adjusted their breathing. After Shi qiuwu finished speaking, they seemed to have sensed the aura of the void realm. As the Buddha¡¯s shadow mumbled, its soul-shaking voice seemed to spread to the territories of the starry sky sea. ¡°The Brahma sacred curse?¡± The few of them were shocked and said in unison, ¡± could it be that other than us, there are people from the fan Yin clan here as well? ¡± However, they soon realized that something was wrong. A golden light came from the sky. The Brahma sound sacred curse was indeed one of the secret techniques of the Brahma sound clan that were not spread to outsiders. However, it did not seem like it was used by the people of the Brahma sound clan. After all, the Buddhist incantations chanted by the experts of the fanyin family who had truly reached the void realm should be even more powerful than this. In this situation, it seemed like someone had used a Dharma treasure to summon the Buddha statue and used the Buddha statue to cast the sacred Sanskrit mantra. Shi qiuwu¡¯s face darkened. He thought of the treasure that the PEI family had spent so much effort to obtain. If the PEI family guarding the Imperial City used this treasure, it meant that an extremely difficult enemy had appeared. The Shi family was his base camp. At this time, to be able to force the PEI family out to use the Sanskrit Buddhist shadow, it seemed that the person who had snuck into his house while he was not around was not ordinary. At least, it was already something that the person in charge could not deal with, and thus had such a counterattack. Even though Shi qiuwu was as old as a fox and extremely cunning, he was unable to guess the true reason at first. On the contrary, he was too cunning. The first thing he thought about was whether tianwaitian had ill intentions and had long coveted the aristocratic families. His gaze fell on the three people who were recuperating. Although his expression did not change, his eyes were filled with true killing intent. At this moment, Qiu Wu suspected that the three of them might not be the only people from the heavens beyond heaven. They were only here to trap her while someone else took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. ¡°Despicable!¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s face darkened. His previously calm eyes were now so sharp that the three of them did not dare to look at him directly. ¡°What happened?¡± In fact, they were also stunned. They only knew that Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression was not good at this moment, and it seemed that he was really angry. don¡¯t you people from beyond the heavens know what happened? ¡± Shi qiuwu smiled and asked gently. This person¡¯s appearance was gentle and refined, and he seemed to have a refined and pleasant temperament, but in reality, he was black-hearted and ruthless. If he pretended to be angry, there might still be room for negotiation. However, his smile sent chills down the backs of the three grandmasters. They could feel a strong killing intent. we really don¡¯t know ¡­ seeing that Shi qiuwu was about to fall out with them, the consequences for both sides would be very serious if the four void realm experts really attacked. The three of them could barely hold out for a while, but they were in the territory of the Empire. While they were talking, several auras appeared in the distance. They were all at least in the Dao integration realm. The three guests from beyond Avalon, who already looked pale, felt an ominous feeling in their hearts when they sensed the aura. They quickly explained, ¡± ¡°Brother Shi, why don¡¯t we stop for now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were also very curious about the strange situation in the Shi family. The existence of the Buddha¡¯s shadow caused their hearts to sink ¡­ When did the aristocratic families of the Empire secretly establish a relationship with the fanyin family of the heavens beyond heaven? ¡°It seems that something has happened in the Imperial City. If you don¡¯t mind, we can follow you and find out the reason.¡± A young man leading the group took the initiative to reveal his identity after regulating his breath. the Parliament only sent us here to see if we can help the clan because they sensed something strange in the sea of stars. After he said this, he added, ¡± after all, the noble clans and the Parliament had a cooperative agreement. Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497 A lesson (2) Chapter 1497: A lesson (2) Chapter 1497: A lesson (2) The three of them took the initiative to admit defeat, causing the killing intent in Shi qiuwu¡¯s heart to stop. After communicating with their spiritual sense for a while, they finally came to an agreement to stop the battle and return to the imperial capital. Shi qiuwu glanced at the few of them before turning his gaze in the direction of the incoming people. He released his divine sense, which almost covered the entire imperial capital. He had scanned the area with his divine sense, but he didn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. This situation caused shikugo¡¯s heart to sink. It seemed that the mark he had left on song qingxiao¡¯s body had been erased by the little girl when he was fighting with the people from the heavens beyond. He had personally branded her with his spiritual imprint. Even if he had used up a lot of his spirit power, he should have been able to completely suppress song qingxiao with the power of his realm. But now, it had been easily wiped out by her in such a short time. It seemed that she still had some hidden means, or there was a master behind her. This person was able to erase his mark without a sound. At least, they were on par in terms of cultivation. Perhaps, he was also a void realm expert. Who was it? Shi qiuwu looked in the direction of the imperial capital and let out a long sigh. The people from the Shi family arrived one after another, and the one leading them was the middle-aged man who had rushed to the border gate when song Qing had broken through. Along with him were the people from the aristocratic families and the martial arts Research Institute. The group of people stopped several hundred feet away from Shi qiuwu and the others, not daring to rashly advance. hey ¡­ before the middle-aged man could say anything, a man in his forties with a gloomy face couldn¡¯t help but speak first, ¡± ¡°Did you notice the strange movements in the starry sea?¡± Shi qiuwu, who still had a trace of melancholy in his eyes, retracted his gaze from the distance. His gaze landed on the group of people from the aristocratic families who had rushed over. He first frowned, but then he did not know whether to laugh or cry. He had been living in seclusion for many years and had given up his power in order to break through the barrier of the void realm and enter the Saint realm. He didn¡¯t expect that after a few decades, the younger generation of the aristocratic families would become like this. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t make such a big fuss when you speak.¡± He looked very young and his face was as clear as Jade, but his tone contained a hint of lecturing. The man¡¯s face immediately sank. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. I¡¯m not asking you to say anything else.¡± ¡°River and Lake ¡­¡± Someone seemed to feel that something was not right and could not help but remind him. However, this person didn¡¯t take it to heart and continued, ¡± it¡¯s the clan¡¯s business. Those who can¡¯t answer are all suspects. Capture them and bring them back to the Parliament for interrogation! Shi qiuwu¡¯s brows raised slightly as he revealed a faint smile, ¡± ¡°When did the aristocratic families become so rampant? Who¡¯s in charge of the Parliament now?¡± The three men who had fought with him earlier were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know if the two sides were deliberately mystifying things. The person in front of them was the leader of the Empire¡¯s clan, but the clan¡¯s juniors didn¡¯t seem to recognize this famous senior of the Shi clan. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are, you are not worthy of-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man who was the leader of the group seemed to have finally regained his senses and snapped. His status was not ordinary, and his rebuking immediately caused the arrogant man to reveal a bit of surprise. eleventh granduncle ¡­ He ¡­ this man was from the fan family. He had relied on the fan family¡¯s power to develop rapidly recently, and he was quite arrogant and despotic. Now that he was being reprimanded in front of everyone, he wanted to refute a few words in dissatisfaction. However, the man called eleventh uncle was not willing to listen to him. The moment he heard him speak, he rebuked, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When eleventh uncle looked at Shi kunwu, his face was filled with excitement, worship, and fanaticism. ¡°The significance of the clan¡¯s establishment is to protect the people, and in turn, protect the people of the Empire. The purpose of the Parliament¡¯s existence is to gather the power of the various clans and work towards a common goal.¡± Shi qiuwu said indifferently, ¡± the Parliament is the core of the cooperation between the major clans and your strong shield, but it is not the right place for you to show off. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it passed through the divine sense, clearly and peacefully into everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°What right do you have to-¡± When the fan clan¡¯s people heard Shi qiuwu¡¯s lecture, they were somewhat unconvinced. They were about to ignore eleventh uncle¡¯s reprimand and retort when they heard eleventh uncle say respectfully, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, third great uncle,¡± The moment he said the words ¡®third great uncle¡¯, everyone¡¯s bewilderment was instantly confirmed, and their faces filled with shock. Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498 A lesson (3) Chapter 1498: A lesson (3) Chapter 1498: A lesson (3) ¡°You idiot!¡± Among the fan clan, a man with disheveled hair suddenly stepped out and slapped the face of the man who had spoken earlier. ¡°This is the first leader of the Parliament.¡± The only person who could single-handedly establish the Imperial Institute of martial arts and serve as the first head of the Institute was the Shi family¡¯s patriarch, who had long since broken through to the void realm. The man who was still unconvinced earlier was slapped by his elder. His face suddenly turned pale and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. On the contrary, the man with disheveled hair blushed and said in a low voice, ¡± the fan family¡¯s junior doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and has offended an elder. Please, for the sake of the family, don¡¯t take it to heart. The fan family, who had always been arrogant and despotic, was now extremely docile. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the clan later and discipline this unfilial descendant.¡± As he said this, he turned around and glared at the man. The man felt wronged and afraid, but he did not dare to say a word. Shi qiuwu¡¯s existence was no different from a God to the Empire¡¯s noble clans. Even the most senior member of the fan family would have to lower his head and admit his mistake in such a situation, let alone the members of the fan family. This small interlude passed by easily. The news that Shi qiuwu still existed was a huge blow to the people of the aristocratic families. It had been several decades since he had appeared in any of the noble clans of the Empire, and many people believed that this legendary figure of the past had already died. That was why the fan family did not know his identity when they saw the ancestor of the Shi family. Although eleventh uncle had personally revealed the news that this old ancestor was still alive that day, what he heard was false. Seeing was believing. Many people did not realize that the Shi family was deliberately mystifying their speculations and thought that eleventh uncle was only using Shi qiuwu¡¯s name to suppress the other restless clan members. But now that they saw with their own eyes that Shi qiuwu was still alive, and in the hearts of many of the younger generation, he didn¡¯t look old and doddering, and didn¡¯t look like he was about to die, this couldn¡¯t help but make the people of the aristocratic families tremble in fear. Even someone as strong as the fan family had tactfully admitted to their crimes. Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t put the fan family in his eyes. Having lived to his age and cultivation, the actions of the fan family members were laughable. He had a lot on his mind, and he really couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with such an unranked junior. Shi qiuwu asked about what had happened in the imperial capital, but this group of people looked ashamed. When it came to the strange happenings in the imperial capital, no one knew anything. Eleventh uncle said, ¡± ¡°Before we left, we left behind three disciples in the divine division realm, Jin Qi by a ¡®Yue¡¯s side, and the children in the nascent soul realm.¡± In recent years, there had been frequent changes in the sea of stars, and the Beast King of the sea of stars had been at level eight for many years, which touched everyone¡¯s hearts. On the surface, the clans were United, but in reality, they each had their own thoughts. Everyone was worried that if there was a treasure, which family was slower to run and might suffer losses? naturally, no one was willing to fall behind. nothing major has happened in the Empire in recent years. It¡¯s enough to keep them at home ¡­ Shi qiuwu¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter, while eleventh uncle¡¯s voice became softer and softer. In the end, his lips moved, but he didn¡¯t dare to make any more sounds. He lowered his head in shame. ¡°It seems that many years of peace have nurtured your carelessness.¡± He stared coldly at this group of people. He was clearly not angry, but everyone present felt heavy. The three grandmasters crossed their arms in front of their chests and remained silent. This was the Empire¡¯s ¡®family matter¡¯, and it was not their place to interfere. They could only sit on the wall and watch the show. However, just from today¡¯s events, many clues could be seen. It seemed that the aristocratic families of the Empire were not United. On the other hand, this ancestor of the Shi family did have some skills. Shi qiuwu took a deep breath. He had already realized the problems of the aristocratic families. They were harmonious on the surface, but their hearts were at odds. The fan family even had the intention of replacing the Shi family, but the Shi family was still so muddled. Eleven even mentioned that nothing major happened in the Empire. He thought of the young girl with the profound heaven spiritual treasure who had appeared in the starry sea. Such a talented person had hidden right under their noses, but this group of people had not noticed her at all. It really made him extremely speechless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in front of the people of the heavens beyond heaven, he naturally could not mention this matter. Thus, after frowning, Shi qiuwu quickly stopped mentioning this matter. With such a huge commotion happening in the imperial capital, the PEI family had even used the treasure they had obtained from the fan Yin clan. It was clear that they had a strong enemy. In order to clear their suspicions, the three people from the heavens beyond heaven naturally had to travel with them. The people of the aristocratic families looked at them with vigilance. When they rushed back to the imperial capital, they saw the ruined Imperial City. Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499 Chapter 808-ask clearly (1) Chapter 1499: Chapter 808-ask clearly (1) Chapter 1499: Chapter 808-ask clearly (1) The ancient building that was hundreds of years old had been completely destroyed, and the four soul splitting cultivators who had stayed behind to guard it were nowhere to be seen. The children of the nascent soul stage, whom eleventh uncle had high hopes for, were in a mess. They surrounded Gu chunxing, who had angered the crowd. There was also the one and only Prince of the Shi family, whose fate was unknown. When the group returned, these people were making a big fuss, as if they had not noticed that the elders had returned at all. This scene shocked and angered eleventh uncle, but at the same time, he felt ashamed and ashamed. He stopped the chaotic children and asked them about the details of what had happened. When everyone saw that the adults had returned, they quickly calmed down. Everyone began to talk about how song Qing had barged into the Imperial City and how fourth master PEI had released the Buddha beads to deal with the enemy, but it had caused the deaths of several soul splitting experts. In the end, he also mentioned that Gu chunxing had betrayed the country and the clan, and that he would be sentenced to death. These people talked all at once, and when they mentioned Gu chunxing, they seemed to be gnashing their teeth in hatred. Shi qiuwu looked at these people coldly and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. His gaze fell on Gu chunxing. This young girl was injured and her breathing seemed to be a little weak, but her back was straight. In the face of everyone¡¯s criticism, he didn¡¯t seem to be submissive or overbearing, nor did he refute. ¡°You said she betrayed the clan, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to escape. Why didn¡¯t she send a group of people to chase after the intruder?¡± A little girl who was only at the nascent soul formation realm was already surrounded by a group of experts, as if they were afraid that she would escape. On the contrary, the person who had truly escaped was nowhere to be found, which was really laughable. The moment the PEI family heard that fourth master PEI was dead and that his prayer beads had been destroyed, their expressions changed drastically. They almost could not suppress the anger and grief in their hearts. The moment Shi qiuwu¡¯s words fell, everyone fell silent. Gu chunxing sneered with a look of disdain. Who was song qingxiao? Why did they break into the Imperial City? Killing in the Imperial City, breaking through the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the void realm, and finally breaking out of the siege? When did such a powerful figure appear in the Empire? Not only were the leaders of the aristocratic families concerned about these questions, but even the heavens beyond heaven was also curious. After all, this name was too unfamiliar. Even if the cultivation of the Buddha¡¯s shadow could not be regarded as a true void realm expert, it was still worthy of attention since it could destroy the Buddha¡¯s shadow summoned by the Buddha sound sacred Pearl. Shi qiuwu glanced at Gu chunxing. He didn¡¯t know this girl, but he was very familiar with the Gu clan of the past. Thus, he had summoned her to answer the questions. Gu chunxing did not know Shi qiuwu¡¯s identity. This person¡¯s aura was as deep as the sea, making it difficult for her to figure it out. Judging from the unusually respectful attitude of eleventh uncle and the others, she had a vague guess in her heart, so she immediately restrained her arrogance. When she heard Shi qiuwu¡¯s question, she started with song qingxiao¡¯s background. she used to be a guard in the Empire ¡­ song qingxiao¡¯s file had been cleared by the Parliament, and her previous position in the western suburbs guard Department had also been exposed. In the end, he was arranged by a member of the Shi family¡¯s private guards back then to enter the Shi family¡¯s reserve team. Along the way, he had brought a Silver Wolf and barged into the Imperial City once. He was lucky to escape and did not cause any big trouble. But later, when he went to the Imperial City with the reserve team to participate in the examination, he attracted the coveting eyes of fan jiangqu and his nephew. Fan jiangqu might have seen through her cultivation and wanted to capture her to feed her to the yin corpse. In the end, he was no match for her, and her two uncle and nephew were killed by her ¡± Dragon tooth ¡°. That was how she became famous in the Parliament. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, the Parliament issued an arrest warrant. This woman had killed several low-level Warriors of the martial arts Research Institute. Then, under the pursuit of two high-level Warriors, Wei and Chu, she fled into the sea of stars, self-detonated her golden core, and escaped through the gate of the border. Gu chunxing¡¯s character was fair, and his words were impartial. The fan family clenched their teeth and said, ¡± ¡°You mean, this matter was originally our fault?¡± A member of the fan family couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly. Gu chunxing was not afraid in front of the elders. He only retorted, ¡± the fan family has done many evil deeds. You fed Yin corpses in the imperial capital and wantonly fed them with the soul blood of ordinary people. The death of fan jiangqu¡¯s uncle and nephew that day was only your own fault! The fan family¡¯s people were in the open. They relied on the fact that their strength had increased greatly in recent years and did not care about the lives of ordinary people. They did as they pleased in the territory of the Empire. Gu chunxing had long disliked them. Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500 Clear inquiry (2) Chapter 1500: Clear inquiry (2) Chapter 1500: Clear inquiry (2) At this moment, in front of Shi qiuwu, he wanted to use this opportunity to complain, but he also wanted to speak up for song qingxiao. She hoped that the Shi family¡¯s ancestor could take into account that song qingxiao had no choice but to become enemies with the aristocratic family that day. Perhaps the two sides could turn hostility into friendship, and the situation would be settled. However, she did not know that at this moment, another matter was on her mind. ¡°A young girl who escaped into the starry sea?¡± He remained silent as he thought of the girl who had carried the wolf. At this moment, what Gu chunxing had said was in line with his words. that girl has at least reached the divine separation stage. He thought to himself. If she had self-detonated her golden core and escaped into the sea of stars ten years ago, then the fact that she could repair her damaged dantian and advance to the divine separation realm in such a short time was enough to prove her heaven-defying abilities. To be able to complete these two impossible things, the speed of his cultivation not only shocked Shi qiuwu, but it also made the people of the heavens beyond heaven look at each other. shut up ¡­ the fan family members were immediately furious after being criticized by Gu chunxing. They could not help but show killing intent on their faces as they scolded him sternly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± Eleventh uncle¡¯s head ached. The events of the day had caused his heart to surge and he found it hard to calm down. The name song qingxiao was unfamiliar to the people in power. However, when it came to the person who had broken into the Imperial City back then, everyone had a deep impression of him. 11th uncle glanced at Shi qiuwu, who seemed to be deep in thought. He suppressed the apprehension in his heart and whispered, ¡± ¡°Third great uncle ¡­¡± He looked at the people from the heavens beyond heaven with extreme vigilance and then whispered, ¡± the night the Imperial City was invaded, we sensed the appearance of su Wu¡¯s aura. Eleventh uncle¡¯s words explained the reason why they were not there when the Shi family¡¯s base camp was broken into that night. Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes shrank, but he did not say anything. At that time, song qingxiao was an unremarkable person, but to these big shots, su Wu was famous. Even Shi qiuwu was cautious. He recalled the back of a young man who was wearing a wide robe and holding a long sword. He had met su Wu twice many years ago. At that time, he was known as the hope of the Shi family. He had just entered the Dao integration stage, but he was already known as the genius of the Shi family and the future Savior of the Empire¡¯s family. Back then, he was in high spirits and had already set out to cooperate with the heavens beyond heaven. He happened to Meet the Expert who was more famous than him. This genius from the tai Kang clan had Supreme talent, but he was trapped by love and betrayed the clan, causing his name to be removed from the clan. When he first met su Wu, su Wu was even younger than him, but he had already reached the peak of the Dao integration stage. His entire being was like an unsheathed sword, his killing intent pressing. He was wearing a Black warrior¡¯s robe with a white wide robe on the outside. He looked both down and out, but also had a sense of carefreeness. When they met again, it was already the time when the Empire and the heavens beyond heaven were cooperating. Su Wu had already broken through the void realm. With the power of the God destroying technique, no one could defeat him with his long sword. He was known as the strongest master below the Saint level. At that time, he had slaughtered the entire Changli clan by himself, shocking the heavens beyond heaven and causing the martial arts Research Institute to issue an order to kill him. But the funny thing was that even after the killing order had been signed for several years, no one had dared to complete this mission. The last time shikugo saw him was the back of the handsome young man who had an increasingly cold and stern aura. He had just killed someone, and the rain of blood seemed to be sending him off. It dyed his back particularly sharp, and Shi qiuwu watched this person leave gracefully. These two encounters left a deep impression in shikugo¡¯s heart. Later on, when he was in seclusion, he heard from his juniors that su Wu had died in the pursuit of beyond Avalon. His body was brought back by the people of the martial arts Research Institute and displayed in the exhibition hall for those lunatics to dissect and study. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he thought of this person, Shi qiuwu could only sigh. If su Wu¡¯s aura had appeared in the Empire on the night Song qingxiao barged into the Imperial City, then it was reasonable for eleven and the others to go and check. If he hadn¡¯t been in seclusion, he would have gone to check it out when he sensed this person¡¯s aura. However, for some reason, a trace of suspicion flashed in Shi qiuwu¡¯s heart. On the night Song qingxiao broke into the Imperial City, su Wu¡¯s aura appeared. Could there be a relationship between the two? Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501 Clear inquiry (3) Chapter 1501: Clear inquiry (3) Chapter 1501: Clear inquiry (3) He couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking too much. Eleven and the others, or even the three people from the heavens beyond heaven, probably wouldn¡¯t have any connection between the two. However, Shi qiuwu was different. He recalled the mark he had left on song qingxiao¡¯s body. If the girl carrying the wolf was the child who had escaped into the starry sea after being hunted down, then it was most likely song qingxiao. Even if she had heaven-defying means, the difference of two realms was enough to firmly suppress her. However, she had easily removed it, which proved that she had other protectors behind her. If this master was su Wu, then he was also a void realm expert. Before he ¡®died¡¯, his cultivation was even higher than his. It was not unusual for him to be able to remove the spiritual will imprint that he had casually left on him. Thinking of this, Shi qiuwu was already 60 ¨C 70% certain. However, in front of the junior and the people of the heavens beyond heaven, she did not reveal any clues. Instead, she suppressed it in her heart. If his guess was correct, then this song qingxiao was incredible. With su Wu¡¯s guidance, the God destroying technique that could not be found in the human realm upon heavens should also be on her. No wonder her cultivation had advanced so much after she self-detonated her golden core that day. At the same time, he had collected at least three of the nine words secret order and had a mysterious heavenly spirit treasure on him ¡­ He had been too careless! ¡°Continue,¡± Shi qiuwu suppressed the depression in his heart and motioned for Gu chunxing to continue. After Shi qiuwu spoke, even though the fan family was extremely angry, they did not dare to make another sound. They could only glare at Gu chunxing and warn her not to be impudent. ¡°In the eight years since she entered the starry sea, three major events have occurred.¡± Gu chunxing did not take the fan family¡¯s warning seriously. This young girl seemed to be carefree, but she was actually very meticulous. She told him in full detail about the three times in the past eight years that the lightning spiritual energy had been abnormal in the sea of stars. Even the timeline was sorted out very clearly. In the beginning, Gu chunxing did not associate this strange phenomenon with song qingxiao, who was supposed to have ¡®died¡¯ eight years ago. She had the same thoughts as the people in the Council at that time, thinking that these abnormalities might be related to the eighth-rank beast King. Even after song qingxiao had walked out of the border gate and killed Chu Yi and the fan clan¡¯s clansmen with lightning-fast methods, she had never suspected this. But in the previous battle, song qingxiao had displayed an extremely powerful strength and her cultivation had reached the divine clone realm. She began to suspect that the previous two abnormalities of the lightning were related to song qingxiao. She was born into a noble family. Although the Gu family had declined, she knew the basic situation of cultivation in her heart. When cultivators broke through to the soul splitting stage, they would attract the heavenly lightning tribulation. More than two years ago, there happened to be a strange lightning in the sea of stars. At that time, she almost died at the border gate, so she was extremely sensitive to that trace of spiritual power. Today, after song qingxiao revealed his long tail, the aura he used was very similar to the aura he had when he charged out of the border gate. This made Gu chunxing at least 60% certain that the strange occurrence in the sea of stars two years ago was caused by song qingxiao. Shi qiuwu¡¯s lips were tightly pursed and he remained silent. He thought of the profound heaven spiritual treasure in song qingxiao¡¯s hand that could transform into a Dragon. Logically speaking, such a treasure should not be unknown on the list. However, the divine roll did not record this item. If it was not a peerless treasure, could it be that she had cast her will? That¡¯s impossible! From a logical point of view, shikugo felt that his guess was almost impossible. After all, in order to forge a profound heavenly spiritual treasure, apart from using heaven-defying heavenly materials and earthly treasures as the main ingredient, the refining of the flame and the cultivation technique were also indispensable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even with all these preparations, it still required all kinds of harsh conditions, such as the right time, the right place, and the right people, to complement each other. Only when one¡¯s luck was at its peak could there be a one in a million chance of forging a profound heavenly level spirit treasure. This was only a possibility! Even the weapon Treasury families in the human realm upon heavens, who were experts in making Dharma artifacts and were made by famous grandmasters using top-tier materials, had only produced two profound heavenly level spiritual treasures in their records over thousands of years. The probability was so low that for an ordinary person who was not proficient in artifact refining, the probability of refining a profound heavenly spiritual treasure was basically zero! Shi qiuwu subconsciously denied it at first. However, when he heard Gu chunxing mention the three lightning tribulations in the starry sea, he did not dare to be 100% sure. Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502 Chapter 808-ask clearly (4) Chapter 1502: Chapter 808-ask clearly (4) Chapter 1502: Chapter 808-ask clearly (4) If advancing to the divine separation realm would bring about a lightning tribulation, a spiritual treasure that had already reached the profound heavenly level would also bring about a nine-day lightning tribulation if it developed intelligence and was not allowed to be exposed to the world. According to the Gu family¡¯s bloodline, this little girl surnamed song was able to re-cultivate in a short eight years after self-detonating her dantian and enter the divine separation realm at an incredible speed ¡­ It seemed that it was not impossible to refine a profound heavenly spirit treasure. As for the origin of the third lightning tribulation, no one knew the inside story better than Shi qiuwu, so it was naturally not mentioned. Gu chunxing continued, ¡± ¡°After the strange occurrence in the starry sea today, she appeared through the border gate and killed Chu Yi and fan hejiang, and severely injured Wei Zhi.¡± She mentioned that when she was rushing back to the imperial capital to report, she happened to meet song qingxiao who had broken into the Imperial City. As for the reason for breaking into the Imperial City, she had come half a step late and was not clear, but she had seen the process that followed very clearly. Therefore, Gu chunxing explained the battle between song qingxiao and the four soul-splitting cultivators, as well as how fourth master PEI summoned the Buddha¡¯s shadow and triggered the spiritual energy fluctuation in Shi Yue¡¯s body. She mentioned that song Qing had broken through the Buddha¡¯s palm and revealed his body of demon blood. He had also killed fourth master PEI and others. ¡°.. After killing the PEI family¡¯s young miss, she left.¡± she spared my life at the border gate, so I didn¡¯t stop her, ¡± Gu chunxing said frankly. I¡¯ll take the initiative to plead guilty to the Parliament later. When Shi qiuwu heard this, a rare look of confusion appeared on his handsome and elegant face. ¡°The PEI family¡¯s miss?¡± For someone of his status, he knew nothing about the PEI family¡¯s young miss. Eleventh uncle seemed to have recalled something. He stood beside him, lowered his head, and explained in a low voice, ¡± third great uncle is PEI ruolin¡¯s eldest granddaughter. Back then, second brother jokingly said that if the PEI family had a daughter, she would marry into the Imperial City. After he said this, Shi qiuwu had a rough understanding of PEI hongyin¡¯s identity. Although he still did not know who this woman was, at least he was not as confused as before. However, this kind of little girl had barged into the Shi family and caused such a huge ruckus. She didn¡¯t kill many nascent transformation tier cultivators, so why did she specifically kill the PEI family? The Imperial City was his territory. Song Qing¡¯s little mang Tian had been exposed, and he had left a mark on her. Not only did she not escape, but she even dared to risk her life to enter the city and kill this woman. It was easy to imagine that there was a feud between her and the PEI family¡¯s girl. ¡°What grudges does the PEI family have with her?¡± ¡°After the Parliament¡¯s arrest order, the PEI family issued an additional order to kill!¡± Gu chunxing added when he heard Jin qiuwu¡¯s question. The meaning behind her words made the faces of the PEI family members present change immediately, and they couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡± ¡°You dare to speak such nonsense?¡± The PEI family had suffered heavy losses today. Not only did fourth master PEI, who was in the soul separation realm, die, but even a treasure that was comparable to a void realm expert¡¯s attack was destroyed by song Qing Xiao. Not only that, but PEI hongyin had also died. Although this woman did not have the talent for cultivation, her importance to the PEI family was beyond doubt. After her death, the invisible Alliance between the PEI and Shi families would be broken, and this would have a deep impact on the current PEI family. Furthermore, the meaning behind Gu chunxing¡¯s words was very unfavorable to the PEI family. It was as if the PEI family had done something unforgivable that had led to this crisis. Naturally, the PEI family was extremely angry. Gu chunxing laughed coldly after he was done with his scolding. Before he could say anything, uncle eleven¡¯s gaze turned and looked at the group of nascent soul cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What grudges does the PEI family have with her? Do you guys know?¡± Under eleventh uncle¡¯s gaze, everyone¡¯s expressions flickered. They clearly knew the inside story, but perhaps due to some hidden reasons, no one was willing to speak out. The PEI family members sneered and stared at Gu chunxing with hidden killing intent. In this way, those with discerning eyes would have an idea. At this moment, the people who were cleaning up the aftermath had already summed up the number of casualties. Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503 Wanted (1) Chapter 1503: Wanted (1) Chapter 1503: Wanted (1) Other than Madam hexiang, Mr. Zhixing, and fourth master PEI, who were all in the spirit division realm, five nascent soul realm cultivators in the martial arts Research Institute had died from the impact of spirit energy. At the same time, the two people from the PEI family also died in song Qing¡¯s hands. For the aristocratic families, they had never suffered such serious casualties in the past 50 years. Song qingxiao¡¯s barging into the Imperial City was like a slap to their faces, and it raised their vigilance. The most surprising thing was that Shi Yue, Shi Qi, and his nephew, as well as the youqi, did not die. The three of them were seriously injured. Shi Yue and his nephew had been pierced by the sword Qi, but because Shi Yue had the protection of spiritual power in his body, and Shi Qi had the spiritual power flowing through his body, his life was saved. Even though he was pierced by the long sword, he still had a breath left. However, he was deeply injured, and his Natal Dharma treasure was also destroyed. He was even in danger of falling in cultivation. Without eight to ten years of recuperation, it would be difficult for him to return to the divine separation realm. In comparison, although Shi Yue¡¯s injuries were serious, because of the structure of his meridians, his injuries were much better than Shi Qi¡¯s. His injuries were easy to heal, but the troublesome thing was that the balance of spiritual energy in his body had been broken, and at least a third of it had been absorbed by someone. This was the reason why the Shi family¡¯s faces were as black as ink. Shi Yue¡¯s bodyguard was the least injured. Although his cultivation was the lowest, he did not really withstand song qingxiao¡¯s attack. It was only when song qingxiao cut off the flow of spiritual power that he was hit by the impact of spiritual power when he sent the Shi family uncle and nephew flying. It should be fine after half a year of recuperation. As an aristocratic family, the Shi family did not lack healing pills. Especially in the presence of the Wei family, who was good at medicine, these three people would naturally not be in danger. The Wei clan¡¯s people took out a bottle of pills, poured out several pills, and fed them to the people. Shi Qi¡¯s injuries were the most serious, but his cultivation was also the deepest. Unlike Shi Yue, who could not control himself, he had amazing perseverance. Once the medicine entered his mouth, it immediately turned into a chill that flowed through his limbs and bones. Combined with the secret technique of the Wei clan, Shi Qi quickly recovered some of his consciousness. When he woke up and saw his eleventh uncle and the others, his eyes lit up. The spiritual energy ripples from the battle still lingered in the surroundings. The Shi family had been completely destroyed. Those who had left returned one after another. The people in the Parliament, led by eleventh uncle, were protecting a young man they did not know. Song qingxiao was nowhere to be seen. The last thing he could remember was the cold expression of the girl with the purple flame on her face. ¡°Shi Qi, what happened?¡± Seeing that he was awake, eleventh uncle immediately asked, ¡± don¡¯t hide the fact that you¡¯ve caused such a big disaster. Tell me everything! The Shi family had suffered heavy losses this time, and he couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. The PEI family¡¯s expressions darkened when they heard his question. Eleventh uncle¡¯s question was as good as confirming that the PEI family was the one who had caused this, which was unfair to them. uncle eleven ¡­ The PEI family protested, but just as they opened their mouths, they heard him sneer coldly and not turn to look at them. Seeing this, the PEI family clenched their teeth tightly, their eyes revealing dissatisfaction. However, with Shi qiuwu present, they did not dare to refute and acquiesced to eleventh uncle¡¯s actions. They did not believe that PEI hongyin had really done anything overboard. They thought that Gu chunxing was just spouting nonsense. Perhaps she had ¡®let the person go¡¯ and was deliberately framing him and biting him. However, Shi Qi¡¯s status was not ordinary. He was a member of the Shi family and had a fair personality. He was also Shi Yue¡¯s uncle by blood, so his relationship with the PEI family was closer than the rest of the Shi family. With him speaking, the PEI family was at ease. When Shi Qi heard uncle eleven¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. He thought of the young girl who had said to them with a cold expression, ¡± the lives of ordinary people are worthless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His wound was slightly painful. Back then, he had severely injured her with his sword, and now he had been pierced by her sword. It was really fair to take revenge one for one. ¡°Ahem.¡± Uncle eleven coughed lightly when he saw him in a daze. The young man quickly realized that he was distracted. He endured the pain and said, ¡°Yue met her once in the past.¡± He started from the time when song qingxiao started working in the guard Bureau and got into trouble. ¡°Back then, ah Yue saw that she was in trouble and was soft-hearted to help her. This caused the PEI family¡¯s little girl to be jealous and order someone to assassinate her.¡± Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504 Wanted (2) Chapter 1504: Wanted (2) Chapter 1504: Wanted (2) Shi Qi¡¯s face was pale. He could feel that his body was unprecedentedly weak, and even speaking was extremely difficult. However, this determined young man did not show any weakness. Instead, he endured the pain and tried to speak in a calm tone, ¡± in the end, she didn¡¯t die. At the moment of her death, she entered the divine prison and got the PEI family¡¯s dagger, which was used as evidence to find the murderer. One side remembered the hatred, while the other side was ignorant. Ten years later, the young girl who had struggled to survive under the PEI family¡¯s Secret guards would take this revenge and take away PEI hongyin¡¯s life, leaving the Shi family in such a terrible mess. impossible ¡­ the PEI family was shocked when they heard this. When PEI hongyin caused a great disaster and song qingxiao killed the fan family¡¯s people with the dragon¡¯s Fang, third master PEI should have quickly noticed something. After all, there was an old incident with nurse Lin back then, and it had even attracted Captain an¡¯s persistent attention. Naturally, it was easy to guess that PEI hongyin had probably caused a bigger disaster than nurse Lin¡¯s, which was why she had tried to help her daughter clear her tracks. However, this matter was too embarrassing. Within the PEI family, third master PEI naturally could not tell anyone about it. Therefore, most of the people in the family did not know about this. Shi Qi tugged at the corners of his mouth with great effort, but he did not explain. The truth of the matter had been revealed, and the reason was truly absurd. Because of jealousy, he killed people at will, and in the end, he attracted such a big disaster. Not only did the Shi family suffer heavy losses, they had also lost three soul splitting Masters today. At the same time, the Imperial City had been destroyed, causing the Shi family to lose all face. The most important thing was Shi Yue ¡­ He was the Shi family¡¯s Secret weapon against the divine incarcerate. However, in the hearts of the aristocratic families, as long as Shi Yue did not die, there might be a day when they would counterattack. However, he had been pierced by a sword, and the Qi in his body was in chaos. He did not know if the Shi family¡¯s many years of preparation would be destroyed in a day. Even though Shi qiuwu had cultivated to such a level, he thought that he had great self-restraint and a calm state of mind, but at this moment, he could not help but be filled with killing intent. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± He let out a long breath, and his eyes were burning with anger, making everyone present not dare to look at him directly. Under his gaze, they all lowered their heads to avoid his gaze. ¡°In just a few decades, the clan has actually raised such a disciple.¡± The people of the PEI family were drenched in cold sweat. After the truth was revealed, they shuddered at the thought of their previous certainty and the losses the Shi family had suffered. After suffering such a huge loss, the Shi family would probably not let the PEI family off. After this incident, the two families would not be able to form an alliance and would instead form an unresolvable hatred. Not only did he offend the Shi family, but he also offended the Chu family, the fan family, and those who died at the hands of song Qing would hate PEI hongyin and the PEI family. I think the existence of the martial arts Research Institute has lost its original meaning. Shi qiuwu¡¯s gaze was burning, and his tone was suppressed, ¡± to be able to self-destruct his golden core and cultivate to the spirit division realm in just a dozen years, you can¡¯t accept him into the Parliament. Instead, you will force him to stand against you, and you will lack the ability to clean up the aftermath. After being attacked and killing so many people, he left safely. And this group of children raised by the aristocratic families actually surrounded those from the same clan and could not work together. This really made Shi qiuwu extremely disappointed. ¡°Third great uncle ¡­¡± Uncle eleven couldn¡¯t help but blush when he heard what he said. The people of the aristocratic families were used to being high and mighty. In the beginning, who would care about an ordinary girl in the Dan realm? Who would have expected that this child would cause such trouble for the Shi family in the future? Shi Qi¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something. However, he looked at the people from beyond the heavens beside him and fell silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The matter had already happened, and no matter how angry he was, it would only be in vain. The enmity between the two sides had already been formed, and after so many people had died in the clan, it was obviously impossible to turn hostility into friendship. Shi Qi had the right to speak on this point. He had dealt with song qingxiao that day, and he knew that this lady¡¯s character was determined and would not be easily moved. The three people from beyond the heavens looked at each other in silence, but they all remembered song qingxiao¡¯s name in their hearts. They decided to report to the Research Institute and search for information on this person. Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505 Wanted (3) Chapter 1505: Wanted (3) Chapter 1505: Wanted (3) The Imperial City had been destroyed, and so many people from the aristocratic families had died. The Parliament was naturally furious. That afternoon, the Empire issued an arrest warrant to the reserve team:Arrest the S-Class criminal, song qingxiao! [ crime: treason ] In the guard Station in the eastern suburbs, Captain an was the first to receive an encrypted file from the Shi family. The moment he opened the document, this man, who had experienced life and death in his life, suddenly changed his expression. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would one day see such a familiar name on an arrest warrant. song qingxiao ¡­ Captain an mumbled as he sat in his office. He was already in his early fifties, but he was still single. With the progress of time, the lifespan of human beings had been greatly increased. He should have been at the age where his strength was at its peak, but because of an old case that had not been solved for a long time, he had exhausted his energy, and his hair had turned white. The staff member who sent the file secretly looked at the president of the hall, who had a high prestige in the team. He saw that the moment he opened the file, he fell into deep thought as if he had seen something incredible. With his qualifications and the experience of escaping from Qian Shan¡¯s hands in the past, he should have been promoted by now. However, because he had been investigating nurse Lin¡¯s death all these years, he had been the head of the eastern city guard Department for ten years and had never moved from his position. Nurse Lin¡¯s case had not been solved yet, and it had become an old case. As time passed, her family had given up without any clues. Faced with the heavy pressure from the municipal Center, he had been trying hard to find the real murderer who killed nurse Lin back then, and he had been working very hard. Although the body had been claimed by the family and buried long ago, the details of the wounds on the body were all recorded in Captain an¡¯s heart. He read through the secret text issued by the municipal Center. The office was so quiet that he could hear a pin drop. He could only hear the rustling sound of the paper when it was flipped. ¡°Is there a mistake?¡± Captain an asked in a deep voice after a while. the document was signed by the city center. It was the royal family¡¯s order. The staff member who brought the information over didn¡¯t answer his question directly. Captain an reacted immediately. The one who wanted to arrest song Qing was not the City Hall, but the Shi family. When it came to the royal family, the problem was far more complicated than the city center. Captain an¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a deep ¡®Chuan¡¯ character appeared between his brows. After reaching the level of the royal family, his personal strength could no longer achieve the purpose of interfering. President, you and her ¡­ the staff member who had brought the information over heard him mumbling and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°¡±Are you a friend?¡± After the arrest order was issued, everyone related to song qingxiao would be isolated and investigated one by one. They would try to track down some clues about song qingxiao¡¯s life and growth so that they could analyze how to deal with her and find out the weaknesses in her personality so that they could pursue her in the future. After the clan paid a heavy price, they finally began to face up to song qingxiao, their opponent who grew extremely fast, and wanted to control her. At this moment, he did not hesitate to use any means to attack her from all sides. Captain an, who had worked with her in the past, was also included in the investigation this time and was even deeply implicated. Through the means of the Shi family, they found out that the person on duty with him on the night he was sniped by the heavens beyond heaven was song qingxiao. After that, he used his connections to send song qingxiao to the reserve team. All these incidents proved that he had a deep connection with song qingxiao, and they were not just distant colleagues. The staff member must have received some news as well. When he looked at the tall and silent speaker, his eyes showed some pity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Captain an had thought of this himself, but he was not afraid. ¡°I guess so.¡± In the face of the staff member¡¯s question, he nodded his head calmly. He did not deny it because song Qing was caught in the Whirlpool and might get him involved. ¡°She saved my life.¡± The Shi clan must have already found out about this, so there was no point in hiding it. ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen it for many years-¡± he said frankly. The memory of the last time he met song qingxiao was still fresh in his mind. Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506 Wanted (4) Chapter 1506: Wanted (4) Chapter 1506: Wanted (4) However, ever since the Imperial City had been invaded and the imperial family had issued an announcement, he had never seen song qingxiao again. Not long after, there was no news of her. He had called the reserve team to check, but the reply he got was that the man had left the team and disappeared. The girl who had investigated nurse Lin¡¯s death with him had disappeared without a trace after that year. Captain an had once suspected that she was the one who had broken into the Imperial City and that she might have already met with an accident. In the blink of an eye, nearly ten years had passed. He did not expect to hear news of an old friend again, and it would be such a scene. The good news was that she was still alive, at least not dead. The bad news was that she was still alive, but she had provoked the royal family. she came back earlier and entered the Imperial City. It seems like she did something terrible, which triggered the arrest order signed by the Shi family. Although Captain an had a bad temper, he was a straightforward person and had high prestige among his colleagues. When the staff heard him say this, he could not help but vaguely remind him. ¡°You¡¯ve been back?¡± When Captain an heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but lift his eyelids, then he smiled. this fellow has returned, but he doesn¡¯t even want to meet his old friend ¡­ His voice gradually fell, but his expression became very happy. The fact that song qingxiao was able to come back and move freely in the Imperial City proved that the imperial family could not capture her in a short time, which was why they issued such an arrest warrant. Nothing made Captain an happier than the news that an old friend who had been missing for nearly ten years was still alive. In the imperial capital, other than Captain an, Luo zhiyu had also received the news that the clan had arrested song qingxiao. song qingxiao ¡­ She¡¯s still alive ¡­ Luo zhiyu¡¯s tone was filled with surprise and disbelief. He was nearly fifty years old. Back then, the silver Wolf¡¯s venomous fangs had almost killed him. Even if he later thought of a way to suppress the poison, it had greatly damaged his vitality. It made him look pale and thin, no longer as fat as he had been in the past. The news of song qingxiao¡¯s survival reminded Luo Wu of his past. He thought of the ¡®chess piece¡¯ he held in his hand and had other plans in mind. At the same time, the guard Hall, the reserve team, and the private guards of the Shi family had all received the news. In the reserve team outside the imperial capital, Captain Ren was in a meeting with Captain Cao when he received the notice. After chasing away his assistant, the captain, who had spent a short time with song qingxiao back then, looked at the silent Captain Cao. ¡°I told you, she might cause trouble.¡± The two team leaders, who had been in contact with song qingxiao in the past, had also received the information from the investigation team. He wasn¡¯t deeply involved, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry even if he received an investigation order. On the other hand, not only did Captain Cao spend a long time with song qingxiao, but the two of them also seemed to have had some interaction. Back then, the reserve team even had a record of preventing the martial arts Research Institute from capturing song qingxiao. Captain Cao would be heavily questioned by the Parliament. Captain Ren couldn¡¯t help but worry about his old friend. Captain Cao looked at the arrest warrant in his hand curiously. ¡°What do you think Qing Xiao did? It actually caused that group of people to be so anxious?¡± He was a little happy and looked proud. I knew she was extraordinary. As expected, she has done something big! He paused, then glanced at the charges on the arrest warrant. ¡°Break into the city? Kill? Several of the divine level and above Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute have actually died ¡­¡± When he said this, he could not help but reveal a trace of yearning in his tone. to be able to kill those divine level and above Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute ¡­ Captain Ren, who was originally full of worry, was speechless when he heard what he said. ¡°I say, you-¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re just worrying for nothing!¡± In the face of his old friend¡¯s worry, Captain Cao just sneered without care. ¡°I didn¡¯t create trouble in the Imperial City, and I didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± He was still the same as before. none of my business! Even if he was to be punished, he wouldn¡¯t be the one to take the blame for a major crime. ¡°If the higher-ups really think that there¡¯s a problem with what I did back then, at worst, I¡¯ll just lose my job and live a light life.¡± He waved his hand nonchalantly and didn¡¯t even look at Captain Ren. I¡¯ve been trapped here for many years. I¡¯ve already completed my duty. As he said this, he muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°God-ranked warrior ¡­¡± Back then, Captain Cao had only just sensed the boundary of spiritual power. He had not even stepped into the door of cultivation. He had only felt a trace of the shadow and vaguely sensed another world. He had some understanding of the existence of the martial arts Research Institute, but his understanding was not deep. However, he also knew that the people in the martial arts Research Institute were all insanely powerful and were divided into several ranks. Every level and above was something he couldn¡¯t touch. Captain Cao had long noticed that song qingxiao was not an ordinary person and guessed that the reserve team would not be able to keep someone like her. But he really didn¡¯t think that she would be so many times more powerful than he had imagined. it seems like I still held back ¡­ he touched his chin and thought of the time he fought with song qingxiao. At that time, he was fighting to his heart¡¯s content, but song qingxiao probably only used a little bit of her strength. Ten years had passed, and he had made some progress. However, he felt that he had reached a bottleneck. He was limited by the lifespan of a human and the upper limit of the power that the human body could accommodate. He felt that his peak was about to pass. As for the person who had fought with him back then, it was as if another door had been opened. He was actually able to kill the Warriors of the martial arts Research Institute who were above the divine level. Captain Cao¡¯s blood was boiling. He remembered that he had once had a dream of pursuing cultivation, but he did not know when he had stopped here. Now that he had heard about her and learned that her achievements had far exceeded his expectations, a thought was ignited in his heart. Captain Ren was about to say something, but Captain Cao waved his hand impatiently, indicating that he should not disturb him. .. Outside the imperial capital, song qingxiao had already run for more than a hundred miles. However, she did not dare to relax. After experiencing the destructive power of the Buddha¡¯s shadow, she had a more intuitive understanding of the strength of the void realm experts. She was also worried that if she relaxed even a little, she would be pursued by Shi qiuwu who would react in time. People from the void realm were too powerful. Once Shi qiuwu caught up to her, she would definitely die with her current trump card. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, she could only escape as far away as possible before Shi kunwu could figure out the reason. senior ¡­ she used her divine sense to call su Wu who was in her divine soul. where is the direction to the heaven¡¯s beyond? ¡± The capital city was located in the center of the Empire and was connected to the ten major provincial cities in the country. None of the roads that connected the major cities led to the human realm upon heavens. Even before song qingxiao entered the divine prison, she had never heard of the existence of the human realm upon heavens. The path to heaven¡¯s beyond must be hidden in a certain direction and needed someone to guide them. there are special and safe passages between the human realm upon heavens and the Empire. However, the access to these passages is controlled by both parties. In the sea of consciousness, su Wu heard her call and couldn¡¯t help but speak. Song qingxiao heaved a long sigh of relief when he heard this. Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507 Ghost cultivators (1) Chapter 1507: Ghost cultivators (1) Chapter 1507: Ghost cultivators (1) The two of them were living in the same body, so su Wu could naturally sense her reaction. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s expression of relief, he was stunned at first, but then he quickly understood why she was relieved. In addition to asking for directions, song qingxiao also wanted to use him to test the pursuers. Su Wu loathed the people from the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven. Shi qiuwu was in the same realm as him, so in order to prevent his aura from leaking out, he had been hiding while song qingxiao and Shi qiuwu were confronting each other in the sea of stars. Although su Wu¡¯s physical body had died, his soul breath was still there, and his realm had not changed. If tianwaitian and shiqiu were chasing after song qingxiao, su Wu would not have responded. Since he had replied to song qingxiao, it meant that she had temporarily gotten rid of her pursuers. That was why she was relieved when she heard su Wu¡¯s voice. After thinking this through, su Wu was not angry. He just lazily snorted, ¡± ¡°Clever!¡± From his reaction, song qingxiao was even more certain of her guess. Even though she was only temporarily safe and did not completely escape from Shi qiuwu, it still made her feel a little more at ease. She did not dare to stop. When she heard su Wu¡¯s words, she pursed her lips slightly and revealed a smile. Then, she frowned. ¡°In the hands of both sides?¡± If the passageway was controlled, then wouldn¡¯t both parties know about it if they wanted to enter the heaven¡¯s beyond? However, she immediately realized that it was impossible. The relationship between the human realm upon heavens and the Empire was not that close. There must be another channel between the two parties that was unknown to others. Whether it was Qian Shan, whom he had met on the autumn Festival road, or the three people from the martial arts Research Institute who were heading to the sea of stars today, it was impossible for them to enter the other party¡¯s territory through a controlled road. ¡°Of course there are other paths, but they are a little more dangerous.¡± Su Wu did not beat around the bush. After all, the two of them shared the same fate. there is a hidden world at the periphery of the human realm upon heavens. It is a lost territory. The existence of the hidden world was still a mystery to the people of the human realm upon heavens. No one could tell how big it was. The spiritual energy inside was thin, and there were many ¡®people¡¯ who had been expelled by the human realm upon heavens, the Empire, and some other people who had committed great crimes and could not be exposed to the light. It was like a scene from the real world. There were no laws or man-made restrictions, and it was extremely chaotic. ¡°If you want to go to heaven¡¯s beyond, you can enter from the hidden world.¡± ¡°Of course. Where there are people, there will be transactions,¡± su Wu said. there are also complicated forces in the hidden world. They don¡¯t belong to any faction and provide the safest route to the various worlds. He paused for a moment before adding, ¡± ¡°As long as you can pay the price, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao touched the interspatial ring on his chest and shook his head without hesitation. Although she had a small fortune now, she couldn¡¯t afford to squander and didn¡¯t have the capital to do as she pleased. Su Wu seemed to know what she was thinking and continued, ¡± other than that, there¡¯s another method, which is to suppress them with force and force them to provide you with services. Before song qingxiao could say anything, he added, ¡± ¡°But with your current strength, you¡¯re still lacking.¡± There were two meanings in his words. Other than pointing out that song qingxiao could not pass through the relatively safe and secret passage, he also meant to remind her that the people in the hidden world were extraordinary. Combined with what he had said before, song qingxiao had a rough understanding of the dangers of the hidden world. ¡°Are there any other methods besides these two?¡± Song qingxiao calmed herself down and asked again with her divine sense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There are!¡± ¡°You can choose to enter the hidden world by yourself,¡± su Wu replied. As he said this, his tone became less lazy and more serious. but I have to remind you that after you enter the hidden world, you will deviate from the man-made track and lose your way. Inside, one¡¯s divine sense would be greatly limited, not to mention the possibility of encountering unpredictable ¡®people¡¯ or dangers. Whether one could walk out or not depended on luck. not only is the spiritual energy in the hidden world thin, but there is also an opportunity for it to devour the spiritual energy. Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508 Ghost cultivators (2) Chapter 1508: Ghost cultivators (2) Chapter 1508: Ghost cultivators (2) Once one was trapped in the hidden world, if one could not get out in time, one would only get lost deeper and deeper. Therefore, ordinary cultivators would try their best not to take risks unless they had no other choice. This was because once one was lost, not only would it be difficult for one¡¯s cultivation to progress, but one might also be devoured by the hidden world. At that time, there might even be the danger of one¡¯s cultivation regressing. As a result, with the passage of time, their lifespans would decrease and their cultivation levels would drop. Many people who were lost in the hidden world would most likely die there. Therefore, in the heavens beyond heaven, entering the hidden world was the same as being exiled. When song qingxiao heard su Wu¡¯s reminder, she was silent for a long time before she finally laughed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice,¡± After today¡¯s ruckus, she had already formed a deep hatred with the Empire¡¯s noble families. There was no place for her here. As for the safety passage that su Wu mentioned, after his reminder, she might not be able to afford the price of passing through smoothly. The only option left for her was to enter the hidden world alone. Her words reminded su Wu of the time when he was alone and forced into the hidden world. Thinking back carefully, her current situation was strangely similar to his in the past. They were all similarly rejected by the aristocratic families and had no choice but to enter the hidden world. Because of this, su Wu did not say anything else. He understood the feeling of having no other choice, and even felt that he was in the same boat as her. ¡°Senior, How do I enter the hidden world?¡± Song qingxiao was a decisive person. Once she had made up her mind, she would not be conflicted. As soon as she asked this, su Wu replied, ¡± the existence of beyond Avalon is similar to the sea of stars. You can understand it as being in a different dimension from the Empire. You need a special method to enter it. As he said this, song qingxiao felt an unfamiliar aura in his sea of consciousness ¡®send¡¯ him over. ¡°Use your divine sense to eliminate the interference and search for the ¡®path¡¯.¡± He ordered indifferently. The aura that su Wu sent over was like a guide for song qingxiao. Under the guidance of the strange aura, she released her divine sense and soon found another path. Song Qing¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He did not have time to thank su Wu and immediately ran in the direction of the path. The closer they got to the hidden world, the clearer the feeling of suppression and eeriness became. About three hours later, song qingxiao finally reached the border between the Empire and the hidden world. She plunged in without hesitation. .. What song qingxiao didn¡¯t know was that while she was looking for a ¡®path¡¯ to the hidden world, another ¡®person¡¯ was also looking for her. After she obtained the ¡®key¡¯ from Zhou ye, she rushed to the old mansion in the northern suburbs and destroyed the yin corpse that the fan family had been keeping. Then, another ¡®person¡¯ floated into the old mansion that had already lost the protection of the yin Qi. ¡®He¡¯ was enveloped in a large amount of black gas, and one could vaguely see red clothes fluttering in the black gas. His long hair drooped down like dense vines, hanging loosely on ¡®his¡¯ body. Along with the dense Yin energy that filled ¡®his¡¯ body, they were like black snakes that raised their heads and wagged their tails, studying and moving on ¡®his¡¯ body. As soon as ¡®he¡¯ appeared, he rushed into the room like a ghost. The door, which had been corroded by the yin energy for years, was quickly destroyed after losing the nourishment of the yin energy. As ¡®he¡¯ rushed in, the door slammed against the hinges, making a creepy creaking sound. The cold wind blew in, and the dried shells of the zombies on the ground kept rolling, making a light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound when they collided. The moment this ¡®person¡¯ entered, he seemed to smell a familiar aura. Then, the black gas wrapped around ¡®his¡¯ body like a living creature and flashed to the side of the coffin in the room. The coffins in the room had lost their spiritual power and were no different from ordinary iron coffins. The ¡®person¡¯ lowered his head like a pervert and sniffed the iron coffin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The coffin still reeked of blood. Inside the coffin was a fiend corpse that had been completely sucked dry, exuding a deathly aura. Other than that,¡¯he¡¯ also sensed another scent. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± The ¡®person¡¯ in the black mist slowly moved his body and finally stopped at a spot. He let out a long breath. The Qi was like a rolling black mist with the power of extreme Yin. Once it was spat out, it covered the coffin. Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509 Ghost cultivators (3) Chapter 1509: Ghost cultivators (3) Chapter 1509: Ghost cultivators (3) Wherever the black mist went, frost marks appeared on the coffin that had lost its spirituality. The ¡®person¡¯ stretched out a white hand and touched the frost mark that was forced out by the black mist. The frost mark had lost the protection of its owner, but it still seemed to have a powerful attack. The moment ¡®he¡¯ touched the frosty mist, the overbearing ice spiritual force quickly corroded the faint black gas that was wrapped around ¡®his¡¯ fingertips. When the two came into contact, a sizzling sound like that of a red-hot soldering iron coming into contact with cold water was heard. ¡®His¡¯ fingertips seemed to have been burned, and he let out a sharp, ear-piercing scream. ¡°Ah!¡± The voice was strange. It was neither male nor female, but it also sounded like a combination of male and female voices, forming an extremely strange tone. ¡®His¡¯ hand trembled, as if he was enraged by the frosty mist. Black Qi instantly wrapped around his palm, making it look like a huge white bone as it pressed down on the frosty mist. The frosty mist was quickly overpowered, and the Ling power inside was wrapped up by the black Qi. ¡®He¡¯ swiped his palm and quickly scooped up the frost mist, bringing it to his face. After opening his mouth, more black gas surrounded ¡®him¡¯, and a long red tongue was spat out. The tongue rolled up all the frost mist that was collected in his palm, as if it had finally confirmed the identity of the owner of the spiritual energy. Under the black mist,¡¯his¡¯ eyes opened, and he cried out in surprise and joy, ¡± ¡°The green lamp! The green lamp! Blue light!¡± ¡®He¡¯ exploded with a terrifying ghostly aura, and under ¡®his¡¯ excited shouts, the corpse Gu shells around him cracked. Without the protection of spiritual power, the coffin cracked open and The Fiend corpse¡¯s body inside shattered. ¡°He¡± slipped out of the room like a ghost and followed the icy Qi, heading in the direction that song Qing and Xiao Zeng had left. However,¡¯he¡¯ was a step too late. The Upper East Side had already been swept clean by song qingxiao, leaving only a few bodies that had died in her hands. For the aristocratic families in the imperial capital, today was destined to be a night of injustice. First, it was song qingxiao who barged into the Imperial City and then floated away. From the current rough statistics, the people she killed were far more than the three great soul splitting cultivators and the few disciples in the nascent soul tier in the Imperial City. At the same time, the Upper East Side also suffered the loss of members of the fan family, causing the people at the martial arts Research Institute to be furious and have a headache. Before the losses on this side could be clearly counted, the martial arts Research Institute on the other side had received news of a commotion in another part of the imperial capital. The commotion was happening in a place called the ¡®ancient treasure Pavilion¡¯ in the imperial capital. This was a gathering place for scattered cultivators who did not belong to any of the aristocratic families. When the people from the aristocratic families arrived, the commotion inside had already subsided, but there was still a strong ghostly aura left. The pavilion was littered with corpses, at least a dozen of the people who had gathered here. Most of these people had entered the divine prison before and had a certain level of cultivation, but at this moment, it was as if all their vitality had been sucked dry by some kind of extremely terrifying force. Black lines appeared on their faces and bodies like silk threads, binding their bodies tightly, making their deaths look extremely terrifying and cruel. ¡°Ghost cultivation.¡± A member of the fan clan reached out and touched one of the corpses. The black Qi on the corpse was like a thread that pulled out on its own. The moment it sensed the spiritual Qi on his fingertip, it wrapped around his fingertip. The fan family member¡¯s expression was dark. He snorted and tried to push the black gas away. However, before the spiritual energy could be used, the black Qi had devoured it slyly. The end of the black thread was as sharp as a needle after it devoured the spirit energy. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it pierced through his fingertip and burrowed into his finger. ah ¡­ this sudden change made the fan clan member cry out in pain. His palm shook heavily, and the black line had already entered his arm through his fingertips. It was so fast that he was completely unprepared. As soon as the black thread wrapped around his arm, it immediately stretched and tightened. Wherever it touched, the muscles quickly withered and climbed up his upper arm at a lightning speed. When the fan clan member saw this, his expression changed. He used his hand like a knife and slapped down on his shoulder. The spiritual power instantly cut off the part below his shoulder. Before the blood could gush out, it was immediately sealed by the spiritual power he injected. The black gas wrapped around one side of the broken arm and greedily devoured all the flesh and blood. However, due to the lack of a medium to connect with the arm, it finally fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Divine separation stage ¡­¡± After the quick-witted member of the fan clan cut off an arm to save his life, he spoke in a trembling voice, his face pale. Previously, two soul splitting cultivators who were not under the control of the aristocratic family had appeared in the imperial capital. Moreover, both of them had escaped quickly after killing the people, causing the aristocratic family to miss their target. These two matters were like two loud slaps to the faces of the aristocratic families, causing the martial arts Research Institute and the aristocratic families to lose face. In addition to issuing the order to arrest song qingxiao, the martial arts Research Institute also needed to find the ghost cultivator who had broken into the ancient treasure Pavilion to recover their lost reputation. Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510 Harvest (1) Chapter 1510: Harvest (1) Chapter 1510: Harvest (1) Song qingxiao had already guessed that she would be hunted down by the Empire, but she did not expect that she would provoke another ¡®ghost¡¯. The ghostly black shadow caught her aura much faster than the Empire¡¯s pursuers. Not long after she entered the hidden world, it also stopped at the place where she had stopped before. ¡°The green lamp ¡­ The green lamp ¡­ Give me back my Blue Lamp ¡­¡± Song qingxiao did not know that she had been targeted by this ¡®person¡¯. The moment she entered the hidden world, she seemed to have broken through a layer of restriction. An invisible pressure attacked her. The original buildings and mountains of the imperial capital had disappeared, and in their place was a withered yellow desert. Whoosh! the mournful wind blew across the yellow land, rolling up a large area of yellow sand. The dust flew straight up and almost filled the entire sky. There was no end to it, and there was no sign of life. Song qingxiao waved her hand and pushed the dust to the side. However, more new dust and fog rolled over and stuck to her body, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. This place was not quite the same as she had imagined. When su Wu mentioned that this was the hidden world, she had thought that the hidden world was dark and sunless, similar to the yulun void realm that was filled with demonic Qi. She did not expect it to be like this. The surroundings were filled with yellow gas, but this yellow gas was not earth-type spiritual power. As soon as she entered, the yellow gas seemed to sense the infusion of fresh energy and could not help but rush towards her. In an instant, a thin layer of yellow shadow covered her body. Song qingxiao frowned. The nascent soul in her sea of consciousness formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ token formed a domain, covering herself in the domain. ¡®Bang, bang Bang¡¯ The yellow mist that was swept over by the wind hit the realm. The yellow mist was like a living creature. As soon as it was absorbed by the realm, it began to greedily absorb the spiritual power of the realm. Not long after, the domain was firmly covered by the yellow mist, forming a huge eggshell that wrapped song qingxiao inside. As a result, the layers of pressure pressed down and trapped song qingxiao inside. She stretched out her hand and the domain immediately dispersed. The yellow crystals that had already condensed on it shattered with a clang under the force of her palm. Then, they were ground into pieces by her spiritual power and fused back into the yellow mist. The dispersed yellow mist covered her again, clinging to her cheeks, neck, arms, and long tail like maggots attached to bones. Song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy surged, and a thin layer of frost covered her body like an armor, blocking all the yellow mist. With the ice as a barrier, the mist did not bother her as much, allowing her to heave a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to call out to su Wu in her spirit, she suddenly heard a soft rustling sound. This sound was originally very weak when it was hidden in the rolling yellow sand. However, after she transformed into the body of Nuwa, her hearing and senses were greatly improved, so this slight sound did not escape her ears. The moment he heard the sound, a little ice crystal suddenly appeared on the surface of the sand and expanded with lightning speed. It instantly grew into a circular ice shield several meters in diameter and forcibly covered the rolling sand. The sand surface was calm for about two seconds. Then, there was a loud crack, and the ice shield broke. The sand from the explosion under the sand layer flew in all directions with the force of the explosion, and many of them flew toward song Qing. Just as they were about to touch her body, she drew with one hand- Spiritual energy leaked out from her fingertips, instantly forming a large circle of white mist with a chill. The ice element spirit power in the circle rolled, and the yellow sand that came in contact with the White mist was immediately frozen into ice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, some of the sand hit the ice crystals, but they didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, they buzzed and turned into ginger-colored insects the size of mosquitoes. Fortunately, song qingxiao was cautious, so she did not give the insects disguised as sand a chance to get close. The scene before her reminded her of the mutated white ant colony that had devoured the crocodile during the trial on the demon Island. At that time, she had personally seen the moment the crocodile exploded, the ant colony flew out and stained the defenseless trial-taker¡¯s head and body, finally dying a tragic death. The current her was naturally far from being comparable to the trial-takers from before, but the killing power of these insects was more than ten times stronger than the mutated termites. Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511 Harvest (2) Chapter 1511: Harvest (2) Chapter 1511: Harvest (2) An unknown swarm of insects hit the ice crystal, making ¡®bu bu¡¯ sounds. After a few hits, the ice crystal was extremely solid and could not be easily shaken. The swarm seemed to realize that their individual strength was limited, so they flapped their wings and retreated. Then, song qingxiao saw the bugs gather in the air. As they flapped their wings, the swarm became denser and denser. In an instant, they formed a giant bug that was nearly a meter long. The ¡®insect¡¯ was ginger-yellow in color, and its body was flat. Its tail was curved like a Scorpion, and it flickered with a cold light, as if it had poisonous thorns. Below its chest and abdomen were two pairs of long legs with inverted hooks. On its back, the wings that were as hard as armor spread open, forming a pair of extremely huge wings. This giant insect that was formed by the swarm had a ferocious expression. Its mouth was split open, revealing two pairs of giant scissors-like mouthparts. It raised its long tail to the sky, and with a ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ sound, its tail suddenly shot out countless palm-sized translucent poisonous needles, shooting at the frozen ice crystals like a storm. The translucent poisonous needles were extremely powerful. They were mixed with energy, and the moment the countless needle shadows landed on the ice crystals, the huge force instantly shattered the ice crystals. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The ice shattered with a clang. The bugs that were frozen inside didn¡¯t die. As if they were summoned by the giant bug, they flew towards it shakily. As soon as this small group of insects touched the giant insect¡¯s body, they immediately turned into scales and strengthened the giant insect¡¯s aura and attack power. In addition, the other part of the insect¡¯s body that had exploded in the sand also quickly flew around and fused with the giant insect, causing the insect¡¯s body to grow to an extremely shocking size in a short time. ¡°It can actually attack in combination.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. Her vision was unbelievably sharp. Even in such a situation, she could still see the movements of these insects. At first, these insects seemed similar to the immortal body of the mosquito immortal, but in fact, they were not really one. Instead, all the bugs seemed to know how to cooperate and attack together, and they gathered together to form a giant bug body. Every part of the giant worm was pieced together by countless ginger-colored little worms. All the worms worked together and exerted their strength together, which was why they could display strength that far exceeded their own. After realizing this, song qingxiao quickly lost interest in the bugs. She moved her arms and made a gesture of drawing a bow. Spiritual power formed in her palm and an ice arrow quickly flew out with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ as she drew the bow and shot at the giant worm! The sound of the ice arrow breaking through the air drowned out the sharp insect cries. It broke through the yellow mist and struck the giant insect¡¯s body. ¡°Crack-¡± the giant worm¡¯s hard shell only lasted less than half a second under the spiritual power attack before it shattered. ¡®Boom¡¯! The power of the impact went straight through the worm¡¯s abdomen. Chi ¡­ the extremely powerful ice element spirit power tore apart the giant insect that was formed by the insect swarm. The giant insect shattered with a loud bang and turned back into a dense insect swarm. Song Qing turned her palm and a small green lamp appeared in her palm. Extremely bright purple flames flew out of the lamp, and its body seemed to be twice as large as before. However, song qingxiao did not have time to examine it. The purple flame had already pulled out the fire vines and produced Lotus buds. The fire Lotus bloomed slowly, and all the insects were covered in the flames. Amidst the crackling and burning sounds, the swarm of insects let out shrill cries. However, before they could escape, they were engulfed by the purple flames. The flames burst into flames and instantly enveloped a large group of zergs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A pungent burning smell came from the purple flame, and a large number of insects were burned to ashes in the blink of an eye. As soon as the purple flame burned the swarm of insects, the flame flickered and merged back into a ball of purple flame, flying back into the green lamp with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes showed a trace of satisfaction. It seemed that it was just as she had expected. These insects were not afraid of ice-type spiritual power, but they had no resistance to fire. In particular, the power of the purple flames was extremely terrifying, and the swarm of insects was cleaned up in an instant. She put the chaos green lamp back into her body, looked around, and decided to leave first. Chapter 1512 - Chapter 1512 Harvest (3) Chapter 1512: Harvest (3) Chapter 1512: Harvest (3) Even though she had temporarily avoided the danger of being hunted down by the Empire after entering the hidden world, song qingxiao still needed to find a place to settle down as soon as possible in this unfamiliar place. After a short battle, if there were people nearby, they might follow the fluctuations of spiritual power and come here. It was not safe to stay here for a long time. With that thought, her figure flickered and she left the place using the ¡®Qian¡¯ command. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to stop and continued to fly forward. After all, su Wu had said that after entering the hidden world, they did not follow the safe Routes that were opened up. After deviating from the route, the hidden world would be an unknown area. In this way, there was no need to set a destination or plan, and they could just escape at random. She ran for a few hours in a single breath, and only when she was far away from the place she first entered did she start looking for a place to stay. As he flew, song Qing realized that his spiritual sense and spiritual power were somewhat restricted. It seemed that there was some kind of special sealing power in this place that prevented cultivators from using their full strength. After they were far away from the previous place, the yellow fog had dissipated a lot, but the feeling of suppression had not dissipated. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared on the peak of a mountain. This place was a continuous stretch of mountain peaks. The mountain peak seemed to be formed by countless piles of strange stones, and there were countless caves between the stone cracks. The largest cave on the mountain peak she was on was nearly three meters high. The spiritual energy in the hidden world was thin, so it was the same no matter where he went. She stopped for a long time and barely swept her divine sense around. After confirming that there were no other auras in this place, she simply chose the largest cave and entered. As soon as song qingxiao entered the cave, she sealed the cave with ice. Her confusion array flag had been destroyed, otherwise, she could have used it at this time. Although the power was weak, it was still useful as a reminder in a place like this. Unfortunately, he had killed many people from the fan family this time, but because of time constraints, he did not get any useful good things. However, on this trip to the imperial capital, he could kill some of the fan family¡¯s people, find out the reason for the assassination, and kill PEI hongyin at the same time. It could be considered as ending an old matter. Thinking up to this point, song qingjiang sank her consciousness into the trial space¡¯s interface. From the time she advanced to beast King until now, she had not had the time to check her gains this time. In the process of killing PEI hongyin, she had discovered that Madam hexiang had the nine-word secret order. This was a pleasant surprise for song qingxiao. She already had four orders: ¡®confrontation¡¯,¡¯ Army¡¯, ¡®Vanguard¡¯, and¡¯ person¡¯. If she could get another order after killing Madam Kazuko, then she would have five words in total in the nine-word secret order, which would greatly increase its power. However, when she killed Madam kazufuru, she was still unconscious. Naturally, she did not receive the notification that she had obtained the nine-word secret order. After that, there was no new token in song qingxiao¡¯s soul. It was likely that the token could only be exchanged through the exchange interface of the trial space, just like the trial mission. Within the trial space, song Qing realized that he had already accumulated 87580 points. She was already struggling to make ends meet before. Even when she exchanged for the ¡®Army¡¯ token, she had to sell her magical treasures at a cheap price to gather enough. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be rewarded so handsomely after killing the descendants of those aristocratic families on this trip back to the imperial capital. It was equivalent to the reward for participating in several trials in a row. When song qingxiao thought of this, she felt as if she had obtained an unexpected fortune. At that time, she was in a hurry to kill PEI hongyin and escape from the Empire, avoiding Shi qiuwu¡¯s pursuit. Now that she saw the points, she began to regret not killing the people from the aristocratic family. These people were like fat sheep, each of them rich. She was a cautious person and would think twice before she acted. She rarely regretted her actions, but when she thought of the points, she felt so regretful that her intestines turned green. However, it was too late to regret now. Song Qing sighed, ¡± ¡°It seems that the next time I encounter such an opportunity, I can¡¯t be so ¡®impulsive¡¯.¡± On the trial space¡¯s exchange interface, a ¡®wholeness¡¯ token appeared at the very front, exuding a faint spiritual aura. ¡°The nine-word secret command!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw the Jie token, and he was delighted. ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky.¡± Su Wu said indifferently from within his spirit. ¡°Luck?¡± Song qingxiao was about to choose to exchange, but when she heard su Wu¡¯s words, she was stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, do you mean that I might not be able to exchange for this wholeness token?¡± Her tone was a little surprised, and she sincerely asked su Wu this question. killing the trial-taker outside of the trial, aside from treasures and other worldly possessions, the chances of obtaining secret orders and spells are only slightly higher than others, ¡± su Wu sensed her thoughts and said lazily, ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not absolute.¡± He added, ¡± ¡°How else do you think the deity vanquishing spell fell into your hands?¡± Su Wu¡¯s words did make sense. Chapter 1513 - Chapter 1513 Power_1 Chapter 1513: Power_1 Chapter 1513: Power_1 Back then, the people who had surrounded and annihilated su Wu were from the tianwaitian martial arts Research Institute. On the night of his death, most of the people in tianwaitian were alarmed. It was also because of the news of su Wu¡¯s death and the reappearance of the God destroying technique that song qingxiao was able to escape from Qian Shan. Killing a participant in the same stage in the trial would give priority in the exchange. This was a rule that song qingxiao had figured out by herself based on past situations. She originally thought that the rules of the trial were also applicable outside of the trial. After hearing su Wu¡¯s words, she realized that killing someone who was also a trial-taker outside the trial arena only had a chance of obtaining that person¡¯s cultivation method and secret technique. This situation might be because there were only a few participants in the trial scene. Once the other competitors were killed, the items obtained would naturally be available for the final winner to choose. Even if more than one person survived, the person who killed the opponent would still have the priority to choose the cultivation technique or secret order of the loser. Outside the trial grounds, there was a possibility that all the participants from the divine incarcerate would be present. Once the area was expanded, the chances of obtaining anything would be greatly reduced. Even if there was a chance, it would not be that great. Therefore, when su Wu said that she was lucky, song qingxiao could not help but rejoice in her heart. She didn¡¯t hesitate to use her soul consciousness to touch the wholeness token. A notification came from her sea of consciousness.[ nine words secret order, all. Requires 50000 points. Do you want to exchange? ] This price was more than twice as high as when song qingxiao had exchanged for the ¡®Army¡¯ token a few years ago. However, she was determined to get the Jie token. Even if the points were expensive, song qingxiao still chose to exchange for it. On the trial space¡¯s exchange interface, the ¡®all¡¯ token that was shining with a dark light suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the four tokens in song qingxiao¡¯s soul resonated. The ¡®all¡¯ command appeared in her consciousness. The moment the ¡®all¡¯ command appeared, the other four commands burst out with a golden light and enveloped the ¡®all¡¯ command. The four tokens merged the word ¡®Jie¡¯ into it and kept spinning in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. Every time it spun, it released a large amount of spiritual power that cleansed her sea of consciousness and soul. Layers of light flowed from her face to her entire body. The nine words secret order¡¯s overall aura had been greatly enhanced. Even before song qingxiao used it, she could already feel that the secret order¡¯s pressure was more than one level higher than before. More than half of the points in her sea of consciousness were instantly spent, leaving her with only 37580 points. However, song qingxiao was extremely satisfied with the points she spent. In the remaining trial space, there were some basic cultivation techniques and secret skills, even talismans and magic treasures. These items must have come from the fan clan members and the three soul-splitting cultivators she had killed. The talismans flickered with spiritual light, and one could tell at a glance that they were shockingly powerful. However, after a quick glance, she suppressed her greed and withdrew her divine sense from the trial space¡¯s exchange interface. At present, she didn¡¯t have many points left. As her cultivation advanced, she didn¡¯t know when she would enter the next trial. She discovered that ever since she entered the nascent soul tier, the time she spent in the trial had become longer and longer. It had already been close to three years since she entered the spirit splitting tier, yet she still didn¡¯t sense the trial space summoning her. Now, she was trapped in the hidden world, and there was no one around her. In the case of not being able to enter the trial, it was equivalent to losing the source of points. The remaining 30000 points were extremely precious to her, so she naturally couldn¡¯t squander them easily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had a vague feeling that the divine prison didn¡¯t want her to collect all the nine-word secret order so easily. According to the speed of the points exchange, the number of points needed for the sixth, seventh, or even the secret order after that would be an astronomical number. If he could not save up enough points early, even if he came across an opportunity to exchange for fragments in the future, he would eventually let it slip away because of his poverty. She had already collected five words of the nine-word secret order, and the remaining four were scattered in the hands of the trial testers in the divine incarcerate. The chance of finding one was very slim. If it was lost because of this reason, she didn¡¯t know when she would find it again. Song qingxiao was extremely calm. She would not lose her mind over the treasures in front of her. As soon as her divine sense left the trial space¡¯s exchange interface, she opened her eyes. Chapter 1514 - Chapter 1514 Power_2 Chapter 1514: Power_2 Chapter 1514: Power_2 After obtaining the ¡®Jie¡¯ token, the aura of the five tokens in his soul was extremely strong, which made song Qing want to try out this new cultivation method. She had seen Madam kazufuru use this medallion before. She could use her own body¡¯s reflection to indirectly control her own body. The wholeness order used light and shadow to control other things indirectly. However, he was currently in the hidden world and there was no one or anything else around him. If the silver Wolf was conscious, he could summon it and use its shadow to try. She frowned with regret and her gaze fell on a cave not far away. A corner of the cave had been sealed off by ice, and the dim light shone through the countless overlapping cracks in the cave, forming a mottled shadow of the mountain rock. Song Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was also a type of shadow formed under light. She formed a seal with her hands and chanted, ¡± follow me like a shadow ¡­ the moment the secret order was spoken, the ¡®Jie¡¯ command moved, and the light shadow was immediately controlled by her. Within his spirit, the other four tokens were also emitting a faint spiritual light at the same time. They reflected each other, causing the effect of the Jie token to be multiplied. When Madam hexiang used the wholeness token, she was mainly controlled because she was assisting the others in their attacks. That was why her command order at that time was almost entirely used to restrain song qingxiao, giving the others a chance to attack. At this time, the mountain itself was in a ¡®static¡¯ state. Even if general song Qing fixed the shadow, it was difficult for him to test the power of the new secret order. With a change of mind, she changed her fingerprint and the ¡®stop¡¯ that was about to come out of her mouth was changed to: ¡°Move!¡± With her shout, a large amount of spiritual power was drawn into the palm print between the movements of her fingers and palms. The shadow was ¡®pulled¡¯ by her, and even the rock above her head made a ¡®boom¡¯ sound when the shadow moved. Large pieces of rocks fell down, and the shadow¡¯s position changed, forcing the mountain rocks to move as well. Song qingxiao ¡®grabbed¡¯ the shadow, and with every step she took, a large number of rocks fell. She controlled the shadow with both hands. If she separated her hands, the shadow would expand, and the mountain rocks above her head would move with her movements. As the mountain trembled, a rumbling sound could be heard. It was as if she was holding a large doll in her hand. The power of the wholeness order had complete control over the area covered by the shadow. As long as one had enough spiritual power and divine sense, one could move at will. Song Qing tried a few times and finally clenched her hands. The shadow cast by the torn top of the cave was like a piece of paper in her ¡®palms¡¯. As she closed her palm, it was folded. After the shadow folded, the scattered stone and dust on the ground rose into the air with a ¡®boom¡¯ and quickly merged into a black shadow. It flew up to the huge hole that had been torn open with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and blocked the opening with a ¡®boom¡¯. The shadow she cast disappeared in an instant, and the shadow she controlled also disappeared without a trace. Song Qing scattered the Jie token and slowly let out a breath. His eyes were shining. After the previous test, the mountain was still trembling with a ¡®buzz¡¯. The spiritual energy in the cave was turbulent, forming a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ whirlwind. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The ceiling of the cave that had been temporarily ¡®filled¡¯ couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of such spiritual energy. Under the whirlwind, it made a strange sound and cracked a few fine cracks. As soon as song qingxiao heard the sound, he immediately looked up. Seeing this scene, the tip of his tail touched the ground and his body shot out like an arrow from a bow, towards the cave entrance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hole was sealed with ice crystals, but the moment she approached, the thick ice turned into cold mist and enveloped her body. When she had passed through the ice door like lightning, she had only moved about ten meters away from the cave when the mountain, which had been unusually firm a moment ago, made a loud clang. The top of the sealed cave could not bear the weight of the mountain. Under the shifting of the ¡®Jie¡¯ token, it could actually cause serious damage to the mountain, which had been corroded by the special spiritual pressure of the hidden world. ¡®Ka ka ka!¡¯ At the entrance of the cave, criss-crossing cracks appeared on the ice crystal that song qingxiao had sealed. Then, a loud ¡®boom¡¯ was heard. Countless gravel, ice shards, and dust shot out like a mushroom cloud. The boulders rolled down and collapsed, breaking the balance of the mountain peak. Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515 Power_3 Chapter 1515: Power_3 Chapter 1515: Power_3 ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The rocks rolled down, and a large amount of dust and smoke rose up, bringing with it a large amount of turbid yellow mist. Under the huge spiritual energy storm, song Qing¡¯s small body was pushed forward for more than ten meters. Finally, she barely stopped in mid-air. She turned her head and saw with her own eyes the scene of the previously towering mountain range collapsing in an instant. The power of the wholeness token was much greater and more useful than she had imagined. Not only could it control the invisible shadow, but it could also move mountains and stones as long as she had enough power. Although the collapse of the mountain range was not entirely due to the wholeness token, the newly exchanged secret token still brought song qingxiao a great surprise. At this time, under the collapse of the mountain, large and small stones were sent flying in all directions by the airflow, and several stones were flying towards her. Just as song qingxiao was about to form an ice shield to block the attack, a thought flashed through her mind. She touched the ¡®Lin¡¯ token with her divine sense. Her nascent soul had yet to form a seal, but the moment her thoughts rose, the ¡®Lin¡¯ token flashed with spiritual light. stop ¡­ as soon as she said that, the ¡®Lin¡¯ command was activated. The huge rocks that were flying towards her seemed to be under a spell. They kept their flying posture and stopped in mid-air, not moving at all. More and more broken stones flew over from behind, passing through this row of stones. When they hit each other, they made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound and burst into a few sparks. After collecting the five-word order, song qingxiao found that she could control the nine-word order more easily. Even the original spell terms of the nine-word secret order seemed to be easily broken, and she had created ¡®new¡¯ rules herself. The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique seemed to have advanced. It was no longer limited to creating domains and barriers. Instead, it could be split into several parts, and she could control what she wanted to control. As a result, although the requirement for the divine sense had increased, the consumption of spiritual energy and divine sense had decreased a lot. More importantly, its power didn¡¯t decrease. On the contrary, because she had reduced the large area of territory she created to several single targets, it made her input more spiritual energy into the controlled targets. Just like these dense rocks flying towards him, under the impact of other gravel and the terrifying force of the mountain¡¯s collapse, they actually didn¡¯t move at all. She released her hand and removed the restriction brought by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word. The power of the several pieces of crushed stones that were frozen in mid-air were broken by the ¡®Lin¡¯ token and fell to the ground one by one. She waved her hand and dispersed the yellow mist in front of her. The Echo of the collapse of the mountain did not stop. Song Qing held back the joy in her heart and took a look at the mountain. Without hesitation, she turned around and flew to another mountain range. Dozens of minutes later, she chose another cave and entered it again. Song qingxiao only sat on the ground after sealing off the cave. After trying out the two tokens of ¡®Jie¡¯ and ¡®Lin¡¯, she was extremely satisfied. Although he hadn¡¯t tried the rest of the tokens, their power had at least increased by several times. This made song qingxiao look forward to the other tokens in the nine-word secret order even more. She wondered what kind of effect the nine-word secret order would have after she collected all nine tokens. ¡°Senior, have you ever heard of anyone who has collected all the nine-word secret order in the divine prison?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Su Wu¡¯s words ruthlessly shattered song qingxiao¡¯s fantasy. since I was born, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone collecting the entire nine-word secret order. His tone was lazy, as if he was mocking her for overestimating her ability. a cultivation technique like the nine-word secret order is of little value. According to legend, the nine words secret order¡¯s technique was a heaven-defying spell that was not tolerated by the heavens and earth. It was eventually divided into nine parts and scattered in the divine prison. It was said that the grade of its secret art was far above the deity vanquishing art. if you collect all nine tokens, you can control the heaven and earth, the divine prison, and become the master of all living beings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a legend that was secretly spread in the human realm upon heavens and the divine prison. As for whether the nine-word secret order would have such an effect after the collection was complete, no one knew. Since the appearance of the divine prison, at least as far as su Wu knew, no one had collected the entire nine-word secret order in the thousands of years. Therefore, no one knew how powerful the nine-word secret order would be after it was gathered. even if it¡¯s a top-grade heaven-defying cultivation technique, its power is greatly reduced after it¡¯s split into nine. The connection between each token was forcibly broken, so the power of these tokens was only a little stronger than ordinary high-tier secret methods. The power of a single command could not be compared to a spell technique like the God annihilating spell. Chapter 1516 - Chapter 1516 Journey (1) Chapter 1516: Journey (1) Chapter 1516: Journey (1) the ¡®fighting¡¯ command is rather interesting. It uses spiritual energy to summon the shape of a big demon. It¡¯s considered to be one of the powerful secret orders. Su Wu seemed to have seen the ¡®fighting¡¯ token before. When he mentioned it, his tone softened a little, ¡± other than that, the other tokens are not very useful for high-level cultivators. He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± besides, the nine words secret order has two major weaknesses. You should have noticed them. When su Wu said this, song Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could speak, su Wu continued, ¡± ¡°One is that it can not be replicated.¡± People who possessed the token didn¡¯t cultivate it for their own use. This item was called a cultivation technique, but in su Wu¡¯s eyes, it was like a magic treasure that could not be learned or copied. The source of its power came from the token itself. If the token disappeared, it would lose its wonderful use. This made the cultivation technique unique and inheritable, which made it even more difficult to collect. the second and most important thing is that no matter how you practice, no matter how familiar you are with it and how well you can use it, the power of the nine-word command will increase with the increase of the cultivator¡¯s strength. However, this increase in power comes from the increase in the strength of the owner of the nine-word command, not the promotion of the rank of the nine-word command. On the contrary, other cultivation techniques, including the deity vanquishing technique, would unlock different new functions as the cultivator¡¯s strength increased. It was just like how song qingxiao used the deity vanquishing technique as a normal cultivation technique for spiritual power when she first got it. After she had advanced step by step, her current deity vanquishing technique could not only be used to cultivate spiritual power and spiritual consciousness, but it could also be used as an attack. In the later stages, she could even use the deity vanquishing technique to cultivate and strengthen her body, and discover more wonderful uses for it. The nine-word secret order was greatly restricted! It would never unlock its other abilities as its owner¡¯s strength increased. It seemed to have its own restrictions. If one wanted to truly control it, advance the token, and strengthen the token¡¯s power, there was no other way than to collect other tokens. the nine words secret order itself is nine words in one body. The more words you collect, the more powerful the power will be. In other words, if there was only one token, it was an incomplete product. The other parts seemed to have been sealed, unable to display its true function. the divine prison is so big that what you¡¯ve come into contact with now is only a drop in the ocean. It¡¯ll be as difficult as ascending to heaven to collect all of them. He ruthlessly poured cold water on song Qing¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Now that you¡¯re able to collect all five tokens, it¡¯s like your song family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s old grave is emitting green smoke. You might have accumulated eighty generations of virtue!¡± In the end, he even coldly added, ¡± ¡°Cherish your fortune.¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao was rendered speechless by his words. She realized that after entering the hidden world, su Wu seemed to have gotten rid of the bad mood he had after seeing the people from the heavens beyond heaven. He had regained some of his harsh words. Su Wu¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that calmed her down after she got the wholeness token. It was as if he thought that after collecting the five tokens, it would be difficult for him to get the other tokens in his life. Now that song qingxiao had the five tokens, even if it couldn¡¯t be compared to the God destroying technique, it was still very useful to her. She couldn¡¯t give up on the five tokens and cultivate another technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, even if they would not meet other owners of the nine words secret order in the trial, su Wu¡¯s words implied that they at least knew whose hands the fighting order had fallen into. There was a chance that they could get it in the future ¡­ Even if she had the six-character command token in her hand, just as he said, the power of the other command tokens would increase a lot, which was also a gain for her. ¡°¡®Fighting¡¯ token ¡­¡± She tried to open her mouth, but before she could finish, su Wu interrupted her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± After he said this, he paused for a moment before changing his words, ¡± ¡°At least, don¡¯t think about it now.¡± Song qingxiao immediately understood what he meant. The fighting token might be in the hands of someone who was far stronger than her, and it was impossible for her to get it with her current strength. But at least su Wu¡¯s words proved that he did know the whereabouts of the medallion, and from his words, it didn¡¯t seem like he was against telling her the news. It was a gain for song qingxiao. Chapter 1517 - Chapter 1517 Journey (2) Chapter 1517: Journey (2) Chapter 1517: Journey (2) Su Wu no longer spoke and once again hid in her soul. Song qingxiao adjusted her inner breath and began to inspect her body. The veins and internal organs in her body had suffered some injuries from the previous impact of the spiritual power. Previously, she had been in a hurry to escape and had obtained the ¡®wholeness¡¯ command, so she had not taken care of this. Now that she had settled down, she felt that her meridians and dantian were in extreme pain. However, her physical body was strong, and the power of her blood after fusing with the blue blood was incomparably powerful. As long as her injuries were not fatal, under the nourishment of spiritual power, as long as there was no ¡®person¡¯ disturbing her, she would be able to recover from these injuries in about a month. However, the most troublesome thing was not her injuries, but the huge amount of spiritual power that she had absorbed from Shi Yue. The abundance and Majesty of this spiritual power far exceeded song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. This was the main reason why she could not return to her human body at this time. Her meridians were already filled with this extremely powerful spiritual power, and there was no space at all. It ¡®filled¡¯ her meridians, causing her internal organs and meridians to ache. Perhaps it was because of the drop of blood she had injected into Shi Yue¡¯s body that the spiritual power seemed to return to its ¡®original body¡¯ after entering her body, and it was very familiar with her. As soon as it was absorbed into her body, under her conscious control, this ¡®external¡¯ spiritual power did not cause any chaotic impact. But even so, it didn¡¯t mean that song qingxiao was fine. They were dormant at the moment, but it seemed that a little fluctuation of spiritual power or the entry of external spiritual power could cause an imbalance in these forces, which would bring new danger. The power was too strong. Even if a small part of it was absorbed by the silver Wolf, the remaining power was still terrifyingly vast. Su Wu had said that the spiritual energy in the hidden world was scarce and it was not easy to cultivate. But now, it seemed that the power that she had absorbed from Shi Yue was specially prepared for her after she entered the hidden world. there¡¯s indeed not much spiritual Qi here. However, if I can completely ¡®digest¡¯ the power I absorbed from Shi Yue, I can at least stabilize my soul clone state. I might even be able to enter the peak of the beginner level. After inspecting her body, she found that the amount of energy she had absorbed was far more than she had expected. This spiritual power had been ¡®accumulated¡¯ by the Shi family for many years. After being refined, purified, and compressed repeatedly in Shi Yue¡¯s body, the power was extremely pure. It was enough to stabilize her cultivation level, which had almost dropped after she had used the secret technique to nurture the silver Wolf, and return to the soul splitting stage. In addition, song qingxiao also had a large number of demonic cores that she had obtained from killing rank six demonic beasts in the sea of stars over the years. The spiritual power in these demonic cores was also abundant, enough for her to absorb for a while. Most importantly, she still had the demonic core of an eighth-rank beast King! Although the beast King had been severely injured several times before its death, it was still a beast King that had almost broken through to the ninth rank. The power of its demonic core could not be underestimated. The spiritual power contained in this demonic core alone was enough to help song qingxiao advance at least one level. However, this item was extremely rare. She had planned to keep it and use it only when she tried to reach the Dao integration stage in the future. She would not use it unless she had no other choice. These things were the main reason why song qingxiao decided to enter the place when she heard su Wu say that the spiritual power here was scarce and it was difficult to cultivate. After checking her body¡¯s condition, song qingxiao scanned her dantian with her spiritual sense. In his dantian, a ball of spirit energy that looked like a red demonic core was floating on one side of his nascent soul. The elixir Pearl was surrounded by a red mist of light, which carried a faint demonic Qi. Under her divine sense, the red mist on the elixir bead dispersed, revealing the shadow of the curled up Silver Wolf inside. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the silver Wolf¡¯s aura was much stronger than when she had just absorbed it into her dantian. This should have a lot to do with the silver Wolf taking the opportunity to share a cup of soup when she was absorbing the spiritual power in Shi Yue¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao saw this, her heart calmed down, but she immediately thought of something else. Since the silver Wolf, who was seriously injured and in a deep sleep, could take the opportunity to absorb a part of her spiritual power for its own use, what about su Wu, who was hidden in her soul? The power accumulated in Shi Yue¡¯s body was extremely huge. Even if it was only a third, it was still extremely terrifying. Even if su Wu only absorbed a little, it would be extremely beneficial to him. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, but she eventually suppressed the thought. Chapter 1518 - Chapter 1518 Journey (3) Chapter 1518: Journey (3) Chapter 1518: Journey (3) This was not the time to confront su Wu. The most important thing for her now was to refine this part of spiritual power for her own use, and then heal the injuries in her body. The God-destroying skill began to operate slowly. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t dare to use this power openly at first. Instead, she tried to suppress most of the power and only used a small amount of it to slowly circulate in her veins. Even though she was being very careful, the spiritual Qi still brought a burst of pain when it circulated in her veins. It stimulated the injuries in her body and made her spit out another mouthful of blood. In addition, even though the spiritual energy in the hidden world was thin, it was not a place without any spiritual energy. Just as su Wu had said, the deity vanquishing technique was a top-tier secret technique. Once it was activated, the thin spiritual power nearby would be absorbed into song qingxiao¡¯s body. This would break the balance that she had barely maintained in her body and increase the difficulty of her cultivation. After a few days, song Qing had managed to absorb a small portion of the spirit power. Fortunately, the energy was extremely pure. Even if she only devoured a small part of it, it was equivalent to a long period of cultivation for song Qing Xiao. As she devoured this portion of spiritual energy, it proved that the other spiritual energy in her body only needed time to completely absorb it for her own use. For the rest of the time, song qingxiao was immersed in cultivation. A year passed in a flash, and she had refined at least sixty percent of the spirit power she had absorbed from Shi Yue¡¯s body. The injuries in her body had long since healed, and the strength of this power far exceeded her expectations. Absorbing only 60% of the power not only removed the danger of her realm falling after she raised the silver Wolf, but the extra power also helped her break through the blockade of the initial level of the spirit division realm in one fell swoop. The excess energy broke through her hidden latch and allowed her to enter the intermediate level. As the excess energy was absorbed, and after she had successfully advanced, the excess spiritual energy cleansed her body. The spiritual power turned into a light, flowing around her face, and then the light flowed down her body. Wherever the stream of light passed, the long tail below the waist would slowly contract and gradually become shorter. Finally, the scales faded away and it turned into a pair of long legs. Song qingxiao slowly opened her eyes and let out a long breath. After entering the middle level of the soul splitting stage, her control of spiritual power was even better than before. Her body could already accommodate the rest of her strength, so she was more used to cultivating in her human form. She took out a new set of clothes from her universe bag and changed into them. Only then did she sense the changes in her body after her advancement. Her meridians and sea of consciousness had been strengthened and consolidated once again. After the continuous devouring of spirit power and advancement, the benefits to her were very obvious. There were still 40% of the power left in her body, but it was no longer a threat to her. Although it could not be used by her for the time being, as time passed and she absorbed it one by one, this power would naturally turn into her cultivation. It might help her break through to the peak of the intermediate stage and prepare her for entering the top level of the soul splitting stage. Song qingxiao was immersed in the joy of her breakthrough and was not in a hurry to enter a meditative state. The reason why she woke up at this time was because she had a premonition that her next trial was about to arrive. The higher her cultivation base was, the clearer her sense of the divine prison¡¯s calling would be. She needed to adjust her state in advance before the next round of trials and prepare herself for the next adventure. She meditated for more than ten days, accumulating her divine sense and spiritual energy, until she adjusted her state to the peak, and the call of the divine prison finally appeared ¡­ ¡°Enter the God¡¯s trial!¡± As soon as the system announcement sounded, song qingxiao felt a powerful force pushing the spiritual Qi around her and ¡®sending¡¯ her into another scene. She had been prepared for this. The moment the trial sound rang out, she controlled the spiritual energy in her body and followed the force into the God¡¯s trial space. The oppressive feeling in the hidden world instantly disappeared and was replaced by the familiar gray fog. When song Qing entered, there was already a person¡¯s aura in the trial space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She turned around and met a pair of cold eyes. The first to enter the trial space was a woman who looked to be around her age, and her strength had already reached at least the spirit division realm. She seemed to have just entered the trial space a step earlier than song Qing. She had just moved to a corner and had not sat down when she sensed song Qing¡¯s appearance and turned her head. After making eye contact with song qingxiao, the cold-looking girl turned her head away indifferently. Then, she sat down with her legs crossed and closed her eyes. She had no intention of greeting song qingxiao. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t make a sound. After entering, she found a seat opposite the girl and sat down. Chapter 1519 - Chapter 1519 Strange person (1) Chapter 1519: Strange person (1) Chapter 1519: Strange person (1) About half an hour later, the spiritual energy in the trial space fluctuated again, and a new trial participant entered the space. The person who came was a tall and strong young man. He wore a five-quarter sleeve warrior¡¯s robe, which revealed his firm, wheat-colored arms and well-defined muscles on his chest. This person had a head of slightly curly shoulder-length red hair. The Ling power on his body was like a heat wave, almost showing a substantial red shadow. Oh ¡­ as soon as he entered the trial space, he looked around and saw song Qing and the young girl who had been the first to enter the space. He grinned. Just after the first syllable was uttered, the spiritual energy in the trial space fluctuated again, and a new person entered. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she committed the time of the trial space to memory. The newcomer was also a tall and strong man. Compared to number three, who had just entered not long ago, he was as strong as a bear. His panting movements were extremely loud, and every step he took made a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound. This person had a strange aura. His eyes were dark red, and his face was full of whiskers. The spiritual breath he emitted was more like that of a demonic beast than a human. Number three turned to look at the man, frowning. Then, he smiled. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man who came in looked at him with a vigilant look, then walked straight to song qingxiao¡¯s left. He ignored the others and sat on the ground. Number three looked at number four with great interest. Finally, he touched his nose and mimicked the others. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction of number four. The few of them didn¡¯t make a sound, but they were all secretly sizing each other up. According to song qingxiao¡¯s estimation, the average strength of the four people participating in this trial should be around the spirit division realm. Moreover, she noticed that the four trial-takers who had entered at the moment, regardless of the order in which they entered, just based on the way they entered, rather than saying that they entered one by one, it would be better to say that they entered in pairs. She had arrived at the same time as number one. When she entered, number one had also clearly just entered the space not long ago. If it could be considered a coincidence that she entered at the same time as number one, then it was much more obvious when number three and number four entered. Two pairs of cultivators were let in at the same time. Was there any hidden meaning behind this? As she pondered, time passed by slowly. After about 20 minutes, there was another fluctuation in the trial space, and another person was sent into the trial. This time, there were two figures who came in at the same time. The moment the two of them appeared together, they seemed to be shocked by each other. A powerful aura burst out from each other, and after the collision, they both dodged to the back at the same time. The gray mist scattered under the impact of the spiritual pressure, and the people who came in later were a man and a woman. The man had a fair complexion and a medium build, but his face was brimming with a righteous aura. He was wearing a long green robe, his hair tied up in a bun, and he had a neat short beard. His back was straight, and he was like a long sword, exuding a sharp aura that no one dared to look at directly. The woman had an exquisite figure and was wearing a black robe, which made her skin crystal clear like snow. Her long curly hair was dyed into a flamboyant and charming purple, which hung down like seaweed by her side. Their auras were completely opposite. One was righteous and the other was flirtatious. After entering the room at the same time, they looked at each other and revealed a look of disgust. It wasn¡¯t like song qingxiao hadn¡¯t seen the two of them appear at the same time in the trial. When they escaped from the terror Battalion that day, a man and a woman also appeared at the same time in two test fields. However, the situation at that time was obviously different from now. Every pair of challengers appeared at almost the same time in today¡¯s trial, which was extremely strange. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Other than her and number one, number three and number four also noticed something amiss. They glanced in song qingxiao and number one¡¯s direction but remained silent. Number five and number six, who were the last to enter, each took a step back and looked around. Their eyes seemed to be filled with doubt. As soon as the two of them entered, song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness rang with a mission notification:You have obtained the heart of purity. [ mission completion: 10000 points ] Once the trial mission prompt appeared, it proved that there should be six people in the mission this time. The six people who had entered the trial space, including song qingxiao, were all at least at the soul-splitting stage, which was enough to prove the danger of this mission. Chapter 1520 - Chapter 1520 Strange person (2) Chapter 1520: Strange person (2) Chapter 1520: Strange person (2) The two of them appearing at the same time during the mission was most likely a hint. Among the six of them, she appeared at the same time as number one. The common point between the two was that they were both women. As for number one¡¯s Secret skills and abilities, song qingxiao was still not sure. Number three and number four had one thing in common, which was that they were both male. Number three¡¯s spiritual power was more obvious. His spiritual power was of the fire attribute, which was the counter to song qingxiao¡¯s special ability. As for the appearance of number 5 and number 6, it seemed to have broken the rule that the previous two groups had the same gender. It was as if they were hinting that the situation where the previous two groups had the same gender was just a coincidence. With the two people who arrived later, there were three women and three men among the six trial-takers. She raised her head to look in number one¡¯s direction. Coincidentally, number one also seemed to have received the mission prompt at this moment. He should have thought of the same thing as her and was also looking up at her. Their eyes met and they both narrowed their eyes. The others were silent for a moment. Then, number six, the man with long curly hair, who was the last to appear, suddenly sneered, ¡± ¡°It seems that it¡¯s better to come at the right time than early.¡± When she said this, she lazily flicked her waist-length curly hair and swept her charming eyes around. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± At this point, she looked at the man dressed as a Taoist priest who had appeared at the same time as her with some disgust. ¡°If we stay here, there will always be a nauseating stench.¡± There was a hidden meaning behind her words. Without waiting for the green-robed Daoist priest to speak, her figure flashed and she went straight into the thick fog. As soon as the woman left, the green-robed Daoist priest sneered and followed her in another direction. Number 1, number 3, and number 4 stood up at the same time, and the mist in the trial space quickly dispersed. ¡®Rumble, rumble-¡® The quiet atmosphere was broken, and song Qing¡¯s small ears were filled with a noisy sound, as if something was rubbing against objects and moving quickly. The ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind formed a vortex, and faint breathing and laughter came from afar. She seemed to be confined in a narrow space, and there seemed to be many auras around her. A few gloomy and malicious gazes seemed to fall on her, making her vigilant. After realizing that her surroundings were not ¡®safe¡¯, song qingxiao immediately pushed her legs forward and slammed her palms down. At the same time, she sat up straight and opened her eyes. Her feet kicked something heavy, making a loud ¡®bang¡¯. With a clang, something was bent and deformed by her sweeping legs. In an instant, everyone¡¯s breathing stopped, as if everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. ¡°Song?¡± A woman¡¯s confused voice was heard, as if she did not understand why song qingxiao had suddenly made such a big fuss. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. She pursed her lips and quickly looked around. The first thing that came into her sight was a table that had been kicked out of shape. The table was supported by an unknown metal pillar about the thickness of a wrist, but this thing had amazing defense. Under her kick, it bent and deformed, causing the table to tilt to one side. There were several teacups and utensils on it. After the table tilted, the tea bowl tilted, and the water inside seemed to be confined, not spilling a single drop. It really surprised her. Her strength was not small. After entering the middle level of the soul splitting stage, the power of her physical body was once again tempered. Logically speaking, even if she stomped casually in a moment of desperation, even an ordinary defensive magic weapon could be destroyed by the force of her kick. However, she didn¡¯t know what the table and chairs were made of, but they seemed to have a very strong defense. Not only did her kick not destroy them, but it was only bent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman sitting across from her seemed to be shocked by her sudden action. Her mouth was slightly open as she stared at song qingxiao in surprise. It was obvious that she was the one who had screamed. It was a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Her facial features were extremely deep, and she had an exotic look. She was wearing a pure white dress with silver embroidery that wrapped tightly around her full chest. As she breathed, the silver pattern on the dress glowed as if it was alive. After a few more glances, it was as if his divine sense was about to be sucked in. The more he looked at this woman, the more he felt that she was gentle and amiable. There was something strange about the clothes, as if some kind of special restriction against divine sense had been placed on them. Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521 Weirdo (3) Chapter 1521: Weirdo (3) Chapter 1521: Weirdo (3) With song qingxiao¡¯s awakening, the restriction naturally did not affect her spiritual sense. She raised her head and saw the people sitting on her left and right, as well as across her. Among these people were a few familiar faces he had seen in the trial space before. Other than the purple-haired woman number six who had left first, everyone was here. They seemed to have just arrived as well. They only came to their senses after the loud sound of song qingxiao¡¯s kick, but they didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, they watched song qingxiao¡¯s movements coldly, as if they wanted to find out where they were and who they were. Other than the trial-takers, there were many strangers who separated each trial-taker. Everyone was sitting in a circle around the long table, so song qingxiao¡¯s action attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She had been in danger several times when she entered the trial, so the moment she entered the trial, she sensed that the aura of the person beside her was not ordinary. It was only a subconscious reaction. Under the other people¡¯s displeasure, bewilderment, hostility, and wariness, song Qing slowly retracted his long leg without changing his expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She acted as if nothing had happened and did not look embarrassed that she had broken the table. On the contrary, when the other people who were staring at her saw her calm reaction, they seemed to be making a fuss and moved their eyes away one after another. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to stare at these people openly, trying to remember every detail of the scene and every person. There were a total of 17 people sitting at the rectangular table that she had kicked, including the five trial-takers. In other words, other than the trial participants, there were a total of 12 natives in the trial scenario. Not only did these people have high noses and deep eyes, but they also had the characteristics of the Western European Empire, which was very different from the trial-takers, even their clothes were completely different. Her gaze swept across the faces of these people, and everyone who met her gaze had a different expression. Some were sneering, some were expressionless, and some were smiling, but their eyes were shining with hatred and greed. Of course, there were also people who were stunned for a moment when she looked over, and then they revealed a kind smile. These men and women of different ages seemed to be very familiar with each other, but they did not feel like friends. All in all, this group of people was extremely strange. They gave song qingxiao the feeling that they were on guard against each other and hated each other, but they also seemed to be gathered together for some reason. They carried a strange power, which was completely different from spiritual power, but it made song qingxiao feel dangerous and depressed. Everyone seemed to be on a speeding train. When she entered the trial scenario earlier, the loud ¡®rumbling¡¯ sound she heard was the sound of the train¡¯s wheels rubbing against the tracks. There was only one table in this carriage, and 17 people, including the trial-takers, sat around the table. They occupied the entire carriage, and there was no one else. In such a case, the first and most important thing was to figure out the identity of the participant. Song Qing¡¯s arrival attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The rest of the trial-takers were obviously playing dumb and would not make a sound before the situation was clear. The four of them had probably already seen through the fact that the twelve people in front of them were not ordinary people. They could use this opportunity to see their attitude towards song Qing Xiao before deciding how to deal with them. She turned her eyes and finally looked at the woman who had spoken. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just had a nightmare and thought I was in danger.¡± Her words were 90% true and 10% false, obviously winning the trust of these 12 people. After hearing her answer, these people didn¡¯t look surprised. On the contrary, they seemed very normal. Their behavior made song qingxiao a little suspicious. It was as if their trip was really dangerous, so they didn¡¯t care about her nightmare. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Child, it¡¯s still early.¡± An old man in his 70s heard her words and showed a kind smile. He had a head of slightly curly hair that reached his ears. His hair was combed back, revealing the wrinkly celestial heavens. The old man was wearing a red cloak with a strange totem embroidered with silver thread. These totems had some kind of strange telekinesis power. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, the silver patterns seemed to come alive, like slender Silver Snakes intertwining, and as they moved, they flashed with the light of the Gu master¡¯s soul suppression. However, after her divine sense turned, her sea of consciousness became clear and that kind of suppression seemed to gradually fade away. Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522 Magic (1) Chapter 1522: Magic (1) Chapter 1522: Magic (1) The old man seemed to know about the restriction on his robe. When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he put one hand on his chest and lifted the collar of his robe. As he reached out and pulled, the drilling-like silver thread stopped moving and became ordinary. It was as if what song Qing saw and felt earlier was just an illusion. His fingers were pale and covered in thick hair. Where his fingertips pointed, a small shield-shaped medal was hidden in the gap of the collar of his robe. If it wasn¡¯t for his action of lifting his robe, no one would have noticed the medal. However, the medal was only slightly exposed, and the old man seemed to have noticed it. He touched his collar with his fingers, and the corner of the medal was hidden in the shadow again. However, even if it was just a glimpse, song qingxiao¡¯s eyesight was very amazing. She took a good look at the medal. It was something the size of a thumb¡¯s fingernail. It was red all over, but in the middle, there seemed to be a totem formed by two black swords crossed. The origin of the medal was unknown, but the old man seemed to care a lot about it. Some of the other cultivators might have noticed it, but they were smart enough not to say a word. even if there¡¯s danger on this trip, it definitely won¡¯t be now. You can sleep in peace for a while. The old man¡¯s tone was gentle, and his eyes were filled with kindness and pity. His tone and expression easily gave people a sense of closeness and trust. It was as if after being comforted by him, their anxious hearts would gradually calm down. ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, a figure sitting diagonally to the left of song Qing sneered. The man was wrapped in a pitch-black cloak. The large brim of the hat fell down and covered his face in the shadow. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and seemed to have fallen asleep before this. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, he let out a cold and sinister snort. This person had a faint smell of blood and a strong dark force, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable. The black cloak he was wearing was also embroidered with dark red lines. As he spoke, the totem gave off a demonic glow, making the smell of blood even stronger. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, perhaps I can help you end this fear.¡± As he spoke, a pair of red lights flashed in the shadow. Then, the man who had his eyes closed slowly opened them. He opened his mouth, and a forked red tongue stuck out like a snake¡¯s tongue. It licked his lips very slowly and made a drooling sound at song qingxiao, as if he thought she was a delicious delicacy. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank, and the rest of the people were silent. The atmosphere became tense. The old man who spoke gently said, ¡± Samuel, ¡± he stared at the man in the black robe and smiled kindly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s still a child.¡± When the black-robed man, who was called ¡®Samuel¡¯, heard his greeting, he looked at the arm in his arms with a cautious look in his red eyes. He seemed to be quite disgusted with the old man, but also a little afraid of him. Finally, he retracted the malice in his eyes and slowly retracted his long tongue back into his mouth. ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted again, and his upright body fell back into the chair. His head that had been raised up drooped down, and the wide brim of his hat fell down, forming a shadow that once again wrapped his face tightly. As he moved, a shield-shaped badge similar to the old man¡¯s was revealed on his collar. The only difference between the two was that the badge on the black robe was upside down on his collar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tips of the swords, which had been crossed and pointed upward, were pointed downward because he was holding the badge upside down. A thick murderous aura emanated from the swords. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have added any new people to this trip.¡± His voice was a little hoarse, probably because his voice was blocked by the edge of the cliff, which made song qingxiao feel extremely uncomfortable. It seemed that he was thinking of the Dragon snake on the demon Island that had evolved and could imitate human speech. The man¡¯s tone and sinister aura gave song qingxiao a feeling that he was not human. However, because this person had restrained his hostility at the old man¡¯s ¡®reminder¡¯, she naturally dispersed the spiritual power accumulated in her hands. Chapter 1523 - Chapter 1523 Magic (2) Chapter 1523: Magic (2) Chapter 1523: Magic (2) A conflict was resolved. Without a clear outline of the mission, song qingxiao was not willing to make a move unless it was necessary, and the other trial-takers would find an opportunity. When the others heard black robe¡¯s words, they all fell silent, their faces revealing a helpless expression. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the old man with white hair and a white beard. One of his hands was still pressed against his chest. Under the loose cloak, there seemed to be a rectangular bulge, which made a clear mark on the material of his clothes. From the protruding outline, it looked like a thick book. What black robe was afraid of was probably what was in the book. At the same time, she also noticed that other than her and black robe peeking at the book in the old man¡¯s hand, the other people around the table seemed to be peeking at them. ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± The old man let out a long sigh, as if he did not notice the others peeking at the book in his arms. Instead, after hearing black robe¡¯s words, he revealed a tired expression, ¡± we¡¯re already old. In the future, we¡¯ll need a successor. He said earnestly, ¡± ¡°I should give them a chance.¡± After saying that, he turned his head to the right and saw a tall and thin old man sitting beside number four. ¡°Edward, please clean up this place.¡± The old man was wearing a white robe and holding an ancient walking stick in his hands. His expression was cold, and although he did not say a word, his relationship with the old man seemed to be much more harmonious than with the black-robed man named Samuel. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, he lifted Yi Di¡¯s walking stick. When song Qing was young, he could feel the power flowing around him, which was quickly summoned by The Walking stick. The Walking stick, which originally looked ordinary, seemed to have become extremely dangerous in an instant. ¡®Creak-¡® The table that had been kicked askew by her seemed to be slowly ¡®lifted¡¯ by an invisible force. The bent pillar made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound and was straightened again. Even the tiny dents on it had been smoothed out one by one, and it had been restored to its perfect appearance. The collapsed teacups and other items on the table were restored to their original positions, as if they had been placed back to their original positions by an invisible pair of hands. Amidst the clanking sounds, song qingxiao could even feel the chair she was sitting on returning to its original position. This power was different from spiritual power. It was mysterious and strange. She couldn¡¯t even feel the flow of power at all, but the old man in the White robe had already returned everything to its original position. Song qingxiao was the one who had broken the table and chairs. She knew her own strength and the defensive power of the table and chairs. To be able to withstand her power without being destroyed, one could imagine how strong this thing¡¯s defense was. However, the old man in the White robe seemed to be able to wipe away the traces of destruction without much effort. Did the old man use magic or some mysterious restoration ability? Ever since she entered the trial, she had never encountered such a combat method. She raised her head, and a few trial-takers quickly exchanged a tacit look. The White-robed old man didn¡¯t seem to notice her surprise. After doing as the old man said, he put down The Walking stick he had raised. Bang! When The Walking stick touched the ground, it made a slight sound. The strange and powerful telekinesis disappeared, and the power on The Walking stick gradually dissipated. The people around them were used to it, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Successor?¡± A man sitting by the window spoke slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had been staring out the window, watching the scenery outside fly past, as if he didn¡¯t care about what had happened in the car. However, after hearing the old man¡¯s words, he sneered, ¡± ¡°Just them?¡± The man had long wine-red hair and wore a gorgeous purple robe. When he turned around, his face was as handsome as a God¡¯s, but his gray-blue eyes were filled with arrogance and disdain, as if he looked down on the new trial-takers. their magic power is so weak that it¡¯s almost undetectable. They can only cry and say that they¡¯re scared, dragging everyone down. ¡°¡®He¡¯ is about to wake up.¡± The old man was not angry at his rebuttal, but still comforted him in a very gentle tone, ¡± ¡°The news from the court of sun worship is that the seal of that year can no longer control ¡®him¡¯.¡± Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524 Magic (3) Chapter 1524: Magic (3) Chapter 1524: Magic (3) ¡°We have to send this news out and ask Lucifer to appear.¡± The beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes who greeted song qingxiao first also spoke up. Her beautiful green eyes were filled with worry. ¡°If we can¡¯t gather the fourteen people from back then, we won¡¯t be able to activate the seal from back then,¡± ¡®his¡¯ consciousness has awakened. Even if his body is restrained, he can already control the evil spirit. When she mentioned this ¡®person¡¯, fear appeared on her face, as if she had recalled some unpleasant memories. therefore, this road is full of danger. It is very likely that we will encounter the obstruction of the puppets controlled by ¡®him¡¯. The blonde lady and the old man should be on the same side.¡±The Alliance personally selected them to help us pass through the forest of mist.¡± When she mentioned the ¡®forest of mist¡¯, her expression was a little off. In the end, she did not continue to speak, but the old man spoke, at this time, if we are surrounded, we need a successor to help us pass the news out, ¡± the old man said. He paused and looked around. ¡°Only then will we be able to fight for a chance of survival.¡± After he said that, the purple-robed man and the black-robed Samuel did not say anything. The natives in the trial scene seemed to be extremely afraid of the ¡®he¡¯ mentioned by the blonde beauty. Even when she didn¡¯t hear the name and only mentioned the ¡®he¡¯, song qingxiao noticed that their expressions changed. It wasn¡¯t just the black-robed and purple-robed men who revealed sinister looks. Even those who had been silent lowered their heads even more. A middle-aged man with a full beard lowered his head and silently recited an unknown Scripture. He was wearing something similar to the robes of ancient monks. The clothes were brick red, and compared to the bright and beautiful robes of others, his ¡®robe¡¯ seemed old and torn. The strangest thing was that the monk¡¯s robe wrapped around one side of his shoulder, slanted down from his chest, around his other arm, passed under his armpit, and tied a knot in front of his chest, revealing one of his shoulders, arms, and his back. The most eye-catching thing was that he was carrying several thorns tied together on his back. As he lowered his head, the thorns on the thorns stabbed into his clothes, causing his skin and flesh to be torn, making a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound. Blood gushed out, soaking his monk¡¯s robe. The others didn¡¯t seem surprised, but the more pain he felt, the deeper his back bent. The more the thorns on his back stabbed him, the more blood he bled. The blood that flowed out poured into the monk¡¯s robe and turned into threads of blood. They intertwined and wove in the monk¡¯s robe as if they were drawing a special totem. Sitting on his left and right were a handsome young man of about 20 years old and a female cultivator. The young man was extremely beautiful, and his face seemed to have reached the point where it was difficult to distinguish his gender. He had a pair of slightly pointed ears, and his every movement carried an indescribable elegance. He was wearing a light green outfit, revealing his slender and lean body. After hearing the man¡¯s prayers and the sound of blood flowing out, the handsome young man moved his slightly pointed ears, glanced at the man, and moved his seat. Trial number one saw his actions and instinctively shifted to the side. There was a small space on both sides of the monk, and blood gushed out of his body, carrying a pungent smell of blood. This bloody smell was somewhat unique. Not only was it extremely strong, but it also seemed to be a little bitter. It caused the fluctuations of the divine sense of those who smelled it to be affected. However, the people present were all extraordinary. Other than the natives in the trial scene, the participants of this trial had all reached the divine separation realm. Their divine sense was strong, so they were naturally not affected by the bloody smell and lost their minds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man in the black robe seemed to be quite sensitive to the smell of blood, and he had even shown a greedy look at song qingxiao earlier. However, when the man smelled the blood flowing out of the monk¡¯s body, not only was he unmoved, but he also subconsciously raised his upper body as if he was disgusted by it, as if he wanted to distance himself from the man. ¡°Do you want to treat him?¡± Everyone was still immersed in the fear of ¡®him¡¯ that the blonde beauty had mentioned. No one said anything, but song qingxiao suddenly spoke calmly. Her words immediately broke the silence and shocked everyone in the car. Even the monk who was chanting an unknown Scripture stopped chanting and raised his head. Chapter 1525 - Chapter 1525 The monk (1) Chapter 1525: The monk (1) Chapter 1525: The monk (1) It was not just the people in the trial scene, even a few of the trial-takers who came in at the same time as song qingxiao looked up with disbelief. Song qingxiao could tell from their eyes that they thought she was crazy. They had just arrived and the situation was still unclear. She had kicked the table and chairs to attract their attention. At this time, the old man holding the book and the blonde beauty finally mentioned the key information about ¡®him¡¯. At this time, not only did she not listen carefully, but she also turned her attention to the monk with thorns on his back. Not only did he interrupt the important conversation, but he also didn¡¯t care if they were going to treat the patient. The cold-looking girl number one frowned. A cold smile appeared in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone turned their heads, and even the person under the black robe slowly opened his blood-red eyes, staring at the bold ¡®newbie¡¯ chosen by the shrine with a strange expression. Other than the natives of the trial scenario, those who could participate in this level of trial were not fools. There was something strange about this monk, and the blood that flowed out was also not right. When he smelled the blood, the man with slightly pointy ears sitting next to him quickly dodged, which was enough to prove that this masochist monk was not an ordinary person. The crowd didn¡¯t know if she was playing dumb, and for a moment, the people sitting around the table were silent. ¡°He seems to be in pain.¡± Faced with these people¡¯s silent gazes, song qingxiao resisted the strong suppression of her spiritual power and slowly said, ¡± ¡°Are these thorns poisonous?¡± The monk raised his head. Before this, his neck had been hanging low, like a dying and dejected person, making it difficult to see his face clearly. Only the thick beard on both sides of his cheeks could be seen. As he raised his head, everyone saw an extremely ferocious skull slowly lifting up, which made them extremely frightened. hiss-¡± the burly man No. 3 let out a soft gasp. The other participants ¡®pupils contracted when they saw the monk¡¯s appearance. He looked in the direction of song qingxiao and remained silent, but he gave off a lot of pressure. The handsome young man and number one who were sitting beside him moved to the side at the same time the moment he looked up, as if they saw him as a plague and wanted to avoid him. In fact, when song qingxiao looked up, Leng wushang was also a little surprised. However, she quickly calmed down. In the trial scenario, she had not only encountered ghosts and Yin corpses, but she had also been surrounded by skeletons when she was escaping from the terror Battalion. She had long developed a resistance against the moving ¡®living skeletons¡¯. As a result, after the initial shock, under the monk¡¯s gaze, not only did she not look away, but she also looked back at him with interest. Upon a closer look, song qingxiao realized that his eyes were grayish-white and extremely turbid, like glass filled with a large amount of impurities and bubbles. The moment he looked into people¡¯s eyes, it made them feel extremely uncomfortable. His face was deathly pale, so pale that there was almost no blood. All the blood Qi had gathered together, forming a large number of green and purple spots, densely distributed around his eyes, nose, and mouth. Under the dim light in the carriage and the strange atmosphere, his face suddenly looked like a walking skull, which was daunting. After seeing that the person in front of her was a living ¡®human¡¯, song qingxiao was interested in his power. His power was different from the White-robed old man with the staff. It had a dark and desperate aura, which seemed to have a special magic power like his blood. This kind of power was not magic power. It was subtly similar to the influence of demonic Qi on people, but they were not consistent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She couldn¡¯t help but think of her own Qing Ming token. The Qing Ming token loved to absorb demonic Qi and ghost Qi, and these two kinds of power seemed to be very beneficial to it. Whether it was in the Yu Lun void realm or after he broke into the old house in the northern suburbs and absorbed the power of the fiendish corpses that the fan family had nurtured, the power of the dark green token had increased. Although she had been trapped in the hidden world and had never had the chance to display it. However, as its master who had formed a blood contract with it, even the smallest movement could not escape song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know if the Qing Ming token could devour the strange power of this monk, and if it would cause any changes after devouring it. Chapter 1526 - Chapter 1526 The monk (2) Chapter 1526: The monk (2) Chapter 1526: The monk (2) She made up her mind that if she had the chance, she would definitely get some of the monk¡¯s blood and let the Qing Ming token try. The others didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. After seeing her look at the monk, the White-robed blonde beauty who had a worried expression just now reluctantly said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Her tone was gentle, but she seemed to be somewhat afraid of this monk. As he spoke, he shifted his body, and his upper body subconsciously moved away from the monk. ¡°Haas is a monk who practices asceticism-¡± ¡°A monk who practices hard?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her. The gentle beauty didn¡¯t mind her attitude. Hearing her question, she nodded patiently and explained, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°The monks within the Federation are divided into two factions. One is the servant of the Lord God, who brings the will of the Lord God to the believers of the Federation. They receive Tributes from the believers and borrow the power of the Lord God to help the believers solve their problems.¡± As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the skeletal ghost-like Haas and smiled at him. She then continued, ¡°The other type is the ascetics with Haas as their main force.¡± When he heard her words, Haas¡¯s expression was blank and he did not react. His dead fish-like eyes did not show any signs of tolerance because of his pain. It was as if his consciousness had been separated from his body, and he did not care about the pain. ¡°Ascetic monks use their bodies to bear the sins and see their filthy bodies as a form of restraint. Therefore, the thorns on Haas¡¯s body are only a method of cultivation.¡± The blonde beauty was extremely gentle and explained to song qingxiao¡¯s question in a gentle voice, ¡± their cultivation comes from pain. The more pain they feel, the stronger they become. Therefore, they don¡¯t need any treatment. She seemed to have a good impression of song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®kind and considerate¡¯ words. She even told her about Haas¡¯s cultivation method in detail. The others were calm. Even Haas did not refute. Therefore, the method of Haas¡¯s bitter cultivation should not be a big secret among this group of people. Song qingxiao¡¯s seemingly random question had revealed the secret of Haas¡¯s cultivation. Among the twelve people on the train, Haas was an ascetic monk whose strength came from pain.As for the White-robed old man, he used the staff in his hand to cast a strange, magic-like secret technique. In just a few minutes, song qingxiao had figured out something about the two from No. 12 middle school. Number one and the others kept the words of the blonde beauty in mind, but they were also wary of song qingxiao¡¯s means. ¡°The ascetic monks are led by Haas?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about number one and the others ¡®wariness. Instead, she thought about what the beauty had said and caught the key point in her words. As soon as she said this, the beauty was stunned. to think that there are such ignorant people in the Federation! The man in purple who was sitting by the window heard the conversation between song qingxiao and the blonde beauty. He rubbed his long and white fingers together, and his face was full of arrogance and mockery. Song qingxiao looked at him indifferently. He squinted his eyes and did not hide his disdain. He did not feel embarrassed when he saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze. Instead, he sneered coldly. ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± Song Qing asked in a small voice. The cold and arrogant man turned his head away, as if he was disdainful to talk to her, as if looking into her eyes was a great gift. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Haas is indeed the leader of the will among the ascetic monks.¡± The woman spoke considerately and dissolved the awkwardness brought by the man in purple¡¯s arrogant attitude. in the Federation, the ascetics faction has developed for more than 300 years and has become a rather large force. Harris is their God of faith. ¡°Three hundred years?¡± Song qingxiao pursed her lips when she heard the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Was he the one who founded the ascetic school?¡± The question she asked was unbelievable to the 12 people. Everyone who heard her conversation with the woman seemed to be stunned. The ¡®person¡¯ sitting to the left of song qingxiao did not react.¡¯He¡¯ seemed to have fallen asleep. Like the black robe, he was covered in a dark blue cloak. It was impossible to tell if he was a man or a woman. There was no movement or life, as if he was dead. Chapter 1527 - Chapter 1527 The monk (3) Chapter 1527: The monk (3) Chapter 1527: The monk (3) The purple-robed man who had turned his head away did not say a word, but the window reflected the vague shadow of his sneer. After a brief moment of surprise, Haas was like a stone statue and did not make any more sound. He seemed to be uninterested in everything around him. Even if song qingxiao happened to be talking to him, it was as if it was none of his business. The low prayer sounded again. He lowered his head again and bent his back even more. The thorns that were tied to his back pierced deep into his flesh. The thorns grabbed his flesh tightly and tore it apart, making a hair-raising ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. Blood gushed out from the wound and was absorbed by his old monk robe, turning into black and red Shadows. They wriggled in his monk robe as if they were trying to weave a unique totem. Black robe, who had his eyes closed and his back relaxed, sat up straight again. Under the shadow of the black robe, a pair of red light bulb-like eyes blinked and opened. They stared at song Qing as if they were looking at something new. The woman and the old man holding the book looked at each other, and their faces were filled with surprise. yes ¡­ the woman answered song qingxiao¡¯s question with some doubt. The atmosphere in the train suddenly became a little strange. Song qingxiao could feel that everyone was secretly sizing her up after she asked the question. It wasn¡¯t just the black-robed man, the blonde beauty, the old man, and the mage with the wand in both hands. Even the purple-robed man was looking at him through the reflection of the train window. The ¡®person¡¯ who had been sitting beside her without any movement seemed to have woken up, even though ¡®he¡¯ was still in a position with his head lowered as if he was sleeping. He didn¡¯t raise his head or take off the hat on ¡®his¡¯ head. He was as quiet as a dead man, but song qingxiao could feel that ¡®he¡¯ had woken up and was staring at her coldly from another angle. The gazes of these people formed a strange and powerful pressure that firmly pressed on her shoulders. Even though the woman spoke, the silence didn¡¯t seem to break. It was very strange. Under the dim light, there were fine dust particles rolling in the light. These twelve people seemed to have a tacit secret, which made the atmosphere even more solemn. The unknown situation and the vague attention formed a strong pressure. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, song qingxiao opened her mouth again, ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Her voice was very calm, and in the atmosphere of the car, it was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°He looks very young,¡± Everyone¡¯s expression became even weirder. The old man in the White robe who was holding the staff trembled between his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Rumble-¡® the wheels of the train quickly rubbed against the tracks, making deafening sounds. However, at this moment, the sound seemed to be isolated from the outside, and the interior of the carriage seemed to have formed a unique small world. The laughter and conversation in the other carriages instantly disappeared. Song qingxiao¡¯s carriage was eerily silent. The cultivators were all secretly watching song Qing stir up the fire. They did not make a sound and were prepared to sit back and enjoy the fruits of her labor, obtaining information from her questions. ¡°For a monk who has been training hard, every cultivation is a complete reincarnation.¡± The woman exchanged a look with the old man who was holding the book. As if she could tell that song qingxiao really knew nothing about it, she explained, ¡± pain, sin, death, and rebirth. This is a cycle, and it also represents an increase in age. that¡¯s why appearance can¡¯t determine Harris¡¯s true age, ¡± the woman said patiently. in other words, after he experienced a complete cultivation, he can only be considered to have grown a year older? ¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she had a new understanding of the weirdness of the people in this mission scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She looked deeply at Harris, who was still chanting softly with his head lowered and his back hunched, and asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The woman nodded, confirming song qingxiao¡¯s guess. As such, Harris¡¯s exact age was difficult to verify. However, this golden-haired beauty had said that he was the one who had founded the ascetic school. After more than 300 years of development, it had become a force that could not be underestimated. From this, it could be seen that Harris had lived for at least three hundred years. Chapter 1528 - Chapter 1528 Location _1 Chapter 1528: Location _1 Chapter 1528: Location _1 What did this Haas rely on to live to this age? Where did his strength come from? From the words of the blonde beauty, it could be seen that ascetic cultivation regarded the body as the skin to bear sin, and the purpose of cultivation was to torture one¡¯s body. The golden-haired woman said that his strength came from pain, and the deeper the pain, the stronger he became. It sounded unbelievable, completely different from the profound meaning of cultivation that song qingxiao knew. Her eyes flickered and she sighed, ¡± ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean that Haas has broken through the limits of his lifespan and achieved his goal of immortality?¡± After song qingxiao said this, the surrounding atmosphere became quiet. This ¡®silence¡¯ did not mean that all sounds had disappeared, but that apart from the trial-takers, the twelve natives seemed to have become silent for a moment because of her words, and they revealed very strange expressions. Even Haas, who was chanting in a low voice, stopped. He stopped bending his back, and only the blood that was gushing out soaked his monk¡¯s robe and rubbed against his body like a crawling worm, making a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound that was exceptionally clear. such immortality is just a curse ¡­ The blonde beauty murmured, but she quickly realized that she was distracted and vigilantly swallowed the rest of her words. Song qingxiao took her words to heart. If Harris¡¯s almost masochistic and painful way of cultivation, as well as the endless cycle of reincarnation, were just curses to them, did it prove that these were not what he wanted? If that was the case, things would be very interesting. The gentle-looking woman said that for the past 300 years, the ascetic faction in the Federation had regarded him as their spiritual leader and entrusted him with their will. And this ascetic monk, whom everyone present feared, had eternal life and cultivation methods that were nothing more than a curse in the eyes of women. On the window of the train, the purple-robed man who was facing the glass raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a hint of a mocking smile. His cold eyes looked through the reflection of the light and looked at the group of people sitting around the table. After a long while, a trace of annoyance flashed in the woman¡¯s eyes. She might have been depressed because of her slip of the tongue. Song qingxiao had asked a few questions since she woke up, and she might have revealed some secrets that she should not have. This woman, who had been very understanding from the beginning, seemed to be a little angry. Even the spring-like smile on her lips disappeared. didn¡¯t the federal government explain the details of the mission to you before sending you out? ¡± The woman was stunned for a moment, but she quickly suppressed her emotions and asked again. She obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about the ¡®curse¡¯ anymore, and song qingxiao knew that she wouldn¡¯t get any more answers from her. The woman had said something she shouldn¡¯t have said, and now she was on her guard. If she continued, it would only make her feel disgusted or even disgusted. She shook her head and replied,¡±No.¡± The mission clues in the trial scenario required the participants to explore on their own. Before the mission began, song qingxiao, number one, and the others had no idea. As soon as she finished her question, her eyes swept past song qingxiao and landed on the red-haired men number one, number three, number four, and number five. Every cultivator who was caught by her gaze, when she looked over, shook their heads in tacit understanding. The woman¡¯s eyes fell on the Taoist priest. Other than number six, who was the first to leave, who was scattered and had no idea where he was, the other five trial-takers all appeared in the train at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the eyes of the twelve people in the trial scene, song Qing and the others were very strange, be it in terms of appearance or dress. But even so, the Taoist¡¯s outfit was the most ¡®striking¡¯ and strange to the blonde woman, it was hard for a woman to ignore it. Under her gaze, the Daoist priest said, ¡± when we set out, the Federation only asked us to follow you to a place. From his two short sentences, song qingxiao could roughly guess that he was a meticulous and cautious person. The current situation was unclear, and he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. When the woman asked him a question, he would rather answer the question by the book than take the risk to test her. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to be the target of everyone. Chapter 1529 - Chapter 1529 Location _2 Chapter 1529: Location _2 Chapter 1529: Location _2 The woman¡¯s expression became serious, but song qingxiao¡¯s mind was already focused on the information she had so far. The country in the scene of this trial mission was called the Federation. This Federation was likely to be made up of different races. The reason why song qingxiao guessed this was because of the speculation of the young and handsome man sitting side by side with the monk. He looked extremely young and extremely handsome. He had a pair of pointed and slender ears, and his breath had a comfortable and majestic vitality. He seemed to have a strong affinity with spiritual power. From his appearance, he looked similar to a human, but his ears were slightly different from a human¡¯s. He looked more like a legendary elf. In addition, song qingxiao felt that the ¡®person¡¯ sitting on her left, who was covered in a blue robe, and the black robe were both strange. They were still moving, but she couldn¡¯t feel any ¡®human¡¯ aura at all. Perhaps it was because she had the dark green token, and was particularly sensitive to demonic Qi and undead Qi, she always felt that among these twelve people, there were many who emitted a faint undead Qi. She also found that these people were sitting in a very clever position, with her as the dividing point. The blue-robed ¡®man¡¯ was sitting on her left side, and the blue-robed man¡¯s left hand was in order: It was a fierce-looking man with four sharp fangs sticking out of his thick lips, making him look ferocious and half-human and half-beast. From song qingxiao¡¯s point of view, he was like a ¡®human¡¯ who had mixed up his demon bloodline, but he was not a ¡®half-finished product¡¯ who had cultivated to the extreme. He took up the most space, because beside his two legs that were as thick as pillars, there was a sleeping lion. The lion¡¯s body was extremely large, and it filled the space under his feet. Even though it was lying on the ground, its body was still extremely shocking. It was at least five meters long, and its tail was as long as a giant whip. Its head was abnormally strong, and it felt like it could easily swallow a person. It closed its eyes and let out a light snore, as if it was asleep. Even the previous movement did not wake the beast up. Next were the skinny black-robed old man, No. 5 Taoist priest, the black-robed strange man, No. 3 red-haired man, No. 3 purple-robed arrogant man, No. 1 woman, the ascetic monk, the handsome pointed-eared elf, the smiling middle-aged man, No. 4 red-eyed brawny man, the mage Edward, the kind-looking old man with a book, the blonde beauty, and the silent swordsman in armor and holding a sword. The participants were scattered among the natives of the 12 trial scenarios. If the table was divided into two by song qingxiao¡¯s position, one side would be filled with participants, while the other side would be sparsely filled. However, song qingxiao guessed that this was because number six was missing. If number six with purple curly hair arrived, she would most likely be placed beside the Sorcerer and the old man with the books. Because there were obviously fewer trial-takers on this side, the natives sat very close to each other. Judging from the distribution of the seats, the relationship between these people was also worth pondering. Taking song qingxiao¡¯s left side as an example, other than the trial participants, the natives of these trial scenes, whether it was the blue-robed, fanged half-demons, the gloomy-looking skinny old man, the black-robed, the purple-robed, or the ascetics, there seemed to be a considerable distance between them. It was as if they weren¡¯t close to each other and were on guard against each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In comparison, the silent swordsman on song qingxiao¡¯s right looked a little down and out. His golden armor seemed to be covered with some unknown dirt, making it dull and even a little dirty ¡­ He was also unkempt and had a full beard. He was silent, but the blonde beauty beside him did not despise him. Instead, she seemed to sit beside him. The old man with the book and the pointy-eared elf were very close to each other. Song qingxiao could even tell from the old man¡¯s tone when he asked Edward to fix the table and chairs that she had kicked that they were close and had a strong relationship. In other words, the group of ¡®people¡¯ on song qingxiao¡¯s left were distant, while the group on her right were close and trusted each other. This was very interesting. Chapter 1530 - Chapter 1530 Position (3) Chapter 1530: Position (3) Chapter 1530: Position (3) She counted. The blue-robed half-demon with fangs, the skinny old man, the black-robed man, the purple-robed man, and the ascetic Haas, a total of six people. Starting from the pointy-eared elves, there were exactly six swordsmen who sat near song Qing. Song qingxiao could sense that the oppressive undead energy was coming from the left. In other words, the twelve people in this trial scene were evenly divided into two teams. One team had an aura that made people feel extremely uncomfortable, while the other team had a gentle and friendly personality. If it was divided by elemental attributes, it would be like one side was light, while the other was full of dark aura. In such a situation, the six trial-takers were divided into three teams, with a total of three men and three women. In the same trial, the chance of such a coincidence was almost zero. There must be some special connection or instruction between the two. It was only because song qingxiao had only been in the trial for a short time that she had not figured out the rules yet. She was hesitating if she should pretend to be ¡®reckless¡¯ and ask a few more questions to get more information. However, when they realized that the 12 people in the trial were divided into two groups, and that her previous question had caused the blonde beauty to mention the word ¡®curse¡¯, it had already aroused the vigilance of this group. To these 12 people, the trial-takers were considered ¡®outsiders¡¯. Song qingxiao¡¯s position was in the middle of the two. Could it be that the two of them were still unsure which side she would ¡®lean¡¯ to? that was why when she spoke, their attitudes were completely different. The arrogant man in the purple robe was sitting by the window. Samuel¡¯s attitude toward her was full of sarcasm and malice, which was in line with the characteristics of getting along with the dark. The old man with the book and the blonde beauty were gentle and answered her questions. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t guess her ¡®faction¡¯ and wanted to win her over. If it was really as she had guessed, then her previous question had already touched the taboo. If she continued to ask, it might cause the ¡®light¡¯ faction to give up. When the situation was unclear, she was the safest when she was in a neutral position. Whichever side she sided with, once something happened, she might be attacked by the other side. Especially since the dark faction wasn¡¯t on friendly terms with each other and was on guard against each other, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for her to make her stand too early. Thinking of this, song Qing pursed his lips and suppressed the doubts in his heart. ¡°Is that all?¡± The golden-haired beauty¡¯s expression became a little stern, and she seemed to be a little angry. the way the Federation is doing things is still so infuriating. They shouldn¡¯t have sent innocent children to their deaths in such a way for such a dangerous mission. ¡°Innocent?¡± The man in the purple robe, who was facing the glass window, sneered when he heard her words. there are no innocents in this world. ¡°Krolly, you¡¯re too extreme.¡± When the blonde beauty heard this, she frowned in disagreement. ¡°The people of the Supreme Court are always so hypocritical ¡­¡± ¡°Krolly!¡± The old man holding the book finally spoke. After the mention of ¡®him¡¯, everyone¡¯s expression seemed a little off. The topic that had been changed by song qingxiao ended up going back to the original point. As the old man called out the name ¡®krolly¡¯, he revealed a sneer that song qingxiao was familiar with. The corner of his mouth curled up as he looked through the window and sized up everyone sitting at the table with a cold and terrifying gaze. Everyone seemed to have lost interest in the conversation because ¡®he¡¯ had been mentioned, and no one spoke again. Previously, the participants thought that song qingxiao¡¯s rashness was an extremely reckless move, but now that she did not speak, the train suddenly fell into a depressing silence. Daoist number five and young lady number one looked up at song qingxiao in unison. They saw that the participant who had been the most active earlier seemed to have entered a meditative state. Her eyes were half-closed and she did not move as if she was resting. Everyone had not been in the trial for a long time. They needed to use the time on the train to obtain clues so that they could complete the next mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If everyone remained silent, once the train arrived at the destination, everyone would act in a daze, which would be very likely to be detrimental to the mission. The Daoist priest¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of fierceness. He could naturally see his current situation. He was sitting in the middle of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. It was obvious that when he entered the trial, he had been automatically classified by the trial mission. This should be related to them taking the initiative to enter the mission scene when they were in the trial space. Other than the purple-haired woman who was the first to leave, the others all entered the trial scene one after another. Song qingxiao was the last one to stay and was automatically assigned by the divine incarcerate. Chapter 1531 - Chapter 1531 The story (1) Chapter 1531: The story (1) Chapter 1531: The story (1) From the distribution of the seats, the purple-haired woman who left first and song qingxiao who left last received special ¡®care¡¯ from the prison of God. No one knew where number six was or what special mission he was carrying out, but Daoist number five had already clearly seen song Qing¡¯s advantage. She happened to be at the border of ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯. Compared to No. 1, No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5 who had been assigned, she had the right to choose which side she would join. In contrast, the other four trial-takers had already been forced into their camps by the divine incarcerate and had already been ¡®branded¡¯ in the eyes of the 12 participants. A trace of regret flashed through Daoist number Five¡¯s eyes. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have taken that step in the trial space. Unfortunately, it was useless to regret at this time. He could only try his best to recover from the disadvantage. Song qingxiao was probably aware of the current situation, so after she raised the topic and found out some information, she no longer said anything. She held a certain amount of initiative and had the convenience that the other four didn¡¯t have. On the contrary, the situation was not in their favor. The less information they had, the more passive they would be. The priest frowned. In fact, he was very curious about the curse on Haas. He vaguely felt that it was related to an important clue for this mission. However, since the golden-haired beauty was so wary of this topic that even song qingxiao did not ask, he would not touch the topic. He cleared his throat and broke the silence, ¡± the Federation didn¡¯t tell us more about the mission this time, nor did they tell us the purpose of this trip. I wonder where we are going this time, and who we are sending the letter to? ¡± The blonde beauty frowned when she heard what he said, and she looked at him with a bit of vigilance. He looked very strange in her eyes. Even if he was among a group of strange ¡®people¡¯, he still looked out of place. Facing a group of Taoist priests from the dark faction, the woman had obviously lost the gentleness and patience she had when she spoke to song qingxiao. Her expression became distant and cold. ¡°Darkness is about to descend, and the evil demon is about to awaken. We need to gather the power of the thirteen Saints to stop ¡®his¡¯ resurrection.¡± She said this without any context, so the trial-goers who didn¡¯t understand the whole story were confused. ¡°The thirteen Holy disciples?¡± Number four, who was sitting beside Edward the mage, suddenly spoke. He was the third person to speak among the trial-goers. ¡°So, do we need to find the 13th person?¡± The blonde beauty had mentioned that the awakened demon needed the power of the thirteen Saints to be sealed, so there were only twelve people on the train other than the trial-takers. In other words, there was a companion with the same strength as them who had not gathered with them. According to what the old man with the book in the robe had said, if they were trapped in the ¡®forest of mist¡¯, they would need the trial-takers to send out the news. Only after the news was sent out and the power of the 13 of them was gathered could they stop the evil demon from awakening. Perhaps it was because the seat he was sitting on belonged to the ¡®light¡¯, even though he looked somewhat similar to the half-monster race and did not seem to be a good person, the blonde-haired beauty¡¯s attitude towards him was obviously more cordial than when she was a Taoist. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Her words undoubtedly indirectly admitted that the twelve people on the train were the ¡®thirteen Saints¡¯ that she had mentioned. They were also the main force in sealing the demons. ¡°Who is this demon? Who was the 13th Holy disciple? Where do you live?¡± Four asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His seat brought him some convenience. Compared to the ¡®dark faction¡¯ who were on guard and kept their distance, the people he was sitting at were obviously more United. They seemed to be easier to get along with and were willing to answer some questions from the trial-takers. However, his words seemed to have touched some taboo. Even though the blonde beauty had classified him as ¡± one of her own ¡± because of his seat, when she heard his question, she frowned, as if she was not willing to answer. ¡°We have to understand the cause and effect.¡± Young lady number one beside the purple-robed man also spoke slowly. ¡°..¡±The ascetic monk lowered his head, his mouth softly singing the difficult-to-distinguish characters of the Scripture, as if he had already entered a meditative state. Number one¡¯s voice was extremely clear under the chanting of the Scriptures. Chapter 1532 - Chapter 1532 The story_2 Chapter 1532: The story_2 Chapter 1532: The story_2 She was wearing a light green translucent gauze dress and had long black hair that reached her waist. The hair on both sides was divided into two strands and clipped on each side, revealing her delicate face. In contrast to the evil-looking half-demons, the gloomy and thin old man, the arrogant purple robe, and the blood-covered Haas, she looked like an otherworldly Lotus. Perhaps it was because they were both women, the blonde woman was more tolerant of the cold young girl. The slight change in her expression was caught by number one¡¯s eyes. He then said calmly, ¡± at least, the more we know, the more we will have a destination to go to if we run into trouble when we pass through the misty forest and need to pass the information to someone else. This way, we won¡¯t have to be clueless about where to look for someone or who to look for after the incident. she paused and revealed a faint smile. ¡°Am I right?¡± Ever since he entered the trial space, number one¡¯s expression had been ice cold. However, her smile was like the first melting of ice and snow, and the coldness that kept people a thousand miles away disappeared completely in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re right, child.¡± The old man in the robe was silent for a long time before he sighed. ¡°This matter is extremely dangerous. I really shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you.¡± He turned to look at number one, but his gaze seemed to pass through her and look at the train window behind her. The old man¡¯s thoughts drifted away with his gaze, perhaps thinking of a very long time ago. No one interrupted his thoughts. About two or three seconds later, he realized that he had lost his composure. He coughed lightly and quickly said, ¡°It all started from the Holy War 400 years ago-¡± He smiled, and every wrinkle on his face seemed to stretch out because of this smile, making him look extremely kind and reassuring, and instinctively giving rise to a sense of closeness. you guys don¡¯t mind if I start with ancient history, right? ¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind,¡± Number one replied. The others responded, even song qingxiao nodded. The old man laughed again when he saw this scene. Then, he gradually retracted his smile and sighed, ¡± a thousand years ago, the continent was invaded by the evil Dragon tribe. The Dragon race was brutal and vicious, and they had great strength. the orcs ¡®mineral resources, the winged race¡¯s blood, and the purity of the elves were all plundered by the Dragon race. Humans were enslaved and became slaves of the Dragon race. When song qingxiao heard this, she could not help but have a strange feeling. She was really fated with the ¡®Dragon race¡¯. Not only did she have a Dragon Soul in her body, but she had also just killed a Dragon King in the last trial mission. He didn¡¯t expect the shadow of a ¡®Dragon¡¯ to appear in this mission. ¡°They are proficient in magic and are extremely powerful. Their scales are dense and thick, and they have strong claws, fangs, and a long tail that can destroy everything.¡± The old man sighed silently. When he mentioned the ¡®evil Dragon¡¯, his voice trembled slightly. their leather armor is immune to magic, and their unique leather armor makes it difficult for ordinary arrows to penetrate it and kill them. The dragons were extremely fast and dominated the sky. They were cruel and fierce, treating all the major races as hoarded prey, killing and enslaving them at will. wherever the evil Dragon goes, darkness will rule the earth. The dragon¡¯s breath they breathed out was enough to burn the originally fertile land, turn the mountains into scorched rocks, and force people to leave their original territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who were old and weak, unable to escape, died in the disaster. plague, fear, despair, helplessness, and other negative emotions dominated every life, dispelling the beauty and hope in their hearts. Under the rule of the evil Dragon, the oppressed races could not resist the rule of the Dragon race, and thus began to break out in Wars, fighting for the few territories they owned, trying to fight for a chance of survival for their own race. The old man¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep. Along with the chanting of Haas, it carried a sense of solemness as if he was narrating an epic. the reproduction of the race has been affected, and the inheritance of civilization is about to be cut off by the breeding sin-¡± four hundred years ago, two great sages appeared. They turned into light and darkness, like the rotation of the sun and the moon. Their appearance resolved the suspicion and conflicts between races, allowing the races controlled by dark emotions to gradually recover their rationality and unite all races. Chapter 1533 - Chapter 1533 The story_3 Chapter 1533: The story_3 Chapter 1533: The story_3 In the Federation¡¯s era, these two people who appeared at critical moments and saved the people from the chaos of their own race were known as the two sages. they knew that the chaos on the continent was caused by the evil Dragons, so they led 13 believers and established the sun worshipping divine Palace to begin the Dragon-slaying plan. The two great sages were extremely powerful. They had reached the legendary great sage level and could even compete with the legendary gods. their spells can penetrate the dragon¡¯s defense and kill it. Under the leadership of the two great sages, the 13 believers followed bravely, and the major races worked together to form an alliance to kill the evil Dragon. Wherever they went, even the evil Dragons would have to avoid them, saving the people in deep trouble. In the end, the Allied forces used 60 years to kill most of the dragons that invaded the continent. The remaining few Dragons were driven out of the world and imprisoned in the valley of the abyss. The war had stopped, the darkness had been expelled, and light had reappeared in the world. There were many things to be done on the continent. After the evil Dragon was driven away, the people of various races needed to rebuild their territories and restore their vitality. The different races felt the crisis of the near-extinction of the world and knew the importance of cooperation. Therefore, after the war, they elected two great sages to be the leaders of their races. At that time, the two great sages had already reached the legendary body of a demigod. After killing the evil Dragon, their reputation spread to every world on the continent. Whether it was in terms of strength or prestige, they were the leaders of the various races. The main point of his story was not the war between races a thousand years ago, but this part should be the beginning of the story, so he only gave a brief introduction and quickly went to the main topic. the various races formed a federation and believed in the sun worshipping divine Palace ¡­ he paused for a moment and let out a long sigh. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Everyone thought that the Dark Age was over, and all races were about to welcome a new civilization. The plague had disappeared, and the shadow of disease, pain, and death had left. There were more and more believers in the worship sun god Palace, and they traveled around the continent, praising the great sage¡¯s achievements and virtues. They also spread the seeds of love and hope to the continent. Under such circumstances, people were overjoyed and thought that a bright life was coming. the two revered sages had a disagreement. When he said this, he unconsciously reached out to push his twitching eyebrows. Even though it had been hundreds of years, when he mentioned these past events, his eyes still flashed with a lingering fear. It was enough to show the deep shadow that the incident had brought to him. the two sages originally had their own duties, representing the cycle of sun and moon, light and darkness, and maintaining the stability of the world. ¡°Someone is disloyal?¡± When number one heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Song qingxiao had also guessed this in her heart. The general trend of the world would merge after a long separation and separate after a long unification. The Federation on the continent could not allow the two rulers to exist. When they lost their common goal and enemy, light and darkness would show their different characteristics. The old man in the ceremonial robe described the existence of the two sages as the ¡®sun¡¯ and the ¡®moon¡¯ respectively. After the establishment of the Federation, the God Palace in the country was called the sun. This point alone explained some problems. Perhaps, at the beginning of the establishment of the sun worship divine court, the two sages, who were originally on par with each other, had already planted a seed of disaster. It was just that when the evil Dragons were wreaking havoc, everyone had a common goal and a common enemy, which covered up this problem. However, after the evil Dragon was destroyed and driven away, victory would come. When the party that represented the ¡®sun¡¯ stood under the sun, enjoying the praise and applause of the crowd, while another Sage, who was also a Sage, had to represent the ¡®moon¡¯ and hide in the shadows, looking at the glorious reputation of his former companion, the unequal status would easily breed conflicts over time. ¡°AI ¡­¡± The old man let out a long sigh again. Every wrinkle on his face seemed to be filled with endless fatigue. ¡°Sage moon has betrayed us!¡± His tone was very heavy, and after he said that, the train car was silent for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple-robed man¡¯s lips curved upwards and drooped down. His eyes were filled with maliciousness and he looked extremely terrifying. perhaps it was because of the constant shadow that his soul was contaminated by darkness. He eventually fell into hell and turned from a God to a devil, bringing suffering and war to the continent again. The old man said, ¡± he had forgotten the oath he had made in the past, and brought death and fear back to the earth. ¡®He¡¯ walked in the darkness, and compared to the sage of the glorious sun, he had a strong power of darkness. Thus, when he betrayed the bloodshed God Palace, darkness once again enveloped the land. Chapter 1534 - Chapter 1534 Clue (1) Chapter 1534: Clue (1) Chapter 1534: Clue (1) he controls the magic of darkness. The undead that should have been sleeping were awakened by him and became his loyal guards. All the dark creatures that couldn¡¯t appear under the sun respected ¡®him¡¯ and drew out a territory that belonged to him alone. The reemergence of the death Army cast a heavy shadow over the hearts of the people who had just received the light. Despair, fear, uneasiness, and anger appeared in people¡¯s hearts again. They were all terrified and rushed to the prayer sun shrine, praying for the saving of the glorious sun Sage. This period of time had brought everyone as much pressure as when the evil Dragon had wreaked havoc in the past, or even more. After all, although the Dragon was fierce back then, it was still made of flesh and blood. In the end, it was still defeated by the two great sages. The betrayal of Sage yueshu was like a god falling into hell to the people, and gods could not be defeated. Especially the undead Army that followed ¡®him¡¯. They were all the Warriors who had died in the Dragon-slaying war and were loyal to¡¯ him¡¯. The elves, the winged ones, the orcs, and countless powerful human mages and Warriors. When they were alive, they supported ¡°him,¡± were ordered around by ¡°him,¡± and shed their blood for ¡°him.¡± Now that they had died, their souls were awakened by ¡®him¡¯ from the darkness. They could no longer rest in peace and crawled out of the earth to serve ¡®him¡¯ again. Even with the encouragement of the church and the blessings of the saintesses, when the people found out that their opponents were their comrades who had fought bravely in the past, and that they were undead, the psychological defenses that they had built with great difficulty quickly collapsed. Their opponents were lifeless undead. Some of them were even heroes who had slain Dragons. Before they died, they were famous and respected, but after they died, they became undead that everyone feared and cursed. Most importantly, they were not afraid of pain and did not die, but they were still extremely brave. A large number of federal soldiers died at their hands, and these dead Warriors were eventually summoned by Sage Moonfall and became his undead Army after their deaths. The various races of the Federation, which had only stabilized for a few years, were losing ground one after another. The bright and beautiful sunlight was covered by a haze, and people were shrouded in despair, numbly waiting for death. at this time, the 13 Saints led by the sage of the sun paid a great price to seal the sage of the moon in the land of the abyss. That battle was extremely tragic, and the Warriors of various races who had come with them had almost all died. Blood flowed on the ground, almost dyeing the moonlight of the night red. The Federation had paid a terrible price, and even Sage sunlight had been severely injured before Sage moon was sealed. ¡°But he¡¯s too powerful.¡± There was still fear in the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are the thirteen Saints who followed the sunshiny Sage to kill the evil Dragon and seal the sunshiny Sage?¡± Young lady number one asked. From the words of the golden-haired beauty, it could be verified that Haas had lived for more than 300 years. Judging from the time, the positions of the thirteen Holy disciples had not changed. Therefore, this group of people were the Saints who had participated in the sealing of Sage yueshu. As someone who had personally participated in the two great wars that year, when the old man mentioned Sage yueshu¡¯s betrayal, the fear he revealed came from his heart. That was why his heavy emotions could affect others. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The golden-haired beauty responded. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, she seemed to have also recalled memories from hundreds of years ago, and her emotions became a little sad. that war was extremely brutal, and many heroes were sacrificed. Even so, Sage yueshu¡¯s power was far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Everyone paid a heavy price, but they only managed to seal her. The people from the Federation and the worship sun god Palace did not have the ability to kill a great sage who had reached the demigod realm. before he was sealed, he said something ¡­ she pursed her lips, ¡± the moment his ¡®heart¡¯ awakens, he will reappear in the continent. When the blonde said this, song Qing¡¯s small heart jumped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Heart?¡± In this trial, her mission was to ¡®obtain a pure heart¡¯. She didn¡¯t know if the¡¯ awakened heart ¡®that Sage Yue Chan had mentioned was related to the¡¯ pure heart ¡®mentioned in the mission hint. ¡°Yes.¡± The golden-haired beauty nodded and responded. Her mind was still immersed in the fear of being dominated by Sage yueshu¡¯s shadow, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to song qingxiao¡¯s question. Chapter 1535 - Chapter 1535 Clue (2) Chapter 1535: Clue (2) Chapter 1535: Clue (2) The other cultivators ¡®expressions remained the same, but a strange look flashed in their eyes. It was obvious that everyone who had received the mission had noticed this important information. Song Qing took in the reactions of the others and pondered for a moment. This mission, be it the trial-takers or the natives of the trial scenario, was divided into two different factions. The 13 Saints were clearly divided into ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯. They were the disciples of the two great sages,¡¯ sun ¡®and¡¯ moon¡¯. Although it seemed that they didn¡¯t betray the Federation because of Sage yueshu¡¯s betrayal, from the aura and camp of these people, they shouldn¡¯t all be Sage sunlight¡¯s disciples. Other than the 13th Holy disciple that she had yet to meet, song qingxiao boldly speculated that among the 12 Holy disciples, the blonde beauty, the old man with a book, the mage Edward, the fallen swordsman, the elf, and the smiling middle-aged man not only belonged to the same camp, but they were also very likely to be the six Holy disciples who had followed the glorious sun Sage back then. As for the remaining six people in the blue, black, and purple robes, the half-orc, the skinny old man, and the ascetic, they were most likely the Saints who followed Sage yueshu. If her guess was correct, this lead was very clear. The thirteen Saints belonged to two factions, corresponding to the light and dark factions of the sages ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. The participants would most likely be divided into two factions under the rules of the trial, corresponding to the two camps in the trial. According to the rules of the previous divine incarcerate trials, the missions of the trial-takers from different factions were completely opposite. In that case, the mission that song qingxiao had received was ¡®obtain a pure heart¡¯, and the mission that her corresponding faction had received was most likely¡¯ destroy a pure heart¡¯. After thinking this through, song Qing¡¯s heart calmed down a little. Her eyelids drooped, blocking the fierce light that flashed in her eyes. After sorting out this clue, if possible, she would try her best to find the enemy camp and kill them before she met the ¡®pure heart¡¯. After getting rid of the bad guys, she could focus on her own business. After all, the legendary Sage yueshu was said to be an existence close to God, and her strength was extraordinary. It was the first time she had encountered such a magical world, so she didn¡¯t know much about these spells. In addition, not all of the 13 Holy disciples were of one mind, and things might take a turn for the worse. They had already lived for hundreds of years, and in terms of schemes and strength, they were all above ordinary people. When dealing with such people, they had to be on high alert. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I don¡¯t know how to explain it to you.¡± The woman furrowed her delicate eyebrows and finally sighed. ¡°We did defeat him in the end, but he¡¯s more like a thought or a wisp of his soul now.¡± Her eyes swept across the people in the carriage one by one and said, ¡± his heart is not in his body, so we have no way to kill him completely. In other words, Sage yueshu had long prepared for the arrival of Sage sunlight and the 13 Saints, so she had hidden her ¡®heart¡¯ in advance. ¡®His¡¯ heart was his true power, the source of his life. As long as his heart was not destroyed, he would have a chance to be reborn. That was why the Federation paid a great price and sacrificed countless Warriors in this expedition back then. In the end, they only managed to kill a remnant of ¡®his¡¯. we searched for a long time after that, but we couldn¡¯t find where his heart was hidden. When the blonde beauty said this, the skinny old man who had been sitting silently in the dark mist faction suddenly said, ¡°But he did not lie.¡± There seemed to be a trace of suspicious excitement in his tone. ¡°There¡¯s still a thick dark energy left over there.¡± His voice was a little strange, like metal rubbing against glass, sharp and harsh, making people who heard it very uncomfortable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though the undead Army had been destroyed by the Federation and the people from the sun worship divine Palace, the 13 Holy disciples felt that it was only a temporary peace. The darkness did not fade, and the shadow was still shrouding the place. The undead Army that had submitted to the sage Moonfall might only be temporarily resting because of the ¡®death¡¯ of their master. They recuperated there, waiting for their master to wake up and then climb back to the earth. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The golden-haired beauty reached out and stroked her smooth long hair, her expression solemn. Chapter 1536 - Chapter 1536 Clue (3) Chapter 1536: Clue (3) Chapter 1536: Clue (3) after his death, the dark energy did not dissipate. Instead, it quickly enveloped the earth and sealed the battlefield within, forming an abyss. A hint of helplessness flashed in her eyes. we didn¡¯t find his heart in the end, and to prevent the leakage of dark magic power, we had to use the power of the thirteen Saints to seal it. In this way, the undead Army that was ¡®sleeping¡¯ was nourished by the dark energy, as if they were resting. ¡°That¡¯s the perfect place for undead.¡± The skinny old man stretched out a bony finger from his loose black cloak, and a hint of excitement flashed in his eyes. even if it¡¯s a low-level skeleton, it¡¯s possible to raise a Lord-level skeleton in a year. ¡°Stanley!¡± The gentle-looking old man frowned, showing his disapproval. The White-robed mage Edward, who was sitting beside him, turned his face away, his eyes revealing an instinctive disgust. hehehe-¡± hearing the old man call his name and seeing Edward¡¯s expression, the skinny old man grinned and let out an ear-piercing laugh. A thick dark aura spread out from his body, causing his originally wide and large cloak, which made his figure look particularly thin and ridiculous, to bulge up as if it was filled with air. When the people who represented the ¡®light¡¯ faction saw his reaction, their faces instantly darkened. Edward tightened his grip on his staff, as if he would strike back if he made any more unnecessary movements. At such a time, the trial-takers were both excited and hesitant. The excitement was that the relationship between these people was not as solid as an iron plate, which gave them a lot of room to operate, giving them room to intervene. Like song qingxiao, they didn¡¯t know much about magic. If these people were to make a move now, they would be able to show them the power of magic in this world. However, their hesitation was because these people originally had a common goal, and because the blonde beauty had mentioned the heart of Sage yueshu, it happened to be related to their mission. Right now, the clues to the mission were only the tip of the iceberg. Most of it was still hidden in the fog, waiting for everyone to analyze it. If there was an internal conflict now, no one could say for sure whether it would affect the direction of the mission later. Furthermore, the trial-takers only knew that Sage yueshu was sealed in the abyss. As for where the abyss was, everyone had just entered the mission and had no idea. They had to follow this group of people to find their destination. The atmosphere was a little strange. While everyone was having their own thoughts, song qingxiao was a little distracted when she heard the laughter of the skinny old man. This familiar laughter made her think of the dark green token. It seemed that the demonic soul in the dark cyan token also liked to laugh in such a strange way every time it appeared. So when she heard the laughter of the skinny old man and the air of the dead spirit, she clenched her fist immediately. She couldn¡¯t control the impulse in her heart and really wanted to use her fist to shut him up. ¡°..@#%& The ascetic, Haas, turned a deaf ear to such a conflict, and continued to chant his Scriptures with his head lowered. However, the strange blood vessels on his body were wriggling in his robe like thin blood-red hair, intertwining in his clothes. His moans were faint, and the smell of blood became stronger and stronger, almost filling the entire carriage. Under the light, there seemed to be countless faint pink mist turning into fine particles, gently floating under the light, covering the interior of the carriage with a faint pink color. Wherever the smell of blood went, it stimulated one¡¯s nerves and made one¡¯s heart filled with hostility. The first to react was the lion that seemed to have been sleeping by the orc¡¯s feet. The beast had been in a deep sleep since song qingxiao woke up. Even the loud noise she made when she kicked the table earlier did not wake it up. However, at this time, under the pervading blood mist, it seemed to be sniffling, letting out a thunderous breathing sound, as if it was about to wake up. ¡°Haas!¡± The old man, who had been holding the book in his arms, suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡± ¡°Control yourself!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he shouted, a gentle white light escaped from his body. Wherever the light touched, it was like a purifying mist. The moment the blood-colored mist touched the light shadow, it emitted a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound as if it was being burned. The squirming red mist desperately shrank the scattered Red Shadows, forming a Red Cloud in the air, shrouding the ascetic monk with his head lowered. It didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, it seemed eager to attack again. The thin red mist that was scattered in the surroundings began to mix with the light and shadow. They devoured each other and quickly formed a chaotic color. Chapter 1537 - Chapter 1537 Choice _1 Chapter 1537: Choice _1 Chapter 1537: Choice _1 The two forces confronted each other, as if they wanted to devour each other, but they were evenly matched, forming a stalemate. Haas¡¯s head drooped even lower, and his spine made a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound as it was bent. His blood flowed even faster. As a large amount of blood gushed out of his body, the power of the blood vessels on his monk¡¯s robe increased. Countless blood threads connected into hair-thin threads, connecting to the red clouds above his head. With the connection of these blood threads, the red mist appeared even more ferocious. As the red mist spun, it seemed as if there was a black gas twisting around it. A strange, violent, and sinister aura spread out from the red and black blood threads. With a ¡®pitter-patter¡¯ sound, the blood mist condensed into a ball, forming blood beads that circulated in the mist. ¡°Haas!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically wherever the blood Qi went. Song qingxiao could only feel a murderous intent surging out from the depths of her heart under the stimulation of the blood. BOOM! BOOM! The Thunder rumbled in her sea of consciousness, and the rain fell with a pitter-patter. In the darkness, someone seemed to have passed through the blood mist and was walking toward her with a dagger that was still bleeding. Her body tensed up, as if she had returned to the alley in the western suburbs, as if she would never be able to walk out of it. The shadow was getting closer and closer, and a dark golden light shone out of song Qing¡¯s small eyes. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. She sneered in her heart. She had already noticed that there was something strange about the blood mist. Under the influence of the blood mist, her spiritual sense seemed to automatically simulate the scene of the assassination in the western suburbs. That was when she was at her weakest and most helpless. It was also the key to her turning point in her life. Later on, it formed a shadow in her heart and was buried in it. The blood mist was indeed powerful. It could actually attack her mind through her memories. It seemed like Haas¡¯s attack was more of a spiritual-type attack, which took advantage of the weakness in one¡¯s heart to defeat them. It was a pity that these shadows were not effective. She was determined and had already dispelled these inner demons when she returned to the imperial capital. ¡°It¡¯s just some shadows, yet they still dare to linger around.¡± Even if the real PEI hongyin and the hidden guard with the dragon¡¯s tooth appeared in front of her, it would not affect her state of mind at all. She squinted her eyes, which emitted a demonic luster. Her gaze pierced through the blood mist, and a powerful aura that made one¡¯s heart tremble came out from her eyes. Before she could make a move, a woman¡¯s loud shout pierced through the blood mist like an arrow! ¡°Haas!¡± calm down! the blonde beauty shouted. As she shouted, the scenery and sounds blocked by the fog were transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. Just as she was about to get up, she paused, and everyone¡¯s divine sense became clear-headed from confusion. ¡®Roar-¡® The giant Lion on the ground seemed to have sensed the aura that made it uneasy. It let out a series of neighs and moved its huge head, as if it was going to lift it up in the next moment. Number one and the others seemed to have woken up from a dream, their faces still filled with lingering fear. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the cloud of blood mist in the air. They saw that the blood mist had turned into a strange and terrifying black-red color, shaped like a ferocious ghost head. The ghostly head was covered in twisted blood vessels, forming terrifying black patterns as thick as blood vessels, which firmly ¡®bound¡¯ the blood mist. The old man who had previously berated Haas stood up and took out the book that was originally hidden under his wide robe. The book was as thick as an adult¡¯s fist. The cover of the book was dark gold in color, as if it was sewn from the skin of some powerful demonic beast, and it flickered with a faint luster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wherever the light went, the originally unbridled black-red mist hurriedly dodged, as if it had encountered something that could naturally restrain it. The old man¡¯s expression was serious, and the elf sitting beside Haas could not help but lean closer to him. It was not just him, even the other Holy disciples of the ¡®light¡¯ faction had spontaneously moved closer to the old man. After the luster had passed, under the stimulation of the blood mist, extremely strange characters suddenly appeared on the surface of the book. As soon as the words appeared, an extremely strong and terrifying demonic beast Qi overflowed from it. Immediately after, a sound like the clang of a golden spear came from the words, ¡± Chapter 1538 - Chapter 1538 Choice _2 Chapter 1538: Choice _2 Chapter 1538: Choice _2 ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® Following the sound, the words suddenly shone brightly. A powerful and mysterious force spread out with the light, and the blood mist frantically shrank and avoided it. ¡°Dragon-language magic!¡± The sound waves turned into a spiritual sense attack, attacking all those who disobeyed the old man¡¯s will wherever the Halo went. The faces of the people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction were illuminated, and the shadows were driven away. In the sound wave, the reflection of the man in the purple robe on the window of the train melted like ice and snow under the light. The last impression he left song qingxiao was the hatred and fear in his eyes. The giant Lion at the feet of the half-orc was awakened by the sound wave. The thick hair on its body stood up like steel needles. The sound waves turned into an endless stream of attacks and attacked song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness with a boom. However, her divine sense was extremely powerful. When she heard the sound, her divine sense had already sealed her sea of consciousness. The sleeping little Golden Dragon Soul was awakened and slowly opened its eyes. The mysterious force that had yet to attack her sea of consciousness was immediately washed away by the little dragon¡¯s aura, so she was not affected in the slightest. The others, on the other hand, were on guard. It was also the first time number one and the others had encountered such a magic attack, and they all used their own methods to protect themselves. At this moment, the book in the old man¡¯s hands was still glowing, and a second word appeared. The power in the carriage was in chaos, and the air flow gradually became violent under the impact of the two forces. It hit the carriage and the table, making loud ¡®Boom Boom¡¯ sounds like wild beasts hitting each other. The light from the thick book was extremely dazzling. It was like a small sun, and it was in a confrontation with the blood-red ghostly figure. The two forces could not be stopped, and Haas, who was sitting under the blood shadow, lowered his head even more. Under the white light, his skin and flesh began to melt like ice cream under the sun, revealing the black lines wrapped inside. After the ¡®human skin¡¯ was removed, the current Haas looked extremely frightening. He was like a bloody corpse, with countless black blood vessels wrapped around his body. The blood vessels were like living creatures, wriggling on his body, almost connecting his body with the train seat. His blood spurted out and spread along his body to the seats and the ground. The pungent smell of blood mixed with a huge amount of resentment and malice spread out, causing the mood of those who smelled it to fluctuate. They were influenced by the smell of blood and had killing intent. Even song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with many dark memories, and she was filled with hostility. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this blood!¡± The blood contained a powerful curse. This curse seemed to be similar to the resentment of a malicious ghost, but it was obviously not comparable to an ordinary ghost. Her will was so strong that even her inner demons that day could not affect her at all. However, at this moment, her blood was boiling when she smelled the blood. Song qingxiao held her breath, but she realized that the smell of blood did not lose its effect on her. The blood mist covered her body, as if it had covered her with a thin layer of red light. It corroded her body, trying to enter her body through every strand of hair, eyebrow, and pore, devouring her spiritual power and affecting her consciousness. ¡°What kind of attack is this?¡± ¡°Harris!¡± The old man held the book in his hands and said in a thunderous voice, ¡± we haven¡¯t even reached the abyss and you want to start a war? ¡± As he shouted, two more characters rose up from the book and turned into two long angry roars.¡¯Ang -¡® The Dragon-language magic surrounding him set off his aura, making his roar even louder. With a boom, a hole was created in the blood mist shrouding Harris. Rays of light shone in and landed on Harris¡¯s pulsing black blood vessels, making sizzling sounds! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh!¡± The ¡®person¡¯, who had his head lowered and was about to turn into a living blackish-red blood eagle, let out a painful cry under the stimulation of the light. Following his snort, the speed at which the black and thick blood was flowing out of control immediately stopped. Immediately after, a large amount of dark red blood mist seemed to be enraged. It wriggled and surged over again, sealing the gap created by the draconic magic. At the same time, it formed a layer of red protective film that wrapped around Haas, who was exposed with his black blood vessels intertwined. Chapter 1539 - Chapter 1539 Choice _3 Chapter 1539: Choice _3 Chapter 1539: Choice _3 Seeing this scene, the old man¡¯s face was not only not shocked, but also revealed a trace of joy. The other elves, including the blonde beauty, also seemed to heave a sigh of relief. The elves ¡®clenched fists slowly loosened, and their tense shoulders slowly sank. When song Qing saw this, she also moved closer to them. This was her temporary choice. Although the clues of the current mission were not clear, he could only guess that the ¡®pure¡¯ heart she needed was related to the sage Moonfall who was sealed in the abyss. The thirteen Saints were divided into two factions, and it seemed that their positions were unclear. However, she could at least be sure that the ¡®dark¡¯ faction was suspicious of each other and were not United. Furthermore, the purple-robed man and the black-robed man had already shown their malice towards her. Most importantly, number one was sitting in the middle of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. She had entered the trial at the same time as song qingxiao, and they were both female. If the trial was divided into three teams, if number one was a teammate she could cooperate with, then number one would stay on the ¡®dark¡¯ side, and she would join the ¡®light¡¯ side. This way, the two of them would cooperate, one in the dark and one in the light. On the other hand, if number one wasn¡¯t her teammate but her enemy, it would prove that the ¡®dark¡¯ faction was also disadvantageous to her mission and she would naturally die. In contrast to the ¡®dark¡¯ faction, the ¡®light¡¯ faction had shown great ¡®goodwill¡¯ to her, clearly with the intention of roping her in. These 12 people had extraordinary strength, and since they had followed the two great sages to slaughter the evil Dragon in this trial scene, their identity, status, and strength were all extraordinary. In comparison, song qingxiao and the other trial-takers were only newcomers sent by the federal government to assist a few people. They shouldn¡¯t have been taken seriously by the 12 Holy disciples. The purple-robed man and the black-robed man¡¯s behavior had proven this point, but whether it was the old man holding the book or the blonde beauty, they all seemed to be pleasant to her. This situation was clearly abnormal. There must be something wrong. The old man who was holding a magic book that could cast Dragon language had said that there were thirteen Saints in total. There were only 12 Saints on the train. They were divided into two factions, with six people in each faction. They should be evenly matched. As for the 13th Holy disciple, he had yet to reveal himself, and his faction¡¯s attributes and strength were unknown. The 13th Saint should have a distant relationship with these 12 people, but the old man hoped to invite him to appear, and he had great hopes for him. Just the name of this 13th Holy disciple,¡¯Lucifer¡¯, was enough to shut the arrogant purple-robed and black-robed men up. It was enough to show how powerful this person was. From all these signs, it could be seen that this 13th Holy disciple had extraordinary strength. Not only could he suppress the people of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction, but he also made the people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction extremely afraid. The actions of the old man with the book and the blond woman to rope in song qingxiao further proved that even if this person was not from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction, there was a high possibility that he was inclined to the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. His existence made the ¡®light¡¯ faction uneasy, so on the way to the abyss, even though song qingxiao was just a ¡®newcomer¡¯ sent by the Federation, the old men and the blonde beauties showed great friendliness to her. If that was the case, song qingxiao¡¯s side would have a small advantage. She paused for a moment. At this time, Haas, who was shrouded in the red mist, had begun to wake up. His lowered head moved as if he was trying to lift it up with great effort. The black blood vessels crawling on his body did not give up. They wriggled even faster and more urgently, like worms drilling into his body, binding his flesh and blood, causing him to let out an even more painful groan. His back seemed to have become even more bent, almost pressing into the sofa, as if he wanted to merge into it. ¡°Hu-¡± Haas panted painfully, like an old man who was about to die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The terrifying dark-red corpse-like figure sat in the chair for a moment before it slowly raised its head. The dark-red blood that was gushing out seemed to be pulled back by a force, slowly crawling back in the direction of his body. His body, which was pressed against the sofa, was separated from the seat bit by bit. The black veins that were like vines on the back of the seat retracted unwillingly bit by bit, returning to his body. It didn¡¯t take long for the blood to be retracted back into his body, forming a ¡®human¡¯ figure. With a bone-chilling ¡®sizzling¡¯ sound, the blood droplets in the black-red mist turned into black threads and seeped into Haas¡¯s scalp. However, the black-red mist that had turned into a ghostly face was still unwilling to be retracted. As it struggled, the countless black threads tore at the top of Haas¡¯s head, making a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound. Chapter 1540 - Chapter 1540 Prophecy (1) Chapter 1540: Prophecy (1) Chapter 1540: Prophecy (1) The top of Haas¡¯s skull was opened up, revealing the black and red scalp inside. The twisted blood vessels were intertwined like tree roots deeply rooted in the soil. The blood was like water that had spilled out of a teapot, flowing out along the edge of the bone cover and flowing in all directions. As the top of Haas¡¯s skull was lifted, countless thin threads of thick blood were pulled out from the sticky liquid, grabbing one side of the skull and forming a pulling force with the red clouds above. oof ¡­ Haas let out a painful groan and lifted his lowered head with all his might. His hunched back slowly straightened, and his spine made a crackling sound as it stretched. The skull that had been torn apart by the red Cloud borrowed the force of his head-up, and the blood thread ¡®pulled¡¯ with force. The bone lid was like the lid of a teacup, and it closed with a ¡®bang¡¯. The blood that gushed out quickly and bizarrely receded along the cracks of the bone. His face turned from black to green, gradually showing the embryonic form of facial features. Under the cover of the blood mist, the wriggling blood vessels on his face were slowly covered by the skin on his face, and finally turned into a criss-crossing squirming black shadow. The mist was absorbed into his body, and the surface of his body was once again wrapped by his skin. The black blood vessel mark gradually faded, and finally, Haas¡¯s appearance appeared. His expression was still as ferocious as before, and he looked as if he had just been fished out of the water. His face was extremely pale, and the black spots that formed the shape of a skeleton on his face seemed to have darkened. He was now sitting on the sofa, panting weakly. The previous scene had shocked song qingxiao and the other trial-takers. After Haas¡¯s mutation, the aura he displayed was still that of a living person. The power of the spell techniques in this trial was extremely strange, but fortunately, they had experienced a lot. Song Qing had never seen a living person turn into a ¡®bloody corpse¡¯ and then turn back into a human again, but she had experienced many strange things. Although the mysterious spells in the magic world had surprised her at first, she quickly calmed down after the initial shock. The 12 Saints on the train were not surprised by the change in Haas, as if they had already seen this happen. ¡®Hu-¡® The golden-haired beauty let out a long breath, but the people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction did not relax completely. The body of the old man holding the book was still tense, and his eyes were somewhat vigilant. you have awakened. He was staring at Haas who was panting heavily on the back of the chair. While he was speaking, his eyes were still fixed on Haas¡¯s pale face that was covered in sweat. He did not want to miss any clues on his face. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The man sitting on the back of the train chair groaned weakly. As if he sensed the old man¡¯s gaze, his eyelids moved, and his eyelashes trembled twice before he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes had already turned completely black, without a single bit of white, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb and one to feel afraid. Upon closer inspection, one would realize that the ¡®black¡¯ was only because of the dense, thin blood vessels wriggling in his eyeballs, blocking the gray-white color. After he opened his eyes, the black blood vessels seemed to be suppressed by a mysterious force. A silvery-white color emerged and suppressed the black blood vessels. In the end, only a few thick blood vessels floated in his silvery-white eyes. Seeing that Haris had returned to his normal self, the old man heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. However, this smile didn¡¯t exist for long before it turned into a wisp of heaviness. Haas panted heavily and tried to wriggle his body to get up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, his strength seemed to have been devoured in the process of releasing and releasing the blood mist. He moved a few times, panting from exhaustion, but in the end, his efforts were in vain. He still lay on the bench in a very inelegant posture. The sweat turned into streams and flowed down his body, leaving mottled marks wherever it went. There were traces of corrosion on the bench that had been stained with his blood. The leather on the bench was rotten and had a strong smell of blood. it¡¯s already out of control-¡± the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with worry when he saw Haas¡¯s condition. The blood vessels in Haas¡¯s eyes disappeared one by one, and the protruding blood vessels on his body also calmed down. The boiling black blood gradually cooled down, and the color of the black spots on his face that formed the horrifying ghost heads seemed to be more vivid than before. Chapter 1541 - Chapter 1541 Prophecy (2) Chapter 1541: Prophecy (2) Chapter 1541: Prophecy (2) Hu Hu ¡­ he panted heavily. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, he nodded, ¡± The power of faith is disappearing ¡­ He was still a little weak, and his voice trembled when he spoke. Other than the trial-takers who did not understand the conversation between the two, the 12 believers who heard the conversation all looked grim. Even purple robe, who was looking at the carriage window with an arrogant expression, had his face darkened. ¡°His heart has already lost its way.¡± The purple-robed man looked at the window and said coldly, ¡± we have to get his heart back before we lose control of our power. Everyone fell silent. At this moment, whether it was the ¡®light¡¯ or ¡®dark¡¯ faction, they seemed to have reached a consensus. curses, loss of control, power of faith, and a lost heart. She listed the important information she had obtained in her mind, trying to grasp the common points and sort them out. ¡°Haas is an ascetic monk.¡± Since the establishment of the Federation, the ascetic monks had gradually become one of the cultivation factions. Haas was the spiritual leader of this faction and had lived for hundreds of years. The ascetics ¡®cultivation method was to use pain as the source of power. The deeper the pain, the more powerful they would be. Every time he experienced pain, death, sin, and rebirth, it was as if he had entered a complete cultivation, which was equivalent to an increase of one year. This method of increasing his lifespan made it seem as if Haas had an endless lifespan. After all, if there was no self-intervention, a person¡¯s lifespan would always be limited, but the pain would be endless. This kind of pain was not only from the mental torture, but also from the physical pain. Just like how Haas had thorns on his back, this self-torturing action would bring him endless pain. As long as he did not take the initiative to relieve this pain, he could easily obtain the eternal life that ordinary people dreamed of. This kind of immortality was extremely precious to anyone, but when song qingxiao mentioned it, the blonde beauty blurted out-this kind of immortality was just a curse. She said it out of emotion and didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything. On the contrary, after she said this, she seemed to realize that she had let the cat out of the bag and tried to cover up the topic. When song qingxiao thought about how Haas¡¯s skin and flesh had been torn apart, and how his blood had turned into a mist of blood, and how he had been ¡®resurrected¡¯ by the old man¡¯s Dragon-language magic, she felt even more certain that it was as if Haas had been cursed, and that he had to cultivate in pain. as for the loss of control over his power, it¡¯s very likely that he can¡¯t completely control the power of his blood. Song Qing recalled the moment when Haas¡¯s consciousness was awakened by the Dragon language magic, and the blood mist above his head tried to grab his skull. It was as if the existence of the blood mist was in a tug-of-war with his own power. In the end, as his consciousness became clear, he gained the upper hand, so that his power did not really go out of control. In other words, his power came from the curse, which was unstable and in danger of losing control. As for what the power of faith that Haas mentioned after he woke up was, song qingxiao still had no idea. The lost heart should also be related to the power of faith, curses, and the power that had gone out of control. However, because she had only been in the trial scene for a short time, she did not have enough clues. In the end, song qingxiao could only temporarily suppress her thoughts. After Haas had calmed down, the crisis was over. However, it seemed that as his power went out of control, the twelve Saints seemed to be affected by him, and their hearts were very heavy. The old man couldn¡¯t hide his exhaustion and sat back in his original seat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone had seen the terrifying power that burst out of his book earlier, and they looked at him with fear. The bench next to Haas was corroded, and the elven man who was originally sitting next to him moved closer to the smiling man, creating a wide distance between him and Haas. Song qingxiao moved closer to the ¡®light¡¯ side. She made her position clear and kept her distance from the blue-robed man. In this way, the 17 people around the table were divided into two distinct factions. For example, the Chu River han border was clearly divided. Everyone was silent for a moment. Number one¡¯s eyes flickered and he broke the silence, ¡± ¡°In other words, we need to head to the abyssal territory and re-seal Sage yueshu.¡± Chapter 1542 - Chapter 1542 Prophecy (3) Chapter 1542: Prophecy (3) Chapter 1542: Prophecy (3) Her words made the tired old man open his eyes again. He nodded. ¡°Yes, my child,¡± Previously, he had awakened Haas¡¯s consciousness to resist the invasion and corrosion of the blood mist and to protect the other people in the carriage from the interference of the blood mist, which had consumed some of his strength. Even if the book in his hand had an extraordinary origin and was like a magic treasure that carried his power, it was obvious that it was not an easy task to fight against Haas. However, the exhaustion on the old man¡¯s face was not only from the consumption of power, but also from the soul. He seemed to still be worried about the curse, the power of faith, and his lost heart, but after hearing number one¡¯s question, he still showed a kind expression, ¡± but that¡¯s our ultimate goal. He explained patiently, ¡± according to our original plan, we should pass through the misty forest and head to the undead Canyon to find Lucifer. After meeting up with him, we would head to the abyssal territory and seal the great sage, who is about to awaken, to ensure the stability of the Federation. When the old man said this, he revealed a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that along the way, we discovered that the dark forces awakened earlier than we expected.¡± the train is approaching the misty forest. The closer we get, the more I feel a dark aura. The golden-haired woman also spoke worriedly. Her power should lean towards the light element, so she was naturally very sensitive to the elements of darkness. After she said this, other than the ¡®dark¡¯ faction, the people from the light faction all frowned in unison. the abyssal territory is originally very far from the misty forest. If we don¡¯t use magic arrays to travel, it will take at least a day and a night to reach there with the speed of the train. However, before the people on the train even got close to the territory of the misty forest, the golden-haired beauty had already sensed the dark aura. It was obvious that the situation was worse than what the twelve sages had expected. ¡°Perhaps Sage yueshu has already awakened.¡± Number three frowned and made such a hypothesis. His words were the hidden worry in the hearts of the twelve sages. After hearing his words, everyone¡¯s faces turned very ugly, as if someone had poked the pain in their hearts, and no one could say a word for a long time. Even the kind-looking old man had a serious expression on his face. His pair of white eyebrows were furrowed, and his eyes were filled with worry. ¡°I hope the situation isn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°According to the great sage¡¯s great prophecy spell, he predicted that Sage yueshu would wake up at a time that shouldn¡¯t be now,¡± The smile on the middle-aged man who was sitting beside the elf gradually faded away, replaced by a worried expression. if he really woke up a year earlier, then everything predicted by the ¡®great prophecy¡¯ will change ¡­ When he said this, he exchanged a tacit look with the old man holding the book. The moment their eyes met, his body trembled slightly, as if he had thought of something terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s the great prophecy spell?¡± The green-robed Daoist priest number five couldn¡¯t help but ask again. the great prophecy spell is the Supreme power of the sundial Sage. It can predict the future ¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that fortune-telling?¡± Number three, the tall and strong man, interrupted the old man with a grin. He looked at the green-robed Taoist priest with a mischievous expression and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Taoist priest¡¯s specialty.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words carried a hint of ridicule towards the Taoist priest, and there was no respect in them. Everyone could hear it. The Daoist priest had the appearance of a Daoist master and displayed his broad mind as a monk. He didn¡¯t argue with him and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him. He asked again, what is the future that the great prophecy spell foretells? ¡± Even if this information was trivial, it could have a deep impact on their mission. After song Qing¡¯s silence, he was once again placed in a position by the trial, and he was not willing to let go of any opportunity to ask questions. However, he seemed to be on the opposite side of the old man. He could feel that the people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were very wary of him, and he was not sure if they would answer all his questions. 317 years ago, the sage of the sun had predicted that 318 years later, the dark power would awaken again, and the 13 Saints would seal him again, making him fall into an eternal sleep. Chapter 1543 - Chapter 1543 Prophecy (4) Chapter 1543: Prophecy (4) Chapter 1543: Prophecy (4) There were not many words in the prediction. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, it was not so much a prediction for the year 318, but a beautiful wish. However, the people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction looked very serious. If song qingxiao¡¯s guess was correct, they should be the Holy followers of the ¡®bright sun Sage.¡¯ They had a deep trust in this great sage and believed in his prophecy. Seeing this, song qingxiao was moved. if the prophecy changes, what will happen? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, all the members of the light faction trembled, their faces twisted. ¡°Something terrible will happen ¡­¡± The golden-haired beauty murmured. Her face was pale, as if she didn¡¯t dare to think about song qingxiao¡¯s answer, let alone give an explanation. On the contrary, the purple-robed man¡¯s face, which was reflected on the carriage window, showed a gloating smile, as if he was watching a scene of fun and adding insult to injury when the ¡®light¡¯ faction had a headache. ¡°If the great prophecy spell fails, it means that there is a problem with the power of the sage of the glorious sun,¡± He let out a strange laugh. ¡°Sage sunlight is the heart of faith of the sun worshiping Palace, and his power is close to that of a God. If there¡¯s a problem with his power, the power of faith in sun worshiping divine Palace will collapse, and the impact will be very deep.¡± The sun worshiping divine Palace was the backbone of the Federation. After the evil Dragon had been driven out back then, it was precisely because of the sun worshiping divine Palace¡¯s existence that all the races had been unified. From then on, darkness, specters, and negative emotions were driven away. People¡¯s spirits had faith and a place to rest. That was how the Federation had been stable for more than three hundred years. if the bloodshed God Palace is destroyed, the power that is protecting the Federation will collapse. The evil Dragon at the undead Valley will definitely sense that the Federation¡¯s defense has been lowered. Under the black robe, the pair of blood-red eyes opened again, and he stuck out his forked tongue, letting out a rough and ear-piercing laugh. once Lucifer is summoned back, it is equivalent to giving up the first territory to defend against the dragon¡¯s invasion. If the seal fails, the Dragon will return with the earth. they¡¯ve been recuperating for 340 years. Even if their strength can¡¯t be compared to the Dragon clan¡¯s strength a thousand years ago, they¡¯ve definitely accumulated a great amount of strength-¡± hehehe, when the time comes, the Federation will return to 340 years ago, when it was ruled by the shadow of the Dragon race. Black robe¡¯s tongue flickered even more rapidly, his voice carrying a thick sense of malice. ¡°This is the result of the ¡®great prophecy¡¯ spell.¡± ¡°..¡± No one could refute the black-robed and purple-robed men¡¯s words. The old man holding the book and the golden-haired beauty¡¯s expressions turned extremely ugly in an instant. The ¡®light¡¯ faction¡¯s silent agreement showed that what the two of them said was true. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, realized something from both sides ¡®attitudes. If something happened to Sage sunlight, it would have a deeper impact on the light faction and the worship sun divine Palace. It was unknown whether there was a conflict between the two factions or because of the different systems of power, but the dark faction was actually watching a good show as if it had nothing to do with them, regarding the possibility of the great prophecy of the wise one of the glorious sun deviating. The most important point was that the 13th Saint had always been at the edge of the undead Canyon. According to black robe, it was like he had been guarding the first barrier against the evil Dragons, making it difficult for them to enter the Federation¡¯s territory. Now, with the awakening of Sage yueshu, the Federation actually wanted to summon him back to seal Sage yueshu. Once Lucifer was called back, there would be one less person between the Federation and the Dragon to resist. Back then, the continent had been ravaged by the evil Dragon. It had been ruled for 600 years until the appearance of the two great sages. It had taken a full 60 years to lead the 13 Holy disciples and the various races to drive the evil Dragon out of the undead Canyon. They no longer dared to invade the Federation¡¯s territory. This was enough to show how fierce and terrifying the evil Dragon was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And now, the awakening of Sage yueshu actually made the Federation risk the danger of the evil Dragon re-entering the continent to summon Lucifer back ¡­ Didn¡¯t this mean that in the hearts of the Federation and the sun worshipping God Palace, the awakening of Sage yueshu was a greater threat than the existence of the evil Dragon? She had a feeling that there was a secret hidden within. Unfortunately, everyone was tight-lipped at this time, and she still needed to slowly dig it out. The old man¡¯s face was already very ugly. The black-robed man and the purple-robed man¡¯s gloating tone made the wrinkles on his face seem to deepen. But in the end, he just let out a long sigh and said firmly, ¡± ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t allow any accidents to happen and the situation from back then to reappear.¡± Chapter 1544 - Chapter 1544 Explain_1 Chapter 1544: Explain_1 Chapter 1544: Explain_1 how far are we from the undead Canyon? ¡± After song qingxiao asked the question again, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to her. The golden-haired beauty glanced at her. She was standing very close to the swordsman, but she was about half a meter away from the blue-robed man on her left. ¡°According to the train¡¯s speed, it will take at least another 28 hours.¡± For the twelve Saints, who had long lives, this little time passed by in the blink of an eye. It was not worth mentioning at all. However, with the possibility of Sage Moonfall awakening, the power of darkness would spread. There would be too many variables in the next 28 hours, which would make people feel very worried. these 28 hours, does that include the time to pass through the misty forest? ¡± Song qingxiao asked again. The golden-haired beauty nodded and replied, ¡± although the misty forest is huge, after the Federation was established, under the joint exploration of various races, a short and safe route has been planned. Coupled with the speed of the energy train, if there are no accidents, we can reach the territory of the undead Canyon in 28 hours. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens ¡­¡± Song qingxiao caught the key information in her words, and the blonde beauty sighed. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Her green eyes were filled with worry, and her tone was also a little worried, ¡± the leftmost side of the misty forest just so happens to be adjacent to the abyssal territory. Since 317 years ago, after we sealed Sage Moonfall, his aura has not gone extinct. Because the power of Sage yueshu was close to that of a God, even with the power of Sage sunlight and the thirteen Saints, they could not kill him completely. In the end, they could only seal him. It was unknown where he had hidden his heart, but it was the heart of power that had gathered his true strength. After Sage yueshu was sealed, his aura was still nourishing his undead and minions, clearly in preparation for his awakening. since 317 years ago, the dark forces of the abyssal territory have been devouring the surrounding territories bit by bit. That was why the federal government had already issued an order that ordinary residents of the federal government were not allowed to go to the abyssal territory in order to avoid being affected by Sage yueshu¡¯s dark power and subsequently mutating. at the beginning, the dark energy was affected by the seal, so it didn¡¯t spread very quickly. The golden-haired beauty said with a serious expression, ¡± however, two hundred years ago, as time passed, the sealed Power was also corroded by the power of darkness. Sage yueshu¡¯s territory expanded, causing his minions and dark creatures to awaken. These powers were all nurtured under the influence of Sage Yue Tan¡¯s dark powers, becoming his loyal followers. Once they matured, they would be able to feed him back, nourishing his soul, consciousness, and strength. The two sides complemented each other, forming an extremely huge force that began to devour the misty forest at an extremely fast speed. in the past two hundred years, more than half of the dense fog forest has been reduced to the territory of darkness. Over the years, powerful adventurers and Guild mercenaries had been hired by the federal government to survey the misty forest. ¡°The situation is not looking good.¡± The golden-haired beauty sighed. a hundred years ago, Lord-level dark creatures appeared in the East of the misty forest. When the trial-goers heard this, they were confused. a Lord-level dark creature? ¡± Purple robe snorted coldly, ¡± what kind of trash has the Federation been raising all these years?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing his question, number Four¡¯s eyes showed a hint of ruthlessness. The purple-robed man might have sensed it, but he did not take it to heart. Instead, he chuckled strangely, you don¡¯t even know the common knowledge of Lord-tier dark creatures. The handsome elf frowned. Perhaps it was because the red-eyed man¡¯s gaze was on the ¡®light¡¯ faction, but although he didn¡¯t have a likable appearance, he still explained, ¡± the dark creatures are divided into five levels, namely ordinary, warrior, general, Lord, and King. Song qingxiao and the others memorized the information after hearing his explanation. Although the elf was a little curious why these ¡®newbies¡¯ were so lacking in common knowledge about the continent, since he had already spoken, he might as well go on to explain in more detail. generally speaking, if there are too many undead creatures in the dark territory, they will evolve step by step, and then a leader will appear. Chapter 1545 - Chapter 1545 Explain_2 Chapter 1545: Explain_2 Chapter 1545: Explain_2 it¡¯s just like the game world¡¯s setting. When there are too many normal monsters, there will be boss-level monsters. Number three said in a carefree manner. ¡°???¡±The elf¡¯s face was filled with doubt. It was obvious that he did not understand what No. 3 had said about the game world, but he understood that ¡®when there are too many normal monsters, there will be boss-level monsters¡¯. He didn¡¯t think too much about what No. 3 ¡°s¡± game world ¡°was, as he was still thinking about Sage yueshu¡¯s resurrection, and his mind quickly returned to this matter: Lord-tier dark creatures have already gone through at least three rounds of evolution. ¡°In other words, the eastern part of the misty forest has already been invaded.¡± Song Qing pursed her lips. From an ordinary dark creature to a Lord, it could be seen that the misty forest had been eroded by the dark aura for a long time. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The elf nodded with a worried expression. in fact, the closer we get to the abyssal territory in the East, the stronger the aura of darkness becomes. He was a little sad. the homes of our clansmen stationed there have been eroded, and we have no choice but to abandon our homes and run away. Some of us are reluctant to leave our homeland, and those who insist on staying behind have been affected by the dark aura and have mutated. sigh ¡­ the old man who was holding the book let out a long sigh. He tapped the cover of the book he was holding in his arms with his hand. When his fingertips touched the exquisitely-veined leather, it made a light ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, ¡± it¡¯s precisely because the misty forest has already been invaded that we¡¯re not sure if we can successfully pass through this trip. This was also the reason why the Federation had sent six newbies to support the twelve Saints before they set off. the news from the Federation is that they have sent a total of six rookies. However, because the misty forest has been trapped by dark creatures for nearly a hundred years, the six rookies have been divided into two groups. It was too dangerous for the train to pass through the misty forest, and there would be many unforeseen events on the way. So, just in case, the Federation had sent a total of five people to follow the twelve sages. This was to prevent more than five newbies from having a chance of survival should they encounter danger after the train entered the misty forest, even if there were deaths. This would increase the chances of sending letters and saving their lives. The other person used another method to enter the undead Canyon from another direction. This way, they would have double insurance to inform Lucifer about the sage yueshu seal. No matter which side succeeded, it would be beneficial to them. if that¡¯s the case, why not use a magic array? ¡± Number one asked again. Her question was also what the other trial-takers wanted to ask. There was a magical teleportation array in the trial world this time, and what the blonde beauty had said before had also verified this. if it were any other place, of course we could use magic to travel. The old man shook his head and said, ¡± but only the misty forest, the abyssal territory, and the undead Canyon can¡¯t be used. The magnetic fields in these three areas were in disorder. The first two areas had been affected by the dark aura, and the magic arrays set up in the misty forest had long since been corroded by the dark power. The fluctuation of magic was the easiest way to attract some dark creatures of the magic School. they parasitize magic arrays and change the target and position of the magic teleportation arrays. Some even use magic arrays as parasitic bait to send every adventurer who teleports to the dark abyss or swallow them. Although the power of the 13 Holy disciples would not be devoured by these dark creatures, once they were entangled, it would be easy for them to get lost in the misty forest, and thus consume a large amount of mana. They were here to seal Sage yueshu, so they didn¡¯t want to waste their mana on these undead minions. They wanted to preserve their strength, and Sage yueshu was the leader. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only as for the undead Gorge, ordinary magic won¡¯t work there. The evil Dragons were driven to the edge of the undead Canyon. They were the favored children of the God of creation, and their natural Dragon-language magic was a hundred times stronger than human magic. Due to the influence of the dragons ¡®mana, ordinary magicians would not be able to exert their full strength there. In addition, the environment of the undead Canyon was harsh. Even if a magic array was set up there, it would lose its effect. In other words, it would not work by relying on magic arrays. Even if they took the train, they would not be able to reach their final destination. They would only be able to get closer to their destination and then walk. Chapter 1546 - Chapter 1546 Explain_3 Chapter 1546: Explain_3 Chapter 1546: Explain_3 but once we enter the misty forest, if we are unlucky enough to encounter dark creatures, we will buy you some time to go to the undead Canyon and find Lucifer. Then, he will come to the misty forest to meet us. At this point, the trial-takers finally had a general idea of the situation and understood the identity of their trip. From the twelve sages ¡®point of view, the Federation¡¯s trip this time was not very impressive. The five newcomers sent to follow them didn¡¯t seem ¡®reliable¡¯. Not only did they have no idea about the mission, but they also didn¡¯t know some of the basic knowledge of the continent. Although the 13 Holy disciples were not as famous as the two great sages, they were still well-known on the continent. Every Saint present had countless believers on the continent and were outstanding among their races. However, the five people before them did not seem to know much about them. They did not even know the dark creatures ¡®tier. The old man couldn¡¯t help but worry, suspecting that the five people in front of him didn¡¯t even have the strength to ¡®deliver a letter¡¯. However, now that things had come to this, no matter how depressed he was, there was no turning back. according to our estimation, we will enter the misty forest in three hours at most. As he said this, his other hand reached into the gap of the priest¡¯s robe and pulled out a pocket watch hanging on a gold chain. that means we have to be on high alert around 7 O ¡®clock tonight. At this point, even though he was starting to doubt the abilities of song qingxiao and the others, he could only brace himself and pray that they wouldn¡¯t drag him down even if they couldn¡¯t fight. Fortunately, song Qing had shown off his skills when he entered the trial. Due to the influence of the dark aura, the trains that passed through the misty forest were all made by the Empire¡¯s special alchemists. The materials were extremely strong, and even a warrior at the level of a great swordsman would find it difficult to damage them. However, song qingxiao had kicked the table and chairs askew with just one kick. She didn¡¯t show any powerful sword aura, so the old man didn¡¯t know what level of warrior she was. However, he was sure that she was at least a great swordsman since she could destroy the table and chairs. This was also the reason why the old man was so kind to her in the beginning. In addition to his gentle and kind character, it was also because he recognized song Qing¡¯s strength. ¡°Our arrival will alert these dark creatures.¡± They were the Saints who had sealed Sage yueshu. The undead creatures that had been nourished by Sage yueshu¡¯s dark energy would be very sensitive to their presence. In addition, if number 3¡¯s previous guess was correct, and if a part of Sage yueshu¡¯s consciousness had already awakened, these dark creatures would feel an extreme disgust towards them under his influence. After the train entered the depths of the misty forest, it was very likely that they would sense it and then attack it. there might be a fierce battle in the following time. Everyone should be prepared in advance. The old man reminded. When the swordsman beside song qingxiao heard this, he silently hugged his long sword and placed his forehead on the scabbard. He did not make a sound, but his entire aura seemed to have fused with the sword. Song qingxiao nodded. After a while, she pretended to be nonchalant and asked, ¡± ¡°317 years ago, there were a total of 14 people who sealed the sage yueshu, right?¡± The old man seemed to have realized what she was going to say next. His eyes flashed, but he did not say anything. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need him to answer. His complicated expression had already given her the answer. even if we find Lucifer in the undead Canyon, there are only 13 Saints. It was equivalent to one less person sealing Sage yueshu than 317 years ago. According to the 13 Saints, after 300 years, Sage yueshu¡¯s strength had increased by many times. Could the thirteen Saints achieve their ultimate goal, which was to seal Sage yueshu, without a leader? Song qingxiao felt that this was an unknown. Her mission was to obtain a pure heart, but she didn¡¯t know if this pure heart had anything to do with the lost heart of Sage yueshu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But no matter what, since the trial mission had allowed her to appear on this train, it would not be for nothing. Whether or not the heart of purity was on Sage yueshu, she would find out once she ran into her. in 300 years, other than him, we have also grown. You don¡¯t have to worry. The old man smiled. in the great prophecy spell, it was the 13 Saints who sealed Sage yueshu. There¡¯s no mistake. He seemed to have no doubt about the great prophecy of the sage of the sun, as if he had never thought that the great prophecy could be wrong. This should have something to do with what the purple-robed man had said before, the terrible consequences of a miscalculation in the greater prophecy spell. Even the 13 Saints could not bear such an outcome. Song qingxiao nodded and did not say anything else. Chapter 1547 - Chapter 1547 Bone arm (1) Chapter 1547: Bone arm (1) Chapter 1547: Bone arm (1) She didn¡¯t continue to ask this question, which made the old man sigh in relief, and his expression instantly looked much better. everyone¡¯s situation is clear now. I think I need to reintroduce myself. He was very good at observing people¡¯s expressions. From the previous performance of the trial-takers, he guessed that these ¡®newcomers¡¯ not only lacked common sense about the continent, but also knew little about the twelve Saints on the train. It was precisely because of this that the few ¡®newcomers¡¯ sent by the Federation did not listen to the twelve Saints. From the attitude of the trial-takers, he could even sense that these people did not trust them, and were even slightly on guard. Although the old man was disappointed with the performance of these ¡®newcomers¡¯ and doubted whether they could take on the heavy responsibility of delivering the letter, there was no turning back now. In fact, although they did not say it explicitly, the 12 Saints present knew in their hearts that this journey through the misty forest would be fraught with difficulties. After their aura entered the misty forest, it would attract dark creatures. Once they were trapped by the dark creatures, only the ¡®newbies¡¯ had a slim chance of passing through the fog and reaching the dark Canyon. To the old man, there was no other way at this time. The only thing he could do was to win the trust of the ¡®newcomer¡¯. Although they didn¡¯t know why the Federation would send such a person to assist them in completing the mission, they had no choice now. I¡¯m the cultivator, rodno ¡­ He started from his right hand and pointed at the blonde beauty. ¡°This is the Saint lady ¡­¡± After them were the swordsman Arthur, the blue-robed man Chronos, the strong half-orc reja, the skinny black-robed old man Idar, the black-robed Samuel, the purple-robed krolly, the ascetic monk Haas, the elf Fernando, the smiling middle-aged Raphael, and the wizard Edward. After the twelve Saints were introduced, the trial-takers had no intention of introducing themselves to each other. Everyone might be enemies, and it was hard to say whether they would become opponents in this trial or how many of them would survive in the end. Naturally, there was no need to introduce each other. In any case, their identities were arranged by the laws of the divine incarcerate, and the 12 Holy disciples should be very clear about it. The trial-takers could just address each other by numbers. Everyone had a tacit understanding on this point. After rondel finished speaking, he saw that the ¡®newbies¡¯ had no intention of responding, so he understood their intentions. It was already around four in the afternoon, and the train would enter the territory of the misty forest in about three hours. once you enter the misty forest, you might encounter some trouble. Take advantage of these three hours to fill your stomachs and recover your spirits. The Saint said considerately, ¡± the train has the food you need. You can call for the attendants to bring it over. Song qingxiao shook her head. She had already reached the soul splitting stage and was no longer in need of food. The spiritual energy in her body had been transformed into energy, far more than the meat of ordinary low-level demonic beasts. It was enough to supplement the strength that her body needed. Ordinary food was of no use to her, so there was no need to eat anymore. The reactions of the others were similar. The cultivations of the cultivators this time were not weak. They had long reached the realm of grain liberation. In addition, the world she was entering this time was a brand new world of magic. Everyone had just come into contact with the power of magic. To be cautious, no one needed extra food to supplement themselves before the situation was clear. The 12 Holy disciples were still worried about Sage yueshu, and the Saint and the cultivator¡¯s suggestion was only for the sake of the ¡®newcomer¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that they had all refused, he thought that these ¡®newbies¡¯ were afraid of passing through the misty forest, so they didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. He didn¡¯t try to persuade them. The train was quiet again. Everyone stopped talking and tried to fight for the limited time to rest. The rumbling of the train¡¯s wheels rubbed against the tracks as it sped forward. Time passed slowly in silence. The closer they got to the misty forest, the clearer song qingxiao could feel the death energy gradually getting stronger, forming an extremely oppressive feeling. ¡°Guys, take a look.¡± After an unknown period of time, the red-haired man No. 3 suddenly gave a prompt, waking everyone up from their meditating. Chapter 1548 - Chapter 1548 Bone arm (2) Chapter 1548: Bone arm (2) Chapter 1548: Bone arm (2) Song qingxiao opened her eyes and saw that it was already dark outside the window. The lights in the carriage were bright, and the glass clearly reflected the reflection of the seventeen people. No. 3 attracted everyone¡¯s attention. At this time, most of them looked out of the window at the same time. In the reflection, there were more than ten pairs of bright eyes. It was as if there were many people lying outside the window. At this time, their faces were pressed against the glass, and their eyes were looking through the window at the people in the carriage. As the train¡¯s wheels rubbed against the track, the lights in the carriage shook slightly, making ¡®creak, creak¡¯ sounds. As the light flickered, the reflection on the glass was distorted. Under the intertwining shadow of darkness and darkness, the gaze seemed to become a lot more strange. Fortunately, the 17 people in the carriage were not ordinary people. After the initial shock, they quickly reacted. ¡°How did the sky turn so dark all of a sudden?¡± As the cultivator spoke, he held the Golden pocket watch hanging on his chest and looked down. ¡°6:30 am.¡± His tone was heavy. According to the rules of time on the continent, the day symbolized light, while the night symbolized darkness. After the sage yueshu was sealed, the sage sunshu took the initiative, which made it so that there were always more days than nights on the mainland. Even if the sun and the moon rotated, the sky would only gradually darken at midnight. The clouds that had been dispelled by the sunlight would appear, allowing the moonlight to fall. It was only 6:30 in the afternoon. There were still six hours before midnight, but the sky outside was already dark. This proved that the power of darkness was already devouring the dense fog forest. The situation was more serious than they had expected. I can sense the aura of undead creatures. The Holy maiden said with a serious expression. She frowned as she spoke. According to his original estimation, the dark power had only devoured the eastern part of the misty forest. Even if it had affected some other areas, it should have been controlled within the misty forest. half a year ago, after sensing that something was wrong, the Federation should have sent mages to reinforce the magic to control the dark energy. The dark energy shouldn¡¯t have been able to penetrate it in such a short time. The misty forest was huge, almost occupying the entire Northern corner of the continent. Even if an ordinary mage¡¯s power was limited, and the magic barrier that was cast by charitable could not completely resist the corrosion of the dark energy, at least with the vastness of the misty forest, it would take at least a year before the dark energy would affect this place. ¡°It seems that Sage yueshu¡¯s consciousness is already half-awakened.¡± Only when ¡®his¡¯ consciousness was awakened by the dark creatures would the dark power spread so quickly. it seems like we don¡¯t have to wait for half an hour. We¡¯ve already entered the territory of darkness-¡± The one who spoke was swordsman Arthur. As soon as he finished speaking, the wheels of the train seemed to have rubbed against something on the track. The body of the train trembled heavily, and the hooks connecting the carriages made a loud clang. The lights hanging in the car shook violently, and the light was about to be scattered. The lights inside flickered, casting shadows on everyone. screech-¡± the wheels rubbed against the track at high speed, making a harsh sound. Under the sparks, the carriage began to tilt to one side, as if it would fall off the track soon. At that moment, Edward the mage pointed his wand- ¡®¡ª-Ping !¡¯ The moment the wand hit the ground, there was a loud sound, and then a stream of magic power escaped from the wand. A powerful force spread out from the wand, like ripples on the surface of water. It spread out in circles and soon covered the entire train. ¡°Come back!¡± He chanted a series of strange incantations and then shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following his command, the train carriage that was slanted and falling to the ground actually fell back to its original position in an unbelievable manner. Song Qing¡¯s pupils contracted. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to pull the derailed train back onto the track. Even if she didn¡¯t use her spiritual power, she could easily pull the train with her physical strength. However, the spell Edward used was too strange. He managed to pull the train back to its original place with a few incantations. Everyone¡¯s slanted figure sat up straight again after the train was pulled back to its original position. The teacups and bowls on the table did not fall, as if they were firmly stuck to the table. The water inside did not even change because of the fluctuations in the train. Chapter 1549 - Chapter 1549 Bone arm (3) Chapter 1549: Bone arm (3) Chapter 1549: Bone arm (3) Clang clang! The detached wheels returned to the tracks. Even after the train was pulled back to its original position, the remaining force was still causing the train to buzz. The back of the carriage hit the front of the car with a loud bang, but the car was not shaken by the force. Instead, it forced the back of the carriage to stop. Bang, bang, bang- The sound of the carriages crashing into each other could be heard one after another. The carriage at the front was stabilized by magic and did not move even after being hit several times by great force. As soon as Edward forced the train to stop, the cultivator¡¯s tense expression relaxed a little. With a point of his wand, the water in the teacup on the table gathered into a few thin streams under the influence of the magic, slowly flowing into the air, forming a huge water mirror. The face of a man with a red beard appeared in the mirror. The man¡¯s face was still filled with panic. It was obvious that the accident that almost happened on the train earlier had frightened him, and his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°What happened?¡± Edward asked. In front of the bearded man were rows of buttons that controlled the train. Perhaps Edward had contacted him, or perhaps the situation had stabilized, his expression quickly eased. Compared to the trial-takers who were completely unaware, the man who controlled the train to the misty forest was clearly aware of the twelve Holy disciples ¡®identities. His expression became respectful, and he didn¡¯t even bother to wipe the sweat off his face as he replied, ¡± Sir, the train crushed something. It might be a low-level magical beast that escaped. There were magical beasts of various levels within the misty forest, and the closer one was to the outskirts of the misty forest, the more likely it was that a class 1 magical beast would appear. There had been incidents of low-level magic beasts being hit by trains that were travelling through the misty forest before, but to the driver of the magic train, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. The man¡¯s expression changed because the collision tonight was different from the past. The rapidly moving train almost flipped over. If it wasn¡¯t for the 12 powerful Saints sitting at the front tonight, the train would have caused a terrible accident after it turned over, causing casualties. we¡¯ve already sent people to clear the train. The train will start again soon. While the driver was speaking, several beams of light turned. A Grade 1 magic beast was weak and would not be able to shake a magic-powered train that was running at full speed. The cultivator¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get off the car-¡± Before he could finish his sentence,¡¯swish-¡® The door of the train slowly opened.¡¯Hu ¡­¡¯ A gust of cold wind suddenly gushed into the car with black mist, causing the magic lights in the control room to shake violently. The driver¡¯s shadow swayed left and right under the light. In the magic mirror, he looked like a demon baring its fangs and claws. A few uniformed staff members got out of the car with magic lamps in their hands. The driver was puzzled.¡±Is there a problem?¡± The sky had darkened too quickly tonight. If it were any other time, the staff would naturally not dare to get out of the car. But today was different from usual. There were 12 Saints in the carriage. The carriage was stable again, and the staff was much bolder than usual. ¡°..¡±The cultivator¡¯s face darkened. As soon as the sealed train carriage was opened, a faint stench wafted into the carriage along with the black mist. the decaying air of the undead. The Holy maiden spoke with a solemn expression. Her green eyes were filled with worry. ¡°It¡¯s very thick!¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming for us.¡± The cultivator closed his eyes, the flesh on his cheeks twitching slightly. He clearly understood that the undead creatures in the misty forest had their eyes on them. ¡°It seems like the undead Army has also received the prophecy from back then. They want to stop us from re-sealing Sage Moonfall.¡± He quickly composed himself and opened his eyes again. He said calmly, ¡± ¡°Get ready, there might be a battle tonight.¡± The cultivator¡¯s words instantly ignited everyone¡¯s emotions. Even the strange man in the black robe seemed to lift his head slightly. His head rubbed against his clothes, making a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound. ¡°I found it!¡± Outside the car window, a staff member¡¯s shout suddenly came. Everyone¡¯s expression froze. Then, they saw several lights flash through the black fog. A few staff members got under the wheels and worked together as if they were pulling something. there¡¯s a broken bone here. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything else in other places. He ordered loudly, and the others responded. After searching for a few breaths, everyone crawled under the carriage for a long time, but they all answered that they did not see any other bones. ¡°Strange, why is there a broken bone here?¡± The staff member¡¯s mumbling passed through the glass and into the ears of the 17 people in the car.¡±It might be some unlucky fellow that was dragged out by a magical beast.¡± The place where the wheels had rolled over the broken bones was just below the carriage where the twelve Saints were sitting. Perhaps because he was not far from the Saints, he was not afraid of the broken bone. After muttering a few words, he quickly threw the doubt to the back of his mind. While they were talking, the staff member grabbed something and slowly climbed out from under the carriage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it looks like a skeletal hand ¡­ He scanned the carriage with the magic lamp in his hand. Then, as if he was presenting a treasure, he looked up at the 17 people in the carriage through the window and smiled. now that the hidden danger has been eliminated, my Lord, the train will be able to start again soon-¡± He was holding a bone arm in his hand, and it could be seen that the owner of this bone had been dead for a long time. The remaining flesh and blood tissue residue on it had turned into a withered black vine and was imprinted on the bone arm. The five bony fingers hung limply. The dried blood and flesh tendons formed a net, entwining with each other and ¡®tying¡¯ the five fingers to the bone arm. The moment the staff member spoke, a blackish-red light flashed on his middle finger, and he flicked it slightly- A strange phenomenon suddenly occurred! Chapter 1550 - Chapter 1550 Mutation (1) Chapter 1550: Mutation (1) Chapter 1550: Mutation (1) The skeletal arm seemed to be extremely heavy. The staff member felt a little tired after holding it for a while, so he simply lifted the skeletal arm with both hands and put his strength in front of his chest before moving. As a result, he could not hold the magic lamp in his other hand. He simply tilted his head to the side and held the magic lamp in the gap between his face and shoulder. He raised his head and spoke to the twelve Saints through the glass as if he was asking for credit. He did not notice that the bone arm he had raised in front of his chest had already ¡®moved¡¯. The black air outside the window seemed to have gotten thicker, and the aura of the dead was getting stronger. The thick black mist almost covered the light on his face, causing his face to show an abnormal greenish-black color. Oh ¡­ a staff member¡¯s cry suddenly came from under the wheel. After finding the broken arm, the two staff members who got off the car were crawling under the wheels to see if there were any other scattered bones. The position of the skeletal arm happened to appear under the train box where the twelve Saints and trial-takers were sitting. The volume of his voice seemed to be clear through the bottom of the train and directly into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°There are black Flame snakes here!¡± The black Flame snake was a low-level magical beast that was unique to the trial continent. It could spit out black flames. This snake lived on rotting flesh and was extremely evil. It symbolized the Qi of the dead and was deeply hated by the people of the continent. They were extremely timid, and most of them would avoid living humans and beasts. They usually lived in cemeteries, forests, or places with a strong dark aura. The misty forest was extremely large, so it wasn¡¯t strange for such a Black Flame snake to exist. However, based on the habits of these snakes, it was impossible for them to dare to come here and be so close to the territory of the Federation. Moreover, even though this thing was called a magical beast and could also spit flames, it actually didn¡¯t have much killing power. If an ordinary adult man had a weapon, he would definitely be able to subdue it. But the next moment, the man raised his voice. ¡°Ah! So many black Flame snakes!¡± He seemed to be frightened, and his voice was trembling. As soon as the man finished speaking, a hissing sound came from the carriage. It was as if a huge group of snakes was crawling at this time, their scales rubbing against the railway track, making a scalp-numbing sound. Just from the sound alone, one could imagine the density of the snakes. The 17 people in the carriage were not ordinary people, especially the five trial-takers, who had already reached the soul splitting stage. Their divine sense was strong, and they could hear the sound of the snakes crawling clearly. Some of the snakes seemed to be climbing up the wheels, and their heads seemed to be hitting the bottom of the carriage, making ¡®du, du, du¡¯ sounds, as if there were countless hands knocking on the door. Through the magic power in the water mirror, the driver could clearly hear the exclamations of his colleagues who had been sent out to ¡®solve the problem¡¯. He looked a little dazed, but before he could ask what had happened, he heard song Qing¡¯s calm command, ¡± ¡°Close the door!¡± ¡°What?¡± On the other end of the water mirror, the driver asked her a question. After hearing what she said, his face darkened. His colleagues were also outside the train. They had gone out to check the reason why the train had almost been derailed. At this time, only low-level Black Flame snakes had appeared, and they did not have any killing power at all. Song qingxiao¡¯s request to close the door was obvious to the driver as if she was abandoning her companion. Naturally, he was not happy. Furthermore, there were 12 Saints in the carriage, and none of them said a word. How could it be a young girl¡¯s turn to give orders? ¡°My colleague hasn¡¯t boarded the car yet-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a shrill scream was heard, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± This voice was like a signal, and the other staff member who was crawling under the car also began to scream in panic. The sound spread from the bottom of the carriage, sounding extremely dull. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the scream came out, the hissing of snakes sounded one after another. A triangular black snake¡¯s head suddenly emerged from under the transparent car window frame. The snake¡¯s head was about the size of an adult man¡¯s fist, and its dense black scales were like countless tiny suction cups, firmly sucking the car window. The moment the demonic beast appeared, it seemed to have sensed the people in the glass. It leaned its head back and opened its mouth at an unbelievable angle, revealing four long and sharp curved fangs. Then, it slammed its head in the direction of the glass! Chapter 1551 - Chapter 1551 Mutation (2) Chapter 1551: Mutation (2) Chapter 1551: Mutation (2) Bang! The head hit the transparent glass hard, making a dull sound like a fist hitting a block. Although the car window was intact, it made a buzzing sound under the impact of the force. The black Flame snake was of a very low grade and had low intelligence. It seemed that it did not notice the existence of the glass at all. When it realized that it could not penetrate the glass and enter the carriage, it was stunned for a moment. Then, it came back to its senses and showed its ferocious teeth again. ¡®Si si-¡® As it flicked its tongue, a long forked tongue stuck out, accompanied by a black, thick liquid that sprayed all over the glass! The moment the black liquid touched the glass, it turned into a large ball of flames with a boom and started burning. An unusual fishy smell entered the carriage through the cracks of the carriage, causing saintess SETI to frown and reveal a bit of forbearance. The appearance of this Black Flame snake was only a signal, which meant the beginning of misfortune. The moment it attacked the carriage, a large number of crawling sounds began to sound. The sound was like the sound of heavy rain, spreading from both sides of the car to the top of the car at an extremely fast speed. On the other side of the magic mirror, before the driver could finish his sentence, the 17 people in the art booth could see through the magic mirror that countless black shadows flashed past the four sides of the open car door. ¡°.. It¡¯s just a few Black Flame snakes. I need to wait for them to get on the car ¡­¡± The driver sat in front of the control panel, unaware of the impending danger. However, with the influx of a large amount of fishy smell, he also vaguely felt that something was wrong. ¡°Be careful!¡± The swordsman reminded the driver loudly. The driver felt the hair on his back stand up and turned around instinctively. After Arthur¡¯s shout, countless snake heads squeezed out from the edge of the door frame, trying to squeeze into the carriage. The moment the driver turned his head, he happened to meet the pairs of red eyes. His scalp went numb, and he understood the real reason why his colleague had exclaimed ¡®so many black Flame snakes¡¯. The black Flame snakes in front of them only revealed their heads, but they were still terrifying. For some unknown reason, these Black Flame snakes did not seem to be afraid of humans. Their eyes flashed with a Scarlet light, carrying a bit of madness and maliciousness, as if they were possessed. Although the black Flame snake¡¯s grade was not high, and its lethality was not great, even if the driver thought that the black Flame snake was not enough to be afraid of, when Leng Fang saw so many of them suddenly appear, it still made the driver feel a chill on his back, and he let out a gasp of horror. More than half of the snake¡¯s body was outside the carriage, and countless snake heads were shaking and struggling, as if they had smelled the scent of strangers, fighting to get into the carriage. They were like intertwined tentacles, and as they moved, they spat out a foul wind and black gas. Under the light, they formed countless drilling shadows that were cast into the carriage. In an instant, the car reeked of a foul stench. The black clouds carried a strong corrosive smell, covering most of the lights. It was only then that the driver understood why song qingxiao had shouted to close the door. In his panic, he almost forgot that there were three colleagues outside and instinctively pressed the button to close the door. But it was too late! As soon as the black Flame snakes found a gap, they tried their best to burrow into it. As the door of the truck closed, many of the black Flame snakes that were climbing on the truck were pulled down and fell one after another. Some of them fell outside, while some fell directly into the carriage. More snakes slithered out one after another, their heads held high, and most of their bodies were stuck into the car. Under their power, the closing door seemed to be affected as well, and the speed of the door closing was extremely slow. The group of snakes that fell into the car seemed to have found their target and quickly climbed in the direction of the driver. ¡°Damned magical beasts!¡± When the driver saw this, he pinched his nose and cursed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To be able to control such a magic-powered train and travel between the misty forest, even if he was weak, he was not an ordinary person. After the initial shock, he quickly calmed down when he saw the snakes trying to get into the car. He picked up a long sword hanging on the side of the console, got up, and walked toward the snakes. ¡°I¡¯ll go help-¡± The swordsman instinctively wanted to get up when he saw this. ¡°Don¡¯t move yet.¡± The cultivator made a hand gesture. they might be doing this to separate us. The black Flame snake¡¯s actions were very unusual. As a first rank magical beast, its attack power was extremely weak. Chapter 1552 - Chapter 1552 Mutation (3) Chapter 1552: Mutation (3) Chapter 1552: Mutation (3) Even if they were apprentice swordsmen who had yet to form their sword aura, they could still kill them with brute force. They liked to eat rotten meat and usually did not dare to attack strangers. They were extremely timid. However, the black Flame snakes tonight seemed to have completely overturned their past habits. Not only were they several times stronger than the average Black Flame snake, but they also dared to approach humans on their own initiative. With so many of them gathered together and their abnormal behavior, the cultivator suspected that there were dark creatures controlling them. Although the black Flame snake was not small and looked terrifying, the driver would not be killed instantly with his strength. He should be able to hold on for a while. The swordsman paused in his action of getting up. Before he could say anything, a shrill scream came from outside the carriage, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the scream, and they all turned their heads in unison. Outside the car window, the man with his skeletal arm raised also realized that something was wrong the moment he heard his companion¡¯s screams. It was just that the time from the appearance of the black Flame snake to the time it climbed up the car had happened too quickly, and he had not recovered from it. By the time he came to his senses and realized that something was wrong, he instinctively wanted to throw away his skeletal arm and return to the carriage to hide, but it was already too late. When everyone turned their heads, they saw the skeletal arm that he had been carrying in front of his chest suddenly bend, and the five fingers that were wrapped in black rotten tendons scratched his chest. The hard ribs were unbelievably fragile under the skeleton¡¯s fingerbone. After being crushed, the bone palm seemed to be rummaging through its chest for a moment. The staff member¡¯s face turned from white to green in an instant, as if he had not expected this to happen. The moment he felt the pain, he slowly lowered his head and saw the bone arm wreaking havoc in his chest. ¡°This is impossible ¡­¡± He spoke in a low voice. Following that, with a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound, the bone palm grabbed something and pulled it out forcefully! Bang bang, bang Bang! A bouncing bright red heart was caught in the palm of the bloodied bone palm, and the staff member¡¯s breath was instantly cut off. Blood spurted out and splattered all over the car window. His body fell backward with a ¡®bang¡¯. ¡°These evil creatures!¡± When the Holy maiden saw this scene, a trace of anger and pity appeared on her face. She stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Once the skeletal arm succeeded, it immediately grabbed the heart and turned into a dark shadow, quickly escaping in the opposite direction of the train. In an instant, it disappeared into the dark fog without a trace. to be able to separate a body, he must have at least reached the level of a general. The cultivator¡¯s tone was heavy as he narrowed his eyes. According to their previous estimation, only places shrouded in darkness would give birth to dark creatures. Dark creatures also needed to evolve. Therefore, if a place was shrouded in the dark aura, the lowest level of dark creatures would appear at the beginning. Then, as the dark aura nourished it, higher level dark creatures would be produced. If a general-level dark creature appeared, it meant that there was already a small leader of the dark creatures. At least, the dark creatures here had advanced three times. It seemed that the information from the Federation was not completely accurate. Since there was a level-three skeleton general here, the situation of the misty forest being enveloped by the dark aura was definitely deeper than what the twelve Saints of the Federation had originally expected. ¡°Ah!¡± On the other side of the mirror, the driver let out a scream of fear. Although the door of the train was blocked by the black Flame snake, it slowly closed under the drive of magic. This train was specially made to pass through the misty forest. In addition, the 12 Holy disciples were to be escorted on this trip. Before the trip, the Federation had summoned several high-level mages to strengthen the spell. These mutated Black Flame snakes could not be destroyed at all. Creak, creak. The door slowly closed at an extremely slow speed. However, during the process of closing the door, the black Flame snakes were still unwilling to leave. Some of them were stuck in the tracks of the door, and the friction between the door and the tracks was like a high-efficiency Juice Press, crushing their bodies. The sticky and stinky blood slowly dripped down the specially-made door. The bones and flesh made a scalp-numbing ¡®pop¡¯ sound as they were squeezed and rubbed. However, these Black Flame snakes seemed to have been affected by some kind of aura, and their vitality was extremely strong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though some of the black Flame snakes had half of their bodies rolled into the tracks of the car door, it did not affect their posture as they bared their fangs and brandished their claws. They were still fighting to be the first to rush in the direction of the driver. Squeak, squeak. The door slowly closed, leaving only a gap of about ten centimeters. The driver was shocked by the bloody scene in front of him. He heard the screams of his colleagues outside, and then he didn¡¯t hear them again. Although he didn¡¯t see what happened to them with his own eyes, he already had a vague idea that something had happened to his colleagues. Chapter 1553 - Chapter 1553 Undying (1) Chapter 1553: Undying (1) Chapter 1553: Undying (1) From the open door, the driver could only hear the hissing of the black Flame snakes. He did not hear his colleagues ¡®screams or cries for help, which proved that they were probably in trouble. It had only been a minute or two since the three of them had gotten out of the car, but three people had already died. The driver¡¯s face twitched, and his hand that was holding the sword trembled slightly. He looked in the direction of the door with a frightened expression. The heads of countless Black Flame snakes were still wriggling, as if they were trying to squeeze into the car before the door closed. He was already regretting not listening to song qingxiao¡¯s instructions and causing this trouble. Fortunately, there were 12 Saints on the train, which made his fear of the black Flame snake¡¯s crazy attack fade a little. ¡°Get out!¡± There was still a gap of about ten centimeters left on the door, and it was already covered in blood. In addition to the breath of the black Flame snake, the head of the train was filled with a foul smell. The tracks in the gap of the door were filled with the crushed bones of magical beasts. In addition, a large number of Black Flame snakes were chasing after them fearlessly. This greatly affected the speed at which the door closed, causing the driver to look extremely irritable. ¡°You damned Devils!¡± He had a certain level of cultivation base. At this moment, he held a long sword in his hand and cut a Black Flame snake that was slithering towards him in two. Under the tremendous force, the tip of the sword fell to the ground, making a crisp clang, and the two heavy snake bodies fell to the ground with a bang. This Black Flame snake had the thickest and longest body, and was also the closest to him. Once it was killed, his greatest crisis was resolved. The snake¡¯s blood spurted out like black asphalt and splattered all over the other Black Flame snakes. However, these low-level magical beasts did not know fear. The death of their companion did not make them retreat. On the contrary, the smell of blood seemed to encourage them, making them open their mouths even wider and let out threatening ¡®hahaa¡¯ sounds. ¡°Pay attention to that broken snake.¡± A cold female voice reminded him from the water mirror. The driver was about to kill the other two snakes that were trying to attack him in a hurry. When he heard the familiar voice, he immediately looked up in the direction of the black Flame snake that he had killed before- He saw that the black Flame snake, which had been cut in half, was not completely dead after suffering such a heavy injury. It would have been fine if that was all. After all, the life force of a magical beast was extremely strong, much stronger than that of an ordinary living creature. Even if it received a fatal blow, it would struggle for a long time before it could die. However, what shocked the driver the most was that the black blood that gushed out of the black Flame snake¡¯s wound turned into a cloud of black mist, firmly wrapping the wound. There was even something wriggling at the flat cut, and the driver felt the growth of evil power from it. ¡®Weng¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the black Flame snake hissed, a huge black snake head emerged from the fracture. It opened its mouth and flicked its tongue. ¡°Split, split into two snakes?¡± His tone was a little frightened, mixed with a sense of collapse. The black Flame snake that had been cut in half was split in two right in front of his eyes, and a new head grew out of the cut. The snake tail half was still okay, it didn¡¯t feel that strange. But on the other side of the snake¡¯s head, another snake head emerged from the black mist, which made the driver tremble in fear. On the top half of the snake¡¯s body, both sides were sticking out their forked tongues, revealing four long sharp fangs. Two pairs of Scarlet eyes were staring at the driver, and this scene made him collapse. ¡°This is an evil creature!¡± He let out a blood-curdling screech and began to retreat. If it was just the black Flame snakes, even though there were many of them and they were not afraid of death, they were still magical beasts with life. Even though he was a little scared, he could still muster the courage to face them. However, once he realized that these snakes might have been cursed and turned into immortal monsters, the driver suddenly lost the courage to fight them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, he only wished to ask for help from the twelve Saints to purify these dark creatures with magic and save his life. ¡°Save me, save me ¡­¡± The situation was very urgent. The driver lost his will to fight and quickly retreated to the control console. As the door closed, a group of snakes slithered in. The first group of snakes that landed on the train raised their heads and swayed their bodies in the direction of the driver, forcing the driver to have no way out. Chapter 1554 - Chapter 1554 Undying (2) Chapter 1554: Undying (2) Chapter 1554: Undying (2) The driver¡¯s screams were clearly transmitted into the ears of the 17 people through the water mirror. However, thinking of what the cultivator had said earlier, the 12 Holy disciples hesitated and sat in their seats without moving. ¡°You want to fight?¡± The driver heard the cultivator¡¯s words, and he shook his head frantically. Lord Rodney, I can¡¯t. These are undead creatures that have been cursed. I can¡¯t kill them-¡± The saintess¡¯s face showed pity. the power of darkness is too strong. The black Flame snake has mutated. It¡¯s impossible to kill them with physical attacks. On the mainland, there were two types of attacks, magic and physical. Although the black Flame snake was a beginner-level magical beast, it could spit fire, which made it more resistant to magic than physical attacks. Logically speaking, an ordinary Black Flame snake should have been killed by an ordinary strong man. Even if their powerful vitality prevented them from dying immediately when they were heavily injured, as long as they didn¡¯t receive powerful rescue in the end, it was still difficult for them to escape death. But now, these Black Flame snakes had been corroded by the dark aura, so their physical resistance did not increase, but their vitality was strengthened a lot. As long as they didn¡¯t die immediately, they would be affected by the darkness and be rejuvenated, growing new heads. ¡°It¡¯s the curse that Sage yueshu had cast that year.¡± The Holy maiden said helplessly. As a Holy disciple who had participated in the sealing of Sage yueshu, everyone present was extremely familiar with such a ¡®curse¡¯. Such ¡®undead creatures¡¯ weren¡¯t truly undead. If one had enough power, they could kill them completely and avoid their resurrection. However, this would naturally consume more magic power and battle energy. There were many black Flame snakes in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the window glass was covered with Black Flame snakes. Their bodies were twisted into a special pattern, which sealed the window glass tightly, as if the glass had its own pattern, completely blocking the ¡®vision¡¯ of the 17 people. ¡°Hold on.¡± When the cultivator saw that the Holy maiden was about to get up, he couldn¡¯t help but speak to the driver, whose face was pale from shock, through the water mirror, ¡± ¡°Hang in there, the prayer sun god Palace will protect you.¡± ¡°My Lord ¡­¡± The driver¡¯s firm belief in the prayer sun shrine calmed his dazed heart for a moment. However, as the black Flame serpents hissed closer, his calm vanished. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°He needs our help.¡± The Holy maiden had a gentle personality. She couldn¡¯t just watch the people of the Federation die in the hands of these dark creatures while they were asking for help. She seemed to want to get up, but the cultivator frowned, as if he didn¡¯t agree with her words, but he didn¡¯t know how to find a reason to stop her. ¡°Saiji ¡­¡± ¡°Take the sword and shovel the snake out.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice suppressed the cultivator¡¯s helpless call. If it was someone else who spoke, perhaps the driver, who was already scared out of his wits by the approaching Black Flame snake, would not listen. However, she had reminded the driver twice before. After she spoke, the flustered driver turned his head instinctively and looked at the water mirror. His eyes followed the lens of the water mirror and accurately fell on song qingxiao. At this moment, not only the driver, but the twelve sages and the trial-takers in the carriage also turned their attention to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she didn¡¯t seem to feel the attention of the crowd and continued, ¡± this train must be specially made. The dark creatures can¡¯t penetrate the train. Therefore, he could only start from the outside. Whether it was the bone arm that blocked the road earlier or the black Flame snake, they should have been driven by the dark force. They were preparing to force the car to stop from the outside, and then break in from the inside while the people in the car opened the door to see what was going on. In this way, the power hidden in the darkness could achieve the purpose of consuming the magical power of the twelve Saints at the lowest cost. Song Qing guessed that the reason for such a great deal of trouble was because this place was on the outskirts of the misty forest and had not yet been completely controlled by the power of darkness. ¡°Although these snakes can resurrect, their bones are fragile and their skin is thin. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± It was only because he was affected by the dark aura and turned into an ¡®undead creature¡¯ that the driver was scared out of his wits and lost his fighting spirit. Chapter 1555 - Chapter 1555 Undying (3) Chapter 1555: Undying (3) Chapter 1555: Undying (3) you don¡¯t have to kill them. Just shovel the snakes out and lock them out of the door before the door closes. Her suggestion made the cultivator¡¯s eyes light up, and the Holy maiden¡¯s action of getting up paused. After thinking about it carefully, she felt that her suggestion was indeed a good method. In this way, she did not have to kill the black Flame snake. Naturally, they would lose the condition for resurrection. The driver sitting on the console was stunned and thought that her method was good. ¡°Hurry up! The car door is about to close.¡± While the driver was still in a daze, the swordsman suddenly shouted. The driver, who was lost in thought, immediately woke up from his daze. He hurriedly jumped down, but the black Flame snakes were already almost at his feet. Even though song qingxiao had suggested this, the driver¡¯s face was still pale. Perhaps he already knew that these magical beasts were cursed by the dark force, but he still shouted, ¡± ¡°Get lost, you filthy creatures!¡± He waved his long sword randomly, trying to boost his courage and boost his courage. ¡®Si si-¡® The group of snakes was struck by an unknown force, but they did not retreat. Instead, they seemed to be moving forward. Some of them were like evil vines, wrapping around the legs of the chair and slithering up the chair. When the driver saw this scene, he no longer hesitated. He immediately held the long sword and slashed the blade against the chair- With a creak, a large part of the black Flame snake¡¯s scales was cut off, and the snake wrapped around it was pried off with great force. Just as song qingxiao had guessed, although these snakes had been nourished by the dark force and become ¡®undead creatures¡¯, their level was too low. They were only the lowest level of demonic beasts with fragile bones and thin skin. In terms of strength, they were no match for the driver. However, it was because the undead Army that Sage Moonfall had summoned back then had left a deep impression on them. In addition, there were so many of them that the driver had panicked. Now that he had gathered his courage to pick the black Flame snake off the chair, he simply used the long sword that fell to the ground as a broom to clear the way. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, he rushed towards the door. Several long snakes were picked up by the sword, and their long and winding bodies were like the corners of a mop. At the same time, they pushed their own kind next to them and threw them in the direction of the door. As the driver approached, the snakes at the door seemed to smell the scent of blood and flesh. They opened their mouths in unison and spat out a fishy smell.¡¯ Nearly a hundred snakes opened their mouths at the same time, making the narrow gap between the car doors look like the mouth of a demon, making the driver shudder. He suppressed his fear, picked up the snakes, and flicked them away. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ The snake fell to the ground, and at the same time, some of the snakes crawling at the door were also brought to the ground. In a penny, in a pound. At the same time, he threw the few snakes on the ground towards the door. At critical moments, people would always burst out with unimaginable power. Almost in an instant, he had cleared the first wave of Black Flame snakes that had rushed into the driver¡¯s seat. Some of the snake heads that had been cut off were also swept away by him. At the same time, he used his long sword to hack at the door. The black Flame snake¡¯s grade was still too low. Although it was cursed and had the ability to regenerate, it still needed a certain amount of time to regrow its head. The driver didn¡¯t care about his fear as he swung his sword. The sound of blood spurting and the hissing of the snakes was heard. Soon, more than half of the snakes on the door were cut off by him. Without these obstacles, the stuck car door made two loud bangs and then closed with a bang. The snake¡¯s blood in the groove spurted out, splattering all over the driver¡¯s face. The sound of the black Flame snake¡¯s hissing and slithering was mostly blocked by the train body, and the train room became much quieter. He was stunned for a long time. He wiped his face, and the black blood on his face dyed his hands black and sticky. Then, as if all the strength in his body had been sucked out, he bent his back, and the tip of his sword hit the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. He began to retch loudly. The crisis was temporarily resolved, and the ¡®light¡¯ party, led by the cultivators, was slightly relieved. The purple-robed man¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao, revealing a hint of ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± The cultivator squeezed out a smile and praised song Qing, ¡± ¡°Your suggestion is very good.¡± Although the driver had temporarily saved his life and expelled the dark creatures, the crisis had not been completely resolved. The snakes did not retreat. Instead, from the sounds around the car, it seemed that their numbers were increasing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ¡®pitter-patter¡¯ sound of crawling was like the concentrated sound of rain, which made people¡¯s scalps numb. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for the appearance of these Black Flame snakes? Is it just to waste our energy?¡± A trace of doubt appeared in the elf¡¯s heart, and he asked, ¡± their level is too low. It¡¯s not enough to cause any trouble. maybe it¡¯s just a test ¡­ number three¡¯s eyes flickered, and he also gave his own suggestion. The cultivator didn¡¯t say anything, and the Holy maiden also frowned. ¡°It might be to push the train away.¡± Chapter 1556 - Chapter 1556 Lifeform (1) Chapter 1556: Lifeform (1) Chapter 1556: Lifeform (1) As soon as he said this, the expressions of the Holy maiden, the cultivators, and the others froze. They subconsciously turned their heads and stared at song Qing, ¡± ¡°Push the train away?¡± Song qingxiao nodded. The black Flame snake¡¯s grade was low, and its attack power was also insufficient. Although there were many of them and they had been nourished by the dark power to become undead creatures, they were not very dangerous judging from the fact that the driver could easily cut them in half. Apart from the fact that it was difficult for ordinary people to kill them, they were nothing to be worried about. However, this was not a big deal for the twelve Holy disciples. They had participated in the battle to seal Sage Moonfall, and from their conversation, they were no strangers to the undead creatures. They might have fought with even more powerful undead creatures. A mere low-grade Black Flame snake was not a problem for them. Other than the trial-taker, each of the twelve people here had the ability to kill a group of snakes. As such, the gathering of the black Flame snakes here was a question worth thinking about. Their combat power was low, and even if they attacked in groups, they might not be able to stop the twelve Holy disciples. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t agree with the cultivator¡¯s two conjectures.First, it was the extent of the dark aura enveloping this place.The second reason was that the snakes had appeared to consume the magic power of the twelve Saints. According to the cultivator, the skeletal arm of the dark creature had reached the level of a general. From this, it could be inferred that the dark aura had severely corroded the area. However, from song qingxiao¡¯s point of view, the dark creature had only appeared with its skeletal arm. Its true body had yet to appear. Perhaps it was because the general-level dark creature had no control over the area that it split an arm to force the train to stop. Then, he would drive the snakes to appear, which was why he had set up a diversion formation. The appearance of the snakes couldn¡¯t consume the magic power of the twelve Saints. Even if they were large in number, and even with the support of dark power, their low strength was their biggest limit. Although song qingxiao had just entered the trial world and had not witnessed the power of magic, she could tell that they were confident in facing the dark creatures from the way Arthur was getting ready to stand up and how Sage lady Setsuna was preparing to help. In this way, many things were easy to speculate. This place was not fully controlled by the dark creatures above stage three, and there might not even be enough dark creatures to trap the twelve sages. That was why the grade 3 general came up with such a method to force the train to stop and then drive the snakes. It was probably to pull the train into its territory and trap the group of people. Thinking of this, song Qing asked, ¡± do the dark creatures above the 3rd rank have intelligence? ¡± No one present was a fool. As soon as she asked this question, saintess setsuya immediately understood the meaning behind her words. a general-level dark creature only has a qualitative improvement in strength, speed, and other aspects. It also awakens the operation of dark magic power and combat energy. As for its intelligence, it had only just awakened. It could barely control the dark creatures in its territory with its instincts and strength. A dark creature that had truly awakened its intelligence had to be a Tier 4 Lord. the intelligence of an ordinary lesser Lord is limited. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t think of such a high-level idea. The cultivator said with a serious expression. This was also why he didn¡¯t expect the black Flame snake to appear to drag the train. it seems like there¡¯s at least one great Lord ranked dark creature here. No wonder these Black Flame snakes are so desperate! After thinking this through, everyone¡¯s expression turned grave. Nurturing a great Lord ranked darkness chieftain was not easy. Not only did it require dense darkness energy, but it also required a large number of dark creatures to kill and devour each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao heard this, she seemed to be deep in thought. It seemed that the dark chieftains in this world were quite similar to the legendary venomous insects. One could imagine how powerful a Lord-level dark chieftain who had killed his way out of an ¡®Army of thousands¡¯ was. Thinking of this, she felt a little excited ¡­ She didn¡¯t know if the dark green token she had kept in her soul could eat the dead souls of the magic world. Since the day it devoured the fiendish corpses raised by the Wei clan, the dark green token had been in a state of stillness. If they were lucky in this trial, the dark creatures that were a headache for the 12 sages might turn into good nutrients for the dark green token. Chapter 1557 - Chapter 1557 Lifeform (2) Chapter 1557: Lifeform (2) Chapter 1557: Lifeform (2) Calm down! Calm down! She lowered her eyes to hide the joy in her eyes. there¡¯s still a full half an hour¡¯s journey from here to the misty forest. The cultivator lifted his eyelids and looked at the time on his pocket watch. according to the speed of the magic train, we are at least 500 kilometers away from the misty forest. His gaze slowly swept across each of the twelve Saints. He didn¡¯t say anything else, but everyone already understood what he meant. The misty forest was so far away, yet there were already Lord-tier dark creatures controlling it. The situation inside the misty forest was probably even worse. If he wanted to reach the abyss, he had to pass through the misty forest. Everyone had been targeted by the dark creatures, and it would not be easy to escape. In addition, everyone was here to head to the abyss and seal Sage yueshu. There was no reason for them to retreat! The cultivator took a deep breath and held the book tightly. ¡°Everyone must be careful in the following journey!¡± His voice was quickly drowned out by the sound of the snakes hitting the train. Under the violent ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds, the snakes began to attack the train. Looking out from the windows on both sides, one could see that the glass had been squeezed by the black Flame snakes, and some of the snakes ¡®bodies had been deformed. Countless snake heads opened their mouths and let out hissing sounds. The train was specially made and extremely sturdy. In addition, it had been strengthened by special magic before it set off, so it was impossible for the black Flame snakes to destroy it. Seeing that their ¡®prey¡¯ was close at hand, but unable to break through the carriage and squeeze in, the group of snakes gradually became more and more anxious. As they rubbed against each other, these low-level Black Flame snakes became more and more furious, their expressions becoming more and more ferocious. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s going berserk!¡± The wand-wielding mage, Edward, couldn¡¯t help but speak up when he saw this. He saw the five ¡®newbies¡¯ look puzzled after hearing this, so he immediately explained, ¡± after a demonic beast is enraged, if it is not killed quickly, it will enter a berserk state after its anger has accumulated to a certain extent. Once a magical beast entered a berserk state, its defense, attack, and so on would double, reaching a level that far exceeded its own strength. Take this Black Flame snake for example. It was barely a level one low-level magic beast, and its attack power was not strong. An ordinary apprentice swordsman could kill it. However, once it entered the berserk state, the power in its body would suddenly soar, and it would reach the level of a second-grade or higher magical beast in an instant. After reaching the second rank, they could cast poisonous flame attacks that contained magic, and the damage was shocking. At the same time, its body and speed would also rapidly increase, and it could even kill a trainee swordsman in an instant. Perhaps it was because of the influence of the dark force, coupled with the density of the snakes, the wriggling increased their killing intent, greatly increasing the probability of them going berserk. There were so many black Flame snakes in front of them that they almost covered the sky and the earth, surrounding the train. If they all went berserk and turned into level two or above magical beasts, their damage would be no less than an Army of death commanded by a general-level dark creature. It would naturally cause more trouble for the twelve Saints than before! ¡°They might be trying to trap us.¡± Such a thought flashed through the cultivator¡¯s mind. He would rather be surrounded by the black Flame snakes than to face the possibility that song qingxiao had raised. Compared to the Lord tier monsters, he hoped that the black Flame serpents were controlled by a rank 3 general. As soon as the cultivator finished speaking, reality ruthlessly beat him awake. After the angry snakes went berserk, before they could hit the car again, they seemed to have sensed something that only they could sense and stopped their attacks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They even raised their heads and turned their heads in the same direction, as if they were worshiping their leader. After a long while, they quickly retreated like flowing water and began to retreat in the opposite direction. The snakes left as quickly as they came. In an instant, the shadows of the snakes disappeared from the glass, leaving only the thick black Breath that they spat out as they climbed up. As they crawled, the thick liquid left long marks on the ground. Some of them even had snake patterns on them, which was extremely strange. The rustling sound of the black Flame snake came from the top and bottom of the carriage, and in the blink of an eye, it had moved more than ten meters away. Chapter 1558 - Chapter 1558 Lifeform (3) Chapter 1558: Lifeform (3) Chapter 1558: Lifeform (3) ¡°So many black Flame snakes ¡­¡± In the control room, the driver, who was still in shock, suddenly let out a cry. The water mirror had yet to disappear, and everything had happened too quickly. The strange behavior of the snakes had attracted all the attention of Edward and the others, and the driver, who had survived the disaster, was naturally temporarily ignored after he was safe. It was not until he let out another scream that everyone seemed to be awakened and followed his gaze to the direction he was looking at ¡­ So many snakes! Just as the driver had said, a dense swarm of snakes had filled the periphery of the control room. That was the control center of the magic car. A large area of special glass was arranged around it, so that the driver could have an invincible vision and clearly see the scene in front of him, so that he could grasp the road conditions and give instructions in case of an emergency. But now that the outside of the glass had been occupied by snakes, it was no different from a nightmare for the driver. The snakes were densely intertwined, surrounding and squeezing in all directions. He looked at the countless pairs of red eyes, at the group of ferocious snakes. The thin glass was squeezed by gravity, making a ¡®giggle¡¯ sound as if it could not bear the pressure. After going berserk, the black Flame snake group had reached the strength of the 2nd rank. Their bodies were at least twice as thick and long as before, and they looked extremely frightening. ¡°Drive over!¡± Among the twelve sages, the gloomy-looking old man in a black robe suddenly gave an order. ¡°Crush them to death.¡± But the driver couldn¡¯t muster the courage to move forward. With every step he took, he felt like he was about to be torn apart by these terrifying magical beasts. A single rank two black Flame snake was already giving him a lot of pressure, not to mention the dense group of snakes in front of him. Surrounded by the glass, it was as if a huge and terrifying mouth of a demonic beast was formed, waiting to swallow him. ¡°Lord Idar ¡­ I ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­¡± He shook his head in pain and closed his eyes. Holy and Supreme great sage, please give me strength ¡­ As soon as the driver finished speaking, the train suddenly made a loud screeching sound. this is ¡­ number one¡¯s eyes flickered. The driver, who seemed to be praying, opened his eyes in a daze as if he was frightened. ¡®Shua, shua shua-¡® The train started moving! However, this ¡®movement¡¯ was not the sound of the wheels rubbing against the rails driven by magic, but the body of the train itself being pulled by an extremely powerful force. The stopped wheels rubbed against the tracks, making an ear-piercing sound. ¡°They¡¯re trying to pull us into the darkness!¡± The elf gritted her teeth and said coldly. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Black Flame snake-¡± Panicked screams came from the back of the carriage. In addition to the staff in charge of the back half of the carriage, there were also some special ¡®passengers¡¯. The snakes weren¡¯t frightened by the screams, nor did they stop because of the aura of these strangers. Instead, they seemed to have received a clear order and quickly retreated. Edward¡¯s expression darkened, and he chanted another spell. The strange power was driven by him, and another water mirror formed, facing the previous water mirror. In the newly formed water mirror, the driver¡¯s figure appeared in the control room on the other end of the car. The control room at the front and back of the car was exactly the same, and it was driven by magic to move forward quickly. Compared to the control room at the front of the car, the control room at the back of the car had never been opened, and there was no trace of the black Flame snake¡¯s blood or dark air, so it was undoubtedly much cleaner. However, more and more Black Flame snakes appeared outside the window and destroyed the peace, bringing great fear to the driver. The snakes gathered at the tail and started to exert their strength. They worked together with the black Flame snake at the head of the train and exploded with unparalleled strength, pushing the train forward quickly. ¡®Squeak-¡® The train, which had been forced to a stop, began to move again, but it was not necessarily moving forward in the original position. After entering the berserk state, it was equivalent to the black Flame snakes that had evolved to the 2nd rank working together to pull the train towards the dark creatures ¡®territory. ¡®Creak-¡® The wheels of the carriage rubbed against the tracks, making an ear-piercing sound. At first, their movements were very slow, but as the group of snakes exerted more force, their speed began to soar. The hazy black fog on both sides rapidly retreated through the blurry glass windows, so fast that it was almost as if they were being carried and taken off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The lights in the car shook violently, making a noise between the collisions. In the control room at the front and back, the driver could not control his body at all under this force. The passengers behind him also screamed in despair and fear. ¡°Can you use magic to expel them?¡± The only ones who were still calm were the seventeen people in the carriage. Number three narrowed his eyes and asked the cultivator. Chapter 1559 - Chapter 1559 Bone Dragon (1) Chapter 1559: Bone Dragon (1) Chapter 1559: Bone Dragon (1) Number three seemed to have a smile on his face. His expression did not change even though the car was being ¡®lifted¡¯. His ¡®calmness¡¯ attracted the attention of the twelve Holy disciples. Even the cultivator looked at him deeply before shaking his head. ¡°The distance is too far. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡± The train was made of a special material that could block magic. It had an extremely strong defense ability that could block physical and magical attacks. This defensive power was not only used to block external attacks, but it was also difficult for internal attacks to penetrate. To explain it in layman terms, the interior of the carriage was like a small world of its own, and the carriage was like a barrier. Even if the twelve Saints had extraordinary power, it was still difficult to kill all the black Flame snakes through the train from such a long distance. besides, there are some special passengers in the middle ¡­ While the cultivator was speaking, the rampaging Black Flame snake exerted its strength and pushed the train forward quickly. This was because the train was not started by magic, but was pushed by the brute force of these berserk Tier 2 magical beasts. The wheels rubbed against the track, making a loud noise that was a hundred times louder than the sound of iron plates scratching glass! ¡®Zi ¡ª-¡® This sound wave was not a magic attack, but it was extremely uncomfortable to hear. The high speed caused the temperature of the wheels and tracks to soar, and the smell of steel being calcined at high temperatures entered everyone¡¯s nose. In the dark fog, intense sparks burst out on both sides of the car. The surface of the wheels was damaged, turning into countless sparks flying around. The train moved forward at an astonishing speed, even faster than when it was driven by magic. The damaged wheels did not last long before they burst apart and flew off! The carriage shook violently, and the uneasy screams of the crowd could be heard. Under these screams, the body of the car only swayed a few times before it was ¡®lifted¡¯ by an extremely powerful force and moved forward in one direction. The scenery on both sides rapidly receded, and it was almost impossible to see the surrounding environment. ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯ sounds of impact came from around the car. Occasionally, tree branches that blocked the road brushed past the car window, wiping out the breath left by the black Flame snake. The train had deviated from its original track, and the black Flame snakes were driven into the black fog. As soon as they entered the dark territory, the shadow of death was getting closer and closer. Under the nourishment of the dark energy, the black Flame snake¡¯s combat power was far stronger than before. It pushed the train even faster, as if it was going to push the train into the abyss. Under the intense collision sound, even the car with the strongest defense could not resist the enemy. The wheels were the first to be damaged, and then the glass that was not destroyed in the hands of the black Flame snake also cracked under the rapid impact. The collision at the connection point of the train cars was even more intense, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Every time it was pulled apart, it seemed like the train cars would be pulled apart. The magic lamps hanging in the car shook crazily, and the edges of the lamps hit the carriage like a death knell, making people tremble in fear. ¡°This can¡¯t go on!¡± The Archmage¡¯s face darkened. Through the water mirror, he could clearly order the two staff members at the back of the train, ¡± ¡°Strengthen the defense-¡± Other than the 12 Holy disciples, there were other people on the train. If the glass was broken, the grade 2 black Flame snakes would flood into the carriages after they exploded. These carriages would probably be half-full and become the nightmares of these people for the rest of their lives ¡­ Of course, the prerequisite was that they could still walk out of the misty forest alive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From Edward¡¯s point of view, the most important thing was to get rid of these magic beasts. The misty forest was too vast, like a huge Palace. If one were to get lost in it, it would be difficult to leave for several months. Their mission was to find Lucifer and work together with him to seal Sage yueshu after a year according to the great prophecy of Sage sunlight. Although there was still a year to go before the time stated in the great prophecy spell, sealing the sage Moonfall was no small matter. Before that, they had to make some preparations. They definitely could not be trapped in the misty forest and be entangled by these dark creatures. Therefore, the twelve Holy disciples had to get rid of the magical beasts, force the train to stop, find the right direction, and get back on track-at least, they had to find a way to get the ¡®newcomers¡¯ back on track so that they could find the undead Canyon. Chapter 1560 - Chapter 1560 Bone Dragon (2) Chapter 1560: Bone Dragon (2) Chapter 1560: Bone Dragon (2) The panicking train driver stood up, suppressing his fear under his extreme admiration for the twelve Saints. He followed Edward¡¯s instructions and gave several orders to strengthen the defense of the train. The speed of the broken glass of the train slowed down, and the cultivator¡¯s back was tightly pressed against the seat to stabilize his body. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± His voice trembled as if it had been shattered by the extreme speed. These cunning magical beasts split into two and hid at the front and back of the car. To completely annihilate it, the 12 Holy disciples were needed. This was the strategy of the dark creatures that had already awakened their intelligence. The cultivator was unwilling to separate the 12 of them at first, but now he had no choice. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± After he made up his mind, he immediately suggested, ¡± we¡¯ll split into two. One team will destroy the front and the other team will destroy the back. Even though the twelve Saints were powerful, their individual strength was not as strong as a group. If one of them were to deal with the danger at the back of the car, it was highly likely that they would be attacked by the dark creatures. The misty forest had already become their territory, and there might be undead lurking around, eyeing them covetously. If the twelve of them were to be split into two teams of six, then both their safety and the speed at which they exterminated the magical beasts would be greatly increased. Once the beasts were killed and the crisis was resolved, everyone could quickly gather and destroy the strategy of the darkness Lord hidden in the misty forest. After making up his mind, the cultivator no longer hesitated. ¡°We have six people in each group, and each group will bring a few ¡®newbies¡¯.¡± When it came to grouping, everyone had a tacit understanding. Although the ¡®dark¡¯ factions did not trust each other, they seemed to have a kind of disgust and dissatisfaction towards the ¡®light¡¯ faction. It was as if they had accumulated grievances for a long time, and they were only maintaining a superficial stability. On the other hand, the ¡®light¡¯ faction¡¯s rejection of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction was more obvious. When the cultivators mentioned forming a team, the handsome elves even subconsciously moved closer to Raphael. Chronos, reja, Idar, Samuel, krolly, and Haas, bring Lin, Wei, and Mao. ¡°Me, Setsuna, Fernando, Raphael, Edward, mu, and song,¡± he said decisively. From the distribution of personnel, it was based on the position of the newcomers. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s action of approaching the swordsman, the swordsman classified her as a ¡®light¡¯. In the eyes of the 12 Holy disciples, it was not suitable for ¡®newbies¡¯ to stay in the carriage alone, as it would undoubtedly increase their danger. Only by following the 12 Holy disciples would their chances of survival be higher. There was nothing wrong with his arrangements, but purple robe sneered, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving us three burdens?¡± As soon as Crowley finished speaking, the three trial-takers who had been thrown into the ¡®burden¡¯ side had a flash of killing intent in their eyes. ¡°Hmph, but I won¡¯t argue with you guys.¡± The situation was urgent, and it was not the time for everyone to argue. Moreover, compared to the Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction, the ¡®light¡¯ faction mainly used magic attacks. Although most mages ¡®lethality had a certain effect on dark creatures, their defense was low, and they were fragile. Once they engaged in close combat, the chances of them getting injured were very high. Overall, the power of ¡®darkness¡¯ was stronger than ¡®light¡¯. Under such circumstances, it was reasonable for cultivators to want to reduce the burden they carried. ¡°But even though we said we¡¯d bring them along, we can¡¯t guarantee their safety!¡± Ke Luo Li said arrogantly. The cultivator¡¯s expression revealed a trace of reluctance. His lips moved, but in the end, he sighed and didn¡¯t object. He only turned his head to the new bride and groom and gently warned, ¡°Then you guys have to be careful.¡± The three trial-takers ¡®eyes flickered, and they all nodded slightly in agreement. This was a great opportunity for everyone to observe the strength of the natives in the trial scene, and use it to estimate the dangers of the next journey and the strength of Sage yueshu¡¯s undead Army. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After everyone entered the trial scenario, they were already mentally prepared to split into two teams. The cultivator¡¯s suggestion even made a few trial-takers think:The feeling of ¡®as expected¡¯. I think these dark creatures don¡¯t come with good intentions. If we separate ¡­ at the moment of separation, the cultivator felt extremely uneasy for no reason. It was as if everyone would be separated after this separation. He shook his head, as if he wanted to throw this thought out of his mind. Chapter 1561 - Chapter 1561 Bone Dragon (3) Chapter 1561: Bone Dragon (3) Chapter 1561: Bone Dragon (3) However, once this bad premonition came, it was difficult to expel it. In the end, he gritted his teeth and freed one hand to pull at his collar, revealing the small badge pinned under his robe. after we split up, everyone will rely on the Holy seal to lead the way and reunite again. Everyone nodded in response. While they were talking, the train was dragged deeper into the black fog. It was so fast that it was almost in the air! ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The magic lamp hit the roof of the carriage with such force that a dent was created. Even though the lamp cover was made of special materials, it had been damaged along the way. After many collisions, it had already cracked. With another heavy blow, the lampshade¡¯s defense finally completed its mission and shattered with a clang. The light-based magic that had been injected into it dissipated, and with a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, it was swallowed by the black gas that had poured into the carriage. In an instant, the train car fell into darkness. One could not even see their own fingers! ¡°Ah!¡± Through the water mirror, the drivers at the front and back of the car saw the car turn dark and let out an extremely miserable scream at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± In the dark, the cultivator¡¯s powerful voice rang out, which unconsciously soothed the frightened and ravaged mood of the pilots. Song qingxiao stood up the moment she heard the cultivator¡¯s words. Her consciousness was strong, and even in the dark, it didn¡¯t affect her much. Her divine sense was firmly locked onto the six people from the ¡®light¡¯ faction. She walked through the darkness as if it was flat ground, and she could even see that Crowley and the others had also gotten up. The huge beast sitting beside reija waved its long whip-like tail and raised its head to yawn silently. Everyone split into two groups and rushed to the front and back of the carriage. The cultivator led the people through the carriage, but before they pushed open the door of the driver¡¯s cabin, they heard a ¡®dang -¡®. With a heavy sound, the rapidly moving train came to an abrupt stop, and the snakes pulling at the head and tail seemed to have lost their strength in an instant. Under the effect of the huge inertia, the front and back of the car slanted to the left and right, like a giant twisting twist. ¡°Something¡¯s coming!¡± Song qingxiao reminded him. The moment she said that, the swordsman also said, ¡± ¡°Something¡¯s coming!¡± For the first time, his calm face showed surprise. He turned to look at song qingxiao. The cultivator could choose not to believe song qingxiao¡¯s words, but he had to believe the warning of the swordsman. there¡¯s a very strong dark aura, and ¡­ the Holy maiden¡¯s face showed uneasiness. Before she could finish her words, a sharp and long cry like the cry of a Phoenix came from the depths of the misty forest and entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡®Chirp-¡® When the six Saints heard this sound, their expressions changed. Just as the Holy maiden had said, a thick aura of death gushed out from the depths of the misty forest. The chirping sound was accompanied by the sound of branches breaking. It was as if a huge creature was breaking through the forest at a rapid speed and crashing toward the group. The sound came from far away and came very quickly. In an instant, a huge shadow came into everyone¡¯s eyes from the faint light of the control room through the crack in the door. Song qingxiao raised her head. Her five senses were extremely sharp. Even without the help of spiritual consciousness or spiritual power, she could clearly see the scene in the dark. It was a creature flying in the air. All that was left of its body was a pitch-black skeleton. Its huge wings had lost their full scales, but they were filled with dense dark energy. It looked like a giant lizard, similar to the dinosaurs that were rumored to have been annihilated, with a long bone tail. Only bones were left of its huge head. Two green ¡®eyes¡¯ that looked like will-o¡¯- the-wisps flickered in its eye sockets as it coldly looked at the people on the train. ¡°This is a Dragon!¡± The cultivator¡¯s voice was filled with shock. The appearance of this pitch-black bone Dragon immediately reminded him of the fear he felt when he was dominated by the Dragon clan. Everyone¡¯s expression was as if they were facing a great enemy. Only song qingxiao was trying her best to comfort the little dragon Soul that had been awakened by the cry. She silently denied the cultivator¡¯s words.No way! ¡°Dark bone Dragon! Where did they summon the skeleton of such a terrifying creature?¡± Edward Said in a hurry. His voice was sharp, as if he was extremely shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The speed of the bone Dragon was extremely fast. In an instant, it was already close to the train. The closer they got, the more they could feel the bone dragon¡¯s massive body. The dark shadow almost covered the entire train as the bone Dragon descended. The people in the second half of the train screamed in horror when they saw the bone Dragon, as if to remind the dark creatures:The crowd had already arrived. ¡®Hua!¡¯ Even though it had lost the flesh of its wings, the bone Dragon still brought about a powerful airflow when it fell, crushing the trees. ¡®Roar!¡¯ With a furious roar, it opened its huge mouth and spat out a large ball of black flames! Chapter 1562 - Chapter 1562 Secret curse (1) Chapter 1562: Secret curse (1) Chapter 1562: Secret curse (1) BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The black Flame breath rolled down. In this misty forest filled with black mist, the color of the flame breath seemed to be thicker than the pitch-black night. It glowed with a deep blue flame and was extremely terrifying. The earth-shattering power turned into a ¡®whistling¡¯ wind, and the pressure instantly covered the train. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it hit the top of the train first! Pa da. The train skin, which was refined with special materials and reinforced with magic power, caved in crazily under the impact of this force. It instantly collapsed by more than half a meter, squeezing the space where everyone stood. The change in the train¡¯s structure caused the already cracked window to crack with a loud clang. A large amount of glass shards flew out, and the power of darkness poured in without restraint. It brought with it the smell of decay and death, so strong that it made one¡¯s nose hurt! ¡®Hu-¡® ¡®Hu-¡® Under the strong wind, the clothes of the people in the carriage fluttered as they tried to stabilize their feet. a complete bone Dragon? where did they get such a huge thing? ¡± Edward¡¯s expression changed rapidly, but it was not the time for them to discuss this. Even if the skeleton Dragon that had been awakened by necromagic after its death was less than half of its peak strength, it was enough to make the six Saints cautious. In the face of such a terrifying force, the carriage, which was originally extremely defensive, suddenly became as fragile as paper. However, the most terrifying thing was not only the impact of the wind, but also the Dragon breath it spat out ¡­ ¡°Holy light shield!¡± The Saint had already crossed her hands in front of her chest. As she chanted an unfamiliar spell, song qingxiao felt her spiritual sense fluctuate violently. In the end, this divine sense turned into a layer of hazy, Holy, and warm yellow light, covering her entire body. The saintess¡¯s face appeared otherworldly under the warm light, but this was not what song Qing paid attention to. She realized that the more the saintess chanted, the bigger the warm Halo became. With the saintess as the center, it spread out in all directions, and in an instant, it covered the six Holy disciples and the two trial-takers, including song qingxiao! As soon as she was surrounded by the Halo, song Qing felt her body relax. It was warm, comfortable, and comfortable. It was as if his entire body was bathed in an extremely relaxed state, and the vigilance brought about by the darkness was almost completely eliminated. The train driver let out an unusually shrill scream as the Halo expanded, gradually enveloping the entire carriage and the front of the train. Wherever the Holy light touched, the black mist seemed to be greatly corroded, and it retreated frantically. The countless Black Flame snakes that were slithering and twisting around the front of the train were covered by the Holy light, and they hissed in fear. Then, the driver saw that these cursed creatures, which could be resurrected safely under the longsword, were melted at an extremely fast speed like frost under the sun after being trapped in the Holy light. The snakes flicked their tongues and dodged in a panic. The hissing sound was like a scream, but in the blink of an eye, their flesh and bones were melted, turning into rotten black bones, and fell from the car window with a ¡®bang¡¯. the power of the church is everywhere,¡¯the light of the sage of the glorious sun shines forever-¡® The driver was so excited that tears were streaming down his face. As if he had seen a miracle, he knelt on the ground reverently and sang along. ¡®Boom-¡® A deafening sound interrupted the driver¡¯s prayer. The dark skeletal dragon¡¯s flame breath came down and collided with the half-bowl shaped holy light shield. In an instant, the black gas and the Golden light collided. The blue flames only stopped for a moment before engulfing the entire holy light shield. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The flames soared into the sky, almost illuminating the misty forest in blue. The carriage shook violently, and the fixed facilities inside were scattered and destroyed by this force. It was as if there was a destructive tornado inside the carriage, and the items were flying around and hitting the surroundings. The aura of death mixed with the smell of decay and coldness hit him in the face, and the power of the flames almost melted him into nothingness. The Holy maiden¡¯s body trembled slightly, and fine beads of sweat seeped out of her forehead and nose. However, the light shield shook a few times, but it did not break. However, under the burning of the blue flames, the area covered by the Holy light became smaller and smaller. At first, it surrounded the two sections of the carriage, but later, it shrank into the carriage, barely protecting the living people. Chapter 1563 - Chapter 1563 Secret curse (2) Chapter 1563: Secret curse (2) Chapter 1563: Secret curse (2) A magnificent sea of fire with mountain-like residual flames covered the shield of holy light, burning the body of the carriage into a blue crystal wherever it went. Not long after, many places began to melt into a viscous liquid, which dripped down. A large amount of blue flames gushed out like a sea of fire. Most of them were blocked by the Holy light shield, while a small portion spread to the surroundings of the misty forest. The carriage began to melt, flowing along with the flames. The body of the train caved in by more than half a meter under the high temperature and fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. The bodies of the people in the train also fell. The residual flames flowed like water, leaving behind the car that had been burned blue. Although the chariot was deformed, it did not completely collapse after the black skeleton dragon¡¯s dragon breath had passed under the illumination of the Holy light shield. After coming back to his senses, Edward raised his wand, and magic surged around it. The electric current gathered at the tip of the wand and turned into countless tiny electric arcs. They intertwined and turned into a huge electric current pillar that rushed up to the top of the carriage! ¡®Swish-¡® The deep groan of the dark skeletal Dragon came closer and closer until a crisp ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound came from the carriage. The top of the deformed carriage was protruding with several deep circular grooves, each of which was about ten centimeters in diameter and thirty to forty centimeters deep. From the bottom to the top, it looked like a few strange-looking stalactites hanging upside down. boom-¡± another low groan was heard. The body of the train seemed to be under an extremely great pressure, and the roof of the train was pressed down a few more inches. Several sharp bone spikes that looked like the scythe of the Grim Reaper shot out from the hanging ¡®stalactite¡¯. The long spikes pierced through the carriage, and then he gently clenched- Creak! The car¡¯s defense could not withstand a single blow from this powerful grip. As if it was playing with plasticine, the car¡¯s roof was easily torn apart. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted. She was rather interested in the power of the dark skeleton bone Dragon. When she first entered the trial scenario, she had kicked tables and chairs out of vigilance and damaged the equipment on the train, so she knew how strong these things were. Now that her physical strength was already very strong, she naturally had many ways to destroy the train. However, the skeletal Dragon tore the train apart too easily. The huge train was like a toy in its hands. If it was a head-on clash of strength, who knew how long this bone Dragon would be able to last! She had already reached the divine clone realm, and with the power of the Dragon, as well as the power of her blue blood, her power was no less than that of a top seventh-rank demonic beast. It was a pity that this power had not been fully displayed except during the Battle with the Dragon King at the yulun void realm. When she was in the Yu Lun emptiness realm, she had not advanced and her power was not at her peak. When she was fighting the beast King, she was also afraid that the beast King would join forces with Shi qiuwu, so she did not use it to her heart¡¯s content. However, when she broke into the Shi family¡¯s house, she had briefly revealed her true body when facing the Buddha¡¯s shadow, but at that time, she only had the control of her consciousness. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to test the true limits of her power, but after sensing the power of the dark skeleton Dragon, she was a little tempted. But before she could do anything, Edward¡¯s power of Thunder had already rushed out and struck the bone dragon¡¯s long claw with a boom. ¡®Zi Zi . ¡® The lightning arc instantly wrapped around the black bone claw that was grabbing the roof of the car. The unusually powerful lightning power pierced a hole in the middle of the bone claw. The bone fragments were scattered in four directions, and a pungent burnt smell was emitted. The electric current weaved into a huge net and hit the bone claw. For such dark creatures, magic attacks could hurt them if they were powerful enough. Especially lightning spells, which were specialized in restraining demons! ¡®Roar¡¯. After being struck by the lightning, the bone Dragon let out a long cry and retracted its huge palm. Its bone-like nails were pulled back through the gap! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Hu¡¯. The few of them heaved a sigh of relief, but song qingxiao quickly reminded them, ¡± ¡°Be careful ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she heard a black shadow flash past in the sharp wind. Edward¡¯s expression changed, and he was about to cast another spell, but he was too late. Song Qing clenched his fist, but before he could make a move, he saw the saintess raise her head and move her lips. Chapter 1564 - Chapter 1564 Secret curse (3) Chapter 1564: Secret curse (3) Chapter 1564: Secret curse (3) The Holy light shield expanded rapidly under the control of her spiritual sense, covering half of the carriage. BOOM! BOOM! A black skeletal wing swept down from the top of the car, tearing the broken car roof and Windows apart as if it were nothing. The power of darkness corroded the car, exposing the seven people inside, the driver, and the staff to the dark night! The huge black spikes on the bone wings unfurled and flashed with a cold light. Wherever they went, the bone wings were like extremely sharp magic weapons, cutting off the already damaged carriage roof. ¡®Swish-¡® A pitch-black skeletal Dragon tilted its huge head, and the two ghostly flames in its bare eye sockets stared coldly at the creatures in the train. Half of its head was already the size of a carriage, and its arms, which were short and long compared to its body size, were retracted to its chest that had lost its full flesh. Its long tail dragged behind it, and the end of it could not be seen. ¡°Let me do it!¡± It was unknown where the creature of darkness had awakened this complete Dragon Bone from. Even if its power was not half of what it had been when it was alive, it was still not to be underestimated. However, when it was awakened by the power of darkness after its death, although it still retained a part of its power when it was reborn, it had lost the scales that could withstand the attacks of magic power and sword Qi at its peak. The swordsman said loudly. When the four Holy disciples heard him, they tactfully leaned behind him. Edward¡¯s magic attack was not weak, but the skeletal Dragon was too close. His magic needed to chant an incantation to drive away such a behemoth. The more powerful a spell was, the more difficult it was to chant. Before that, he needed someone to protect him and not interrupt his incantation. Among the people present, the saintess maintained the Holy light shield, protecting everyone from the Dragon breath of the skeletal Dragon and also blocking some of the attacks. The rest of the cultivators, mages, Rafel, and elves were not suitable for battle. They could not act as meat shields in front of such a ¡®Dragon¡¯ and block it. At this time, the swordsmen¡¯s power was needed to hold everyone back and buy time for the mages. Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment before releasing her grip on the ingot. Her body flickered and she landed behind the swordsman without hesitation. When number four, the bear-like burly man, saw her action, he also slipped away without saying anything. The swordsman looked at him in surprise. His eyes were filled with criticism and disapproval, as if he was disdainful that this Titan-like man would hide with the mage and woman at a time like this. However, time was of the essence, and he could not afford to be distracted. He held the sword with both hands and injected his fighting energy into it. The seemingly rusty giant sword suddenly burst out with a bright light, and the rust peeled off bit by bit under the light. Wherever the light went, the powerful sword energy overflowed, and the old armor on his body seemed to be polished until it was extremely bright. The disheveled swordsman¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°God of light, please grant me power!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his momentum changed completely. His fighting spirit turned into light and shadow, circling around his body. The light on the long sword became even brighter and turned into a dark purple color. The rust on the sword was removed, revealing the sharp edge of the sword! Under the hazy purple light, the body of the sword seemed to have doubled in size. The swordsman held his giant sword and swung it with all his might- ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The purple light slashed out, and the black flames were forcibly cut through by the power of the battle energy. The dark skeletal Dragon instinctively stretched out a curled claw, as if it wanted to grab the sword aura! The five black bony fingers opened up and grabbed the sword light that was condensed from purple battle energy. With a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the sword Qi left a gully about half a meter long in its palm. However, the powerful force did not stop there. It even pushed the bone dragon¡¯s body into the air, until it was more than ten meters away! ¡®Ka ka ka¡¯! The skeletal dragon¡¯s body trembled violently, and its skeleton made a loud noise as it collided with the metal. The swordsman¡¯s attack was successful. At the same time, without waiting for the bone Dragon to react, he swung his sword again! ¡®Swish-¡® The skeletal Dragon opened its mouth, which was filled with saw-like teeth, and suddenly spat out black flames at the group again. The purple sword Qi broke through the flames, and with a bang, it turned into a sharp edge and slashed at the head of the bone Dragon. Bang! The sword Qi was blocked by its teeth, and with a sound, half of one of its teeth fell off and turned into dust. The bone dragon¡¯s head was ¡®moved¡¯ by the remaining force, and it tilted its head back. After two slashes, Edward¡¯s prepared spell was finally complete! As he said the last word,¡¯Hong long long¡¯, the sound of thunder and lightning suddenly came from the sky. A large number of dark clouds gathered, as if a storm was coming. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A strong wind blew through the dense forest, blowing away the thick black fog! Crack! Crack! Thunder rumbled in the sky, and a bolt of lightning came crashing down in the direction of the bone Dragon. ¡°A Grand Magister¡¯s Secret curse!¡± The elf¡¯s eyes showed a hint of joy, and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when he saw the spell take shape. Chapter 1565 - Chapter 1565 Capture (1) Chapter 1565: Capture (1) Chapter 1565: Capture (1) Even though it was already an undead, the dark skeletal Dragon finally seemed to feel the pressure in the face of the magic incantation cast by an Archmage. The damage of the lightning was more severe than the damage of the sword aura. It could not be bothered with the confrontation with the swordsman. Its pair of black eyes turned to the Holy disciples who were surrounded by the Holy light shield. Then, the skeletal Dragon opened its mouth. This time, it didn¡¯t let out a low groan, but a strange tone. The sound was deafening, and the tone was strange and difficult to hear. As soon as he said those words, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp senses detected the fluctuations in the surrounding power. The dark elements seemed to be moved by the skeletal Dragon and quickly gathered at its mouth, forming a huge abyssal black hole in an instant. ¡°Dragon-language magic?¡± Raphael¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he instinctively turned to look at the cultivator. This was the most troublesome scene when they encountered the dark skeleton Dragon. After the death of a Dragon, if its skeleton was resurrected by the power of darkness, it would turn into an undead skeleton in the darkness. They were the favored children of the God of creation. When they were alive, they had sharp claws and teeth, extremely great strength, hard scales that could resist magic and physical attacks, and terrifying dragon breath that could destroy everything. In addition to these, the most terrifying thing about them was their Dragon-language magic. Even after death, when they were awakened from the eternal darkness by evil creatures, they lost their scales, flesh, and blood, but they did not lose their sharp claws and teeth, nor their instinct to chant dragon magic. ¡°Dragon-language magic?¡± Number four asked as well. His eyes were filled with ambition, curiosity, and a bit of speculation. He was unfamiliar with magic, but from the skeletal dragon¡¯s attack, he could roughly guess that its strength was at least equivalent to that of a seventh-rank beginner-level monstrous beast. In addition to the Dragon-language magic, it could increase the strength of the skeletal Dragon to a certain extent. In other words, it was equivalent to a position between the peak of the early seventh step and the intermediate stage. Even if they were considered human cultivators, they would still be at the soul splitting stage and above. However, these were all speculations. He would only be sure of the exact power after he weighed it in his hands. Number four turned to look at song qingxiao. At this time, there was another trial-taker present. He would not act rashly. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t answer No. 4¡¯s question. At such a critical moment, he wouldn¡¯t be distracted by the question of the ¡®newbie¡¯. The moment he shouted out the ¡®Dragon language magic¡¯, the cultivator had already moved. He picked up the book in his arms, and with a surge of magic power, a Halo appeared on the book. The scene from the carriage reappeared, and a strange dragon¡¯s roar sounded. Following the dragon¡¯s roar, the page slowly opened. The characters inside slowly wriggled and rotated in the Halo, forming characters. As each character rotated, it emitted different strange syllables. With every syllable, the light on the book¡¯s surface grew brighter. The words surged out along the light, like a projection, and rotated above the page, forming a strange tone of different lengths, and finally converged into a strange roar, ¡± ¡®Roar-¡® The sound wave turned into a large cloud of mist that flew out and actively enshrouded the black abyss that the skeleton Dragon had summoned. Wherever the black abyss went, the trees, grass, leaves, and the fragments of the carriage that had been scratched by the dragon¡¯s bone claws were all swallowed. The moment the Holy light and the shadow collided, there was a trembling sound. Under the powerful energy fluctuation, all the sound waves in the surroundings seemed to disappear for a short while. The entangled light spread rapidly and formed a gray shadow. ¡®Wu-!¡¯ The force swept through the forest, and the trees snapped. Under the impact of the two forces, there was a violent backlash. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The airflow pressed down with an abundant magic power, and the dilapidated carriage shook. Bang! The Holy light shield was hit hard, and the Halo was like the shadow of a Candle in the Wind. It shook twice, dimmed a little, and then silently extinguished. In the sky, the Black Dragon was also violently impacted by the air current. However, although its body was large, its movements were extremely agile. The long skeletal body turned in the air along with the wind current, and with the help of the backlash, it flapped its two huge skeletal wings and flew dozens of meters high in an instant. But before it could cast the next round of draconic magic, the Thunder cast by the Archmage above its head struck it. Chapter 1566 - Chapter 1566 Capture (2) Chapter 1566: Capture (2) Chapter 1566: Capture (2) A loud ¡®boom¡¯ was mixed with the long roar of a Dragon. The lightning landed on its long tail, bringing up fire and black gas. The secret curse hit its long tail, leaving a mark of lightning. The lightning did not completely dissipate. As the mages continued to cast their spells, a large number of thunderclouds still gathered. Lightning flashed in the dark clouds. A huge black bone Dragon flapped its huge wings and rushed down after making two rounds. be careful-¡± the swordsman¡¯s expression froze and he shouted coldly. Just as he was about to attack again, he realized that it seemed to have given up on being enemies with the few of them and turned to the middle side of the train. The six Holy disciples were stunned. Before they could say anything, song qingxiao could already sense that the dragon¡¯s sharp claws had already grabbed onto a section of the carriage. An idea flashed through her mind, and she said coldly, ¡± ¡°It wanted to tear the carriage apart.¡± She thought of the twelve Saints who were divided into two groups. The ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ were guarding the front and back of the train respectively. ¡°It wants to split us into two teams ¡­¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the dark skeleton dragon¡¯s sharp claws had already grabbed the carriage. The sturdy train was like a toy under its claws, easily torn apart. The passenger¡¯s screams traveled far into the depths of the misty forest, and a huge force came from the middle of the car. The body of the car was lifted high, and a large number of facilities slid down, hitting the body of the car with a constant ¡®bang¡¯ sound. A moment later, the body of the car was torn apart like a thin piece of paper. The dark skeletal Dragon grabbed the other half of the carriage and flapped its wings again to fly high into the sky. ¡°Trap it!¡± Seeing that it wanted to escape, the cultivator made a hurried sound. The lightning formed a dense net of electricity, trapping the dark skeletal dragon¡¯s path of escape. However, in the next moment, it spat out Dragon language magic again, and two black abysses appeared, silently melting a huge gap in the net. The skeletal Dragon flapped its wings with all its might, and the two wings retracted to its back. Its body was as fast as lightning, and it took advantage of the moment before the lightning net closed up to rush out in one go! ¡®Rumble-¡® the huge air current formed a terrifying tornado, and it whistled in all directions, bringing up a large amount of dust. After losing the other half of the car, the car that was caught in mid-air fell with a creak and finally hit the ground with a heavy clang! The swordsman landed on the ground with his long sword and reached out to grab the fragile cultivators and saintesses, stabilizing his body. Under the night sky, the bone Dragon flew higher and higher with half of the carriage. In an instant, the black shadow blended into the dark night and disappeared without a trace. Not a single sound could be heard. The remaining few people were still in shock. The swordsman let go of his hand, and the mage¡¯s feet were slightly on the ground, still gasping for breath. He was no longer as calm as before and subconsciously turned to look at the cultivator. He saw that the cultivator was also in a sorry state, but his eyes fell on the two ¡®newbies¡¯. The situation was urgent earlier, and the dark skeletal Dragon was eager to get out of trouble, so it used draconic magic to escape. When it escaped, it used wind magic to form an air current to trap the movements of several people. In such a situation, the Holy light shield had already been destroyed, and the broken train was shaking violently. The swordsman could not care about the two ¡®newbies¡¯ at all, so he could only protect the weak mage first. Everyone had overlooked the existence of ¡®newcomers¡¯, but they did not expect the two¡¯ newcomers ¡®to stand so firmly. Other than song qingxiao¡¯s and number Four¡¯s hair that was messed up by the wind, there was no way to tell that they had just experienced a false alarm. There was a hint of surprise in Edward¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly dispelled by the helplessness of his ¡®accomplice¡¯ being taken away. ¡°Samuel and the others have been captured.¡± The cultivator quickly adjusted his mood and sighed heavily, ¡± it seems like their goal is to separate us and prevent us from gathering. Back then, the great prophecy had predicted that after 318 years, the thirteen Saints would seal Sage yueshu again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This prophecy had been circulating on the continent for many years. Everyone knew that the minions of Sage Moonfall in the misty forest were obviously here to separate the 13 Holy disciples who were trying to reunite. if that¡¯s the case, the journey to the undead Canyon will be more difficult and dangerous than expected. The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face had already disappeared, and he let out a long sigh. ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡± In the end, the cultivator could only reply to him in this way. The Holy maiden struggled to get up from the ground. ¡°Where will Samuel and the others be taken to?¡± Chapter 1567 - Chapter 1567 Capture (3) Chapter 1567: Capture (3) Chapter 1567: Capture (3) Her words made everyone fall silent. No one knew where the other team of people on the train would be taken by the dark skeleton Dragon. However, what was certain was that Haas and the others were also part of the 12 Holy disciples. Moreover, the six of them had gathered together. Even if they were separated temporarily, there should not be any life-threatening danger in the short term. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± There had been a short battle here earlier, which had attracted the covetous eyes of more powerful dark creatures. The train had been dragged by the black Flame snake for more than 15 minutes. At this time, everyone had already been brought into the depths of the misty forest. The most important thing was to avoid it for the time being and find the location as soon as possible. Everyone nodded and prepared to leave the train. At this time, the train had been destroyed, and the carriage was only left with half of its body after being burned by the train. After being torn apart by the skeletal Dragon, the remaining pieces of the carriage also collapsed and fell to the ground. Everyone jumped out of the broken carriage one by one. Song qingxiao was the last one to jump out. Only then did they see that the middle of the carriage had been torn open and was lying on the ground. ¡°My Lord ¡­¡± A faint trembling sound came from the front of the car. The cultivator¡¯s eyes revealed joy, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound. At the front of the car that had been deformed by the pressure, half of the driver¡¯s head came out from a gap. His face was cut by the broken car, and blood gushed out. He tried to get out, but because the gap was too small, the pressed car only formed a gap that was just enough for his head to get out, but it did not allow him to escape. The excruciating pain caused him to let out a shrill scream. His palms were hitting the inside of the car, but he could not move the car and get out. The skeletal dragon¡¯s previous attack was mainly aimed at the six sages. The driver was like a crawling worm in its eyes, and there was no need to fear him. With the protection of the Holy light shield, the control room was relatively intact compared to the entire train. However, under the pressure of the airflow and magic, in addition to the previous crash and the burning of the dragon¡¯s breath, the body of the car was severely deformed, completely sealing the front of the car. Although the chariot was like a toy in the dark skeleton dragon¡¯s hands, it was extremely sturdy for an ordinary swordsman. His strength could not destroy it at all. His face was flushed red, and his eyes were filled with fear and pleading as he called for help from the six Holy disciples. The swordsman strode forward and shouted, ¡± ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, the driver¡¯s head shrank back. The swordsman raised his broad and flat sword and stabbed it into the gap. The moment the sword was inserted, the driver gasped in shock. The swordsman raised his long leg and stepped on the car with a bang. He held the hilt of the sword with both hands and pried it with force- ¡®Dang!¡¯ A huge gap was pried open in the car that was stuck tightly under his immense strength. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Attention!¡± Then, he waved his long sword. As his combat energy burst out, a large piece of the car was cut open. The powerful force rolled up the dust and smoke into the car. The driver coughed violently. He crawled out and rolled on the ground in an extremely embarrassing position. Then, he raised his head and panted, ¡± ¡°Thank you, the Supreme Pontiff, for granting me a new life.¡± ¡°Help!¡± At the back of the car, there were also people¡¯s frightened cries for help. The smile on the monk¡¯s face quickly tightened. The elf and the middle-aged Raphael had already walked in the direction of the sound. ¡°Saiji, please.¡± The cultivator heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the driver who was lying on the ground. ¡°Relieve him of his pain.¡± The driver¡¯s injuries were not light. Number four glanced at him and could see that other than the injuries on his face, he also had several broken ribs. In such a situation, it was indeed not suitable for him to rush. The misty forest was also full of danger, and his blood might attract the magical beasts lurking in the dark. For the six Holy disciples who had a mission, an injured driver would undoubtedly be a burden to them. Number four thought that the cultivator¡¯s ¡®pain relief¡¯ meant killing him to avoid bringing a burden. As soon as the cultivator finished speaking, the saintess had already knelt on the ground and her palms were close to the driver¡¯s head. Although the driver was not the bone dragon¡¯s target and had managed to survive, he was badly injured. There was a huge gash on his head, from his temple to the other side of his nose. When the fresh skin and meat were rolled up, traces of bones could be vaguely seen. It was very bloody. The pain caused him to scream non-stop, but when the Holy maiden placed her hand on his head, he gritted his teeth and no longer made a sound. A soft Halo spread out from her hand and finally covered his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao watched as the driver¡¯s hideous wound quickly closed up under the Holy light. The blood was absorbed into his wound, and in the end, only a faint red line was left of the terrifying wound, until it completely disappeared. This process only took two to three seconds, and the wound recovered completely. Even someone as calm as song qingxiao was taken aback when she saw this. When the Holy maiden knelt on the ground, she finally understood the meaning of the cultivator¡¯s words ¡®relieve pain¡¯. Chapter 1568 - Chapter 1568 Cooperation (1) Chapter 1568: Cooperation (1) Chapter 1568: Cooperation (1) This rescue method was completely out of the two trial-takers ¡®expectations, causing them to reveal shocked expressions. No. 4 stopped looking down on magic and his expression turned serious. He even sized up saiji with a malicious look. Song qingxiao could tell at a glance that he was after the saintess. Perhaps he wanted to kidnap the saintess after the trial mission was over. After all, the Holy maiden had such a magical rescue technique. If he could imprison her by his side, it would be like having an extra layer of protection for his life. In the trial world, in addition to points and the trial-takers ¡®collections, anything that could be plundered in this world could also be considered their harvest. Song Qingxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. Her physical body was strong and her recovery ability was also strong. Although she could recover quickly with the help of spiritual power, she could not recover completely in an instant like the Holy maiden. Although it was good to be able to use the saintess in the trial, it was better for her to learn this move herself. That would be the safest. The Saint knelt on the ground, not knowing that the two ¡®newbies¡¯ had already made up their minds. After healing the wound on the driver¡¯s head, they also helped him deal with his broken ribs. The elves and Raphael had already rescued the other survivors from the broken train. The appearance of the bone Dragon was like a disaster for ordinary people. The people who were rescued were lucky enough to keep their lives, but they had broken a leg or an arm, and were moaning in pain. The six Holy disciples knew of the Holy maiden¡¯s ability, and did not show any signs of difficulty towards these injured people. Song qingxiao and No. 4 were even more silent. They wanted to see how the saintess would perform her rescue technique on these injured people. The injured were carried together, and there were actually about seventeen or eighteen of them. When they saw the Holy maiden and the others coming over, their faces were filled with joy and respect. I thank the Supreme Pontiff for bestowing me with grace and relieving me of my pain ¡­ They clasped their hands and folded them in front of their chests, chanting loudly, ¡± I am willing to offer my body, mind, and soul to the light-¡± A gentle smile appeared on the Holy maiden¡¯s face. She raised her face slightly and opened her hands. Energy gushed out from her body, forming golden beams of light that circled around her body several times. Then, with a ¡®bu¡¯ sound, the Golden beams of light shattered, turning into countless starlights that rushed toward the injured. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, the rescue skills she had displayed were obviously much better than when she had saved the driver. The elf said to the cultivator, ¡± the damage caused by the bone Dragon was too great. Most of the people who were left behind are dead, ¡± he said in a very low voice. I don¡¯t know how many of the remaining people will survive. As he spoke, his beautiful eyes fell on the ordinary people who were bathing in holy light, and he looked worried. Song qingxiao looked around and saw that the injuries of these people were healing rapidly under the Holy light. The power of the saintess seemed to be much stronger than before, but she did not know if it was her illusion. Number four turned around and the two of them quickly exchanged a look. Then, song Qing said, ¡± the misty forest is full of dangers. I don¡¯t know if there are any more bone Dragons hidden inside. Why don¡¯t we leave them here and wait for the Federation¡¯s rescue-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the cultivator and the Holy maiden said in unison, ¡± ¡°No!¡± The two of them were unusually determined, as if there was no room for negotiation. they¡¯re just ordinary people. They might face more danger in the misty forest. The attitude of these two people made song qingxiao suspicious. As she had said, the passengers they had rescued were just ordinary people, and she could not sense any energy fluctuations from them. The dense fog forest had already been devoured by the dark aura, and it was extremely dangerous. Although there were many ordinary people here, they were of no use at this critical moment. Instead of bringing them into the forest, it would be better to leave them here and wait for the Federation¡¯s rescue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the train was destroyed, it was out of the Federation¡¯s surveillance. Since this trip to seal Sage yueshu was so important, the Federation and the God Palace would definitely send out search and rescue teams at the first possible moment. Although he couldn¡¯t go deep into the misty forest to rescue them, he should have a chance to find this group of people if he entered the outer area. However, after she made this tentative suggestion, the reactions of the cultivators and the Holy maiden were really intriguing. They firmly opposed it, and their attitude was so fierce that it did not match the character they had shown before. Chapter 1569 - Chapter 1569 Cooperation (2) Chapter 1569: Cooperation (2) Chapter 1569: Cooperation (2) She couldn¡¯t help but think of what the cultivator had said on the train. Sealing Sage Moonfall was such an important matter. It was urgent, dangerous, and imperative. It even required the gathering of the 13 Holy disciples. Why did they bring along such ordinary passengers when they knew that they would encounter dangers on such a journey? Could it be that the existence of these people had an important role in sealing Sage yueshu? As this thought flashed through her mind, the cultivator realized that her attitude was too abnormal, so she immediately softened her tone, they are the most loyal believers of the church. We can¡¯t abandon them. He said firmly. Perhaps to dispel the doubts of the two ¡®newbies¡¯, he explained, ¡± ¡°Moreover, the mist forest is indeed dangerous. It¡¯s not suitable to keep them here.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t care if the two ¡®newbies¡¯ believed him or not. He turned his head and asked the people who had been healed by the Holy light of the Saint with a kind expression, ¡± ¡°Are you guys feeling better?¡± thank you for the gift of light. I¡¯m much better now. The wounds of these people had already healed, but they all looked dispirited, perhaps because they had experienced the wreaking of havoc by the dark skeleton Dragon earlier. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The cultivator nodded his head and looked around. ¡°If we can walk, we have to leave this place as soon as possible.¡± This place had already been invaded by the power of darkness. If they stayed too long, it would be easy to attract a group of dark creatures. The six Saints had brought along a large number of followers of the sun worship shrine. It would have been fine if they were just ordinary dark creatures. However, if there were dark creatures as powerful as the bone Dragon, they might not be able to save everyone¡¯s lives. When they recalled how terrifying the bone Dragon had been, fear appeared in their eyes. Everyone supported each other as they stood up, trembling. They quietly lined up in two rows, waiting for the cultivators to make their decision. The train had been destroyed, and it was impossible to start again after being torn in two. With the weak holy light, one could vaguely see that the surroundings had been severely damaged by the dark skeleton dragon¡¯s rampage. ¡®COO-COO-¡® Within the dense forest, the chirping of an unknown bird could be heard, accompanied by a rotten smell that gave off a hair-raising feeling. It was pitch-black above their heads. The thick clouds blocked the moonlight and the stars. The depths of the forest were so dark that they couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. The black Flame snake had been dragging the train for nearly a quarter of an hour, and the train had long been dragged off the original track. For a while, no one could tell where they were. The cultivator looked at it for a long time and finally gave up trying to determine the direction. let¡¯s leave first. The power of sunlight will guide us forward and eventually find the right direction. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking for half a day, but you still don¡¯t have a single clue, do you?¡± Number four sneered. The cultivator didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, as if he didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Haas and the others ¡­¡± The six Holy disciples ignored the two newcomers. The mage spoke with a hesitant expression, as if he had some qualms. The monk shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the strength of Haas and the others, they will be able to get out of this.¡± The dark skeletal Dragon only wanted to separate the twelve Holy disciples to avoid the reunion of the thirteen Holy disciples as mentioned in the great prophecy. Haas and the rest would not be in any danger. besides ¡­ the cultivator seemed to have thought of something and almost blurted it out. But in the end, he glanced at No. 4 and song qingxiao and swallowed the rest of his words in time. with a common belief and the guidance of the badge, we will reach the abyssal territory. When everyone heard this, they all nodded. There were 18 people rescued from the train, and a total of 19 people, including the driver. The team of eight now had nineteen people, making it seem much larger. They were led by the six Holy disciples and were extremely obedient to the words of the cultivators. Even though they knew that they were going to enter the misty forest, they did not cower after experiencing the baptism of the Holy light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The group split up their routes, with the elf with the deepest understanding of the forest leading the way. This was also the ¡®home¡¯ of his elven brethren. Compared to the others, he was the most familiar with the misty forest. In addition, the elves had quick reactions. If they encountered danger, they could alert everyone in advance. Raphael followed closely behind, and the nineteen ordinary people followed behind them. Considering the fact that song qingxiao and number four were still new to the world and were unfamiliar with everything on the continent, the cultivator and the others thoughtfully arranged for the two to be in the middle of the team, mixed among the nineteen ordinary people, even though they were calm when they were attacked by the dark skeleton Dragon. Chapter 1570 - Chapter 1570 Cooperation (3) Chapter 1570: Cooperation (3) Chapter 1570: Cooperation (3) In order to have someone to protect them in the event of an accident, and at the same time let the Holy maiden, who had a powerful rescue force, walk between the two of them, Edward, the cultivators, and the swordsmen were at the end of the line to bring up the rear. The fairy chose a random direction to walk in since the cultivator had said so. The ground of the forest was soft and wet. After stepping on it, the mud sank deeply, wrapping around the back of everyone¡¯s feet. When it was lifted, there was a faint sound,¡¯Xi Xi suo suo¡¯, as if something was moving underground. In the dense forest, the wind blew with the smell of death and decay. The sound of unknown birds chirping mixed with the sound of the wind blowing through the forest, like the strange laughter of dark creatures. Song qingxiao supported her body with spiritual power and walked forward without touching the ground. This action made her feel as if she was floating on the ground. However, because the people in front and behind her were ordinary people, and everyone was tense in the misty forest, no one noticed her movements. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this group of people,¡± In the sea of consciousness, number Four¡¯s voice was transmitted through the divine sense, ¡± ¡°To kill someone and still insist on bringing a group of burdens, I¡¯m afraid these people will be of no use in killing Sage yueshu.¡± His thoughts were the same as song qingxiao¡¯s. In fact, she had also guessed that these ordinary passengers should have some role in sealing Sage yueshu. However, after entering the misty forest, the six Holy disciples became extremely tense, and many of their words were extremely vague and unclear. ¡°A cooperation?¡± Number four didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to have any unique opinions on this matter. He said all this just to get her to join forces with him. there are six people in this mission. Half of the twelve Saints represent ¡®darkness¡¯, and the other half represents¡¯ light¡¯. Number four looked strong on the outside, but he was actually very meticulous. ¡°You and that woman entered the medium at the same time, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao replied. The red-haired man¡¯s eyes flashed. the person that the ¡®darkness¡¯ took away just happened to be one person from each group. Among the three groups of challengers, the first group took away girl number one, the second group took away the man in the warrior robe number three, and the third group took away the Taoist priest. Nothing in the trial was a coincidence, and even if there was, the chances were very low. In other words, the three people who were taken away should have some kind of common attribute. in my opinion, it¡¯s hard to say for sure about the warrior¡¯s robe, but from the appearance of the Taoist priests and women, they don¡¯t look like bad people. They don¡¯t match the people of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. Song qingxiao could not help but smile when No. 4, the red-haired man, said, ¡°¡±Do I look like a bad person?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, as if he didn¡¯t hear song qingxiao¡¯s words. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think that Daoist priest is a good person, according to the traditional impression, Daoist priests are used to subdue demons ¡­¡± In other words, if the Daoist priest and woman number one didn¡¯t represent the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction but were strangely divided into the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction, it was possible that the divine prison¡¯s laws had done this on purpose for this mission. ¡°The purple-haired woman is missing.¡± According to the cultivator, the Federation would send out two groups of new recruits in order to prevent any ambushes while passing through the misty forest. Now it seemed that the Federation¡¯s worries had come true. At the same time, it proved that number six was probably not the same as everyone else. among the 13 Saints, Lucifer has his own faction and his attributes are unknown. The purple-haired woman who isn¡¯t with him might also have an unknown standpoint. Number Four¡¯s tone suddenly changed, ¡± in other words, I suspect that this mission is divided into three teams. We might have the same goal, which is why we chose similar. In the dark faction, there might be someone with a similar mission to number six, who had yet to appear. Number four asked the question from the start, ¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Song qingxiao did not agree immediately. Number Four¡¯s guess was similar to her previous guess, but she was still doubtful whether this mission was really like this. After all, she did not forget that she had the right to choose in the beginning, and in the end, she decided to temporarily lean towards the ¡®light¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Based on this point alone, it was still a question whether she and number four were the same. Number four was also aware of this, but the clues to the mission were still unclear. Everyone should work together for the time being, at least to save their lives. In addition to the strange skeletal arm and the low-level Black Flame snake group, the giant skeletal Dragon also made number four vigilant. A dark creature with the power of a soul-splitting stage had appeared so easily. Who knew how many dangers were hidden in the dense forest? the division of the team may not be based on the six Holy disciples and the two trial-takers with opposite attributes. It may be based on ¡­ Song Qing¡¯s soft voice was transmitted into number Four¡¯s mind. Before he could finish his words, the saintess who was walking between the two suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chapter 1571 - Chapter 1571 Religion (1) Chapter 1571: Religion (1) Chapter 1571: Religion (1) The saintess¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the group, which shocked number four and song qingxiao. The two of them immediately realized that their conversation had been exposed, but then they felt that it was unlikely. The two of them were communicating with their divine senses, and they had both reached the divine clone realm. If one wanted to spy on their conversation, one¡¯s divine sense would probably have to be above theirs. Although the saint¡¯s healing technique was magical, number four didn¡¯t think that she had the cultivation of a divine sense above the level of a soul clone. As he thought about it, he heard the Saint say, ¡± although the division of teams is indeed based on the different followers, the ¡®newcomers¡¯ may not follow such rules. As expected, she had heard the conversation between song qingxiao and number four. She said gently, ¡± we don¡¯t have the bad habit of abandoning our teammates. Whether it¡¯s the believers of the bloodshed God Palace or you guys, there¡¯s no need to worry. At this point, she paused, as if she was leaving a moment for the two to ease the impact. if the Federation has other missions for you that require your cooperation, we won¡¯t stop you as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the big picture. She turned her head and looked at number four, who had a green and white expression on his face. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯d be happy to listen. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, you don¡¯t need to be polite.¡± ¡°..¡±Number Four¡¯s expression was hard to describe in a few words. It was a mix of shock, disbelief, and other emotions, forming a very strange expression. It was the first time song qingxiao had encountered such a situation, but she had developed a strong mental fortitude after her ¡®vast experience¡¯ in the trial. Although their conversation was spied on by the Holy maiden, she did not say much. On the contrary, number four was eager to cooperate with her and revealed too much information, which might have attracted more attention from the Holy maiden. After thinking about it, song qingxiao¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal. However, such a small incident had given her an alarm. The communication of divine sense was not necessarily an absolute secret. If one had some kind of secret technique or an even more powerful divine sense, it was very likely that they could spy on her words and take the initiative. ¡°Different followers?¡± After song qingxiao calmed down, she quickly asked, ¡°¡±Are you referring to the two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯?¡± Number four raised an eyebrow and looked at song qingxiao with an incredulous expression. The Holy maiden had clearly heard their private conversation and had even pointed it out in front of her. However, not only did she not care, but she also went along with the Holy maiden¡¯s words and asked questions. She slightly tilted her face and stared at the Saint, her expression calm and not at all embarrassed, waiting for the Saint to answer her question. ¡°Yes.¡± On the other hand, the saintess, who had interrupted the communication between the two, seemed a little uncomfortable. In the darkness, her green eyes showed the embarrassment and uneasiness of prying into someone¡¯s privacy. She almost didn¡¯t dare to look into song Qing¡¯s small eyes, as if she was the one who had done something guilty. A thought appeared in number Four¡¯s mind, ¡°Could it be that after something happened, as long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, the others would be embarrassed? The Holy maiden raised her hand to brush her hair that fell on the side of her face and tucked it behind her ear to hide her emotions. ¡°Actually, just as mu said, the will that we represent is different from that of Haas¡¯s team.¡± Her words proved that number four had heard everything she said to song qingxiao. Number Four¡¯s eyes flashed but she didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it was because they were talking about a serious problem, the saint¡¯s embarrassment from eavesdropping gradually disappeared, and her tone became gentler. this is because we have different followers, and the Wills we inherit are also completely opposite. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She explained, ¡± I, rondel, Edward, Fernando, Raphael, and Arthur have inherited the will of the glorious sun Sage. It symbolizes light and the inheritance of hope. On the other hand, Haas, Samuel, and the other six were the inheritances of Sage Moonfall. They represented the will of the moon, darkness, and shadows, and were the owners of the power of darkness. more than 300 years ago, after Sage yueshu betrayed the Federation, they lost their faith and followers, so they lost their direction. They are not as united as we are. The Holy maiden¡¯s tone was a little vague towards the end, inadvertently revealing some thought-provoking information. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind began to spin. If the Federation was seen as a whole, the existence of Sage RI and Sage Yue would be divided into two different factions, then Sage RI¡¯s faction seemed to be more complete. Chapter 1572 - Chapter 1572 Religion _2 Chapter 1572: Religion _2 Chapter 1572: Religion _2 The betrayal of Sage yueshu had left the shrine with only Sage riying to take charge. With the existence of this great sage, the six cultivators still had a leader, which meant that their faith had not collapsed. As such, the relationship between the six Saints was obviously much closer than that of the dark faction¡¯s Crowley and the others. They cooperated and trusted each other. On the contrary, because the dark faction had lost their faith, the six Saints fell apart and did things their own way. She recalled what the Holy maiden had said on the train. The ascetic faction that Haas had established had been in operation for more than 300 years and had countless followers on the continent. ¡°Could it be that the reason why Haas established the ascetics sect was to create a new faith inheritance?¡± This thought emerged in song qingxiao¡¯s mind as she asked. The Holy maiden looked surprised. She might have lived for many years, but her character was not cunning. On the contrary, she seemed extremely simple. When song qingxiao asked this, she seemed to be trying her best to appear calm, but there was still surprise in her eyes, and she could not suppress it. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She sighed faintly, her expression somewhat vexed, perhaps frustrated that she couldn¡¯t lie. ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret.¡± She seemed to be explaining herself. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember this. After saying this, she quickly adjusted her expression. but he can¡¯t take on such a heavy responsibility. Samuel and the others are not his followers. Hearing this, song qingxiao was moved. ¡°So he failed?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The Holy maiden nodded in response. what happened to him on the train just now, was it because of the failure? ¡± Song qingxiao asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± This time, the Holy maiden¡¯s tone was somewhat hesitant when she answered. She didn¡¯t seem to be good at lying. This might be due to her nature, cultivation, or some kind of religious belief, but it didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of her lying. Perhaps the unnatural expression she was showing was also a deliberate attempt to confuse the trial-taker. However, song qingxiao felt that the possibility of this was very low. She did not completely trust the Saint either. This was her intuition. She had a feeling that the Saint and the ¡®light¡¯ faction still had some key secrets, and the saint¡¯s answer was just some unimportant questions. Just as she had said, what she had said might not be a real secret. it seems that if you want to become a belief, you do need extraordinary strength. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like she had touched on a taboo at first, and the saint¡¯s tone was a little lighter when she replied. ¡°I think that Haas¡¯s condition is very serious. Why is it that he is in so much pain when he became the spiritual sustenance of the ascetics?¡± No one liked pain, even if they used pain as a form of cultivation. But when the pain reached a critical point, they would collapse. It was obvious that Haas¡¯s power had gone out of control. He could not control the strange blood in his body at all. On the train, if it wasn¡¯t for the cultivator¡¯s help to awaken his will, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to wake up. She then turned the topic back to Haas and glanced at the Saint, you have the Holy light Healing technique, which can heal serious injuries and bring back spring. Why can¡¯t you treat him and relieve him of this pain? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The Holy maiden shook her head. our beliefs are different.¡¯Sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ are alternations and reincarnation, while ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯ are born to be opposing. Her words were intriguing, but the Holy maiden did not give song Qing any time to think about it. ¡°Besides, once a belief is established, it can¡¯t be erased.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What if I forcefully erase it?¡± Song qingxiao asked indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The saintess laughed as if she had heard a funny joke. However, her eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s in the dark. In the dark, the girl¡¯s eyes shone like two deep ancient Wells, bringing a chill that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. It took her some time to realize that song qingxiao wasn¡¯t joking. She was really asking this question. once the belief disappears, the system will collapse and disappear. Chapter 1573 - Chapter 1573 Religion _3 Chapter 1573: Religion _3 Chapter 1573: Religion _3 the power of a follower comes from faith, ¡± she explained. if their faith is destroyed, their past perceptions will be overturned, and they will lose the center of their power. The Holy maiden shook her head. ¡°However, the faith of the believers is extremely strong, and they are very firm in their loyalty to their followers. In the past three hundred years, the ascetics have grown very strong. This belief has formed a good inheritance and will not disappear ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw song qingxiao¡¯s half-smile. ¡°Saiji.¡± The soft but powerful voice of the cultivator woke the saintess up. Her body trembled and she finally came back to her senses. She also realized that her words were contradictory. The Holy maiden had said that faith was the source of the saint¡¯s power and that it could not disappear. But in fact, her words were particularly ironic at this time. This was the mist forest, which had been contaminated by the power of darkness. Back then, Sage Moonfall had betrayed the Federation and the God Palace, and was sealed in the abyssal territory on the side of the mist forest. She had mentioned not long ago that the dark faction led by Haas and the other six had lost their direction precisely because they had lost their ¡®faith¡¯ and were no longer United. ¡°Oh my God.¡± The saintess covered her face with both hands. For a moment, she was vexed and could not believe that she had unknowingly said so much. She was caught in a dilemma. The profound meaning of the church taught her that she needed to have a pure heart and that she should not lie to the world. However, song qingxiao had too many questions, and she would touch on some important secrets. Song qingxiao could feel the saint¡¯s depression, and the atmosphere fell silent. However, she did not mind. The Holy maiden¡¯s silence allowed her to focus on the information she had so far and analyze the clues that might be useful for the mission. She used Haas as as an example to fish for information, and she managed to fish out some incredible things from the Holy maiden¡¯s mouth. If this world¡¯s power came from faith, that would mean that the two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, were the two major centers of faith in the Federation. They had Saints and countless followers respectively. They were the source of power for the Saints and followers. As long as they were stable, the power of the Saints would be stable. On the other hand, once their faith was shaken, it would be a major event for the Saints and followers. It was very likely that their inheritance, knowledge, and most important source of power would disappear because of the collapse of their faith. She remembered the expressions of the cultivators on the train when they mentioned the ¡®great prophecy¡¯. Crowley of the¡¯ dark ¡®faction had gloated when he mentioned the failure of the¡¯ great prophecy¡¯. Crowley said that if the great prophecy failed, it would mean that there was a problem with the power of the radiant Sage. The existence of the sage of the sun symbolized the faith of the light faction itself. If there was a problem with his power, the power of the six believers of the light who followed him would probably be greatly reduced. The ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯ formed factions. After Sage yueshu betrayed the church, the ¡®dark¡¯ faction fell apart. The two Saint factions, which were originally equal in power, had probably started to deviate. Under such circumstances, the dark faction, led by cloley, would probably be happy to see the great prophecy fail. She then thought of the ¡®bright sun Sage¡¯ who had yet to appear. 317 years ago, this faith in the ¡®light¡¯ led the 13 Saints to personally seal the ¡®bright moon Sage¡¯, but they could not completely kill her. Then, why did the sage no longer participate in the sealing of the sage Moonfall after 317 years? The ¡®Sage Moonfall¡¯ of the ¡®great prophecy¡¯ should only awaken after a year and be sealed again. However, from the speed at which the dark aura in the misty forest spread, the will of this ¡®Sage Moonfall¡¯ seemed to be much stronger than the ¡®great prophecy¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, regardless of whether the people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction admitted it or not, after the power of darkness went out of control, it had already hinted that there was a possibility that the ¡®great prophecy¡¯ had failed. Did this prove that Sage ¡®RI¡¯ was not unwilling to appear and seal Sage yueshu, but that his power might have already been problematic, and he could not control himself? The reason why the ¡®light¡¯ faction was in a hurry to seal the ¡®Sage Yue tan¡¯ again was most likely because they wanted to do their best to realize the ¡®great prophecy¡¯ and protect their own faith inheritance. In this case, it was understandable why the six Saints of the light were so eager to seal Sage yueshu and why they were so determined. What was the reason for the ¡®dark¡¯ faction? Chapter 1574 - Chapter 1574 Village (1) Chapter 1574: Village (1) Chapter 1574: Village (1) What good would it do for them to participate in Sage yueshu¡¯s sealing? Compared to the gentle-looking people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction, krolly, the black-robed Samuel, and Haas didn¡¯t seem to be easy to talk to. Moreover, Sage yueshu was their faith and one of the sources of their power. What reason did the six Saints of the dark faction have to seal their faith with Sage sunshu and the other Saints more than 300 years ago? And 317 years later, what kind of benefits did the sage of the sun use to drive and persuade them to cooperate again and participate in the matter of sealing the sage of the moon? Song qingxiao had a feeling that there was a secret behind this, but this secret might involve the center of the God Palace. She had gotten too much information out of the Holy maiden, and the Holy maiden had revealed the key information. Not only did this alert the Holy maiden, but it had also attracted the attention of other people, which was why some cultivators had warned her earlier. Even if she tried to worm her way out of the situation, the Holy maiden might not be willing to answer her question after being on her guard. Song qingxiao lowered her eyelids to hide the cold light in her eyes, temporarily suppressing the doubts in her heart. Anyway, she still had time. She would be able to figure out the saint¡¯s true goal. ¡®Ta, ta, ta¡¯, the heavy footsteps made the silence even more depressing. The saintess seemed a little anxious because she had said too many things that she shouldn¡¯t have said. Song Qing¡¯s silence made her feel even more uneasy than when she had been tricked into talking. She felt that she had to say something to cover up the previous topic without any ¡®covering¡¯. in short, you don¡¯t have to worry. Haas and the others will lead the newcomers and meet us under the guidance of the badge. ¡°Where did the badge come from? It was made by the two great sages back then. Is there any special spiritual imprint in it?¡± It was not the first time song qingxiao had heard this, but she could not help but ask when she heard the saintess say it with such certainty. ¡°Ah ¡­ Y-yes, I am.¡± The saintess didn¡¯t expect that her words would give her another chance to ask questions. And yet, her questions involved things that shouldn¡¯t be revealed within the bloodshed God Palace. Her face was filled with despair, despair, and helplessness. If it wasn¡¯t for the cultivator¡¯s previous arrangements, she would have already escaped from this place. we will determine the location as soon as possible. Once we find the coordinates, we will do our best to send you to the undead Canyon and let you leave the dark territory. The saintess was afraid that song qingxiao would mention the badge again, so she finished her sentence in one breath. ¡°Where are the passengers? Do you want to come with us?¡± Song qingxiao could tell that the Saint was unwilling to talk too much about the badge, but she was sure that the badge had some kind of imprint left by the two great sages. ¡°No!¡± Hearing that she didn¡¯t talk about the badge, the Holy maiden couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. Her expression became calm again. although during the survey half a year ago, the track through the mist forest has not been attacked by the mist forest yet, the speed at which the dark force is spreading is much faster than we imagined. The gentle saintess quickly forgot about the awkwardness and panic, and her tone gradually became calm. I can¡¯t guarantee that the path to the undead Canyon isn¡¯t occupied by dark creatures. She paused for a moment, then continued in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Your route to the undead Canyon is already very dangerous. If you bring this group of people along, it will only be more dangerous. The soul, psychic energy, and flesh of a living person are the greatest rewards for an undead creature.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it more dangerous for you to bring these people?¡± Four asked. When he heard the conversation between song qingxiao and the Saint, the awkwardness of being spied on gradually disappeared. After all, number four was not an ordinary person. There was no way a trial-taker without thick skin could have survived until now. He said calmly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Saints who sealed Sage yueshu. Just as the cultivators said before, the undead creatures remember your auras, and they¡¯re mainly targeting you,¡± Moreover, they were in the forest shrouded in darkness, and they had to go to the abyssal territory where Sage yueshu was sealed. They were the center of the influence of the dark aura. In terms of danger, no one was more dangerous than what the six Holy disciples had done. Chapter 1575 - Chapter 1575 Village (2) Chapter 1575: Village (2) Chapter 1575: Village (2) They had brought so many ordinary people there, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that their intentions were not simple. ¡°Could it be that the existence of these people is beneficial for sealing Sage yueshu?¡± He was even more direct than song qingxiao, and because of his appearance, he didn¡¯t look like a ¡®good person¡¯ at first glance. When he said this, he added a bit of aggression. are they the sacrifices needed for the sacrifice? ¡± ¡°Hiss?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°..¡± As soon as No. 4 finished speaking, a few ordinary people in the crowd who had heard their conversation gasped. Even without looking at their faces, song qingxiao could imagine the horror on their faces. ¡°Please don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± The gentle Holy maiden¡¯s face darkened, and she looked a little angry. Even though she was a little flustered by song qingxiao¡¯s several questions, she didn¡¯t lose her temper. Now that she was being reprimanded, number Four¡¯s words must have touched her bottom line. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she exchanged a look with number four. She did not continue the topic. ¡°By the way, I heard cultivators and mages mention ¡®Dragon-language magic¡¯. What kind of magic is it?¡± The existence of the 19 ordinary people was absolutely significant to the six Holy disciples, and this topic could anger the gentle Holy maiden. Even if he insisted on asking, he would probably not get any useful information. Instead, he would only anger this group of people. However, number Four¡¯s probing had also revealed the Holy maiden¡¯s attitude, which indirectly verified some things. ¡°Dragon-language magic?¡± Seeing that the two of them had finally stopped harping on some embarrassing and sensitive topic, the poor Holy maiden was clearly relieved. She had a gentle personality. Even though she was angry just now, she was happy to answer their questions after number four stopped asking, ¡± that¡¯s a spell that only belongs to Dragons. On the continent, Dragons were a unique existence, a race favored by the God of creation. Unlike humans, who had to train their magic continuously and eventually rely on the power of wands, as well as the mage¡¯s understanding and talent to ultimately determine the strength of the spell, the Dragon language magic that the dragons possessed was their innate talent. The power of draconic magic was far superior to some of the secret curses that humans had obtained after their tireless pursuit. Their strong bodies could withstand the backlash of magic. In addition to their excellent talent in magic, the spells they cast were powerful. Even the power of the Dragon language magic cast by high-level Dragons was far superior to the forbidden spells exchanged by archmages at the cost of their lives! The power of Dragon-language magic had caused the two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, to suffer greatly and pay a great price when they led the thirteen Saints to expel them. In the process of this arduous struggle, the two great sages had also studied the Dragon language magic for a long time due to its power. However, he realized that due to the difference in the structure of their physical bodies, the volume that humans and Dragons produced was also completely different. High-level Dragons had the ability to speak human language and could imitate human language flawlessly. However, humans were limited by their pronunciation and could never learn Dragon language magic. Even if they managed to obtain it, the weak body of the mage would not be able to withstand such a magic sacrifice and would die from the backlash. However, humans were the spirit of all living things. After realizing that this path was not feasible, they found another way. Two great sages killed a giant dragon, skinned it, and made it into a holy book, sealing the Dragon Soul inside. When the Codex was activated by magic, the Dragon Soul in the Codex would be ¡®activated¡¯ and cast Dragon language magic to kill the enemy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was because she had finally changed the topic, and since song qingxiao and number Four¡¯s questions were no secret, the saintess explained the Dragon-language magic in detail and seriousness. the book in lodno¡¯s hands is a unique inheritance of draconic magic. When song qingxiao mentioned Dragon-language magic, she also mentioned the book that the cultivator was carrying. In any case, the Grimoire in the hands of the cultivator was no secret. He had even used Dragon language magic twice when he was suppressing Haas and the bone Dragon. Even if the Holy maiden were to say it now, she would not have any psychological burden. ¡°There seems to be a village up ahead.¡± In front of the team, the voice of an elf who had just returned from scouting the road came faintly, immediately causing the advancing team to slowly stop. Chapter 1576 - Chapter 1576 Village (3) Chapter 1576: Village (3) Chapter 1576: Village (3) The Holy maiden also stopped explaining. She raised her chin slightly and looked forward. In the darkness, the line that extended forward seemed to have merged with the night, and there was no end in sight. The elf¡¯s clear voice sounded ethereal and melodious in the forest. Under the quiet night sky, it was amplified and felt unreal. ¡®Gugugugu-¡® As his voice rang out, the birds hiding in the forest flapped their wings and flew up from the treetops. The branches patted each other, making a ¡®Swoosh¡¯ sound, and the leaves fell to the ground with a ¡®rustle¡¯. Every subtle sound was amplified, increasing the tension in the hearts of the team. I am a loyal believer of the god of light-¡± In the eerie and terrifying environment, the passengers lowered their heads, put their hands together in between their eyebrows, and sang in a low voice. ¡°Is there a village?¡± After hearing the elf¡¯s words, the cultivator lowered his head and quickly discussed with Edward and the swordsman for a while. Then, footsteps came from the back of the group. continue to head towards the village. Be careful. After a while, Edward, who was holding a cane, walked past the team and headed to the front. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After receiving the cultivator¡¯s reply, the elf continued forward.¡±Follow me, this way.¡± The Holy maiden turned her head. ¡°There are villages, and there might be survivors.¡± There was a hint of hope in her tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t the center of the misty forest, so it shouldn¡¯t have been long since the dark aura invaded.¡± According to the living habits of the Federation¡¯s ethnic groups, there should be at least a hundred living people in the existence of a village. ¡°Even if they¡¯re affected by the aura of darkness, if we¡¯re lucky, there should still be people here waiting for the church¡¯s rescue.¡± The saintess was optimistic, but song qingxiao and number four didn¡¯t think so. Although his spiritual sense was restricted in this place, the village the fairy had mentioned just happened to be within the range of song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense. The village was about 400 to 500 meters away from them, but song qingxiao could not sense any living beings. On the contrary, the closer he got to the village, the more he felt a faint aura of the dead. Out of caution, the elves probably did not take the risk to enter the village. Instead, they discovered such a building from afar when they were exploring the way, so they retreated and asked the cultivators for their plans before deciding to act. His actions were reasonable, but what surprised song qingxiao was the saint¡¯s reaction. The Holy maiden¡¯s spiritual awareness was already powerful to an inconceivable extent. She could easily eavesdrop on the communication between her and number Four¡¯s spiritual awareness. However, she seemed to be unfamiliar with the use of spiritual awareness. She didn¡¯t even know how to use her spiritual awareness to listen to the scene in front of her, giving people an extremely contradictory feeling. ¡°There¡¯s no one else.¡± She quickly frowned and replied to the Holy maiden softly. ¡°What?¡± The saintess, who was immersed in her joy, was stunned when she heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± She thought that song Qing was too young to understand and wanted to explain, ¡± there is a certain connection between the villages. In the past few years, we¡¯ve learned of the changes in the misty forest by relying on the villages to send information back to the church. No matter how fast the dark power spread, and even if the undead that were unwilling to rest underground attacked the village, the undead that had just been awakened by the dark power were actually very weak. there¡¯s a church in the village. The priest¡¯s holy water is enough to repel these dark creatures and make them retreat. At the same time, alert the surrounding villages and report to the Federation to retreat to the periphery. Under such a system, it would be difficult for a village to be completely exterminated. There would always be living people. Before the twelve Saints set off, the Federation did not receive any warning that the village had been exterminated by the undead, which proved that the place should not have been invaded by the undead. When the Holy maiden said this, for some reason, she had a bad feeling in her heart. The bone Dragon that had torn the train apart earlier was not far from where they were. The group did not move very fast. After walking for about half an hour, they were affected by the dark aura and were very cautious. Their speed was not very fast. According to the saint¡¯s estimation, they had only walked two to three thousand meters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At such a short distance, the noise made by the skeletal Dragon was enough to cover the nearby villages, making them raise their vigilance when they heard the noise. If there were still people in the village, they would have noticed this group of people walking in the misty forest. They would probably show up after hearing that they were not dark creatures. However, two to three minutes had passed since the simple conversation between the fairy and the cultivator, and the Holy maiden had not heard anything. Her heart sank when she thought of what song qingxiao had said. Chapter 1577 - Chapter 1577 Church (1) Chapter 1577: Church (1) Chapter 1577: Church (1) Although she was unwilling to believe that the village discovered by the elves was already empty, she still added, ¡± if there¡¯s really no one, it¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve already received the news in advance and left this place, but the news hasn¡¯t reached the divine Palace yet. He didn¡¯t know if he was trying to convince song qingxiao or himself. Song qingxiao did not say anything, but she was already on high alert. The team rustled as they moved forward. Perhaps they had already sensed that something was wrong, but everyone¡¯s footsteps had already slowed down. The distance between them and the village was getting closer and closer. Five hundred meters, four hundred meters, three hundred meters ¡­ The elf who was in charge of exploring the way at the front stopped and made a ¡®stop¡¯ gesture while letting out a few long moans. His voice was beautiful, and the pitch was high or low. It sounded like the elegant chirping of birds, very moving. it¡¯s a special way of greeting for the elves. The saintess turned around and considerately explained to song qingxiao and number four, ¡± everyone on the continent of the Federation can hear this sound. If there are still people in the village, they will know that it is not an enemy. As dirty dark creatures, it was impossible for the undead to make such a beautiful sound. Their roars were rough and unpleasant, like the cries of wild beasts. After the Holy maiden said this, the dense forest fell silent for a long time. Unfortunately, the elves ¡®greeting did not receive a response from the village. The elf walked another ten meters forward and asked in the language of the continent, ¡± ¡°Is anyone there?¡± After a long time, when everyone¡¯s scalps were numb, they finally heard a response from the dense forest. ¡°Is there anyone-¡± The elf¡¯s eyes brightened at first when he heard the voice, but after hearing the Echo, the joy on his face quickly turned into an unconcealable disappointment. It wasn¡¯t that he was eager to hear the village¡¯s response, but his own voice spread out in the dark forest. Through the dense forest, his voice echoed like a sigh. He cautiously turned back, and every step he took on the leaves on the ground made a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. In the dark environment, everyone¡¯s vision was obstructed, but in the dangerous environment, their hearing was several times sharper than usual. Everyone seemed to be able to imagine the sound of his feet sinking into the soft forest ground and sinking in, and then pulling out. ¡°There might be no one in the village.¡± The elf¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment and helplessness. She returned to report this news to the cultivator. In fact, everyone had already guessed this possibility when he did not receive a response. However, when they really heard him say this, many believers still could not help but show a disappointed expression. They had just gone through a terrifying adventure and couldn¡¯t wait to find a safe place to rest, pray, and pray for the protection of the gods. However, it was clear that their hopes were dashed when they saw an empty village, so the atmosphere in the group became a little heavy. The saintess frowned and looked at song qingxiao with a worried expression. The fairy¡¯s words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicions. She didn¡¯t know how song qingxiao had come to the conclusion that there was no one in the village earlier, but she was overwhelmed by an even greater fear, and she had no time to think about anything else. The village was shrouded in darkness, and there was no one inside. However, the Federation and the bloodshed God Palace had not received any warning in advance. All of this indicated that something terrible had happened in the village, and this was not something the pure and kind Holy maiden was happy to see. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I hope they won¡¯t be tempted by the darkness and betray the church ¡­ she muttered to herself and prayed softly. Ever since the establishment of the Federation, the sun worshiping divine Palace had been established by two extremely prestigious great sages. The influence of the sun worshiping divine Palace had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The people on the continent might have doubts about the federal government, but they would never have any blasphemy against the ¡®glorious sun¡¯. ¡°Take it easy.¡± Song Qing looked down on her. The saintess clenched her fists and placed them on her forehead, silently chanting the profound meaning of the church. She didn¡¯t have much experience in consoling people, but because the Holy maiden had provided her with a lot of useful information, and perhaps she would need the Holy maiden¡¯s help in the future, she comforted her, ¡± they might not have betrayed the bloodshed God Palace. What if they were fighting to their deaths against the invasion of the undead? ¡± Chapter 1578 - Chapter 1578 Cathedral (2) Chapter 1578: Cathedral (2) Chapter 1578: Cathedral (2) ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Hearing her words, the Holy maiden let out a sorrowful sigh, followed by a small sob. The red-haired No. 4 was silent for a long time, not knowing how to continue the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the village and take a look.¡± The cultivator gave the order in a serious tone. The fairy responded, and everyone continued to move forward. The empty village was a heart-wrenching sight. No matter what happened in the village, the cultivators still wanted to enter it and find out the reason why there was no one in the village. Moreover, he still wanted to find some clues in the village to determine everyone¡¯s location so that they could get back on track and not move forward like headless flies in the dense forest. The elves quickened their pace, and so did the team. A few minutes later, the group stopped. The place where everyone had stopped was like a huge, deep pit. The location of the pit was right under everyone¡¯s feet, and at the end of the winding path was a small village built against the mountain wall. The village was now shrouded in darkness, and only the shadows of some pitch-black buildings could be seen. They were already so close, but the village was eerily quiet. They didn¡¯t hear the slightest movement of living people. The cultivator had walked from the end of the line and stood in the middle. He held the book in his arms and made a painful prayer gesture. After a long silence, he sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Everyone had already prepared for the worst. After hearing his words, the elf took the lead and set foot on the path leading to the village. Song Qing paused for a while and tapped the ground with the tip of his toes. It was not the soft mud that they had walked through before, but cobblestones the size of a palm. They were still firm and steady. One could imagine that before the village was in trouble, this path must have been clean and exquisite. But now, it was covered by thick leaves, showing a bit of desolation after a long time. However, song Qingxin was clear that the power of darkness would accelerate this corrosion, causing the scene affected by its aura to appear at a time that did not match the real time of decline. ¡°It might have happened about half a month ago.¡± She rubbed her toes on the ground and voiced her speculation. The cultivator who had just walked forward stopped in his tracks. He seemed to want to turn his head, but in the end, he seemed to force himself and did not turn back. The village was already in sight, and the group quickly reached the village entrance. What entered everyone¡¯s eyes were two extremely large ancient trees at the village entrance. These two ancient trees were at least several hundred years old, and they were extremely thick. The straight trunk of the tree pierced straight into the sky, and the canopy that extended out from both sides had been woven by time, forming a natural and perfect shelter. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Someone seemed to have noticed something and let out a panicked scream, causing everyone to look up at his raised hand. He saw two pitch-black objects hanging down from both sides of the crown of the tree. Leng fan looked like two hanging human heads. Song qingxiao looked up and vaguely recognized that they were two carefully-processed pumpkin lamps. The two jack-o¡¯- lanterns should have been exquisitely hung here, but now that they had been corroded by the dark energy, the two jack-o¡¯- lanterns had shriveled and turned black, losing their original color. ¡°That should be a pumpkin magic lamp.¡± The monk¡¯s answer confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. Not long after, Edward, who walked to the front of the team, raised his wand with one hand. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the two jack-o¡¯- lanterns were ignited by magic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The flame inside the hollowed melon flashed like the blinking of a demon¡¯s eyes, and the light quickly spread out from the hollowed melon. In the darkness, it quickly turned from bright yellow to a sinister fluorescent green. The body of the pumpkin was originally carved with an exquisite smiling face, but because the people in the village had gone missing, the pumpkin lamp had lost the careful care of people. Under the corrosion of the darkness, the body of the pumpkin had long been deformed, making the smiling face look extremely strange. Now that Edward had lit up the lamps with magic, the two jack-o¡¯- lanterns swayed slightly. In the flickering light, they looked like two grinning demons, coldly looking at the people who were about to enter the village. The elf FeNO looked up at these jack-o lanterns, his expression thoughtful, somewhat mournful, but also somewhat suspicious. Chapter 1579 - Chapter 1579 Church (3) Chapter 1579: Church (3) Chapter 1579: Church (3) there¡¯s still some residual magic power. The appearance of light quickly dispelled the darkness, but this time, the pale green light on the survivors did not make them feel relieved. Instead, they felt a little uncomfortable. everyone, don¡¯t get lost. Don¡¯t touch anything. Let¡¯s enter the village first. fino will lead the way, ¡± the monk ordered. Edward and I will walk on both sides. Arthur and Raphael, watch the back and be on guard against other creatures. His calm attitude made the others feel at ease. Even the survivors who were uneasy about entering the desolate village seemed to smile at the existence of the six Holy disciples. The village wasn¡¯t very big and was built against the mountain wall. The ground was very wet, as if it had absorbed enough water. Every step she took would bring up a large amount of mud. Song qingxiao could keenly feel the rich Water-type spirit power. There were many ancient trees here, but they were not messy. It was as if they had been arranged by the creator of the world, and they were evenly distributed in the mountain. To everyone¡¯s surprise, not all the houses here were built on the ground. Some of them were built between the huge tree trunks in the air, which were exquisite treehouses. Between each treehouse, there were woven tree vines or tree roots that were exposed high above the ground, intertwining to form a special path, forming a strange and unique beautiful scenery. There should be a Lake in the middle of the village, but at this time, the lake was showing signs of drying up. The water level dropped again and again until it was only about 20 meters in diameter, revealing the sand, mud, and stones that should have been submerged in the water. Behind the lake, there was a tall flight of steps, and a magnificent building could be seen. It was one of the few buildings that were on the ground. It looked like a church because song qingxiao saw a totem that was similar to the badges of the twelve Saints. ¡°The church!¡± Under the faint light of the magic jack-o¡¯- lanterns at the entrance of the village, the cultivator quickly discovered the existence of the building. His spirit was roused, and he shouted. after the Federation was established, the sun worshipping God Palace became a Holy Land that all the races on the continent yearned for. Sage sunlight had once said that he would let the light of the sun worshiping divine Palace shine on every citizen who needed light. The Holy maiden said proudly and with honor, ¡± no matter how small the village is, there will always be a church. This is the promise of the great sage. When the gentle lady mentioned the sage of the glorious sun, she would reveal a fanatical side that was completely out of character. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing the church, the cultivator made up his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± Whether it was a town or a village, the church was clearly the well-deserved Center of the locals. The status of the bloodshed God Palace was even higher than that of the federal government. When the local people encountered danger or difficulties, they would go to the church to seek help. The pastors would do their best to help these races who came to seek protection, organizing all of them into a book and reporting it to the church. The number of incidents and the severity of them determined the merits and achievements of the priests. The church would then decide how they would be promoted based on their performance. So, if something terrible had happened here, the church would definitely record it. However, due to the strangeness of this uninhabited village and the fact that there were 19 ordinary people with no mana in the team, the monk did not rashly suggest that everyone go. Instead, after hesitating for a while, he suggested that everyone stay where they were for the time being. Setsuna, Edward, and Raphael will stay here and protect everyone. He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡± I, Fernando, and Arthur will go to the church and explore it first. If there¡¯s no danger, we¡¯ll let you know. After being contaminated by the darkness, every place here was filled with evil. The Holy maiden¡¯s healing technique and the Holy light shield were amazing. Even if they were in danger, they could resist for a short time and fight for the time to sound the alarm. The village wasn¡¯t big. Even if it was in the church, if there was any movement, the three of them could hear the sound and rush out to gather with the others. His suggestion was very sound, and the survivors and the six Saints had no objection. Out of safety considerations, song qingxiao and the red-haired No. 4 were not on the list of adventurers that the cultivators had called for. It was obvious that they wanted them to be with the main group. ¡°I¡¯ll enter the church with you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the cultivators were assigned, song qingxiao stepped out of the group. Her actions stunned the Holy maiden. She subconsciously reached out to pull her. ¡°Song ¡­¡± To the people who had entered the village by mistake, everything here was unknown. The combination of a cultivator, an elf, and a swordsman was just right. With the addition of song qingxiao, they could not guarantee her safety. Chapter 1580 - Chapter 1580 Investigation _1 Chapter 1580: Investigation _1 Chapter 1580: Investigation _1 In terms of team arrangement, the cultivators were the most reliable. The two ¡®weak¡¯ newbies would be the safest to follow the main force. The cultivator didn¡¯t expect the two newbies sent by the Federation to play any role in the journey through the misty forest. Even if he had some thoughts in the beginning, he had given up on them when he realized that the six rookies didn¡¯t even have some basic common sense on the train. Now, he only hoped that song qingxiao and number four in the team could try their best to keep their lives and not cause any extra trouble for everyone. If they could safely leave the misty forest and reach the undead Canyon after determining the route, completing the mission would be the best outcome. When song qingxiao offered to go to the church with them, not only was the Saint surprised, but even the cultivator was stunned. ¡°Together?¡± He turned his head and looked at song qingxiao. Among the six newcomers, song qingxiao had left a deep impression on him. In addition to the questions she asked about Haas¡¯s cultivation on the train, she had also chosen the ¡®light¡¯ faction in the end, which made the cultivator feel a sense of familiarity with her. there might be unknown dangers in the church. The cultivator revealed a trace of hesitation. He was born in the worship sun shrine, so he had a very special feeling about the church. If not for the special situation, he would not have said such words. However, this village had already been invaded by the dark forces. It was still unclear what had happened to the village before the incident. There might still be minions of the dark forces left in every corner of this place. The church might have also been corroded by the dark forces. At this time, going to the church was a risky move. ¡°The three of us might not be able to provide you with complete protection.¡± Among the three of them, one was a powerful swordsman, one was a magic cultivator, and one was an elf known for her movements and senses. If it was just a group adventure, it would be better, but if there was a newcomer in the team, the cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her. On the contrary, Raphael, a powerful sorcerer, and a saintess who was skilled in holy light shield and healing spells were among the people left behind. They were enough to form a powerful combination and protect the ordinary people. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was firm. It was obvious that she had made up her mind to go with them. Seeing that he was unable to convince her, the cultivator hesitated for a moment before helplessly saying, ¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± From his tone and expression, he still did not agree with song qingxiao¡¯s actions. However, the profoundness of the worship sun divine Palace did not teach him to reject the request of a ¡®believer¡¯. Although the cultivator felt that it was inappropriate, he still agreed under song qingxiao¡¯s insistence. but you have to be careful. Follow Arthur. Arthur was a powerful swordsman. Compared to the physically weak mages, he was undoubtedly much stronger and more reliable. Song qingxiao nodded. The cultivator turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Give her a blessing.¡± He had already recognized song qingxiao¡¯s recklessness and began to doubt whether she could successfully complete the task entrusted to her by the Federation. The saint¡¯s face was filled with unconcealed worry. Hearing the cultivator¡¯s words, she still raised her hands and quickly sent out a blessing. Song qingxiao could sense that the moment she chanted the spell, a layer of energy condensed from her spiritual power covered her body. It was like a huge cocoon of light, protecting her. However, the power of this layer of light cocoon was very weak. To her, it was extremely fragile, as if it would break easily with a strike of spiritual power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they were to encounter any danger, this light cocoon should be able to barely block the surprise attack of a nascent soul realm cultivator. For song qingxiao, its significance was greater than its practical use. When the cultivator saw the Halo around song qingxiao, his furrowed brows relaxed a little. However, as if he had thought of something, his worry turned into one of greater concern. He looked at Saint hesitantly, but in the end, he said nothing. with the blessing of this saintess, it¡¯s enough to protect you from ordinary dark creatures. The Holy maiden¡¯s blessing was equivalent to a ¡®miniature¡¯ holy light shield. Even if they encountered danger, as long as the shield light was not broken, the others would be able to react. For cultivators, song Qing¡¯s chances of survival were greatly increased with this blessing. Chapter 1581 - Chapter 1581 Investigation _2 Chapter 1581: Investigation _2 Chapter 1581: Investigation _2 you guys can rest here. If you¡¯re in danger, you can call for help. The church was not far from the center of the village. if the church is no longer in danger, we will inform you to come up and gather. After explaining the general matters, the Holy maiden and the others nodded slightly. After the lake in the village dried up, a large area of sand that had once been submerged by the lake was exposed in the middle of the village. The group chose a large open space and surrounded the saintess with their backs against each other. Edward sat on the ground facing the village entrance. Raphael did not move. He turned his head and looked at the treehouses in the sky that were built near the trees. On the other side, the four-man team had already bypassed the lake and stood at the bottom of the steps. Looking up, there were a total of 28 steps. There was a long gap between every seven steps, dividing the steps into four orderly sections. This place was located in the deep valley of the dense forest. It was full of water vapor and the air was humid. However, there was no moss on the steps. Instead, it seemed to be covered in a layer of Black Frost. ¡°I smell death.¡± The elf sniffled, and when she said this, there was a hint of pity and sigh in her voice. It was as if she had already guessed the fate of the original villagers. The swordsman held a long sword and led the way. Song qingxiao followed behind him, followed by the cultivator, and the fairy walked on her left side with a vigilant expression. With the rustling sound of their footsteps, the few of them went up the steps. The black mist that shrouded the steps seemed to have been disturbed by the arrival of the four of them, and it churned in the air. ¡®Hu-¡® the wind blew in from the direction of the village entrance, rustling the leaves and rubbing the branches, making a sigh-like sound. It lingered in the ears of the four people, making their nerves tense. The swordsman at the front was even more alert. The higher they went, the stronger the undead aura song qingxiao felt. Thanks to the fan clan, she had dealt with many members of the fan family, who were good at raising corpses and playing with ghosts. She had become unusually sensitive to death Qi, Yin Qi, and other kinds of Qi. There should have been people who died in this church. The corpse aura could not be concealed at all. After the four of them climbed up the third flight of stairs without any danger, the cultivator broke the silence. ¡°The villagers here should be devout believers.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The swordsman did not seem to be good with words. After the fairy entered the village, she also seemed to have fallen into a strange silence. Only song qingxiao took over the cultivator¡¯s topic, so the cultivator did not fall into the embarrassment of talking to himself. Most of the older people had the habit of being a teacher, and cultivators were no exception. His spirit was lifted, and he was happy to explain to song qingxiao, ¡± look, there are seven steps on each level, so there are four levels in total. This was because the two great sages had hunted down a total of 28 Dragons in four months during the era when the dragons ruled the continent. After the establishment of the sun worshipping divine Palace, this incident was recorded as a major event in the history of the sun radiance Sage. From then on, the believers of the great sage in the Federation regarded the lucky numbers 4,7,28, and so on as the lucky numbers. They even used these numbers in their daily lives. For the unremarkable church in this small mountain village in the misty forest to be able to use these lucky numbers on the stairs, it was enough to show their loyalty to the church and their worship of the ¡®glorious sun¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I hope the light can bless them.¡± After finding out that the people living here were loyal believers, the cultivator¡¯s tone became even more regretful. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve already moved to another place.¡± In fact, at this point, everyone had a bad feeling in their hearts. The cultivators were just trying to comfort themselves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elves and swordsmen became even more silent. They quickened their pace and climbed up the remaining seven steps. Soon, they could see the square in front of the church. Compared to the simple and elegant treehouses in the village, the church¡¯s style was undoubtedly much more gorgeous. Even with the darkness, song qingxiao could still tell that every brick and tile in the square had been carefully polished by a craftsman. The village wasn¡¯t big, but the square in front of the church wasn¡¯t small. It could accommodate at least a few hundred people. However, after the incident in the village, no one had cleaned the square here. It was already piled with a thick layer of fallen leaves and mud. It looked as if it had been abandoned for several years. Chapter 1582 - Chapter 1582 Investigation _3 Chapter 1582: Investigation _3 Chapter 1582: Investigation _3 At the center of the square was a huge statue about five meters tall, and it seemed to be stepping on something. The statue was covered in a thick layer of dirt, and the cold wind in the forest even blew the leaves on the ground and made it impossible to see the statue¡¯s original shadow. In the distance was the church that was supposed to be Holy, but now the church was leaning against the mountain wall, almost blending in with the black shadow, and was shrouded in black fog. Not only did it not bring people peace of mind, but it also gave people a somewhat gloomy and cold feeling because of the desolation. ¡°FeNO, go and take a look around.¡± The moment the cultivator saw the statue, his eyes were filled with excitement, but in the end, it turned into vigilance. He looked around and ordered. The elves were agile and quick to react, so he was the best Scout. The place was extremely quiet. The cultivator¡¯s voice seemed to be amplified several times, bringing the deathly silent atmosphere to ¡®life¡¯. A gust of cold wind blew from behind, and the leaves on the ground were lifted. Like layers of black tides, they rustled and surged in the direction of the church. The frozen black mist in the air was also ¡®disturbed¡¯ and rolled up by the wind, stacking even thicker, like a thick black cloud before a storm, almost completely blocking the faint light from the magic lamp that had just been lit below the village. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The elf replied and quickly rushed into the black mist, disappearing in a few flashes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look too.¡± The cultivator composed himself. He was talking to Arthur. The swordsman at the front silently raised his sword and continued walking. As they entered the square, the surroundings became even quieter. They could not even hear the voices of the survivors who were temporarily waiting below the village. Song qingxiao could sense that the dark aura here was even stronger than in the village. The faint corpse Qi was mixed with the thick Yin Qi. The Qi here was suitable for raising corpses. If there were dead people in the church and the bodies were not dealt with in time, the bodies would probably change. These auras intensified the dark air here, forming a kind of mental suppression, trying to ¡®trap¡¯ the four people who had broken into the church. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile. The cultivators and swordsmen walked to the center of the square and stopped in front of the tall statue. ¡°It¡¯s a statue of a Sage.¡± There was a fanatical look in the cultivator¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t even care about the robe he was wearing. He rolled up his sleeves and wiped the base of the statue. This place was located in the dense forest, and the water-type spiritual energy was rich. The dust on the statue seemed to be moist. With a wipe, the dust on the statue was immediately wiped away, revealing a pure white jade color. The statue was actually carved out of white jade, but it was covered in dust, completely blocking its original color. There seemed to be a sculpture of a crawling Dragon under its feet, and it stepped on it. This should be a tribute to the merit of Saint RI for killing the evil Dragon. From below, the statue¡¯s head was half-lowered. It was supposed to be carved with a smile that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze, but because it was covered in dust, the smile looked a little distorted, like the magic pumpkin lamp hanging at the village entrance. The weak light from the fluorescent green Magic lamp was blocked by the black fog, and when it reached the church, it seemed even dimmer. When song qingxiao looked up, she saw the faint light shining on the statue¡¯s face. The statue¡¯s eyes seemed to turn with the faint light, making the statue look alive. It looked back at her. Her divine sense had also caught a faint mental fluctuation. Her eyes narrowed, but before she could find out what was going on, she heard an aura rapidly approaching the three of them. The elves that the cultivators had sent out earlier had returned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From below, the statue¡¯s head was half-lowered. It was supposed to be carved with a smile that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze, but because it was covered in dust, the smile looked a little distorted, like the magic pumpkin lamp hanging at the village entrance. The weak light from the fluorescent green Magic lamp was blocked by the black fog, and when it reached the church, it seemed even dimmer. When song qingxiao looked up, she saw the faint light shining on the statue¡¯s face. The statue¡¯s eyes seemed to turn with the faint light, making the statue look alive. It looked back at her. Her divine sense had also caught a faint mental fluctuation. Her eyes narrowed, but before she could find out what was going on, she heard an aura rapidly approaching the three of them. The elves that the cultivators had sent out earlier had returned. Chapter 1583 - Chapter 1583 Black Crow (1) Chapter 1583: Black Crow (1) Chapter 1583: Black Crow (1) ¡°What?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words shocked the three of them, and they turned to look at her in unison. She seemed to be very interested in the Holy statues that could be seen everywhere in the Federation. Even though three people were staring at her, they did not look away. the grave here was just buried not long ago. Before that, something terrible must have happened here, causing panic among the people in the village. Fernando said that he was buried in the cemetery for about a year-¡± the swordsman frowned, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by song Qing¡¯s small voice. ¡°Not more than a year, not a year.¡± Song qingxiao corrected the swordsman. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the dark aura can speed up the corrosion of all items.¡± The reason why the elves saw that the grave had been buried less than a year ago was most likely due to the environmental influence of this place. The newly buried grave was rapidly corroded by the darkness, so it looked like it had been buried for some time. Compared to the three Saints who had lived for hundreds of years, she shouldn¡¯t have been the one to speak here, no matter her age or status. However, at this moment, her tone was neither fast nor slow. Her expression was calm, her eyes were cold and calm, and she had a strong aura that made people involuntarily listen to her words. This made them subconsciously ignore her identity as a ¡®newcomer¡¯. there¡¯s no tombstone. Maybe it¡¯s because time is too tight and I didn¡¯t have time to make it. After she said this, she coldly pointed out, ¡± ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because too many people died suddenly, and the craftsmen couldn¡¯t catch up.¡± The other possibility was that the craftsmen in the village who were rushing to make the stone steles had also died. In short, according to her speculation, an accident had happened here not long ago, causing a large number of deaths in the village in a short time. Something must have happened to these dead people before or after they died, so the villagers were very uneasy. If they were devout believers of the church, fanatical followers of the sage of the glorious sun, then after encountering something, they tried to use the power of the church to suppress it. It was very easy to understand why there was a grave behind the church, which the three Saints thought was very sacred. As for what had happened, she didn¡¯t need to say anything more. The cultivators had already vaguely guessed. The village was shrouded in a dark aura and had now become an abandoned village. And what could suppress darkness was light. The answer was obvious. The cultivator put down his hand on the statue dejectedly, and his eyes showed regret. they¡¯ve been attacked by an undead Army. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything else. She was still looking up at the statue, but as she released her consciousness, the spiritual fluctuation she had captured earlier had disappeared without a trace after the fairy returned. The statue was still looking down at the Dragon, but when the dark green light shone on the statue¡¯s face, the statue¡¯s eyes had lost their previous creepy luster. The three Holy disciples were all preoccupied and did not notice the change in song qingxiao¡¯s expression. Even though they had a bad feeling before entering the village, they still held onto a faint hope. But now, after hearing the news that there were more than ten new graves behind the church, their hope was shattered, and a heavy emotion weighed down on their hearts. There was nothing more depressing for the Holy disciples than hearing that their devout believers were being persecuted by the undead Army. sigh ¡­ the cultivator heaved a long sigh. let¡¯s go into the church and see if the villagers have left any other clues. Song qingxiao did not comment. The elf and the swordsman both nodded. After guessing that there might have been an attack by the dark undead here, everyone¡¯s expression became a lot more nervous. The three of them moved forward in a triangular formation, protecting song qingxiao in the middle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone moved closer to the church, and the structure of the church gradually became clear. Although it was only a church in a small village in the misty forest, the church here was already being very careful. The bottom of the building was made up of large stone bricks, and the higher it went, the smaller the bricks became. The bricks of the entire building should be mainly beige-colored rocks, but the steps and arched doors were embedded with brick-red stones. The same-colored bricks were stacked on top of the door to form a window in the shape of a sun. The three Holy disciples could even imagine that when this place was not shrouded in darkness, such a church in the village must have been simple and beautiful, able to bring peace of mind and happiness to the villagers. Chapter 1584 - Chapter 1584 Black Crow (2) Chapter 1584: Black Crow (2) Chapter 1584: Black Crow (2) It was a pity that the church was now under the influence of the dark aura. It was as if it was covered in a layer of shadow. The color of the maroon bricks darkened. Under the hazy black aura, it formed a luster that looked like it had absorbed enough blood, making people feel extremely depressed and uncomfortable. I swear that I will disperse the black fog and welcome the sunrise again! The swordsman frowned and said in a deep voice. hiss ¡­ before the cultivator and the fairy could open their mouths, a rough screeching sound came from above their heads. The three Holy disciples had not heard any movement before this. When Leng wuchen heard this voice, he hurriedly raised his head. Everyone looked at it and found a black bird the size of an adult rooster standing on the top of the church¡¯s building. The place where its claws were stepping on happened to be the top of the window that symbolized the sun. This large bird¡¯s body was pitch black, almost blending into the night and the contaminated bricks. If it had not opened its mouth, the three Holy disciples would not have noticed its existence. ¡°Black Crow?¡± After seeing the bird, the swordsman frowned, and his tone revealed a hint of disgust. ¡°Damn magical beasts, get lost!¡± He raised his long sword and drew a flower in the air, trying to drive the black bird away. ¡°Get lost!¡± He didn¡¯t use his combat energy for fear of destroying the building, especially since the black Crow was standing on the window that symbolized the sun. In the church, sun-shaped objects symbolized the glorious sun Sage, and the swordsmen did not dare to profane them. His loud cry surprised the black Crow. It spread its wings and flapped them a few times. Its body rose into the air, stirring the black mist even more. However, after flying around, it seemed to realize that the swordsman was just bluffing. It flapped its wings again and landed in its previous position. It tilted its head and made a ¡®CAW¡¯ sound. ¡°Go away!¡± The swordsman shouted again and waved the sword in his hand. ¡®Swish-¡® The black Crow tilted its head and stared coldly at the swordsman with its pitch-black eyes, as if it knew that the swordsman was helpless. It even deliberately raised one of its long legs and lifted its beak. Black Crows, 3rd-tier magic beasts. They like to peck at rotten meat. They usually appear in graveyards or near wild beasts that are about to die. Perhaps he knew that song qingxiao didn¡¯t know much about the continent, but the cultivator took the initiative to explain. ¡°They already possess a certain level of intelligence and like to appear in groups.¡± There would be a Scout in a group of Black Crows, similar to a detective. They would follow the smell of death and appear next to the zombies that were about to die or had already died. After confirming the location, the black Crow that was scouting for information would attract a large number of its own kind and eat to its heart¡¯s content. Because of this, to the people on the continent, the black Crows that could smell the scent of death were like the messengers of death. They gradually became synonymous with misfortune. Every time they heard the crow¡¯s cry or appearance, it was like a sign that death was coming. Therefore, on the mainland, the places where Black Crows appeared were regarded as inauspicious. Such large birds were also loathed by people and called them bad luck. Once they were encountered, they would try their best to drive them away. The black Crows were extremely vengeful. Once they offended one of them, the whole group of Black Crows would attack. Even though they were low-level magical beasts, their claws and beaks were extremely sharp, not inferior to a divine weapon. In addition, they ate rotten meat all year round, so their claws and sharp beaks carried poison that was difficult to detoxify. Once they saw blood, even with the blessing of the Saint, they would be in fatal danger. ¡°The danger of a flock of Black Crows is far above that of a rank four magical beast. You have to be careful.¡± The cultivator reminded song qingxiao. Seeing her nod, he turned his head after hearing his words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ferno, chase it away.¡± Such an ominous creature should not have stayed on the window that symbolized ¡®light¡¯. The fairy replied. She bent her fingers and palms, making a special gesture. As he moved, a Green Dot of light suddenly appeared on the ground. The green light was full of vitality, and it pushed away the black fog that filled the square. Chapter 1585 - Chapter 1585 Black Crow (3) Chapter 1585: Black Crow (3) Chapter 1585: Black Crow (3) A green shoot shot out from the green light and grew at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, it turned into a thick vine that was five to six meters long. Two slender tentacles emerged from the vines and turned into two long whips. They whipped toward the black Crow. ¡®Whoosh-¡® As the sound of the vines tearing through the air rang out, the previously fearless Black Crow saw the green vines coming at it and was immediately frightened. With a hoarse ¡®CAW¡¯, it spread its folded wings, flapped them twice, and flew up again. It seemed to have smelled death and refused to leave easily. However, the newly grown vine was guided by the elf and split into several slender branches one after another. They twitched in the air and stopped the black Crow from falling again. ¡®Shua shua-¡® It was extremely unwilling to give up. It circled around the group, bringing with it gusts of strong wind. It kept chirping, as if it was calling for its companions. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy,¡± Song qingxiao murmured softly. As she spoke, she turned her palm and a small icicle appeared in her hand. She flicked her wrist, and the icicle pierced through the black mist with lightning speed. The three cultivators and the black Crow didn¡¯t even have time to react before the icicle pierced one of its wings. The power of the ice element instantly sealed a pitch-black wing, freezing it into a piece. The black crow¡¯s CAW instantly became frightened. Spiritual power invaded its body, dyeing its black eyes blue. Its body fell down like a broken kite, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it fell in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. She had already raised her hand and grabbed its neck. The Halo formed by the saint¡¯s blessing burst out with a soft light, but before it could bounce off the severely injured Black Crow, song Qing moved his little finger- Crack! Crack! Along with the crisp sound of bones breaking, the black crow¡¯s rough and unpleasant chirping stopped abruptly, and the big bird¡¯s head, which had been raised up high, fell down limply. Song qingjiang loosened his grip, and the dead bird¡¯s corpse fell to the square with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound. This scene happened in a flash, and it wasn¡¯t until the class 3 magical beast died that the cultivator came back to his senses. He turned his head and stared at the motionless bird corpse on the ground, unable to speak for a while. ¡°You ¡­¡± He opened his mouth, as if this was the first time he had met this ¡®newbie¡¯ sent by the Federation. His face revealed all kinds of expressions, such as surprise and doubt. The newbies ¡°performance wasn¡¯t outstanding before, as if they were a group of country bumpkins who had never seen the world. He didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, she would kill a level three magical beast, which was far beyond his expectations. in fact, fino¡¯s life force will make these creatures who like to eat the power of the undead avoid him. It will just take some time. The swordsman had a disapproving look on his face. this Black Crow is only a Scout. Once it dies, it may attract the crows to seek revenge and cause more trouble. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just kill all the crows,¡± Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows and looked at the swordsman as if his concerns were not worth mentioning. As soon as he said this, the three of them fell silent. The strength of the crows was not something that a Tier 3 magical beast could compare to. Moreover, these Black Crows were extremely intelligent and knew how to fight in groups. Their beaks and claws were like sharp blades that had been tempered with the curse of death, making them difficult to deal with. However, the three of them immediately thought of her lack of knowledge about the continent and guessed that she could say such words because she did not know how powerful the black Crow was. forget it. We¡¯ve already killed them anyway. Everyone, be careful. After a long while, the fairy let go of his hand and gently reminded him. The giant vine on the ground quickly retracted back into the ground as he let go of it. In an instant, the green dot slowly disappeared and turned into life energy. With a ¡®puff¡¯, it dispersed and returned to his body. ¡°We can only do this.¡± The cultivator sighed and turned to look at song Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You have to be more careful.¡± He gently reminded her, ¡± this Black Crow died in your hands, so its aura will be on your body. When the crows arrive, they might make you their main target. At this point, he hurriedly urged, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move faster. After we meet up with everyone, she¡¯ll be safer with her around.¡± The few of them responded and continued to walk up the steps. The church¡¯s door was half-closed, and there were countless long and short scratch marks on the thick door. Chapter 1586 - Chapter 1586 Church (1) Chapter 1586: Church (1) Chapter 1586: Church (1) The scratch marks were messy, each one about a centimeter wide and as deep as a finger joint. The originally thick and clean door was scratched beyond recognition, making a mess. However, song qingxiao noticed something that was worth paying attention to. The doors of these churches were about three meters high, but the positions of the scratch marks were almost concentrated in the middle and lower parts of the doors. The top of the door was still clean, without a single scratch. ¡°These marks seem to have been left behind by the sharp claws of some magical beast.¡± The cultivator took a look and voiced his guess. In addition to the door, the pillars next to it also had the same scratch marks. He leaned closer to look for a while, took a deep breath, and said with certainty, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a dark aura remaining.¡± At this point, he turned to look at the elf. ¡°Can you tell what kind of magical beast left behind these traces?¡± Among the three of them, the elves not only had agile movements and strange magic skills, but they also had a powerful innate talent of being close to and communicating with nature. The scratch marks here carried a dark aura. Perhaps with his talent, he could sniff out the origin of the creatures that left these marks. The fairy didn¡¯t seem to have heard the cultivator¡¯s words. Her beautiful eyes were filled with grief as she looked at the corner of the door, and the sorrow in her eyes seemed to be overflowing. The few of them followed his line of sight and saw a faint black shadow in the dark night. Song qingxiao¡¯s vision was amazing, so the dark night didn¡¯t affect her much. It was about the size of a fist, and it looked like a small Hanging Ornament made from some kind of hard fruit that had been air-dried and hollowed out. There was a special hollow pattern carved on it with exquisite craftsmanship, and something seemed to be inside. As a light breeze blew, the pendant was pushed by the wind. The things inside rolled gently, making a crisp ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound. This sound should have been very pleasant to the ears, but when it came from the abandoned and dark church door, it was inexplicably strange and creepy. that¡¯s a wind chime made from the shell of a flower. The mark on it is the mark of the sub-elves. The elf¡¯s tone was heavy and sad. In fact, when he entered the village and saw the pumpkin magic lamp, he already had a bad feeling. The houses built near the trees and the soft vine ladders made of intertwined tree vines were filled with the aura of the elves. They loved nature, and most of them lived in the forest, close to nature. Elves had pure personalities, and they were also a race favored by the God of creation. They had endless lifespans, but it was extremely difficult for them to reproduce. This made the elves extremely close to each other, and almost all the races were more or less related to each other. Therefore, when the team arrived at this uninhabited mountain village, the elf had a bad feeling when she saw the architectural style, but she did not say anything. Now that he saw the wind chimes hanging at the entrance of the church and confirmed the identity of his race, his mood suddenly became extremely low. maybe they¡¯ve already evacuated ¡­ the cultivator looked at the disappointed young man with some pity and comforted him in a warm voice. Fernando did not feel relieved by his words of comfort. Instead, he forced a smile and sighed. The elven race was extremely United. If the demielves were living in this village, they would not abandon their people and run away after a terrible incident. In this way, he could almost imagine the final outcome of the people in the village. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as the monk was consoling the depressed elf, the swordsman¡¯s surprised voice jolted the two of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cultivator raised his head and saw that the swordsman was a little angry. The three Holy disciples were standing in a triangular formation, and song qingxiao was surrounded and protected by the three. However, the fairy had left her original position when she found the token of her race, and the cultivator¡¯s attention had been attracted by the scratch marks. The word ¡®grade¡¯ was no longer in shape. In just a short while, song qingxiao had left her original position. She stood in front of the half-closed door and seemed to be looking at the mark on the door. The cultivator couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He hurriedly walked over to her and tried to persuade her. Chapter 1587 - Chapter 1587 Cathedral (2) Chapter 1587: Cathedral (2) Chapter 1587: Cathedral (2) ¡°This place is extremely dangerous ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao interrupted him and said, ¡± ¡°Look at these scratch marks, don¡¯t they look like human fingers?¡± As she spoke, her hand had already reached out to the door board, aimed at a mark, and inserted her fingertips into the grooves of the scratch marks, making a scratching gesture. ¡°Hiss-¡± The cultivator¡¯s eyes widened, and he swallowed the words he was about to say. The three of them saw her hand pressing against the pitch-black door. The contrast between the two was extremely striking. The snow-white, slender fingertips were clasped in a scratch mark of similar size. In contrast, these scratch marks did look like they were made by humans. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Seeing this, the elf instantly threw her sorrow to the back of her mind. what kind of person can have such great strength? ¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on the swordsman. Out of the four of them, everyone instinctively excluded song qingxiao. Among the remaining three Holy disciples, the cultivator belonged to the magic class. His body was weak and fragile. His spiritual power was unbelievably strong, but his physical strength was not worth mentioning. Although elves had the attributes of agility and magic, their physical bodies were not strong enough to scratch a door with their bare hands and leave a mark on it. On the other hand, a swordsman¡¯s physique was strong, and their physical body had extremely powerful strength. Perhaps they could do this. The swordsman strode forward, his fingers bent into claws, and at the same time, he activated his combat energy. A layer of golden light covered his palm as he grabbed the door. ¡®Boom-¡® A powerful warrior power rushed out and instantly made a bowl-sized hole in the door. ¡°No,¡± He shook his head, and as soon as he finished speaking, he dispelled the fighting energy in his hand and clawed again. ¡®Swish-¡® His nails scratched the door, making an ear-piercing sound. He pulled out some door debris and stuck it between his fingers. He left several marks where he had grabbed. Although the door was thick and strong, it could not withstand the destruction of battle energy. However, if he did not use his battle energy and only relied on his physical strength, although he could still make a crack on the door, he would not be able to leave such a deep crack that was as long as a knuckle. Only high-level magical beasts with powerful physical strength could do this without using magic power. ¡°The height of the scratch marks here is no higher than two meters.¡± Song qingxiao was not affected by the swordsman¡¯s words. She told him her observation, ¡± this is a level that can be achieved after a ¡®human¡¯ raises his arm. Although she didn¡¯t know much about demonic beasts, she felt that these traces were more likely left by ¡®humans¡¯. She looked at the three frowning people and slowly added, ¡± ¡°Of course, that is if these are still considered ¡®people¡¯.¡± The three Holy disciples ¡®hearts sank when they heard her. They had experienced the battle of sealing after Sage yueshu had betrayed the Imperial court, so they knew the details of that battle better than song qingxiao. The few of them seemed to have thought of something, and their faces instantly turned extremely ugly. Before they could speak, song qingxiao had already reached out and pushed the door open- Crack! Crack! There was a weak resistance from behind the half-closed door, but this resistance was destroyed by song Qing¡¯s little strength. The sound of the door breaking and the clang of the door being pushed open rang out at the same time. A turbid smell mixed with the smell of decay rushed out from behind the door with a bang, shocking the three people who had ugly expressions. ¡°You ¡­¡± Before the swordsman could stop her, the door was pushed open. Song qingxiao lifted her long legs and stepped in. This ¡®newbie¡¯ was much braver than the three had expected, but his actions were too reckless. The swordsman, who had recovered from the shock, clenched his heavy sword tightly. The fighting energy in his body surged and turned into a golden light. He strode toward song qingxiao and said loudly, ¡± ¡°Follow behind me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although she had a layer of the Holy maiden¡¯s blessing, it was clear that some dark creatures had attacked the church, and the danger had not been completely resolved. As soon as they stepped into the church, the faint light from the magic jack-o¡¯- lanterns that Edward had lit up outside was completely blocked. The undead aura here was extremely dense, reaching a level that already made the three Holy disciples feel extremely uncomfortable! The yin Qi, corpse Qi, and death Qi fused together, and as the four of them entered, the balance was instantly broken. The whistling sound of the wind blew in, causing the death Qi to surround them, as if it was going to pull them into despair. Chapter 1588 - Chapter 1588 Cathedral (3) Chapter 1588: Cathedral (3) Chapter 1588: Cathedral (3) In the endless darkness, there seemed to be unknown creatures hiding in the surroundings. The elf spread out his palm, and a green light the size of a bean sprout appeared in his palm. In the blink of an eye, most of the darkness was dispelled. The green bud-like light was very bright, but it was not glaring. It had a special aura, which seemed to suppress the evil Qi in this place. this is the lamp of the soul that is unique to the elves ¡­ The cultivator seemed to know the surprise in song Qingxin¡¯s heart. As soon as he opened his mouth, he gasped as if he had seen something incredible. ¡°Hiss, what happened here before?¡± With the help of the light created by the elves, they were able to see the general situation inside the church. The main hall of this church was not very big. The interior was about 120 square meters, and the dome was about ten meters high. At the center, there was an exquisite copper lamp in the shape of the sun. The main lamp was surrounded by many star-like corners, and at the top of each corner was a lamp plate. It was a pity that the light of the lamp had been out for a long time. Under the spread of the dark force, the bronze pipe was covered in black spots of corrosion. On the innermost wall of the main church, there was a huge shield symbol hanging high, and in the middle of the shield, a huge sword hung down. At the door of the church, a thick wooden stake supporting the door had been broken in two and fell to the ground. But what shocked the three of them was that the church in the village was densely packed with at least a dozen coffins. ¡°Why are there so many coffins?¡± After a long while, the cultivator finally came back to his senses. He seemed to have guessed something, and his face showed a mixture of pity and sadness. The coffins here were so densely packed that they almost filled the entire church. On the surface of each coffin, there seemed to be some strange patterns. Song Qing took a closer look and realized that the patterns were actually the color of the coffins themselves. It was as if the coffin had been covered in a layer of gray dust after being blown by the dark aura and dust. These lines were like a ¡®person¡¯ casually writing on the coffin with his finger, creating a distinct contrast. freion, livid ¡­ the cultivator took a look at the coffins and said with a heavy heart, ¡± these should be the names of the dead. ¡°You guys, come over and take a look!¡± The elf¡¯s voice attracted the attention of the other three. He seemed to have gained something new. He was agile and had already appeared under the shield in the innermost part of the church¡¯s main hall. He reached behind the shield and felt something like a notebook in his hand. He waved at the three of them. The cultivator¡¯s expression turned cold. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to study the coffins anymore and hurriedly walked in the direction of the fairy. He held the ¡®lamp of the soul¡¯ in one hand and the notebook in the other, handing them to the cultivator. The cultivator put his thick ¡®book¡¯ under his armpit and took the notebook that the fairy had found. They all had a premonition that this notebook might contain important clues about the horror that had happened in this mountain village. Perhaps the village¡¯s situation and geographical location were also included. This was the precious wealth left behind by the villagers after the accident. The cultivator took a deep breath and lowered his head. After three seconds of silence, he made a praying gesture and touched the notebook as if he had made a decision. This notebook was only one-third as thick as the ¡®book¡¯ in his hand. The surface was made of an unknown animal¡¯s skin, but this animal¡¯s skin did not have any defensive power. There were already spots on it that had been corroded by the dark power. The cultivator stroked the notebook and opened it with a heart full of gratitude. The previous records were all about the situation in the village. This place was called ¡®Ogg village¡¯. It happened to be located in a remote mountain about 1200 miles east of the early section of the misty forest track. There were 46 villagers living in it, all of whom were elves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were a total of 125 people here. Including the three priests, there were a total of 128 people. It was a small and unremarkable village in the Federation. After knowing the location that the cultivator had been looking for, his eyes lit up. However, when he thought about the 128 people in the village, his excitement disappeared. The village was really too small, and there were not many major events that happened usually. They were nothing more than some trivial things. However, the priests here were extremely responsible, and even if they were insignificant things, they would still carefully record them in their notebooks. This was all thanks to the priest assessment system of the church, which filled up more than half of the diary. It also allowed the few of them to easily and quickly understand everything that had happened in the village this year. Chapter 1589 - Chapter 1589 Notebook (1) Chapter 1589: Notebook (1) Chapter 1589: Notebook (1) If it wasn¡¯t for the time constraint, the cultivators would have praised the priest for being so careful and serious in writing down everything. Unfortunately, everyone was eager to know what had happened in the village, so the cultivator only flipped through a dozen pages. After confirming everyone¡¯s location and the details of the village, he quickly flipped through a large stack of notes with his fingertips. He didn¡¯t find any useful information in the first half of the notebook, but the cultivator wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He patiently flipped through the pages several times until the last ten pages, when the style of writing suddenly changed. federal calendar year 340, June 29th-¡± the handwriting on this page was obviously much heavier than the previous ones, showing the urgency in the heart of the priest who recorded the notes, as if he wanted to vent the pressure on the paper through the tip of the pen. The cultivator paused for a moment. The previous incidents were all insignificant ¡®trifles¡¯, and they only recorded the daily life of a village. That was why the priest didn¡¯t specifically point out the date when he recorded it. Song qingxiao noticed his pause in breathing and quickly realized that the so-called federal calendar year 340 should be referring to this year. 400 years ago, two great sages led the 13 Holy disciples and the elites of various races to kill the evil Dragon. It took them a total of 60 years to succeed, and then they established the federal government. Calculating the time, if the time of the Federation¡¯s establishment was calculated, it had been exactly 340 years. In other words, at least before this year, nothing had happened to the village, which was exactly what she had guessed at the beginning. Arria is missing from the village. It¡¯s already night time and he has not returned to the village. his family was very anxious. After they informed village chief Sauk, they asked me for help. For a peaceful mountain village, the sudden disappearance of a villager was indeed a ¡®big event¡¯ worth recording. Therefore, when the priest recorded the matter, he deliberately recorded the date. This also made it easier for people who came later to read. When the cultivator read up to this point, he didn¡¯t hurry to flip through the pages like before. Instead, he glanced at the elf Fernando. ¡°The elves have a strong sense of family.¡± Moreover, elves were gentle and kind by nature, and they would not run away from home for no reason. If he suddenly disappeared, something must have happened that made him unable to return home. The cultivator had the same thought. He continued to flip to the next page. recently, many unknown snakes and insects have suddenly appeared near the village. They are very aggressive and have lost their closeness and tolerance to the sub-elves. They are very worried. As a race favored by the God of creation, the elves had many characteristics that humans didn¡¯t have. Nature loved them, and even the creatures that were born from the mountains and rivers were very close to them. From small snakes, insects, rats, and ants to big, brutal, violent, and aggressive magical beasts, they would usually be kind to the elves and would not attack them without reason. This was also the reason why the sub-elves were able to live in the misty forest for so many years in peace. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the dense forest would avoid the villages here and stay away from the life of the elves. However, according to the records in the notebook, a week before Arria went missing, there were aggressive snakes, insects, rats and ants around the village. These creatures seemed to be violent, and they didn¡¯t even hide when they saw the elves walking out of the village. Therefore, village chief Sauk had already warned everyone to be careful. However, the elves were optimistic by nature and did not take such a ¡®small¡¯ matter to heart until Arria¡¯s disappearance caused the village chief to worry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only we¡¯ve prepared magic lamps, incense, tableware, and tents ¡­ the monk read to this point and sighed silently. The three hundred years of peaceful and stable life had dispelled the vigilance of these people. Even though the sage Moonfall had not been completely destroyed, and was instead sealed in the abyssal territory at the end of the misty forest, everyone¡¯s worship and trust in the sage sunlight had reached a terrifying level. They firmly believed that the shroud of darkness in the misty forest was only temporary. According to the prediction of the ¡®great prophecy¡¯, in year 341 of the federal calendar, the thirteen Saints would once again seal the betraying Sage yueshu. At that time, light would suppress the darkness and once again cover the earth. This page of the diary recorded everyone¡¯s preparations before departure and nothing else. Chapter 1590 - Chapter 1590 Notebook (2) Chapter 1590: Notebook (2) Chapter 1590: Notebook (2) As for the preparation work, perhaps it was because the elves were optimistic by nature, or perhaps it was because they believed that they were a loved race and would not be hurt in the forest, so they treated this mission to find their missing tribesmen as an alternative outing. However, all of this fell into the hands of the latecomers. This page of optimistic records seemed particularly heavy. There was no living breath left in the village. When he saw these notes again, the cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. He calmed himself down and continued to scroll down. ¡°My god of light! There are an incredible number of snakes and insects near the village. They gathered around the village and seemed to have been provoked. They are very fierce.¡± we have tried to avoid them but there were too many of them. Sutan was almost bitten by a Spider that fell from a tree when he was looking for Arria. ¡°Fortunately, it was a close call.At 32 minutes, we found him in the valley of the fallen Dragon vein.¡± The cultivator paused for a moment, as if he was afraid that song Qing would not understand. He turned around and explained, the fallen dragon¡¯s vein is a legendary place where an evil Dragon has died. That place was located in the eastern section of the misty forest. It was nourished by the evil dragon¡¯s soul and flesh, giving birth to many harmful magical beasts. According to the records, it was even surrounded by a powerful miasma, and ordinary people would be poisoned if they approached it. Even when the misty forest was not shrouded in the dark aura, it was a place that all the clansmen on the continent avoided. He didn¡¯t know why the sub-elf in the village suddenly went there and fainted. he¡¯s unconscious. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to have been attacked by a large, ferocious magical beast. However, we don¡¯t know if he had eaten poisonous plants, so we carried him back to the village. For the next two days, the diary was filled with records of the unconscious Arria. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up. We¡¯ve searched every corner of his body, but we didn¡¯t find any wounds. We¡¯ve tried many methods, but his condition seems to be getting worse by the day.¡± The priest had prayed for him, but it had been of no use. Two days later. when we were cleaning him up, we found a strange gray spot on his hairline. this gray spot is very strange. I asked priest Dora who took care of him yesterday, but he didn¡¯t notice the existence of this gray spot. Federal calendar year 340, July 3rd. In the afternoon. I noticed that the grey spots on Arria¡¯s hairline have increased. They are moving down. I swear, I see them moving! Because the gray spot had appeared above their heads, it had piqued the curiosity of the sub-elves and the three priests of Ogg village. ¡°We searched on Arria¡¯s head and found two meter-wide blood holes in the middle of his skull. They were hidden in the hair roots and were overlooked. It looked like they were bitten by some poisonous creature.¡± after we found the reason, we felt very happy. The elves ¡®use of plants had reached a very magical level. The villagers of Ogg village found herbs that could detoxify the toxins of snakes, scorpions, spiders and other creatures. They boiled the herbs into juice and cleaned Arria¡¯s wounds. Then, they fed him. but it doesn¡¯t have any effect. The priest¡¯s words were filled with helplessness. he¡¯s not awake. The medicine seems to have lost its effect. Maybe we¡¯re wrong. Federal calendar year 340, July 3rd. At night. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The grey patch on Arria¡¯s face has already spread to his forehead. This is too terrifying. They took up Arria¡¯s entire forehead as if someone was holding his legs and hanging him upside down in a basin of grey paint. He was slowly submerged and dyed.¡± The condition of the first sub-elf who had met with an accident had obviously made the recording priest feel uneasy. The unconscious villagers and the strange black spots that would spread rapidly made the priest record several things he had seen and heard in a day, which was rare. However, it was also because of his meticulous personality that he provided very detailed information for the people who came later to understand what had happened. Federal calendar year 340, 4th of July. Late at night. I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m always worried about Arria in the main hall. The highly respected priest yega lit up the Holy water given by the church for him, hoping that the light will bless him and wake him up. Chapter 1591 - Chapter 1591 Notebook (3) Chapter 1591: Notebook (3) Chapter 1591: Notebook (3) ¡°I hope Arria can wake up and listen to the movements in the main hall.¡± However, after waiting for a long time, he didn¡¯t hear the sound he was expecting. Finally, the priest in charge of recording couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. I looked in the direction of the main hall. It¡¯s very dark tonight. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion, but I feel that the night is coming faster and faster. ¡°The main hall is lit up, but the church seems to be a lot darker tonight than usual. The church that used to make me feel at ease, calm, and comfortable, for some reason, is so quiet tonight that it makes me feel a little scared.¡± priest yega and priest Dora are both in deep sleep. There¡¯s no sound at all. I seem to hear a strange sound, like some snake or insect is devouring something. However, the elves lived in the village. They were a race that was deeply loved by the living. Wherever they were, the evil would not act rashly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± The page came to an end as he jotted down the notes. At first glance, this note seemed to be written by a priest who couldn¡¯t fall asleep at midnight. It was not so much an event report, but more like an expression of his feelings. However, from the notes, the priest had obviously noticed the existence of the dark aura and felt uneasy. The cultivator¡¯s fingers paused on the last page of the notebook as if he was thinking about something. He then sighed silently and turned to the next page. ¡°My god of light! The grey spots on Arria¡¯s forehead have spread to the tip of his nose. The upper half of his face seemed to be soaked in some strange dye!¡± strange black stripes have appeared on the gray spots, as if they are some kind of mysterious ancient curse. the black stripes form strange patterns, like a spider that has been cut in half. It¡¯s too terrifying! ¡°What happened to Arria in the fallen Dragon vein?¡± This question was not only the question of the priest, but also the question in the hearts of the four people who entered the church. The next three days passed and Arria¡¯s condition did not improve. According to the diary, the grey spots on his face had spread to his neck the next afternoon. A complete black pattern appeared on his face. The shape of the pattern was like a spider with a long curved tail. Four long legs each grabbed on both sides of his face, almost covering his entire face. It was very scary. The pastors in the night could clearly hear the sound of crawling. The sound was getting louder and louder, and the three pastors living in the church fell into a panic. ¡°The grey lines on Arria¡¯s body have spread to his abdomen. His body is very cold, like a dead man, but there is still the sound of blood pumping in his body.¡± I can feel the gray lines on his body come to life. Whenever night falls, it¡¯s when they grow the most active. In order to verify his guess, the priest in charge of taking notes even did an experiment. Federal calendar year 340, July 7th. At 10:25 am. I¡¯m in charge of taking care of Arria today. He has been lying here for seven days without any improvement. Priest yega suggested to send him to the shrine of sun worship, hoping that he could be pitied by the Saint and get rid of his pain with the Holy light. the gray marks have already spread to his thighs. This poor sub-elf, I keep feeling that he¡¯s in great pain, as if he¡¯s asking me for help. I¡¯ve been praying for him all day, hoping that he could open his eyes. the ¡®Spider¡¯ color on his face has deepened, as if he¡¯s coming to life. I might have been too tired, so I saw the ¡®Spider¡¯ move its legs. His diary started from 10:00 am on the 7th of July.From 25:25 to 17:55 in the afternoon, the gray shadow on alia¡¯s leg had grown by about five centimeters. However, after 18:00 in the evening, according to the priest¡¯s records, the gray lines increased at a terrifying speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I saw that the grey shadows seemed to have come alive. They were crawling towards Arria¡¯s legs at a very slow speed.¡± In order to record this down and prove that his eyes were not playing tricks on him, the priest even took out a pen and suppressed his panic.At 21 points, there was an obvious mark on the middle of Arria¡¯s thigh. ¡°When the quill touched Arria¡¯s body, I felt his leg muscles hit me. It was as if there was a ¡®hand¡¯ pushing me and trying to pinch me.¡± at 19:35, I saw the gray shadow slowly crawl over the mark I drew with my own eyes. In other words, these gray shadows are more active at night than during the day. It¡¯s as if they are afraid of light, afraid of the light of the god of light, and dare not come out in the day. This is a big discovery. I have to report it to priest yega. Chapter 1592 - Chapter 1592 The dead (1) Chapter 1592: The dead (1) Chapter 1592: The dead (1) Federal calendar year 340, July 8th. Noon, 12:17. priest yega agreed with my guess. We think Arria might have been cursed by some kind of dark curse when he left the village. I don¡¯t know what will happen to Arria if the curse spreads all over his body, but I hope the light will still bless him-¡± At this time, from the scattered records, the cultivator and the others could almost predict what would happen at the back of the village, and they couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. Song qingxiao saw that he was not reading and could not bear to see him like this. She reached out and took the notebook from his hand. Her attitude was so natural that the cultivator couldn¡¯t react at all, let alone stop her. the noise in the church has been getting louder and louder recently. It¡¯s like some kind of creature is eating, making a gnawing sound. Song qingxiao took the notebook and read, ¡± the noise was getting louder and louder, and even more intense. Priest yega, priest Dora, and I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. we¡¯ve cleaned the whole church, but we didn¡¯t find these little things. Priest yega guessed that they might be some snakes and rats that sneaked into the church, hiding in some corner, cave, behind the cupboard, or under the bed. we have decided to send Arria to the God Palace to receive the Holy light¡¯s baptism. but the village is surrounded by snakes, insects, rats, and ants. They¡¯re not friendly to the elves. Once they get close, they¡¯ll attack wildly, which is very dangerous. On the contrary, because of their love for peace and life, the elves were not willing to hurt these creatures at all. Therefore, they were forced to retreat under the attacks of these creatures. recently, the village is filled with such creatures. There are more and more of them. There are even snakes hanging on the mountain walls. Some of them are bold enough to climb onto the tree roofs. They are very aggressive towards humans. This made the villagers afraid to go out. It also dispelled our idea of sending Arria to the center of the temple to seek treatment from the Saint. fortunately, we have enough food. We can survive this time. Sauk takes the villagers to the church every morning and night to complete their daily prayers and to ask for the blessing of the great light so that we can get through this disaster safely. After the prayer, they will help us clean the church and spray the surroundings with medicine to drive away snakes and insects.¡± ¡°Arria¡¯s condition is getting worse. The grey spot has almost reached his heel. His life is getting weaker.¡± Elves had long lifespans, and since the establishment of Ogg village, the deaths of sub-elves had been extremely rare. Everyone was frightened! At this moment, the group decided to ignore these aggressive creatures and find a way to send Arria to the God Palace. At the same time, they had to report what happened in the village. Federal calendar year 340, 11th of July. 17:46 points. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark earlier and earlier recently.¡± There was only one line in the notebook, which showed the priest¡¯s bad mood and the desperate situation the village was in. The elf¡¯s face showed a pained expression, but song qingxiao remained calm. She moved her index finger and turned the page. the black spider with a long tail on Arria¡¯s face has come back to life. My god of light, is that a curse?! The second page of the notebook finally recorded an important event. The priest¡¯s handwriting was crooked. From the handwriting he left behind, it could be seen that he was quite frightened. There were many ink marks left on his body. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. She no longer read patiently, but quickly read down. The three cultivators, who were immersed in their grief, were silent for a long time. They couldn¡¯t help but look at her curiously when they didn¡¯t hear her voice. They saw her browsing through the notes at an extremely fast speed, turning page after page quickly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Song ¡­¡± The elf immediately said. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, song Qing did not even raise his head, ¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Her expression was calm. be quiet. Her tone wasn¡¯t intense, but it had a calm expression that didn¡¯t allow the elves to question her. The fairy shut her mouth instinctively, but she felt that something was wrong. Just as she was about to say something, song qingxiao seemed to have known the whole story. She finally raised her head and said, ¡°The night they were about to send Arria out for treatment, the curse on Arria appeared.¡± She turned back to the first few pages and handed it to the cultivator, ¡± Chapter 1593 - Chapter 1593 The dead (2) Chapter 1593: The dead (2) Chapter 1593: The dead (2) ¡°.. We saw his chest moving up and down. This is the biggest movement Arria has made since he fainted.¡± under the light and shadow, the long-tailed black spider crawled up from his face. The strong Arria¡¯s face quickly shriveled up like an eggplant that had been drained of water. Because of the bad situation, there were many people in the church that night. The sub-elves were extremely United. Arria¡¯s incident had affected the hearts of all the elves in the village. In addition to the recent abnormalities in the village, as well as the abnormal early nightfall, it made the villagers of Ogg village uneasy. Village chief Sauk was worried about Arria¡¯s death, so on the night of the incident, he ordered some of the villagers to guard the church and pray for Arria. He also wanted to use the connection between the elves to wake up this sleeping tribesman. In the end, under the shroud of darkness, the spider shadow on his face resurrected. At that time, it not only frightened the villagers, but also the priests in the three churches. the black spider arched its body and pulled its eight legs out of Arria¡¯s face. We saw that his body turned black and dry in an instant, like a dead man that had been buried for years. then, the black spider shot out a huge amount of black spider silk at Arria. He was wrapped up like a mummy. ¡°Everyone¡¯s scared!¡± The sub-elves in the village and even the pastors were shocked. After they came to their senses, they quickly realized that the black spider was the cause of Arria¡¯s accident. Once they came to their senses, everyone quickly began to look for the things next to them, ready to kill this black giant spider. I don¡¯t know what kind of monster it is, or if it¡¯s some kind of terrible curse, but we know that it has a huge poison and is very terrifying. it¡¯s very fierce. It¡¯s running around the church. Everyone knew the danger of this thing so they did not dare to let it escape. Arria¡¯s death triggered the sad elves who had lost their loved ones and they were furious. although it was very cunning, we still killed it. Sauk took a bench and smashed it into pieces. Its body can never be regenerated. but my poor Arria, he has returned to the embrace of the God of creation and will not wake up. the cobweb on his body wrapped him up tightly. We have tried everything, but we could not get rid of it completely. Two days later, everyone held back their grief. After a discussion, they decided to bury Arria and return him to the earth. They did this not only to calm Arria¡¯s ¡®soul¡¯ but also because they were worried. Everything that had happened in the village recently was an ominous sign. The sky turned dark earlier and earlier. When night fell, the originally quiet village was frighteningly quiet. There was a sense of helplessness as if it was isolated from the outside world after being shrouded in darkness. There were more and more poisonous insects and beasts. With Arria¡¯s experience, no one dared to step out of the village. Under such an atmosphere, there was no way for them to spread the news. It was as if they were trapped in the village, and they all felt uneasy. The most terrifying thing was Arria¡¯s body. Although elves had returned to nature before, it had never been as scary as this. On the night that the giant spider was resurrected, everyone had seen the giant black spider on his face with their own eyes. They were afraid that the same strange curse would happen again. Hence, after a discussion, they decided to bury Arria first to prevent any more trouble. The funeral was held in a hurry and was presided over by three priests of the church. After praying and chanting Scriptures to eliminate his curse and sin, he was finally buried in the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve finally finished this matter.¡± After Arria was buried, the priest was in a bad mood. His notes were not as detailed as before. This page only recorded one sentence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the next two days, no one knew if it was because the village was immersed in sadness, but nothing major happened. Or if it was because the priest was in a bad mood, he did not write in the diary again. Two days later, on the 15th day of the 7th month, 340 in the federal calendar, the change occurred again. ¡°Arria is back.¡± It was not hard to imagine how much of a shock this sentence had brought to the people in the village. Seeing this, the three of them looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Chapter 1594 - Chapter 1594 The dead (3) Chapter 1594: The dead (3) Chapter 1594: The dead (3) ¡°The return of the dead.¡± This was not a good sign. The cause of this phenomenon could be traced back to more than 300 years after the betrayal of Sage yueshu. At that time, Sage yueshu had been affected by the power of darkness and betrayed the church, causing the darkness to spread wantonly. In the end, countless dead souls that should have been resting in peace were awakened. Such a situation set off an unprecedented catastrophe more than 300 years ago. The fate of Ogg village had become a repeat of what had happened back then. ¡°¡®His¡¯ consciousness has really awakened.¡± The cultivator¡¯s tone was extremely heavy and trembling. He was unwilling to believe it, but he had no choice but to accept his fate. Song qingxiao had already read the rest of the notes and knew what happened next. After burying Arria, the villagers of Ogg village thought that everything was fine. The village was immersed in the pain of losing their loved ones. On the night of the 15th of July, the clansmen who were in charge of keeping watch saw a figure staggering in from outside the village. Ever since the village was attacked by countless snakes, insects, rats, and ants, village chief Sauk had realized the severity of the situation. He had sent two elves to guard the village every night to prevent these ferocious creatures from invading when the villagers were resting. The village was located in the misty forest, and the elves loved peace and tranquility. There were rarely any visitors, and it was also at this time that the two elves on duty felt that something was wrong when they saw people coming. Moreover, this rude person who tried to break into the village was walking unsteadily as if he had lost his mind. They issued a warning sound, wanting to make him stop quickly and at the same time, to get closer to see who the newcomer was. The fog was particularly heavy that night, and the cawing of Black Crows could be heard nearby. It reverberated back and forth in the mountain Valley of the dense forest, making people tremble in fear. The two elves on duty¡¯s shout did not cause the person to be afraid.¡¯He¡¯ seemed to ignore the two elves ¡®attempts to stop him, but walked straight towards the village, staggering. Out of curiosity, the two of them quickly went forward to take a look, but what they saw was a figure covered in black, like a skeleton and a malicious ghost! The body of ¡®him¡¯ was like a skeleton wrapped in dried skin, already dried and black. His face had been split open, and his head had been shattered. It was as if something had scratched ¡®his¡¯ face into pieces, leaving only uneven, black, rotten bones. On ¡®his¡¯ body, there were still some black sticky silk that had not been cleaned up. There was still some fresh mud on it, and it carried the rancid smell of the dead. ¡°Ah!¡± The two elves on duty let out a shrill scream, waking up the people in the village. It was Arria who had just been buried a few days ago. Even though ¡®his¡¯ face was unrecognizable, the people could still sense his presence. However, everyone saw with their own eyes that he had already died and buried him in the soil with tears. No one thought that he would crawl back to the village from the ground. The villagers were scared out of their wits. Two guards tried to stop him but Arria had lost his soul. He no longer knew his family, friends and clansmen. Facing the two guards who tried to stop him, he began to attack them crazily. This change in his gentle personality and kind temper when he was alive was extremely terrifying. After ¡®he¡¯ died and returned, his strength became extremely strong. His nails became long and sharp, like ten sharp knives, and even bit the two guards who were blocking ¡®him¡¯. The villagers were scared out of their wits. In the end, everyone worked together, paying the price of several people being scratched and bitten by ¡®him¡¯, to finally subdue¡¯ him ¡®and send¡¯ him ¡®into the church. On ¡®his¡¯ body, there were still some black sticky silk that had not been cleaned up. There was still some fresh mud on it, and it carried the rancid smell of the dead. ¡°Ah!¡± The two elves on duty let out a shrill scream, waking up the people in the village. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was Arria who had just been buried a few days ago. Even though ¡®his¡¯ face was unrecognizable, the people could still sense his presence. However, everyone saw with their own eyes that he had already died and buried him in the soil with tears. No one thought that he would crawl back to the village from the ground. The villagers were scared out of their wits. Two guards tried to stop him but Arria had lost his soul. He no longer knew his family, friends and clansmen. Facing the two guards who tried to stop him, he began to attack them crazily. This change in his gentle personality and kind temper when he was alive was extremely terrifying. Chapter 1595 - Chapter 1595 Extinction _1 Chapter 1595: Extinction _1 Chapter 1595: Extinction _1 The priests surrounded Arria¡¯s body and prayed for the light. At the same time, they lit up the Holy lamp on top of his head so that his body could be bathed in the ¡®holy light¡¯, in order to drive out the evil in his body. They did everything that the God Palace had told them about the method to get rid of the dark creatures. They suppressed their fear and carefully removed the spider webs on Arria¡¯s body. The villagers were scared out of their wits after this incident. They wanted to find out the cause of Arria¡¯s death. After some discussion, everyone agreed that Arria might have been bitten by poisonous insects on his way to the fallen dragon¡¯s vein. He was cursed and fell unconscious, eventually dying. The reason why he had gone to the fallen Dragon vein, a place with such a bad reputation, was that everyone thought he might have been tempted by the dark forces and done such a thing. The misty forest neighbored the abyssal territory. Sage Moonfall, who had betrayed the divine Palace and brought the second great calamity to the continent, had once been the commander of the undead. The place where ¡®he¡¯ was buried happened to be the place that could be reached if one headed east along the fallen Dragon mountains. The sub-elves finally realized the seriousness of the matter after it involved the power of darkness and Sage Moonfall. Such a big matter was not something that the people of Ogg village could solve. Everyone agreed that no matter what, after daybreak tomorrow, they had to clear a ¡®path¡¯ at the village entrance and drive away those snakes, insects, rats, and ants. They would then ask for help from the center of the divine Palace and ask for help. After making this decision, the terrified villagers decided to wait for the arrival of the people. However, the night was especially long. Everyone was guarding the church and could hear the cawing of the black Crows outside. They might have been lured here by Arria¡¯s return. These messengers of death who liked to eat rotten meat might have smelled the scent of the dead. The terrified villagers were even more frightened by the cries of the birds, which represented their misfortune. They could clearly hear the rustling sound of something crawling closer. It was even darker outside! The fog was mixed with the smell of rotting flesh and a kind of strange death. The fog filled the village, making the villagers hiding in the church unable to see the scene outside. Under the dusky sky, the light from the Holy lamp that symbolized great light in the church was also exceptionally dim. ¡°Rustle ¡­¡± ¡°Rustle ¡­¡± No one made a sound in the crowded church. The priest in charge of recording looked up inadvertently and seemed to see the shadow of a giant spider crawling on the wall. it¡¯s lying on top of the wall and looking at us coldly. He was frightened, but when he blinked again, he felt that it was just an illusion. but I swear, I heard a ¡®slithering¡¯ sound. It was like the sound of something being devoured. It also sounded like the sound the spider made when it crawled on the wall with a long tail on the night it was revived from Arria. ¡°But no one believed it!¡± Everyone¡¯s mind was on the verge of collapse. The priest told his discovery to the highly respected priest yega. He looked tired, but he didn¡¯t care. The sky was still dark, and more and more Black Crows seemed to be gathering. These creatures liked to appear in groups, and they had a strong sense of cohesion. The unpleasant buzzing sound was the way they greeted their own kind and dealt with them. If they were allowed to gather here, they would probably attract more Black Crows and bring more misfortune. The cawing of Black Crows could be heard all around Ogg village, spreading into the dark depths of the dense forest. Village chief Sauk finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He decided to discuss with priest yega to bury Arria¡¯s body again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elves were hospitable and loved their race, but they did not welcome the ¡®return¡¯ of the dead. As the undead reappeared, the village chief hoped that Arria¡¯s body could be buried at the back of the church. Sauk believed that the church was protected by the statue of the Saint sunlight and had the strong belief of the Saint, so it could definitely suppress the rest of the dead. After they reported to the God Palace and settled the matter here, they would then move Arria¡¯s body to another suitable place to be buried. The suggestion was approved by all the villagers. The three priests had no better idea at the moment, so they could only agree to the village chief¡¯s request. Chapter 1596 - Chapter 1596 Extinction _2 Chapter 1596: Extinction _2 Chapter 1596: Extinction _2 we chanted an exorcism spell, sprinkled holy water, and did a ritual to appease the dead. At the same time, we tied Arria¡¯s body with rope soaked in holy water. Priest yega and I personally put his body back into the ground. ¡°My beloved god of light, please let Arria¡¯s soul rest in peace. Please let his family and friends rest in peace.¡± From the priest¡¯s notes, even after Arria was buried again, the villagers were not really relieved. They were only priests in a small village on the border of the continent, and they were not even sure if the exorcism ritual would work. The priest must have been very nervous. He didn¡¯t sleep that night, but kept writing down his state of mind at that time. Fortunately, Arria never ¡®woke up¡¯ again. Perhaps it was the blessing of the church, or perhaps it was the exorcism ritual, the Holy water, or the church¡¯s ¡®suppression¡¯, that made his grave calm. With the people in the village on edge, he slept in his grave that night. In the next two pages of the diary, the priest¡¯s records were clearly much more relaxed. However, the God of luck did not favor this group of villagers. The sunrise that they were hoping for did not happen. After Arria was buried, the flock of Black Crows around the village did not disperse. Instead, they increased in number. They spread their wings, forming a mass of ¡®dark clouds¡¯ that covered the sky and the sun, as if blocking all the sunlight, causing the village to fall into an endless night. Under such circumstances, everyone began to feel more and more uneasy- At this time, the unfortunate event happened again. The two elves in the village were unconscious, just like Arria who was cursed. I started to feel worried. I thought of the curse on Arria. The priest was the first person to take care of Arria. When he saw the two unconscious elves, he immediately thought of Arria¡¯s situation. I asked village chief Sauk and learned that they were the first to see Arria¡¯s return. They were brave and even injured in the process of stopping Arria. I¡¯m very worried. ¡°As expected! Those strange grey spots also appeared on their wounds.¡± ¡°Oh my God, is this the punishment from the heavens?¡± ¡°My god of light, have you already forgotten to protect your people? Please grant us light again, so that the darkness will have no place to hide!¡± By the end of the notebook, the priest had already felt extreme despair and began to put his prayers and expectations into the pen and notebook. However, God did not hear his thoughts. After the two elves fainted, the rest of the villagers who had come into contact with Arria also lost their consciousness. They had all been injured, and gray spots had appeared on their wounds. The sky seemed to be devoid of sunlight. The black Crows grew larger and larger. Their cawing resounded through the sky above the village, making the village of more than a hundred people look like a dead grave. The village that used to be full of laughter and joy had become strange and silent. In its place was despair, death, and darkness that spread unscrupulously and occupied the place. All the unconscious elves had Scryer recordings of spiders with long tails. The grey spots on their bodies spread at an alarming rate, more than a few times faster than Arria. To the priest and the villagers, this night had been extremely torturous. It felt extremely long, but they also felt a sense of hopelessness. In this desperate situation, the ¡®evil¡¯ in everyone¡¯s heart was evoked, and they discussed how to abandon the sub-elves who brought bad luck to the village. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao and the other three didn¡¯t know exactly how these people had argued. The priest didn¡¯t record the details of the discussion that night. The priest in charge of taking notes only left one sentence: we are already abandoned by the light. The tip of his brush was very heavy. It could be seen that when he left these words, the helplessness and fear in his heart were mixed with a trace of helpless acceptance of fate. he¡¯s transformed into a fallen Dark Elf. The elf holding the lamp of the soul had a sorrowful expression on his face. the purer an elf¡¯s soul is, the more they will be coveted by dark creatures. Once they are affected, they will easily mutate and turn into fallen Dark Elves. The ¡®elves¡¯ at this time had been tainted by the power of darkness and were no longer accepted by the elven race. They would also be rejected by their former companions. Chapter 1597 - Chapter 1597 Extinction _3 Chapter 1597: Extinction _3 Chapter 1597: Extinction _3 The elves would even think that the soul of their kind had already ¡®died¡¯, and that what was alive was just a shell. The originally pure-hearted villagers of Ogg village saw their tribesmen falling unconscious because of Arria¡¯s infection. Fear prevailed and their desire to live ordered them to abandon their own tribesmen. They believed that the giant spider totem on these people¡¯s bodies was the source of the curse. As long as they could ¡®deal¡¯ with these people before the curse, it would definitely bring life to the village. So after a series of disputes, the powerful clansmen took advantage of the night, half of them were responsible for opening the way, and the other half was responsible for transporting them out of the village, and buried them alive in a very distant place. However, this trip wasn¡¯t smooth. Someone was injured, and everyone was extremely frightened. The black Crows flew around them, as if they could smell that there would be dead people here. Everyone returned after finishing their business. because of this, anus was bitten by a venomous snake. He did not dare to make a sound until his blood splattered all over the ground. This caused everyone to avoid him like a plague. He cried madly because of this. In the past, the elves loved each other and helped each other. This was simply incredible. But now, everyone was afraid of death. They were afraid of being favored by the undead, which would lead to a disaster. the way the villagers look at anus terrorizes me. That look is very similar to the eyes of the cold giant spider on the wall that night. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°When will the sky brighten?¡± These two similar questions filled the next few pages of the notebook. One could imagine how much fear the long night had brought to the priest. The villagers buried more than a dozen of their own kind alive, looking forward to the arrival of dawn. However, they didn¡¯t know that the moment they chose to abandon their own kind out of fear, they had already been abandoned by the light. The White and flawless statue of the ¡®Saint sunlight¡¯ in the square was shrouded in a dark mist, as if it was covered with a thick layer of haze, which could no longer make the villagers feel at ease. The most terrifying thing was that after an unknown period of time, the people in the village once again heard the sound of footsteps. It seemed that a large number of ¡®outsiders¡¯ were invading this place. The magic light at the village entrance had been extinguished, but no one dared to light it up again. The village fell into despair and silence. Arria¡¯s body was in peace but the second batch of villagers seemed to have inherited his dark will and returned to this place. What happened next was a nightmarish scene. The returning dead seemed to have come with the evil curse of the abyss, wanting to pull all their compatriots into the endless abyss and become slaves of darkness. The village was attacked by the dead, and the survivors were lost. Venomous snakes, rats, and insects attacked the village without any restraint. At the same time, there were also the undead that would awaken at any time. there are more and more cemeteries around the church, but I¡¯m already suspecting if the light will still shine here. the designated coffins are no longer enough. Everyone has taken the church as their last resting place ¡­ priest Dora was attacked. We comforted him. He was a devout believer of light and would be blessed by the god of light. But I knew in my heart that the god of light had given up on him. poor priest Dora. He¡¯s kind, passionate, and loves to help others. He¡¯s been in the village for many years and is well-liked by the villagers of orke. he¡¯s the priest with the highest chance of being transferred to serve the sage in the bloodshed God Palace next year¡¯s assessment. Federal calendar year 340, July 23rd. Evening, 19:06:32. actually, I don¡¯t know what day it is, and I can¡¯t be sure what time it is, but I have to keep writing like this, or I¡¯ll go crazy. the night we returned from Arria, the village no longer had the cycle of day and night. This is the territory of the dark. more and more undead are returning. They are wandering around the village without any restraint, forcing us to hide in the church. compared to them, it¡¯s as if they¡¯re still the Masters of this village, and we¡¯re just ¡®invaders¡¯ hiding in the dark. ¡°..¡± the church is about to be discovered. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the crows ¡®cries. These unlucky birds are surrounding the church and refuse to leave, as if they¡¯re guiding the undead. they¡¯re starting to attack the church¡¯s door. I don¡¯t know how long we can hold them off. There were fewer and fewer people in the village, from more than a hundred people at the beginning to a hundred, dozens, and even fewer and fewer. priest yega is seriously injured. He¡¯s old and may not be able to hold on for long. the Holy water is almost used up. The church¡¯s door can¡¯t stop the undead who have smelled the blood. there are fewer and fewer people. I¡¯m injured and I might not be able to hold on. these undead don¡¯t feel pain. After being injured by them, gray spots will appear, giving birth to fierce spiders. The silk they spit out will wrap around the original body. The priest recorded his observations in detail in his notebook, including the use of the Holy water, as well as which part of the undead¡¯s body would be beaten back. I will hide my notebook under the Holy emblem of the divine Palace. That is the symbol created by the great sage. It will lead our souls from despair to light again. if the people who come after us see this place, they will understand what happened here and understand the weakness of the undead. They will then bring the news of their existence back to the divine Palace in time. ¡°The remaining twenty-one decided to bind themselves.¡± Everyone climbed into the coffins that had been prepared. The last person covered the coffins and used the last holy water to draw on coffin village, sealing the coffins. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was resting in this area, quietly waiting for death to come. I love and respect you, my respected great sage. Even if my consciousness will fall into endless darkness, my body and mind will always yearn for light. my god of light, forgive your lost believer. I hope your light can lead me back to peace. I¡¯ll forever be loyal to the God Palace and yearn for the light-¡± The diary came to an abrupt end. By the time the priest finished writing, his notes were already very messy, and there were even long earthworm-like marks in some places. It could be imagined that his situation at the time was so bad that it was beyond his control, but he still persevered with his strong will. Chapter 1598 - Chapter 1598 Awaked_1 Chapter 1598: Awaked_1 Chapter 1598: Awaked_1 The cultivators fell into great grief, and the devotion of the priest before his death was very precious. His eyes glistened with tears, as if he was grieving for the loss of such a loyal believer. Song qingxiao lowered her eyes, but she was still coldly watching this old man from the corner of her eyes. Seeing his true emotions, she couldn¡¯t help but overturn her initial definition of the six Saints. From the behavior of the saintesses, the elves, and the cultivators, they did not seem to be cold-blooded and heartless, or even cunning. They weren¡¯t good at rejecting other people¡¯s requests, and they would even agree to a few of their own slightly ¡®stiff¡¯ requests. On the way, number Four¡¯s words were very offensive. The trial-takers were just ¡®newcomers¡¯, a world of difference from the respected Holy disciples in the trial scenario. However, number Four¡¯s question and attitude were overbearing, but the Holy maiden didn¡¯t arrogantly berate him. Instead, she only retorted without any momentum when she was forced into a corner. From the way the cultivator was revealing his true ¡®Holy Father¡¯, he didn¡¯t even look like someone who had experienced several great wars or lived for more than 300 years. If they weren¡¯t good at hiding and acting so realistically that she couldn¡¯t recognize them, the cultivators and the others in front of her would look like a group of lambs that had been raised for hundreds of years. They even had a bit of faith and loyalty that song qingxiao thought was a little immature. This must be an illusion! She frowned. The 19 ordinary survivors must be useful to them since they were brought along with them. From their muffled expressions, the red-haired man¡¯s guess might be true. These people had lived for more than three hundred years and could not be underestimated. Even though she had cultivated for a long time and her strength had reached the divine separation realm, she had also gone through several trials and could be considered to have some experience. However, compared to these sly old foxes, his experience was still very shallow. If he was careless, it was very likely to lead to serious consequences. The cultivator¡¯s teary eyes were probably just trying to lower her guard. As she thought of this, her eyes flashed. Just as she was about to speak, her divine sense suddenly caught a trace of movement. ¡®Swish-¡® An extremely soft sound entered her sea of consciousness. The sound was as soft as the night wind blowing across the roof of the church, and it did not attract the attention of the three Saints who were mourning in silence. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed as she shouted. Her words were like a sudden clap of Thunder, waking the three people who were immersed in sorrow. The cultivator¡¯s hand trembled and he raised his head. His face revealed a confused expression, clearly somewhat puzzled by her words. Their cultivation method was very unique, and they were powerful enough to spy on the communication between two soul-splitting cultivators, but they did not seem to know how to use this kind of mental power. The church was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. You could only hear the Echo of song qingxiao¡¯s scolding. Other than the coffins, there was no one else around. After a long while, the three Holy disciples exchanged helpless looks. They all felt that perhaps song qingxiao was too nervous, which was why she was hallucinating and hearing things. it seems like the incident happened ten days ago. The cultivator sighed. After realizing that it was just a ¡®false alarm¡¯, he quickly turned his attention back to the notebook. The last time recorded in the diary was exactly ten days ago. This made the cultivator think back to when they were at the village entrance. Song qingxiao¡¯s guess that the village had been in trouble for about half a month matched. But how did she know about this? This thought flashed through the cultivator¡¯s mind, and then this trace of doubt was quickly washed away by guilt. He closed the notebook in his hand with regret. this is a believer who is loyal to the light. If we could have come ten days earlier ¡­ ¡°Silence.¡± Before the cultivator could finish his sentence, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out again, interrupting him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Song ¡­¡± Before the cultivator could call out song qingxiao¡¯s name, an ear-piercing ¡®rustle¡¯ sound was heard. The village itself was already very quiet, and the environment of the church magnified this silence to the extreme. The rustling sound was like the sound of an object being rubbed. No matter how soft it was, it was still clearly heard by the three Holy disciples who had quieted down. There were really ¡®people¡¯ in the church! The elf and the swordsman looked at each other with surprise in their eyes, but they quickly reacted and became vigilant. Chapter 1599 - Chapter 1599 Awaked_2 Chapter 1599: Awaked_2 Chapter 1599: Awaked_2 ¡°Stand behind me,¡± Those who had read the notes knew what had happened in the church. There might still be residual power of the curse here, and the voice might not be from a ¡®person¡¯. The swordsman¡¯s eyes became sharp. He ordered song Qing and immediately blocked her behind him. He scanned the surroundings, trying to find the source of the sound. ¡®-¡® Outside the church, a long and sharp chirping of a bird broke the silence. This chirping sound seemed to be a signal. After the first chirping sound, the group heard the sound of wings flapping in succession. Even through the dome, everyone could sense that there seemed to be a flock of birds gathering in the direction of the church. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® A large number of Black Crows landed on the top of the church. When their claws grabbed the roof, they made light but dense sounds of contact. Immediately after, the chirping of birds pierced through the night sky, as if an alarm had been sounded. ¡°A flock of Black Crows!¡± The cultivator¡¯s face darkened. He carefully stuffed the notebook into his robe and looked up. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the death of the previous Scout that attracted this flock of Black Crows to invade.¡± The elf calmly analyzed. While they were talking, more and more birds gathered. Not only did they make unpleasant and harsh chirps, but they also jumped around on the roof and pecked the roof with their hard beaks, making a sound similar to knocking on the door. ¡®¡ª¡® ¡®Du du du-¡® ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The shrill chirping and the sound of bird claws scratching the roof and pecking converged to form a unique and rhythmic rhythm. It pressed down from the top of the church, making people feel irritated. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these Black Crows.¡± The elf felt that her emotions had been affected by the noise. A sense of fear and frustration rose from the bottom of her heart. ¡°They seem to be summoning something?¡± The swordsman looked around and expressed his own feelings. In the cultivator¡¯s mind, he recalled a passage written by the priest in the notebook: ¡°.. The black Crows outside were cawing non-stop. Under the dim light, I saw the shadow of a huge black spider with a long tail on the wall. It looked down at us coldly, like a Hunter choosing its prey.¡± His gaze involuntarily landed on the wall. With the faint light from the lamp of the soul in the elf¡¯s hand, he saw several blurry, slender, and twisted black shadows reflected on the wall. long-tailed giant spider-it¡¯s real-¡± The black shadows moved slowly, like the long legs of a giant spider. The attention of the elf and the swordsman was immediately attracted by him. They followed his gaze and looked up at the wall. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the coffin in the church and she slowly said, ¡± I¡¯m not sure if the giant spider has appeared, but we might be surrounded by dead bodies. As soon as she finished speaking, there was movement from the coffins in the church. ¡®Swish-¡® ¡®Shua shua-¡® As the black Crows cawed with all their might, a loud ¡®clang¡¯ was heard from the coffin! After this loud sound, the black Crows stopped chirping. In the quiet environment, the heavy sound formed an echo in the church, and it continued to buzz for a long time. The four of them followed the sound and their eyes fell on one of the coffins that was surrounded. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were sharp. She could still catch the movement of the coffin after the heavy sound. The scene seemed to have been slowed down and magnified dozens of times, clearly reflected in her eyes. After a long while,¡¯clang-¡® Another heavy thud came from the other side, as if a ¡®person¡¯ was turning over and pushing the coffin lid open. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These two sounds were like a signal, and the coffins in the church began to knock one after another. Clang, clang clang! The thick coffin lid was hit, as if the ¡®person¡¯ inside was eager to come out. A violent movement came from all directions at the same time. The originally still coffin began to shake violently, and the coffin lid was hit against the coffin body. As the ¡®person¡¯ inside was trapped and didn¡¯t come out for a long time, the ¡®person¡¯ inside seemed to gradually become more irritable. The strength he used became stronger and stronger, and the coffin creaked as if it couldn¡¯t bear the load. Chapter 1600 - Chapter 1600 Awaked_3 Chapter 1600: Awaked_3 Chapter 1600: Awaked_3 ¡°Undead!¡± The three cultivators had some experience dealing with undead in the past, so they immediately realized what they had encountered. song is a newbie. Saiji¡¯s blessing can¡¯t help her survive the undead¡¯s attack. According to the diary, the coffins here contained the last twenty or so cursed elves of Ogg village. Ten days was enough for them to smoothly transition into fierce undead creatures under the nourishment of darkness. More than 300 years ago, they had participated in the battle to seal Sage Moonfall and fight against the undead. They were very familiar with these undead creatures. Compared to the undead that humans turned into after death, the pure elves, once contaminated by dark power, would be tens of times more powerful than ordinary undead. They might even be as powerful as Lord-level undead. ¡°Leave this place!¡± The oldest cultivator made a prompt decision. The three of them wanted to protect song qingxiao and leave this place. As soon as he finished speaking, the crows above him cawed and pecked again. With this rhythmic CAW, the coffins in the church hit even more violently than before. ¡®Bang-¡® ¡®Bang Bang-¡® The sound of wood breaking was accompanied by the sound of each impact. A fist-sized dent appeared on the surface of the coffin, and countless tiny cracks spread out from the dent. A large amount of black gas seeped out from the cracks, suppressing the light in the church even more. However, it was strange that none of the ordinary-looking coffins were opened despite the huge commotion caused by the corpses. The black dust on the cover of the coffin was sent flying with every bounce, but the dust carefully avoided the messy scratches on the surface, as if it was afraid of these marks. The corpse hit the coffin hard, so hard that the heavy coffin bounced up. The lid of the coffin was lifted a little, but before it could break free, it was bound by the clean scratches, so that they could not be separated. ¡°This is the mark drawn by the Holy water.¡± When the cultivator saw these scratches, his eyes were moved. this is the last protection the priests here left for us. However, these restraints clearly could not last long. The illusory ropes drawn by the Holy water were gradually tainted by the black gas. The evil energy of the awakened undead was shockingly strong, and it instantly suppressed the Holy water that did not have much power left. ¡°Let¡¯s leave before they come out-¡± The swordsman charged at the front, while the cultivators and elves followed behind him. Song qingxiao was protected in the middle by three people. They stood in an arrow formation and wanted to rush out of the church. However, the undead had already been awakened. How could they allow them to leave again? Even though they couldn¡¯t break free from the coffin¡¯s restraints for a while, the coffin on the ground began to move like a living creature, trying to close up and stop the four inside the church. ¡°Get lost!¡± The swordsman raised his sword and shouted fiercely. He didn¡¯t dare to use his combat energy, as the power of combat energy was too weak. The coffins that trapped the dead souls were already suffering. If he added the power of a swordsman, they would break on the spot and release the demons inside. It was because of this that the swordsman could only use his own strength to kick the coffins open. However, there were more than 20 coffins in the church. Under the control of the undead, they jumped over and surrounded the four of them. He kicked out with all his strength and only managed to kick one of the coffins back two meters. Then, with a ¡®bang¡¯, the coffin hit another coffin. As the two coffins hit each other, a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound could be heard. The swordsman¡¯s kick was blocked, and the other coffins quickly surrounded them, blocking their way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Instead, with the force of the impact, a large amount of corpse Qi gushed out of the gap in the coffin that had been kicked by the swordsman. The corpse Qi corroded the rope drawn with holy water on the coffin, and the traces of the Holy water were quickly covered by black smoke. With a heavy ¡®dang¡¯ sound, the coffin lid wailed as it couldn¡¯t bear the heavy load anymore. It split open with a ¡®bang¡¯, and a black shadow jumped out from inside. A large amount of black gas gushed out. The three Holy disciples caught a black shadow flashing by, and they had a bad feeling. The swordsman could not care about anything else. His combat energy flashed, and his armor glowed with golden light, illuminating the entire church. Just as he was about to swing his sword and cut a path through, a cold female voice sounded behind him, ¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Chapter 1601 - Chapter 1601 Shadow (1) Chapter 1601: Shadow (1) Chapter 1601: Shadow (1) This voice was like a sudden clap of Thunder, and it scared the swordsman who had accumulated all his strength and was ready to slash. He was keenly aware that a slender hand was grabbing his back. He was wearing armor, and with the protection of battle energy, the armor formed the most solid defense, and it was impossible to be easily broken. However, the hand that did not carry any magic power easily broke through the combat energy defense and grabbed him. The swordsman felt a strong force dragging him back. The ¡®arrow tip¡¯ formation formed by the three Saints was broken. Song Qing replaced the swordsman and stood where he was supposed to be. ¡°What the hell ¡­¡± The silent swordsman¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Before he could finish his words, he was pulled behind by song qingxiao, and his back hit the coffin that had jumped up. He didn¡¯t have time to complain. The coffin seemed to have sensed the Qi of fresh blood and flesh on his body. It suddenly stood up with a boom and hit him hard. ¡®Aooooo-¡® A shrill and high-pitched bird cry suddenly rang out. A black shadow mixed with a ferocious and terrifying Ghost Face rushed in front of the trio. Song qingxiao¡¯s actions disrupted the plans of the three Holy disciples. The undead of the dead elves were extremely ferocious. The faint smell of decay mixed with the resentment of the cursed death turned into a monstrous Yin Qi and rushed towards them. The face of an undead could be vaguely seen in the rolling black fog. The cultivators and elves were shocked that the swordsman had lost his main fighting force. However, they had a lot of battle experience after all, and they quickly calmed down after the initial shock. This wasn¡¯t the time to criticize his teammates. The elf¡¯s reaction was the fastest. He twisted his wrist, and the lamp of the soul in his hand turned into a green seed, falling to the ground. The cultivator took out his thick book, but before he could open it, he saw the black mist rushing towards him from the corner of his eye. Song qingxiao took the swordsman¡¯s place and was the first to be attacked by the vengeful spirits in the black mist. The blessing of holy light cast by the saintess on her body instantly dimmed under the attack of this Yin Qi. The cultivator¡¯s heart was in his throat, and he could only hope that she could withstand this blow and keep her life. A pair of pitch-black ghostly hands reached out from the black mist and grabbed at song qingxiao. The Golden Halo formed by the saintess¡¯s blessing shattered silently, and the ghost hand with the smell of decay reached song qingxiao¡¯s chest. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Other than the swordsman who had his back to them and was gritting his teeth to block the coffin, the elves and cultivators all saw this scene. However, they were unable to help in time because their physical bodies were not as strong as the swordsman¡¯s. This thought came to their minds at the same time. The cultivator¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of reluctance. He flipped the book open randomly, but before he could chant an incantation, he saw song qingxiao move. The screams that the two expected did not come. Instead, song qingxiao raised her hand and accurately caught the two ghostly claws that were trying to dig out her heart. ¡®Kacha-¡® With a seemingly casual snap, the two black palms were like two withered tree trunks that were easily broken by her. The power of the undead did not seem to affect her. She raised one long leg, bent her knee, and kicked out with all her might. Bang! The tip of her foot kicked the corpse hidden in the black mist. With a sharp ghostly howl, the corpse and the black mist were kicked away by her and flew back in the air. The strong force carried the yin corpse, which had no choice but to hit the coffin. It formed a powerful tornado and shot backward, hitting the stone wall of the church with a boom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the immense force, the corpse and the coffins crashed into the stone wall. The coffins shattered, and more black gas and corpses fell out. The black Qi that was hit by song Qing¡¯s small blow splashed on the stone wall with a bang. The smoke dispersed, revealing the body of the black spider. ¡®Ka ka ka!¡¯ The remaining power flowed out of the yin corpse¡¯s body and created a hole about seven to eight meters in diameter around the stone wall. Countless criss-crossing cracks spread out from the hole. The church took the impact of this force, and the building let out a loud ¡®boom¡¯, shaking madly. ¡®Swish-¡® The black Crows that were resting on the dome seemed to have been greatly frightened by the impact of this force, and they flapped their wings and flew away. Chapter 1602 - Chapter 1602 Shadow (2) Chapter 1602: Shadow (2) Chapter 1602: Shadow (2) The pecking sounds were immediately replaced by the sound of flapping wings, mixed with the lingering sound of the shaking church, as if a small earthquake had occurred. The mottled sun-shaped copper lamp hanging above his head began to shake slightly, and the parts of the lamp body made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound when they hit each other. Countless fine sand and mud fell down, as if it was raining. Half of the yin corpse that was kicked away by song qingxiao was stuck in the stone wall. The powerful force not only tore the stone wall apart, but also the yin corpse¡¯s body. Its hideous body broke with a crack, and the upper body that was still struggling and wriggling fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°..¡± The fearsome power of this strike was far beyond the expectations of the cultivators and elves, leaving them dumbfounded. However, as the coffins around the church shattered and more undead trapped in the coffins broke out, the two of them quickly came back to their senses. ¡°Be careful!¡± The elf was the first to remind him. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was a pleasant surprise for the three Saints who had underestimated her. However, based on their experience, the two of them knew that the undead would not be so easy to deal with. While he was speaking, the yin corpse that had been cut in half did not stop moving. The moment its body fell, its twisted arms moved again. ¡®Kacha-!¡¯ The bones of the two wrists that were broken by song qingxiao made a sound of bones rubbing against each other. The two drooping black claws reached out and stabbed into the stone wall with a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound. As the black gas wriggled, the broken bones joined together. With a continuous ¡®crack, crack¡¯ sound, the twisted arm quickly returned to its previous state. Its half-bent head slowly lifted up. Its face was covered in spider silk, so her facial features could not be seen clearly. However, song qingxiao could still feel its resentment quickly locking onto her. The strangest thing was not only the movement of the undead, but also the cracks around the stone wall that were hit. The criss-crossed Spider-web-like cracks seemed to be moving. Black smoke gushed out from the cracks, and they seemed to be ¡®moving¡¯. Each crack seemed to have turned into a bent leg, and the long crack instantly turned into seven or eight long tails. In the huge pit in the middle, a huge Spider ¡®stood¡¯ up. The black shadow turned into a huge black spider. After it was formed, it stretched its long legs, turned its head, opened its mouth, and let out a terrifying roar. ¡®Ha-¡® ¡°A dark shadow Demon Spider!¡± The cultivator was experienced and knowledgeable. He seemed to have seen through the giant spider¡¯s identity immediately and exclaimed in surprise. The elf and the swordsman, who were struggling against the coffin¡¯s power, trembled when they heard this. The swordsman had no time to care about anything else. He held his long sword across his chest and used all his strength to break the coffin that was coming at him. ¡°A demonic shadow Spider?¡± This name seemed to have a great impact on him. He didn¡¯t even care about the threat behind him. He couldn¡¯t be distracted and instinctively turned his head. A giant spider with a diameter of more than six meters crawled on the stone wall, eyeing the four of them covetously. Each of its huge and long legs was as thick as an adult man¡¯s thigh. It was like the scythe of the legendary death God, shining with a cold light. The cracks on the stone wall that had appeared after song Qing¡¯s small impact had disappeared completely. Even the pothole had been filled up, as if it had not been damaged before. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Even though she had only used half of her strength, it was rather odd for a Yin corpse that had just formed ten days ago to be able to withstand such an attack and not die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, what surprised her the most was the formation of this giant spider. They were born from the cracks in the stone walls, and once they appeared, they seemed to absorb all the damage taken by the church¡¯s Stone walls, which surprised her. After the initial shock, song qingxiao quickly regained her composure. In any case, to her, whether it was the giant spiders of unknown origin or these awakened dead souls, although they were a little strange and troublesome, they were most likely related to the dense Yin energy in this place. Not only did she have great confidence in her own strength, but she also had the dark green token in her hand, which was just right to counter these evil spirits. Chapter 1603 - Chapter 1603 The shadow (3) Chapter 1603: The shadow (3) Chapter 1603: The shadow (3) ¡°What¡¯s a demonic shadow Spider?¡± Although song Qing was cautious, she was confident. However, she didn¡¯t act rashly. Instead, she first asked the cultivators about the background of the ¡®dark shadow Demon Spider¡¯. The clues for this trial mission were not clear. The more she knew, the more beneficial it would be for her to understand the mission world. The blessing of holy light on her body had completely dissipated, but the powerful destructive power of her previous kick was firmly reflected in the heart of the cultivator. He acknowledged song qingxiao¡¯s strength and no longer tried to protect her like before. After hearing her question, the cultivator looked around and explained cautiously, ¡± this is a type of dark curse magic. Only undead leaders that are at least at the level of a great Lord can cast it. The situation was urgent, so the cultivator kept it short. they control the darkness and use the weak light source. Whether it¡¯s the ground or the wall, as long as there is a crack or a projected light pattern that looks like a dark creature, it will summon the dark creature. This was an extremely strange and sinister spell. The summoned creatures were abnormally powerful and were under the control of the greater demon overlord. As long as there were shadows and destruction, these dark creatures would come in an endless stream and attack them. we didn¡¯t expect that such a small village would have a great Lord. The cultivator¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. In order to become a great Lord, one needed to be nourished by a strong dark energy. In addition, it would take time to nurture such a terrifying existence. Even the most corroded part of the misty forest should have taken over a hundred years to nurture such a terrifying existence. It was because it was so difficult for great Lord-level dark creatures to form that the cultivator didn¡¯t think that the situation here was similar to that. It wasn¡¯t until the formation of the demonic shadow Spider that he came to his senses. ¡°I was too careless!¡± The swordsman furrowed his brows and spoke in a concise manner. ¡°This dark shadow Demon Spider is extremely difficult to deal with, and there¡¯s an endless supply of them.¡± With the zombie horde surrounding them, if there was a great Lord hiding in the shadows, the four would most likely fall into a terrifying and bitter battle. we have to rush back to the village and meet up with Edward and the others. The three Holy disciples complemented each other. Song qingxiao was not weak, but the cultivator felt that with the strength of the four of them, they might not be able to fight against the cunning greater demon Overlord who had already developed intelligence and was hiding in the dark. The power of magic was extraordinary, and the place was shrouded in darkness, which made it the home field of the dark creatures. This increased their attack power by at least 30%. On the contrary, the three Saints were from the ¡®light¡¯ faction, and their powers were under control in the territory of darkness, so they could not unleash their full power. Most importantly, swordsmen focused on physical attacks. Although elves could be considered to have both magic and martial arts, they did not specialize in magic. Although the cultivator could cast Dragon-language magic, he was not completely confident that he could disperse the undead and kill the greater Demon Lord hiding in the shadows without being injured. This place was still very far from the abyssal territory, and he needed to preserve a certain amount of power. He could not consume too much at this time and cause an accident to happen when he sealed Sage yueshu. Only by gathering the power of the six sages and having an Archmage like Edward around could they quickly annihilate the dark creatures and preserve their strength. ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± After hearing this and roughly understanding the origins of the demonic shadow Spider, song qingxiao had an idea. When she heard the cultivator¡¯s words, she shook her head and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Do you think that the people in the village can¡¯t hear such a big commotion?¡± The cultivator who was about to speak was stunned. ¡®-¡® The black Crows cawed crazily. The sound was shrill and terrifying. The resurrection of the dead in the coffin and the sound that song qingxiao had made when she kicked the dead were all mixed together to form a powerful sound wave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The village wasn¡¯t very big, and the church was only a square and 20 steps away from the village. With such a short distance, and in the dead of the night, the team led by Edward, Setsuna, and Raphael must have heard the commotion in the church. Under normal circumstances, they should have known that their companions were in danger after hearing the strange sounds in the church and sensing the fluctuations of the yin Qi here and sensing that something was wrong. Logically speaking, they should have been free to come and help. Meanwhile, Edward and the others were not moving. It would be fine if they did not hear the noise, but if they did hear the noise and did not come- they¡¯re in trouble too ¡­ the elf let out a long sigh. Chapter 1604 - Chapter 1604 The demonic Spider (1) Chapter 1604: The demonic Spider (1) Chapter 1604: The demonic Spider (1) The reason why the saintess and the others did not come to the rescue was most likely that they had also encountered a powerful crisis at this time, so they could not split up. For the first time, the cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. He realized that he might have fallen into a huge trap. ¡°It seems that this great Lord might have deliberately lured us in so that we would be separated.¡± The appearance of the skeletal arm stopped the train, and the black Flame snakes pushed the magic train for thousands of miles and sent it into the misty forest. Then, they were attacked by the dark skeleton bone Dragon, which took away half of the train that carried the other six Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. The elves who were in charge of scouting soon found Ogg village, which was located inside the misty forest. They then split into two groups, with half of them exploring the church above the village. It could be said that the power of the 12 Saints had been divided again and again since the train accident. After entering the village, the six Saints, who had been split in half, were divided into two teams of three, each surrounded by the power of the undead. At the thought of this, the cultivator¡¯s expression turned ugly. It was clear that every step they took was within the calculations of the great Lord undead. The situation was far worse than they had initially expected. The Highlord hiding here might have already predicted the arrival of the twelve Saints and had specially prepared this ¡®feast¡¯ of the undead for them, waiting for the Saints to enter. From the timeline recorded in the diary, the earliest incident with Arria happened on the 29th of June in the Federation calendar. According to the calculation of the time, it was more than a month ago. In other words, the attack and division against the twelve Holy disciples had already been in place since June. This was a premeditated plot. The innocent villagers of Ogg village were only implicated by them, which was why they were in trouble. The cunning Highlord in the dark had already anticipated the Federation¡¯s arrangements. He had planned an ambush for the twelve Holy disciples as they passed through the misty forest. For a moment, the cultivator¡¯s heart was filled with anger, guilt, and a bit of panic. The enemy was too powerful! These creatures hidden in the dark were far more dangerous than they were three hundred years ago. Back then, they had been led by the sage of the sun, and they had defeated and sealed the sage of the moon before he had grown up. And today, more than 300 years later, could the 12 Saints successfully seal Sage yueshu, whose consciousness might have already awakened? For the first time in his life, the cultivator¡¯s firm heart felt a trace of uneasiness. He thought of Crowley¡¯s half-smile when he mentioned the consequences of the failure of the great prophecy spell on the train. A chill ran down his spine, and the old man¡¯s eyes became more determined. He could not be affected by the aura of darkness! He bit the tip of his tongue hard to remind himself. ¡°The greater prophecy spell can not fail.¡± The consequences of failure would lead to the collapse of the Federation, and the evil Dragons that had been driven out of the undead Canyon would make a comeback. The shadow of the past had reappeared, and the disaster would befall the human world again. let¡¯s hurry and break out of this encirclement. We¡¯ll meet up with Edward and the others and defeat the undead! After realizing the seriousness of the matter, the cultivators were unwilling to be surrounded. The great Lord undead¡¯s strength and cunningness far exceeded his expectations, and he felt threatened. we can¡¯t leave any light or shadow. Try not to let these curse spells show themselves. He warned loudly, but it was immediately suppressed by the even louder cries of the black Crows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing his words, the elf clenched his fist, and the green light of the lamp of the soul dimmed. Only the swordsman¡¯s golden combat energy was particularly eye-catching in this dark and oppressive environment. ¡°Arthur!¡± The cultivator reminded him and closed the book he had opened. The Dragon-language magic that had yet to take form disappeared in an instant. As the cultivator shouted the swordsman¡¯s name, the swordsman withdrew all the combat energy on his body, and the church returned to its previous darkness. ¡®CAW-¡® the cawing of the black Crows became more and more shrill and urgent. At the same time, the sound of their beaks pecking at the roof could be heard again. The coffins kept shattering, and the church was so dark that they couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers. However, from the stench that was getting stronger and the faint roars of the undead, everyone could sense that most of the undead sleeping here had escaped from the coffins and appeared. Chapter 1605 - Chapter 1605 Demonic Spider-2 Chapter 1605: Demonic Spider-2 Chapter 1605: Demonic Spider-2 On the wall, there were also some tiny cracks that summoned the Phantom demon spiders, which slowly arched out, making ¡°Chi Chi¡± sounds as they moved. In the darkness, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the direction where the giant Phantom Spider had appeared. Even though the last trace of light had been extinguished, and the three Holy disciples could no longer see the figure of this big fellow, its pressure had increased because of the darkness, increasing the pressure on the three Holy disciples. However, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the other side of the wall where the three Holy disciples could not see. The dense Yin energy here had a certain level of interference with her divine sense, but in the darkness, her vision was not affected, and she could clearly see the situation inside the church. When the fairy¡¯s lamp of the soul lit up, the shadow of the Holy lamp hanging from the top of her head happened to shine there. Even though the light source had been extinguished, the shadow formed by the light had already turned into a huge and terrifying Spider, quietly lurking there. The three Holy disciples ¡®attention was drawn to the giant spider summoned from the crack in the stone wall, so they did not notice the threat on the other side. Amidst the ear-piercing screeches, the sickle-like giant feet grabbed the wall and gradually approached the four of them. In the dark, after their vision was blocked, the power of their hearing was amplified to the limit, causing the three Holy disciples to be nervous. The swordsman clenched the long sword in his hand, intending to kill the Phantom Spider the moment it appeared. On the other side of the stone wall, the giant spider formed by the shadow of the Holy lamp took advantage of the moment when the three Saints ¡®attention was attracted by the shadow Fiend Spider and quietly climbed up the dome. It then moved down along the long steel cable and looked down at the four of them from high above. The coffins started to crack, and the strong aura of death from the undead started to fill the air. In the black fog, heavy footsteps could be heard, and the four of them were surrounded. The black Crows on the roof cawed even faster and more urgently, as if they could not wait for the arrival of a feast. What made the elf feel the most uneasy was that his naturally powerful senses had captured the movements behind the church. A scene quickly flashed through his mind-the ground was turned over, and arms emerged from the ground, and the dead buried there rose one by one. ¡°Not good, we¡¯re going to be trapped to death here.¡± The scene flashed by, and the elf spoke in a hurried tone. All the spirits of the dead had been awakened. These were undead creatures and could not be completely destroyed without special means. The undead here had died with the curse, and their bodies still carried the residual power of the curse, which was very difficult to deal with. ¡®Swish-¡® While he was speaking, the huge Shadow Demon Spider let out a loud spitting sound. A stinky pus was spat out from the direction of the sound. The three Holy disciples ¡°expressions changed, and they reminded, ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. The dark shadow spider¡¯s pus contained a powerful dark spirit corrosive power. Once touched, it was as if someone had been planted with a curse, extremely vicious. The fairy tapped the ground with the tip of her foot, and a green light appeared on the ground. A small bud broke out of the ground from the light, and instantly grew into an extremely large purple-red flower that looked like an umbrella, firmly wrapping the four of them inside. In the light, a giant spider with its fangs and claws bared appeared not far from them. Its huge body formed an even larger shadow under the light and shadow. At this time, it was ready to move, as if it was about to stand up. A black, asphalt-like pus spurted out. It stank like the accumulated corpse water and was extremely smelly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The huge purple-red flower in front of everyone bloomed the moment the black liquid came, like a big mouth, it took the initiative to reach out to the black liquid and firmly held it in the flower bud. The petals blocked all the pus, and the elf let out a muffled groan. The petals quickly closed, and large black spots appeared on the purplish-red petals, spreading rapidly to the stem of the plant like disease spots! The black spots quickly swallowed the faint light brought by the plants. The shadow of the giant spider on the ground was about to take shape, and an even more terrifying Shadow Fiend Spider was squirming and about to wake up. quickly disperse the light-¡± the cultivator quickly ordered. Before the elf could act, seeing that the situation was getting more and more critical, a female voice suddenly sounded, ¡± ¡°Stop.¡± What did that mean? The three Holy disciples had the same doubt in their minds. Then, an unbelievable scene appeared in front of them. Chapter 1606 - Chapter 1606 The demonic Spider-3 Chapter 1606: The demonic Spider-3 Chapter 1606: The demonic Spider-3 Following song qingxiao¡¯s words, the wriggling black shadow on the ground stopped moving. ¡°How is this possible?¡± In her extreme shock, the elf involuntarily let out a cry of surprise. A thought flashed through her mind:Could it be that the newcomer was also a magician? In the next moment, the light completely disappeared, and the spider shadow that had yet to form disappeared along with the light, instantly turning into black Qi and dissipating. Before the three Holy disciples could take a breath of relief, the Holy lamp above them suddenly creaked. The thick iron chain seemed to be shaken by some kind of force, causing the lamp to shake. The three of them looked up. They couldn¡¯t see what was above them in the dark, but they could feel that something was falling rapidly. The elf threw a few more power seeds, and with a flash of light, they saw a huge black spider spread its eight long legs and pounced at them. The Holy lamp behind it shook violently, and the iron chain made a sound as the lamp swung. There was also a terrifying giant spider hidden on the Holy lamp! The cultivator¡¯s pupils shrank, but it was a pity that the giant spider was lurking close by. It pounced at him, and the elf¡¯s magic was too late to stop it. The swordsman couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He immediately gathered his fighting energy and gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to swing his sword- ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A meter-long spear that glowed with a white light shot out in the direction of the giant spider, piercing through its body with a ¡®plop¡¯! ¡®Swish-¡® The giant spider opened its mouth and let out a long hiss. The spear pierced through the giant shadow Spider, and the swift force sent the giant shadow Spider flying high into the air until it hit the Holy lamp with a bang. The lamp could not withstand the destruction of this force. When the giant spider hit the Holy lamp, the iron chain broke. The remaining holy water in the lamp splashed everywhere, and when it fell on the dead spirits, it made a sizzling sound of corrosion. The swordsman¡¯s combat energy hit the falling lamp, and the lamp was deformed and sent flying. Wherever it went, the newly resurrected undead would avoid it like the plague and retreat frantically. ¡°Sacred lamp!¡± When the cultivator saw this scene, his eyes revealed a look of joy. they fear the Holy lamp. The great sage¡¯s power of light is protecting us. Clang clang! The lamp that was hit by the swordsman fell heavily to the ground, forcing the undead to retreat wherever it went, leaving an open space. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to the Holy lamp and rush out with it!¡± The undead, who originally didn¡¯t know what fear was, were very afraid of things related to the Holy light. Seeing this scene, the cultivator had an idea. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Song qingjiang interrupted him, ¡± stand behind me. She did not wait for them to react and quickly took a step forward. A chill spread out at lightning speed with her feet as the center. The long legs of the Phantom Spider not far from her were quickly caught up by the tide-like frost, and the tips of its feet were frozen in an instant. The ice spread from its legs, and in the blink of an eye, it was frozen into an extremely large ice sculpture. Under the light, the shadow didn¡¯t seem to be content and wanted to make a comeback. However, before it could take shape, song Qing clenched her hand and an ice whip formed in her palm. She shook her arm and the ice whip made a dazzling shadow in the air. With a loud sound, it whipped towards the ice sculpture! ¡®Pa-¡® With an ear-piercing sound, the ice sculpture broke, and the surging ice-type spirit energy went straight in, instantly shattering the giant spider frozen in the ice. The ice sculpture exploded along with the giant shadow spider¡¯s corpse. The broken ice shards flew everywhere like scattered flowers, piercing into the resurrected corpse. The giant spider with a powerful oppressive body was killed by song qingxiao in the blink of an eye. The shadow on the ground had not yet formed, and as the giant spider¡¯s body split into pieces, it soon became nothing. The shadow disappeared. The moment the giant spider that had been shot by the ice spear was sent flying into the air, the powerful ice element spirit energy penetrated its body and froze it into ice until it hit the dome of the church. A large amount of ice shards fell like hail. Before the resurrected undead could even get close, the frost on the ground was like a surging current, spreading silently around the church. Wherever it went, the heavy feet of the undead were frozen, and it was difficult for them to move their bodies. The sound of the undead falling to the ground could be heard from time to time. The three Holy disciples saw that the undead, whose feet were restricted, fell to the ground because it could not move in time. Then, its palms and body were also frozen. A thick layer of ice quickly trapped them. Then, ice spikes emerged from the ground below each undead like bamboo shoots after a rain, piercing through their shriveled bodies. The power of the icicles was so great that they even lifted the undead high up. The undead that filled the church were wiped out in an instant, and the howls of the undead could no longer be heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Swish-¡® After losing the sound of the Phantom Spider and the undead, the black crow¡¯s chirping sounded particularly desolate. Song qingxiao looked up and spread out her palm- ¡®Roar!¡¯ With a long cry, a little bit of frost flew out from her palm and instantly turned into two intertwined ice Dragons. They roared and flew toward the dome. BOOM! BOOM! The two ice Dragons broke through the roof of the church, and the debris flew everywhere. The cries of the black Crows instantly turned into the sound of flapping wings in fear, but the ice Dragons were faster than them. With a ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound, a large number of Black Crows were quickly swept up by the two ice Dragons. A large number of birds flapped their wings and fled in all directions. The noisy rustling soon disappeared. Chapter 1607 - Chapter 1607 A great show (1) Chapter 1607: A great show (1) Chapter 1607: A great show (1) The remaining flock of birds fled for their lives in a frenzy. Amidst the sounds of ¡®flapping, flapping¡¯, the shrieking flock of birds quickly disappeared into the darkness. The cold wind poured down through the hole in the dome, and after a while, a silver light appeared! The two ice Dragons once again drilled through the roof, roaring as they descended with a chilling intent. Their bodies were stained with blood and some black feathers. It was obvious that they were stained with blood in the process of killing the black Crows, making them look even more ferocious. For the first time in their lives, the cultivators, elves, and swordsmen had seen such a strange spiritual creature. They were shocked, nervous, and defensive. They subconsciously got into a fighting posture. The two ice Dragons completed their task and flew straight in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The moment they got close to her, their bodies dissolved into two streams of ice-type spirit energy and entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. The rain of blood that stained their bodies was lifted up by the cold mist, mixed with a large number of fine black feathers. From the moment the four of them were surrounded by the Horde of zombies, the Phantom spiders, and the black Crows to the moment song Qing Xiao made her move, it was only a moment. No one had expected that a difficult problem would be solved by song qingxiao in such a short time. The cultivator was still holding the book in his hand. The seed of power that the elf had planted on the ground had just bloomed and grown rapidly, but it had already lost its use. The warrior raised his long sword that was infused with fighting energy, his face full of confusion. is, is this the power of magic? ¡± The elf muttered with a dazed expression. ¡®Si si-¡® While he was in a daze, he didn¡¯t notice that the reflection of the plants on the ground was moving strangely. ¡°Hurry up! Shadow!¡± The cultivator was also very shocked, but he reacted faster than the elf. His eyes fell on the ground and noticed that the resurrected shadow had turned into a strange demonic shadow, as if it wanted to devour the plant that had grown from the elf¡¯s seed of power. The demonic shadows formed by the plants were extremely ferocious. As soon as they were discovered by the cultivators, they no longer carefully hid themselves. Instead, they opened their mouths full of saw teeth and pounced on the elves. ¡°Hmph!¡± Before the sprites could hurriedly summon their plants to deal with the enemy, song qingxiao, who was standing at the front of the group, formed a strange seal with her hands and chanted, ¡± ¡°Like a shadow.¡± What was the meaning of this? The three Holy disciples had the same thought in their minds. However, in the next moment, the hideous demonic shadow on the ground froze. Just like the giant spider¡¯s demonic shadow, he was frozen in place as if he had been struck by a spell. Song qingxiao grabbed with both hands, and the few ¡®awakened¡¯ plant Phantoms began to struggle violently as if they were being restrained. However, no matter how hard they struggled, they could not break free from the suppression of this power. Then, the cultivator saw an unbelievable scene. The shadow, which originally had no physical body, seemed to have been grabbed by the door of life. ¡°Come out!¡± As song Qing shouted, she casually pulled her hands and the shadows were pulled long. She actually grabbed them and separated them from the plant! ¡®Si si!¡¯ These demonic shadows were like evil spirits. When they were caught, they let out a sharp scream. However, when song qingxiao used the wholeness token after collecting the five tokens, its power increased even more. In her eyes, these demons and monsters were nothing at all. They were easy to capture! As soon as she shouted, the shadows were forcibly pulled out of her body. Then, she clenched her hand- Spiritual energy gushed out and instantly destroyed several demonic shadows. The struggling shadow turned into a black mist and dispersed with a bang, reintegrating with the surrounding Yin Qi. The demonic shadow, which the cultivators found troublesome, was easily dealt with by her. The cultivator and the others were dumbfounded by this scene, and they were speechless for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was because her powerful strength had intimidated the specter, but even though the shadow was not extinguished, and the plant summoned by the elf was not retracted, the shadow on the ground no longer took shape or reappeared. ¡°..¡± For a moment, the three Holy disciples couldn¡¯t react, and their eyes were filled with confusion and shock. He seemed to be in disbelief that the newbies sent by the Federation, who seemed to have never seen the world before, would have such abilities. What kind of talents had the Federation cultivated over the years? They originally thought that song qingxiao would be a burden to the team if she took the initiative to invite them, but they didn¡¯t expect that her combat power would far exceed the expectations of the three Holy disciples. Chapter 1608 - Chapter 1608 A great show (2) Chapter 1608: A great show (2) Chapter 1608: A great show (2) In the beginning, the cultivators ¡®view of her had changed from¡¯ ignorant ¡®and¡¯ a pitiful lamb who might die in the misty forest ¡®to¡¯ a secret weapon cultivated by the Federation¡¯, ¡®a powerful magician¡¯,¡¯ a high-level magical beast with killing power¡¯, and so on. They were all filled with lofty halos. Even the way they looked at her had changed from the initial love and pity to joy mixed with a few traces of confusion and doubt. In any case, the strength of their teammates was good news for their broken team. Especially now that everyone was trapped, song Qing was able to get rid of the undead and the dark shadow spiders in an instant, allowing the four to quickly escape and meet up with Edward and the others. Chi, Chi Chi. The monk¡¯s mind was still occupied with thoughts, but the strange noise in the church quickly pulled him back to reality. His eyes flickered, and his expression became vigilant again. Following the two strange sounds, there was another change in the church. At this moment, all the coffins in the church had been cracked open. Some of the broken pieces of the coffins had collapsed on the ground and were frozen under the ice. Some were standing upright, and the lid of the coffin had been broken. All the undead that jumped out of the coffins were pierced by the icicles that came out of the ice. Their bodies were hung high up by the icicles, and in an instant, the coldness froze the bodies and the icicles. However, the three Holy disciples discovered that the frozen corpses, which had stopped moving, seemed to be ¡®moving¡¯ again. Their stomachs, which were bound by layers of black silk, began to move,¡¯PU, PU, PU¡¯, as if new life was being born inside. ¡°What magic is this?¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head slightly and asked the cultivator. He seemed to be the oldest and had a high reputation. It was as if he knew everything about the continent. He seemed to know everything about song qingxiao¡¯s previous questions except for what he couldn¡¯t say. this might be a long-lost dark breeding magic in the legends. It uses human corpses to spread the curse and breed evil dark creatures. As expected, the cultivator did not disappoint and answered, ¡± this kind of magic is extremely evil. The dark mages who practiced this kind of magic back then should have been jointly eliminated by the mage Guild long before the Federation era. He frowned. using a human body as a vessel for a curse, ¡± he paused for a moment, then took a deep breath. ¡°The people of Ogg village died from this curse!¡± Perhaps it was because this kind of magic had died out long before the century when the evil Dragons wreaked havoc. If he had not seen it with his own eyes tonight, he would not have remembered it at all. Now that he thought about it, the cultivator¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°After a person dies, their body will be taken over by the curse, and a large number of dark creatures that devour human flesh and blood will rush out. Human souls won¡¯t return to the embrace of the Lord God, but will be bound by the curse and become the most brutal and evil dark spirits. They will never dissipate and have no physical form. Even the weak holy light will find it difficult to completely destroy them. They are very difficult to deal with, so you have to be careful ¡­¡± Song qingxiao stood at the forefront of the group. If the undead mutated again, she would be the first to face the dark creatures ¡®frenzied attacks. The cultivator¡¯s face was filled with worry again. She was only a mage with a ¡®weak¡¯ body. If she was injured by the dark creatures, even if the Holy maiden was still around, it would be difficult to treat her with their current strength. Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao had already reacted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Isn¡¯t this similar to a Gu?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The cultivator didn¡¯t know what was going on and felt that there was a huge generation gap between him and song qingxiao. Song qingxiao ignored him. She thought of the fan family¡¯s corpse puppets in the old house in the northern suburbs of the imperial capital, which were similar to the dead souls in front of her. But compared to the middle-aged and elderly men of the fan family who dealt with Yin corpses and ghosts for many years, the strength of these undead was clearly not enough. She discovered that although some of the magic in this world was somewhat novel, such as the formation and appearance of the magical shadow Spider, the power was still very weak. Chapter 1609 - Chapter 1609 A great show (3) Chapter 1609: A great show (3) Chapter 1609: A great show (3) Song qingxiao guessed that this might be related to the low level of the dark creatures that had appeared so far. After understanding this, her eyes became calm. In the time it took to say these two sentences, the undead¡¯s bellies had already bulged up. Chi, Chi Chi. In the notebook, the priest¡¯s record of something biting and crawling in the darkness reappeared. The swollen bellies of the undead were torn apart, and long pincers poked out of their shriveled bellies. long-tailed black spider! After reading the priest¡¯s notes, the three Saints already knew what the monster that was about to appear was, and their expressions changed. ¡®Si si!¡¯ A sound as dense as spring rain came from the gap. The gap in the corpse¡¯s body grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and long legs poked out from it. Following that, black spiders the size of a palm with long tails swarmed out of the corpses like a tide. Rustle rustle rustle! Amidst the hair-raising crawling sounds, the endless stream of black spiders crawled out and down the ice layer, like a slowly dripping thick asphalt. The same thing happened to every skeleton of the undead. In an instant, the icicles were completely covered by the black shadow. The black spiders were extremely numerous and densely packed, causing one¡¯s scalp to tingle. They were also very fast, as if they had smelled the scent of fresh blood and flesh, and quickly crawled toward the four of them! Misfortunes never come alone! In the process of a large number of black spiders crawling out, the bound souls of those who had long passed away roared in pain and anger, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± With a roar, dark spirits emerged from the corpses that had been pierced by the icicles. Their faces were blue and black, no longer as gentle as they were when they were alive. The pain, torture, fear, and the entanglement of the dark curse after death made them extremely resentful, and they had long turned into evil spirits. At this moment, they were being controlled by the great Lord ranked dark creatures, and they instinctively wanted to attack the three Holy disciples. At the same time, outside the church- The dead buried in the grave behind the church had also awakened. They had been in deep sleep for this moment-to intercept and destroy the Saints who had tried to seal the sage Moonfall. These undead had a deathly aura and a mission. They shook the dirt off their bodies and stepped on the ground with heavy steps, quickly approaching the church. ¡°Ah!¡± For the cultist and the rest, the appearance of these spiders also represented the reappearance of ancient dark magic, causing their faces to reveal cautious and uneasy expressions. But what made the cultivators even more terrified and tremble was song qingxiao¡¯s behavior. Surrounded by the undead, black spiders formed by curses also crawled out, and at the same time, there were powerful vengeful spirits everywhere. Danger was everywhere! However, the cultivator standing not far away from song Qing clearly saw that the moment she turned her face back in the face of danger, her eyes suddenly burst out with a brilliant light, and the corners of her mouth seemed to be slightly curved. ¡­ That expression, the cultivator couldn¡¯t describe it, but it was like he had picked up a treasure, making his scalp numb and his back cold. ¡°Come out!¡± She called out softly. Then, the cultivators seemed to see a dark light surge out of her palm, shooting quickly into the air, and then spinning wildly. ¡®Kekekekekeke-¡® A strange and terrifying laughter spread throughout the church. The black mist that came out of song Qing¡¯s palm grew larger and larger, and in a moment, it turned into a large cloud of thick black and blue mist. There seemed to be a strange black token the size of a palm in the mist, and the laughter seemed to come from the token. ¡°What is this?¡± The cultivator was shocked. He had thought that song qingxiao was a powerful ice magician, but after seeing her summon two strange ¡®magical beasts¡¯, he guessed that she might also be a Summoner. At this moment, he saw her release this small black token. There was a strange word on the small token. It looked like a shield, but the shape was a little strange, but it could make a sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the cultivator¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding dark spirit, who had been fierce before, had a bad feeling. They had been affected by the dark aura and had not been formed for a long time. They had not experienced the brutal beating of society, but this did not prevent them from sensing the great power contained in the deep green token, which made them feel a faint threat. Apart from the corpse puppets controlled by the great Lord, all the dark spirits that had just appeared seemed to want to escape. However, how could the dark green token allow these dark spirits to escape! The dark energy, spirits, and evil spirits that were extremely terrifying to living people were like a delicious meal to it! Chapter 1610 - Chapter 1610 Divine might (1) Chapter 1610: Divine might (1) Chapter 1610: Divine might (1) The dark green token was often kept in song Qing Xiao¡¯s soul, and it rarely appeared. Every time it appeared, it wished it could show its might and let its master have a good look. However, song Qing was cautious and did not allow it to appear in the form of a demonic soul. He only allowed it to appear in its original form, which made it unable to fully release its strength and aura. But even so, the appearance of the dark green token and the shock it caused to the undead was enough to shock the three Holy disciples. ¡®Hehehe-¡® The wailing and angry undead in the church showed a panic-stricken look. As the black Crows were scattered by the ice Dragon, those noisy birds ¡®chirps were replaced by the strange laughter of the demonic souls hidden in the dark green token. Large clouds of demonic Qi spread out, and there seemed to be countless ghostly faces looming in the black fog, surrounding one of the tokens. It was very imposing ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± The demonic sound pierced through the ears, forming a powerful spiritual pressure that stimulated the various demonic thoughts in the depths of one¡¯s heart. It attacked the mental defenses of the three Holy disciples, causing them to be extremely flustered. The three of them realized that there was something wrong with the laughter and immediately tried to cover their ears with their hands, only to find that it was completely useless. The wild laughter was pervasive, as if it could penetrate through all obstacles and invade their sea of consciousness. Just as they were about to lose consciousness, song Qing¡¯s soft hum pierced into their eardrums, dispelling the demonic barrier formed by the laughter. ¡® As soon as she finished speaking, the wild laughter came to an abrupt end. As if it had stopped too quickly, it even choked and made a ¡®Gu¡¯ sound. The demonic soul, who had appeared with an imposing manner, instantly quieted down. His laughter was completely gone, making the rustling sound of the insects crawling in the church particularly obvious. The three Holy disciples, who had been ravaged by the demonic soul¡¯s aura, let go of their ears, their faces still filled with fear. After the laughter stopped, the pressure that affected the fluctuations of their souls instantly disappeared. ¡°Get to work.¡± As soon as song qingxiao said this, the cultivator noticed that the token seemed to flash with a black light. He knew nothing about the secret of spell techniques, but he could sense the energy fluctuations coming from the token with his strong mental power. Then, a scene that left the three of them dumbfounded appeared- A ¡®whistling¡¯ Gale rose from the flat ground, like a wind sweeping away the clouds, rolling the black fog in the church into a ball and flying towards the token in the air. A gray-black mist surged from the crawling swarm. The long-tailed black spiders that had been crawling quickly earlier seemed to have been drained of their essence in an instant. As the black gas gushed out, their bodies quickly turned white, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into shriveled shells. ¡®Whoosh¡¯- countless crawling insects were sucked dry, losing their¡¯ vitality ¡®and crawling on the ground. The black gas surged into the token from all directions, and the swarm of insects that had previously made the three Holy disciples fearful was instantly annihilated. The undead that had been baring their fangs and brandishing their claws earlier were now desperately trying to hide. However, with the appearance of the dark cyan token, there was no room for them to hide. Thus, the three Holy disciples saw the ghosts floating in all directions screaming and wailing, just like the shadow that was previously pulled by song Qing. One of them seemed to be grabbed by the dark green token, while the other struggled with all its might. The figure of the dead spirit was pulled out of shape, but in the end, it was unable to compete with the power of the dark green token and was sucked into the token. As soon as their souls were sucked away, their corpses quickly dried up and turned gray. Not only inside the church, but the dozen or so dead souls that had just been resurrected from the graves outside the church also quickly turned into Yin Qi and were absorbed into the dark green token. Without the support of the dark spirits, the bodies turned into mummies and fell to the ground, scattering outside the church. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The token had ransacked the entire church, and the previously ghostly church instantly lost its previous eerie and strange feeling. ¡°..¡± The swordsman¡¯s greatsword was still placed horizontally across his chest, in a defensive posture. The elves and the cultivators were stunned. They had thought that they would face a tough battle after being surrounded by the undead, but they did not expect the battle to end so quickly. It was far beyond their expectations, and the three of them could not react for a long time. All of the dark energy had been sucked dry. The dark mist that had been corroded by the undead spirits gradually receded. The stone walls of the church were like a beach that had lost its tide, slowly revealing its original color. After the yin Qi was cleared, the black Qi inside the church dissipated, and some visibility was restored. Under the light of the elven tree summoned by the elven power seed, the church seemed to be much brighter. Chapter 1611 - Chapter 1611 Divine might (2) Chapter 1611: Divine might (2) Chapter 1611: Divine might (2) ¡°Just now ¡­¡± The cultivator felt as if everything that had just happened was a dream. He looked at the dark cyan token floating in the air with fear. Just as he spoke, he heard a strange ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. ¡°Be careful!¡± Out of the corner of his eye, the swordsman caught a black shadow pouncing out from the inside of the church. It might have sensed the danger of song Qing Xiao and the dark green token, so it pounced toward the cultivator who had let down his guard and was talking. The moment the swordsman shouted, the cultivator opened the book and was about to chant an incantation. The swordsman¡¯s long sword, which was filled with fighting energy, hurriedly slashed out. The black shadow was as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of the cultivator. ¡®Swish¡¯. The cultivator seemed to have heard the roar of a wild beast, and a foul wind blew on his face. The swordsman¡¯s long sword had just slashed out, and his battle energy turned into a white River, but it could no longer catch up with the black shadow. He could only see bloody teeth. Was it a beast? As soon as this thought came to his mind, the wind had already blown to his face. Under the threat of death, the fine hair on his face seemed to stand up, and his face was so tight that it hurt. He might be bitten! His heart sank. Just as he was about to cover his face with the book, song qingxiao finally turned around. When she turned around, the cultivator felt as if the air around him had frozen. Time seemed to have stopped. The sound of the wind, the roars, and his own breathing all disappeared. Only the huge mouth of the beast could be seen clearly. In the next second- Bang! The bloody mouth seemed to have hit an invisible barrier and was trapped inside. It was motionless, as if it had been hit by a body-freezing curse. ¡®Wuwu-¡® the strong wind whirled and blew past the cultivator¡¯s ears, pulling his soul back into his body at the moment of life and death. ¡®Hu, Hu, Hu!¡¯ When the cultivator came back to his senses, he found a hideous bloody corpse less than a fist away from where he had been standing. The corpse was still in a pouncing position, and its pair of black-purple eyes were wide open, losing the luster of its life, as if covered by a layer of sticky film. Its face was a strange green-purple color, and black blood vessels were floating on it. Its mouth was wide open, and four long and sharp fangs were protruding out. The rest of its teeth had also mutated, like the teeth of a shark. The corpse¡¯s shriveled hands stretched out, and its fingers expanded. From its posture, it seemed like it wanted to trap him inside. A pungent smell assailed his nostrils, and he was almost face to face with such a monster. The cultivator reacted and quickly retreated a few steps. After escaping from the arms of the corpse, the lingering fear of escaping from death surfaced, causing the cultivator¡¯s scalp to go numb and he let out a long breath. ¡°This is ¡­¡± He had almost been ambushed, but he was lucky enough to survive. Even now, he spoke with a lingering fear. After taking two deep breaths, his expression finally calmed down. ¡°The monks of the church.¡± The corpse had a sinister and terrifying expression. It was wearing the robe of a low-level priest from the bloodshed God Palace. However, the originally white robe had already been contaminated by darkness. There were still traces of blood and the aura of death on it, which made the bloody corpse look even more creepy. The blood corpse did not move, as if it was bound by a mysterious and powerful force. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to give any instructions, the dark green token could sense her consciousness. The bloody corpse seemed to be letting out an indignant roar. Then, a large amount of black gas rose from its body and was absorbed by the green Hell token. The face of the bloody corpse, which had been so fierce just a moment ago, quickly twisted. The skin on its face shriveled and stuck to its face. Its body withered and turned into bones in an instant. Song Qing scattered the confrontation token, and the bones that had lost the support of the dark spirit power fell to the ground along with the contaminated robe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the cultivator calmed down, he plucked up his courage and went forward. He picked up the robe that was wrapped in a pile of remains and saw the name embroidered on the robe:¡±Pala,¡± His expression was dejected. this is the name of the priest who wrote down the precious notes to remind us. After the crisis was resolved, the sadness of losing a companion surged up. After the incident in Ogg village, the villagers who were ¡®cursed¡¯ died one after another. The two priests in the church also died, and the last person who stayed behind prepared a coffin for himself. The last person forced himself to clean up the mess, and this scene was also recorded in the notebook. Chapter 1612 - Chapter 1612 Divine might (3) Chapter 1612: Divine might (3) Chapter 1612: Divine might (3) However, no one had expected that the last one to survive would be the priest pala who had taken down the notes. He had also been contaminated by the dark force and turned into an undead creature in the darkness. Perhaps it was because his will was the strongest, so after he ¡®died¡¯, he absorbed the most power of darkness and became the most powerful existence here. If it was given more time, it might be able to absorb the dark energy here and advance again, becoming a huge obstacle to the six Holy disciples. When song qingxiao and the other three entered, it had probably sensed danger and had been hiding in the dark. It was only when it sensed that the dark power in this place had been shaken by the dark green token and that the dark creatures in the surroundings had been defeated that it appeared out of nowhere. It was also possible that the great Lord-level dark creature that controlled this place had given it an order to ambush the cultivators and cause harm to the three Holy disciples. If only the three Holy disciples had entered this place today, with the interference of the Horde of zombies, Black Crows, Shadow Fiend spiders, and insects, the Highlord¡¯s strategy might have worked. However, because of song qingxiao¡¯s presence, not only the dark creatures, but the undead spirit that had already developed some intelligence was also quickly defeated. The cultivator¡¯s face was still filled with disappointment. After reading the priest¡¯s notes, he knew who they were involved in and what they had done for this place. Seeing the priest who had always yearned for the light become like this, his heart was unusually heavy. The tainted robe in his hand seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold it up. before he died, he was still praying for the salvation of light and expressing his loyal faith ¡­ The cultivator murmured softly, his voice filled with regret. The elves and swordsmen fell silent. The aftermath of the battle did not bring joy or hope. Instead, it was like seeing the end of the cultivators. It was as if a shadow had been cast over their hearts for no reason, and they could not be happy at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. In the silence, the black gas that had been temporarily forced back by the Qing Ming token seemed to be coming back again with the strange atmosphere in the church. At the crucial moment, song Qing broke the silence. After she spoke, the cultivator who had fallen into his own emotions trembled and seemed to wake up. ¡°The Holy maiden and the others might still be in danger.¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the cultivator¡¯s sadness, helplessness, unwillingness, and disappointment were all wiped away. He quickly returned to his previous appearance, but his expression was serious. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± As she spoke, song Qing stretched out her hand without looking back. The dark green token floating in the air sensed her intention and turned into a shadow with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, drilling into her palm and disappearing. ¡°It ¡­¡± This unbelievable scene once again opened the eyes of the three Holy disciples. Song qingxiao¡¯s display today had completely overturned their previous understanding, causing them to look at her with strange eyes. ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± The elf exclaimed in surprise. Among them, he was the most sensitive. The aura of the dark cyan token was too powerful, and the way it had subdued and killed the dark creatures was too amazing. Such a powerful divine object had disappeared in a flash, as if it had never appeared. They saw it disappear in song qingxiao¡¯s hand, but at this time, her fingers were white and slender, and there was no sign of the token at all. The thing seemed to have burrowed into her body. This was simply miraculous, as if a God had descended to solve their problems. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao replied indifferently. The way the three Holy disciples looked at her changed slightly. Their eyes were mixed with a few traces of doubt and a faint fanaticism, as if they regarded her as the incarnation of God. ¡°I want to take pardin¡¯s bones with me.¡± The cultivator¡¯s attitude had changed. When he said this, he did not look down on him because of his age or status. Instead, it was as if he was asking for song qingxiao¡¯s opinion. ¡°Bring them along.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A dark light flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She nodded and agreed to the cultivator¡¯s request. As the author of the diary, pardin had given everyone clues. In the end, he was a priest who had died from the corrosion of darkness after settling down all the people in Ogg village. His tragic end after the mutation had aroused the pity and grief in the hearts of the three Saints. With her permission, the cultivator quickly packed up the remains and wrapped them in his robe. Finally, he tied it on his back. I will bring you back to the Holy Palace and bury your remains in the Holy garden of the Holy Palace, allowing you to be bathed in light. He patted his blood-stained priest¡¯s robe with his old Palm and whispered, as if he was comforting his comrades. Chapter 1613 - Chapter 1613 Darkness (1) Chapter 1613: Darkness (1) Chapter 1613: Darkness (1) The moment pala was subdued, the church¡¯s crisis had been completely eliminated. The elves retrieved the power seeds that had fallen to the ground, but the swordsman did not completely let down his guard. The three Holy disciples all looked at song qingxiao. There were too many doubts in their hearts that had not been resolved. For example, her powerful magic, the divine Dragon she summoned, the strange black token she released, and all kinds of extraordinary means to suck away the dark spirits here, all of which made the three Holy disciples shocked and full of anxiety. However, this wasn¡¯t the time for them to ask questions. The other team¡¯s crisis hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, and everyone was in a hurry to meet up with their team. It was just that after song qingxiao displayed her super strength, the leader of the team had subtly changed from a cultivator to her. After the cultivator carried the skeleton, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three Holy disciples looked at the dilapidated church with complicated expressions. The cultivator¡¯s gaze stopped on the shield in the middle of the church for a moment before he finally turned his head. The danger in the church had been eliminated. The ice on the ground caused the temperature in the church to drop, and frost formed on the three Saints ¡®hair and eyebrows. Everyone rushed out of the church, and when the cold wind blew with a fishy smell, the cultivator realized that his feet had lost feeling from the cold. Song qingxiao¡¯s ice attribute power was not aimed at him, but the remaining cold air was still somewhat unbearable for the cultivator who was not strong enough. There were more than a dozen dried skeletons lying outside in a mess, and some insect shells that were blown around by the wind. It was similar to the situation inside the church. ¡®Drip, drip!¡¯ Under the roof, the blood of the black Crows that were torn apart by the claws of the two ice Dragons slid down the roof, but most of them were frozen in the cold. Some of them had not even landed on the ground and were hanging on the lower corner of the roof, forming blood awls of uneven length. There were also some torn remains of the black Crows, indicating the previous battle. As the power of the dozens of undead inside and outside the church was sucked dry by the Qing Ming token, the black gas that shrouded the square seemed to have faded a lot. Everyone composed themselves and returned the way they came. When they reached the stairs, the three Holy disciples looked down and were instantly shocked. ¡°What about the village?¡± The taciturn swordsman was the first to cry out in shock, because he found that the village he came from had disappeared without a trace! What appeared in front of the four of them were black clouds that seemed to have no end in sight. They surrounded half of the steps. It made them feel as if they were at the peak of the mountain, with layers of black fog below. The flight of stairs led to the depths of the black gas. The bottom was like a huge abyss, with no end in sight. The village they came from had disappeared! The swordsman was surprised by this sudden change. He even took two steps forward in a hurry and went down the stairs first, trying to find some clues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elves were very sensitive. He pulled his companion back and opened his palm again. A green light spot the size of a peanut appeared in his palm. As he extended his hand, the light spot sensed his thoughts and slowly flew to the sky above the village. In an instant, the light spot burst out with an extremely bright green light, almost lighting up the entire misty forest. In the green light, the scene hidden in the darkness slowly emerged. At this moment, a large black cloud was pressing down on the village. The black Qi formed an extremely large cloud cover, separating the manor from the outside world! This was the culprit that had caused the disappearance of the village. Under the cover of darkness, the black clouds and the power of darkness had fused into one, forming a kind of restriction that firmly covered the village. a miniature Dark Age summoned by the power of a great Lord! The cultivator was experienced and knowledgeable, and he immediately identified the origin of the black cloud. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only in such a dark era, the village is isolated, and the inside has become the territory of the dark undead. His expression was grave, and his eyes were filled with worry. no wonder Edward and the others didn¡¯t hear such a huge commotion in the church. It was obvious that the great Lord¡¯s dark era had completely separated the two of them. They could not sense each other¡¯s location, nor could they receive the other party¡¯s call for help. Moreover, in such a crisis, everyone was trapped by the undead. Even if they received a call for help, they would probably be too busy to take care of themselves. The church was also in danger. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s intervention at the critical moment, killing the undead and freeing them, the longer the four of them were trapped in the church, the more energy they would have consumed. Chapter 1614 - Chapter 1614 Darkness (2) Chapter 1614: Darkness (2) Chapter 1614: Darkness (2) And this stage was only the first Overlord they had encountered not long after entering the misty forest. ¡°To be able to form such a dark energy shroud, the power of the greater demon Overlord behind this is already extremely terrifying.¡± The cultivator¡¯s tone was very heavy, and there was a sense of apprehension. the only way to enter is to break the Dark Age with great power. Otherwise, even if they went down the stairs, they would be lost in the dark abyss and be corroded by the power of darkness. He started to flip through the thick book in his hands again. logically speaking, only the powerful light energy can dispel this kind of dark energy. Unfortunately, among the six Holy disciples, the one with the body of pure light was saintess saiji. However, the Holy maiden was now trapped in the dark Age. With her strength, she might not be able to break through this thick dark territory. I hope that the four of us can break the Dark Age as soon as possible. I also hope that they can hold on for a while longer and protect the believers ¡­ After saying this, the cultivator didn¡¯t have much hope. There were a total of 23 people trapped in the dark Age. Other than the three Holy disciples and a red-haired man, number four, the rest were survivors from the train. They didn¡¯t have any power or magic and were trapped in the darkness. The cultivators didn¡¯t even dare to think about whether they would still be alive after a long time. However, this was not the time to be depressed. As soon as he finished speaking, the swordsman had already infused his combat energy into the giant sword. A dazzling light burst out from the giant sword, and the powerful energy hit the surrounding black gas, forming a strong wind that forced the elves and cultivators to take half a step back! ¡°Ha!¡± With a fierce shout, he swung the huge sword that seemed to weigh hundreds of pounds with the Halo¡¯s blessing and slashed it with all his strength. ¡°Break!¡± The air current blew the sword Qi¡¯s golden long hair into a mess. As he roared, his fighting energy turned into a ray of light and hit the black mist with a ¡®boom¡¯. The outer layer of mist was cut open by the battle energy, and a thin and long hole was torn out of the black curtain. The fairy and the cultivator were overjoyed, but before they could say anything, their combat energy was quickly swallowed by the black gas. The bright light was once again swallowed by the darkness, and the slit that had been torn open squirmed and closed again. ¡®Shua shua shua shua-¡® In the darkness, the sinister laughter of countless evil spirits rang out. Under the stimulation of the combat Qi, the black fog in the surroundings once again stacked and gathered at the center of the black gas, firmly covering it, as if adding a thin layer of shield to the Dark Age! ¡°The power of darkness has increased.¡± The swordsman¡¯s first attack had no effect, and the aftermath of his combat energy had not subsided. He gritted his teeth, as if he was preparing for a second wave of attack. The cultivator sighed. The thick magic book was spread open, and the light inside shone out, forming a huge Halo above his head. As a large amount of light was projected, crisscrossing rays of light began to appear in the ring of light. In an instant, the ring of light formed a magic array that dispelled the darkness around it. ¡®Roar!¡¯ A beast-like roar came from the huge magic array. Then, the light of the magic array began to tremble rapidly, and a strong wind blew in the surroundings! In the strong wind, the center of the magic array began to ripple like water, and a strange giant mouth covered in dark brown scales emerged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Hu-¡® The two huge nostrils above the corner of the mouth spewed out a huge breath, like the sigh of a fierce beast. The head that came out of the mouth stopped for a moment. Then, an earth-shaking roar came out, and an extremely terrifying huge head came out! ¡®Aohou!¡¯ As soon as the beast¡¯s head popped out, it opened its mouth and let out a loud roar. The storm was mixed with a fishy smell as it spewed out from its mouth. Thick mucus flowed along its mouth, like threads pulled apart between its saw-like teeth, connecting its two rows of white fangs. A terrifying pressure spread out from its body, and the wind formed an air current that hit the three Holy disciples standing below, causing them to shake violently. ¡®Boom boom boom!¡¯ The ground, statues, and church buildings nearby began to tremble under this force. The bones scattered on the ground, which had been sucked dry of Yin energy, rolled up like leaves and flew into the air with a bang. Chapter 1615 - Chapter 1615 Darkness (3) Chapter 1615: Darkness (3) Chapter 1615: Darkness (3) ¡°Giant dragon!¡± When the elf first saw the beast, she was instinctively frightened. However, when she saw the magic array, she relaxed. When song qingxiao heard him shout the word ¡®Dragon¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the skeleton Dragon that had torn the train apart. Compared to the dead skeletal Dragon, the Dragon summoned by the spellbook was slightly better in terms of power, pressure, and aura. The cultivator didn¡¯t seem to have heard their conversation. He was completely immersed in the incantation. The more he chanted, the more hurried his chanting became. The Halo of the magic array expanded as well. The head of the Dragon finally came out, followed by a long body and a sharp long leg. The magic array that had absorbed the cultivator¡¯s power grew larger and larger. The dragon¡¯s claws tore the array apart and with a strong force, half of its body broke out with its wings. It spread its wings, and its body was almost several feet wide, completely covering the Halo brought by the magic array above its head. At the same time, song qingxiao noticed that the cultivator¡¯s spellbook also had the illusion of a Dragon the size of a palm. It turned as if it wanted to fly away with the Dragon. Unfortunately, the dense words on the book formed a special charm, like a chain, trapping it in the book, unable to break free. Most of the dragon¡¯s body had already been freed. As soon as it got out of the restraint of the magic array, it turned its huge head and stared at the cultivators below. With one look, its eyes flashed with killing intent. It immediately raised its head and let out a sharp hiss. With a flap of its wings, it charged down! As the shadow loomed over them, the swordsmen and elves standing beneath it seemed to have returned to the fear of being dominated by the wyrms in the past. They subconsciously got into a fighting stance. The cultivator didn¡¯t Dodge. He just closed his eyes and thought. Just as the diving Dragon was about to land on the ground and was only two to three meters away from the four of them, the magic array above them suddenly contracted. The long tail that it left in the magic circle was clamped, and after the magic circle shrank, under the power suppression, its body¡¯s bone armor made ¡®crackling¡¯ sounds, and its body size was instantly reduced by more than half. ¡®Awooo-¡® The Dragon let out a pained cry. Even so, its body was still the size of a small mountain, and the force of one wing flapping was enough to attack ¡­ This force seemed to be affected by the cultivator¡¯s telekinesis and couldn¡¯t hurt his teammates at all. It directly passed through the four of them and hit the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, causing the stone diamonds in the ground to crack. The ground began to shake and wrinkle like a carpet being pulled. The cracks tore the steps apart, and the stone steps arched high, broke, and then slid down with a ¡®boom¡¯. In an instant, they were completely destroyed. The dragon¡¯s body shrunk smaller and smaller, and a large number of strange words appeared on the magic array. The light of those words shone on the dragon¡¯s body, forming incantations that were lined up in chains and branded around the dragon¡¯s body. It let out a painful roar. After a long while, the cultivator raised his head. ¡°Go tear the darkness apart!¡± As soon as his command fell, the Dragon, who was still angry, let out a roar of unwillingness. But the next moment, the light of the words became brighter, and the dragon¡¯s scales gushed out a dazzling red light, like a Red Hot iron. It shrieked even more intensely and did not dare to refute in pain. It immediately flapped its wings and flew into the air. After a long while, it turned its head obediently and flew in the direction the cultivator had pointed. Its long tail left a trail of afterimages in the air. A strange tone came out of its mouth. It opened its mouth and a magic circle took shape. Then- ¡®Boom-¡® Raging flames spewed out of its mouth like erupting magma rocks, instantly enveloping the dark fog that trapped the villa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fire lit up the night sky of the misty forest. In the rumbling sound of the flames, the temperature instantly soared, and the heat wave swept over, as if it was going to sweep them in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this dragon¡¯s magic can¡¯t hurt us,¡± The cultivator stopped chanting, his voice filled with fatigue. After this spell, it was as if all the energy in his body had been drained in an instant, making him look a little dispirited and listless under the reflection of the fire. He was eager to break through the dark Age¡¯s blockade, meet up with his teammates, and rescue everyone from their original positions. Therefore, he did not dare to hide his strength at the first moment, but displayed his strongest technique-summoning the Dragon God. The black gas was forced back by the raging flames. The magic of the Dragon was many times more powerful than the combat energy of a swordsman. Chapter 1616 - Chapter 1616 The new century (1) Chapter 1616: The new century (1) Chapter 1616: The new century (1) The orange-red Halo of darkness spread out, and the moment the cultivator¡¯s voice fell, the boiling hot waves mixed with fierce air currents washed around- BOOM! BOOM! The monstrous flames mixed with black mist passed through the four people¡¯s bodies. Just like what the monk had said, the flames summoned by the Dragon magic seemed to have an immunity effect on the four people. With a sizzling sound, the flipped open ground was instantly burned red by the heat wave. However, under the magical effect of the magic, the flames passed through the four of them and surged to the square behind them. But even so, the sudden rise in temperature washed over the swordsmen and elves ¡®hair, and flames shot out from their hair and eyebrows. They were quickly burned to ashes by the high temperature and carried away by the air waves. The power of the Dragon language magic made the three Holy disciples ¡®eyes light up with hope. After seeing the Dark Age that covered the village turn into a sea of fire with the roar of the fire Dragon, they all smiled in anticipation of the barrier being broken. ¡®Boom-¡® The fire Dragon spat out an endless stream of flames, and the sky was lit up by the flames. Everything that was hidden in the darkness had nowhere to hide. Under the high temperature, the scenery seemed to be distorted in the heat wave. Under the red Sky, a huge semi-circular black curtain firmly covered the village. The black mist was quickly thinned out by the flames, and the black gas was evaporated by the flames. The black semi-circular restriction shrank smaller and smaller, as if it was about to be destroyed at the next moment ¡­ The fire Dragon let out a deafening roar. It flapped its huge wings and made a circle in the air before it aimed at the darkness restriction again and opened its mouth. ¡®Roar!¡¯ Following its angry roar, a huge flame formed in its mouth, and a ball of fire rose up like a small sun. Then, it spat it out with force! ¡°Fire Dragon bomb!¡± The elf¡¯s eyes lit up. the power of the fire Dragon bomb is infinite. The Dark Age has been shrouded in flames. Once the fire Dragon bomb hits the dark barrier, it will definitely break it-¡± His voice seemed to be faintly discernible amid the fire dragon¡¯s roar, but the others could see the smile on his face. The other two Holy disciples had the same thoughts as him. They were all looking forward to the Dragon language magic to break the black curtain, rescue their trapped companions, and meet up with them. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. Her expression was calm, but her eyes were burning with fire. The fire dragon¡¯s appearance seemed to be powerful, but she could sense that the Dark Age¡¯s restriction was still very stable. This place had been occupied by darkness, and the imprisoned Fire Dragon was a prisoner in the magic book. It might not be able to break the cage. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, she quietly watched the situation develop. As soon as the elf finished speaking, the fire Dragon bomb turned into a meteor and was about to hit the thin black mist- After the black mist on the outer layer was burned and evaporated, only the center of the restriction was left. It was so dark that it was almost glowing with a dark light. Bang! When the fire Dragon bomb hit the center of the darkness, the shaken restriction violently jerked under the force. Black smoke rose up and merged with the flames, forming a strange dark purple color. A dark purple mist appeared and quickly devoured the fire Dragon bomb. It assimilated the power of the fire Dragon bomb and then devoured the sea of fire. ¡°Not good!¡± As the one who had summoned the fire Dragon, the cultivator was the first to sense the change in the magic magnetic field. His expression changed drastically, and the moment he finished speaking, he heard a loud ¡®boom¡¯. The purple flames were like a violent poison, swallowing and retracting the sea of fire at lightning speed. This dark power was unusually ferocious, even more terrifying than the flames spat out by the fire Dragon. After devouring the power of the fire Dragon bomb and the sea of fire, it turned into a monstrous purple flame and shot out in all directions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple flames that soared into the sky attacked the fire Dragon in the air. Wherever the flames went, half of the body of the huge fire Dragon summoned by magic power was instantly swallowed. ¡®AOW¡¯ The fire Dragon let out a cry of pain, and a fist-sized black-grey spot was burned in the cultivator¡¯s book. The fire Dragon Phantom that was sealed in the book also opened its mouth and let out an earth-shattering cry of pain. The cultivator saw that things were not going well and immediately closed the page by force! The light that was shining on the sky was cut off in an instant, forming a huge magic array that grabbed the severely injured Fire Dragon and turned it into a light spot, disappearing into the night. Chapter 1617 - Chapter 1617 The new century (2) Chapter 1617: The new century (2) Chapter 1617: The new century (2) The fire dragon¡¯s roars disappeared in the blink of an eye, but the danger was not over. Purple flames rippled in all directions, and the shadow of death was about to engulf the four of them in the next second. This wasn¡¯t the fire Dragon that cultivators summoned, which had an immunity effect on teammates. The destructive power of these flames, which had been corroded by the power of darkness, was even more powerful than the Dragon language magic from before. They carried the threat of death and roared in an instant. The powerful wave of air pushed them back. It was too late for the three Holy disciples to escape. The bone-chilling purple flames came like a huge tide, and the elf panicked and wanted to block it- ¡®Bang-¡® The dark purple flames crashed into a transparent barrier, and a series of cracking sounds rang out. The swordsman hurriedly raised his head and saw that a huge ice wall had appeared in front of the four of them. All the purple waves were blocked on the other side of the ice wall. Under the huge impact, the ice surface cracked like a spider web. Immediately after, under the illumination of the purple flames, ferocious Shadow Fiend spiders suddenly crawled out of the cracks in the ice one after another, raising their long legs and pouncing toward the four people. ¡°Kill these spiders.¡± At the critical moment, song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered the three Saints ¡®ears. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Only then did they come back to their senses, only to find that they were all drenched. Life and death were on the line. The three Holy disciples were lucky to have survived, and they still had lingering fear. The moment he heard song qingxiao¡¯s order, the swordsman suppressed the fear in his heart and gritted his teeth. He raised his long sword and stabbed at a black spider. He didn¡¯t dare to use his battle energy for fear of breaking the ice wall. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the giant sword slashed out, but the Phantom demon Spider opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of black liquid. The black liquid spurted out and formed a net, covering the tip of the sword. The longsword seemed to have been cut into quicksand, and most of its power was lost. In the end, it slid onto the ice with a weak ¡®clang¡¯. This sound made the cultivators and fairies break out in cold sweat. The purple wave¡¯s power was overwhelming, and the terrifying Black Wave was only blocked by the ice. If the ice wall was broken, the purple Wave could engulf the four of them. The swordsman himself was shocked, but to the three Holy disciples ¡®surprise, the ice did not crack under the sword¡¯s attack. Not a single piece of ice was cut off. It was as if the swordsman¡¯s strength was not enough to shake the ice. On the contrary, the spider silk wrapped around his long sword fell into the ice and stuck to the ice wall, quickly turning into a new Phantom fiend Spider. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao looked at the swordsman and began to wonder if there was something wrong with her mission. The power of the twelve Saints was pitifully weak. They were not as brave as they had bragged about 400 years ago, when they had killed the evil Dragon and sealed the sage yueshu. ¡°..¡±The swordsman¡¯s face was burning red. Fortunately, the purple light was shining on his face, so no one could see his expression. He was eager to regain his lost face, so he immediately raised his sword again. This time, after he was confident, he gathered his courage and poured his combat energy into it. The long sword lit up with a golden light, and the swordsman once again aimed at the darkshadow Spider and slashed. BOOM! BOOM! The fighting energy turned into a bright light and covered the body of the demonic Spider. The sticky liquid spat out by the demonic Spider was instantly melted by the fighting energy. The tip of the sword pierced into its body with a fierce force. The thick black sticky liquid splashed out and finally turned into black gas and scattered. The moment the warrior power hit the ice wall, the wall only flashed with a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound, but it was not broken by the warrior power. The swordsman couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief after killing the Phantom Spider, as if he had saved some face. But then his eyes fell on the wall, which had no marks left on it at all. He turned his head in horror and looked at song Qing Xiao with disbelief in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elf also summoned a plant. The plant¡¯s branches extended and wrapped up the remaining spiders. The last wave of purple waves swept over and hit the ice wall. The chill on the ice wall spread along the purple flames for a few meters, almost freezing the last wave of purple flames. Finally, with a crisp clang, the ice and purple flames shattered at the same time, turning into countless ice shards that scattered in the air. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Everyone raised their hands to fan away the cold fog in front of them. They saw that the darkness restriction that shrouded the villa below seemed to be added with a layer of dark purple flames. It was even more difficult to break through than before. Chapter 1618 - Chapter 1618 The new century (3) Chapter 1618: The new century (3) Chapter 1618: The new century (3) Even without getting close, they could feel the power of the purple flames. ¡°May the god of light bless the believers.¡± The three Holy disciples ¡®faces were very ugly. In this situation, whether it was Edward¡¯s group of three or the 19 passengers, they were all in an extremely dangerous situation. It was a pity that the Dark Age was too powerful, and everyone was unable to break through it in a short time. At that moment, song Qing¡¯s wrist turned and the heaven-destroying sword was summoned. ¡°Step back a little.¡± Although the three cultivators didn¡¯t know what was going on, when they heard her words, they subconsciously moved aside. The swordsman bent his legs and jumped behind her. He saw that she was already holding a long sword in her hand and raising it. ¡°You ¡­¡± Compared to the giant sword in the swordsman¡¯s hand, the sword in song Qing¡¯s hand was slender and delicate. It looked very light, like a woman¡¯s delicate ornament. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about what the three people thought. She summoned the sky splitter and poured spiritual power into it. The cultivator took a few steps back and clenched the robe that was tied in front of his chest, which contained pala¡¯s remains. He said in a heavy tone, ¡± the Dark Age is getting stronger and stronger. I wonder how long Edward and the others can last ¡­ His voice was hoarse, and the hand holding the book was still trembling. It was clear that he was affected by the backlash of the dark power when he summoned the fire Dragon. Before the old man could finish his sentence, song qingxiao had already raised her long sword and slashed out! Her movements weren¡¯t as fierce as when a swordsman used combat energy, but the moment the sword energy was used, a Galaxy appeared! The sword Qi turned into a long Silver River and broke the purple light that surrounded the entire forest! Wherever the domineering silver light went, the dark energy was swept away by the sword light. From the silver light, a Golden dragon¡¯s shadow drilled out. A clear roar suppressed the purple flame¡¯s roar, and it flew into the purple-black restriction! The purple flame that was surrounded by the black gas seemed to be enraged. The purple-black smoke surged up and drowned the Golden Dragon. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The cultivator¡¯s unfinished words turned into a cry of surprise, and his voice couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. When he saw song qingxiao¡¯s sword turn into a strange beast, he thought of her performance in the church. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation, just like the elf and the swordsman. He hoped that she would be able to display her godly might like she did in the church, erupting with extremely terrifying power to shake the shroud formed by the Dark Age. It was just that this simple sword didn¡¯t seem as powerful as the swordsman¡¯s battle energy, and after it transformed, it was quickly swallowed by the purple light, making the three cultivators ¡®hopes instantly fall. ¡°Song ¡­¡± The Dark Age¡¯s restriction was silent for a moment. The elf looked at song Qing, who was standing with her hands by her side. Just as she was about to speak, the ground suddenly trembled. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ An extremely dull sound came from the direction of the Dark Age. It seemed to penetrate through the ground and reach everyone¡¯s consciousness, making them feel as if their minds were hit by an invisible force. The next moment, the elf¡¯s eyes widened. The restrictive spell, which looked like half a giant egg wrapped in purple flames, suddenly burst out with an extremely bright golden light! The sword Qi tore at the Golden Dragon that had been submerged earlier. The dark light was unable to resist the dazzling sword light. The Golden light shot out in all directions. Wherever the sharp sword aura passed by, the restrictions formed by the dark era began to tremble violently! ¡®Ka ka!¡¯ The sound of the restriction breaking was heard. The sword Qi shuttled through the shadow. Countless huge cracks appeared on the dark egg. The sword light tore through the black curtain and entered the village. BOOM! BOOM! Along with a loud sound, the restriction shattered, and the remaining overbearing sword aura went straight in, instantly crushing the Dark Age, revealing a faint light below. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ghost wailed and the black smoke dispersed, revealing the valley and the collapsed village. The mountain wall was now covered with spiders, rats, snakes, and insects of all sizes. The Saint struggled to hold up the Holy light shield, surrounding the 19 survivors. Edward the mage raised his staff and chanted an incantation to harvest the dark creatures that pounced on the Holy light shield. Above the Holy light shield, Rafel had transformed into a winged man. She spread her wings, struggling to resist the invasion of the darkness. Number four stood outside the Holy light shield. In front of him was a piece of scorched earth. There were some remains of dark creatures on it, showing the intensity of the previous battle. Chapter 1619 - Chapter 1619 Overlord (1) Chapter 1619: Overlord (1) Chapter 1619: Overlord (1) The sword aura tore through the dark Age¡¯s restrictions. When it poured down from the top of his head, the strong Qi that was formed forced Rafel, who was flying in the air, to fall down. She fell into the Holy light shield with a ¡®boom¡¯. Number four, who was standing tall, had a deeper sense of this sharp sword power than the Holy disciples. The moment the restriction was broken, he had already sensed that something was wrong and instinctively raised his head. A golden light suddenly appeared above his head, and the black ¡®eggshell¡¯ cracked under the Golden light, breaking into pieces. Finally, under the strangulation of the sword Qi, it turned into a black mist and dispersed with a ¡®boom¡¯. The wind whistled as it surrounded number four. Countless sparks were released from his body, turning into intertwining fire belts along with the wind, surrounding number four. The flames suppressed the brilliance of the Holy light shield, the heat waves forced back the dissipating black mist, and the residual power of the breaking of the restrictive spell caused the whole village to tremble. A large number of houses hanging from the trees that had not completely collapsed made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. Dust flew up and covered murasama in an instant. ¡°The Dark Age has been broken!¡± Raphael¡¯s surprised voice was heard in the buzzing sound of the underground, followed by the cheers of the survivors who cried with joy. ¡°The Dark Age has been broken!¡± On the stairs, the fairy¡¯s eyes were shining as she spoke excitedly. The cultivator suppressed the joy in his heart and nodded. He then looked at song Qing Xiao. At this time, the slender sword in her hand had already been put away. Just like the token that had absorbed the black Qi, it had disappeared without a trace. No one would have thought that her casual slash would be so powerful. It wasn¡¯t as gorgeous or dazzling as a swordsman¡¯s combat aura, but it was able to break the dark era created by a great Lord-tier dark creature. ¡°Is this battle-Qi?¡± The swordsman looked at the broken barrier, revealing his teammates who were struggling to hold on. ¡°Sword Qi.¡± Song qingxiao replied, but she was a little puzzled.¡±You¡¯re also a swordsman, don¡¯t you know the origin of sword Qi?¡± is it a magic spell formed by pouring battle energy into it? ¡± The swordsman thought of the Golden ¡®magic beast¡¯ shadow that had been formed after the slash, and he could not hold back his curiosity. Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, he said impatiently, ¡± ¡°But how can magic be so powerful? At the very least, it has reached the level of a forbidden spell.¡± He muttered, ¡± ¡°.. But how is that possible?¡± Song qingxiao finally turned around. ¡°Why not?¡± The three Holy disciples looked at each other. Perhaps it was because of her performance in the church and her breaking through the dark Age that they let down their guard against her. The monk asked vaguely, ¡± is your power not affected? ¡± ¡°Influence?¡± Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡± why is my power affected? ¡± The cultivator wanted to say something but stopped. At this moment, there was another change in the village below. The sword aura that had torn apart the Dark Age shot in all directions. Black shadows quickly gathered on the trajectory of the sword aura. The words that were on the tip of the cultivator¡¯s mouth turned into a deep exclamation. ¡°A giant dark shadow Demon Spider!¡± His words quickly pulled their thoughts back to the current battle. The swordsman then remembered that they were still in danger and this was not the time to chat. Song qingxiao¡¯s sword Qi almost tore apart the black curtain that had covered the entire village, and a giant demonic Spider had appeared in the torn area, crossing the entire village. This was the terrifying aspect of dark magic! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was as if as long as the demonic Qi was not completely eliminated, they would be able to enter through every opening and summon terrifying dark creatures with extremely powerful destructive power. The sword Qi formed a terrifying Spider leg as thick as a pillar. Each of the long, black legs grabbed into a corner of the hill, and the body in the middle was like a black abyss, sucking in the black air that enveloped the village, causing the demonic Spider to gradually take shape. An intimidating dark aura spread out, turning into a heavy mountain of pressure that pressed down on everyone¡¯s heart. The survivors who were enveloped in the Holy light shield were once again shrouded in shadows. Looking at the giant spider above them, not only the survivors, but even Edward and the other two¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom. The four people on the stairs saw the formation of the demonic Spider. A dark air current surged in the spider¡¯s abdomen, like a huge black vortex. Chapter 1620 - Chapter 1620 Overlord (2) Chapter 1620: Overlord (2) Chapter 1620: Overlord (2) As the demonic spider¡¯s physical body appeared, the vortex shrank smaller and smaller, and the excess dark energy extended upwards, forming a half-body ¡®human¡¯ figure that was completely wrapped in black energy. The lower part of the ¡®man¡¯ had merged with the giant shadow Spider, and the upper body of the spider was about two meters tall. It was golden in color, as if its body was made of copper and iron. The ¡®man¡¯ slightly bent his arms, crossed his elbows, and placed them across his chest. As if he had just woken up, he slowly raised his huge head. ¡°Ruler-level ¡­¡± The cultivator gasped, ¡± such a powerful dark creature has appeared. No wonder the dark energy here is so strong. He had been wrong. He had thought that the ruler of this place was a great Lord skeleton. He didn¡¯t expect a ruler-level creature to appear. The moment the cultivator spoke, the ¡®human¡¯ that was connected to the giant spider raised his head and opened his eyes. In the eye sockets of ¡®him¡¯ were two bottomless black holes the size of an adult man¡¯s fist. The holes flickered with sparks, like two stars in the sky. As soon as ¡®he¡¯ woke up, a strong aura of dead spirit turned into a pressure and pressed down on him. Large pieces of black debris flew out from his body, drifting in all directions along with the strong current after the battle. Wherever the black fragment went, the village and the towering trees in the dense forest seemed to be severely corroded. They let out a hissing sound of decay, withered, and collapsed one after another. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants that were crawling around the mountain Valley were motionless as if they had seen their King, like believers on a pilgrimage. Bang bang, bang Bang! The three Holy disciples ¡®hearts beat violently under the impact of the dark Tide. After a while, they saw the giant spider appear and were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say a word. ah! a survivor¡¯s cry of surprise broke the dark curse. The cultivator and the others came back to their senses and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°We have to save the survivors first!¡± The appearance of the black spiders had replaced the previous restriction formed by the Dark Age, firmly covering the bottom of the manor. Several long legs stretched out and grabbed the surroundings of the hill. The thick legs supported the huge body, covering the survivors, the three Holy disciples, and number four. The moment the cultivator finished speaking, a roaring flame suddenly rose from the bottom of the giant spider¡¯s body. The flames instantly turned into an orange-red fire vine and wrapped around one of the spider legs, as if it wanted to cut off the spider leg. However, the instant the flames wrapped around the giant spider¡¯s leg, black Qi spread out, causing the flames to weaken. Immediately after, the spider leg that had pierced into the mountain wall moved! The giant spider¡¯s body swayed slightly. Its thick legs bent and slowly pulled its toes out of the mountain wall. ¡®Hua Hua-¡® The rocks cracked, and a large amount of gravel and sand rolled down from the spider¡¯s legs. Number four had already started moving. Countless flames spread out from his body and wrapped around the legs of each giant spider. Amidst the rumbling of the flames, the orange-red flames and the black gas were equally matched, not to be outdone. ¡°Hiss!¡± The cultivator took a deep breath. Through the gap between the giant spider¡¯s legs, he could clearly see number four, who was wrapped in flames. He was stunned for a moment. Apparently, he did not expect this ¡®newbie¡¯ to be so capable that he could temporarily suppress the giant spider that was combined with a ruler-level creature. ¡°What¡¯s the background of this new recruit?¡± At first, the 12 Saints thought that the Federation had sent a few ¡®newbies¡¯ who knew nothing. The cultist even pessimistically thought that they might be trapped by the dark forces of the dense fog forest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he didn¡¯t expect the two ¡®newbies¡¯ to display such astonishing means, each of them abnormally strong. where did the Federation find such a terrifying ¡®person¡¯? ¡± The six Holy disciples had the same question in their hearts at the same time, but this was obviously not a good time to answer their doubts. ¡°If we kill the person on the demonic Spider, will the giant spider die?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the Golden ¡®human¡¯ that was combined with the giant spider and asked the cultivator. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± His expression was much more respectful than before, and he quickly explained, this giant spider is a monster summoned by a ruler-level dark creature. After killing a ruler-level dark creature, the giant spider will not disappear. As he said this, he seemed to know what song qingxiao wanted to do, but he was afraid that she would dispel her original idea, so he quickly said, ¡± Chapter 1621 - Chapter 1621 Overlord (3) Chapter 1621: Overlord (3) Chapter 1621: Overlord (3) ¡°However, this Shadow Fiend Spider was summoned by the Overlord, after all, and is controlled by the Overlord¡¯s power.¡± Once the Overlord died, even if the darkshadow Spider didn¡¯t die, its strength would be greatly reduced, making it much easier to deal with. it¡¯s just that a ruler-level dark creature¡¯s strength and achievements are extraordinary when it was alive. After death, it received the most nourishment from the dark spirit. After turning into a dark creature, it¡¯s extremely powerful. Their bone armor was golden in color, and it was difficult for magic or battle energy to harm them. They were not easy to deal with. at the same time, they also have the power to summon dark creatures. It¡¯s very difficult to kill them. At this point, he paused and added, ¡± at the same time, because of its special summoning method, we can¡¯t let it have the opportunity to summon other dark creatures. The cultivator¡¯s words carried an obscure reminder. In fact, the giant dark shadow Spider had only appeared because song qingxiao had broken through the restriction. However, without song Qing¡¯s attack, they would not have been able to break the Dark Age¡¯s seal and force the monarch out. Therefore, even if the cultivator knew that the appearance of the giant spider was related to her, he could not blame her for doing so. He could only try his best to remind her, hoping to avoid the appearance of more terrible monsters. Song qingxiao also felt the threat of the giant spider. After hearing the cultivator¡¯s explanation, she nodded. This was the first powerful opponent she had encountered since she entered this trial scene. According to her estimation, it had at least reached the level of a seventh-rank monster beast. At the same time, it had the addition of dark Qi and could summon other dark creatures to fight. It was indeed as the cultivator had said, it was very difficult to deal with. ¡°You guys protect him.¡± As she spoke, the monarch on top of the giant spider seemed to sense her gaze and slowly turned his head. ¡®Awooo-¡® A shrill cry rang out in her sea of consciousness. A large amount of dead spirit¡¯s breath attacked her divine soul, as if trying to destroy her will and divine sense. The pair of strange eyes turned into a vast sea of stars, trying to pull her consciousness into it. At this time, the Qing Ming token in song Qing Xiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved slightly, and then an even more powerful demonic Qi swept away the dark power that had invaded her sea of consciousness! The king¡¯s golden face was shrouded in a black mist, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly. His crossed hands in front of his chest moved slightly- ¡®Swish-¡® The ground suddenly trembled, and the soil was turned loose, as if something was about to break out of the soil. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The survivors screamed and screamed, and one by one, glowing red skeletal hands reached out of the water. ¡°We¡¯ll go down first!¡± The cultivator didn¡¯t know about the confrontation between song qingxiao and the monarch. His eyes were on the lake in the village. A large number of undead had been hiding at the bottom of the lake. Judging from the red light on the skeletons, these skeletons were at least at the general level. This was the territory of the dark, and the ¡®light¡¯ faction was greatly suppressed here, unable to exert much of their power. Edward and the other two, who were under the giant spider¡¯s belly, were already struggling with the survivors. If there was any more delay, the survivors would probably be in trouble. The three Holy disciples couldn¡¯t care about anything else, and hurriedly rushed down the already destroyed stairs. At this moment, number four had already used the fire to wrap around the giant Phantom spider¡¯s legs. He might have been hiding some of his strength to test song qingxiao. After the flames entangled the spider, there was no more movement. The flames crackled and burned the long black hair on the spider¡¯s legs, giving off a nauseating burnt smell. Number four seemed to think that the situation was under his control. Just as he was about to raise his head to look at song qingxiao, the giant spider opened its mouth and let out a sharp roar! A large amount of black goo was spewing out from its mouth, and its legs moved ¡­ Buzz, buzz! The fire Dragon that was wrapped around it was broken by its strength. The fire belt cracked and sparks scattered. The power of the backlash hit number four. Before he could recover, the sticky liquid spat out by the giant spider turned into thousands of twisted black threads and shot toward him. The black spider silk was as thick as a finger, and it was covered with black spiders, which were crawling toward him at an extremely fast speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Four¡¯s attention was quickly distracted by the spider silk, and he had no time to pay attention to song Qing Xiao. The moment song Qing¡¯s eyes met the monarch¡¯s, she moved! ¡°Ice seal!¡± Her ice-type spirit energy was extremely domineering. Ever since she had subdued the ice-type spirit energy that had been lost in the sea of stars and was waiting for her to return, song qingxiao had felt as if she had found her backbone. The returning ice attribute spirit energy was like her original source of energy, causing her ice attribute spirit energy to advance several levels! Chapter 1622 - Chapter 1622 Take action (1) Chapter 1622: Take action (1) Chapter 1622: Take action (1) As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the air around them began to freeze. Frost began to form in the sky, turning into snowflakes that fell. ¡®Pfft!¡¯ The fire ropes that No. 4 had released to tie up the giant Phantom spider¡¯s long legs were instantly extinguished by the impact of the cold! ¡°Song Yi!¡± Number Four¡¯s flustered voice came from below the village. This was because he realized that as the snowflakes fell, the temperature dropped drastically, and a pressure that was far more terrifying than the dark power came, catching him off guard. The chill restrained his power, causing the power of his fire spirit power to be suppressed by more than twenty percent. The ever-present cold spiritual power invaded his lungs, causing number four to feel as if he had suffered a heavy blow. The Ling power in his veins seemed to be frozen in an instant. The surging fire Ling power stopped and backfired on his body. The flames that number four had cast were extinguished in an instant, and the bound giant spider regained its freedom. The spider silk that gushed out almost caught him. When number four saw this, he suppressed the depression in his heart and opened his mouth at the critical moment, spitting out something that was curled up on the tip of his tongue. That thing was blue in color and as thin as a willow leaf. Under the light of the fire, it had an extremely gorgeous color. From the outside, it looked like an extremely small feather. The feather floated out of his mouth and expanded in the wind, giving off an extremely dazzling light. It caused the flames that were restrained by the ice element spirit energy to burn up again. The flames spurted out and turned into a huge Ring of Fire, binding the spider silk. ¡®Zi Zi Zi !¡¯ The tens of thousands of tiny black demonic spiders covering the spider silk crackled under the fire, turning into black gas and being devoured by the flames. The spirit power of this thin and weak feather was unusually strong. When it appeared, the fire ability displayed by number four seemed to have been assimilated by the beautiful color of the feather, showing an extremely beautiful blue light. Song qingxiao, who was far away on the stairs, did not take No. 4¡¯s angry shout to heart. However, when she sensed the change in the flame, her eyes twitched. However, this distraction only lasted for a moment. She quickly turned her attention back to the giant shadow Spider, which had regained its freedom. Once the giant spider broke free from the restraints of the flames, it immediately turned its limbs. The valley was torn apart, and large cracks appeared. Black gas escaped from it, and it seemed that countless dark shadow Demon spiders would appear again. The spider¡¯s long legs pulled out from the stone wall, and a large amount of mud and stone fell down ¡­ However, at this moment, as soon as song qingxiao said ¡®ice seal¡¯, it had become a place where ice element spirit force was controlled! ¡®Ka ka ka!¡¯ The light blue Frost quickly spread around the mountain walls. The hissing demonic snakes and poisonous spiders didn¡¯t have time to escape and were all frozen by the cold air. The cracks on the mountain wall were sealed by a powerful ice spirit energy, and the black gas that was surging out was frozen inside. Countless restless demonic Spider shadows were torn apart by the extremely powerful ice element spirit energy before they could even form. The rocks that were rolling down the mountain walls were sealed by the ice crystals. In an instant, the rolling rocks and the hissing of snakes and insects all disappeared without a trace. Where large chunks of frost and snow fell, the giant spider, which had finally managed to get rid of the restraints of the flames, found that it could no longer control its legs. The solid ice with cold smoke sealed the entire mountain wall, causing its eight feet to sink in. The chill climbed up its legs, which were as thick as giant pillars, and in an instant, it condensed into a length of about three to four meters, almost connecting most of its legs to the mountain range. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The dark shadow Fiend Spider that had combined with the monarch seemed to be enraged because its eight legs had been restrained. It let out a strange hiss, and after opening its mouth, it revealed a pair of terrifyingly huge mandibles. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, it spat out a large amount of poisonous fog! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stinky black gas mixed with the spider silk spread out, and it was like a heavy rain for the people below. Number four, who had just managed to summon green feather and escape death, cursed in his heart when he saw the large amount of pitch-black mucus falling down. Even a fool would know that the mucus was highly toxic, and one might die if they touched it. However, this was not the time for him to complain. He hurriedly took out an exquisite object from his universe bag. The object was conical in shape and golden in color. It was shaped like a smooth little Pagoda and was full of spirituality. Chapter 1623 - Chapter 1623 Take action (2) Chapter 1623: Take action (2) Chapter 1623: Take action (2) The black Rain sprayed by the giant spider was about to fall on his head. Number four didn¡¯t have time to pour a large amount of spiritual power into it, so he could only pour in a portion of it in a hurry. The moment the Golden cone absorbed the spiritual energy, it grew to about half a meter high ¡­ Red-haired No. 4 did not have much time left. He lowered his head and placed the Golden Pagoda on his head- Huala! The black raindrops had already fallen, and the moment the viscous liquid touched his body, it made a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. The clothes on number Four¡¯s body were corroded, and a large amount of black smoke rose. The moment the sticky liquid touched his skin, it broke through the physical defense of the soul-splitting cultivator and dug holes the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye in his body. The black gas seeped into the muscles through the wounds on his flesh. Number four had to use his extremely strong willpower to hold back his painful cries. The spire above his head made a crackling sound, like a Lotus being slapped by a storm. It was because of this powerful defensive treasure that protected number Four¡¯s vital parts, allowing him to catch his breath. Without hesitation, he burrowed into the Holy light shield that the saintess had opened under the giant spider¡¯s belly! This area is blessed by the heavens, and it¡¯s located under the giant spider¡¯s abdomen, forming a barrier. With the saintess ¡°holy light shield protecting it, it¡¯s like a Pure Land for number 4, who¡¯s in an extremely sorry state.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± The three Holy disciples also retreated back into the Holy light shield. The Holy maiden looked at number four with some pity, but she could not free her hands to treat his injuries. At this moment, number four was undoubtedly in an extremely sorry state. On his head was a golden-copper pointed tower ¡®hat¡¯ that seemed strange to the Holy maiden. The pointed tower hat was stained with a lot of black liquid, which turned into a large amount of black smoke and surged out. The red beard on number Four¡¯s face had been completely wiped out by the black gas, and his face and body were covered in wounds of various sizes caused by the corrosive giant spider¡¯s saliva. The most terrifying thing was that the black Qi that covered these wounds instantly transformed into palm-sized spiders. After the spider took form, it immediately crawled to his wound and began to suck his flesh! Number four was in excruciating pain, but he also felt that the spiritual power in his body was being sucked out by the spiders, like a tap that had been opened, and it was flowing out continuously. Whoosh! Whoosh! The black Qi was filled with thousands of Spider threads, like living creatures, firmly binding his body, trying to suck him dry and eat him up! ¡°Hiss!¡± Number four was indeed an experienced trial-taker. Once he entered the Holy light shield, he endured the intense pain, clenched his fists, and roared, ¡± ¡°Ha!¡± As he roared, flames gushed out of his body, scaring the rest of the survivors hiding behind the Holy light shield. Crackling sounds of fire rang out, burning the spiders that were devouring his flesh and spirit energy to the point that they emitted a charred smell. Under the burning of the fire element spirit power, these demons and the spider silk were burned to ashes in the blink of an eye, and they were washed away by the fire. After dealing with this crisis, before No. 4 could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw a large amount of thick smoke coming out of the holes on the ground caused by the giant spiders ¡®mucus. He touched his head and was about to take down the Golden Pagoda when he heard a sharp sound. No. 4¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he looked up at the stairs, but the heavy abdomen of the giant spider blocked his vision. Dust and black gas filled the air. Although he couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the distance, his divine sense could see everything in the surroundings! The moment song qingxiao froze the spider, she summoned mang Tian again. There were no three Holy disciples behind her, and there was number four standing guard below, protecting the Holy disciples related to the mission. This undoubtedly allowed her to attack without any worries! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She clenched her long sword and a sword light swept out, cutting down the long legs of several giant spiders. The spiritual power passed through the body of the sword and turned into a Supreme sword intent. It swept away everything that tried to block it. The sword light cut through the air and slashed at one of the spider¡¯s legs. Each of the spider¡¯s legs was as thick as a pillar, and the scales on the legs shimmered with a black luster. It was obvious that they were extremely strong. Even though the ice had frozen them, the chill could only temporarily restrict their movements and could not easily invade their bodies. Chapter 1624 - Chapter 1624 Take action (3) Chapter 1624: Take action (3) Chapter 1624: Take action (3) No. 4 could only sense a flash of white light from the corner of his eyes. Before the sword Qi had arrived, a power that could destroy the world had already attacked his sea of consciousness. Under the stimulation of the sword Qi, the wounds all over his body began to sting. The pain seeped into his muscles and bones, as if it was going to freeze his bone marrow. His eyelids twitched and a bad feeling welled up in his heart. ¡°This is bad!¡± The old crisis had not been completely removed, and new crises had emerged. Number four didn¡¯t even have the time to carefully sense the trembling feeling that the sword Qi brought to him. As soon as he finished speaking, the silver light turned into a long rainbow that collapsed the village and fell directly to one side of the giant spider! The force was like a hot knife through butter, cutting off several of the spider¡¯s legs. Crack, crack! The sword Qi dispersed along with the white light, and the sound of liquid splashing was accompanied by a strong fishy smell. Several crisp sounds like bamboo cracking were transmitted into number Four¡¯s mind. ¡®Swish-!¡¯ The giant spider let out a painful hiss, and its huge body, which was originally very stable under the support of its eight giant legs, actually tilted. ¡°Not good!¡± Raphael, the winged one, exclaimed from behind, ¡± the four legs of the shadow Fiend Spider have been cut off. Four legs cut off? This question appeared in number Four¡¯s mind. He had also tried to trap this giant spider and fought with it. The fire element spirit power he summoned was unable to break through the defense of the giant spider¡¯s legs. Other than barely trapping it with his spirit power, it was impossible to seriously injure its legs. One could imagine the hardness of its legs! But now Saint Raphael said that the spider¡¯s four legs had been cut off. Number four didn¡¯t believe it at first, but then he remembered the fierce white light and his heart jumped. Before he could say anything, he heard someone exclaim, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to collapse!¡± Everyone was panicking, and even the saintess could not hold on any longer. From afar, song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice could be heard, ¡± ¡°Save the believers!¡± ¡°???¡±Number four turned around in shock and saw four broken limbs stuck into the ice wall, pointing to the sky! With the breaking of this limb, the balance of the huge Phantom demon Spider seemed to be broken in an instant, and its mountain-like body began to fall at an extremely terrifying speed. The howling wind entered number Four¡¯s ears, mouth, and nose. The force was so great that he could barely open his eyes. The stench of blood mixed with the air of the dead attacked him. The hissing of the giant spider after being injured was like a demonic sound that shook his sea of consciousness. Under the pressure of the giant spider¡¯s abdomen, the high holy light shield only lasted for a moment before it was silently broken. The survivors ¡®panicked screams and the Saints¡¯ exclamations were mixed together. The Saint was still chanting, trying to construct a new light shield to support the falling giant spider. However, her strength was not enough to resist the heavy body of the giant spider. The newly summoned holy light shield did not even last for a breath before it was destroyed again. The three Saints grabbed the survivors who were squeezed into a ball and threw them out. ¡°I ¡­¡± For the first time, number four deeply felt the pressure of Mount Tai. All kinds of vulgarities surged in his heart, but the moment he opened his mouth, they were sealed by the strong airflow. The giant spider¡¯s strength was abnormally terrifying, and its falling speed was also extremely fast. The heavy body fell down, forming a huge pressure that affected everyone¡¯s movements. ¡°Get lost!¡± At the critical moment, number four spat out the air that he had inhaled and let out a roar. His bear-like body was being circulated to the extreme as the spirit energy in his body surged wildly. His skin cracked, and a red-hot flame gushed out of the cracks. His joints made a cracking sound-number four felt that he had exerted all his strength at this moment. The bloodline power in his body was activated in the face of danger, and his body instantly rose up by more than two meters! ¡°Ah ah ah roar!¡± Number four let out a demonic beast-like roar. His body was as strong as a terrifying bear. He spread his legs apart and raised his palms. Flames wrapped around his body, and he caught the abdomen of the giant spider that was about to fall with his palms! The terrifying force of the fall had passed through his palms and hit his limbs and bones. The Ling power in his body could not completely digest this impact and he had suffered internal injuries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four had never thought that he would be so brave. He felt like he was a nail that had been hammered into the ground by a giant hammer. It was a weight that his life could not bear! ¡°Who am I? What am I doing?¡± The giant spider¡¯s body was held up by him, and the ground that was about to be hit was lifted up by him to create a safe gap. However, at this moment, number four began to doubt his life. The moment he heard song qingxiao¡¯s order, he did it without hesitation. But what was the reason for this? Chapter 1625 - Chapter 1625 Faith (1) Chapter 1625: Faith (1) Chapter 1625: Faith (1) To be honest, number four wanted to cooperate with song Qing, but it was in the trial-taker¡¯s nature to be selfish, and cooperation was also built on the basis of self-interest. At this moment,¡¯risking their lives¡¯ to rescue these useless survivors was simply a bad thing for No. 4. At the moment, Edward and the other two saw the spider¡¯s body sinking, and a large number of helpless Saints were about to be hit by the spider¡¯s abdomen. Just when they thought that the devout believers were dead for sure- Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, number four exploded with unparalleled power. His body swelled up wildly, and in an instant, he raised his hands to hold the giant spider¡¯s abdomen in his palms, stopping the giant spider¡¯s fall. The mountain-like collapse was slowed down by number Four¡¯s timely appearance, and Edward and Raphael took the opportunity to call all the believers to flee. The Holy maiden looked at number 4¡¯s struggling body and prayed with tears in her eyes, ¡± ¡°Devout believer, the god of light will bless you.¡± ¡°..¡±If number four had not held his breath and held it in, he would have started cursing after hearing the Holy maiden¡¯s prayers. Such a heroic action was not his style at all. Number four felt that he was possessed! The people around him ran away in a panic. Half of the giant spider¡¯s four legs were still frozen in the ice, and the other half of its severed limb was spewing out a large amount of foul-smelling mucus. Under the heavy load, number Four¡¯s legs were pressed into the ground, and in an instant, his legs had already reached his knees. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the survivors had already escaped from the giant spider¡¯s underbelly. Under the guidance of the three Holy disciples, they seemed to be meeting up with the other three figures. Everyone had run away, and he was the only one left carrying the giant spider. Why? Thinking of this, number four couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He subconsciously wanted to throw the heavy body of the giant spider in his hand. In any case, it was better for him to save his strength than for his fellow Daoist to die! As soon as the thought entered number Four¡¯s mind, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice from the stairs. ¡°Catch it!¡± ¡°???¡±Number four had never wished that her consciousness was not so powerful that she could hear song qingxiao¡¯s words so clearly. But even if he heard it clearly, number four was naturally not someone who would obediently obey. He was about to pretend he didn¡¯t hear anything and shake off the giant spider¡¯s belly so that he could take the opportunity to slip away, but song qingxiao said again, ¡± ¡°Restrain this demonic Spider. I¡¯ll kill the sovereign first.¡± These words caused number four, who was about to shake off the demonic Spider, to pause, and he immediately began to scheme in his heart. The ruler-level dark creatures were very powerful. Number four knew this from the fact that they had created the Dark Age barrier to trap everyone. The power of the six Saints was undeserved, and each one was more useless than the last. He couldn¡¯t rely on these people. If he wanted to kill the monarch, he would have to work with song qingxiao. The six trial-takers were now divided into three. According to his estimation, there could be three directions for the mission. There was a 50% chance that his mission target was similar to song Qing¡¯s. The clues to the quest were not clear yet. At the very least, they had to pass the village first. Number four had already tested the strength of the Lord and the shadow Fiend Spider. With his strength, it would be difficult for him to kill the demonic Spider that had become one with the Lord. Even if he could kill it, he would probably have to pay a certain price and consume a large amount of spiritual energy. Cooperating with song qingxiao to kill the demonic Spider under the monarch¡¯s control was the safest way at the moment. Furthermore, he could use the opportunity when song Qing killed the monarch to test the strength of the ¡®Alliance¡¯. Number four made up her mind and immediately clenched her teeth, giving up on the idea of throwing the giant spider¡¯s abdomen out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the spider¡¯s abdomen weighed more than 10000 pounds, and his raised arm couldn¡¯t bear it at all. As he was distracted, the spider¡¯s abdomen fell down. It should have hit his head, but at this time, number four was wearing a pointed cone-shaped Golden Pagoda on his head. The Golden cone-shaped tower also expanded after number Four¡¯s transformation. Number Four¡¯s thick arms went soft, and the spider¡¯s abdomen fell straight down. The sharp tip of the tower pierced the giant spider¡¯s abdomen with a ¡®poof¡¯ sound! Compared to the incomparably hard giant spider¡¯s legs, the Phantom spider¡¯s abdomen was undoubtedly much softer. The scales on his abdomen were relatively thin and soft, and the treasure on number Four¡¯s head was also an extraordinary item. In addition, the two forces collided, and the tip of the tower broke through several scales and stabbed into the giant spider¡¯s abdomen! Chapter 1626 - Chapter 1626 Faith (2) Chapter 1626: Faith (2) Chapter 1626: Faith (2) ¡®Swish-¡® ¡°Owuuu!¡± The giant spider¡¯s abdomen was split open, and it let out an angry cry. At the same time, it also suppressed number Four¡¯s miserable cry. The injury to his abdomen seemed to be even angrier than having his limbs cut off. Number four only felt that the Golden Pagoda ¡®hat¡¯ on his head was originally suitable to wear, but it was suddenly pressed down brutally by a Thunderbolt force, forcibly sinking down a section, pressing on his head. The Sound of Metal clashing was amplified by the trial-taker¡¯s abnormally sensitive five senses. The clang clang clang sound rang in his sea of consciousness, shaking number Four¡¯s head so much that it felt like it was going to split open, and his eyes were about to pop out. He hurriedly took a deep breath and immediately circulated his spiritual energy around his body, using his divine sense to eliminate the shock brought by the sound wave. At the same time, his body once again expanded by more than a meter. Then, he stretched out his arms and grabbed the soft armor on the spider¡¯s abdomen with all his strength. After a violent shout, he lifted it up! The body of the giant spider that was as heavy as a mountain was once again lifted up by him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, number four gritted his teeth and flames shot out from his ten fingers, forming a chain of fire that climbed up the giant spider¡¯s abdomen, trying to lock it firmly. At the same time, song qingxiao clenched her sword and slashed at the other half of the spider¡¯s leg. The moment the sword light flashed, it lit up the sky in the misty forest. The moment the darkshadow Spider sensed the sword Qi, it began to wriggle wildly. The chains of fire that No. 4 had tied it up were almost unable to suppress it. As it struggled, its heavy abdomen hit the Golden Pagoda above No. 4¡¯s head, making a continuous ¡®clang¡¯ sound. No. 4 saw stars and felt an inexplicable fire in his heart. ¡°You beast, your strength isn¡¯t small, but if you want to escape from my restraints, it won¡¯t work.¡± With a flash of his mind, the fire-type spirit energy in his body surged even more crazily. A large amount of flames gushed out of his body and instantly wrapped him in a sea of fire. He and half of the giant spider were wrapped in the blazing sea of fire! The black hair on the spider¡¯s body crackled under the heat of the flames, and the spider struggled even more. The orange-red fire chains clanged as they were pulled. The power was so great that No. 4 had to use all his strength to barely restrain it. At this moment, the sword Qi had already arrived. The silver Rainbow started from song Qing and the village¡¯s Mountain wall and fell from the sky. With loud cracking sounds, the other four frozen limbs of the giant spider were cut off! ¡®Aohou-¡® The eyes of the giant spider locked in the fire chain turned red. It lost its last support and its huge body fell straight down. ¡°..¡±With his previous experience, number four quickly turned his head to the side, took a deep breath, and allowed the giant spider to land on his shoulder. He then used his own strength to hold the limbless giant spider tightly. The chaotic flow of spiritual energy turned into a gust of wind and poured into his ears and nose. Although the giant spider with a broken leg struggled, it was still unable to move. A ruthless thought gushed out of his heart. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t subdue this demon. He urged his spiritual energy to tighten the fire chains. Just as he was about to tie up the giant spider that had lost its long legs, he heard the saint¡¯s cry, ¡°Be careful-¡± ¡°?¡±When number four heard this sound, he couldn¡¯t help but have a bad premonition. He hurriedly released his divine sense, only to see a giant black needle suddenly sticking out from the back of the giant spider he was holding! The tip of the needle glowed with a strange cold light and was nearly a meter long. As the giant spider curled its tail, it stabbed straight at his back. ¡°F * ck!¡± Number Four¡¯s divine sense caught this movement and was immediately shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the demonic shadow Spider would be so difficult to deal with. It actually hid such a sinister plot. Fortunately, the Holy maiden had spoken up and made him wary. As a monster summoned by a ruler-level dark creature, the giant spider was extremely vicious. The needle flashed with a cold light, and its momentum was shocking. If he was stabbed, he would either die or be injured. The five Holy disciples were busy comforting the frightened believers and protecting them as they retreated into the distance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only the seemingly compassionate Holy maiden turned around and saw this scene, letting out a cry of alarm. However, she was too weak and far away to save his life. At the moment of panic, he put his hands together, as if he was anxiously chanting an incantation, and turned into a golden light that scattered in the direction of number four. The power was shockingly weak. Number four felt that he might not be able to block the sudden attack of the giant spider¡¯s abdomen needle. Just as number four had expected, the Golden light that the saintess had hurriedly cast turned into a transparent round shield shining with golden light on his body. Chapter 1627 - Chapter 1627 Faith (3) Chapter 1627: Faith (3) Chapter 1627: Faith (3) However, before the tip of the poisonous needle could even touch the shield light, the black gas had already corroded all the Holy light. The needle shadow easily broke through the obstruction of the fire chains. When it was about to stab into the back of number Four¡¯s back, he did not hesitate to turn his body to the side and use all his skills to throw the giant spider¡¯s body out! Although his movements were fast, the speed of this devil shadow Spider was still a bit faster. The moment the needle tip was about to touch number Four¡¯s back, it suddenly expanded by several tens of centimeters. With a ¡®Chi la¡¯ sound, it cut through number Four¡¯s protective spiritual energy, tore open his skin, and scraped his back! However, as the spider¡¯s body was thrown away by number four, the needle tip quickly scraped past his back, leaving a long wound on his back, but it did not stir his heart and lungs. The moment the blood gushed out, it was immediately dyed black by the black gas. The intense pain transmitted to number Four¡¯s brain through the wound, causing him to grit his teeth. I¡¯m going to kill this Spider! The flames quickly sealed the blackened wound, but the black gas was extremely terrifying. It did not fade under the light of the flames. Instead, it seemed to want to burrow into his skin. No. 4 used the force of the giant spider¡¯s push to squat and retreat a few meters. At the same time, he crushed a blood-red skeleton that was summoned by the monarch to try to sneak an attack on him! The giant spider was pushed away by him, and a large amount of black mucus gushed out from its eight broken legs. The viscous liquid did not break after it gushed out. It hung in the air and, under the black gas, it quickly transformed into new limbs and regenerated! Before No. 4 could stand still, the giant spider had already regrown one of its legs and was about to cut him down. With the howling of the wind, the newly grown giant foot stabbed into the ground like a sickle. The ground was torn apart by a powerful force, and it trembled heavily. Black smoke spread out along with the dust. The dark creatures that crawled out of the ground were extremely excited. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± The giant spider extended a pair of dark blue pincers and let out an angry cry. It had suffered losses time and time again, and at this time, it was already unable to restrain its anger, wishing it could kill all the living creatures in front of it. The believers ran for their lives amidst the roars. The three cultivators didn¡¯t even have the chance to make a move. The battle in front of them seemed to have gone beyond the level they could participate in. Such a formation made them feel as if they had returned to the battlefield of the battle of the evil Dragon. ¡°First, rescue the people and bring them back to the square!¡± The believers could not die! The cultivator called out to the others under the screeching of the spider and steadied his body under the violent shaking of the ground. The withered trees swayed under the dark power, and the treehouses above were destroyed. Debris flew everywhere. It was only now that the cultivators understood what song qingxiao meant when she told them to ¡®protect the people¡¯. They couldn¡¯t help at all, so they could only try their best to preserve their strength. Everyone escaped against the storm. In the chaos, the cultivators tried their best to look in the direction of the stairs. There seemed to be a figure standing there, and the storm could not destroy her. She was like a sharp symbol, making people feel at ease. ¡°Return to song¡¯s side!¡± This thought flashed through the cultivator¡¯s mind. It seemed that only by standing behind song qingxiao could this group of people save their lives in the battle against a monarch. Everyone advanced with great difficulty. Song qingxiao saw the newly grown legs of the giant spider begin to step on the ground and chase after the six Saints. ¡°It seems like I can only start with the sovereign.¡± She had originally planned to break the spider¡¯s legs to limit its movement before focusing on dealing with the monarch. However, she did not expect the giant shadow Spider to have the ability to regenerate its limbs. Her original plan was naturally for naught. The giant spider was chasing the crowd. It was huge, but its movements were extremely agile. The mountain Valley was not big to begin with, but under its impact, gravel flew everywhere. With a lift of its foot, it had already reached the group and escaped more than ten meters away. Number four might have suffered a loss in the process of carrying the spider earlier, and was now hidden. The cultivator and the others were already exhausted from dealing with the blood-red skeletons summoned by the monarch, so they could not deal with the pursuit of the giant spider. At the critical moment, the giant spider raised one of its legs and was about to slash at the crowd- A few dots of Starlight gushed out from song Qing¡¯s body, turning into a shadow and flying toward the figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move,¡± She shouted at the cultivator and the others. Whether it was in the church or when she broke through the dark Age, she had displayed extraordinary strength and calmness, which imperceptibly made her deeply respected in the hearts of the three cultivators. The moment they heard her voice, although the shadow above their heads had already shrouded them, the three cultivators still shouted, ¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The believers did not know much about the two ¡®newcomers¡¯, but they treated the words of the six Holy disciples as Imperial edicts. Their respect for the bloodshed God Palace had already seeped deep into their bones. The moment they heard the cultivator¡¯s words, no matter how shocked they were, the accompanying Holy disciples all stopped in their tracks. Chapter 1628 - Chapter 1628 A fierce battle (1) Chapter 1628: A fierce battle (1) Chapter 1628: A fierce battle (1) Darkness suddenly descended, and the roars of the blood-red skeletons that crawled out of hell rang in his ears. wuwu ¡­ some people were extremely terrified and let out a wail as thin as a mosquito. However, the church¡¯s power was deeply rooted in their hearts. After the three Holy disciples had spoken, no one fled out of fear. Everyone instinctively closed their eyes and began to loudly recite the church¡¯s doctrine, praying for the blessing of the light. While everyone was scared out of their wits, this group of people did not realize that the six starlights from song Qing¡¯s direction had arrived and surrounded the group of believers who were tightly hugging each other. the god of light will protect us, dispel the darkness, and summon the Holy light shield! At this moment, the Holy maiden suddenly chanted an incantation. At this critical moment, she seemed to have been stimulated by endless potential, and her body burst out with surging magic. A golden Halo spread out from her body, illuminating her face and making her look extremely Holy. In an instant, a solid holy light shield was formed, firmly protecting all the Saints. This time, the Holy shield summoned by the saintess seemed to be several times stronger than before. All the Saints seemed to feel it and subconsciously looked up. An extremely sharp scythe fell from the sky and hit the shield with a BOOM! The power of the undead scattered and combined with the Golden light. The light from the shield flickered and the light dimmed a little, but it was unexpectedly not broken. ha ¡­ Raphael laughed in surprise when he saw this. However, the giant spider¡¯s attack missed. It raised its long leg again and slashed down ruthlessly! This time, the sound was even more terrifying than before, and it seemed to be mixed with the shrill screams of ghosts and wolves. The air produced a sharp whistle from the intense friction, and the Holy maiden¡¯s face instantly turned white. Although the believers who had their eyes closed did not witness this scene, they had already sensed that something was wrong. The chanting of the crowd stopped- The already dim holy light shield stopped as they chanted. In an instant, it could no longer withstand the impact of this force and broke with a ¡®bu¡¯ sound. The six Holy disciples ¡®faces turned pale. The cultivators gritted their teeth and were about to open the magic books in their hands, but it was already too late. The spider¡¯s leg had already landed, breaking through the afterimages of the light shield and was about to land on everyone¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± The cultivator had this thought, but it was too late for him to flip the book. The wind brought by the spider¡¯s legs was like a sharp blade, and the pages he flipped open were blown away. Before the magic light projection was formed, the magic power was dispersed by the dark force. The pages went out of control, and the cultivator sighed in resignation. ¡°AI ¡­¡± The believers held their heads and resigned themselves to their fate, waiting for the Grim Reaper¡¯s harvest. Starlight flickered all around, and the light reflected in the cultivator¡¯s eyes that were already filled with despair. The stars that surrounded the believers shone brightly. The Starlight converged and formed a ring of light in the blink of an eye, firmly surrounding the people sitting inside. The spider¡¯s legs had already pierced through the light shield, but the Starlight ring was still shining up into the sky. Wherever the Starlight went, the Ling power turned into a biting cold killing intent. ¡®Ka ka!¡¯ The places that the light beam shone on formed a star formation, and a section of the spider leg that fell into it was cut off! The giant spider let out a sharp and angry screech, and the cut was enough to smash down like a Thunderbolt. ¡°Ah!¡± All the believers who had thought they had escaped from the disaster rushed to exclaim in shock. The spider¡¯s broken leg was extremely large, at least as thick as a tree that two people could wrap their arms around. Even though it was cut off by this strange ring of Starlight, it still looked like it weighed more than a thousand Jin. Everyone was surrounded very closely. If this broken foot were to fall, once it fell into the crowd, it would probably cause several casualties. However, it was too late to Dodge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The speed of the fall was extremely fast, and everyone hugged each other and screamed. Raphael, the winged man, arched his back when he saw this. His two arched wings pushed away his clothes as if he was about to fly into the sky. When he caught the broken foot- The Starlight above the six stars converged again, intertwining to form a layered net of light woven with spiritual Qi above everyone¡¯s head. The giant spider¡¯s broken leg fell from the net, and with a ¡®swish, swish, swish¡¯ sound, it was ground into pieces by the killing intent. The black blood turned into countless tiny blood mist and scattered, turning into a fine drizzle that slowly fell down. The believers, who were holding their heads and waiting for death, did not see the expected pain and death. They raised their heads one after another and just happened to see the scene of the giant spider¡¯s blood rain mixed with broken limbs and flesh flying. Chapter 1629 - Chapter 1629 A fierce battle (2) Chapter 1629: A fierce battle (2) Chapter 1629: A fierce battle (2) The seemingly weak Starlight formed a circle, forming a powerful barrier that the giant spider could not break through. It wasn¡¯t just the believers who were shocked, even the six Holy disciples who were standing were stunned. ¡®Ha-¡® ¡®AOW¡¯ The blood-red skeletons that crawled out of the mud sniffed the smell of flesh and blood. Their eyes flashed with a cruel red light, and they held all kinds of weapons in their hands as they crawled toward the stellar array. The roars of these dark creatures woke the six Saints up. Their power was temporarily useless against the powerful shadowfiend spiders summoned by the Lord, but it was more than enough to deal with the Army-level skeletons. However, before Edward and the others could cast their spells to drive out these dark creatures, the moment the palm of a blood-red skeleton that was approaching the star array touched the Halo, the array was activated! ¡®Zi !¡¯ The Starlight shattered the blood-red bone palm, and the spirit energy turned the broken bones into a cloud of blood mist in the blink of an eye, which was then scattered by the surging spirit energy. Next, the six Holy disciples discovered that this ring of light formed by Starlight was extremely powerful. Its defense was even far superior to the Holy light shield summoned by the Holy maiden. All the dark creatures that were close to the stars were turned into ashes and smoke, turning into black mist. All of this left the six Holy disciples dumbfounded. As the spiritual light of the great starry array flashed, the blood-red skeletons summoned by the sovereign were eliminated. ¡°What kind of Saint artifact is this?¡± The cultivator finally understood why song qingxiao had told him to ¡®stand still¡¯. She had a backup plan. When everyone saw that the blood-red skeleton was unable to break through the blockade of the stellar array, their hearts immediately returned to their original place. The believers who had just escaped from death cried tears of joy. They hugged each other and prayed in a low voice, thinking that the ¡®miracle¡¯ had finally come, which might be because of the blessing of light. The giant spider that had lost another leg was unable to step into constellation¡¯s territory. On the contrary, it lost another leg, which made it even more furious. A large amount of black mucus gushed out from the place where it had been crushed by the power of the stars, but song qingxiao had already seen its broken limbs grow back, so she did not allow it to use the same trick. The moment the thick liquid came out, it was immediately frozen by a thin layer of ice. The thick black liquid broke through the layer of ice, and the ice covered it again. After a few times, a large black icicle formed at the place where the giant spider¡¯s leg was cut off, completely sealing it. No. 4 had suffered a loss. Now that the giant spider¡¯s attention was focused on song qingxiao, he had already hidden in the dark. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind. She held the sword in one hand and spread out her other hand- BOOM! BOOM! Several wisps of cold mist gushed out of her palm and turned into three ice-attribute giant Dragons that were more than ten meters long. As soon as the Dragon appeared, it roared and pounced at the spider with an extremely fierce aura. Monarch, who had become one with the giant spider, saw this scene. He opened his arms that were crossed in front of his chest. His arms drooped down, and his palms were placed on the giant spider¡¯s abdomen. ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ The giant spider¡¯s mandibles moved, and as it roared, two huge black bumps suddenly appeared on its back. There seemed to be something wriggling inside the black bulge. Its skin and flesh were torn apart, and two wet black wings stained with countless mucus came out of its back. The wings spread out in the wind, each of them reaching up to 30 feet. The thick black shadow covered the entire village once again. ¡®Boom-¡® With a gentle flap of its wings, it summoned a large amount of wind elements, lifting the giant spider¡¯s huge body and easily taking off into the sky. Black gas filled the air underground, and the shadows covered the shadows of the three ice Dragons. The place where the black gas was located was under the influence of the surrounding ice-type spirit energy, trying to drive out the coldness. The three Dragon silhouettes in the air were affected by the dark aura and slowed down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the giant spider had already pulled away. Then, the seven long legs under its abdomen opened up and turned into a pair of pincers-like scissors, waving heavily in the direction of the ice Dragon. A huge shadow appeared from the ground. The most terrifying thing was that the shadow was getting restless, as if another demon was about to be resurrected. Song qingxiao was distracted by controlling the ice Dragon while her eyes fell on the shadows on the ground. She had seen how powerful the ruler-level creature¡¯s summoning ability was. She couldn¡¯t let it summon another dark creature. Thinking of this, song Qing put away his sword and quickly formed a seal with both hands, ¡± ¡°Like a shadow, control!¡± Chapter 1630 - Chapter 1630 A fierce battle (3) Chapter 1630: A fierce battle (3) Chapter 1630: A fierce battle (3) As the number of nine-word orders she controlled increased, her control over the nine-word secret order had reached a level that no other secret order owner had ever reached for thousands of years. The more tokens she mastered, the more she could even vaguely feel that she had the ability to change the rules of the tokens to a certain extent! The ¡®Jie¡¯ command was performed by her own hand seal, and the power that erupted was far beyond that of the primordial spirit. The moment he said the word ¡®control¡¯, the word¡¯ wholeness ¡®in his soul moved. His divine sense turned into power and pressed down on the shadow that was wriggling on the ground and was about to get up. As long as the shadow had not formed a new monster, it would still be the shadow of the giant spider. The shadow and the body were like shadows, so the moment the shadow was pressed down, the giant spider suddenly found itself unable to ¡®move¡¯! It was as if a mysterious force was holding it in place. Even though it flapped its wings with all its might, its light body seemed to suddenly have a weight of ten thousand Jun, and it could not continue to fly. Song Qing¡¯s small fingers closed, and the shadow also shrank as if it was grabbed by the throat. The six Holy disciples and their followers, who were trapped in the star array, saw the giant spider¡¯s seven legs contract, and its huge wings seemed to have lost their power. Its huge body curled up into a ball as if it was being squeezed by an extremely powerful force. It painfully opened and closed its mandibles, letting out an angry roar. ¡°Guys, look-¡± Within the stellar array, the elves were the first to sense the fluctuations of power. Everyone followed his gaze and saw the shadow of the giant spider that was being controlled. The shadow that almost covered the entire village was now elongated, as if it was being ¡®pulled¡¯ by someone, and was twitching in one direction. It was also because the shadow was controlled that the giant spider in the air couldn¡¯t control itself, like a marionette. When the three saw this, they immediately thought of the time in the church when song Qing controlled the little fairy to summon the shadow of the plant. The three Holy disciples turned their heads in unison and looked in the direction of the stairs. As expected, they saw the shadow of the giant spider moving up the stairs at an extremely slow speed. ¡°It really is song!¡± The elf¡¯s tone became excited. To him, this kind of magic was extremely wonderful, as if it was a magical ability that only the God of creation could have. The ruler-level dark creature summoning spell lost its effect under the mysterious secret technique. As soon as the giant spider was killed, the three affected ice Dragons took the opportunity to escape the shroud of the dark fog and pounced at the giant spider¡¯s head! Several Crystal Dragon claws reached out and scratched the giant spider¡¯s head. The frost and snow that fell from the air became the ice dragon¡¯s buff. The moment its claws fell, the fine scales on the giant spider¡¯s head were cut open, and the stinky black blood spurted out, but it was immediately sealed by the ice. As the Dragon roared, large amounts of sharp icicles shot out and pierced into the spider¡¯s body, causing its head to be covered in frost spikes. The spider¡¯s screech and the dragon¡¯s roar combined, and the giant spider, unwilling to give up, also spat out black silk. Countless black spiders hung from each thread, and three pale blue Dragon shadows shuttled nimbly between the black gas. Every time the two sides collided, the sound shook the sky and the earth. It reverberated back and forth between the mountain valleys and shook the frozen mountain walls until countless cracks of various sizes were torn. The six Holy disciples and the others, who were protected by the stellar array, could only see the black fog and the light blue shadows intertwining in the air. Because the two sides were too fast, they could not even see their movements clearly. From the deafening sounds, one could tell that this battle was extremely brutal. The mountains and the ground were shaking, and the sound of the two monster beasts clashing caused everyone¡¯s blood to boil and their hearts to surge. ¡°W-what kind of summoning spell is this? And what kind of magical beast did you summon?¡± The six Holy disciples ¡®eyes widened as they looked up into the sky. Frost crystals mixed with black blood rain flew everywhere. Three blue afterimages shuttled back and forth in the black clouds. Every collision would be mixed with the painful cries and roars of the giant spiders. The Dragon that song qingxiao had summoned was very different from the ¡®Dragon¡¯ that they knew. They could not recognize this ancient demon, but they were impressed by the power of the ice Dragon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, number four, who was hiding in the dark, enduring the pain and waiting for the ¡®opportunity¡¯, was shocked beyond words. He was different from the six Holy disciples, who were ¡®country bumpkins¡¯ who had never seen the world. He was naturally very clear about ancient demons like the Dragon. But he didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon summoned by song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power would be so powerful that it could fight on par with the monarch¡¯s giant. As a cultivator himself, he had also cultivated elemental spiritual power. If he managed to transform fire into a Dragon, it was not impossible. However, number four knew very well that even if he summoned the fire Dragon, it would only have the form and not the spirit, let alone the strength and speed it could display. Chapter 1631 - Chapter 1631 Chapter 853-unconvinced _1 Chapter 1631: Chapter 853-unconvinced _1 Chapter 1631: Chapter 853-unconvinced _1 In addition, to control three ice Dragons at the same time, in addition to the soul separation realm cultivation base, it also required a strong power as a backing. Even so, it was impossible for the summoned shapeshifting object to display such great power. Number four asked himself honestly. With his strength, he could not do this at all. Not to mention that song qingxiao seemed to be controlling the spider as well. This technique of splitting one¡¯s attention to do two things had already proven that in terms of spiritual sense, this ¡®Alliance¡¯ that they could possibly cooperate with had already far surpassed him. One could imagine the shock in number Four¡¯s heart. The greed that originally wanted to monopolize the mission reward was instantly shattered after seeing the ice dragon¡¯s power. However, number four did not know that although the ice Dragon song qingxiao had summoned was only a transformation technique and could not compare with the power of a real ancient true Dragon, the blue blood in her body had nurtured a trace of the soul of a true Dragon. In addition, her physical body had been modified by the blue blood, and the ice Dragon summoned by the transformation technique was also affected by the blood Qi to a certain extent. Therefore, even if the ice Dragon that he summoned did not have the body of a true Dragon, it already had 20% of the spiritual aura of the ancient demon. Song qingxiao was multitasking. While the giant spider was entangled by the three ice Dragons, she used the ¡®Jie¡¯ order to stop the shadow of the giant spider on the ground. The people in the stellar array watched as the shadow on the ground was pulled up the stairs by force. When the shadow moved, the giant spider that was entangled by the three ice Dragons was also pulled toward song qingxiao. The giant spider roared again and again, but its shadow was controlled and its body was entangled, so it could not split its attention. Its body was like a building that was about to collapse, tilting bit by bit. When it was only ten meters away from song qingxiao, the monarch that had fused with the giant spider suddenly moved. The pair of hands hanging on the spider¡¯s back waved, and a large amount of black gas escaped from its fingers. The black gas turned into smoke of various shapes and sizes. The smoke quickly took shape and turned into physical objects. In the blink of an eye, the black smoke turned into ferocious beasts that spread their wings and flew. These flying dark creatures had the appearance of bats, but their eyes were red and their bodies had a dark aura. Two sharp fangs the length of a palm protruded from their mouths, looking extremely ferocious and terrifying. As soon as they appeared, they let out sharp cries and flapped their wings as they flew toward song qingxiao. In the shrill screech, the murderous intent mixed with the power of the undead hit him in the face. It was the same as when he escaped from the trial of the terror camp. Song Qing¡¯s small body on the undead altar was the same as the black Crows summoned by the Necromancer. But now, song qingxiao was no longer the weak trial-taker she was on the undead altar. When he saw the demonic ruin bat flying over, his primordial spirit in his dantian formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word formed a domain, trapping the demonic bat that was the first to pounce. The simultaneous use of the two tokens naturally consumed a lot of spiritual awareness, but it unexpectedly triggered the resonance between the nine words secret token, as if its power had increased by more than 20%. As the domain formed, the demonic bat let out squeaking sounds and its body was crushed into a cloud of black mist. The black mist rolled and attacked the domain, but it could not break through no matter what. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The nascent soul in her dantian had a serious expression on its face. It followed her will and controlled the domain to rush toward another bat. The domain wrapped itself in black gas and formed a ball about half a meter in diameter. With a Swoosh, it crashed into another bat and trapped the chirping dark creature within. The black ball was moving rapidly in the air. Wherever it went, it would trap the demon bats summoned by the monarch and turn them into black mist. As the black mist thickened, the domain snowballed and became larger. After a while, it formed a giant black ball with black smoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the power of a ruler-level creature was not to be underestimated. This was its home ground, and the power of darkness had a great effect on it. In this place, the power of the dead spirit nourished its body, making it seem as if its power was endless. It was as if its hands were controlling two abysses, and countless black bats flew out from the surging black gas. The demonic bats that were subdued by the domain were just a drop in the ocean for the power of the abyss that it controlled. However, the dark creature had already developed intelligence, and it seemed to know that these demon bats could not restrain song Qing. Chapter 1632 - Chapter 1632 Unconvinced (2) Chapter 1632: Unconvinced (2) Chapter 1632: Unconvinced (2) After realizing that his actions were useless, the monarch immediately gave up his previous plan. He raised his hands and put them together. Its two palms were like two pitch-black bones, and the crisp sound of bones colliding could be heard when they touched. The black smoke turned into countless dark creatures and jumped up. The black gas between their hands combined into one, gradually forming a black vortex. The vortex spun crazily, letting out a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound of the wind. In the center of the vortex, there seemed to be countless black dots flashing, and a powerful suction force was exuding from the vortex. ¡®Hu-¡® The dark creatures that had just formed and the demon bats that were close to the vortex were sucked back into the vortex before they could escape. At the same time, the trees under the village shook violently, and the rustling of dead leaves was heard. The two lanterns hanging at the village entrance that had been lit by Edward¡¯s magic went out with a poof. With a pop, the lanterns flew up and were torn apart by the suction force. The pumpkin-shaped magic lamp was the first to fly into the air. Then, it was crushed into dust by the dense power of darkness, and was sucked into the black hole. Next were the collapsed treehouses and the withered giant trees. They were pulled up by the roots. The ground was torn apart, and the roots that were buried more than ten meters deep were also pulled out bit by bit by the force, turning into a dark forbidden flag and flying into the vortex. The giant spider¡¯s body was affected by the powerful dark force and began to tremble slightly. Black smoke spread out and began to fight for the magnetic field with the ice element. The scales of the three frost Dragons were stained with black shadows as if they had been corroded by poison, and their powers went out of control. At this time, number four, who was hiding under the giant spider¡¯s belly, could not see the abyss that the monarch had activated, but he could already feel the violent fluctuations of spiritual energy. enter my abyss ¡­ A gloomy voice traveled along the howling wind and black mist into the ears of every living being present. ¡°Come on! Enter my abyss-¡± Number four only felt that the moment this demonic sound entered his ears, his divine sense started to become chaotic. It was as if a giant mouth of the abyss had appeared in his sea of consciousness, slowly opening and trying to swallow him. The spiritual energy in his body rushed through his veins, as if it was about to burst out. A powerful suction force that was hard to resist came over, as if it wanted to grab his soul and swallow him into the black hole. Number four, who was originally about to show up and show off his ¡®camaraderie¡¯ after being intimidated by the ice Dragon, immediately dispelled the thought in his mind. ¡°An able man does more work!¡± At this time, he could not appear to steal song qingxiao¡¯s limelight. It was better to let her take over the role of the monarch alone. He would be of use to her later on. Thinking of this, number four controlled her spiritual energy without hesitation. The spire that he wore on his head grew crazily as he poured in his spiritual power. In an instant, it turned into a giant tower that was about ten meters tall and covered him with a ¡®clang¡¯! The surface of the tower flickered with spiritual light, and the strong wind blew against the body of the tower, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. Number four thought that he had lost consciousness. He didn¡¯t move, pretending to be dead. The moment the black hole formed, song qingxiao¡¯s spirit sense also moved. ¡°Come on ¡­¡± When the king¡¯s faint voice rang out, number four was not the only one who felt the terrifying suction force from the abyss. She felt it too. However, unlike number four, who was hiding like a turtle, she quickly calmed down after the initial turmoil in her soul ¡­ All these years, she had suffered the pain of su Wu¡¯s spirit residing in her body. In order to prevent her body from being possessed, her spirit was extremely strong. With the threat of su Wu around, her spirit seemed to be ¡®training¡¯ at all times. She did not dare to relax for even a moment. Although the ear-piercing demonic sound in the abyss territory had an effect on her, it was not the most fatal. In addition, she cultivated the nine-word secret order and had the God destroying technique to nurture her spirit power and divine sense, which made her cultivation and divine soul several times stronger than cultivators of the same level. After enduring the temptation of the demonic sound, song qingxiao loosened her hand seal when she heard the monarch¡¯s call. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shadow of the giant spider, which had been suppressed by the Jie order to the point of breathlessness, suddenly shrank back. The pressure of the giant spider was suddenly suppressed, and its strength increased immediately. It hit the three ice Dragons with its head. At the same time, a black shadow quickly flew out of song Qing¡¯s empty hand. As soon as the black shadow appeared, it immediately laughed hideously. kekekekeke ¡­ At the bottom of the stairs, the believers who were trapped in the stellar array were also affected by the dark abyss. Chapter 1633 - Chapter 1633 Unconvinced (3) Chapter 1633: Unconvinced (3) Chapter 1633: Unconvinced (3) When the monarch summoned the demon abyss and let out a cry that could shake one¡¯s soul, the six Holy disciples were the most shocked. They knew the power of the abyss. Under the summoning of the monarch¡¯s power, ordinary people¡¯s souls would leave their bodies in an instant, and their bodies would wither and turn to dust. As for powerful mages, swordsmen, and other people with strong beliefs, once trapped in it, it was like being thrown into a demonic hell. They would forever be reduced to dark creatures, being ordered around and becoming their slaves. When the abyss was formed, the cultivators were burning with anxiety. However, the monarch¡¯s voice suppressed everything. This was his unique influence-the monarch¡¯s control. All the living beings in the darkness could only hear its voice, sense its existence, and move according to its orders. He opened his mouth and wanted to warn song qingxiao, but he was not strong enough to break the scene under the monarch¡¯s control. His body felt as if it was being controlled from hell, and he couldn¡¯t even move the book in his hand. However, what made the six Saints feel slightly more at ease was that the stars in the surroundings were still shining. The power of the stellar array, after blocking the giant spider¡¯s attack earlier, had gained the trust of the believers. The Starlight was still not extinguished, which meant that the situation might not have completely gone out of control. For some reason, the cultivators didn¡¯t know anything about this ¡®newcomer¡¯ song qingxiao before, but now they had an inexplicable trust in her. It was as if she was certain that as long as she was there, no one present would be in trouble. The great astral formation had weakened the attraction of the power of the abyss. Although the summoning of the sovereign was still ringing, the faith of the six Holy disciples and their followers had not completely collapsed. ¡°Come on ¡­ You have entered my territory ¡­¡± When the deep sigh that seemed to come from the netherworld rang out, the hearts of the six Holy disciples thumped against their chests under the power of the dark summoning ¡­ ¡®Kekekekeke ¡­¡¯ A burst of ear-piercing and sinister laughter suddenly rang out, piercing through the scene brought about by the summoning of the monarch! The absent-minded people seemed to have been awakened from a nightmare and raised their heads. Edward and the other two were confused, but the cultivator, swordsman, and elf¡¯s eyes lit up and they smiled. They had just heard this unpleasant and strange laughter in the church not long ago. ¡°That Holy badge!¡± The fairy was pleasantly surprised and spoke first. song has made his move! His trust in song qingxiao seemed to come from the bottom of his heart, but the cultivators and swordsmen all nodded. Edward was surprised to find that everyone¡¯s low morale seemed to have risen a lot, but it was not a good time for him to ask questions. ¡°..¡±This demonic soul could not change its already formed character. At this time, song Qing, who was seen as a Savior by the believers, twitched her eyes. This time, she did not scold its laughter. control the monarch! The dark green token was the nemesis of the dark creatures. The demonic soul condensed by a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure should be able to temporarily distract the monarch. What song qingxiao did not know was that the Qing Ming token had been severely injured in the past. After it fell into the fan clan, it was used as a mother and absorbed a lot of its power. Even though it later absorbed the demonic Qi accumulated by the yulun void realm for thousands of years to repair its body, causing it to show the body of a demonic soul, the actual strength of the dark green token had only recovered about 50%. Moreover, this 50% of her power was also suppressed to a certain extent because her strength was only at the middle level of the soul splitting stage. Compared to its past glory, it was only 30 ¨C 40% developed. If song qingxiao¡¯s strength increased, and the dark green token absorbed enough demonic power, the monarch in front of him would not be its opponent at all. But even so, with its current strength, it was enough to fight with a monarch and buy time for song qingxiao. The token flew into the air and turned into a small black shadow that was about an inch tall. The small shadow was surrounded by black gas, with its claws hanging down. There was a big ¡®green¡¯ in the middle of its head, which was eye-catching, and it looked both cute and timid. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, it drooped for a moment, and black gas flickered where its eyes were. Because of the blood contract, song qingxiao was connected to it. She could immediately feel the fluctuations of its soul. She seemed to have sensed that the token, which had no backbone, was angry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words seemed to have humiliated it. As it laughed, its body turned wildly, and it grew bigger with each turn. In an instant, the demonic soul¡¯s true body appeared above song qingxiao¡¯s head. It was much larger than when it first appeared! At this time, the demonic soul was more than 30 meters tall, and a large amount of demonic Qi surrounded it. The abyssal attraction force summoned by the Lord was cut off with the appearance of the demonic soul. The two forces collided, and all the one-sided forces began to tilt towards the demonic soul. Large streams of dark power were absorbed into the devil souls ¡®bodies. The shrieks, wails, and hideous laughter of the evil souls formed a terrifying power that dispelled the monarch¡¯s summoning. Chapter 1634 - Chapter 1634 Chapter 854-just call _1 Chapter 1634: Chapter 854-just call _1 Chapter 1634: Chapter 854-just call _1 The cold aura of the netherworld suppressed the power of darkness, and the pure demonic power was far more terrifying than the Qi of ordinary ghosts. It was a kind of Gu that was formed by despair and sorrow to the extreme, like a shadow that followed deep into the marrow of one¡¯s soul. It made people tremble from the bottom of their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t even have the thought of struggling. The black Qi was like a Saint on a pilgrimage. It involuntarily surged around the demonic soul¡¯s body and fused with the dense demonic Qi that lingered around it. It was gradually absorbed into its body greedily. It was not just the black gas and the floating fragments. The power of the abyssal black hole summoned by the monarch also began to pour out. The situation was reversed because of the demonic soul¡¯s appearance. At the same time, the giant black spider was also affected. The dark creature that had collided with the three-headed Ice Dragon seemed to have met its nemesis. The moment it saw the demonic soul, it instinctively let out a fearful roar, as if it wanted to flap its wings and retreat. The black fur on its belly flew out and was pulled out by an invisible pressure, turning into black gas and flying toward the demonic soul. Under the power of the demonic soul, the giant spider¡¯s body seemed to be disintegrating. The scales on its body began to melt, and its sturdy seven legs also let out a series of crisp sounds, as if they could not bear the burden of its heavy body. ¡®Swish-¡® The giant spider let out a deafening screech and tried its best to control its body to retreat. However, it was under the control of the monarch. As soon as it retreated, the monarch¡¯s raised hand fell and pressed on its back. The monarch¡¯s hand loosened, and the abyssal black hole quickly faded and disappeared. The black gas that was being sucked out was instantly cut off. A large amount of black gas was wrapped around its fingers and palm. As its hand fell on the back of the giant spider, the black gas entered the giant spider¡¯s body and made up for its shortcomings. The scales that were on the verge of breaking apart reformed, and they were even brighter and stronger than before. The giant spider¡¯s aura rose again and again. The black fur on its body grew longer and denser. The injuries on its head had recovered, and its aura was even fiercer than before! ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The broken leg was repaired, and even the broken leg that was damaged by song qingxiao¡¯s ice element power had black gas coming out of it. It broke through the ice element seal and formed a new leg that was ten times harder. It fell to the ground with a bang! The ground trembled, and the power spread out, hitting the Golden Pagoda below. The dust that was stirred up hit the Golden Pagoda, making clanging sounds. Number four was curled up inside the Golden Pagoda. Even if he couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside, he could still feel the intense battle of spiritual power from the sound. Not going out! He definitely couldn¡¯t go out at this time! With a strange and sinister laugh, the demonic soul drooped down from its arm. Several clouds of black Qi escaped from its fingers, turning into disheveled ghost heads. The appearance of these ghost heads was similar to the fan clan members who had lived in their medallions that day. As soon as these ghost heads appeared, they also let out a creepy laugh and flew toward the monarch. Immediately, the black Qi above the village became dense, and ghostly figures floated up and down, like the netherworld. Tens of thousands of ghostly heads floated out of the demonic soul palm one after another. Under the push of the black gas, they surged towards the monarch¡¯s direction. Like parasitic heads, they stuck to the monarch¡¯s body. They opened their mouths, revealing their pitch-black mouths, and sucked onto the monarch¡¯s body one after another. ¡®Wuwu-¡® amidst the ghostly cries, large amounts of black gas were sucked out from the monarch¡¯s body. Some of the slower ones couldn¡¯t get a good position, so they covered the giant spider¡¯s body. In a short while, the giant spider¡¯s belly was covered with ghost heads. From a distance, it looked like a huge spore had grown out of the spider¡¯s stomach, causing the spider¡¯s body to become much larger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®-¡® The giant spider let out an angry hiss, but its huge size gave it great power and lethality, but it was unable to restrain these tiny parasitic ghost heads. It flapped its wings and summoned a large amount of wind, lifting its heavy body. However, the group of ghost heads was clinging to it extremely tightly. To the group of ghost heads, its huge body meant endless nutrients, so it naturally refused to let go easily. It was fine for one ghost head to absorb the power of darkness, but for thousands of ghost heads to absorb it at the same time, it was a great harm to the giant spider. After realizing that it could not shake off the screaming ghost heads, the giant spider immediately moved its wing to the side- Its huge body was like a meteorite, rapidly crashing into one side of the mountain. Chapter 1635 - Chapter 1635 Lets play _2 Chapter 1635: Let¡¯s play _2 Chapter 1635: Let¡¯s play _2 Bang! The moment the giant spider¡¯s body hit the mountain, a loud sound like the mountain was collapsing rang out in the sky above the misty forest. The mountain shook violently, and the mountain wall suffered a heavy blow. The surging power tore a few huge cracks that were the size of small ravines in the mountain. The countless ghost heads attached to the sides of the giant spider¡¯s body were crushed and shattered by the impact, turning into black gas and dissipating. ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± Seeing this, the demonic soul let out a series of laughter. Then, it raised its drooping arms. Five fingers formed in the black gas. The thumb and four fingers separated, and the hands came together, forming an irregular circle. Circles of black Qi came out from its palms one after another, forming black silk ribbons made of black demonic Qi and flying toward the giant spider. The ring of black gas enveloped the giant shadow spider¡¯s head. As soon as the black gas touched the body of the giant dark shadow Spider, it was firmly restrained. Wherever the black circles went, the giant demonic Spider was tightly bound. The giant spider let out an angry cry and struggled with all its might, but it was in vain. Its spread wings were also bound by a layer of black circle, and the black gas twisted it high up, like a pig tied up. More ghost heads took advantage of the giant spider¡¯s lack of resistance and stuck close to it again, greedily absorbing the spirit energy. As the number of ghost heads increased, the giant spider was also absorbed. No matter how much it struggled and screamed, it was useless. Its body was rapidly weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this time, after the shadow underground gained its freedom, it was ready to move again. Naturally, the sovereign King was not willing to be captured without a fight. Its body glowed red, and as the light shone, the ghost heads attached to its body exploded, turning into black gas and being sucked into its mouth. As it waved its hands, a black vortex suddenly appeared above the demonic soul¡¯s head. Once the vortex was formed, it also began to attract the black Qi from mo hun¡¯s body. This was a battlefield of darkness. Both sides exchanged blows, each showing off their abilities. To the monarch and the demonic soul, the dark energy in each other¡¯s body was like food. They both wanted to devour each other. The demonic soul ignored the black hole above its head. It blinked its eyes, and the large ¡®green¡¯ character in the middle of its forehead seemed to flash with a purple light. It then opened its mouth and spat out balls of black flames. Upon closer inspection, there seemed to be a purple shadow flowing through the flickering black flames. ¡°Eh?¡± Song qingxiao raised her eyebrows in surprise. She keenly felt that the flame spat out by the demonic soul seemed to contain a trace of the terrifying aura of the purple flame in the chaotic green lamp. Perhaps it was because she had formed a blood contract with the dark green token and had branded it with her purple flame that day, a trace of the flame breath had been branded into the dark green token. At this time, it seemed that the demonic soul had actually integrated into its own power. The purple flames formed a three-meter-tall ghostly head in the air. The ghostly head¡¯s eyes were burning with dark purple flames, and the black flames formed its long hair that fluttered in the wind. However, no matter how song qingxiao looked at it, she felt that this ghost head looked similar to fan Wu, who had aged more than ten years after he had absorbed a lot of Qi of vitality. She suspiciously pursed her lips. The demonic soul was connected to her mind. It sensed her thoughts and its huge eyes flashed. Then, the ghost head formed by the purple-black flames opened its huge mouth and flew toward the monarch as if it wanted to swallow him. At the same time, the monarch also moved. The black Qi outside the demonic soul¡¯s body was pulled into threads. Thousands of wisps of black gas intertwined and wrapped around each other, layer by layer. In an instant, they had woven the embryonic form of a dense layer of giant black cocoon. ¡°The Dark Age!¡± A thin layer of the black cocoon had formed, and song Qing was able to recognize the aura of the black cocoon. The monarch wanted to create a small Dark Age restriction to trap the demonic soul. It might have already realized that the demonic soul was not easy to deal with, so it was preparing to subdue it first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black hole above his head was getting bigger and bigger, and a huge suction force was coming from it. It seemed like it wanted to pull the cocoon and the demonic soul into it. At this moment, the purple flame ghostly head had already flown above the monarch and opened its huge mouth, wanting to swallow the monarch. However, the moment the ghost head touched the monarch¡¯s body, the monarch¡¯s body trembled slightly. As if the calm surface of the water had been broken by a stone, the reflection in the water shattered, and the ghost head made of fire missed. It was not until the giant spider arched its back and wriggled its abdomen a few meters away to avoid the ghostly head¡¯s devouring that the image of the monarch reappeared on its back! Chapter 1636 - Chapter 1636 Lets play _3 Chapter 1636: Let¡¯s play _3 Chapter 1636: Let¡¯s play _3 The monarch that seemed to have become one with it was actually not a real entity. At that moment, the giant spider that was bound by the black air let out a shrill cry, and its mandibles suddenly trembled. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ With a long and sharp sound, a large amount of black silk spewed out of its mouth. The silk threads flew in all directions and wove into a giant net in the blink of an eye. Each of the spider threads was as thick as an adult¡¯s finger and looked extremely thick. They shot into the air with a boom and stopped the purple ghost heads that had opened their mouths. However, the moment the spider web touched the ghost head, the dark purple flames on its head gathered and ignited the spider web with a boom, instantly burning the seemingly solid spider web to ashes. The Lord monarch¡¯s hands moved again, and a large amount of dark power poured into the giant spider¡¯s body. Pata! Pada!¡± The black airflow that bound the giant spider¡¯s limbs, wings, and body broke one after another. The giant spider regained its freedom and flapped its wings. Just as it was about to take flight- ¡°Freeze!¡± Song qingjiang put his hands together and used the Jie command again. The shadow on the ground was controlled, and the giant spider¡¯s flying body was instantly fixed in place. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the ghost heads attached to its body suddenly scattered with a ¡®boom¡¯, and then regrouped in the air with a strange laugh. They had absorbed enough of the giant spider¡¯s energy, and their auras were even more terrifying than before. The ghostly heads instantly combined into a ghostly creature the size of a small mountain! The black air that had been broken away gathered again and wrapped around the monarch. The power of the black gas was far thicker than the power of the undead, and it seemed to have a restraining effect on the monarch. As soon as it touched its body, the Overlord, which could turn its body invisible, was restrained. It seemed to have lost its invisibility and the power to divide under the power of the black gas. The black gas wrapped around it in circles, firmly wrapping it within. ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill and ear-piercing howl came out of the monarch¡¯s mouth. However, before the sound wave could grow stronger, the ghost head that was formed from the dark purple flames, which looked similar to fan Wu, suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the monarch. ¡°Ah! Let me go!¡± A roar from hell rang out. The moment the monarch was devoured, he let out an angry roar. Half of its body rapidly expanded, and in an instant, it expanded to the three-meter tall ghost head. The monarch¡¯s claws tore at the dark flames. The purple flames were torn apart and thinned. As the monarch struggled, the dark purple flames became translucent. The black gas surrounding the sovereign was also expanded. The sovereign¡¯s body expanded again and again. In an instant, he had grown ten times taller. At this moment, the mountain of ghostly heads pounced forward with a maniacal smile. Every time he tore with his hands or bit with his mouth, he would bite off a large ball of black gas from the monarch and swallow it into his stomach. ¡°Ah!¡± The monarch¡¯s angry roars were endless, but he was powerless to stop the ghostly creatures released by the demonic soul. In an instant, his solid body became thin. Most of its power had been sucked away, and it was difficult for it to support such a large body. As its strength decreased, its expanded body began to shrink again. Song qingxiao could tell that the dark creature was trying to escape, but the demonic soul was not going to let it go so easily. When the monarch¡¯s body shrank to two meters tall, the dark purple black flames devoured half of his body. However, at this moment, its body suddenly split into two. Black gas gushed out from the place where it was cut in the middle, and it formed a new monarch body. Taking advantage of this moment, its newly formed body suddenly separated from the giant spider and turned into a black ghostly shadow. Like a wisp of smoke, it flew towards the black vortex above the devil¡¯s head at lightning speed. The monarch moved as fast as lightning. It wanted to escape into the black Whirlpool and use the force of the Whirlpool to pull the demonic soul into it. Now, its plan to kill the six Saints had failed. It had encountered song qingxiao, a trial-taker who had a profound heavenly rank spirit treasure. The dark green token¡¯s attribute had a great restraining effect on dark creatures. It could only escape back to the abyss to save its life. However, since it couldn¡¯t kill the six Saint disciples, it wasn¡¯t willing to return empty-handed. The powerful magic of the dark green token was tempting it, making it want to ¡®take¡¯ the token away even at this time. It flashed in front of the demonic soul, and before it could reach out its hands, the ¡®cocoon¡¯ of the Dark Age moved. The Dark Age¡¯s restriction was more than half formed, and the ¡®cocoon¡¯ was tightly woven. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound came from the ¡®cocoon¡¯, as if a sharp blade was cutting cloth. A pair of¡¯ hands ¡®wrapped in black gas reached out from it and easily tore a huge crack in the restriction. The eyes of the demonic soul who was trapped in the dark Age flashed. He tore the restriction and grabbed the monarch who was escaping. ¡°Ah!¡± The monarch screamed again, but this time, it was even more miserable. Its body in the demonic soul¡¯s hand was like snow cake under the scorching sun, quickly melting. In just a moment, the soul body had become very fragile. Chapter 1637 - Chapter 1637 Back-end _1 Chapter 1637: Back-end _1 Chapter 1637: Back-end _1 The giant spider, which had been freed from the control of the monarch, took advantage of the time when the demonic flame and the ghost head were fighting to devour half of the monarch¡¯s body to resist the suppression of the wholeness order with a power that came out of nowhere and turn its head around. A sharp sound came out of its mouth, and its pair of blue-black mandibles trembled. A large amount of black gas gathered in its huge mouth, and it was about to spit it out- With a flash of silver, a trace of golden light flashed out of the silver River, turning into a shocking murderous aura and passing through its body! At this moment, the demonic soul that was holding onto the sovereign King seemed to have thought of something. The figure that was suspended in mid-air trembled slightly. The monarch that was on the verge of collapse took the opportunity to turn its head. The ¡®abyss¡¯ in its eyes had disappeared and turned red. As its power was absorbed by the demonic soul, its cultivation level also gradually dropped. It turned its head just in time to see where the sword light had passed and the scene of the giant spider that had lost its support being cut. demons from the abyss, heed my call and resurrect-¡± The monarch chanted an incantation. As soon as he finished speaking, he laughed hideously and the sword Qi of the heaven-destroying sword tore the giant spider apart. The sword light went from the darkshadow spider¡¯s abdomen to its head. The sharp cold light easily broke through its hard scales and the dark aura¡¯s blessing, cutting it in half! The sound of black blood splattering was mixed with the giant spider¡¯s dying breath. Under the murderous sword light, the giant spider¡¯s Mountain-like body flew to both sides of the village. However, as the monarch cursed, the giant spider¡¯s body exploded with a loud bang. No matter if it was blood or minced meat, under the power of the curse, they all turned back into hideous and terrifying dark fiend spiders. The body of the giant spider was so large that it turned into thousands of Spider shadows when it exploded. At the same time, the shadow on the ground was resurrected by the curse of the monarch before his death, and it seemed to be about to form an even more terrifying giant monster. hehehe ¡­ I¡¯ve failed, but my breath will never end ¡­ before the dying monarch could finish his sentence, he screamed in horror, ¡± ¡°Ah! No¡­ ¡± With a scream, the demonic soul crushed it into a ball and stuffed it into his open mouth. The monarch, who had claimed that his aura would last forever, instantly became the food in the demonic soul¡¯s stomach. The dark energy turned into nutrients and nourished the demonic soul¡¯s injured soul body. However, the dark creature that it had summoned before its death was indeed troublesome. The newly formed giant spider looked much bigger than the previous one. And because of the resentment it had before its death, its aura seemed to be even more terrifying. When the demonic soul that had just devoured the sovereign saw this, the black gas in its eyes began to surge. It seemed to slowly crack its mouth and reveal a smile. The monster formed by the ghost heads scattered again, turning into thousands of ghost heads to capture the black demonic spiders. However, the giant spider from before was simply too large. After it exploded, its blood, flesh, dark power, and body fragments transformed into tens of millions of demonic spiders. Even though the ghost heads tried their best to capture them, the number was still staggering. The scattered remnants of the sword Qi swept countless demonic spiders into the silver light and killed them. Even after such a harvest, tens of thousands of demonic spiders still fell to the ground like a rapid hailstorm. They could feel the curse of their monarch before his death. They flapped their limbs and wings without hesitation and swarmed toward song qingxiao. Bang bang, bang Bang! With two knocks from the ground, a stronger and more muscular monster was summoned by the Lord from the dark abyss. ah! The blessing of the god of light! The ground trembled, and the believers trapped in the star formation helplessly chanted the church¡¯s doctrine, praying for the protection of light. Darkness once again covered the sky. The densely packed black spiders formed a black cloud that was enough to cover the sky and the sun, flying over. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark light. In the face of such a situation, she suddenly felt an uncontrollable impulse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°God destroying technique!¡± This thought was like a seed, taking root and sprouting in her heart, and then breaking out of the soil. She took a deep breath, and the nascent soul in her dantian formed a seal and turned into a domain. Number four, who was hiding in the Golden Tower, felt the tower shake, and then an invisible force suppressed the tower. Within this domain, number Four¡¯s body, consciousness, and Ling power were all controlled, unable to use them. This caused him to reveal a look of shock. Chapter 1638 - Chapter 1638 The latter (2) Chapter 1638: The latter (2) Chapter 1638: The latter (2) While number four was still in shock, song qingxiao¡¯s God destroying technique began to work. The surrounding ice attribute spirit power was absorbed into her body, which then turned into an endless stream of energy and poured into howlsky. ¡°Break!¡± She spoke with an indifferent expression. The sword glowed with brilliance and turned into a peerless sword Qi. This sword seemed ordinary, but the moment it was slashed out, ice and snow began to fall from the surroundings. The sword aura cut the dark creature that had just taken shape and had yet to get up. The power went through the village and into the ground, tearing a huge crack in the ground, like a narrow Canyon. That creature had been cursed by the monarch. Once it was torn apart, its power once again transformed into thousands of dead spirit creatures, strengthening the demonic Spider Army. However, this time, the sword Qi did not dissipate when it hit the ground. Instead, it spread out and combined with the drifting snowflakes. Then, the people who were trapped in the stellar array saw an incredible and dreamy scene. The blue lotuses bloomed and slowly fell to the ground, Holy and beautiful. Wherever the Lotus went, the ugly shadow demons were ground to death and turned into nothingness, even if they were touched by the slightest bit of the Halo. The Blue Lotus formed by the sword Qi was beautiful and pure, but it had a killing intent that overpowered everything. It harvested the dark creatures without restraint. Under the cover of the God destroying technique, they had nowhere to hide and couldn¡¯t hold on at all. This was the first time song qingxiao had used the God annihilating art in a real trial. Her strength had reached the middle level of the spirit division realm, and the power of the God annihilating art was many times stronger than the first time she used it. It was already somewhat similar to the scene in the sea of stars when su Wu guided her with his remnant will. The sword Qi turned into a blooming lotus, and wherever the blue halo went, it swept away all the evil demons in the world! Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was at peace. The moment the sword intent was swung along with the deity vanquishing technique, she seemed to have touched some kind of boundary. The scene caused by su Wu¡¯s deity vanquishing technique that day was restored and drawn back to her mind. Her spiritual energy was shaken, and the power of the God destroying technique seemed to be awakened by this artistic conception. The Lotus flowers formed by the thousands of sword Qi seemed to be trying to connect with her divine sense. Within his spirit, the hidden su Wu sensed a familiar aura and his dormant spirit was jolted awake. Through song Qing¡¯s small ¡®eyes¡¯, he saw this familiar yet shocking scene. This was the mark of his fame back then, and it was one of a kind after he obtained the deity vanquishing art. Perhaps the people of this world thought that after the heavens beyond heaven killed him, such a scene had disappeared from the world. However, he did not expect that more than ten years after his ¡®death¡¯, a young girl would reenact such a scene, as if she was the inheritor of his sword intent. ¡°..¡± Su Wu silently ¡®looked¡¯ at the blossoming lotuses, lighting up the raggedy village. The shock in his heart made him not know what to say. He was residing in song qingxiao¡¯s soul, so he could naturally sense the changes in her state of mind and soul. With his experience, he could even ¡®see¡¯ more than song qingxiao could sense. In her veins, the ice spirit power was already dyed with a light blue color under the influence of the God destroying technique. The power that was flowing through her veins had already begun to show its extraordinary power. She released her powerful divine sense, trying to blend with the sword Qi she had slashed out and then control it. She had already grasped the rules of the deity vanquishing spell! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With her sixth sense, she had already sensed su Wu¡¯s awakening. However, song qingxiao was currently immersed in the transformation of her state of mind brought by the God destroying art and did not speak to su Wu. There were not many opportunities for her to gain enlightenment in this kind of state. Perhaps it was because of the excitement of the night, or perhaps it was the influence of the Dark Age created by the monarch. It was also possible that the tens of thousands of giant spiders that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at her had allowed her to do as she pleased, breaking the rule that she had set for herself that ¡®before she had enough strength and wings, the God slaying spell should not be used in order to prevent information from being leaked¡¯. Therefore, at this moment, many of the problems that had accumulated in the past were completely swept away after this sword strike. The surprise of finding the silver Wolf;He had killed the beast King and escaped by luck. Chapter 1639 - Chapter 1639 Back-end (3) Chapter 1639: Back-end (3) Chapter 1639: Back-end (3) He returned to the imperial capital and walked the old path.Barging into the Shi family, temporarily getting rid of the inner demons that troubled her, and escaping into the hidden world after everything was done ¡­ These happy or sad, cautious or happy experiences were like trash that blocked her mind at this time. They were washed away by the sword Qi and turned into nothing. Her power seemed to have found a breakthrough, and her realm was faintly rising. In fact, her strength had been improving very steadily, and it was not achieved overnight. The Yichang tribe¡¯s generous gifts that she had received in the Yu Lun void realm were supposed to be a huge fortune. It shouldn¡¯t have allowed her to only break through to the soul splitting stage and consolidate her strength. Furthermore, the demonic beasts she had killed and the demonic cores she had accumulated over the years in the starry sky sea were not small gains. However, due to the limitations of her state of mind, she could only accept a small portion of this power. Most of it had accumulated in her body, waiting for the day when she could integrate it, and then she could really exert this power to the extreme. In su Wu¡¯s words, there was a lock in her heart that had not been opened. The gains from the trial and the soul power that the Yi Chang tribe had cultivated for a thousand years were like a mountain of treasure that she had locked in. The key to the treasure was in her hands, but she had to find it herself. As time passed, if this power couldn¡¯t be used, it might gradually melt away. It all depended on when she could find the right key and enter through the door. The earlier she was, the more she would naturally gain. However, su Wu did not expect this day to come so quickly. He was at a loss. ¡°As the rivers and mountains change, new people will appear.¡± When su Wu was born, he was still very young. If he had not been besieged and killed by the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven, in the hearts of the world, he would have been regarded as a talented new generation compared to the old monsters who were in charge of the aristocratic families. However, at this moment, his state of mind had already begun to give birth to a trace of lethargy. ¡°This is bad ¡­¡± The God annihilating art contained his obsession and a special mark that he had given it, which opened up an era that belonged to him alone. However, after his ¡®death¡¯, this trace of imprint had a successor. The nomological laws that should have belonged to him had now reappeared in the hands of another young lady. She had already touched the rules of the deity vanquishing art, and the mark that belonged to him was gradually fading away. Most importantly, his determination and determination to revive the God destroying skill and to sweep the world with his sword Qi before his death had been shaken. The two of them did not speak, maintaining a strange tacit understanding. As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s mental state was broken, the energy that had been accumulated in her body for a long time began to stir. Threads of spiritual energy gushed out from every drop of blood and bone, forming a River into a sea. In an instant, it formed a monstrous current that attacked her realm. The realm that had been pulled down because of the nourishment of the dying Silver Wolf was now stabilized again under the nourishment of this power. The initial level of the soul splitting stage, the peak of the initial level of the soul splitting stage! The massive flow of spiritual power was unusually gentle. It didn¡¯t stop just because she had returned to the peak of the spirit division realm. Instead, it continued to expand her meridians and nourish her divine sense. In the end, it was like water flowing into a channel, and he entered the middle level of the soul splitting stage without any waves, and further stabilized it. After reaching the intermediate level of the soul splitting stage, her feelings were different from before. Those spiritual consciousnesses that always wanted to connect with the sword intent they used had originally glimpsed a glimmer of hope, but in the instant they were about to enter, they were always lacking that sliver of perception, and in the end, they could not succeed. But now that he had entered the middle level of the spirit splitting stage, his spiritual sense had evolved and become more refined. His sea of consciousness was even more powerful than before, and the use of his spiritual sense was even more adept than before. The last bit of feeling was easily broken with the support of a powerful spiritual sense. Her divine sense and the sword Qi faintly collided and resonated. The sword Qi became her every pair of ¡®eyes¡¯, and she could stare at every subtle opponent that was charging at her from 360 degrees. The strength and realm brought by the improvement of the state of mind did not stop. It was still rising. The intermediate level of the soul splitting stage stabilized, and he once again entered the peak of the intermediate level of the soul splitting stage. Her spiritual energy silently attacked the shackles, trying to break through the last barrier that was obstructing her. Song qingxiao retracted her consciousness from the battlefield. The trial, the mission, the village, and even the priests, believers, and number four, who was trapped in the tower, were all forgotten. She could clearly see the faces of every member of the Yi Chang tribe in her mind. It was as if she had returned to the Yu Lun illusionary realm, back to the time when the Dragon King had been defeated, and her clansmen who had died a thousand years ago had been turned into spiritual breath one by one and reunited. Faces with sincere smiles flashed through her mind one by one. There was churong, there was CI Yin, there was Ji Wen, there was ning Shan, and there was also Yi Chang who was no longer young, his face that was full of hardships but added dignity and solemness! After being rescued by song qingxiao, these clansmen who had been imprisoned for a thousand years were willing to give their souls to her as a reward. However, she had kept this gift in her body. She had forgotten, but they had not. At this time, every face was very clear. Yi Chang¡¯s expression was solemn, just like when he was ready to fight side by side with her to summon the Dragon King. The power of each spirit soul fused with her spiritual power, and each face gradually faded until she could not see their faces clearly. They turned into extremely pure Origin Energy, forming an irresistible giant wave that hit the shackles that prevented song Qing from advancing! As the people of the soul suppression tribe disappeared one by one, churong, ning Shan, and finally Yi Chang¡¯s faces became blurry. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength reached its peak in an instant! The barrier was on the verge of collapse under the terrifying power of the sand tower, and finally broke with a loud bang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the ¡®help¡¯ of Chang and the others, she successfully broke through the shackles and entered the later stages of the soul splitting stage. The power surged without restraint, and the meridians in his body gathered in his dantian before returning to the rest of his body. The usual feeling of physical fatigue and emptiness in his meridians after advancing in the realm did not come. The abundant spiritual power comforted his meridians and brought a feeling of satisfaction after a full meal, which was extremely comfortable. Her cultivation level was still rising, and the Wills of Yi Chang and the others, who had turned into extremely pure Origin Energy, did not stop completely. They continued to bring her power up. The latter stage of the soul splitting stage stabilized, and at the same time, he entered the great circle, then rose to the peak before finally stopping. Chapter 1640 - Chapter 1640 Comprehension _1 Chapter 1640: Comprehension _1 Chapter 1640: Comprehension _1 It was as if song qingxiao had just woken up from a dream. It was only when she had consolidated her realm at the peak of the late stage of the soul separation realm that she finally withdrew from the tension of breaking through to the next realm. However, she could still feel the excitement when she was pleased with the help of the remnant thoughts of Chang and the others. Those faces that had turned into spiritual power and were already blurry, once she regained consciousness, appeared in her mind one by one. ¡°Thank you,¡± She muttered silently, her expression gentle. Yi Chang and the others were already ¡®dead¡¯, but their wills would last forever, turning into the origin Energy in her body. It was equivalent to accompanying her through every battle in the future. In fact, she had already thanked him before, but with her current gains and the gifts from Yi Chang and the others, it would not be too much to say it ten thousand times. She had engraved the appearance of every member of the soul suppression clan in her heart. When she opened her eyes again, everything in front of her was similar to before, but completely different. The pair of dark golden pupils seemed to reflect tens of thousands of stars. In the end, they gradually faded one by one, and as the dark golden color slowly disappeared, it turned black. Above her head, the demonic soul that had devoured the monarch was trembling. The great Demon King was even more terrifying! As a profound heaven rank spirit treasure, it had a strong sense. In addition, it had a blood contract with song qingxiao. Among the people present, it was the first to sense the change in song qingxiao¡¯s aura and spiritual power! As song qingxiao¡¯s strength and realm increased, it was sealed, and the power of its suppression also increased crazily. It was as if the powers and abilities that had been sealed in the past had been rapidly restored because of song qingxiao¡¯s advancement. Its strength had increased by at least ten percent. If it were to fight with a monarch now, the demonic soul devour would not need so many backup plans. To it, the benefits it gained from devouring the dark spiritual energy here today were far less than what song Qing¡¯s small advancement had brought it. However, the demonic soul did not feel very excited, because as the great Demon King¡¯s strength increased, although it brought him some benefits, it also made his forehead ache. The ¡®Qing¡¯ token branded on its head flashed with a faint purple light, and seemed to be even more conspicuous. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of the demonic soul above her. She looked at the battlefield in front of her. The improvement of her state of mind caused her realm to soar. To her consciousness and divine soul, it felt like a long time had passed. But in reality, only a short while had passed. The sword light in front of him had yet to dissipate, and the Lotus was still in full bloom. The village was lit up by the blue light. Within the starry array, the Holy disciples were dumbfounded as they looked at the beautiful scene in front of them. The domineering sword Qi was concentrated in the Lotus shadow, which concealed the powerful killing intent with extreme beauty. However, as time passed, the killing intent in front of him gradually shrank, and its lethality was far from what it had been at the beginning. The spiritual sense that she had barely released earlier easily combined with each of the budding lotuses and controlled them, giving them a new round of vitality and a dazzling luster. Wherever the blue shadow shone, it had already become her domain and was completely under her control. The demonic spiders were killed by the light shadows one by one. Wherever the blue light shone, there were no shadows or evils. When the last Lotus bloomed and slowly fell to the ground, the monarch¡¯s curse had been completely removed. There were long and short crisscrossing ravines on the ground. These were the marks left by the sword Qi slash earlier, proving the dominance of the God destroying technique. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Su Wu spoke with a complicated tone in his spirit. He suddenly spoke, but song qingxiao seemed to have a tacit understanding with him and was not stumped by his random question. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I understand.¡± If this conversation was heard by others, they would be confused. However, song qingxiao and su Wu¡¯s souls were connected, so she knew what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that su Wu¡¯s voice seemed to have ¡®aged¡¯ a lot. He coughed twice, as if he was clearing his throat, trying to make his voice sound ¡®young and full of energy¡¯, but there was always an indescribable sense of melancholy mixed in. what you gained in the trial and the clan spirit of the Requiem are all your accumulations. Su Wu slowly said, ¡± ¡°This time, you were able to break the rules and advance two levels in a row. It¡¯s not luck, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re eating your old capital,¡± Chapter 1641 - Chapter 1641 Comprehension_2 Chapter 1641: Comprehension_2 Chapter 1641: Comprehension_2 Because of the excess energy accumulated in her body, the improvement of her state of mind had such a great effect, allowing her to advance two levels in a short time. However, su Wu was worried that she would taste the ¡®sweetness¡¯ and thought that this situation would happen often. Cultivation was most afraid of holding such naive and stupid thoughts. Therefore, whether such a situation was a blessing or a curse, it still depended on whether the person who obtained it could adjust his mentality and not produce inner demons. ¡°I understand.¡± Song Qing knew that su Wu was trying to wake her up, so she nodded. ¡°The profoundness of the deity vanquishing technique is to break the rules and create a domain that belongs to you.¡± Back then, she was able to break the law of spiritual energy circulating in her body, which could be considered her first understanding of the profound meaning of the deity vanquishing spell. After trial and error, she had cultivated her own results. And the Dark Age that monarch had created tonight had given her new inspiration, allowing her to grasp this opportunity and obtain such precious enlightenment for the second time. one day, you¡¯ll be strong enough to set up your own law domain and shrink your spiritual energy freely in the domain ¡­ Su Wu paused for a moment and said indifferently, ¡± at this time, you will become the master of your domain. The ¡®people¡¯ who enter your domain will live according to the rules you set. Their life and death will also be in your control! If she was lucky enough to break through the Saint realm in the future and become a half-God, even if she was a ¡®God¡¯, she would be in charge of her life and death when she stepped into the laws she set. This was the deity vanquishing spell! The more laws she broke, the more profound meanings she had mastered. The wondrous part of the God destroying technique was that the spiritual energy derived from its cultivation was all for the service of the cultivator. Power was like a Foundation. With a good foundation, she could set her own rules as she wished. It wasn¡¯t too late for song qingxiao to realize this. She had only just started to blossom, and she still had a long way to go. ¡°Many thanks, senior.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± I¡¯m just adding flowers to a brocade. The Enlightenment and breakthrough are all your own. He had a proud personality and was not willing to claim credit. Song qingxiao smiled and did not refute his words. Although the improvement of her state of mind tonight was indeed due to her enlightenment under the stimulation of the monarch¡¯s power, it was also closely related to the ¡®sword intent¡¯ of the God annihilating art that su Wu had left in her heart. If he hadn¡¯t reminded him that year to break the fixed rules, there wouldn¡¯t have been anything that happened after that. Compared to her, su Wu was like a guide. Regardless of whether he admitted it or not, song qingxiao had received a lot of guidance from him on the path of cultivation. ¡°Although it¡¯s only adding flowers to the brocade, not everyone is willing to add this person to the ranks.¡± She split her mind and controlled her divine sense to merge with each sword intent, causing them to bloom under the hazy blue light and finally melt like Starlight. She said to su Wu, ¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve met too many people who hit me when I¡¯m down in my life, so it seems that there are fewer people who are willing to add flowers to a brocade.¡± She was born in adversity, and it could be said that she walked out of the rugged and desperate situation step by step to have the way out today. Whether it was the rough growth experience in his childhood or the various trials that he had entered with a narrow escape, such help was particularly precious. Su Wu was silent for a long time. Perhaps he was touched by her words, but after a long time, he proudly said, ¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that by pretending to be pitiful, I will help you more next time.¡± She seemed to be pretending to be cold, but there was also a hint of shyness mixed in with her words. Song qingxiao suspected that she had sensed it wrong. Perhaps it was because he was rarely praised like this, but after he finished speaking, he once again hid in his spirit, and his aura disappeared without a trace. Song qingxiao chuckled and let him ¡®Dodge¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she finished talking to su Wu, she quickly put away her smile and returned to her cold demeanor. She looked around. The village had already become a domain under her control, and her Origin Energy was spread everywhere. Even the demonic spiders that had been turned into black gas after being strangled were restricted by her spiritual power. In the star array, even with the protection of the array, the Holy disciples could still feel the spiritual suppression brought by the power of the law. This mental suppression and the stimulation of her strength made song qingxiao¡¯s image in their hearts rise again and again. She was almost a God. Chapter 1642 - Chapter 1642 Comprehension_3 Chapter 1642: Comprehension_3 Chapter 1642: Comprehension_3 Song qingxiao¡¯s spirit sense scanned the area, and everyone under the blue halo was full of flaws in her eyes. As su Wu had said, she had thousands of ways to kill them, including number four who was hiding in the Golden Tower. She slowly retracted her spiritual power. This process, which should have been very slow, became very fast because she had advanced to the peak of the late stage of the soul splitting realm. The blue light slowly turned into countless Starlight, rushing toward her, surrounding her like the sun. Then, they disappeared into her body one by one, turning back into the origin power, resting in the depths of her veins, waiting to be summoned again. As soon as these halos disappeared, the pressure that was restraining the village suddenly relaxed. ¡°Hu-¡± The one panting the loudest was the demonic soul. Just a moment ago, it had sensed song qingxiao¡¯s terrifying increase, which reminded it of the time when it was branded by the purple flame. It trembled all over. At this moment, general song Qing had retracted his aura. He immediately waved his hand, and the ghosts and purple flames he had released flew back one after another. These ghostly heads had previously absorbed a portion of the giant spider¡¯s power and devoured half of the Overlord. It was simply a great harvest. Apart from song qingxiao, the demonic soul was the one who gained the most today. The enemy was already ¡®dead¡¯, so it was useless for it to put up such a big formation. Its body began to shrink rapidly until it was about a foot tall. The light in its dark eyes flickered as it ¡®peeked¡¯ at song qingxiao and opened its mouth. ¡°Hu-¡± As it breathed in, the black mist that had been formed by the giant spiders after being killed by the God slaying technique flew towards it and was sucked into its mouth. While it was ¡®eating¡¯, it was also paying attention to song qingxiao¡¯s actions. However, after taking a small breath and seeing that song qingxiao did not object, the demonic soul¡¯s dark face revealed a human-like joy. He opened his mouth again and said, ¡± ¡°Hu Hu Hu ¡­¡± It sucked hard, and sucked hard! This time, it was a little more violent than before, but song qingxiao did not stop it. There was no order from her soul to stop him from ¡®eating¡¯. In other words, she had acquiesced to him absorbing the dark energy! The demonic soul clenched its small fist and immediately began to absorb the energy. Perhaps it was too satisfied and a little carried away, as it absorbed the dark energy, it let out a strange laugh that was difficult to suppress. ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± It had not been so satisfied for a long time, except for the Yu Lun illusionary realm. However, most of the demonic Qi absorbed by the Yu Lun illusionary realm was used to heal its body and its injuries, allowing it to reform its soul. After song qingxiao left the sea of stars, she destroyed one of the fan family¡¯s nests to feed the dead. This was the first time she had eaten since she reunited with her soul. However, the yin corpse that the fan family had raised could only fill the gaps between their teeth at most. How could it be as satisfying as devouring a monarch and so many dark creatures? What made it even happier was that there was originally only one demonic Spider, but it didn¡¯t expect that the monarch was unwilling to give up before its death and summoned another larger dark creature. For it, it was simply an endless feast that came to its door, making it even happier. It had originally been forced to recognize a master, but now that it was happily absorbing the dark force, it even forgot the intense pain that it had suffered when the ¡®Qing¡¯ character was imprinted on it. It was even more determined to listen to him! ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, eat quietly!¡± When song qingxiao heard the demonic soul¡¯s strange laughter, her eyebrows twitched and she scolded him. Her voice caused the demonic soul, who was happily eating, to tremble. It immediately stopped laughing. However, this fellow couldn¡¯t control its nature. Besides, this was the first time it had ¡®eaten¡¯ so happily in the thousands of years it had been injured. Although song qingxiao had ordered it, it still couldn¡¯t control itself after absorbing the black gas for a while. It grinned and chuckled, ¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After laughing, he was afraid that song qingxiao would scold him, so he stopped for a while. Seeing that she didn¡¯t object, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao knew about the demonic soul¡¯s little trick, but she didn¡¯t know who had created the Qing Ming token back then. The demonic soul that was raised had such an evil and arrogant nature. As long as it didn¡¯t continuously suck the dark energy and laugh, or occasionally whisper a few words, song qingxiao would turn a blind eye and pretend not to notice its little trick. The black cloud turned into an endless stream of energy and poured into its mouth. Its body started to solidify at a visible rate. After all the black gas had been absorbed, its body and the black gas around it seemed to be more lustrous than before. It was holding its stomach with its claws, looking very satisfied. The corners of its mouth were still grinning, and the ¡®green¡¯ word on its head was very distinct. Chapter 1643 - Chapter 1643 Surprised (1) Chapter 1643: Surprised (1) Chapter 1643: Surprised (1) ¡°The ghost head that you just summoned looks a little similar to fan Wu ¡­¡± Song qingxiao thought of the ghostly shadows formed by the dark purple flames and the ghost heads that the demonic soul had released earlier. They were very similar to fan Wu¡¯s appearance after his essence was sucked. As soon as her voice fell, the Qing Ming token that was holding her stomach raised a hand, and a ghost head flew out from the tip of her finger. The appearance of this ghost head was naturally smaller than the previous one. However, the face that was similar to fan Wu¡¯s was extremely ferocious and filled with Yin energy. Perhaps it was because of her advancement, the increase in the Qing Ming token¡¯s strength, and the meal it had, the ghost head it had released at this time seemed to have a physical body, and it carried a chilling aura of death. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s fan Wu ¡­¡± Song qingxiao took a closer look at the ghost head, frowned, and muttered. This demonic creature was extremely ferocious. Its ghostly eyes flickered with an ominous glint, and thick black Qi floated above its head. It was filled with a dense killing intent and a threatening Yin Qi. Song qingxiao was only a fist¡¯s distance away from it, but under the control of the dark green token, this ghost head didn¡¯t move at all, allowing her to examine it. It was extremely obedient. At this time, the ghost head¡¯s face was surrounded by black gas, its eye sockets were deeply sunken, and its lips were dark purple. It looked no different from fan Wu. The people of the fan family looked ferocious. They had dealt with ghosts and monsters for many years and also did sinister things. Their eyes were sinister and malicious. One look and you could tell that they were not good people. The ghost heads released by the devil souls all had the appearance of ¡®fan Wu¡¯, and under the lingering Yin Qi, they looked even more terrifying. Song qingxiao looked at it, and a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes. The demonic soul sensed her thoughts and his eyes flickered. Song qingxiao saw that the black gas on the face of the ghost head that looked like fan Wu began to wriggle. The position of the eyebrows and eyes were changing. The corners of the originally narrowed triangular eyes were gradually curved and elongated ¡­ The droopy corners of her mouth began to tighten, and she looked a little familiar ¡­ ¡°If you dare to transform into my appearance, you can try.¡± She pinched the ingot as a warning. The demonic soul heard the coldness in her words. His body trembled, and the ghost head that had not completely changed quickly returned to fan Wu¡¯s appearance. It helplessly clenched its hands in front of its belly, its eyes flashing, looking a little pitiful. ¡°Come back.¡± Song qingxiao turned a blind eye to its obedience and waved her hand expressionlessly. The demonic soul reached out and grabbed the black vortex that had been summoned by the monarch. It clenched the struggling black Qi and stuffed it into its mouth while quickly shrinking its body obediently. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a small black token shining with a smooth luster and flew back to her palm. She rubbed the two tokens with her fingertips. The small tokens were cold to the touch, with a faint luster and spirituality. Compared to when he first reconstructed his body, the demonic soul¡¯s performance was obviously more agile, and it even had a high intelligence. This meant that the demonic soul¡¯s power was gradually awakening, which was a good thing! However, what song qingxiao was concerned about was that the ghost head she summoned looked like fan Wu. She didn¡¯t know if there was any special meaning to this. But it was a pity that this demonic soul could only laugh foolishly and send out simple thoughts. It could not communicate with her. This question could only be slowly solved by himself. She clenched and released her palm. When she opened it again, the dark green token had disappeared from her palm. The monarch had already been devoured by the token, and all the dark creatures it had summoned had been killed. The power of darkness in the village had been wiped out, and there was nothing that could threaten them. Song qingxiao turned to look at the stellar array and waved her hand- The six stars that were protecting the six Holy disciples and their followers immediately sensed her will and turned into several meteors, flying into her body one after another. The six Holy disciples and their followers watched as the Starlight disappeared and flew into song qingxiao¡¯s body. They couldn¡¯t help but show excitement in their eyes, but they forcefully restrained themselves. When song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The original 28 steps had been destroyed, but this distance was nothing to song qingxiao. With a flash of the ¡®forward¡¯ command, her figure disappeared from where she was standing and instantly appeared in front of the six Holy disciples. When everyone saw this ¡®magical¡¯ scene, they were all stirred up again. But before the six Holy disciples could say anything, song qingxiao released the domain that was controlling number four. After she had advanced to the peak of the late-stage soul separation realm, she had an overwhelming suppression over number four. Chapter 1644 - Chapter 1644 Surprised (2) Chapter 1644: Surprised (2) Chapter 1644: Surprised (2) In addition, she had already collected five words of the nine words secret order and was very good at using the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique. It was easy for her to suppress number four, who had hidden in the tower and played dead, for a long time. the sovereign is dead. The danger here has been resolved. We can continue on our way. She opened her mouth to break the silence, and her words made the six Holy disciples and the 19 believers extremely happy. Everyone had seen the scene of the monarch being devoured, but even if they had seen it with their own eyes, they would not have felt as secure as when they heard song qingxiao say it. Everyone¡¯s nervous heart returned to its original place. The believers ¡®faces showed a crazy look of pride and worship. They looked at song Qing as if he was an omnipotent God. In their hearts, the six Holy disciples were the representatives of the bloodshed God Palace, the representatives of the great sage. Song qingxiao was on the same path as them, so she naturally had a close relationship with the bloodshed God Palace. Everyone seemed to have a thousand words to say, but they didn¡¯t know what to say ¡­ He might as well recite some Scriptures to song qingxiao! Everyone surrounded song qingxiao and began to chant the church¡¯s doctrine with their heads lowered. They all looked extremely pious. ¡°Song ¡­¡± The cultivator¡¯s originally pale face was now flushed with excitement. Just as he was about to speak, a heavy ¡®clang¡¯ sound came from afar. In the wolf village, there was a huge Golden Tower that was a few meters tall. The sound of the collision came from the tower. ¡°F * ck!¡± A curse came from within the tower, and then the tower flashed with spiritual light. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, it flew into the air, and a huge figure about three meters tall, as strong as a bear, emerged from the bottom of the tower. A green feather that was flying above his head floated out and landed on the side of his face. The moment number four came out, he couldn¡¯t care about anything else and cast several spiritual Arts into the Golden Pagoda. The spiritual power entered the pagoda, and the Golden Pagoda flashed with spiritual light. Then, it quickly shrank and turned into a palm-sized Golden Pagoda, which fell into the palm of number four. At this time, number four couldn¡¯t care about the surrounding situation. Instead, he looked at the Golden Tower and let out a painful scream. ¡°Ah!¡± The Golden Pagoda was originally an extremely rare defensive treasure in his possession. Although it was not at the spirit treasure level, it was not far from it. In addition, with the power of the fourth divine clone, the tower¡¯s defensive power was doubled once it was used. Even if it was an attack from a master at the peak of the middle level of the soul splitting stage, number four was confident that his Pagoda could completely withstand it. however, the Golden Pagoda was now covered in criss-crossing marks. It looked like a piece of art that had been randomly carved by someone with a sharp knife. These marks were densely packed, some of them were as deep as half a fingernail, making number Four¡¯s heart ache so much that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The quality of the Golden Pagoda was slightly affected by these marks. The spiritual light outside the tower also seemed to be a little dim, and there were still remnants of sword Qi in the marks, which were still constantly destroying the spiritual power of the magic treasure. If he wanted to repair this treasure, he would probably have to spend a lot of effort to remove the sword Qi from the marks on the pagoda. However, these sword Qi were extremely powerful, so it was obvious that it would be quite a troublesome matter to completely clean them up. After cleaning up the sword Qi that had destroyed the magic treasure, it would take at least several years to recover it to its previous grade and power. Thinking of this, number four was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. Number four endured the heartache and kept the treasure back into his body. Only then did he pay attention to his surroundings. From the fact that the Golden Pagoda, a defensive magical treasure that had almost reached the level of spirit treasure, was damaged so badly, number four had already guessed that the previous battle must have been extremely intense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he hid in the pagoda, he only wanted to escape for a while. He wanted to wait for song qingxiao and the monarch to fight each other. He wanted to save his strength and then reap the benefits. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be suppressed by a mysterious and terrifying force the moment he entered the tower. His spiritual power and divine sense were all restricted by the tower, which made number four remember that he had been trapped in the dark Age, which was cast by the monarch, and had lost contact with the outside world. ¡°No!¡± No. 4 frowned. The previous restriction was a hundred times stronger than the Dark Age suppression cast by a Lord. He had already reached the soul separation stage. The monarch¡¯s attack method was strange. Although it was a little troublesome for him, it was not difficult for number four to escape. The difficult part was how to kill the monarch quickly while preserving his strength. Chapter 1645 - Chapter 1645 Surprised (3) Chapter 1645: Surprised (3) Chapter 1645: Surprised (3) The restriction he felt in the pagoda gave him a sense of fear, as if he had no power to fight back under this restriction. Now that he thought about it, he was still extremely afraid. After he was restricted, he knew nothing about the outside world. He could only tell that the two sides had already fought from the repeated impacts and wounds on the Golden Pagoda. However, when he looked around the village, he realized how fierce the battle had been! The Dark Lord and the dark shadow Spider had disappeared. The dark energy that had been causing him discomfort had been swept away. It was clear that song qingxiao had taken care of all the trouble while he was trapped. Only the aftermath of the battle was left behind to show number 4 the danger he was in. The towering ancient trees in the village had disappeared without a trace, and the treehouses hanging on the trees had been torn to pieces in the battle. There were no traces of the treehouses at all. Several streams of sword Qi pierced through the entire Mountain Valley, tearing a dark crack in the closed mountain that could allow people to pass through. These cracks divided the mountain around the village into several parts, and around these huge cracks were dense cracks of various sizes on the ground. The bigger cracks were a few meters long, and the smaller ones were a meter long. The cracks were messy, as if countless sword cultivators had fought here and left terrifying marks. And there were still remnants of sword intent in these cracks. Countless sword essences converged, forcibly turning this place into a land of great danger filled with killing intent. As soon as number four released his divine sense, he ¡®saw¡¯ countless crisscrossing sword Qi forming a net that covered the entire abandoned village. The moment his divine sense extended out, it was completely annihilated by the sword Qi. The sword will gathered and formed a powerful will. After killing his spiritual will, a biting cold Qi drilled into his sea of consciousness and twisted his spiritual will, causing his expression to change slightly. Then, flames surged on his body- Under the explosion of the fire element spirit power, it burned the remaining sword essence. This shock was no small matter, and number four didn¡¯t dare to release his divine sense to probe again. After this incident, he felt that this place was full of danger. The remaining sword Qi had cut through his defense and left countless tiny wounds on his face and body. However, before these wounds could ooze blood, they were repaired by his powerful spiritual power, so he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with them, but they really hurt him. In order to prevent himself from being hurt by the residual spiritual energy, number four had to use his spiritual energy to create a thin layer of flame around his body to isolate himself from the sword Qi. However, in this way, the spiritual power in his body was constantly consumed. In a short while, it was no less than a battle. He turned his eyes and quickly noticed song qingxiao and the others at the stairs. The six Holy disciples looked excited, and there were no fluctuations of spiritual power on their bodies. Together with the 19 believers, they surrounded song qingxiao like stars surrounding the moon. They surrounded her and chanted Sutras! They didn¡¯t have any fluctuations of magic power, and when he thought about how they were also surrounded by the six stars before he was trapped, that meant that they didn¡¯t participate in the killing of the monarch and the Phantom Spider. Song qingxiao was the only one! The spiritual energy fluctuations here were so strong that the entire village had been completely destroyed, and song qingxiao was the only one who did it? The marks all over the ground, the force that almost split the mountain, and the powerful fighting spirit left here, were all done by song qingxiao alone? How could she have caused such great destruction by herself? Number Four¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but she forced herself to be calm. He walked over to them and cleared his throat. ¡°Song Yi ¡­¡± As soon as he spoke, he sensed song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation of spiritual power and raised his voice again. ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up?¡± The two of them should have been about the same rank, but with number Four¡¯s powerful sixth sense, he vaguely felt that this teammate of his gave him an extremely dangerous feeling after being in the same team as song Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But even so, number four could sense that her danger might come from some powerful secret technique or magic treasure. From the fluctuations of her spiritual breath, her realm should be the same as his, between the peak of the initial level of the soul splitting realm and the middle level of the soul splitting realm. However, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual breath was already very deep. Number four realized that he could no longer sense her cultivation. In such a situation, either she had used some kind of secret technique to hide her true cultivation, or she had broken through to the next realm without him noticing! Number four did not think that song qingxiao¡¯s situation was the former. Chapter 1646 - Chapter 1646 Jealousy _1 Chapter 1646: Jealousy _1 Chapter 1646: Jealousy _1 There was no need for song qingxiao to use a secret technique to hide her realm in such a situation. If she did not hide her realm, then she must have suddenly advanced in this period of time. He was already half a step into the middle level of the spirit splitting stage. If song qingxiao was only at the middle level, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have had such a big difference in cultivation. Right now, song qingxiao was right in front of him, making it difficult for number four to see her true cultivation level. Furthermore, the aura that she unintentionally emitted made him feel very depressed. To be able to do this, song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was probably not only at the intermediate level, but it was very likely that she had already reached the late-stage of the soul separation realm. Only someone two levels higher than him would give him such a huge pressure. Number Four¡¯s face turned from green to white, from white to black, and after several changes, it turned into an expression of despair that could not be suppressed. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and did not hide her strength. Even though number four had already guessed this place, her admission was undoubtedly a heavy blow to him. Late-stage soul splitting stage! No wonder the spiritual power here was so active, and even the remaining sword essence was so amazing. But number four couldn¡¯t understand. What had happened to song qingxiao during the time when the two teams had been moving? It was as if a cat was scratching at the depths of his heart, causing him to rashly ask, ¡± ¡°What did you find after you went up?¡± Song qingxiao had advanced at least two levels. Could it be that they had found some treasure that allowed her to advance two levels in such a short time? Even though number four had a vague feeling that song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation base did not improve at all when the battle began, he was already surrounded by feelings of envy and jealousy. It was as if an unknown fire had been ignited in his heart, burning away his rationality and calmness. after we went up, we found a church. We found a notebook in the church. The Lord and the shadow Fiend Spider were dead, and the dark force here had been swept away, which meant that the curse around the village had been broken. The danger had been uprooted, and the six Holy disciples and 19 believers were safe and sound. This made the cultivator¡¯s originally heavy mood rise a little. In addition, he had seen the battle that was no less of an unprecedented battle for him. It made his heart surge and he was extremely excited. The two ¡®newbies¡¯ sent by the Federation both displayed their super strength and swept away the shadows in the cultivators ¡®hearts. In a safe environment, and possibly due to number Four¡¯s ¡®brave and fearless¡¯ rescue, he didn¡¯t hide anything when he heard number Four¡¯s question. Instead, he explained the situation in detail, ¡°.. After we¡¯ve cleared out the dark creatures in the church,¡± As the cultivator said this, he stole a glance at song qingxiao. Although the four of them were working together to deal with the enemy, they knew that song qingxiao was the main reason for wiping out all the dark creatures inside and outside the church. However, song qingxiao did not object when he said that. She seemed to be quite satisfied with what he said. As soon as this strange thought came to his mind, the cultivator believed in his intuition. He suppressed the supplementary information that was about to come out of his mouth and continued, the moment I came out, I saw the shroud of the Dark Age. He made a hand gesture. you know what happened after that. Song qingxiao had broken the Dark Age, and number four had carried the giant spider on his own, giving the believers precious time. Number Four¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He suspected that the old man was lying. He looked left and right, trying to find some clues. The cultivator¡¯s hair stood on end. He subconsciously touched his face and was about to ask when number four retracted his sharp gaze and vomited blood. It was as if a heavy stone was pressing on his heart, making him breathless. The old man didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He was telling the truth. In other words, song qingxiao and the three Holy disciples had been together since the team had split up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They only found a notebook in the church that recorded the village, and she did not have any fortuitous encounter to advance her rank. From the start of the battle, she was still in the middle of the soul splitting stage. It was extremely likely that he would rise two levels in a row in a great battle. Number four wasn¡¯t stupid. He recalled the power that had suppressed him earlier. It was probably when he hid in the Golden Pagoda that song qingxiao took the opportunity to suppress him and blind his five senses and divine sense, taking the opportunity to break through to the late-stage of the soul splitting stage. Chapter 1647 - Chapter 1647 Envious_2 Chapter 1647: Envious_2 Chapter 1647: Envious_2 No wonder the Golden Pagoda, which had barely reached the level of spiritual treasure, was badly damaged. Judging from the remaining sword Qi, she might have been merciful ¡­ The two of them were originally of equal status, but at this moment, number four faintly felt that he was at a disadvantage in front of her, and he couldn¡¯t muster up the courage. I just want to be your teammate, but you seem to be looking for a younger brother ¡­ ¡°..¡± His eyes were filled with all sorts of emotions. He had all sorts of thoughts in his mind, but in the end, he did not ask any more questions. This time, whether it was song qingxiao¡¯s solo battle against the giant spider, the great power displayed by the monarch, or her late-stage soul separation cultivation, she had firmly suppressed him. In this trial, he had already lost the opportunity and had no chance of monopolizing it. It was better to cooperate with her and increase his chances of survival. Number four was not stupid. After he made up his mind, he quickly adjusted his mentality and looked at song qingxiao with a more resigned look. ¡°Alright, stop reading.¡± After the cultivator roughly explained the situation to the others, they all sighed. Number Four¡¯s mind was in a mess at this moment. When he heard the prayers of the others, he felt an inexplicable anger surging up and scolded them with a long face. Everyone was about to get down to business, but the moment he said this, the low prayers stopped abruptly. After number four finished berating everyone, she sneaked a glance at song qingxiao. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t unhappy because of this, she heaved a sigh of relief. But he quickly realized this, and his mood instantly became worse. Since we already know the location of this place, why don¡¯t we go directly to the abyssal territory? ¡± Now that song qingxiao had advanced two levels in a row, the improvement of her state of mind had completely absorbed the power of the soul of the Requiem clan at the yulun void realm. The benefits it brought had eliminated the hidden dangers caused by the silver Wolf in one go. Her strength at the peak of the late-stage of the soul splitting stage had increased her confidence in this mission. At the moment, the most important thing for her was to find the pure heart. After obtaining it, she would be able to complete this mission and leave the trial scene. As for whether Lucifer from the land of the undead would come or not, it wasn¡¯t a big problem for song qingxiao. ¡°Sure.¡± With her joining them, cultivator and the others had seen the Super strength that she and number four had displayed. They had more confidence in this mission. ¡°Anyway, Lucifer has a new member.¡± The cultivator said, ¡± ¡°If that newbie also has a certain level of strength and can safely reach the land of spirits, then after informing Lucifer, we will have a higher chance of success in sealing Sage yueshu.¡± After seeing that even a ruler-level dark creature could not last more than a few minutes against her, the cultivator straightened his back. He agreed with song qingxiao¡¯s suggestion. In fact, it would be safer for everyone to have two powerful figures with them. The dark power in the village had been wiped out, and the curse had been broken. The souls of the dead villagers had been purified, and they were truly free and at peace. After hearing the cultivator talk about the notebook, the Holy maiden was still a little melancholic. ¡°If we had come earlier, we might have been able to help them.¡± Those who had died were all devout believers of the church, and they had been implicated by the six Saints. The saintess was kind, and the more she thought about it, the more regretful she felt. She had the determination to go up and pay her respects, and help the villagers clean up their bones. When song qingxiao summoned the dark green token, the dark power in the church was swept away. The cursed undead lost the support of the evil power, and their bones were scattered all over the ground. The situation had been urgent. When everyone realized that Edward and the believers were trapped below the village, they had rushed out to save them. Therefore, other than the bones of the priest pala, no one collected the corpses of the other villagers. Now that everyone was out of danger, their compassion prevailed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In any case, the crisis here had been resolved, and because of song qingxiao¡¯s help, the crisis had been resolved much earlier than the cultivator had expected. After the Holy maiden said this, the believers all agreed. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t object, but she didn¡¯t go with them. Instead, the three cultivators led the rest of the people in the direction of the church. Number four didn¡¯t want to give up and wanted to follow them to find out. Seeing that song qingxiao was sitting still, he guessed that there was nothing useful in the church. Even if there was, she would have taken it long ago. It would be a waste of time if he went up, so he didn¡¯t want to go. Chapter 1648 - Chapter 1648 Jealousy (3) Chapter 1648: Jealousy (3) Chapter 1648: Jealousy (3) After everyone had left, he looked at song qingxiao, who had found an empty spot to sit down. He hesitated for a while before squatting down. ¡°Do you think these people are planning something and want to avoid us?¡± His heart was very dark at the moment, and coupled with the suspicion that the cultivators were lying, he felt that these Saints and believers were all detestable. ¡°No.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and replied. She used her divine sense to check her inner breath. After reaching the late-stage of the spirit division realm, her spiritual power was long and deep. Compared to before, her veins were stronger and her spiritual power was purer. In his dantian, besides his nascent soul, there was also the illusion of a wolf cub sleeping. The silver Wolf was surrounded by a ball of red light, and a small portion of the spirit power that entered his dantian was absorbed by it. However, this small amount of power was almost negligible to song Qing. There was only a fine line between the late-stage soul separation realm and the path integration realm, and her body¡¯s sense of the spiritual power of heaven and earth was more profound than before. Even if she didn¡¯t deliberately cultivate, there was still spiritual power flowing into her body, endlessly replenishing the part she had lost. After advancing two levels, the silver Wolf that had formed a contract with him had obviously gained some benefits. Its aura was clearly much stronger than before, and when song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept over it, she actually received a response. This discovery made song qingxiao overjoyed. Although the silver Wolf¡¯s response was very weak, at least it proved that the silver Wolf¡¯s worsening condition was under control, and its consciousness was gradually waking up. She had already reached the peak of the late-stage of the soul splitting stage. After the completion of this trial mission, she would return to the hidden world to cultivate. Although the spiritual energy in the hidden realm was thin, song Qing had a pile of sixth and seventh-order monster beast cores and an eighth-order beast King¡¯s core. It was enough to help her break through the shackles of the soul separation realm and enter the Dao integration realm! The increase in realm would definitely be helpful to the silver Wolf. If the silver Wolf woke up, it might evolve again after eating the flesh and blood of a beast King that had almost advanced to the eighth rank. At that time, it would be a great help to her. She retracted her divine sense in satisfaction. Number four was still chattering on, ¡± ¡°.. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with these people. Six people with nineteen burdens, where did they get this saintly disease?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s more than just saving people.¡± Song qingxiao knew that the silver Wolf¡¯s situation was getting better after getting a response from it. She smiled and didn¡¯t mind number Four¡¯s nagging. ¡°There are other reasons.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± Number four was stunned for a moment, then he quickly thought of something, ¡°¡±Could it be related to their power?¡± When he was trapped in the dark Age, he had fought alongside Edward and the other two, and had a rough idea of the Saints ¡®abilities. The saintess¡¯s existence was like a pure support, without any means of attack. At most, she provided a holy light shield to protect the nineteen believers. And of the three, Edward¡¯s attack was the highest. But in number Four¡¯s view, these people¡¯s strength was not outstanding. Their strength was about the same as the cultivation of the nascent soul realm, which was on a completely different level from the strength of the trial-taker. when we were trapped in the dark Age, dark creatures attacked us and caused panic among the believers. The believers all fought to be the first to pray. It was as if they had their ¡®help¡¯. Not only was the Holy light shield more solid, Rafel and Edward¡¯s attacks also became fiercer. That was why they were able to withstand the first wave of dark creatures until general song Qing broke through the dark Age. Song qingxiao nodded. Number Four¡¯s guess was similar to her. The six Saints ¡®current performance was not bad, but they were not good enough to insist on saving the lives of 19 ordinary people in such a situation. Unless the 19 believers had some important use for them, and this use should be related to power. ¡°You said ¡­¡± Taking advantage of the fact that no one else was around, number four asked, ¡°¡±That pure heart, is it the missing heart of Sage yueshu?¡± After he asked this, he suppressed his uneasiness and secretly glanced at song qingxiao¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye. At this point, number four had already revealed the truth of her mission and was here to ¡®surrender¡¯ to song qingxiao. But this was very passive for him. If song qingxiao¡¯s mission was the same as his, then it would be fine. If song qingxiao¡¯s mission wasn¡¯t the same as his, then number four was basically giving his life to the other party. However, if he still had any hope of getting lucky before, that hope was gone after he found out that song qingxiao had advanced to the late-stage. Song qingxiao had the upper hand in the cooperation, so he had to reveal something to show his sincerity. So far, it seemed that both of them were on the side of the ¡®light¡¯, and there was a 50% chance that her goal was the same as his. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even so, number four pinched his fingers when he asked the question. He was prepared to cast a spell and escape if the situation turned bad. ¡°There¡¯s a 50% chance.¡± Only half? Number Four¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. Song Qing glanced at him and saw the vigilance hidden in his eyes. the twelve Holy disciples are hiding some of their words. Chapter 1649 - Chapter 1649 Suspicion (1) Chapter 1649: Suspicion (1) Chapter 1649: Suspicion (1) Perhaps it was because they were wary of these ¡®newcomers¡¯, but when the cultivators mentioned the past, they only mentioned that Sage yueshu had betrayed the divine Palace. ¡°He didn¡¯t explain in detail why Sage yueshu had betrayed the bloodshed God Palace. The people from the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction did not interrupt. Everyone had a tacit understanding to ignore this topic, as if there was something taboo that they could not say. However, after general song Qing sorted out the clues he had obtained, it was not completely without any leads. in the beginning, the God Palace was dominated by the two great sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. As No. 4 had said, other than the 13th believer, Lucifer, whose position was still unknown, the 12 believers ¡®camps that had appeared were unusually clear. The 12 believers were divided into two factions. The ¡®light¡¯ faction, which was mainly made up of cultivators, should be the followers of the ¡®brilliant sun¡¯ Sage. The dark faction led by Samuel and the others should be the followers of Sage Moonfall. If one looked at it from a shallow and preconceived point of view, the people of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction did not have good looks, and their leader would probably also symbolize the ¡®dark¡¯ side. ¡®The sage of the sun is the most kind and beautiful, representing light, hope, and redemption. So, in correspondence to¡¯ good¡¯, someone must bear ¡®evil¡¯. If the sage yueshu was carrying the ¡®evil¡¯ side, then it was hard to say whether his heart was the pure heart that the trial-takers wanted. ¡°Besides, cultivators might have reservations about their words.¡± The reason for Sage yueshu¡¯s betrayal wasn¡¯t clearly stated. Whether his heart was really lost or an excuse was still unknown. the power of the twelve believers has been greatly weakened. You should know that. Number four frowned and nodded. The dark skeletal wyrms had been very imposing earlier. One could only imagine that they would have been much stronger when they were alive. According to number Four¡¯s estimation, the dragon¡¯s strength should be at least at the seventh rank. To be able to fight such a creature and banish it, the twelve Saints could not be so weak. In other words, after the establishment of the federal government and the sealing of Sage yueshu, the power of the twelve Saints might have been weakened for some reason. Song qingxiao suspected that the energy fluctuations were related to the reason why Sage yueshu betrayed the sage court. ¡°Of course, this is just my guess.¡± After song qingxiao finished his sentence, he saw that number Four¡¯s face had turned a little ugly. It was obvious that he was not willing to accept such a deduction. The clues that everyone had received so far all pointed to the abyssal territory, and everyone¡¯s goal was also to go there. If the heart of purity wasn¡¯t the missing heart of Sage yueshu, then it meant that everyone was heading in the wrong direction, which would be troublesome. no matter what, we must go to the abyssal territory. Even if there was only half a chance, it was still hope. If the heart of Sage Moonfall had not been lost, then within the territory of the abyss, he could still find a way to figure out what had happened back then and find a truly ¡®pure¡¯ heart. At this point, number four didn¡¯t have any better ideas, so she could only nod. Even though the conversation with song qingxiao had gone beyond number Four¡¯s expectations, she was glad that her mission was the same as his. This made number Four¡¯s tense heart relax a little. ¡°Then the others ¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he used his hand as a knife and placed it on his neck, making a gesture of killing. Song qingxiao did not deny it. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we meet up.¡± She didn¡¯t agree with number four, but under the dim light, her eyes had been dyed a dark gold color. Her pupils contracted and became two thin vertical slits. While the two of them were talking, the Holy maiden and the others had already cleaned up the remains in the church. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the bones of the undead all over the ground and the cracked interior of the church, in addition to the explanation of the three cultivators, Edward and the others could completely imagine the intensity of the battle and the shock that song qingxiao had brought to the three cultivators. When they came down from the church, everyone looked at song qingxiao with a bit of curiosity. They were too curious. What was the origin of the ¡®newbies¡¯ sent by the Federation, and what was the magic they used? At first, the monk thought that she was an ice-type magician. From the strength of her magic, she was at least at the level of an Archmage, no weaker than Edward at his peak. Chapter 1650 - Chapter 1650 Suspicion (2) Chapter 1650: Suspicion (2) Chapter 1650: Suspicion (2) However, when she broke through the dark Age and killed the giant Phantom Spider, she used her swordsmanship. At that time, the swordsman suspected that she was a dual cultivator, but her strength was clearly different from combat Qi, so the swordsman could not estimate her strength at all. When the great stellar array and the huge demonic shadow floating above her head appeared, the six Holy disciples realized that their initial guesses were not accurate. All in all, the people sent by the Federation this time were all very powerful, far beyond their expectations. Everyone was curious, but since song qingxiao did not mention it, they stopped asking. The cultivator had a smile on his face. The thick book with the Dragon language magic sealed in it was tucked under his armpit. In his hand was a grayish-brown roll that seemed to be made of some kind of animal¡¯s skin. From their expressions, it seemed that they might have gained something from their return to the church. Sure enough, before song qingxiao asked, the cultivator took the initiative to speak, ¡± ¡°Song, we found a magic map in a room behind the church.¡± This was indeed good news for everyone. After the cultivator finished speaking, he shook the leather scroll in his hand. A magic mark flashed on the leather scroll, and it disappeared from the cultivator¡¯s hand. Starry magic light gathered in the air, forming a four-dimensional panoramic map, which included the terrain of the entire misty forest and the distribution of the mountains. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The cultivator pointed with his finger, and the terrain of the place he pointed at quickly enlarged. One of the purple dots was finally enlarged into a picture of a village. After reading the notes of priest pala, he had already determined their approximate location. However, the coordinates in the notebook could not be compared to such a clear and complete map. The elves were a race favored by the God of creation, and they had a strong affinity with the forest. Before the incident in the misty forest, the sub-elves in Ogg village had already created this magic map. They had originally planned to present it as a gift to the Holy Church during the rite to light. Who knew that because of the incident in the misty forest, Ogg village was also destroyed, and this magic map could not be given out after it was made, but it finally brought a group of people a pleasant surprise. something happened to our train here and it was brought here by the black Flame snake. It was attacked by the dark skeleton bone Dragon. Since it didn¡¯t involve fighting, the cultivator¡¯s tone was more confident. the direction of the abyssal territory is here. He moved his finger and shrunk the map again. Then, he pointed at the top left corner. There was a cloud of white mist. When the cultivator touched the cloud of white mist, it did not appear like the previous village. Instead, a few big words appeared:It¡¯s extremely dangerous, no access allowed! ¡®Sage yueshu is sealed in this place.¡¯ The villagers of Ogg village, who had made the magic map, clearly knew that this place was dangerous, and the map they had drawn did not include this area. However, the twelve Saints had forced Sage yueshu into the abyssal territory, and the cultivators did not care about the absence of the abyssal territory on the magic map. ¡°From Ogg village to here, the distance is at least 50 to 60 thousand miles.¡± If the magic train had not been destroyed, then after 28 hours, everyone would have been able to reach the abyssal territory easily. But now that the magic train had been destroyed, the monk looked at Edward, the Holy lady, and the others. with our speed, it¡¯s impossible to reach the abyssal territory on foot. Number four raised her eyebrows. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Impossible?¡± He was obviously not satisfied with this answer. In his mind, there was no such thing as impossible. The cultivator was a little embarrassed. our cultivation isn¡¯t to train a strong body. Besides, ¡± he coughed lightly, ¡± we have believers with us. Among the six Saints, other than the elves and swordsmen, Edward, the cultivators, and the saintess were all spellcaster cultivators. They had strong magic power but weak physical strength. Moreover, the 19 believers were only ordinary people. If they were to walk at a ¡®super¡¯ speed of 5000 meters per hour, it would take at least one or two years for this group of people to reach the abyssal territory at a constant speed! Chapter 1651 - Chapter 1651 Suspicion (3) Chapter 1651: Suspicion (3) Chapter 1651: Suspicion (3) Not to mention that he had brought such a large group of people with him, and they might even encounter a surprise attack from the dark creatures. By then, even if they managed to get to the abyssal territory, it would already be too late to seal Sage Moonfall with the great prophecy spell. Song qingxiao guessed that the cultivator might have other ideas, so he did not say anything. The cultivator sighed and continued, but we have another method, which is to find the magic array. When the Federation was established, magic arrays were set up in every important place so that certain people on the continent could travel to and from the place. However, as the magic tracks were built, the magic arrays, which consumed more energy than the magic train, were gradually abandoned. However, when they were on the train, number one had also mentioned the problem of using the magic array, but it had been rejected by the cultivator. Number four was highly suspicious. He was not a good person and was used to putting on a rough and silly image to trick people. Number four often suspected that those who looked like good people might be full of evil tricks. He had a feeling that the kind-looking old man might be harboring evil intentions. In that instant, several possibilities of these Holy disciples wanting to kill him to silence him flashed through his mind. Number four clenched his fist and suppressed the urge to strike first. He asked, ¡± but didn¡¯t you say that the magic array is dangerous? ¡± Number Four¡¯s gaze was very frightening, as if it was filled with killing intent. The cultivator felt his back go numb from his gaze, and his expression was somewhat uncomfortable. All of this made number four even more certain that the old man was evil from the beginning. ¡°There is indeed danger.¡± The experience of longevity gave cultivators a certain sensitivity to recognizing danger, but at this time, he had already regarded the two ¡®newbies¡¯ as his own people. He would never have thought that number four had already begun to think about how to kill them one by one without leaving a trace. He even felt a little ashamed of his instinctive ¡®fear¡¯ of his teammates after the moment of horror. After hearing number Four¡¯s question, cultivator Shi said, ¡± there is danger. The magic array might have been taken over by the dark creatures. Even if it could be taken back, there was a possibility that it would be damaged under the corrosion of the dark force. At that time, it was still unknown if he could successfully activate the magic array and travel to the exact location. If there were any other options, the cultivator would not be willing to take such a risk. but we don¡¯t have much time. the magic train had deviated from the track and was seriously damaged. it¡¯s not realistic to walk, so the magic array is our only choice. Number Four¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a sword, making the cultivator feel uncomfortable. He subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao, waiting for her to speak. ¡°Sure.¡± Song qingxiao nodded slightly. As soon as she said this, the cultivators heaved a sigh of relief, as if they were prisoners who had just been pardoned. With her sincerity, he felt more confident and his back straightened. even if we use magic arrays, we can¡¯t use magic arrays that are too close to the undead Gorge or the abyssal territory. The magic arrays in these two places were very dangerous. The undead Canyon was out of the question, as everyone¡¯s goal had changed. The abyssal territory was Sage Yue Tan¡¯s base camp. If they were to rashly use the teleportation array, in the eyes of cultivators, this would be no different from ¡®delivering food¡¯. I suggest we set off from the fallen Dragon mountains. There is a magic array that has been abandoned for many years. The cultivator waved his hands, and the magic map went from the ¡®danger¡¯ warning of the abyssal territory to a panoramic map of the entire misty forest. As he moved his finger, several bright spots appeared on the map. Some were orange, some were red, and two were half-black, as if the light was about to go out. He took a look and revealed a look of joy. ¡°These are the locations of the magic arrays.¡± The cultivator explained, if there¡¯s color, it means that the magic array can still be used, but the magic power core inside can¡¯t last much longer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black color meant that the core of the magic array had been completely damaged. It had become a habitat for dark creatures and could no longer be used. From the dots of light on the magic map, there were currently seven magic arrays left in the vast misty forest. Two magic arrays were flashing orange, three were red, and the remaining two were half-black, which meant that they were about to be abandoned. Fortunately, one of the magic arrays shining with orange light happened to be not far from Ogg village. After the cultivator¡¯s finger touched the magic array, the surrounding terrain rapidly enlarged. The words ¡®fallen Dragon Mountain range¡¯ appeared on the side of the magic array. This was the destination of their trip. Chapter 1652 - Chapter 1652 Route _1 Chapter 1652: Route _1 Chapter 1652: Route _1 The cultivator¡¯s finger moved, and the magic map returned to a shrunken panoramic view of the misty forest. Aside from the magic array adjacent to the fallen Dragon mountains, out of the six magic arrays that could still be used, four of them were located very far away from the abyssal territory. The remaining two locations were considered close to the abyssal territory. However, one of the magic arrays was glowing red, while the other magic array was already half black. we can teleport here from the magic array in the fallen Dragon mountains. The cultivator pointed again, but he didn¡¯t choose the magic array that was glowing red. This time, the direction he was pointing at was about a finger¡¯s length away from the abyssal territory on the miniature map. However, the magic array¡¯s light was red and black, like a drop of blood, and it only glowed with a little red light. It was separated from the abyssal territory by a Blue Mountain range. When the cultivator¡¯s hand moved over, a beautiful snowflake symbol appeared. this is the valley of glaciers. It is the barrier between the misty forest and the abyssal territory. The cultivator explained, the power of ice and snow is digesting the corrosion of darkness, sealing the abyssal territory in a corner of the world. However, Sage Moonfall¡¯s power was too strong. After hundreds of years, the dark power had patiently corroded a corner of the world of Ice and snow, invading the misty forest bit by bit. It was precisely because of the existence of the valley of glaciers that the dark forces were stopped from spreading. although the valley of glaciers is large, we can definitely pass through it and reach the abyssal territory in two months. This was the fastest way the cultivators could think of to reach the abyssal territory: ¡°But ¡­¡± the environment in the valley of glaciers is harsh, ¡± he muttered to himself. the magic of other attributes is greatly suppressed, and ordinary people will be hurt by the power of ice and snow there. As he said this, he stole a glance at song qingxiao. He seemed to have recalled the scene of her using ice magic. His eyes were like two small Suns. ¡°However, an ice element Grand Magus will receive an infinite boost in power there.¡± ¡°..¡±Number Four¡¯s gaze was unfriendly, and her clenched fist was trembling like a Parkinson¡¯s patient. He felt that the old man was definitely up to no good and might be targeting him. No! This wasn¡¯t just a possibility, the old man definitely didn¡¯t have good intentions. As a cultivator of the fire element, number Four¡¯s power was the counter to the ice element. According to the old man, once he entered the valley of glaciers, he would probably be the most restrained. Although number four had other means, the power of fire was ultimately his Natal power. If it was restrained, it would definitely have a huge impact on his overall strength. On the contrary, song qingxiao was an ice element cultivator, so it was like entering her territory in the valley of glaciers, which allowed her to easily restrain herself. Even though the two of them seemed to have reached an agreement through their previous conversation, as a high-level patient with persecutory delusion, number Four¡¯s suspicion involuntarily flared up. He felt that the people around him wanted to harm him! ¡°Enter the icy Plains? Why don¡¯t you use another magic array?¡± He frowned, pouted, and slowly dragged out his tone. Anyone could see that he didn¡¯t agree. ¡°.. That¡¯s right,¡± Here it comes again! That feeling was back! The cultivator felt a chill run down his spine, not knowing why this ¡®newbie¡¯ was not satisfied. He carefully said, ¡± the ice element has an additional effect on song¡¯s magic ¡­ The more he spoke, the more number four clenched his teeth. As his facial muscles twitched, his teeth made a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound. The cultivator didn¡¯t know what the problem was, so he became more careful. ¡°This way, our safety will be more assured.¡± The kind-looking old man paused and continued, ¡± moreover, due to the influence of the ice element, even dark creatures don¡¯t like that place. It¡¯s a relatively safe place ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The absence of dark creatures meant that they could avoid some extra trouble. The news of the twelve Saints ¡®return to the abyssal territory had already been known by the creatures of the dark. From the encounter at Ogg village, the cultivator could guess that the dark creatures had probably laid countless traps along the way. Their goal was to weaken the power of the Saints, prevent them from reuniting, and reach the abyssal territory before the time of the great prophecy spell. Hence, a powerful ruler-level darkness commander had already appeared in Ogg village alone. The further one went, the more dangerous it would be. Chapter 1653 - Chapter 1653 Route (2) Chapter 1653: Route (2) Chapter 1653: Route (2) Even if there was someone like song qingxiao in the team, the cultivators were not sure if they could overcome all the difficulties and reach the abyssal territory on time. If they were entangled with dark creatures and couldn¡¯t reach the destination within the time limit, the greater prophecy spell would fail, and the problem would be serious. If the monk¡¯s plan went well, everyone could use the magic array to reach the valley. After entering the valley, they could make use of the local environment to reduce the harassment of the dark creatures. They might even be faster. although there are no glaciers blocking the other side, and the magic array is brighter, I suspect it¡¯s a trap. We may be ambushed by many dark creatures once we go there. The cultivator¡¯s consideration of the problem was comprehensive. Even if number four wanted to find fault with him, he felt that his words were reasonable. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the valley of glaciers.¡± Song qingxiao decided. Number four was a little unconvinced. Before she could say anything, she silently stretched out her hand and raised it in front of her. Her fingers were long and white, like freshly peeled bamboo shoots. The skin on her fingertips was thin and transparent. However, after a few glances, she clenched her fist tightly and turned to look at number four indifferently. Her threatening attitude was self-evident. ¡°Any objections?¡± ¡°..¡±Number four felt a faint killing intent, and his hair stood on end. He felt bitter in his heart! Under such circumstances, how could he have any objections? ¡°Your fist is tough, so I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± A wise man submits to circumstances. Number four instantly knelt down, swallowed his anger, and consoled himself, ¡± She had now reached the late-stage of the soul splitting stage. In fact, it would not be difficult for her to kill him even if she did not have the power of the ice field. Thinking of this, number Four¡¯s heart felt even colder, and his face showed a desolate expression. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with this mission, but he felt that if he knelt down this time, he would probably never have the right to stand up again. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. However, song qingxiao was powerful and was also a trial-taker, so he one-sided hated the cultivator who made this suggestion. The cultivator saw that number four was unhappy and thought that it would be difficult to persuade him. Just as he was having a headache, he didn¡¯t expect the relationship between the ¡®newbies¡¯ to be so close. Song qingxiao¡¯s one sentence easily ¡®convinced¡¯ him and made him agree with this suggestion. The old man was overjoyed. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a chill down his back. From the corner of his eye, he saw number Four¡¯s face full of killing intent. His gaze was very gloomy and made him uncomfortable. the magic circle¡¯s power is disappearing. As everyone was thinking about the circuit, Edward suddenly interrupted the discussion. Everyone trembled when they heard this, and the cultivator quickly zoomed in on the map of the valley of glaciers again- Sure enough, while they were talking, the seven bright spots of light on the magic arrays on the map seemed to have dimmed down. Although this slight change might be difficult for ordinary people to recognize with their naked eyes, the trial-takers and the six Saints were very sensitive to the fluctuations of power, and they did sense that the power of the magic array was disappearing. ¡°Dark creatures!¡± The cultivator¡¯s expression changed. they want to destroy the array and destroy our opportunity to go to the abyssal territory! In the notebook left behind by priest pala, the first missing elf from Ogg village, Arria, met with an accident near the fallen Dragon Valley. According to the notes, there were many snakes, insects, rats, and ants that had been stimulated by the power of darkness. They became aggressive and did not allow anyone to get close to the magic array. These things might have been affected by the dark power and wanted to destroy the magic array. ¡°We need to get there as soon as possible.¡± The cultivator was a little anxious. The magic array in the fallen Dragon Valley seemed to be able to hold on for a while, but the magic array outside the glacier Valley was already half-black and looked like it was in danger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Time was of the essence. No one dared to stay any longer and hurriedly prepared to leave the village. With the death of the monarch, the dark energy in this place had been completely absorbed by the dark green token. There was no longer any danger. However, out of caution, they still decided to use the most powerful song qingxiao to lead the charge and clear the dangers along the way. The weak believers walked in the middle, the saintess and Raphael sandwiched in the group, while Edward, the swordsman, and the elves were responsible for covering the rear and preventing sneak attacks. No. 4 didn¡¯t look friendly, so the kind old man let No. 4 fly freely and let him go wherever he wanted. Chapter 1654 - Chapter 1654 Route (3) Chapter 1654: Route (3) Chapter 1654: Route (3) However, to the cultivator¡¯s surprise, number four chose to follow song qingxiao. He was really a person who was full of feelings for his teammates! Perhaps he was worried about song qingxiao¡¯s safety, so he was willing to walk with her. ¡°???¡±Number four was too lazy to even sneer at the cultivator¡¯s moved gaze. The cultivator himself walked to song qingxiao¡¯s side. He obviously wanted to take this opportunity to introduce her to some of the continent¡¯s customs. He raised his hand, and the light from the magic map gathered again. In an instant, it turned into a leather scroll and fell into his palm. it¡¯s about 22 kilometers from here to the fallen Dragon Valley. Under normal circumstances, the team would be able to reach their destination in about four hours if they walked fast enough. However, the saintess could cast a blessing to increase The Walking speed of ordinary people and shorten the time taken to reach the fallen Dragon Valley by half. They could reach the fallen Dragon Valley in two hours. However, as the dark force spread, there would definitely be many dark creatures gathering along the way, which would greatly increase the obstacles for the team. In addition, most of the group was made up of ordinary people. Even with the Holy maiden, it was still very dangerous for ordinary believers to travel between dark creatures. In order to ensure everyone¡¯s safety, they naturally had to be slow. Everyone cleared out the dark creatures that were in their way as they advanced. The cultivators did not even dare to estimate the time it would take to reach the fallen Dragon Valley. I just hope everything goes well, ¡± he said and reached into his pocket to take out his pocket watch. He glanced at the time. ¡°We can reach the fallen Dragon Valley before dawn. May the light bless us, and allow the power of the magic array to last longer.¡± His tone was already a little pessimistic, but the calmness brought by his growing age kept him from collapsing. ¡°Daybreak?¡± Song Qing smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Will the sky still be bright?¡± When the cultivator took out his pocket watch to look at the time, she also quickly glanced at it. Looking at the time, it was only 9:40 in the evening, but the black gas in the misty forest covered the sky, blocking out all the light and shadow. Judging from the situation, song qingxiao didn¡¯t think the sun would rise even if the night passed. The seed of hope in the cultivator¡¯s heart had not even sprouted and was trampled to death by her. Immediately, his face showed unconcealable frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Song qingxiao said as she glanced at the Saint, ¡°I¡¯ll give them a blessing first and let them improve their physical fitness.¡± The magic array disappeared very quickly. It seemed that the changes in Ogg village had attracted the attention of some high-level dark creatures. Judging from the markings on the magic map, the magic array outside the valley of glaciers did not seem like it would last until ¡®daybreak¡¯. It was better to rush to the vicinity of the fallen Dragon Valley before the magic array completely lost its effect. The Holy maiden responded. She clenched her fists and pressed them against her forehead, gently and silently praying. Her power turned into golden light spots and flew into the air, then fell like rain, sprinkling into the bodies of every believer. Without further ado, everyone immediately headed in the direction of the village entrance. In the previous battle, the layout of the village had been destroyed by song Qing¡¯s powerful strength. The small path built by the elf tribe had been torn apart, and it became uneven. A layer of ice crystals had formed on it, sealing the corpses of some dark creatures. Song Qing¡¯s figure flashed. When he reappeared, he was already above the village dozens of meters away. Her teleportation was really elusive, but the Holy disciples had already seen it before. Although they were still in awe when they saw it again, they did not understand the secret behind it. On the other hand, number four, who was also a trial-taker, was greatly shocked when she saw her actions. These people didn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao was so scary, but number four understood. After he reached the spirit division realm, he also had a way to travel by controlling spiritual power, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to soar into the air and travel quickly. However, it was difficult to teleport without any warning. If she were to suddenly appear behind her opponent in a battle, she would be able to give them a blow, which was simply impossible to guard against. Song qingxiao was the first to leave the village, and she looked into the distance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the dark energy in this place was swept clean by the token, the suppression on the soul consciousness weakened. In addition, her realm had improved to the late-stage of the soul splitting realm, and her divine sense was stronger than before. At this time, she could detect all the movements within a ten-mile radius with her divine sense. ¡°Come up, there¡¯s no danger.¡± She spoke indifferently. Her voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. The cultivator trusted her to the extreme. When he heard that there was no danger, he immediately led everyone up happily. Chapter 1655 - Chapter 1655 Arrival _1 Chapter 1655: Arrival _1 Chapter 1655: Arrival _1 The road out of the village had been destroyed, but fortunately, they had the blessing of the Holy maiden, which greatly improved everyone¡¯s physical fitness. Everyone was clear that this trip concerned the continent¡¯s Federation and the God Palace, so they all put in extra effort. Using both their hands and feet, it took about two to three minutes for everyone to leave the village. The dense forest was extremely quiet. However, without the suppression of a ruler-level existence¡¯s domain, the atmosphere in the misty forest was not as terrifying as before. After the cultivator pointed out the direction, song qingxiao strode forward. Her speed was surprisingly fast, and everyone followed behind her without any obstacles along the way, not encountering any danger. It was only half an hour later, when everyone was far away from Ogg village, that gloomy feeling returned. ¡®Si si!¡¯ A subtle sound was particularly clear in the quiet forest, and the cultivator¡¯s already tense nerves became even more tense. He turned his head, trying to find the source of the sound, but before he could make a sound, he felt the temperature around him drop suddenly. With a cracking sound, a large amount of frost formed on the surface of the nearby trees. About ten meters away, a Black Flame snake hanging upside down on a low branch was frozen into an ice sculpture. It maintained its posture and then shattered into ice powder with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound, which was blown away by the wind. The crisis had been resolved before it had even arrived, and the dense forest had returned to silence. The cultivator heaved a sigh of relief. Song Qing¡¯s small steps did not stop, and he walked even faster than before. Following that, the number of snakes, insects, rats, ants, and other creatures blocking the way gradually increased. However, the cultivator found that song qingxiao was still calm, as if the dark creatures that bred in the darkness were nothing to her! What happened after that left the cultivator in disbelief. Before the dark creatures could even get close, they were still ten meters away from the team. Not a single one of them could escape song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®eyes¡¯. Before they could even get into an attack stance, they were all turned into ice sculptures and lost their lives! The danger was gradually increasing, but the leader, song qingxiao, not only did not stop, but she also sped up. Wherever she went, the ice and snow covered all the dangers, and the surging cold currents in the surroundings became her eyes. Every inch of the ice-covered area was harvesting the lives of a large number of dark creatures. ¡°..¡±The cultivator was in a daze. The situation that he expected to be stopped by the dark creatures and delayed didn¡¯t happen at all. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Song qingxiao¡¯s speed was so fast that he even had to jog to keep up with her. The cultivator noticed that with every step she took, there seemed to be a layer of coldness lingering under her feet. After her feet landed on the ground, a layer of ice spread out from her feet, protecting the area within a hundred feet of her. ¡°Look at the direction and pay attention to the directions.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold reminder rang in the cultivator¡¯s ears, and his scattered thoughts were immediately pulled back to their original position. In this short while, he was already seven or eight steps behind song Qing. The cultivator hurriedly trotted forward and barely managed to keep up with her pace. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and responded, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As the group moved forward, the number of frozen dark creatures gradually increased. Sometimes, before the first batch of frozen creatures could shatter, the next batch would already be frozen. Originally, according to the cultivator¡¯s estimation, it would take a lot of time to get rid of these creatures blocking the way. But now, it seemed that these dark creatures were no threat to song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t seem to have consumed a lot of magic power, and she didn¡¯t even need to chant long verses of spells. She could use her power at will. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If things continued like this, they would reach the magic circle near the fallen Dragon Valley within two hours as long as they were on their way. The sound of frost condensing could be heard as everyone stepped on the solid ice. Wherever he went, all kinds of dark creatures were killed by the ice energy. The cultivator was shocked and excited at first, but he gradually got used to it and focused on guiding the way, afraid that he would drag song qingxiao down. Number four watched as the old man ¡®eagerly¡¯ jogged to song qingxiao¡¯s side. The smile on his face was unusually ¡®flattering¡¯ to him, as if he was a crafty official. About an hour later, song qingxiao finally stopped. Chapter 1656 - Chapter 1656 Arrival _2 Chapter 1656: Arrival _2 Chapter 1656: Arrival _2 Hu Hu ¡­ the cultivator ran until he was panting. He was already old, and this kind of speed was a big burden on his physical condition. He was a mage cultivator, so he did not have a strong body like a swordsman. He jogged continuously for more than an hour, not only because of his firm belief and will, but also because he did not want to drag the team down and waste song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®magic¡¯. However, at this moment, the cultivator¡¯s physical strength had also reached its limit. Smoke was coming out of his throat, and he felt as if his heart was going to jump out of his body. ¡°Phew ¡­ Hu Hu ¡­ Something happened ¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Song qingxiao suddenly stopped. She thought that there was a dangerous creature in the way. She clenched the magic book under her arm and walked toward her with her trembling legs. ¡°I think we should be at the fallen Dragon Valley.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t turn around, but her words made the cultivator¡¯s spirit rise.¡±Look at the map.¡± As a matter of fact, the cultivator had been guiding them along the way, so he had a rough idea of the route. However, when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He walked to her side and saw the scene in front of him. The misty forest was full of trees, but not a single blade of grass grew on this mountain range. Right in front of her was the shadow of a winding mountain range. It rose up high until it merged with the night sky. From her position, she could only see a vague outline of the mountain range hidden in the shadows. The beginning of the mountain range was slightly low, but the further back it was, the higher it rose, and the mountain wings on both sides spread out. From a distance, it looked like a dormant Dragon with its wings spread open, coldly looking at the newcomer. And at the bottom of the valley was a deep pit. It was strange to say that this deep pit was leaning against the mountain range. At the front end of the pit was a shallow mark, which then extended backward. The two sides of the pit were extremely large, and they reflected each other with the mountain range that had spread its wings. It was as if the mountain range was carved by the divine work of nature. One¡¯s eyes could scan the head and the sides of the deep pit, but the closer it was to the center, the deeper the pit was under the cover of night. Near the center, the black gas formed a bottomless abyss, as if it was going to swallow anyone who got close. fallen Dragon Valley! This place was so strange. It was no wonder that song qingxiao had never been here before and was so sure that they had already arrived at the fallen Dragon mountains. The cultivator called out in a low voice. His voice was not loud, but because of the special environment, it was amplified by more than ten times. ¡°Fall ¡­ A Dragon ¡­ The mountain ¡­ Gu ¡­!¡± ¡°Falling Dragon ¡­¡± ¡°.. The valley ¡­ Gu ¡­ Gu ¡­¡± The Echo that passed through the bottom of the valley came back and hit everyone¡¯s ears. The cultivator¡¯s originally kind voice turned into an echo that made people¡¯s backs numb. The calm black gas in the abyss was broken by the sound waves of the Echo. Like ripples in a calm ancient well, the bottom of the abyss made a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. As if a gift package had been opened, the dark creatures hidden in it awakened one after another, baring their fangs at the Holy disciples who had come to their door and letting out threatening roars. A light green mist rose from the bottom of the abyss, turning into a foul stench. The cultivator shuddered and subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao. She was still looking in the direction of the abyss, but her expression was calm and her eyes were calm. It was as if she was not afraid of the dark creatures here. Song qingxiao¡¯s calmness had undoubtedly infected the cultivator, making him feel slightly more at ease. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following song qingxiao¡¯s instructions, he opened the magic map. The location of the owner of the map was displayed on the magic map, which overlapped with the hint of ¡®fallen Dragon Mountain¡¯. This meant that they had indeed arrived at their destination. He took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.¡±11:15!¡± Thanks to song qingxiao¡¯s lead, everyone arrived half an hour earlier than expected. This speed made the cultivators doubt their lives. He turned his head to look at the team behind him, only to see that the believers were all like mules that had gone through an inhumane long journey. They looked like they were about to foam at the mouth and fall to the ground at any time. What was supporting them at this moment was their fanatical faith. Chapter 1657 - Chapter 1657 Arrival _3 Chapter 1657: Arrival _3 Chapter 1657: Arrival _3 The power that song qingxiao had displayed in Ogg village was no less than a miracle. With such a person leading the way, everyone, like the cultivators, did not want to be a burden to her, so they ran all the way without making a sound, no matter how tired they were. After hearing that they had arrived at the fallen Dragon Valley, both the Saints and the believers heaved a huge sigh of relief. Then, a weak smile appeared on their pale faces. ¡°The magic circle is here.¡± The cultivator quickly found the location of the light spot on the magic array on the magic map. In the past hour, the light of the magic array had become dimmer than before. On the shrunken map, the light spot of the magic array coincided with the light spot of the map holder, as if the two were already in the same place. The old man locked onto the magic circle and enlarged the map of the fallen Dragon Valley. He quickly found the location of the magic circle. ¡°It¡¯s actually at the bottom of the pit!¡± He felt a bit of a headache. As he spoke, he looked in the direction of the deep pit. At this time, the black gas in the pit was swirling, mixing with the green mist that had rushed out. The two rotated and swirled, forming an extremely large vortex. At a glance, it seemed to ¡®suck¡¯ people in. The cultivator¡¯s mind power was very strong and wasn¡¯t affected by the mind power in this place, so he quickly came to his senses and took two steps back. ¡°There¡¯s a problem here.¡± Once the black gas at the bottom of the pit was activated, it would have a certain level of mental control over people. If one¡¯s mental energy was insufficient, they would lose themselves in front of such dark power. There were many dark creatures at the bottom of the pit, and the breath they breathed out was poisonous. This poison would cause hallucinations and make people unconscious. Arria, the sub-elf who was the first to die in Ogg village, was probably controlled by this mental power and lost his life. Although they had successfully arrived at their destination earlier than expected, the cultivator felt a headache after finding the magic array. The situation was a little tricky. The magic array was located in the middle of the valley of the fallen Dragon mountains. There were probably many dark creatures hiding at the bottom of the valley. The green miasma alone was already very deadly, not to mention the dark creatures hidden below. Their numbers might be astonishing. After everyone entered, a large amount of green smoke gushed out from the ground, and the surroundings were filled with a foul smell. The people who had rushed here with great difficulty were so tired that they were gasping for breath. At first, they had only ¡®almost¡¯ spat out white foam, but after smelling the green miasma, some people had really begun to foam at the mouth, twitching and falling to the ground. It was very scary. ¡°Save them!¡± The cultivator was shocked and hurriedly spoke. There was no need for him to say anything more. The saintess had already released the Holy light shield, enveloping everyone within it. She also began to chant an incantation for the poisoned person, restoring his life and physical strength. Seeing the green clouds rolling up, the ordinary people no longer dared to stay in the vicinity. They all retreated under the cover of the Holy light shield. The cultivator glanced worriedly at song Qing, who was still standing on one side of the fallen Dragon Mountain range. She was not affected by the miasma, and her powerful strength prevented the evil spirits from approaching her. However, the main force was blocked. Even if she could kill the dark creatures here, the poisonous green clouds would not dissipate. The Holy maiden¡¯s current strength was not enough to protect everyone as they rushed into the poisonous cloud and entered the magic array safely. ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest for a while?¡± The cultivator suggested. Everyone¡¯s mental and physical strength had reached their limits. Since they had arrived earlier than expected, they could rest for a while and let the Holy maiden help them recover some strength so that they could cope with the rest of the journey. Edward and the others nodded, and the cultivator signaled the swordsman to go to song qingxiao and tell her the news and listen to her advice. Compared to the weak physical strength of the spellcasters, the swordsman¡¯s body was obviously much stronger. He had a strong will and could pass through the poisonous clouds smoothly, so he was the one who went to report. When the swordsman on the ground heard the monk¡¯s words, he immediately picked up the giant sword in front of him and walked out of the encirclement of the Holy light shield. lodno said that we should rest for a while. It¡¯ll help everyone recover some strength. He came to song qingxiao¡¯s side and told her the words of the cultivator. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao looked back at the cultivator. His face was full of worry, but when he saw her turn her head, he still subconsciously showed a comforting smile, as if to reassure her. ¡°Sure.¡± Song qingxiao sat down with her legs crossed. Number four squatted beside her and stared at the swordsman as if he was a sheep waiting for its turn. ¡°I also have something to ask you.¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the swordsman thrust his giant sword into the ground and sat down on the ground. He did not seem to resist song qingxiao¡¯s intention. ¡°You guys seem to be a little weak.¡± It didn¡¯t seem to match the power that the two great sages had used to expel the evil Dragon. Chapter 1658 - Chapter 1658 Confession (1) Chapter 1658: Confession (1) Chapter 1658: Confession (1) Song qingxiao went straight to the point and asked the question in her heart. Number four was a very particular person! In fact, he also felt that the power of these Saints was as unreal as the rumored watered-down meat. He always felt that the monk¡¯s words on the train were bragging. In fact, he also wanted to find out the reason. When the swordsman came over, he was also thinking about how to ask. He just didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be the first to speak, and so direct. She didn¡¯t even have any emotions to build up and went straight to the heart of the problem. ¡°..¡±He turned to look at song qingxiao, but she didn¡¯t even look at him from the corner of her eyes. Her expression was normal, making it seem like he was making a fuss. She turned to look at the swordsman, but he was also calm. He was not angry because of her question, but he looked like he had accepted his fate after his cover was exposed. The two¡¯s reactions made number four feel that he was probably the one who was the most abnormal. He adjusted his state of mind in time and saw the swordsman ask, ¡± ¡°Where does your power come from?¡± In the battle at Ogg village, whether it was song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary power or number Four¡¯s cremation rope, which tied up the giant spider¡¯s eight legs, they had all shocked the Holy disciples. His tone was calm after he had tried his best to suppress it, but his eyes were like two small Suns, bursting with a brilliant luster. He stared at the two people with a gaze of worship. Song qingxiao¡¯s performance in the battle against the Overlord and the dark shadow Spider was unquestionable. No. 4¡¯s performance in the early stages was equally outstanding. One of the giant spider¡¯s legs was cut off, and when its mountain-like body fell down, number Four¡¯s ¡®brave and fearless¡¯ performance was also witnessed by everyone. Song Qing had underestimated this kind of gaze. Ever since her strength and cultivation level had increased, she would often be looked at like this during the trial. She had already developed a certain immunity to it. However, number four was different! He had even subconsciously assumed a tactical retreat posture. In fact, although he had had some good moments in other trials, perhaps it was because he had met a strong teammate like song qingxiao this time, he felt that he was being suppressed and could not perform at all. The rarer something was, the more precious it would be. At this moment, the swordsman¡¯s adoring and passionate eyes made his heart beat wildly, making him feel as if he was on cloud nine. He felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. It was no wonder that some people liked to recruit younger brothers and establish powerful sects after they became powerful. It was indeed comforting to have groups of people around them who fawned on them. He wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the attention of the others in this trial. With song qingxiao around, he wouldn¡¯t be in the limelight. He might even have to suck up to song qingxiao like the swordsman. No. 4 decided that after this trial was over, he would also give the ¡®young man¡¯ some opportunities. ¡°Our strength?¡± Number four retorted. Although he was feeling smug from the swordsman¡¯s gaze, he had not completely lost his mind and came to his senses in time. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± in fact, when we drove out the evil Dragon and established the divine Palace, our strength was indeed very strong. Perhaps the swordsman had received a hint from the cultist before he came, but he did not avoid asking this question, ¡± however, some things that happened after that greatly affected our power. At this point, he turned to look at song qingxiao. I originally thought that everyone in the Federation would be suppressed, but ¡­ He paused, the meaning of his words self-evident. Song qingxiao¡¯s display of strength had shocked the swordsman and the others. Other than her strength, there was another reason. Under the swordsman¡¯s fanatical gaze, song qingxiao had already guessed the meaning of his words. The church, the faith, the inheritance that was lost due to Sage Moonfall¡¯s seal, as well as the ascetic faction that Haas had established and the burden that he had to bear, had allowed her to touch the door to the truth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Back then, after Sage yueshu betrayed us, the balance of the God Palace was broken.¡± The one who had carried the power of darkness, Sage falling moon, had left the God Palace, and had been forced to the abyss to be sealed, leaving Sage falling sun to take charge of the situation. our strength comes from faith itself. Perhaps it was because they had fought the enemy together tonight that the swordsman had let down his guard. It was also possible that they had a favor to ask of song qingxiao and the others, so they opened their hearts and revealed their secrets. Chapter 1659 - Chapter 1659 Confession_2 Chapter 1659: Confession_2 Chapter 1659: Confession_2 Not far away, inside the Holy light shield, the cultivator had been looking over with a worried look. He might have already known what the swordsman was talking about with song qingxiao and the others. It was very likely that the content of the conversation was incited by him. the will of the believers is the source of our power, and the existence of the great sage is the convergence of our will. After expelling the evil Dragon, the two great sages ¡®reputation and status were unparalleled. The continent established the federal government and the divine Palace. The two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, became the spiritual center of the entire Federation¡¯s believers. At that time, the power of the God Palace had reached its peak, and it was also the peak of the power of the 12 Holy disciples. However, Sage Moonfall had betrayed the divine Palace, breaking the balance of the rotation of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. Although Sage yueshu had been successfully sealed, a portion of the fanatical believers had begun to doubt the meaning of the divine Palace¡¯s existence because of her betrayal. They had once regarded the existence of the God Palace as indestructible. As long as the God Palace existed, the continental Federation would have eternal peace. Darkness, pain, and curses would all leave them, and only kindness and light would surround them. The betrayal of Sage yueshu had dealt a heavy blow to these loyal believers. Back then, they had devoutly worshipped the divine Palace, sparing no expense in their wealth, resources, and manpower, using the entire country¡¯s power to support the entire divine Palace. However, after the power of darkness went out of control and the emergence of the undead, many people seemed to have returned to the time when they were ruled by the evil Dragons and began to feel fear. A large number of believers had left the divine Palace, and their faith was no longer as pure as before. The change in their thoughts was a huge blow to the divine Palace. ¡°The faction that was affected the most was the faction of ¡®darkness¡¯.¡± Samuel, Haas, and the others were the first to feel their power being weakened. After the betrayal of Sage yueshu and her seal, they had lost the power of faith to carry their will, which caused their power and realm to drop at an incredible speed. at that time, we finally knew what faith meant to us. The swordsman sighed. since then, we have been looking for a solution. Haas established the ascetic faction and bore the burden of ¡®pain¡¯, until now. After Haas established his own faction, he had his own unique inheritance of faith. The realm that he had fallen from at that time began to stabilize. And with the fanatical worship of his believers, his fallen realm began to rise again. But what followed was endless pain and trouble. Haas¡¯s realm had not reached the level of a demigod, so he was not strong enough to bear the inheritance of such faith. ¡®Pain¡¯ gave him strength, but at the same time, it also brought him endless torture, making him feel so much pain that he wanted to die. On the train, song qingxiao had also seen what Haas looked like at that time. in our opinion, rather than calling this faith, it¡¯s better to call it a curse. Every bit of the bloody mist entwined around Haas¡¯s body was proof of his pain, making him unable to live or die. The twelve Saints who had once wandered the continent in search of a solution returned to the church one by one. They had thought of many solutions and made a lot of efforts, and finally came to a conclusion: the only way to ensure the stability of the Federation is to have the sage yueshu return to the divine Palace, to have light and darkness return to the right track, and for the two great sages to once again shoulder their responsibilities and have their believers return to the divine Palace. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°According to what you¡¯ve said, after the betrayal of Sage yueshu, the ones who were affected the most should be Haas and the others. But why did your levels also drop so much?¡± As she spoke, she turned her head to look in the direction of the Holy light shield. The cultivator was standing inside the Shield¡¯s light, staring in their direction with an anxious expression. In his daze, he seemed to have noticed song qingxiao¡¯s movements. He did not avoid her, but instead, he revealed an uneasy smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only because ¡­ the swordsman¡¯s face showed a hint of hesitation. This might involve one of the God Palace¡¯s greatest secrets. This man, who had always appeared to be strong and unyielding, felt a little conflicted. Song qingxiao did not say anything. Although she had not found the ¡®pure heart¡¯ yet, she had some clues. Anyway, it was related to these people. The more clues she knew about the mission, the more detailed it would be. If the swordsman tried to hide anything, it would be disadvantageous to her. Chapter 1660 - Chapter 1660 Confession (3) Chapter 1660: Confession (3) Chapter 1660: Confession (3) Now that the swordsman and the others had lost their strength, they were panicking, and the initiative was in song Qing¡¯s hands. She was extremely calm. If the swordsman did not speak, she would not make a sound either. The bubbling sound in the fallen Dragon Valley grew louder and louder, and the green fog instantly filled half of the valley and spread out. The strong corrosive smell of decay stuck to the swordsman¡¯s hair, skin, and armor, making a ¡®Chi Chi¡¯ sound. His light golden hair curled up the moment the green gas touched it. In the end, it turned into dark green liquid and dripped down like asphalt that had been burned. Pa da! The moment the green goo touched the back of the swordsman¡¯s hand, the swordsman was jolted awake. ¡°Because ¡­¡± He seemed to have made up his mind. He shook off the drop of juice on the back of his hand with a straight face and scratched his sword with his hand, making a creepy sound as the blade scratched his skin. ¡°In the process of sealing Sage yueshu, Sage sunlight was heavily injured.¡± The two great sages were originally of equal strength, but due to Sage yueshu¡¯s betrayal, the stable position of the church was questioned by the believers, causing a large number of believers to lose their faith. On the contrary, Sage Moonfall, who had joined the darkness, had awakened a large number of sleeping undead. They were ¡®his¡¯ firm followers, and their strength had increased greatly. In addition, Haas and the other six had been followers of Sage Moonfall. Even if he had betrayed the church, the six believers were not willing to kill him. ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she smiled faintly. ¡°Are you unwilling or do you not dare to?¡± ¡°Sage yueshu is the source of faith for the power of darkness. If¡± he ¡°dies, the entire darkness will lose its host. Without the power of sustenance, Haas and the other five would lose all their abilities. Therefore, the battle with Sage yueshu could be said to be a challenge of faith between the six Saints and ¡®themselves¡¯. If they dared to make a move, it would be subverting their previous beliefs. However, their power came from their faith. Once they were overthrown, it was equivalent to denying everything about themselves, and they naturally lost their abilities. Under such circumstances, the six Saints would not dare to make a move at all. After discovering this, they would probably stop the ¡®brilliant sun¡¯ Sage and the ¡®light¡¯ faction from killing them. As such, even if the sage of the glorious sun was leading the thirteen Saints in battle, due to the internal division of the church, the sage of the glorious sun¡¯s power was limited. It was no wonder that something had happened. The swordsman could not help but laugh bitterly when he heard her words, but he did not object. His attitude showed that even if song qingxiao¡¯s guess was not completely true, it was close to the truth. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Under the intense opposition of the six Saints, led by Haas and the others, to the killing of Sage Moonfall, and under the situation where they were willing to risk their lives, in the end, Sage sunfall and the light Party made a concession and decided to seal Sage Moonfall to temporarily put the problem on hold. He had thought that three hundred years would be enough to find a solution to the problem. However, as time passed, everyone realized that not only was the problem not solved, but it was also becoming more and more serious. The injuries of the glorious sun Sage, who had carried the power of faith, had worsened, causing a huge problem to arise in the power of faith of the light faction. The cultivators, saintesses, Edward, Raphael, elves, and swordsmen¡¯s power began to weaken year by year. The closer it was to the time when the great prophecy spell, Sage Moonfall, was sealed again, the faster their power declined. The awakening of Sage yueshu¡¯s will had brought fear to the people of the continent, and at the same time, it had dealt a huge blow to the authority of the bloodshed God Palace. No. 4 and song qingxiao looked at each other. The swordsman¡¯s words confirmed their initial guess. It also explained why the twelve Holy disciples, who were said to be able to drive away the evil Dragon, had fallen to the level where they were suppressed by the monarch. ¡°No wonder you guys don¡¯t seem to have a good relationship with Haas and the others.¡± After hearing the swordsman¡¯s words, song qingxiao also understood the relationship between the two sects. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the train, the two sides were cooperating on the surface, but they seemed to be on guard against each other and did not seem to be harmonious. After being accidentally separated into two factions, the monk didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. This was completely different from his expression when he found the Holy maiden and the others surrounded by the Dark Age in Ogg village. The swordsman nodded. ¡°In fact, our goal might be completely different from Haas¡¯s this time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao and number four looked at each other with a tacit understanding. Chapter 1661 - Chapter 1661 Condition (1) Chapter 1661: Condition (1) Chapter 1661: Condition (1) ¡°Due to the influence of the power of faith, Sage yueshu¡¯s seal has a huge impact on Haas and the others.¡± Since he had already started, the swordsman didn¡¯t need to hide anything anymore. He revealed the secret that the bloodshed God Palace had been hiding all these years. ¡°Haas¡¯s cultivation is not high enough. He has not yet reached the demigod body, so he can not bear the power of faith that the ascetics entrusted to him.¡± The faith gave him strength, but it brought him more pain. It was like a curse that hurt his body. they hope to find their past glory, to be able to separate themselves from the pain, and embrace their King of the dark night. Once Sage yueshu awakens, their powers will be restored to their former peak. However, the cultivators had a different goal. The sage of the sun was the center of their faith. They needed to follow the original plan and seal the sage of the moon after 318 years as stated by the great prophecy. Only then could they defend the center of their faith. Once their faith crumbled, they would fall to the same state as Haas and the others, or even be in a more difficult situation. Therefore, even though the two parties boarded the same train for the same purpose in name, they actually had different goals in their hearts. Back then, with the sage of the sun leading the way, and everyone¡¯s understanding of the power of faith not as deep as the later ones, they worked together to seal the sage of the moon. More than 300 years had passed, and now the team had lost their leader, the sage of the sun. The ¡®dark¡¯ faction had enough of losing their faith, so how could they be willing to do something like this after the sage of the moon had finally awakened? Therefore, only a few people from the ¡®light¡¯ faction paid attention to the sealing operation this time. Not only would Haas and the others not be willing to help them seal Sage Moonfall, they might even take the opportunity to cause trouble. In other words, it was very likely that the people from the dark faction would not help in this operation to seal Sage yueshu. Song qingxiao thought about the subtle attitude of both sides on the train. The situation was clearly not in the favor of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. Not only were they few in number, but their strength had also been greatly reduced. It was no wonder that they had been so gentle on the train and were so friendly to the ¡®newcomers¡¯. Even when the participants had not fully revealed their strength, they had also taken on a posture of answering all their questions. On the contrary, the people from the dark faction had the upper hand in this operation. The sage who controlled the dark power was their ¡®God¡¯. Once the sage woke up, it would increase their power. Samuel and the others were probably waiting to watch a good show when the light faction was defeated. Thus, when they mentioned the failure of the great prophecy, Crowley and Samuel were gloating. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going to be difficult for you to seal Sage yueshu.¡± Song qingxiao could almost guess the reason why the swordsman was willing to tell her and number four the secret. It was nothing more than seeing her and number Four¡¯s strength in the battle at Ogg village, so he wanted to win them over. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult.¡± If the person who came to speak was a cultivator, this kind old man would probably feel a little ashamed after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s blunt words. However, the swordsman¡¯s personality was obviously much more magnanimous. He did not avoid the question. ¡°We were originally prepared to try our best to rope Lucifer in and make him join us to restrain Haas and the others.¡± This time, the operation to seal Sage yueshu was very difficult, and the light faction had been very worried before they set off. ¡°But as long as you¡¯re willing to help, it¡¯s not completely impossible to seal Sage yueshu.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s display of strength gave the cultivators a new ray of hope, so they wanted to convince the two of them to join in the operation to seal Sage yueshu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among the six Holy disciples, the swordsman was a man of few words. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the poisonous fog was spreading and the cultivator¡¯s strength had declined, he wouldn¡¯t have given this task to the swordsman. While the two of them were talking, the cultivator¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. It was obvious that he was very concerned about the final outcome of the conversation, and he wondered if it would go as he wished. ¡°Why should we help you?¡± At this point, the two of them had completely understood the situation of the ¡®light¡¯ faction and what they wanted. Chapter 1662 - Chapter 1662 Condition (2) Chapter 1662: Condition (2) Chapter 1662: Condition (2) Although the trial-taker¡¯s mission was related to the sealing of the sage Moonfall, the swordsman did not know about this. Number four asked with a smile. He rubbed his fingers together and said, ¡± ¡°What do we get in return?¡± The swordsman¡¯s mind was in a daze at his blatant robbery. For a moment, it was hard for him to associate this familiar greasy middle-aged man who was rubbing his thumb and index finger for benefits with the ¡®brave and fearless¡¯ image of a ¡®hero¡¯ who took on all the responsibilities in the battle of Ogg village. The swordsman was still in a daze, perhaps because he had been dealt a heavy blow. This determined soldier showed a rare expression of not knowing what to do. He looked at song Qing Xiao as if he was asking for help, ¡± ¡°.. Good, benefits?¡± Perhaps it was due to the extraordinary status of the six Holy disciples on the continent, many fanatical believers were willing to serve them even without the swordsman¡¯s request. Number Four¡¯s words left the swordsman dumbfounded, but he quickly recalled something. according to the great prophecy, it was the thirteen Saints who sealed Sage yueshu ¡­ The swordsman didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but song qingxiao understood what he meant. He was using the name ¡®Saint¡¯ to tempt the two of them! In other words, if the people from the dark faction did not participate in the sealing of Sage yueshu, then after the matter was completed, they would be stripped of their reputation and status as ¡®Saints¡¯. The people who truly participated in sealing Sage yueshu would be the ¡°new¡± 13 Saints. It was not strange for him to have such thoughts. Even song qingxiao and number four immediately understood the swordsman¡¯s vague hint. However, the strange thing was that the one who proposed this idea was the swordsman, and the member of the ¡®light¡¯ faction seemed to be not ¡®light¡¯ enough. Song qingxiao and number four both fell silent. The righteous warrior who proposed this ¡®immoral¡¯ deal began to show panic and uneasiness, and even his face began to blush awkwardly. It was obvious that this down-and-out swordsman was beginning to feel guilty about his suggestion. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in that.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice broke the silence. Her answer made the swordsman heave a sigh of relief. However, song qingxiao¡¯s attitude of ¡®treating fame and fortune as fleeting clouds¡¯ made him admire her. At the same time, he once again regretted his previous thoughts. He touched his body, but did not take out anything useful. ¡°I ¡­¡± The swordsman lowered his head in shame. I have no money ¡­ From his appearance, he looked extremely down and out, and indeed did not look like he was rich. I only have armor and a long sword ¡­ The swordsman spoke with great difficulty. His eyes fell on the giant sword stuck in the ground, and he looked heartbroken. Number four was a little disgusted. This thing did not match his cultivation, and to him, it was no different from a pile of useless garbage. He had originally coveted the power of the saintess, but the saintess ¡®power came from the power of faith. Once she left this world and lost her source of faith, the saintess would lose her use. This dispelled his original plan of kidnapping the saintess after completing the mission. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t help. As for the remuneration, we will collect it later.¡± Song qingxiao could tell that the swordsman did not have much to offer. Besides, she had participated in many missions and understood that sometimes the real reward was not necessarily these external things. ¡°I will try my best to satisfy your needs.¡± Her request was simple and direct. however, you must follow my orders in everything. You can not hide anything from me and tell me the secrets of the church that I want to know. Compared to number Four¡¯s ¡®benefits¡¯, song qingxiao¡¯s conditions were much easier, but the swordsman did not agree to them. He subconsciously touched his chest with a very embarrassed look, as if he was hiding something important. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Facing song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he did not make a decision. Instead, he decided to discuss it with the cultivators. He stood up and walked towards the Holy light shield. Number four looked at his back and whispered in song qingxiao¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°You really want to help them?¡± the key to the mission is probably the great sage. Song qingxiao sat cross-legged and adjusted her spiritual breath as she talked to number four. I¡¯m afraid that the internal struggle of the twelve Saints will also involve our mission. The battle between ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ happened to correspond to two teams of trial-takers. Chapter 1663 - Chapter 1663 Condition (3) Chapter 1663: Condition (3) Chapter 1663: Condition (3) If song qingxiao and No. 4¡¯s mission was to ¡®obtain the heart of purity¡¯, then I suspect that the other team¡¯s mission might be to¡¯ obtain the heart of darkness¡¯. In fact, regardless of the swordsman¡¯s previous request, the two of them would still have to go to the abyssal territory. These Saints were related to the trial-takers ¡®missions and were important clues to obtain the heart of purity. Naturally, they could not be separated. In that case, it was song qingxiao¡¯s job to agree to their request. Now, song qingxiao was just taking advantage of the situation to take the initiative in her hands. Number four also understood this, but he just wanted to see if he could get something good out of these people. Who knew that the six Saints were so poor that magic and battle energy were not attractive to him. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he naturally nodded and did not say anything. Time was of the essence, so the swordsman did not waste any time after he returned. Inside the Holy light shield, the six Holy disciples gathered together and discussed in a low voice for a while. Two minutes later, everyone seemed to have made up their mind quickly and sent a swordsman as a representative to express their opinion. ¡°Song, we¡¯ve already discussed it. We¡¯re willing to follow your orders.¡± The six Holy disciples clearly understood that the current situation was critical, and there was no room for them to bargain. Moreover, after song qingxiao displayed her extraordinary power, the team had already tacitly agreed to respect the strong, even though no one had pointed it out. After they had made their decision, song qingxiao nodded and turned to look at number four. you burned the dark creatures underground to death. yes! No. 4 agreed happily. Then, he stomped on the ground and flew up into the sky above the abyss. A large amount of flames began to surge out of the surface of number Four¡¯s body. The darkness and green mist were distorted by the heat. The whistling wind surrounded number four and held his body firmly in the air above the abyss. At this moment, number four was like a domineering God of War. The flames on his body split into several streams, roaring as they broke through the obstruction of the miasma and burrowed into the ground! ¡®Zi Zi !¡¯ The dark creatures hidden in the mist were unwilling to give up. After the flames fell into the abyss, the green clouds surged even more rapidly. A foul stench rose into the air, almost covering the entire abyss. When the swordsman saw this, he subconsciously wanted to take a closer look. However, he heard song qingxiao remind him, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± he warned. As soon as she finished speaking, the swordsman heard a loud ¡®boom¡¯! An orange-red flame shot out from the green cloud and tore the poisonous miasma apart. The heat wave broke through the poisonous fog, and the flames burned high, illuminating the sky as if they were going to burn away the shadow that shrouded the fallen Dragon Valley. The ferocious flames spread out from all four sides of the abyss, roaring and trying to drag in any creature that dared to approach it, burning it to ashes! The strong air current mixed with the impact force hit the swordsman in the face. If the swordsman had not used his warrior energy the moment song qingxiao reminded him, he would have been caught in the air current. But even with the protection of battle energy, the swordsman, whose strength had been greatly reduced, was still pushed back by the heat wave for more than ten meters before he finally managed to stabilize himself. Song qingxiao stood on one side of the abyss as if she was unaffected by the airflow. Number four was flying in the air, the rumbling flames surrounding him, making him look majestic. In the flames, the dark creatures in the underground were burning and making crackling sounds. They were screaming in pain. Countless red-hot dark creatures were crawling around in the fire, revealing new layers of dark creatures. After the dark creatures on the top layer were burned to death, the lower layer was exposed, and the cycle repeated. The number of dark creatures here was simply shocking. Layer upon layer, intertwining with each other, it seemed to cover and pile up a small layer of the bottom of the abyss. Under the burning of the flames, their survival instincts made them struggle to climb up from the bottom of the abyss. However, number four would not allow these things to escape. With every step they took, countless flames would come to life and tightly wrap around them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thick smoke and heat waves mixed with a burnt smell rose into the sky, and the thick poisonous gas was quickly blown away. The soul clone No. 4¡¯s control of fire power was beyond doubt. These dark creatures were superior in their numbers, but their individual combat power was limited, so they were not a threat. About a quarter of an hour later, the shrieks had completely disappeared. The green miasma in the air was also replaced by a burning smell. The entire bottom of the abyss was like a rock layer, turning into a fiery red color. The heat wave spread out from the fallen Dragon Valley, and the air was filled with flames, like fireflies shuttling through the forest. Chapter 1664 - Chapter 1664 Start-1 Chapter 1664: Start-1 Chapter 1664: Start-1 These sparks carried an extremely terrifying temperature, spreading heat waves to every place they floated to, increasing number Four¡¯s attack power. The Holy light shield cast by the saintess could not withstand this terrible temperature at all. Even with the power of faith provided by the devout prayers of the believers, it could not compete with the heat waves. They retreated again and again until they were dozens of meters away, but they could still feel the extraordinary power of the flames through the Holy light shield. In the battle of Ogg village, although number four had revealed a bit of his power, it was not as shocking as the power he was displaying now. Under the flames, all the dark creatures that tried to stop them were crushed. There was no way they could resist the flames. In the sky above the lava, No. 4 was well aware of the power of the flames he had cast. The dark creatures at the bottom of the abyss had almost all died. The burning flames suddenly turned into several long Dragons and drilled into his body. The flames were absorbed by him again, but the surroundings of the abyss had already been burned red. It was like a huge furnace, still emitting terrifying heat. The air current formed by spiritual energy blew up the dark creatures that had been burned to ashes, revealing the magic array that had been previously covered by them. His body flickered and he landed beside song qingxiao with a red face. ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± As number four spoke, he turned to look at song Qing¡¯s small face. ¡°The magic circle is there!¡± Under the high temperature, the air in the dense forest seemed to be distorted from the heat, but she did not seem to be affected by the heat wave. The bottom of the abyss was the center of his fire. Even if the main fire spiritual power had been absorbed by number four, the remaining heat was enough to hurt people. However, while number four was dealing with the dark creatures at the bottom of the abyss, he was also paying attention to her. Number four had made such a big scene not only because he wanted to solve the problem quickly, but also because he wanted to test the depth of song Qing¡¯s strength. She had been standing at the side of the abyss the whole time, as if she was not affected by the fire spiritual power. The two¡¯s spirit energy attributes were mutually exclusive, but she did not show any defense against the fire element spirit energy. She did not even use her spirit energy to protect her body. She could resist the invasion of the fire element spirit energy with only the strength of her physical body. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded. As she spoke, a chill seeped out of her body. With a sizzling sound, number four looked down and saw that there was a white mist spreading under her feet, covering the abyss that she led to. ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® The frost spread out in a large area and soon covered the red walls of the abyss, the ground, and even the magic array. The high temperature didn¡¯t melt the ice. Instead, the power of ice penetrated the heat wave and instantly lowered the temperature. As the cold entered his body, number four shivered. He could clearly feel that the spiritual energy in his body had been greatly suppressed by the sudden drop in temperature. Comparing the two, song Qing seemed to be more at ease. As the ice covered the abyss, snowflakes formed in the air, intertwining with the flying sparks, forming a unique fantasy scenery. Number four looked up at this scene, and his face instantly stiffened. The area above the bottom of the abyss was originally the world of fire spirit power. Among the natural spirit powers, besides the overbearing Thunder spirit power, the fire spirit Power¡¯s lethality and attack power were the strongest among the other natural spirit powers. At this time, the area within the fallen Dragon Valley was originally occupied by fire-type spiritual force, and other spiritual forces should have escaped. Under the influence of the flame power, the flow of spiritual power gathered by number Four¡¯s fire spiritual power quickly turned into fire spiritual power and dominated this dense forest, making it a place where the fire spiritual power controlled. It should have been number Four¡¯s help. But at this moment, a cold current rushed in and shattered the magnetic field formed by the fire spiritual energy. It was not under the control of number four at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bottom of the abyss, which was burning red, was covered in a layer of ice. The two forces collided, and it was as if the red light was covered by a translucent light blue Ice film, reducing their lethality. Was this the strength of a late-stage soul splitting cultivator? Number Four¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. He was about to say something when he heard footsteps behind him. After the temperature dropped, the saintess removed the Holy light shield. The believers hiding in the shield were led by the cultivators and walked towards song qingxiao. I¡¯ve already told the swordsman. You have to listen to me in this operation. Song qingxiao heard the footsteps behind her and looked away from the magic array at the bottom of the abyss. She slowly turned to look at the crowd and finally looked at the cultivator. Chapter 1665 - Chapter 1665 Activate _2 Chapter 1665: Activate _2 Chapter 1665: Activate _2 ¡°There¡¯s no problem, right?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± The cultivator nodded his head. This was the result of their joint discussion. When he spoke, the other Saints did not say anything. ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t have a choice.¡± The old man laughed bitterly. He thought that song qingxiao repeated the ¡®deal¡¯ because she didn¡¯t trust the swordsman¡¯s promise. if you have any doubts, we can swear in the name of the Saints. He had a good temper. At this time, he held his book and said solemnly, ¡± God, for this mission, I, ronno-¡± The kind-looking old man had a serious expression on his face. He held the thick ¡®draconic secret technique¡¯ book in one hand and covered his chest with the other. He solemnly swore, ¡­ Will follow your orders, and will never disobey your orders ¡­ When the cultivators were making their vows, all the Holy disciples looked solemn. Song qingxiao did not say anything. Her eyes fell on the cultivator. He raised his hand and pressed on his robe. Between the gap of the neckline, there was something that was folded in a light. It was a small medal, pinned in a hidden corner of his collar. However, as the cultivator made the oath, more than half of it was revealed. In the darkness, whether it was the Saints or the believers, they were either immersed in the Holy ritual of the cultivators ¡®oath, or they were still in disbelief at the wonderful scene of the fusion of Ice and Fire. Number four was still in a daze because her power was being suppressed. Only song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were on the medal. The medal had a red base and a black sword. At this time, the black on the sword was like a smudged ink, spreading out little by little and flowing into the red base of the medal. This change happened in a flash. The next moment, song qingxiao looked over and saw that the medal was still the same as before. It was as if the surging black gas was just a shadow formed by the movement of the cultivator¡¯s chest when he spoke. if I go against this oath, I¡¯m not fit to be one of the 13 Holy disciples. I¡¯ll leave the church! The cultivator didn¡¯t notice song qingxiao¡¯s momentary daze. He made his vow very seriously, and the others followed. After the cultivator¡¯s medal changed, song qingxiao began to pay attention to the medal of other people. Each of the six Holy disciples was wearing a medal. According to what the monk had said before, this medal was a symbol of the status of the thirteen Holy disciples. The medal should contain some kind of power that would guide the twelve Saints to reunite. At this time, the cultivator¡¯s oath seemed to have touched the medal, causing it to change. This situation was not a coincidence. It seemed that he should find an opportunity to find out more about this medal. The medal was hidden well by the Saints because it had a different meaning and might have some special effects. However, no matter how hard he tried to hide, he could not escape song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She noticed that after Edward and the others made their oaths, some kind of power on these medals was changing, as if they could hear their voices and give some kind of warning. Number four looked reckless, but his crude appearance concealed his meticulous observation skills. He didn¡¯t notice the change in the medal when the cultivator swore, but when the others swore, he quickly noticed that something was wrong. Although these people¡¯s strength had been reduced, their mental strength was still shockingly strong. Therefore, they did not send a voice transmission, but gave song Qing a subtle look. Seeing that song qingxiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he guessed that she had already found out about this, and he was surprised. After everyone expressed their determination, they all rushed to the side of the fallen Dragon abyss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it¡¯s said that there was once an evil Dragon that fell here when it escaped back to the land of spirits. After the two sides expressed their stance and revealed their bottom line, everyone was already in a cooperative relationship on the surface, and the cultivators ¡°smiles seemed to be closer. Perhaps it was because they had managed to rope in two powerful cultivators, which made the strength of the team stronger, and there was hope for them to seal Sage yueshu. The expressions of the Holy disciples were much more relaxed, and the cultivators were also in the mood to talk about the past of the fallen Dragon Valley before they went down the valley. it smashed out a deep pit here, and its struggling corpse eventually formed a small mountain. That¡¯s how this place got its name, fallen Dragon Valley. The dark creatures at the bottom of the valley had been completely burned to death by the flames. The remaining red light showed the terrible lethality of the previous flames, which illuminated the vast abyss clearly. Chapter 1666 - Chapter 1666 Launch _3 Chapter 1666: Launch _3 Chapter 1666: Launch _3 As the cultivator spoke, he carefully took a few steps forward. When he saw the magic array in the array, his face revealed an unconcealed joy. the magic array is there, as expected. ¡°Let¡¯s go down first.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and took the lead to step into the abyss. This action shocked the Saint, thinking that she was going to jump down directly. With every step she took, a round ice shield about 20 centimeters in diameter appeared under her feet. As she walked down a few steps, the ice shields floating in the air were like layers of stairs, firmly forming a 20 to 30-meter long flight of stairs between the ground and the abyss of the fallen Dragon Valley. No. 4 stayed on top to bring up the rear. Song Qing¡¯s small figure soon appeared at the bottom of the huge abyss. She turned around and shouted, ¡± ¡°Come down.¡± Everyone looked at this special flight of stairs with a hesitant expression. This floating staircase made of ice did not look very solid. There was nothing to support it, nor was there any handrail. It felt like it would break with a single step. It did not look very stable. However, because they had sworn to follow song qingxiao¡¯s orders, no one questioned her. After a while, the oldest cultivator gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± He put the thick draconic secret technique under his armpit, pulled out his robe with both hands, took a deep breath, picked up his feet, and stepped on the first ice ladder floating above the abyss. The swordsman stood behind him, ready to give him a hand at any time. However, the cultivator¡¯s step did not shatter the layer of ice as everyone had expected. This layer of ice that didn¡¯t seem very solid didn¡¯t shatter. Instead, it was extremely stable. It didn¡¯t even sway and easily supported the cultivator¡¯s body. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± The cultivator couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this wonderful scene. After this experiment and confirming that the ice ladder could bear his weight, he tried to go down the stairs. ¡®Da!¡¯ The tips of his feet landed on the ice, making a crisp sound. His feet were very stable, as if he was not strolling in the air, but stepping on the ground. ¡°A miracle!¡± The believers ¡®eyes widened when they saw this. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The saintess put her hands together and said happily. The bottom of the abyss was very high above the ground. Song qingxiao and number four were powerful, and from their previous performances, they didn¡¯t care about the distance at all. although the saint¡¯s power had been weakened, there was still a way to go down. The only trouble was the ordinary believers. At such a high distance, coupled with the burning red Cliff, it was enough to make them feel afraid. Now that there was a flight of stairs, everyone naturally felt at ease. With the cultivators taking the lead, Edward and the elves stepped up the stairs one after another. The believers held hands, feeling excited and nervous at the same time. They formed a long line and walked up the ice stairs. The four walls of the abyss were like red-hot stone furnaces, but because of the protection of the ice layer, the heat waves were sealed in the stone walls, forming a unique and magical scenery. Everyone climbed down the ice ladder and soon reached the bottom of the abyss. At the bottom of the abyss, there were still some charred remains of dark creatures. The sparks that had yet to extinguish were sealed by ice, and it looked a little scary. The cultivator saw that song qingxiao was there and felt more at ease. He jumped in as well. ¡®Ping !¡¯ The layer of ice did not break from his jump, but the cultivator still jogged closer to song qingxiao before letting out a long sigh of relief. Everyone came down one after another. Being surrounded by Ice and Fire, they all felt that it was extremely wonderful. Rafel and number four were the last to come down. Number four jumped down directly, while Rafel transformed into a winged man and landed slowly. Time was of the essence. Even if everyone had many doubts in their hearts, they didn¡¯t have the time to ask. The cultivator took out the magic map. The situation was not good. The light spot of the magic array closest to the valley of glaciers was dimmer than before. ¡°There might be some powerful dark creatures there.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone did not stay any longer, and they all rushed in the direction of the magic array. At this moment, the teleportation magic array was sealed under a layer of ice that suppressed the flames. It emitted a fluorescent purple light, forming a huge disc of light. ¡°Edward.¡± The cultivator didn¡¯t waste any time and directly called the mage¡¯s name. The silent mage nodded and raised the staff in his hand. He quickly chanted a string of spells in a strange tone- His incantation seemed to be the key to some mysterious magical power. As he chanted, something in the ground seemed to be activated, and there was a violent fluctuation. ¡®Swish-¡® The flame that was sealed under the layer of ice flickered, and a tremor came from above the ice, making everyone who stepped in the Halo of the magic array feel the fluctuation of magic. Chapter 1667 - Chapter 1667 Teleportation_1 Chapter 1667: Teleportation_1 Chapter 1667: Teleportation_1 The magical stones that were laid on the ground emerged, and the magical energy stored in them had not been completely devoured. ¡°It can still be used!¡± Edward¡¯s tone was rather excited, and the other believers could not help but cheer. The purple magic ring suppressed the orange flames and floated up through the ice, shooting straight into the sky! The purple light seemed to come to life as Edward poured his magic into it. The magic power moved along the layers of the ring of light, making a buzzing sound. As the demonic power rotated, some demonic totems appeared in the circle of light underground. A large number of mysterious and complicated words appeared, reactivating the magic array that was on the verge of collapsing. Lines of light and shadow appeared from the ground, intertwining to form a strange diagram. Once the pattern was formed, the magic power required by the magic array would increase. At first, it was Edward who had used his wand to channel his magic power into the formation. However, after the formation was activated and activated, the mana that Edward was pouring in was far from enough to keep it running. In particular, there were many people wrapped in the array, which increased the demand of the teleportation magic array. As the formation spun, it began to suck Edward¡¯s power back. An endless stream of magic power passed through the wand and was absorbed into the magic array. Now that Edward¡¯s level had dropped drastically, he naturally could not withstand the magical formation¡¯s absorption. In the blink of an eye, his face turned ashen. His originally straight back bent, and his mottled gray hair turned snow-white at a speed visible to the naked eye. A large number of wrinkles appeared on his face, as if he had aged more than ten years in an instant. ¡°Not good.¡± When the cultivator saw this, he immediately cried out in alarm. Out of concern for his companion, he didn¡¯t have time to say anything else and subconsciously reached for the wand in Edward¡¯s hand. ¡®Swish-¡® The moment his palm touched the wand, it buzzed and flew up into the air as if it had broken free from Edward¡¯s shackles. However, the powerful magic formed a glue that firmly attached the palms of the two old men to the wand. The monk felt his energy surge into the wand and then into the magic array. The magic array was like a bottomless pit. After absorbing the cultivator and Edward¡¯s power, it turned from purple to red, and the trembling array gradually stabilized. However, on the contrary, the two mages were in a bad situation. Although the formation was stabilized with the addition of the cultivator, Edward¡¯s situation didn¡¯t improve. On the contrary, several strange gray spots began to appear on the cultivator¡¯s cheeks. Raphael and the elf stepped forward and grabbed their wands. The addition of a few Saints greatly slowed down Edward¡¯s aging speed. The color of the magic circle gradually faded from dark red to a stable orange. After the formation stabilized, the mysterious ancient characters within the formation began to connect to form a series of light projections that enshrouded everyone within. The saintess seized the time to cast her blessing, and the believers followed suit and prayed in unison. However, these actions could not overcome the magic power required by the array. About half a minute later, Raphael and the elf who had grabbed the wand were also in a disadvantageous position. The swordsman stepped forward. His strength was obviously stronger than the few Saints who were not physically strong. A layer of faint light gushed out from the staff, and the magic circle wrapped around everyone faster than before. The light of the magic circle gradually turned from orange to a faint gold. However, the swordsman¡¯s power could only be maintained for a short while, and soon he began to show signs of fatigue. The saintess did her best to stack her blessings, not daring to stop at all. She was deeply afraid that once she stopped, something would happen to her companions without the blessing. The cultivators quickly showed signs of fatigue. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the magic array could not absorb enough power as quickly as before, the pale golden light began to dim and turned back into a mixture of gold and orange. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± All the Saints who were holding their wands had the same thought in their minds, and their faces turned pale. Under the influence of the dark creatures, the extent of the magic array¡¯s damage was more serious than what the cultivator and the others had originally estimated. The power that had been stored in the magic array had been completely absorbed. Coupled with the influence of the dark force, the six Saints ¡®power had been greatly reduced. They could not activate the magic array completely. Chapter 1668 - Chapter 1668 Teleportation_2 Chapter 1668: Teleportation_2 Chapter 1668: Teleportation_2 Now that they were riding a Tiger, they couldn¡¯t stop. If they let go now, then all their previous efforts would naturally be in vain. The loss of magic power was difficult to make up for in a short time, and if he gave up on activating most of the array at this time, it meant that the cultivator¡¯s initial plan had failed ¡­ They could not teleport to the glacier Valley, which was closer to the abyss, through the magic array. If they were to travel on foot, they would need to spend at least a year¡¯s time. Moreover, they had not taken into account the possibility of encountering an endless stream of dark creatures along the way! If they missed the opportunity to seal Sage yueshu, it would be a fatal blow to both Sage sunlight and the God Palace. The Federation, which had been established for more than 300 years, might be divided again due to the collapse of faith, and the evil Dragon that was blocked outside the undead Canyon might return. From then on, there would be no Federation, no temple, no faith, no two great sages, sun and moon, and naturally no saints. The continent would return to the era of the evil dragon¡¯s rule 400 years ago, and everything would start over. Despair appeared in the monk¡¯s old eyes. The wand could no longer absorb fresh power. It trembled slightly, and the light on it gradually dimmed. At this moment, a hand grabbed the wand. ¡°How do I activate the formation?¡± In the midst of despair, a clear and cold female voice rang out. As song Qing¡¯s small hand gripped the wand, the shaking wand suddenly stopped as if someone had grabbed its vital point. However, in a flash, the gem embedded on the tip of the wand burst out with an extremely bright luster, like a sun, and no one dared to look at it directly. A vast amount of spiritual energy flowed from song qingxiao¡¯s palm into the wand, stabilizing the array that was on the verge of collapse. The magic circle, which had dimmed again, seemed to be rejuvenated, turning from orange to gold! The Golden light illuminated the entire formation, and each character appeared extremely clear. With a ¡®Weng Weng¡¯ sound, they formed rings of light chains, forming a huge round ball that wrapped everyone inside. ¡°..¡±The cultivators were dumbfounded. With song qingxiao¡¯s participation, the pressure on them was suddenly reduced. Even the extra power she had sent out was turned into auxiliary power and returned to the other five Holy disciples who had damaged their foundations after being absorbed. ¡®Swish-¡® The magic array had been completely activated, but the five Holy disciples, who were too shocked, seemed to have lost their ability to react. ¡°Wizard!¡± She seemed to be at ease as she called out. Edward came to his senses and immediately responded. He was still holding onto the staff, which contained a powerful force that made him feel as if he had returned to the peak of his strength in the past. No! This feeling was even stronger than when his power of belief had reached its peak. The power in the wand was endless, and the other end of the wand seemed to be connected to the vast ocean. The power was endless, and it had already exceeded the limits of his exploration. The adorable Dehua was only stunned for a moment before he quickly regained his senses. The feeling of controlling a magic staff filled with power was a little unfamiliar to him at first, and he couldn¡¯t control it well for a while. However, he quickly found the feeling and cast the spell to activate the formation. The power in the wand was immense, and it was not as difficult to use as it had been before. Under song qingxiao¡¯s control, the energy was extremely obedient to her, and she began to search for the magical formation that was closest to the valley. The magic circle was on the verge of being destroyed, and the response it sent back was extremely weak. Fortunately, the power of the magic circle on this side was beyond Edward¡¯s imagination after it was completely repaired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He set the coordinates smoothly, and the sphere of light soon surrounded everyone. Under Edward¡¯s incantation, the twenty-odd people were enveloped in a formation and disappeared on the spot with a whoosh. Everyone in the formation felt weightless. This feeling was similar to the day when song qingxiao saved the escapees and decided to return to the terror Battalion. It was the same feeling she had when she took her first step. His body seemed to be falling rapidly. The light disappeared in front of his eyes, and darkness shrouded everyone¡¯s vision again. The wind blew past their ears on both sides. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ A moment later, a strange roar was heard in everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. A bright light pierced through the darkness, but as a roar sounded, a large amount of dark power poured in. Just as it was about to drown the light, the people who were teleported by the magic array flew toward the light like meteors and rushed out of the shrunken light. Chapter 1669 - Chapter 1669 Teleportation_3 Chapter 1669: Teleportation_3 Chapter 1669: Teleportation_3 The magic shield protecting everyone shattered the moment it rushed out of the light spot. Without the protection of the magical shield, the cold wind, the smell of blood, and the killing intent surged in, mixed with the roars of the magical beasts. A huge palm descended from the sky, bringing with it a hurricane, and slammed down on everyone¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± The believers fell from the sky one by one. They could only smell the stench of blood in front of them, and could not see their surroundings clearly at all. Everyone didn¡¯t know where they were. In their panic, they reached out their hands and grabbed wildly, trying to stabilize their bodies. In the midst of the chaos, number four quickly stabilized his body in midair. The trial-takers had rich combat experience. Several flames gushed out of his body and wrapped around the giant palm that was coming down. The firelight turned into a rope and wrapped around the giant palm, stopping the giant palm from falling. The flames that soared into the sky dispersed the black gas and brought light. The Holy disciples who reacted quickly calmed down. The wings on Raphael¡¯s back spread open and he took the lead to soar into the sky. He grabbed the old cultivator and the Holy maiden, stopping them from falling. The swordsman and the elf also slowed down their falling speed with their agile bodies. The swordsman even flipped in the air in time to catch the mage who was falling beside him. In the air, a narrow space-time gate that was forcibly opened by magic power slowly closed after throwing the group of people out. Above his head was a massive Azure palm that was being restrained by several fire ropes. The giant palm had five fingers, each of which was half a meter long. They were covered in thick green scales, looking extremely shocking. At this moment, a flame was wrapped around each of the five fingers. The flame was like five long chains, pulling the five long fingers out and preventing them from falling. The swordsman caught a glimpse of the giant palm, and before he could see where it came from, he fell to the ground with the mage. There was a small accident with the magic array. Although it was successfully activated and activated, it was likely to deviate from its original trajectory due to the parasitism of the dark creatures. In the process of traveling, the shield broke, and everyone was thrown out of the spacetime wall, appearing in another territory. The swordsman and the mage crashed to the ground. The swordsman tried his best to use his body as a shield and his combat energy to protect the weak mage. The hard armor hit something, and the force of the impact smashed something into pieces. With a splashing sound, the cold and thick mucus sprayed out, and the angry hissing of some kind of creature came from all directions! ¡® The swordsman could not care less about his disheveled state. He endured the dizziness and turned over to sit up. He then grabbed a handful of mages who were buried in the liquid. ¡®Dong, Dong, Dong¡¯ sounds rang out. It was as if the ground was being hit hard by something, and a living creature was rapidly approaching! ¡°Be careful!¡± Before the swordsman could react, the saintess, who was caught by Raphael in mid-air, warned him. Immediately after, she cast a simple holy light shield, covering the stunned swordsman and Edward. ¡®Hiss!¡¯ The next moment, a green cloud surged over, and with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, a soft maroon-red object hit the Holy light shield. The moment it touched the Holy light shield, the soft thing split into two, like two wriggling worms, and then a bloody mouth came close. Its mouth was like a pile of soft meat, but when it touched the Holy light shield, two rows of extremely sharp teeth suddenly drilled out. The two rows of razors covered in dark brown blood stains were originally aimed at the swordsman and mage who were the first to land. However, due to the influence of the Holy light shield, the two of them managed to escape for the time being. However, the Holy light Shield¡¯s power was weak, and it only managed to block the blow of the giant tooth. As the two rows of powerful teeth clenched, the shield light dimmed and broke. A gust of wind with a foul stench blew over. The swordsman couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He activated his combat energy, raised his sword, and slashed at the monster. ¡°Get lost!¡± The combat energy hit the monster¡¯s head, and the heavy blade hit the scales, broke the scales and flesh, and cut the hard skull, making a crisp sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® As soon as the monster was hit by the sword, it spewed out green blood and let out a strange cry of pain. It retracted its head, and then with a whoosh, something quickly whipped it. The swordsman once again raised his combat energy to block the attack. As the two forces collided, the combat energy blocked the green shadow for a moment, and then the powerful force pushed back, sending the swordsman¡¯s body flying backward. With a bang, he fell back again. Pa da, pa da! Under the huge impact, something was crushed by the swordsman, and cold mucus gushed out, covering the swordsman¡¯s head and face. Chapter 1670 - Chapter 1670 Demon lizard (1) Chapter 1670: Demon lizard (1) Chapter 1670: Demon lizard (1) ¡® The breath of a shadow came from behind him, and a soft, dark red tongue stuck to the swordsman¡¯s back. The separated tip of the tongue was like a sharp weapon. It slid along the swordsman¡¯s armor and slid to the back of his neck. The two sides of the tongue were like a pair of scissors that separated from the left and right sides of his neck and quickly closed! ¡°Oh!¡± A powerful force came from behind him, dragging the swordsman¡¯s body and sending him flying. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The swordsman¡¯s heavy body crushed many things along the way, and a large amount of cold mucus flowed out, becoming the last lubricant to drag him, making it impossible for the swordsman to hold on to an object to stabilize his body. The ¡®knot-like¡¯ on his neck was so soft that there was no way to tear it apart. Moreover, because his throat was locked, the swordsman almost couldn¡¯t breathe. In his panic, he even lost his giant sword. The unknown liquid flowing down from his head blocked his eyes and lips. He could only hear a dense hissing sound from the wind, as if a large number of ferocious magical beasts were approaching him. A pungent smell came from behind him, and with a hissing sound, the swordsman felt a murderous intent! At the critical moment of life and death, he lost most of his strength because of suffocation. The Holy maiden¡¯s holy light shield covered his body, but it was quickly broken. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ With a slight sound, a familiar chill flew past the swordsman¡¯s ear, and a tight object was cut into pieces! ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® A scream came from behind the swordsman, and the wind that blew out was mixed with the strong smell of blood. The soft and slippery thing that was tightly wrapped around the swordsman¡¯s neck loosened weakly and was pulled to the ground by his palm. The swordsman took a deep breath and saw song qingxiao standing not far away from him, blocking the danger for him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Her light voice entered the swordsman¡¯s ears, stimulating his chaotic nerves. He shook his head and took a few quick breaths. After relieving the dull pain in his chest, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± A swordsman¡¯s body was much stronger than a mage¡¯s. Even though they were being dragged, they quickly regained their strength after being rescued. He supported himself with his hands on the uneven ground and stood up. Only then did he see a green lizard standing about two meters behind him. An ice spear pierced through its mouth, piercing through the scales on its stomach and nailing it to the ground, allowing it to maintain its upright posture. Half of the green tongue, which was a few meters long, fell to the ground and extended to where the swordsman had fallen. The swordsman only felt fear after taking a look. If song qingxiao had not saved his life at the critical moment, he would have been dragged by the lizard and bitten. At the thought of this, the swordsman said earnestly, ¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and looked around. ¡°It seems that there was an error in our teleportation and we have entered a demonic beast¡¯s lair.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned to look at the swordsman, who was in a sorry state. ¡°Where¡¯s your sword?¡± When he was falling, he had been ambushed by the green lizard, causing his sword to fall somewhere. Now that he was free, he felt a little embarrassed to be asked such a question. He looked around and his heart sank. Just as song qingxiao had said, something must have gone wrong with the teleportation due to the instability of the magic formation¡¯s power. Not a blade of grass grew here, and the ground was covered in dense, uneven, sharp, hard crystals. Every few meters, there would be a large pile of green ¡®boulders¡¯. These ¡®green stones¡¯ were oval in shape and were densely covered with green honeycomb-like patterns. Under the light of the fire, these prism-like patterns reflected the surrounding scene. On almost every fingernail-sized scale, there were pairs of cold eyes that were coldly staring at the two people who were surrounded in the middle. Where the swordsman was standing, there were also many of these green ¡®boulders¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of them had already cracked, revealing the thick liquid inside. The green outer shell was scattered all over the ground, emitting a nauseating stench. It was obviously not a stone, but some kind of giant egg! When he and the Archmage fell, they had fallen into one of the eggs. ¡°Demonic green lizard, a class 7 magical beast!¡± The swordsman subconsciously exclaimed when he saw this scene. Chapter 1671 - Chapter 1671 Demon lizard (2) Chapter 1671: Demon lizard (2) Chapter 1671: Demon lizard (2) There was indeed a serious deviation in their teleportation. Judging from the large green demon lizard eggs that were densely packed in all directions, they should have entered the territory of the green demon lizard. be careful. The green demon lizard is very brutal and it lives in groups. There¡¯s even a King leading it ¡­ Although it was a magical beast like the black Flame snake, the level seven green demon lizard was obviously much more powerful than the black Flame snake. Originally, the cultivator¡¯s ideal destination was the glacial Valley in order to avoid the entanglement of these dark creatures. He wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect to end up in such a terrible nest of magical beasts. On the mainland, magical beasts above the fifth step were already very ferocious and could command some middle and high level magic. Magical beasts above the sixth step were even more terrifying. The Azure demon lizard was a cruel and cold-blooded creature. Generally, even the adventurers Guild would avoid it. They lived in dark, poisonous swamps and hunted in groups. Because of the danger of these creatures, the federal government would pay attention to their territory every year and then issue warnings to avoid adventurers from stepping into this place. It was said that they had the blood of the evil Dragon and were distant relatives of the Dragon race. Four hundred years ago, when the evil Dragons were wreaking havoc, it was also the time when the green demon lizard group had developed and expanded at the fastest speed. However, more than 300 years ago, after the federal government was established, the evil Dragons were driven out of the continent, and the green demon lizard swarm also gradually retreated to the edge of the continent. In the past few hundred years, it was rare to see such a group of ferocious magical beasts, and they were considered legendary items. They didn¡¯t expect that this group of people would be so lucky. Not only did they not teleport to the place they wanted to go, but they also entered a group of demonic lizards. The swordsman felt bitter in his heart. As he spoke, he heard a faint ¡®crack¡¯ sound. This sound was somewhat similar to the sound of a magic beast breaking out of its shell. He looked around in panic, but he didn¡¯t see any signs of the green Eggs breaking out of their shells. On the contrary, not far away from him, the giant lizard that was standing upright seemed to have changed. An ice spear was stuck in its mouth, and the body of the spear pierced through its strong body and nailed it to the bottom of the crystal. The powerful ice-type spirit force destroyed its internal organs, and in an instant, a thin layer of ice crystals appeared on the surface of its body, freezing it into an ice sculpture. However, at this moment, its pair of blue eyes seemed to turn. Under the faint light, its pupils quickly contracted and turned into a thin line. At first, the swordsman thought he was seeing things, but after seeing the change in its pupils, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and exclaim, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the layer of ice covering the green demon lizard¡¯s body cracked. Two rows of extremely hard and sharp teeth drilled out of its huge mouth. The two rows of saw teeth bit the ice spear in half with a ¡®crack¡¯. The ice crystals shattered and flew everywhere. Its long tail, which was hanging on the ground to support its heavy body, swept over like a long whip. The strong current it set off caused the swordsman¡¯s facial muscles to tremble. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense had already sensed that the Azure demon lizard was just pretending to be dead. Although she was also a little surprised that this demonic beast¡¯s vitality was so strong, she had been prepared for the Azure demon lizard¡¯s sneak attack. Before the swordsman could cry out in surprise, she had already stretched out her hand and caught the tail of the force that was sweeping towards her. ¡®Ping !¡¯ The green demon lizard¡¯s long tail was covered with countless barbed fine thorns. The thorns were shining with a green light, and it seemed to have been dipped in poison. It looked very powerful. If one was hit by the tail of the whip, the lightest consequence would be having their skin split open and their flesh split open, resulting in death from the poison.In the worst case, his bones and muscles would shatter, and he would die on the spot. The swordsman¡¯s expression changed when he saw song Qing catch it with his bare hands. In his extreme fear, his lips trembled and he lost the ability to shout. He was dumbfounded to see the long tail sweep into her palm with a strong force! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the tail hit her palm, there was a dull sound after the two forces collided. The swordsman¡¯s expectation of his metacarpal bones breaking and blood splattering did not happen. The fierce long tail was caught in her hand. The violent force lifted her hair and rushed towards the swordsman from her side. It hit the swordsman¡¯s body and pushed him back. However, she did not move at all, as if she was not affected by the force at all. ¡°..¡±The swordsman¡¯s heart was in turmoil. After taking a few steps back and stabilizing himself, he looked up at her back in disbelief. The green demon lizard that feigned death missed its target and was instead hit by its own power, causing it to lose its balance. Chapter 1672 - Chapter 1672 Magic lizard (3) Chapter 1672: Magic lizard (3) Chapter 1672: Magic lizard (3) His strong upper body fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, and his upper body was spun around by the force. It turned its head and opened its huge mouth,¡¯ A green, thick liquid shot toward song qingxiao like a water arrow. A forked, soft tongue came out of the water arrow and wrapped around her legs. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change. Her primordial spirit formed a seal in her dantian, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word turned into a domain. The moment the ¡®arrow¡¯ formed by the poisonous liquid approached her, it was blocked in the domain. The impact sound was like a wave hitting an invisible bank, unable to get close to her body. Before the newly regrown tongue could even reach her legs, song qingxiao grabbed the long tail of the green demon lizard. Under her sleeve, dense light scales appeared on her arm. The power of the nuwa¡¯s body easily suppressed the Azure demon lizard¡¯s resistance and lifted it high up! The giant lizard¡¯s Mountain-like body rose into the air. The swordsman could only see a green afterimage and a whistling sound as it turned its arm. In the next moment, a loud ¡®bang¡¯ was heard as the green demon lizard¡¯s huge body was hacked to the ground by her! This terrifying force was no less than a thousand catties. Green blood splattered everywhere, and broken limbs flew everywhere. The green lizard that weighed at least a few hundred catties did not even have time to cast a spell before it was smashed into a pile of meat paste! The brutal power tore the ground paved with hard black crystals, and the cracks quickly spread out for four or five meters. The ground was still covered in the aftershock of her attack. The swordsman was still immersed in her brutal and brutal attack, unable to come back to his senses for a long time. The green demon lizard here had already mutated. After being smashed into pieces, it didn¡¯t seem to have completely died. The pile of flesh was still wriggling, but before it could take shape, it had already begun to feel cold. In the White mist, frost formed and quickly froze the pile of flesh into an icicle. Following song qingxiao¡¯s soft groan, it broke into pieces. The squirming rotten flesh finally stopped moving and died after being strangled by the power of the ice. Song qingxiao clenched her fists and looked satisfied. After reaching the later stages of the soul splitting stage, the strength of her physical body had naturally improved as well. The bloodline power of the nuwa body was further activated, allowing her to display even more physical strength than before. This time, he only used 20% to 30% of his strength and was able to suppress the strong giant lizard that was four meters tall when it stood upright. This was without the support of spiritual power. If she used her spiritual energy to supplement her physical strength, she could fight with demonic beasts above the late seventh rank without using any magical treasures! ¡°You ¡­ Are you alright?¡± The swordsman¡¯s voice came from behind her, filled with adoration and fanaticism. Song qingxiao turned around, opened her palm, and replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her palm was white and delicate, without any scars, as if she had not been the one who had violently smashed the giant lizard to death. If the swordsman had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed his own eyes. Although song qingxiao had already displayed her powerful combat strength in the battle of Ogg village, she was still a powerful woman. However, at that time, she had shown more of her outstanding ¡®magic¡¯ cultivation. For the swordsmen, they might acknowledge her as a strong person, but they might not have a fanatical worship for her. However, she was different now. She was showing pure physical strength, not magic power. Using pure physical strength to suppress the power of a magic beast, and the power displayed when it was killed, had a huge impact on the soul of a swordsman. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the occasion was not right, the questions in his heart would have been thrown out continuously. Even so, the swordsman¡¯s eyes were already glowing with excitement, expressing his inner longing with his eyes. In the time it took to deal with this green demon lizard, endless hissing sounds came from all around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the black mist, countless pairs of glowing dots were gradually approaching, and the sound of footsteps came from underground. A large number of magical beasts were approaching. The believers who fell from the gate of time and space fell one after another. Even though the saintess ¡®holy light shield protected the ordinary people so that they did not break their arms or legs in the process of falling, they were still surrounded by the class 7 magical beasts. ¡°So many green demon lizards.¡± In the air, Raphael did not dare to let go. He grabbed the Saint and the monk and flew in the air. With the flames released by number four, they could see further and saw a large number of young magic lizards approaching them endlessly. The words that the Holy maiden shouted carried a hint of despair. Chapter 1673 - Chapter 1673 Life-saving _1 Chapter 1673: Life-saving _1 Chapter 1673: Life-saving _1 As the believers fell to the ground, the eggs of the green demon lizard that were densely distributed on the ground were crushed. With cracking sounds, a large amount of thick liquid gushed out from the cracked eggs. The stinky smell irritated the green demon lizards that were surrounding them, causing their endless hissing sounds to be filled with a strong sense of violence. In the saintess¡¯s eyes, she could see an endless number of green demon lizards rushing over like a green tide. There was no end to it, and the number was so high that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. They approached from all directions, as if they were under the command of a mysterious voice, and were not in a hurry to attack. However, what made the Holy maiden most depressed and afraid was not just this, but the huge palm that was temporarily blocked by the flames in the air. It was like a small mountain, bringing fear to people. The saintess couldn¡¯t see the source of this giant palm at all. The black fog and green poisonous clouds interweaved, blocking the saintess ¡®vision. But above the clouds, the Holy maiden always felt that a pair of ¡®eyes¡¯ were coldly looking down on her. The elf quickly jumped to her feet and approached Edward, calling for the scattered believers to gather so that they wouldn¡¯t fall into the encirclement of the green lizard. my Lord ¡­ the swordsman heard the hisses of the green demon lizards around him. As he watched the green Giant lizards approach, he could not help but feel his throat tighten. The Azure demon lizard was a magical beast that lived in groups. A single adult Azure demon lizard had the destructive power of a magical beast above the seventh step, not to mention so many of them gathered together. They were now standing upright, their strong hind legs and long tails supporting their mountain-like bodies. They were three to four meters tall and coldly stared at the crowd that had barged in through the gate of time and space. When the swordsman and the others landed, they had smashed many of the eggs laid by the green demon lizards. Logically speaking, they should have angered these magic beasts, but for some reason, these green demon lizards did not rashly attack. ¡°A group of green demon lizards already has extremely high intelligence, and they usually have a male and female leader. When they attack, they will listen to the leader¡¯s command, stand upright, and get into a besieging position.¡± In the swordsman¡¯s mind, the words of a senior from many years ago came to mind. His gaze swept past the group of green demon lizards and met with their cold eyes that had turned into slits. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his back salivate. Even when he was at his peak, he would be afraid of being surrounded by so many Class 7 magical beasts, let alone now that his strength had dropped so much that he didn¡¯t even have one-tenth of his strength from back then. Now that he was surrounded by the group of Azure demon lizards, he couldn¡¯t rest easy. The swordsman pursed his lips and called out to song qingxiao, as if he was afraid that if he spoke too loudly, he would alert the group of green demon lizards to attack. ¡°The group of Azure demon lizards has a leader, and they will only attack their prey under the call of their leader.¡± The swordsman lowered his voice and quickly explained the Azure demon lizard¡¯s attributes. ¡°We¡¯ve teleported here. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve alerted the leader of the green demon lizards yet,¡± The screeches they were making right now were most likely their special transmission signal, summoning the leader of the green demon lizards. why don¡¯t we think of a way to break out of the encirclement before the leader arrives ¡­ The swordsman was hoping to be lucky. Other than the fact that he had crushed many of the demon lizard¡¯s eggs in the beginning, which angered the demon lizard and caused it to attack him, the surrounding magical beasts did not act rashly, which gave him some hope. There were too many green demon lizards here! This kind of demonic beast with the bloodline of an evil Dragon was very brutal and difficult to deal with. Moreover, they came in groups and their numbers were astonishing. With the nourishment of the dark energy, their strength, body, and vitality were all astonishingly exuberant. They far exceeded the strength of a class 7 magical beast. It was rumored that the leader of the Azure demon lizards was at least at the eighth step. With so many of them in this area, and with their bodies double the size of the ones recorded, one could imagine how terrifying the leader of this area was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it had already broken through the limits of a class 8 magical beast and reached Class 9. If that was really the case, even though there were a total of 27 people in this group, other than song qingxiao and number four, who were the strongest, the six Holy disciples were no longer worthy of their names. The other 19 believers were just ordinary people with firm beliefs. Even if they had some strength, they could not be compared to magical beasts of the seventh rank and above. If everyone was trapped in the swarm of green demon lizards, they would definitely die. ¡°The leader?¡± Chapter 1674 - Chapter 1674 Life-saving (2) Chapter 1674: Life-saving (2) Chapter 1674: Life-saving (2) Song qingxiao heard the swordsman¡¯s words and sighed. When the swordsman was thrown out of the gate of spacetime, he was thrown to the ground. Then, in order to save Edward, he broke the green demon lizard¡¯s egg, angering it and almost getting killed. After escaping danger, he was surrounded by a large number of green demon lizards, so he didn¡¯t notice what was happening above his head like the Saint. However, song qingxiao was different. Her divine sense was powerful, and she was able to keep the situation in her mind. She saw everyone¡¯s embarrassment and saw every trace of anxiety and fear on their faces. The moment the gate of time and space opened, she also saw the huge palm that stretched out and the oppressive and terrifying Qi above her head. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Hearing her reply, the swordsman¡¯s spirit was lifted. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the leader of this group of Azure demon lizards is at least a magical beast of the ninth step and above. It should be hiding in some hidden place, waiting for the demon lizard group to offer sacrifices. Let¡¯s think of a way to leave this place before it comes ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao shook her head and said with a regretful tone, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t very clear about the strength of the magical beasts in this world, but she had killed a green demon lizard before, so she had a rough estimate of the strength of the seventh-grade magical beast that the swordsman had mentioned. Although the vitality of the green demon lizard was a little strange, it was at most at the peak of the fifth rank to the early stage of the sixth rank. Based on this estimation, a ninth rank magical beast would at most have the strength of a seventh rank monstrous beast. However, the giant palm that number four was blocking was far from what an initial seventh rank monstrous beast could compare to. From the looks of it, it was no less threatening than the peak rank seven demonic beast that had stopped the rank eight Demon King in the starry sea. ¡°Ah?¡± The swordsman let out a bewildered voice, and then he heard song qingxiao say, ¡± ¡°The leader you¡¯re talking about, is it that one?¡± She looked up as she spoke. The swordsman followed her gaze and looked up, only to see a mixture of black gas and green miasma, forming a foul-smelling cloud that covered the sky. In the air, number four was already surrounded by flames. Above his head, the five flames were like five chains that stretched out a huge palm. The giant palm was extremely large. Even though it was twenty to thirty meters away, it still looked shockingly large. Under the cover of the poisonous miasma, the spread-out clawed armor vaguely looked like a half-shrunken shadow of the giant spider in Ogg village. Even though it was only half the size of the giant spider, it was still very shocking. Moreover, this might only be one of the front claws of the leader of the green demon lizards! The flames crackled as they burned the air, but they were unable to break through the green scales. The mountain-like palm pressed down bit by bit, and the straightened long armor gradually tightened, forcing number Four¡¯s straight body to bend. what a big Foot ¡­ The swordsman was dumbfounded. The moment he saw the huge palm, his mind went blank. He only heard song Qing¡¯s soft voice, ¡± ¡°It looks like this is the one.¡± As he spoke, the giant claw that was trapped by the chains of fire slowly tightened. As the giant claw retracted, number Four¡¯s body trembled slightly as if he was unable to control the spirit energy in his body. ¡®Ping ¡ª-Ping Ping ¡ª-¡® The sound of cracking came from the tight fire chains, and the flames formed by spiritual power were extinguished. This was a heavy blow to number four! In the blink of an eye, three of the fire chains were broken, and the remaining two were unable to hold back the giant green palm. ¡®Kengchi-¡® With heavy panting, the miasma rolled in the air, its huge palm holding the remaining two fire chains. Its two fingers grabbed in the direction of number four, as if it was pinching an unremarkable bug. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No. 4 felt that he was locked by a powerful Qi and couldn¡¯t Dodge at all. He had been smug under the swordsman¡¯s gaze earlier, and after song qingxiao¡¯s display of ice-type spiritual power turning into stairs, he had been in the limelight, and it had aroused his unwillingness to admit defeat. The moment the teleportation array opened the spacetime gate, he sensed danger and instinctively stepped forward ¡­ Originally, he wanted to be a hero who stepped on fire clouds to save this group of trash from danger, but now it seemed that he had not succeeded. After entering this trial, the Saints he met were a bunch of trash. The monarch and the shadow Fiend Spider he met in Ogg village seemed to be a terrifying force, but it was not enough to kill number four. Chapter 1675 - Chapter 1675 Life-saving _3 Chapter 1675: Life-saving _3 Chapter 1675: Life-saving _3 This caused him to subconsciously relax his vigilance and give birth to an arrogant heart! The consequences of his arrogance were stuffed into number Four¡¯s mouth, causing him to suffer but unable to speak. The aura was extremely powerful, and it was at least a seventh-rank monster beast. It was no less powerful than a middle-rank or even late-rank soul separation cultivator, and it increased the pressure on him. When the giant palm broke free from the restraints of his fire chains and grabbed at him, the hurricane created by the spirit energy could hurt people. He could not hide. Even though the big guy hiding in the dark did not reveal its true appearance, its terrifying aura was enough to make number four want to retreat. Even if it was separated by the poisonous miasma and the dark air, after number Four¡¯s aura was locked on, it would keep staring at him no matter where he ran to. It would not rest until he was dead unless he found a substitute and shifted its hatred! While number Four¡¯s mind was racing, he saw that the giant palm was already ¡®slashing¡¯ at him. He immediately couldn¡¯t care about anything else and took a deep breath! The flames around him spun rapidly and turned into a soaring flame breath with a ¡®boom¡¯, which was then absorbed into his body. Number Four¡¯s skin instantly turned red, and his hair that was flying in the air was also shockingly red, with a fiery luster. As his spiritual energy surged, he opened his mouth. ¡°Get lost!¡± The voice was like thunder, resounding through the earth. At the same time, number Four¡¯s mouth spewed out large amounts of flames! ¡°Ah!¡± The saintess and the others in the air let out a cry of surprise. Raphael felt the heat waves rolling and did not have time to do anything else. He grabbed the cultivators and the saintess with great effort to avoid them. Fortunately, number Four¡¯s flames were only aimed at the giant green palm that was coming for him. His goal was to push the giant claw away and buy him some time to escape. With the infusion of spiritual energy, the flame roared and rushed towards the giant claw. A rumbling burning sound could be heard as the huge palm was surrounded by flames. The fierce spiritual energy pushed the falling giant palm, trying to force it back! The flames burned the green palm, and before it could break through its defense, everyone could hear a ¡®kengchi¡¯ sound. That voice was like thunder, ringing out in the darkness above everyone¡¯s head. The saintess looked up and saw two blue Magic lamps floating in the air. The dark light flickered twice and seemed to have mutated. Then, with a ¡®hiss¡¯ sound, a large number of green clouds rolled and surged above their heads. Without the poisonous miasma that blotted out the sky, the black gas seemed to have thinned a little. An extremely terrifying, bloody mouth opened in the air. As the long tongue rolled, a large amount of thick green venom rolled and spewed in number Four¡¯s direction. ¡°Be careful!¡± In her panic, the saintess could only see the rolling giant tongue, and she was already trembling in fear. The moment she saw the venom spewing out, she couldn¡¯t hold back the horror in her heart and screamed. At the same time, a layer of holy light shield covered number Four¡¯s body! However, the Holy light Shield¡¯s radiance seemed extremely weak. In the face of this extremely stinky poison, it was simply too weak to withstand a single blow. Even before the venom hit number Four¡¯s body, the poisonous gas that was released had already corroded the Holy light shield. Number four hurriedly summoned his Golden Pagoda again, but the speed of the venom was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of him, and he had no time to Dodge. Even though number four was confident that he had already reached the divine separation stage and his body was extremely strong, he had a premonition that if he were to be sprayed by this poison, he would probably lose a layer of skin even if he didn¡¯t die. At this critical moment, number four finally remembered that he was not alone! He also had teammates! ¡°Song Yi!¡± Number four shouted out song qingxiao¡¯s name in despair. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if song qingxiao would save him. Most of the trial-takers had struggled through life and death and were selfish by nature. Number four was no exception. However, he still held on to a very faint glimmer of hope in his critical moment. After calling out this name, he himself felt dejected, thinking that no one could come to save him at this time. If it were him, if an unlucky person could attract the attention of such a vicious creature, he would definitely take the opportunity to slip away, just like when he fought the giant spider in Ogg village. The muscles on his face trembled, and his voice cracked when he shouted ¡®Song Yi¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A large amount of miasma poured into his mouth, and his eyes were occupied by the overwhelming green venom. The moment the flames came into contact with the venom, they were extinguished with a sizzling sound. The remaining heat wave evaporated the poisonous gas, forming an even more deadly poisonous gas that attacked number Four¡¯s body. At such a perfect opportunity, she had probably already escaped! This thought came to number Four¡¯s mind. He clenched the Golden Pagoda magical treasure he summoned in his hand and bit the tip of his tongue, ready to spit out a mouthful of blood essence- ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± A cold female voice sounded in number Four¡¯s ears. To number four, it was like a world-saving Sanskrit. Chapter 1676 - Chapter 1676 Two heads (1) Chapter 1676: Two heads (1) Chapter 1676: Two heads (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was light, but in the midst of the ¡®boom¡¯ sound of the burning flames and the stream of venom that the leader of the green demon lizards spat out, it was clearly heard by number four. Number four couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He didn¡¯t expect her to really respond to his call for help. Overjoyed, number four couldn¡¯t control himself and was stunned for a moment. However, in that moment of distraction, the powerful venom had already extinguished the flames he had spat out. A large amount of dark green venom turned into an overwhelming torrent and swept towards number four. His expression changed greatly. At this moment, his aura was suppressed, and it was too late to mobilize his Ling power or use his magic weapon. Just as he was burning with anxiety, he saw the spirit energy in front of him flicker, and song qingxiao¡¯s figure was already in front of him. In terms of build, she couldn¡¯t be compared to number four, who was as tall and strong as a bear. On the contrary, she was tall and slender. However, now that she was standing in front of him, number four felt an inexplicable sense of security. There was a sense of calmness in her back. The surging poisonous stream no longer seemed so terrifying under her momentum. In such a situation, number four didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of a man. He turned around and retreated without any psychological pressure. The poisonous current was already in front of her. Song qingxiao put her hands together and then spread her arms. After reaching the late-stage of the soul splitting stage, the use of spiritual power was more flexible than before. An ice shield quickly formed in her palm. As her body retreated, it flew out of her palm and took the initiative to meet the dark green poisonous stream that was charging toward her. As soon as the layer of ice left her palm, it immediately rotated and expanded several times, turning into a round-table sized ice shield in an instant. With a ¡®clang¡¯, it collided with the poisonous stream that was spewing out. The poisonous current fell from the sky with an astonishing momentum. The moment it hit the ice shield, it made a deafening roar. Number four, who had already dodged to a distance of ten meters away, heard the sound. He paused and hesitated for a moment, but finally turned around. The ice shield did not break under the impact. Although there were countless cracks on the ice shield, it did not collapse. Instead, it firmly blocked the liquid that hit the surface of the ice. Once the overbearing ice element spirit power blocked the first wave of impact, it immediately began to repair the damaged ice shield. The excess power of ice even froze the venom, turning it into green hard ice in an instant. In the cold mist, the front of the poisonous stream was frozen, and the ice spread upward at a lightning speed. The rapid reversal of the situation stunned number four. The corner of his mouth twitched heavily, and he saw that the cold current had almost reached the big mouth and was about to seal it ¡­ ¡®Awoooo!¡¯ However, number Four¡¯s divine sense caught an extremely weak voice. Immediately after, the surrounding spirit energy stagnated, and a large amount of fire element spirit energy flew up into the air, as if it was instantly absorbed by some force. Number four was a fire manipulator himself, so he was the most sensitive to the changes in fire spiritual power. When he thought of the scene of the huge mouth spitting out venom, his expression changed slightly, and he reminded, ¡± ¡°Song Yi ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, everyone heard the loud and terrifying roar of a magical beast. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® Along with this roar, a large explosion of flames erupted! The edge of the flames was greenish-black in color, dispersing the thick mist around them, revealing the head of the ferocious giant lizard above. Amidst the rumbling sounds, the black Flame quickly wrapped around the frozen icicle. ¡®Xi Li Li !¡¯ The poisonous stream that had been frozen into icicles quickly melted, turning into large puddles of poisonous liquid that fell to the ground. ¡°.. Be careful!¡± Number Four¡¯s voice was mixed in with the roaring flames. The moment the flames engulfed the place, song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot at an unbelievable speed, leaving only an afterimage that was swallowed by the green flames. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This scene fell into the eyes of the cultivator, the saintess, and Raphael. They thought that she had been swallowed by the flames. They couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fear, ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡®Ang !¡¯ The flames covered the entire sky, making it as bright as day. In the air, the two terrifying green demon lizard heads revealed their true forms. Two heads the size of small mountains collided in mid-air, side by side. There were rows of sharp wings on its head. At this moment, in its rage, the sharp wings flapped open, and when it opened its mouth, a strong wind blew. Chapter 1677 - Chapter 1677 Two heads (2) Chapter 1677: Two heads (2) Chapter 1677: Two heads (2) the two-headed green lizard ¡­ Raphael mumbled. His arms were stiff as he spoke, and he almost could not hold the cultivator and the Holy maiden in his hands. Under the flames that filled the sky, two huge green lizard heads appeared at the same time. ¡°How could a monster like the two-headed Azure demon lizard appear? And it¡¯s so big?¡± The Holy maiden muttered in despair, ¡± could it be that the era of darkness is really coming? ¡± An astonishingly large green demon lizard was lying on the ground. Its hard black scales seemed to have fused with the crystals on the ground. Previously, with the cover of the dark force and the green miasma, the group that had broken through the gate of time and space only saw the group of Azure demon lizards on the ground and did not see the terrifyingly large leader of the Azure demon lizards. This Azure demon lizard¡¯s body was no smaller than the giant spiders in Ogg village, and it was even a bit larger. Its thick and powerful long tail sank into the darkness, and it seemed as if there was no end to it. The group of green demon lizards surrounding its toes was extremely small. Looking down from the sky, they were like tiny and dense ants. Such a giant creature had probably already exceeded the strength of the rumored ninth-grade magical beast. It had probably reached the level of the other bloodline of the Azure demon lizard-the dark wyrms that had been driven out of the undead Canyon. In front of it, humans were unbelievably weak. How could they continue fighting like this? The hearts of the cultivators sank. The appearance of this giant green demon lizard leader had completely destroyed the confidence of the six Holy disciples. Song qingxiao had been hit by the flames, and even gods couldn¡¯t escape. Even if there was still number four, the two-headed green demon lizard, apart from its powerful body, was skilled in ice magic and fire Magic. The two types of magic just happened to restrain number Four¡¯s power. Under the impact of the fire wave, Raphael struggled to grab the cultivators and the saintess to Dodge. The green demon lizard Army had surrounded them on the ground, but the sky was also unstable. The chaotic spiritual energy and magic power clashed, turning into roaring tornadoes that attacked Raphael¡¯s body. The wind turned into sharp attacks, piercing through his open wings and tearing the feathers apart. Blood dripped down in large amounts. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself, not to mention the cultivator and the Holy maiden. Raphael gasped in pain. Just as he was struggling to hold on, Raphael saw a green shadow flash in front of him, and then the sound of sand and stones hitting each other rang out. An ice shield had appeared beside him, blocking the wind and gravel. Song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down and pin down the lizard horde.¡± The swarm of Blue Demon lizards was huge and seemed difficult to deal with before. But now, with the two-headed Blue Demon lizard leader, the group of Blue Demon lizards seemed to be much easier to deal with. Raphael heard her voice and was first stunned, then overjoyed. The flames that the two-headed green demon lizard spat out were not only terrifying, but also poisonous. At that time, it was extremely fierce, and he clearly ¡®saw¡¯ song Qing Xiao¡¯s figure being swallowed by the flames. Now that song Qing had come back to life, he was so happy that he could not even speak clearly. He nodded repeatedly, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a broken magic array there.¡± When the cultivator heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, he was very happy. However, he was the oldest and had a steady personality. In addition, he knew the power that song qingxiao had displayed. When he saw her being engulfed by the flames so easily, although he was worried, he instinctively felt that she might not really die. Therefore, although he was also very happy to see her again, he was not as surprised as Raphael and the Holy maiden. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he was caught by Raphael, he pointed into the distance and said quickly, ¡± we might have been attracted here by the remaining power of the magic array. At present, the six Holy disciples, whose strength had been greatly reduced, could not help much. The only thing they could do was to provide as much information as possible. The cultivator didn¡¯t know if the information he had provided was useful. After saying this, he was brought down by Raphael. The wind blew past their ears. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flashed and landed beside the three. ¡°After you land, open the magic map-¡± She quickly ordered, but before she could finish, the two-headed monitor lizard that was rubbing against each other above her had already moved its head away. Chapter 1678 - Chapter 1678 Two heads (3) Chapter 1678: Two heads (3) Chapter 1678: Two heads (3) One of the two heads opened its mouth to spew fire, while the other spat out its long tongue at the same time. The tongue of an ordinary green demon lizard could reach seven to eight meters, and the body of this two-headed giant lizard leader was hundreds of times larger than ordinary giant lizards. When the long tongue was out, it was like an underground river that fell from the sky, and it whipped song Qing¡¯s body! Her appearance had distracted the two-headed lizard¡¯s attention, solving number Four¡¯s urgent need, but it had caused the magical beast¡¯s aura to lock onto her. Judging from the two-headed lizard leader¡¯s attack power and aura, it was at least at the peak of the seventh rank. To be honest, with song qingxiao¡¯s current strength, if she used all her strength, it was not impossible for her to deal with it. However, the moment the long tongue lashed out, she activated the ¡®forwarding¡¯ command and disappeared from where she was. The long tongue broke the ice shield protecting Raphael and the other two, barely brushing past them and falling. The separated tongue tip dug into the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, like a sharp knife cutting through tofu, easily tearing apart the hard black crystal ground. The two split tongues nimbly swept up a large amount of dust and some of the Azure demon lizards that couldn¡¯t Dodge in time, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, they returned into the mouth of the leader. ¡®Ka, ka-¡® A chewing sound that numbed one¡¯s back was heard, and a large amount of green liquid fell from the sky like a heavy rain. The four green eyes turned in the air, as if they were still trying to sense song qingxiao¡¯s position. Raphael and the others landed on the ground with a thud. The cultivator thought about song qingxiao¡¯s previous instructions. Although he didn¡¯t know the inside story, he was now completely convinced by song qingxiao. After landing, he opened the magic map without saying anything. The surrounding green demon lizards were getting restless, as if they also wanted to attack this group of people. The saintess cast a holy light shield and covered everyone. ¡°Song said to look at the magic map first.¡± Raphael shouted loudly after he landed. Other than the terrified believers, everyone else was stunned. The situation was critical now. Logically speaking, everyone should take advantage of the time when the two-headed magic lizard leader¡¯s attention was distracted by song qingxiao to quickly break out of the encirclement and escape. However, Raphael said that song qingxiao had instructed him to look at the magic map first. The six Holy disciples were pure in nature, and they had already made their decision. After the initial shock, they quickly decided to follow song qingxiao¡¯s instructions without any resistance. Only number four, who was already in a running position, hesitated when he heard this. Why did he stay here to look at the map instead of running away at such a good time? According to his personality, if this group of fools was willing to stay and be bait, it would be best for him to take the opportunity to escape. Although the mission might be affected because of this, as long as there was life, there was hope. However, when this thought came to his mind, he remembered the moment when he called song Qing when she stood up for him. Number four clenched his teeth, and a trace of struggle flashed in his eyes. In the end, he stomped his foot and said, ¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± He raised his head and looked up. In the roaring of the flames, the two-headed green demon lizard¡¯s tongue was like two long whips, cutting through the air and making a ¡®swish swish¡¯ sound. The circle of fire was getting smaller and smaller, and he didn¡¯t know how long song qingxiao could last in this situation. She didn¡¯t know why she had to let the cultivators look at the magic map first, but number four didn¡¯t trust people easily. She made up her mind and muttered, ¡± ¡°Song Yi, don¡¯t let me down ¡­¡± In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure if song qingxiao would really disappoint him. After making up his mind, number four decided not to think about it anymore. The strength of the six Holy disciples had been reduced to trash, and the only one who could temporarily withstand the attack of the green demon lizard group was him. ¡°Hurry up and show her the map!¡± As soon as the roar ended, the spirit energy in number Four¡¯s body surged. He stuck out his long tongue, and a green-blue feather flew out from the tip of his tongue. The spirit power was absorbed into the green feather, and a high-pitched bird¡¯s cry rang out from the roar of the flame and the ¡®hiss¡¯ of the demon lizard. A green Firebird flapped its wings and flew out of the burning flames. The gorgeous flame turned into its long tail, and wherever it went, heat waves rolled. The flying sparks fell on the heads of the blue Demon lizards in the front row, which were about to attack, and melted the hard scales of these magic beasts in an instant, causing them to cry out in pain. It wasn¡¯t just the flames on number Four¡¯s body. Even the flames spat out by the two-headed monitor lizard in the air were attracted by the Firebird the moment it appeared. They rolled down with a ¡®rumble¡¯ and surrounded its body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood. As soon as the blood entered the bird¡¯s body, the flames on the bird¡¯s body became even brighter. The heat wave rolled up, forcing the surrounding group of green demon lizards to retreat twenty feet away, as if they had seen their nemesis. ¡°A miracle ¡­¡± Edward mumbled as he looked at the appearance of the divine beast. He was so shocked that he could not speak. In addition to the Saints and believers who thought they had seen a miracle, song qingxiao¡¯s soul also seemed to flash with a trace of lingering thoughts. Chapter 1679 - Chapter 1679 Chapter 869-blessed (1) Chapter 1679: Chapter 869-blessed (1) Chapter 1679: Chapter 869-blessed (1) The thought flashed so quickly that song qingxiao could not catch it. It was obvious that it did not belong to her. Su Wu¡¯s soul was the only one who was in the same body as her. Why did his dormant soul suddenly have emotional fluctuations at this time? At this moment, No. 4 used some kind of secret technique and summoned a Phoenix-like Firebird. The moment the Firebird appeared, su Five¡¯s soul seemed to have sensed it immediately. Could it be that number four and su five had some kind of relationship? This thought flashed through her mind, but this was not a good time to ask. Moreover, as soon as su Wu¡¯s consciousness appeared, it quickly disappeared again. If song qingxiao¡¯s soul had not been one with his, he would have thought that the feeling was just an illusion. The two-headed monitor lizard was hot on her heels. With the ¡®front¡¯ command, she could appear and disappear unpredictably. Even though the sky was filled with the sea of fire spat out by one of the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s heads, it was still unable to completely trap her. The other giant lizard also spat out green venom. The stream of poison collided with the sea of fire, and a large amount of Green Poison spread. The two long tongues shuttled through the poisonous miasma, harvesting a large number of green demon lizards wherever they touched. After failing to capture song qingxiao several times, the two-headed monitor lizard became anxious. It moved its tongue quickly and stirred up the miasma in the area. The two long tongues were like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, weaving and rolling in the poisonous miasma and sea of fire, instantly taking the lives of many green demon lizards. It seemed to have eliminated a wave of danger for everyone. No. 4 didn¡¯t know that he had caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention the moment he used his secret skill. He could feel Edward and the others looking at him, but this was not the time for him to be smug. After the fire Phoenix was summoned, even if it was only a remnant light shadow, it was enough to force the group of green demon lizards back and buy some time for the cultivator and the others. However, the retreat of the group of Azure demon lizards did not mean that the crisis was temporarily over, because the greatest danger came from the two-headed giant lizard above them, which had already gone berserk. Number four could tell that song qingxiao had no intention of fighting it head-on. She was jumping up and down, provoking the demonic beast to the point where it was about to go berserk. The giant lizard¡¯s tongue was like two crossed swords, sweeping everything around it. He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. On the one hand, he had to force back the demon lizard swarm and buy time for the cultivator and the others, and on the other hand, he had to prevent himself from being swept by the tongue of this angry two-headed giant lizard. His heart was exhausted. In his grief and indignation, number four could only pour all his unhappiness onto the Saint and the others. He gritted his teeth and urged, ¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Among the Saints, Edward and the others were a little distracted by the appearance of the Firebird. The cultivator who was urged by number four had seen song qingxiao¡¯s ice spiritual power form in the church, so he didn¡¯t lose his composure like his companions. He quickly opened the magic map. The name of the place was quickly displayed on the magic map. ¡°The dark river Forest!¡± The cultivator let out a sorrowful sigh when he saw the group of people. Everyone¡¯s heart sank when they heard the name. It was located in the easternmost part of the misty forest, and the bottom of the rock had been hollowed out, forming different caves of different sizes. It was complicated and occupied a large area, so it was easy to get lost in this underground space. It was also because the stone layer was hollow that the ground had lost a large amount of soil and grass did not grow. Thus, from the map, it had already left the misty forest. The location of the dark river Forest was special, and it became the link between the abyssal territory and the misty forest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was said that its actual size actually extended to the undead Canyon. It was once occupied by an evil Dragon, who left a dragon egg here to hatch a new life of the Dragon race. However, this was only a legend. After the evil Dragon was expelled, there were also well-known adventurers who were attracted by the rumors and came here in an attempt to find dragon eggs, tame them, and make them their own. However, in the end, these powerful adventurers never appeared again after entering this place. As time passed, this place became synonymous with ¡®death¡¯. After the outstanding seniors met with mishaps one after another, no one dared to enter this place rashly. Therefore, in reality, ever since the Federation was established, no one had truly gone through the dark river Forest. To the people on the continent, it was still like a mysterious veil. Chapter 1680 - Chapter 1680 Blessed (2) Chapter 1680: Blessed (2) Chapter 1680: Blessed (2) This place was actually closer to the abyssal territory than the valley of glaciers. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the influence of the abyssal territory, but the mana here seemed to be greatly limited. When one was in it, it would give one an extremely oppressive feeling. When the Federation was first established, it was once occupied and then abandoned. There were no treasures or mana here. Whether it was a mage, swordsman, adventurer, or even a magical beast of all sizes in the misty forest, their power would be limited after entering this place. In addition, there were many large and small caves in the dark river Forest, making it difficult to distinguish the direction. If one entered rashly and was unlucky, it would be difficult to leave this place. Some seriously injured or dead magical beasts would come here to quietly wait for death. There might be magical beasts or human skeletons buried in the underground of the cave. As time passed, this place became notorious. Even if nothing had happened in the misty forest, adventurers would not enter this place. There were strange and jagged rocks inside, and there were stalactites that had been around for tens of millions of years. The stone Forest was as ancient and dense as the ancient trees in the misty forest, which was why it was named so. It was precisely because the dark river Forest occupied a large area and had a special attack effect of trapping and locking magic power. Thus, after sealing Sage Moonfall, the God Palace had used it as a buffer to suppress the dark forces. They had spent a lot of manpower and resources to set up a magic array here. The original intention of setting up this magic array was simply because the church was rich, and it was better to be safe than sorry. However, due to the unique location of the dark river Forest, no one had thought that this magic array would one day be useful. Thus, even though it had been over three hundred years since the magic array had been established, the bloodshed God Palace had never once maintained it. Firstly, this place was too dangerous, and no one would come here. Secondly, this place was too far away. They were already deep into the misty forest. Even powerful magical beasts would avoid this place, let alone adventurers. It would take a lot of effort to maintain this magic array. After a long time, no one had taken care of the magic arrays here, and no one had checked the magic crystals. As time passed, some of the later-advanced clergymen in the church didn¡¯t even know that there had been such a magic array here. Even the maps published by the Federation later on no longer marked this point, completely forgetting it in the long river of time. It was also because they were very old that they had participated in the proposal to build the magic array, so they knew about it. However, after a long time, without any special reminder, the Holy disciples could not remember that a backup magic array had been set up here. Until the devout elves in Ogg village drew a complete map of the misty forest as a gift to the church and the noble Sage sundown. They took advantage of the special Constitution of elves and traveled through the misty forest for many years to draw this magic map. Elves had long lifespans and inherited their memories. The dark river Forest wasn¡¯t the only place that had appeared on the magic map. It had also been marked as the location of a magic array left behind by the God¡¯s Palace. It was only when he saw the magic light prompt on the map that the cultivator recalled this matter from his memory. However, perhaps due to the special restrictions of the dark river Forest, mana would be suppressed here. Hence, the magic array had been built for hundreds of years. Even if no one maintained or replaced the magical stones, the power of the magic array had not completely disappeared. It was unbelievable that the ancient magical formation spell still had such power after three hundred years. When he was in Ogg village, the cultivator had already recalled this matter when he saw the magic array¡¯s magic light still lit up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, due to the special restrictions of the dark river Forest and the layers of rock caves inside, the cultivator didn¡¯t choose this place even though the energy of this magic array was more stable than the display of the glacier Valley. Out of his own selfishness, when number four asked about the formation, he did not explain in detail. Time was of the essence back then, and the two ¡®newbies¡¯ sent by the Federation had been acting like country bumpkins the entire time, completely ignorant of the situation on the continent. If one mentioned the dark river Forest, one had to mention the special environment of this place. Not only was it difficult for strangers to live here, but even magical beasts could hardly survive here. At that time, number four was quite rebellious and professional, and he had great malice towards cultivators. Chapter 1681 - Chapter 1681 Blessed (3) Chapter 1681: Blessed (3) Chapter 1681: Blessed (3) The cultivator felt that if he had mentioned this at that time, perhaps number four would have rebelled and chosen this place. Therefore, out of some selfishness, the old man ignored this place and decided to go directly to the valley of glaciers. Compared to the fierce-looking number four, the kind-looking old man undoubtedly had a better impression of song qingxiao. He was more willing to trust her and chose a path that was more beneficial to her. It turned out that from the beginning until now, the cultivators ¡®choices didn¡¯t seem wrong. It was just that man¡¯s plans were not as good as God¡¯s plans, and there was a deviation in the set location. The place that was originally not chosen by the old man ended up here by accident. On the magic map, the light of the magic array not far from the valley of glaciers had completely dimmed. It was obvious that the magic array had been occupied by dark creatures and completely abandoned. This could be the reason for the deviation in position during the teleportation process. The cultivator heaved a long sigh at this thought. ¡°The valley of glaciers has been destroyed.¡± He looked at the magic light spots on the map. There were seven spots earlier, but in just a short while, two magic arrays that were already on the verge of extinguishing had completely lost their luster, which meant that they were scrapped. Of the three red Magic arrays, only the dark river Forest magic array remained the same. The other two were already half-black, and clearly could not be used anymore. As for the remaining two magic arrays, the one in the fallen Dragon Valley had been cleared of dark creatures, so the light of the magic array did not change for a short period of time. The other one did not seem to be able to last much longer. In that case, the only magic arrays that could still be put to use were the two magic arrays in the fallen Dragon Valley and the dark river Forest. ¡°No wonder we were teleported here.¡± The cultivator¡¯s slightly depressed words were not only passed into the ears of the Holy disciples and believers, but also into the consciousness of number four and song qingxiao. Amidst the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s roars, song qingxiao¡¯s voice was transmitted through divine sense, ¡°In other words, there are only two formations that can be used steadily.¡± Her voice sounded very calm, as if she was not affected by the two-headed monitor lizard, and seemed to be at ease. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s two long tongues ¡®reached¡¯ her several times, but failed to catch her. It was even more enraged by her actions, and its roar shook the entire bottom of the underground river. ¡°Y-yes ¡­¡± The sound reverberated in the underground space, and a rustling sound came from above, as if a hole had been poked in the sky, and sand and stones were flying. The Holy light shield summoned by the saintess blocked the attacks of the falling mud and stones, but it could not stop the shaking of the ground. Everyone felt as if they were sitting on a magic carpet. It was as if the tips of their feet were not stepping on the ground. They had to support each other to stabilize their bodies. The cultivator was stunned for a moment before he quickly responded. ¡°In other words, if there are ¡®people¡¯ who want to use the teleportation array, there is a high chance that they will appear here.¡± If number four still didn¡¯t understand song qingxiao¡¯s plan, it would be a waste of his brain. hehehe ¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but laugh hideously. He suddenly felt full of energy. Number Four¡¯s performance caused the cultivator to fall into deep thought. He felt that these two ¡®newbies¡¯ had reached some kind of dishonorable agreement. if there¡¯s a ¡®person¡¯ who wants to use the teleportation formation-¡± the Holy maiden said in puzzlement, her face full of doubt. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The mist forest had already been occupied by the power of darkness. With the destruction of the magic train and the loss of contact with the Saints, the Federation and the church would realize that something was wrong sooner or later. They would probably seal off the mist forest and prevent the residents of the Federation from entering. Not to mention that it was already midnight. It was pitch-dark in the misty forest at night. Apart from the Holy disciples who had missions to complete, who else would enter this place, let alone use the teleportation array? ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The cultivator seemed to have thought of something and said gently, ¡°¡±Haas and the others ¡­¡± It was as if his conception and Governor vessels had been opened up in an instant, and he understood what song qingxiao and number four meant. ¡°They might need to use the teleportation formation.¡± The people from the darkness faction had been separated from them in the misty forest and were taken away by the dark skeleton Dragon. They should be lost in the forest now. They would certainly rush to the abyssal territory after they were freed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In order to regain their strength, Haas and the others would definitely think of a way to resurrect Sage yueshu. The dense fog forest was too large, and it was unrealistic to ¡®walk¡¯ to the abyssal territory on foot. Although the dark faction didn¡¯t care about the time limit of the great prophecy technique, they couldn¡¯t let the cultivators get the first move. So, they chose to use the teleportation array like song Qing Xiao and the others. ¡°If they also used the teleportation formation, then this place might be their destination.¡± When the old cultivator said this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly happy. ¡°If they come, they can share some of our pressure.¡± Chapter 1682 - Chapter 1682 Sharing (1) Chapter 1682: Sharing (1) Chapter 1682: Sharing (1) To the members of the ¡®light¡¯ faction, such words were not bright enough, and also not moral enough. However, perhaps because the group of green demon lizards was too large, the appearance of the two-headed giant lizard cast a heavy shadow over the cultivators ¡°hearts. Coupled with song qingxiao and number Four¡¯s attitude, the cultivators who were in a hurry to escape did not realize this. It wasn¡¯t until the Holy maiden and the others clearly heard what he said and turned to look at him with a strange look that the cultivator realized what he had said. He always had a feeling that his heart was no longer pure, especially when he looked into the Holy maiden¡¯s clear green eyes, he felt that his thoughts were too dark. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± The saintess looked at the group of green demon lizards surrounding them and the Furious two-headed giant lizard leader above her head and spoke in a mocking tone. No one answered her. Because as soon as she finished speaking, energy fluctuations came from the spatial Rift that had been forcibly opened in the air. This familiar situation made everyone react quickly. Someone had most likely used a magic array and was teleported here. Just as the monk had guessed, if Haas and the rest wanted to reach the abyssal territory as soon as possible, they could only use the teleportation magic array. Due to the special environment of the dark river Forest, the magic array under the dark river Forest was the best-preserved one in the misty forest. The spacetime gate in the sky was getting bigger and bigger, and a large amount of mana fluctuations were leaking out. The Halo of light that escaped from the magic array that the two-headed monitor lizard leader was stepping on echoed with the crack in the air. When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately clenched her hand instead of dodging the tongue. A stream of coldness escaped from her palm and turned into an ice whip at an extremely fast speed. It took the initiative to sweep towards the long tongue. ¡®Bang!¡¯ The moment the ice whip and the long tongue collided, the terrifying power caused the two to stick together. The cold air spread out, and the ice whips wrapped around the lizard¡¯s long tongue, twisting it into a giant hemp rope. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® As soon as its tongue was caught by the ice whip, the giant lizard¡¯s two mouths let out an angry roar at the same time. The head that was as large as a mountain leaned back, trying to break free from the long tongue. A force that could topple mountains and overturn the seas came from the long tongue that had been forcibly straightened, and the ice whip that wrapped around the tongue made cracking sounds. However, as song qingxiao clenched her fist and poured in more spirit energy, the broken ice whip was repaired. At the same time, the ice-type spirit energy quickly froze the tongue. Song Qing grabbed the tongue and jumped into the air like an arrow. He jumped toward the gate of time and space that was opened by magic. The giant lizard¡¯s tongue in her hand also followed her jump and flew into the air. One of the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s heads was forced to turn its head under the force of her pull and jump. The two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s anger had reached its peak, as its tongue had been restrained and the pain from being forcefully twisted had caused it to be unable to take it down after a long time. The moment its head was grabbed, the other head turned around and said without hesitation, ¡°¡®Ang !¡¯ As it roared, a large amount of flames rushed out of its mouth, completely drowning the opened gate of time and space in the blink of an eye. The protective barrier created by the magic array disintegrated in an instant under the scorching flames spat out by the Azure demon lizard. The people inside screamed in pain. ¡°F * ck!¡± Amid the rumbling sounds of the flames, a familiar man¡¯s roar was heard. ¡°Great Dao profound sect, slay the demons and eliminate the Devils!¡± At this critical moment, a slightly angry and cold male voice suddenly sounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, a golden light burst out, and a stream of spiritual power forced its way out of the green-black Flame. It gathered in the air and formed a huge eight trigrams light shape. As the light figure spun, the spiritual energy turned into a sword light. It was as fast as lightning and cut down on the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s head. BOOM! BOOM! The light sword slashed down on the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s head that was spewing fire, and the collision of power made a loud sound. The giant lizard¡¯s head sank two meters under the pressure of this force. The long sword summoned by the power of the Orthodox Daoist had cut through its scales, and large amounts of thick green blood gushed out of the wound. Chapter 1683 - Chapter 1683 Sharing (2) Chapter 1683: Sharing (2) Chapter 1683: Sharing (2) ¡®Aooooo-¡® As soon as the giant lizard was injured, it let out a world-shaking cry of pain. For hundreds of years, few people had come to the dark river Forest, and because of its special environment, magical beasts of all sizes would not usually set foot here. The group of green demon lizards had occupied this place for hundreds of years and had long become a force to be reckoned with. The two-headed monitor lizard had been the Overlord of this place for many years, but it had never suffered such an injury. Previously, song qingxiao¡¯s constant dodging had made it extremely irritable, but she had not really attacked, causing it pain. At this moment, the Daoist¡¯s attack had ripped off its scales. The pain caused the usually pampered Lizard King to instantly go berserk! Under the influence of the pain and anger, its strength increased by more than 30%. It even forgot about song qingxiao, who had been jumping up and down, and vowed to swallow the person who had hurt it. Song qingjiang had provoked the giant lizard until it was extremely angry. Taking advantage of the moment when the flames it spat out burned and sensed that the gate of time and space was about to open, he used the ¡®forwarding¡¯ command to escape. A rumbling sound of fire came from behind him. He also heard what seemed to be number three¡¯s curse. In a flash, she appeared within the dim holy light shield. After landing, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Daoist priest and the green demon lizard had already started fighting, and they had come at the right time. At this moment, the leader of the green demon monitor lizard was enraged by the pain. Its eyes turned from green to red, and its pupils contracted like needle tips. It was clear that it would not let this matter rest. Its strength had already reached the level of a late-stage seventh-rank monster beast. Once it was angry, its strength would increase by 30%. Not to mention a mere soul-splitting Daoist priest, even if the three trial-takers joined forces, they would still have to suffer. As soon as she finished speaking, she clenched her fists again and an ice sword appeared in her hands. She raised her arms and slashed out! ¡®Boom-¡® The sword Qi formed by spirit power froze the surrounding green demon lizard, and a crack about half a meter wide appeared on the ground. The power of ice spread out, and ice walls full of sharp spikes rose on both sides, forming a long passage for everyone to escape! After song qingxiao finished speaking, he had already taken the lead and jumped into the ice path. When her words fell into everyone¡¯s ears, number four waved her hand without hesitation. The majestic-looking Fire Phoenix flying in the air immediately retracted its killing intent. It let out a long cry in the air and turned around. Then, it turned into a thin and long green feather and landed in front of number four. He opened his tongue and swallowed it. ¡°Still not leaving?¡± He was ready to leave at any time, but the six Holy disciples and a group of believers seemed to have broken their skulls. Song qingxiao was about to run away, but this group of people were still standing there like fools. Number four sneered, ¡± ¡°Stay and be a hero?¡± ¡°..¡±The Holy maiden was dumbfounded. She originally thought that the cultivator¡¯s action of wanting to pull hayas and the others into the water to share their suffering was already a little too much. She didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao¡¯s behavior to be even more evil than the cultivator¡¯s thoughts. It was obvious that he wanted to use Haas and the rest as scapegoats to help them hold off the giant lizard. ¡°This ¡­¡± She still wanted to say something, but number four was already getting impatient. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t mess up the important matters.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the trial mission might be related to this group of people, he wouldn¡¯t even be willing to talk so much nonsense with the Holy maiden and the others. Number four made up his mind. If the Holy maiden said anything more, he would make a move and drive this group of people into the ice path. ¡®Bang bang bang!¡¯ The swarm of green demon lizards that were swept away by the sword Qi quickly reacted and began to attack the two ice walls. In the blink of an eye, song qingxiao had run hundreds of feet away. The two temporary passages were only built for their escape, so she would not spend too much spiritual power to stabilize them. If there were too many of them, the tunnel might not last long before it was broken through. In addition to the effect of the secret technique that number four had used earlier, the remaining fire element spirit energy would speed up the melting of the ice layer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the ice path was broken, the Holy disciples who had their strength reduced would be in trouble, and the ordinary believers would die without a doubt. Clang clang clang clang! The ice layer was struck by the impact, and some fine cracks appeared. The cultivator¡¯s expression changed greatly. Without waiting for number four to speak again, he decisively removed the trace of kindness in his heart, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly put away the magic map and rushed into the ice road. Among the six Holy disciples of the light faction, the cultivator was older and had high prestige. Chapter 1684 - Chapter 1684 Sharing (3) Chapter 1684: Sharing (3) Chapter 1684: Sharing (3) As soon as he spoke, the elves, swordsmen, and even Raphael and his followers moved. Although the saintess still couldn¡¯t bear it, number four was right. They had to put the big picture first. She looked up with a look of pity, then at the cultivators and believers who had entered the ice road. Finally, she gritted her teeth and followed. Number four sneered and brought up the rear. At this time, the gate of time and space had been fully opened, and Haas and the others had already appeared. The trial-takers, Haas, and the others did not expect such a big gift to be waiting for them at the other end of the teleportation portal. When the flames swept over and broke through the barrier of the magic array, number three was not even on guard. Daoist priest number Five¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. The moment he sensed the killing intent, he had already used a secret technique and slashed at the source of the sneak attack. He had originally thought that it was the other team¡¯s doing. He had thought that with his strength, this attack would be enough to make the other party suffer a great loss. However, he didn¡¯t expect that not only did he fail to severely injure the other party, but he also heard the roar of a ¡®demonic beast¡¯. The sound wave carried a violent force that attacked people¡¯s spiritual sense and lungs. The Daoist¡¯s heart immediately thumped, knowing that he and the others had been fooled! ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked.¡± It was clear that there had been a great battle here before they came, and now they were being diverted by human beings. The Daoist priest and the others had just arrived and were attacked. They instinctively fought back, but they did not expect to receive a big pot from the sky. In front of him was a black gas and green flames. Although he couldn¡¯t see the true form of the demonic beast in front of him, the Daoist priest could sense that he was being suppressed by its voice and spirit. Not only did the sword strike not kill the demonic beast, but it also made it even angrier after being injured, and its aura instantly rose a lot. Just based on this, it was not an ordinary demonic beast that was easy to deal with. When he thought of this, he almost vomited blood. Although the Daoist priest reacted quickly and was fooled, it was too late. The two-headed monitor lizard was already furious after being hit on one head. The moment the Daoist priest spoke, it stuck out its tongue from the other head. The tip of the tongue was like a sharp giant fork, aiming at the Taoist priest¡¯s head. The eight trigrams disc floating in the air spun and formed a Golden Shield. The tip of the tongue pierced into the light shield with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The eight trigrams disc spun twice, and the spiritual energy was crushed by the power of the giant lizard¡¯s tongue. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ With a loud sound, the eight trigrams disc shattered. The talisman on it broke, and the tongue smashed in with great force, directly hitting the Taoist priest¡¯s face. The Daoist priest¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat, and his hair stood up on his back. The long tongue was as fast as lightning. He couldn¡¯t see what it was at all. He only felt that the force was driving straight in. He immediately threw out several talismans. A golden light flashed on the talisman. Before it could exert its power, it was pierced by the impact of the long tongue and turned into nothingness. The violent force broke through the Daoist priest¡¯s protective armor spell and rushed in front of him with a loud boom. Even though the Taoist priest was prepared, he did not expect the attack of the long tongue to be so terrifying. His own means could not withstand the sweeping of the tongue for even half a moment. In a hurry, he did not hesitate to Dodge, but he did not expect that the attack would split apart, and a long, sharp soft object full of thorns swept toward him. If he was hit by this, the Taoist priest¡¯s head would probably be cut off. He hurriedly cast a secret technique and muttered an incantation, causing his body to shrink by several inches. The tip of the tongue, which was supposed to cut his neck, swept across the top of his head in an extremely dangerous manner. The barbs on the tongue cut through his scalp, making a ¡®shua¡¯ sound of friction. The Daoist priest felt a chill run through his body from the top of his head, causing him to shiver. A large amount of black hair fell down and was immediately twisted into black mist by the surging power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Taoist priest¡¯s shrunken body disappeared on the spot and hid a hundred feet away. At this moment, the Daoist priest was in an extremely sorry state. The hair bun on his head had been flattened, and several deep ravines had appeared on his scalp. His bones were visible, and his blood essence was gushing out, flowing all over his head and face, dyeing his imposing Daoist robe half red. The fear of surviving the disaster did not disappear because he had temporarily escaped. On the contrary, when the Daoist priest jumped out of the gate of time and space and saw the huge object in front of him- Fear, joy, lingering fear, and the various emotions he felt after being fooled instantly turned into an indescribable monstrous anger that burned his internal organs, making it difficult for him to maintain his previous cold appearance. He was so angry that he was trembling. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡± ¡°Number 2, number 4! Die!¡± Chapter 1685 - Chapter 1685 Underground river (1) Chapter 1685: Underground river (1) Chapter 1685: Underground river (1) The angry roar of the Taoist priest reverberated in the sky above the dark river Forest. However, song qingxiao and number four were busy running for their lives and naturally could not pay attention to his shouts. ¡® However, the injured two-headed monitor lizard responded to him. The Taoist priest¡¯s roar was mixed with the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s breath, and then the two long tongues rolled towards him again. After it was injured, it hated the people who came later. Other than the two-headed leader who was fighting the Daoist priest, it also roared and ordered its race to surround the people who came later. The Daoist priest was so angry that smoke was coming out of his seven orifices. He secretly cursed this beast, but he had no other way. He could only force himself to stay awake and save his life first. His head was cold, with only a few strands of hair hanging down from both sides of his cheeks. The Taoist priest¡¯s state of mind was seriously damaged after being blamed for nothing, the continuous deadly attacks of the two-headed monitor lizard, and the possible serious damage to his image. In addition, his escape route was sealed off by the injured two-headed monitor lizard several times, causing the Taoist priest¡¯s mentality to collapse very quickly. After flashing a few times, the true fire gushed out and gave rise to waves of killing intent. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you animal!¡± Gritting his teeth, the Daoist priest flew into a rage and used all his techniques to fight the two-headed monitor lizard. The two sides went back and forth, and the battle was very intense. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t the only one who took this opportunity to run hundreds of meters away. The light faction¡¯s six Holy disciples and followers also rushed into the ice road and fled into the distance. Although song qingxiao didn¡¯t have a magic map, her powerful divine sense was enough for her to choose a direction that could avoid the group of Azure demon lizards. She opened the way in front, and the ordinary green demon lizards that blocked her way couldn¡¯t stop her at all. Wherever she passed, she quickly left a safe passage for everyone to escape. The cultivators and the others only cared about running wildly. At first, they could still hear the sound of the blue Demon lizards hitting the ice layer and the sound of the ice layer breaking. Behind them, they could hear the ¡®da da¡¯ sounds of running and the ¡®hiss¡¯ of the blue Demon lizards. However, as the two-headed green demon lizard was truly enraged, it targeted the people who came later, including Haras, the Daoist priest, and the others. The group of green demon lizards quickly changed their target and no longer pursued this group of people. They did not know how far they had run, but as long as song qingxiao did not stop in front of them, they would follow with all their might. Song qingxiao, who was running at the front, finally stopped when everyone¡¯s legs felt like lead and could no longer be lifted. After sensing that song qingxiao had stopped, number four threw cultivator and Edward to the ground with a look of disgust. Not only Edward, but the cultivator was also carrying a heavy bag of unknown things. The book No. 4 under his arm was estimated to be at least 10 pounds! Although this weight was nothing to number four, he was a little unwilling to put in extra effort. The swordsman also put down the Holy maiden, who was drenched in sweat. The moment she landed, the Holy maiden was panting so hard that her hands were trembling. ¡®Hu-hu Hu-¡® ¡®Hu-¡® Other than the two trial-takers, only the swordsman, the elf, and Raphael were in a better state among the Saints. The believers were also swaying left and right, and for a long time, only the sound of everyone¡¯s crazy breathing could be heard. Number four walked past the believers who were lying limply on the ground and headed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Compared to these ordinary people, the cultivators who had already reached the soul separation realm had extremely strong bodies. Even though she had two burdens with her, the distance was nothing to No. 4. ¡°We¡¯re already about thirty Li away from the demonic lizard horde.¡± He stood a few steps away from song Qing and followed her gaze. He could vaguely see a dark cave entrance about a hundred feet away. This distance wasn¡¯t far, and for cultivators who could already use their spiritual power to fly, they could reach it in the blink of an eye. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even that group of green demon lizards would be able to catch up to this place in less than half an hour. When number four spoke, he looked at the people who were lying on the ground with an unhappy expression. If it weren¡¯t for the trash dragging them down, he and song qingxiao could have escaped thousands of miles away. In the dark, the cultivator and the others couldn¡¯t see his expression, but they could feel the strong disgust in number Four¡¯s heart. They were so ashamed that they didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°No rush.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered number Four¡¯s ears. Chapter 1686 - Chapter 1686 Underground river (2) Chapter 1686: Underground river (2) Chapter 1686: Underground river (2) She had been leading the way for a long time. At this time, her breath was neither fast nor slow, and her voice was clear. There was a sense of tranquility like water dripping on the rocks in an extremely quiet space, which was very comfortable to the ears. ¡°The Daoist priest and the others can¡¯t catch up that fast.¡± The strength of the two-headed monitor lizard was not any weaker than a peak-type 7 demonic beast. Even if the Taoist priest and the other two trial-takers joined forces, they might not be able to completely suppress it in a short time. Not to mention, there was also the swarm of Azure demon lizards that were difficult to kill after being nourished by the dark force, which was also a problem. Although these green demon lizards were much weaker than the two-headed leader, they had the advantage in numbers. These things were very tenacious. Once they were determined, they could hold Daoist priest¡¯s team for a long time, giving song qingxiao and the others a chance. ¡°Hehe, I hope they can all live.¡± When number four heard what happened to Daoist and the rest, he couldn¡¯t hide his gloating expression. The depressed mood caused by the cultivators ¡®inability to run was also swept away by the success of the Daoist priest and the others. Number four even wanted to laugh out loud when he thought of the look on the Taoist priest and the others ¡®faces. ¡°They won¡¯t die,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words were like pouring a bucket of cold water on number Four¡¯s head. Although the two-headed monitor lizard¡¯s strength was not inferior to a peak seventh rank monstrous beast, it was not a real monstrous beast, after all, and its strength was still limited. In addition, there were three trial-takers who had reached the soul separation realm. With treasures, secret techniques, and other means, humans would still be slightly better than the demonic beasts. It was only a matter of time. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four snorted, her happiness unaffected, ¡± ¡°Even if they don¡¯t die, their strength will be greatly reduced after this battle.¡± Injuries were inevitable, and most importantly, more than half of his spiritual power would be consumed. even if he catches up to us, he¡¯s definitely no match for our Joint Forces! His strength was at the peak of the initial stage of the soul splitting stage, while song qingxiao¡¯s strength was at the late stage of the soul splitting stage. The two of them were now in an Alliance, which meant that his strength had been recognized by song qingxiao. He could completely announce that the two of them were a team of late-stage soul separation. According to this understanding, No. 4 could also be called one of the members of the late-stage soul splitting stage team. Rounding off, number four felt that he had ¡®just barely¡¯ reached the cultivation of the later stage of the soul splitting stage. In this way, killing three stray dogs in a second was not a problem at all. Especially after he said that, song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if she had silently agreed with him. This made number four even more delighted. For a moment, he felt that he could even take on three trial-takers alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them first.¡± In any case, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up in a short time. Song Qing¡¯s powerful spiritual sense could even hear the roars of the two-headed monitor lizard and the violent sounds of the battle. ¡°The most important thing now is to find the way first.¡± She didn¡¯t pay any attention to number four, who was already immersed in her beautiful imagination. She turned to look at the cultivator and said, ¡± ¡°How big is the dark river Forest? Where is our current location?¡± When the cultivator had opened the magic map and shouted the words ¡®dark river Forest¡¯, song qingxiao had been multitasking and had heard what he had said. After hearing her question, the cultivator lying on the ground forced himself to sit up straight. Although he was old, he was soon useless in the process of running, and in the end, he had to rely on number four to carry him. So, although he was tired, he was still better than the other believers who ran on their own feet. However, he felt a little uncomfortable when number four lifted him up. While song qingxiao was talking to number four, he felt much better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as song Qing asked, the cultivator took out the magic map from his sleeve and threw it into the air again. However, something unexpected happened! The magic map didn¡¯t show the magic terrain when the cultivator opened it. Instead, when the cultivator threw it out, the map scroll emitted a weak light. Then, the light disappeared, and the map fell to the ground with a ¡®pa da¡¯. ¡°..¡± Everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded. Even the cultivators ¡®lips trembled, and they couldn¡¯t come back to their senses for a long time. He reached out shakily and picked up the map from the ground. He tried a few times, but there was still no magic terrain. In the end, he looked in Edward¡¯s direction, unwilling to give up. Chapter 1687 - Chapter 1687 Underground river (3) Chapter 1687: Underground river (3) Chapter 1687: Underground river (3) The White-robed old mage looked very disheveled. When his Holy white robe fell from the space-time Rift, it was covered with the mucus of the green demon lizard eggs, looking dirty and wrinkled. Facing his old friend¡¯s gaze, he tried to channel his mana and finally laughed bitterly. ¡°No, the magic here is restricted.¡± The special terrain of the dark river Forest caused the mana in this place to be in a state of confinement. Edward had realized the problem the moment he stepped out of the dimensional portal. the group of green demon lizards might be occupying that place because of the magic array. The old mage reminded the cultivator, ¡± in the past, the divine Palace used a large number of magical gemstones to create the magical array here. The mana stones stored mana, so the mana in the dark river Forest should be less limited in the location of the magic array. The two-headed monitor lizard was only able to launch magic attacks successfully because it had one foot in the magic array. The magic array and the small amount of energy contained in the magic map were the reasons why the cultivator was not affected when he opened the magic map. However, after leaving that environment, the magic power in the dark river Forest was suppressed, and the energy of the magic map was exhausted, which was why the cultivators could not open the map. After hearing Edward¡¯s words, the Holy maiden and the others had unpleasant expressions. The cultivator hurriedly took out his thick book and flipped through several pages. As expected, the book did not have any magical fluctuations. It was no longer like before, where a magic array was formed with a flip of the book and the soul of the evil Dragon sealed inside was summoned. I really can¡¯t use it anymore ¡­ he shouted in a daze. At the same time, the fairy and the Holy maiden felt uneasy. Rafel¡¯s wings were a mutation of his bloodline, so they weren¡¯t affected. However, the way he attacked was also related to magic. Now that his magic was restricted, it had a huge impact on him. The six Holy disciples seemed to be possessed by the God of misfortune. His strength had been declining, and now he was affected by the environment, so he couldn¡¯t use his weak magic power at all. The two old men had become really weak old men, and the saintess had become an ordinary woman. Although Rafel still had wings, they were useless except for flying and escaping. The elves were also greatly restricted, and the swordsman was the most miserable because he found that his longsword had also been thrown into the group of Blue Demon lizards-his poor family was even worse off. The swordsman had lost his weapon, his dignity, and the power to continue fighting. He wanted to cry but had no tears. Fortunately, everyone looked dejected, so no one had discovered this fact. Even if they did, they probably wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to laugh at him. The situation at that time was too chaotic, and everyone was in a hurry to escape. Once mana was no longer usable, the magic map would lose its function. Unwilling to give up, the cultivator opened the map. This map needed to be catalyzed by magic power, and the map only had a rough outline of the misty forest¡¯s terrain. There was only a mark on the map of the dark river Forest, and no one knew where it was. He hung his head in dejection for a long time. Then, as if he had suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up. ¡°Song, try it!¡± It was obvious that the cultivator had recalled the time when everyone¡¯s power was almost sucked dry by the magic array in the fallen Dragon Valley. Seeing that the activation of the array was about to fail, song qingxiao¡¯s strong participation changed the situation and allowed the magic array to operate smoothly. Since song Qing could operate the magic array with her power, could she open the magic map? A glimmer of hope appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. Song Qing reached out her hand, and the cultivator felt a suction force on his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but let go. With a whoosh, the map flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction and landed in her hands. Spiritual energy surged in her palm, and cold air surrounded the map in an instant. If song qingxiao had not stopped in time, the scroll would have been destroyed by her spiritual power in an instant. Even if it did not shatter, the map was covered with frost crystals. It was obvious that spiritual power had no effect on the magic map. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and threw the map back to the cultivator. She watched him hold it in his hands like a treasure, enduring the cold and carefully peeling off the ice shards on it. Everyone lost hope, and the light in the cultivator¡¯s eyes dimmed. Number four felt like punching someone again. What was the use of this group of burdens? They couldn¡¯t fight, and they were even slower than others when it came to escaping. There was a function to lead the way, right? now that he couldn¡¯t even see the map, this function was also lost. Chapter 1688 - Chapter 1688 The forest (1) Chapter 1688: The forest (1) Chapter 1688: The forest (1) ¡°I remember now!¡± Number Four¡¯s gaze was like a tangible object as he glanced at the crowd. The dozen or so believers who were lying on the ground received his killing intent and forced themselves to sit up. The cultivator felt his unfriendly gaze and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He finally remembered something. ¡°The dark river Forest!¡± The cultivator was so excited that he even grabbed Edward¡¯s arm. ¡°This is the dark river Forest!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Number four had no virtue of respecting the old and cherishing the young, and rudely interrupted the cultivator¡¯s words, ¡°¡±We all know where we are.¡± The map could not be opened, which meant that everyone had lost their way. This was naturally a very bad thing for the trial-takers, so number four was in a very bad mood. However, after the cultivator¡¯s reminder, the Holy disciples quickly remembered one thing: ¡°An underground river!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cultivator didn¡¯t care about number Four¡¯s tone. He probably thought of an important clue and explained, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s an underground river here!¡± It was also because of this mysterious underground river that the dark river Forest got its name. Without waiting for four to speak, he continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a River in the dark river Forest that connects to the abyssal territory.¡± This was a piece of news that had been circulating since the Dark Age ruled by the evil Dragons. Hundreds of years ago, the first adventurer who entered the dark river Forest and was lucky enough to walk out of the maze alive announced to the world that he had discovered a River in the dark river Forest. After that, many adventurers who followed the legend to search for dragon eggs in the dark river Forest confirmed the discovery of the dark river in the underground world. ¡°In the past, the members of the Imperial court who set up the magical formation spell also said that they saw an underground river, and it was recorded in the major records of the Imperial court.¡± Edward chimed in as well, confirming his old friend¡¯s words. however, I don¡¯t know if it can be connected to the abyssal territory. The Holy maiden, the fairy, and the others also nodded. ¡°There are indeed records of the underground river in the God Palace¡¯s major events.¡± However, because the dark river Forest was located underground and the magical power was limited, most of the records of the dark river Forest in the church were based on legends and stories passed down among adventurers, as well as the words of the church¡¯s staff. The magic power here was limited, so they couldn¡¯t make a magic map, and there were no witnesses. At the same time, it was extremely difficult to check, and there was no guarantee that it was real. In general, the existence of the underground river was only a legend. Although it was recorded, there was no real evidence. However, in this desperate situation, the cultivator¡¯s words inevitably gave some hope to the people who had already felt despair. ¡°If the legend is true, we only need to follow the underground river and we can still reach the abyssal territory.¡± The lucky train driver said in excitement. The cultivator nodded, confirming his guess. Everyone was excited, but the cultivator who first mentioned the existence of the ¡®underground river¡¯ was a little hesitant. but this is only a legend ¡­ He brought hope to everyone and raised their morale. However, seeing that everyone had placed their hopes on this underground river, he could not help but feel a little apprehensive, deeply afraid that the final result would not be as he wished. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao said. Her eyes were bright, and her tone was soft but firm. Even after the accident at Ogg village and the deviation of the magic teleportation circle, she remained calm and did not show any panic or anger. It was as if all the troubles were not worth mentioning in her eyes. It was as if she could easily solve a mess of problems when it fell into her hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, she stood there with a calm attitude. She didn¡¯t know why, but after she said these words, the fear and uneasiness in the hearts of the cultivators, as well as the worry that everyone¡¯s hopes would be raised and eventually fall short, and other emotions, were instantly calmed down after hearing her simple words. For a moment, the cultivator felt both touched and ashamed. ¡°I ¡­¡± He moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he only lowered his head. ¡°At present, there are two possible solutions.¡± Song qingxiao stretched out her hand and gestured a ¡®2¡¯. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to leave this place first. We¡¯ll see if we can find any underground rivers along the way. We¡¯ll follow the direction we find first,¡± Chapter 1689 - Chapter 1689 The forest (2) Chapter 1689: The forest (2) Chapter 1689: The forest (2) Her tone was gentle, but it also carried a strong self-confidence. Ever since they entered the misty forest, her strength and performance had subconsciously convinced people, and they did not dare to doubt her words. The moment song qingxiao finished speaking, the matter was decided. If they could leave the dark river Forest and free themselves from the restraints of their mana, the magic map could be used again, and they would naturally be able to confirm everyone¡¯s location again. And if they could find the legendary underground river that was connected to the abyssal territory before they found the way out of this place, they would naturally be able to find the abyssal territory. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about the fact that the underground river was connected to the abyssal territory. Based on her experience in the trial missions, most of the legends in the trial scenarios had some basis. Therefore, even if the saying that the underground river was connected to the abyssal territory had not been proven, it should be true. The most important thing now was to find the underground river. Although her and number Four¡¯s divine senses were also affected by this place and were somewhat suppressed, they had no problem avoiding danger and finding a way out. Everyone talked for a while and rested for a while, so they felt much better. In addition, everyone was still worried that the group of green demon lizards would catch up again, so they didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They stood up again and prepared to move forward again. Song qingxiao led the way. The saint¡¯s power had disappeared in the dark river Forest, and he was surrounded by the believers. Number four was at the back, in charge of guarding. The group went into the cave entrance not far ahead. After entering the cave, the dark energy inside was even denser than outside. The interior of the stone cave seemed to be entangled with a deathly aura that would not dissipate even after years. It was mixed with a faint smell of mold, making one feel cold and depressed. Everyone¡¯s arrival broke the peace here. The frozen air was activated, and everyone¡¯s walking and breathing seemed to echo through the Rings of caves. ¡®Hu-¡® Thump, thump thump. Ta ta, ta ta. The sound of breathing, heartbeats, and footsteps blended together, as if coming from all directions. In an environment where they couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers, the people who were walking in the dark felt like there were ¡®people¡¯ walking in their direction or walking side by side. The more unclear it was, the easier it was for the rich imagination to bring fear to people. However, no one was in the mood to talk. The endless darkness and the cave that seemed to be endless were wearing down their willpower. As time passed, many of the mentally tortured believers began to hallucinate. There seemed to be no end in front of them. Song qingxiao, who was leading the way, did not make a sound, as if she had abandoned everyone. For such a long time, everyone had been moving forward mechanically. No one knew how long had passed and how far they had walked. The sound of footsteps and gasps followed them like a lingering spirit. It was like a huge torture, attacking their tense minds. ¡°Are we not going to get out?¡± After walking for a long time, someone finally broke the silence, unable to bear the panic in their hearts. There was no light in the cave. Without the blessing of the Saint, and with the heavy psychological pressure, the six Holy disciples and their followers were particularly tired. Everyone¡¯s breathing was like a broken bellows, making ¡®huchi, huchi¡¯ sounds. At this time, the rumors about the dark river Forest appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°In the legends, those who enter the dark river Forest will never be able to leave.¡± ¡°We will die Here-¡± this place is known as the underground Cemetery of the misty forest-¡± Even after experiencing the attacks of the black Flame snake and the skeleton Dragon, as well as the incident at Ogg village, the believers ¡®will was not destroyed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, walking in the darkness without even encountering the attacks of dark creatures and magical beasts, just their imagination and rumors were enough to easily break down the psychological defense of these believers. At this moment, the cultivator was already panting like a Bull. It was all thanks to his willpower and the occasional support of the swordsman that he was able to get to where he was now. After hearing the panicked words of his believers, he had already sensed that something was wrong. Perhaps it was because their magic power was suppressed, the saintess could not cast blessings to relieve everyone¡¯s physical and mental fatigue. The darkness seemed to have no end, making it impossible to see the light, so the believers ¡®firm faith began to crack- This was not good news for the six Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. Chapter 1690 - Chapter 1690 The forest (3) Chapter 1690: The forest (3) Chapter 1690: The forest (3) Their strength had been declining again and again, and now only the power of faith from their believers could increase their strength. If the faith of the believers changed, it would undoubtedly be a huge blow to them. ¡°Song ¡­¡± The cultivator subconsciously called out song qingxiao¡¯s name in his panic. The old man was also affected by the dark environment. It seemed like the bottom of the cave was endless. The old cultivator had a pessimistic feeling that he might never be able to get out. He even had a faint feeling that there might not be any underground rivers. This place was filled with stone forests, and occasionally, everyone could smell an old and decaying smell. It was like the smell of rotting corpses that had accumulated for a long time. Because of the dull environment, it was lingering, forming a kind of death aura. The long and endless road, the terrifying rumors, and the omnipresent dark energy of the undead all turned into despair that firmly enveloped everyone¡¯s heart. After realizing the problem, the cultivator shouted, ¡°¡±Song,¡± His voice was hoarse, as if his throat was dry from a lack of water. The cultivator called song Qing Xiao twice in a row. His voice was very loud, suppressing the uneasy conversation of the believers. song-song-song-¡± His voice kept echoing around the rock cave, which was eerie and strange. ¡°Yes.¡± After a long while, song Qing¡¯s voice came from the front. Compared to the anxious crowd, her tone did not change, as if she was not affected by the oppressive environment. The darkness did not bother her at all. It was as if she had once walked alone in the dark and had already suffered more brutal training. Her will was unusually firm. Her calm attitude at this moment was a great comfort to the cultivators. The moment he heard her reply, the cultivator actually heaved a sigh of relief and reached out to touch his collar. There was a small badge on his collar, and it was cold to the touch. After the cultivator held it tightly, he felt pain in his fingertips from the corner of the badge, and he realized that he had used too much force. The badge originated from the God Palace. It had been forged by two great sages and personally issued to him by the sage ¡®glorious sun¡¯. For so many years, other than the special power of the badge, it had long become a symbol of faith for cultivators. No matter when he was in danger, joy, or anxiety, he would always hold the badge tightly and treat it as his faith, accompanying him through it. However, the moment he discovered the problem, he didn¡¯t grab the badge as he usually did. Instead, he instinctively called out song qingxiao¡¯s name. It was only after she responded that the cultivator reached out and held his badge as usual. The firm belief he had in the past seemed to have become his second choice. Compared to the darkness, this was more serious. His faith was no longer as firm as before. Under the torture of the dark forces, his mind began to waver, which was an extremely dangerous signal. But the most terrifying thing was that the cultivator didn¡¯t realize this. After getting song qingxiao¡¯s reply, the cultivator smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°How long has it been since we entered the cave?¡± He was eager to get some answers, not only to comfort the anxiety in his heart, but also to use song qingxiao¡¯s mouth to comfort his believers who were afraid and desperate. She was powerful, but also very calm. Whether it was her performance in Ogg village, in front of the magic teleportation array, or the way she broke through the group of green demon lizards and led everyone to escape, she had made the group rely on her. The dark underground cave was dangerous and oppressive, but for no reason, the cultivator felt that she was not affected. It was as if she could solve any kind of problem. She was clearly young and didn¡¯t know much about the situation on the continent, but cultivators had an inexplicable trust in her. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hours,¡± As expected, song qingxiao gave him an answer. ¡°Only two hours?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d been gone for a long time,¡± the elf¡¯s voice said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no light or sound in the dark river Forest. Walking through the caves in the darkness, time seemed to pass very slowly for everyone. Everyone felt as if a day had passed as if a year had passed. They felt as if they had been walking for several days and nights, but they did not expect that only two hours had passed. ¡°In fact, after we entered the cave, we only walked seven or eight miles.¡± Song qingxiao stopped in her tracks. She could already feel the low morale of the team. Everyone¡¯s mental pressure had increased their physical fatigue. Too many things had happened that night. When they were surrounded by the green demon lizards, they had already exhausted a lot of energy. Now that they had entered the cave in the dark, they felt even more tired and their speed was shockingly slow. Chapter 1691 - Chapter 1691 Bright light_1 Chapter 1691: Bright light_1 Chapter 1691: Bright light_1 ¡°It¡¯s too dark here, we¡¯re all a little nervous.¡± The old man explained gently, his tone apologetic. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four, who was walking at the back, snorted coldly. He was not happy with this group of useless burdens. we¡¯ve lost our magic, so we can¡¯t light up the light. The cultivator could also hear the disdain in number Four¡¯s tone and felt somewhat helpless. However, he used a gentler tone, hoping to dispel the resentment in number Four¡¯s heart. ¡°Everyone just can¡¯t see the road, so their speed is not fast.¡± They were believers of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. In the darkness, they also needed a ¡®light¡¯ to guide them so that they could maintain their original intentions and continue moving forward. ¡°Song, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± In the dark, the old man¡¯s voice was hoarse, but it seemed particularly sincere. they are all here for their faith. That¡¯s why they are trapped here. The cultivator was actually worried that song Qing would give up. Her and No. 4¡¯s origins were too mysterious, and they did not seem like ¡®newbies¡¯ selected by the Federation to assist them. Ever since they entered the misty forest, the two of them had each displayed extraordinary strength. In comparison, the six Saints and the 19 believers, whose powers had been greatly reduced, were indeed too cumbersome. In such an underground labyrinth, it was easy for people to lose their sense of direction. At the same time, their faith and will would be swallowed by the darkness bit by bit. Song qingxiao and number 4 didn¡¯t seem like people who had a firm belief in the God Palace, and the task of sealing Sage yueshu again was also something the Holy disciples had to do. Although both parties had made a verbal agreement in the fallen Dragon Valley, the cultivators knew very well that song qingxiao did not have to help the Holy disciples complete their mission. This verbal agreement had no binding or effect on her, especially under the premise that she had great power, the Holy disciples lost the initiative and voice in this matter. From number Four¡¯s increasingly impatient expression and tone, the cultivator had already realized this. Therefore, from the moment he entered the cave until now, even though he was already exhausted, he gritted his teeth and did not stop. He was afraid that he would cause trouble for song Qing and make her unhappy. ¡°Please don¡¯t hate us.¡± The monk¡¯s tone was so devout that it was almost careful. Even if he put aside his identity as a Saint, his pleading tone at this time still made people feel sorry for him. Even the believers who had been loudly venting their fear earlier quieted down in unison after hearing his words, as if they were ashamed. ¡°Is it too dark?¡± Song qingxiao asked after listening to the cultivator¡¯s words. Her tone did not change, and her voice was cold. The cultivator could not tell if she was annoyed when she asked this question. He speculated uneasily, and after a long time, he sighed and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± After saying this, the cultivator added, ¡± ¡°Song, I¡¯m also afraid of hei Ji.¡± Perhaps it was because song qingxiao didn¡¯t scold him loudly, nor did she show obvious impatience like No. 4, so as a ¡®light¡¯ Saint, she expressed her inner fear calmly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao replied coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, a light flashed in the direction she was speaking, and the darkness was dispelled. A small green lamp the size of a bowl was held in her palm. The lamp was in the shape of a blooming lotus petal, and a purple flame was surrounded by the green lotus leaves, bringing light to everyone. In the dark environment, this little bit of light was extremely precious. Song Qing¡¯s cold white face was illuminated by the light. She slowly raised her drooping eyelids and stared at the hunched cultivators in the crowd. ¡°And now?¡± Her expression did not look gentle, and it was no different from her previous cold and distant expression. There was no pity or sympathy in her tone. It was as if she had done something insignificant. There was no impatience, disdain, or self-satisfaction as if she was a Savior because she had lit up the light. The flame in the small green lamp didn¡¯t look big, but it was shockingly bright at this time, and the Halo it brought dispelled the darkness that shrouded it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The light from the lamp formed a circle of colorful light, illuminating her face, which was as white as Jade. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s light!¡± ¡°There¡¯s light!¡± ¡°I can see the light!¡± Chapter 1692 - Chapter 1692 Bright light_2 Chapter 1692: Bright light_2 Chapter 1692: Bright light_2 When the silent believers saw the light, they were in disbelief at first, then ecstatic. They turned around and shouted to express their joy. The previously low morale suddenly rose a lot, and the despair that shrouded everyone¡¯s hearts was suppressed by everyone again with the appearance of this little light. The cultivator was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were gradually covered with a layer of moisture. ¡°I see it ¡­¡± He seemed to be at a loss, and the ecstasy of the believers seemed to have infected him. His lips trembled, and the corners of his mouth curved up slightly, revealing a kind smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. He freed his arm from the swordsman¡¯s support and stood up with difficulty. He pressed his chest with his hand and bowed to song Qing. ¡°This ray of light is too important to us. Song, thank you.¡± The believers who had been happily talking earlier also fell silent. The elves and the others did not speak, but the moment the cultivator bowed, they also lowered their heads and did the same thing as the cultivator, silently expressing their gratitude. It was silent in the rock cave. Everyone¡¯s expression was so serious that they were almost pious. The atmosphere became extremely solemn. Even number four, who was about to sneer, gasped when he saw song qingxiao take out the ancient green lamp. ¡°Walking in the darkness, you need a guiding light.¡± The cultivator sighed in a low voice, ¡± it will give us hope and prevent our hearts from being lost in the darkness. The cultivator paused for a moment and then said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy that this ray of light was brought by you.¡± When he said this, he was completely sighing from the bottom of his heart. The old man was immersed in a kind of emotion at this time. His emotions were so strong that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself. So he didn¡¯t notice that when he said this, the black gas on the badge on his collar was getting darker and darker. The red light that was exposed at the corner of his collar had been completely swallowed by the darkness. Song qingxiao nodded and looked at the cultivator¡¯s collar. The cultivator didn¡¯t notice the change, but she did. In fact, this was not the first time that the badge had changed. Back in the fallen Dragon Valley, when the cultivators were making their oaths, the badge had already changed. At that time, the two crossed blades on the badge seemed to have leaked ink, which spread in all directions and forced away the red gas on the badge. At this moment, the cultivator¡¯s badge, which was exposed at his collar, had turned black. It was obvious that the badge had changed again during the time they had spent in the fallen Dragon Valley. She was about to look again when number four, who was at the back of the crowd, couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. His figure turned into a shadow and stopped a few steps away from song Qing. He stared at the blue Lamp in her hand with greed and some fear. chaos Azure lamp! As soon as number four finished speaking, song Qing¡¯s small eyes narrowed and a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. Her cultivation was strong, and her killing intent was almost tangible. It actually cut through number Four¡¯s protective spiritual energy, causing his face to hurt. ¡°Such a divine item actually fell into your hands!¡± Number four didn¡¯t seem to notice that her eyes had turned cold. Instead, she continued to stick her head out. The flame that was surrounded by several green lotus petals flickered twice, and number Four¡¯s eyes seemed to be dyed with a layer of purple gas. His pupils trembled as the flames flickered. His scalp tensed up, and his hair stood on end, causing his fiery red hair to flutter without any wind. ¡°Hehe.¡± Song qingxiao chuckled, causing the hair on the back of number four to stand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, with her smile, the terrifying killing intent eased a little. Where did you know about the chaos Azure lamp? ¡± Song qingxiao did not answer and turned around as she spoke. She temporarily gave up on asking about the changes in the cultivator badge and instead prepared to get some information from number four. This person must have a strong background. Not only did he recognize the chaotic green lamp, but his ability to summon the Firebird was also able to alarm su Wu, who was hiding. It was obvious that his cultivation method was not ordinary. At this moment, she had something to talk to number four about. Although the cultivator and the others were still extremely excited, they were very tactful and didn¡¯t make any more sounds. Instead, they quietly followed behind her and the team continued to slowly move forward. Chapter 1693 - Chapter 1693 Bright light_3 Chapter 1693: Bright light_3 Chapter 1693: Bright light_3 ¡°..¡±Number four felt every pore on his head ooze water, which turned into beads of sweat and gradually gathered in his brain. Song qingxiao¡¯s restraint in her murderous aura did not mean that she was less dangerous. At this moment, he was extremely regretful. The words he had shouted were simply reckless and had brought trouble upon himself. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret now. After being targeted by song qingxiao, he had no way of escaping. Her aura had locked onto every possible corner that he could escape to. Number four dared to guarantee that if he made any small movements at this moment, he would definitely be killed by her. ¡°AI.¡± He sighed as if he had resigned himself to his fate. His red hair seemed to have lost its energy as it drooped down, ¡°This is a Supreme spiritual treasure on the divine roll. How can anyone not know about it?¡± Number four knew that he was not song Qing¡¯s opponent, so he did not struggle. He pursued the principle of leniency to those who confessed, and confessed, ¡± in the human realm upon heavens, the xuandu family is in charge of a ¡®heavenly book¡¯. It records all kinds of treasure information that has been circulated for the past ten thousand years. Such a¡¯ heavenly book ¡®is also known as the divine roll. The ranking of the treasures recorded is publicly acknowledged. Song qingxiao had heard about the divine roll from su Wu, but this was the first time she knew that it was under the control of a family in the realm beyond heaven. Since number four could say such a thing, it seemed that he was very familiar with the heavens beyond heaven. even though there is a record on the divine roll, how did you recognize that I have the chaos green lamp? ¡± She suppressed the suspicion in her heart and asked again. Number Four¡¯s expression became a little strange as soon as he asked this. He seemed to be a little suspicious and surprised. He looked at song qingxiao as if he was looking at a ¡®country bumpkin¡¯, but he did not want her to find out. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t know?¡± Number four seemed to be very surprised and asked instinctively. Song qingxiao asked number four a question, but number four was just using her answer to test her. Hearing this, song qingxiao raised her right eyebrow and reminded him, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to ask questions yet.¡± ¡°..¡±When had number four ever suffered such humiliation? With his bad temper, he should have rather died than submit and turned hostile on the spot. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me earlier?¡± As expected, number four flew into a rage and slapped his thigh heavily. ¡°If you have any questions, ask them first. I¡¯ve already answered them!¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao looked at him in silence. Number four acted as if he didn¡¯t feel her gaze and continued, ¡± you don¡¯t know this. The xuandu family is an anomaly in the human realm upon heavens. Their own strength was not that great. The reason why they could occupy a place in the human realm upon heavens and establish a big family clan was because of the special information of their clan. the xuandu family knows a lot of secrets. They know all the secrets of the nine aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens, including their martial arts and some magic weapons. they have many eyes and ears, and they are very well-informed. They have been doing business for thousands of years in the market, and they are extremely rich. They are famous for not willing to cultivate themselves, but they spend a lot of resources to groom experts for their use. As number four spoke, he started to change the topic. but it¡¯s precisely because they have so many resources that they have nurtured so many experts at all costs. Their strength can not be underestimated. Business people were friendly and friendly. In addition to the convenience of trading goods and the information that could be used by other families, the xuandu family had a good relationship with the other families in the human realm upon heavens. They were quite popular. ¡°The divine roll.¡± Song Qing looked down on him and couldn¡¯t help reminding him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh.¡± Number four also reacted and continued, ¡± on the divine roll, there are all kinds of legal information recorded ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already said that.¡± Song qingjiang interrupted him, and number four went straight to the point with hatred, ¡± ¡°In fact, although the divine roll that has been circulated in the outside world only records the names of the treasures, the families of xuandu have another more detailed ¡®heavenly book¡¯. It also records the appearance, magical powers, advancements, and methods of restraint of the treasures on the roll.¡± This was the ¡®heavenly book¡¯ that belonged to the xuandu family. In addition, it also contained the origin of the magical treasures, the owners who had once handled them, and their past military achievements. they even have clues about the last whereabouts of the treasure. If anyone is interested in the ownerless treasures on the divine roll, they can also pay a lot of money to buy information from the xuandu family. ¡°In other words, you recognized this chaos Azure lamp from the information you bought from the xuandu family?¡± Chapter 1694 - Chapter 1694 An oath (1) Chapter 1694: An oath (1) Chapter 1694: An oath (1) you can say so, ¡± number four said hesitantly, ¡± but you can also say that you¡¯re not. ¡°I did recognize the chaos Azure lamp from the information records of the xuandu family.¡± Number four admitted honestly. A strange look flashed across his eyes, as if he was hiding something. but in fact, although the chaos green lamp is still on the divine roll, it has been missing for thousands of years. Even the xuandu family doesn¡¯t know its whereabouts and news. If we only keep records, it will be inaccurate. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if there had never been a fake of a powerful and famous treasure. If it was only based on its appearance, without seeing the power of the green lamp, number four might not have dared to be so confident. The reason why he was so sure was that, in addition to the information records he bought from the xuandu family, there were other reasons. Number four gritted his teeth and glanced at the chaotic green lamp quickly. He suppressed the greed in his heart and said, ¡± actually, I once met a man who asked me for a favor. As a reward, he told me some clues and information about the chaos green lamp. Song qingxiao found this interesting. She didn¡¯t ask who it was, nor did she ask what this person had asked of her. Because from number Four¡¯s expression, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. This man, who had always been very tactful, revealed a rare expression that he would rather die than submit. It was obvious that he wanted to keep this secret. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who this person is.¡± No. 4¡¯s eyes were determined. I once swore that I would never reveal his identity ¡­ Number four, who had been very tactful since the beginning of the team formation, now showed the excellent quality of keeping his promise. His words were powerful and clear, and he would rather die than submit. Song qingxiao was a little surprised, but at the same time, she had a higher opinion of number four. However, his courage did not last for two seconds. He quickly lowered his head again. all in all, I learned a lot about the chaotic Azure lamp from him. That¡¯s why I was able to recognize the chaotic Azure lamp in your hand by combining it with the information from the family of xuandu. Song qingxiao nodded. Number four not only mentioned the xuandu family, but also took the initiative to tell her about their past. It was obvious that he wanted to do her a favor. But what was his purpose in doing this? Her eyes flickered over the green lamp. you asked the xuandu family about the chaos green lamp. It seems that you really want this lamp. Number four didn¡¯t deny it and replied honestly, ¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± In fact, he was not only greedy for the chaos green lamp, but also for the ownerless treasures on the divine roll. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my financial situation, I would have spent a lot of money to buy information from the xuandu family and buy all the treasures in one go.¡± Number four made a bold statement. Song Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°But now it seems that the xuandu family¡¯s reputation is only in vain.¡± His face was filled with disdain. the chaos green lamp has been lost for many years. Their information is not detailed. He had spent a lot of money, but in the end, he had only obtained very little information: they only said that after the owner of the green lamp of chaos died, the lamp fell into the divine prison. Since then, no one has been able to find any news about the lamp. As the worlds in the immortal prison were like tens of thousands of star areas, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack, even for the deity who controlled the immortal prison. In the past, there were people with great divine abilities who controlled the divine prison and shuttled through the trial in an attempt to search for this lamp. However, in the end, nothing was found. For thousands of years, many people who had put in great effort for this lamp had given up, but they did not expect that the long-lost green lamp would appear here. The family of xuandu was known to know everything in the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, they did not know about someone like song qingxiao, nor did they know that she had the chaos green lamp that had been lost for thousands of years. The more number four thought about it, the more he felt that the xuandu family was lying. a merchant¡¯s mouth, a ghost that lies! He had bragged so much, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know anything. He was not rich to begin with. In order to find out the whereabouts of the chaos green lamp, he had paid a great price, and he was still short of money. He had found the chaos green lamp, but it was in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. Chapter 1695 - Chapter 1695 An oath (2) Chapter 1695: An oath (2) Chapter 1695: An oath (2) He definitely couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight, and he definitely couldn¡¯t steal it. It was rumored that the flame inside the green lamp was the fire of heavenly tribulation. It was so powerful that it could burn a cultivator¡¯s strong spirit. Song qingxiao was able to control the lamp as she wished, which meant that she had already formed a blood contract with it. It was no wonder that when he had used the burning flame technique in the fallen Dragon Valley, the heat waves had not affected her at all. At that time, number four had thought that her ice element spirit power was strong, so she could resist the heat of her flame breath. Now, it seemed that she had been affected by the flame of heavenly tribulation inside the green lamp after she had subdued it. With the fire-elemental power of the flames of tribulation, the flames summoned by his spirit energy would not be able to hurt her at all, not to mention that his strength was lower than hers. The more number four thought about it, the more despairing he felt. He could not help but clench his fists. If they were not in a trial scenario, he would definitely look for this group of scammers. However, what made number four feel that something was wrong was that she had the cultivation of ice-type spiritual power and had melted the power of the green lamp. Logically speaking, the two were incompatible. Even if it was a heavenly level spirit treasure like the green lamp, due to the attribute of her spiritual power, its power would probably be greatly reduced. This might be the reason why she didn¡¯t use such a spirit treasure during the Battle in Ogg village. A Supreme spiritual treasure might have fallen into her hands and become like a Pearl covered in dust due to the influence of spiritual power. Now, she had used it as a tool of light to bring light to this group of trash. Thinking of this, number four couldn¡¯t help but feel pity. ¡°What¡¯s the use of the chaos green lamp?¡± Song qingxiao felt that number four might be sick. After he said that the xuandu family was a liar, he first gritted his teeth and his face turned livid, as if he wanted to fight someone. Then, he thought of something, and his face turned green and white. In the end, he stared at the light in his hand with a depressed expression. His resentful look made it seem as if he felt that the chaotic green lamp had met an inhuman person. Her cold voice interrupted number Four¡¯s gaze. After hearing her voice, number four retracted his gaze and said reluctantly, ¡± I once promised someone that I would help him do something ¡­ He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you what this is about ¡­¡± ¡°You made an oath.¡± Song qingxiao interrupted him. Number four was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°This is the man who told you the information and clues about the chaos green lamp.¡± As soon as song qingxiao said this, number four, who had a depressed look on his face, opened his eyes wide. ¡°Yes.¡± you can say so, ¡± number four said hesitantly, ¡± but you can also say that you¡¯re not. ¡°I did recognize the chaos Azure lamp from the information records of the xuandu family.¡± Number four admitted honestly. A strange look flashed across his eyes, as if he was hiding something. but in fact, although the chaos green lamp is still on the divine roll, it has been missing for thousands of years. Even the xuandu family doesn¡¯t know its whereabouts and news. If we only keep records, it will be inaccurate. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if there had never been a fake of a powerful and famous treasure. If it was only based on its appearance, without seeing the power of the green lamp, number four might not have dared to be so confident. The reason why he was so sure was that, in addition to the information records he bought from the xuandu family, there were other reasons. Number four gritted his teeth and glanced at the chaotic green lamp quickly. He suppressed the greed in his heart and said, ¡± actually, I once met a man who asked me for a favor. As a reward, he told me some clues and information about the chaos green lamp. Song qingxiao found this interesting. She didn¡¯t ask who it was, nor did she ask what this person had asked of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because from number Four¡¯s expression, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. This man, who had always been very tactful, revealed a rare expression that he would rather die than submit. It was obvious that he wanted to keep this secret. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who this person is.¡± No. 4¡¯s eyes were determined. I once swore that I would never reveal his identity ¡­ Number four, who had been very tactful since the beginning of the team formation, now showed the excellent quality of keeping his promise. His words were powerful and clear, and he would rather die than submit. Song qingxiao was a little surprised, but at the same time, she had a higher opinion of number four. Chapter 1696 - Chapter 1696 An oath (3) Chapter 1696: An oath (3) Chapter 1696: An oath (3) However, his courage did not last for two seconds. He quickly lowered his head again. all in all, I learned a lot about the chaotic Azure lamp from him. That¡¯s why I was able to recognize the chaotic Azure lamp in your hand by combining it with the information from the family of xuandu. Song qingxiao nodded. Number four not only mentioned the xuandu family, but also took the initiative to tell her about their past. It was obvious that he wanted to do her a favor. But what was his purpose in doing this? Her eyes flickered over the green lamp. you asked the xuandu family about the chaos green lamp. It seems that you really want this lamp. Number four didn¡¯t deny it and replied honestly, ¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± In fact, he was not only greedy for the chaos green lamp, but also for the ownerless treasures on the divine roll. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my financial situation, I would have spent a lot of money to buy information from the xuandu family and buy all the treasures in one go.¡± Number four made a bold statement. Song Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°But now it seems that the xuandu family¡¯s reputation is only in vain.¡± His face was filled with disdain. the chaos green lamp has been lost for many years. Their information is not detailed. He had spent a lot of money, but in the end, he had only obtained very little information: they only said that after the owner of the green lamp of chaos died, the lamp fell into the divine prison. Since then, no one has been able to find any news about the lamp. As the worlds in the immortal prison were like tens of thousands of star areas, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack, even for the deity who controlled the immortal prison. In the past, there were people with great divine abilities who controlled the divine prison and shuttled through the trial in an attempt to search for this lamp. However, in the end, nothing was found. For thousands of years, many people who had put in great effort for this lamp had given up, but they did not expect that the long-lost green lamp would appear here. The family of xuandu was known to know everything in the world. However, they did not know about someone like song qingxiao, nor did they know that she had the chaos green lamp that had been lost for thousands of years. The more number four thought about it, the more he felt that the xuandu family was lying. a merchant¡¯s mouth, a ghost that lies! He had bragged so much, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know anything. He was not rich to begin with. In order to find out the whereabouts of the chaos green lamp, he had paid a great price, and he was still short of money. He had found the chaos green lamp, but it was in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. He definitely couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight, and he definitely couldn¡¯t steal it. It was rumored that the flame inside the green lamp was the fire of heavenly tribulation. It was so powerful that it could burn a cultivator¡¯s strong spirit. Song qingxiao was able to control the lamp as she wished, which meant that she had already formed a blood contract with it. It was no wonder that when he had used the burning flame technique in the fallen Dragon Valley, the heat waves had not affected her at all. At that time, number four had thought that her ice element spirit power was strong, so she could resist the heat of her flame breath. Now, it seemed that she had been affected by the flame of heavenly tribulation inside the green lamp after she had subdued it. With the fire-elemental power of the flames of tribulation, the flames summoned by his spirit energy would not be able to hurt her at all, not to mention that his strength was lower than hers. The more number four thought about it, the more despairing he felt. He could not help but clench his fists. If they were not in a trial scenario, he would definitely look for this group of scammers. However, what made number four feel that something was wrong was that she had the cultivation of ice-type spiritual power and had melted the power of the green lamp. Logically speaking, the two were incompatible. Even if it was a heavenly level spirit treasure like the green lamp, due to the attribute of her spiritual power, its power would probably be greatly reduced. This might be the reason why she didn¡¯t use such a spirit treasure during the Battle in Ogg village. A Supreme spiritual treasure might have fallen into her hands and become like a Pearl covered in dust due to the influence of spiritual power. Now, she had used it as a tool of light to bring light to this group of trash. Thinking of this, number four couldn¡¯t help but feel pity. ¡°What¡¯s the use of the chaos green lamp?¡± Song qingxiao felt that number four might be sick. After he said that the xuandu family was a liar, he first gritted his teeth and his face turned livid, as if he wanted to fight someone. Then, he thought of something, and his face turned green and white. In the end, he stared at the light in his hand with a depressed expression. His resentful look made it seem as if he felt that the chaotic green lamp had met an inhuman person. Her cold voice interrupted number Four¡¯s gaze. After hearing her voice, number four retracted his gaze and said reluctantly, ¡± I once promised someone that I would help him do something ¡­ He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you what this is about ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You made an oath.¡± Song qingxiao interrupted him. Number four was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°This is the man who told you the information and clues about the chaos green lamp.¡± As soon as song qingxiao said this, number four, who had a depressed look on his face, opened his eyes wide. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1697 - Chapter 1697 Out of the cave (1) Chapter 1697: Out of the cave (1) Chapter 1697: Out of the cave (1) Number four peeked at song qingxiao¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye. She looked calm, and her eyes were bright and cold under the light. She didn¡¯t seem to be angry because he recognized the chaos green lamp. She didn¡¯t even use her strength to order him around, but instead tried to be fair to him. However, number four also knew that this peace and fairness might be built on the basis of her own tactfulness. She allowed him to ask questions, but not too many. If it involved some secrets, she might not tell him, and asking would only bring trouble to himself. After much thought, number four didn¡¯t know what to ask. He wanted to ask song qingxiao where he got the chaos green lamp and its power. No matter what question he asked, number four felt that he was asking for death. It was not easy to get such a chance to ask a question, but he actually had nothing to ask. Every muscle on number Four¡¯s face trembled with melancholy. ¡°You have ice-type spirit power. If you use this kind of treasure, will your attributes counter each other?¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was speechless when he heard this. Seeing that number four had been struggling for a long time, she thought he would ask her where she got the chaotic green lamp. She did not expect that he would ask such a question after holding it in for a long time. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± She held the lamp in her hand and walked forward. Seeing that number four had answered her question honestly, she said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just have ice-type spirit energy.¡± When he had absorbed the blue blood, he had activated the power of both Ice and Fire. However, the fire attribute had been sealed at that time, so the ice attribute could be used more. However, there was still a little fire element seed in her body, which had been activated and used once during the yulun void realm trial. Number four was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect that her casual words would reveal such a secret. After the initial shock faded, jealousy returned to number Four¡¯s heart. ¡°Which family are you from?¡± A dual attribute of spirit power, such a cultivation talent for thousands of years, was very rare in the human realm upon heavens. ¡°I¡¯m not from the heavens beyond heaven.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. However, she would definitely try to reach the Dao integration stage after completing this trial mission. If she was lucky enough to break through, she would go to the heavens beyond heaven. However, he didn¡¯t need to explain these things to number four in such detail. ¡°Not from the heavens beyond heaven?¡± Although number four was a little surprised by her answer, she didn¡¯t find it strange after thinking about it carefully. The nine great clans of the human realm upon heavens were full of talents and experts. However, someone as young as song qingxiao would have heard of her. If she was really from a noble family, number four would not have known about her. If she wasn¡¯t from the heavens beyond heaven, could it be that she was from the royal family of the Empire? However, in the current Empire, he had never heard of a descendant with an outstanding bloodline. In recent years, there was no peace among the aristocratic families of the Empire. Most people did not put their minds on cultivation. Instead, the aristocratic families fought for power and profits with each other, trying to make the royal family a mere figurehead. They were already showing signs of decline. The cultivators called her ¡®song¡¯. Was that her first name or last name? It would be fine if it was just a given name, but if it was a surname ¡®song¡¯, even in the declining aristocratic families of the Empire, no one had ever heard of the surname¡¯ song¡¯. Number four didn¡¯t show it on his face, but he was thinking about something. Although he didn¡¯t get any information about the chaos green lamp, he still got some information about song Qing. After that, the two of them did not speak anymore. Instead, they each silently thought about their own matters. The two communicated through their spiritual sense, so the cultivators who had lost their magic power couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. They thought that the two had been silently leading the way the whole time, so they naturally didn¡¯t know what had happened. After walking for about three hours, song Qing¡¯s footsteps stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What happened?¡± She was walking at the front of the group. When she stopped, the people behind her also stopped. The elf was puzzled and asked. ¡°I seem to sense the presence of water.¡± Her words were not without reason. Water-type spirit energy was beneficial to her strength, so her spirit energy attribute could make her more sensitive to Water-type spirit energy. In addition, her cultivation was the highest among the group, and her divine sense was also the most powerful. Even if the environment of the dark river Forest suppressed her divine sense, her divine sense still covered a wide area, and she soon sensed the existence of the water source. Chapter 1698 - Chapter 1698 Out of the cave (2) Chapter 1698: Out of the cave (2) Chapter 1698: Out of the cave (2) Here, large and small caves were connected in a ring, and there were rocks everywhere. If song qingxiao could sense the presence of water, it meant that the underground river was not far away. Everyone had obviously thought of this point, and their expressions could not help but be shaken. ¡°An underground river!¡± The exhausted cultivator called out excitedly. Due to their trust in song qingxiao, no one doubted her words. The existence of the underground river had only been mentioned by a few surviving adventurers for hundreds of years. Most people had never seen it. If everyone really found this mysterious underground river, then did it prove that the news of the underground river connecting to the abyss territory could also be true? For a moment, everyone was very excited, and the originally exhausted people were full of energy again. Song qingxiao followed the direction of the water element and led the way. After about half an hour, number four also said, ¡± ¡°I can also sense the presence of water.¡± His words undoubtedly made everyone even more excited, and everyone quickened their pace. Song qingxiao had already sensed the presence of the river, which was about five or six miles away from them. Although everyone had walked for a long time and were exhausted, the legendary underground river might be nearby, which was equivalent to an invisible encouragement to everyone. This kind of encouragement was even more inspiring than the blessings of the Holy maiden, making everyone¡¯s weak legs seem to be filled with new vitality. The distance of five to six Li would have taken at least an hour to cover given everyone¡¯s exhausted state. However, under this invisible mental encouragement, everyone burst out with their powerful potential. After about 40 minutes, they came out of one of the caves and saw that the exit was no longer a stone wall. Instead, it was a vast, pitch-black land. ¡®Hu Hu¡¯, the cold wind gushed in from the exit, mixed with moist and cool water vapor, blowing away the dull and moldy smell in the cave, making people feel refreshed. ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡± The moment they saw the exit, a believer with tears in his eyes could not help but cheer. For hundreds of years, countless adventurers had been trapped in the dark river Forest and died in the caves. On their way here, they had also seen the piles of bones of unknown magical beasts and humans in the stone Forest. It was a great fortune that everyone had been able to walk out of it. After everyone left the cave, the elf suddenly seemed to have discovered something. She pointed and said, ¡± ¡°Guys, look over there!¡± With the innate talent of the elves, he sensed the existence of water earlier than the other Saints and believers. After leaving the cave, there were no more stalagmites outside. The cultivator and the others followed the direction of his finger and saw a River quietly flowing forty meters away. Under the illumination of the purple flames, the surface of the river glowed with a silver light, and the end of the river was as far as the eye could see. ¡°The underground river really does exist.¡± The cultivator who first mentioned the underground river couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The believers ¡®expressions were pious and happy, as if they were Saints. After asking song qingxiao and confirming that she didn¡¯t object, everyone ran towards the underground river. Even the old cultivator and Edward supported each other and walked quickly, reaching the river in no time. The underground river was not turbulent, and there was no sense of danger in the surroundings, so song qingxiao did not stop these people. The first person to reach the underground river reached out to scoop the water and laughed, as if to clear away all the depression since the accident of the magic train. ¡°It seems that the news about the underground river connecting to the abyss territory is true.¡± Number four had fire element spiritual power, and had no interest in playing with water. He was still following song qingxiao at a steady pace, and he said this when he saw the underground river. ¡°In the trial, what legend have you seen that is false?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s answer stunned number four for a moment. After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. There was no wind from an empty hole! Most of the legends that the natives told him about the trial were clues to the trial mission, and more than 60 to 70% of them were true. Before he could say anything, song qingxiao walked toward the crowd after finishing his story. Everyone had been thirsty, hungry, and tired from the journey, but they were only supported by their firm beliefs. At this moment, everyone was lying on the riverbank, washing their faces with water, or replenishing their moisture, quietly recovering their strength. Chapter 1699 - Chapter 1699 Out of the cave (3) Chapter 1699: Out of the cave (3) Chapter 1699: Out of the cave (3) When song qingxiao came over, the cultivators sitting by the river tried to get up. She gestured for everyone to sit where they were. ¡°There¡¯s still time, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Other than the swordsmen and elves who were slightly better off, the rest of the Saints who had lost their magic were even worse off than ordinary believers. After finding the underground river, he was no longer in a hurry. He could rest for a while to replenish his energy. When everyone heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Even though everyone was willing to rush on with their faith, adoration, and favorable impression of song qingxiao, they were all exhausted. It would be great if they could rest. The cultivators ¡®gazes became even more intimate. Song qingxiao chose a place not far from the cultivator, released his hand, and sat down opposite him. She was still holding the lamp in her hand, and the moment she let go, the cultivators sitting opposite her were shocked. They were afraid that the ancient green lamp would lose its support and fall to the ground. Everyone only had this small lamp for illumination. If the lamp was broken, everyone would fall into darkness again, which was extremely disadvantageous to everyone. ah-¡± the cultivator had just let out a cry of surprise when something strange happened. After song qingxiao let go of the lamp, it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, it miraculously floated in the air, without even a flicker. ¡°What kind of magic lamp is this?¡± The old mage Edward¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He could not hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually so magical.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡± The moment they saw the exit, a believer with tears in his eyes could not help but cheer. For hundreds of years, countless adventurers had been trapped in the dark river Forest and died in the caves. On their way here, they had also seen the piles of bones of unknown magical beasts and humans in the stone Forest. It was a great fortune that everyone had been able to walk out of it. After everyone left the cave, the elf suddenly seemed to have discovered something. She pointed and said, ¡± ¡°Guys, look over there!¡± With the innate talent of the elves, he sensed the existence of water earlier than the other Saints and believers. After leaving the cave, there were no more stalagmites outside. The cultivator and the others followed the direction of his finger and saw a River quietly flowing forty meters away. Under the illumination of the purple flames, the surface of the river glowed with a silver light, and the end of the river was as far as the eye could see. ¡°The underground river really does exist.¡± The cultivator who first mentioned the underground river couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The believers ¡®expressions were pious and happy, as if they were Saints. After asking song qingxiao and confirming that she didn¡¯t object, everyone ran towards the underground river. Even the old cultivator and Edward supported each other and walked quickly, reaching the river in no time. The underground river was not turbulent, and there was no sense of danger in the surroundings, so song qingxiao did not stop these people. The first person to reach the underground river reached out to scoop the water and laughed, as if to clear away all the depression since the accident of the magic train. ¡°It seems that the news about the underground river connecting to the abyss territory is true.¡± Number four had fire element spiritual power, and had no interest in playing with water. He was still following song qingxiao at a steady pace, and he said this when he saw the underground river. ¡°In the trial, what legend have you seen that is false?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s answer stunned number four for a moment. After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. There was no wind from an empty hole! Most of the legends that the natives told him about the trial were clues to the trial mission, and more than 60 to 70% of them were true. Before he could say anything, song qingxiao walked toward the crowd after finishing his story. Everyone had been thirsty, hungry, and tired from the journey, but they were only supported by their firm beliefs. At this moment, everyone was lying on the riverbank, washing their faces with water, or replenishing their moisture, quietly recovering their strength. When song qingxiao came over, the cultivators sitting by the river tried to get up. She gestured for everyone to sit where they were. ¡°There¡¯s still time, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Other than the swordsmen and elves who were slightly better off, the rest of the Saints who had lost their magic were even worse off than ordinary believers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After finding the underground river, he was no longer in a hurry. He could rest for a while to replenish his energy. When everyone heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Even though everyone was willing to rush on with their faith, adoration, and favorable impression of song qingxiao, they were all exhausted. It would be great if they could rest. The cultivators ¡®gazes became even more intimate. Song qingxiao chose a place not far from the cultivator, released his hand, and sat down opposite him. She was still holding the lamp in her hand, and the moment she let go, the cultivators sitting opposite her were shocked. They were afraid that the ancient green lamp would lose its support and fall to the ground. Chapter 1700 - Chapter 1700 Badge _1 Chapter 1700: Badge _1 Chapter 1700: Badge _1 ¡°According to the legends, which end of the dark river Forest is the abyssal territory?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t take No. 4¡¯s childish behavior seriously. She played with the flame and asked the cultivator. The cultivator¡¯s gaze was involuntarily attracted by her fingers that were playing with the flame. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question, he only came back to his senses after two or three seconds. Oh, it¡¯s rumored that there¡¯s a bottomless pool in the abyss territory. The water in the pond sank and formed an underground river that surrounded the forest of underground rivers. ¡°But we didn¡¯t find the pool back then.¡± However, since the rumored underground river had already appeared, the pool in the abyssal territory should also exist. She in other words, no matter which direction we go, we will be able to reach the abyssal territory. Number Four¡¯s eyes were also looking at song Qing¡¯s little finger. As she moved her finger, the purple flame nimbly tunneled between her fingers. It looked harmless and beautiful, like a little fairy, which made him extremely envious. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go up from downstream.¡± General song Qing flicked her finger, and the ball of purple flame was flicked into the air. The sparks scattered like a fairy scattering flowers, evenly distributed above everyone¡¯s head. They flickered like stars, illuminating the underground river. Under the stars, the long underground river seemed to be connected to the sky. It was as if it was falling from the sky, with no end in sight. Under the illumination of the purple flames, the river water was a flirtatious light purple, looking peaceful and beautiful. Although it was said that the underground river surrounded the underground cave, it didn¡¯t matter which direction they went. However, since there was a legend that the underground river gushed out from a deep pool in the abyssal territory, it proved that the abyssal territory was upstream of the forest of underground rivers. As long as one followed the river upstream, they would eventually find the abyssal territory. Number four didn¡¯t object to her decision, and the cultivator and the others, who respected her like a god, naturally nodded in agreement. After deciding on the direction to go, song qingxiao spread her hands and looked at the cultivator. ¡°Lodno.¡± She called out the cultivator¡¯s name. As she spoke, the scattered purple flame gathered back into a ball of flame and flew into the green lamp. The lamp and the flame fell into her palm. ¡°Your badge seems to have changed.¡± From Ogg village until now, the cultivators had been tense and didn¡¯t notice the change in the badge. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, the cultivator was stunned for a moment and then reached out to pull his collar. When he was on the train, he had been avoiding the presence of the badge and had been carefully hiding it. However, now that they had gone through thick and thin together and gone through many risks, song qingxiao¡¯s attitude as a cultivator was obviously much calmer when she mentioned the badge. ¡°A badge? This was forged by the two great sages with powerful magic after they fought against the giant dragon.¡± This represented the will of the God Palace. The shield represented protection, and the crossed swords represented the courage to fight for the continent, the Federation, and the people of all races. He flipped open his collar and revealed the small badge. there are 13 badges in total. Other than Lucifer, each of the badges has our own demonic aura. At the same time, we also added the unique blood souls of the two great sages to them, representing their respective disciples and identities. Since the day the badge was made, the thirteen Saints had never left it. In addition to representing the status of the thirteen Saints, they also had the power of the blood soul of the great sage, providing them with the inheritance of faith. wherever the badge goes, it¡¯s like a Sage¡¯s personal visit ¡­ The cultivator lowered his head to take a look and exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ How is this possible?¡± The badge had a red background and a black sword. The two swords had crossed each other, forming an ¡®X¡¯ shape with the tip of the sword pointing upwards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, at this moment, the crossed black swords on the badge seemed to be leaking ink. Black Qi spread from the swords and had already dyed the entire badge black. The entire surface of the badge was completely black. Under the light of the flame, the prototype of two thin swords could be seen from the protruding marks. The swords were still crossed, but it wasn¡¯t that the tip was facing up, but that the body was already slanted. It was as if the badge had been affected by the evil dark power while it was fleeing, causing it to melt in a strange way. At this moment, the cultivator finally understood the reason for song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®change in the badge¡¯. He was so flustered that his hand trembled, and he actually pulled the badge off his body and grabbed it in his palm. Chapter 1701 - Chapter 1701 Badge _2 Chapter 1701: Badge _2 Chapter 1701: Badge _2 The badges of the 13 Saints contained the blood and soul of the two great sages and the power of faith, which made the relationship between the Saints and the great sages close. At this time, the cultivator¡¯s badge had an accident, so he didn¡¯t know if the others were okay. The elves had a bad feeling about this, and they all took out their badges. A strange thing happened! It wasn¡¯t just the cultivator¡¯s badge that had changed. The same thing was happening to the badge of every Saint of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. The six badges were already covered in black gas, and the blade was slanted. The badges of cultivators and swordsmen were in a similar situation. They seemed to be the most densely covered with black gas, and also the most serious. The elves and Edward were in the second place, while Raphael and the Holy maiden were in a slightly weaker state. The black gas had not yet permeated the entire surface of the badge, but the blade had also shifted. Oh my God, is this the effect of the evil dark energy? ¡± Even the calmest cultivator couldn¡¯t keep calm at this moment. With trembling hands, he wiped the black gas on the badge with his fingertips. However, the black gas seemed to be lingering in the badge. No matter how he wiped it, he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. Instead, the black gas seemed to come to life when he touched it, slightly rotating around the small shield. The unusual badge caused everyone to panic. Ever since the two great sages had worked together to forge this badge and awarded it to the thirteen Saints more than 300 years ago, this badge, which symbolized identity, inheritance, and connection with the great sage, had never happened before. you said that the existence of the badge represents the will of the great sage. Having the badge is like having the great sage in person. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze swept over the six badges, which were almost completely black. Seeing the six Holy disciples ¡°dejected appearance, she said calmly, now that such a change is happening, does it mean that the great sage¡¯s will is weakening? ¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible,¡± The cultivator should have said this more firmly. After all, in his heart, Sage RI Xi was like the god of light, shining brightly. It was impossible for him to even have the slightest thought of offending him. If someone else had said this, he might have felt offended and humiliated. However, it was song qingxiao who said that. The change in his badge made him hesitate when he retorted. the great sage is like a god with a firm will. It¡¯s impossible for such a change to happen. The cultivator had already sensed that something was wrong. His attitude had already started to change after entering the misty forest. In the midst of crisis, song qingxiao¡¯s sudden rise in power had caused a great impact on the Holy disciples, subverting their previous understanding. In the darkness, the power of ¡®light¡¯ was weakened. In the face of the attack of dark creatures, the Saints could not exert much power, which made their hearts of faith begin to doubt. ¡°This is terrible!¡± This thought flashed through the cultivators ¡®minds. The reason for their weakening might not be entirely due to the influence of the darkness and the injury of the glorious sun Sage. Another possibility was that their faith was no longer as strong as before, so the power that faith brought them had weakened. As for the reason why the black aura was the thickest on the cultivator and swordsman badges, it was very likely that their faith was the least firm among the six. In other words, these two people already had the potential to be ¡®traitors¡¯! If the change in the badge was due to the instability of their faith, then it would be a big problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh my God!¡± The cultivator seemed to have thought of something. In an instant, his face turned green and white. Pain, uneasiness, self-blame, and other emotions flashed through his gray-blue eyes. This old cultivator, who had been loyal to the God Palace for more than 300 years, didn¡¯t expect that such a crisis of faith would only appear when he was old. It was like an old horse had lost its hoof. Facing his companion¡¯s gaze, he felt an uncontrollable panic taking root in the depths of his heart and growing strong. The swordsman was also in a panic. Because he had lost his long sword, he was even more unconfident and fearful than the cultivators. He almost didn¡¯t dare to look at the small badge. Instead, he clenched his fists and looked much better after covering his ears and stealing the bell. Chapter 1702 - Chapter 1702 Badge _3 Chapter 1702: Badge _3 Chapter 1702: Badge _3 above the light, forgive your sinful believer-¡± The Holy maiden had already begun to repent. Although the others did not speak, their expressions were very solemn. ¡°It might not be related to you.¡± Song qingxiao saw that the Holy disciples had obviously lost their minds and changed the topic. ¡°This is the dark river Forest, the territory of the darkness.¡± At this time, the Holy disciples were panicking and afraid. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were undoubtedly a great comfort to them. the sage ¡®sun¡¯ is injured, magic is blocked, and the power of darkness is spreading. All of these could have brought about such an accident. Before this mission, she knew nothing about the continent and the bloodshed God Palace. If song qingxiao had said such a thing on the train, it would have been refuted by the Saints. However, it was unknown if it was because they did not want to admit that their faith was no longer firm, which caused the badge to change. They also did not want to think about the consequences of the change. After song qingxiao said this, everyone ¡®believed¡¯ it in their hearts. Her attitude was too calm, as if the change in the badge was just an insignificant ¡®trivial¡¯ to her. Compared to her, the attitude of the cultivators seemed to be too exaggerated. When the believers heard what they said and saw the change in the badge, they were also affected by the expressions of the Holy disciples and felt a little uncertain. However, after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s nonchalant expression, everyone felt that the problem was not that big. this place is very close to the abyss. If the sealed consciousness of Sage yueshu has already awakened, it¡¯s possible that such a change would happen. Everyone was quickly convinced by song qingxiao¡¯s reasoning and nodded in relief. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while and continue on our journey. There will be a solution when the time comes.¡± After she said this, the tense cultivators and swordsmen all smiled and nodded, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± At this time, the cultivator was even somewhat glad that he had made the decision to listen to her instructions. With her leading the way, it was as if the heavy responsibility on the six Holy disciples was instantly divided by more than half. The heavy atmosphere relaxed a little. Everyone was either lying down or sitting down. At this time, they no longer spoke and focused on resting and recovering their strength. Number four looked on coldly and used his divine sense to communicate with song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem?¡± This matter might not be so simple. He felt that there was something strange about the seal of Sage Yue tan and the change in his badge. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was transmitted into number Four¡¯s sea of consciousness. She sat down cross-legged, and with a clench of her palm, the green lamp was back into her body. Darkness descended, and her cold face disappeared in the dark night. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the badge.¡± Her voice passed through her divine sense and slowly entered number Four¡¯s mind. ¡°I noticed the badges of Haas and the others.¡± Both of them were in the shape of a shield and had the same color. However, the two crossed swords of the dark faction badge were red. Unlike the ¡®light¡¯ faction¡¯s emblem, the ¡®dark¡¯ faction¡¯s emblem, led by Haas and the others, had two thin crossed swords with the hilts facing up and the tips pointing down. Now, the badges of the cultivators and the others had changed. Besides the change in color of the badges, the body of the sword was also tilting. This situation seemed to be close to the dark faction. The six Holy disciples had probably realized this, which was why the saintess prayed and repented after her expression changed drastically. She probably wanted to ask for forgiveness. Song qingxiao¡¯s comforting words might not be true, and the Holy disciples were well aware of this. However, they were at the end of their rope, and could only place all their hopes on her. Thus, they were willing to believe that what she said was true. They must have thought that the change in the badge was related to the overbearing dark energy in this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In addition, their own magic power was blocked, and they could not use their power. Darkness covered the earth, and they could not see the ¡®sunrise¡¯ at all. Their faith was shaken by despair. That was why they had placed their hopes on the sealed and awakened Sage Moonfall. Just as the great prophecy had said, the darkness would be expelled, and light would return to the earth. Everything would be back on track, and the change in the badge would be reversed. ¡°Are we really going to help seal the sage yueshu?¡± When number four said this, he felt a little dazed. Maybe it was because he had done too many things that he had to be grateful for, number four couldn¡¯t believe that he was going to do something that would make others grateful. Up until now, he still had no clue about the mission with song qingxiao. He could only guess that her pure heart was related to Sage Yue Tan¡¯s heart, which he had already hidden. Chapter 1703 - Chapter 1703 The past (1) Chapter 1703: The past (1) Chapter 1703: The past (1) Just based on speculation, they were still not sure if Sage Yue Xi¡¯s heart was the ¡®pure heart¡¯ that song qingxiao and number four needed. Did they really have to help these people seal Sage Yue Xi? Sage yueshu¡¯s power was enough to control ruler-level dark creatures, and she was able to create such a huge impact in the misty forest. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t as weak as the 12 Saints. At the same time, the Taoist priest and the others were eyeing them covetously, waiting to cause them destruction. Song Qing, who was in the group of green demon lizards, had already made a mortal enemy of the Daoist priest and the others. The two sides would probably not rest until one of them was dead. Although song qingxiao¡¯s power might have reached the later stages of the soul splitting stage, it was still unknown how strong Sage Yue tan was, as well as the dark faction Saints who might not be affected much here. There were three more opponents, and the Taoist priest was forced to shave his head. He was probably mad. In comparison, other than himself and song qingxiao, he had six big pieces of trash and a group of little pieces of trash. Not to mention that the leader of the light faction, the bright Sage, was now seriously injured and was hiding in the God Palace. With such a great disparity in strength between the two sides, wading into these Muddy Waters was truly a thankless task. Under such circumstances, number four sent out a soul interrogation, ¡± ¡°Are we really going to help them seal the sage yueshu?¡± we¡¯ll talk about it when we reach the abyssal territory. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer number Four¡¯s question directly. Instead, she gave a general answer, and number four didn¡¯t say anything else. In any case, he had already fulfilled his duty of reminding her. He was already on the same side as song qingxiao for this mission. When the time came, he would do whatever song qingxiao decided. If the situation didn¡¯t look right, he would just retreat and escape. He had consumed a lot of spiritual power. Although he did not contribute much in Ogg village, fallen Dragon Valley, and the group of green demon lizards, the power in his body was absorbed by the chaotic green lamp. After reaching the abyssal territory, he might have to face a fierce battle. In any case, he had to adjust his condition and maintain his peak. After No. 4 stopped talking, song qingxiao took the opportunity to sort out the clues for this mission. The trial mission required her to obtain a pure heart. When she had first been on the train, she had heard the cultivators talk about how Sage yueshu¡¯s heart had disappeared. At first, she had suspected that this heart was the one that the mission had required. However, song qingxiao immediately denied this speculation because the hook was too straight! The mission required him to obtain a pure heart, and he had quickly obtained a clue about the ¡®heart¡¯. No matter how he looked at it, this was too much of a coincidence. Other than the purple-haired woman, who had yet to reveal herself, the six cultivators were divided into two teams. The appearances of the other four trial-takers appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind one by one. From their appearances, whether it was woman number one, the valiant-looking man number three, or the heroic-looking Daoist number five, they all looked righteous. On the other hand, number four had a fierce appearance and a strong body. When he rolled his eyes, he looked like he was full of schemes. One look and one could tell that he was not a good person. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be associated with a fierce and bad person like number four. For a moment, song qingxiao felt mixed feelings in the depths of her heart. ¡°..¡±She was silent for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°¡±Do I not look like a good person?¡± Naturally, she was not asking the Holy disciples or number four. The only one who ¡®heard¡¯ her question was su Wu, who was temporarily residing in her soul. Number Four¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough yet. Even if she was right in front of him, number four would not be able to sense her and su Wu¡¯s communication. ¡°Oh,¡± Su Wu¡¯s undisguised laughter came from his spirit. He felt that his originally gloomy mood was amused by her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care about this kind of question.¡± After su Wu finished laughing, he paused for a moment before he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Who can tell if a good person is speaking ill of you?¡± His words had a deep meaning, as if they were deeply touched. ¡°Some people are good people, but what they do may not be right.¡± To su Wu, song qingxiao¡¯s personality was very interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was cautious and subtle, so calm that she was almost cold. During the trial, she was ruthless and attacked when she needed to. She never hesitated. Su Wu had seen her from the time she stepped into the door of cultivation to now, and her bold and meticulous character was definitely the main reason. But in addition to being ruthless, she seemed to have left some leeway. This gentleness that did not match her personality diluted the hostility on her body. It made her trust her involuntarily after getting along with her and treat her as a true ally, even though she did not seem to be easy to get close to. Chapter 1704 - Chapter 1704 Past (2) Chapter 1704: Past (2) Chapter 1704: Past (2) ¡°What kind of person are you? who are you to be judged by others?¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± those who say bad things about you, just kill them. The rest of the comments were naturally about her. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao seemed to understand why su Wu was killed. He was too willful and unrestrained. If it wasn¡¯t for his strength, he would have been killed long ago. It wouldn¡¯t have been the turn of the people from the heaven¡¯s beyond martial arts Research Institute to make a move. It wasn¡¯t a suitable question to ask him, so song qingxiao tactfully changed the topic. ¡°You know number four?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Su Wu¡¯s lazy and cold voice a moment ago became much gloomier. His voice sounded like a storm was coming. It was as if his mood, which had finally cleared up after a storm, had become gloomy again. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person he¡¯s talking about you?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect su five to say that he didn¡¯t know number four. When they were in the group of green demon lizards, the Firebird Phantom that number four summoned had clearly caught su Five¡¯s attention. She seemed to be chatting with him on this topic, but she was actually taking this opportunity to see if su Wu was ¡®awake¡¯. Without using his divine sense to forcefully wake him up, he was able to make him appear quickly with just a thought. This proved that he had always been there. It should be that after the consciousness of the group of Azure demon lizards woke up, they no longer hid and had been spying on them. Combined with what No. 4 had said, song qingxiao thought that the ¡®that person¡¯ No. 4 had mentioned was su Wu, but he denied it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Su Wu¡¯s tone was much gloomier. He seemed to want to escape again. After he finished speaking, he was silent for a long time. This attitude made song qingxiao realize that even if the ¡®person¡¯ number four was talking about was not su five, it should be related to su Five¡¯s past. She was not a curious person, but at this time, she could not help but feel a little curious about su Wu¡¯s past. However, this thought only flashed through her mind for a moment before she suppressed it. ¡°The fire Phoenix that he summoned is the unique Natal secret skill of the Changli family.¡± Their souls were one, so su Wu naturally sensed song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts. She was a smart person and could guess that his past was complicated, but she had never asked. He was sensible and tactful, and never touched people¡¯s wounds. Perhaps it was because of the unique environment she grew up in that she developed such a ¡®considerate¡¯ character. It was this kind of silent tolerance that su Wu needed. That was why the two of them had known each other for many years. He had guided her in her cultivation, told her some things about the human realm upon heavens, and occasionally taught her some general knowledge. However, when it came to their private matters, they had never talked about it. Perhaps it was because he was too lonely. Ever since the incident, she was the only one in the world who knew that he was still ¡®alive¡¯ and could chat with him. It was also possible that some words had been buried in his heart for too long, tormenting him day and night, and he needed a channel to vent. Or maybe it was because number four had appeared today and summoned the familiar Fire Phoenix, which made him unable to calm down and wanted to find someone to talk to. To him, song qingxiao was both familiar and unfamiliar. After this opening, su Wu realized that some words were not as difficult to say as he thought. the Changli family possesses the bloodline of the Phoenix. They were born with a powerful fire-type spiritual power. After their bloodline completely evolves, they can summon the undying bird. When it evolves to the extreme, they can even transform into an atavism Phoenix. Su Wu¡¯s originally cold voice was a little low, probably because he was immersed in his memories. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She didn¡¯t know why he was willing to talk about the past, but since he said it, song qingxiao naturally took it to heart. When he mentioned the Changli family, song qingxiao immediately thought of this family. Su Wu had once said that the Changli clan had been completely annihilated by him. He wondered if this was the reason why he was expelled from the taikang clan. However, she did not rashly interrupt su Wu. Instead, she listened to him continue, ¡± thousands of years ago, when the Changli clan was at its peak, there was an ancestor who was at the peak of the late stage of the Saint realm. There were many descendants who showed signs of atavism. More than a thousand years ago, the Changli clan produced many talents and was a powerful clan in the human realm upon heavens that even surpassed the taikang clan and the fanyin clan. Chapter 1705 - Chapter 1705 Past (3) Chapter 1705: Past (3) Chapter 1705: Past (3) They had the advantage of their bloodline, so their cultivation speed was particularly fast. Moreover, the power of the fire element and the power of their life secret technique also made their clan disciples not weak. but it is said that the bloodline of the Changli clan is not without weaknesses. The purer it is, the higher the cultivation will be, and it will enter the biggest hurdle in one¡¯s life. Such a barrier was like a curse, and it would randomly appear in every cultivation stage of the Changli bloodline. once such a curse appears, if it can not be broken, the disciples of the Changli clan can only stop here for the rest of their lives. And after that, the cursed Changli clan bloodline would rapidly drop in cultivation and realm, and age quickly like a flash in the pan, until it died. No matter how powerful one¡¯s bloodline was, no matter how many resources one had accumulated, no matter how hard one worked, no matter how high one¡¯s cultivation base was ¡­ As long as this curse appeared on the people of the Changli clan, then his previous cultivation would be the peak of his life. Fortunately, but unfortunately, this curse had appeared on the Changli clan¡¯s ancestor, who had already reached the peak late Saint realm. ¡°Is it a mockery?¡± Su Wu asked with a cold smile. The cultivation of the people of the Changli clan had always been smooth. They did not encounter any bottlenecks that others encountered, and their cultivation speed was much faster than that of ordinary cultivators. This ancestor was known as the number one man in the human realm upon heavens. He had already reached the Saint realm and was just a little bit away from the legendary realm of the great path. ¡°Ever since the era of chaotic spirit energy passed, there hasn¡¯t been a great Dao realm expert above this plane for thousands of years.¡± Back then, the elder of the Changli family was already half a step into the Dao. The realm of the great Dao was the legendary realm of God. After entering the realm of the great Dao, one could even have the right to speak in the divine prison and gain more. If they could break through the star field¡¯s seal, they would be able to roam the Galaxy, break free from the shackles of their physical bodies and age, and realize their dream of becoming a God. However, it was fate. Under such circumstances, the Changli was imprisoned just as he was about to make a breakthrough. It could be said to be both fortunate and unfortunate. ¡°If I didn¡¯t appreciate the beauty of cultivation and didn¡¯t touch the higher sky, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have felt so sad when I was imprisoned.¡± Su Wu said emotionally. He did not know if these words were directed at the old ancestor of the Changli clan or if he was thinking about his current situation. To ordinary people, the patriarch of the Changli clan, who was half a step into the great Dao realm, was already at the peak of cultivation for many cultivators. Many people would probably find it difficult to reach his level in their entire lives. Song qingxiao nodded. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the harder it was to advance. She had a deep understanding of this. She was already extremely lucky to be on the verge of breaking through to the Dao integration stage. And the realm of the way of the virtual entity was nothing compared to the sage state. The moment the patriarch of the Changli clan was about to break through the realm of the great path, he was stopped outside the great path due to the influence of his bloodline talent. It could be said that he had succeeded because of his bloodline, and he had failed because of his bloodline. the hidden danger of the Changli family has finally broken out. They are eager to break through the shackles of this bloodline. Since then, the Changli clan had read through ancient books and tried everything they could. finally, they obtained a solution from the mouth of the ¡®God¡¯. ¡°Oh?¡± Song qingxiao finally responded for the first time after hearing what su Wu said. The first person that su Wu called a ¡®God¡¯ was the master behind the scenes who controlled the divine prison. ¡°The one who tied the bell needs to untie the bell.¡± Su Wu sensed her thoughts. Although he did not answer whether her guess was correct or not, his silent consent undoubtedly made it clear: the bloodline of the Changli clan seems to have a strange origin. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a curse in their blood. He did not know much about the secrets of the Changli clan. After all, this was related to the life of their clan, so naturally, he would not explain it to an outsider like him in detail. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only in short, the final conclusion is that the bloodline of the big ancient demon Phoenix needs to be reborn from the ashes. Only then can it obtain eternal life. When su Wu said this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. but you only have one life. Even if you can take over a body and be reborn, you will be unrecognizable and not yourself anymore. In order to break the curse, the Changli family had thought of all sorts of methods, including possession. However, after the possession, a new problem arose. Chapter 1706 - Chapter 1706 Ruyan (1) Chapter 1706: Ruyan (1) Chapter 1706: Ruyan (1) Su Wu¡¯s laughter was filled with ridicule. if the person who possessed the bloodline of a variant human is not from the Changli clan, then even though the person would be rid of the Changli clan¡¯s curse, he would no longer have the cultivation convenience of the Changli clan bloodline. At the same time, because of the pride and fear in Changli¡¯s bloodline, it would form shackles in his heart and turn him into an inner demon. The influence of this mental demon was far more serious than that of ordinary people. As a result, even if the Changli clan members reincarnated through possession, they would not be able to achieve a higher cultivation achievement than before. However, if one possessed a lower-grade bloodline of the same race, they would be able to enjoy the convenience of the bloodline, but they would not be able to get rid of the curse of the bloodline. The fear brought by the shadow would not go away. People who had ¡®died¡¯ once would fear death more than ordinary people. The problems brought about by the bloodline had deeply troubled the Changli clan. When the effects of the ancestral bloodline disease of the half-step great Dao ancestor had erupted, he had asked the controller of the divine prison for help and found the root of the problem. In theory,¡¯possession¡¯ was also a legendary method of putting one¡¯s life on the line, but the problem was the crux of the bloodline. When the curse of the ancestor broke out, they finally found a way to break it. They held on for several years, but they did not die when the light of dawn arrived. The death of the old ancestor had ignited the panic of the Changli clan. But fortunately, he left such a ¡®way out¡¯ before his death, so that the Changli clan would not be at the end of the road. the fall of the half-step great Dao ancestor triggered the crisis of the Changli clan. Those clansmen who had strong bloodlines were also in trouble one after another. The Changli clan, which was once famous in the human realm upon heavens and suppressed the other eight clans, began to rapidly decline. From then on, the Changli clan began to look for an opportunity to change the bloodline problem of the entire clan. and this opportunity is the marriage. Before this, the Changli clan did not marry outsiders. The purer the bloodline, the more it was impossible to mix up the bloodline with outsiders to ensure the purity of the bloodline. ¡°Then isn¡¯t it a marriage between close relatives?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she even suspected that the weakness of the Changli bloodline was the bitter fruit of inbreeding. In a modern society where all kinds of bad habits had been abandoned, it was rare for her to be surprised to hear such rumors. ¡°This is normal.¡± Su Wu, on the other hand, was very calm. among the cultivators, it¡¯s not rare to see families that rely on bloodline power inheritance. The closer the direct descendant was, the purer the bloodline would be after marriage. After the pure bloodline power was activated, it would be more convenient for cultivation. As long as it wasn¡¯t as terrible as the Changli bloodline, most problems could be more or less controlled for cultivators. However, the crisis of the Changli family was already very obvious at that time, so they decided to break the tradition of the clan never marrying outsiders and began to try to release the restrictions. They wanted to use marriage to dilute the power of the bloodline and change the fate of the Changli family. After many generations of bloodline dilution, the Changli bloodline¡¯s weakness was finally controlled. After a few hundred years, the bloodline backlash that had troubled the Changli clan for a thousand years gradually disappeared. However, the people of the Changli family realized that after the disadvantage disappeared, the bloodline power of the Changli family also weakened. The sparser a person¡¯s bloodline was, the harder it was to activate the power of their bloodline. Back then, the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline had the ability to control fire, and their bloodline¡¯s innate ability to summon the undying Phoenix shook the heavens beyond heaven, dominating the world for a time. Who knew that hundreds of years later, his descendants no longer had the ability to be close to the fire element, let alone activate the power of the bloodline and summon the undying bird. A clan that had once been full of talents and even had a super master at the peak of the late Saint realm guarding it had actually gradually shown signs of decline in the past few hundred years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people of the Changli clan immediately panicked. The disadvantage of the bloodline was removed, but at the same time, the advantage was also eliminated. If things continued as they were now, the Changli clan would be kicked out of the core of the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond in less than five hundred years. Because of the crisis brought about by the bloodline, the clan elders once again abandoned the idea of marriage to ensure the purity of the bloodline. The bloodline had been diluted for hundreds of years, but it required close to a thousand years of accumulation and recuperating before it could recover to a third of the situation of the Chang Li family. Chapter 1707 - Chapter 1707 Ruyan (2) Chapter 1707: Ruyan (2) Chapter 1707: Ruyan (2) The Chang Li family was not discouraged by the near-extinction attempt, and they decided to try again. After learning from the previous experience, the clan did not dare to take the risk like a thousand years ago. Instead, they divided the bloodline within the clan into two. The core direct descendants of the family still married close relatives to maintain the purity of the next generation¡¯s bloodline. On the other hand, those with weaker bloodlines and aptitudes would marry outsiders in the hope that they could give birth to children who would retain Changli¡¯s bloodline and abandon the drawbacks of the bloodline. Because the bloodline power of ordinary people was too weak, it would dilute the power of the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline. Therefore, when the Changli clan chose a marriage partner again- ¡°The chosen ones are from families with bloodlines.¡± When su Wu said this, he was silent for a long time. Song qingxiao could sense that what he was going to say next might involve some secrets about his past. There was something wrong with his tone. It was filled with depression and disappointment. Regret, pain, regret, and other emotions were mixed together, forming a powerful impact. Even though he tried his best to control it, song qingxiao could still feel the fluctuations of his soul. one hundred and ten years ago, ¡± he paused for a long time when he mentioned this time, as if he was trying hard to control his emotions, ¡± the core direct descendant of the Changli clan, Changli, has married the successor of yunjin treasure clothing shop ¡­ He controlled his emotions very well. When he said this, his tone was calm, without the slightest twist, as if he had already left his own soul, without the slightest emotion. However, with her sharp female instincts, song qingxiao sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Yunjin clothing shop?¡± She thought of the cloud brocade clothing that su Wu had once mentioned. According to su Wu, the descendants of the Yun clan were good at raising heavenly silkworms, and their bloodline power could raise them. The higher the core bloodline, the more powerful the silk produced by the heavenly silkworm. In this way, although the people of the Yun family sounded like they were just weaving and selling clothes, they did have a special bloodline and met the requirements of the marriage partner of the Changli family. However, su Wu had said that the Changli family¡¯s original plan was for the core direct line of descendants to be passed down through the bloodline. They should not be on the list of marriage candidates. Song qingxiao and su Wu had been together for a long time. He was not good at keeping secrets, so song qingxiao had long guessed that there was a woman in his heart. This woman had given his sword embryo a name, and she had a deep influence on him. He had a cloud brocade robe, which was taken away by the people from the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven after his death. He had been brooding over this. Song qingxiao had once guessed that the woman in his heart might have some relationship with the Yun family. yunjin treasure clothing workshop is just a clothing workshop. It¡¯s famous for feeding heavenly silkworms and making precious clothing. It has good relations with all the families, but it¡¯s weak. Their descendants were mainly female. In contrast to the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline power that would be diluted after marriage, the descendants of the Yun clan would inherit the Yun family¡¯s bloodline as long as they had a daughter. Therefore, there was a rule in the Yun family that, in addition to the heir, the daughter born from the marriage with the Yun family must belong to the Yun family. It was also because of this that the Yun family did not restrict the marriage of clansmen. In addition, they were only a weak clan, and the power was mainly held by women. Their characters were mostly gentle and submissive, and they stood aloof from worldly affairs. The Yun family didn¡¯t choose their successor through a father-son or mother-daughter relationship. Instead, they would choose the female with the strongest bloodline from the core direct bloodline. In this way, it ensured that the clan leader was not in name only, and put an end to the possibility of a mediocre person succeeding the position. It also allowed the capable to occupy the position, and the person in power did not have an undeserved reputation. At the same time, it also guaranteed the inheritance of the clan. The Changli clan had actually experienced thousands of years of reproduction. Under the influence of the power of their bloodline, their strength was not as strong as before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the past thousands of years, no outstanding figures had appeared. However, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. The Chang Li family was in the human realm upon heavens, and although they were not as powerful as the others, they were more than powerful than the others. For the first time, such a powerful and famous heir of a powerful clan was released to marry a woman from a weak clan like the Yun clan. In fact, it caused a great sensation at that time. The Changli yinzhang was the person with the most powerful bloodline in the Changli clan in the past 500 years. When he was young, he had already revealed the afterimage of a Phoenix. This was the advantage of having a powerful bloodline. It was because of this that the Changli family valued him greatly and was determined to nurture him. Chapter 1708 - Chapter 1708 Ruyan (3) Chapter 1708: Ruyan (3) Chapter 1708: Ruyan (3) He had already entered the Dao integration stage before he was even a hundred years old, and his cultivation speed was extremely astonishing. A talented and powerful descendant like him had long been drawn into the core of the family. By right, he should not be married to an outsider to confuse the purity of his bloodline. Not to mention the Yun family at that time, the one who spread the news of the marriage with him was the next heir that the Yun family had their eyes on. The inheritance of the Yun family had a special rule that the successor should be passed on to the daughter, not the man. There were no restrictions on the marriage between men, but among the children of women, the daughter must have the surname Yun. If one¡¯s talent and bloodline were outstanding enough, they must be sent back to the Yun family to be raised. From then on, they would be raised as the successor of the Yun family and would no longer have anything to do with the man. Just this rule alone was enough to make some powerful clans retreat. Furthermore, the person whom the Yun family had chosen to form a marriage alliance with Changli yinzhang was already the successor of the Yun family. The Yun family¡¯s rules for the successor were even stricter. No matter if the child was a boy or a girl, the child¡¯s surname would always be Yun after birth. This rule was simply unacceptable to the old-fashioned and inflexible people of the aristocratic families. Therefore, when the bright Pearl son of the Changli family released the news of his marriage with the heir of the Yun family, it almost caused a tsunami-like storm in the human realm upon heavens. Many people were curious as to why the people of the Changli clan would agree to such an outstanding direct descendant to marry into the Yun clan. Under the premise of many inquiries and the premise of not being clear of the situation, they could only come to one conclusion-it was for love. ¡°Hehe.¡± When su Wu said this, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Song qingxiao¡¯s impression of him had always been that he was cold and distant. To put it nicely, he had something on his mind. His melancholy had caused him to be in a state of indifference and distance from others all year round. To put it bluntly, he was a little cynical and had the spirit of a Chuunibyou teenager. Even when he was smiling, it was as if he had been quenched in ice, giving off a feeling of being unapproachable. However, his laughter at this moment seemed to carry a thick, undispellable bitterness, despair, and powerlessness. this kind of love didn¡¯t last for ten years. The heir of the Yun family died. ¡°How did he die?¡± Although there was no evidence, song qingxiao always felt that the Yun family¡¯s death was a bit strange. ¡°He died of depression.¡± Su Wu used a very short sentence to brush over the death of lady Yun. ¡°Where¡¯s the Changli chapter?¡± Song qingxiao temporarily suppressed the doubts in her heart and asked about the man who was willing to ¡®marry into the family¡¯ for love. ¡°He¡¯s gone missing.¡± Su Wu said coldly, ¡± maybe he¡¯s already dead. His soul exuded a thick gloomy aura. This was probably the worst mood song qingxiao had ever seen him in since they met. before he went missing, the curse in his blood acted up. He said indifferently, full of killing intent, anyway, he didn¡¯t run away at that time. Later, he will be like the other people of the Changli family. It¡¯s a good thing for him to die outside. The chill in his words made people shiver. The deep hatred between the two sides caused su Wu to not completely disperse even after a hundred years had passed, even though he had slaughtered the entire Changli clan. Was it because of her? This question flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t ask. There were some things that she didn¡¯t need to specifically ask. Just based on a few clues, it was enough to clear things up. There was no need to touch on su Wu¡¯s sad memories. However, what song qingxiao did not expect was that the rebellious su Wu actually had someone else¡¯s wife in his heart. She didn¡¯t expect him to have the hobby of coveting other people¡¯s wives. It simply didn¡¯t match his image. Although she had been with su Wu for many years, song qingxiao¡¯s impression of him as a Senior Master had crumbled again and again in her heart. However, after guessing that he had such a fetish, song qingxiao could not help but secretly Twitch the corner of her mouth. No wonder he had never mentioned the past to her. Perhaps it was because he was afraid that he would not be able to maintain his cold face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The above thoughts were secretly in her mind. Her state of mind was firm, and now that her strength had reached the late-stage of the soul separation realm, she did not want su Wu to spy on her. Naturally, she had a way to not let him know. At this moment, su Wu¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He didn¡¯t have the time to pry into her thoughts. He had no idea that song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts had already diverged to such a point. If he had known, he would not have been filled with killing intent when he mentioned the Changli introduction. Instead, he would have directed his anger at song qingxiao and fought her to the death. If he still had a physical body, he would definitely shout in anger, ¡± ¡°Unsheathe your sword, you dog!¡± Fortunately, su Wu did not know about song qingxiao¡¯s dirty thoughts. He quickly tidied up his gloomy mood and continued, ¡± ¡°The entire Changli clan has already been wiped out, and there will definitely be no trouble left behind.¡± Chapter 1709 - Chapter 1709 Fire (1) Chapter 1709: Fire (1) Chapter 1709: Fire (1) ¡°The secret skill that the brat used was not a Firebird that was purely driven by the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline power. It only had the form but not the spirit.¡± Su Wu was in a bad mood as he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that he must have obtained some kind of token from the Changli clan and used it to give birth to the Changli clan¡¯s Natal secret skill.¡± He paused and said, ¡± I can sense the smell on his body. Although it¡¯s very faint, it should belong to the Changli clan. He did not have a good impression of anything related to the Changli family, and he had said too much today, which reminded him of the past. He was eager to be quiet for a moment, ¡± this person should have some connection with the Changli clan. The person he is talking about might be the one who gave him a token. If you want to know, you can extract your soul and ask. You will naturally know. After saying this, his tone became even colder. ¡°As for the people that the Changli clan wants to resurrect, there are too many.¡± The Changli family had lost countless geniuses because of their bloodline talent, but the most eye-catching one was undoubtedly the powerhouse who was already half a step into the realm of the great Dao a few thousand years ago. In the past thousands of years, the Changli family had thought of many ways to resurrect this powerful cultivator. They wanted to recreate the era when Changli dominated the human realm upon heavens. It was said that the Changli family had preserved a trace of this ancestor¡¯s soul and had also left behind a precious bloodline for research purposes. He had done many experiments after that, and many rumors sounded like he was possessed. It might sound unbelievable to attempt to revive the dead, but it was rumored that the Changli family had the bloodline of the Phoenix. There were also legends of Nirvana rebirth, which was the reason why the Changli family had not given up for thousands of years. ¡®That person¡¯ mentioned by number four asked him to find the green lamp of chaos, and it was not unusual for him to use the lamp to resurrect people. There were too many rumors about the Changli family. After su Wu massacred the entire family, it seemed that everything did not disappear after the death of the family. The mention of this clan obviously made him feel depressed. After he said this, he went back into hiding and did not say anything. Ignoring the obvious sarcasm in his last words, song qingxiao was moved by the part about number four. She recalled something, the green feather that number four had spat out. This green feather had been spat out by number 4 once during the Battle at Ogg village. At that time, that feather had burst out with a powerful fire spiritual power, which had obviously exceeded number Four¡¯s strength, and had attracted her attention. However, at that time, number four was determined to hide her strength. After she escaped with her feather, she did not use her big move. Therefore, she did not attract su Wu¡¯s attention. If number four had really obtained the token of the Changli clan and used it to trigger the Natal secret skill of the Changli clan, then the token should be the green feather. This wasn¡¯t a good time to interrogate number four. After he found the pure heart, he would find another chance to ask him. She hoped that number four would be more tactful and not force her to make a move. Number four, who was sitting not far away from song qingxiao, did not know what she was thinking. However, at this moment, a chill rose up his spine. Even though he was meditating and circulating his spiritual power, he could not help but shiver. Everyone had rested for an hour, and song qingxiao¡¯s consumed spiritual power had almost recovered. After calculating the time, Daoist priest and the others should have escaped from the group of green demon lizards. As Saints, if cultivators could remember the legend of the dark river Forest, the people of the dark faction should also know. Song qingxiao had to reach the abyss territory before them. After she stood up, number four also quickly retracted his spiritual breath. After waking up the cultivators, everyone decided to continue on their way. After more than an hour of rest, everyone¡¯s energy had recovered a little. After getting used to the dark night, with song qingxiao leading the way and No. 4 bringing up the rear, the group formed a long line and walked upstream along the river bank. The underground river seemed to have no end. After leaving the range of the previous Grotto, there were no landmarks around the river bank. After walking for a few hours, everyone still felt like they were walking in the same place. However, the Saints and believers were determined. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had brought light to them in the cave and brought them out of the cave, everyone seemed to trust her very much. No one made a sound at this time. Even when the speed of the group slowed down, no one complained. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while,¡± While everyone was panting, song qingxiao suddenly spoke. The cultivator and Edward were almost unable to walk, and they had to rely on the strong swordsmen to carry them. The two saints, who had lost the protection of magic power, were now weaker than strangers. Even if the swordsman was strong, he had been tense the whole time. At the same time, he had to carry two companions. The reason why he could hold on until now was all because of his will. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, the swordsman¡¯s legs shook, and he fell to the ground with the two old mages. Everyone was tired and hungry. They could barely speak. Like fish out of water, they opened their mouths and breathed desperately. They were not cultivators, and they had not eaten since the accident with the magic train. ¡®Gugu-¡® ¡®COO-¡® The sound from their stomachs indicated that everyone was hungry. The cultivator also began to worry-they had no food. To be precise, the cultivator had already anticipated this from the beginning. Before he set off, he had already made sufficient preparations. The train had prepared enough food to feed the believers. Unfortunately, God¡¯s plans were always better than man¡¯s. The train was destroyed, and everyone was forced to separate. Too many things happened after that. The cultivators were so focused on their journey that they completely forgot about the food. As Saints with extraordinary strength, they had been nourished by the power of faith and had gotten rid of the need for food many years ago. Therefore, the cultivators did not realize the seriousness of the problem at first. It was not until they entered the dark river Forest, where the power of the Holy disciples was completely suppressed, that they were no different from ordinary people without any magic power. The cultivators also felt hunger that they had not felt for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His stomach was wriggling crazily, making a thunderous ¡®Gu Gu¡¯ sound, so loud that it could not be suppressed. The extreme hunger had caused him to feel dizzy and his vision to blur. Number four wanted to help but was helpless. He had already reached a remote Valley and had no food on him. Seeing the Saints and believers sleeping all over the ground, he felt that these people would not last long. Song qingxiao looked around and ordered number four, ¡± ¡°Start a fire,¡± ¡°???¡±No. 4 did not know what was going on. Just as he was scratching his head at her words, he realized that song Qing had turned his small wrist and was holding something in his hand. Chapter 1710 - Chapter 1710 Hope (1) Chapter 1710: Hope (1) Chapter 1710: Hope (1) It was an animal that looked like a calf and was no longer breathing. However, after number four scanned it with his divine sense, he was shocked, ¡± ¡°A sixth-order monster beast!¡± He recognized that the body in song Qing¡¯s hand was a demonic beast, and it had reached the sixth rank and above. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Everyone knew that after the battle in the starry sea, demonic beasts had been trapped in the starry sea. Even if there was a need, they could always obtain it by some means. But in general, this thing was absolutely rare. With number Four¡¯s current strength, if he wanted to obtain a sixth-order monster beast, he could combine his wealth and connections with his methods. However, song qingxiao took out a demonic beast. From the fact that she asked herself to start a fire and the Holy disciples and believers who were lying around, it was not difficult for number four to guess that she was going to roast the demonic beast and share it with everyone. ¡°For them to eat?¡± Number Four¡¯s voice instantly rose a lot. He was shocked by song qingxiao¡¯s generosity, but also felt that it was a waste to give such a group of people the meat of a sixth-order monster beast. ¡°Yes, start a fire.¡± Song qingxiao did not waste any time. She nodded and motioned for number four to light the fire. In her heaven and earth pouch, there were many demonic beast corpses, inner cores, and other items. They were all things that she had collected during her years in the starry sea. These things were rare to the outside world, but they were a lot to her. The sixth-order monster beast¡¯s corpse was already the lowest-order monster beast she had collected, but there was no need to take it out at this time. Number Four¡¯s gaze changed in an instant. Her calm attitude made number four wonder if she knew the value of a sixth-order monster beast¡¯s corpse. The corpse of a mature sixth-order monster beast like this could be sold for a large sum of money even in the human realm upon heavens. Most of them were used for alchemy and weapon refinement. The fur, claws, and bones of level six and above demonic beasts were all good for alchemy and weapon refinement. It was too wasteful to feed them to ordinary people in the trial scene. Number four felt the need to remind her, but before she could say anything, song qingxiao had already formed an ice blade with her hand and cut open the demonic beast¡¯s body. The blood was mixed with dense spiritual power and dispersed. Seeing her like this, number four tactfully closed his mouth. His spiritual power surged and a fire appeared in front of the two of them. General song Qing wrapped the demonic beast with his spiritual power and made it float above the flame. With the cooperation of the two, the aroma of the roasted meat spread out, stimulating the cultivator and the others to sit up. Number Four¡¯s flame was very powerful, and the meat was soon half-cooked. Song qingxiao held the ice blade and quickly divided the half-cooked meat into twenty pieces, which flew into the hands of the crowd. After doing all this, she threw the dagger. With a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound, frost spread and quickly formed a simple ice shelf. The fleshed skeleton that was floating in the air fell down and was caught by the ice shelf with a thud. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± After she said this, she walked two steps to the underground river to wash her hands. ¡°..¡± The cultivators held the food in their hands and felt as if they were in a dream. They didn¡¯t feel the sizzling hot meat at all. It was only when the sound of water entered everyone¡¯s ears that the cultivator came back to his senses. Under the light of the fire, song Qing squatted by the side of the underground river, cleaning the blood stains on his hands when he was processing the meat of the demon beasts. Number four walked in her direction, and as if sensing the cultivator¡¯s gaze, he turned his head vigilantly. ¡°That old man is spying on you.¡± He whispered to song qingxiao, ¡± I think he might be up to something. ¡°Did you feel the change?¡± Song qingxiao ignored his words and asked him instead. Number four looked back at the cultivator with killing intent in his eyes, as if warning him to behave. Perhaps it was because the old man was old, but his eyesight was bad. He stared in the direction of the two people in a daze. He was so hungry that his stomach rumbled like thunder, but he didn¡¯t eat anything. He didn¡¯t react at all to number Four¡¯s glare. ¡°The yin Qi is stronger than before.¡± Number four couldn¡¯t force the cultivator to turn around with his killing intent, so he could only temporarily endure the dissatisfaction of being spied on, turn around, and speak reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s demonic Qi.¡± Song qingxiao corrected him. At the beginning, the dark power that lingered in the dark river Forest was indeed mixed with a faint Yin Qi. However, as it moved upward, a trace of demonic Qi was brewing in the yin Qi. This demonic Qi was very faint, mixed with the power of darkness and Yin Qi. If she didn¡¯t have the dark green token and had come into contact with demonic Qi in the yulun void realm, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense it so easily. ¡°Demonic Qi?¡± Number four was shocked. Song Qing responded, ¡± ¡°This path seems to be the right one.¡± The demonic Qi was probably close to the abyss, or Sage yueshu. The cultivators and the rest had already started eating the meat in their hands. They had been hungry for a long time. The meat that song qingxiao had casually roasted did not have any seasoning, but the meat of a sixth-rank demonic beast did not have a strong bloody smell even without seasoning. The meat was half-cooked, and the blood that was locked in the meat made it extremely tender. When chewed carefully, the original taste of the meat itself was mixed with the rich juice and a light charred fragrance, which was very delicious. The cultivators didn¡¯t feel nauseous from eating half-raw meat as they had expected. Instead, the flesh and blood contained abundant spiritual power, so that with every bite, the power flowed into their limbs and bones, making them feel unspeakably comfortable. A sixth-order monster beast¡¯s corpse was quickly devoured by them. Unfortunately, these people did not know how to use spirit energy, so they were not able to use the spirit energy contained in the sixth-order monster beast for their own use in time. However, the abundant spiritual energy in the flesh and blood nourished everyone¡¯s tired body and spiritual sense. After a full meal, everyone¡¯s accumulated fatigue was swept away. The Holy disciples felt it the most. The swordsman felt that his body was filled with ¡®energy¡¯. This¡¯ energy ¡®was different from his own combat energy. It did not come from the overlapping of faith, but from his own body. It made his heavy body become much lighter. ¡°She is a God.¡± The cultivator said in a small voice. She brought light and led everyone out of the death Grotto, bringing food to everyone in despair. When he said this, he didn¡¯t notice that the two crossed swords on the badge on his chest had turned again like an hour hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tips of the two crossed swords were almost pointing down, and there were several red threads wrapped in the black gas, as if they were still putting up a stubborn resistance. After eating and drinking to their fill, everyone¡¯s energy was replenished. They almost no longer needed to rest, so they continued on their journey. This feast not only brought everyone physical satisfaction, but also spiritual comfort, making everyone¡¯s journey a lot more efficient. After walking for some time, song qingxiao heard the sound of water flowing. This was the first time they had heard anything strange along the underground river. Chapter 1711 - Chapter 1711 The abyss (1) Chapter 1711: The abyss (1) Chapter 1711: The abyss (1) At this time, the black Qi in the surroundings was already very thick. It was different from the dark Qi that was mixed with Yin Qi before. At this time, number four could clearly feel the suppressed demonic Qi in the Qi of the undead. The demonic Qi¡¯s influence on everyone was clearly much stronger than the yin Qi from before. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these people had devoured sixth-order monster beasts and had been nourished and protected by the spiritual power of the sixth-order monster beasts, they would not have been able to reach this place before they would have been crushed by the heavy demonic Qi. But even with the addition of a sixth-order monster beast, the expressions of the believers were still very ugly. Under the influence of the demonic Qi, their backs were bent, and their faces showed an abnormal greenish-black color. Large beads of sweat dripped down their cheeks, almost drenching their clothes. A suffocating feeling rose from the depths of their hearts. Darkness and fear seemed to be driving out the remaining light and warmth in their hearts, dragging them into the abyss. An invisible pressure pressed down on the Saints and believers, making their steps heavier and heavier. With every step they took, their feet seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds. When they landed, they made a heavy ¡®bang¡¯ sound and were deeply buried in the soft and wet mud. Then, they were wrapped in a bone-chilling coldness. When everyone was exhausted, song qingxiao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡± ¡°Are there any pools in the abyssal territory?¡± The cultivator felt that everything was dark and his head was unusually heavy. The coldness seeped into his limbs and bones from the bottom of his feet, as if it was going to pull him into the water. Large amounts of cold sweat took away the heat in his body, and he could feel that the swordsman walking beside him seemed to be unable to bear it. At this moment, song Qing spoke. His voice seemed to come from far away and slowly entered the cultivator¡¯s ears, pulling him out of his chaotic thoughts. ¡°Yes, Hu ¡­ Hu ¡­ That¡¯s right,¡± The cultivator¡¯s voice was like a broken bellow, and then he heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll probably be there soon.¡± The cultivator was shocked at first, but after hearing the meaning behind song Qing¡¯s words, his dispirited spirit was reinvigorated. ¡°Are, are we almost there?¡± He raised his head with great effort and squinted his eyes to look into the distance. In the darkness, one end of the dark river Basin was blocked by thick fog. It was impossible to see what was happening twenty meters away. Other than the gasping of the crowd, no other sounds could be heard. There was no sign of a pool at all. However, the cultivator didn¡¯t doubt song qingxiao¡¯s words at all. He had a strange trust in her and believed every word she said. They were about to reach the abyssal territory, and this boosted the team¡¯s morale. Everyone dragged their heavy steps and supported each other as they walked forward for another half an hour. The thick fog gradually thinned. In the originally dark and boundless night, the clouds began to thin. The half-moon tore through the blockade of the night and revealed a bit of its head from the thick clouds. The cold silver moonlight pierced through the dark night sky, giving the sky a beautiful blue color. In the faint light, everyone began to see the river and the road ahead. ¡°Moonlight?¡± With the appearance of the moonlight, the swordsman began to feel that his combat energy, which had been suppressed, was loosening up. It was no longer as restrained as before. As soon as he finished speaking, the cultivator and the others also found that the power of faith was returning. god of light, please grant me the power to protect your faithful believer. The Holy maiden put her hands together. The moment she chanted, the power of faith turned into a blessing. A layer of hazy golden light appeared and evenly sprinkled on everyone¡¯s body. The Golden light entered the bodies of the Saints and believers, and the coldness and fear from their bodies and souls were instantly swept away. The cultivator¡¯s hunched back straightened up a lot, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bit of joy on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve recovered my strength,¡± He flipped through the book that he had been holding under his arm. This magic book had not moved since he entered the dark river Forest, but now it glowed faintly as he flipped through it. The six Holy disciples ¡®sealed strength had returned, which proved that everyone had already left the dark river forest¡¯s domain, which was restricted by magic. ¡°Song, you¡¯re right. We might have already reached the abyssal territory.¡± The cultivator said joyfully. As he spoke, he did not forget to take out the magic map. The map glowed and opened up in the air. Everyone¡¯s aura turned into a flashing light spot on the map, and the location was marked:The abyssal territory! Chapter 1712 - Chapter 1712 Abyss (2) Chapter 1712: Abyss (2) Chapter 1712: Abyss (2) As expected, they had arrived at their destination. The moonlight fell on the cultivator¡¯s body, and the silver thread on the priest¡¯s robe was illuminated by the faint moonlight, flowing with a demonic luster. On the badge on his collar, the two crossed swords were completely upside down. Under the nourishment of the moonlight, the pure black medal seemed to have several strands of red lines as thin as hair intertwining, as if it was fighting against the black gas. Everyone was immersed in the joy of recovering their strength and did not notice this scene. Song Qing was unmoved. ¡°Where did you seal him back then?¡± The map didn¡¯t have a detailed route to the abyssal territory. For the sub-elves of Ogg village, the purity of their hearts allowed them to easily feel the beauty and emotions of all things in the world. At the same time, it also meant that their pure hearts were more susceptible to being tainted than other races. In addition, the abyssal territory was a forbidden place where Sage Moonfall was sealed, so they would not come here without permission. Thus, just like the dark river Forest, there was only a rough overview of the location. ¡°Silver swamp!¡± The cultivator said without hesitation. However, after he finished speaking, he looked around and revealed a hesitant expression. ¡°I remember that the place where he was sealed back then was a dead swamp. There were dense silver crystals floating around like divided crystals, and the underground was an endless void. He appeared on the high throne and was eventually defeated by us.¡± Edward the mage also nodded, ¡± it¡¯s like a Palace he built. We all have a deep impression of it. When the 13 Saints and the sage of the sun had come to the abyssal territory, they had seen the sage of the moon sitting on the throne. ¡°In other words, this silver swamp was named by you?¡± Number four understood what he meant, and his eyelids twitched. He asked, ¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t familiar with the route either?¡± When he said this, he turned to look at song qingxiao with an undisguised look of disdain on his face, as if to say, ¡°What was the use of this group of people? ¡°Indeed.¡± The honest character of cultivators made it difficult for them to tell lies. Number Four¡¯s words made the old man show a slightly embarrassed expression, but he still emphasized, ¡± if we reach silver swamp, we¡¯ll definitely be able to recognize it. The other five Holy disciples all nodded. Everyone¡¯s strength had been restored, and they would no longer be a burden to song qingxiao and number four like before. Anyway, there was still a long time before Sage yueshu was sealed again as mentioned in the great prophecy spell. It was only a matter of time before they found the silver swamp. Number four rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. let¡¯s go to the pool first. Then, we¡¯ll use the pool as a point to find the silver swamp. Song qingxiao spoke again. No one had any objections to her words and nodded. Everyone followed the underground river upwards. The further they went, the thinner the clouds blocking the sky became. The moonlight shone down without restraint, dispelling the darkness wherever it shone. In this team of 27 people, other than song qingxiao and number four, everyone else was a believer of the light. However, perhaps it was because they had been walking in the darkness for too long, but with the moonlight leading the way, even if the light did not come from the warm sun, it still made everyone feel satisfied. They did not know if it was an illusion, but the six Saints found that after bathing in the moonlight, their strength was recovering rapidly. About an hour later, everyone heard the rumbling sound of water. Ripples appeared on the calm surface of the underground river, and the impact of the water waves formed dense and fine mist beads, which were particularly relaxing. Under the moonlight, everyone seemed to be able to vaguely see a barrier blocking the top of the underground river a few hundred feet away. It seemed to be the end of the underground river. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The swordsman¡¯s tone was reinvigorated, and everyone quickened their pace in unison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The closer they got to the sound of water, the thicker the mist formed by the splashes became, almost blocking everyone¡¯s vision. The water flow became stronger and stronger, and the ground they were standing on could already feel the rapid water rushing past their legs. The force was so strong that it seemed to be pushing the team back. ¡°Form a line and carry the people in front of you.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was mixed with the rumbling sound of the waterfall, and it was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone did as they were told. The water rose higher and higher, and the flow was much faster than before, almost reaching everyone¡¯s thighs. Chapter 1713 - Chapter 1713 The abyss (3) Chapter 1713: The abyss (3) Chapter 1713: The abyss (3) The Holy maiden had no choice but to activate the Holy light shield, fearing that the believers would be washed away by the current. But even so, everyone was still struggling with great difficulty. Their speed was repeatedly reduced, and they were all walking very carefully. It was a white glow in front of them. It took them nearly half an hour to cover the short distance of a hundred meters. A few minutes later, the advancing team suddenly stopped. Raphael, who was walking in the middle of the team and holding the swordsman¡¯s armor, was about to ask what had happened when song Qing¡¯s small voice came from the back of the team, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡± How could there be no road? Earlier, everyone had clearly seen a path. Raphael was taken aback. He subconsciously raised his head and saw an unbelievable scene. On both sides and behind the troops, there were endless streams of water. Everyone felt as if they were in the middle of a vast ocean. At the very front of the group was an extremely large abyss, and all the water that was flowing in from all directions was slowly pouring into the abyss. The underwater abyss was like a bottomless pit, absorbing all the water. The impact of the water caused the water in the abyss to form a Whirlpool. From a distance, it looked like a huge natural pit in the vast sea, almost sucking people¡¯s spirit into it. The silver water vapor followed this force and flew up from the abyss. Under the blue moonlight, the water was an extremely dreamy green, forming an extremely dreamy scene. ¡°How, how could this be?¡± It wasn¡¯t just that there was no more path ahead. Raphael hurriedly turned his head to look behind him, but he couldn¡¯t see the path they had come from. There was no underground river behind him, nor was there a small path by the river. Other than the deep abyss in front of him, there was also a water curtain behind him that connected to the horizon without end. Everyone could no longer advance, nor did they know where to retreat to. ¡°How did we get here?¡± The swordsman turned his head and looked around. As he spoke, he was almost carried forward by the force of the current. The green water in front of him flowed straight down into the abyss. Once they fell into the abyss, it would be difficult for them to get out. The abyss seemed to have some kind of magic that sucked people in. The swordsman felt a little dizzy and took a small step forward. Not only did he push away the elves in front of him, but Raphael, who was pulling on his armor, almost broke out in a cold sweat. It was strange to say that the waves were rushing fast and the sound of the water rushing down was extremely loud. However, now that they had arrived at the shore of the abyss, the flowing water did not make any sound. It was extremely quiet, and a kind of chill came from everyone¡¯s heart, making them feel afraid. it¡¯s like a spatial fold formed by the ultimate spatial forbidden spell. Edward Said slowly. As a mage, he seemed to have noticed something. the black shadow we saw earlier might be above the abyss. He explained, ¡± it¡¯s rumored that those who have reached the demigod realm can cast spatial forbidden spells. The abyss we saw was in another ¡®space and time¡¯, but through the power of magic, it formed a Mirage-like existence that attracted us to enter. As he advanced towards the black shadow, he stepped into the ultimate space spell and passed through ¡®space¡¯, entering the Mirage. ¡°If you want to leave this place and return to your original position, you have to either kill the person who cast the space magic and break this secret spell;Either the person who cast this forbidden spell dispelled the magic and sent us away from this place;Or there might be a God-level sorcerer who can use spatial magic to open the gate to the Mirage. Only then can we enter and leave.¡± Edward¡¯s explanation quickly made everyone aware of their situation, but even so, they still felt silent and desperate. Among the people present, the believers were the source of the power of faith, and they were the auxiliary to enhance the power of the Saints. Among the six Saints, Rafel and the swordsman did not belong to the category of magic cultivators. Edward was a pure mage, but he was not skilled in spatial magic, and he had not even reached the level of a God-level sorcerer. As for the rest of the cultivators, elves, and saintesses, they knew nothing about spatial magic except for theoretical knowledge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mage suggested three solutions in a row, but none of them seemed to work. ¡°In other words, if no one opens a space gate, we won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± The cultivator turned around and stared at the old mage standing behind him. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The elderly mage nodded, his tone grave. Although he had already guessed this outcome when he asked the question, the cultivator¡¯s heart still sank when he heard Edward¡¯s affirmative answer. Chapter 1714 - Chapter 1714 Territory _1 Chapter 1714: Territory _1 Chapter 1714: Territory _1 ¡°Did you bring us in here on purpose?¡± The extremely suspicious number four turned around and stared coldly at the cultivator who spoke. If looks could kill, the killing intent in his eyes would be enough to turn into thousands of sharp blades and cut the cultivator into a thousand pieces. However, even though number four hadn¡¯t made a move yet, his killing intent was already very strong. The pressure of the spirit division cultivator was released and firmly seized the cultivator¡¯s Qi Ji. The anger in his heart had already rushed to the top of his head, causing his big face to turn red! The flying water droplets made his red hair wet, and his fluffy hair stuck firmly to his cheeks and scalp. Without the hair accessory, number Four¡¯s head looked even bigger than before. The flame above his head turned into a flame breath and drilled out, evaporating the water vapor, and the red hair flew again. However, before this flame could grow into a mature flame, it was extinguished by the overwhelming Water-type spiritual power and once again drenched his head. ¡°Did you lock us up here to use us to help you seal Sage yueshu?¡± Number Four¡¯s eyes were wide open in anger. The spiritual power that he had just circulated was doused by the water, making his anger even more intense than before. His figure flashed and appeared beside the cultivator. He stretched out his large palm and pulled the cultivator¡¯s thin body out of the team. ¡°What are you planning?¡± He had fire-elemental spirit power, so the flames he could use were greatly limited here. His overall strength was restrained by at least thirty percent. Also, the consumption of spiritual power was greater than usual. He was already much weaker than song qingxiao, and now he was being suppressed by Water-type spiritual power. Number four felt like his scalp was going to explode. ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t.¡± The cultivator was already old and weak, so he was no match for number four. Being dragged by him, her body was like a floating duckweed without roots. She was immediately dragged out of the team and her feet did not touch the ground. Number four grabbed her by the collar and lifted her to half-float in the water. ¡°Song has already agreed to help us seal Sage yueshu. Why should I do something unnecessary?¡± Faced with number Four¡¯s furious question, the cultivator struggled to open his mouth, ¡± besides, we don¡¯t want to be trapped in there. When the time comes, we¡¯ll let Haas and the others reach the silver hair swamp first. He had originally planned to do as song qingxiao had said. He would first go to the pool in the legendary abyssal territory and use it as a destination. Then, he would find the silver swamp where Sage yueshu was sealed. Who knew that he would be trapped here in the end? let alone searching for silver swamp, all his escape routes were sealed. The current situation was not only disadvantageous to the trial-takers, but also to the Holy disciples. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the six Saints of the darkness faction had fallen into a trap and were entangled with the green demon lizards, causing them to fall half a step behind the others, the cultivators would have suspected that this was all part of their scheme. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel,¡± At this point, song qingxiao was very calm and did not panic at all because she was trapped in spatial magic. She had been in the spacetime crack before during several missions, so she was very experienced. She was not a ¡®newbie¡¯ like No. 4. ¡°I think no matter where we go, we¡¯ll eventually reach this place.¡± Although the cultivator¡¯s strength had recovered, he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe when number four lifted him up. Song Qing looked down on number four and signaled him to let go. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four was in a bad mood, but under song Qing¡¯s gaze, she unwillingly threw the cultivator into the water with a splash. The turbulent water carried the cultivator¡¯s thin body half a meter forward. Fortunately, song qingxiao reached out and pulled him out in time. thank, thank you ¡­ the monk¡¯s hair and robe were completely soaked. Even the skeleton of priest pala, who was on his back, was washed away by the water. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The loose ceremonial robe stuck to his skinny body, and the heavy pressure from the falling water almost made his thin body sit back down in the water. He wiped his face awkwardly and thanked song qingxiao gratefully. what is the abyssal territory like? ¡± Song qingxiao reached out to pull him back in time. His face was pale, but he still thanked her in a good temper. the rumored abyssal territory is the territory where the devil King was born. This place was filled with malice, and it was an abyss that nourished demons. we were here once before. After sealing ¡®him¡¯ in the silver swamp, we left this place under the guidance of the great sage. Chapter 1715 - Chapter 1715 Territory _2 Chapter 1715: Territory _2 Chapter 1715: Territory _2 The cultivator¡¯s memories were drawn back to more than 300 years ago, and his face revealed a trace of confusion. as for the impression, it¡¯s that the ground is filled with black gas, and countless undead armies are blocking the way. Mage Edward nodded and added, ¡± there are also strange plants from the underground abyss. in other words, you don¡¯t have the impression of entering such an abyss? ¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she felt that something was wrong. The cultivator nodded his head with certainty. The water here was extremely large, like a vast ocean. There was no end to it, and the waves surged in from all directions, flowing into the incomparably large abyss. If they had really seen such a large body of water back then, they would not have forgotten it. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± From the corner of his eye, song qingxiao saw the cultivator shaking the water out of his sleeves with difficulty. He was wearing a very solemn sacrificial robe. The clothes were layered and unusually thick. After he was full, the amount of water he absorbed increased sharply, making him unable to bear the heavy load. At this time, he could not stand still and swayed. He was carrying a backpack and holding a heavy book, so he couldn¡¯t free his hands at all. He looked pitiful, so she couldn¡¯t help but help him twist his sleeves. With a ¡®splash¡¯, a large amount of water was wrung out, and the cultivator¡¯s heavy arm felt much lighter. if there was such a large body of water in the abyssal territory, it¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t notice it at all. Without waiting for the cultivator to thank her, she quickly wrung the water from the sleeves and the edge of the robe and said, ¡± it has been confirmed that the underground river in the underground river Forest is connected to the abyss territory. According to the rumors, there is a pool in the abyss territory. I guess it is the one in front of us. She looked at the cultivator and the rest, ¡± ¡°Could this abyss be the origin of the name of the abyssal territory?¡± The six Holy disciples ¡®bodies trembled, and their faces revealed looks of confusion. Everyone was clear about the meaning behind song qingxiao¡¯s words. If this was the rumored abyssal territory, then this place was undoubtedly very different from the abyssal territory that the six Holy disciples had been to in the past. In other words, either the six Holy disciples ¡®memories were wrong, or there was something wrong with what they had said. ¡°He¡¯s just lying!¡± Number four was still brooding over it, feeling that he had been tricked by these people. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s colluding with the other side!¡± Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he could not help but reply coldly. The cultivator¡¯s face revealed a wronged expression. Just as he was about to speak, song Qing interrupted him, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not lying.¡± Her words were filled with unspeakable certainty. Her resolute attitude made number four feel that song Qing might have been bewitched by this old cultivator. ¡°How did you know?¡± Before he could say this, number four quickly noticed that something was wrong. In the water curtain that filled the sky, the space seemed to have been torn apart. A team broke through the blockade of water vapor out of thin air and crashed into the endless abyss of water. ¡°..¡± The leader of the group was a disheveled Daoist priest whose neat Daoist robe had been torn, whose scalp had been flattened, and whose hair was hanging down from both sides. His eyes were filled with hostility. Behind the priest, there was a cold-looking girl, a young man in a five-quarter sleeve warrior¡¯s robe, Haas and the other six Holy disciples, and a large group of battered believers. At a rough glance, there were about 30 to 40 people in this team. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Number four grinned. it¡¯s not that enemies don¡¯t meet. The people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction had all come, which indeed proved that the cultivator had not lied before. Perhaps the real event and location had changed for some unknown reason. However, they were not the only ones who had been deceived. After everyone had been fooled, number four found that his bad mood had improved a lot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the initial shock, number Four¡¯s expression started to twist when he saw the Daoist priest. At first, he was in disbelief. He did not expect to meet them here. Then, his eyes locked on song qingxiao. He subconsciously reached out and touched the uneven top of his head. His anger surged out. The Daoist priest¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, flashing with anger, resentment, malice, and then turned into a strong killing intent. He had obviously lost his mind and was going to attack at all costs. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Fortunately, at the critical moment, the cold girl standing behind the Taoist stopped him, ¡± ¡°I think we¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± At this moment, the Taoist priest was burning with anger. The moment he saw song Qing Xiao, his anger increased by several times, almost burning his mind. Chapter 1716 - Chapter 1716 Territory _3 Chapter 1716: Territory _3 Chapter 1716: Territory _3 Especially when he touched his bald head, he only had one thought in his mind:I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m on the wrong path, I¡¯ll just catch the enemy and burn their bones! ¡°Pfft.¡± Number four looked at the Taoist priest¡¯s face, which was twisted in anger, and sneered, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest, when did you cut your hair?¡± The Daoist priest was a decent man, and this new hairstyle was a pain in his heart. Number Four¡¯s mockery hit him where it hurt, instantly reigniting the anger he had barely suppressed in his heart. He shifted his gaze from song qingxiao to number four. He decided to kill this talkative number four before killing song qingxiao. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± As the Daoist priest spoke, he flicked his wrist, and several ancient coins were caught in his palm. who will die? ¡± number Four¡¯s attitude was arrogant. He did not admit defeat, but as he spoke, he had already retreated to song qingxiao¡¯s side. He looked determined to advance and retreat with her and shouted at the Taoist priest, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk after the fight.¡± The atmosphere between the two of them was tense, and even the other members of the two teams were on guard. The people from the dark faction stood behind the Taoist priest, showing hostility towards song qingxiao and the others. The cultivators and swordsmen subconsciously moved closer to song qingxiao. In terms of numbers, the people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction had the upper hand. The lower half of the magic train was filled with many believers. After the train was torn apart by the bone Dragon, most of the believers were taken away by the bone Dragon, leaving only a few people behind. Many of these people had died in the attack of the bone Dragon, and only 19 of them survived. On the contrary, there were many people from the dark faction who survived. When the magical teleportation formation in the dark river Forest was opened, song qingxiao could clearly sense that there were many believers, but there were only about 30 of them left. From the looks of it, even if Daoist priest and the others had managed to escape from the group of Azure demon lizards, they should have paid a considerable price. Although they had more people than the ¡®light¡¯ faction, the ¡®dark¡¯ faction¡¯s 30 or so believers were much worse off compared to the ¡®light¡¯ faction¡¯s 19 remaining believers. All of them were more or less injured. Seeing the tense atmosphere on both sides, the expressions of the believers were different. The 19 believers of the ¡®light¡¯ faction did not panic in the face of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction¡¯s overwhelming numbers. Instead, they subconsciously stood behind song qingxiao, showing some hostility to the Taoist priest who had an overbearing aura. Song qingxiao saw the expressions of these people with a single glance. When she saw that the Daoist was so angry at number four, she was about to make a move when her divine sense seemed to be slightly stirred by some kind of aura. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Before the others could react, number four was about to ask,¡¯what¡¯s coming?¡¯, when she suddenly heard A Silent Voice coming from the abyss. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The sound was extremely strange. Then, the Whirlpool in the water began to spin, as if there was a pair of invisible hands stirring the water of the abyss. The atmosphere that was on the verge of a fight suddenly froze. The two sides who were about to fight did not have time to fight to the death and were quickly attracted by the movement in the abyss. At this moment, the thin clouds above their heads began to gather, as if they were going to block the bright full moon tonight. The moonlight was obscured by the dark clouds, as if it had been dyed with a layer of ink. The full moon suddenly became incomplete, and its light instantly dimmed. However, the moonlight was not willing to be bound by the black gas. In a flash, the moon suddenly emitted an even brighter silver light. The silver light became more and more resplendent. Wherever it went, it penetrated the blockade of the black clouds and fell from the sky. The clouds in the middle that blocked the moonlight were forced to disperse, revealing a hole that looked like a giant disc. The bright moon hung high in the sky. The moonlight shone down from the hole in the clouds, directly shining into the deep abyss pool. The rapidly spinning surface of the pool began to boil, producing a large number of bubbles. Upon seeing this, the ascetic, who had his head lowered, suddenly knelt down in the water with a plop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only my God of night, you have finally illuminated your believers! His voice was hoarse, and his tone sounded like he was crying. As soon as he spoke, the moonlight shone on him, and a large amount of blood Qi on his body turned into mist, lingering above his head. Samuel, krolly, and the others knelt down one by one and mumbled something in a low voice. It was as if they were performing some ritual to invite out the master of their faith. ¡°Their goal is different from ours.¡± The swordsman approached song qingxiao and whispered. The people from the dark faction seemed to be praying to Sage yueshu. They were pious and obedient, not trying to seal his attitude at all. Chapter 1717 - Chapter 1717 Tianyi (1) Chapter 1717: Tianyi (1) Chapter 1717: Tianyi (1) Although this result was within everyone¡¯s expectations, the swordsman¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse when it really happened. This was not the home ground of the light faction¡¯s six Saints. Sage sunlight had yet to arrive due to his injuries, while the abyssal territory was already under Sage moonlight¡¯s control. Once the sage yueshu appears and is willing to let go of the enmity that was sealed back then and accept Haas and the other six back to his faith, regardless of whether it¡¯s the sage yueshu or the six people from the dark faction, their strength would be much stronger than it is now. Although the ¡®light¡¯ faction had song qingxiao and number four, it seemed that the Taoist priests in the ¡®dark¡¯ faction were not weak either. The strength of the newcomers this time might be extraordinary. This thought flashed through the swordsman¡¯s mind, and his expression became even more tense. ¡°Did you sense Sage Yue Xi¡¯s aura?¡± Song qingxiao asked the cultivator as she locked onto the Daoist and the others with her spiritual sense. Her divine sense had already discovered that the demonic Qi in this place had begun to show some abnormalities, but she had not discovered the Qi activity of other experts. From the looks of Haas and the others, they seemed to have already discovered the existence of Sage Moonfall. This made song qingxiao suspect that there was some kind of magic barrier that prevented her from sensing Sage Moonfall¡¯s appearance at the first moment. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The cultivator¡¯s voice was hoarse. He shook his head and his expression was bitter. actually, it¡¯s because ¡­ he tugged at the corner of his mouth, as if he wanted to smile, but failed in the end. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been three hundred years since we sealed the moon Sage. We haven¡¯t seen the moon.¡± There was a lot of information in his words. It was enough for song Qing to understand what the excited attitude of Haas and the others meant when they saw the moon. When the ¡®sun¡¯ gained power, the ¡®moon¡¯ also disappeared along with the ¡®Sage moon Gu¡¯. At the same time, it also meant that the¡¯ moon ¡®had been expelled by the¡¯ sun¡¯. Combining the situation, the reappearance of the ¡®moon¡¯ that had disappeared for more than 300 years meant that the sage moon Gu had awakened. Since the moon could be seen here, it was very likely that this was the place where Sage yueshu was sealed. There was indeed a mistake in the memories of the cultivators, but they were not on the wrong path. However, if this was the place where Sage yueshu was sealed, and everyone was here to seal him again, why would he bring everyone into this place? All sorts of questions flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t have the time to think about it. As he spoke, the water in the abyssal pool began to spin faster and faster. The water level rose rapidly, and there seemed to be countless shadows swimming inside. The ground also began to rumble as if something was about to wake up. The Daoist priest, who was about to attack, narrowed his eyes. The anger that was deliberately provoked by number four was finally awakened by the change. He glared at number four with hatred in his eyes, then turned his head to the side and ordered number one coldly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see,¡± The situation was in their favor, so there was no need to make a move now. Recalling the scene in the group of green demon lizards, a trace of ruthlessness flashed through the Daoist¡¯s eyes. In order to prevent being tricked by song qingxiao and number four again, the Daoist suppressed the burning anger in his head and shouted coldly, ¡± ¡°Back off.¡± When number four heard this, he knew that this fight would not happen for the time being. He could not help but reveal a hint of hidden disappointment in his eyes. His strength was severely suppressed, and he didn¡¯t feel safe at all. Although he was song qingxiao¡¯s teammate, they did not really communicate much, and their ideas might not be the same. When there was a huge difference in strength between two teammates in a team, it was easy for one side to be abnormally strong while the other side would become a vassal. At this moment, number four felt that he didn¡¯t have any right to speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The unknown mission, being sent into the spatial magic, his own strength being suppressed, and song qingxiao¡¯s unique way of doing things in the team all made him extremely nervous. What made number four most uneasy was that he had revealed his mission in order to gain song qingxiao¡¯s trust. This forced number four into a passive position. Song qingxiao had also revealed that her mission was the same as his, and she had also tricked the Daoist priest and the others in the group of Azure demon lizards. However, number four was a very suspicious person. Until the final moment of the mission, there was no way he would believe this. Chapter 1718 - Chapter 1718 Tianyi (2) Chapter 1718: Tianyi (2) Chapter 1718: Tianyi (2) If song qingxiao¡¯s mission was the opposite of his, then number four didn¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences. Therefore, after he entered this abyssal water area, the anger in his heart could be imagined. After seeing the Taoist priest, he tried his best to urge him to fight with the Taoist priest. At that time, he would naturally be able to see the clues. He didn¡¯t expect the half-Baldy to be able to suppress his anger and quickly retreat. At this moment, number four still hated the Taoist priest. After seeing them retreat, he kept staring at him with an angry look. The Daoist priest felt the unusual anger in his eyes and speculated, ¡°Could it be that he was the one who ambushed me in the group of green demon lizards? When he thought of his scalp that had been scratched, he made a decision.He would find an opportunity later to kill number four first! The endless stream of water began to show signs of distortion. The stream of water turned into waves that came crashing over. The black gas in the abyss followed the waterfall and began to spread in all directions. The speed at which the black gas was spreading was astonishing. In an instant, it had already drilled into the abyss and was about to reach everyone against the speed of the current. With the sound of flowing water, the dense black hair wrapped around everyone. ah ¡­ other than the Holy disciples, the believers could not help but exclaim when they saw this terrifying scene. Just as the black Qi was about to wrap around everyone, song Qing reached out and wiped it. A layer of ice quickly formed on the water surface, and was washed away by the waves. ¡°Get on!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed the cultivator and threw him on top. She then circulated her spirit energy and her body soared into the air. All the Holy disciples and believers of the light faction hurriedly climbed onto the ice raft. At the moment of life and death, everyone¡¯s movements were unusually fast. After they climbed onto the ice raft, the black gas instantly surged and hit the bottom of the ice raft with a ¡®boom¡¯. However, this was song qingxiao¡¯s home ground, and her Water-type spirit energy was extremely useful to her, and her ice-type spirit energy was unbreakable. Under the impact of the black gas, the ice raft swung up high, causing the people on the ice raft to cry out in surprise. However, the ice raft immediately fell back into the water with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Under this intimidating force, the dense black gas was scattered, but it quickly gathered again. On the other side, Daoist priest and the others had already taken advantage of their cultivation and flew into the air. The Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction looked tense. Before they could show their abilities, the black gas merged with them smoothly. There were no injuries or deaths, no pain. In fact, the black Qi had even entered their bodies, causing the auras they exuded to clearly be much stronger than before. ¡°This is the power of faith!¡± The purple-robed krolli¡¯s face was filled with ecstasy. After shouting loudly, he quickly closed his eyes and revealed an expression of extreme greed and enjoyment. Everyone¡¯s escape paused, and the black gas had already spread over. A believer closest to the black gas was caught in it. Soon, the black gas turned into thousands of hair strands and drilled into his legs that were soaked in water. A large amount of black gas rose from the water and pierced into his waist. ah ¡­ the moment the black gas entered his body, the believer let out a shrill cry, which was completely different from the Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. But soon, his body was sealed by a large amount of demonic Qi, just like how song qingxiao had seen the Yi Chang tribe in the cave of the yulun void realm. A large amount of black gas wrapped around him, and his blood was being sucked away by the black gas. His eyes were bulging, and under his pale skin, countless black threads could be seen intertwining, drilling into his face from his neck. All of this happened in a flash, and the man could no longer cry out in pain. However, from his twisted expression, he was wrapped in extreme pain and despair. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wherever the black gas went, it would suck away his life force. In the end, the black gas converged on his face. His entire body was like a dry wood that had its water evaporated. With a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound, he broke into pieces and floated into the water. When he was washed away by the surging water, he turned into gray powder and fused with the black gas. This terrifying scene made everyone¡¯s expression change rapidly. Not only were the believers who followed Haas and the others scared, but even the six cultivators and 19 believers on the ice raft were also frightened. ¡°Hurry up and get on!¡± The cultivators were soft-hearted and compassionate. As soon as they saw a believer die, they immediately reached out to the other believers in the water. Chapter 1719 - Chapter 1719 Tianyi (3) Chapter 1719: Tianyi (3) Chapter 1719: Tianyi (3) Everyone was already scared out of their wits. The cultivator¡¯s timely voice was like a life-saving straw for them. Immediately, they frantically moved closer to the ice raft. ¡°We can¡¯t let them pass,¡± Number three, who was wearing a warrior¡¯s robe, immediately ordered loudly when he saw this scene. In fact, the mission of number three and the others had not been fully revealed so far, but based on the idea that they must not give their ¡®manpower¡¯ to the enemy, number three would rather these believers die one after another under the black gas than let them fall into the hands of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. The skinny old man in the black magic robe of the dark faction reacted the fastest. He moved his hands, and the demonic Qi in the water surged. The ashes of the believers who had died in the water gathered and turned into a terrifying black skeleton in an instant. It trickled down the water and walked towards the ice raft. Haas moved as well, and a large amount of blood-red mist gushed out from his body. Each wisp of mist contained a powerful blood thread, which merged with the demonic Qi at the bottom of the water. The strength they displayed here was much stronger than when they were on the train. Wherever the blood mist went, the two believers who were enveloped by it let out miserable cries one after another. The blood vessels hidden in the blood mist drilled into the bodies of the believers, turning them into puppets. The blood was instantly sucked dry, and the corpse fell into the water. The cultivators were shocked and anxious. The Holy maiden hurriedly cast a holy light shield, intending to cover the remaining twenty or so believers. The elf opened his hands, and a dark green vine shoot flew out from his palms, wrapping around the skeleton that the withered dark mage had summoned. Once someone made a move, the 12 Holy disciples instantly broke through the thin layer of window paper, and everyone attacked. However, under the influence of the demonic Qi, the six people from the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction had the support of the black power of faith, like a tiger that had grown wings. On the contrary, the Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were suppressed and quickly fell into a disadvantageous position. The skeleton summoned by the dark mage broke free from the elves ¡®restraints and was already approaching the ice raft. The Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were weak, but they had a strong backing. ¡°Song ¡­¡± The lightning that Edward had summoned struck the skeleton, leaving only a shallow wound. The skeleton shook, but it quickly recovered and reached for the ice raft. The cultivator suddenly shouted song qingxiao¡¯s name. His shout soon received a response. Song Qing stretched out her hand and an ice sword appeared in her hand. She swung it at the ice raft on the water. ¡°We are your opponents.¡± The Daoist priest had long hated her and number four to the bone. Seeing that she was about to ruin things, he immediately flashed and stood in a row with number three, blocking in front of song qingxiao. It was clear that he wanted to interfere. ¡°Hmph, just the two of you!¡± Number four was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect the Taoist priest to come to him after failing to incite a war between the two sides. He was happy in his heart, but his face showed disdain. ¡°All three of you, come at me together!¡± ¡°..¡±The Daoist priest took a deep breath and decided to kill number four first. He threw out the copper coins in his hand. The coins flew into the air and turned into seven bright stars. They were distributed in the air in the shape of the Big Dipper. The spiritual energy in the Starlight surged, and the image of a spiritual will flashed in the position of each Starlight. Most of these spiritual images were similar to the image of number four, who was forced to shave his head. They all had their hair tied up, wore Daoist robes, held green swords in their hands, closed their eyes, and had serious expressions. ¡°Seven stars and Big Dipper?¡± Number four was indeed knowledgeable. The moment he saw the divine sense summoned by the seven stars of the North, he immediately recognized the secret technique. The arrogant look on his face disappeared, and he instantly backed off. He moved closer to song Qing and reminded him in a low voice, ¡± this is the secret skill of the first heaven society. He¡¯s the successor of the first heaven society! It was not the time for song Qing to ask about the origin of ¡®Tianyi school¡¯, but she could vaguely see the Daoist¡¯s sorcery. It was similar to the Buddha shadow that the PEI family had summoned with the Buddha beads of the fanyin family when she had broken into the Imperial City. ¡°It¡¯s somewhat similar to the attack method of the Buddha sound Saint orb.¡± It was fine if she didn¡¯t say anything, but the moment she did, not only was number four shocked, even the Taoist priest with a twisted face was stunned for a moment, revealing a look of disbelief. Number four began to reflect on himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since he had discovered that song qingxiao¡¯s strength had skyrocketed, his evaluation of her had increased even further. Now that she had mentioned the Buddha sound sacred Pearl, he felt that he might have still underestimated her. ¡°It is similar, because the two are of the same origin.¡± Number four licked the corner of his mouth. After recognizing the Daoist priest¡¯s identity, he had already known that things were not going well. He had offended the Daoist too much and this person would definitely kill him. He could not let him leave this divine prison alive. the Tianyi Daoist sect is powerful and is one of the nine aristocratic families in the heaven¡¯s beyond. Their power is no less than that of the taikang clan. We must keep him here. Chapter 1720 - Chapter 1720 Haotian Taoism _1 Chapter 1720: Haotian Taoism _1 Chapter 1720: Haotian Taoism _1 No. 4 reminded Daoist priest, hinting to song qingxiao that she must not let this person go. The two sides had already shed all pretenses of cordiality. The Taoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, and it was obvious that he also wanted to kill the two of them. If he was allowed to escape this mission, the two of them would definitely be hunted down by the Tianyi Daoist sect, which would cause endless trouble. He really didn¡¯t expect that a successor of the first heaven society would appear in this trial. It was because there were too many Daoist priests and monks in the trial, so the chances of meeting such a sect¡¯s successor were too low. Most of them were just for show. Tianyi Daoist sect is very protective of its own people. This Daoist can get the inheritance of the Big Dipper, so I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a direct descendant. The Daoist priest looked at them as if they were two dead men. He knew that number four must be communicating with song Qing Xiao, but he didn¡¯t care. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he sneered, ¡± ¡°Today, I want both of you to die Here.¡± While they were talking, the seven Dao shadows in the Big Dipper array had gradually solidified. A powerful aura shrouded the abyss territory and forcibly suppressed the power of the black demon Qi in the abyss. the seven stars of the Big Dipper is a unique secret inheritance of the Tianyi Daoist sect. They asked for the split soul of a top expert of the Tianyi Daoist sect. The sacred Buddha sound Pearl is just a copycat. Number Four¡¯s expression was tense, and his mouth was bitter. ¡°The Buddha sound sacred Pearl was created by master Chu Yun of the Buddha sound sect. The souls of the eminent monks who had passed away in meditation were sealed inside.¡± Although these senior monks had extraordinary cultivation when they were alive, they had eventually fallen and could only use 30 to 40 percent of their remnant soul power. The reason why the sacred Buddha sound Pearl was so famous was that master Chu Yun had already reached the half-step Saint realm. He had combined the soul power of the eminent monk in the sacred Pearl, which was why it was so powerful. on the other hand, every constellation in the Big Dipper of the heavenly sect contains a trace of the soul of a top-tier master in the heavenly sect. The cultivator would use the power of the bloodline as a guide, summoning the living souls of their direct descendants into the Big Dipper Seven Star formation in the way of summoning gods (beasts), becoming their own guards. In other words, the seven stern-looking Daoist priests in front of him were all living people in the world. The power of a living soul was supported by the main body, so it was naturally much stronger than the remnant soul in the Buddha sound Saint orb. The power of the Buddha sound sacred Pearl would be consumed every time it was used. Every time it was used, it would become weaker and weaker until it had no more power. As long as the Dao cultivators in the Big Dipper formation of the first heaven society were still there, they would be endless and powerful. At the same time, the high-level experts of the Tianyi Daoist sect could also use this way to practice the soul splitting secret method for their own use and advance their state of mind. This was the inheritance of the Daoist secret method, and the more they fought, the fiercer they became. the most important thing, ¡± number four said softly, ¡± if we don¡¯t kill him here, once we leave the divine prison, the seven Dao cultivators of the first heaven society will remember everything about us. We¡¯ll be the ones to die! As he said this, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Buddha sound sacred Pearl?¡± The trouble of discovering the Taoist priest¡¯s true identity had not yet passed, but the idea of courting death in the depths of number Four¡¯s heart began to stir again. He was curious about song qingxiao¡¯s background and tried to find out some clues. Song qingxiao looked at him with a faint smile, but she did not answer him. This look made number Four¡¯s scalp go numb, and that curious thought was immediately snuffed out by him. At this moment, all seven Dao cultivators had appeared. Just as number four had said, the Dao cultivators in this formation were living souls, so their aura and eyes were much sharper and more murderous than the Buddhist cultivators who had died in the Buddha sound sacred Pearl. The cultivation base of each Dao cultivator had reached the peak of the initial stage of the soul separation realm. When the seven of them formed a formation, their strength far exceeded that of an ordinary expert at the peak of the later stage of the soul separation realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In addition, the seven of them came from the same sect, had the same bloodline, and cooperated well with each other. The Daoist priest might be able to use this technique to fight against a cultivator in the beginning stage of the Dao integration realm. With such a technique, it was no wonder he could kill the two-headed monitor lizard that was at least at the peak of the type 7 realm, and escape from it. He had even become the leader of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. It was only a trace of the power of the soul, but these seven Dao cultivators had already reached the peak of the initial stage of the soul separation realm. Song qingxiao did not know what their actual cultivation level was, but any one of them was not someone she could easily provoke! After understanding the Daoist¡¯s background, song qingxiao was not prepared to let him go. She had too many enemies now, and the matters of the Empire had not been resolved yet. Naturally, she could not provoke the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven. Chapter 1721 - Chapter 1721 Haotian Taoism _2 Chapter 1721: Haotian Taoism _2 Chapter 1721: Haotian Taoism _2 At the thought of this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. ah! a panicked scream was heard. At this moment, the waves on the surface of the water began to become more and more rapid. The high waves pushed the ice raft up. The undead summoned by the skinny dark mage had already reached out, as if it was going to grab the ice raft. Haas¡¯s blood mist turned into a huge blood cloud and moved to the sky above the ice raft. The saintess cast the Holy light shield to resist with all her might. She naturally had no time to protect the believers who had come with the Taoist priest and the others in the water. The people from the ¡®light¡¯ faction were completely suppressed. They were no match for the ¡®dark¡¯ Saint, who had now found the power of faith. It was particularly difficult for them to hold on. The moment the Daoist priest summoned the secret skill of the Big Dipper, several believers below had already died in the water. The seven Dao shadows of the Big Dipper formation had already opened their eyes. A green light flashed in their eyes, and a hidden killing intent was revealed. He naturally couldn¡¯t use the ice sword in his hand to fight with such a strong person. Song qingxiao heard the screams from below and threw the ice sword in her hand. The sword cut through the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and landed on the ice raft. The current situation on the ice raft was extremely dangerous. There was demonic Qi everywhere, and the skinny wizard who had the power of faith as his backing was extremely powerful. The corpses of the believers he summoned were extremely ferocious. The black demonic Qi at the bottom of the water was like thousands of strands of long hair, gathering in the direction of the ice raft. The people of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were retreating in defeat. The cultivators were struggling and could not hold on for much longer. The swordsman barely managed to channel his combat energy and used his fist to bombard the approaching black mist. However, as soon as he punched out with his fist, the black mist was forced back by half a step. Immediately after, an even more ferocious black mist closed in and covered the Golden light of his battle Qi. He had lost his weapon and was relying on his physical body now. Not only did it consume a lot of energy, but it was also not convenient for him. In this battle, the others were all trying their best, but the swordsman felt that his strength was not in his heart. ¡°It would be great if someone could give me a sword at this time!¡± He regretted losing his giant sword in the swarm of Azure demon lizards, and also regretted not cultivating both magic and martial arts back then. The ferocious-looking skeleton was already approaching with black gas coming out of its mouth. As it roared, its hand had already touched the edge of the ice raft. A strong undead aura covered the ice raft with a whoosh. When he threw a punch, but it was useless, the swordsman felt a hint of pleading in his heart. He knew that his idea was not realistic, but if he had the giant sword in his hand, he would not be so passive. As the thought lingered in his mind, the swordsman saw that the black skeleton had already grabbed the ice raft and was about to flip it- ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ He heard the sound of something cutting through the air, as if the heavens had heard his call. A long sword made of ice crystals fell from the sky with a sharp momentum. With a ¡®PU¡¯ sound, it stabbed into the ice raft and landed in front of the swordsman! ¡°!!!¡± This sword was undoubtedly much slimmer than a swordsman¡¯s original thin sword. The sword was made of ice crystals and emitted a cold mist. The cold air made the swordsman¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Is this a gift from the gods?¡± After the initial shock, the swordsman¡¯s heart was filled with endless ecstasy. God seemed to have responded to his prayers and bestowed him with such a precious gift when he needed it! ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Overjoyed, the swordsman let out a carefree laugh and swore to the heavens, ¡± Thank you, God, for your gift. I swear that I will protect this sword with my life and cherish your grace. He made a solemn vow,¡±as long as the sword is here, I will be here. If the sword dies, I will die!¡± After making this oath to show his determination, the swordsman¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he was ready to pull out his sword to fight- The sword had transformed. The ice sword that looked unusually tough in front of him a moment ago instantly turned into cold mist, causing the swordsman¡¯s hand to grab nothing. ¡°..¡±The swordsman, who had just made the oath, was dumbfounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ice sword turned into a cloud of cold mist, and his hand pounced through the mist. The mist churned and did not disperse, but a dragon head emerged from it! The moment the dragon¡¯s head was formed, the cold light quickly transformed into its body. In an instant, it had turned into a fierce and powerful Ice Dragon. The moment the ice Dragon appeared, it let out a long roar and pounced towards the skeleton that was holding the ice raft. The cold air instantly enveloped the skeleton. The ice Dragon wrapped the black skeleton in it and opened its huge mouth. The cold breath it spewed out froze the skeleton into an icicle. Chapter 1722 - Chapter 1722 Haotian Taoism-3 Chapter 1722: Haotian Taoism-3 Chapter 1722: Haotian Taoism-3 With a swing of its long tail, it brought the ice raft forward like an arrow released from a bow. With a bang, it hit the frozen skeleton and broke it! The ice Dragon that was flying with its head held high turned around and stretched out its long claws. It grabbed a part of the skeleton¡¯s body and flew into the air, tearing it into pieces. The cold wind mixed with ice and snow fell, and the powerful force pushed Haas¡¯s blood mist back by half a step. All the members of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were slightly relieved by the appearance of the ice Dragon. The eyes of the Ashen-faced swordsman lit up again the moment he saw the ice Dragon. The Dragon Sword was an incredible magic that belonged to song qingxiao. Back in Ogg village, he had personally seen song qingxiao summon three of these terrifying ¡®magical beasts¡¯. At this thought, the swordsman finally came to a realization. At this time, why would he need to beg the gods? A person who was clearly more reliable than the gods was in his team! ¡°Song!¡± The swordsman got up from the ice raft and shouted at the sky, ¡± ¡°I need a sword.¡± At this time, song qingxiao was facing the siege of three trial-takers. When the swordsman¡¯s cry came, she thought of something and the ice Dragon roared out of the blood mist and swooped down on the ice raft below! Just as it was about to crash into the ice raft, the dragon¡¯s head turned into the tip of a sword and fell into the swordsman¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for your gift!¡± The swordsman did not expect that his wish would come true after he shouted. Although the swordsman had learned his lesson from the previous incident, the moment he held his sword, he did not remember the lesson. ¡°I swear, I will use my life to protect this sword.¡± If the sword was there, the person would be there. If the sword was destroyed, the person would die! The swordsman looked different from when he was in a passive state. Perhaps he was touched, but the swordsman felt that the ice sword in his hand was much more comfortable than his original greatsword. The battle energy smoothly combined with the sword energy. When the sword was slashed out, not only was the power of the battle energy multiplied, but it also had a trace of ice damage effect. With the addition of the brave swordsman, the pressure on the members of the light faction was greatly reduced. At this time, the Dao shadows in the Big Dipper formation had already moved in the air. The Daoist priest, whose scalp had been flattened, sneered and mocked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you still have the mood to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± The seven Dao shadows at the peak of the initial stage of the soul separation realm each raised their long swords. The sword Qi had yet to sweep across, but the threatening and biting cold momentum was already enough to make people shudder. The ice Dragon that was flying with its head held high turned around and stretched out its long claws. It grabbed a part of the skeleton¡¯s body and flew into the air, tearing it into pieces. The cold wind mixed with ice and snow fell, and the powerful force pushed Haas¡¯s blood mist back by half a step. All the members of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were slightly relieved by the appearance of the ice Dragon. The eyes of the Ashen-faced swordsman lit up again the moment he saw the ice Dragon. The Dragon Sword was an incredible magic that belonged to song qingxiao. Back in Ogg village, he had personally seen song qingxiao summon three of these terrifying ¡®magical beasts¡¯. At this thought, the swordsman finally came to a realization. At this time, why would he need to beg the gods? A person who was clearly more reliable than the gods was in his team! ¡°Song!¡± The swordsman got up from the ice raft and shouted at the sky, ¡± ¡°I need a sword.¡± At this time, song qingxiao was facing the siege of three trial-takers. When the swordsman¡¯s cry came, she thought of something and the ice Dragon roared out of the blood mist and swooped down on the ice raft below! Just as it was about to crash into the ice raft, the dragon¡¯s head turned into the tip of a sword and fell into the swordsman¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for your gift!¡± The swordsman did not expect that his wish would come true after he shouted. Although the swordsman had learned his lesson from the previous incident, the moment he held his sword, he did not remember the lesson. ¡°I swear, I will use my life to protect this sword.¡± If the sword was there, the person would be there. If the sword was destroyed, the person would die! The swordsman looked different from when he was in a passive state. Perhaps he was touched, but the swordsman felt that the ice sword in his hand was much more comfortable than his original greatsword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battle energy smoothly combined with the sword energy. When the sword was slashed out, not only was the power of the battle energy multiplied, but it also had a trace of ice damage effect. With the addition of the brave swordsman, the pressure on the members of the light faction was greatly reduced. At this time, the Dao shadows in the Big Dipper formation had already moved in the air. The Daoist priest, whose scalp had been flattened, sneered and mocked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you still have the mood to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± The seven Dao shadows at the peak of the initial stage of the soul separation realm each raised their long swords. The sword Qi had yet to sweep across, but the threatening and biting cold momentum was already enough to make people shudder. Chapter 1723 - Chapter 1723 Chapter 885-dont block _1 Chapter 1723: Chapter 885-don¡¯t block _1 Chapter 1723: Chapter 885-don¡¯t block _1 By the time number four reacted and decided to run, it was already too late! The Seven Rays of sword Qi converged and formed an extraordinary sword light with an aura that could split mountains and split rocks. The sharp sword Qi transformed from spiritual power completely locked every blind spot of the two. With the aid of the pure heart Sutras of the Tianyi Daoist sect, the awe-inspiring sword Qi carried the Qi of the righteous King¡¯s path, as if it was going to sweep away every shadow. Although the Big Dipper formation was only formed by a wisp of soul, because the soul itself was still there, even if these seven wisps only had the power of the initial stage of the soul separation realm, they already had a faint trace of the pressure of a void realm master, causing great pressure on the soul. No. 4¡¯s current strength was only at the initial stage of the immortal state, not to mention that his spiritual energy was restricted after entering the abyssal territory, so his strength was only about 70% of his peak. Even if he was not affected by the environment and could perform as well as usual, under the pressure of the seven experts ¡®split souls, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel like an ant trying to shake a tree. He couldn¡¯t even raise the slightest desire to fight. Before the sword intent arrived, the cold light had already torn apart the spiritual power protecting his body. In the face of this monstrous killing intent, his defense was as weak as paper. The sword Qi itself was extremely overbearing, and coupled with this terrifying pressure, the body of the soul-splitting cultivator couldn¡¯t withstand it at all. The spiritual energy inside went out of control and rushed out from the inside. Number Four¡¯s skin was like dry and cracked earth, with criss-crossing bloody wounds. Blood flowed out of number Four¡¯s face and body. His eyes were bloodshot, and the world he saw was a hazy blood-red. ¡°We¡¯re dead this time.¡± This thought flashed through his mind, and he saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure in front of him from the corner of his eye. In the howling wind, the hair tie that tied her long hair was torn apart by the storm, and her long hair flew in the air like a large mass of dense seaweed. She raised her sword and slashed! The sword Qi followed the traces left by her swing and formed a golden rainbow that pierced through the sky in the shape of a¡±, completely blocking the Big Dipper-shaped sword light that was pressing down from above! The moment the Golden light and the silver light collided, the two forces collided. ¡°Buzz ¡­¡± At first, number four could still hear the buzzing of the clashing sword Qis, but all the sounds disappeared very quickly. As soon as the silver Big Dipper mark encountered an obstacle, it shone with a sharp light. The sword Qi spread out with a hissing sound, and the attack became more fierce. However, the Golden streak of light was not completely suppressed by this ferocious and terrifying power. On the contrary, it became even more dazzling, firmly blocking every single strand of sword Qi. ¡°Back off!¡± Song qingxiao shouted coldly and swung her sword again. After reaching the late-stage of the spirit division realm, the comprehension of her state of mind made her more and more skilled in controlling the God destroying technique. Coupled with the fact that the Dragon Soul was connected to her mind, she struck again with her sword and cast the God destroying spell. The entire place was now under her control. This sword intent was far sharper and fiercer than before. The Golden River streaked across the sky and collided with the previous sword, suppressing the silver light of the Big Dipper. ¡°Soul splitting stage late-stage?¡± The Daoist priest¡¯s face darkened as a bad premonition welled up in his heart. He had misjudged song qingxiao¡¯s strength. He didn¡¯t expect her to have already reached the later stages of the soul splitting stage. No wonder there were only two people in the team of light this time, while his team had three. The two sword radiances crossed each other like two golden rivers of light that formed an ¡®X¡¯ shape. The moment the sword-lights touched, a low and clear cry was emitted from the sword-lights. ¡°Not good.¡± The Taoist priest, number three, and number one couldn¡¯t help but have the same thought. Then, following a long cry, the two sword gleams suddenly turned into two long golden dragons that bared their fangs and brandished their claws. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The powerful aura of the ancient big demon appeared. The fierce, murderous, and overbearing aura broke through the pressure brought by the souls of the seven experts of Tianyi Daoist sect in the Big Dipper formation! ¡°What, what kind of sword technique is this?¡± Number four thought he was dead for sure, but he didn¡¯t expect the situation to change in the next moment. The sword light of the Dao shadow of the Big Dipper formation was blocked by song qingxiao¡¯s sword Qi. Her strength was probably much stronger than she had imagined. She was not completely suppressed by the seven void realm split souls. Two sword Qi transforming into a Dragon. Number four had never even heard of such a sword technique, let alone seen it. Chapter 1724 - Chapter 1724 Dont block _2 Chapter 1724: Don¡¯t block _2 Chapter 1724: Don¡¯t block _2 The words that number four shouted out at this moment were also the same question in the hearts of the Daoist priest and the others. As soon as the two golden dragons appeared, they began to attack the Big Dipper formation. The ancient demon¡¯s ferocious Qi clashed with the Big Dipper¡¯s formation-guarding living soul¡¯s pressure, and even the bloodline¡¯s pressure was slightly superior. With a sizzling sound, purple lightning flashed between the two golden dragons ¡®sharp horns, claws, and palms. Every time they attacked the Big Dipper sword formation, a flash of lightning would appear. The combination of sword intent and lightning was extremely destructive! The sound of the dragon¡¯s roar reached directly to the divine soul through the divine sense. Threads of purple light erupted in the black mist. The power of lightning shattered the black mist, and two golden entangled shadows flew into the air. The position of the Big Dipper Seven Star formation changed. Dao Ling, who was guarding the formation, looked solemn. When the sword Qi attacked, it was blocked by the two dragons. Amidst the rumbling sounds, the two sides were evenly matched for a while, and it was difficult for them to do anything to each other. ¡°Are you guys stupid?¡± The Daoist priest used all his strength to control the Big Dipper formation. He felt that the spiritual energy in his body was being rapidly drawn away by the formation. In a short while, more than half of his spiritual energy had been consumed! He was from the Tianyi Daoist sect and had seen a lot. Although he didn¡¯t know where song qingxiao¡¯s Secret sorcerer was, he could see that song qingxiao¡¯s control of the Twin Dragons was similar to his control of the formation. It was likely that she wouldn¡¯t have the time to do anything else. The Daoist priest relied on the power of the Big Dipper to fight song qingxiao to a temporary draw. However, there was still a huge gap between his and song qingxiao¡¯s strength. Even though he had summoned seven patriarchs in the Big Dipper formation, he had consumed much less energy than song qingxiao. If he exhausted his spiritual power, the situation would be reversed. The Daoist priest had already consumed a lot of energy when he had killed the two-headed lizard group. Therefore, after entering the abyssal territory, he was prepared to display his most powerful secret technique and kill the two trial-takers who were in his way first. However, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was far beyond his expectations. With the Big Dipper blocked, he could not gain the upper hand and instead became a huge burden to the Taoist. At this moment, the Daoist was in a dilemma. If he withdrew the Big Dipper formation, he would not be song qingxiao¡¯s opponent without the help of this formation. However, if he still used this formation to fight against song Qing, his spiritual power would be consumed even faster. At this moment, the Daoist priest thought of No. 1 and No. 3 in his team. He hated number four to the core, and the hatred of shaving his head made him act impulsively, so he was in a dilemma. However, he still had teammates. ¡°Hurry up and do it!¡± The Daoist priest gritted his teeth and turned his face slightly to the side. He shouted at the two people behind him, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s being restrained by the Big Dipper and can¡¯t make a move!¡± The two of them might not have truly trusted him, but the Super strength that the Taoist priest had displayed along the way forced the two trial-takers to obey his orders. When they saw the Daoist priest take the initiative to attack, the two of them were happy to save energy. They had seen the means of the Big Dipper and thought that it would be easy for him to take down song qingxiao and number four. They did not expect that the Daoist would encounter such a strong opponent. Late-stage soul splitting cultivators were not to be trifled with. Number one and number three exchanged a look, but they didn¡¯t act according to the Daoist priest¡¯s instructions. It was obvious that they both had their own plans. The Daoist priest was so angry that his nose was crooked! As a trial-taker, he could naturally guess what his two teammates behind him were thinking. It was nothing more than trying to wear him out and weaken their strength. At the same time, the two of them wanted to drag on for a moment so that the other party would take the lead to ensure that they had a better chance of survival. They didn¡¯t take his words to heart, obviously not believing him. It was understandable for the two to think this way. They were just temporary allies. If their positions were reversed, many Daoist priests would also choose the same method to conceal their strength and bide their time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, after the two-headed giant lizard had shaved off the Daoist priest¡¯s hair, his mental state had collapsed. The damage to his image made it difficult for the Daoist priest of the Tianyi Dao sect to maintain his usual shrewdness, which was why he had made such an irrational move. While he was speaking, the two golden dragons were already attacking the array. As the sword intents collided, the sound of the air being cut was heard. At this moment, the Taoist priest was filled with hatred. He realized that he no longer hated song qingxiao and number four the most. The raging Fury in his heart made him clearly aware that he wanted to behead number one and number three first. Chapter 1725 - Chapter 1725 Dont block (3) Chapter 1725: Don¡¯t block (3) Chapter 1725: Don¡¯t block (3) However, even though he was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, the Daoist priest still suppressed his anger. ¡°Sage yueshu is about to appear. Do you want to wait for the mission to fail and die Here together?¡± With these words, it could be considered that he had truly hit number one and number three¡¯s soft spot. ¡°Hmph!¡± Number four, who had been looked down upon, was unhappy. The Daoist priest had been talking for a long time, but he had not even mentioned his existence. Even though he had no confidence in being able to take on an opponent in such a state, he was not confident at all. However, even if he had to pretend to be strong, he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of momentum. His eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m still here!¡± As he spoke, he stuck out the tip of his tongue and a green feather flew out of his mouth, instantly turning into a fire Phoenix. Number four also knew what was good for her and didn¡¯t dare to hold back. The Phoenix looked twice as big as it had been in the group of green lizards. At this time, number four also saw some clues. It was already a surprise that little song Qing could hold the Big Dipper. The Big Dipper was the Taoist¡¯s greatest killing intent. Once it was restrained, he would not be able to split himself. He was probably anxious because his spiritual energy could not support this powerful sword array. Number four didn¡¯t need to kill number three and number three. He only needed to stall them and buy some time for song qingxiao. The situation would be in their favor! Thinking of this, number four made up his mind. A fierce look flashed in his eyes as he bit the tip of his tongue, ¡± ¡°Go!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood essence, which was absorbed by the fire Phoenix. A clear Phoenix cry rang out, and the Firebird¡¯s body instantly doubled in size! Amidst the rumbling sounds of the flames, the temperature soared. The red light spread out and surrounded number four and song Qing. ¡°The Changli family?¡± Since the Daoist priest was from the Tianyi Daoist sect, he naturally recognized the fire Phoenix at a glance. In fact, the Daoist priest had already seen the Firebird that number four had summoned when they were in the midst of the group of green demon lizards. He had only caught a glimpse of it, and he was being chased after, so he naturally didn¡¯t have time to investigate. Now that he had seen the fire Phoenix, its aura was clearly the same as the Changli family¡¯s life secret technique. He was well aware of the power of the Changli family¡¯s bloodline summoning technique. As soon as he saw the fire Phoenix, he was shocked. However, he quickly realized that the power of the fire Phoenix was far inferior to the true Changli bloodline. ¡°He¡¯s copying you!¡± The Daoist priest was too lazy to even look at number four and directly ordered his teammates, ¡± ¡°Kill number four.¡± He saw through number Four¡¯s intentions, but he wasn¡¯t going to give him a chance. The other two were naturally aware of number Four¡¯s actions, and they attacked at the same time. The young girl with an indifferent expression was good at transforming Qi into needles. She turned her spiritual power into countless dense green needle shadows and rushed toward the Phoenix. That needle shadow was dipped in poison, and once it came out, it had a crisp fragrance, making people intoxicated and blocking their spiritual power. Number three held a strange half-wheel shaped Tai Chi-like magical artifact on his left and right. As the magical artifact opened and closed, killing moves were frequently unleashed. Although number Four¡¯s strength was not bad, in the abyss, the environment was too unfavorable for him. Even if he only wanted to defend, he was being broken through by number one and number three¡¯s joint efforts! The two rotating magic treasures flew out of number three¡¯s hands and became one in mid-air. Several sharp blades came out of the magic weapon and cut through the fire Phoenix¡¯s obstruction, flying toward song Qing. The fire Phoenix was only activated by a mouthful of number Four¡¯s blood essence, which was why it was so powerful. Under the nourishment of the abundant water vapor, its destructive power was greatly reduced. At this time, it could barely hold on for a moment. When the number three magic treasure slashed over, it finally couldn¡¯t meet it. The fire Phoenix let out a sorrowful cry and was torn into two halves. The fire Phoenix¡¯s body shattered with a ¡®Puchi¡¯ sound, and the remaining flames were extinguished by the water vapor. In the strong wind, a long green feather slowly turned and flew back to the entrance of number four. At the same time, what flew back with the green feather was a killing weapon in the shape of a Tai Chi pattern, which was filled with green shadows. When the fire Phoenix shattered, number four seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His sternum cracked inch by inch, and he let out a muffled cry. He endured the pain and let the blood foam flow out of the corner of his mouth. He took out a small Golden Tower in his palm and injected spiritual power into it to block song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She stretched out her Jade-like hand and flicked the Golden Pagoda slightly with her fingertips. ¡®Clang-¡® The Golden Pagoda, which had become nearly two meters tall, let out an extremely crisp sound under her touch. An irresistible and terrifying force came from the tower, and then number four found that she had lost control of the tower. The tower moved to one side, revealing her hidden face. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me.¡± Her cold tone had a domineering aura that number four couldn¡¯t understand. The Golden Pagoda that was flicked away by her seemed to be drunk. The pagoda¡¯s body kept shaking and made a buzzing sound when it collided with the spiritual power. Number four even forgot to control it. ¡°???¡± Number four was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak. If he didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao was much stronger than him, he would have put the Golden Pagoda on her head! Chapter 1726 - Chapter 1726 Dapeng (1) Chapter 1726: Dapeng (1) Chapter 1726: Dapeng (1) In this moment of shock, the Tai Chi totem magic treasure had already turned into a gray whirlwind and slashed in front of the two. Number four was shocked. Before he could say anything, he saw that under song Qing¡¯s skirt, green scales quickly appeared on her thighs. The long leg instantly turned into a tail. As the green light circulated, the long tail was lifted up and ruthlessly whipped towards the treasure. BOOM! BOOM! The whirlwind of the Taiji totem was struck, and with a wail, the momentum of the spinning Taiji totem was stopped. The long tail streaked across the air, leaving an afterimage. With a cracking sound, countless cracks appeared on the Tai Chi totem. The totem was split into two, and all of its spiritual energy was sucked out by this terrifying force. It turned into countless pieces, and they fell to the ground with a clang as the remaining spiritual energy Hurricane sucked them in. ¡°Pfft-¡± Number three was severely injured and spat out a large mouthful of blood. His aura instantly weakened and his body swayed violently in the air. Number one, who was following closely behind, finally could not maintain her cold expression and her beautiful face also changed color. With number three¡¯s example as a warning, she hurriedly cast a secret technique in her panic. The needles weaved a huge net in the air and fell on song Qing. At this moment, number one had already changed her mind. She had originally planned to focus on attacking, but after seeing that number three, who was the first to bear the brunt, had suffered a great loss, she immediately prepared to turn her attack into a trap. ¡°..¡± This scene stunned number four. He didn¡¯t think it was a surprise that song qingxiao had cultivated a demon-type secret technique. After all, the trial-takers had a variety of secret techniques, and it wasn¡¯t rare for her to be able to transform. However, to be able to destroy an attacking magic weapon with the power of her bloodline, even a demonic beast above the mid-seventh rank might not be able to do it. This was enough to show how strong song qingxiao¡¯s physical strength was. Number three¡¯s original body had been destroyed, and its main body had also been affected to a certain extent, its combat power greatly reduced. Song Qing crushed the treasure and six stars flew out from his body. After the Starlight appeared, it took the initiative to meet the green net and trapped it. The light on every star burst out, and then the light in the star formation interweaved and instantly drowned the green net. The No. 1 secret technique had been broken, and he had already sensed that something was wrong. He immediately flew back. However, even though she was fast, the stars were much faster. The six stars surrounded her and No. 3. The two of them were too busy to take care of themselves and completely lost their ability to plot against song qingxiao. The Daoist priest did not expect his two helpers to be so useless. He had also underestimated song qingxiao¡¯s abilities. By the time he came back to his senses, number one and number three were trapped in the stellar array, trying their best to resist the attack of the array, unable to free up their hands. ¡°You two pieces of trash!¡± The Daoist priest gritted his teeth and cursed. After the miscalculation, he had fallen into an extremely dangerous situation. His teammates were temporarily trapped, but song qingxiao still had number four with her. Although number Four¡¯s innate spiritual power was limited in this place, it was enough if he only wanted to trouble the Taoist priest. As the successor of the Tianyi Daoist sect and a Daoist priest who had experienced countless dangers in the divine prison, he made a prompt decision to strike first to gain the upper hand after realizing the unfavorable situation. He gritted his teeth and grabbed at the air with one hand- A small, sparkling Jade seal appeared in the Daoist priest¡¯s palm. This Jade seal was about the size of a fist, and it was filled with spiritual energy. Small flags were engraved on each side of the Jade seal, and they were brushed with red cinnabar. The Daoist priest was ready to go all out. He decided to kill song qingxiao at all costs. However, before he could activate the seal, song Qing held the sword in one hand and turned his other wrist with his palm up. A small green lamp appeared in her palm, and purple flames flickered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Four¡¯s pupils shrank. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to use this treasure at this moment. As a matter of fact, the chaos green lamp had been lost in this Galaxy for a long time. There was not much information about this treasure, only that it was extremely powerful. Even number four, who had bought information about the green lamp of chaos from the family of xuandu, knew more about it than ordinary people, only knew that this treasure could nourish the soul and bring the dead back to life. The lamp fell into song qingxiao¡¯s hands. He had seen her use it to dispel the darkness and lead the Saints of the light faction. She also knew that the purple flame in the wick was powerful, but song qingxiao was clearly going to use it in battle. Chapter 1727 - Chapter 1727 Dapeng (2) Chapter 1727: Dapeng (2) Chapter 1727: Dapeng (2) ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re seeking your own death.¡± The Daoist priest did not recognize the treasure that was on the divine roll at first. Although he could sense that the spiritual power of this treasure was extraordinary, he was not afraid. This was the territory of the abyss, the territory of water. He could tell that the most lethal power of the green lamp was in the purple flame. This was the home field of water, and the flame was greatly restrained here. Number Four¡¯s power had been limited before, and now that song qingxiao had taken out the lamp, she could not even use 60% of the treasure¡¯s power. In fact, number Four¡¯s thoughts were similar to the Taoist priest¡¯s. As a cultivator of fire spiritual power, he knew how much restrictions the fire element had. In addition, song qingxiao had ice-type spirit energy. Although she had said that she did not have ice-type spirit energy, number four was still skeptical. Now that she took out the green lamp, it was obvious that she wanted to use it as a treasure to deal with the enemy. Number Four¡¯s lips moved, but he did not speak at this moment. As soon as the green lamp appeared, the purple flame flew out of the lamp core. The flame split into seven and was about to fly into the Big Dipper formation- Huala- The sound of flowing water stopped the battle. ¡°Quickly look!¡± Number four shouted in a deep voice. Song Qing turned his head slightly. Even the Taoist priest who was about to attack was attracted by the sound of water and stopped temporarily. Everyone saw that the water in the abyss was spinning faster and faster, and the black gas was stirred into a huge Whirlpool. In the center of the Whirlpool, a black shadow emerged. As the black shadow appeared, the bright moonlight above her head seemed to be covered in a corner. The bright light from before had dimmed a lot, and the clouds in the surroundings had surrounded them. A terrible feeling of oppression spread out, filling the sky above the water. ¡°Sage yueshu!¡± Sage yueshu!¡± Sage yueshu!¡± The moment the black shadow appeared, Haas and the others who were trying to kill the ¡®light¡¯ faction all stopped. The six Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction let out fanatical roars and looked in the direction of the abyss, waiting for their Lord of faith. ¡°The sage yueshu has appeared.¡± Four¡¯s voice was trembling. He had only heard of the legendary Sage Moonfall from the mouths of the Saints. However, the dark aura that was permeating the abyss domain, as well as the reaction of Haas and the others, proved that the person who had appeared at this time was the sage Moonfall. The power of darkness was far stronger than he had imagined, emerging from the depths of his soul. It was not only affecting his spiritual sense, but also his state of mind. The strength of the six Holy disciples from the ¡®light¡¯ faction who were in the same team as them was really not worth mentioning. Although the cultivators kept saying that their strength was due to the influence of the two great sages, number four had not taken their words seriously before this. He felt that the six Saints were just people with an undeserved reputation, and that Sage yueshu, who they regarded as a half-God, was probably not that strong. However, as soon as Sage yueshu appeared, number four realized that she was wrong. Under the shock of that aura, a sense of fear came out of his soul, shaking the spiritual power in his body to flow wildly and out of control. The cultivator did not lie. Sage yueshu had not made a move yet and was merely about to appear. However, the deterrence that he was exuding at this moment was no less than that of a Dao integration stage expert. The Daoist priest also saw the shadow coming out of the vortex and immediately put away the Jade seal he had just taken out. At the same time, he formed a seal with his hands and a wisp of golden light escaped from his fingertips. It turned into a golden rope of light and bound the two golden dragons formed from sword Qi. This golden light was naturally difficult to block the fierce sword Qi, but the two golden dragons transformed by the sword Qi had consumed a lot of its sharpness in the battle with the Dao shadow of the Big Dipper. In addition, the Taoist¡¯s purpose was not to completely block the two golden dragons with this method. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Golden rope came, the two golden dragons ¡®movements paused for a moment. Then, the sword Qi cut the Golden rope open. The two dragons raised their heads and wagged their tails, breaking through this force. During this time, the seven Dao shadows in the seven Star formation cut the two golden dragons with their swords. The dragon¡¯s roar turned into pieces of golden light and disappeared. The backfired sword Qi hit the position of the seven stars, causing the Taoist priest not far away to sway a few times, and a trace of blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°With the appearance of Sage yueshu, it¡¯s naturally not a good time to fight with the Daoist priest. The ¡®heart of purity¡¯ had yet to appear in the world, and Sage yueshu¡¯s missing heart was only a guess. Chapter 1728 - Chapter 1728 Dapeng (3) Chapter 1728: Dapeng (3) Chapter 1728: Dapeng (3) Song qingxiao immediately gave up fighting with the Taoist priest. With a flash of the ¡®forward¡¯ token, she appeared on the side of the abyss. The water in the pool below surged more and more rapidly, as if something that had been sealed inside was about to break out. The water currents rose higher and higher, forming layers of water shields, as if to trap something in the abyss. Gulp, gulp! The water in the abyss bubbled, and the black gas in the pool gathered from it. It broke through the seal of the water surface and began to surge into the air. The boiling water in the pool began to flow in the opposite direction, and the black gas spread in all directions. Other than the Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction who were safe and sound under the black gas, the ice raft shook on the water surface like a small boat in a storm. The Holy disciples of the ¡®light¡¯ faction could not do anything at all under such a violent force. The believers who were rescued on the ice raft prayed loudly for the light¡¯s salvation. The firm power of faith was transformed into power and absorbed by the Holy disciples. ¡°Song ¡­¡± In the storm, the ice raft was lifted to the top of the wind and waves, and then fell heavily on the water surface with a ¡®boom¡¯! The cultivator tried his best to stabilize himself and shouted song qingxiao¡¯s name, ¡± ¡°He has appeared.¡± He didn¡¯t need to say anything more. As the cultivator spoke, the black gas rose higher and higher. When it was in mid-air, it began to surge violently. Everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn to the appearance of Sage Yue tan. The Daoist priest jumped back, and when he was about ten meters away from the stellar array, the small Jade seal that he had put away reappeared in his hand. With a turn of his palm, the Jade seal was thrown out and stopped in mid-air. The red words on one of the seals flew out and turned into an extremely large character seal, crashing down on the stellar array. Under the illumination of the red light, number one and number three worked together and forcefully broke free from the restraints of the stellar array. The Starlight was scattered, and the six stars in a circle scattered and flew back to song qingxiao¡¯s side. Number one and number three, who had been freed, looked miserable. Their breath was unstable, and blood was at the corner of their mouths. The power of the stellar array was strong. Even if the two of them joined forces, it was difficult for them to escape after being trapped in the array. Although they managed to save their lives, they also suffered some losses. If it were not for the Taoist priest¡¯s help at the critical moment, they might have been killed in the stellar array after most of their strength was exhausted. The two of them didn¡¯t have time to thank the Taoist priest. Immediately after, they saw the black gas that had already rushed into the air. ¡°This ¡­ What is this?¡± Number one tidied up his messy hair and spoke while still panting. However, no one could answer her at this time. The black gas flew into the air and then began to disperse and wriggle. Soon, the black gas filled up the ¡®hole¡¯ in the clouds that had been forced away by the moonlight. Something seemed to be taking shape in the black gas. A huge head began to appear, with a huge hook at the tip that looked like the Grim Reaper¡¯s. The head extended downward and outwards on both sides. A terrifying aura spread out and filled the entire domain. ¡°It¡¯s like, like a ROC.¡± Number Four¡¯s heart felt like it was being clutched tightly by someone. Every time he spoke loudly, the blood in his body surged rapidly. Although the black shadow was only a prototype, number four felt that it was a huge ROC that almost covered the sky. Judging from the terrible pressure that the prototype was emitting, No. 4 was confident that he was no match for it. Under this pressure, he felt a sense of fear that he had not felt for a long time. This aura was already not inferior to that of a monster beast of the eighth rank and above, and the demonic Qi derived from the dark Qi was the most terrifying. ¡°After this trial, I might have to stabilize my state of mind again.¡± The injuries weren¡¯t scary. The suppression he was currently experiencing had a terrifying effect on number Four¡¯s mental state. For some reason, number four felt that as long as he followed song qingxiao, he might have a way out. ¡°It¡¯s a ROC.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. The moonlight had already been blocked by the Peng, and only the remnants of the moonlight could be seen from between its hazy wings, bringing faint light to everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where did Sage yueshu go?¡± No. 4 was puzzled. The 12 Saints all thought that Sage yueshu had already appeared. In fact, everyone had thought so at the beginning. However, the black gas that had rushed out of the water had turned into a huge black ROC, and Sage yueshu was nowhere to be found. The pair of wings had already taken shape. Under the illumination of the light at the edge, the pitch-black feathers on them could be clearly seen. A pair of giant claws contracted under the giant ROC¡¯s abdomen. After a while, the black ROC appeared. It raised its head and let out a long cry that shook the entire abyss. Chapter 1729 - Chapter 1729 Big fish (1) Chapter 1729: Big fish (1) Chapter 1729: Big fish (1) The ROC¡¯s cry contained a powerful pressure that shook the space and stirred up the surging spiritual energy, causing the surrounding space to twist. A huge impact came crashing down from above, forcing the trial-takers who were in the air to fall into the water below. The black gas at the bottom of the water swirled, as if the water that had been suppressed at the bottom of the abyss had been released in an instant, causing the water level to rise by several meters. The ice raft was lifted up by the huge waves, and the turbulent water swallowed all the Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction, including Haas. ¡°Ah!¡± The strong wind and huge waves made the believers on the ice wall panic. Under the impact of the water, the originally solid ice raft made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound and several cracks appeared. The rumbling sound of the water and the cries of the black ROC drowned out the shrieks of the believers. They could only hold on to the ice raft tightly, treating it as their only salvation. In the storm, song qingxiao tried her best to control her body so that she wouldn¡¯t be swept up by the sudden torrent, and she couldn¡¯t get too close to the black ROC, which was formed by demonic Qi. It was dangerous! That was her first thought. The black ROC formed by the demonic Qi was far more dangerous than the aura of the newly born Dragon King in the yulun illusionary realm, which was formed by the gathering of the nine Dragons. She already had a bad feeling about this. The splashing waves contained a hidden force, and when they hit people¡¯s bodies, they already had a certain lethality. No. 4 had already entered the Golden Pagoda that he had summoned earlier. He was slapped onto the pagoda by the torrent rolled up by the storm, making a deafening echo like a bell being struck. Every time the wave hit the Golden Pagoda, it left a deep dent on the pagoda. The spiritual light on the surface of the pagoda was also much dimmer. After a few hits, several terrible cracks appeared on this upper grade magic treasure, and finally, it shattered with a ¡®clang¡¯. Number four, who was hiding among them, fell out in a sorry state, revealing his pale face that had been drenched by the water. He vomited a mouthful of blood. When he saw the broken magic treasure, his face showed a trace of pain. However, he didn¡¯t reach out to grab it in the end. With the pagoda in such a state, there was no way to repair it. It was quickly swallowed up by the high waves. Number Four¡¯s spiritual power was limited in this place and did not work at all. His body swayed in the strong wind and was almost sucked into the vortex at the bottom of the pool. A long green tail swept over and struck him in the waist. A large amount of white mist gushed out of the water and was about to swallow No. 4. Number four was so terrified that his guts were about to explode. At this moment, no matter what kind of magical power he had, it was useless in the face of such a terrifying power. His Ling power was suppressed, and his consciousness was suppressed to the point that it was useless. His mind went blank and he thought that he was dead for sure. However, he heard a loud sound and a huge force hit his body. A dull pain spread from the spot where number four was hit. Number Four¡¯s stiff body finally felt something other than cold and wood. In the next moment, the force that was pulling him down disappeared, and another strange force threw his body high into the air. ¡°Thank, thank you.¡± Number four managed to gain the power to lift her. Taking advantage of her recovery, she used her spiritual power to stabilize her body in the air and appeared beside song qingxiao in a flash. His eyes were still filled with shock, but at the same time, there was a trace of joy after surviving a disaster. Little four was originally quite afraid of song Qing, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would save him in a critical moment. When he spoke, his expression was much more sincere than before. After a short while, the storm caused by the black ROC¡¯s appearance gradually subsided. Although there were still countless whirlwinds, they no longer posed a threat to the trial-takers. Number four barely managed to steady himself. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black ROC floated in the sky, blocking the moonlight. The direction of its tail was dragging a large amount of black gas, which was twisted by it when it rushed out of the abyss. At this moment, the black gas did not stop, but instead locked it with the abyss, so that no matter how it flapped its wings, it could only spin above the abyss. The water from the abyss overflowed and connected with the entire water body, forming a vast ocean. There was still a large amount of black gas floating in it. The entire ocean formed a huge Whirlpool, and the Saints and believers on the ice rafts were spinning with the Whirlpool, their faces full of fear. Chapter 1730 - Chapter 1730 Big fish (2) Chapter 1730: Big fish (2) Chapter 1730: Big fish (2) ¡°There¡¯s something underwater.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer number Four¡¯s question. She could already feel that there was a hidden aura in the water. It was as dangerous as the black ROC above her head. It might even be more terrifying than the black ROC. Daoist priest, number 1, and number 3 all flashed over. For some reason, these three people didn¡¯t die from the terrifying storm attack earlier. However, their expressions were not good, and their auras were also very weak. It was obvious that even if they had used their various abilities to save their lives, they still had to pay a great price. When No. 1 and No. 3 came over, they looked at song Qing with vigilance and fear, and they kept their distance from her. It was obvious that the two of them had suffered losses from song qingxiao after the previous battle. Now that they were both injured, they were afraid that song qingxiao would suddenly attack them. The three of them cautiously stood in front of song qingxiao and number four. When they came over, they happened to hear song qingxiao¡¯s words, and they all lowered their heads in unison. The Whirlpool on the water¡¯s surface was still spinning slowly, but both its momentum and speed were much slower than before, as if it was gradually calming down. Apart from the black Qi that was still connected to the black ROC in the sky, nothing else could be seen. Under the aftershock, the ice raft that was carrying the six Holy disciples and the believers turned slightly along with the ripples of the water, and they looked frightened. ¡°Thump thump! Dong Dong!¡± Number Four¡¯s strength was suppressed here, and his cultivation realm was much lower than song qingxiao¡¯s. He didn¡¯t feel anything at all, but his spirit sense couldn¡¯t sense it. His body¡¯s instinctive reaction was already affected by the pressure. A deep sense of fear rose from his heart and spread to his limbs, making him tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Yes, Sage yueshu?¡± He took a deep breath, suppressed his fear, and asked in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. Only the twelve Saints who had experienced the great battle back then knew best what kind of magic Sage yueshu was good at, and what her relationship with the black ROC was. She also had no idea. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned cold as he warned, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Her words caused the four trial-takers to tremble heavily. As soon as she finished her last word, a large cloud of black gas came up from the bottom of the water. It was like a cloud of ink that had suddenly spread out. The ink dyed the clear ocean, and the ripples of the water pushed out, revealing a huge mouth of the abyss that was diving upward. A large amount of water poured into the huge mouth silently, and even the ice raft in the Whirlpool was about to be sucked in. Its movements were as fast as lightning and as silent as a ghost. The Holy disciples on the ice raft didn¡¯t notice it at all and thought that they had escaped. They didn¡¯t expect danger to come again. Only a few trial-takers who were standing at the highest point could clearly see this scene. Song Qing waved his hand. The moment the ice raft was about to be sucked into the huge mouth of the abyss, the ice raft turned into an Ice Dragon and swept the dizzy Holy disciples and believers into the air. ¡°Ah!¡± As everyone screamed in panic, the huge mouth of the abyss in the water closed heavily and only bit the tail of the ice Dragon, tearing a piece of the ice tail and swallowing it. The giant beast¡¯s bite had failed, and it had finally revealed its true form. From the sky, it looked like a huge and terrifying fish. The thick and dense scales on the fish¡¯s body were black and blue in color, and they shone with a chilling luster. The two sides and the lower abdomen of the fish were covered with long and dense bone wings, which swayed slightly with the flow of the water, like indestructible tentacles. It swung its long tail, which seemed to be able to cause the wind and clouds to surge and drown out the entire world. Although it did not swallow the Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction, it was still swimming briskly under the water. Every time it turned, there would be strong turbulence in the water, making people not dare to approach the water easily. ¡°What is this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he saw this big fish appear. There was a black ROC above and a terrifying giant fish below, and none of them seemed to be easy to deal with. The cultivators were caught in the middle. The space was sealed, and there was no way to advance or retreat. Up to now, not only had they not found the pure heart, even Sage Moonfall, who had been sealed in the abyssal territory, had disappeared without a trace. Number four pressed down on his waist that had been split open by the slap, his face uncertain. Chapter 1731 - Chapter 1731 Big fish (3) Chapter 1731: Big fish (3) Chapter 1731: Big fish (3) number two, stop the battle for now. How about we cooperate? ¡± The Daoist priest and the other two were also feeling uneasy. The appearance of the black ROC and the giant fish made the three of them feel uneasy. No. 1 and No. 3 were injured, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. Although the Taoist priest had the Big Dipper array in his hand, he knew that with his remaining spiritual power, even if he used a secret technique to activate the Big Dipper array at all costs, he might not be able to resist the pincer attack of these two demonic beasts. Even though he hated song qingxiao and number four to the core, the Daoist priest still suppressed the hatred in his heart in the face of great danger and made a request for cooperation. number two ¡­? Number four was stunned for a moment. He looked at song Qing and seemed to be tempted. He naturally knew that the Daoist priest was not a good person, and his suggestion was probably just a temporary measure. This person wasn¡¯t a good person. Once he found an opportunity, he would definitely ruthlessly scheme against the two of them. However, even though number four knew this, he was still moved by the Daoist priest¡¯s suggestion. He had lost a defensive treasure, suffered some injuries, and was now under the pincer attack of two giant beasts. In this spacetime domain, he couldn¡¯t turn around and Dodge like he did in the dark river Forest. A temporary truce would give them a much greater chance of survival. However, he was not the one in charge of the team. Song qingxiao was the real leader. Before song qingxiao said anything, he could not open his mouth even if he was tempted. Song qingxiao ignored the priest¡¯s words and looked to the other side of the sky. Before the cultivator and the others could react, they had already been swept up into the air by the ice Dragon, and they were now next to song qingxiao. It was only when he saw that song Qing was young that the cultivator¡¯s pale face looked much better. He hugged the ice Dragon tightly, not feeling safe at all. ¡°Song ¡­¡± ¡°In the abyss, other than the sealed Sage yueshu, have you heard of the legends of the big fish and the black ROC?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and directly voiced her doubts, ¡± ¡°What was the reason for Sage Yue Tan¡¯s betrayal back then? Is his heart really lost?¡± These were the key points of the problem. On the train, the cultivator didn¡¯t make it clear, perhaps out of caution or for some other reasons. But now that things had come to this, he could no longer hide it. Song qingxiao could not figure out the origins of the black ROC and the big fish. If these two giant beasts attacked him from both sides, he felt that this battle would be extremely difficult. ¡°Big fish? Black ROC?¡± The cultivator was stunned. When they were on the ice raft, they were shrouded in water and black mist and didn¡¯t notice the changes in their surroundings. The moment the black gas surged, they were already wrapped in demonic Qi. Immediately after, they heard a deafening bird cry and the flood that was out of control. He looked up at the sky and saw a giant ROC that had already blocked out the moonlight. The black ROC¡¯s spread wings seemed to block out the entire sky. Under its shadow, everyone was incredibly small, like mayflies. In the air, everyone looked down and saw the shadow of the big fish in the water. It occupied an area of the water, as if it was the Overlord that controlled this space. No wonder the ice raft suddenly turned into a ¡®demonic beast¡¯. It was obviously because song qingxiao had saved their lives. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± The cultivator shook his head in a hurry. His throat was dry from what he had seen, and even his voice was trembling. however, the abyssal territory is said to be the birthplace of demons. This, this may be the demon that was summoned after the demon territory was opened. His words didn¡¯t help the situation at all. Although everyone had expected this, when they heard the cultivator¡¯s words, number four couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.He knew that these Saints were useless. ¡°That year, Sage yueshu¡¯s heart was contaminated. The power of faith isn¡¯t pure anymore.¡± The great sage, the bright sun Sage, who was also a great sage like him, sensed the change in his partner. So, after the bright moon Sage betrayed everyone, he led the Saints to hunt and seal him. as for his heart ¡­ since it involved the secret of the God Palace, the cultivator hesitated for a moment. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate for too long. Song Qing had saved him time and time again, and he had won his favor and respect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He only stopped for a moment before he continued, ¡± ¡°Actually, when we were about to kill him, we realized that he only had half a heart left, and his strength had dropped a lot.¡± This was the God Palace¡¯s greatest secret. The thirteen Holy disciples had kept this a secret for more than three hundred years and had never revealed it to the outside world. Even the believers on the ice dragon¡¯s back were surprised when they heard this. It was obviously the first time they had heard of this. ¡°Half a pill?¡± The cultivator¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water, pouring over number Four¡¯s boiling blood. Chapter 1732 - Chapter 1732 Entrusted _1 Chapter 1732: Entrusted _1 Chapter 1732: Entrusted _1 Number four felt his eyelids twitching madly. He had gone through many difficulties and obstacles to accompany this group of Saints to this place. They were in danger, and the old man¡¯s words on the train were indeed a lie. Not only did Sage yueshu¡¯s heart not disappear, it was already incomplete. The trial mission¡¯s requirement was to obtain a pure heart, not half a pure heart. This mission was over. After being shocked by the cultivator¡¯s words, number four almost couldn¡¯t control the evil in his heart. He wanted to sweep the cultivator down to the ice Dragon. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡± He gritted his teeth, and every word was squeezed out from between his teeth. His face was full of killing intent. The cultivator lowered his head in shame. In fact, he had never intended to place the two newcomers in the hands of the person who had sealed Sage yuechan. This matter involved the secret of the bloodshed God Palace, so he naturally could not reveal it to anyone. Regardless of the reason, he had indeed concealed something in the end and had ¡®implicated¡¯ song qingxiao and number four to this extent. This made the old cultivator speechless in the face of number Four¡¯s accusation. He didn¡¯t refute. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Song qingxiao sighed. She could see the shame in the cultivator¡¯s heart. However, the cultivator still didn¡¯t know that the cultivators had other tasks to take on, so he couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. ¡°Get ready to fight.¡± As she spoke, she put the green lamp of chaos back into her body and held up the sky splitter again. Her eyes were determined, and she did not flinch in the face of such a crisis. Number four was so angry that he vomited blood. However, even if he killed the cultivator to vent his anger, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use. He could only glare at the cultivator with a murderous look and asked fiercely, ¡± ¡°Do you have anything else to hide?¡± before we left, the great sage once said that he would appear to help us at a critical moment when we reached the abyssal territory. These words undoubtedly caused the eyes of the believers to light up, as if they had seen the light of hope. Number four, however, sneered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already a crucial moment.¡± ¡°..¡±The poor old cultivator could only remain silent. ¡°I feel like I might not be able to survive.¡± Number four turned around and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°You are much stronger than me, and you have more hope than me.¡± Number four had also experienced many trials. In the beginning, he appeared to be afraid of death and was always sneaky, but when he really faced death, he seemed to have been mentally prepared for it. When he spoke, he calmed down. He began to smoothly give his ¡®last words¡¯: ¡°I have a green tail feather that was given to me by someone from the Changli clan,¡± In the face of the impending death, number four had already laid flat and resigned himself to his fate. ¡°He gave this to me, using the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline power to help me break through and comprehend the power of fire. He hoped that I would revive a woman for him.¡± When number four said this, the Daoist priests of the Tianyi Dao sect and the others were all present. When they heard this, a strange look flashed in their eyes. It was clear that they were familiar with the name of the Changli clan. This clan had been passed down for tens of millions of years and was very famous. The Changli clan¡¯s bloodline originated from a legend, and their history of extinction was equally legendary. Back then, su Wu, who was born in the taikang clan, had massacred the entire clan and eventually caused the Changli clan to be exterminated. Some people had once said that it was because of a love-kill. This matter was too famous, so not only did the Taoist priest¡¯s expression change slightly when he heard number four mention the name of the Changli clan, even number one and number three gave him a look. However, number four didn¡¯t care. In his opinion, no matter if it was the Taoist priest with the Big Dipper Seven Star formation, number one or number three, everyone¡¯s strength and realm were similar. It was fine if they fought with each other, but if they were caught between two such terrifying fish and black ROCs, their chances of survival would be very low. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was going to die sooner or later anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if he heard it or not. ¡°If I die Here, I¡¯m willing to pay my respects to you with my green feather. Please help me with this.¡± Although he felt that the Taoist priest and the others were short-lived, the existence of the chaos green lamp was related to song qingxiao, so number four was very smart and did not say it out loud. Song qingxiao looked at number four in a different light. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to keep your promise.¡± She turned her head and gave number four a strange look. Finally, she pursed her lips and revealed a faint smile. Chapter 1733 - Chapter 1733 Entrusted _2 Chapter 1733: Entrusted _2 Chapter 1733: Entrusted _2 ¡°If this is your last wish, then after this matter is over, if you really die, I will ask around.¡± She didn¡¯t say whether she agreed or not, but her attitude didn¡¯t reject it either. This made number Four¡¯s tense heart relax a lot. Of course, song qingxiao did not give him a good face because of his character of keeping promises. However, number Four¡¯s character had undoubtedly made her have a better impression of him. The mention of the green feather confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. Most importantly, he had mentioned saving a ¡®woman¡¯. Song qingxiao had to think about it again. The Daoist priest¡¯s eyes flickered as he felt that he had heard a huge secret. He decided that after completing the mission, he would definitely tell the ancestors of his sect that the Changli clan bloodline was still alive. While they were talking, something strange happened above their heads! The dense baleful Qi of the black demon connected with the sky and the abyss, becoming the shackles that connected the black ROC and the giant fish. Following the appearance of the large fish, the black Qi became even more dense. From the tail of the black ROC, it slowly extended to its lower abdomen and feet. The black ROC let out a long cry and its blade-like legs struggled with all its might, as if it wanted to tear the black gas apart. It came out of the black gas, but it seemed to be extremely disgusted with the black gas. As it tore, it made an earth-shaking sound. As he pulled, the black ROC¡¯s movements became more and more rapid. However, the black fiendish energy was extremely tough. No matter how hard it tried, it could not get rid of it. Its belly was also stained with wisps of black gas, like the tentacles of a big fish in the water, dancing along with the edge of its wings. The black ROC was touched by the black Qi, and its flying body seemed to slow down a lot. Its body sank, and a corner of the moon was revealed. Under the nourishment of the moonlight, the black Qi seemed to be even more active. The black ROC lowered its head, and a trace of human-like pain appeared in its eyes. ¡°Did its mouth change color?¡± Number four, who had been prepared to say his ¡®last words¡¯, looked up and saw the black ROC¡¯s long beak before he could recover from the joy of song qingxiao agreeing to his request. When song qingxiao heard his words, she turned her head to look at the sky and happened to meet the eyes of the black ROC. Its eyes were pitch black, like the endless night sky. However, it was unknown if it was because of the bright moonlight tonight, but its eyes seemed to be filled with a little light, like a little spark in the darkness. In the blink of an eye, the ROC turned its head away. Song Qing was stunned for a moment. He turned his gaze and saw that the black ROC¡¯s beak had turned golden. The Golden light from its mouth slowly spread to the corner of its eye. Its mouth quivered like a snake shedding its skin, as if it was struggling to break free from the black gas. The black ROC let out a pained cry. As it turned its body to the side, its spread wings were like sharp blades, creating tornadoes that swept towards the black gas. ¡®Hu-¡® The strong wind gushed down, causing the water surface to surge. The big fish in the ocean was not to be outdone. It spat out a large breath of water, which turned into a huge wave and blocked the storm! ¡°..¡± The people who were caught in the middle were like helpless lambs. A moment ago, number four was still prepared to die at any moment, but when death really came, he had no backbone and wanted to hide. It was not only the believers and the six Holy disciples, but even the trial-takers were unable to resist the disaster caused by the two terrifying giant beasts. The Big Dipper formation that the Daoist had set up was blown by the strong wind and could not be maintained. The seven Dao souls inside the formation started to flicker as the formation moved. Not to mention number one, number three, and number four. It was already good enough that they could save their own lives and not be a burden to others, let alone help. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The storm and the huge waves crashed against each other, and the water splashed back under the impact of the two surging forces, turning into the most terrifying attack. The spirit energy current crushed the ice Dragon in an instant, and the Saints and believers sitting on the ice Dragon fell into the storm before they could react. Under the ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind, no one could even make a sound. This kind of terrifying power had already exceeded the knowledge of cultivators. It was like the earth-shattering bones of a God before the world was destroyed. At the crucial moment, song qingxiao¡¯s primordial spirit formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain, instantly enveloping everyone. Chapter 1734 - Chapter 1734 Entrusted _3 Chapter 1734: Entrusted _3 Chapter 1734: Entrusted _3 The ¡®Lin¡¯ word¡¯s domain was instantly destroyed by this power, but it was enough for song qingxiao. Several streams of ice power emerged from her palm and turned into three ice Dragons. The ice Dragon roared and merged into one, turning into an even stronger giant dragon that caught the falling crowd. However, the storm quickly followed them. Just as it was about to sweep them and the ice Dragon into it, the Taoist priest¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Great Dao mysterious sect, sweep away the evil demons!¡± Several yellow talismans flew up and turned into a few talisman walls that glowed with golden light, blocking the storm. The storm hit the talisman, making a dull ¡®bu bu¡¯ sound. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the ice Dragon led everyone out of the dangerous Whirlpool. In the next moment, the turbulence broke through the talisman shadow, and with a boom, the ice Dragon shadow was destroyed. Everyone hugged the ice Dragon tightly, still in shock. Number four looked at the Taoist priest as if he had seen a ghost, as if he was very curious about his actions. The Daoist priest had saved her, but he didn¡¯t look too happy when he saw number four. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He suspected that number four was looking at his bald head, and his face was filled with killing intent as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to save people.¡± Number four started to doubt her life again. The Daoist priest had helped to save the cultivators in a moment of crisis. This kind of action was simply not in line with his identity as a conspirator of evil with Haas and the others. In comparison, he and song qingxiao looked more like bad guys. However, when he thought about song qingxiao¡¯s actions all this while, number four felt that he might be overthinking things. Perhaps he was the only one who was bad. His suspicion started to act up again. He wondered if song qingxiao was his ally. However, on second thought, this mission had a 90% chance of survival. No matter which camp she was in, he was afraid that he would not be able to survive. With this thought, number four immediately calmed down. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. The Daoist priest sneered. it¡¯s just a matter of convenience to save people. It¡¯s a tradition of the Tianyi Daoist sect. He changed the topic, ¡°However, I must kill a thief like you.¡± ¡°..¡±Number four sneered in his heart,¡±you¡¯re talking as if I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡± At this moment, the Golden light on the great ROC¡¯s body had already spread from its eyes to the top of its head. As the Golden feathers replaced the black gas, the ROC¡¯s struggle against the black gas became more intense. On the contrary, the black gas was firmly binding it. The black threads floating under its wings seemed to have ¡®resurrected¡¯, turning into thousands of black threads that bound the ROC¡¯s feet. The huge fish swam in the water, and as the water rippled, thousands of water waves turned into huge arrows, shooting into the sky. Amidst the whooshing sounds of the water, everyone dodged and shuttled back and forth between the water arrows. The power of the water arrows was extremely terrifying after being exerted by the big fish. Each of them weighed more than ten thousand Jin and seemed to be able to split mountains and split rocks. Song qingxiao felt the terrifying power and did not dare to face it directly. Instead, she dodged the dense rain of arrows. Number four followed closely behind her. For him to be able to get to this point, he naturally had his own unique way of escaping. Song qingxiao, who didn¡¯t use the ¡®forward¡¯ command, didn¡¯t fall behind. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the two of them are fighting?¡± Number four didn¡¯t look any different on the surface, but from his panting, one could already tell that he wasn¡¯t going to last much longer. The black ROC that came out of the abyss actually changed color, and after it appeared, it attracted the big fish in the water. The trial-taker had thought that he would die for sure, but he did not expect the two giant beasts to fight among themselves. The water arrows fell on the great Peng¡¯s body, producing an endless Sound of Metal clashing. They immediately pierced through its thick feathers, causing it to let out sharp and painful cries. A large amount of blood mixed with black feathers fell and floated into the air, turning into black mist. It combined with the baleful Qi of the black demon that trapped the black ROC and became a lock that bound it. The enraged black ROC let out a long screech as it raised one of its sharp claws and slashed at the air. Wherever its claws touched, several afterimages would appear. They turned into sharp wind blades and struck the surface of the water. Each wind blade was about two to three Zhang long and had unparalleled power. ¡®Whoosh-¡® The ocean that had not yet calmed down was torn apart by a wind blade, revealing the spine of the big black fish under the water. The wind blade easily cut through the thick scales on the fish¡¯s back, revealing the ferocious black bones inside. Blood gushed out and mixed with the sea water, dyeing the nearby waters black. The big fish was injured. The long feelers on its abdomen and tail spread out, and the tips were like small mouths that greedily sucked in the black blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battle between the two demons had affected the others. ¡®Ping !¡¯ BOOM! BOOM! Huala! As the sounds of spiritual energy clashing rang out, the aura in the water was suppressed to the extreme. If this continued, even if the two demons fought internally, the trial-taker would still not be able to withstand this terrifying spiritual energy storm and would be sucked into it sooner or later. Chapter 1735 - Chapter 1735 The new _1 Chapter 1735: The new _1 Chapter 1735: The new _1 The back of the big fish was cut open by the wind blade, revealing the flesh inside. Under the stimulation of pain, the great demon seemed to be enraged. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® An extremely strange and muffled roar came from the bottom of the water. The big fish waved its huge tail, and the black tentacles under its belly and on both sides began to twist crazily. Its body was spinning rapidly around the ocean, and the seawater was stirred by its mountain-like body. The black gas spread throughout the entire Sea area, almost dyeing the entire Sea area black. ¡°This is bad!¡± A large amount of water vapor rose up and turned into a thick mist, almost completely sealing number Four¡¯s mouth. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The fish¡¯s deep voice spread through the water, causing the entire space and time to tremble. The water level, which was wrapped in black gas, began to rise with the rotation of the water flow, forming a heavy pressure that instantly turned the abyssal territory into an extremely terrifying Asura field. Number Four¡¯s strained voice was drowned out by the ¡®boom¡¯ sound of the waves that rolled past. The Echo of the big fish¡¯s long cry still resounded in his divine sense, forming an imprint and causing his divine sense to be severely injured. The big fish spun around a few times, stirring the water into a huge Whirlpool that seemed to be able to swallow everything. Then, the big fish slowly opened its mouth ¡­ ¡°What are they doing now?¡± A bad feeling rose in number one¡¯s heart. She could tell that the moment these two great demons appeared, they had clearly surpassed the level that trial-takers like them could deal with. These two great demons had never paid any attention to the Saints, believers, and trial-takers from the beginning. They should have been fighting among themselves from the beginning. However, because they had entered the water, they were unfortunately involved in their battle. However, once a demon of such a level was killed, the others who were caught up in the storm of their battle would also suffer the same fate. Number one only had one thought in his mind:He was afraid! Extreme fear! For the trial-takers to be able to make it this far, they had already passed through quite a number of checkpoints and had seen many bloody scenes. But now, it was as if the world was about to collapse. Man-made forces were too weak in the face of such a terrifying disaster. Ever since she had gained power, number one had never felt so weak before. It was as if she could not fight against this kind of power at all, which made her feel terrified. She mumbled, but no one could answer her at this time. In the storm, everyone was too busy to take care of themselves and tried their best to use their magical powers to save their lives. The next moment, everyone knew what the big fish was up to. It opened its huge mouth like a bottomless black hole, and a large amount of tide poured into its mouth. The originally huge Whirlpool on the surface of the water became even more intense because of the surging tide. The storm of the vortex continued to extend outwards, and its edge was already connected to the sky. There seemed to be an ancient power in the Whirlpool, as if it wanted to suck in everything in the world. Everyone felt their bodies shake heavily, and then it was as if a force of ten thousand Jin was pulling their bodies, trying to pull them into the water. Although the ice Dragon was formed by song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy, it still let out an unbearable wail under this force. In the cracking sound of the ice crystals, everyone sitting on the back of the ice Dragon let out a desperate cry. However, under this pressure, their cries had just been issued when they were firmly blocked by the terrifying water power. But even so, the sense of despair had already spread, and the others could sense it. At this moment, even song qingxiao found it difficult to free herself, let alone the other cultivators. ¡°Saiji, we have to save ourselves!¡± In the storm, the swordsman let out a heart-wrenching roar. He used all the strength in his body to shout loudly, but these words were like a mosquito¡¯s in the ears of others. At this moment, the swordsman was in an extremely sorry state. His face was covered in water, and his hand was still holding onto the ice sword tightly. He swore that he would never lose this ¡®God-given¡¯ item again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was in a difficult situation. Song qingxiao had saved them time and time again. He couldn¡¯t drag her down and distract her. we are the believers of God. We are not afraid of difficulties and obstacles. Back when the dragons were wreaking havoc, they had followed the two great sages to battle everywhere. Once upon a time, the bloodshed God Palace¡¯s image was also to protect the people of the world. we shouldn¡¯t become a character waiting to be saved by others at this time! The moment she heard the swordsman¡¯s words, the Holy maiden, who had been captivated by the wind and waves, opened her green eyes slightly. Under the mist, the figure of a young girl with a tail on her lower body reflected in her eyes. Chapter 1736 - Chapter 1736 The new _2 Chapter 1736: The new _2 Chapter 1736: The new _2 The way she held the sword seemed to give her the courage and strength to challenge such a heaven-defying power. The storm was unable to move her figure. Her hair danced in the wind, and her long tail curled up, giving people a great sense of encouragement. It was as if her protection gave the Holy disciples a sense of security. The Holy maiden felt that the power that had been sealed in her heart for many years had been activated once again. The new power of faith poured into her heart, stimulating it and making it start to beat. At this moment, the saintess, who was immersed in shock, did not notice the change in her state of mind. She began to chant the incantation. At the moment of life and death, the others seemed to be encouraged by his words, and the believers began to pray spontaneously. The firm belief turned into endless power and was absorbed by the Holy disciples. For some reason, the saintess felt that she could use her power with ease. She had not felt this way for more than three hundred years! The back of the big fish was cut open by the wind blade, revealing the flesh inside. Under the stimulation of pain, the great demon seemed to be enraged. ¡®Ang -¡® An extremely strange and muffled roar came from the bottom of the water. The big fish waved its huge tail, and the black tentacles under its belly and on both sides began to twist crazily. Its body was spinning rapidly around the ocean, and the seawater was stirred by its mountain-like body. The black gas spread throughout the entire Sea area, almost dyeing the entire Sea area black. ¡°This is bad!¡± A large amount of water vapor rose up and turned into a thick mist, almost completely sealing number Four¡¯s mouth. ¡®Ang -¡® The fish¡¯s deep voice spread through the water, causing the entire space and time to tremble. The water level, which was wrapped in black gas, began to rise with the rotation of the water flow, forming a heavy pressure that instantly turned the abyssal territory into an extremely terrifying Asura field. Number Four¡¯s strained voice was drowned out by the ¡®boom¡¯ sound of the waves that rolled past. The Echo of the big fish¡¯s long cry still resounded in his divine sense, forming an imprint and causing his divine sense to be severely injured. The big fish spun around a few times, stirring the water into a huge Whirlpool that seemed to be able to swallow everything. Then, the big fish slowly opened its mouth ¡­ ¡°What are they doing now?¡± A bad feeling rose in number one¡¯s heart. She could tell that the moment these two great demons appeared, they had clearly surpassed the level that trial-takers like them could deal with. These two great demons had never paid any attention to the Saints, believers, and trial-takers from the beginning. They should have been fighting among themselves from the beginning. However, because they had entered the water, they were unfortunately involved in their battle. However, once a demon of such a level was killed, the others who were caught up in the storm of their battle would also suffer the same fate. Number one only had one thought in his mind:He was afraid! Extreme fear! For the trial-takers to be able to make it this far, they had already passed through quite a number of checkpoints and had seen many bloody scenes. But now, it was as if the world was about to collapse. Man-made forces were too weak in the face of such a terrifying disaster. Ever since she had gained power, number one had never felt so weak before. It was as if she could not fight against this kind of power at all, which made her feel terrified. She mumbled, but no one could answer her at this time. In the storm, everyone was too busy to take care of themselves and tried their best to use their magical powers to save their lives. The next moment, everyone knew what the big fish was up to. It opened its huge mouth like a bottomless black hole, and a large amount of tide poured into its mouth. The originally huge Whirlpool on the surface of the water became even more intense because of the surging tide. The storm of the vortex continued to extend outwards, and its edge was already connected to the sky. There seemed to be an ancient power in the Whirlpool, as if it wanted to suck in everything in the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone felt their bodies shake heavily, and then it was as if a force of ten thousand Jin was pulling their bodies, trying to pull them into the water. Although the ice Dragon was formed by song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy, it still let out an unbearable wail under this force. In the cracking sound of the ice crystals, everyone sitting on the back of the ice Dragon let out a desperate cry. However, under this pressure, their cries had just been issued when they were firmly blocked by the terrifying water power. But even so, the sense of despair had already spread, and the others could sense it. Chapter 1737 - Chapter 1737 A new _3 Chapter 1737: A new _3 Chapter 1737: A new _3 At this moment, even song qingxiao found it difficult to free herself, let alone the other cultivators. ¡°Saiji, we have to save ourselves!¡± In the storm, the swordsman let out a heart-wrenching roar. He used all the strength in his body to shout loudly, but these words were like a mosquito¡¯s in the ears of others. At this moment, the swordsman was in an extremely sorry state. His face was covered in water, and his hand was still holding onto the ice sword tightly. He swore that he would never lose this ¡®God-given¡¯ item again. Everyone was in a difficult situation. Song qingxiao had saved them time and time again. He couldn¡¯t drag her down and distract her. we are the believers of God. We are not afraid of difficulties and obstacles. Back when the dragons were wreaking havoc, they had followed the two great sages to battle everywhere. Once upon a time, the bloodshed God Palace¡¯s image was also to protect the people of the world. we shouldn¡¯t become a character waiting to be saved by others at this time! The moment she heard the swordsman¡¯s words, the Holy maiden, who had been captivated by the wind and waves, opened her green eyes slightly. Under the mist, the figure of a young girl with a tail on her lower body reflected in her eyes. The way she held the sword seemed to give her the courage and strength to challenge such a heaven-defying power. The storm was unable to move her figure. Her hair danced in the wind, and her long tail curled up, giving people a great sense of encouragement. It was as if her protection gave the Holy disciples a sense of security. The Holy maiden felt that the power that had been sealed in her heart for many years had been activated once again. The new power of faith poured into her heart, stimulating it and making it start to beat. At this moment, the saintess, who was immersed in shock, did not notice the change in her state of mind. She began to chant the incantation. At the moment of life and death, the others seemed to be encouraged by his words, and the believers began to pray spontaneously. The firm belief turned into endless power and was absorbed by the Holy disciples. For some reason, the saintess felt that she could use her power with ease. She had not felt this way for more than three hundred years! The back of the big fish was cut open by the wind blade, revealing the flesh inside. Under the stimulation of pain, the great demon seemed to be enraged. ¡®Ang -¡® An extremely strange and muffled roar came from the bottom of the water. The big fish waved its huge tail, and the black tentacles under its belly and on both sides began to twist crazily. Its body was spinning rapidly around the ocean, and the seawater was stirred by its mountain-like body. The black gas spread throughout the entire Sea area, almost dyeing the entire Sea area black. ¡°This is bad!¡± A large amount of water vapor rose up and turned into a thick mist, almost completely sealing number Four¡¯s mouth. ¡®Ang -¡® The fish¡¯s deep voice spread through the water, causing the entire space and time to tremble. The water level, which was wrapped in black gas, began to rise with the rotation of the water flow, forming a heavy pressure that instantly turned the abyssal territory into an extremely terrifying Asura field. Number Four¡¯s strained voice was drowned out by the ¡®boom¡¯ sound of the waves that rolled past. The Echo of the big fish¡¯s long cry still resounded in his divine sense, forming an imprint and causing his divine sense to be severely injured. The big fish spun around a few times, stirring the water into a huge Whirlpool that seemed to be able to swallow everything. Then, the big fish slowly opened its mouth ¡­ ¡°What are they doing now?¡± A bad feeling rose in number one¡¯s heart. She could tell that the moment these two great demons appeared, they had clearly surpassed the level that trial-takers like them could deal with. These two great demons had never paid any attention to the Saints, believers, and trial-takers from the beginning. They should have been fighting among themselves from the beginning. However, because they had entered the water, they were unfortunately involved in their battle. However, once a demon of such a level was killed, the others who were caught up in the storm of their battle would also suffer the same fate. Number one only had one thought in his mind:He was afraid! Extreme fear! For the trial-takers to be able to make it this far, they had already passed through quite a number of checkpoints and had seen many bloody scenes. But now, it was as if the world was about to collapse. Man-made forces were too weak in the face of such a terrifying disaster. Ever since she had gained power, number one had never felt so weak before. It was as if she could not fight against this kind of power at all, which made her feel terrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She mumbled, but no one could answer her at this time. In the storm, everyone was too busy to take care of themselves and tried their best to use their magical powers to save their lives. The next moment, everyone knew what the big fish was up to. It opened its huge mouth like a bottomless black hole, and a large amount of tide poured into its mouth. The originally huge Whirlpool on the surface of the water became even more intense because of the surging tide. Chapter 1738 - Chapter 1738 Side-for-side (1) Chapter 1738: Side-for-side (1) Chapter 1738: Side-for-side (1) The black chains that were binding the black ROC¡¯s giant claws were about to be broken apart by its two or three pecks- The dozen or so giant pythons that the fish had spat out finally soared into the sky and surrounded the black ROC from all directions. Then, they opened their bloody mouths in unison and bit the black ROC¡¯s body! High-pitched bird cries resounded in the sky above this water area. The black ROC was bitten by a dozen sky-reaching demon pythons. Large streams of blood mixed with black feathers flew in all directions, instantly turning into black gas and being absorbed by the Pythons. Stimulated by the pain, the black ROC gave up on biting the shackles that bound it. Instead, it used its sharp claws to grab the head of one of the demonic pythons. Pang Shuo¡¯s body seemed a little weak in front of the black ROC. After being caught, he let out a hiss and curled his body. The black ROC lowered its head and pecked at its head with its sharp beak. The Python¡¯s hard scales were torn apart, and the black ROC swallowed a large ball of black gas. ¡®SSSS-¡® The demonic Python let out a long hiss. As soon as the black gas was pulled out, its body immediately stopped twisting. After a short while, the extremely long body turned into a huge stream of water and fell from the sky like a heavy rain. Even though the black ROC had dealt with one demonic Python, the attacks of the other demonic pythons were still extremely fierce. Amidst the hissing sound of its tongue, the black gas was injected into the black ROC¡¯s body through the Python¡¯s fangs, forcing the Golden feathers on the black ROC¡¯s body to stop expanding at a rapid speed. There were even faint traces of them being pushed back. The black ROC was extremely powerful, but its long tail and legs were bound, greatly limiting its strength. In addition, there were many demonic pythons, so it was difficult to tell who was stronger. The chirping of birds and the hissing of snakes could be heard from time to time. Blood and black gas filled the air. The two sides were already fighting to the point where it was difficult to separate. Under the vast ocean, the big fish did not stop there. Every time a black giant Python died, it would stir the sea water and set off another monstrous wave, turning into more pythons and flying into the sky. These demonic pythons could not be compared to the original pythons in terms of physique and strength, but they were able to divert the black ROC¡¯s attention, causing it to be in a difficult position. Not long after, there were only six heavenly demon pythons left from the first one, dragged down by the black Qi. They bit the black ROC¡¯s wings, chest, and one of its giant feet. The black ROC let out an unwilling cry, but the black Qi hanging from its wings restricted its power. Its feet were also entangled by the black Qi, making it difficult for it to exert its true power. It struggled with all its might, and its black feathers stood up one by one, but it was to no avail. It was being dragged down by the demonic pythons and the black gas. The bird¡¯s cry of grief and indignation resounded through the sky, and the black ROC, which had flown to the top to block the moon, was pulled down rapidly by these demon pythons. A small part of the moon that was blocked was revealed. Under the nourishment of the moonlight, the power of the big fish and the black gas seemed to be more active. The black ROC¡¯s figure pressed down, almost overlapping with the fish in the ocean. It didn¡¯t give up, as if it still wanted to break free, but because its strength was restricted, it could only helplessly fall. There was no longer any suspense in this battle. The black ROC was already showing signs of defeat. Just as it was about to be pulled into the water, song qingxiao finally moved. She held the sword and tried it out. After revealing her true form, nuwa¡¯s power had been completely unsealed. She could use it more freely than in her human form, and her power was more than 30% greater than usual. She poured her spiritual power into howlsky and the Golden Dragon¡¯s shadow flashed across the sword. Then, she shook her arm and slashed out with all her might! The sword Qi transformed into a terrifying Dragon, and it slashed toward one of the Pythons that was biting on the black ROC¡¯s sharp claws with a world-splitting might. The silver light tore through the demonic Python¡¯s tough skin, and the domineering sword Qi pierced through its huge body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Shua shua-¡® The demonic Python let out a miserable cry, and then its body was cut in two. A large amount of blood gushed out of the cut, and two clouds of black mist. The heavy corpse turned into a large current in the air and fell to the ground. ¡°You ¡­¡± Number four had already guessed that song qingxiao would attack when the two demons were fighting, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would choose to stand on the black ROC¡¯s side. This was the home ground of the water, and the black ROC was already showing signs of defeat. It was no match for the big fish at all. However, on second thought, he felt that he could understand song qingxiao¡¯s actions. Chapter 1739 - Chapter 1739 Side-in-action (2) Chapter 1739: Side-in-action (2) Chapter 1739: Side-in-action (2) After all, it was best for both sides to suffer heavy losses in a battle between two demons. If one side was too strong and the black ROC died too early, allowing the big fish to take care of it without any effort, the trial-taker might be next. At this time, if they stood on the black ROC¡¯s side and helped it break free from its restraints, allowing it to restrain the big fish, they would have a chance of survival. Number four thought that he had already comprehended it. When he saw song Qing move, he immediately gritted his teeth and formed a seal with both hands, casting a fire Dragon. He was already injured, and his fire attribute power was also restrained. The flame looked pitifully weak and did not have much power. Before it could wrap around a giant Python, it was extinguished by the water spirit power lingering on the giant Python¡¯s body. On the contrary, the giant Python did not feel any pain or itch. Not a single mark was left on each of its round scales. On the other hand, song qingxiao¡¯s sword attack had cut one of the Pythons in half. The remaining sword Qi had burst out and torn the skin and scales of the other Python. Blood gushed out, leaving a wound so deep that bones could be seen. the giant Python was in pain, and at the same time, it raised its long tail and ruthlessly swept it in the direction of the group. ¡®Hu-¡® Seeing that his attack was ineffective, number Four¡¯s heart sank. He saw that song qingxiao¡¯s sword Qi had easily cut one of the demonic pythons in half. He thought that the demonic Python was made of seawater, so its defense should be slightly weaker than an ordinary seventh-rank demon. Therefore, when number four attacked, although he had expected that his strength would be reduced, he did not expect that he would break his bones and be so useless. Originally, he thought that his attack would at least provoke the demonic Python and attract its attention. He didn¡¯t expect such an outcome. At that moment, number four did not know whether to be happy or sad. At the same time, he had a higher estimate of song qingxiao¡¯s strength. While he was still in a daze, he heard the sound of the wind. The giant Python¡¯s long tail was so fast that it turned into an afterimage that it was difficult to catch with the naked eye. If he was hit by this strike, he was afraid that even his physical body at the soul splitting stage would not be able to withstand it and would definitely be smashed into meat paste. Number four suppressed the complicated emotions in her heart and dodged to the side. When song qingxiao used the ¡®forward¡¯ command, the ¡®swordsman¡¯ command had already been activated. Dense scales crawled out of her cheeks, neck, and arms, completely covering her body. One of the demonic pythons was cut down, and one of the black ROC¡¯s bound legs broke free. It immediately regained some of its courage and stopped falling. The big fish in the sea seemed to have been angered by the death of the giant Python. It let out a long sigh, and the waves rose without any wind. They turned into countless dense groups of snakes and charged in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. ¡°We¡¯ll also help!¡± Seeing this, the cultivator immediately flipped open his spellbook. ¡°Between us and song, we shouldn¡¯t just let her protect us.¡± She had protected them all the way from the East, through the misty forest, across the dark river Forest, and into the territory of the abyss. Now that she was in danger, it was time for them to protect her! The Saints had originally gone to the abyssal territory to seal Sage Yue ye, but now they were trapped in this Sea area. Sage Yue ye had disappeared, and after the two demons appeared, they should have stayed out of the battle between these two behemoths and not interfere. However, song qingxiao¡¯s sudden attack had attracted danger, and the cultivators followed her without hesitation. When the swordsman heard this, he stood up with his sword in hand and glared at the snakes that were leaping up from below. ¡°Come on, you bunch of demons!¡± No one hesitated. With the saint¡¯s blessing, the huge blue butterfly flew up into the air. With a flap of its wings, countless blue lights poured down and floated toward song qingxiao. The fairy also began to cast a secret technique. A Seed of Life was planted in the air, and it instantly turned into a towering tree of light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tree¡¯s shade blocked the air and became a barrier for the snakes. Edward raised his wand, and lightning began to crawl up it. Countless electric currents, like little snakes, came crashing down. Raphael¡¯s reaction was the slowest, but when he saw his companions ¡®actions, he hesitated for a moment. In the end, he decided to follow his companions and attack. The believers were inspired by their actions, and their prayers became louder. They were so immersed in the excitement of the upcoming battle that the cultivator didn¡¯t realize that his medal had changed again. Chapter 1740 - Chapter 1740 Side-3 Chapter 1740: Side-3 Chapter 1740: Side-3 The black Qi filled every part of the medal, but the two crossed swords were faintly overflowing with purple Qi, which attacked the black fog. ¡°Let¡¯s do it too.¡± The Daoist priest frowned at the scene and sneered. He turned sideways and ordered number one, ¡± ¡°I guess the thing we want is in one of the two demons.¡± Number one nodded without hesitation. He had considered number Four¡¯s concerns, but song qingxiao had already made a move. They were on different sides, and their missions would definitely be the opposite. No matter which side she chose, the Daoist priest would definitely sing a different tune and go against her. The Daoist priest didn¡¯t choose to help the great ROC at this moment. As the successor of the Tianyi Daoist school, the Taoist priest¡¯s vision and intelligence were also extraordinary. The black ROC was formed from the black gas in the water. Whether it was the restraint of its feet or the posture of the big fish trying to drag it back into the water, there was a problem. This was the abyssal territory, the place where Sage yueshu had been sealed. When the people of the dark faction had arrived, they had been affected by the black gas and had become much stronger. All of this indicated that the source of power of this black gas was the same as that of Haas and the others. The big fish and the black ROC were definitely related to Sage yueshu. Under the influence of several reasons, no matter why song qingxiao chose to stand on the black ROC¡¯s side, the Daoist priest would never do as she wished. Thinking of this, the Daoist priest retreated five or six feet and cast several spiritual incantations into the Big Dipper Seven Star formation. The Dao shadow in the array was nourished by the spiritual power, and its aura was much more dangerous than before. The seven Taoist shadows held their swords tightly again, and several sword Qi broke through the water mist and slashed toward song qingxiao. Several sword Qis slashed over, and on the other side, the giant Python¡¯s tail swept across to block the way. A powerful force sealed the space, and song Qing¡¯s body, which had just appeared, was attacked from both sides. He was either slapped by the Python or cut down by the sword Qi. ¡°Despicable!¡± No. 4¡¯s voice was filled with anger and shock. the people of the Tianyi Dao sect didn¡¯t keep their word! The two sides had clearly agreed to a temporary truce, but they did not expect the Taoist priest to suddenly attack at this critical moment. The Daoist priest didn¡¯t take No. 4¡¯s curses to heart. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes. He was focused on killing song qingxiao first. He knew that song qingxiao was the strongest of the two opponents. He had fought with her before, so he knew that he was no match for her. Number four was quite capable to be able to obtain the bloodline token of the Changli family. It was a pity that this person¡¯s luck was too bad. Forty percent of his body had been crippled here. In addition to his injuries, he had already become a burden. As long as he killed song qingxiao, number four was nothing to be afraid of. He could take care of her at any time. He had to put the big picture first! Just as the sword Qi was about to hit song qingxiao¡¯s back, the Python¡¯s long tail, wrapped in the power of Thunder, struck down at her. If she dodged the Python tail, the Taoist priest was confident that the Big Dipper sword formation could completely lock her in. The seven Dao hun in green robes stood in a formation and blocked her every step. If she dodged, she would be struck by lightning. If she didn¡¯t Dodge, she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attacks from both sides. The corners of the Daoist priest¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes revealed a murderous intent. The next moment, song Qing turned around. At this time, her face was like that of a demonic beast. The light scales covered her snow-white face completely. The scales were a light green Pearl, and her eyes had turned dark gold. Her pupils shrank, and a storm was brewing in them. This glance sent a chill down the Daoist priest¡¯s back. For some reason, a sense of danger rose in his heart. General song Qing threw away the sword in his hand. This action stunned the Daoist priest and he guessed,Could it be that this person knew that death was certain and was prepared to wait for death? The Daoist priest immediately rejected this idea. That was impossible! It was impossible for the trial-takers to be so weak. People who gave up easily in the face of difficulties would never reach this step. But what was the reason for her throwing the sword away? The Daoist priest¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw what happened next. As soon as the long sword was thrown out, it turned into a giant Golden Dragon with a BOOM! A clear and high-pitched dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the entire universe. The aura of the ancient demon not only intimidated the heavenly demon Python, the big fish, and the black ROC, but also made the cultivators ¡®eyes widen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Daoist priest exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Treasure transformation? A profound heavenly rank spirit treasure?¡± Because of the extreme shock, his tone changed. Mysterious heaven grade spirit treasures were extremely rare even in the heavens beyond heaven. Even on the divine roll of the xuandu family, there were not many recorded. The Daoist priest thought until he was bald. He did not expect that the long sword in song qingxiao¡¯s hand was a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure. It was no wonder that with this sword, she was able to fight against the seven souls of the Daoist priests in the Big Dipper that could kill Dao integration realm cultivators without falling into a disadvantage. Chapter 1741 - Chapter 1741 Strength _1 Chapter 1741: Strength _1 Chapter 1741: Strength _1 The Daoist priest¡¯s expression changed when he recognized Yi Tian¡¯s rank. And for some reason, the Golden Dragon formed by the magic weapon gave the Taoist priest a great sense of oppression. He had a feeling that this Golden dragon¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t as simple as the spiritual sense awakened by a treasure. Instead, it really did carry the suppressive might of an ancient great demon¡¯s bloodline, as if the blood of a true Dragon had reappeared in the world. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± However, in the next moment, he dispelled the thought in his heart. After the chaotic era of the ancient times, the bloodline power of the great demons was so powerful that they had long disappeared from this world. Back then, the Changli clan only had a trace of the heavenly Phoenix bloodline, but it was already not tolerated by the heavens and was cursed. A truly pure-blooded great demon had unparalleled strength and might. It was impossible for it to fall into the hands of a cultivator in the soul separation realm. Moreover, the Golden Dragon before him was transformed from a magic treasure. The sword Qi¡¯s power of the king path must have stimulated the Golden Dragon¡¯s ferocity, so it made the Golden Dragon look a bit more intimidating. Even so, the Daoist priest did not dare to be careless. A mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure was much stronger than an ordinary magic treasure. When the Daoist saw the Golden Dragon flying towards him, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood essence into the formation. He had already prepared himself to fight it head-on and his Big Dipper might be damaged, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon Soul transformed from the magical treasure was much stronger than he had expected. The dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the clouds. The long roar pierced through the blockade of the soul and struck the Daoist¡¯s soul. He was stunned for a moment when he heard the sound wave attack. In the blink of an eye, the Golden Dragon Soul had already turned into an afterimage and rushed into the Big Dipper array! With the true form of the heavenly splitter spiritual treasure and the suppression of the Dragon Soul, it was as if no one was inside the formation. The seven living souls were instantly at a disadvantage. The Golden light covered everything. Under the wreaking of the ancient true Dragon, the seven stars formation was stirred into a mess. Cracking sounds came from the stars above their heads, and under the powerful impact, the seven green figures gradually became blurry. The sword energy spread out in all directions as the Dragon Soul grabbed the star. Crack! Crack! Several stars in the shape of the Big Dipper in the sky dimmed and turned into a few cracked copper coins, scattering. As if he had been hit hard, the Taoist priest retreated more than ten meters. His back was arched high like a bow that was pulled fully. His face instantly turned pale, but he endured his injury and stretched out his right hand. He used his spiritual power to grab the seven copper coins in the air. ¡®Pfft-¡® It was only after he caught the copper coin that the Daoist priest finally could not hold it in any longer. He spat out a large mouthful of blood, and his aura became much weaker. ¡°This is ¡­¡± The Big Dipper array had been forcibly torn apart by the Dragon Soul, and the spiritual power on it had dimmed. The Daoist priest was hit by the violent power. The sword Qi cut through his secret treasure and cut into his heart, crippling more than 40% of his strength. He had already repeatedly overestimated the destructive power of a profound heavenly spirit treasure, but the Golden Dragon¡¯s terror still far exceeded his expectations. After this battle, Daoist priest had almost lost the qualification to compete with song qingxiao. With his current strength, he might not even be able to protect himself. The Daoist priest clutched the copper coin tightly. His body was still hunched over, and his hair at his temples danced in the wind, covering his face. Blood gushed out from the corners of his mouth and nostrils. It was obvious that he had been severely injured. ¡­ Mysterious heaven ¡­ Is this the true power of a numinous treasure? ¡± No one answered the Daoist priest¡¯s words. The moment number four heard the Daoist priest shout ¡®profound heaven spiritual treasure¡¯, he was completely stunned. The Big Dipper was instantly broken by the Golden Dragon¡¯s claw, the copper coin broke, and the Daoist priest was seriously injured. All of this happened in a flash. Plop, plop! Song qingxiao had resolved the crisis in an instant. However, number Four¡¯s heart was still beating wildly after what had just happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Taoist priest¡¯s voice entered his ears, but he didn¡¯t realize it. Immediately after, an earth-shattering neigh of a demonic Python finally pulled back number Four¡¯s shocked rationality. At this moment, Daoist priest was half-crippled and was no longer song Qing¡¯s opponent. On the other hand, the moment number one saw that the Daoist priest was injured, she grabbed at the air with her fingertips and several green needles appeared in her hand. She forced out a bit of blood from her fingertip, which was absorbed by the green needle and turned into spiritual power. With a few whooshes, it entered the Taoist¡¯s body. As soon as the needle shadow entered the Daoist priest¡¯s body, it immediately stabilized his swaying body. His pale face immediately became much better. Chapter 1742 - Chapter 1742 Strength _2 Chapter 1742: Strength _2 Chapter 1742: Strength _2 ¡°Thanks ¡­¡± The Taoist priest, who had been hunched over earlier, seemed to have finally regained his strength. He stood up straight and thanked number one. Before number one could speak, they heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha!¡± Under the storm, the long tail of the heavenly demonic Python was already in front of her, only a few meters away. Compared to the demonic Python¡¯s size, her figure was as small as an ant, as if she would be crushed into pieces with a light roll. The power of the giant Python¡¯s long tail whip formed a powerful spiritual energy storm, which made her clothes rustle, but she stood still and was not shaken by the force. At the moment of life and death, her voice had a strange kind of determination and calmness. ¡°The nine-word secret order?¡± The Taoist priest¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened a slit, and his pale face twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s actually the ¡®Army¡¯ token.¡± He was from the Tianyi Daoist sect and had seen many things. When he heard song qingxiao chant the secret spell, he guessed what she was going to do. The power of the nine words secret order was unparalleled, and the ¡®Bing¡¯ order was one of the moves with a strong offensive power. However, the power of the nine words secret order was because of the combination of the words. Once it was broken up, it was too risky to win by relying on a single word order. As this thought flashed through his mind, he saw song qingxiao form a seal with her hands again. ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± He actually said two words? The Daoist priest was shocked, but that was not the only thing that shocked him. Song qingxiao quickly chanted the incantation, and a huge shadow of the Vajra rose above her body. It turned into a golden, half-solid Vajra image with a gentle face, firmly blocking her body. The Vajra Phantom was about twenty meters tall and as strong as a mountain. The intimidating power itself was extremely shocking, and with the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token as an auxiliary, it was almost close to a physical body. With the appearance of the Vajra shadow, the gap between the size of the heavenly demon Python and song Qing¡¯s body was reduced by a lot. The demonic Python swept its long tail over, and the half-closed eyes of the Vajra slowly opened, revealing a few traces of hidden ferocity and killing intent. King Kong raised his arms and spread out his huge palms to meet the tail of the Python. The two forces collided in the next moment, producing a deafening sound! The entire abyssal domain¡¯s water space trembled heavily due to the impact of this power. The waves were turbulent even though there was no wind. The big fish at the bottom of the sea and the black ROC in the sky all stopped moving because of the trembling of this space. All the living things in the space seemed to have lost their ability to react. Only the waves and the storm were still wreaking havoc. ¡®Hiss-¡® The demonic Python let out a shrill cry. Its long tail was firmly grasped in King Kong¡¯s palm, and its body twisted crazily. Under the protection of the Vajra, song qingxiao did not move. The power of this attack was within the range that she could bear. When she had just advanced to the soul splitting stage, she could rely on the power of the two words ¡®soldier¡¯ and ¡®Zhe¡¯ medallions to withstand the lightning of the nine Heavens with her body at the peak of the nascent soul stage. Now that she had reached the peak of the late-stage soul separation realm, there was no reason for her not to be able to catch the Python! Although the strength of the heavenly demon Python was strong, it was nothing compared to the power of the heavenly tribulation. The body modified by blue blood was too strong! In particular, she had the support of the Dragon-destroying power, which enhanced and strengthened the power of her bloodline. ¡°Mo !¡± As soon as she caught the demonic Python, she shouted a command that the Daoist priest could not understand. When the ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ was unleashed, it was like adding wings to a Tiger, making the expressionless Vajra even more ferocious! King Kong¡¯s fingers grabbed the Python, and the Python¡¯s hard scales sank in, and its bones broke inch by inch. Song Qing ¡®stretched out her hand¡¯ and pulled, and the Python was pulled off the ROC¡¯s wing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The demonic Python let out a helpless wail. Two of its fangs were broken, and blood spurted out. Its huge body slid down with her grabbing and pulling. ¡°Ang!¡± Song qingjiang lifted the demonic Python like a long whip. The moment the secret order was issued, he threw the demonic Python across the sky. ¡®Swish-¡® The storm was torn apart by brute force, and several demonic pythons that were biting the black ROC were hit. Miserable shrieks rang out one after another. The demonic pythons ¡®bodies collided with each other, and the tremendous force caused their skin and flesh to split open. Their bones and bones were broken, and large streams of blood mixed with broken bones and flesh fell like a heavy rain. Chapter 1743 - Chapter 1743 Strength (3) Chapter 1743: Strength (3) Chapter 1743: Strength (3) The demonic pythons were enraged after being injured. They gave up on trapping the black ROC and started to attack song Qing¡¯s weak spot. On the other side, the little dragon that had torn apart the Big Dipper array did not even need song qingxiao¡¯s instructions. When it sensed that she was in danger, it automatically protected its master! The Golden Dragon flew back and rushed towards one of the demonic pythons, binding it. The black ROC, which had mostly escaped, seized the opportunity to tear the two demonic pythons apart and swallowed the black gas. It was not in a hurry to fly higher. Instead, after glancing at song qingxiao, it turned its wings and turned its head, as if it wanted to help her out. However, before it could get close to song qingxiao, a huge wave rose up in the sea and formed a huge water curtain, blocking the black ROC. The huge fish in the water flapped its fins and its huge body actually jumped out of the water. In the whistling of the wind, the long, evergreen black tentacles on both sides of its lower abdomen and fins extended and danced in the wind. It flew into the air like a rapidly moving meteorite and smashed into the sky! Daoist priest, number four, and the rest were dumbfounded. The battle that was happening before their eyes was too much for them to take in. It was as if they were in a dream, and it didn¡¯t feel real. The shadow of the diamond summoned by the ¡®soldier¡¯ token displayed the extreme of control strength to the fullest. It was almost stronger than the tyrannical strength of a big demon above the eighth-rank, unlike that of a human. Each of song qingxiao¡¯s moves was simple and brutal, but they carried unparalleled power, beating the demonic pythons that were restraining the black ROC without any chance to fight back. ¡°Is this still the power of a human?¡± The Daoist priest came from the Tianyi Daoist sect, and the Daoist sect also had a similar ¡®God-inviting¡¯ technique. If cultivation was not taken into account, the power of the technique might not be inferior to song Qing¡¯s. However, the one who had performed such a powerful secret technique was the patriarch of the Tianyi Dao sect, who had reached the void realm. the nine-word secret order is so powerful? ¡± The Daoist priest¡¯s soul was shaken as he watched song Qing¡¯s small fist land on the demonic Python¡¯s huge body. Blood splattered everywhere, and bones and flesh were broken. He had always thought that secret techniques were much more powerful than physical cultivation. After all, the secret technique¡¯s attack was ever-changing. When combined with the use of the magic treasure, the effect of the spiritual power was instantly raised to the extreme, and it could sweep away all obstacles and opponents. In his opinion, merely cultivating and pursuing the tyrannical body was no different from a demonic beast. It was just the reverse. A human¡¯s advancement was to learn how to use all the tools available to them to improve themselves and make their moves more lethal. It was the same for the development of the real world and the advancement of cultivation. But now, when he saw song Qing¡¯s fists hitting the flesh, the demonic Python was completely suppressed by her strength. This kind of pure and brutal force of suppression, compared to the hundreds of magic treasures, naturally appeared much more bloody and violent, but there was a Supreme overbearing, wanton, and satisfying feeling that directly struck people¡¯s vision. The Daoist priest seemed to have understood something in an instant, and the power that restricted his state of mind began to loosen. His cultivation state, which had not moved for a long time, began to fluctuate. A green light flashed in his eyes, but very quickly, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I¡¯m not her match ¡­¡± The light in his eyes dimmed. The two of them were not from the same team, and their missions were different. They were destined to be opponents. The strength that song qingxiao had displayed was not something that he and number one could compete with. Thinking of this, he turned to look at number one. Number one¡¯s face showed shock, complexity, fear, and despair. It was obvious that he had the same thoughts as him. ¡®Ang !¡¯ A long hum sounded, and the water in the sea receded to both sides. The big fish hidden in the water jumped out of the water at this time and slammed into the air! ¡°Be careful!¡± The cultivator gasped for breath as he shouted, his voice filled with unspeakable fear. The shocked trial-takers hurriedly turned their heads and saw the big fish flying into the air. ¡°Ah!¡± Number Four¡¯s expression changed drastically as he let out a cry of surprise. From above, the size of the fish in the water was already terrifying. It had already emerged from the water for several hundred feet, but a part of its tail was still in the water. It was like a moving mountain, with the sea water behind it, lifting its body into the air. The hurricane created by the big fish dispersed the clouds. The black ROC¡¯s body shook, revealing the half-moon above. The shadow of death approached with it, shrouding everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the shadow of the king Kong summoned by song qingxiao with the ¡®Army¡¯ token was unbelievably small in front of it, like a drop in the ocean. Song qingxiao heard the cultivator¡¯s warning and heard the sound of the wind. She immediately clenched her fists! The two demonic pythons in her hands were crushed, and black Qi gushed out. Then, the remains of the demonic pythons turned into seawater and poured out from the gaps between King Kong¡¯s fingers. She quickly turned around and happened to see the endless abyss. It was the big fish¡¯s open mouth, but it was like another abyssal territory, trying to suck her in. Chapter 1744 - Chapter 1744 Silver-colored _1 Chapter 1744: Silver-colored _1 Chapter 1744: Silver-colored _1 ¡®Gulp, gulp, gulp-¡® Thick layers of black demonic energy were like boiling water, jumping and spinning in the huge mouth of the fish, like another endless abyss. A violent suction force came from the abyss, and the solid figure of the Vajra Arhat summoned by the ¡®Bing¡¯ command began to tremble and shake wildly, showing signs of instability in its spiritual energy. The 20-meter tall Arhat was as small as a mayfly in comparison to the body of the big fish that was charging up. The contrast was extremely shocking. A foul wind came. Song qingxiao pushed her palms down with great effort. ¡°Ice seal!¡± The huge Vajra Arhat¡¯s shadow also pressed down with its palms. Ice-type spiritual energy leaked out through the huge Golden Palm prints, turning into a strange and incomparably large mist of ice and snow, and pressed into the big fish¡¯s mouth. The sound of ice and snow condensing could be heard. Frost covered the big fish¡¯s mouth and spread down from the corner of its mouth. In an instant, half of its head and the ocean in its mouth were frozen. The big fish paused in its action, and the surrounding temperature instantly dropped to freezing point. The dense water element spirit power turned into ice and snow, slowly falling. At this moment, there was complete silence. Everyone was stunned by this unbelievable scene. No. 4 even forgot to swallow as she watched the terrifying fish freeze right in front of the snake-tailed girl. ¡°Seal it! Seal it!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, not daring to make any unnecessary movements. He even held his breath, deeply afraid that any movement would affect the solidification of the ice. ¡®Creak-¡® The ice crystals slid down the corners of the fish¡¯s mouth, covering its large, black eyes. Number four couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile of relief. The breath that he had been holding in for a long time slowly came out of his mouth, ¡± ¡°Hu-¡± Just as it was halfway through, the big fish¡¯s sealed eyes slowly turned. ¡®Gulp!¡¯ A soft sound rang out, as if a bubble had appeared in the extremely calm water. Immediately after, the frozen ice layer made a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. Number Four¡¯s gasping was held back by him. He widened his eyes, and in the next moment, a ¡®boom¡¯ sound of ice breaking could be heard! A black bubble broke through the ice layer and slowly emerged from the water. The layer of ice cracked open, and the broken ice shards flew around with a strong airflow. The black water bubble rose to the sky and hit the Vajra figure in front of him with a boom. Death, despair, anger, malevolence, and all kinds of negative emotions turned into physical attacks, which were spat out from the big fish¡¯s mouth like bubbles! Wherever the black bubble went, the Arhat¡¯s body would quickly melt. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The abyss in the fish¡¯s mouth spun rapidly, and a deep groan came from the bottom of the abyss. Under the shock of this sound wave, a red elixir bead hidden in song Qing¡¯s small dantian seemed to be disturbed by this sound wave. A large number of mysterious patterns appeared on the surface of the elixir bead, and the reflection of a sleeping Silver Wolf appeared in the elixir bead. The silver Wolf¡¯s aura seemed to have been startled at this moment, and song qingxiao was slightly surprised at the critical moment. With this slight distraction, the demonic Qi immediately invaded song qingxiao¡¯s soul and suppressed her consciousness, making it difficult for her to activate the nine words secret order. Song qingxiao had already sensed that something was wrong the moment the Army token was removed. She took advantage of the ice-breaking momentum and arched her back. The water current sent her long hair flying backward, as if it was pulling her body up several meters. However, even though she was fast, the bubbles that the big fish spat out were even fiercer. In the blink of an eye, the black water bubble had already flicked in front of her and silently wrapped her in it. Under the boiling water in the fish¡¯s mouth, black bubbles were spat out one after another, layer after layer, making it difficult for song qingxiao to break free. The frost had completely melted, and the big fish, which had recovered, continued to open its mouth, trying to suck the dark bubble into its stomach. At this moment, the high-pitched chirping of a bird approached from afar, and a huge shadow fell straight down from the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A half-transformed golden ROC swooped down from the sky and slammed into the big fish that had opened its mouth. ¡®Ping ¡ª-!¡¯ The two demons collided, creating an earth-shattering sound. The big fish¡¯s head was hit by the black ROC. An extremely sharp and huge claw reached out and grabbed the edge of the big fish¡¯s mouth, pulling it back with force! The big fish was forced to raise its head, and the black bubble that trapped song Qing brushed past its head. The black ROC¡¯s golden beak pecked at the fish¡¯s eyes. At the same time, its sharp claws tore through the fish¡¯s scales, revealing the flesh beneath. Chapter 1745 - Chapter 1745 Silver-colored _2 Chapter 1745: Silver-colored _2 Chapter 1745: Silver-colored _2 ¡®Ping !¡¯ BOOM! BOOM! The fish and the bird fought with all their might. The big fish¡¯s eye was pecked open by the black ROC, and black blood gushed out. However, this blood was different from ordinary blood. It was like a living creature. After it was spat out, it did not scatter in all directions, but instead twisted into one. Like thousands of wriggling tentacles, it turned into a long black whip and drilled out of the fish¡¯s wound. With a few whooshes, it wrapped around the black ROC¡¯s neck. At the same time, the long green-black whiskers hanging from the fins of the fish rapidly extended like ropes and bound the black ROC. The battle between the two great demons was extremely frightening. They crashed into the space and time, causing the spiritual energy to be in chaos and the sea water to be turbulent. The flying tentacles of the big fish turned into sharp killing intent, causing earth-shaking sounds wherever they went. On the other side, howlsky¡¯s Golden Dragon tore the demonic Python apart and turned into a long sword, slashing at the black water ball! The dense demonic Qi above the water ball was broken by the sword Qi. The moment the tip of the sword touched the water ball, it broke apart with a ¡®PU¡¯ sound ¡­ A slender hand emerged from the ball of water and caught the sword-shaped mang Tian in its palm. After song Qing escaped, he immediately grabbed his long sword, turned around, and swung it! ¡°Mo !¡± Under the power of the dragon¡¯s destruction, the silver Qi broke through the air. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A Silver Streak of light appeared and left a mark on the back of the fish. The sword Qi from the profound heavenly spirit treasure instantly tore through the demon¡¯s extremely thick scales, leaving a huge, gully-like wound in the middle of the fish. With a sizzling sound, large streams of blood gushed out of the wound, making the cut on the fish even bigger. It almost broke the big fish in the middle, like a huge Canyon that spanned two mountains. The spurting blood wrapped around the bound black ROC and pulled it towards the wound. The panicked bird¡¯s cry and the big fish¡¯s sorrowful cry after being injured rang out at the same time. The two entangled with each other and fell heavily into the sea! BOOM! BOOM! The waves splashed up to a height of more than ten meters, and the huge impact force made everyone in the air involuntarily fly away to avoid it. ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ The giant wave turned into a heavy rain, and after the big fish and the black ROC fell into the sea, there was no more sound of struggling or fighting. At this moment, except for the sound of gushing water and the rolling waves, the chirping of birds and the roars all disappeared. The swordsman swung his sword at one of the giant pythons, but before it could even touch the Python, the giant Python turned into a stream of water and fell to the ground. A cloud of black gas came out and fell back into the sea with the current. The swordsman¡¯s stab missed and his body fell forward. Fortunately, Raphael reached out and grabbed his other arm at the critical moment, preventing him from falling off the ice Dragon. ¡°How, how is that possible?¡± The swordsman asked in confusion. After the black ROC and the big fish returned to the sea, everything seemed to have calmed down. The ocean swallowed the two great demons. Everything that had happened before was like a dream. He subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao, only to see her holding a long sword in her hand. Her hair was already wet and stuck to her back. A long tail covered in blue scales was coiled under her body, proving that everything that had happened before had really happened. those two great demons, ¡± number four had a look of disbelief as he muttered, ¡± ¡°Are they already dead?¡± He was asking song qingxiao. Everyone had seen song qingxiao¡¯s sword strike, which had almost cut the body of the mountain-like fish in half. Although the two demons did not seem to be so useless that they were killed by song qingxiao¡¯s attack, the sea was gradually calming down. It was as if everything had returned to a time before everything had happened, and the two demons had disappeared without a trace. Not only did the chirping of birds and the chirping of fish disappear in the abyssal territory, but the aura of the two demons had also disappeared completely. Although everyone was filled with doubts, all the evidence proved that the black ROC and the big fish were dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Song ¡­¡± As number four called out song qingxiao¡¯s name, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her. As long as she nodded, everyone¡¯s tense expressions could be temporarily relieved. She heard number Four¡¯s call, but she didn¡¯t turn her head. Instead, she looked up at the sky. Without the black ROC¡¯s cover, the moon once again hung high in the sky. However, it was not as full as before. Chapter 1746 - Chapter 1746 Silver-colored _3 Chapter 1746: Silver-colored _3 Chapter 1746: Silver-colored _3 A small part of it was blocked by the darkness, but most of it was still hanging in the sky. ¡°Song!¡± When number four did not get a response from her, he recalled the ferocity of the big fish and the black ROC. He could not help but feel uneasy. He spoke again and interrupted song Qing¡¯s gaze. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song Qing took a deep breath and finally retracted her gaze from the moon. She slowly turned her head and said, their existence may only represent some kind of ¡­ She was well aware of her own strength. The fish¡¯s scales were extremely thick, at least at the level of an eighth-order monster beast. Even though she had already reached the peak of the soul separation stage, she had yet to break through to the path integration stage. Even if she had Yi Tian and her Dragon Soul, she could tear through the fish¡¯s defenses with all her might, but she was unable to kill the two demons in an instant. The moment everyone heard her denial, their faces revealed an uneasy and disappointed expression. It was clear that this answer was not what everyone had expected. Number Four¡¯s hopes were dashed. Before she could finish her words, the surroundings changed again. Under the silver moonlight, the water droplets that splashed up when the two demons fell into the sea turned into large pieces of silver Crystal beads, floating around the crowd. The silver pearls emitted a lustrous glow, illuminating the sea area like a dream. ¡°Silver swamp!¡± The cultivator sitting on the ice Dragon blurted out when he saw the silver Crystal beads. The old cultivator¡¯s expression was very complicated. The six Holy disciples had said that if they reached the ¡®silver swamp¡¯, they would definitely be able to recognize it. He didn¡¯t expect that everyone had already arrived, but he didn¡¯t recognize this place. Number four suddenly recalled what the cultivator had said when they had just stepped into this Sea region:¡±.. The place where he was sealed back then was a swamp that was filled with the aura of death.¡± there are dense silver crystals floating around, as if they were divided by crystals. Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice was heard. As she spoke, she even reached out for one of the crystal beads. ¡°The underground is an endless void.¡± The silver water droplet was caught in her palm, and the faint light shone on her slightly lowered face. Her gaze looked down through the gaps between her fingers. The sea below had disappeared, turning into a black, endless void. ¡°It seems that Sage Yue tan was sealed here.¡± Her voice was like a hint. The mist in the darkness surged, as if something was breaking out of the darkness. In the darkness, a seed seemed to have taken root and sprouted. The top of the branch wrapped something and drilled out of the abyss. The branch spread out in the wind, growing larger and larger. Countless black branches as thick as arms intertwined, forming a huge tree that reached into the sky. At the bottom of this ¡®giant tree¡¯, there were thousands of roots, each of which was deeply rooted into the abyss. They were closely connected to each other and could not be cut. ¡°What, What is this?¡± Number one¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the pitch-black ¡®tree¡¯. The two great demons had disappeared, and the ocean had disappeared. However, such a strange black ¡®giant tree¡¯ had suddenly appeared. It was obvious that something was not right. With that thought in mind, number four cautiously jumped to song qingxiao¡¯s side and firmly advanced and retreated with her, vowing never to leave her side. The ice Dragon brought a group of Saints and believers over. Everyone looked up at the black ¡± giant tree ¡± that had already reached the sky, their faces full of anxiety. This strange tree didn¡¯t have the same shocking aura as when the two great demons had appeared earlier, but the feeling it gave off was extremely ominous. The tree was extremely thick, at least twice as thick as the dozen or so giant pythons that the big fish had summoned. Upon closer inspection, the tree trunk seemed to be formed by countless tiny black gas. The black gas seemed to be alive, gently flowing like water under the moonlight. When one¡¯s divine sense touched it, it would bring despair, slaughter, loneliness, indifference, and all kinds of negative emotions, attacking one¡¯s soul and heart realm. It was like a tree of the night growing in a place of extreme despair and darkness, bearing the dark side of everyone¡¯s humanity, making people not dare to touch it easily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even with song qingxiao¡¯s strong consciousness and determined will, the moment her consciousness touched the veins on the tree trunk, it felt like it was burned by demonic Qi. black ¡­ song Qing¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Power of faith!¡± As she spoke, number four seemed to be possessed as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡± he has appeared on the high throne-¡± Like song qingxiao, he also began to recite the words of the cultivator. But when he said this, he paused for a moment, then stretched out his trembling hand. ¡°Is, is it there?¡± Chapter 1747 - Chapter 1747 Swampland _1 Chapter 1747: Swampland _1 Chapter 1747: Swampland _1 Number four was pointing at the top of the strange ¡®giant tree¡¯. At the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, a large number of black branches stretched out, revealing a man¡¯s head wrapped in the core. Large silver Crystal beads floated around the ¡®giant tree¡¯, and the refracted light clearly illuminated the man¡¯s face. ¡°¡®Moon¡¯. ..¡± Sage yueshu?¡± The elf couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise when she saw the face of the man who had appeared from the ¡®giant tree¡¯. This was the abyssal territory, where Sage Moonfall had been sealed. Based on the prediction of the great prophecy spell and the loss of control of the dark demonic energy in the misty forest, everyone had long guessed that Sage yueshu¡¯s sealed consciousness had already awakened. At this time, the man who appeared in the ¡®giant tree¡¯ had a high possibility of being Sage yueshu, so no one should be surprised. However, when the fairy called out Sage Moonfall¡¯s name, she seemed to be a little hesitant and uncertain. The 13 Saints had followed the two great sages for many years. They had participated in the banishment of the evil Dragon, the establishment of the Federation, and the creation of the church. They should be very familiar with each other¡¯s appearances. However, the elf seemed to be unfamiliar with Sage Moonfall¡¯s appearance, which was very suspicious. ¡°Could there be something wrong?¡± Song qingxiao turned around and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Sage yueshu.¡± When the cultivator heard her question, he could guess the doubt in her heart. However, when he said this, his tone was a little hesitant. ¡°However, he seems to have changed ¡­¡± after all, it¡¯s been more than three hundred years. It¡¯s not strange to feel so unfamiliar. Although number four said that, he squinted his eyes and threatened, ¡± ¡°Take a few more looks and try to feel it. Make sure it¡¯s Sage yuechan. Don¡¯t mistake her for someone else and cause problems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± When the six Holy disciples heard him say this, they did not hesitate to nod their heads in unison. Wizard Edward looked at it for a long time, and as if he finally remembered something, he suddenly realized, ¡± ¡°His hair has changed.¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao turned to look at Sage bei yueshu. According to their speculations, Sage yueshu was no longer young. However, he looked to be in his thirties. His eyes were closed as if he had fallen into a deep sleep and had not woken up. His facial features were extremely deep, his skin was snow-white, and his golden hair was let down, making him look gentle and peaceful. He didn¡¯t look like the one who led the undead Army and brought about the black disaster in the rumors. ¡°His hair was originally black, like the night sky!¡± After Edward¡¯s reminder, the cultivator quickly remembered. ¡°Only ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed a force approaching, as if it was about to break into this world. She turned her head away and reminded him, ¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± These words imperceptibly interrupted the cultivator¡¯s words. He was stunned for a moment and swallowed the remaining half of the sentence back into his stomach. Everyone subconsciously followed song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, but the sky was covered with dark clouds, and they couldn¡¯t see anything strange. Just as number four was about to speak, the dense clouds in the sky were torn apart, and a huge gap appeared out of thin air. ¡®Shua shua-¡® The wild wind gushed in, mixed with the low roars of two fierce beasts. A strong killing intent swept toward them. In the dark night, two black shadows passed through the tear in time and space at lightning speed and entered the abyssal territory. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ Under the half-moon, two ferocious beasts spread their huge wings and flew under the moon with their long tails. Their howls resounded throughout the universe as if they were patrolling their territory. ¡°Evil, evil Dragon!¡± ¡°The evil Dragon has appeared!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Two evil Dragons!¡± ¡°..¡± On the back of the ice Dragon, the Saints were not the only ones who were shocked when they saw the evil Dragon. Even the other believers who had been protected by the Holy light shield and praying in peace had lost their calm. The roar of the evil Dragon had disappeared from the continent for more than 300 years. The residents of the Federation had finally lived a peaceful life for hundreds of years. Now that they heard the roar of the evil Dragon that had disappeared for hundreds of years, they quickly recalled the dark times when their ancestors were ruled by the evil Dragon. why can the Dragon leave the undead Canyon? ¡± has the power of the sage of the sun lost its suppressing effect? ¡± Chapter 1748 - Chapter 1748 Swampland _2 Chapter 1748: Swampland _2 Chapter 1748: Swampland _2 ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± ¡°Is my family in danger?¡± ¡°..¡± These believers had volunteered to participate in the operation to seal Sage Moonfall. They had been calm ever since the accident with the magic train. However, when they saw the two evil Dragons, their psychological defenses quickly collapsed. To the believers, the fear brought by the era of the evil dragon¡¯s rule 400 years ago was far deeper than the dark creatures ¡®invasion in the misty forest. everyone, be quiet. Everything will be fine ¡­ After the initial panic, the cultivators were quickly awakened by the shouts of their believers. He loudly appeased everyone in an attempt to ease everyone¡¯s mood, but the cultivator¡¯s words were quickly drowned out by everyone¡¯s terrified screams. ¡°Did the great prophecy of the sage of the sun fail?¡± are we going back to the Dark Age? ¡± At this time, every word they said was filled with negativity and fear. These negative emotions were absorbed by the surrounding black gas bit by bit and turned into nutrients for the giant trees. The two giant Dragons in the sky circled the half-moon several times and let out long roars. After showing off their might, they finally descended along with the moonlight. ¡®Whoosh-whoosh-¡® In the strong wind, the wings flapped, and the air of death blew. The believers on the ice Dragon were in a panic. When the shadow above them fell, many people subconsciously chose to jump off the ice dragon¡¯s body to avoid the approaching two dragons. ¡®Hu ¡­¡¯ The dark brown Dragon in the lead opened its mouth when it was still a few dozen feet away from the group, and spat out a large breath of dragon breath. The dragon¡¯s breath turned into rolling flames and swept toward everyone. ¡°F * ck!¡± When number four saw the flames, he cursed in anger. He himself Played with Fire, and he himself cultivated fire spiritual power, so his control of fire had already reached the peak. It was a pity that he had been in the sea before, and the water element had affected him, so he couldn¡¯t use his power. Not only was his cultivation restricted, but he had also been injured and lost a magic treasure. The dragon¡¯s action of spitting fire at them was a serious provocation in number Four¡¯s eyes. Priest and No. 1 dodged quickly, while song qingxiao and No. 4 were followed by the Saints and believers. At this time, the Saints who had recovered their strength could protect themselves, but the believers without magic power would only die if they were exposed in front of the Dragon. Amidst the rumbling roar, flames rolled down. Song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ character technique was the first nine-word command that song qingxiao had received, and its power was beyond doubt. When the Daoist priest heard her chanting the secret spell, his eyes widened. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Because he was too shocked, he even dodged half a step too slowly. The flame swept past his body, burning a corner of his Daoist robe and even half a strand of his hair. Perhaps the Daoist was too surprised that song qingxiao had the three nine-word secret order, but he didn¡¯t get angry at the first moment when half of his hair was burned. ¡°There¡¯s also the ¡®Lin¡¯ character technique?¡± As soon as the Taoist priest finished speaking, his domain took shape. The surging flames seemed to have hit an invisible ¡®wall¡¯ and were trapped inside. In an instant, they formed an extremely large fireball and were suppressed within the domain, unable to break out. ¡°Ah!¡± The believers shrieked in fear, and the huge blue light butterfly flapped its wings, protecting the believers even more tightly. Specks of blue light powder fell from the huge butterfly¡¯s wings, trying to comfort the hearts of the believers and calm them down. However, under the intimidating power of the Dragon, this comfort was obviously of no use. The moment the believers, who were already immersed in their memories, saw the evil Dragon, it was as if they had abandoned their faith. However, amidst the screams, the intense pain that everyone thought would come did not come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Other than a few people who jumped off the ice dragon¡¯s back out of fear and fell to the bottom of the abyss, the rest were not injured. The flames were trapped by an invisible restriction and did not harm anyone. Song qingxiao clenched her hands, and the domain quickly shrank. It eventually turned into a Red Pearl the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye and flew into her palm. The two giant Dragons landed and stopped about a hundred feet away from the crowd. There were two people on each dragon¡¯s back, and the one sitting on the leading Dragon was a long-haired man in a black robe. Chapter 1749 - Chapter 1749 Marshland (3) Chapter 1749: Marshland (3) Chapter 1749: Marshland (3) Number four was pointing at the top of the strange ¡®giant tree¡¯. At the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, a large number of black branches stretched out, revealing a man¡¯s head wrapped in the core. Large silver Crystal beads floated around the ¡®giant tree¡¯, and the refracted light clearly illuminated the man¡¯s face. ¡°¡®Moon¡¯. ..¡± Sage yueshu?¡± The elf couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise when she saw the face of the man who had appeared from the ¡®giant tree¡¯. This was the abyssal territory, where Sage Moonfall had been sealed. Based on the prediction of the great prophecy spell and the loss of control of the dark demonic energy in the misty forest, everyone had long guessed that Sage yueshu¡¯s sealed consciousness had already awakened. At this time, the man who appeared in the ¡®giant tree¡¯ had a high possibility of being Sage yueshu, so no one should be surprised. However, when the fairy called out Sage Moonfall¡¯s name, she seemed to be a little hesitant and uncertain. The 13 Saints had followed the two great sages for many years. They had participated in the banishment of the evil Dragon, the establishment of the Federation, and the creation of the church. They should be very familiar with each other¡¯s appearances. However, the elf seemed to be unfamiliar with Sage Moonfall¡¯s appearance, which was very suspicious. ¡°Could there be something wrong?¡± Song qingxiao turned around and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Sage yueshu.¡± When the cultivator heard her question, he could guess the doubt in her heart. However, when he said this, his tone was a little hesitant. ¡°However, he seems to have changed ¡­¡± after all, it¡¯s been more than three hundred years. It¡¯s not strange to feel so unfamiliar. Although number four said that, he squinted his eyes and threatened, ¡± ¡°Take a few more looks and try to feel it. Make sure it¡¯s Sage yuechan. Don¡¯t mistake her for someone else and cause problems.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± When the six Holy disciples heard him say this, they did not hesitate to nod their heads in unison. Wizard Edward looked at it for a long time, and as if he finally remembered something, he suddenly realized, ¡± ¡°His hair has changed.¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao turned to look at Sage bei yueshu. According to their speculations, Sage yueshu was no longer young. However, he looked to be in his thirties. His eyes were closed as if he had fallen into a deep sleep and had not woken up. His facial features were extremely deep, his skin was snow-white, and his golden hair was let down, making him look gentle and peaceful. He didn¡¯t look like the one who led the undead Army and brought about the black disaster in the rumors. ¡°His hair was originally black, like the night sky!¡± After Edward¡¯s reminder, the cultivator quickly remembered. ¡°Only ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed a force approaching, as if it was about to break into this world. She turned her head away and reminded him, ¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± These words imperceptibly interrupted the cultivator¡¯s words. He was stunned for a moment and swallowed the remaining half of the sentence back into his stomach. Everyone subconsciously followed song qingxiao¡¯s line of sight, but the sky was covered with dark clouds, and they couldn¡¯t see anything strange. Just as number four was about to speak, the dense clouds in the sky were torn apart, and a huge gap appeared out of thin air. ¡®Shua shua-¡® The wild wind gushed in, mixed with the low roars of two fierce beasts. A strong killing intent swept toward them. In the dark night, two black shadows passed through the tear in time and space at lightning speed and entered the abyssal territory. ¡®Aohou!¡¯ Under the half-moon, two ferocious beasts spread their huge wings and flew under the moon with their long tails. Their howls resounded throughout the universe as if they were patrolling their territory. ¡°Evil, evil Dragon!¡± ¡°The evil Dragon has appeared!¡± ¡°Two evil Dragons!¡± ¡°..¡± On the back of the ice Dragon, the Saints were not the only ones who were shocked when they saw the evil Dragon. Even the other believers who had been protected by the Holy light shield and praying in peace had lost their calm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The roar of the evil Dragon had disappeared from the continent for more than 300 years. The residents of the Federation had finally lived a peaceful life for hundreds of years. Now that they heard the roar of the evil Dragon that had disappeared for hundreds of years, they quickly recalled the dark times when their ancestors were ruled by the evil Dragon. why can the Dragon leave the undead Canyon? ¡± has the power of the sage of the sun lost its suppressing effect? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± ¡°Is my family in danger?¡± ¡°..¡± These believers had volunteered to participate in the operation to seal Sage Moonfall. They had been calm ever since the accident with the magic train. However, when they saw the two evil Dragons, their psychological defenses quickly collapsed. To the believers, the fear brought by the era of the evil dragon¡¯s rule 400 years ago was far deeper than the dark creatures ¡®invasion in the misty forest. Chapter 1750 - Chapter 1750 Wooing _1 Chapter 1750: Wooing _1 Chapter 1750: Wooing _1 After saying that, facifer¡¯s eyes turned to the huge blue butterfly that the Holy maiden had summoned. ¡°He actually ¡­¡± He seemed to have noticed something, and the corners of his mouth opened, revealing a big smile. he even changed his faith. That¡¯s why he has such an ability! ¡°Otherwise, with saiji¡¯s declining power, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to summon such a healing spirit butterfly.¡± He laughed, ¡± After all, they believed in ¡®evil¡¯. Compared to¡¯ good¡¯, which had a pure heart and firm belief, they were undoubtedly more realistic. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first to betray their faith would be the believers of ¡®RI¡¯.¡± The moment Lucifer arrived, he exposed the unspoken secret of the six Holy disciples. This caused the saintess and Raphael to be moved and lower their heads in shame. The mage Edward looked at the cultivator and saw that the old cultivator was not embarrassed by Lucifer¡¯s words. The swordsman stood firmly behind him, making his attitude clear. The fairy hesitated for a while, then stood beside the cultivator. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to attack me with words.¡± Facing Lucifer¡¯s accusation, the cultivator showed a determination that he had never shown before. ¡°I know you can see many things with your eyes, but you¡¯re wrong about one point!¡± His expression was calm, and his tone was powerful. more than three hundred years ago, the continent was ravaged by the evil Dragon. We were born in the dark Age, but two great sages led the way and established the Federation and the church, so that we have a place to return to. And now, song qingxiao was leading everyone out of the misty forest and the dark river Forest. She brought a little light in the darkness, lighting up everyone¡¯s hope and leading the way. my belief has never changed. Where there is light, is where my heart belongs! The monk¡¯s words stunned the saintess and Raphael for a moment. The uneasiness and shame they felt from Lucifer¡¯s words were greatly soothed. The two of them stood behind the cultivator again and were no longer tempted by Lucifer¡¯s words. you broke your oath and forgot your original intention. You released the evil giant Dragons from the undead Gorge and allowed them to reappear on the continent. You should abide by the oath you made back then and be punished by the God Palace. When the man on the back of the Dragon heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡®RI¡¯s great prophecy spell has failed. The peaceful era is over, and a new era is about to come. Sanction? Who¡¯s going to punish him?¡± As if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world, he turned his head and pointed at Sage yueshu, who was still wrapped in the black ¡®giant tree¡¯. ¡°Him?¡± When Lucifer said this, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the two people who were riding two dragons into the abyss ¡®territory. No one noticed that at the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, the eyelids of a man who was in deep sleep twitched slightly when he heard the long roar of a giant dragon. Even Lucifer himself did not notice this slight change. In fact, he had already guessed it, but he did not take it to heart. He looked at the cultivator as if he was looking at a pitiful worm. or do you think you can defeat me by relying on these new people, or by relying on the Power of YOU who have lost your original faith? ¡± Both his words and his arrogant attitude aroused the anger of the Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. we paid a huge price back then to drive away the evil Dragon! This gentle old man had always maintained a good demeanor, whether it was in Ogg village or among the green demon lizards. However, he was extremely angry at Lucifer¡¯s actions, there are also many corpses of heroes buried in the public square of the God Palace. They paid with their lives in exchange for the continent¡¯s 300 years of peaceful life. The cultivator¡¯s expression was very unsightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone knows that the situation is terrible, but everyone who dares to take the risk to come here is here for hope.¡± He had already started to flip through his spellbook. ¡°My personal strength is indeed very weak, but this is not a reason for me to yield to great power.¡± The old cultivator, who had always been gentle and kind in front of song qingxiao, showed his stubbornness and toughness. besides, I have the faith that I fight for, and the believers who share the same heart with the light behind me. Chapter 1751 - Chapter 1751 Wooing _2 Chapter 1751: Wooing _2 Chapter 1751: Wooing _2 He did not stop flipping the book. even if I¡¯m no match for you, even if I die in this battle, my faith will not be extinguished. Someone will take over my will until the evil Dragon is banished! The cultivator suddenly turned his head. He stared at song Qing for a long time, and his extremely serious face softened a lot. Finally, he pressed his chest and bowed to her, ¡± ¡°Song, thank you for taking care of me all this time. Our agreement ends here.¡± As Saints themselves, they knew Lucifer¡¯s strength the best. Although he was one of the 13 Saints, he did not choose to become a follower of either the great sage,¡¯sun¡¯ or ¡®moon¡¯. After the Federation was established, he did not stay in the bloodshed God Palace. Instead, he volunteered to become The Guardian of the undead Canyon and stopped the evil Dragon. He was ambitious, and his strength had long surpassed the twelve believers. From the way he was controlling the dragons, it was very likely that he had reached some kind of cooperation with the dragons during his more than 300 years of guarding the undead Canyon. This made the cultivator feel extremely humiliated because he was also one of the thirteen Holy disciples. At this moment, he forcefully suppressed his inner feelings and smiled at song qingxiao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have brought you into this place. According to our original plan, we were supposed to seal the sage yueshu.¡± However, the fundamental reason for sealing Sage yueshu was to maintain the peace of the continent and to prevent the power of Sage sunlight¡¯s great prophecy from being broken. But now that Lucifer had brought the Dragon back to the continent, the worst had already happened. To the cultivators, this was much more serious than sealing Sage yueshu. No one had expected the cultivator to express his stand so firmly at this time and firmly separate himself from song qingxiao and the others. His smile looked so pitiful that even number four, who had the darkest mind, could not bear to speculate about him with the most despicable thoughts-but it was only ¡®almost¡¯. The next moment, number four sent a message to song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s retreating in order to advance and wants to drag us down with him?¡± Everyone had already entered the abyssal territory and could not leave. If they stayed, they would definitely be involved. Lucifer No. 4, who was stepping on the Dragon, was extremely displeased. This battle was inevitable. Furthermore, the cultivators still had their own missions. It was impossible for them to leave at this time! In number Four¡¯s eyes, the cultivator¡¯s words had no effect other than moving his own heart. ¡°Daoist priest.¡± Number six, the purple-haired woman who had been following Lucifer silently, finally spoke. She called out to the priest, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together?¡± No. 3 was already dead, and the trial space¡¯s mission reminder clearly showed this. Even though number six did not know the reason for number three¡¯s death, she had no interest in the weak and was not interested in how number three died. From where the four participants were standing, the Taoist priest was with number one, while song qingxiao and number four were on the same side. The cultivators and song qingxiao stood together. It was clear that the two sides had a close relationship. In other words, in this trial, song qingxiao and number Four¡¯s missions were closely related to the light faction. At this time, the cultivator¡¯s one-sided wish to push the two irrelevant trial-takers out of the trouble also depended on whether the two people would accept his ¡®good intentions¡¯. Since the cultivator had decided to fight Lucifer, it meant that song qingxiao and number four were definitely Lucifer¡¯s opponents. The purple-haired woman¡¯s mission was closely related to Lucifer. She was on the same side as Lucifer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the six people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction were missing. It was very likely that something had happened to them or they had lost contact with the Taoist priest and the rest. Judging from the chaotic spirit power at the scene and the fluctuations of the spirit breath of both sides, these people might have already started fighting before they came in. Number six was well aware of the principle that the enemy of his enemy was his friend. The people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction had disappeared, and the Taoist priest and the others were song qingxiao¡¯s opponents. If they could rope them in now, it would be much easier to suppress these two with the three trial-takers working together! ¡°Ha.¡± Number Four¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard that number six wanted to join forces with Daoist priest. He had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°Everyone¡¯s mission is different, how can we cooperate?¡± Chapter 1752 - Chapter 1752 Wooing _3 Chapter 1752: Wooing _3 Chapter 1752: Wooing _3 He and song qingxiao had offended the Daoist priest too much. The Daoist priest was from Tianyi Daoist sect and had a deep foundation. The Big Dipper formation was extraordinarily powerful. He was no match for it. Number six¡¯s strength was unknown, but number four didn¡¯t forget that she was assigned to a team by the divine incarcerate. One could imagine that her strength was probably not weak. If the two of them were to join forces, it would be a huge headache for him and song qingxiao. He couldn¡¯t let them join forces. ¡°The direction of the mission depends on your choice.¡± The purple-haired woman didn¡¯t seem to mind number Four¡¯s words. She just curled her hair into a braid and looked at the Taoist priest with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°All of you should be clear about this.¡± The camps of the trial-takers were not fixed. As long as one could find the opportunity, there was still room for choice. If the people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction hadn¡¯t gone missing and Daoist priest and number one still had a chance to make a comeback, the purple-haired woman¡¯s words didn¡¯t mean much. However, Haas and the others had already been swallowed by the ocean. At this time, the ocean had turned into an abyss, and the six Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction were nowhere to be found. The purple-haired woman¡¯s words became a great temptation for the two trial-takers. Number one was obviously tempted. She turned to look at the Daoist priest, ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The two of them were in the same team, and Daoist priest was the strongest, so he was naturally the leader. However, the priest did not agree to number six¡¯s request. He looked at Lucifer gloomily and touched the side of his face. However, when he reached out to touch it, he only touched the smooth half of its head. There had been a strand of hair left there, but he had been surprised that song qingxiao had three of the nine words command. It had been burned away by the roar of the fire Dragon. When the Daoist priest thought of this, a wave of anger surged in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first!¡± He knew that the purple-haired woman wanted to cooperate with him. She also wanted to use them to attack the Saints of the light faction and song qingxiao. To him and number one, number six¡¯s suggestion was indeed a good choice. However, just like No. 4, he didn¡¯t like Lucifer, who had been very strong since the beginning. Especially after the last bit of his hair was destroyed, it was like adding oil to the fire. In any case, the trial-takers were well aware of his and number one¡¯s situation. Everyone¡¯s relationship was only of interest, so there was no need to get involved at this time. Even if he wanted to join, he would have to wait until Lucifer and the others were defeated! The Taoist priests who had fought with song qingxiao were very clear about her strength. He had already reached the peak of the soul separation realm and was a half-step to the Dao integration realm. At the same time, she also possessed a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure, which made her cultivation base no weaker than a Dao integration stage super mighty figure. Although he didn¡¯t know why such a powerful person would appear in such a trial and break the balance in the Taoist¡¯s knowledge, he felt that Lucifer and number six might be defeated this time. This woman was not to be trifled with! He and number four looked at each other and sneered at the same time. When the Taoist priest realized that he had the same expression as number four, he immediately retracted his expression and returned to his previous serious expression. ¡°Daoist priest?¡± Number six thought that his suggestion would get a quick response from the two Daoist priests, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Daoist priest still seemed to be hesitating. The Saints of the dark faction had already disappeared. Even if they hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t still think that he could turn the tables, right? The purple-haired woman¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery. ¡°What are you still thinking about? The earlier we get there, the more opportunities we¡¯ll have to switch to another mission.¡± Number one, who was already a little tempted, couldn¡¯t help but be even more tempted after hearing her words. However, she knew her own position and did not speak rashly. Instead, she stared at the Taoist priest and waited for him to make a choice. if, ¡± just as the Taoist priest was silent, song qingxiao suddenly spoke, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join them, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°???¡±Number four, who was racking his brain to try to break the cooperation between the two sides, turned around in shock when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words. Why didn¡¯t I think of such a method? He looked at song qingxiao, as if he was getting to know his temporary teammate for the first time. Song qingxiao¡¯s words not only shocked number four, but also Daoist priest and number one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple-haired woman frowned slightly. Then, her eyes turned cold and she twitched her mouth. ¡°Her mission goes against our own.¡± The moment song qingxiao saw Lucifer, she could guess number six¡¯s mission from his attitude. ¡°The mission is to eliminate us.¡± If she was not wrong, number six¡¯s strength should have been the strongest among the six trial-takers at the beginning. It was at least on par with the power of Daoist priest¡¯s Big Dipper Seven Star array. Therefore, number six was in a single camp at the beginning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a breakthrough in her state of mind in Ogg village and unexpectedly advanced two levels in a row, she would have been at a disadvantage in this trial, and not in the current situation of three sides. Chapter 1753 - Chapter 1753 Joining _1 Chapter 1753: Joining _1 Chapter 1753: Joining _1 ¡°Rather than working with her, why don¡¯t you work with us?¡± Song qingxiao openly started to poach the purple-haired woman¡¯s men in front of her, ignoring her increasingly dark expression. we want the heart of purity. You guys should want the heart of darkness. Number four was dumbfounded. He was sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t find a chance to interrupt. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so crazy that she would reveal their mission under such circumstances. Under such circumstances, rashly revealing the mission was no different from revealing his trump card. The good thing was that number Four¡¯s suspicion was confirmed. Song qingxiao was indeed on his side. and number six, who is late, is probably going to destroy the two powers and establish a new faith. Number one, the Daoist, and the purple-haired woman all looked at song qingxiao as if she had gone ¡®crazy¡¯. However, she did not care about what they were thinking and continued to say to the Daoist, ¡± ¡°Lucifer¡¯s body has half of the power of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯.¡± Judging from his current situation, he had obviously turned dark. If his guess was right, both the ¡®pure heart¡¯ and the ¡®Heart of Darkness¡¯ should be related to the two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. ¡°There is only half of Sage yueshu¡¯s heart left. If he represents the darkness, then we can work together to kill Lucifer and take his power. We can see if we can combine it into one.¡± ¡°..¡± This suggestion was too crazy, especially in front of Lucifer. Song qingxiao was already discussing where his heart should go. At first, the Daoist priest thought that she was being whimsical, but he had to admit that his heart was beating fast at this moment. He was shamelessly tempted by her words. Just as song qingxiao had said, his and No. 1¡¯s mission was to obtain the heart of darkness. In the beginning, Daoist had guessed that the heart of darkness referred to the heart of Sage yueshu. However, with the loss of Sage Moonfall¡¯s heart, as well as the disappearance of Haas and the other six dark faction Saints, it meant that there was a major twist in his mission. The missions in the prison of God were not static. Before the purple-haired woman made the suggestion, the Taoist had actually considered changing his faction and stance-if he couldn¡¯t win, he would join! However, it was too difficult to find an opportunity to change the mission. Compared to the purple-haired woman¡¯s suggestion, song qingxiao¡¯s words were undoubtedly more attractive to the Daoist, making him almost forget about the previous ¡®hair loss¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re confident?¡± The surging blood rushed into his lungs, causing the Daoist priest to lick the corner of his mouth. I¡¯m not 100% sure, ¡± song qingxiao shook her head, ¡± but the divine prison mission itself is risky. No one knows if they are on the right path until the last moment. In addition to strength and talent, luck was also a survival of the fittest. even if I told you that I¡¯m 100% confident, would you believe me? ¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t believe it! Song qingxiao¡¯s words seemed heartless, but they were very real. In fact, the Taoist priest knew what she was saying. He just wanted to take the initiative in the cooperation between the two. ¡°Swish!¡± The purple-haired woman sneered, as if she was looking at a clown who had overestimated himself. ¡°Kill Lucifer?¡± As she spoke, she released the pressure of a late-stage soul splitting cultivator. Her purple braids fluttered in the wind as she stood up from the dragon¡¯s back and said condescendingly, ¡± ¡°A clown who overestimates himself.¡± She had already seen through the Daoist¡¯s decision. He had already been coaxed by song Qing and could no longer be roped in. ¡°Daoist priest, you¡¯ve made the wrong choice.¡± The purple-haired woman seemed to sigh with some regret, and then she shook her head. ¡°But forget it, I¡¯ll still have to deal with you in the end. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The atmosphere on both sides was tense. Since they were working together, the Taoist priest and number one moved toward song qingxiao and number four. Number four didn¡¯t expect that the opponent would become an ally in the blink of an eye. Just as he was about to speak, the ¡®giant tree¡¯ moved. To be more precise, the moment everyone spoke, the ¡®head¡¯ that was firmly wrapped in the vines of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ slowly opened its eyes. ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ The giant red Dragon under Lucifer¡¯s feet seemed to have sensed Sage Moonfall¡¯s aura at the first moment. Without waiting for Lucifer¡¯s order, it turned its head around and spewed out a large mouthful of flames in the direction of the black ¡®giant tree¡¯! The dragon¡¯s body shot towards Sage yueshu like a Cannonball, its head already sticking out and its mouth wide open! Chapter 1754 - Chapter 1754 Joining _2 Chapter 1754: Joining _2 Chapter 1754: Joining _2 Back then, the two sages had led the Saints to slaughter many evil Dragons, and the hatred between the two sides had long been engraved into their bones. This roar startled everyone who was about to speak. The Daoist priest made a prompt decision and took out a Dao talisman. The talisman flew into the air and turned into a huge golden ring, which flew toward the Red Dragon. ¡°Hmph!¡± The purple-haired woman snorted coldly. ¡°If you want to do bad things, you have to beat me first.¡± As she spoke, she raised her left hand, curled her fingers into a ring, and pushed outward. The electric current on her left hand crackled, and countless lightning bolts appeared around her body. As soon as she finished speaking, the huge electric current escaped from her palm and turned into a huge ring of lightning. It surged toward the Golden Ring formed by the talisman paper in the air. The Golden bangle was covered in purple electric currents. Under the strangulation of the spiritual power, the electric current cracked the huge golden ring and turned it into nothingness with a boom. ¡°Lightning-type power?¡± Number Four¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he felt bitter. Among the natural attribute spirit energies, the lightning attribute was extremely powerful. Most of the powers were restrained by the lightning attribute. He did not expect number six to be a lightning attribute cultivator who had already reached the half-step Dao integration realm. The purple-haired woman broke the ring and clenched her hands! There was a golden bracelet on each of her wrists, and a Bell hung from it. The crisp ringing of the bell was accompanied by the sound of thunder. The spirit energy began to go berserk, and large thunderclouds gathered above everyone¡¯s head. The lightning shuttled through the black clouds. It was like a lightning tribulation formation. For some reason, song qingxiao recalled the purple-eyed boy she had met during Nuwa¡¯s heaven mending mission. The boy also used lightning as his main force. He had also used the Golden Ring to summon lightning and draw out the lightning tribulation. The way he used his spiritual energy was exactly the same as the purple-haired girl. With a rumbling Thunder, the Thunder tribulation formation quickly took shape. The power of this Thunder tribulation formation was naturally more than a hundred times stronger than the purple-eyed boy¡¯s. The lightning tribulation formation was activated very quickly. The purple-haired woman¡¯s goal was not to kill, but to trap! This woman was probably planning to stop everyone and wait until Lucifer¡¯s consciousness had just broken free after being sealed, but his body was still trapped in the ¡®giant tree¡¯ and killed by Sage yueshu. Then, the two of them would turn around and kill the trial-taker. A curtain of lightning fell from the Tribulation cloud, and rings of electric currents blocked everyone. ¡°Rather than working with her, why don¡¯t you work with us?¡± Song qingxiao openly started to poach the purple-haired woman¡¯s men in front of her, ignoring her increasingly dark expression. we want the heart of purity. You guys should want the heart of darkness. Number four was dumbfounded. He was sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t find a chance to interrupt. He didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so crazy that she would reveal their mission under such circumstances. Under such circumstances, rashly revealing the mission was no different from revealing his trump card. The good thing was that number Four¡¯s suspicion was confirmed. Song qingxiao was indeed on his side. and number six, who is late, is probably going to destroy the two powers and establish a new faith. Number one, the Daoist, and the purple-haired woman all looked at song qingxiao as if she had gone ¡®crazy¡¯. However, she did not care about what they were thinking and continued to say to the Daoist, ¡± ¡°Lucifer¡¯s body has half of the power of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯.¡± Judging from his current situation, he had obviously turned dark. If his guess was right, both the ¡®pure heart¡¯ and the ¡®Heart of Darkness¡¯ should be related to the two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. ¡°There is only half of Sage yueshu¡¯s heart left. If he represents the darkness, then we can work together to kill Lucifer and take his power. We can see if we can combine it into one.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°..¡± This suggestion was too crazy, especially in front of Lucifer. Song qingxiao was already discussing where his heart should go. At first, the Daoist priest thought that she was being whimsical, but he had to admit that his heart was beating fast at this moment. He was shamelessly tempted by her words. Just as song qingxiao had said, his and No. 1¡¯s mission was to obtain the heart of darkness. In the beginning, Daoist had guessed that the heart of darkness referred to the heart of Sage yueshu. However, with the loss of Sage Moonfall¡¯s heart, as well as the disappearance of Haas and the other six dark faction Saints, it meant that there was a major twist in his mission. Chapter 1755 - Chapter 1755 Joining _3 Chapter 1755: Joining _3 Chapter 1755: Joining _3 The missions in the prison of God were not static. Before the purple-haired woman made the suggestion, the Taoist had actually considered changing his faction and stance-if he couldn¡¯t win, he would join! However, it was too difficult to find an opportunity to change the mission. Compared to the purple-haired woman¡¯s suggestion, song qingxiao¡¯s words were undoubtedly more attractive to the Daoist, making him almost forget about the previous ¡®hair loss¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re confident?¡± The surging blood rushed into his lungs, causing the Daoist priest to lick the corner of his mouth. I¡¯m not 100% sure, ¡± song qingxiao shook her head, ¡± but the divine prison mission itself is risky. No one knows if they are on the right path until the last moment. In addition to strength and talent, luck was also a survival of the fittest. even if I told you that I¡¯m 100% confident, would you believe me? ¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t believe it! Song qingxiao¡¯s words seemed heartless, but they were very real. In fact, the Taoist priest knew what she was saying. He just wanted to take the initiative in the cooperation between the two. ¡°Swish!¡± The purple-haired woman sneered, as if she was looking at a clown who had overestimated himself. ¡°Kill Lucifer?¡± As she spoke, she released the pressure of a late-stage soul splitting cultivator. Her purple braids fluttered in the wind as she stood up from the dragon¡¯s back and said condescendingly, ¡± ¡°A clown who overestimates himself.¡± She had already seen through the Daoist¡¯s decision. He had already been coaxed by song Qing and could no longer be roped in. ¡°Daoist priest, you¡¯ve made the wrong choice.¡± The purple-haired woman seemed to sigh with some regret, and then she shook her head. ¡°But forget it, I¡¯ll still have to deal with you in the end. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± The atmosphere on both sides was tense. Since they were working together, the Taoist priest and number one moved toward song qingxiao and number four. Number four didn¡¯t expect that the opponent would become an ally in the blink of an eye. Just as he was about to speak, the ¡®giant tree¡¯ moved. To be more precise, the moment everyone spoke, the ¡®head¡¯ that was firmly wrapped in the vines of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ slowly opened its eyes. ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ The giant red Dragon under Lucifer¡¯s feet seemed to have sensed Sage Moonfall¡¯s aura at the first moment. Without waiting for Lucifer¡¯s order, it turned its head around and spewed out a large mouthful of flames in the direction of the black ¡®giant tree¡¯! The dragon¡¯s body shot towards Sage yueshu like a Cannonball, its head already sticking out and its mouth wide open! Back then, the two sages had led the Saints to slaughter many evil Dragons, and the hatred between the two sides had long been engraved into their bones. This roar startled everyone who was about to speak. The Daoist priest made a prompt decision and took out a Dao talisman. The talisman flew into the air and turned into a huge golden ring, which flew toward the Red Dragon. ¡°Hmph!¡± The purple-haired woman snorted coldly. ¡°If you want to do bad things, you have to beat me first.¡± As she spoke, she raised her left hand, curled her fingers into a ring, and pushed outward. The electric current on her left hand crackled, and countless lightning bolts appeared around her body. As soon as she finished speaking, the huge electric current escaped from her palm and turned into a huge ring of lightning. It surged toward the Golden Ring formed by the talisman paper in the air. The Golden bangle was covered in purple electric currents. Under the strangulation of the spiritual power, the electric current cracked the huge golden ring and turned it into nothingness with a boom. ¡°Lightning-type power?¡± Number Four¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he felt bitter. Among the natural attribute spirit energies, the lightning attribute was extremely powerful. Most of the powers were restrained by the lightning attribute. He did not expect number six to be a lightning attribute cultivator who had already reached the half-step Dao integration realm. The purple-haired woman broke the ring and clenched her hands! There was a golden bracelet on each of her wrists, and a Bell hung from it. The crisp ringing of the bell was accompanied by the sound of thunder. The spirit energy began to go berserk, and large thunderclouds gathered above everyone¡¯s head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The lightning shuttled through the black clouds. It was like a lightning tribulation formation. For some reason, song qingxiao recalled the purple-eyed boy she had met during Nuwa¡¯s heaven mending mission. The boy also used lightning as his main force. He had also used the Golden Ring to summon lightning and draw out the lightning tribulation. The way he used his spiritual energy was exactly the same as the purple-haired girl. With a rumbling Thunder, the Thunder tribulation formation quickly took shape. The power of this Thunder tribulation formation was naturally more than a hundred times stronger than the purple-eyed boy¡¯s. The lightning tribulation formation was activated very quickly. The purple-haired woman¡¯s goal was not to kill, but to trap! Chapter 1756 - Chapter 1756 Rebellious (1) Chapter 1756: Rebellious (1) Chapter 1756: Rebellious (1) The small purple streamer was about a foot long, but it exuded an extremely powerful spirit. Six long purple silk cloths were hanging around the flag, on which a simple Dragon totem was drawn with red to black spiritual ink. ¡°Invisible Dragon dagger?¡± When the Daoist priest saw the purple-haired woman take out the small flag, he seemed to recognize it immediately. His expression changed and he let out a cry of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s the invisible Dragon dagger?¡± Number four seemed to have heard of the name as well. His expression changed slightly as he turned to song qingxiao and explained quickly, ¡± ¡°This invisible Dragon carriage is a famous profound heaven rank treasure on the divine roll.¡± Although it was not as powerful as the sword in song qingxiao¡¯s hand, it was not weak. This banner had a long history. At the end of the chaos era, most of the big ancient demons had already been exterminated by the heavenly tribulations. After his spiritual cultivation became weak, it was said that there was a demonic beast that inherited half of the bloodline of the ancient true Dragon. In order to avoid the heavenly tribulation, it hid in a deep valley. That place was mysterious and unpredictable. Because of the presence of Dragons, it was also called the hidden Dragon Valley by the people of the heavens beyond heaven. The hidden Dragon Valley was originally just a legend, but 10000 years ago, a great cultivator who had reached the Saint realm and called himself ¡®Dragon Conqueror¡¯ found the entrance to the hidden Dragon Valley by chance. he prepared for many years and finally sneaked into the valley, capturing six big Dragons with the blood of the ancient true Dragon. This person had used six Dragons to refine a treasure, and in the end, he had paid a great price and put in a lot of effort to refine a small purple banner. The skeleton itself was made of all kinds of rare heavenly treasures and the blood bones of six Dragons. It was extremely powerful. The day it was formed, it would have already reached the level of a Supreme treasure. With the power of this banner, that cultivator¡¯s name soon shook the heavens beyond heaven, and he was invincible under the cosmos realm. In the span of a thousand years, it was constantly fed with materials and finally evolved to the profound heaven grade. However, the power of this treasure was too strong. A thousand years later, it was unknown whether the cultivator was affected by the heavenly tribulation during his Ascension or died in the hands of his enemy. In the end, he disappeared without a trace, and no one knew of his whereabouts. As for the once famous invisible Dragon dagger, its whereabouts were also unknown along with the disappearance of Fu long. However, because this banner was extremely famous in the past, even though it had disappeared along with the crouching Dragon, it was still on the divine roll of the xuandu family. ¡°This banner contains the souls of six Dragons, so it¡¯s also called the invisible Dragon banner. It¡¯s at least a profound heavenly treasure.¡± Number Four¡¯s expression was a little heavy. Song qingxiao had the advantage of the heaven-destroying sword, but the purple-haired woman also had a profound heavenly treasure. It seemed that she did not have the upper hand. Furthermore, it was rumored that the invisible Dragon dagger contained the souls of six true Dragons, which was far more ferocious than an ordinary weapon spirit. The reason why the Banner¡¯s grade was limited to a profound heavenly treasure and not a profound heavenly spirit treasure was because the six Dragons were limited within the banner. However, once it was captured, the power of the invisible Dragon carriage would not be any weaker than a profound heaven spiritual treasure. ¡°You have to be careful, don¡¯t get trapped in the house by this little girl ¡­¡± As a Grasshopper on the same rope, it was rare for number four to show a worried expression and give a reminder. He knew song qingxiao¡¯s situation the best. Back in Ogg village, she had only been on the verge of breaking through, while the purple-haired woman was clearly at the half-step Dao integration realm. Compared to her, song qingxiao was at a disadvantage in terms of both cultivation and spiritual power usage. Song qingxiao¡¯s only advantage was that she also had a profound heavenly spirit treasure that could transform. However, after the purple-haired woman took out the invisible Dragon dagger, this advantage was immediately offset. ¡­ If you¡¯re trapped in the house, you¡¯ll be entangled by the six Dragons until they suck your soul and eat your meat ¡­ Number four hurriedly warned, but before he could finish his words, there was a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound of electric currents. The spirit energy in the air was burned by the powerful lightning power, and a burnt smell appeared. A purple shadow came menacingly and whipped at number Four¡¯s body. Before the purple whip arrived, the lightning storm formed by the heavy pressure had already arrived. Tiny electric arcs flew everywhere, hitting number four, breaking his defense and burning his skin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a whooshing sound, number four dodged in a hurry. He didn¡¯t have the spirit of a teammate at all. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression became more serious after she found out the origin of the small flag in the purple-haired woman¡¯s hand. Seeing that the purple whip was about to lash out, she activated the advance order to Dodge. BOOM! BOOM! The long whip lashed through the air, leaving behind a huge whip shadow that was several feet long. Chapter 1757 - Chapter 1757 Rebellious (2) Chapter 1757: Rebellious (2) Chapter 1757: Rebellious (2) The shadow of the whip was attached with lightning. The long whip was like a ghost, and with lightning speed, it once again whipped in the direction where she had just stopped! ¡®Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡¯ The purple-haired woman lashed out with the long whip in her hand. Wherever she went, the shadows of the whip intertwined and did not dissipate. The sky was filled with electric currents, and wherever the lightning spiritual energy went, it would form the purple-haired woman¡¯s eyes and ears, allowing her to clearly distinguish where song Qing had landed. Every time song qingxiao dodged to a spot, the purple-haired woman would also follow. The two sides exchanged blows, and in a short while, the purple-haired woman had already lashed out with as many as a hundred whips! ¡®Zi Zi Zi !¡¯ Under the intense sound of the electric current, number four and the others felt that even though they were not within the purple-haired woman¡¯s attack range, the remaining power of the electric arc still caused their bodies to feel numb and painful. The cultivators and the rest did not have time to do anything as the giant dragon carrying Lucifer was about to bite Sage yueshu. The power of lightning suppressed the silver light bead floating in the air. This was like a battlefield for number six, and everything was under her control. In the black mist, the purple-haired woman¡¯s figure flashed out. Her eyes were filled with killing intent as she held the long whip in her hand and threw the purple banner in her hand into the air. ¡°You still want to hide?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she flicked the long whip in her hand, ¡± ¡°Collect!¡± As soon as he said this, the scattered arcs of lightning in the air instantly connected, and with a rumbling Thunder, the purple whips that had yet to disappear formed an extremely large and terrifying cage, trapping everyone inside. The Daoist priest¡¯s expression changed, and his bald scalp was in excruciating pain from the strong electric current. Before he could do anything, the cage quickly shrank, and the ¡®fence¡¯ formed by the electric current passed through his body, making him slip out of the ¡®electric net¡¯ like a fish through the net. Other than him, number four, number one, and the cultivators on the ice Dragon were also released. The purple-haired woman¡¯s target was song qingxiao, and she didn¡¯t want to waste too much spiritual power on these ¡®minions¡¯, in case she got greedy and made a mistake. Number four, who was lucky enough to escape, looked miserable. After he was freed, he heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. However, the moment the smile appeared, it froze. He seemed to have thought of something and quickly turned his head to look at the sky. In the air, song qingxiao¡¯s figure had just appeared when he was trapped by the ¡®lightning net¡¯. ¡°Enter!¡± The purple-haired woman coldly snorted as the net of purple lightning trapped song Qing Xiao¡¯s figure. Before she could escape, it wrapped her up with the net at lightning speed and trapped her in the location of the invisible Dragon carriage. At this moment, the invisible Dragon carriage had already been activated. The black Qi within the carriage was breathing in and out, and the six purple silk cloths that were hanging down from all sides flew up. With a ¡®boom¡¯, they were like sails that were being rolled down, falling down! The Dragon drawn on the sail began to resurrect as the cloth swayed, and the six coiled Dragon shadows that were trapped in it swam along the cloth. In everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness, they could only hear the rising and falling Dragon roars, and then the painted shadows of the six Dragons disappeared without a trace. Inside the invisible Dragon carriage, song qingxiao was already surrounded by black Qi. Long Teng¡¯s roar reverberated through her sea of consciousness, shaking her divine soul. Under this extremely strong demonic aura of resentment, even the crackling power of lightning seemed to be suppressed. A large amount of ice appeared on the surface of song qingxiao¡¯s body, and the net formed by the electric current was frozen in an instant. With a cracking sound, the ice crystal broke into powder, and the restraint was immediately removed. ¡°Invisible Dragon dagger?¡± Song qingxiao ignored the Dragon roars around her and looked around. She saw that there were rapier shadows in all directions, blocking her way in and out. A ferocious dragon head slowly emerged from each of the ridge shadows, coldly looking at the trial-takers who had barged into the ridge. The blood in her body was boiling, as if the power of her bloodline had been activated by the coiling Dragon souls. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a long and high-pitched Dragon roar, six Dragon shadows shot out from the silk and pounced at her! Song qingxiao swung her long tail, creating an afterimage and temporarily forcing the six Dragons back by more than ten meters. With a long cry, the dragon¡¯s breath was released, and the power of resentment turned into a poisonous mist. In the blink of an eye, the six Dragons had arrived and trapped song qingxiao in their bodies. They opened their bloody mouths and a bloody storm surged out. Every time a Dragon roar entered her sea of consciousness, it was as if she was being attacked. At the same time, the poisonous mist was corroding her Ling armor. Chapter 1758 - Chapter 1758 Rebellious (3) Chapter 1758: Rebellious (3) Chapter 1758: Rebellious (3) Within the heaven-destroying sword, the Dragon Soul of a Golden Dragon could be clearly seen. Under the influence of these half-dragon souls, the little Golden Dragon Soul in the sword automatically protected its master. The sword crackled with electricity, and with a flash of golden light, it turned into a Golden Dragon that flew out of song qingxiao¡¯s hand. As soon as the Golden Dragon appeared, its dragon breath immediately suppressed these half-dragon resentful souls. The six Dragons trapped in the invisible Dragon dagger were only half-Dragons, while the Dragon Soul in the heaven-destroying sword was the soul of an ancient true Dragon that was born from blue blood. The Golden Dragon¡¯s soul pressure combined with the sword Qi¡¯s King¡¯s Dao energy caused the Golden Dragon¡¯s aura to gain the upper hand the moment it appeared! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ The little Golden dragon¡¯s soul was smaller than the six Dragons, but its bloodline and soul gave it an innate superiority, making it only look down on such half-dragon creatures and not cower at all. It charged straight up, its body like a sharp sword, breaking through the six Dragons ¡®blockade with an unstoppable force. Sword Qi and dragon breath ran rampant in the house. Golden light and purple mist intersected, each showing their courage! Wherever the Dragon Soul traveled, it left behind traces of cold sword Qi. In an instant, the sword Qi turned into a net of light, covering every corner of the house. The purple mist in the house corroded the scales on song qingxiao¡¯s body and melted them off, revealing large patches of blood-red spots on her body. As soon as the blood gushed out, it was immediately absorbed by the purple mist, causing the roars of the six Dragons in the house to become even more ferocious. The primordial spirit in his dantian formed a seal and the swordsman token spread all over his body, blocking the purple mist for a moment. This was not a place to stay for long. Taking advantage of the fact that the nine Dragons were restrained, song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands. ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha!¡± The ¡®Bing¡¯ token was activated, and the figure of a Vajra appeared above her head. King Kong¡¯s face was peaceful, but his eyes were filled with killing intent. Song Qing shouted coldly, ¡°Mo !¡± The Vajra, who had just appeared, clenched his huge fist and heavily punched at a corner of the invisible Dragon dagger! The ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ formed a layer of light, and wherever it passed, the six Dragons let out roars of shock and anger. This power was given to him by the Yellow Emperor and was used to counter the Dragon race. Coupled with the power of song qingxiao¡¯s bloodline, he was almost invincible in this fearsome invisible Dragon carriage. Even though song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation had not reached the Saint realm, the six Dragons dodged wherever the fist shadow went. They did not dare to face this power head-on. The six Dragons moved in a flash, and the Vajra¡¯s fist shadow had already hit the silk. ¡®Boom-¡® The wind from the fist heavily struck the silk, and one side of the huge purple silk violently shook. Song qingxiao did not stop after the first punch. At the same time, she retracted her hand and punched again. ¡°Mao !¡± ¡°Eh!¡± ¡°Long!¡± ¡®Boom boom boom!¡¯ The Sound of Metal being struck rang out continuously. Under such a one-sided attack, the invisible Dragon carriage, which was as stable as a mountain, began to shake violently. Outside the sedan, after the purple-haired woman trapped song qingxiao in the sedan, she looked at number four and the others as if she was looking at dead people. Once song Qing entered the house, he would definitely die. Without a late-stage soul splitting cultivator like her as their leader, the rest of the people were nothing to her. ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± She sneered, and a murderous intent surged in her eyes. The Daoist priest gritted his teeth and took out the seven broken copper coins again, ready to fight to the death. He knew how powerful the invisible Dragon dagger was, but he didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao had only just reached the top level of the soul separation realm. After the battle with song qingxiao, he had hoped that she could find a way to break out of the taxi ¡­ Although he knew that the possibility was very small, the Daoist priest was not willing to admit defeat easily until the last moment. The opposite was number four. The moment the man saw song qingxiao trapped in the house, a hint of despair flashed in his eyes. He began to think about the possibility of betraying the team and joining the purple-haired woman¡¯s camp. He was injured and only had about 70% of his full strength left. His defensive magical treasure had been destroyed, so he was definitely not the purple-haired woman¡¯s opponent. It was common for cultivators to switch sides, so it was easier for them to join if they couldn¡¯t win. If I admit defeat now and join you ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What?¡± Before the purple-haired woman could say anything, the Taoist priest¡¯s face had already turned red-he was angry. He didn¡¯t expect that before he, a person who had joined halfway, could change sides, No. 4, this trash, had already admitted defeat. The Daoist priest could only feel his head buzzing with pain, as if he was wearing an invisible golden hoop. His violently beating blood vessels bounced and beat against the restriction, causing him to have a splitting headache and his eyes to pop out. ¡°You b * tch!¡± The Daoist priest felt that even the revenge of shaving his head couldn¡¯t compare to number Four¡¯s shameless actions. After losing his mind, the Daoist priest was extremely angry and felt that instead of fighting with the purple-haired woman, he might as well kill number four first. Chapter 1759 - Chapter 1759 Divine power_1 Chapter 1759: Divine power_1 Chapter 1759: Divine power_1 The Daoist priest¡¯s face and ears turned red with anger, while the purple-haired woman was stunned for a moment before the corners of her mouth curled up and she revealed a smile. ¡± She stood on the dragon¡¯s back and laughed so hard that her body shook. Although there was no lack of fickle villains among the trial-takers, Daoist and number one had temporarily sided with song qingxiao before. This time, number Four¡¯s sudden betrayal was particularly ironic. The purple-haired woman felt that the scene in front of her was very conscious, especially when she compared it with the Furious Taoist priest. ¡°He who understands the times ¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, a violent collision sound came from the purple silk, interrupting her. The sound of the collision was extremely intense, and an extremely powerful force was emitted from the banner, shaking the purple banner. ¡®Boom-¡® A side of the banner heavily bulged out, and a terrifying force struck out from the inside. It brought out layers of black mist, causing the banner to shake. This power was extraordinary. After it was released, the giant dragon under the purple-haired woman seemed to feel some kind of threat. It shook its head uneasily and let out a low roar from its throat. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then their expressions changed. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Number four rolled her eyes and chuckled. She shamelessly retracted her leg and retreated to the side of the Daoist priest. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces and block him. We¡¯ll wait for second song to come out.¡± ¡°..¡±This time, it was the purple-haired woman¡¯s face that changed. The smile on her face clashed with her anger, and the killing intent from number Four¡¯s teasing surged into the corners of her eyes, causing them to turn red. ¡°Come out?¡± She sneered. At this moment, just like the Daoist priest, she also felt that number Four¡¯s existence was an eyesore. She decided to kill this person first to vent the hatred in her heart. ¡°No, you won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± The invisible Dragon dagger had been made by a Saint realm master and was a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure. With the six Dragon souls inside, it was no less powerful than a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure. If song Qing was trapped in the dagger, his blood and soul would be sucked dry by the six Dragon souls and turned into the nutrients of the invisible Dragon dagger. The current movement was just a last-ditch struggle. However, ever since the purple-haired woman had obtained this Gu, the invisible Dragon dagger had made many miraculous achievements. All the opponents she had met, even if they had a higher cultivation level than her, were quickly sucked dry by the soul of the six Dragons once they were trapped in the dagger. She had never caused such a huge commotion like today. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength seemed to be much stronger than she had initially expected. However, she was very confident in her treasure. Even though her body was shaking, she believed that song qingxiao would die sooner or later. Her top priority now was to kill this number four who dared to play tricks on her! As soon as she finished speaking, lightning surged in her palms. ¡°Daoist priest, help me.¡± Seeing that things were not going well, number four immediately called for help from the Taoist priest. ¡°Hehe.¡± The Daoist priest rolled his eyes. Not joining forces with the purple-haired woman to kill number four was already his last act of gentleness! He jumped away without any hesitation, but number four was like a vengeful spirit, clinging to him. The lightning chased after the two of them. The purple-haired woman¡¯s killing intent was drawn out by number four, so she was very heavy-handed. No. 4¡¯s skin split open and his flesh split open, and he cried out in pain. The Daoist priest was not spared either. His scalp and face were covered with purple electric currents, and his neat Daoist robe was torn to pieces by the power of the lightning. The few strands of hair left on the right side of his scalp were hit by the power of the lightning, and they turned into gray mist and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Get lost!¡± The Daoist priest was implicated for no reason. He gripped the copper coin tightly, turned around and shouted, ¡± ¡°If you come any closer, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Hmph, not a single one of them can escape!¡± The purple-haired woman¡¯s emotions fluctuated as she was unable to kill number four in a second. ¡®Bang, bang¡¯, the sound of the dense hammering was endless, and the invisible Dragon carriage shook violently. The attacks coming from the house were getting more and more ferocious. Although the purple-haired woman didn¡¯t show it on her face, she was worried in her heart. For some reason, she felt uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her uneasiness also caused her to be unable to focus, which was why Daoist priest and number four were still alive. As soon as he finished speaking, the purple-haired woman heard the sound of a heavy hammer-¡®bang!¡¯ A heavy blow struck from the inside, and Zi Xu¡¯s body shot up high. The power spread out, and a thin crack appeared on the silk. The purple-haired woman felt that something was wrong and immediately turned her head. The purple silk in the air shook violently, and in the next moment, a golden light shot out from it, and the sword Qi cut through the silk. Chapter 1760 - Chapter 1760 Divine power (2) Chapter 1760: Divine power (2) Chapter 1760: Divine power (2) Through this gap, song qingxiao¡¯s chanting voice rushed out together with King Kong¡¯s fist shadow, ¡± ¡°Mo ! Break!¡± The ¡®power of Dragon extermination¡¯ and the ¡®soldier¡¯ command¡¯s immense power combined and instantly shot out from the direction of the invisible Dragon carriage! With a long and clear cry, the aura of the Dragon Soul and the strong sword intent swept through every corner of the carriage. The aura of the suppressed six Dragon souls was weak. They let out a short sorrowful cry before their soul bodies were torn apart by the Golden Dragon Soul and swallowed into its stomach! With a tearing sound, the sword Qi shot out from the banner and tore the six purple silk ribbons apart! In the Golden light, the purple silk was torn apart, and the crisscrossing sword Qi shot out in all directions. Everyone hurriedly dodged, deeply afraid of being cut by these indiscriminate sword Qi attacks. Under the chaotic airflow, a broken purple flag barely collected the remaining spirit energy and fell from the sky. It was caught by the fist-clenched King Kong. Song Qing¡¯s small figure flashed out of the wind, and the remaining black gas wrapped around her. She didn¡¯t even look at number six, who was severely injured and had spat out a mouthful of blood. She put away the broken invisible Dragon dagger and swung her hands- With two whooshes, two light blue Ice whips shot out from her hands, lashing towards the Red Dragon that was charging towards Sage yueshu. ¡®Owuu-wuu!¡¯ As the Dragon roared in anger, two ice whips wrapped around its short and fat claws. Once the Dragon was bound, the two ice whips immediately straightened under the impact, forcibly stopping the dragon¡¯s diving momentum. Song qingxiao was able to fight against the Dragon with her physical strength alone and was not at a disadvantage. BOOM! BOOM!¡¯ The giant red Dragon flapped its wings and a strong wind blew, pushing its huge body forward. However, it could not move forward anymore under song Qing¡¯s slight pull. Chi Chi! Its body was restricted, causing the Dragon to let out an angry roar. The ¡®giant tree¡¯ was only 20 meters away from it, and Sage Moonfall, who was wrapped at the top, was already very close to it. The Great War 300 years ago left a deep hatred for the two sages in the genes of the Dragon race. At this time, it didn¡¯t even care about dealing with song qingxiao. Instead, it stretched out its head and opened its bloody mouth, wanting to bite Sage yueshu into its stomach. ¡°Come back here!¡± Song Qing¡¯s little tail swayed, and strength was transmitted from the tail to the limbs and bones. Scales appeared on both arms again, covering the wounds torn by the six Dragon souls. Perhaps due to the stimulation from the invisible Dragon dagger, the power of the blue blood was completely activated. Fine scales emerged and covered her face, only revealing a pair of pure golden eyes. Her long hair was flying in the air, dancing in the wind due to the surging airflow. The power of her blue blood was released, and it combined with the ¡®Dragon-annihilating power¡¯, flowing through her body. The force struck song qingxiao¡¯s tail, causing it to quickly extend downward. In the blink of an eye, it had grown another twenty meters. Her long green tail was coiled under her body, and each scale was about the size of a palm, shining with a green and blue luster. These were real scales that had appeared all over her body, unlike the scales of light from before. With a low shout, the power in every part of her body was mobilized. This was the true power of the Nuwa body! It was not something that could be compared to when she was in her nuwa form. Even though she was facing a terrifying monster, song qingxiao had an inexplicable confidence that she could crush it! It was as if everything in the world could be controlled by her. Endless power poured into her body, causing her to take a deep breath. She held the ice whip and wrapped it around her palms, then pulled it back with force! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Ang ..¡¯ The dragon¡¯s throat let out a long cry, and when it closed its mouth, its sharp teeth made a loud noise. Its neck drooped down and its mountain-like body was pulled back by Lin sanjiu for seven to eight meters! The dragon¡¯s teeth brushed past Sage yueshu¡¯s Halo, spitting out Dragon saliva in the air. ¡°..¡±Number four, who was being chased by the purple-haired woman to the brink of death, barely managed to escape the disaster by taking advantage of the impact of the broken Sword. This once-famous profound heavenly treasure did not trap song qingxiao for long. Number Four¡¯s heart was in a state of shock. He was trembling all over after witnessing the scene in front of him. Chapter 1761 - Chapter 1761 Divine power (3) Chapter 1761: Divine power (3) Chapter 1761: Divine power (3) However, before this wave of shock could subside, in a flash, after small one song Qing escaped, he made a move to lock a giant dragon. The Dragon was about 70 to 80 meters long, and its body was like a towering mountain. The dark bone Dragon could not compare to it at all. In terms of physical strength, even a cultivator would not dare to confront it head-on. Not to mention, the speed at which it swooped down made the force of its attack not weaker than the full-force strike of a Dao integration stage super mighty figure. However, under such circumstances, song qingxiao didn¡¯t use the power of the law to control it. At this moment, he could even use his body to fight with him and not be at a disadvantage. ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Number four felt a chill run down his spine. In his extreme shock, he even forgot about the pain he had suffered from number six¡¯s attack. He widened his eyes and could no longer see the Daoist priest, the purple-haired woman, and the others. He even threw the mission and the cultivators to the back of his mind. In number Four¡¯s eyes, all he could see was the bulging muscles of the Furious Dragon that was roaring continuously because it was bound by a human. The two long ice whips were like saddle ropes, firmly controlling this huge creature. ¡®Awooo!¡¯ ¡®Roar!¡¯ ¡®..¡¯ The dragon¡¯s roars continued. Song Qing¡¯s small back was bent, and her long tail was coiled under her body, allowing her body to remain stable despite the dragon¡¯s struggle. The tail under her body was more than 20 meters long, and it lifted her body high. Even so, compared to the giant dragon¡¯s body, her body was still unbelievably small, but at this time, she was not at a disadvantage in the confrontation of power. ¡°Is this a demonic beast turning into a spirit?¡± Number four muttered to himself as he looked at the scene in front of him. However, no one could answer his question. At this moment, the people who were shocked by song qingxiao¡¯s strength were not only the Taoist priest who had forgotten to breathe, the purple-haired woman who was holding her chest in shock, number one, but also the six Saints and believers on the back of the ice Dragon. This kind of power had already exceeded the limits of a human. Other than the monstrous beasts with the tyrannical physical body brought about by their bloodline talent, number four could not think of anyone else who could achieve this. Even a cultivator who had fused with demon blood could not do this. An outrageous thought flashed through number Four¡¯s mind. after this mission is completed, I¡¯m going to ask the xuandu family if the demonic beasts with top-tier bloodlines can transform into humans after they cultivate to the extreme. At that moment, the Dragon that was being controlled finally became angry after failing to break free from the ice whip twice. A blazing flame rose from between the dragon¡¯s claws and wrapped around the two ice whips with a rumble. The flames were like lightning as they cut across the surface of the ice whip and flowed towards song Qing. When she was only ten meters away from song qingxiao, she squinted her eyes. A stream of spiritual power turned into cold air and gushed out of her palms, flowing along the ice whip. The cold air and the flame came into contact, and the ice-type spirit energy wrapped the flame with extreme power. With the sound of freezing, the flames were extinguished, and frost climbed up the Red Dragon¡¯s feet, freezing the short and fat claws. The ice-type spirit energy climbed up and spread to the dragon¡¯s chest in the blink of an eye. Song qingxiao loosened her grip, and the little Golden Dragon hovering above her head let out a clear cry and fell straight down into her raised hand. She grabbed the sword and retreated. At the same time, she swung her sword and said, ¡± ¡°Mo !¡± The sword Qi swept out and turned into a Silver Rainbow that crossed the sky. This sword was so powerful that it seemed to be able to tear space apart. It was the most powerful attack song Qing had ever used since he had created the sky splitter! The scales on the back of the dragon¡¯s tail were torn apart by the residual force of the sword Qi. Blood spurted out, and it let out a sorrowful roar. Wherever the silver light shone, it swept through everything in its path with a destructive force. A sword Qi as deep as a ravine extended from the dragon¡¯s tail to its back, almost cutting off its long tail. Lucifer, who was standing on the back of the Dragon, finally turned his head under the attack of the sharp sword energy. I didn¡¯t expect that the bloodshed God Palace would find such a useful helper this time. Song qingxiao¡¯s appearance seemed to be out of his expectations, causing him to frown slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the next moment, he regained his calm. ¡°But that¡¯s all.¡± He raised his right hand, and there seemed to be a storm surging in that purple eye. A purple magic array quickly took shape in his palm and ¡®caught¡¯ the silver Rainbow. The handsome man said calmly, ¡± ¡°You know nothing about the power of God.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the silver Streak of sword Qi was absorbed by the purple magic array. Chapter 1762 - Chapter 1762 Release _1 Chapter 1762: Release _1 Chapter 1762: Release _1 Song qingxiao¡¯s attack, which was at her peak condition and combined with the power of a profound heavenly spirit treasure, was definitely not inferior to a full-force attack from a Dao integration stage super mighty figure. Just by listening to the momentum, number four asked himself if he could avoid it. Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t avoid it, from number six¡¯s shocked expression, it could be seen that even an expert of the same level would definitely not be able to escape. However, at this moment, it was easily kept into the magic array by Lucifer. ¡°What kind of spell is this?¡± Number Four¡¯s eyes widened as he exclaimed. Ever since he had entered this trial scene and witnessed the power of the six Saints, number four had begun to doubt the strength of the so-called thirteen Saints. At the same time, he had a certain degree of contempt for the great sage and the magic of this world. He believed that the power of magic was far weaker than that of cultivators, and that it was only formed by some kind of telekinesis. Once their faith crumbled, their strength would weaken and they would be vulnerable. Although the appearance of the giant fish and giant ROCs after entering the abyssal territory had changed his mind a little, his impression of the 13 Holy disciples was deeply rooted. Before Lucifer appeared, number 4 thought that this man, who was also one of the 13 Saints, was just so-so. It was only when he saw him easily nullify song qingxiao¡¯s attack and put it into the magic array that his rigid impression was finally broken. ¡°Reincarnation magic.¡± A hoarse male voice rang out, Breaking the Silence and answering the trial-taker¡¯s question. This voice was somewhat unfamiliar and did not belong to anyone present who had spoken before. It was as if it had just woken up from a deep sleep and was somewhat low. The black roots of the black ¡®giant tree¡¯ that led straight to the abyss wriggled and tightened, sending a dense devilish energy through the roots to the top of the tree. At the very top, a head that was firmly wrapped in twisted roots and intertwined vines opened its eyes. Sage yueshu has awakened. At this moment, Sage yueshu looked like an outsider. He could not even be called a human. Below his head, he had already become one with the strange and terrifying giant tree, like a huge and terrifying monster. The black gas in the tree trunk seemed to have drilled into his body, piercing through the skin of his face, forming thick blue veins that protruded out of his white skin. Under the silver moonlight, it reflected a dark blue color like that of a dead person. A large number of branches were like tentacles, wrapping his face tightly like a huge, weird ¡®bud¡¯, preventing him from being attacked by external forces. His voice passed through the gaps between the vines and clearly entered everyone¡¯s ears. one side is life and the other side is death. What Lucifer has mastered is the law of invincibility. he panted slightly and seemed to have difficulty speaking. this is the special magic power given to him by the God of creation when he made a heavy oath to drive the giant Dragons and guard the undead Canyon. After sleeping for so many years, it was difficult for him to speak in the beginning. However, the more he spoke, the smoother it became, as if he was gradually regaining his consciousness from back then. His voice was gentle, which did not match his ¡®ferocious¡¯ appearance. He did not even sound as ruthless as he was rumored to be when driving out the undead and causing the deaths of countless people of the Federation. Sage Moonfall opened her eyes and scanned every guest in the abyssal territory. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after sleeping for so many years, I¡¯d wake up to see my old friends whom I¡¯ve been separated from.¡± Back then, he had been sealed by the 13 Holy disciples and the brilliant sun Sage. However, when he saw the cultivators again, there was no resentment in his voice. Instead, it seemed like he was happy to see an old friend. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A strange thought appeared in number Four¡¯s mind. He looked at song qingxiao, who was standing with her sword, and shrank his neck without saying a word. Whether it was the awakened Sage Moonfall, Lucifer, or the purple-haired woman, their strength had already exceeded the standard of this trial mission. Even the hairless Taoist priest was more powerful than number four, let alone song qingxiao and the others. Number Four¡¯s power was so weak that he didn¡¯t have the ability to speak in such a situation. He lowered his eyes and retreated to the side. When Lucifer, who was holding the purple magic array, heard Sage Moonfall¡¯s voice, he was first stunned. Then, when he heard him mention his magic, he revealed a proud expression. Chapter 1763 - Chapter 1763 Release _2 Chapter 1763: Release _2 Chapter 1763: Release _2 ¡°Reincarnation magic?¡± Standing in an invincible position? ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Song Qing¡¯s lips curved up, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. The flirtatious scales covered both sides of her face, and her golden eyes seemed cold and ruthless. A trace of madness was suppressed under the calm, and undercurrents surged. After song qingxiao finished his words, he did not wait for the others to react. He waved his sword and slashed out several sword Qi! ¡®Whoosh-¡® ¡®Swish swish swish-¡® Sword Qi filled the air, and killing intent filled the entire abyss. The black mist floating in the air was shattered, and the roots of the giant tree were cut off, making tearing sounds. Her attacks were extremely crazy, as if she had lost her usual calm restraint and became particularly overbearing and fierce. Everyone who was still immersed in the awakening of Sage yueshu a moment ago felt a chill the next moment, as if winter had arrived. The sword Qi was mixed with the whistling sound of the wind. The fierce ice element spirit power silently devoured the lightning element spirit power that the purple-haired woman had released, making the place fall into song Qing Xiao¡¯s control. Pieces of ice crystals formed and shot out in all directions, bringing with them a biting cold and killing intent. Everyone dodged in a sorry state, trying to save their lives in the gaps between the sword Qi. ¡°I ¡­¡± Number four wanted to curse, but as soon as he opened his mouth, ice and snow condensed on his face, forming a thin mask. He realized that even though the ocean had disappeared, the abyssal territory seemed to have changed hands and fallen into the palm of song qingxiao. The ice element spirit power in the air was astonishingly strong, firmly suppressing his power. At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to have lost her mind. Whether it was her opponent or her teammates, she attacked them indiscriminately. The sword Qi was extremely terrifying. Even the Dragon scales that were as hard as a giant dragon were lifted up high, leaving a wound so deep that the bone could be seen. He had only stopped for a moment, but he was almost hit. Even if he was lucky enough to Dodge it, the remaining sword Qi still touched his back. The soul-splitting cultivator¡¯s body was torn apart easily by the sharp blade. The chill brought with it sharp sword Qi as it cut into his lungs, stirring his veins and causing number four to spit out a large mouthful of blood. He did not dare to make a sound. ¡°This woman is crazy!¡± Number four endured the pain on his back, bit the tip of his tongue, and escaped with his blood essence at all costs. Each of his sword strikes contained a hundred percent of song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy. For cultivators, a slash without holding back would consume a lot of spiritual power. Sage yueshu had already awakened, but there were still no clues about the pure heart. The purple-haired woman was eyeing them like a tiger watching its prey. At this time, song qingxiao began to attack madly with a method that consumed a lot of spiritual power. No matter how strong her cultivation was, no matter how profound her spiritual power was, if this continued, there would be a time when she would run out! Number four wasn¡¯t the only one with such thoughts. The purple-haired woman had the same thoughts as well. The moment song qingxiao broke out of her room, she had lost her treasure and suffered a backlash. Before she could react and take back the treasure, song qingxiao had already started fighting with Lucifer. Before the purple-haired woman could react, she already saw the river of sword energy running through the abyss territory. The powerful force shook this space, sweeping everything in its path. The domineering sword Qi turned into a soaring, roaring Golden Dragon, shuttling back and forth in the abyssal territory. A series of Dragon roars resounded, and the Golden light pierced through the hearts of the people, causing them to tremble and feel fear. It transformed into a seed that burrowed into the hearts of everyone who looked up and saw the Golden Dragon¡¯s shadow appear. The purple-haired woman¡¯s expression changed drastically. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about revenge. Under such a crazy attack, she could only lower her head and run for her life. This sword Qi was too powerful! She was only at the peak of the soul separation stage, but her power was already on par with that of a Dao integration stage sword cultivator. Even a profound heavenly treasure like the invisible Dragon dagger could not trap her. If she was given the chance to grow in the future, she would definitely become a terrifying enemy. When the purple-haired woman was escaping, she had the same thoughts as number four. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the sword Qi was strong, it still needed spiritual power to activate. The more powerful it was, the more spiritual power it consumed. At this rate, she seemed to be dominating the entire scene, leaving all the trial-takers with no way to fight back. However, the energy stored in a cultivator¡¯s meridians would always run out. Once song Qing¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted, it would be time for her to turn over a new leaf! The purple-haired woman could not allow such a terrifying opponent to exist. The people of the abyssal territory were all fleeing for their lives. Chapter 1764 - Chapter 1764 Unleased_3 Chapter 1764: Unleased_3 Chapter 1764: Unleased_3 Even the two giant Dragons, under the restraint of the sword Qi, were so uneasy that they wanted to flap their wings and escape. Their bodies were huge and extremely difficult to avoid. The purple-haired woman¡¯s figure on the dragon¡¯s back flashed and disappeared the moment danger arrived. The giant dragon that was left behind, when it sensed that something was wrong, uttered strange and difficult syllables. A large amount of grayish-brown fog turned into a shield and covered its scales, forming a layer of defense, tightly wrapping the giant dragon from head to tail. However, as soon as the grey mist covered the area, the Golden Dragon formed by the sword Qi arrived. ¡®OWW ¡­¡¯ The giant dragon turned around in a hurry. Just as it was about to open its mouth and spit out dragon¡¯s breath, the two golden dragons had already passed through its huge body. The two golden dragons were ¡®devoured¡¯ by the giant dragon, and the giant dragon¡¯s roar became louder and more urgent. Its huge body paused for a moment, then trembled madly. The bright golden light pierced through the gray-brown armor like a bright sun rising. As the light shone, the dragon¡¯s roar came to an abrupt end. BOOM! BOOM! With the sound of an explosion, the sword Qi shot out. The giant dragon¡¯s body, which was as huge as a mountain, was torn apart. Large pieces of flesh and blood flew out. Blood rained down, but was immediately frozen by the ice element spiritual power, turning into dark red Ice crystals. The blood mist dyed the sky above the abyssal territory red. The two golden dragons that had pierced through the giant dragon¡¯s body did not stop. They charged straight at Lucifer with a strong murderous aura. The man who called himself a ¡®God¡¯ did not panic. The sword Qi turned into a Dragon and roared as it rushed towards him from all directions. The momentum that was surging towards him almost shook the body of the giant dragon under his feet, blowing his hair and clothes, making a ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound as they rubbed against each other. His palm moved slightly, and the purple magic array expanded according to his will. In the end, it turned into an unusually huge light shield that covered the top of his head! BOOM! BOOM! Several golden shadows collided with the purple magic shield, like dragons returning to the sea. Such a powerful attack was silently absorbed into the light shield. A Dragon- The two dragons ¡­ .. Song qingxiao¡¯s sword Qi, like the first silver light, entered the purple magic array. Under the huge impact, Lucifer¡¯s body shook slightly. His calm expression changed, but as the magic array swallowed the Golden Dragon, he became calm again. A faint ripple appeared on the surface of the purple Halo, like a drop of water falling into a pool of water, causing some ripples. Such a terrifying attack only brought about a slight reaction in the end. .. Everyone was silent. The cultivators were still fearful of the power of the previous sword, and their blood was boiling. As for number four and Daoist priest, they were trembling in fear because of the devouring magic. Song qingxiao¡¯s series of attacks were as Swift as a storm, and they were unstoppable. No one on the scene, including the purple-haired woman, dared to say that they could fight against such a power head-on. However, the sword aura was easily dissolved by Lucifer¡¯s magic. It did not cause any waves. It was as if he had punched hard but hit a ball of cotton. ¡°This ¡­ Is this the power of magic?¡± No. 4 no longer dared to be as arrogant as before and look down on the ability of magic. He opened his mouth with difficulty, but no one could answer his question. The purple-haired woman¡¯s mouth moved. She seemed to have thought of something and there was a trace of fear in her eyes. She seemed to be extremely wary of Lucifer¡¯s power. When the dust settled, all the sword Qi was absorbed into it, leaving nothing behind. The purple magic array floated in front of Lucifer and became an indestructible shield to block the damage for him. The sword Qi had completely disappeared and was absorbed into the shield. He still maintained his raised hand posture, but he turned his head and finally looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Your strength is very strong, even I am a little surprised.¡± When he said this, his eyebrows were full of condescending ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not enough to break my laws. This sort of law already belongs to the domain of the gods.¡± Lucifer¡¯s tone and expression reminded song qingxiao of Qian Shan. Her breath sank. ¡°A God¡¯s domain?¡± She raised the long sword in her hand. I hate so-called gods the most! Her voice was soft, as if she was talking to herself. As soon as she finished speaking, she slowly turned the sky splitter in her hand. The profound heaven rank spirit treasure was extremely docile in her palm. Every time it turned, it would turn into the same light purple sword shadow. She gradually closed her eyes. She was affected by Lucifer¡¯s words and felt a strong sense of injustice. The scene of her almost dying at the hands of qianshan on the road to the autumn Festival gushed into her mind again. Ever since the blue blood seal was removed and her body was Reforged, everything had been smooth for her. She had not encountered any setbacks or blows. Whether it was the trial mission or his encounter with Shi qiuwu in the starry sea, he had managed to escape unscathed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was why she had almost forgotten that her initial path of the trial was not that safe. There were some things that she had to fight for with all her might. The blood in his body began to boil. After being modified by blue blood, there was a hint of violence and cruelty mixed in. This was the brutal and Savage nature of the great demon in the flood dragon¡¯s blood. However, after fusing with her, it was suppressed by her will, so it had been dormant in the depths of her blood and did not show its bloodthirsty and ferocious nature. With reason, there would be restraint and restraint, which restricted the nature of the big demon. At the same time, its power could not be fully exerted. When she had broken into the Imperial City to kill PEI hongyin, she had been suppressed by the Buddha¡¯s shadow in the Buddha sound Pearl. The demonic instinct in her body had appeared, and the power of her physical body had been exerted to the extreme. Chapter 1765 - Chapter 1765 Demonic nature (1) Chapter 1765: Demonic nature (1) Chapter 1765: Demonic nature (1) The great demon¡¯s nature was brutal and violent. It had no scruples and unleashed the power of the Nuwa body to the extreme. On the other hand, song qingxiao¡¯s nature was cautious and restrained, which was very different from her demonic nature. This was due to her living environment. She had grown to be cautious and cautious. She had also relied on this personality to reach where she was today. However, just as su Wu had said, the meaning of cultivation was to do as one pleased, without the need for constant restraint. The reason why her power wasn¡¯t as strong as when her demonic instincts prevailed when she was conscious and in control of her body was that she could restrain herself and hold back. The power of this remnant force was even fiercer and more ferocious than she had imagined! At the critical moment, he might be able to display abilities that far exceeded her expectations. ¡°Sometimes, you can try to be less rational.¡± Song qingxiao murmured softly and let go of her hand. Howlsky left her hand, but didn¡¯t fall. Instead, she followed her original trajectory, spinning in the air at an extremely slow speed, leaving behind circles of afterimages. She let go of the restraints in her heart and allowed the trace of violence, killing intent, and the bloodthirsty nature of a great demon to roam freely in her body. The shackles were broken, and the fierce nature that she had forcibly suppressed was released. His blood began to boil, and every bit of power was mobilized, and then exerted to the extreme. The surging spirit energy attacked his entire body, and the scales on his long tail began to transform, turning from blue to dark green. The long tail, which she thought had grown to its limit, extended again, lifting her body high. When the fierce storm surrounded her, it was fawning and intimate. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s long tail had grown to an unbelievable size. The physical bodies of number four, the Taoist priest, and the others were extremely small in front of her, and their strength was also astonishingly weak. After releasing her true form, not only did her physical strength increase by several times, but her spiritual power and divine sense also increased rapidly. This was the true appearance of Nuwa, who was at the peak of the late soul splitting stage, after releasing her true form! The scales covering song Qing¡¯s face became even clearer. Her eyes were calm and restrained, but a storm seemed to be brewing. The way he looked at Lucifer was like a demon before a hunt. He was looking for his weakness but was ready to attack at any time. The Dragon Soul in the heaven-destroying sword sensed the change in her thoughts and resonated with her, causing the sword Qi to be even sharper. The sword light turned into a circle of afterimages in the air, and each afterimage contained a strong sword intent, forming a huge ¡®circle¡¯ in the air. Within that huge ¡®circle¡¯, a Golden dragon¡¯s shadow emerged from each sword. In the dense purple light, the scattered sword Qi in the surroundings was absorbed into the sword formation. The coldness spread out from the sword formation, turning into ice crystals with hidden killing intent and falling down. Under the power of the sword array, the Daoist priest¡¯s eyelids twitched and he felt a chill run down his spine. The seven copper coins he held in his palm felt this shocking killing intent and started to jump. Even though he was dozens of meters away, he could still feel the terrifying sword Qi that was overflowing. He was born in Tianyi Daoist sect, and the elders in the clan also cultivated sword intent, so he could naturally sense it. The Qi movement triggered by song qingxiao¡¯s sword even affected the spiritual power in his body, and resonated with the souls of the elders sealed in the copper coins. In other words, the sword that she had yet to slash out was far fiercer than the sword intent from before. The Daoist priest¡¯s eyes finally showed some fear after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s figure. This had already exceeded his understanding. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the divine prison, it was not that cultivators did not have the power to cultivate by fusing with the demon blood. However, the spirit of all living things was ultimately human. In the eyes of Daoist priests, the other strange way of cultivation was not the right way. In the end, it would only end up in a state where one was neither human nor demon, and it would be difficult to achieve great things. When number four had first suspected that song qingxiao was a ¡®demon beast that had turned into a spirit¡¯, the Daoist priest had scoffed at his nonsense. However, after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s nuwa form, he began to think about the possibility of number Four¡¯s words. Even a demonic cultivator would not be able to transform into such a terrifying appearance. Moreover, the Daoist priest could sense that she was not just in shape. As her appearance changed, her power also increased rapidly. She was now more powerful than a soul separation cultivator. The aura she gave off was terrifying, no less than a terrifying monster. Chapter 1766 - Chapter 1766 Demonic nature (2) Chapter 1766: Demonic nature (2) Chapter 1766: Demonic nature (2) From the corner of his eyes, the Daoist priest had already noticed the fear on the purple-haired woman¡¯s face. Other than that, Lucifer¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he stood on the dragon¡¯s back. However, his aura had changed and he was no longer as casual as before. In the face of the sword formation that was about to be formed, his strange eyes flashed with a hint of seriousness. ¡°What should we do?¡± Number one¡¯s voice was filled with despair. Although the two of them had already failed in their mission, number one did not have a trace of hope in his heart. It was not that he had not thought of making a move at the critical moment to find a chance of survival. However, song qingxiao¡¯s display of strength had crushed her last hope. All her little tricks were useless in the face of absolute strength. The huge shadow of mission failure shrouded number one¡¯s heart, causing her psychological defense to collapse. ¡°I can only take one step at a time.¡± At this point, the situation had completely gone out of control. Not to mention that Haas and the others had already disappeared, even if they were still here, they might not be song qingxiao¡¯s match even if they joined forces with the six Holy disciples of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. In the face of a strong competitor, the Daoist priest and number one¡¯s mission had already shown signs of failure. This made the Daoist priest, who was born into a noble family and self-proclaimed to be from a famous family, unable to hide his dejection. ¡°We can only follow what song er said earlier and cooperate with her to see what the final result is.¡± The Daoist priest¡¯s previous arrogance was swept away, and his words carried a bit of dejection. Number one didn¡¯t reply to him. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was temporarily pacified by his words or if he had other ideas. In the air, after the sword formation was formed, the black gas quickly dodged. As song Qing injected spiritual power into it, the sword array was activated. It turned into thousands of sword lights and shadows and slashed toward Lucifer! ¡®AOW¡¯ The giant red Dragon under Lucifer¡¯s feet seemed to have felt the strong killing intent. It sneezed uneasily and flapped its wings. The two wings stirred up a strong wind, and the storm was mixed with a few red flames, as if it wanted to resist the sword array. However, this little bit of resistance was like a weak flame under the attack of the rain of swords. It was instantly shattered by the power of the sword Qi. Tens of thousands of sword shadows were released at the same time, slashing into the magic array! A hurricane rose up, and the strong waves of sword Qi spread in all directions. The moment the purple magic array was cut by the sword light, it began to shake crazily, as if it was sinking heavily! However, it was only the beginning when the silver light and the purple light collided. The sound of the sword aura piercing through the air was endless, and the purple magic array¡¯s rotation speed gradually slowed down. The silver light was like a bright sun and overpowered the purple light. This caused Lucifer¡¯s expression to change. The purple glow in his left eye grew deeper, and he began to clench his jaw. ¡°What reincarnation spell? A God¡¯s domain?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s sneer was clearly heard by everyone, ¡°If a single sword can¡¯t break this spell, I¡¯ll do two, three, ten thousand! There will be a time when you can¡¯t take it!¡± When number four heard this, he was greatly shocked. Ever since she entered the trial, she had always been calm and collected. Even if her strength was superior, she had never said anything domineering. As the sword formation rotated, sword shadows were continuously slashed out, as if her spiritual power was endless. The smile on Lucifer¡¯s face finally disappeared completely. The purple magic circle had taken too much damage and was already showing signs of being unable to take it. Purple light patterns flickered, and his expression was no longer calm and composed. Instead, he was gritting his teeth. ¡®Aooooo-¡® The scales on the dragon¡¯s back were torn apart by the storm, and it roared in pain. Kacha ¡­ Kachaa! The two icicles that were blocking the dragon¡¯s claws were torn apart by the sword formation storm. The dragon¡¯s back was severely injured. As soon as the dragon¡¯s claws were free, it flapped its wings and escaped without caring about Lucifer¡¯s will! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as it escaped, Lucifer immediately abandoned the magic array. Without the support of his power, the magic array shattered under the crazy attacks of the sword array! The sword Qi broke through the purple light and struck the dragon¡¯s tail, crushing half of it! ¡®AOW¡¯ The pain of losing its tail caused the Dragon to let out a deafening roar. Song Qing¡¯s divine thought moved, and the ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed, causing her huge figure to instantly disappear from the spot. Lucifer, who was on the dragon¡¯s back, raised his head and raised his other arm. Chapter 1767 - Chapter 1767 Demonic nature (3) Chapter 1767: Demonic nature (3) Chapter 1767: Demonic nature (3) His Azure eyes were filled with storms, and a Blue Magic array appeared in his palm. ¡®Whoosh-¡® A silver sword light slashed out from the blue Magic array. Its aura was similar to the sword intent that song Qing had used when he first slashed. A figure appeared out of thin air in the direction of the sword light. Just as the sword Qi was about to hit the figure- A thick and terrifying dark green tail was raised high, forming a shadow that protected the figure. BOOM! BOOM! The sword Qi was blocked by the long tail, and a mark that was several meters long appeared on the long tail. The palm-sized scales on the long tail glowed, and the mark was completely smoothed out. ¡°So this is the so-called reincarnation magic.¡± Song Qing Xiao¡¯s voice sounded in Lucifer¡¯s ears. Then, with a strong sound, the long tail extended and a terrifying shadow covered Lucifer¡¯s body. In the sound of the wind, the long tail fell heavily. Its momentum was like the collapse of Mount Tai, and the formation was shocking. The remnants of its power formed a terrifying tornado that suppressed the dragon¡¯s body. Lucifer hurriedly stretched out his right hand and the purple magic array appeared again. Before it was fully formed, the long tail had already whipped down ¡­ ¡®Ping !¡¯ The absorption magic array managed to absorb most of the attack power, but there was still a part of the remaining power that was beyond his ability to resist. The tip of the long tail swept across one of the dragon¡¯s wings. As the Dragon wailed, the power of the tail tip crushed the thick wing. The giant dragon¡¯s body trembled heavily, and like a collapsing mountain, it crashed to the side. The long tail slowly retracted, and the scales rubbed against the air, making a sharp, ear-piercing sound. Under the stimulation of pain from the heavy blow, the Dragon opened its mouth and spewed out large amounts of flames. The flames rolled everywhere, almost covering the sky. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered out of the flames. The flames fought to avoid her, but they could not hurt her. The second attack came again. A dark green long tail appeared in the blue Magic array on Lucifer¡¯s hand and clashed with song Qing¡¯s long tail. The two tails collided, giving off an earth-shattering ¡®Peng Peng¡¯ sound. The dragon¡¯s body swayed like a small boat in a storm under the impact of the two forces. After one of its wings was broken, it was almost impossible to support its huge body with only one wing. The giant dragon carried Lucifer as they fought and retreated, and the sounds of their long tails hitting each other could be heard. Magic and spiritual energy clashed fiercely, and the long tail crushed the dark green tail shadow that was ¡®replicated¡¯ by magic with absolute power. With each lash, the spell was crushed, leaving only afterimages. Song Qing¡¯s small figure shuttled back and forth like a ghost. ¡°So the reincarnation spell is just using my power to attack me.¡± Song Qing Xiao¡¯s voice entered Lucifer¡¯s ears, ¡± he can¡¯t even possess his own power. Is this the God you think he is? ¡± The dragon¡¯s long, agonizing cries and wails rang out in the abyssal territory. Large amounts of dragon blood splashed out with every attack from song qingxiao. The entire abyssal territory looked like it was drizzling. Scales flew everywhere, mixed with the shadow of a long tail summoned by the shattered magic. ¡°..¡± The cultivators were dumbfounded as they watched the flame-spewing Dragon being chased and beaten. They simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The sky above them was already red from the flames. The flames completely covered half of the moon. The light of the moon passed through the flames, forming a blood-red mist that shrouded the earth. The cultivators were no strangers to such a scene. Three or four hundred years ago, when the continent was ruled by the giant Dragons, such a ¡®Blood Moon¡¯ would happen every night. It was a terrifying Dragon that had brought great disaster to the continent and was the nightmare of countless people on the continent. At this moment, it was being chased by song qingxiao until it had no power to fight back. When the dragon¡¯s huge size was no longer the only advantage of the Dragon, its unparalleled strength and terrifying magic were all shattered one by one, and its thick defense was torn apart by song qingxiao ¡­ The swordsman seemed to think that the Dragon might not be as terrifying and invincible as he had imagined. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he heard the dragon¡¯s wail, he even had the illusion that he could also beat the Dragon. The firm belief in the past began to waver, and the scene in front of them overturned the past knowledge of the Saints and believers. The flames drifted in all directions. At the top of the giant tree, Sage Moonfall, who had just woken up, took advantage of the moment when Lucifer¡¯s attention was diverted. He tried his best to raise his head and separate himself from the giant black tree. From the bottom of the abyss, roots as thick as buckets silently floated up. On top of these roots sat the Saints of darkness who had been swallowed by the ocean. Chapter 1768 - Chapter 1768 Betraying (1) Chapter 1768: Betraying (1) Chapter 1768: Betraying (1) The anxious No. 1 immediately noticed the abnormality underground. The moment he saw the roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ wriggling, he also noticed the disappearance of Haas and the other six. ¡°Daoist priest!¡± She shouted and pointed down. She said ecstatically, ¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± The giant dragon¡¯s roar and wail, as well as the loud sound of air currents when song Qing¡¯s small tail whipped through the sky, drowned out number one¡¯s shout. However, her actions were too obvious and still attracted the attention of the purple-haired woman, number four, and the other cultivators. Everyone looked in the direction of her finger and saw terrifying black roots emerging from the bottom of the abyss. They were immersed in the thick black evil Qi and squirmed non-stop. Haas and the others who had disappeared for a long time were sitting on several of the thickest black roots. At this moment, Haas¡¯s eyes were closed, and streams of intertwining black gas appeared on his face, like the roots of a ¡®giant tree¡¯ reaching into his body. The roots of the black ¡®giant tree¡¯ wrapped around him, as if they were ¡®hugging¡¯ him and pulling him into the ¡®giant tree¡¯, causing his body to almost become one with the black¡¯ giant tree¡¯. Under the vast blood-red mist, if not for the trial-takers ¡®divine sense and five senses, number one might not have been able to discover Haas and the others. ¡°They¡¯re still alive?¡± Number one realized that his actions had attracted the attention of the others. A trace of regret flashed across his face, but a trace of hope quickly gushed out of his eyes. He sent a secret sound transmission to the Taoist priest, ¡°This means we still have a chance.¡± ¡°Haas and the others are still alive?¡± The one who asked the same question was Raphael, who had always been a man of few words. The people of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction were swept to the bottom of the sea by the previous ocean, and there was such a terrifying big fish in the water. Everyone thought that they would definitely die in such a situation, but they didn¡¯t expect that these people would be able to hide in the water for so long and escape from the mouth of such a terrible big fish. The cultivator sat on the back of the ice Dragon and stretched out half of his body to look down. The Holy light shield released by the spiritual butterfly summoned by the Saint enveloped the ice Dragon, the Saints, and the believers, blocking most of the storm attacks from the outside world, giving this group of people a chance to ease up, so that they would not die in the storm of spiritual energy. Raphael¡¯s words reached everyone¡¯s ears, and the cultivator pondered for a moment. ¡°This is the territory of the abyss, the base of Sage Moonfall.¡± He seemed to have vaguely understood something. ¡°The black gas in the water did not have any intention of harming Haas and the others. It should be under the control of Sage yueshu.¡± However, the cultivator couldn¡¯t figure out why the big fish didn¡¯t devour the Saints of the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction and why the big fish and the black ROC disappeared. In the end, he sighed. ¡°This might be God¡¯s will.¡± When everyone heard this, they all fell silent. The Holy disciples were all firm believers, and their faith was so firm that they took great risks to come here. However, the monk¡¯s words touched the hearts of the others. The swordsman was the first to speak hesitantly, ¡± d-does God really exist? ¡± Everything that had happened along the way had subverted his previous understanding. Among the newcomers, song qingxiao¡¯s strength was undeniable. However, the strength of number four, the Taoist priest, number one, and even the purple-haired woman who appeared on the giant dragon had exceeded the Holy disciples ¡®expectations. They did not have any so-called faith, they did not believe in the gods, and their power came from themselves instead of praying to others. All of this made the swordsman suspicious of everything in the past. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before that, he was a devout believer, praying day after day for hundreds of years to strengthen himself. However, this power came from the gifts of others, and it would not become his own just because he prayed diligently. Sage sunlight¡¯s injuries had greatly reduced their strength, and they had been unable to protect themselves along the way. The most special and powerful of the 13 Saints, Lucifer, had absorbed the power of the two sages, sun and moon. He had even received God¡¯s blessing because he had promised to calm down the undead Canyon and become the human¡¯s ¡®gatekeeper¡¯. In the end, he had obtained the power of¡¯ reincarnation¡¯. Such a heaven-defying magic that was almost invincible had once made the two great sages extremely fearful. But now, song qingxiao was chasing after him and beating him up. It was difficult to suppress this ¡®newcomer¡¯. Chapter 1769 - Chapter 1769 Betraying (2) Chapter 1769: Betraying (2) Chapter 1769: Betraying (2) If not for this trip to the abyssal territory, the swordsman would never have said such disrespectful words to his faith. However, what he had seen and heard along the way had caused his heart to begin to waver¨Cfrom a firm believer in God, he began to doubt whether there was a real God in this world. ¡°..¡± The swordsman was met with silence. Other than Edward and the others who were speechless, even the cultivator opened his mouth but could not say a word that was enough to appease the swordsman. To the Saints who had deviated from their beliefs, no one had the confidence to answer this question. After a long while, the cultivator spoke with difficulty, ¡± ¡°Arthur-¡± He called out the swordsman¡¯s name, and before he could finish, the swordsman held the ice sword with both hands and said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡± Sage yueshu has awakened. according to their plan, sealing him was imminent. ¡°But there¡¯s still a year to go before the time stated in the greater prophecy spell.¡± Regardless of whether or not the sage yueshu was sealed, the great prophecy spell was destined to fail. The Dragon that was chased out of the continent was brought back by Lucifer. He betrayed his promise but was not punished by the gods. we¡¯ve risked our lives here and even implicated irrelevant people, ¡± the swordsman said, his tone getting more and more agitated. He did not name anyone, but every Saint knew who he was referring to. but you promised us that you would appear at the most crucial moment ¡­ the swordsman paused for a moment and closed his eyes in disappointment. His chest heaved up and down as if he was digesting the emotions in his heart. After a long time, he seemed to suppress the excitement in his heart and opened his eyes again. ¡°The great light is still nowhere to be seen.¡± The swordsman¡¯s lips moved. if there really is a God, then we might be people who have been abandoned by the gods. His words were undoubtedly a heavy blow to everyone¡¯s faith. Even the most determined cultivators trembled and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. On the back of the ice Dragon, everyone¡¯s expression was blank and at a loss. Everyone was silent for a moment. At this moment, the black gas in the badge on the Saints ¡®collar seemed to come alive and began to wriggle. ¡°AI ¡­¡± A faint sigh sounded out of thin air, shocking all the silent people. The voice seemed familiar, but it also carried a chilling aura that sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. It entered the hearts of everyone on the ice Dragon. The cultivator¡¯s body trembled. He immediately looked up and around. In the distance, the Daoist priest, number one, and number four all had their heads lowered. Number one was still in the position of pointing to the abyss. It seemed that other than them, the ¡®newbies¡¯ sent by the Federation did not hear the sigh. ¡°Who is it?¡± The swordsman¡¯s back was numb, and an uneasy pressure enveloped his whole body. He subconsciously held his sword with both hands and poured his combat energy into the ice sword. ¡°Who¡¯s sighing?¡± He turned his face around, but no one answered him. The abyssal territory was a world of its own. Song qingxiao chased after Lucifer, and it seemed that Sage yueshu had yet to completely break free from the restraints of the seal. No. 1, No. 4, and the priest were shocked by the appearance of Haas and the others. The believers were at a loss, and the Saints were silent. But who was the one sighing? ¡°Arthur.¡± This time, the mysterious voice sounded again and called out the swordsman¡¯s name. The moment the swordsman heard his name being called out, his pupils contracted violently, and the calm expression on his face crumbled. ¡°The great light?¡± His eyes were wide open, as if he could not believe his ears and judgment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the swordsman was well aware that he could not have misheard. He had once followed the glorious sun Sage to battle everywhere and was once his most loyal follower. The glorious sun Sage¡¯s voice was like a curse that had been engraved into his soul. Even though Sage sunlight had been severely injured for the past few hundred years and had rarely gone out to meet people, the swordsman would never forget his voice. The swordsman felt a chill run down his spine and spread to his limbs. It stimulated his heart and made it beat rapidly. The expressions of the cultivators and the others weren¡¯t any better. Horror and panic occupied their hearts, causing them to hold their breaths and concentrate, deeply afraid that they were hallucinating. Chapter 1770 - Chapter 1770 Betraying (3) Chapter 1770: Betraying (3) Chapter 1770: Betraying (3) ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me!¡± The voice of Sage sunlight rang out again. It was indeed his voice. The six Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction were very familiar with him. Now that they heard his ¡®accusation¡¯, they were even more sure of his identity. However, compared to his previous impression of Sage sunlight, there was a forced calmness in his tone. There was a bit of suppressed anger in the blame, as if the swordsman¡¯s words had offended his divine power, making him unhappy. ¡°Great light!¡± The swordsman was no longer as calm as he was before. His face was filled with confusion and uneasiness. He had betrayed his faith and was being criticized, which was a huge blow to him. The hand holding the sword was extremely strong, and his fingers and palms were white. He was almost relying on the ice sword to support his body, giving him strength. At some point, a faint black Qi had begun to spread through the radiant Holy shield, causing everyone to panic. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Under the light emitted by the spirit butterfly¡¯s wings, although the black gas was thin, it was still extremely clear. This was the Holy light shield created by the Holy maiden.¡¯Light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ were not compatible. Even if the abyssal territory was the domain of Sage yueshu, the evil dark energy should not have been able to penetrate the Holy light shield. Everyone desperately turned their heads to look for the source of the black gas. Under the light fog, the black gas became thicker and thicker, as if it was alive. It floated in the shield light, lingering but not dissipating. ¡°There!¡± After a long while, Edward finally seemed to have discovered something and let out a loud shout. He pointed the magic staff in his hand at the swordsman¡¯s body. Everyone followed his gaze and saw a black gas the size of a grape at the swordsman¡¯s collar. Wisps of black mist escaped from it and drifted into the light shield. ¡®SSSS-¡® Everyone gasped. They could not help but stare at the swordsman with their eyes wide open, their expressions uncertain. Even the swordsman himself lowered his head to look at his collar. A cloud of black mist had appeared near the edge of his armor. Black demonic Qi floated out of it endlessly, as if it was connected to the bottom of the abyss. ¡°You also have one!¡± The elf shouted and pointed in Edward¡¯s direction. The old mage lowered his head and realized that black gas was also coming out of his body. ¡°I also have one.¡± Raphael and the Holy maiden exclaimed in shock. The cultivator lowered his head and saw black gas floating out of his priest robe. He stretched out his hand and pressed on the black Qi. His fingertips touched something, and a light flashed in the cultivator¡¯s mind. He shouted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medal!¡± The panicking crowd suddenly realized that the black mist had indeed appeared in the direction where everyone was wearing the medal. The medal changed, and the energy inside quickly overflowed. Although they did not know why the medal would change like this, the appearance of the black mist cast a shadow over everyone¡¯s heart. Black gas seeped out from between the cultivator¡¯s fingers and wrapped around the Holy light shield. In an instant, the Golden Shield light turned gray. Something was faintly visible in the fog. At this time, outside the Holy light shield, the Taoist priest, who had been looking in the direction of the abyss after No. 1¡¯s shout, seemed to sense that something was wrong and looked up in the direction of the Holy light shield. The originally Golden Shield light was now filled with black gas. The blue butterfly¡¯s light seemed to have been corroded by the dark force and became a little dimmer. The cultivators had already retreated to the front of the believers and occupied the tail of the ice Dragon, as if they had seen something incredible. A large cloud of black Qi appeared in the direction of the dragon¡¯s head. In the middle of the black gas, there was a ¡®human¡¯ figure that was slowly raising his head. the great light-¡± the swordsman shouted the title again, his voice trembling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man who appeared surrounded by the black gas slowly opened his eyes the moment he heard his voice. His appearance was somewhat similar to the swordsman¡¯s memory, but there was a huge change. The black gas turned into his thick long hair, hanging around his body. In his dark purple eyes, there was no longer light or a calming purity. It was as if there was a kind of oppressive dark air, making his face no longer feel at ease or respected by the swordsman and the others. It became somewhat strange and terrifying. More than 300 years ago, Sage sunlight, who had been severely injured after sealing Sage yueye, the founder of the Holy Palace, and the legendary figure known as the great God of light by the people of the continent, had once again appeared in front of his Saints and believers in such an inconceivable way after leaving the world¡¯s sight for hundreds of years. Chapter 1771 - Chapter 1771 Here it comes (1) Chapter 1771: Here it comes (1) Chapter 1771: Here it comes (1) As soon as the legendary figure appeared on the continent, all the believers knelt down in fear. Arthur, rodno, Edward ¡­ the glorious sunlight Sage, who was surrounded by the black gas, let out a long sigh and called out the names of every Saint.¡±It¡¯s been a long time,¡± He was wearing a snow-white robe, and his entire body was half-hidden in the black mist. Other than the changes in his hair and eyes, everything else was the same as before. The Holy disciples stood together with the cultivator at the forefront. He reached out to cover his collar, but the medal on it had disappeared. ¡°You ¡­¡± The cultivator opened his mouth with difficulty. This was really not a good time to reminisce. Perhaps it was because of the change in faith, the appearance of the sage of the sun did not make the Saints ecstatic. Instead, they felt an indescribable sense of panic. The figure in front of him was half real and half illusory, but it was indeed Sage sunlight¡¯s voice and appearance. The cultivators had once regarded him as a God, so they would definitely not be wrong about this. However, this was the abyssal territory, a special space that had become a small world. The cultivator had once told song Qing that Sage sunlight had been seriously injured. However, this was only a guess in the hearts of cultivators. In reality, after Sage yueshu was sealed, Sage rieshu had disappeared for more than 300 years. It was precisely because the church had lost its original ¡®God¡¯ that the faith had collapsed so quickly. The Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction had also lost their strength due to the disappearance of the ¡®radiant Sage¡¯. The reason why they first went to the abyssal territory was not only to follow the guidance of the great prophecy¡¯s Sage sunlight, but also to seal the sage moonlight again and protect the peace of the continent. At the same time, he also wanted to find the missing ¡®glorious sun¡¯ Sage and reestablish the faith of the ¡®light¡¯ faction that was about to collapse. However, when the sage of the sun really appeared as the cultivators had initially expected, they began to hesitate in the face of such a familiar yet strange faith. after I sealed ¡®darkness¡¯, I was affected by the dark energy, and my main consciousness fell into a deep sleep for 300 years. Sage sunlight¡¯s purple eyes seemed to be able to see through the thoughts in the depths of a cultivator¡¯s heart, and he said the question he had not finished asking, ¡± but before I fell asleep, I left behind a prophecy to guide you forward. His eyes flickered. in the past few hundred years, my Holy disciples, I didn¡¯t completely disappear. Instead, my aura has been attached to your side. He reached out a hand from the black mist and pointed at the crowd. Everyone felt a burning sensation at the place where the medal was originally worn. the thirteen Saints ¡®medals contain the consciousness of¡¯ dark ¡®and mine. Through them, I¡¯ve always been with you and kept my promise. When you sealed¡¯ dark¡¯, I¡¯ll appear by your side and lead you to fight together. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Before the cultivator and the others could say anything, number Four¡¯s rebuking voice rang out. ¡°..¡±Not only were the six Holy disciples stunned, even the ¡®RI¡¯ Sage who had spoken turned his head. The Holy light shield was already close to disappearing, and the power of darkness dispelled the shield light released by the spirit butterfly. No. 4 had appeared beside the bloodshed God Palace¡¯s cultivators, only a few meters away from them. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been eavesdropping, but because of the sudden appearance of Sage glorious sun, the cultivators were in a state of confusion and didn¡¯t notice him approaching them at all. Number four was a very suspicious person, and did not have a good impression of the sudden appearance of this Sage, who had always been a legend. Number four, who had been silently watching Daoist priest, noticed the unusual movement at the first moment. He sneaked over and happened to hear what the glorious sun Sage had said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mission was still unclear, and number four and song qingxiao still didn¡¯t know where her pure heart was. However, from number Four¡¯s point of view, he and song qingxiao had brought the six Holy disciples all the way here, so the cultivators and the rest should have been in the same camp as the two of them. However, while song qingxiao and Lucifer were fighting, a man suddenly appeared. His words were obviously trying to bewitch the cultivators. This was clearly picking peaches, how could number four tolerate such a thing! The seed of suspicion in the depths of his heart took root and sprouted. After hearing what the sage sunlight said, he sneered, ¡± Chapter 1772 - Chapter 1772 Here it comes (2) Chapter 1772: Here it comes (2) Chapter 1772: Here it comes (2) I said I¡¯ll be with you. You don¡¯t believe me, do you? ¡± He turned his head to look at the cultivator. The old man¡¯s face was hesitant, as if his mind was in a mess. Number four looked at the old cultivator¡¯s good-for-nothing appearance and said resentfully, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that medal! The consciousness of these two people is among the 13 Holy disciples ¡°medals. This is clearly to monitor you.¡± His dark mentality was at its peak at this moment. this also means that he¡¯s watching your every move. If you don¡¯t do as he says and go against his will, he might take your lives. ¡°Shut up!¡± After the initial shock, Sage sunlight quickly regained his senses and his face darkened. However, number four didn¡¯t even take this great sage, who had appeared out of nowhere, seriously, let alone listen to his orders and commands. In the hearts of the trial-takers, the strong were respected. This great sage had yet to display any admirable abilities so far, so naturally, number four would not really listen to him and shut up. Instead, he spoke even louder, ¡± the reason why he hasn¡¯t made a move yet is that I¡¯m guessing he still needs to use you guys for another purpose! ¡°..¡±When the cultivator heard this, his devout faith prevailed. He said without hesitation, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Number 4 sneered. When it came to conspiracies and schemes, these Saints were nothing in front of him. When he heard the cultivator¡¯s words, he calmly said, ¡± ¡°Why not? the way he appeared, in my opinion, is filled with evil, ¡± number Four¡¯s tongue was like a lotus flower, turning her suspicious characteristic into sharp words, ¡± ¡°He has demonic Qi on him, the same as Sage yueshu.¡± after he appeared, did his appearance change? his aura is different from the one from 300 years ago. You can think about it carefully. In the past 300 years, many people and things in his memory might no longer be accurate, and it was also possible for him to have a slight error in his understanding of reality. Furthermore, number Four¡¯s goal was to delude them. As long as he could stir up the relationship between the great sage and the Saint and achieve his goal, he did not care if what he said was true or not. Based on the current situation, everyone was suspicious. The most stable thing was for the Holy disciples to stand firmly on his and song qingxiao¡¯s boat. However, the words that number four had unintentionally said were like the sharpest arrows that pierced into the Holy disciples ¡®uneasy hearts. other than that, you all said that the era of the great Dragons was the darkest period that the continent had ever experienced. When Lucifer and the purple-haired woman appeared on the Dragon, they immediately attracted the resistance of the light faction Saints. It was obvious that the return of the Dragon to the mainland was more serious than the awakening of Sage Moonfall¡¯s consciousness. but did he ever mention it after he appeared? ¡± Number Four¡¯s question hit the nail on the head, causing the Holy disciples to look at each other. His dark words had a certain bewitching nature, especially when everyone¡¯s beliefs were shifting. He slowly eroded everyone¡¯s beliefs and caused everyone¡¯s hearts to start shifting. ¡°You shut up!¡± Sage sunlight¡¯s expression had completely darkened. A storm seemed to be brewing in his eyes, and his expression was a little scary. Number four was unmoved and continued to ask, ¡± ¡°What was the reason for Sage yueshu¡¯s betrayal? Did you ask clearly?¡± The expressions of the Holy disciples changed, and the cultivator said, ¡± Sage yueshu has betrayed her faith ¡­ ¡°How did you know that he betrayed his faith?¡± Four asked urgently. ¡°The great light is inseparable from him, so ¡­¡± This time, it was Raphael who answered number Four¡¯s question. ¡°That is to say, these words were said by the sage of the sun.¡± After number four said this and saw everyone¡¯s expression, how could he not see that his scheme had succeeded? The hearts of the Holy disciples were already uncertain. He continued to press on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then what if Sage yueshu said that the one who betrayed was sun?¡± He spread out his hands and revealed a Rascal-like expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence anyway, so you¡¯re just following orders.¡± ¡°Ah, this ¡­¡± It was obvious that the Holy disciples had never thought of such a possibility before. Number Four¡¯s dark and suspicious guess seemed to have opened the door to a new world for them. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± A purple light flashed in Sage sunlight¡¯s eyes, and a cloud of black mist formed in his hand. In an instant, it turned into a flying Black Crow, flapping its wings and flying towards number four. Chapter 1773 - Chapter 1773 Here it comes (3) Chapter 1773: Here it comes (3) Chapter 1773: Here it comes (3) ¡°Song Yi, help!¡± At the critical moment, number four was prepared and turned around to escape without hesitation. The black Crow carried a thick aura of death. Just its aura alone had already made number four feel that something was wrong. As soon as his figure disappeared, the black Spirit death Crow had already teleported to where he was and crashed into his afterimage with a boom. ¡®Shua shua-¡® With a rough and ear-piercing chirping, the black Crow knocked away number Four¡¯s afterimage and turned into a large cloud of black mist with a whoosh. In the thick fog, a large number of Black Crows quickly took shape. In an instant, they turned into a flock of undead birds and surrounded his afterimage. In the midst of the strong cold wind, ear-piercing bird chirps rose and fell, and soon, the fourth afterimage was completely devoured! Number Four¡¯s figure appeared more than ten meters away, just in time to see the fierce scene of these black birds, and he still felt a lingering fear. ¡°Song Yi, stop fighting!¡± The undead aura lingered around number Four¡¯s body. The feeling was far stronger and deeper than the Lord-tier dark creatures in Ogg village. He weighed his options and determined that he was no match for the glorious sun Sage. He immediately summoned his teammates. ¡°The sage of the sun has appeared!¡± These words were like a thunderclap, reaching the ears of everyone in the abyssal territory. The sound of the long tail¡¯s whipping paused, and the roar of flames and the long cry of the evil Dragon echoed throughout the abyssal territory. ¡°Kill him!¡± Sage sunlight ordered. As soon as he finished speaking, the flock of birds that were fighting for the fourth shadow broke into pieces. Seeing this, number four was slightly stunned. At the same time, a strong killing intent seized him, leaving him no place to hide. Number Four¡¯s words touched the reverse scale of the glorious sun Sage, making him want to kill. Stimulated by this aura, number Four¡¯s scalp went numb. Fear turned into layers of trembling, appearing on his cheeks and arms, making him more vigilant. This fear came from the depths of her heart. Number four did not know why the black Crows he summoned would shatter when the sage of the glorious sun wanted to kill her. However, out of his keen instinct, he surged the spiritual power in his body, and the rumbling flames turned into a layer of armor that instantly covered his entire body. In the next moment, dark purple halos appeared around his body like blooming flowers, surrounding him. Number four was taken aback. When he tried to Dodge, he found that his divine sense could no longer listen to his command. His sea of consciousness had been confined by an invisible force, and his body seemed to be crushed to death by a layer of restriction within the black gas. The power of darkness gradually took shape, forming an extremely large dark purple flower. The blossoming petals, with a power that defied the laws of nature, slowly shrank towards the center and closed tightly, as if to lock number four within. Number four, who had lost control of her body, could only watch as the dark power surrounded her. ¡°Song Yi! Song Yi!¡± The huge pressure turned into heavy mountains, pressing him firmly to the ground. Number Four¡¯s feet were devoured by the dark purple flower. Below him was like an endless void, and there was a force pulling him from below, trying to pull him into the netherworld. The dark power surrounded him, and the shrieking and crying of ghosts and evil spirits seemed to come from his sea of consciousness. Despair and fear began to devour his will, causing his consciousness to be in a daze and no longer remain clear. ¡°Song ¡­¡± The scariest thing was that number four found that he couldn¡¯t make any sound as he wished. A cold and gloomy feeling emerged from his spine and spread to his entire body. A cold consciousness seemed to occupy his body, and a consciousness that didn¡¯t belong to him appeared in his body, causing number four to shiver. ¡°Swish-¡± He let out a strange hiss from his throat. The dark purple petals were about to close, and the flames protecting his body were extinguished by the darkness. Cold! An extremely cold aura was like the second layer of skin on number Four¡¯s body. It stuck close to his body and seeped into his bones and blood through his every pore. The power of the sage of the sun was greater than he had expected, and the power of his magic could not be underestimated. He had been too careless! He was also too impatient. He should not provoke the ¡®God¡¯ of this world at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though he had repeatedly overestimated the power of the sage of the sun, the fact that he did not know the power of magic still made his estimation inaccurate, and he suffered a great loss. ¡°Song ¡­¡± The darkness was about to block his vision, and he was surrounded by a dark purple Halo. Number four felt an unprecedented cold. At this moment, he was extremely regretful. He tried his best to move the corner of his mouth and shouted out this word. Just as he was about to be devoured by the netherworld- The sound of a long tail cutting through the air could be heard. Song Qing¡¯s cold words were transmitted into his sea of consciousness, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± There wasn¡¯t much enthusiasm in these two words, but to number four who was in despair, it was like the sound of nature. Chapter 1774 - Chapter 1774 Clue (1) Chapter 1774: Clue (1) Chapter 1774: Clue (1) This reply seemed familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. Number Four¡¯s consciousness was already a little blurry. At this moment, he seemed to be pulled and pressed into the water. His sea of consciousness let out a buzzing sound as his consciousness was forcibly scattered, unable to concentrate again. One moment, he felt like he had returned to the group of green demon lizards, and the next moment, he felt like he was surrounded by a dark purple flower. Just as he was about to die, song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered his sea of consciousness, pulling his chaotic consciousness back to reality. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, she casually slashed out with her sword. The sword Qi cut through the sky, leaving a long white ice River. The pale blue frosty light pierced through the dark purple flower of death, and the flower¡¯s closing speed slowed. The frost followed the direction of the sword Qi and spread towards the dark purple petals. The sword Qi pierced into the undead aura and swept it away with the power of an Army. Number Four¡¯s consciousness was almost swallowed by the undead energy. When he felt his body falling, an extremely cold ice and snow energy pierced into his lungs. The sharpness of the sword essence stimulated his blood and bones, freezing his Ling power. With a ¡®Chi Chi Chi¡¯ sound, number Four¡¯s blood froze. The blue blood vessels were stimulated by the ice element power and shot up. The sword light cut through his flesh, leaving criss-crossing wounds of various sizes on his face and body. Blood spurted out of the torn wound, but it was immediately frozen into dark red icicles, freezing all over his body. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Under the intense pain, number four let out a heart-wrenching cry of pain. However, with this cry, the eerie silence that was almost like the world of the undead was broken, and his chaotic divine sense was forcibly pulled out from the edge of death by pain. The dark purple world in front of him shattered, and amidst the sound of ice and snow freezing, light blue Frost emerged from under his feet and quickly spread to the top. A thin and long crack swept out from the center of the flower petals. The sword aura passed through the flower of the dead and went through number Four¡¯s body. The flower bud trembled slightly, then with a crisp sound, it turned into powder. Number Four¡¯s frozen body fell out of the flower petals. After falling for seven or eight meters, a long tail swept over and hit him in the chest. ¡®Clang!¡¯ The sound of the ice breaking could be heard. It was as if an egg shell had been smashed, revealing number Four¡¯s body that was wrapped inside. He was lifted high into the air. The power of ice protected his body, allowing him to avoid death from song Qing¡¯s small slash. However, the sword Qi that was released still caused him almost irreversible damage. Song Qing¡¯s action of breaking the ice and freeing him from the trap had worsened his already heavily injured body. The strength of her power had already reached a terrifying level. Even if it tried to restrain itself, a slight flick of the tip of its tail would still be fatal to number four. As soon as No. 4 broke out of the ice, a red light flashed on the surface of his body. It was just that the fire element spirit power that he used to use as he pleased was still sealed by the remaining powerful ice element power. The red light flickered twice and then extinguished. On the contrary, the ice and snow thickened and was about to seal him in again. Number four opened her mouth with great difficulty and stuck out her tongue with great willpower. The blue feather from the Changli clan flew out from the tip of his tongue and turned into a weak Fire Phoenix, circling around him. Under the rumbling flames, the ice and snow on his body quickly melted, and his face turned from green to red. The frozen internal organs were released, and the churning blood pushed the broken veins and internal organs out of his throat, causing him to spit out a large mouthful of blood. He looked as if he had aged ten years in an instant. ¡°I ¡­ Thank ¡­ Thank ¡­ You ¡­¡± Number four said weakly, his lips and cheeks still frosty. Song qingxiao¡¯s rescue had caused much more damage to him than Sage sunlight¡¯s attack. The flower of the undead from the netherworld had not been able to take his life, but his companion¡¯s help had almost sent him away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number Four¡¯s face turned green and white. Thinking of this, he felt like vomiting blood again. As soon as he finished speaking, Lucifer, who was on the back of the Dragon, had already turned around. The sound of the dragon¡¯s wings rumbling could be heard. Number four, who was on the verge of death and seriously injured, straightened his hunched back and trembled. ¡°Die!¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice came along with the sound of the storm. The blue Magic array spread out, and an extremely thick dark green tail came out and swept in everyone¡¯s direction. Chapter 1775 - Chapter 1775 Clue (2) Chapter 1775: Clue (2) Chapter 1775: Clue (2) ¡°..¡± Number four felt that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Although his cry for help had indeed attracted his teammates, what followed was an even more dangerous killing intent. Instead of being tortured and dying from serious injuries, it was much more comfortable to die at the hands of the glorious sun Sage. While he was lost in his thoughts, song Qing reached out her hand and grabbed at the air in the direction of number four. Her body was as fast as a ghost, and she had already disappeared with number four. After she dodged, she revealed Sage sunlight and the others who were standing opposite the two. As the long tail approached, the believers cried out in alarm. Sage sunlight, who had just appeared, saw this scene and purple light flashed in his eyes. Two magic arrays quickly took shape in his palms, and the power of darkness turned into a huge bloody mouth that bit at the long tail that was shooting at him! ¡®Awooo-¡® The mouth formed by the black mist bit the dark green tail, and the black gas flew straight forward, swallowing the long tail. As the magic array rotated, it quickly dragged the bloody mouth and the dark green tail into the array, disappearing without a trace. As the two forces devoured each other, the collision of magic disappeared. The black mist dispersed, revealing a person who was covered by a large amount of black mist. Sage sunlight¡¯s gaze fell on Lucifer, who was standing far away from him. Then, he saw the Dragon that he was stepping on. ¡°This stench ¡­¡± A look of loathing appeared on his face, as if his hatred for the Dragon had seeped into his bones. The hand of the sage of the sun twitched slightly, and black gas lingered around his palm. With a flash of magic power, another magic array was about to take shape, and he held it in his palm. ¡°Long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak.¡± On the back of the giant dragon, Lucifer revealed a smile. As one of the 13 Saints, he had been a follower of the two great sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. However, the way he spoke to Sage ¡®RI¡¯ was not respectful at all. There was even a hint of mockery and sarcasm. evil creatures should not appear on the continent. Sage sunlight, who was surrounded by the black gas, had killing intent surging in his eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the roar of a giant dragon! The two sides had been enemies for many years, and Sage sunlight¡¯s killing intent directly ignited the anger of the Dragon that was chased and beaten by song qingxiao. ¡®Shua shua-¡® As the Dragon roared, the flames in the sky boiled and turned into rolling clouds, moving above the glorious sun Sage. Under the crackling sounds of the fire, the temperature of the air rose rapidly, and a large number of sparks began to surge in the surroundings. ¡°Are they going to fight?¡± This situation was extremely beneficial to number four. He was restricted by the power of ice and could barely use his own power, causing his internal organs to be severely injured. At this time, the dragon¡¯s rampage caused the power of flames to sweep over, and the rising temperature gradually restored the temperature of his frozen body. As his frozen spiritual power recovered, he took out several bottles of pills from his universe bag at all costs and poured them out into his mouth. Only then did his chaotic spiritual breath gradually calm down. With the support of the medicine and the loosening of the spiritual power, the injury was immediately stopped. Number Four¡¯s face instantly looked much better. Sage sunlight¡¯s attention had been drawn away by the Dragon, and the appearance of Sage sunlight caused Lucifer to have no time to fight with song Qing. If the two of them were to fight, it would naturally be extremely beneficial to number four and song qingxiao. ¡°But where¡¯s the pure heart?¡± When number four said this, he could not hide the worry in his heart. The ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ had already appeared, but it was unknown if it was number 4¡¯s own problem. He didn¡¯t think anyone here would have a pure heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whether it was the cultivators who ¡®tricked¡¯ them to come here, Sage yueshu who was embedded in the ¡®giant tree¡¯, or even Sage sun who appeared last, none of them seemed to be¡¯ good people¡¯. Not to mention the purple-haired woman, Lucifer, and the group of people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. They all looked gloomy and completely could not be considered ¡®pure¡¯. ¡°Sage Moonfall grew out of the abyss, and he himself controls the undead, so it¡¯s naturally impossible for him to be completely ¡®pure¡¯. ¡°I originally thought that the ¡®Saint sunlight¡¯ represented purity.¡± Number four had been acting rough and impulsive all along, but he was actually a meticulous person who had his own views and plans. Chapter 1776 - Chapter 1776 Clue (3) Chapter 1776: Clue (3) Chapter 1776: Clue (3) At this point, his heavy injuries had already made him lose the right to fight for the top spot in this mission. His only chance of survival was on his teammate song qingxiao. He did not dare to hide anything anymore and told her everything. ¡°This person is known as the founder of the God Palace. He is known as the ¡®Sage of the radiant sun¡¯, and his heart is towards the light,¡± In addition, the cultivators had inadvertently mentioned that after entering the abyssal territory, at the critical moment of sealing Sage yueshu, Sage sunlight would appear and fight with them. With just this sentence, although No. 4 showed an unwilling expression on the surface, he still followed the group all the way to the abyssal territory. His previous actions were just to hide his true intentions. However, what number four didn¡¯t expect was that even though Sage sunlight did appear in the end, he didn¡¯t look as ¡®pure¡¯ as the cultivators had said. ¡°He has dark spiritual energy.¡± He had almost died at the hands of the sage of the glorious sun, and he still had a lingering fear of the power of the sage of the glorious sun. The power of magic was not weak. The only weak ones were the few Saints from the ¡®light¡¯ faction. The moment the dark purple flower of the undead wrapped around number four, she almost died from the magic. ¡°Now it seems that the ¡®pure¡¯ heart may not be with him.¡± He continued to share his speculations, ¡± ¡°Could it be that cultivator and the others lied to us?¡± This person was extremely suspicious and never easily trusted others. No matter how honest the cultivators and others were along the way, he had always been on guard and only believed 20% of what they said. ¡°Is it possible that the one who was sealed back then was actually Sage RI Xi, and the cultivators were actually following the moon?¡± This had always been a guess in number Four¡¯s heart. It was only after entering the abyssal territory and seeing the ¡®sun and moon¡¯ that he became even more suspicious of this. sigh ¡­ he let out a long sigh. Just as he was about to speak again, Lucifer had already started fighting with the bright sun Sage. Lucifer¡¯s power came from God¡¯s blessing and absorbed a portion of the faith of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. Half of his magic origin power belonged to the sun, so during the fight with Sage sunlight, his reincarnation magic didn¡¯t show its true effect. However, the ¡®Sage of the sun¡¯, who should have completely restrained him, might have been affected by the injury in the process of sealing the¡¯ moon ¡®more than 300 years ago. Although he used the telekinesis of the medal of the six Saints of the¡¯ light ¡®faction to appear, his strength was greatly reduced. Even though his magic looked Grand and complicated, it looked impressive but was useless. Even with the help of the Dragon, Lucifer was able to suppress the glorious sun Sage. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± No. 4 shook his head with difficulty. what do we do now? ¡± At this moment, he didn¡¯t look like a person with a ¡®pure¡¯ heart at all. His serious injuries made number four anxious to complete the mission and return to reality. why don¡¯t-¡± a hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. ¡°Join forces with the Taoist and kill everyone here. We¡¯ll know once we cut open their hearts ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s hand that was holding his collar tightened, and she scolded him with an unspeakable threat. Her warning was far more effective than Sage sunlight¡¯s warning. The moment her fist moved, number four tactfully shut his mouth and shrank back, not daring to make a sound. As her long tail slowly swept in the air, song Qing put the disturbance caused by the battle between Lucifer and Sage sunlight to the back of her mind. Her gaze fell on the ¡®giant tree¡¯ that grew from the bottom of the abyss. She glanced at Haas and the others who were almost one with the ¡®giant tree¡¯. She had already analyzed what number four had said and considered. In the beginning, she had suspected that the ¡®pure¡¯ heart was not referring to Sage yueshu, but the ¡®Sage sunlight¡¯ who had never appeared. However, after the appearance of the sage of the sun, the power that he displayed was not bright and pure. This was not only noticed by number four, but she also felt it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What went wrong? Could it be that there was a problem with the release of the trial mission? As soon as this thought appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, she immediately rejected it. The divine prison would never make a mistake! Even if there was a mistake, it would definitely not be the fault of the ¡®God¡¯ who could control it. The fault could only be on the trial-taker chosen by the ¡®God¡¯. This was the iron-blooded law brought about by absolute power. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with an imperceptible gloominess, but it quickly disappeared without a trace and turned into calmness and indifference. Chapter 1777 - Chapter 1777 Exposing _1 Chapter 1777: Exposing _1 Chapter 1777: Exposing _1 General song Qing turned to the cultivators. The cultivators ¡®gazes fell on Sage glorious sun, who was fighting Lucifer. Their eyes were filled with hesitation and worry. From the very beginning, she was the same as No. 4, focusing on the two sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, but she had ignored this group of Saints. Number four was being held in her hand. Now that he was seriously injured and had lost his ability to fight, he displayed his ability to observe people¡¯s expressions to the extreme. Although he could not see song qingxiao¡¯s face, he could sense that she had shifted her attention away from the Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction. He turned around and saw the Saints of the light faction not far away. He seemed to have guessed what song qingxiao was thinking. ¡°Could it be that the ¡®pure¡¯ heart does not necessarily belong to two great sages?¡± After number four said that, he also had an epiphany. The mission only mentioned that he had to obtain a ¡®pure heart¡¯, but it didn¡¯t say that the¡¯ pure heart ¡®had to come from a powerful person. According to the progress of the mission, he and song qingxiao needed to obtain the ¡®pure heart¡¯, so they joined the¡¯ light ¡®faction team. In other words, there must be clues related to their mission in the team. Therefore, this ¡®heart of purity¡¯ might not have come from the sage of the glorious sun. It could have come from the Saints who had traveled with them, or even from the believers. Number Four¡¯s face showed a hint of excitement, but then he seemed to have thought of something, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± His breathing affected his internal injuries, and the pain caused his face to twist slightly. if that¡¯s the case, then there are six Saints in the light faction. If the pure heart is one of them, then which one of them is it? ¡± He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the ordinary believers and didn¡¯t specifically observe which person had the purest personality. Among the six Saints, other than Raphael, Edward, and the elf, who had always been quiet and had little sense of presence, number four had the deepest impression of the other three. A cultivator? Saintess? Swordsman? Could these three people be the possessors of ¡®pure heart¡¯? ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡± Number 4¡¯s suspicion gained the upper hand again. if the owners of the ¡®heart of purity¡¯ are among the Saints, then the owners of the ¡®Heart of Darkness¡¯ that the priest and the others need also include the six Saints, including Haas. If that was all, the mission would be too easy. It was very likely that these people could all be the possessors of ¡®pure hearts¡¯, and they needed to be screened and selected by the people participating in the trial. In this way, guessing that the cultivator and the others were also the mission targets was just expanding the scope of suspicion for number four. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She had already thought about number Four¡¯s deduction. this should be the last place of the mission clue ¡­ when number four said this, she could not hide the worry in her heart. ¡°If we can¡¯t find it, we might all be left here.¡± Lucifer and the bright sun Sage were fighting. After they decided who won, it would not be good for them. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to help him.¡± When number four said this, song qingxiao finally spoke, ¡°¡±Stay here!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she let go of number Four¡¯s collar. ¡°Help? kidnap who?¡± Number four was stunned. By the time he reacted, his body was already falling rapidly. The underground abyss was like a huge mouth, and the power of his downward charge brought the black mist above the abyss to life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mist squirmed and dark power spread out, trying to devour him. His vision turned dark and he could only hear the sound of the wind rushing past his ears. This state reminded him of the time when he was under the control of the magic of Sage sunlight. It triggered the lingering fear in his heart. A high-pitched chirping of a bird was heard. Amidst the rumbling of flames, a fiery-red Phoenix flew out of the black gas¡¯s lock while carrying number four, who was still vomiting blood. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about her teammates anymore. She had saved number four many times. If he still couldn¡¯t protect himself, then he was doomed. Sage sunlight was at a disadvantage in the battle with the Dragon. Lucifer¡¯s reincarnation spell sucked in his power one by one and then counterattacked with his own spells, completely suppressing him! Chapter 1778 - Chapter 1778 Unmasking _2 Chapter 1778: Unmasking _2 Chapter 1778: Unmasking _2 The giant red Dragon opened its mouth and spat out an incomprehensible spell. The red flames formed a huge magic array, and the flames were like a meteor shower, falling in the direction of the glorious sun Sage! The dark purple magic array was like a huge cage, firmly trapping the dark gas-shrouded Sage sunlight. Just as the dense rain of flames was about to devour Sage glorious sun, the cultivators could no longer hold it in. Whether or not their faith had been shifted, the sage of the sun had once led them to the light. To the six Holy disciples, he was like a teacher and a close friend. Although number 4¡¯s words had caused the six Saints to have some suspicions, and the changes in Sage sunlight had also made them suspicious, no matter what, they could not let Sage sunlight be injured by the hands of the evil Dragon! ¡°Saiji!¡± The swordsman shouted in desperation, and the huge butterfly of light flapped its wings. Layers of light blue halos scattered like powder, turning into a holy light shield, flying in the direction of the glorious sun Sage, trying to cover him. The monk flipped open the thick spellbook in his hands, and the mage began to chant an incantation. .. However, there was one person who was much faster than them! As the sword light flashed, a cold sword Qi spread out. Song Qing held the sky splitter in his small hand and drew a huge circle in the air. He activated the God destroying technique and poured his spiritual power into the long sword. The power of the ice formed an ice plate in an instant, which she raised her hand and slashed out. The round shadow shot up to meet the flames, and under the power of the deity vanquishing spell, it split apart halfway, turning into countless ice balls that collided with the rain of flames. The collision of power did not produce a terrifying effect that could cause the heavens to collapse and the earth to crack. The ice ball silently swallowed the fireballs and wrapped them up. The chill turned into a powerful storm and struck the red Magic array. ¡®AOW¡¯ Under the huge impact, the Red dragon¡¯s head seemed to have been hit by an invisible mountain. Its long neck was hit, and its muscles bounced as its head tilted to the side. It let out a roar, and the dragon¡¯s spell was interrupted. The huge Red Magic array lost the subsequent power injection and was instantly frozen by the snow. The giant lightning that Edward had summoned struck the magic circle. With a sizzling sound, the frozen magic circle was shattered by the lightning. Taking this opportunity, the sunlight Sage broke free from the dark purple magic array¡¯s shackles. His body was wrapped in black gas and he escaped from Lucifer¡¯s control. ¡°Song ¡­¡± When the cultivators saw her attack, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and happy, letting out a cheer. ¡°You again!¡± On the back of the Dragon, Lucifer¡¯s body shook slightly from the shaking of the dragon¡¯s body. As the Dragon flapped its huge wings and flew back, his eyes fell on song qingxiao. This Saint who called himself God gritted his teeth. Lucifer felt a headache and disgust towards this opponent who he had once fought but was helpless against. ¡°Who the hell are you? Who sent you here? What exactly do you want from this place?¡± He wasn¡¯t clear about her origins or her motives. Based on his understanding of the Federation and the bloodshed God Palace, they had no way of finding such an expert. The power of ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ had been greatly weakened because of what happened 300 years ago, and it was impossible to recruit new believers. Song qingxiao could not be a ¡®newcomer¡¯ sent by the Federation to serve the Saints. ¡°Then what do you want from coming here? What good would it do you to betray the bloodshed God Palace and work with the great dragon?¡± Song qingxiao did not answer and asked instead. Her words made Lucifer even angrier. ¡°This is none of your business!¡± ¡°Then who am I, who sent me here, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re intentionally trying to ruin my plans.¡± Lucifer heard song qingxiao¡¯s words and a sinister look flashed in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Something good?¡± Song qingxiao seemed to have caught on to something. you betrayed the bloodshed God Palace and led the giant dragon that was driven to the valley of the dead back to the continent-¡± The messy clues in his mind were gradually connected by Lucifer¡¯s unintentional words, ¡± ¡°You want the continent to return to the Dark Age!¡± ¡°Why?¡± When the swordsman heard this, he was shocked. ¡°Lucifer, we experienced the Dark Age back then!¡± That era was not a beautiful one. Death, pain, despair, and curses were everywhere. The threat of the dragons made all races suffer. Chapter 1779 - Chapter 1779 Unmasking _3 Chapter 1779: Unmasking _3 Chapter 1779: Unmasking _3 ¡°The 13 of us were victims of the dragon¡¯s rampage back then!¡± They were born in the dark era and displayed extraordinary talent. They accumulated a certain amount of strength in the chaotic world and were eventually chosen by two great sages to become their guardians. After decades and a lot of effort, they finally drove the dragons to the valley of the dead, so that they could not set foot on the continent again. everyone has paid a great price in exchange for today¡¯s stability. Why are you doing this? ¡± The swordsman was a little angry. ¡°Have you forgotten about Fernando? He used to fight alongside us and was your best friend. When you were attacked by the Dragon, he used his body to block the dragon¡¯s claws for you!¡± He was so angry that his pale face turned red. the dragon¡¯s claws pierced through his sternum. He was still glad that you were still alive before he died! The swordsman¡¯s Blue eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you can¡¯t forget his friendship that you hated Dragons so much back then! Even after the Dragon was chased out, you took the initiative to request to guard the undead Canyon.¡± The undead Canyon¡¯s environment was harsh, and no one had set foot in it for years. He stood guard there alone, like an evil Dragon that had been banished. The Guardian of the undead Gorge not only needed to be powerful, but also had to have a strong heart. ¡®Only a pure heart can resist the evil hidden within the black evil!¡¯ ¡°These were the words of the two great sages,¡± the swordsman replied loudly. Among the 13 Saints, Lucifer was the most powerful. In addition, he was extremely angry when he chased the Dragon away, and he still remembered his dead comrades. Hence, when he took the initiative to suggest guarding the undead Canyon, no one had any doubts. Because of his sacrifice, the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ even took the initiative to separate a part of their power of faith and give it to him, making him different from the other twelve Saints. This allowed him to leap up and have a ¡®divinity¡¯ that was almost comparable to the two sages. Back then, no one expected that Lucifer would betray the God Palace and the continent. ¡°Why?¡± The swordsman shouted out the anger in his heart. In fact, he had been feeling aggrieved all along. After entering the misty forest, he was no longer as powerful as the rumors said. The weakening of his strength made their once famous Saint weak and helpless-the group of green demon lizards even lost their weapons. After coming to the abyssal territory, Sage Moonfall had changed, and the sage sunlight who had reappeared was also very different from what they had imagined. The partner who had once fought alongside him had betrayed his faith and joined the evil dragon¡¯s camp. What was good and what was bad, the swordsman felt that he could not tell. ¡°Because he wants to become a God.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s calm voice was heard in response to the swordsman¡¯s roar. ¡°Deity?¡± The moment the swordsman heard her voice, he was stunned for a moment. Then, after hearing what she said, he seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean, song?¡± The Holy disciples of the ¡®light¡¯ faction relied heavily on her, to the point that their faith had even shifted. Therefore, even though the swordsman felt that song qingxiao¡¯s words were unbelievable, he did not doubt her at all. four hundred years ago, the continent was controlled by the evil Dragon. Two sages, who were regarded as ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, appeared. The power of faith they obtained made them the gods of the continent. The cultivator seemed to have understood something. He exchanged a look with Edward and nodded. ¡°To Lucifer, this is an opportunity.¡± Song Qing said slowly, ¡± he has too much. He has the power of ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯ in his body, and he has obtained the reincarnation spell. Powerful strength gave rise to powerful ambitions. After being trapped in the undead Gorge for so many years, he had become jealous of the status of the two great sages in the bloodshed God Palace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only especially when ¡®darkness¡¯ is sealed and ¡®light¡¯ has disappeared without a trace. The believers may not know, but Lucifer definitely knows. He might be lying in wait for an opportunity, waiting for the continent to be driven into a corner. lead the Dragon back to the continent, let the Dark Age descend again, choose New Saints, and disrupt the current fixed structure. Only then will he be qualified to become a new ¡®God¡¯. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t one of these stubborn Saints. From Lucifer¡¯s actions and simple words, she could already guess his plan. Her words were like a storm to the Saint members. Everyone was dumbfounded and could not say anything for a long time. Chapter 1780 - Chapter 1780 Transformation (1) Chapter 1780: Transformation (1) Chapter 1780: Transformation (1) Lucifer¡¯s thoughts were clear. He had been scheming for a long time. If he only killed Sage Moonfall and replaced her, then no matter if it was his achievements, power, or reputation, it would not be enough to convince the people of the continent. Only by pushing down the current order of establishment and causing the Dark Age to descend once more would he be able to establish his prestige, faith, and the qualifications to become a God in one step. ¡°Is, is this true?¡± The cultivator was in a daze. From the bottom of his heart, this old man had already believed song qingxiao¡¯s words. However, emotionally, he hoped that Lucifer could deny it. Perhaps in his heart, he had never thought that the thirteen Saints of the past would attract a Dragon of disaster because of their ambitions and desires, causing the thousands of people on the continent to fall into pain and despair once again. When the old cultivator asked this question, he was still very careful. It was as if he was holding onto a glimmer of hope and waiting for his former companion to refute. However, he didn¡¯t expect that what awaited him was Lucifer¡¯s firm and decisive words, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± His expression changed from the initial shock, uneasiness, and embarrassment, as if a secret he had carefully hidden was revealed in front of everyone many years later. The swordsman¡¯s mention of his former companion¡¯s death did not touch his heart, but the secret that had been exposed was like a piece of cloth covering Lucifer¡¯s body. At the moment he lost it, he felt a little embarrassed, but this embarrassment was quickly drowned out by great ambition, and finally settled into absolute conceit. These words immediately shattered the cultivator¡¯s expectations. His lips moved, and his eyes revealed a deep disappointment. ¡°The divine Palace has already become a thing of the past. Having lost their divine spark and their faith, it is time for the ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯ to give up their sovereign positions.¡± He no longer concealed his intentions. He stood on the back of the Dragon and let the wind blow. Rodney, for the sake of our past relationship, if you¡¯re willing to follow me and become my New Saints, we can restart this world and create a new divine persona. ¡°Impossible!¡± The cultivator refused without any hesitation. this world has already established its own laws. There are gods and beliefs! For the first time, this old man who had always been kind and friendly showed his stubborn and unyielding side. He firmly rejected Lucifer¡¯s temptation. ¡°You are making a mistake! You should know better than us the consequences of having the order disrupted.¡± The evil Dragon would return to the continent and take away people¡¯s lives, happiness, peace, and wealth. we¡¯ve experienced all this before. We shouldn¡¯t let our descendants walk the rugged old road that we¡¯ve walked on in the past ¡­ Before the cultivator could finish, Lucifer¡¯s wild laughter interrupted him, ¡°Nothing is eternal, rodeno!¡± His body bobbed up and down with the flying dragon, and he looked down at the Saint below him with contempt in his eyes. the Federation, the church, the order, the laws. Do you think they¡¯re eternal? ¡± He said contemptuously, ¡± the nomological laws created by ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ are merely the old paths of our predecessors! Lucifer curled his lips coldly, ¡± three hundred years ago, I already discovered all of this. ¡°What did you find?¡± Edward asked in a muffled voice. A strange smile appeared on Lucifer¡¯s face. He looked at the sundial Sage with a smug yet obscure gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ are not eternal.¡± He raised his chin slightly. ¡°The so-called God is not so high and mighty.¡± If that was the case, why could the sun and moon occupy the Lord of the divine Palace and become the People¡¯s faith, but he couldn¡¯t? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to reject me?¡± Lucifer tilted his head and looked at the determined cultivator.¡±Didn¡¯t you also betray the faith you were once loyal to? What you¡¯re doing now is merely changing your previous perception and views. This shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you.¡± As he said this, he seemed to have thought of something and revealed a look of realization. ¡°Oh, the reason you rejected me, is it because you¡¯re embarrassed? Because of Sage sunlight?¡± He thought that he had found the crux of the problem. if that¡¯s the case, then we don¡¯t have to be so troubled. Lucifer pursed his lips and revealed a mocking smile. At this point, he even deliberately paused for a moment, as if he was trying to bait the appetite of this group of Holy disciples, destroy their inner beliefs, and make them feel uneasy. Chapter 1781 - Chapter 1781 Transformation (2) Chapter 1781: Transformation (2) Chapter 1781: Transformation (2) Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She had a feeling that what Lucifer was going to say next would be crucial. As expected, he paused for a moment before saying, ¡± the great light that you once worshipped and followed has already entered the embrace of darkness even before you. These words were earth-shattering and shook the hearts of the cultivators. ¡°Impossible!¡± The elf exclaimed in shock. His admiration for the glorious sun Sage made him speak in anger, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The faces of the Holy disciples were filled with anger. Lucifer¡¯s accusation of the ¡®glorious sun Sage¡¯ made them feel worse than when Lucifer mocked them for ¡®betraying¡¯ their faith. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lucifer sneered and pointed to the southeast. his power is already surrounded by darkness! The place where he pointed at, the translucent figure of the sage of the sun was wrapped in a large mass of black gas. Without the restraint of the saintess ¡®holy light shield, the black gas that gushed out of the bottom of the abyss slowly approached him. The black gas was extremely corrosive to the Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction. Logically speaking, it should not be compatible with the power of the ¡®brilliant sun Sage¡¯. However, at this moment, the demonic Qi from the bottom of the abyss was intimately surrounding the brilliant sun Sage, as if it belonged to his closest comrade. The originally pure white robe on his body seemed to have been stained with large areas of thick ink after the previous battles with Lucifer. The black demonic Qi formed patches of stains that densely covered the surroundings of his robe. It was a ghastly sight. Lucifer¡¯s accusation made everyone turn their attention to the glorious sun Sage, including the Saints, believers, and all the trial-takers. Other than that, even at the bottom of the abyss, all the Saints of the dark faction who had almost become one with the ¡®giant tree¡¯ sat up straight and looked up at the sky. ¡°..¡±The cultivators didn¡¯t say anything, but the fear in their eyes revealed something. Facing these people¡¯s gazes, the bright Sage did not say anything. However, song qingxiao noticed that the black spot on his robe was getting bigger. The black gas was like thick ink, tainting his white Holy robe. The thick ink-like black gas spread from his sleeves, hems, and collar to the middle. The starry spots quickly connected and turned into a pure black, slowly but firmly invading his chest and abdomen from all directions. ¡°Hahahahaha! You guys, look!¡± When Lucifer saw this, he said even more proudly, ¡± even the so-called ¡®gods¡¯ can¡¯t hold on to their beliefs, let alone us. With the invasion of the black gas, the aura of the fallen sun Sage began to change. The purple in his eyes became purer, and his hair was black with a tinge of blue. The black gas around him became thicker and thicker, almost swallowing him up. ¡°He¡¯s already been infected by the darkness.¡± The corners of Lucifer¡¯s mouth curled up as if he was admiring a masterpiece. ¡°According to the esoteric rule of the ¡®light¡¯ Saint, shouldn¡¯t you be exterminating everything that has been tainted by darkness?¡± ¡°..¡± The cultivator and the others were silent in response. The color of Sage sunlight¡¯s robe was still changing. The White sleeves of the Holy robe turned black, like the vast night sky, with a mysterious and dangerous feeling. Lucifer lowered his voice as if he was afraid of alarming him, but also as if he was coaxing, follow me, become my believer, dispel the ¡®darkness¡¯, suppress evil, and let the light reappear. he narrowed his eyes and looked at the cultivator and the others. create a new law. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°Hehe.¡± Lucifer chuckled and looked at song qingxiao coldly. He hated and loathed this woman who had ruined his plans time and time again. ¡°People are always forgetful. Pain and hesitation can easily destroy their firm beliefs and memories.¡± He raised his head arrogantly. when the darkness comes, it¡¯s enough to erase the contributions of the predecessors. They will only remember the strong who has shown them grace. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head again. She clenched the sword in her hand and said gently, ¡± I¡¯m saying that you don¡¯t have the right to leave the abyss territory. The meaning behind her words was very obvious. Lucifer was stunned for a moment. Then, as if he had heard a joke, he burst out in crazy laughter. Chapter 1782 - Chapter 1782 Transformation (3) Chapter 1782: Transformation (3) Chapter 1782: Transformation (3) ¡°You can¡¯t get out?¡± The Dragon beneath him seemed to sense his current mood. Its mountain-like body rose and fell continuously, and the hurricane it brought with it caused his robe and hair to fly in the air. you¡¯re strong, but you can¡¯t kill me-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the brilliant sun Sage in the black mist suddenly moved. Lucifer¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt end, and the magic in his purple eyes started to spin. The magic array quickly took shape in his hand, and purple light surrounded him. The black mist surrounding the sage of the glorious sun formed several intertwining vine arrows and shot out. However, the black vine did not shoot toward Lucifer. Instead, it pierced through the magic circle and hit the ¡®giant tree¡¯ that grew out from the bottom of the abyss. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of the impact attracted everyone¡¯s attention. At the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, half of Sage Moonfall¡¯s head could be seen. Taking advantage of the time when everyone was fighting and talking, he broke free from the shackles of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ vines and crawled out from the middle of the black vines. Everyone who saw Sage yueshu¡¯s face was shocked. At this moment, his face was abnormally terrifying, as if it had been split into two. With the middle of the nose bridge as the dividing line, the upper half of his face had completely left the black mist. The greenish-black vine marks on his forehead and nose bridge had completely disappeared, revealing his fair and flawless skin. His eyes were as clear as a Lake, with a sky-blue luster. The lower half of the face below the bridge of the nose was extremely terrifying. The lower half of the face had already lost the shape of a lower jaw and lips. A large bundle of thin and dense black vines wriggled and wriggled, forming dense roots. The roots intertwined like black blood vessels, firmly binding his body to the ¡®giant tree¡¯. It wasn¡¯t just his face that made people¡¯s scalps numb, but also his hair. From his scalp to the middle of his ears, his hair had already turned into a golden color, like the bright morning sun. Under the reflection of the fire, it exuded an extremely brilliant and warm color. Below his earlobe, his hair was as black as ink. It drooped in the black Qi and almost completely merged with the demonic power. The black hair turned into tens of thousands of moving tentacles, pulling on Sage yueshu¡¯s head as if trying to pull him back into the ¡®giant tree¡¯. At this moment, Sage yueshu seemed to have split into two. One half was trying to climb out, while the other half was trying to pull him into the ¡®giant tree¡¯ with all his strength. He tried his best to raise his face and pushed it up. With every bit of strength he used, a strand of hair-thin black gas connected to his jaw would snap off from the side of his cheek, turn into black smoke, and merge into his body. The black mist was broken, and Sage yueshu¡¯s face slowly emerged from the black mist. This action seemed to be extremely painful for Sage yueshu. His creepy face revealed a look of hope and pain. He didn¡¯t let out a howl, but rather repeated this action in extreme silence. However, anyone could feel that he had suffered an extremely terrible pain during this process. Sage yueshu¡¯s nose gradually appeared, and his blue eyes shone with light. His movements were much more powerful than before. The black Qi gradually faded from his face, and the black roots retreated to his lips. At this moment, the black vine that the sage of the glorious sun had conjured struck the giant tree with a loud bang! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The moment the vines hit the ¡®giant tree¡¯, countless shrill and miserable screams rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± The believers asked uneasy questions, and the screams rose and fell, like the wails of someone who had been heavily whipped. They were filled with hatred, pain, and endless anger. The voice seemed to come from the bottom of the abyss, but it also seemed to come from the sky and spread throughout the entire abyssal territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four, who was lying on top of the Phoenix, felt a little uneasy and licked the corner of her mouth. He subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao. In the next moment, the bottom of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ exploded with a large amount of black mist! A thick demonic Qi swept up from the bottom of the abyss and rushed into the air. On the branches of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ and the black vines that were wrapped around the bottom of the tree, heads filled with resentment crawled out. Their faces were filled with black gas and had long been distorted, like a ¡®giant tree¡¯ that was full of fruits. Chapter 1783 - Chapter 1783 Curse (1) Chapter 1783: Curse (1) Chapter 1783: Curse (1) With the appearance of these heads, the dense demonic Qi in the abyssal territory was instantly activated. A large amount of black mist gushed out from the endless abyss, and something was wriggling wildly in the rising black gas. Amidst the hair-raising sounds, tentacle-like vines rose up from the black gas and silently extended out. They reached the edge of the bottom of the abyss and silently spread out. Like fatal and terrifying vines, they almost occupied the entire abyss territory. ¡®Ping ¡ª-¡® ¡®Ping !¡¯ The sound was endless. Each of these thick black wisteria was dozens of feet long, and countless tentacles split from the roots, firmly taking root in every corner of the abyss. The entire abyssal territory reverberated with heavy echoes, and the enclosed space began to shake due to the appearance of the dozens of terrifying tentacles. The spirit energy was in a frenzy, and the cultivators who were originally floating in the air seemed to find it difficult to maintain their stability because of the fluctuations of the spirit energy. The huge and heavy body of the Dragon that was carrying Lucifer was slanted. One of its wings had been severely injured and could not resist the impact of the violent spiritual energy flow. Its body was like a building that was about to collapse and slid straight to the side. The rumbling sound was mixed with the roar of the Dragon, which made the believers ¡®eardrums hurt. The intense sound waves seemed to distort the space. The bottom of the abyss, which was filled with black gas, was like a big mouth, greedily waiting for the Dragon to fall. The impatient black mist flew up like the inspector general¡¯s tongue, ready to wrap around the dragon¡¯s body. At the crucial moment, the magic power in Lucifer¡¯s Blue eyes flashed. Blue light flashed from its eyes and turned into a huge magic array. With a boom, it covered the dragon¡¯s Broken Wings. Once the wings were repaired, the dragon¡¯s falling body stabilized. Its body glided over the surging black mist. After letting out a long cry, it brought Lucifer back to the sky. The black mist that gushed out of the abyss missed its target. The black mist spread out like smoke, but a large number of ¡®tree vines¡¯ were still sticking out. These black vines were like the tentacles of a King squid. They finally stopped after dozens of them reached out. The shaking of the space stopped, but the buzzing sound did not stop for a long time. ¡°What, What is this?¡± Number four, who was lying on the back of the fire Phoenix, stretched his neck to take a look. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he spoke in horror. The area below them had been completely occupied by the pitch-black ¡®tree vines¡¯. Dozens of ¡®tree vines¡¯ as thick as a giant venomous snake spread out with the ¡®giant tree¡¯ as the center. They extended deep into the distance, to the end of one¡¯s sight. On top of these ¡®tree vines¡¯, there were countless¡¯ vines ¡®of different sizes that were tightly intertwined, covering the entire abyssal territory without leaving any gaps. These ¡®tree vines¡¯ were like living things, and they were still slowly wriggling. They were disgusting and ugly, and they also had a strong stench. A thick demonic Qi came from above. Death, despair, terror ¡­ All sorts of negative emotions were stuffed into the hearts of everyone in the abyssal territory. Even song qingxiao, who had the strongest will among the trial-takers, was affected by this powerful dark force, let alone the weak-willed believers. Her mind was in turmoil. Her stable state of mind began to fluctuate, and the sound of the rain rang in her ears. A black figure stepping on the water entered her field of vision, approaching her with a murderous aura. Song qingxiao¡¯s aura began to change, and a chill spread from her to the surrounding. The dying number four shivered, but a moment later, song qingxiao quickly realized that something was wrong and calmed herself down. Her divine sense dispelled this dark force, and ice energy flowed around her body, suppressing the desire to devour blood in her heart. Her eyes regained their calm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the power of darkness in the direction of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was already very strong. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s powerful consciousness, she did not dare to probe. The demonic Qi here seemed to be many times stronger than the demonic power stored in the nine-headed Black Dragon sealed in the yulun void realm in the last mission. ¡°What happened here?¡± Even song qingxiao, who was always calm and collected, showed a rare look of surprise when she saw the dense demonic Qi. Chapter 1784 - Chapter 1784 Curse (2) Chapter 1784: Curse (2) Chapter 1784: Curse (2) She let out a cry of surprise and looked up at the source of the stench. The ¡®giant tree¡¯ was nourished by the dark energy and grew much stronger than before. The ¡®tree trunk¡¯ was more than ten times thicker, forming a hair-raising behemoth. The black gas filled the surroundings of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, and at the top of the¡¯ treetop¡¯, Sage yueshu¡¯s head was like a rising sun at the peak of the mountain of despair, emitting a faint golden luster. The light was very weak, as if it would be swallowed by the darkness at any time. However, the power of darkness in the abyssal territory had already blotted out the sky and the sun, so even this faint light was extremely eye-catching. Surrounded by the black mist, he raised his head and shook it continuously, as if he was struggling to get rid of this heavy restraint. ¡°We, we don¡¯t know ¡­¡± The cultivators were at a loss. What was happening in front of them was different from what had happened 300 years ago when they had sealed Sage yueshu. He was also disgusted by the dense appearance of these tentacles. The power of darkness attacked everyone¡¯s heart, more or less affecting their emotions. Several believers who were shrouded in despair forgot their faith and wailed. They jumped off the ice Dragon and were swallowed by the black mist in the abyss. Their cries before their deaths lasted for a long time, affecting the rest of the people and making the black mist even more active. ¡°Wuwuwu-¡± The sound of crying echoed in the black mist, making the other believers even more excited. The elf¡¯s pure eyes were filled with black gas, and his face was filled with confusion and helplessness. A look of struggle flashed across his face. When the mage saw this from the corner of his eye, he knew that something was wrong and called out the Holy maiden¡¯s name loudly, ¡± ¡°Saiji!¡± The saintess ¡®body trembled. Edward¡¯s call was like a blow to her head, causing the fog in her eyes to recede like a tide, and her eyes returned to their original green color. In her fear, she turned to her other companions and hurriedly chanted an incantation. A light blue halo rose from her body, and the blue Spirit butterfly appeared again. It flapped its wings to form a holy light shield, trying to resist the black gas. However, the Holy maiden¡¯s power was like a grain of rice under the influence of the dark power. The Holy light shield was being compressed again and again, and the blue Spirit butterfly was also gradually affected by the black mist, its strength greatly reduced. ¡°The death spirit Qi here is too heavy.¡± The swordsman could sense the saint¡¯s struggle. Beads of sweat quickly oozed out of her forehead and nose, and the Holy light shield became smaller and smaller, barely able to hold the remaining people. The Halo was still trembling, as if it would be destroyed at any moment. With the protection of this holy light shield, everyone¡¯s crumbling emotions seemed to ease up a lot. The power of darkness here was thick and heavy, and it was only a matter of time before it devoured the entire abyssal territory. Under the black mist, the huge scales on the Red Dragon¡¯s body were quickly corroded by the black mist. Its dark red eyes were also gradually changing to a dark purple. The wind stirred up by its wings also carried a sense of evil. Every time it flapped, the storm would spread the evil aura to the surroundings more quickly. At this moment, number four was too busy to take care of himself. Let alone paying attention to the mission, under the corrosion of such a dark environment, the dark emotions in his heart seemed to have formed an endless black hole that was about to drown him. ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± This thought frantically rushed into his mind. His spiritual sense could not control such an aura at all, and his mind was completely distorted by the influence. Unfortunately, his strength did not match the dark thoughts in his heart. At this time, among the people he really wanted to kill, he could not defeat a single one. The only thing he could do was to roar crazily in the depths of his heart and enjoy his will. Everyone was cut down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When song qingxiao¡¯s eyes swept across his face, the corners of his mouth opened suspiciously, as if he had fallen into some kind of illusion that he couldn¡¯t pull out of. The Daoist priest and number one stood together, each using their own divine Arts to resist this force. Apart from Lucifer, the one who attracted the most attention was the bright sun Sage. The black ink on his robe quickly gathered from his limbs to the center, causing his robe, collar, and hems to all appear a pure black. The black gas surged up layer by layer, and in an instant, the place was filled with ghostly Qi like the netherworld, forcing everyone to move into the air again. Chapter 1785 - Chapter 1785 Curse (3) Chapter 1785: Curse (3) Chapter 1785: Curse (3) ¡°What is the origin of these ¡®black vines¡¯?¡± General song Qing¡¯s long tail was coiled under his body. His body rose higher and higher, trying to get rid of the black mist that followed him like a shadow. The cultivators could not answer her question, and the Saint was in a state of despair and helplessness. Lucifer seemed to know something, but he didn¡¯t move for the time being. It was as if he was waiting for the perfect opportunity. And the sundial Sage, who knew the truth, was obviously unwilling to speak. Just when she thought that her question would not get an answer, a slightly tired and hoarse voice gently came over, ¡± ¡°This is a curse.¡± She turned around in shock. At the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, Sage yueshu slowly spoke. His face could be called the most terrifying existence in the world. The ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ formed a clear dividing line on his face, which stretched across his lips. The upper half of Sage yueshu¡¯s face was no longer plagued by the black gas. The full heaven, clear eyes, straight nose, red and soft upper lips, and golden hair made his upper half Face as perfect as a God¡¯s. In stark contrast was his entire lower jaw. His lower lip was shriveled and black, and there were wriggling ¡®tree roots¡¯ and tendons on it. It looked disgusting and terrifying. As he spoke, his two completely different lips wriggled, forming the most horrifying nightmare in the world. The wriggling vines twisted and closed around his lips and jaw, as if trying to stop his voice and movements, making him unable to speak. However, even in such a terrifying situation, Sage yueshu was trying to comfort song qingxiao, who had turned to look at him, and tried her best to smile. His upper lips curled up, and the wriggling vines seemed to let out violent shrieks. They pulled his chin and the corners of his lips, making his mouth form a very terrifying angle. don¡¯t be afraid, child ¡­ his blue eyes showed extreme kindness, but his lower lip was already full of malice and a strange smile that seemed to be about to devour people. Song qingxiao had been through many trial scenes, what kind of terrifying scene had she not seen? However, the scene in front of her still made her a little uncomfortable. Perhaps it was the sharp contrast between beauty and ugliness, kindness and evil, which impacted her state of mind and cognition, making her swallow uncomfortably. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°A curse?¡± The moment she heard about the ¡®curse¡¯, song qingxiao, for some reason, thought of the power of faith that she had obtained from the ascetic faction that Haas had founded. The power of faith enhanced Haas¡¯s power, but when it came to this power, the Holy maiden called it a curse. It was a good thing that Sage yueshu was willing to communicate with her. At least it meant that she had another chance to obtain clues. She forced herself to look into his eyes and did not turn her head. She was afraid that she would miss a chance to find out the truth because of her instinctive disgust. Her unmoving attitude made Sage yueshu¡¯s gaze even gentler. The malice and kindness on this strange and distorted face were at their peak. He nodded with difficulty. the power I obtain comes from the absorption of dark energy. His eyes seemed to flash with a hint of reminiscence. after driving the evil Dragon out of the continent and establishing the Federation, I swore to ¡®Japan¡¯ that we would establish a safe, bright, and warm absolute territory. As he spoke, his two lips opened and closed, and a large amount of black gas spewed out from his mouth, making the scene look extremely terrifying. there is no shadow of death shrouding us. Where the light reaches, there is no intrusion of darkness. A beautiful dream and yearning appeared in his eyes. It was clear that all these words came from his heart and not just for show. the people on the continent will no longer feel fear and will not be affected by diseases. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without the undead¡¯s attack, everyone would only feel happy. The great sage who had been sealed for over 300 years, the man who had once brought terror to the continent, was currently telling a ¡®newbie¡¯ that he had never met about his ideals. hope will shine on every corner of the continent with the sun. With the protection of the God Palace, everyone will be happy and have a bright heart ¡­¡± What he said was obviously a utopia in his dreams. It could not possibly exist in reality. Perhaps it was because his feelings were too sincere, song qingxiao almost couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt him when he said this-but it was only an almost. Chapter 1786 - Chapter 1786 The truth (1) Chapter 1786: The truth (1) Chapter 1786: The truth (1) Time was of the essence, and the power of the darkness had exceeded song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. Even though she wanted to hear Sage yueshu talk about his dream, she ruthlessly interrupted him. ¡°Then why did you betray your ideals in the end?¡± When she asked this question, half of Sage Yue Chan¡¯s face showed a guilty and sad expression. He was like a child who had done something wrong and was being reprimanded by an adult. I didn¡¯t keep my promise ¡­ The grief in his eyes overflowed, and his head slowly fell. The black tentacles on his lower lip began to move. Taking advantage of the moment when he lowered his head, they stuck to his upper lip, forming thousands of connections, as if they wanted to seal his upper lip. He realized this and raised his head again. As his lips opened and closed, the sticky silk was pulled out from his plump upper lip, stretched, broke, and finally turned into black gas, retreating back to his chin. However, during this tug, Sage Yue Tan¡¯s upper lip was already stained with blood, showing the intensity of his previous struggle. ¡°Promise?¡± Song qingxiao had vaguely grasped the core of the problem, but she still needed some evidence to prove it. After this, Sage yuechu¡¯s voice could not hide her exhaustion, ¡°¡®RI¡¯ is responsible for bringing light and hope to the people of the continent.¡± He raised his head, and his upper lips were wide open, unwilling to let the tentacles wriggling upward from his lower lips touch them. The bleeding on her upper lip gradually stopped, forming a scar. These words might have been accumulated in his heart for too long and no one had spoken to him. Now that there was someone listening, although it was very difficult for him to breathe, he still tried his best to speak. and I¡¯m responsible for absorbing the pain, disease, and hidden worries in people¡¯s hearts-¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a time when a man¡¯s strength is exhausted,¡± she said firmly. Even the negative energy in one¡¯s heart needed to be digested, which was enough to consume a lot of energy. Even the cultivators who were blessed by the heavens would easily be troubled by the inner demons after they embarked on the path of cultivation. The more they cultivated to the later stages, the easier it was for them to become demonic. He was already busy with his own affairs, not to mention carrying the burden for others. According to the cultivator, after the evil Dragon was expelled, the entire continent welcomed a new life. However, at the same time, the evil dragon¡¯s wreaking havoc still left behind endless pain. The blood of heroes and the deaths of their kin brought a lot of grief to the various races on the continent. Under such circumstances, it would be a fool¡¯s dream for Sage yueshu to shoulder the negative emotions of the entire continent by herself. ¡°Wait a minute-¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s first reaction was that it was impossible, but when she saw the huge ¡®black tree¡¯ from the corner of her eye, an incredible thought came to her mind. you can¡¯t really bear the pain, disease, despair, and sorrow of everyone, can you? ¡± Even someone as calm and rational as song qingxiao widened her eyes in disbelief when she said that. Sage yueshu¡¯s Blue eyes seemed to be filled with sorrow. so, the power of man is always limited? ¡± He said in a low voice, as if he was mumbling to himself, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not a God yet, I¡¯m overestimating myself.¡± A wave of sadness spread from his eyes, causing the black Qi under him to surge even more violently. ¡°Wuwuwu-¡± Wails rose and fell from all directions, as if in response to his mumbling. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The ground began to shake again, and the shaking became more and more intense, even pulling the ¡®giant tree¡¯ that had emerged from the center of the abyss. The tree trembled slightly, and the ghostly wail became louder and louder. As the black gas churned, the faintly discernible faces on the surface of the tree trunk became even clearer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Heads popped out of the tree like spores, stretching their necks like Sage Moonfall. They weren¡¯t limited to humans. There were also elves, winged ones, and all kinds of magical beasts. However, without exception, they maintained the miserable state they were in before they died. The wails of the magical beasts combined with the wails of the undead. Amidst the thudding sounds, a fist-sized bloody hole appeared on the main pole of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. Stinky black blood gushed out of the hole like a boiling spring. The impact tore the hole apart and made it bigger and bigger until it formed a huge deep hole. Chapter 1787 - Chapter 1787 The truth (2) Chapter 1787: The truth (2) Chapter 1787: The truth (2) ¡®Ao-roar!¡¯ Blood gushed out, and a terrifying beast¡¯s roar came from the deep cave. ¡®Plop! Plop!¡¯ The blood spurted out like a fountain, and large pieces of rotten flesh were wrapped in the thick black blood. The head of a ferocious, half-rotten bone Dragon emerged from the deep hole in the ¡®giant tree¡¯. Its rotten body rubbed against the tree trunk, making a scalp-numbing sound. As it roared, the skin and flesh of the skeletal Dragon were peeled off, and blood gushed down, drenching the screaming spirits below. The closer he got to Sage Moonfall, the more miserable the undead looked. They might have been victims of the dragon¡¯s rule and were full of resentment. Under the head that came out, there might be broken limbs or a hollow stomach. Its intestines gushed out of its abdominal cavity, and black blood spewed out along with a strong stench. It turned into a thick, asphalt-like liquid and flowed down the branches of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The remaining vengeful spirits under the ¡®giant tree¡¯ were forced to accept the dark Power¡¯s nourishment and let out even more helpless screams and wails. The lower the level of the creature, the harder it was to escape the fate of being ¡®contaminated¡¯ for the second time. They curled up at the bottom of the darkness and were repeatedly irrigated by the black gas. Their hostility became even stronger. The long branches began to wriggle again, and faces crawled out of the thick roots. Body parts missing limbs crawled out from the roots, shrieking and wailing as they tried to escape from this ¡®life¡¯. However, the thick black gas formed a Fatal Attraction, firmly binding their feet to the roots of the¡¯ giant tree¡¯. Their bodies had already become one with the black ¡®giant tree¡¯. No matter how much effort they put in, they were still being pulled by the fine black-horned tentacles, unable to escape. An extremely terrifying scene appeared on the ground and in the air. Amidst the cries, tens of millions of undead climbed out of the trees. Large amounts of thick black blood gushed out of their bodies and flowed down the tree trunk, almost drowning the roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, making it difficult for every undead to escape. The black blood turned into a vast ocean and drowned the roots. ¡°Wuwuwu-¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Painful screams and mournful wails formed a terrifying demonic sound that was pervasive and echoed in every corner of the abyssal territory. The Black Sea of blood rippled, and the dead spirit reached out to the people in the sky. At this time, the abyssal territory was no different from a Devil¡¯s Den in hell. Even the trial-takers who had seen a lot of things were shocked by this terrible scene. The flames spewed out by the giant dragon in the sky were reflected into a strange purple-black color under the endless sea of blood. The stench filled the entire territory. Even though the trial-takers had sealed off their five senses, the stench could still reach their hearts. The tree trunk shook violently, and the wriggling ¡®tree vines¡¯ were like huge tentacles, arching high. Amidst the rumbling sounds, the extremely heavy tree trunk was ¡®lifted¡¯ up by the dozens of thick tentacles and began to slowly rise into the air. ¡°The tree, the tree moved ¡­¡± The Daoist felt a bitter taste in his throat. He was from the Tianyi Daoist sect, and he also practiced the art of slaying demons. Daoist secret techniques had always been unique to evil spirits and dark spirits. However, the yin and resentful Qi here was too thick, forming an undispersed devilish Qi that was far from what he could resist with his current strength. Dozens of thick roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ were buried under the vast ocean. The skeleton vengeful spirits raised their heads and stared at the sky with their empty eyes. The surging black waves rippled slightly, and black liquid seeped through their half-rotten nasal cavities, then gushed out of their eye sockets, and finally sank into the sea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only this is ¡­ the swordsman felt his throat churning. The pungent smell and the terrifying scene in front of him, which was like hell, stimulated his heart again and again, causing his face to Twitch. ¡°The ocean that disappeared earlier?¡± The six Saint apostles had once stepped on the sea water of the abyssal territory and were almost swallowed by such ¡®sea water¡¯. The moment he thought about where the ¡®seawater¡¯ came from and how it flowed from the abyss to the underground river, and how the sea had swallowed the ¡®water¡¯ when it was trapped, the swordsman felt terrible. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to care about such a ¡®small matter¡¯. Chapter 1788 - Chapter 1788 The truth (3) Chapter 1788: The truth (3) Chapter 1788: The truth (3) The giant vines that were soaked in the black water lifted the tree up high, making this ¡®giant tree¡¯ that grew out of the abyss instantly become a ¡®living¡¯ moving monster! ¡°Wuwuwu-¡± ¡°Owwwwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ¡°Roar!¡± The wails of the vengeful souls lingered in their ears, and the stench grew stronger and stronger. Even though they were holding their breaths, the stench was like an ashen on their bones. It continued to drill into everyone¡¯s nostrils. It was really too smelly! This stench seemed to have already materialized, forming a gray fog that was difficult to disperse. It greedily approached the direction of every living creature. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her hand and covered her mouth and nose. However, this was of no use! The stench combined with the undead aura attached to the surface of everyone¡¯s body, drilling into their flesh through their pores and getting stronger. Covering his nose didn¡¯t work, and locking his five senses couldn¡¯t isolate this stench. This stench was not really a stimulation of the sense of smell, but originated from the omnipresent ¡®evil¡¯ in the abyss, which was difficult to avoid. Song Qing¡¯s small body was in the abyss. This stench and the demonic Qi had the same origin. If the root of the problem was not solved, he would never be able to free himself from it. Thinking of this, she let go of her hand that was covering her nose. The gray mist attacked the Holy light shield, and the saintess and the others were almost unable to hold on. The blue Spirit butterfly¡¯s body was covered in grey particles, causing this huge spirit butterfly¡¯s body to be covered, and its light already appeared very weak. The ice Dragon was corroded by the dark power, and its body turned into drops of gray-black water, which dripped into the vast ocean. Creak- Creak- Amidst the strange noise, song qingxiao heard a sound coming from above. She raised her head, and her expression changed. Above his head, several black vines stretched out from the black mist, connecting countless vengeful spirits. The vines were like branches full of fruits, and as they swayed, the undead and skeletons collided with each other, making crisp sounds. The cold black liquid dripped down, and more and more vines were pulled out. They spread out densely, covering the sky and the earth, forming a huge cage that covered the entire abyssal territory! Lucifer, who had been unusually calm since they entered the abyssal territory, finally changed his expression when he saw this dense cage. He bent down and patted the back of the Dragon. The giant dragon seemed to have sensed his thoughts, and it flapped its wings, wanting to fly higher. ¡®Boom-¡® As the two giant wings flapped, a strong wind blew. The skulls and bloody tentacles hanging on the vines above shook wildly. The faces on the ¡®giant tree¡¯ seemed to have smelled fresh blood and flesh, and they smiled greedily. Arms reached out and grabbed in the direction of the Dragon as if they wanted to pull the Dragon and Lucifer into the abyss. This was their territory, and under the black gas, they were in charge of everything. Under the influence of the powerful dark force, the dragon¡¯s Hill-like body seemed to be grabbed by an invisible hand. The stench and the power of darkness formed a gray-black mist that frantically covered the dragon¡¯s body, pushing it towards the tree. Lucifer¡¯s powerful and invincible reincarnation was completely out of control in front of the dark power. The power here was too strong. Sage yueshu¡¯s Grand wish back then was to absorb all the negative energy from all the different races on the continent! This energy had gone out of control over the years, and even Sage yueshu couldn¡¯t control it. It even backfired on its owner. Just as Sage yuechan had said, it was a curse. Just like the ascetics founded by Haas, the ascetics used pain as the foundation to temper their will, turning pain into the source of power. In the end, Haas, who bore the weight of faith, obtained the power he dreamed of, but at the same time, he also bore the pain of everyone. When the moon Sage and the sun Sage first established the God Palace and made their Grand wishes, he must have been extremely sincere. However, things did not go as he wished. He probably didn¡¯t expect that the oath he had once made and the beautiful wish he had made would eventually become his nightmare, a heavy burden that he couldn¡¯t get rid of. The negative emotions of the people of the entire continent were too heavy, and not even a God could carry them. At this moment, song qingxiao finally understood why Sage yueshu had betrayed the God Palace that year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Facing such an unknown and terrifying dark creature, Lucifer finally panicked. The giant dragon was pushed by the gray fog like a falling meteor, crashing into the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The strings of undead on the trees opened their mouths excitedly, waiting for new creatures to be swallowed. Even the reincarnation magic bestowed by the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ couldn¡¯t resist the negative emotions of all the people on the continent. Seeing that the Dragon was about to hit the ¡®giant tree¡¯, Lucifer shouted, ¡± ¡°F * ck, let¡¯s join forces!¡± Chapter 1789 - Chapter 1789 Joining hands (1) Chapter 1789: Joining hands (1) Chapter 1789: Joining hands (1) Due to extreme panic, Lucifer¡¯s voice was a little distorted. The excited undead and skeletons on the ¡®giant tree¡¯ opened their pitch-black mouths and let out horrifying and strange shrieks, welcoming the approaching Dragon. Lucifer activated the magic array and tried to fight against the dark power. However, his reincarnation spell was easily crushed by the power of darkness. The dark purple magic array turned into the purest form of energy, which was absorbed by the undead. His body fell to the side of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ with the Dragon. At the critical moment, Lucifer had no choice but to jump to the other side of the dragon¡¯s wings. Other than the reincarnation magic from the ¡®sun and moon¡¯, Lucifer¡¯s own strength was not enough for him to survive in this dangerous situation. The ¡®giant tree¡¯, which was formed by the negative energy of all the living creatures on the continent, was like a giant wheel, swallowing all the living creatures in front of it. Even the reincarnation spell that Lucifer relied on the most was like an ant trying to shake a tree in front of this moving ¡®giant tree¡¯. ¡®AOW¡¯ The moment one of the dragon¡¯s wings came into contact with the black mist, it was contaminated by the black mist. The mist was instantly activated, and thousands of black tentacles as thin as hair burrowed into its wings. The black patterns instantly gnawed at the Red Wings at an extremely rapid speed, causing the Dragon to let out an extremely painful wail. The faces of the dark Souls appeared on its huge wings. They were greedily absorbing its life force with the speed at which the black gas spread. The flesh and blood on the wings began to peel off, and wherever the crisscrossing black lines went, the black bones of the Red Dragon¡¯s wings that had been corroded were revealed. The dragon¡¯s invincible defense was vulnerable in the face of this dark power. Under the unbearable pain, the dragon¡¯s shrill howls and the ghostly wails of the dead merged. Lucifer had completely lost his previous arrogance and shouted for the bright sun Sage, ¡°Let¡¯s join forces! Seal him!¡± When song qingxiao saw him running for his life in fear, she could not help but feel puzzled. When Lucifer came in, he had a proud expression on his face. He didn¡¯t hide his ambition at all. He showed that he was determined to kill sun and moon and rebuild the God Palace. Logically speaking, Lucifer had participated in the sealing of Sage yueshu, so he should have some knowledge of her strength. Therefore, he was very clear about the cultivation of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, and he was also very confident in his magic energy, which was why he was so conceited. However, from his current performance, it seemed that he had underestimated Sage yueshu¡¯s strength. Thus, at the critical moment when the situation changed, he changed his initial decision at the last minute and actually began to call out Sage rieshu, wanting to join forces with this old enemy of his that he had fought from the beginning. In other words, the power of darkness far exceeded Lucifer¡¯s expectations. He had already discovered that he was no match for Sage yueshu. Why? This question flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Soon, Lucifer¡¯s situation became very urgent. In a moment of desperation, he spoke again, ¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t join forces, we¡¯ll all die Here!¡± ¡®Aowuwu-¡® The black gas had already devoured one of the dragon¡¯s wings. The flesh on its huge wing was like melted snow, revealing the black bones. After losing one of its wings, it was no longer able to support its fat body. However, the hair-thin black threads had fused it with the ¡®giant tree¡¯, like countless spider webs, hanging its body in the air. The giant dragon flapped its other wing, stirring up a strong wind. Its short and fat claws also stomped, and the flames in its mouth danced wildly in the sky. After hearing Lucifer¡¯s words, the bright sun Sage did not move. The dense demonic Qi here did not have any intention of harming him. Instead, when it passed by him, it merged with his aura. The black stains on his robe had already spread from the hem to his waist, and the neckline was completely black. They were attacking his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the closer he got, the slower the black stain became. With the heart as the center, a large mass of white shadows was surrounded by black robes, which was particularly eye-catching. Under the light of the fire, his face revealed a struggling expression. ¡°What should we do?¡± The fire dragon¡¯s counterattack before its death was no small matter. Even number four, who had fire spiritual power, had to retreat to song qingxiao¡¯s side under the dragon¡¯s crazy breath. Chapter 1790 - Chapter 1790 Joining hands (2) Chapter 1790: Joining hands (2) Chapter 1790: Joining hands (2) The surrounding spiritual Qi had completely gone out of control. Daoist looked at the bottom of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, then at song qingxiao, and hesitated. ¡®Swish swish swish-¡® The roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ drilled out more vines of different thickness, like a giant spider that was unhurriedly weaving a web, waiting for the web to be formed to trap its prey. The black gas spread wantonly, and the stench was monstrous. The thick black roots on its head were like the tentacles of an octopus. After curling up, they came crashing down in the direction of Sage yueshu. ¡°Let¡¯s go over too!¡± After dodging a few times, the Daoist priest finally made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and spoke to number one. He had already made a decision. Even after the six Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction reappeared, he still chose to believe song qingxiao¡¯s words and decided to cooperate with her. The Daoist priest was in a hurry to meet up with song qingxiao while dodging the deadly black vines. He didn¡¯t notice that number one frowned slightly after hearing his words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Number one¡¯s cold voice was the only reply to the Daoist priest. When he turned around, he saw a flash of green light from the corner of his eye. The Daoist priest cried out in his heart. He tried to use a defensive method and at the same time, he wanted to escape from number one, but it was too late! Several long, thin, dark-green needles broke through his defensive Ling power and pierced into his back. The Daoist priest clenched his palm, and the seven copper coins in his hand flashed with spiritual light and turned into a copper coin sword, slashing in the direction of number one. It was just that number one was extremely familiar with his strength. After ambushing him, he had already dodged. The bronze coin sword¡¯s Green light cut through the green light, but when it reached number one¡¯s body, it missed. Number one¡¯s figure disappeared from the black mist and reappeared a hundred feet away from the Taoist priest. He looked at him coldly, his eyes filled with indifference. The long needle was dipped in poison, and the Daoist priest¡¯s face turned pale green. He pinched his other finger and several talismans appeared in his hand, which he pressed against his chest. The talisman turned into a golden light and entered his lungs, stopping his injuries. After doing all this, the Daoist priest endured the pain and also flashed, appearing about ten meters away from song qingxiao and number four. ¡°Second song, do you still mean what you said earlier?¡± Number one¡¯s attack was sinister, and he had the intention to kill him. The poisonous needle had penetrated his lungs and even affected the flow of his veins and spiritual energy. It was far more serious than the calm appearance of the Taoist priest. He asked song qingxiao in a deep voice as he held back the blood in his throat, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°Daoist ¡­¡± Number Four¡¯s mouth twitched, and his eyes were filled with mockery. He had seen the scene of number one plotting against the Daoist priest. Seeing the Daoist priest pretending to be fine, number four sneered, ¡± you can¡¯t even protect yourself now. What else ¡­ ¡°Of course it does.¡± Before number four could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by song qingxiao. Her words were out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Not only the Daoist priest and judge number four were stunned, but even number one and the purple-haired woman were stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of working with him?¡± Number four was a little anxious, so much so that he didn¡¯t even need to transmit his voice. ¡°The Taoist now is just a waste. Working with him will only drag you down ¡­¡± His words caused the Daoist priest¡¯s eyes to darken, and a flash of anger appeared in his eyes. Song qingxiao looked at number four and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re also a good-for-nothing,¡± ¡°..¡±Number four was speechless. He propped up his upper body and lay back on the fire Phoenix¡¯s back, not daring to speak again. The Daoist priest¡¯s tense expression relaxed slightly, and his face revealed a trace of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine to bring one burden, but it¡¯s also fine to bring two.¡± Song qingxiao replied calmly, ¡± as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my mission. These words hurt the two of them. The Daoist priest¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to struggle and refute, but then the injuries in his body made him silently hold his chest, silently agreeing with song qingxiao¡¯s words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Number four was thick-skinned, and after the initial awkwardness faded, he was not only very calm in such a situation, but also felt a sense of relief. The purple-haired woman sneered and did not say anything. On the other side, Lucifer¡¯s plea for help did not move the bright sun Sage. His situation was getting more and more critical. The black threads absorbed the dragon¡¯s flesh and blood, becoming thicker and thicker, hanging the Dragon high up in the air. The black smoke climbed up the scales on the dragon¡¯s chest and abdomen from one side of its wings. The thick scales couldn¡¯t resist the corrosion of the black smoke, which made the dragon¡¯s screams even louder. Chapter 1791 - Chapter 1791 Joining hands (3) Chapter 1791: Joining hands (3) Chapter 1791: Joining hands (3) ¡°F * ck!¡± Left with no choice, Lucifer asked for help again, ¡± I swear, after sealing the ¡®moon¡¯, I will drive the giant dragon away and strengthen the seal of the undead Canyon. His words clearly didn¡¯t touch the depths of the saint¡¯s heart, because even after he said that, the Saint still didn¡¯t move. The black gas had already spread to the back of the Dragon, forcing Lucifer to slide back to the long neck of the Dragon. The spirit of the dead within the black gas stretched out its long hand, and black blood flowed out of its wide-open mouth as it roared at him. as long as we work together, I¡¯ll take over the position of ¡®moon¡¯ and absorb the power of darkness to stabilize the God Palace once again! This sentence finally moved the struggling Sage, who slowly turned his head. A palm came out of the black gas and beckoned in Lucifer¡¯s direction. The black tentacles that covered most of the dragon¡¯s body seemed to have been summoned, and they frantically retracted. ¡®AOW¡¯ The black gas was like a tide, sweeping up the undead who were unwilling to give up on the delicious food and retreating from the dragon¡¯s body, leaving only half of the black bone wings. As soon as the Dragon was freed, it roared and flapped its wings. It barely brushed past the bottom of the abyss and flew back into the air. With the signal from the sage of the glorious sun, the black vines no longer attacked the giant and Lucifer slid back onto the dragon¡¯s back. ¡°Rodenor! Edward! Arthur!¡± The sundial Sage, who had already made his decision, began to call out the names of the Saints. Every Saint that he called out raised their heads involuntarily. we are about to follow the instructions of the great prophecy and seal the ¡®moon¡¯ again, allowing the power of darkness to rest in peace. I need your help! After shouting this, he didn¡¯t wait for the cultivator and the others to respond, and lowered his head to look at the bottom of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The six Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction had already combined with the six thick roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. They were like thousands of spirits that were trapped and unable to be freed. ¡°Haas, Samuel ¡­¡± in the name of the sage, I now summon you to help me. He looked down at the six people who were bound by the thick black vines, and a dark light flashed in his eyes. I know you want to awaken your faith, but as you can see, faith has gone out of control-¡± The power on Sage yueshu¡¯s back was beyond his control. The dark power in the ¡®giant tree¡¯ had trapped Haas and the others in the vines as if they were his own kind. if you don¡¯t seal him, you¡¯ll be left here forever, assimilated with the dark forces here, and become his puppets! I promise you that after sealing ¡®moon¡¯, Lucifer will become the new master of faith. He can still give you power and let us return to the time more than 300 years ago. After saying this, Sage sunlight raised his hands. ¡°If you are still willing to accept my summoning, then let me see your response.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, magic power began to surge in the roots of the tree. With a creaking sound, the firmly intertwined vines were shaken, and something came out from the vines. A blood mist seeped out from the cracks of the black vines. The dark red blood gushed into the black ocean, revealing Haas¡¯s face. The dark faction¡¯s Saints appeared one after another, showing their attitude. Lucifer¡¯s words not only moved the brilliant sun Sage, but also moved the six Saints of the dark faction. They had spent everything to come here just to awaken the God of faith and recover their strength. But no one had expected that the dark power would completely go out of control and tie them up here. The proposal of the sage of the sun was perfect. If the sage of the moon could save them from this place and a new master of faith could appear, it would be the best for them. Magic light arrays appeared one after another from the roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ and gathered in the direction of the ¡®glorious sun¡¯. As for the light faction¡¯s six Saints, they had originally come to seal Sage yueshu. Now that Sage rieshu had summoned them, the cultivators and the rest all responded loudly. The swordsman raised his ice sword, while Edward raised his staff high above his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elf took out the life seed, while Rafel flapped her wings and flew into the air. The Holy maiden chanted an incantation in a low voice, and the dim blue butterfly turned into a mist of light, scattering over her head. Two pairs of huge, blue, translucent, and beautiful wings of light gradually appeared behind her, lifting the saintess ¡®body into the sky. The purple-haired woman appeared on the back of the giant dragon in a flash and stood beside Lucifer. ¡°What about us?¡± The Daoist priest held the copper-coin sword and turned to look at song qingxiao. His voice was hoarse. Chapter 1792 - Chapter 1792 Difficult (1) Chapter 1792: Difficult (1) Chapter 1792: Difficult (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze pierced through the black mist and landed on the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ in the distance. Sage yueshu had already lowered her head. Her previous conversation with song qingxiao had caused her to sink into self-blame and guilt. The corners of his mouth drooped down, and the tentacles on the lower half of his lips seized the opportunity to quietly stick to his upper lips again. Countless thin and dense tentacles dug into his upper lip, and the black gas spread on the upper half of his white and clean face. Soon, it entered his eyes. Several black blood streaks appeared in his eyes, which were slightly sorrowful, and the blue eyes glowed purple. He quickly came back to his senses and began to struggle again. The black thread was broken once again. His skin and flesh were torn apart, and blood gushed out. The connected lips were forcibly separated. With a hard struggle, his entire head was completely free from the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The blood from his chin flowed down and fell into the greedy mouths of the undead below. The Golden light shone down and nourished the wound on his chin, causing it to heal quickly. Wherever the Halo went, the flamboyant black tentacles seemed to be corroded and shrank back in fear upon contact. This gave Sage yueshu a great advantage, making him struggle even more. The ¡®giant tree¡¯ shook wildly, and dozens of thick roots slammed heavily on the ground, lifting the heavy tree up and slowly moving forward in the abyssal territory. ¡®Whoosh! Whoosh!¡¯ The vines that were hanging high above Sage Moonfall¡¯s head came down. The moment they got close to Sage Moonfall¡¯s head, the undead and skeletons hanging on the vines seemed to be corroded by the Golden light, turning into black gas and melting. The edge of the vine fell on the trunk of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ and whipped the sprawled undead on it, causing them to cry out in pain. Black gas spewed out of their mouths, and the vines, which were stimulated by the pain, became even more ferocious. The vines carefully avoided Sage Yue Tan¡¯s head, and formed a huge cage, trying to lock her in. Black gas danced in the air, and the vines hanging high above their heads surged. They interweaved and wrapped the abyssal territory into an extremely large black ball. This situation was similar to the Dark Age cast by the Lord-tier dark creatures in Ogg village, but the power of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was undoubtedly many times stronger than that of a Lord-tier dark creature. The vines grew denser and denser, almost blocking out all the light in the sky. Number four had experienced the period when she was trapped by the Dark Age. When she saw this situation, she could not help but call out anxiously, ¡± ¡°Song ¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let it live forever.¡± The dark power was endless. Who knew how much dark power had been stored at the bottom of the abyss? it was all activated now, and it surged out endlessly. The branches of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ became thicker and thicker, and the vines became more concentrated. Once the vines sealed the sky, it was equivalent to swallowing everyone into the encirclement of darkness. Even the cultivators with powerful cultivation were helpless in the face of such a powerful dark force. If they were devoured, everyone would die Here. The first condition to complete the mission was to stay alive. In the face of a crisis, number four could no longer remain calm. He propped up his upper body and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we also ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help Sage yueshu!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Her answer was very different from what number four had expected. In her extreme shock, number four even forgot her powerful cultivation and blurted out the words in her heart, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The Daoist priest also turned his head with a look of surprise on his face. Song qingxiao glanced at number four. Her current appearance was very oppressive. Even though she did not show any killing intent, number four still felt her hair stand on end when she looked at those dangerous golden eyes. ¡°Help Sage yueshu. You guys stall number six.¡± It was obvious that she had made up her mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Daoist priest¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just swallowed his blood and nodded. General song Qing clenched his sword and aimed at the vine that was entangling Sage yueshu. He swung it with all his might! The sword Qi turned into a white Rainbow and slashed down. ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® The thick black vines emitted a ghostly aura, and undead emerged from the vines, shrieking and howling. The sword light slashed down, and the spirit energy surged straight in. In an instant, the spirits that tried to block the way were minced into pieces, and they passed through the thick roots! Chapter 1793 - Chapter 1793 Difficult _2 Chapter 1793: Difficult _2 Chapter 1793: Difficult _2 ¡®Awoo-¡® One after another, painful screams rang out in unison, as if thousands of dead souls were screaming in pain after being severely injured. Several thick vines that surrounded Sage yueshu were cut in the middle, and black liquid flowed out with a foul smell, dripping down the treetops. The undead bound at the top of the tree were tainted by the black gas and roared in anger. The broken vines fell, turned into black mist, and were absorbed by the tree. Sage yueshu¡¯s sealed head reappeared. He looked at song Qing Xiao with a grateful expression. The cage formed by the black vines was broken, and this action seemed to have angered the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The spirits on the trees and vines were even more furious, while the bound magic beasts and bone Dragons roared in anger. The ghost opened its arms and clawed at song Qing Xiao. Its vines rose high like legs and fell into the black ocean with a heavy thump. It quickly approached song Qing Xiao. At the same time, countless vines began to whip in her direction, accompanied by sharp ghost cries. It was as if she had poked open a hornet¡¯s nest, and the black gas at the bottom of the abyss surged even faster. In this way, not only number four and the priest who were close to her quickly dodged, but even Lucifer, number six and the Saints were also affected and dodged in a sorry state. ¡°Number two, are you crazy?¡± The purple-haired woman knew how powerful these black vines were. She had seen with her own eyes how Lucifer was unable to fight back in front of these black vines. She did not dare to let these black vines touch him at all. After dodging a few times, his face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s first deal with these vines and leave this place. If you do this, we¡¯ll all die Here!¡± Song qingxiao turned a deaf ear to her words and slashed out two more times with her sword. The sword Qi cut down most of the vines that trapped Sage yueshu, temporarily clearing out a Pure Land for him. ¡°You ¡­¡± The purple-haired woman saw that she was ignoring her words and was still determined to do things her own way. A trace of maliciousness flashed in her eyes. She was about to stop her, but the Daoist priest had already blocked her way with his copper-coin sword. ¡°Get lost!¡± When the purple-haired woman saw the Daoist blocking the way, she rebuked him without any restraint. Her strength was originally much stronger than Daoist priest, not to mention that Daoist priest had been ambushed by number one and his strength had been greatly reduced. When the Daoist priest heard her reprimand, his face showed a trace of worry. He shook the copper sword in his hand, and the copper sword broke into seven copper coins in the air. The Big Dipper formation was formed, and the souls of the seven Daoist priests of the Tianyi Daoist sect holding swords that were stored in it appeared again to stop the Furious number six. The Daoist priest bit his fingertip and drew a talisman in the air with his blood. After the incantation was completed, the blood talisman was sent into the Big Dipper Seven Star formation. The aura of the souls of the seven Daoist priests in the formation immediately became more powerful. After doing all this, the Taoist priest¡¯s face turned pale. His body swayed in the air and he was almost hit by a black vine. At the critical moment, number Four¡¯s flame chains wrapped around the rattan that had almost hit the Taoist priest. However, after No. 4 was injured, his strength had greatly deteriorated, and the flames were pitifully weak. After wrapping around the vine, the flames were not only unable to severely injure the undead, but were instead quickly swallowed by the ferocious black gas. If number four hadn¡¯t reacted in time and cut off his spiritual energy, the tentacle formed from the power of darkness would have already backfired into his body. But even so, it was enough to give the Daoist priest a chance to escape. Taking advantage of the moment when the vines were blocked by the flames, the Daoist priest used a secret technique at all costs and disappeared from the spot the moment the vines swept over. The moment he appeared, he could no longer hold it in. He spat out a large mouthful of blood and his aura became much weaker. The Daoist priest raised his head and glanced at number four. Number four was lying on the back of the fire Phoenix like a piece of trash that couldn¡¯t walk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The most important thing was that he had a look of disdain on his face, and his gaze seemed to be accusing the Taoist priest of being useless. As their eyes met, the unspoken ¡®thank you¡¯ in the Taoist priest¡¯s heart also turned into disdain. The two of them looked at each other in disgust and were extremely dissatisfied with each other. They snorted at the same time and turned their heads away with disgust. Song qingxiao only asked the Daoist and number four to stop the purple-haired woman. The Big Dipper formation was enough to stop her for a while. However, the most dangerous part was the ¡®giant tree¡¯ formed by the dark power that had gone out of control. Chapter 1794 - Chapter 1794 Difficult (3) Chapter 1794: Difficult (3) Chapter 1794: Difficult (3) If song qingxiao couldn¡¯t deal with this ¡®giant tree¡¯, even if she could stop the purple-haired woman for a while, the final result would still be uncertain. A trace of worry flashed in the Taoist priest¡¯s eyes, but after making his decision, he had no way back. Number one had already made a move on him, and the purple-haired woman was even more unreliable. He could only believe in song qingxiao¡¯s promise-although it was also illusory to a Taoist. After Sage yueshu¡¯s head was freed, it began to struggle frantically to get out of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The threads of black Qi broke, revealing his lower jaw, neck, and shoulders. As more and more of his body was exposed, his strength was clearly much stronger than before. The more he struggled, the angrier the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was. The roaring dead souls on the branches lost even more control, and the black ocean underground began to shake. Black water columns flowed out of the ocean and rushed into the air. The top of its head had been sealed by intertwining vines, and the huge tentacles wrapped around the screaming spirits of the dead and shuttled back and forth in space. The entire abyss began to shake. Under the violent rumbles, everyone was like a puppet trapped in a giant ball. As the space trembled, they could not tell where the sky and where the earth were. ¡°Daoist priest!¡± The purple-haired woman screamed, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy!¡± Her cultivation level was two levels higher than the Taoist priest¡¯s, but she was hindered by the black vines on one side. She had to avoid the dead souls that were everywhere and the bone Dragons that were shuttling through the air, so it was inevitable that her hands and feet were tied for a while. In addition, the Taoist seemed to be determined to cooperate with song qingxiao. He was already seriously injured, and his chances of survival were very low. Therefore, he was desperate and his attacks were particularly fierce. Even the purple-haired woman could not do anything to him in a short time. ¡°Let¡¯s work together to suppress Sage yueshu and break this dark seal!¡± The purple-haired woman dodged Dao Ling¡¯s attack and summoned a Golden Bell surrounded by lightning. As the bell rang, several dark spirits that surrounded her were crushed and turned into black mist. She shouted at the Daoist priest, but the Daoist priest was unmoved. Taking advantage of this, song qingxiao dodged the black water column that was flowing out from the depths of the ocean and appeared beside Sage yueshu. As his hand rose and his sword fell, the sword shadows intertwined, helping Sage yueshu cut off the black vines wrapped around his shoulder. A bloodied arm was pulled out from the black vines, and Sage yueshu¡¯s face revealed a pained but relaxed smile. ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the ¡®giant tree¡¯ became even more furious. The water columns that were flowing against the current instantly turned into giant snakes with their heads raised. They split into two, one side biting towards song Qing¡¯s direction, while the other side began to wrap around the ¡®giant tree¡¯. ¡®Clang! Clang! Clang!¡¯ The sound of the collision was heard, and the tree shook violently. These black giant pythons were much more terrifying than the Pythons summoned by the big fish in the ocean. Their bodies were wrapped around the tree trunk, and they opened their huge mouths, revealing two sharp fangs. They stuck out their Scarlet forked tongues and quickly swarmed up the tree. Countless red tentacles fluttered above their heads, and wherever they went, the ghost spirits avoided them like the plague, sweeping away the black mist. Several giant black pythons flew up from the ocean and surrounded her. They connected their heads to their tails, forming a huge ring. The black mist they spat out wrapped around the group of snakes and song Qing Xiao. With a hissing sound, the last trace of light in front of him disappeared completely. The black fog formed a huge circle and floated in the air. The surroundings were filled with demonic Qi, and the abyss formed by negative energy was abnormally terrifying. Song Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness, as if there was no end to it. The giant Python had disappeared, and the sound of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ moving and the fluctuations of magic could no longer be sensed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao seemed to have been banished and appeared in the endless darkness. This kind of trap was far more terrifying than the purple-haired woman¡¯s invisible Dragon dagger. After it was formed, it was like an endless abyss. Other than despair and death, there was no other sound. It was as if she was the only one fighting in the world. Loneliness and fear instantly seized her. At this moment, the sword in song qingxiao¡¯s hand emitted a faint light, illuminating the dark space. The shadow of the Golden Dragon swam within the translucent heaven-destroying sword. Then, it transformed into a Dragon shadow and leaped out of her hand. Chapter 1795 - Chapter 1795 Difficult (4) Chapter 1795: Difficult (4) Chapter 1795: Difficult (4) ¡°God destroying technique!¡± The domineering sword Qi spread throughout the space with the Dragon Soul. As soon as song qingxiao spoke, the spiritual power was like a flood that had opened the floodgates, filling the entire dark space with the operation of the God destroying technique! Pale blue lotuses of light bloomed one after another, illuminating the entire darkness! Wherever the light touched, the power of darkness was quickly disintegrated. The creatures that lived in the darkness and could not see the light began to melt and disintegrate under the faint blue light, like snow meeting the sun. ¡°Cultivator, you¡¯re right,¡± Song qingxiao was surrounded by The Blue Lotus, and she smiled as she watched the dark space collapse. ¡°In the midst of despair, I need a little light to lead the way.¡± The most terrifying thing about the power of darkness was that it could devour people¡¯s faith and hope, causing them to fall into despair and go crazy. However, this kind of power was vulnerable in the face of light. The power of ¡®darkness¡¯ and ¡®light¡¯ countered each other. Despair was the sharp blade that crushed hope, but at the same time, hope was also the best way to eliminate despair. She had finally found the key clue to the mission. A small lamp appeared in song Qing¡¯s palm. As soon as the chaotic green lamp appeared, the dark power in the surroundings was suppressed even more. This was a lamp wick formed from the fire of heavenly tribulation. Even if it was only the size of a bowl, it was enough to bring light. It had once brought hope and light to the desperate believers in the grotto in the dark river Forest. At this time, it could also drive away the darkness and break the restriction. The retreating dark forces came back again, but in front of the green lamp that symbolized death but was full of vitality, the dark forces screamed and retreated before they could even collide with the flame. The endless dark void began to melt, and the bodies of Dark Souls and undead were revealed. After the black mist faded, several giant pythons opened their mouths and bit song qingxiao¡¯s body. However, in the next moment, the blue lotuses formed by the God slaying technique bloomed at the same time ¡­ Wisps of sword Qi flew in all directions, instantly piercing through the bodies of all the giant pythons! A large ball of piercing blue light shot out from the black nest floating in the air, turning into thousands of light beams! Wherever the light beam touched, all the dark creatures would be killed. The remaining vines frantically dodged, not daring to approach. While everyone was stunned, the huge black nest began to shake violently. Then, with a loud boom, the blue light broke through the black nest. With a muffled explosion, black flesh and blood flew in all directions. In the storm, song qingxiao, who was holding a chaotic green lamp, appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Stop her!¡± The storm of sword Qi was so powerful that it even shook the vines of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. Although they did not know how she managed to escape from the encirclement, at this point, no matter if it was the trial-taker, Lucifer, or the bright sun Sage, they could not ignore her. She stood firmly on Sage Yue ye¡¯s side and was determined to stand up for her. Her powerful strength had become the biggest obstacle in everyone¡¯s attempt to seal Sage yueshu. They could not allow her to continue living. As an old rival who had fought with her before, Lucifer had a great understanding of song qingxiao¡¯s strength. Other than that strange spell, her physical body was as strong as a terrifying T-Rex. It overturned Lucifer¡¯s previous understanding of the weak body of a mage. After seeing that even the dark forces could not trap her, Lucifer made a prompt decision and shouted, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let her continue to cause trouble!¡± He didn¡¯t mention any names, as if he wanted everyone present to join forces. The Saint of the dark faction did not hesitate. Samuel finally took off the black cloth covering his head, revealing a long, black head. The strong orc patted the terrifying giant beast that had been nourished by the power of darkness and had mutated. Countless blood-red tentacles stretched out of Haas¡¯s body, and the blood turned into dark red ribbons, wrapping around song Qing¡¯s small part ¡­ The people from the dark faction started to move, and Sage sunlight also clasped his hands. A dark purple magic array took shape in his palm and quickly turned into a huge purple disc. Then, like a bull in full bloom, the purple disc split into seven identical magic arrays. In each magic array, different natural elemental powers such as ice, fire, and lightning gathered together. It was obvious that they wanted to destroy song Qing in one go. ¡°Daoist ¡­¡± When number four saw such a formation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. As song qingxiao¡¯s teammate, even though song qingxiao had attracted most of the hatred points, these people were not prepared to let number four and the Taoist priest go. Ren No. 4 had been arrogant and domineering before, but now that he had provoked the public¡¯s anger and was being stared at by the 13 Holy disciples and the brilliant sun Sage with murderous intent, he felt his heart trembling. In the face of such a powerful opponent, number Four¡¯s power was unable to withstand a single blow. He could not help but feel the urge to retreat. On the contrary, the six Holy disciples of the light faction who were supposed to work together with the Saints and the Saint sunlight hesitated when they heard Lucifer¡¯s order. The swordsman¡¯s sword was unable to cut in song Qing Xiao¡¯s direction.The elf hesitated, holding a light green seed without moving. The cultivator¡¯s fingers that were flipping the pages paused.Edward raised his wand, but the lightning around it didn¡¯t strike. .. ¡°What are you guys doing!¡± The hesitation of the six Saints of the light faction was a huge insult to the glorious sun Sage. The great sage, who had been trying his best to control his emotions since he appeared and did not show any obvious expressions of joy, anger, sorrow, or joy, now had a twisted expression. ¡°Rodenor! Kill her!¡± As he shouted, his long hair fluttered in the wind, and a black aura appeared on his face, but it quickly disappeared. The cultivator¡¯s body trembled, and his fingers trembled, but he didn¡¯t move. Their faith had long been slanted. To them, song qingxiao was not just a teammate who had come along the same path. She had once saved them from danger and brought them hope on their dark journey. Therefore, even the shouts of their former master of faith, the sage of the glorious sun, could not make these six Saints of the light faction move. ¡°She¡¯s an obstacle to sealing the ¡®moon¡¯!¡± After hesitating for a while, the bright sun Sage shouted in a dark voice, ¡°If we fail, you all know the consequences.¡± The anger of being betrayed flashed in the eyes of the great sage, the betrayal of six once faithful believers was a great shock to him. The speed at which the black gas on his robe seeped into his body became even faster, almost enveloping his ribs. the great prophecy spell failed, and the power of darkness went out of control. All of us will be devoured by the darkness and become undead creatures. The consequences were not just that. Without the suppression of the two great sages and the 13 Saints, the power of darkness would spread out from the abyssal territory and wreak havoc on the entire continent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you want to see the consequences? Disaster, death, and despair have once again enveloped the continent!¡± These words not only touched the six Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction, but also the struggling Sage yueshu. The cultivator¡¯s body trembled and his face was filled with grief. He reached out with a trembling hand to flip the pages of the book. Before he could chant, song Qing¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± The cultivator¡¯s hand, which was flipping the book, suddenly stopped and he raised his head. Perhaps he was extremely surprised, his eyes widened slightly and stared at song qingxiao. A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, as if he was hoping that she would say something. However, after she said that, she turned her face away and stared at Sage Moonfall, who was at the top of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ in the distance. Chapter 1796 - Chapter 1796 Decision (1) Chapter 1796: Decision (1) Chapter 1796: Decision (1) After hearing the words of Sage sunlight, Sage yueshu was stunned for a moment. His face showed an intense struggle and hesitation. In the end, he seemed to have accepted his fate and lowered his head again, no longer resisting as fiercely as before. The black vines quietly wrapped around his arm, which he had struggled to free with great difficulty, and tightly bound him. He seemed to have noticed something. His fingertips moved, but for some reason, he did not resist as fiercely as before, as if he had fallen into his own hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± When song qingxiao¡¯s words entered his ears, it seemed like she was talking to the Saints of the light faction. However, in Sage Yue Tan¡¯s heart, she felt like she was talking to herself. He trembled as he raised his head. His eyes were filled with black fog again. He stared at song Qing and looked down on her, as if he was waiting for her to give him a satisfactory answer. ¡°Why not?¡± Sage sunlight said hatefully, ¡± think back to the time when we founded the bloodshed God Palace. You made an oath and said that you would carry out your mission! Sage sunlight¡¯s words made Sage yueshu¡¯s struggle even more intense. The black vines followed his drooping arm and wrapped around it, re-merging his body with the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The black Qi in his eyes became even more intense, tainting the clear blue color and turning it into a light purple color. ¡°You once said that you would bear the dark side of everyone and make the people of the continent happy forever.¡± Sage sunlight leaned his upper body forward slightly, his eyes half-closed. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Look at your lower body!¡± As if bewitched, Sage yueshu subconsciously lowered her head. Below him was a towering tree formed by the ugly and terrifying power of darkness, and it was filled with angry undead and skeletons. The power of darkness was like an endless abyss that connected to the end of hell. As Sage Moonfall lowered his head, the dark creatures under the tree shrieked excitedly, and the huge roots at the bottom of the tree began to tremble. you betrayed your initial oath and wanted to throw away this burden. Sage sunlight said, ¡± but who should take over them? ¡± After hundreds of years, the dark energy had already become one with Sage yueshu. If he were to let go, the power of darkness would definitely spread to every corner of the continent, bringing inestimable consequences to the people of the continent. Sage yueshu seemed to have thought of that possibility, and the light in his eyes dimmed. The black smoke crawled all over his eyes, and countless black tentacles drilled into his neck, then into his face, pulling his head into a curved angle. With his compromise, the angry undead seemed to be appeased. The resurrected ¡®giant tree¡¯ landed on the ground, and the surging dark power began to calm down. The surging black ocean was no longer as violent as before, and even the intertwining vines in the sky were slowly retracting. A hint of joy appeared on Lucifer¡¯s face. A magic array formed in his palm, and a dark green tail jumped out of the purple array. It swept towards Sage yueshu with lightning speed. Sage yueshu seemed to be hesitating. Half of his will was still trying to resist, but the other half had already made him submit to the threat of Sage sunlight. Just as the long tail was about to hit his body, a sword light flashed. Song Qing threw out mang Tian. The long sword turned into a Golden Dragon halfway and caught the long tail with a clear cry. Wherever the Golden light passed, the long tail that had been shot out from the magic array was crushed. The biting cold sword Qi penetrated the magic array and instantly shattered it. The remaining power broke through the magic array¡¯s remaining magic power and hit Lucifer¡¯s body, pushing him and the evil Dragon down by tens of meters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You ¡­¡± Lucifer was furious and patted the dragon¡¯s back. The Red Dragon let out a roar, flapped its wings, and flew up again. It turned around and spat out a large dragon breath in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. It had been tainted by the power of darkness earlier, so half of the flames it spat out were red flames, while the other half was mixed with a foul-smelling black mist. This time, song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to say anything. The cultivator instinctively moved his fingers- The pages of the magic book flipped, and pure magic power shot straight into the sky. The shadow of a Dragon flapped its wings and flashed out of the magic array, roaring at the Red Dragon! Chapter 1797 - Chapter 1797 Decision (2) Chapter 1797: Decision (2) Chapter 1797: Decision (2) Edward raised his wand and an electric current surged. It turned into a huge magic array and appeared above Lucifer. The dense electric current struck the Dragon like a storm, and the black gas dodged under the crackling of the lightning. The wings on the saintess ¡®back flapped, and her body flew high into the air. With a twist of her hands, they turned into blessings and fell on song qingxiao. .. At this moment, the Saints of the ¡®light¡¯ faction had already made a choice subconsciously. For more than 300 years, the disappearance of the sage of the sun meant the loss of faith. After he appeared, he had already had a premonition. However, after seeing this group of once faithful believers make such a choice, his face still showed a trace of pain after being betrayed. ¡°Why ¡­¡± Sage sunlight shouted loudly, and in his rage, countless black gas gathered around his body. The black smoke gathered around his body, lifting up his long black hair, which looked like thousands of long tentacles floating around him. you¡¯ve betrayed your promise. Unforgivable! As soon as the words of the Saint of the sun were spoken, the faces of the Saints more or less showed a look of guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Song qingxiao said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Just as Lucifer said, nothing is eternal.¡± Her words made Lucifer, who was sitting on the back of the Dragon, change his expression. He was about to refute with a gloomy face, but before he could speak, song qingxiao continued, ¡± faith can also be changed.¡¯Light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ are not eternal. After saying this, she turned to look at Sage yueshu, who had already accepted her fate, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to have a heart towards the light.¡± Especially when one walked in the dark all year round, there would always be a time when one yearned for light. The giant black ROC in the abyss territory was the incarnation of Sage yueshu¡¯s desire to transform. And that big fish that was biting the giant ROC in the vast ocean should be the burden of the darkness. More than 300 years ago, the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ expelled the giant dragon, established the continental Federation, and set up the church, giving the people who had just experienced the rule of the evil Dragon a place to rely on. The two of them swore that ¡®day¡¯ would bring light, faith, and hope to people, and spread love and warmth.The ¡®moon¡¯, on the other hand, wandered in the darkness, bearing the despair and pain in the depths of people¡¯s hearts. One person bore it, one person spread it. The combination of ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯ resulted in the temporary stability of the God Palace. In the short 20 years after that, Sage yueshu had accepted too much negative energy, which was more than he could bear. After carrying too much dark energy, Sage Moonfall started to head towards the light. People who lived in the dark all year round would have a greater desire for light and warmth than ordinary people. Everyone was used to seeing him as the God of darkness, but they didn¡¯t expect that the great sage, who had once shouldered the dark energy for everyone, would also yearn for redemption. The dark energy that had accumulated over the years had fused with him, turning his body into an ugly and terrifying monster. When the power of faith turned into an endless curse, and the oath she had made in the past became a burden that she couldn¡¯t get rid of, Sage yueshu had probably gone through a difficult decision in her heart. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words seemed to have hit the soft spot in Sage Yue Tan¡¯s heart. He nodded his head, ¡°I once asked ¡®RI¡¯ for help.¡± As close comrades who had fought side by side in the past, the two of them had once gone through life and death together. Since then, they had each carried out their own duties, and both sides were indispensable. Therefore, after discovering her situation, Sage yuechan immediately went to find her old friend. however, those who walk in the dark yearn for the light. This is a betrayal to faith. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was already a caster of light. This world could not have two suns. There had to be one person to bear it. Thus, the moment he discovered Sage yueshu¡¯s thoughts, Sage sunlight had already sensed how terrifying the dark energy in his body was. This dark energy that had gone out of control even affected the great sage. Once it completely exploded, it might bring immeasurable consequences. After a discussion, the two of them decided to eliminate the dark forces. However, the power of this dark force was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. After years of accumulation, it had firmly combined with the sage Moonfall and turned into an unshakeable behemoth. Chapter 1798 - Chapter 1798 Decision (3) Chapter 1798: Decision (3) Chapter 1798: Decision (3) Because the heart of the sage yueshu was no longer willing to carry these products, these negative forces had a sense of anger after being abandoned. His power was completely out of control! During this period, the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ no longer shouldered their previous responsibilities. Not only did the believers lose the support of their faith, but even the undead had lost their master to entrust their faith to. The power of darkness swept across the continent, and as the cultivators had said, the undead were resurrected, and darkness swept across the land. The undead that should have been resting in peace began to roam the continent, bringing fear and disaster to the people. After realizing that the problem couldn¡¯t be solved, Sage sunlight started to get angry. He regarded ¡®moon¡¯ as the betrayer of the God Palace. He believed that the moon shouldn¡¯t have had such a foolish thought and had cast a shadow over the continent. The two once-close comrades felt a sense of hostility. The sage of the sun led the 13 Saints and decided to destroy the ¡®moon¡¯ along with the dark power. we¡¯ve arrived at the abyssal territory. It was rumored that this was the end of the continent. It was located at the extreme end of the misty forest, separated from the misty forest by a long underground river. This used to be the resting place of the infernal King. If Sage Moonfall died here, perhaps the dark power would be buried in the abyss and would not flow to the mainland. ¡°This was our initial plan.¡± When talking about her own life and death, Sage yueshu¡¯s tone was calm, without a trace of fluctuation. His reaction confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s suspicion. Three hundred years ago, he must have wanted to die, so he did not resist when the sage of the glorious sun and the thirteen Saints joined forces to pursue him. This also explained why Lucifer was so confident and why he was so shocked when he saw the ¡®giant tree¡¯. Back then, Lucifer had never seen the true power of darkness. That was why he thought that after absorbing a portion of the power of the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, he would be able to suppress these two sages who were once known as demigods. ¡°But you can¡¯t die.¡± Song qingxiao continued his sentence. Perhaps it was the obedience shown by Sage Moonfall that caused the giant tree to stop its crazy actions. The spirits of the dead and the power of darkness attached to the tree were temporarily obedient because they had combined with him. Everyone was given a rare moment to catch their breath. No one made a move because of this, leaving the two to talk. This was the first time in more than three hundred years that the cultivators had heard of such an inside story. Many years later, the truth of Sage yueshu¡¯s betrayal was revealed before them. To the six Saints of the light faction who had sealed the faith of Sage yueshu deep in their bones, it was no different from a huge storm. Everyone was digesting the emotions in their hearts, but Lucifer¡¯s eyes were glowing. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Sage yueshu nodded. I can¡¯t die. As Sage Moonfall spoke, undead appeared on his body. A large number of undead squeezed and overlapped, forming a towering ¡®giant tree¡¯. Countless drops of black mucus dripped down the tree, and a foul smell drifted out, making people feel both afraid and disgusted. He was the one who had entrusted the dark energy to the humans. His body bore the various negative energies that the humans of the continent had experienced during the period when the giant Dragons were wreaking havoc. After the God Palace had been established for more than twenty years, he had once again bore a lot of these negative energies. These powers gathered to form the most terrifying demonic creature in the world. If he died, he would definitely lose control. ¡°But, if I¡¯m still alive, my heart will no longer be under my control.¡± His heart, which should have been content with the darkness, was already moving towards the light. Half of his rationality told him that he should maintain the status quo and let these dark forces have something to rely on. However, the other half of her heart had enough of this burden, and she screamed to get rid of it. Although they were both the founders of the bloodshed God Palace and had once contributed greatly to the continent, people would always look at the two sages in a different light. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everyone looked at Sage sunlight, they followed him with respect and admiration, hoping to get his attention. The place where Sage yueshu had appeared was filled with an aura of darkness, which was disgusting and terrifying. Everyone yearns for the good, and Sage yueshu was no exception. Thus, his heart was divided into two, one yearning for the light, and the other remaining in the darkness. He couldn¡¯t die, and he couldn¡¯t live. In the end, the two of them came up with a compromise and buried the sage yueshu at the end of the abyss. Chapter 1799 - Chapter 1799 Tempted (1) Chapter 1799: Tempted (1) Chapter 1799: Tempted (1) The best thought the two of them had when they first found out the truth was:After Sage Moonfall was sealed, these dark forces would sleep forever and never wake up again. ¡°Is there any use?¡± Song Qing asked in a small voice. Sage yueshu shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± A shrieking, ugly undead squeezed out of the thousands of undead. The flesh on its cheek had rotted by more than half. It reached out its hand, which had most of the rotted flesh peeled off, and reached out in the direction of Sage yueshu. His hands were bound by the black vines. After his shoulders and head gave up struggling, his arms could no longer move. However, when the undead reached out to him, Sage Moonfall seemed to have sensed something, and he stretched out his fingers to shake it. Wisps of black smoke came out from the rotten fingertips of the undead and entered Sage Moonfall¡¯s body. His body trembled slightly, and the black mist on his face increased. This handshake must have hurt his other half of heart that yearned for the light. However, Sage yueshu did not let go. Instead, she held it even tighter. After being appeased, the undead calmed down. The dark energy in its body no longer flowed down the branches of the ¡®giant tree¡¯, causing the screams of the undead below to become much softer. ¡°I thought that after being sealed, everything would disappear.¡± He heaved a long sigh. but when I woke up again, everything had returned to how it was before. ¡°No,¡± she said. Song qingxiao shook her head and denied his words, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s even worse than before.¡± ¡°..¡±¡®Sage yueshu was stunned for a moment. She gave a bitter smile and did not say anything, tacitly agreeing with her answer. His heart that yearned for warmth and light had not been worn away by the three hundred years of being sealed. On the contrary, it was even more intense than three hundred years ago. The other half of his heart, which was in the dark, hated this ugly body and the heavy burden that was attached to him. He hated everything that was in the light, including his ¡®self¡¯ that his other half was no longer tainted. With this thought in mind, he couldn¡¯t let himself go. He wanted to pull the other half of ¡®himself¡¯, who was trying to break free, back to hell. The big fish and the black ROC were the subconsciousness sustenance of his split heart. Half of it wanted to escape, while the other half wanted to bind him. since there¡¯s no point in running away, ¡± song qingxiao said, slightly pursing his lips and revealing a faint smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to face it directly.¡± She tilted her head. In number Four¡¯s eyes, this woman, who had always been fierce and overbearing, was now showing a rare gentleness and playfulness. ¡°This is crazy. He¡¯s gone crazy.¡± As soon as this thought came to his mind, number four slapped himself twice without hesitation, trying to wake himself up. ¡°Come back!¡± She shouted domineeringly, and the Golden Dragon that flew out circled in the air, leaving a long golden shadow. It turned back into a long sword and fell into her hand, which she held firmly. ¡°How should we face it?¡± Perhaps it was because he had been in despair for too long, song qingxiao¡¯s words were like a life-saving duckweed in the vast ocean to Sage yueming. It made his heart, which had already resigned itself to fate and was dead silent, show signs of recovery. it¡¯s only natural to seek the light in the darkness. Song qingxiao said slowly. Her tone wasn¡¯t strong or flamboyant, but it gave people a sense of certainty and calmness, making them feel safe and comfortable for no reason. ¡°Everyone has the right to pursue beautiful things.¡± Her gaze fell on Sage yueshu, and then slid from his body to the place where his hands were clasped. ¡®Ping Ping Ping ¡ª-¡® Sage yueshu¡¯s heart felt as if something was slowly awakening. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze seemed to have substance. When she moved over his body, it seemed to bring a warm current, making his arms, which had lost feeling after being tied up, feel again. Soreness, numbness, coldness, and pain spread from his arm. ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ The sound of his heart pounding was getting louder and louder. A faint light rose from the trunk where he was connected to the ¡®giant tree¡¯, turning into a hazy shimmer and penetrating through the dark trunk. In the middle of the black tentacles, a heart was split into two. One half was tightly bound to the thousands of thin tentacles, while the other half had already turned translucent. The light shone from this half of his heart, dispersing the black mist that shrouded his chest. The undead crawling on his chest opened their mouths and screamed silently. They quickly dodged as if the light would cause fatal damage to them. The tens of thousands of spirits attached to the ¡®giant tree¡¯ once again showed signs of unease and violence. Following Sage Moonfall¡¯s will, the quiet ¡®giant tree¡¯ could not help but breathe in and out black mist. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± Sage sunlight shouted loudly when he saw this. However, song Qing¡¯s reply was soft but firm, ¡± the human heart is the most unfathomable. It¡¯s not a bad thing to yearn for the light ¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t let her continue,¡¯ the thought came to the mind of the sage of sunlight. He had a premonition that if he allowed song qingxiao to continue, this trip to seal Sage yueshu might have unexpected consequences. ¡°You shut up!¡± As Sage sunlight spoke, he put his palms together. With the sound of a heavy palm strike, a demonic light flashed. The tens of thousands of vines of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ seemed to be affected by him and turned into countless long whips, sweeping toward where song qingxiao was standing. The calm ocean rippled once again, and terrifying giant snakes slithered out of the ocean. humans don¡¯t need you to carry any heavy responsibilities. Everyone should be responsible for their own emotions. As song qingxiao spoke, she dodged the attacks from the six Saints of the ¡®dark¡¯ faction and Sage sunlight. At the same time, she said, ¡± ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± She used her long sword to cut off several black pythons. The ¡®front¡¯ token was at its peak at this time. Her figure only appeared for a moment wherever she went, then turned into an afterimage and disappeared. However, her voice seemed to be in every corner of the abyssal territory, and it was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. without you, the sun rose as usual. For more than three hundred years, the people of the Empire did not fall into darkness just because they lost the burden of you. Although there was life, death, fear, and sorrow, those were things that people had to bear in their lives. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only you only used your own will to do something that you thought you were a God. You moved yourself and deprived others of the responsibility that they should have, and in the end, you brought about such a disaster. ¡°..¡± Her statement was very novel, completely different from the opinions of the previous ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯. Even the six Holy disciples of the light faction and the believers who were praying in low voices were stunned when they heard this. They looked thoughtful. it¡¯s already happened. The dark power won¡¯t disappear because of your sleep. It¡¯ll always find someone to entrust it to. Without this Sage, there would always be another one to take on the dark power. Chapter 1800 - Chapter 1800 Wavering _1 Chapter 1800: Wavering _1 Chapter 1800: Wavering _1 ¡°You shut up!¡± Sage sunlight¡¯s sinister voice rang out, and several vines instantly turned into sharp poisonous thorns, shooting towards song Qing. The black gas interweaved into a huge net with countless vengeful spirits hidden in it. It blocked every place where song qingxiao had once been, making sure that she had no way out. Lucifer patted the dragon¡¯s head. The Dragon sensed his intention and started to spit fire in all directions. The rumbling flames illuminated the entire sealed space sealed by the vines of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The heat waves rolled wildly, turning into black and red clouds of fire that spread out. However, they were quickly blocked by the blue holy light released by the Holy maiden. ¡°Look at your lower body ¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice did not seem to be affected by the outside world. It was still clear and calm. ¡°Look at the hand you¡¯re holding.¡± The reason why the undead were reluctant to let go of him was because of the warmth that came from his body. It allowed the energy that had once been ¡®despised¡¯ to find a shelter. If even the undead yearned for warmth, what was wrong with Sage yueshu yearning for the light? ¡°So, it¡¯s like this?¡± Sage yueshu¡¯s tone wavered once again. ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ The half-glowing heart was beating even more intensely, as if it had been injected with new vitality, making the beating of the heart much stronger. With the strong beating of the heart, the light on the half of the heart was far brighter than before. Wherever the light shone, the black gas began to retreat. The white light surrounded his heart, forming a white and flawless land, firmly protecting his heart. ¡°Have I been wrong all this time?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words overturned Sage Yue Tan¡¯s previous knowledge, giving him a storm-like impact on his soul. He mumbled to himself, yearning for the light ¡­ Yes, everyone yearns for the light. he closed his eyes as if to confirm, and then revealed a cheerful smile. ¡°Me too!¡± Sage sunlight¡¯s expression became more and more sinister. He did not expect song qingxiao¡¯s words to have such a great impact on Sage yuexun. It actually caused Sage yueshu, who had been prepared to be captured, to reignite her fighting spirit and not be willing to be bound by the darkness. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± He said loudly. While song qingxiao was being attacked by Lucifer and the dark faction Saint, he said in a dark voice, ¡± you just want to get everyone¡¯s attention. You¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m respected by others-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­¡± Sage yueshu wanted to retort, but with every word he said, his heart rate became weaker. The power of light that was devouring the darkness was slightly sluggish, and the speed at which the pure Color spread from his heart was much slower than before. ¡°You are.¡± Sage sunlight seemed to be able to see the panic and guilt in the depths of his heart, and continued to pursue, ¡± ¡°So everything you¡¯ve said is just an excuse. Your heart won¡¯t lie. Look, it¡¯s guilty!¡± I¡¯m not ¡­ the more Sage yueshu retorted, the weaker his heart, which had been beating vigorously before, became. It was as if the words of Sage sunshu had hit a sore spot. He instinctively controlled the black gas to wrap his heart again, wanting to hide in the darkness that he had long been used to. The black gas swarmed over again, as if it was going to wrap it up again after it had fought its way out of the encirclement. At this time, song Qing¡¯s small figure emerged from the black vines, ¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Under Lucifer¡¯s frenzied attacks, she had to bear more pressure than before. When she said this, she was no longer as calm as before. She was panting, which showed how dangerous it was. The six Saints of the light faction appeared behind her, and the Holy light of the saintess turned into her protection. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wanting to be praised after doing a good deed?¡± She swung her sword and cut off the black vines that were coming at her, but more vines came at her and wrapped around her silently. Her words stunned Sage yueshu, and her eyes lit up. That¡¯s right! What was wrong with him wanting to be praised? When he had established the church and set up his Grand ambition, although his original intention was not to praise or pay attention to it, it was not that he had not envied Sage sunlight in the years that followed. However, he had chosen a path that was destined to be lonely. Even if he had to bear everything, everyone would avoid him like a snake or Scorpion. Chapter 1801 - Chapter 1801 Wavering _2 Chapter 1801: Wavering _2 Chapter 1801: Wavering _2 He didn¡¯t want to be associated with the darkness. If asking for help from the sage of the sun didn¡¯t get him a solution, then he wanted to kill his way out of the darkness! The light from the heart burst forth with an unprecedented brightness, piercing the dense black vines that were wrapped around Sage yueshu¡¯s body. Thousands of tentacles were pulled out of his flesh and blood, causing him great pain. The vines slowly receded, revealing his bloodied arm. Being separated from the dark forces that had been entangled for hundreds of years was always particularly painful. However, this pain was suppressed by Sage yueshu¡¯s power. The sound of skin and flesh being peeled off could be heard, and more than half of Sage yueshu¡¯s body had already escaped the control of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. After losing its backbone, the dark power that had calmed down surged again, probably because it sensed his intention to leave. Sage sunlight¡¯s eyes darkened. He temporarily gave up on sealing Sage yueshu and decided to focus on killing song qingxiao. flower of the netherworld, listen to my orders. Bloom in every corner and take in the evil souls. He mumbled something and spread his hands to his sides. A large amount of black gas was controlled by him and turned into dark purple magic arrays. They stacked on top of each other and appeared in every corner of the cage. In view of her previous ghostly steps, Sage sunlight had used a big move as soon as she arrived, so that she could no longer use her ghostly figure to escape. From below the magic array, black vines were pulled out in large numbers, connecting hundreds of dark purple magic arrays in the secret realm, forming terrifying vines that covered the entire space. In the sky above each magic array, strange and flirtatious purple flowers bloomed. The center of the hundreds and thousands of purple flowers was like a bottomless abyss. The petals were like deadly man-eating flowers waiting to catch their prey. The scattered vines were like thousands of flexible tentacles, sweeping and turning in all directions, trying to wrap around creatures and stuff them into the giant purple flower. With that, song Qing Xiao¡¯s range of movement was limited. The dark power was like the eyes and ears of the hell flower that had been summoned by the sage of the glorious sun. Wherever she appeared, the vines would quickly rush over and form a new magic array, and then bloom into a flower that could kill. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Sage sunlight¡¯s voice had lost its previous clarity and became much gloomier. ¡°Sage yueshu is trying her best to get rid of the giant tree, so she can¡¯t help song Qing at all. The abundant dark force made this place the home field of the ¡®Sage of the glorious sun¡¯. Even with the help of the¡¯ Qian ¡®token, song qingxiao was still in danger several times and was almost caught by the wisteria. ¡°Daoist, it seems like you¡¯ve made the wrong choice.¡± The situation was not in song qingxiao¡¯s favor. On the contrary, the purple-haired woman who chose to stand on Lucifer¡¯s side looked proud. The six Saints who were on song qingxiao¡¯s side quickly lost their combat power under the power of such dark magic, and they were wrapped up by black vines one by one. you have betrayed your own faith. Now is the time for you to be punished. Vines wrapped around the six Saints and hung them high up. In Sage sunlight¡¯s gloomy voice, countless vengeful spirits crawled along the vines in the direction of the hanging six Saints, while letting out excited roars after they were about to be full. Song qingxiao¡¯s escape route was reduced again and again. Even the Taoist priest and number four were quickly captured in the face of such an invincible magic. ¡°Song!¡± The moment number four was tied up, the vine grabbed him and moved him to one of the blooming petals. He had almost been devoured by magic before, but song qingxiao had saved him. He called out her name, but she could not help him in time. After the purple flower bud swallowed him, the petals slowly closed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao, who was called by number four, was also swallowed by a blooming flower of the netherworld. ¡°My heart is like a Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha!¡± After being trapped by the magic formation, song qingxiao immediately mimicked what she had done with the invisible Dragon dagger. She recited the secret of the ¡®Army¡¯ token, and a huge Arhat¡¯s shadow appeared above her. However, the Saint of the glorious sun had long known of her strength, and the ultimate spell she was using now was not inferior to the invisible Dragon dagger at all. Chapter 1802 - Chapter 1802 Wavering (3) Chapter 1802: Wavering (3) Chapter 1802: Wavering (3) Due to the demonic aura that had accumulated on the continent for dozens of years, the ultimate magic of the glorious sunlight was almost invincible in this place. The bottom of the magic array emitted a faint purple light, and a large amount of black mist was spat out from the bottom of the petals, causing the petals to instantly become dozens of times larger, firmly locking the Arhat figure. Her powerful fist struck the light shadow, and the spiritual light of the petals scattered, as if a large amount of dust was scattered. The magic array shook slightly, but more petals began to close. Black tentacles reached out from the bottom of the petals and bound her long tail tightly, making her lose the ability to resist and be pulled into the netherworld. Seeing such a scene, a satisfied smile finally appeared on Sage sunlight¡¯s face, ¡°Do you regret it?¡± A hint of mockery flashed in his eyes. The target of his question was not song qingxiao, but the six Saints who were about to be eaten by the undead. your new faith is about to die. It can¡¯t give you strong protection. Clang! Clang! The sound of the flower¡¯s collision was endless, but song qingxiao did not give up struggling. She kept hitting the flower until it trembled. The flower of the netherworld was unable to devour such a powerful ¡®prey¡¯ in a short time, so it could only seek help from other flowers. The wisteria turned into the purest form of power and absorbed the other magic arrays. The wisteria was then infused into the flower of the netherworld, making the power of the purple flower even stronger. As its power increased, the trembling flower gradually became more stable. Even if it could not completely devour song qingxiao, it had already trapped her. It was only a matter of time before it finished devouring her. It was only now that the sage of the glorious sun finally had the mood to look at the six Saints. He looked at the cultivator and the others as if he was a winner admiring his work. The black saliva of the undead that had climbed the fastest on the vines had already dripped onto the old man¡¯s scalp and flowed down his cheeks. this is the price for betraying me. If you repent and gain my forgiveness, I can forgive your sins. The cultivator struggled with all his might, pulling on the black vine with a ¡®shua¡¯ sound. The black vines sensed his resistance and tightened, to the point that his bone armor was making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. ¡°My heart ¡­ Light ¡­¡± His bones were broken, and under the immense pain, the cultivator¡¯s voice was already intermittent, but when he heard the words of the bright sun Sage, he still insisted, ¡± you are no longer the light ¡­ The Lord ¡­¡± These words infuriated Sage sunlight, and the black stains on his robe once again wrapped around his chest, tightening bit by bit. In his heart, there was only a palm-sized piece of white pure Land. His face showed anger, fear, and unwillingness, as if a secret he had been trying to hide had been exposed by a cultivator in public. He was a little angry from embarrassment, but also a little hesitant. The vine tightened, and the cultivator¡¯s face turned even paler. His hand could no longer maintain the grip on the spellbook, and the thick book fell down into the abyss and disappeared. Without the magic book, the cultivators had no last reliance and were like fish on an anvil. The undead screamed as it crawled down the vines. Just as its rotten hand was about to touch the cultivator¡¯s scalp, it was grabbed by a withered bone arm. ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as the undead was stopped, it let out an extremely sharp and angry roar. The bag on the monk¡¯s back contained the priest¡¯s skeleton he found in the church in Ogg village. The owner of the skeleton was tainted by the power of darkness and turned into a dark creature, but was subdued by song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cultivators pitied his devout will before his death and his wish to return to the embrace of the light, so they could not bear to carry him on their backs. They had originally planned to go to the abyss territory, seal Sage yueshu, and bring his remains back to the God Palace to be buried. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the skeleton that had lost its life force would ¡®come back to life¡¯ again. ¡°Pala?¡± The excruciating pain that the cultivator expected from having his head split open by the undead did not come. Instead, the bundle on his back that had been silent all this time made a ¡®rustle rustle¡¯ sound. As the bones collided, it was like a toddler trying to stand up. Chapter 1803 - Chapter 1803 Shaking (4) Chapter 1803: Shaking (4) Chapter 1803: Shaking (4) A sinister and strange skull came out of the bag and blocked the falling spirit. The dead spirit angrily hugged its head and gnawed on it, making ¡®ka ka¡¯ sounds. The skull didn¡¯t move and lay on the cultivator¡¯s head, protecting him. ¡°The great light ¡­¡± The cultivator was stunned for a moment, but he quickly realized what had happened above his head. He heard the gnawing sounds above his head. The skeleton trembled as it was being gnawed on, making a violent crashing sound. The dark aura of the undead was getting closer and closer. this is your devout follower. Before he died, he was affected by the dark power and turned into a dark creature ¡­ Under the intense pain, the cultivator¡¯s voice became hoarse and trembled, ¡± but his consciousness has been contaminated, but his body and mind are always looking forward to the light, longing for your redemption ¡­ it¡¯s been more than 300 years. Have you forgotten the hope you once brought us? ¡± The cultivator spoke with difficulty, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± His words somehow touched Sage sunlight, whose face was originally full of ferocity. After hearing his words, he was stunned, and the black vines that were tightening around the cultivator¡¯s body stopped. A hint of hesitation appeared on Sage sunlight¡¯s face, but a hint of clarity seemed to flash in his eyes, dispersing the black mist that was spreading. The black gas that was wildly eroding his heart stopped as he moved. All the surging dark power was restrained, as if a pause button had been pressed. At this moment, half of Sage yueshu¡¯s body had already been completely separated from the ¡®giant tree¡¯. His arms had already broken free from the black vines, and the robe on his body had been purified from its original pitch-black color to a grayish-white. As soon as he got rid of those restraints, his face showed a relaxed and happy expression, which was no longer as heavy as before. However, his relaxed expression froze again when he saw the bound song qingxiao. He instinctively wanted to raise his hand, as if he was trying to control these black wisteria. However, he had already separated himself from the ¡®giant tree¡¯, and the dark power was no longer under his control. ¡°Come back,¡¯moon¡¯.¡± A seductive voice rang in his ears and drilled into the depths of his mind, ¡± after you come back, settle all this and be with us forever ¡­ This thought was like a devil, as if it came from the depths of the abyss, or from his heart. It knew the weakness in his heart. as long as you don¡¯t try to abandon us, we can let your friends and believers go. ¡°We can continue to sleep in the abyss and not bring disaster to the continent.¡± everything can go back to its original track, and no one will be tortured by pain and desperation. That was your wish in the beginning, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± we were originally one. It¡¯s too painful to be separated ¡­ ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± A hint of apprehension flashed through Sage yueshu¡¯s eyes, and she frantically shook her head, as if to deny the thought that had entered her mind. she said that humans don¡¯t need me to carry the burden and everyone can be responsible for their own emotions ¡­ ¡°Oh,¡± When the will heard his words, it sneered mockingly, ¡± ¡°She said that? However, she can¡¯t even protect herself now, and she¡¯s going to die.¡± without us bearing it, where will the power of darkness go? ¡± ¡°Lucifer?¡± The voice gradually turned sinister. his heart is not pure. Who knows what he will do after obtaining such powerful strength? ¡± we were originally one. Back then, because of your wish, I carried a lot and fused with this dark power. Why are you abandoning me now? ¡± Sage yueshu¡¯s expression changed, and he lowered his head ¡­ Under the bright half of the heart, the other half of the rotten heart looked particularly ugly. For hundreds of years, it had almost become one with the power of darkness. Countless hair-thin tentacles drilled into the half-black Heart and firmly integrated with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, it exuded a powerful evil intent, reproaching Sage yueshu who had once willingly associated herself with darkness! The two great sages were already in a daze. A dark light flashed in Lucifer¡¯s eyes. He felt that his chance was coming. Two huge magic arrays, one purple and one blue, slowly appeared in his hands. They were silently reflected in the direction of the two great sages. On one side was light, and on the other side was darkness, both of which were silently absorbed by his magic array. However, the two great sages were in a frenzy and did not notice his actions at all. Chapter 1804 - Chapter 1804 Time for dinner (1) Chapter 1804: Time for dinner (1) Chapter 1804: Time for dinner (1) On the other side, the wisteria tied the Taoist priest up and hung him up as he was sent to a blooming flower of the netherworld. A large amount of stinky black slime gushed out of the flower bud and slowly swallowed the Taoist priest¡¯s body. When the purple-haired woman, who was confronting the Big Dipper seven stars formation, saw this scene, a strange look flashed in her eyes. With a triumphant smile on her face, she glanced at the Taoist priest who was about to disappear and sneered, ¡± ¡°Trash.¡± After Lucifer made his move, the purple-haired woman¡¯s chance came. The two great sages did not know why they fell into a frenzy at such a critical moment, as if they were troubled by some kind of emotion, causing their powers to go out of control. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the purple-haired woman raised her hand and a golden bangle flew out from her wrist. There were two golden bells on the bracelet, and purple lightning flashed across them. After being strengthened by the magic weapon, the lightning spiritual power instantly burst out. With a ¡®Ding Ling Ling¡¯ sound, the magical treasure rapidly expanded, turning into a huge ring with a diameter of more than ten meters. The power of lightning attached itself to the ring and flew into the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, forming a lightning tribulation array. The extremely powerful lightning element spirit power enveloped Sage Yue tan. The ugly and dangerous ¡®giant tree¡¯ was related to the dark energy, and this dark energy had become one with Sage yueshu. After living together for hundreds of years, they had become one. Song qingxiao¡¯s flowery words coaxed Sage yueshu into heartlessly separating herself from her ugly body. The abandoned dark energy and the vengeful spirits and dead souls hanging from the ¡°giant tree¡± became even more furious. The moment the sage yueshu broke free from the control of the dark energy, the massive energy would go out of control. The purple-haired woman was well aware of how powerful the dark energy was. She didn¡¯t know why song qingxiao had to persuade Sage yueshu at this critical moment, but it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her. He should be at his weakest when Sage yueshu was separated from him. If she acted now and killed Sage yueshu, it would prevent her from combining with the dark energy again, and she could also make this energy go out of control. When this force attacked the abyssal territory, she would join forces with Lucifer to kill the glorious sun Sage. When the purple-haired woman entered the trial space, her cultivation was the strongest among the six trial participants. She had already reached the pinnacle of the soul splitting stage. Therefore, when the divine incarcerate was distributing the tasks, they had tacitly agreed that she was not on the same level as the other two groups. Song qingxiao was right, the others were divided into two groups, one group got the ¡®pure heart¡¯, and the other got the¡¯ dark heart¡¯. The difficulty of her mission was higher than that of the two factions. She needed to kill the two great sages and return the continent to the Dark Age, creating an opportunity for others to become gods. Therefore, her goal was the same as Lucifer¡¯s. The two of them hit it off and barged in together. However, there was an accident in the middle of the mission. Song qingxiao¡¯s true cultivation level was far beyond her expectations. She was even stronger than her, causing the purple-haired woman to suffer a great loss. He had originally thought that this mission would be a failure, but he did not expect that after song Qing¡¯s little trick, he would have a turn for the better. Lucifer was ready to make his move. The two great sages had lost control, and the six people from the ¡®dark¡¯ faction had merged with the ¡®giant tree¡¯. While their strength had increased, they were also controlled by the¡¯ giant tree ¡®and could not be separated. As for the rest, the ¡®light¡¯ faction had already been captured. Number one¡¯s position was unclear, but his strength was too weak. Daoist and number four were trapped. As for the woman they saw as their last hope, she was surrounded by the hell flowers summoned by Sage sunlight. ¡°The heavens are helping me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the purple-haired woman couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had the advantage of time, place, and people. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control herself. As she turned her palm, spiritual power was injected into the Golden Bell with a spell, making the bell ring even more urgently. The rumbling of Thunder began to spin along the lightning tribulation formation, and the electric currents even cleared away the dark power that came close. A smile appeared on Lucifer¡¯s face. The power of darkness and light were transferred into his magic array, which benefited him greatly. Those who were trapped in the abyss were either unable to protect themselves like number four and the Taoist priest, or were in danger like the six Holy disciples of the light faction. Chapter 1805 - Chapter 1805 Time for dinner (2) Chapter 1805: Time for dinner (2) Chapter 1805: Time for dinner (2) Only song qingxiao, who was trapped in the purple flower of the netherworld, saw Lucifer and the purple-haired woman¡¯s actions through the translucent light of the dark purple petals. She stopped struggling and allowed the black vines to wrap around her arms. The extremely dangerous black wisteria rushed out from the bottom of the purple magic array and wrapped around her long tail. A thin and soft vine with a cold aura climbed up her back. When it got close to her slender neck, it slowly followed her long, white neck and wrapped around her front. The tip of the vine split into countless fine and sharp thorns, trying to stab into her flesh bit by bit. Scales floated up from her neck and blocked the thorns. The vines seemed to be in a hurry and hooked her neck, forcing her head to lean back at a very strange angle. Song qingxiao allowed her arms to be tied up by the vines on both sides, but she held on tightly to mang Tian, as if waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. She used all the strength in her body to fight against the vines behind her, but her golden eyes were fixed on Sage sunlight, whose expression had changed greatly because of the cultivator¡¯s words. ¡°You should know how powerful the dark energy is since you¡¯ve already tried it.¡± Her words passed through the seal of the flower of hell and were clearly heard by the spellcaster. In the mist, Sage sunlight¡¯s body trembled heavily, as if someone had discovered a huge secret. He raised his head in fear and looked in her direction. even if we seal the ¡®moon¡¯ and hand over this power to someone as ambitious as Lucifer, would you be at ease? ¡± She gave up struggling, even if she knew that the consequences of not resisting might lead to extremely bad mutation, but at this time, she decided to cut off all means of retreat and give it a try. That was because she saw the eyes of the sage of the glorious sun widen. After the body of the Nuwa was revealed, her five senses were magnified to the extreme. Even with the dark power sealing her, with her eyes that were beyond cultivators, she could still see Sage sunlight¡¯s pupils contracting ¡­ His eyes were filled with greed, reluctance, and hesitation. Even though the complicated look on his face only flashed for a moment, it could not escape song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. After tasting the power, the bright Sage must have been shocked. ¡°When you sealed Sage yueshu, you were contaminated by the dark energy, and your strength was greatly reduced, right?¡± Song qingxiao revealed a faint smile. the six Saints have already left your faith. You¡¯ve lost a great help. ¡°After killing Sage Moonfall, Lucifer will take over this terrifying power.¡± There had been a certain balance between ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®dark¡¯ more than 300 years ago. The power of ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ was equal. If Sage yueshu died,¡±after this balance was broken, would the powerful and ambitious Lucifer leave behind someone like you who could restrict him?¡± ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ Two violent heartbeats came from the heart of Sage sunlight. As the heartbeat sounded, the muscles on his face twitched slightly. The dark power that surrounded him was stronger than before. The black stains on his black robe were centered around his heart. As if sensing the invasion of the dark power, the heart of the sage of the glorious sun had already sensed the danger, and began to beat faster. A Halo the size of a fist gradually appeared in his chest. Wherever the light shone, the black gas avoided it on its own as if it had met its natural enemy. A pure and flawless heart was wrapped in that Halo, and it was beating wildly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was a complete heart, about the size of a fist, surrounded by a mass of extremely pure energy, emitting a faint Amber luster, like a piece of rare and independent wax, not stained with any black gas, and looked clean and transparent. ¡°A pure heart!¡± Song qingxiao was ecstatic when she saw the transparent heart. This heart was kept in the depths of the chest of the sage of the sun. More than 300 years ago, when he sealed the sage of the moon, he was affected by the dark power. Because of the transformation of the sage of the moon, he was afraid that his status would be stolen by his companions. This kind of ¡®danger¡¯ made him wary of his former close companions, causing the dark forces to take the opportunity to invade his body. Chapter 1806 - Chapter 1806 Dinner time (3) Chapter 1806: Dinner time (3) Chapter 1806: Dinner time (3) Perhaps it was because he had sensed his own mutation, the sundial Sage had chosen to seal himself after sealing the sundial Sage in order to prevent himself from being tainted by the dark forces. However, the invasion of darkness was not completely isolated because of his self-sealing. After losing the chance to control the bloodshed God Palace, perhaps it was just as the extremely suspicious number four had said, this had caused Sage sunlight to feel uneasy. In the power of darkness, suspicion and kindness were also the root of depravity. He was worried that the six Saints of the light faction would betray him after losing his control, just like how Sage yueshu had betrayed her original faith. At the same time, he was also worried that the thirteen Saints would not follow his instructions before he ¡®slept¡¯, so before he was completely sealed, he left a trace of consciousness connected to the badge of the thirteen Saints to monitor the actions of the cultivators and the others. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of magic, but she could tell from the Holy maiden¡¯s ability to easily spy on her spiritual communication with number four that the power of faith brought about a strong spiritual power. Perhaps the statues, churches, and prayers of the sundial Sage created by the God Palace could all become the hosts of his consciousness. She thought of the statue of Sage sunlight that she had encountered in Ogg village. At that time, she had clearly felt a prying aura from the statue. Suspicion was like a dark seed, planted into his body, making him unable to return to the past. The betrayal of the faith of the cultivators was a huge blow to the glorious sun Sage. Song qingxiao had only guessed that he had a pure heart. After all, the sage of the sun had always represented beauty, hope, and new life. His heart fulfilled all the requirements of the mission. However, she had thought that under such circumstances, the heart of the fallen sun Sage should have rotted after years of being corroded by the dark force. However, he didn¡¯t expect that even when his body was affected by the dark power, he was still trying to keep his heart pure. No one was willing to be associated with the dark. It was their nature to yearn for people¡¯s closeness and respect. It was also possible that Sage yueshu¡¯s ugly form after merging with the dark energy had frightened him, so he desired to get rid of the dark energy and return to being the ruler of the bloodshed God Palace. So for so many years, even if the body of the glorious sun Sage was infected, he still maintained this power from invading his heart. That was why the words of the cultivator could move him, because his actions were contrary to his heart. ¡°The rotation of ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness¡¯ has always been in line with the laws of heaven and earth.¡± It¡¯s natural for the sun and the moon to alternate.¡± Her voice became very soft, and her cold voice had a hint of enchantment. you and ¡®Yue¡¯ are familiar with each other. Why do you have to replace your former companion with a despicable person who has betrayed his oath? ¡± Sage sunlight¡¯s face showed signs of struggle and hesitation. The black gas had already begun to swallow the white light, and the heart was beating even faster. The pure space was shrinking even smaller, and it was faintly visible in the hazy mist. Success or failure depended on this one move. Song qingxiao suppressed the anxiety in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yueshu¡¯s heart is towards the light and has already completed the transformation. The power he left behind, rather than letting Lucifer take it, why not let you take it all?¡± As soon as she said this, Sage sunlight¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of greed and desire. It was obvious that song qingxiao¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head on the head. ¡°It¡¯s not a long-term solution for one person to bear it. When the divine Palace was first established, it didn¡¯t specify who was the ¡®sun¡¯ and who was the ¡®moon¡¯. ¡± you¡¯re companions, but you¡¯ve grown up together. You¡¯re like one. You¡¯re the foundation to stabilize the God Palace. She lowered her voice even more and wrapped the vine around her neck tightly, pulling her body into a bow-like posture, ¡± if ¡®moon¡¯ can¡¯t hold on any longer, have you ever considered letting him inherit your will and you take his ability? ¡± The struggle on Sage sunlight¡¯s face grew stronger, and his heart thumped twice as song qingxiao spoke. The black mist was struck by the beating heart and dispersed in all directions. The white light that wrapped around the heart faded a little, and the dark power almost contaminated the complete and pure heart. Chapter 1807 - Chapter 1807 Mealtime (4) Chapter 1807: Mealtime (4) Chapter 1807: Mealtime (4) Song qingxiao¡¯s heart trembled along with the beating of her heart. ¡°.. At the same time, you can get the six Saints of the dark faction, which is no loss for you.¡± An even more interested expression appeared on Sage sunlight¡¯s face. ¡°Wait until the day when you can¡¯t hold on any longer, then we can exchange positions. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± At this point, song qingxiao¡¯s suggestion seemed to have opened a new door for Sage sunlight. He was obviously moved, but there seemed to be a trace of concern left, and he did not give up. There was not much time left. The power of darkness was increasing, and the purple-haired woman¡¯s Thunder tribulation formation was taking shape. Amidst the rumbling of Thunder, bolts of lightning were about to hit Sage yueshu¡¯s half-separated ¡®giant tree¡¯. The gravitational pull of the abyss under her grew stronger and stronger, and the black vines wrapped around her tightened. The black vine¡¯s fine thorns pierced into her flesh and had already begun to absorb the spirit energy in her body. .. The situation was getting more and more critical. If the heart of the Saint sunlight was tainted by the dark force, her mission would be considered a failure. Even if they didn¡¯t die from the power of the abyss, they would still be punished by the divine prison. What else was wrong? Song Qingxin was burning with anxiety. But the more anxious she was, the calmer she was. She closed her eyes slightly and tried to calm her thoughts. After a while, she opened her eyes again and looked at Sage yueshu. His lower body was connected to the ¡®giant tree¡¯, and the power of darkness drilled into his bone marrow, connecting with his flesh and heart. This form turned Sage yueshu into a terrifyingly huge monster, emitting a stinky, dark aura. In a daze, she seemed to understand the hesitation of the glorious sun Sage. He desired power, and his pure heart made him willing to bear the will of his companions. However, while he yearned for this power, he was also afraid of the backlash. He didn¡¯t want to be like Sage yueshu, being manipulated by the undead and living with them. He didn¡¯t want to become a monster that was neither a human nor a ghost, and everyone wanted to avoid him. Having found the crux of the problem, song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a smile of relief. if you¡¯re worried that this power is too strong and might corrode your soul and will, and you¡¯re not willing to bear the past and become such a terrible body ¡­ There was an obvious trace of confidence in her eyes, and her tone became very firm. ¡°Then I have a way to deal with this dark force!¡± ¡°Really?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sage sunlight, who had been silently listening to her, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Of course.¡± Song qingxiao smiled confidently and glanced at his heart. The white light around his heart was extremely weak. It would not be long before it was devoured by the dark power. ¡°I never joke with people.¡± As she said this, she quickly ordered, ¡± ¡°Come out!¡± In the depths of his soul, the dark green token had already sensed the dense dark energy in this place, and it had sent out messages several times that it couldn¡¯t wait to eat. It had once been an all-powerful mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure, but it had been destroyed and fallen into the hands of the fan clan. It was only when he absorbed the demonic Qi in the yulun void realm that he repaired the damage and restored some of the glory of the past. The demonic Qi in the abyssal territory was the accumulation of the dark power of the entire continent for decades in this trial space. The demonic Qi was more than a hundred times thicker than the demonic Qi in the yulun void realm. The dark energy that everyone was afraid of and detested was the best nourishment for the dark green token. It had long been itching for it when it smelled it. It was just that song qingxiao had never confirmed the existence of the ¡®pure heart¡¯, and had been suppressing it from appearing in the world. This was also the reason why song qingxiao was so calm after being trapped in the flower of the netherworld. Until now, the ¡®pure heart¡¯ had appeared, and the sage of the glorious sun had agreed to her deal. This ¡®deal¡¯ was a happy one for all three parties. This was the time to use the Qing Ming token! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, a black light shot out from between her brows. The Halo broke through the seal of the flower of the underworld and turned into a black gas. A small black token spun crazily in the black gas, and the demonic soul quickly revealed its true body. ¡°Kekekekekeke-¡± Chapter 1808 - Chapter 1808 Devouring _1 Chapter 1808: Devouring _1 Chapter 1808: Devouring _1 The black mist was wrapped in a whirlwind, and a hazy demonic shadow was spinning wildly in the whirlwind. kekekekeke ¡­ The strange and eerie laughter drowned out the ghostly wails and howls of the thousands of undead and dark creatures that were crowded on the ¡®giant tree¡¯. A mysterious, cold, and murderous aura spread from where the demonic soul appeared to the abyssal territory surrounded by the ¡®giant trees¡¯, instantly making these dark creatures as silent as cicadas in winter. As the laughter entered their ears, everyone¡¯s heart trembled heavily. It was as if a chill had climbed up their backs, causing goosebumps to rise. Under the baleful aura, the extended vines curled up, and the dark purple flowers of the netherworld closed into balls. A suffocating cold aura enveloped this strange space, like a terrifying ghost realm. The undead no longer dared to move recklessly, and the ocean where the roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ were buried gradually calmed down. This place had become the master of the dark green token. Its laughter turned into a demonic sound that impacted everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡®Zi ..¡¯ The lightning formation summoned by the purple-haired woman was also affected. The power of lightning was supposed to be the nemesis of devil souls, but under the influence of the extremely dense power of darkness, the power of lightning, which was supposed to suppress dark ghosts, was actually suppressed by the atmosphere here. Large clouds of black mist appeared above the Golden Bell, and strange, terrifying little faces appeared on it, causing the shaking of the Golden Bell to slow down as if it was controlled by an invisible force. This was the first time song qingxiao had truly felt the influence of the demonic soul. She could not help but be shocked. She knew that the existence of the dark green token had a great restraining effect on Yin fiends and ghost Qi. However, when she had obtained this token, the dark green token itself had been severely damaged. Even after it was repaired, the most powerful strength it displayed was only in the face of restraining the power of darkness. Song qingxiao had never thought that when the dark green token¡¯s power was fully unleashed, it would not only be effective against ghosts, but it would also be effective against cultivators with high cultivation bases. This was completely beyond her expectations! ¡°Kekekekekeke-¡± The cold and sinister laughter continued to ring out from mo hun¡¯s mouth. Every time he laughed, the dark force in the area would tremble. The roots of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ were torn apart, and a bone-chilling spiritual pressure spread out, suppressing the cultivator¡¯s soul and blood. The dark power followed the laughter and invaded people¡¯s souls and sea of consciousness. ¡®Ping !¡¯ ¡®Ping !Ping !¡¯ The hell flowers summoned by the glorious sun Sage burst into laughter and turned into black smoke. The wisteria formed a ghostly domain, and the expressionless faces of the dead appeared. Countless fan Wu¡¯s faces appeared clearly in front of song qingxiao. There was fan Wu, who had a sinister gaze and was around 30 years old;There was also fan Wu, who was withered after his essence was sucked dry in the sacred temple in the yulun void realm ¡­ One by one, fan wus appeared. They had different faces and expressions, but their eyes were filled with the most dangerous and indifferent gaze in the world. ¡°..¡± The corner of song Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. The moment she saw these fan wus appear, she recovered from her extreme shock. At this point, she had already realized the extraordinary power of the Qing Ming token. He didn¡¯t know which expert had forged it, and he didn¡¯t know how it had suffered such heavy losses and ended up in the fan family. However, she was certain that this Qing Ming token had an extraordinary background! Before this, she had always thought that the way the demonic soul appeared and laughed was due to its arrogant and showy character that it had developed after it had developed consciousness. However, it seemed that she had misunderstood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reason why this guy laughed so evilly as soon as it appeared was most likely because when it was strong, laughter was also one of its means of attack. However, after its strength dropped drastically, its laughter no longer had such a powerful and soul-stirring power, so it looked like a fool. This place was filled with dark energy. The negative emotions of the entire continent that Sage Yue tan was carrying formed a powerful demonic force that was far stronger than that of the yulun illusionary realm. In addition to the unique space of the abyssal territory, the appearance of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ had created a unique dark space. These favorable circumstances allowed the demonic soul to finally display the true level it had been unable to display. Chapter 1809 - Chapter 1809 Devouring _2 Chapter 1809: Devouring _2 Chapter 1809: Devouring _2 ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± As he laughed, his demonic soul body spun around wildly. It was the complete opposite of the giant it had transformed into when it first appeared in Ogg village. When the demonic soul reappeared, its body had shrunk by more than half, and it was only about two meters tall. The dark power held it firmly, and the black threads floating on its head were several meters long, like dense seaweed, spreading in all directions. Although its body had shrunk, it was almost solid and no longer as illusory as before. The face covered by the black gas could already be seen. The eyes were no longer two balls of darkness, but pupils. These pupils contained the world¡¯s most evil and deadly power, which made people feel terrified. On the top of its forehead, the ¡®Qing¡¯ character was wrapped in black gas, showing an extremely demonic color. It was hidden in the endless darkness, faintly visible. In the next second- It retracted the black gas on its forehead, and the hidden ¡®Qing¡¯ word appeared. The laughter stopped, and the dark light in its eyes moved, as if every corner of the abyssal territory had been captured in its vision. The black ocean shook, setting off slight waves. The overwhelming wisteria branches secretly shrank, as if they were quite afraid of it. The demonic soul¡¯s gaze finally landed on song qingxiao. His eyes flickered and he tilted his head as if he was observing her. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was firmly bound by the black vines, and her arms were wide open. Several long vines wrapped around her neck tightly and pulled her head back. Her long hair drooped down, and she was swallowed by the dark purple flower with her back bent. The thousands of tentacles of darkness pierced into her scales, greedily absorbing her blood, flesh, and spirit energy. ¡°..¡± Her situation was not good. Under the absorption of the dark power, even if she was strong, she might not be able to hold on for long. Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was connected to the demonic soul, so she immediately sensed the demonic soul¡¯s prying. Her heart sank, and she had a bad feeling. This token itself was an item of extreme Yin and evil, and its consciousness was rebellious. When he was in the yulun void realm, once it absorbed the demonic Qi, it immediately rebelled. However, at that time, she was full of energy and with the help of the Yichang tribe, she suppressed its rebellion with her extremely strong power. However, she was already trapped and her power was restricted. The dark power here was thousands of times stronger than the Yu Lun void realm, which further boosted the demonic soul¡¯s flame. Its injuries had already been healed, and the power of this place was like adding wings to a Tiger. If he was unable to suppress it forcefully, it would probably rebel! However, as soon as this thought emerged, the demonic soul raised his hand. With a slight move, it had already taken over the control of the dark magic circle from the sage of sunlight. When one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, the so-called magic and cultivation would no longer have a boundary. The vines that were wrapped around song Qing¡¯s arms seemed to have received a new order. They loosened up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. It was as if they had met their natural nemesis, and they frantically shrank into the small abyss deep in the flower bud. Once song Qing¡¯s hands were free, she immediately held onto mang Tian. The vine around his neck loosened, and his bent body fell quickly. The dark purple flower of the underworld swayed a few times, turned into an extremely pure power, and flowed toward the direction of the demonic soul. ¡°Let¡¯s save the person first.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was in her mouth, but she only calmed down a little after mo hun released her. For some unknown reason, the dark green token did not rebel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was because of the lesson he had taught it and the brand on its forehead, it was much more obedient than before. There could be other reasons, but it did not make a choice that worried song qingxiao. However, song Qing underestimated it. After seeing the ¡®green¡¯ on its forehead, he decided that his mission was completed and he had to leave the trial scene. He had to find a way to deepen the mark so that it would be more obedient. ¡°..¡± The demonic soul didn¡¯t know the evil thoughts in the depths of her heart, but with its extraordinary talent in capturing dark auras, it could still feel the powerful malice in song Qing¡¯s underestimation of it. It made its body tremble, and its eyes revealed a human-like pity and helplessness. After song qingxiao made up her mind, she changed her mind. Although she was free, this place was affected by the dark power, which was very unfavorable to her. She still had to give orders to make sure that the cunning and afraid demonic soul in the Qing Ming token still obeyed her orders. Chapter 1810 - Chapter 1810 Devouring _3 Chapter 1810: Devouring _3 Chapter 1810: Devouring _3 After she coldly ordered, the demonic soul reacted like a conditioned reflex. It waved its hands, and the entire ¡®giant tree¡¯ began to tremble. The vines trembled and rustled when they were rubbed. Countless black vines quickly retreated, and the flower of the netherworld was forced to bloom again. The flower buds bloomed layer by layer, revealing number four and the Daoist priest, who were wrapped in them. Their souls had been severely damaged and their consciousness was in a mess. Above the cultivator¡¯s head, the Furious spirits of the dead had already gnawed at the back of the skeleton that was holding the cultivator¡¯s head. The spirit¡¯s head was buried, and a pitch-black tongue with thick saliva hanging from it stuck out. Just as the tongue was about to lick the cultivator¡¯s head, its body turned into black mist and flew toward the demonic soul. ¡°Ah-¡± The dead spirit let out an angry scream, and its ferocious face twisted as it was absorbed into the demonic soul¡¯s body. .. Within the entire abyssal territory, the black gas surged into the demonic soul¡¯s body. The thousands of wisps of black Qi flew up like long hair and absorbed every wisp of dark power into its body. The ¡®giant tree¡¯ trembled violently, and the undead on the tree shrieked in fear. The flower of the netherworld quickly withered, and its vines quickly retracted in the direction of the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The demonic soul¡¯s body formed a new endless abyss. The dark energy that the magic continent and Sage Moonfall hated was the source of the power that it desired the most. Its pitch-black face revealed a human-like expression of enjoyment. The power of darkness nourished its body, causing its aura to become more dangerous and profound. The ¡®giant tree¡¯, which was half-separated from the sage yueshu, finally seemed to be afraid and no longer tried to tie her down like before. The demonic souls that appeared out of nowhere made the dark forces that had existed for hundreds of years feel a sense of danger, and they were eager to hide in the abyss. The waves of the vast ocean began to rise and fall, turning into the power of darkness that was recovered by the ¡®giant tree¡¯. The dense intertwining vines retracted back towards the ¡®giant tree¡¯, while the undead that crawled out desperately crawled back towards the tree trunk, dodging. However, at this moment, the countless young, middle-aged, and old fan wus that had appeared in the air had also begun their hunt. They crushed the undead that they had caught, turning them into the purest energy and devouring them. The flower of the netherworld quickly withered, and the petals turned into power that was absorbed into the devil¡¯s body. Song Qing¡¯s small body regained its freedom. After sinking two meters, she quickly stabilized herself. Her gaze fell on the body of the ¡®bright sun Sage.¡¯ Forward ¡®command was activated, and she instantly appeared beside the¡¯ bright sun Sage. I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise. I¡¯ll take the reward myself. A cold female voice rang in the Sage¡¯s ears, and in the next moment, the silver light pierced through him. The sharp sword Qi surrounded him, and it was so fast that Sage sunlight did not even feel pain. His chest was cut open by the sharp sky splitter, and cold air poured into his empty chest along with a dark light. Without the obstruction of the light at the heart, the black stains on the Sage¡¯s robe quickly engulfed the only pure Land at the chest. He reached out to cover his empty chest, which had already lost the feeling of beating. Song qingxiao, who had been trapped by the flower of the netherworld, appeared not far from him. She held a fist-sized heart in her hand, which exuded a soft luster. a pure heart that has never been contaminated. The heart was still beating slightly, like the sweetest color of honey. It was covered with a layer of light golden film, emitting a faint glow. Just as song qingxiao had said, it had not been contaminated by the black gas at all. For some reason, Sage sunlight didn¡¯t feel any pain even though his heart had been cut. The moment he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he let out a relieved and relieved smile. Endless coldness, loneliness, and despair wrapped around him. His hair had turned black, and his eyes had turned dark purple. I¡¯ll take this with me. It represents your heart that you once held fast to in the face of darkness. With the heart in her hand, the mission notification in song Qing¡¯s mind changed as follows: [ you have obtained the heart of purity (completed). ] [ mission reward: 15000 points ] Other than No. 3, who was already dead, there were five other cultivators still alive. However, under the rules of the divine prison, there was still one cultivator who had not died, but he had already been eliminated. Song qingxiao raised her head as she spoke. She saw the purple-haired woman in the air, whose face was twisted in fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her lightning tribulation formation had already taken shape, and a large number of restrained lightning arcs shot down in Sage yueshu¡¯s direction like a storm. However, the moment song Qing completed her mission, her body actually swayed. ¡°No¡­¡± As a participant, the purple-haired woman might have already seen the mission notification. She let out a desperate and angry scream, but before her voice could reach its maximum, her figure was crushed like a virtual projection being disturbed by an electric current! Chapter 1811 - Chapter 1811 Promise (1) Chapter 1811: Promise (1) Chapter 1811: Promise (1) The purple-haired woman¡¯s mission was to fight against the other two teams. The moment song qingxiao received the ¡®pure heart¡¯, it meant that she had failed her mission and would be judged by the rules of the divine prison. This was the first time song qingxiao had seen a trial-taker die because of a failed mission. It had only taken the purple-haired woman a few seconds to complete the mission. A cultivator who had reached the late-stage of the soul splitting stage had disappeared without any resistance. Song qingxiao could not help but feel nervous. The power of the divine prison was too strong, and the cultivation of the ¡®God¡¯ controlling the divine prison might be far beyond her expectations. Every cultivator who participated in the trial was like a chess piece in the hands of a ¡®God¡¯. She pursed her lips and quickly suppressed the shock in her heart. She turned her gaze to the Golden Bell left behind by the purple-haired woman. After losing its master¡¯s control, the lightning tribulation formation surged with electricity, and the dense electric current was like the Milky Way in the nine Heavens. Most of Sage yueshu¡¯s body had been separated from the ¡®giant tree¡¯, but her legs were still entangled with the black tree trunk. The moment he heard the sizzling sound of electricity, his expression changed and he tried to move his legs ¡­ Unfortunately, he was too separated from the power of darkness. The appearance of the demonic soul caused the power of darkness to go out of control, and the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was no longer under his control. At the moment of life and death, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s chanting, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The domain took shape above Sage yueshu¡¯s head, and the lightning rushed into it. It quickly wrapped and shrank, finally forming a fist-sized purple lightning Pearl, which was swallowed by song Qing¡¯s Golden Dragon body. ¡®Ding-¡® Without its master, the Golden bracelet quickly shrank and turned into a bracelet. The two bells made a clear and soul-sucking sound when they collided. After devouring all the power of the Tribulation lightning formation, the Golden Dragon raised its head, and the falling Golden Bell instantly fell into its mouth. It let out a loud and clear cry, turned around, and flew in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. After circling her twice, it put its big head in front of her, opened its mouth, and spat out the Golden Ring. Song Qing retracted the Golden Ring in front of her, and the dragon¡¯s body turned into a translucent sword. She held it in her palm. After Sage yueshu¡¯s lightning tribulation was over, before she could even relax, she faced an even greater danger. The dark power in the sealed space was like a turbulent wave, pouring into the demonic soul¡¯s body. Since it was severely injured and sealed its consciousness, it had never absorbed the demonic Qi so happily, except for the time when it was in the Yu Lun void realm. However, even the demonic Qi in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, the power of the nine Dragons, and the resentment of the Yichang tribe that could not be dispelled for thousands of years could not be compared with the load that the entire magic world could bear for decades. Its body became more and more solid, and its facial features gradually became clearer and more distinct. Many of the memories and consciousnesses that had been lost due to the injuries were gradually recollected as the power surged in. Even in its memories, it was not common for it to absorb demonic Qi so happily. The black gas gushed faster and faster in its direction. The trunk of the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was like quicksand, quickly disintegrating. The shrieking undead and dark Dragons turned into pure energy and disappeared under such a powerful suction force, surging into the demonic soul¡¯s body. The struggling roots tried to withdraw into the ground, but the gate of the abyss was controlled by the demonic soul and was forced to open. The ¡®giant tree¡¯ shrunk smaller and smaller. Its branches and wisteria turned into black mist and dissipated. A New Black abyss formed in the direction of the demonic soul¡¯s body, devouring the dark energy that had nowhere to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The powerful suction force pulled the ¡®giant tree¡¯ towards the abyss, and Sage yueshu, who had yet to completely break free from the ¡®giant tree¡¯, was also being pulled towards the demon Soul. ¡°Kekekekekeke-¡± This time, the demonic soul couldn¡¯t suppress the satisfaction of devouring the demonic soul. It laughed evilly and wildly again. The wandering faces of fan Wu became even more sinister. ¡°No¡­¡± Lucifer, who was casting the reincarnation spell, was horrified to find that after the strange demonic soul appeared, his magic power lost its balance. Reincarnation magic was an innate ability to balance damage and defense. This was an innate ability given to him by the ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ after he promised to guard the undead Canyon. Chapter 1812 - Chapter 1812 Promise (2) Chapter 1812: Promise (2) Chapter 1812: Promise (2) With the reincarnation spell in his hands, no spell in this world could really hurt him except for the gods. Regardless of whether it was a powerful attack or the most powerful spell, everything could be absorbed by him in front of the reincarnation spell and then transformed as he wished. This was a God-given power that could restrain Dragons. With this God-level spell, Lucifer could be said to be almost invincible on this continent. Even the powerful purple-haired woman had no chance of winning against him, who had an innate ability. He had once thought that he could use this technique to sweep across the continent and achieve a new career. However, he had not expected that the power that he had regarded as a God-level spell would be so weak in front of the dark power. ¡°It turns out ¡­ The reincarnation spell is not invincible ¡­¡± Their upper limit came from the sun and the moon. When the reincarnation magic could bear more power than the carrier, it could still easily destroy such an invincible spell. The blue and purple magic arrays no longer injected magic power into Lucifer¡¯s body. Instead, they easily became tools for the demon Soul to control. The demonic power flowed out of Lucifer¡¯s body and into mo hun¡¯s body. The formation was completely out of control. The power that sun and moon had given him back then seemed to be uprooted by the impact of this darkness. ¡°Daoist priest, what are you waiting for?¡± At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s voice contained a hint of stimulation from the consciousness. Like a thunderclap, it struck heavily into the Daoist¡¯s drowsy sea of consciousness and forcefully awakened his consciousness. Most of the Taoist priest¡¯s robe had been corroded by the power of darkness. His body was curled up like a cooked shrimp, and he was falling down in a kneeling position. When song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out, the Daoist priest¡¯s consciousness cleared the fog and his red eyes widened. Under the whistling sound of the wind, a strange and huge black abyss had taken shape. The black gas surged in from all directions and was sucked into the abyss. In front of him, the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was pulling Sage yueshu closer and closer, and they were rushing in the direction of the black gas. The chest of the shining sun Sage, whose heart had been cut out, had turned completely black. Strands of black gas interweaved, sealing his empty and sunken chest. The purple-haired woman who was previously Zhang Yang was nowhere to be found, and number four, who was severely injured and on the verge of death, was unconscious. Song qingxiao held a bright heart in her hand. It was beating with a ¡®pop¡¯, emitting a powerful spirit soul power. In his sea of consciousness, his mission had not been completed yet, but the points prompt at the reward area had changed. It was obvious that the purple-haired woman had died. Once the Daoist priest understood his situation, he immediately suppressed his injuries and ran in the direction of Sage yueshu. Half of his heart was as bright and warm as an Amber, while the other half had fallen into darkness and turned into a Heart of Darkness. At this time, the Daoist priest had not yet figured out what was in the center of the dark vortex, but time was tight. Seeing that the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was about to be swallowed by the vortex, he did not have time to ask. He decided to first tie up the last bit of Sage yueshu¡¯s separation. ¡°Big Dipper, return! Seven souls, cover the formation! Dao sect ancestor spirit, protect me!¡± He quickly chanted an incantation, and the Big Dipper array in the air followed his secret incantation. It turned into a light shadow and flew toward him. It turned into a shining copper coin sword and was held by him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get rid of that evil creature and free you!¡± The Daoist priest was afraid that Sage yueshu would resist, and shouted as he approached him. The ¡®giant tree¡¯ and the ¡®Sage Yue tan¡¯ were tightly entangled, and the half of the heart was connected to each other, making it difficult for him to completely break free from the entanglement of these vines. At this moment, the ¡®giant tree¡¯ was being sucked closer and closer by the demonic soul. Sage yueshu¡¯s years of combining with the dark energy had made him extremely sensitive to dark auras. He realized how terrifying the demonic soul was and knew that once he was sucked in, he would die without a doubt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he didn¡¯t almost break free from the shackles and see the light, complete death would be a release for him. However, hope was right in front of him, and he was not willing to give up. The moment the Daoist priest said this, Sage yueshu nodded with great difficulty. There was no fear in her blue eyes, but a trace of hope. In the next moment, the Daoist priest put his two fingers together and threw the copper-coin sword away. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Zhaoming heaven and earth ¡­ Go!¡± The copper-coin sword left an afterimage in the air and pierced through the black gas, piercing through Sage yueshu¡¯s body. Chapter 1813 - Chapter 1813 Promise (3) Chapter 1813: Promise (3) Chapter 1813: Promise (3) The powerful impact caused Sage yueshu¡¯s back to arch up. The closely woven black vines were cut off, revealing half of the heart that was as black as stone. The tip of the copper coin pierced through her back. The half of the heart flew back to the Daoist priest¡¯s palm while being protected by the Orthodox Daoist magic of the Tianyi Daoist sect. At the same time, number one, who had betrayed the Daoist priest, also reacted. The moment he saw the Daoist priest¡¯s actions, his face revealed a trace of joy. Half of the heart of darkness was already in his hands, but there was no notification of the completion of the task in his consciousness. In other words, song qingxiao¡¯s initial guess was right. The ¡®pure heart¡¯ that she and number four needed was in Sage sunlight. He had good intentions at first, and after more than 300 years, when he realized his changes, he had protected his heart well. On the contrary, the heart of darkness should have belonged to the sage yueshu. However, in the process of being associated with the darkness, his mind had changed and ¡®betrayed¡¯ his original intention. His heart had been split into two, and this ¡®Heart of Darkness¡¯ was incomplete from the beginning of the mission. The rules of the divine prison were filled with malicious intent. From the very beginning, it was impossible for an opportunity to complete a mission based on one¡¯s own ability to appear. The purple-haired woman¡¯s opposition was like this, and so was the competition between ¡®darkness¡¯ and ¡®purity¡¯. From the beginning to the end, only the heart of the sage of the glorious sun was the real quest item. They were either taken by song qingxiao and number four before they were contaminated;The priest or number one won and caused the glorious sun Sage to fall into the dark abyss. At that time, his heart would naturally be tainted and transformed into the heart of darkness that Daoist priests needed. Only one team could survive the trial mission. This was the cruel rule of the divine incarcerate! The Daoist priest clenched his cold heart and turned to look at song qingxiao. Her expression was cold, and she had probably already guessed the truth. For some reason, even though he knew that she was hiding something, at this point, the Taoist knew that he might face death, but he could not bear any resentment or killing intent towards her. She kept her promise to save him from danger and wake him up to prevent him from being devoured by the dark forces. ¡°Daoist priest, there¡¯s still a chance!¡± While the Daoist priest was stunned, number one, who had once betrayed him, shouted, ¡± ¡°Lucifer!¡± She reminded him, causing the Ashen-faced Daoist priest¡¯s expression to change. There was still a chance. Song qingxiao was right. Although Sage yuechan only had half of his heart left, Lucifer had half of his power, which was equivalent to half of the heart of darkness. If the two were combined, they might be able to become one. Thinking about this, the priest clenched his sword again and looked in Lucifer¡¯s direction. Lucifer was being held back by the reincarnation spell and could not escape. The dragon¡¯s roars sounded in his sea of consciousness. He had forgotten his ambition and his original plan to become a God. He only wanted to escape and return to the undead Canyon to hide. Number one was the closest to him. Although she didn¡¯t want to risk her life first, she and the Daoist priest were connected by life and death. The purple-haired woman had learned her lesson. Under the laws of the divine prison, it was impossible for her to resist it with her cultivation base. The shadow of death suppressed her selfish thoughts and made her take out her magic treasure. It turned into a long green needle and hit in Lucifer¡¯s direction! This move was unleashed by number one with fear in his heart. He wanted to hit the target in one shot, not daring to hold back. The surging power was laced with poison and struck one of the magic arrays with a boom. The two magic arrays became the medium for the demonic soul to absorb Lucifer¡¯s power. As Lucifer¡¯s power was exhausted, the light from the two magic arrays dimmed. The moment number one¡¯s magic treasure hit the array, it instantly broke the balance of the reincarnation magic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple magic array quickly crumbled, and the magic array on the other side also shattered. The ripples of power spread out and reflected on Lucifer¡¯s body, crushing his joints. The other side hit the number one spiritual treasure, and the powerful force instantly shattered the green poisonous needle. Lucifer, who lost the support of the magic arrays on both sides, fell onto the back of the Dragon with a bang. He held on to his breath and injected the remaining magic power into the dragon¡¯s body. The giant dragon turned around and let out an earth-shattering roar in the direction of the crowd. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® In the midst of the roar, the dragon¡¯s mouth spat out strange syllables. Chapter 1814 - Chapter 1814 Promise (4) Chapter 1814: Promise (4) Chapter 1814: Promise (4) The Dragon language magic turned all the remaining magic power in Lucifer¡¯s body into surging flames and gushed out. With a boom, it engulfed number one who had suffered from the backlash. In song qingxiao¡¯s mind, the mission notification had changed. [ you have obtained the heart of purity (completed). ] [ mission completion: 20000 points ] The flames were like a huge wave that wanted to engulf everyone and give Lucifer a chance to escape. It was impossible for anyone to Dodge in the face of such a violent fire power. Most of the vines weaving through the sky had been absorbed by the appearance of the demonic soul, and they appeared extremely sparse, revealing the Shadow of the Moon that was blocked by the clouds. Under the red light and the heat waves, the giant dragon seemed to be trying to force open the door to the abyssal territory. In the center of the abyss, the demonic soul¡¯s eyes flashed, and he was about to raise his hand- Song qingxiao, on the other hand, took a deep breath. The smell of fire was absorbed into her nostrils, and her eyes were dyed red by the flames, turning into a demonic orange-red. The dormant fire element energy in her body seemed to be awakened by the flames that were absorbed into her body. The originally light blue Ice element spirit energy seemed to be ¡®angered¡¯ and turned into a passionate fiery red. She didn¡¯t lie to number four. After absorbing the wyrmdragon¡¯s blood and the evolution potion, she had indeed awakened the power of Ice and Fire. The power of the fire element had been awakened in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, but he had not found the opportunity to use it. Now was the best time to use it! ¡°Mo !Mao ! Whoosh!¡± She let out three syllables in a row, and the power of the dragon¡¯s destruction quickly stimulated the awakened fire power into unparalleled power. The sea of fire formed under her body and spread out little by little, avoiding the Daoist priest and the others who were frightened and went straight in the direction of the huge wave! ¡®Boom-¡® The huge impact turned into a deafening sound. Lucifer, who was about to escape through the abyssal territory, turned his head on the back of the Dragon. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The sea of fire that blotted out the sky and covered the earth poured back. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in the sea of fire and slowly moved forward. With every step she took, it was as if she had closed the distance by dozens of meters in an instant. With the speed of the fire wave, she was almost within reach in an instant. this, how is this possible ¡­ Even if the ultimate flame formed by the Dragon-language magic could not kill her, it would definitely be able to trap an ice mage for a moment. A trace of doubt flashed in Lucifer¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, the surging waves of fire wrapped him and the giant dragon. The high temperature melted the thick scales of the wyrms. The power of the flames was far more advanced than the wyrms ¡®magic, and it had absolute restraint. ¡®BOOM! BOOM!¡¯ The sound was like a huge wave. This was the last question in Lucifer¡¯s mind. The fire devoured the Dragon, and under the powerful magic, the Dragon did not even have time to let out a scream. The flesh and blood were quickly devoured, leaving behind a huge skeleton that was glowing red. In the end, the extremely hard skeleton also cracked under the impact of the fire wave and was ground into pieces along with the storm. ¡°Hehe ¡­ Gu ¡­¡± The demonic soul¡¯s laughter stopped and turned into an embarrassed and weak ¡®COO¡¯ sound, like the soft cry of a pigeon. The black gas on its head quickly faded, and the ¡®Qing¡¯ word engraved on its head was particularly clear. Amidst the crackling flames, a human figure slowly appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, song Qing¡¯s figure holding Lucifer¡¯s heart appeared in front of everyone. She threw the beating heart to the priest and said, ¡± ¡°Take it,¡± The unbridled flames turned into a Red Cloud of fire and gradually entered her body. The Daoist priest was stunned for a moment. He reached out and grabbed the heart that was still warm. He held half of Sage Moonfall¡¯s heart in one hand and Lucifer¡¯s heart in the other, combining the two hearts ¡­ The moment the two hearts touched, a mission notification sounded in his sea of consciousness. [ you have obtained the heart of darkness (failed). ] [ mission completion: 30000 points ] Chapter 1815 - Chapter 1815 Help (1) Chapter 1815: Help (1) Chapter 1815: Help (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s initial expectation didn¡¯t come true. The fusion of the two half-Hearts of Darkness failed. The Daoist priest did not see the death of the purple-haired woman with his own eyes because his consciousness had collapsed, but he was from the Tianyi Daoist sect. A powerful clan like this would have a much better understanding of the divine prison¡¯s laws than the average trial-taker. He was clearly aware of the consequences of failing the mission. When the two hearts failed to merge and the mission failed, the Taoist priest reached his hand into his chest without hesitation. The power penetrated his body and shattered his heart. A cultivator¡¯s strong vitality prevented him from dying immediately. Instead, he took advantage of his last breath and pressed the two hearts in his other hand into his chest. A strange scene happened! The moment the hearts of Sage Moonfall and Lucifer touched his chest, the two hearts that were unable to merge started to connect with his flesh. The hair-thin black energy seeped into his chest from where his heart was connected, connecting to his veins. The trace of righteousness between the Taoist priest¡¯s brows instantly turned into an indescribable demonic feeling. ¡®Ping Ping , Ping Ping !¡¯ As the two fused hearts connected with the flesh and blood, they began to beat in the bloody chest. The black gas was like a tightly woven spider web, overlapping layer by layer until it finally sealed the chest that the Taoist priest had opened. The Daoist priest slowly opened his eyes. His originally pitch-black eyes had now turned purple and blue. The original mission prompt in his sea of consciousness instantly disappeared, turning into a blank. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve found your path.¡± Song qingxiao was shocked at first, but she immediately understood his decision. She couldn¡¯t help but admire his decisiveness. The Daoist priest¡¯s mission had failed. According to the rules of the divine prison, he should have been killed. With the purple-haired woman as a warning, song qingxiao thought that he would also disappear the moment he failed the mission. However, he had shattered his own heart and replaced it with half of Sage Lucifer¡¯s heart. It was clear that he had made up his mind to stay in this trial space. This world had its own laws. The two great sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, were both present. Among the 13 Saints, other than Lucifer, the members of the¡¯ dark ¡®and¡¯ light ¡®factions remained the same. After Lucifer¡¯s death, the 13 Holy disciples ¡®slots were empty. At the critical moment, the Taoist priest chose to give up his chance to return to reality and kept himself to fill the vacancy of the 13 Holy disciples. This move of his was extremely dangerous, but it opened up a path that belonged to him. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The Daoist priest nodded and spoke slowly. He seemed to still be adapting to his new body and was not quite used to it. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and nodded at the Daoist. She looked at mo hun, who was not far away, and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Come back.¡± The ¡®giant tree¡¯ had almost collapsed under its absorption, and the countless ¡®fan wus¡¯ wandering around were like wolves and tigers, wiping out all the undead that did not manage to hide in the darkness in time. The branches above his head and around him were completely absorbed, and the endless ocean below was sucked dry, revealing the true appearance of the abyssal territory. After having half of her heart cut off from the dark energy, Sage yueshu had successfully separated herself from the dark energy and stood up straight again. The chest that had been cut open by the sage of the sun was also sealed again by the aura of darkness. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the demonic soul paused for a long time and finally stopped. The spinning storm no longer wreaked havoc, and the demonic soul¡¯s figure was revealed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It raised its head and took a deep breath. The middle-aged and old ¡®fan Wu¡¯ that were densely packed in all directions turned into shadows and were sucked into its body. ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± Finally, it let out two devilish laughs and obediently covered its stomach. As song Qing spread out his hand, it quickly shrank its body. As it laughed, it became smaller and smaller. Finally, it turned into a small black token and fell back into song Qing¡¯s palm. After catching the token, song qingxiao¡¯s anxious heart finally settled down. It seemed that the pain of the brand had already made the dark cyan token taste pain, making this demonic soul, which bullied the good and feared the evil, at least know to be obedient, at least for the time being, it did not have the intention of rebelling. Chapter 1816 - Chapter 1816 Help (2) Chapter 1816: Help (2) Chapter 1816: Help (2) However, after this incident, its strength had greatly increased. This was not only reflected in the fact that its soul was a level higher than before, it was also reflected in the body of the dark green token. Compared to the dark green token that had absorbed the demonic Qi in the yulun void realm to repair its injuries, the dark green token at this time undoubtedly gave people a more dangerous feeling. The token was completely black, so black that it even had a faint demonic blue color. The darkness itself was like an endless abyss. As soon as song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the token, it seemed to disappear in an instant. What replaced it was an endless deep blue abyss. His vision and spiritual consciousness were sucked into that endless abyss. The cold shivers came from the bottom of his feet like a tide, seeping into his divine sense and meridians. Song Qing¡¯s strong sense of vigilance was already on full alert. Her dazed eyes became clear and she immediately pulled herself out of the extremely strange trembling feeling. ¡°Hmph!¡± She stretched out her finger and flicked the small black token heavily, making a clear ¡®ding¡¯ sound. Little Ling¡¯s body trembled, and the black light on his body circulated as if he was a little afraid. With her previous experience, song qingxiao did not dare to be careless when she looked at the small token again. The higher the rank of the dark green token, the more powerful it would be. Even if it didn¡¯t do anything, just looking at its body was enough to make her lose her consciousness for a moment. This was already unbelievable to song qingxiao, but it also made her happy. On the token, there were some strange and mysterious seals. In fact, after it had absorbed a lot of dark energy and even swallowed a Lord-tier dark creature in Ogg village, song qingxiao had already discovered the mysterious totem on its body. However, the totems were not as obvious as they were now. As she focused her eyes, the totems gradually turned into a pair of black eyes and slowly floated out of the token. ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± The demonic soul¡¯s maniacal laughter rang in her mind. For a moment, song qingxiao could not help but feel a little dazed. She even suspected that she had gotten PTSD after hearing the demonic soul¡¯s strange laughter for so long. It was as if the strange laughter still lingered in her mind. However, she quickly realized that this was not an illusion. It should be the spiritual attack that the pair of eyes had caused her. When she realized this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vigilance. The demonic soul had devoured too much dark energy in succession, causing it to grow abnormally fast. No! This was not its growth. Judging from its overall performance, the dark cyan token itself was extremely powerful. It was just that it was severely damaged later on and its grade dropped. Now that it had absorbed the dark energy and restored its strength, its recovery speed was shocking. From the looks of it, she also needed to temporarily suppress the dark cyan token and quickly increase her strength. Otherwise, if one had such a treasure but did not have a strong power to suppress it, it would not be long before the incident at the yulun void realm would happen again. Thinking of this, song Qing clenched his fist. The token slowly disappeared into the flesh of her palm and was gradually nurtured in the depths of her divine soul again. She was able to digest the gains this time in peace. Song qingxiao only raised her head after she was done. The sage of the sun had already begun to sweep away the remaining power here. The remaining power of the black ¡®giant tree¡¯ was absorbed into his body, revealing the six Saints of the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction who were originally wrapped and locked by the wisteria. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The power of faith in Haas¡¯s body was like a curse. With the return of the true master of faith from the ¡®darkness¡¯ faction, the power of faith was drawn into the great sage¡¯s body. The blood vessels that were wrapped around his body had disappeared, and his skeleton-like face had returned to its original appearance as the power of the curse disappeared. They were all standing behind the glorious sun Sage, becoming his loyal followers. The identity of ¡®sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ had been successfully completed. The black gas in this place had completely disappeared. The clouds that blocked the moon above their heads had dispersed, revealing the bright full moon. Her gaze fell on the bright sun Sage and she said, ¡± I took your heart, but from the situation of the ¡®moon¡¯, a new heart of light might be born at the end of the darkness. Chapter 1817 - Chapter 1817 Help (3) Chapter 1817: Help (3) Chapter 1817: Help (3) The heart was needed for her mission, but the laws of the divine prison did not retrieve it after the mission was completed. From this point of view, this heart was obviously an additional reward for her mission. Although she didn¡¯t know what use such a ¡®pure heart¡¯ would have to her, song qingxiao would never return it. Sage sunlight nodded, ¡± ¡°I should be thanking you.¡± He had completely changed and could no longer be called the ¡®Sage of the sun¡¯. He had become the Lord of faith, representing the¡¯ darkness¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m friends with ¡®RI¡¯. He shouldn¡¯t bear the burden of the darkness alone.¡± Without the influence of the ¡®giant tree¡¯- like dark power, his eyes were still clear even though they had turned dark purple. I¡¯m also prepared to experience the path that ¡®RI¡¯ had walked and the burden that he had carried. he paused for a moment. when one day I can¡¯t carry it anymore, I¡¯ll exchange it with ¡®RI¡¯. Song qingxiao¡¯s words unraveled the knot that had been tied between them for more than three hundred years, and also opened up a new way of thinking. At the same time, it was also because of her help that these negative shadows that even the great sage could not bear were swept away-although this was what song qingxiao had been hoping for. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡®Sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯ spoke in unison. After saying this, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They put down the estrangement and accumulated hatred of more than 300 years, as if they had returned to the time when they had just worked together. ¡®RI¡¯ stood in front of the six Holy disciples of the light faction who were still not fully awakened due to the influence of the dark force. He used a magic array to hold them together with their believers. When he saw the gnawed skeleton on the monk¡¯s head, he showed a gentle and pitiful expression and also led the skeleton into the magic array. The problem with the abyssal territory had already been resolved. The dark force that had troubled the dense fog forest for many years would gradually disappear with the disappearance of the dark force here. The return of the two great sages,¡¯sun¡¯ and ¡®moon¡¯, meant that the continent, which had been in turmoil for more than 300 years, would once again be protected. The bloodshed God Palace welcomed their two masters back, and the believers found their backbone. After the power of ¡®light¡¯ and ¡®darkness ¡®re-stabilized, the cycle of day and night would at least enter a period of balance. Having learned their lesson, the two great sages would surely reevaluate their actions and strive to extend this period of peace while finding other solutions to the problem. The mission was completed, and song qingxiao was ready to leave this time and space. ¡°Second song.¡± The Taoist, who had already become one of the 13 Saints, suddenly called out to song qingxiao after the conversation between song qingxiao and the two sages, sun and moon, came to an end. Sun and moon, who were also preparing to leave, turned around and looked at this new Saint in surprise. They didn¡¯t know much about priests, but after Lucifer died, he inherited Lucifer¡¯s will and also obtained Lucifer¡¯s reincarnation technique. The undead Valley needed someone to guard it, so they had tacitly agreed to the identity of a priest. When they heard him call song qingxiao¡¯s name, they knew that he used to be an old friend of song qingxiao¡¯s. They didn¡¯t say anything and gave the two time to reminisce. Song qingxiao turned her head, and the Daoist priest¡¯s eyes met hers for a long time. Suddenly, he grinned and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re working together, but I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet.¡± He was no longer a participant. The moment he chose to stay in the trial scenario, he had been stripped of his qualification as a participant. From a certain perspective, if song qingxiao could not return to this trial space, the two of them would never have anything to do with each other again. ¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand why the Daoist priest asked this, song qingxiao had a good impression of him. This was one of the rare times that she had met an ally who had not been in an alliance with her, but who had sincerely believed in her promise and stood firmly on her side from the beginning to the end after deciding to cooperate with her. She had a good impression of people who kept their promises. Moreover, as soon as the mission was over, the two of them were no longer enemies. Naturally, all the grudges between them were written off. Daoist was a man of good strength, trustworthy, decisive, and never sloppy. Even if the two of them did not meet again in the future, it was worth it for her to tell him her real name. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My name is Fu Xiu.¡± The moment the Daoist priest received song Qing¡¯s nickname, he also reported his own name. He twisted his hand and bit his fingertip, causing blood to flow out. He lowered his head and quickly wrote something on his copper sword. The blood seeped into the copper-coin sword and quickly disappeared. After doing all this, the Daoist priest raised his hand- The copper coin sword flew into the air and landed in front of song qingxiao. this is the spell of my Tianyi Dao sect. Now that the unfilial disciples have been lost in the divine prison and can¡¯t return to the sect, I would like to ask you to do me a favor and tell the elders of the clan about my news. Please don¡¯t worry about me. Chapter 1818 - Chapter 1818 The deal (1) Chapter 1818: The deal (1) Chapter 1818: The deal (1) in return, ¡± the Taoist priest¡¯s eyes fell on the copper-coin sword floating in front of song qingxiao, and his face showed a reluctant and concerned expression. However, he was a decisive person and quickly cut off this remnant thought. His eyes flashed with determination, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gift this sword to you.¡± This copper-coin sword was a secret treasure of the Tianyi Daoist sect, which had been carefully refined by the elders of the Daoist priest. In addition to the souls of seven elders of the first heaven Dao sect sealed inside, it also had the effect of subduing souls and killing evil spirits, which was very powerful. ¡°I know you have a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure ¡­¡± When Daoist priest woke up, he also happened to see the dark green token being absorbed into song qingxiao¡¯s body. Perhaps he had made the decision to stay in the trial scene and could no longer return to the real world. After the initial envy of song qingxiao for having two transformation-level profound heavenly spiritual treasures, Daoist quickly let it go. however, the inheritance of my Tianyi Daoist sect is also in this copper-coin sword. It¡¯s my fault for not having enough cultivation and losing face for the elders of my sect. The power of the sword-bearer would also affect the overall performance of the Big Dipper formation. The Daoist priest had just reached the initial stage of the soul separation realm, so he could only exert the power of the Big Dipper array to the peak of the soul separation realm. If song qingxiao were to use this formation with her current level of cultivation, the power of this formation would naturally be much stronger than when it was used by the Taoist priest. It could even suppress those in the immortal soul third level. Most importantly, seven Daoist living souls were sealed in the Big Dipper array. In other words, as long as the owner of the souls in the sword was still alive, the souls would not be destroyed. As their cultivation level increased, the power of the Big Dipper array would also gradually increase. Therefore, even if this sword was not a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure, it was not inferior to a spiritual treasure. For some people with a slightly weaker cultivation base, having such a treasure was far more important than a magic treasure. It could be used to save their lives in times of danger. Of course, the Daoist priest¡¯s purpose in giving this sword was not only for the copper-coin sword itself. The Daoist priest had a bright heart, so when he decided to cooperate with her, he was no longer half-hearted. Similarly, in return, after song qingxiao completed the mission, she didn¡¯t do anything despicable. Instead, she kept her promise and won Lucifer¡¯s heart for him. This also saved the Taoist¡¯s life. He could see that song qingxiao had endless potential. At such a young age, she had already reached the top of the divine separation realm and had two mysterious heaven rank spirit treasures. She would definitely be an extraordinary person in the future. He had asked her to pass on a message and gave her the sect¡¯s treasure. Other than returning her favor, he also wanted to use this to form a good relationship with her. It was not a bad thing for her or the sect. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the elders of my Dao sect are the most just and clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges.¡± The Daoist priest said seriously, ¡°After knowing the inside story, I will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡± Song qingxiao was silent for a while. She looked at the small sword floating in front of her, but she did not reach out to take it. this is the unique secret method inheritance of the Tianyi Daoist sect. Are you sure you won¡¯t break the rules of the sect after giving it to me? ¡± The Daoist looked serious, but his character was not pedantic and restrained. Hearing her words, he said, ¡± ¡°There is indeed such a rule, but rules are also set by people.¡± After he said this, he paused for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve been loved by my elders since I was a child, and I¡¯ve only grown up to this day because of their careful guidance.¡± When the Daoist priest said this, a trace of grief flashed in his eyes. ¡°If I stay here, the divine incarcerate will definitely erase all news of me. The elders of the clan will probably think that I died in the divine incarcerate trials.¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°The elders will definitely be extremely heartbroken.¡± The Daoist priest paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Although this item is extremely precious, and this move has indeed destroyed the sect¡¯s inheritance, but if you can use this to exchange for the news that I¡¯m still safe, the elders will definitely be very pleased.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Daoist priest¡¯s tone was calm and restrained, but it touched song qingxiao¡¯s heart. She thought of herself and her mother, Tang Yun. She didn¡¯t know if it was because they had been separated for so many years, but she had walked on the edge of life and death. She was already very distant from her mother, and even thought of her mother¡¯s face as a stranger. As far as she could remember, Tang Yun had been addicted to alcohol. The feeling of having someone thinking about her was very strange to her. Ever since she left the capital after Tang Yun was sent to the sanatorium, the mother and daughter had not seen each other. Chapter 1819 - Chapter 1819 The deal (2) Chapter 1819: The deal (2) Chapter 1819: The deal (2) After she had left the starry sky sea, she had missed the opportunity to meet him for various reasons. Perhaps in Tang Yun¡¯s heart, he thought that he was already dead. She had no friends and no family. Just like the Taoist priest, he was also a mission participant in the trial. Perhaps one day, she would encounter the same situation as Daoist priest and might die in the trial. At that time, there might be no one to pass the news for her. She envied the Daoist priest. Number four had once said that the people of the Tianyi Dao sect were very protective of their own. Behind these words, it might be that the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect had a deep relationship with each other, so the Daoist priest had the confidence to say that he would exchange the sect¡¯s Secret treasure for her safety. ¡°I promise you.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the thoughts in her heart. After saying this, she reached out to hold the copper-coin sword, ¡± your sword is of great help to me. I¡¯ll take it for the time being as a reward for the trouble I might cause after promising you. Her expression was calm, and her tone was very calm. but since it¡¯s a secret technique of your Tianyi Daoist sect, I¡¯ll borrow it for the time being. The sword fell into her palm, and the soul on the sword had been completely wiped out by the Daoist priest. When it fell into her hand, there was no resistance. ¡°When I no longer need it, I will return it to the Tianyi Daoist sect.¡± The Taoist priest¡¯s strange eyes glowed, and a faint smile appeared on his slightly stern face, softening his entire person, which gave off an extremely tough and unreasonable feeling. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded heavily. After a few short sentences of conversation, both sides had left an excellent impression on everyone. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go back. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely be friends with you.¡± However, his regret didn¡¯t stay for long. It quickly turned into determination. ¡°But I¡¯m still alive, so anything is possible.¡± There were many laws in the divine incarcerate world, but they were not necessarily constant. As long as he was still alive, he might be able to find an opportunity to leave this world and return to reality one day. ¡°If you have any difficulties, you can also ask the people of my Dao sect for help.¡± When the Daoist priest mentioned the sect, his face revealed a bit of pride. my sect is quite powerful in the human realm upon heavens. You are my friend. If you have a favor to ask, my elder will definitely do his best. The Daoist priest seemed to have a lot more to say after saying this. Perhaps song qingxiao, who used to be a trial-taker, was the only connection he had with the outside world, so he desperately wanted to hold on to something from the past to comfort himself. However, after saying a few words, the Daoist priest¡¯s lips moved, and he finally sighed. ¡°Take care,¡± He didn¡¯t say ¡®goodbye¡¯, perhaps because he had such hope, but he knew that it was an extremely unlikely move, so he eventually swallowed it back. Song qingxiao nodded and said, ¡°We might meet again in the future.¡± The Daoist priest forced out a smile and did not say anything else. After delivering the treasure and giving his instructions, he seemed to be at a loss. After completing the conversion, the six Holy disciples of the ¡®sun¡¯,¡¯ moon¡¯, and ¡®darkness¡¯ faction were already preparing to leave this place. They couldn¡¯t wait to bring their believers back to the divine Palace and restore its former prestige. ¡°Lucifer.¡± The transformed Sage sunlight called out to the Daoist priest. He took a deep look at song Qing Xiao, then turned around and left without hesitation. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll say good things.¡± The Taoist¡¯s voice was transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s mind. She looked up at the sky and smiled. No. 4 was still unconscious and had no idea that the crisis had passed. This person who had once said his last words and thought that he was dead for sure had been extremely lucky to escape death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as ¡®sun¡¯,¡¯ moon¡¯, and the others were about to cast their spells and open the space-time gate to the abyssal territory, song qingxiao and number four were taken away from this mission scene by the divine prison. In the next moment, song qingxiao returned to the real world where she temporarily resided in the hidden world. According to the laws of the divine prison, no matter how long she had been in the trial, she would only have a moment in reality. However, song qingxiao was a cautious person. After she came out, she first scanned her surroundings with her spiritual sense. After confirming that there were no other people or demon beasts, she was relieved. The trial didn¡¯t last long, but it took a lot of effort. Song qingxiao felt that she had spent a lot of energy. Chapter 1820 - Chapter 1820 The deal (3) Chapter 1820: The deal (3) Chapter 1820: The deal (3) She was not in a hurry to break through to the Dao integration stage. Instead, she was going to check her gains from this trial. In addition to the points, she had also obtained the invisible Dragon dagger, the copper coin sword, and the pure heart from the purple-haired woman. After the mission was completed, the divine prison did not take it back. Instead, it tacitly accepted it as her personal reward. This also allowed song qingxiao to understand the bottom line of some of the rules of the divine incarcerate. As long as she didn¡¯t violate the rules, the reward she could receive might far exceed the points awarded by the mission. She opened her palm and a heart appeared in it. The heart was Amber in color, like honey. After the outer ring of light was devoured by the dark power, the true body of the heart was revealed. It was about the size of an egg and looked extremely small and cute. Even though it had been separated from its master¡¯s heart, it did not ¡®die¡¯. Instead, it was still beating in song Qing¡¯s palm, full of vitality. This heart carried an extremely pure energy, as if it was not contaminated by any dark energy. Other than that, the heart did not have any energy. Other than its beautiful appearance and the fact that it was still beating after being separated from its body, the heart looked ordinary. Song Qing tried a few times, but he found that he could neither get anything from it, nor destroy it. Even when she hit it with the power of the dragon¡¯s destruction, the heart did not seem to cause any damage to the task-this should be related to the fact that the heart was a task item. However, as a result, she had no idea what the item was used for. Could it be that other than keeping it as a memento, there was no other meaning? Thinking up to this point, song Qing tried to touch the heart with his spiritual will. Following that, he received a notification from the training space:[ heart of purity ] (quest item) originating from Sage sunlight of the sun worshipping God Palace, exchangeable for 100 points. Proceed with the exchange? The moment he received the notification, song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched and he immediately chose ¡®no¡¯. The system of the prison of God was really stingy! She didn¡¯t have many points now and could be considered poor, but no matter how poor she was, she wouldn¡¯t sell this hard-earned item to the divine incarcerate at a low price of 100 points. This heart had no spiritual power, no energy, and the Dharma treasure could not be touched. It was like a piece of rock that had no use. ¡°Senior,¡± he said. She thought about it and called out su Wu, who was hidden in her spirit, ¡± ¡°Can you recognize what this is?¡± Su Wu was experienced and knowledgeable. Because he was born into a noble family, he was slightly involved in all aspects. He might be able to see some clues. Unfortunately, su Wu was not of much help this time. He used song qingxiao¡¯s hand to sense it, but he did not recognize the heart. The two of them worked together to study it for a long time. Finally, su Wu said with a slightly conservative attitude, ¡± ¡°It seems to be a memento from the divine incarcerate mission.¡± It wasn¡¯t something that could be used for refining. At least, su Wu had never heard of it. Song qingxiao summoned the chaotic green lamp and tried to melt it with the purple flame. Even the heaven-mending multicolored stone and the heaven-defying treasure, the dark green token, would melt in the face of the purple flames from the Tribulation fire. However, this dirty thing did not change in the face of the purple flames, as if it was not harmed at all. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Song qingxiao looked at the purple flame with disappointment. The flame was connected to her soul, so it seemed to have sensed her reproach and exploded with a little grievance. Song Qing thought for a while and rummaged through his cosmic bag for a long time. Finally, he took out something. It was a small piece of broken Jade, with a small bite mark on it, as if it had been gnawed off from some treasure. It wasn¡¯t as if song qingxiao hadn¡¯t stolen anything from other cultivators in the years she¡¯d been in the trial. However, the purple flame might not be interested in some of the ordinary items that it had obtained earlier. Song qingxiao was not willing to use something as good as the invisible Dragon dagger to feed the flame. After thinking about it, only the corner of the magic treasure that the little dragon had bitten off from Wei Zhi¡¯s body that day was most suitable to feed the flame. This treasure was extraordinary. Even though it was only a broken horn and was already damaged, it still had shocking spirituality. She fed the small piece of dark green broken Jade to the flame of the lamp. The purple light suddenly bloomed and swallowed the small piece of broken Jade. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The broken Jade quickly melted and turned into extremely pure energy, which was absorbed by the flame. After swallowing this small piece of broken Jade, the color of the flame became more gorgeous. On the lamp body of the chaotic green lamp, the small petal that had just grown out seemed to stretch a little. This small corner of the magic treasure was actually of such great help to the flame. Song qingxiao was shocked at first, but then she was overjoyed. It was a pity that Wei Zhi had escaped that day. Otherwise, if he had obtained this treasure and fed it to the purple flame, it might have been able to completely stimulate the growth of this petal on the chaotic green lamp, and the power of the green lamp would naturally increase. Chapter 1821 - Chapter 1821 Harvest (1) Chapter 1821: Harvest (1) Chapter 1821: Harvest (1) Song qingxiao felt a little regretful, but she was not a stubborn person. She quickly focused on the chaos green lamp. There were originally five petals on the lamp, but with one more leaf, the lamp seemed to be a little bigger than before. The purple flame of the lamp shone on the body of the green lamp. There seemed to be a light flowing on the petals, and the spiritual energy was pressing. The color of the flame changed slightly with the change of the lamp. Song Qing¡¯s eyes fell on the flame. As the flames swirled, the green light flowing from the petals mixed with the purple flame, forming thousands of bright spots of light, shining on the four walls of the cave where she temporarily resided. ¡®Swish-¡® ¡®Chi Chi-¡® The frozen ice above their heads was melted by the light spots, and the rocks and mountain walls sealed in the ice emitted high-heat burning sounds. Wherever the light spots shone, fist-sized pits were corroded in an instant! A Spider-web-like crack spread out along the pit, the stone wall was shaken, and the gravel and sand fell off with a rapid ¡®Sha Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Song qingxiao was surprised at first, but when she came back to her senses, she was pleasantly surprised. From the looks of it, this projection of light and shadow should be a new skill that the chaotic green lamp had comprehended on the basis of the ¡®indestructible body¡¯ after its advancement. In this way, there was no need to split the flames, and the light could kill wherever it shone. It was simply unexpected and difficult to guard against. ¡°However, there should be some restrictions to this projection.¡± Song qingxiao turned the lamp, and as the Halo rotated, it was as if thousands of stars were falling down, and wherever it went, the sand and stones were shattered, leaving dense dents. The flame of the green lamp was not strong, so the lethality should be affected by the distance, the defense of the target, and the cultivation level of the target. However, as the chaotic green lamp advanced, this problem would be solved sooner or later. At that time, where the light shone, ordinary people would not dare to approach her easily! At the thought of this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes could not help but reveal a trace of excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± As soon as this thought emerged in her mind, su Wu, who was in her spirit, had already mercilessly poured a bucket of cold water on her. ¡°How can it be so easy to upgrade a treasure?¡± In particular, a Supreme spiritual treasure like the chaos green lamp was already a heaven-defying item. It was not formed by human hands, but by the creation of heaven and earth. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible to further evolve such a treasure that was formed by the gods. ¡°But ¡­¡± When su Wu said this, he changed the topic, ¡± the green lamp you got at the beginning should only be the initial form of the treasure. It¡¯s still far from the standard of its ultimate form. However, it would not be an easy task to fully unleash the power of its final form. when you killed the monk from the fan Yin family and took a Golden Pond lotus seed, you only managed to produce one and a half petals. It was clear that devouring the spiritual energy of a treasure was extremely beneficial to the growth of the treasure. The more petals there were, the stronger the chaotic green lamp would be. However, song qingxiao had already grown six petals, and the amount of spiritual power she would need to grow further would be even more shocking. if I want to produce more petals and increase qingdeng¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to eat more than half of the Lotus seeds in the world-cleansing lotus pond in the fanyin family¡¯s territory. The fanyin family had an old monk at the Saint realm in charge. Even su Wu at his peak could not arrogantly enter the fanyin family¡¯s forbidden area, let alone song qingxiao. Therefore- ¡°Stop dreaming.¡± He coldly reminded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°AI ¡­¡± Song Qing let out a small sigh. The joy that had just formed was greatly dispelled by su Wu¡¯s words. However, it was already a pleasant surprise that the green lamp could have such a change after swallowing the small piece of broken Jade. She thought about her own qiankun bag, which had accumulated some wealth over the years from the trial. There were also a few magic weapons. The grade of the invisible Dragon carriage should also be useful for the advancement of the green lamp. However, she hesitated for a long time and was still reluctant to feed the green lamp with the magic weapons in her qiankun pouch. In the end, she had to give up and decided to snatch as many things as possible to feed the lamp flame in the future trials, trying to make its sixth petal grow as fast as possible. Chapter 1822 - Chapter 1822 Harvest (2) Chapter 1822: Harvest (2) Chapter 1822: Harvest (2) After making up her mind, song qingxiao felt a little better. However, when her gaze fell on the heart in her other hand, she remembered her original plan and could not help but be angry. ¡°You can eat talismans, but you can¡¯t eat this?¡± The purple flame flickered and tried to shrink back into the petals, as if it was a little guilty. The projections on the walls and walls retracted, no longer making the sound of the stone wall melting. The power of ice once again occupied the cave and quickly surrounded the dents. The heart could not be melted by fire, which meant that the heart of the glorious sun Sage could not be used as a material for refining. This discovery made song qingxiao a little disappointed. Although su Wu thought that this item was only a mission item and could only be regarded as a memento from the divine prison, it did not have much use. However, song qingxiao had worked hard to get it back, so it was impossible to sell it to the divine incarcerate at a low price. She quickly thought of the Daoist priest who had taken the hearts of Sage Moonfall and Lucifer and smashed his own heart to replace it with this. Perhaps this pure heart had the same effect. However, song qingxiao would not be crazy enough to try it out just because of a guess. However, there was a possibility that it could be an opportunity for song qingxiao. However, the heart was probably useless now. She was a little disappointed as she prepared to put the heart away. However, the moment she was about to put it into the universe bag, she was still a little unwilling. ¡°If the flame can¡¯t be consumed, what about me?¡± She put the heart to her mouth and took a bite. ¡°..¡± This scene made su Wu gasp heavily, showing the shock of the former Grandmaster. ¡°What flavor is it?¡± He raised his voice, unable to believe that song qingxiao would do something like this. ¡°There¡¯s no smell.¡± Song Qing took a small bite and chewed the heart in his mouth. Crunching sounds were heard as he chewed, as if he was chewing a piece of cow leather. She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s soft, I can¡¯t bite it.¡± She chewed a few more times. The heart in her mouth was like a piece of rubber, changing its shape as she chewed, but it did not break. Even when she used her spiritual power to attack, there was no reaction at all. After a long while, she spat out the heart in disappointment. ¡°I can¡¯t break it.¡± The heart was still intact, without any teeth marks. ¡°..¡± Su Wu was still in shock. His entire person was in a mess, and it was difficult for him to recover. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no way to deal with it for the time being.¡± The green lamp couldn¡¯t melt it, and song qingxiao couldn¡¯t chew it, so he had to put it away for the time being. Song qingxiao felt a little regretful that she couldn¡¯t figure out the use of such an extraordinary item at first sight. ¡°You, are you crazy ¡­¡± After a long time, su Wu seemed to have finally found his voice, but because of the huge blow, he stuttered, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of poison?¡± He had always seen song qingxiao as a cautious person, but he never thought that she would do something so outrageous. ¡°A poisoned heart can no longer be pure.¡± Song qingxiao replied, and su Wu fell silent. Perhaps because he had suffered too great of an impact, he quickly hid in his soul and decided not to show himself for a short time. She put the beating heart into her qiankun bag for the time being, then took out the invisible Dragon dagger and the copper-coin sword. A tiny crack appeared on the invisible Dragon carriage. When she broke the formation, she had used the little Golden dragon¡¯s attack after she had transformed, combined with the Dragon-annihilating power and the ¡®Army¡¯ token¡¯s power to break it. The crack wasn¡¯t very big, but it should be able to affect the destructive power of the entire invisible Dragon dagger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, as long as it is nurtured for a period of time, I believe that this profound heavenly rank spirit treasure should be able to repair itself. She bit her fingertip and dripped a few drops of blood essence into it. The blood was quickly absorbed by the black banner. Perhaps the original owner was already dead, but the banner did not protest against song qingxiao¡¯s blood contract. Soon, all the blood was absorbed. The small flag suddenly emitted a black aura and let out a series of loud Dragon cries. It even woke up the soul of the small Dragon in the heaven-destroying sword that was sleeping peacefully in her dantian. The little dragon sensed the long roars of these Dragons and could not help but let out long roars as well, releasing its aura at the same time. Chapter 1823 - Chapter 1823 Harvest (3) Chapter 1823: Harvest (3) Chapter 1823: Harvest (3) Its aura was naturally many times stronger than the few Dragon souls with impure bloodlines in the escape Dragon carriage. In addition, it had previously suppressed them, so the six Dragon souls in the carriage did not dare to make a sound when they sensed its aura. Song qingxiao could feel the dragon¡¯s roar reverberating in her sea of consciousness, giving her a headache. She could not help but send out a comforting spiritual sense. The little dragon finally stopped roaring, but it could no longer calm down and wanted to come out. Ever since it had awakened and combined with mang Tian, song qingxiao had discovered that its consciousness had become stronger and stronger. It was no longer as ignorant as before. Especially after he obtained the power of soul that the Yichang tribe had stored in the black jade female statue in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, he seemed to have gained some intelligence. There were naturally benefits to this. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t need to give any additional instructions, and the little dragon would automatically transform to protect its master. Because it was born with blue blood, it had been with song qingxiao since it first gained consciousness. It was particularly close to song qingxiao, so song qingxiao consciously indulged it in some of its actions. Sensing its desire, song qingxiao immediately released the sky splitter. A sword shadow rushed out from the top of her head and turned into a golden afterimage, circling around her. As soon as the little dragon¡¯s soul appeared, the invisible Dragon dagger, which had been extremely happy after absorbing the blood, suddenly fell silent. The soul pressure of a pure great demon was a crushing force that came from the bloodline of the six Dragons, who only had a trace of Dragon bloodline inheritance, making them submit and fear. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t pay attention to the little dragon that was circling her after it came out. Instead, she stared at the six-Dragon banner. Compared to the six-Dragon banner that had lost its spirituality after being injured, the current six-Dragon banner undoubtedly had an overbearing amount of spiritual energy. What surprised her the most was the tiny crack on the banner. After absorbing the blood, it was repaired, leaving only a tiny mark. There was a layer of black Qi lingering on it. If one did not look carefully, one would not even be able to tell that it had been injured. The soul of the six Dragons, which had been dispirited after being suppressed, now seemed to be a little stronger than before. Song qingxiao pondered for a while and understood the situation. Her blood itself contained a powerful force. Back then, the blue blood seal could produce Dragon souls, so her blood could naturally nourish the six Dragon souls in the escape Dragon dagger. After absorbing her blood, the six Dragons would not only be able to recover from the injuries they had suffered during the Battle, they might even be able to use her blood to advance and purify themselves! When the invisible Dragon dagger landed in her hands, it was as if it had been tailor-made for her. Perhaps it would not even need to recuperate for a long time. With the power of the blood, not only would the wounds on the invisible Dragon dagger be completely healed, but its destructive power would also be raised by a level. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. She bit her finger again and was about to drip her blood into the six-Dragon banner when- The little dragon¡¯s soul sensed what she was thinking and pushed her arm with its head, burrowing its head into the crook of her arm and lifting her arm high up, away from the invisible Dragon dagger. Its nostrils were making ¡®GRI GRI GRI¡¯ sounds. Its eyes glowed with purple light, and if one looked closely, they seemed to contain traces of the power of lightning. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure was reflected in its eyes. Perhaps it had just awakened its consciousness and did not know how to be jealous, but song qingxiao¡¯s actions at this moment made it instinctively unwilling. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, had been fed to the silver Wolf before, so she could tell the dragon¡¯s expression at a glance. She smiled and held the little dragon¡¯s head with her palm, drawing a circle on its head with her finger. It opened its mouth and made a coquettish ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound, as if it didn¡¯t understand. However, song qingxiao¡¯s actions had undoubtedly comforted it, and it rubbed its head against song qingxiao¡¯s palm in satisfaction. The dark red blood reflected on its golden scales and quickly disappeared into its body. With such a small incident, song qingxiao¡¯s second attempt at using the blood contract invisible Dragon dagger was very smooth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The little dragon didn¡¯t try to stop her. With the little dragon¡¯s soul suppressing them, the six Dragons in the carriage were very well-behaved, and they even felt a little happy that she had become their new master. After song qingxiao wiped away the purple-haired woman¡¯s spiritual sense, she successfully made a contract with the item and kept it in her body. After doing all this, the Dragon played outside for a while, and finally turned into a sword shadow and entered her dantian. After dealing with the matter of the heart of purity and the invisible Dragon dagger, song Qing paused for a moment before picking up the copper-coin sword with a serious expression. Compared to the first two, the weight of this sword was obviously different-it represented a promise and an unfamiliar friendship. Chapter 1824 - Chapter 1824 Prepared_1 Chapter 1824: Prepared_1 Chapter 1824: Prepared_1 The Taoist aura on the copper-coin sword had been wiped away by him. As an item of the Tianyi Daoist sect, the sword carried a sense of righteousness, which could make demonic ghosts escape. There were a few sealed spiritual auras in the sword. Even without using any power, song qingxiao could feel the powerful spirit souls in the sword. Although she had promised the Daoist that she would send his message back to the first heaven Dao sect, song qingxiao was not ready to go to the heavens beyond at this time. Even if song qingxiao had a way, she would choose the right time to do so, let alone the fact that she was trapped in the hidden world and could not find a way to leave this place. Her current strength had only reached the peak of the soul separation realm and was only a step away from the Dao integration realm. However, there were many experts in the human realm upon heavens, so she naturally could not act rashly. Thinking of this, song Qing put the copper-coin sword back into his universe bag and then checked his points. In this trial, other than the additional pure heart that she had obtained, she had also split the points reward with the unconscious number four. In addition to the points she originally had left, she now had a total of 67580 points. However, with the increase in her strength, the number of items in the trial space¡¯s exchange interface also increased, and the prices also adjusted. Song qingxiao realized that the prices of low-level magical treasures and medicines had dropped a lot after they were no longer compatible with her strength. On the contrary, the prices of the newly added talismans and treasures were unexpectedly high. In the area of medicinal pills, there were some more medicines to assist in cultivation, as well as things to refine magical treasures, medicinal pills, and so on. There was a dazzling array of things, and she was dazzled by them. There were a few elixirs that were indeed useful. They could increase the efficiency of cultivation and also had the effect of sensing spiritual power. However, their prices were also very shocking. Song qingxiao was a little tempted, but when she thought of the embarrassing situation of exchanging points for the nine-word secret order several times, she finally resisted the urge to spend and kept her points. The expansion of the divine realm was useful. Not only did it deepen the sensing and control of the trial space, but it also strengthened the training of the divine sense when combined with the cultivation of the deity vanquishing technique. However, at the same time, the points required to expand the immortal state was also a bottomless pit. Song qingxiao was prepared to bear with it for the time being. When he entered the trial again and accumulated more points, he would then strengthen his immortal state. She withdrew her divine sense from the trial space¡¯s exchange interface and scanned her dantian. During the trial, the aura of the silver Wolf that was sealed in song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have been awakened by the murderous aura of the big fish. It had suffered a fatal injury and eaten an unknown elixir concocted by song qingxiao. She had sealed it in her body and put it to sleep. This was the first time such a fluctuation of consciousness had appeared since it had fallen asleep. Song qingxiao could not help but wonder if this was a signal that the silver Wolf was about to wake up. If the silver Wolf was really waking up, it would be good news for song qingxiao. She had been a little worried. The silver Wolf had been severely injured at the time, and the chaos bead that Shi qiuwu had created had chosen its own master. He wondered if it had any effect on it. Although she had sealed the silver Wolf in her body in time with the secret inheritance she had obtained from Xiang and nurtured it with her own spiritual power, because of the short time, the silver Wolf had not moved and there were no signs of gradual improvement. Other than seeing the Phantom of a sleeping Silver Wolf through the red Pearl in his dantian, he had not given song Qing any response. In this situation, song qingxiao could only confirm that it was still alive. As for when it would recover and wake up, she had no idea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The lifespan of demonic beasts far exceeded that of humans. Based on its injuries, it was possible that it would sleep for ten years, or even a hundred years. Song qingxiao had already prepared for the worst. She only wanted to protect the life of her companion, who had been helping each other since they came out of the demon Island. However, in this trial, the aura that the silver Wolf released when she was in danger had made her feel a trace of surprise and joy. She had also found a trace of opportunity to stimulate the silver Wolf to wake up. It was already seriously injured and almost died, but when she was in danger, it still struggled to wake up, with the heart to protect her and fight with her. In other words, as long as she was in danger a few more times, the silver Wolf might wake up faster. Chapter 1825 - Chapter 1825 Prepared_2 Chapter 1825: Prepared_2 Chapter 1825: Prepared_2 According to the silver Wolf¡¯s previous situation, if it survived a great disaster, it would be blessed. After devouring the flesh and blood of a level eight beast King, it should be of great benefit to the silver Wolf. Once it digested all this power, the silver Wolf¡¯s strength would definitely increase greatly after it woke up. It was very likely that it would reach the eighth-rank monster beast¡¯s door. By then, song qingxiao would have the assistance of a Dao integration stage demonic beast. In addition, once she broke through, she would have two mysterious heaven rank spirit treasures. At the very least, no one below the void realm would be able to threaten her. However, when her spiritual sense scanned the red elixir Pearl, her hope was dashed. The elixir Pearl lay motionless in her dantian. As the spiritual power gathered in her dantian, a little spiritual power was absorbed into the elixir Pearl. A mysterious dark red pattern emerged from the elixir bead little by little as the spiritual power was absorbed. Then, it disappeared rhythmically. A curled-up Silver Wolf Phantom was wrapped in the elixir bead and fell into a deep sleep. Song qingxiao deliberately stimulated it with her spiritual power, and the mysterious patterns on the Pearl became clearer, but the silver Wolf did not wake up. She didn¡¯t get a response to her divine sense call. It seemed that the silver Wolf¡¯s consciousness being stimulated in the trial scene was just a coincidence. This was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. She immediately withdrew her consciousness and began to check her meridians. Due to the breakthrough in his state of mind, he was only a little bit away from the realm of Dao integration. However, song qingxiao was not in a hurry to make a breakthrough. In the next few days, she was adjusting her spiritual power and state of mind in preparation for the breakthrough to the third level. At her level, breaking through would attract lightning tribulation. Coupled with her special circumstances, it was very likely that her lightning tribulation would be stronger than those who had broken through to the Dao integration realm. The last time she broke through, she was in the starry sea. The special environment there blocked the prying of the outside world, so she only had to deal with some demonic beasts and avoid human cultivators, and she was able to safely pass the Thunder tribulation. However, she was currently in the hidden world, where good and bad were mixed together. Once the lightning tribulation appeared, it would definitely attract the attention of many other forces, and it might bring danger to her. Song qingxiao would not take the risk without absolute confidence. In the next half a month, she did not hesitate to absorb the inner cores of a batch of sixth-order monster beasts she had previously accumulated to consolidate her realm and adjust her body in order to maintain her strength at its peak. After nearly a month, song qingxiao finally made her preparations and decided to try for the Dao integration stage. Thanks to the beast King¡¯s desire to devour the starry sea in an attempt to break through to the ninth rank, song qingxiao had collected many monster cores of seventh rank demonic beasts during the Battle in the starry sea. Although the spiritual power contained in these inner cores was not as powerful as that of an eighth-order beast King¡¯s inner core, the spiritual power was tens of times more powerful than that of a sixth-order monster beast. She had been storing these inner cores all this time in order to break through to the next realm. Song qingxiao decided to absorb these level seven inner cores first. When it was time to break through, if she was still short of her last breath, she would use the inner core of a level eight beast King as her last push. She had nearly a hundred of these seventh-tier inner vitals, and seven or eight of them were of excellent quality. They had even reached the size of a fist and exuded a powerful spiritual aura. With a thought, a pale green seventh-order monster core the size of a goose egg appeared in her half-closed palms. As she absorbed the spiritual power, the power in her inner core turned into extremely pure energy, which was absorbed into her body by the God destroying technique and flowed through her veins. The inner core¡¯s spiritual power was gradually exhausted, and the green color of the core faded. After a short while, several cracks appeared on it. After the last trace of spiritual power was absorbed by her, the inner core silently shattered and turned into powder that scattered in her palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change. After absorbing one inner core, another one immediately appeared in her palm. The same thing happened again, and the power in the inner core was quickly absorbed. After more than three months, song qingxiao had used up 80% of the seventh-order monster cores she had stored. In the end, she only had seven or eight of the best quality cores. But what was worth rejoicing was that the power of these level seven inner cores was extraordinary. After using up dozens of level seven inner cores, she forced herself to push her power to the edge of breaking through to the Dao integration stage. Chapter 1826 - Chapter 1826 Prepared_3 Chapter 1826: Prepared_3 Chapter 1826: Prepared_3 The restriction that had stuck her realm, with her recent crazy absorption of power, began to be attacked by her spiritual power. Without any hesitation, she took out one of the eight inner cores. As soon as the spiritual power touched the inner core, song qingxiao could feel the vast spiritual power in the inner core. This spiritual power was even more vigorous than the level seven inner core from before, and it was even several times stronger. The spiritual energy escaped from her palm and gathered in the inner core. The inner core was like an ice cream and began to melt quickly. A surge of spiritual power spread out from it and integrated into the big circulation of her God destroying technique. After circulating one round, it entered her veins. Under the impact of the powerful spiritual energy, the already loose seal began to crack. His meridians had been further refined and strengthened during this period of cultivation to accommodate purer and stronger spiritual power. An inner core was unknowingly absorbed by her, turning into powder and disappearing. Song qingxiao took out another one. The feeling of satisfaction after the huge amount of power flowed into her body made her immersed in extreme comfort, as if she had forgotten about her surroundings. The abundant spiritual power flowed through her veins and gathered in her dantian, and finally began to cleanse her nascent soul. The power soaked the nascent soul, and the light of the veins of the nascent soul that were operating the God destroying technique also appeared. The spiritual power flowed through the body of the nascent soul. The nascent soul, which had the same face as song Qing, showed a bit of pain, as if it was going through some kind of rebirth. An endless stream of spirit energy flowed into his dantian through his meridians. The surface of the yuanying¡¯s body, which was completely wrapped in spirit energy, was surrounded by a faint Halo. .. At the same time, in the hidden world, the sky above the area where song qingxiao was temporarily staying began to change. This place was originally filled with yellow sand and strange insects. It was an area that even the hidden realm didn¡¯t come to. It was occupied by a large number of demonic insects and strange species all year round. However, at this time, the various insects that occupied this hidden world seemed to have sensed something unusual. Many of them were unable to calm down. They flapped their wings and flew around, making ¡®buzzing¡¯ sounds. It looked like they were about to migrate to another place. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® Because of the yellow fog that did not dissipate even after the year had passed, the originally dusky sky was now frighteningly gloomy. The sound of muffled Thunder resounded and spread to every corner of the hidden world. Somewhere in the hidden world, a woman in her sixties stood under the eaves and looked at the scenery outside in a daze. The direction she was facing had a fake mountain and flowing water, and there were exotic flowers and rare herbs planted all around. Although it couldn¡¯t be considered very gorgeous, in a place like the hidden world, having such a Pavilion and garden was already an extremely inconceivable thing. However, at this moment, the beautiful garden did not really enter her eyes. She frowned slightly, as if she had thought of something. A huge flying insect flew up from the flower garden, as if it had drunk enough flower honey. It buzzed and flew down the corridor. The woman reached out and caught it in her palm. After she caught the insect, she seemed to realize something, and her expression became more severe. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Amidst the crisp clanking of the bells, a slender figure entered quietly and stood obediently behind the woman. She didn¡¯t hide her whereabouts. When she approached, she deliberately increased her pace. The silver rings on her wrists clanged, making a clear and pleasant sound. It was a very young girl in the prime of her youth. Her features were similar to that of the woman from before. After she called out, the woman who had been lost in thought finally came back to her senses. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± The older woman was wearing a navy blue top with long sleeves and a pleated skirt of the same color. Unlike the girl¡¯s clothes, which were decorated with Silver Bells, the woman¡¯s clothes were much simpler and did not have much decoration. Her white hair was completely wrapped in navy blue hair, revealing her entire face, making her look dignified and solemn. She spoke without rhyme or reason, but the girl in the silver mid-belly top seemed to understand what she meant. I heard that lightning elemental energy has appeared in the hidden world in the past few days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young girl didn¡¯t dare to be careless in the face of the woman¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s possible that an expert with lightning spiritual power has appeared here.¡± The woman frowned when she heard this. On the surface, the hidden world seemed very chaotic. It contained many people who were not accepted by the heavens beyond heaven, which made it dangerous and mysterious. However, in reality, this place was still occupied by several forces and they were closely paying attention to what was happening in the hidden world. This was to maintain the balance of power in the hidden world. Chapter 1827 - Chapter 1827 Breaking through (1) Chapter 1827: Breaking through (1) Chapter 1827: Breaking through (1) ¡°It¡¯s been a strange year,¡± The young girl¡¯s words didn¡¯t receive a response from the woman. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips and continued, ¡± there was a devil who killed many people. I heard that he even killed a few people from the blue Crane family. This person was extremely mysterious, and he cultivated a cultivation technique that was filled with evil Qi to the extreme. to think that he can still be free and unfettered outside, and not be caught and killed by the canghe family. As a result, several forces in the hidden world felt uneasy, and the atmosphere was very tense. when I sent people out to gather information, many people were unwilling to say anything more. Even if they were given benefits, they seemed to be very cautious. The young girl hesitated for a moment, but still said, ¡± I feel that the people from the LAN family are hostile to us. They said that it¡¯s because the restriction in the North of their house is a little unstable ¡­ The woman still looked worried. Perhaps it was because of the girl¡¯s words or something else, but after the girl finished speaking, she didn¡¯t get a response. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help but call out again, ¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. The woman seemed to come back to her senses and shook her head, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a lightning-type powerhouse.¡± Her sudden denial stunned the young girl, but before she could speak, she saw the woman open her clenched palm. In the palm of the hand, there was a huge yellow insect, about the size of a ping pong ball. There were several pairs of eyes on its head, which looked extremely ferocious. After the woman opened her palm, the ferocious-looking yellow insect did not escape. Instead, it obediently stayed in the woman¡¯s palm, looking very obedient. Then, the woman stretched out her other finger and poked the insect¡¯s body. The insect flipped over, revealing its lower abdomen. When the young girl saw the situation under the clear flying bug¡¯s stomach, her eyes widened. ¡°Multi-eyed flying ants? Isn¡¯t this a demonic insect species that only exists in the yellow sand region in the North?¡± In the hidden world, the existence of the flying ant colony was an unusual headache. Although they were called flying ants, they were similar in size to beetles. When a larva was born, a pair of eyes would grow under its abdomen. As their strength increased, the number of eyes would gradually increase, and eventually cover the entire lower abdomen area. These flying ants lived in groups and occupied almost the entire northern region. Their numbers were extremely shocking. They fed on the blood and spiritual energy of cultivators and demons for a living. Wherever they went, they left nothing behind. The ants were hidden in the yellow sand, and once humans or demons passed by, they would be attacked. It was extremely difficult to defend against them. They were resistant to drought, and the strength of a single flying insect was extremely weak, but their ability to fight in groups was very strong. In addition, the defense of these flying ants was very strong. The leading insect King had the ability to call for a group to fight. Unless the insect King was killed, it would be a very troublesome matter to encounter these flying insects in the hidden world. The spirit energy in the hidden world was very thin. If he stepped into the land of yellow sand again and was entangled by such a swarm of insects, he would suffer a great loss whether he could escape or not. Therefore, after a long time, the people in the hidden world knew how terrifying these insects were and were unwilling to provoke them. They would rather take a detour and avoid the yellow sand. This was an unspoken custom in the hidden world, so the land of yellow sand became the ¡®no man¡¯s land¡¯ in the hidden world. ¡°Generally speaking, these flying ants shouldn¡¯t appear alone, but in groups.¡± They were used to living in yellow sand, where not only the environment and climate were conducive to their survival, but the special yellow sand terrain could also conceal their appearance and allow them to avoid the hunting of their natural enemies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, unless something unexpected happened, it was impossible for these multi-eyed flying ants to leave the land of yellow sand. The young girl seemed to understand the habits of demonic insects very well, and the words she said caused the woman to reveal a satisfied expression. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and raised her hand. The previously obedient bug sensed her thoughts and spread its wings. With a ¡®Weng Weng¡¯ sound, it once again flew in the direction of the flowers. ¡°If there are no accidents, these flying ants won¡¯t leave the land of yellow sand.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± ¡°So, something must have happened, forcing these insects to leave their habitat.¡± The multi-eyed flying ant must have been separated from the swarm in the process of escaping in a panic. It must have sensed the powerful spiritual power in this place and somehow broke through the enchantment¡¯s blockade, entering the spirit flower garden, and was finally detected by the woman. Chapter 1828 - Chapter 1828 Breaking through (2) Chapter 1828: Breaking through (2) Chapter 1828: Breaking through (2) forced the insects to migrate, lightning element spirit energy ¡­ The woman looked at the young girl with a serious expression, ¡± did the canghe family mention that there are new people who have recently entered the hidden world and are preparing to break through? ¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her mouth was slightly open. ¡°How did you guess this?¡± She tilted her head, and the silver bell on her hair band gently knocked along with her movements, making a clear and pleasant sound. undergoing tribulation in the hidden world ¡­ The more she heard, the more she felt that something was not right. She felt that this matter was like a fantasy story ¡­ With all due respect, people who entered the hidden world to undergo tribulation might have a problem with their brains. The woman was not angry at her question and even patiently explained to her, ¡± ¡°There is indeed lightning spirit energy in the land of yellow sand, but it¡¯s not a lightning spirit energy powerhouse.¡± In a place like the hidden world, even a Dragon would have to lie down. The lack of spiritual energy made everyone extremely cautious when they fought. This place was filled with vicious and evil people. Some of them could not stand the outside world and hid in this place. Even if an expert entered this place, if he didn¡¯t restrain himself and exhausted his spiritual energy, he might be targeted by someone with ill intentions. In the end, he would die, his belongings would be robbed, and he would be buried here as a nameless corpse. ¡°So your initial guess is probably just a rumor released by other families to deceive the public.¡± The woman then pointed at the beetle that was flying away. ¡°The multi-eyed flying ant is an insect group from the land of yellow sand.¡± Their individual strength was not strong, but their ability to sense the changes in spiritual power was far better than that of cultivators. ¡°For these multi-eyed flying ants to abandon their original habitat and escape, they must have sensed danger.¡± Coupled with the recent thunderclaps and rumors of the appearance of a lightning-type powerhouse, the woman was almost certain: ¡°A heavenly tribulation is forming.¡± It was precisely because the power of the heavenly tribulation was extraordinary that the fear of the Thunder tribulation was inherited by the nature of demons. Therefore, after sensing the lightning tribulation, the swarm of insects began to escape. from the appearance of the multi-eyed flying insects, the place where the lightning tribulations gather should be the yellow sand. Her explanation left the young girl dumbstruck, but she was also sincerely convinced. ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing. It¡¯s not a smart decision to break through in the hidden world.¡± The Ling energy here was thin. If one¡¯s cultivation level was not high enough and the Ling energy was insufficient, the chances of failure could reach up to 80 or 90%. but to be able to cultivate to the point of having to go through a tribulation, he must have at least reached the soul splitting stage. The fact that the power of the Thunder tribulation had taken shape so many days in advance showed that the weight of the Thunder tribulation was extraordinary. The cultivation base of the soul separation realm could not attract such a heavenly tribulation, so the person who was going through the Tribulation was at least at the peak of the soul separation realm and had broken through to the Dao integration realm. ¡°Those who can reach the Dao integration stage are no fools.¡± She gave the girl a meaningful look and added, ¡± knowing that there are Tigers on the mountain, but still heading to the Tiger Mountain, so it¡¯s very likely that the visitor has offended someone or a force that he (she) can¡¯t afford to offend. ask the canghe family again, ¡± the woman said. see if the martial arts Research Institute of the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven have been hunting down anyone recently. She paused for a moment and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°The Empire should also ask around.¡± After he said this, the young girl was convinced and lowered her head. I¡¯m guessing that the blue Crane family might have already guessed it, but because they couldn¡¯t figure out the other party¡¯s whereabouts and origins, they didn¡¯t announce it to the public for the time being. They just wanted to find this person first. The so-called deaths and the sudden appearance of the devil were most likely just an excuse. to be able to trigger the gathering of the lightning array while trying to break through the realm, I suspect that the person who entered the hidden world is not an ordinary person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman did not know the truth of the matter, but through the change in spiritual power and the migration of the flying insects, she could almost infer the truth of the matter. The young girl couldn¡¯t hide her admiration at this moment, and she kept the woman¡¯s words in mind. shutong, you have to remember what I said. Don¡¯t be blinded by the rumors. You have to learn to analyze the things that are useful to you from these rumors. The woman¡¯s expression softened a little after she was done talking about business. She said earnestly, ¡°In the future, our Xiangjiang family will be handed over to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young girl nodded her head seriously and responded. Chapter 1829 - Chapter 1829 Breaking through (3) Chapter 1829: Breaking through (3) Chapter 1829: Breaking through (3) but grandmother, ¡± she seemed to hesitate when she said this, but perhaps the woman¡¯s last words gave her encouragement, she said, ¡± the blue Crane family really lost a few soul splitting cultivators. She added, ¡± he died at the hands of a devil. His flesh, blood, nascent soul, and soul were sucked dry. He¡¯s very powerful. A thick evil spirit Qi appeared on the corpse. It was extremely terrifying, to the point where the dead Blue Crane clan members could rely on this evil spirit Qi to resurrect their corpses after they lost their soul breath. it¡¯s very insidious. It doesn¡¯t look like a cultivation technique from a noble clan, nor does it look like it was done by someone from the martial arts Research Institute. The young girl looked at the woman and frowned. She couldn¡¯t help but say again, ¡± ¡°The murderer is nowhere to be found. The canghe family is also having a headache over this.¡± They had been running some ¡®business¡¯ in the hidden world and controlled several main roads that led to the human realm upon heavens. Now that such a change had occurred and they had even picked on powerful clansmen, but the murderer had not even found a shadow, it was inevitable that it would cause panic. ¡°I know.¡± The woman nodded. it seems like the hidden world has been quite lively recently. There was a realm-breaker who was hiding here, and then there was an unknown suspected ghost cultivator. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any relationship between the two, ¡± the woman sighed, ¡± but in any case, it seems that the peaceful days are about to be broken, and we have to be prepared to be affected. As she spoke, she had already turned around. The young girl couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face, but she could sense the worry on her face. .. In the land of yellow sand, song qingxiao had already absorbed six of the eight top-grade demonic cores in her hand. The spiritual power in her body had already reached a critical point. After the seventh inner core in her palm entered her veins along with the spiritual power, it was like a drop of water pouring into a cup that had long been full. The water droplets broke the balance that was barely maintained in the cup, causing the water in the cup to overflow! The peaceful spiritual energy instantly went berserk and attacked the Tao Wu. The surface of the nascent soul seemed to be covered with a layer of misty shimmer, making the entire nascent soul look like a translucent Jade. The spiritual energy overflowed from his dantian and returned to his limbs and bones. The surging spiritual energy hit his body, and the restriction that was blocking the path integration stage began to respond as if it could not bear the impact of this powerful force. Song qingxiao endured the impact of the violent force and continued to absorb the spiritual power in the inner core calmly. The deity vanquishing technique in his body had already begun to operate on its own. The closer he was to the breakthrough point, he no longer relied on song qingxiao to input spiritual power, but began to actively absorb the spiritual power in the inner core. Under such a speed, the seventh inner core was absorbed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The surface of the elixir quickly lost its original color and glow, and cracks began to form on the surface of the elixir. ¡®Kacha-¡® With a slight sound, the core cracked, and the shackles of the soul splitting stage were finally broken through. BOOM! BOOM! All the spiritual Qi rushed into his dantian and gathered there to cleanse his nascent soul! ¡°It¡¯s been a strange year,¡± The young girl¡¯s words didn¡¯t receive a response from the woman. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips and continued, ¡± there was a devil who killed many people. I heard that he even killed a few people from the blue Crane family. This person was extremely mysterious, and he cultivated a cultivation technique that was filled with evil Qi to the extreme. to think that he can still be free and unfettered outside, and not be caught and killed by the canghe family. As a result, several forces in the hidden world felt uneasy, and the atmosphere was very tense. when I sent people out to gather information, many people were unwilling to say anything more. Even if they were given benefits, they seemed to be very cautious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young girl hesitated for a moment, but still said, ¡± I feel that the people from the LAN family are hostile to us. They said that it¡¯s because the restriction in the North of their house is a little unstable ¡­ The woman still looked worried. Perhaps it was because of the girl¡¯s words or something else, but after the girl finished speaking, she didn¡¯t get a response. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help but call out again, ¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. The woman seemed to come back to her senses and shook her head, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a lightning-type powerhouse.¡± Her sudden denial stunned the young girl, but before she could speak, she saw the woman open her clenched palm. In the palm of the hand, there was a huge yellow insect, about the size of a ping pong ball. There were several pairs of eyes on its head, which looked extremely ferocious. Chapter 1830 - Chapter 1830 Familiar (1) Chapter 1830: Familiar (1) Chapter 1830: Familiar (1) There had been no earth-shaking events in the heavens beyond heaven recently, and the martial arts Research Institute had not hunted down anyone and caused a storm of blood. However, a major event had happened in the Empire. It was said that the person who caused the incident was a young girl who had just broken through to the divine separation realm. It was obviously not in line with the cultivation of the person who had broken through. Therefore, the people in the hidden world were extremely curious about the person who had broken through here. the lightning tribulation has already been formed for half a month, but it has been brewing all this time. In Madam¡¯s opinion, who is this person undergoing the Tribulation? ¡± When the woman heard this, she laughed bitterly, ¡± ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have to come here personally.¡± The elegant middle-aged man¡¯s eyes flickered, but he only smiled when he heard this and did not respond. In fact, all of the major forces that had come here knew that inquiring about the identity of the person undergoing the Tribulation was only one of their goals. To be able to draw out such a huge lightning tribulation, the person undergoing the Tribulation must be very powerful. Moreover, if he was hiding in this place to undergo the Tribulation, he must have a powerful enemy outside and had nowhere to go. If this person was able to successfully pass the Tribulation, then the various great powers of the hidden world would definitely evaluate this person¡¯s identity and then pull him in or sell this person¡¯s information to their great enemies. If this person had a hard time crossing the Tribulation, then everyone would have to rely on their own abilities to get the items. Since they dared to undergo tribulation in the hidden world, they must be very wealthy. When the time came, they would naturally be able to get more benefits from whichever clan had more people. ¡°Have you found the killer of the canghe family?¡± The woman saw that the middle-aged man was silent, so she took the initiative to start a conversation. ¡°Do you need our help?¡± When she spoke, the young girl beside her seemed to want to say something, but the woman suppressed her actions with a sharp gaze. the insect swarm we control might be able to catch that person¡¯s hideout. At that time, we can also take revenge for the dead disciples of the canghe family. The middle-aged man laughed and said, Xiangjiang clan¡¯s beast taming techniques are naturally extraordinary. If there¡¯s a need, we will naturally not be polite. After all, we are old neighbors ¡­ He returned to his original position. The woman¡¯s eyes first flashed with a cold light, but then it turned into exhaustion. you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. The canghe family has drawn a clear line with us. It¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get into a dispute with the LAN family. She transmitted her voice to the young girl beside her, ¡± not only is he not planning to have anything to do with us, he might even bite back at us at the critical moment and use us to strengthen himself. After saying this, the woman saw the helplessness on the girl¡¯s face and finally changed the topic. ¡°Recently, in the hidden realm, did the people you mentioned working with in the divine prison enter this place?¡± When the news of someone crossing the Tribulation in the hidden realm spread, even though they did not find out the identity of the person, to the Xiangjiang clan, they had surprisingly found out another piece of ¡®good¡¯ news. The young lady being chased in the Empire was actually an ¡°acquaintance¡± of Xiang shutong. If not for the fact that the Empire had released a large number of images of song qingxiao, Xiang si would never have forgotten the familiar face on the screen. When she saw song qingxiao¡¯s image, she could not believe her eyes. Hearing her grandmother¡¯s question, Xiang si was stunned for a moment and only regained his senses after a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± hiding in the starry sea, killing people from the PEI family, the Chu family, and the fan family, barging into the Imperial City controlled by the Shi family, and offending so many people. Now that Shi qiuwu has come out, where else can she go other than entering the hidden world? ¡± The woman sighed and muttered to herself. As soon as she said that, Xiang four felt even more dazed. Everything that his grandmother said sounded extremely terrifying, but when song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in Xiang SI¡¯s mind, he felt that it was not surprising for her to do all these things. ¡°Tell me more about her.¡± The woman¡¯s instructions entered Xiang shutong¡¯s ears. The young girl calmed down and suppressed the shock in her heart. She once again recounted what had happened during the yulun void realm trial. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s very strong and meticulous.¡± During the trial of the Yu Lun void realm, Xiang four had relied on her to win. ¡°But at that time, her strength was only at the nascent soul stage.¡± Xiang shutong¡¯s cultivation level was similar to hers back then, and she had fought alongside her several times, so she was quite familiar with her strength. however, during the trials later on, the people of the soul suppression clan seemed to have given her some benefits and subdued a mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure. So after she left the divine incarcerate, she must have used these benefits to break through to the divine clone realm. Chapter 1831 - Chapter 1831 Familiar (2) Chapter 1831: Familiar (2) Chapter 1831: Familiar (2) In fact, she had spent most of her time in a coma during this round of the trial. She had already told song qingxiao about her understanding countless times after the trial. In some details, under the woman¡¯s guidance, coupled with her Natal demonic beast, the black snake, the woman¡¯s understanding of song qingxiao might even be deeper than hers. Originally, she had said this as a way for the woman to analyze some of the cultivators for her and then combine them with her own weaknesses to let the elders give her some pointers on cultivation. However, after finding out what happened in the Empire, the Xiangjiang family¡¯s plans changed. ¡°Grandmother, are you thinking of taking her in to our Xiangjiang clan after we find her?¡± Xiang si asked. The woman nodded and gave a faint ¡®hmm¡¯. but she has almost completely offended all the noble families in the Empire ¡­ If he accepted her into the Xiangjiang clan, it would mean that the Xiangjiang clan, which had been hiding in the hidden world for many generations, would be involved in these disputes again. ¡°She has a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure.¡± The woman glanced at her and patiently explained to her granddaughter, ¡± when she was in the yulun void realm, according to you, her strength was only at the middle level of the nascent soul realm. However, when she came out of the divine prison, she was able to break through to the divine separation realm in a very short time. It can be imagined that either she has amazing talent or she has had a fortuitous encounter. She turned her gaze and her expression became serious. it is said that after she appeared, the border gate to the starry sea disappeared. So far, no one knows what happened in the starry sea except her. A beast King at the peak of the eighth rank was an existence that was worth paying special attention to, whether it was the Empire, the heavens beyond heaven, or even the people of the hidden world. It was both frightening and coveted. At this time, many people wanted to find her. In addition to wanting to know what had happened in the sea of stars from her, there were also people who wanted to receive rewards from the royal families of the Empire. She had caused too much trouble, causing the Shi family to lose a great deal of face and almost killing the offspring of the Shi royal family. Shi qiuwu had even personally announced that if anyone could provide her location, as long as the information was true, Shi qiuwu would owe him a huge favor! The favor of a half-step Saint realm expert was even more tempting than the materials and items provided by the Shi clan. as you said, if we recruit her now, it may get our xianggong family involved in these troubles. she paused for a moment and then continued, ¡± ¡°But there has to be a trade-off between the price paid and the gains.¡± The woman looked at the young girl with some tender affection. according to what you said, she has a cold personality, but she¡¯s quite a trustworthy person. During the divine prison trial, she didn¡¯t harm your life for small benefits. ¡°She¡¯s still indebted to you for giving her the cultivation technique.¡± From the woman¡¯s point of view, this was equivalent to the two girls forming a ¡®friendship¡¯. she must be at her wit¡¯s end now. If you continue to show her kindness and provide her with protection so that she won¡¯t have to worry about being hunted down by the Shi family, she¡¯ll definitely be dead set on you in the future. Combined with song qingxiao¡¯s potential, the woman felt that her decision was worth it. ¡°Our Xiangjiang family¡¯s survival here was already very difficult. After your parents¡± accident, our strength was greatly reduced.¡± The woman said indifferently, ¡± the LAN family is eyeing us covetously, and the canghe family has also shown that they want a share of the loot. she looked at her granddaughter, who still looked childish to her, with some tender affection. this time, someone is going to pass the Tribulation. I suspect that the probability of failure is very high. Not to mention the harsh environment and the thin spiritual energy, the cultivators were like wolves, Tigers, and leopards, waiting for the lightning tribulation to strike. When the person undergoing the Tribulation was weak, they would swarm forward and eat him. ¡°We have to be prepared to gain nothing from this trip,¡± Her expression turned to determination. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But even if we find nothing here, we can¡¯t let go of song qingxiao!¡± ¡°..¡± Xiang si was touched by his grandmother¡¯s teachings. He knew the difficulties of the Xiangjiang clan. When the woman mentioned her parents, she was touched. When his grandmother mentioned ¡®subduing¡¯ song San and using him in the future, that kind of absent-minded feeling came back. The young girl was unwilling to speak rudely to her beloved grandmother, nor was she willing to expose her grandmother¡¯s careful analysis. She was even more unwilling to believe that the words of her grandmother, who had always been omniscient and omnipotent, were just empty assumptions ¡­ Chapter 1832 - Chapter 1832 Familiar (3) Chapter 1832: Familiar (3) Chapter 1832: Familiar (3) But no matter how hard she fantasized, she couldn¡¯t imagine the scene where song San was grateful to her and obeyed her orders! She recalled song Qing¡¯s young appearance in her mind. That pair of calm eyes reflected in her sea of consciousness, making her tremble. She was as calm as water, she was as good at predicting things, and she was ruthless enough to kill fan Wu ¡­ In the end, it turned into a version of her who, when the demonic soul had the intention to rebel, revealed a fierce light in her eyes and forcefully suppressed it with force! The royal family of the Empire had offended her, and she had barged into the Imperial City to kill people. She had angered a Lord like Shi qiuwu, and he was even willing to use a favor to track her down. Valiant, cold and deep in thought-this was Xiang Four¡¯s evaluation of song qingxiao. Such a person with an extremely firm will did not seem to be moved by such benefits. She didn¡¯t give in to force or persuasion. The scene of Xiang si giving her the Jade token didn¡¯t seem like what a woman would say, that they had formed a deep ¡®friendship¡¯. To song qingxiao, it was more like she was asking for compensation from Xiang si. Xiang si even suspected that if he hadn¡¯t given it to her, he might not have been able to walk out of the divine prison alive. ¡°I think ¡­¡± Even though her grandmother was still an Almighty and superior figure in Xiang SI¡¯s heart, she felt that she could no longer allow her grandmother to continue fantasizing. She needed to emphasize song qingxiao¡¯s true character. ¡°What?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the woman seemed to have sensed something and quickly turned her head. ¡°The lightning tribulation has begun!¡± ¡°..¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the huge lightning tribulation formation above her was activated. The rumbling sound of thunder overpowered Xiang SI¡¯s last words. The woman did not hear what she said, but it was not a good time for her to ask. The power of the lightning began to spread, and electric arcs scattered from the powerful Thunder tribulation formation, driving away all the sand in the area. The purple electric current covered a radius of ten miles, so no one dared to enter the formation. the night descended, and the vast world was covered in dark clouds, with only the massive tribulation lightning formation above their heads. The intertwining electric currents formed the shadows of giant Dragons that shuttled back and forth in the Tribulation lightning formation, giving off deafening neighs. Lightning flashed across the sky. Even though everyone had retreated at least a dozen miles away from the Thunder tribulation formation, the sound of thunder still numbed their souls. The electric arcs flowed in all directions, hitting everyone¡¯s bodies through the Spirit power defense. The unnecessary decorations on Xiang SI¡¯s body attracted quite a number of electric arcs, which struck her body with a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound, making her grimace in pain. Those with lower cultivation bases in the crowd couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the lightning tribulation of a Dao integration stage super mighty figure. As the lightning bolts struck their skin and flesh, a burning smell spread out, accompanied by muffled groans. Under such pressure, many people had no choice but to retreat even if they were greedy. BOOM! BOOM! A deafening thunderclap spread throughout the land of yellow sand, causing the entire hidden world to tremble. The yellow sand from the ground flew up and was immediately brought down to the ground by a large number of electric arcs. Even the clansmen of the hidden world couldn¡¯t bear the crackling sounds. Xiang four couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and summoned his demonic beast to protect himself. The electric current landed on the black Python¡¯s body and moved back and forth on its thick scales, causing it to let out a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound. ¡°Set up a barrier and retreat another half a Li!¡± The middle-aged man from the canghe family saw that some of his family members had been affected by the lightning, and his expression changed as he gave the order. The feast had yet to be served, and if the lightning tribulation consumed a portion of the clan¡¯s strength, the blue Crane clan might suffer a huge loss in the later fight. After he spoke, the others responded one after another. The LAN clan also followed suit. Both parties were obviously working together. Even their retreat was like a team, guarding against the sneak attack of the Xiangjiang clan. The woman was shocked by the power of the lightning tribulation. The stronger the lightning tribulation was, the more powerful the person undergoing it was. She was naturally unwilling to give up now. However, she glanced at her granddaughter and her clansmen who were supported by many coolies. Finally, she sighed and ordered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat two Li.¡± Once her order was passed down, it meant that the Xiangjiang clan had withdrawn from the competition for the treasure. When Cang he and the LAN clan¡¯s people heard her words, they looked at each other, and their eyes revealed a trace of joy. At this moment, the spiritual energy of the lightning tribulation array above his head finally gathered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless lightning Dragons intertwined, forming a Silver Dragon that could split the sky and earth. It crashed down heavily on one of the mountain peaks with its fangs and claws bared! ¡®Zi ¡ª-¡® The hair-raising sound of electric currents tore through the air, and the silver light tore apart the darkness, suppressing the shouts and cries of alarm of the humans. Only the pressure of the punishment of heaven and earth was imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts. Xiang four could feel the fear of the spirit snake, which was connected to its mind. It let out a wail, but because of its loyalty to her, it did not dare to withdraw its soul. Was there really a human who could resist such power with their own strength? Xiang si suppressed the fear in her heart and let the black python wrap around her as she retreated. She instinctively turned her head and looked in the direction of the lightning. There was a ray of golden light that slowly turned into the figure of a golden Arhat. It was actually somewhat familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before. Chapter 1833 - Chapter 1833 Recognize _1 Chapter 1833: Recognize _1 Chapter 1833: Recognize _1 It happened too late! The moment the dragon-like lightning bolt struck down, the countless lightning spiritual energy that had been split up turned into electric arcs and fell to the ground! The yellow sand was hit, and amidst a scalp-numbing ¡®clang¡¯ sound, lightning bolts as thick as arms quickly spread in all directions in the sand and stones, spreading two to three miles in an instant! Everyone had thought that they had hidden far enough. When Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s leader saw that the situation was not good, they had already ordered their clansmen to retreat. However, who knew that the speed of humans could not compare to the power of lightning at all. ¡®Zi ¡ª-¡® With the creepy sound of electric currents, the electric currents that jumped up from the ground instantly hit the people who were walking slowly. The hidden world¡¯s cultivators didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before they were struck by the powerful heavenly tribulation. Their skin split open as the power of lightning coursed through their bodies, causing their bodies to convulse, destroying their veins and crushing their divine souls. The people who were still alive and kicking a moment ago were turned into charred corpses in the blink of an eye, and they were swallowed by the flying yellow sand while emitting black smoke. This scene scared Cang he and the LAN clan¡¯s people. The leaders of both sides tried their best to open up the restriction, trying to protect the remaining disciples inside the restriction. The Xiangjiang family was different from the other two forces who wanted to get a piece of the cake. The woman had already made a decision in her heart. She gave up on her original plan to split the benefits and tried to preserve the lives of her clan members. Just a moment ago, she was still feeling helpless, but the next moment, she began to rejoice that she had foresight. Because the canghe clan¡¯s elites, who had already reached the peak of the nascent soul realm, under the command of the middle-aged man, held the formation flags and formed a restriction, ready to protect the majority of the clan¡¯s descendants and retreat safely. At that moment- ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® The electric current from the subterranean stream gushed out and instantly shattered the translucent protective barrier. The merciless electric current was like a fierce monster. The moment the restriction was broken, it went straight in and hit several elite disciples. The elites who were already half-step away from the divine separation realm let out heart-wrenching screams under the attack of these electric currents. Under the might of the heavenly tribulation, the spiritual power protecting his body was like paper, easily torn apart. Their skin was like dry and cracked soil, and the power of thunder and lightning was running wildly in their veins, pushing them up high like long snakes, slithering out of their broken skin. Blue and purple electric arcs ran back and forth in their bodies, and their shrill screams were drowned out by the thunder and lightning. However, one could see their pain from their ferocious faces and bloodshot eyes. As the electric current passed through them, green smoke came out of their mouths. A moment later, their souls were shattered and they turned into skeletons. In the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, the lives of the canghe and LAN family¡¯s disciples were reaped in large numbers. In an instant, the elites suffered heavy casualties. The woman felt like her head was about to explode when she saw this terrifying scene with her own eyes. Who was the person undergoing the Tribulation? The power of the heavenly tribulation was so great that even the residual power of the lightning could kill a cultivator who was half a step away from the soul splitting stage from ten miles away. One could only imagine how terrifying the power of the heavenly tribulation that the person undergoing the Tribulation was! When the canghe clan saw the restriction break and their own people die from the lightning tribulation, many of them had already collapsed. Everyone did not need the middle-aged man to give any more orders. They all scrambled to escape, afraid that if they were one step slower, they would be killed by the lightning. The woman from the Xiangjiang clan saw this and immediately ordered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± We can¡¯t stay here any longer. The power of the lightning tribulation was far more terrifying than everyone had imagined at the beginning. The person undergoing the Tribulation was not ordinary, so the heavenly tribulation that was attracted was also far more terrifying than ordinary heavenly tribulations. Many people from the blue Crane and blue clan had died. After suffering such a huge loss, they were even more determined to get the person undergoing the Tribulation here. There was no need for the Xiangjiang clan to fight to the death at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that her granddaughter who had been following beside her had disappeared. The woman was so shocked that even her calm mask cracked. ¡°Shutong ¡­¡± She did not care about the disorder of the spiritual energy and released her consciousness to search, afraid that the only descendant of the Xiangjiang family had met with an accident. At this moment, the situation was chaotic and there were two enemies who didn¡¯t have good intentions. They might take the opportunity to attack the Xiangjiang family¡¯s direct descendant. Chapter 1834 - Chapter 1834 Recognize _2 Chapter 1834: Recognize _2 Chapter 1834: Recognize _2 The woman was shocked and scared. She shouted Xiang shutong¡¯s name and looked around. Soon, she saw Xiang shutong¡¯s figure. Among the group of people who were scared out of their wits, Xiang SI¡¯s shadow, which was wrapped by the black python, was still very eye-catching. The demonic beast¡¯s defense was strong, and it was loyal to her. Even though it was hissing in pain from the electric shock, it did not retreat and firmly protected her in the Python¡¯s embrace. ¡°You child ¡­¡± When the woman saw that her granddaughter was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was so angry that the veins on her forehead bulged. She even turned her head and looked in the direction of the lightning tribulation, standing still like a fool. The woman was furious. This granddaughter of hers had always been obedient and sensible. She had never been so insensible before. In a flash, she appeared in front of the young girl and grabbed her arm. She roared, what time is it already? why are you still here watching the fun ¡­ Her angry curses passed through her divine sense, broke through the lightning blockade, and drilled into Xiang Four¡¯s mind, finally jolting her muddled divine sense awake. Without waiting for the woman to drag her away, she grabbed the woman and said, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± what do you mean by ¡®her¡¯? it¡¯s ¡­ The woman flew into a rage and was about to scold her, but as soon as she said those words, it was as if her mind had been struck by lightning. She instantly understood what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Her voice suddenly became much sharper, as if she had heard something unbelievable. The situation was critical, and the people who were running for their lives did not notice the communication between the grandfather and grandson. However, even if they did notice it, no one would have thought of it. Even the mistress of the Xiangjiang clan did not expect that the person she was looking for, song qingxiao, would be an expert who was undergoing her tribulation here! The impact of this news was too great. Even this lady who had always faced Cang he and the LAN family with the image of an iron-blooded strong woman could not help but be stunned when she heard what her granddaughter said. ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang si nodded her head in excitement. After learning the identity of the person undergoing the Tribulation, she was not only shocked, but also excited, as if she had met an old friend in a foreign land. She even felt a little proud that she had formed an alliance with song qingxiao. ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± Although the woman believed that the granddaughter she had raised would not speak nonsense, and she was willing to believe Xiang shutong¡¯s judgment, after hearing her confirm it, the woman¡¯s suspicious nature flared up again. ¡°You didn¡¯t get the wrong person?¡± It had not been long since song Qing left the starry sea, barged into the Shi family to kill, and was hunted down by the aristocratic families. Because of Shi qiuwu, this unknown young lady had become famous in the hidden world. Everyone guessed that she would sneak into the hidden world. After all, the passageway between heaven¡¯s beyond and the Empire was controlled by a few great clans. If she wanted to escape from the Empire¡¯s pursuit, she could only sneak into heaven¡¯s beyond through other channels. After song Qing became famous in the Empire, there were also people who carefully investigated her life. Other than her father¡¯s whereabouts, almost all of her life was dug out. From the time she entered the divine incarcerate to the time she escaped into the starry sky sea, her rate of improvement was extremely terrifying. Before she left the sea of stars, the sea of stars was once covered in lightning. At that time, some people speculated that she had just broken into the divine separation realm, which was consistent with the strength she showed when she killed her way into the Imperial City. Now that Xiang si said that she was the one undergoing the Tribulation here, didn¡¯t that mean that she had been able to go from the initial level of the soul separation stage to the realm of the way integration stage in such a short period of time ever since she had killed the people in the capital? This kind of cultivation speed was too heaven-defying. Even the rare genius su Wu from the human realm upon heavens back then could not be compared to her. Therefore, when the woman heard her granddaughter¡¯s affirmation, although she believed her judgment, she still felt that she might have been wrong. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± In his excitement, Xiang si grabbed his grandmother¡¯s arm. The lightning struck the silver ornament on her head and crackled, but the damage was eventually absorbed by the loyal blood contract demon beast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± The situation was critical, so she kept it short. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that day? there was a nine-word secret order among the people who came with us, and they all died in her hands.¡± She transmitted her voice to her grandmother, ¡± ¡°You see ¡­¡± As Xiang four spoke, he turned his head and looked at the mountain, the Arhat¡¯s shadow that appeared there is exactly the same as the secret technique that the woman who died used that day! Chapter 1835 - Chapter 1835 Recognized _3 Chapter 1835: Recognized _3 Chapter 1835: Recognized _3 Back then, number two, who had the secret order, had died in her hands. According to the rules of the trial, Xiang four felt that as long as song qingxiao¡¯s brain was fine, she would definitely not let go of such a heaven-defying secret technique. Therefore, now that the nine-word secret order had fallen into her hands, the identity of the person who had used the secret order was obvious. ¡°Hiss!¡± The woman gasped. After hearing her granddaughter¡¯s words, the doubt in her heart was dispelled. Even though she still had many questions in her mind, she could not leave since song qingxiao was the one undergoing the Tribulation here. In an instant, the woman¡¯s mind had already turned into countless plans ¡­ According to Xiang four, song qingxiao had tamed a profound heavenly spirit treasure and possessed an extremely sharp treasured sword. At the same time, she also possessed many special abilities and secret techniques. She was like a walking treasure cave. The woman suspected that the reason why Shi qiuwu had ordered for her position and had even personally announced that he would owe her a favor was because he knew that song qingxiao had a treasure. Such a treasure must not fall into the hands of others! Similarly, even if the Xiangjiang clan obtained it, they would not be able to control it. Once the news was exposed, it would be a disaster and not a blessing. However, they could choose to stay. Perhaps they could help song Qing in a critical moment. Since she had given him timely assistance and was now at a dead end, she would definitely recruit such a peerless talent into the camp of the Xiangjiang clan and make her work for the Xiangjiang clan with all her heart ¡­ ¡°I can beg her!¡± Unlike the woman¡¯s carefully planned plan of ¡®recruiting talents¡¯, her only granddaughter was not thinking about how to recruit talents for her own use, but how to lower her head and beg song qingxiao to stand up for them. as long as we beg her, explain the situation, and give her some compensation for our help that day, she might be willing to help us. ¡°..¡± The woman¡¯s expression was complicated. She felt suffocated by her granddaughter¡¯s excitement. She looked at Xiang si in exasperation. There were many people around and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to educate her now. Finally, she forced herself to say, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for another five miles first ¡­¡± Her cautious nature was deeply afraid that the scene of the grandfather and grandson standing would be seen by others. Although the two of them were communicating with their divine senses, it was inevitable that it would raise the guard of Cang he and the LAN family. The woman looked around as she spoke. The middle-aged man from the canghe family was opening a golden umbrella, ready to personally bring up the rear, intending to protect the remaining disciples to prevent heavy losses. No one noticed that the people of the hidden world had been guessing the identity of the person undergoing the Tribulation. At this moment, the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s grandfather and grandson had already guessed it. She was relieved. Xiang si had guessed song qingxiao¡¯s identity and was so excited that she didn¡¯t notice the ugly expression on her grandmother¡¯s face because of her useless words. The two grandparent and grandchild quickly retreated. At this time, in the middle of the lightning tribulation far away, the lightning Dragon was finally about to land on the hill! Under the cover of the lightning tribulation formation, a huge Whirlpool formed in the direction of the hill. After years of being corroded by the hidden world¡¯s power, the mountain rocks that should have been incomparably strong disintegrated one by one under this terrifying spiritual pressure. The sand and stones shattered and collapsed, and the dust and fog flew up. They were quickly crushed by the spirit pressure and swept away by the strong wind. In the middle of the thunder and lightning, a 30-foot-tall King Kong figure slowly raised its head. The king Kong figure squinted his eyes and even looked like he was smiling. ¡°The smiling Maitreya? Nine words secret skill!¡± The middle-aged man was holding a golden umbrella and resisting most of the lightning tribulation by himself. The moment he saw the Golden figure, he seemed to have thought of something and blurted out. The ¡®soldier¡¯ command of the nine words secret command summoned the Vajra in its initial form. The more angry it was, the weaker its strength became. On the contrary, as the owner of the token grew stronger, the diamond shadow would change its form. After the hostility was gone, it would change from anger to peace. The more he smiled, the more extraordinary and terrifying his power was. The silver Dragon descended, and the Vajra, who had just raised his head, slowly opened his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s figure was enveloped by the Vajra. Her hands formed a seal, and a large amount of spiritual power passed through her body and was absorbed into the Vajra. ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± At this time, she had already sensed the danger outside and did not dare to be careless. In addition to summoning the Buddha¡¯s shadow with the ¡®soldier¡¯ token, he also used the ¡®swordsman¡¯ token as a defensive power that swam around Maitreya. She had no lack of sources of spiritual power. After the seventh inner core was destroyed, song qingxiao took out the last seventh-rank demonic beast inner core without hesitation. Chapter 1836 - Chapter 1836 Tribulation (1) Chapter 1836: Tribulation (1) Chapter 1836: Tribulation (1) This inner core belonged to the five demonic beasts that had injured the beast King. This demon beast was already at the peak of the seventh rank and was only a step away from breaking through to the eighth rank. Among the group of demonic beasts at that time, it was the strongest, so this demonic core was also a full circle bigger than the previous seven demonic cores, and its spiritual power was unusually deep. The demonic core was maroon in color with scales on its surface. As soon as song qingxiao held it in his hand, the earth element spiritual power in the inner core turned into a powerful defensive power that covered song qingxiao¡¯s entire body! The five demonic beasts were of the earth element. They had strong defense and strength, which was exactly what song qingxiao needed. She was overjoyed. Once the swordsman token was used, coupled with the power of the demon core, the smiling Maitreya quickly turned dark gold, and his entire figure seemed to have become real. Under the endless sky, darkness spread wantonly. A long Silver Dragon fell straight down, becoming the only glaring light in the area. Under the silver dragon¡¯s aura, a smiling Maitreya raised his hands that were clasped in front of his chest. ¡°Mo ¡ª-¡± A long chant that sounded like a Sanskrit chant came out of Maitreya¡¯s mouth. His golden hands were slowly raised to the sky and grabbed at the Dragon formed by lightning. Its speed seemed to be abnormally slow, but in reality, it was terrifyingly fast, leaving behind a series of afterimages. The palm print shot into the sky and collided with the silver Dragon! The moment the two forces collided, the Golden and silver light merged, like a burst of fireworks, dazzling. The power turned into visible ripples that spread rapidly in all directions, and the world lost its color in an instant! All sounds and senses seemed to have disappeared in an instant. The spectators, who had retreated ten miles away due to the threat of the heavenly tribulation¡¯s lightning, even felt as if their divine senses had been paralyzed. ¡®Swish-¡® After a while, his consciousness gradually returned. The thunderous roar and the long and thick Sanskrit sound fused together to form a huge sound wave impact, shattering the souls of some people with lower cultivation. Before they could react, they had already died in hell. The spiritual energy storm formed a huge air current that penetrated straight into the depths of the Earth¡¯s core, causing the ground to shake. The sound it made was like the roars of thousands of beasts. The lightning Dragon formed by the lightning tribulation was closed by the smiling Maitreya¡¯s huge palms. The Furious lightning power instantly turned into a tightly woven net, trapping the entire smiling Maitreya that was several feet tall! Large balls of lightning were like exploding fireworks, striking all over the hill. The purple lightning spread out and instantly covered the area within a few miles. The crackling sound of the electric current covered the thick Sanskrit. The thick layer of armor on the surface of the smiling Maitreya¡¯s solid body was torn apart, revealing the Golden protective film inside. Accompanied by the sound of thunder, the layer of armor was torn apart by the electric current again. After about two or three seconds, the smiling Maitreya¡¯s face changed from a smile to an angry glare ¡­ Its figure gradually turned from solid to Phantom, and finally, it was torn apart by the sound of thunder, turning into bits of spiritual energy and melting. The remaining power of the lightning, which had been mostly consumed, finally continued forward and struck song qingxiao¡¯s body. The power of the lightning tribulation was still very strong, but after being consumed by the ¡®Army¡¯ token, song qingxiao¡¯s body was strong enough to withstand it. Sizzling sounds could be heard as the electric currents coursed through her body, leaving behind dense scars wherever they went. However, as she circulated her spiritual energy, the power of her flesh and blood was unleashed to the extreme, stripping these scars from her body and turning them into a thin layer of light gray film. The electric current drilled into the ground through her body, and the powerful impact razed the hill she was on to the ground and sank more than ten meters down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao squinted her eyes in enjoyment as she felt the pain, the wounds, and the rapid recovery process of her body. The pain stimulated her mind and made her more focused than ever. She could hear the torn muscles and veins rapidly reconnect, grow, and heal. The scales that had been broken open turned into a thin layer of skin, and new scales that had become tougher after the lightning tribulation were growing under it. This was the first lightning tribulation of the heavenly lightning tribulation, and also the most powerful one among all the lightning tribulations. She had already withstood it. Her new body contained infinite power, which made her very confident in facing the lightning tribulation. Chapter 1837 - Chapter 1837 Tribulation (2) Chapter 1837: Tribulation (2) Chapter 1837: Tribulation (2) BOOM! BOOM! The Thunderbolts dispersed, and the heavenly tribulation formation above them let out an earth-shaking Thunder. It was as if the laws of heaven and earth had been enraged after the first bolt of lightning had been blocked. Under the dense rumbling of Thunder, the thick electric current gathered again. From the looks of it, it was not inferior to the first heavenly lightning bolt. In fact, it seemed to be much more powerful than the first heavenly lightning bolt! Bolts of lightning as thick as a bowl poured down and gathered in the air. They roared and struck down in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. The world turned into day! The light of the lightning shrouded the dust and smoke below, and the momentum of the lightning was enough to crush the people below into pieces. The middle-aged man from the canghe family, who had been retreating time and time again, was now holding the broken golden umbrella in his hand and looking into the distance with a face of shock. The treasure in his hand had been destroyed by the power of the lightning, and the sound of thunder shook the broken umbrella frame, making it creak. But at this time, he couldn¡¯t care about the treasure in his hand. The Tribulation he had witnessed today was far beyond his knowledge, making him hold his breath in his chest and not dare to blink. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± He licked his dry lips and mumbled to himself amidst the crackling Thunder. It was unknown if he was hopeful or greedy. Under the first lightning tribulation, the smiling Maitreya was no match for the power of the lightning tribulation and broke into pieces. Although the secret shocked the middle-aged man, he thought that it was the last resistance of the person who was going through the Tribulation. After breaking through, there would be a period of exhaustion when one¡¯s spirit energy attacked the limit breaking gu. The spiritual energy in the hidden world was insufficient, and this period of exhaustion would be extremely fatal under such circumstances. In his opinion, the person who was going through the Tribulation could summon such a powerful smiling Maitreya at the critical moment to block the initial power of the Thunderbolt and hold on for a few seconds. He was already a very impressive figure. Unfortunately, once this power was exhausted, the human body would lose the defense of spiritual energy, and it would be difficult to compete with the law of the heavenly tribulation. Even if he (she) was not dead yet, according to this man¡¯s estimation, the ¡®Army¡¯ token that he had summoned earlier had probably consumed at least 60% of the person¡¯s spiritual energy. Even if there were only two bolts of tribulation lightning left, it was impossible to resist the remaining lightning bolts with only about 40% of his spiritual power. At this time, the second Thunder tribulation had fallen, but the smiling Maitreya did not appear again. It could be seen that the person who was going through the Tribulation either had insufficient spiritual power or had no other way and was ready to resist it with his physical strength. Not to mention that the power of this lightning was far more terrifying than the power of ordinary lightning tribulations, just based on the fact that this was the hidden realm, the middle-aged man felt that the person undergoing the Tribulation was too radical and probably didn¡¯t know much about this place. However, the more impatient the other party was, the more opportunities he would have. ¡°Get ready,¡± he said. He endured the numbing feeling from the lightning strikes and looked warily in the direction of the LAN family. He used his divine sense to order the clansmen of the canghe family, ¡± ¡°I predict that after the second lightning tribulation, the person undergoing the Tribulation might not be able to survive.¡± If they were lucky enough to survive, the power of the last lightning tribulation would be greatly reduced. we¡¯ll advance half a Li after this lightning tribulation is over. We can¡¯t let anyone get ahead of us and ruin our plan! The Xiangjiang clan had already retreated. Although they did not leave, it was obvious that they did not want to get involved in this matter. They probably stayed because they felt embarrassed. Now, Cang he and LAN clan, who were prepared to cooperate, had become competitors and needed to guard against each other. As soon as the man finished speaking, a clear and long cry cut through the sky. The voice was like the sound of gold and Jade clashing. It was high-pitched and clear, carrying a kind of unparalleled Qi that pressed into everyone¡¯s hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man who spoke felt the long cry branded into his divine sense and lingered in his ears. As his blood vessels were suppressed, the feeling of palpitations surged up in his heart. His spiritual energy boiled as if it was being restrained, and he almost fell from the air. ¡°What is this ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the shadow of a Golden Dragon suddenly fly up from the bottom of the hill that had been razed to the ground. It collided with the silver Dragon that had struck down with lightning speed! ¡®Boom-boom!¡¯ The Golden Dragon collided with the silver Dragon with a loud and sonorous roar. In an instant, the sound of an electric current that made people tremble in fear was heard. ¡®Zi ¡ª-Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® Song qingxiao did not spare any spiritual power and formed a seal with both hands. Chapter 1838 - Chapter 1838 Tribulation (3) Chapter 1838: Tribulation (3) Chapter 1838: Tribulation (3) ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The ¡®confrontation¡¯ word technique formed a domain and blocked the top of the little dragon¡¯s body. However, it was immediately shattered by a powerful electric current. The closely woven lightning fell on the Golden Dragon like a splash of water, plating it with a layer of silver light. The soul of an ancient demon born from blue blood combined with the extremely hard sword body to form a unique and peerless body. The pair of horns on the Golden dragon¡¯s head crackled with electric arcs as it absorbed all the lightning on its body. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had two mysterious heavenly grade treasures, her speed of breaking through was astonishing, and her special nuwa body¡¯s astonishing strength that was not tolerated by the laws of heaven and earth. That was why the power of her lightning tribulation was several times stronger than that of ordinary Dao integration stage cultivators. The power of the heavenly lightning tribulation was many times more powerful than when he had been distracted. Even though the little dragon had a great resistance to the power of lightning, it still let out a long cry when it was hit by the second bolt of lightning. Its charging speed came to a halt. Under the thunderous strike, its power was almost forcibly smashed into the dust. However, its innate loyalty and closeness to song qingxiao made it unwilling to give up even though it had to bear the pain of the second lightning tribulation in song qingxiao¡¯s place. The Golden scales on its body quickly disintegrated under the lightning, but the silver light attached to its body was absorbed into its body to make up for the loss of golden scales. After a long while, it went against the speed of the current, the two horns on its head flashed, and with a swing of its long tail, all the current was swept into its body. Immediately after, it raised its head and rushed into the sky with a ¡®boom¡¯. It flew into the clouds and swam in the sky, bringing with it flashing lightning and thunder as it shuttled through the sky above the yellow sand. Wherever it went, the remaining electric arcs sizzled down at an astonishing speed. ¡°..¡± The middle-aged man from the blue Crane clan, who had just given the order to advance, did not expect to see a long Dragon flying up in the sky from the direction of the Tribulation in the next moment. Most of the lightning power was absorbed by it and carried away. Wherever it landed, the lightning dissipated. The canghe and LAN clansmen were instantly struck with great misfortune. The power of lightning fell. This was a true heavenly lightning tribulation, far more powerful than the scattered lightning arcs from before. Even if the initial power had already been borne by howlsky, the remaining power of the heavenly tribulation was still enough to make these people suffer. In a panic, the man raised the umbrella to protect himself. With a clattering sound that made his scalp numb, bolts of lightning fell on the broken golden umbrella. The Dharma treasure trembled violently, and the umbrella cracked. Purple lightning fell through the long handle and struck the middle-aged man¡¯s body, causing him to spit out blood. At this moment, he was too busy to take care of himself, not to mention protecting his clansmen. Wails could be heard as everyone frantically dodged. However, how could a human¡¯s speed compare to a Golden dragon¡¯s? no matter how they dodged, they could not avoid the attack from the sky. By the time the middle-aged man moved the damaged yellow umbrella away, he saw that a small half of the canghe clan had already died in this lightning tribulation. The rest of the people could still stand, but they were seriously injured. Not far away, the LAN family was in a similar situation. What made the middle-aged man feel slightly relieved was that the Xiangjiang family, which had already retreated a few miles away, was also affected and did not escape the disaster. Whether it was the woman from the Xiangjiang clan, the people from the LAN clan, or the middle-aged man, all of them had looks of disbelief on their faces. This unexpected disaster caught everyone off guard, causing those who were lucky enough to survive to feel hatred and fear. Everyone trembled in fear at the power of the lightning tribulation and was also dumbstruck by the appearance of the Golden Dragon. Since the end of the era of chaotic spirit energy, the Dragon, an ancient demon, had disappeared from the world and become a legendary demon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, no one had expected that a Golden dragon¡¯s shadow would appear in the hidden world. The terrifying aura and the suppression of the bloodline did not seem like that of a pseudo-Dragon. Instead, it really carried the power of the ancient times! No wonder the lightning tribulation here was so powerful and terrifying. His initial guess must have been wrong, and it was extremely likely that a true Dragon had reappeared. After today, the news of the Tribulation passing Dragon appearing in the hidden realm would probably not be able to be concealed, and it would not be long before it became famous throughout the star field. The crowd did not have time to exchange their opinions. In the thundercloud formation, the black clouds pushed the lightning and the third lightning tribulation gathered. Chapter 1839 - Chapter 1839 Tribulation (4) Chapter 1839: Tribulation (4) Chapter 1839: Tribulation (4) ¡°There are more?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice changed. He had originally thought that the lightning tribulation was born with a great demon, and with the Golden Dragon Rising into the sky, the power of the two lightning strikes should have been reduced by more than half. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the thundercloud formation didn¡¯t show any signs of dissipating. On the contrary, under the push of the black clouds, the lightning re-gathered, and it still looked terrifying. While he was in a daze, he saw the Maitreya¡¯s shadow, which had dissipated under the attack of the Thunder tribulation, appear again. The smiling Maitreya, who was more than ten meters tall, raised his head again. He clenched his fists and leaped up heavily to meet the lightning above his head. ¡°Mo ¡ª-¡± BOOM! BOOM! The fist and the lightning met, and the silver and golden light converged, covering the snake-tailed girl¡¯s figure under the Maitreya¡¯s golden light. ¡°Mumble!¡± ¡°Yu!¡± Song qingxiao did not hesitate to use her spiritual power. She combined the body of the Nuwa with the smiling Maitreya summoned by the Army token to resist the third lightning tribulation. The power of the Dragon of destruction had been exerted to the extreme, and the force of more than 10000 catties struck down, tearing her body apart and stimulating more abilities of her bloodline. The fresh skin and flesh pushed open the damaged scales, forming a thin film that covered her body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The third lightning punishment! The fourth lightning tribulation! The fifth lightning tribulation! The pain seeped into her bones, but it activated the power of her physical body to the extreme. Her injuries recovered quickly, and her dead old skin turned into a layer of light green film that hung on her body. His physical body had become tougher after being struck by lightning. After a few lightning strikes, the ¡®Army¡¯ token disintegrated again. Maitreya disappeared, revealing song qingxiao¡¯s body. After diverting the disaster to the East and absorbing the remaining lightning power, the little dragon let out a long cry and flew back to song Qing¡¯s side. It turned into a long sword and was held in her palm. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® Most of the dark clouds in the Thunder tribulation array had dispersed, and most of the powerful Thunder Power had been struck down by the previous five heavenly Thunder tribulations. The remaining power was still unwilling to give up, and the sixth tribulation Thunder was brewing ¡­ Song Qing held the long sword in his small hand and slashed out with all his might! ¡®Whoosh-¡® This time, the sword Qi overpowered the Thunder and the silver Streak of light sliced through the lightning. The two bolts of lightning struck her body, but they were no longer able to cause any serious damage to her body, which had been tempered by lightning several times. However, song qingxiao followed the force and fell into the deep pit, which had been scorched by the lightning. ¡°..¡± In the distance, the people of the canghe clan, the LAN clan, and the Xiangjiang clan had witnessed the scene and were speechless for a long time. Whether it was the power of the first Thunderbolt or the appearance of the second Golden Dragon, none of them could be compared to the impact of the smiling Maitreya who had withstood the heavenly Thunder. This kind of confrontation between power and laws had an aura that did not lose to the laws, judgment, or heaven and earth. After the Maitreya broke apart, the shadow of the snake-tailed girl was revealed. With the power of a sword, she split the heavenly lightning. The middle-aged man from the canghe family no longer had any thoughts of taking advantage of her. He could already sense that this time, he might have just made a wasted trip. Six heavenly lightning tribulations! He had never seen or heard of such a thing. To be able to survive the six bolts of lightning, no matter who it was, or whether they had any treasures, he felt that the canghe family should not provoke them. ¡°Cang Helan, why don¡¯t we join forces and take a look?¡± Just as the middle-aged man was in a daze, the leader of the LAN family¡¯s team sent a voice transmission. The LAN family¡¯s people were greedy and insatiable. They had also suffered heavy casualties this time. At this point, the number of elites that had survived was less than one-fifth of their previous number. The one who spoke was an old man. He might be a little unwilling to give up. At this point, he was still unwilling to give up. The middle-aged man did not say anything. He looked in the direction of the Xiangjiang clan and said, ¡± ¡°A mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure that can transform.¡± The scene of the Golden Dragon transforming into a sword was clearly seen by everyone. It was a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure and there was no name for it on the divine roll of the human realm upon heavens. the young lady with a human body and a snake tail. Cang he, aren¡¯t you curious about who she is? ¡± The old man¡¯s words were filled with urgency. He sharply caught the middle-aged man¡¯s interest and continued, ¡°After connecting six such powerful heavenly lightning bolts, she might not have any more energy left.¡± He laughed, but this action seemed to affect the injuries in his body, causing him to reveal a trace of pain. ¡°Let¡¯s use our own abilities. When the time comes, we¡¯ll recruit her for our use. Whoever succeeds, the other party can not interfere.¡± If she didn¡¯t know what was good for her and joined forces with him to face a powerful man who had just successfully passed the Tribulation but was exhausted, this would be a great opportunity for everyone! The middle-aged man from the canghe family only thought for a moment before he nodded in agreement without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as the old man had said, this was a great opportunity. If they could recruit talents for the family, even if they lost many disciples today, it could be considered as atonement. If he couldn¡¯t recruit them, he might be able to follow his original plan and get a share of the profits. The people from the Xiangjiang clan also quickly came over. It seemed like they had the same idea. The middle-aged man and the old man looked at each other. Everyone had suffered heavy losses and they were not willing to waste extra manpower to stop the Xiangjiang clan. They could not let the grandmother and grandson get the first chance. Everyone packed up their things with great tacit understanding, swallowed medicine to suppress their injuries, and used their spiritual energy to rush in the direction of the razed Hill. Chapter 1840 - Chapter 1840 Meeting (1) Chapter 1840: Meeting (1) Chapter 1840: Meeting (1) ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up as well.¡± When the woman from the Xiangjiang clan saw the LAN and canghe clan move, she turned to Xiang four and gave an order. After witnessing song qingxiao¡¯s tribulation, she was even more determined to take him into the Xiangjiang clan. Song Qing was very young, and the Empire was vague about her. However, with Shi qiuwu¡¯s appearance, it made all the forces pay attention to this once unknown young lady. The woman from the Xiangjiang clan had already memorized her information! No one in the human realm upon heavens had ever heard of someone who had successfully broken through to the Dao integration stage before the age of 100. Cang he and the LAN family members saw the Golden Dragon turn into a long sword and fall into her hand, but the woman ¡®saw¡¯ through Xiang SI¡¯s mouth that she had another mysterious heaven rank treasure. According to Xiang si, she also had a powerful lamp and a star formation. In other words, she didn¡¯t use her full strength in this tribulation, but still held back. An extremely young Dao integration stage super mighty figure who had two or more mysterious heaven-grade treasures and the nine-word secret order. Although Xiang si did not mention the scene of her body transforming during the yulun void realm trial, she was still a genius. However, in the previous lightning tribulation, she was clearly a human with a snake¡¯s tail, and she had used her body to withstand the fifth heavenly lightning. This was enough to prove that even during the yulun void realm trial, his granddaughter did not truly understand song qingxiao¡¯s strength. Although they had not met in person, the woman had already agreed with her granddaughter¡¯s statement. This was a woman who was so meticulous that it was terrifying! Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s plan was clear to the woman. They probably wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to gain some benefits. She had already realized that song qingxiao might still have some tricks up her sleeve. Cang he and the LAN family might not be able to go so smoothly, but the woman would not give up on such a good opportunity to show her gratitude. Even if she had to fall out with Cang he and the LAN clan, she had to save song Qing Xiao¡¯s life and pull her into the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s camp! Xiang SI¡¯s heart was still filled with confusion, but when he heard his grandmother¡¯s instructions, he nodded his head heavily and responded. After the Xiangjiang clan moved, Cang he, the LAN family and some other powers in the hidden world also heard the commotion. From the looks of it, the Xiangjiang clan had not given up, and their previous actions were just a cover. However, no one was willing to waste any time. The middle-aged man and the old man leading the LAN family exchanged a look and quickened their pace. Everyone had witnessed the power of the lightning tribulation with their own eyes. Many disciples of the major forces had even died in the aftermath of the heavenly lightning. There was still some scattered lightning power underground that hadn¡¯t completely dissipated, causing everyone near the center of the lightning tribulation to feel a suffocating pressure. However, looking at it from a distance and looking at it up close were different. After advancing five to six Li, canghe LAN and the others at the forefront discovered a land of yellow sand that had been charred black by the lightning. The ground had already sunk a few meters, forming an extremely large crater with the hill as the center. The soft yellow sand was smashed into a flat cake by the power of the lightning. There were many deep cracks in the middle, emitting a strange aura. In the middle of the deep pit, a storm of sand and dust rose up with the turbulent airflow, covering the scene at the center. After the lightning tribulation passed, the dense dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the smoke and dust slowly dispersed. Cang he and the LAN clansmen who were at the forefront were afraid that the Xiangjiang clan would be a step ahead of them. However, when they really arrived, they did not dare to move forward rashly under such a murderous atmosphere. An indescribable pressure restrained everyone, and the keen senses of cultivators made them feel a terrifying danger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the howling wind, the flying sand and stones were blown away, revealing the hazy figure of a young girl below. During the Tribulation, song qingxiao had used the ¡®soldier¡¯ and ¡®user¡¯ orders to withstand the lightning tribulation, and had almost used up all the spiritual power in her body. In the hidden world, the depletion of spirit energy could almost take the life of a cultivator. However, the demonic core she had provided her with an endless supply of spiritual energy, allowing her to successfully tide over the crisis. Song qingxiao had already sensed the arrival of a large group of people. When she swept her divine sense over them, she even sensed that several of them had already reached the Dao integration stage. Chapter 1841 - Chapter 1841 Meeting (2) Chapter 1841: Meeting (2) Chapter 1841: Meeting (2) But she didn¡¯t care. After reaching the realm of Dao integration, her power had entered a new realm, which gave her the confidence to kill the leaders of these people when they attacked-this was the great confidence that came with the increase in her power after breaking through! Most of the remaining power in the seventh-order monster beast¡¯s inner core was absorbed into her body, filling her dried up meridians and stabilizing her cultivation. Not long after, the maroon inner core lost its luster. After its spiritual power was sucked dry, it turned into a ball of powder and fell into her palm. The power of a monster core at the peak of the seventh rank was more than ten times stronger than that of an ordinary seventh rank monster core. Not only did it allow her to survive the lightning tribulation, but it also allowed her to have 30% of its power left, which could soothe her injured meridians and stabilize her Foundation after breaking through. Even the beast King¡¯s demonic core that song qingxiao had been preparing to use at the beginning was not put to use. He could save it for a more useful time in the future and use it as one of his trump cards. It was a pity that such a good thing could no longer be obtained. After the sea of stars disappeared, they had lost the base camp for raising demonic beasts. She felt a little regretful, but she knew that she was more fortunate than the others to have so many demonic cores that she could use to cross the realm of Dao integration. Coupled with the fact that the starry sky sea had been devoured and eventually merged with the silver Wolf, she was still the one who benefited. As such, the trace of regret that had just appeared quickly faded. When the spirit energy poured into her dantian, her divine sense sensed the red dan bead that sealed the silver Wolf in her deep sleep. Perhaps it was because she had broken through the realm, but the color of the Pearl was more beautiful than before. The mysterious patterns on it increased, and the image of the silver Wolf was more distinct than before. Although there was still no response from its soul, song qingxiao could feel that its aura seemed to have become much stronger. It seemed that the increase in her strength was also very beneficial to the silver Wolf after the blood contract. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice came from his spirit. This was the first time su Wu had appeared in the past few months since song Qing had made him go into hiding by nibbling on the ¡®pure heart¡¯. ¡°I also have to thank senior for your guidance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite,¡± Su Wu sneered impolitely, ¡°¡±It¡¯s your own ability that allowed you to break through, what does it have to do with me?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. After saying this, he snorted, ¡± ¡°However, from today onwards, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible for you to continue living in seclusion.¡± She had shown her brilliance in the Tribulation today. Whether it was the appalling six bolts of heavenly Thunder tribulation, the existence of the heaven-destroying sword, or her final act of resisting the heavenly Thunder with her nuwa body, all of these would become famous with her success in breaking through the realm. Not only in the Empire, but even the people of the heavens beyond heaven would notice her existence. All the major clans and people from the martial arts Research Institute would have their eyes on her, and she would no longer be as carefree as before. When he said this, he had the indifference of a bystander, but also a subtle state of mind ¡­ It was as if he could see his past self through her. A person who grew up under the eyes of thousands might not have everything go his way. It was very likely that he would eventually replicate his experience back then. ¡°That¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Song qingxiao had already expected this outcome. After leaving the starry sky sea, no matter where she was, the appearance of the heavenly tribulation would attract everyone¡¯s attention. This was also a disguised form of judgment by the laws of heaven and earth. She seemed to have sensed su Wu¡¯s complicated thoughts when he said this, but she only smiled slightly, ¡± ¡°However, this is not the time yet.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed a familiar aura among the group of people who had come, and she had already come up with an idea. She opened her eyes, but she did not look at the people from the hidden world who had surrounded her. Instead, she lowered her head and inspected her body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The surface of her body was covered with a thin layer of green scales, as if she had shed a layer of skin during the lightning tribulation, wrapping around her new and strong body. Song qingxiao used her hands to tear off the thin film on her arms, face, and body, revealing her Jade-white skin. The long tail turned into two legs, leaving only a soft yet slightly lustrous tail shed on the ground. She used her divine sense to kill the prying divine sense, and under the cover of the sand and dust, she took out a new dress from her universe bag and put it on. She tidied her hair before standing up from the ground. After the sand and wind dispersed, the people of the hidden world were revealed tens of meters away. Chapter 1842 - Chapter 1842 Meeting (3) Chapter 1842: Meeting (3) Chapter 1842: Meeting (3) ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Song Qing put the shed soft skin on the ground into his own universe bag. After doing all this, he slowly raised his head and casually greeted the crowd. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed her line of sight and landed on the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s camp. There was a young lady in a silver dress that revealed her midriff standing beside the woman. The middle-aged man from the canghe family had an uncertain expression as he recognized Xiang SI¡¯s identity. After all, Xiang four was the only direct descendant of the Xiangjiang clan and was highly favored by the woman. However, that girl was young after all, and her current cultivation was only in the middle level of the nascent soul realm, so he naturally didn¡¯t take her seriously. However, the moment song qingxiao greeted him, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. He even stared at Xiang si with some suspicion, as if he wanted to find out the relationship between her and song qingxiao from her face. ¡°..¡± At this moment, the gazes of dozens of people fell on Xiang si. Even the grandmother beside her stared at her with a surprised and surprised expression. It was as if song Qing¡¯s greeting had caused the usually calm woman to reveal her true feelings. At first, Xiang si said that the person undergoing the Tribulation was song Qing when he was young. Although the woman appeared to believe her granddaughter¡¯s judgment, she was actually a little nervous. It was not until she saw the two¡¯s performance that her heart finally returned to its original place. Xiang si licked the corner of his mouth, unable to describe the feeling in the depths of his heart. However, he had completely forgotten what he had wanted to say earlier. A feeling of nervousness mixed with pride welled up in his heart. She suppressed the thoughts in her mind and took a step forward in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, greeting, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± After Xiang si took a step forward, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her and they quickly made up their minds. When the woman saw this scene, she immediately followed her granddaughter and took a step forward. She chuckled and said, ¡°This is not a good place to reminisce. Why don¡¯t we go back first, wash up, and have a good chat?¡± Her words were moving, but Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s people all understood the meaning behind her words. She clearly wanted to snatch him. At this point, other than a few people from the hidden world who had survived and watched the show, the two great clans had paid a great price for this cheap gain. In the previous Thunder tribulation formation, after the little dragon had lured away the second heavenly lightning, it had even caused Cang he and the LAN family to lose several percent of their elite disciples. The losses were hard to estimate. Now that the Xiangjiang clan had come out to snatch her away, this naturally caused the Cang he and LAN clan to be unhappy. The two of them stood together and looked at the woman unkindly. When the woman in the Navy blue dress saw the expressions of these people, she did not back down and showed an extremely strong expression. ¡°What, do you have any objections?¡± who is the person undergoing tribulation in the hidden world? they didn¡¯t even explain his identity and background clearly. Madam, you want to take him away the moment you appear. Aren¡¯t you looking down on us a little too much? ¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he had already released his spirit pressure. The old man from the LAN family moved to his side in a flash, at the same time adopting a defensive posture. Against the two of them, lady Xiangjiang did not retreat but instead, she advanced. She protected her granddaughter firmly under her aura and sneered, ¡± ¡°What are you saying? Our child has just met a friend and invited him to be a guest. How is that looking down on you two?¡± She looked at the two of them. ¡°Of course, if the two of you are willing to go with us, the Xiang ning villa will also serve you some tea.¡± The old man¡¯s expression turned extremely sinister. He did not expect the old woman from the Xiangjiang clan to be so overbearing at this moment. It was obvious that she would rather offend the two clans that were working together than to win this person over. ¡°You have to ask for our permission to leave.¡± He was very angry. He had thought that he was in the bag, but he did not expect that there would be such a twist. From the looks of it, the Xiangjiang clan should be aware of this person¡¯s background. It was very likely that she had something on her, so it was worth it for this cunning woman to put up a desperate stance. The atmosphere suddenly became tense, as if it would explode at any moment ¡­ Xiang si had already guessed this situation when he revealed song qingxiao¡¯s identity and knew that his grandmother was planning to rope him in. However, when the people of the canghe and LAN families started to make trouble and the two Dao integration stage cultivators pressured the woman at the same time, preparing to join forces to suppress her, Xiang four still felt frightened. ¡°Song San ¡­¡± She naturally had some understanding of her grandmother¡¯s strength. Compared to these two, her grandmother¡¯s cultivation was slightly deeper. However, if the two of them joined forces, the woman might not be their match. In addition, the surviving members of the LAN clan and the canghe clan were all elites. If they were to fight head-on, the Xiangjiang clan would probably suffer a huge loss. Song qingxiao had already ascended to the immortal soul third level. According to her grandmother¡¯s speculation, she was at her weakest and needed someone to protect her ¡­ However, for some reason, when Xiang si looked at her, he felt that she did not look as weak as her grandmother had described. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her figure overlapped with the figure of the last person who beat the demonic soul violently in the yulun void realm ¡­ No, it should be said that song qingxiao looked more dangerous than the one in Xiang SI¡¯s eyes. It was as if she could draw her sword and kill at any time. She didn¡¯t look like she needed anyone¡¯s protection at all. Song qingxiao looked at her indifferently. Her eyes fell on the middle-aged man and the old man who were confronting the woman. She then narrowed her eyes and hid the danger in her eyes. ¡°Where I want to go is not up to you guys to decide.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xiang SI¡¯s heart sank. Chapter 1843 - Chapter 1843 Beheading _1 Chapter 1843: Beheading _1 Chapter 1843: Beheading _1 Through the cooperation of the Yu Lun void realm, Xiang four had a rough understanding of song qingxiao¡¯s character. Grandmother¡¯s action of showing kindness had probably been seen by her, but she might not appreciate it. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± The old man of the LAN family let out a strange laugh after hearing what song qingxiao said. He glanced at the woman from the Xiangjiang clan and said with a sarcastic expression, ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? I don¡¯t need an old woman like you to decide for me where I want to go!¡± His words were sinister and had a hint of provocation. Even though the woman from the Xiangjiang clan knew what the old man from the LAN clan meant, she still could not help but feel a surge of anger when she heard his words. Although the old man from the LAN family had ill intentions, the woman could not help but feel that song Qing was too young to know what was good for him. The woman had the intention of subduing song qingxiao for her use, so she had come out despite the danger. Who knew that song qingxiao would be so ungrateful and even embarrass her? However, this woman was very scheming. Although she was dissatisfied, she did not give up on her plan to recruit song Qing. She was only planning to make song Qing suffer a little first, and then it would not be too late for her to come out. Thinking of this, she laughed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I was reckless and didn¡¯t ask for the guest¡¯s opinion. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait for you to discuss first before making a decision.¡± Her words were obviously meant to be a bystander. Xiang SI¡¯s face revealed his anxiousness after hearing what she said, ¡± ¡°Grandmother ¡­¡± ¡°Shutong, come back.¡± The woman was unmoved. She only summoned her granddaughter back with a sullen face. She wanted to rope song Qing Xiao into the Xiangjiang clan, but she wasn¡¯t willing to invite a God back. She also wanted to use the LAN and Cang he clan to kill the young people¡¯s spirit. The old man from the LAN clan had a flash of joy in his eyes as he exchanged a look with the middle-aged man from the canghe clan. Their lips moved slightly as they quickly communicated with their consciousness. The middle-aged man¡¯s face showed some hesitation as he looked at the woman from the Xiangjiang clan. Obviously, he had some concerns. He was worried that all this was just a show put up by song qingxiao and the people of the Xiangjiang clan. When the two sides fought, the Xiangjiang clan would benefit in the end. It was unknown what the old man from the LAN family had said, but the middle-aged man quickly showed a look of determination and stood by the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Miss song.¡± The old man from the LAN family looked at song Qing and called out her identity with a smile. Song qingxiao was not surprised. After she killed PEI hongyin, she had caused too much trouble. The Empire would not spare her. Just as su Wu had said, the era of hiding her identity was gone. Since it involved the Empire¡¯s aristocratic family, it wasn¡¯t difficult for the people of the hidden world to know her identity. In addition to that, Xiang SI¡¯s previous address had undoubtedly confirmed everyone¡¯s guess. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already come to the hidden world, why don¡¯t you come to the LAN family as a guest?¡± The old man¡¯s words were not for discussion with song Qing, but with an extremely strong attitude, as if he was sure that she had just passed the Tribulation and her spiritual energy was empty at this time. He flicked his finger, and a small green bottle flew from his palm towards song Qing. this is a pill unique to the LAN family. After taking this pill, it will be extremely beneficial for the consolidation of your spiritual power after breaking through. Consider it a meeting gift for the LAN family to recruit you. When the pill was about half a foot away from song Qing, it stopped as if it had entered a domain. Song qingxiao reached out to take the green bottle, and the old man¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. However, in the next moment, frost covered the green bottle, turning it into an ice sculpture. As song Qing reached out and pointed, the bottle broke into pieces and turned into a mist. ¡°How dare you!¡± The old man¡¯s smile froze. Seeing his gift destroyed, his expression turned cold. As he spoke, the middle-aged man put his palms together, and a shadow about half a foot long flew out from between his palms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shadow expanded in the wind and turned into a two-meter-long red spear in the blink of an eye. A large amount of blood mist spread out from the spear. The long spear carried a murderous aura and shot towards song Qing with a thunderous momentum. ¡°Grandmother ¡­¡± Xiang si saw the middle-aged man making a move and turned around to call out. The woman was unmoved and pretended not to hear him. The pill that the old man had thrown out belonged to some kind of Gu poison from the LAN family. His previous fishy appearance was just a test before he made his move. Chapter 1844 - Chapter 1844 Beheading _2 Chapter 1844: Beheading _2 Chapter 1844: Beheading _2 Regardless of whether she swallowed it or not, the LAN family was clearly determined to get her and the secret treasure in her hands. In the past few years, the LAN family had used this method to subdue many scattered cultivators who had entered the hidden world. They used the Gu poison to control them and their power grew much faster. The woman had long heard of this. Now that she saw the LAN family and the canghe family make their move, although she did not move, she had already raised her attention and was ready to strike at any moment. However, the old man was obviously on guard against her. The moment Cang Helan made his move, a few of the LAN clan¡¯s elites had already approached the Xiangjiang clan with ill intentions. It was obvious that they were prepared to hold her back for a while. In the eyes of the two families, song qingxiao had just passed the Dao integration stage and had exhausted her spiritual power. Since she was insensible, it was the best time to kill her. The middle-aged man¡¯s first move was a killing move, obviously intending to end the battle quickly. The tip of the spear bloomed in the air like a flower. It opened with a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound, and a poisonous needle came out from it. It broke through the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and nailed itself to song Qing¡¯s small dantian! That needle shadow was astonishingly fast, and it was also mixed in the red mist. It was almost hard for nascent soul tier cultivators to catch it with the naked eye. Seeing that the poisonous needle was about to Pierce her dantian, song qingxiao stood still, perhaps because she did not notice it. When the woman saw this, she frowned and was about to make a move- A cold light flashed on song Qing¡¯s body, and several clusters of Starlight appeared beside her. ¡°Star formation!¡± Although the woman had never personally seen the so-called stellar formation, she had heard of its existence from her granddaughter. He also knew that regardless of whether it was the fourth Xiang or the yulun void realm trial, the fan clan had suffered a great loss in this formation. However, it was slightly different from what Xiang four had said. When he had mentioned the formation, he had said that the Starlight was about the size of a fist and there were a total of six of them. They could be used to defend or reverse the situation, and their abilities were Almost Heaven-defying. However, there were a total of seven stars surrounding song qingxiao. Each of them was about the size of a bowl and shone with a silver luster. If Xiang four did not remember it wrongly, it meant that either song qingxiao had left something up his sleeve in the Yu Lun void realm, or the treasure had advanced along with song qingxiao¡¯s strength after the trial! The woman faintly felt that it was the latter. A treasure that could be upgraded with one¡¯s strength had endless potential! In fact, the woman wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Even song qingxiao was surprised. The changes brought about by her breakthrough to the Dao integration stage were too great, and the advancement of the stellar array was also beyond her expectations. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the time for her to investigate. She had to first solve the problem in front of her. The seven stars appeared and immediately formed a large array, gathering in front of her. The Starlight gathered into a ring, firmly protecting her. The poisonous needle arrived quietly and hit the formation with a ¡®Hong¡¯ sound, but it was firmly blocked by the seven stars. After the star formation was upgraded, it had an extra star, which made the power of the formation more stable. The middle-aged man was at least at the Dao integration stage, and he wanted to kill song qingxiao as soon as possible, so he had used all his strength in this attack. However, when the poison needle entered the formation, it did not cause any Starlight to flash. The array firmly swallowed the poison needle and its spiritual power controlled the poison needle that was shot out from the long spear. However, to the middle-aged man, the poison needle was just an appetizer. The real killing move was still in the long spear. In the blink of an eye, the long spear had already arrived with a tremendous force. The Starlight suddenly burst out, forming a circle of light, actively meeting the whistling long spear, and covered it in the formation with a ¡®Weng¡¯ sound! As the two forces collided, the formation was also unusually stable and caught the menacing spear. This time, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed slightly. The spear being blocked was beyond his expectations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He changed his hand gesture, and the red mist on the spear instantly turned into a ferocious ghost head with a bloody face and a bloody mouth ¡­ Amidst the shrill ghost howls, the blood-filled mouth¡¯s tongue, which was made up of countless blood threads, tried to wrap around song qingxiao. ¡®Wuwu-¡® A gust of cold wind blew, and the stench was mixed with the howls of wolves and the cries of ghosts. At this moment, his primordial spirit formed a seal, and the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique turned into a domain, trapping the tongue that was reaching over. ¡®Wuuu!¡¯ The red Ghost head let out an extremely shrill howl. Its tongue seemed to be ¡®stuck¡¯ by an invisible restriction, and it could not break free no matter how hard it struggled. Chapter 1845 - Chapter 1845 Beheading _3 Chapter 1845: Beheading _3 Chapter 1845: Beheading _3 Song Qing¡¯s small wrist turned, and mang Tian was in her hand. She waved her sword like a river, and the ghost head screamed miserably as its long tongue was cut off. The sword Qi did not stop there, and it swept the long spear that was restrained by the stellar array. The silver light on the body of the spear turned into a faint Golden dragon¡¯s shadow and circled around the body of the spear. ¡®Groan!¡¯ The dragon¡¯s shadow disappeared, and with a crisp sound, the spear that the middle-aged man had released was twisted by the long Dragon formed by the sword Qi like a hemp rope. The spiritual light of the treasure dimmed and it was immediately severely damaged. The tongue of the red Ghost head did not disappear after it was cut off from its body. Instead, after it was cut off, it fell with a ¡®ta¡¯ sound and stuck to song Qing¡¯s arm. A large amount of sticky blood gushed out from the broken tip of the tongue, and it climbed up her shoulders and back along her arm like a living creature. The mucus secreted by the Scarlet tongue corroded the clothes she had just put on, revealing the flawless skin underneath. Layers of sharp and fine thorns emerged from the tip of the tongue. The moment they were about to Pierce her body, they seemed to be blocked by an invisible armor. A layer of scales appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s skin, blocking the thorns and the corrosive mucus on the tongue, preventing the tongue from penetrating her skin. She grabbed the long tongue and pulled it with force. ¡°Ah!¡± The ghost head let out a shrill cry, and the broken tongue in her hand was like a snake struggling in its death throes. Not long after, a chill gushed out from her palm and firmly froze the tip of the tongue. The ghost head¡¯s scream weakened. In a moment, the tip of the tongue was frozen into an icicle. As song Qing clenched her fist, the icicle cracked with a crisp ¡®dang¡¯ sound and fell from her palm. The ghostly head¡¯s shrieks came to an abrupt end. At the same time, the spear was also completely destroyed by the sword Qi. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Before the middle-aged man could react, his greatest killing move had already been neutralized. The moment his magic treasure was destroyed, he turned around and retreated without hesitation. His entire body flew out like a meteor. He and the old man from the LAN family had miscalculated! Although he didn¡¯t know why this was the case, from the fact that song Qing had destroyed his treasure, he could see that her spiritual energy was not exhausted as the two had initially estimated. After the lightning tribulation, she still had some energy left, and it was much stronger than what the two of them had expected. At this moment, the middle-aged man hated the old man from the LAN family to the core. It was as if he had poked a hornet¡¯s nest, and he could not even be bothered with the group of disciples from the canghe family. This person was still planning on how to use song qingxiao¡¯s information to atone for his crimes to the family head when he returned, and then think of a way to push all the crimes onto the LAN family. He had fled several kilometers in a single breath, thinking that he could finally heave a sigh of relief. However, the next moment, general song Qing threw away the long sword in his hand- A clear dragon¡¯s roar rang out, and the sword light turned into a Golden Dragon in the air. The long tail wriggled into the clouds and chased after the middle-aged man who had turned into a black dot. ¡°Ah!¡± A blood-curdling screech resounded in the air above the yellow sand. The Golden Dragon¡¯s shadow had pierced through the black shadow. The powerful sword Qi instantly annihilated the middle-aged man¡¯s soul, and his body fell head first into the flying sand and dust. The old man from the LAN clan had also sensed that something was amiss the moment Cang Helan had escaped. At this time, he could not blame this person for not keeping his word. Song qingxiao had already broken through the realm of the way of the virtual entity. Her spiritual power was abundant and she had a mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure in her hand. After the middle-aged man escaped, he was no match for song qingxiao. He cursed in his heart and tried to escape without hesitation. However, the moment he took a step forward, song Qing flipped her palm and an ancient green lamp appeared in her palm. A purple light flashed from the lamp core and a Purple Lotus appeared out of thin air. Lotus flowers bloomed wherever the light shadow touched, and the old man¡¯s gaze fell on the back of his hands and his chest. A purple light shone on his eyes, dyeing them with the color of purple flames. ¡°This is bad ¡­¡± Just as this thought flashed through his mind, there seemed to be an extremely subtle ¡®pop¡¯ sound in his sea of consciousness. Just like the sound of the explosion of a lamp, his head was burned into ashes and a huge hole was burned in his chest. A Purple Lotus bloomed from the broken internal organs and slowly merged with the Lotus on his head and broken palm. It gathered back into a purple flame and flew back into the green lamp with a whoosh. The corpse of the old man from the LAN family slowly fell to the ground, and the sound it made woke up the shocked crowd. It was only at this moment that the disciples of the two families realized that the two leading Dao integration realm experts had been easily killed by the young girl who was undergoing the Tribulation. The panicking crowd naturally couldn¡¯t bear the thought of revenge. Everyone scattered, each of them using their movement techniques in an attempt to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, as soon as everyone moved, the seven stars that had escaped from song Qing¡¯s body also moved. The seven stars formed a large formation, trapping all the disciples from the hidden realm, with Cang he and the LAN clan as the main force, within. The Xiangjiang clan did not make a move earlier because they were just watching from the sidelines. Under the woman¡¯s instructions, the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s disciples stood a little further away, ready to help song Qing when she could not hold on any longer. Thus, they were lucky enough to not be trapped by the stellar formation. The next scene shocked the woman again. The Starlight on the seven stars shone brightly, and the spirit energy turned into a Supreme killing intent. As the Starlight interweaved, it trapped the array into a living hell! Chapter 1846 - Chapter 1846 Invitation _1 Chapter 1846: Invitation _1 Chapter 1846: Invitation _1 Song qingxiao had never thought of letting Cang he and the LAN family off. The original purpose of releasing the stellar array was not just to stop the talismans that Cang Helan had released, but to make preparations to kill these elites. Starlight gathered as the dozen or so disciples who were trapped inside charged around, trying to break through the barrier of the array. However, the power of the formation after absorbing the reverse heavenly cycle stellar array had far exceeded their imagination. In addition, with song qingxiao¡¯s breakthrough and the advancement of the stellar array, the array technique was further improved. Wherever the Starlight went, it weaved into a tight net, not leaving any killing intent for the people in the formation. Even though the woman from the Xiangjiang clan was not a soft-hearted person, she could not help but tremble in fear as she watched the dozens of people in the formation die before they could even scream. The blood mist within the formation was even redder and more frightening than the ghostly heads in the red spear that canghe LAN had released earlier. After all the people in the stellar array had died, the seven stars retracted their light and flew back to song qingxiao¡¯s side. They turned into several light spots and surrounded her. The smell of blood from the besiegement was pungent and even overwhelmed the smell of burnt flesh after the heavenly tribulation. Song Qing Xiao did not let off some of the hidden world¡¯s people who did not belong to Cang he or the LAN clan. Instead, she killed them one by one. The people who dared to come here were not good people, and they had ill intentions when they came. If she had not held back, she would have been at the mercy of others at this time. Song qingxiao would naturally not be soft-hearted. In less than a moment, she had already killed 70 ¨C 80% of the people who had rushed over. The only survivors were the Xiangjiang clansmen led by the woman. After killing the last person who could not escape, the Dragon Soul turned back into a mini Golden Dragon and obediently circled around song Qing¡¯s finger. She put away the chaotic green lamp, raised her head, and looked in the direction of the woman indifferently. The killing intent in her eyes had not completely disappeared. The dark gold and black pupils merged to form a soul-stirring color. Under her gaze, the woman¡¯s heart felt as if it had been seized by someone. She instinctively opened her arms slightly and took two steps back with Xiang si and the others. She had only just reached the Dao integration stage, but the pressure she exuded was so strong that it made the woman feel uneasy. Under her gaze, it was even more dangerous than when canghe LAN and the old man from the LAN family had joined forces to target him. The woman¡¯s mouth was slightly bitter. It was only now that she understood what Xiang si felt when he mentioned the ¡®extreme danger¡¯ he had mentioned when he came out of the divine prison. The Xiangjiang clansmen were on their guard. If she were to make a move, with the canghe and LAN clan as examples, the woman was not confident that she could bring all of them away safely. ¡°Song San.¡± At this moment, Xiang si, who was being protected by the woman, suddenly poked his head out and greeted song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions,¡± When she spoke, she seemed to want to walk out from behind the woman. However, the woman was extremely wary of song qingxiao and did not let her go at first. Xiang si patted her arm like an eagle protecting a chick and took a deep breath. Then, he gathered his courage and took a small step to the side. This small step was like a test. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes fell on the Golden Dragon that was holding her fingertips with its tiny claws, but she did not speak. Her silence was also a form of attitude, giving Xiang si a chance to explain. Xiang si had worked with her before and understood her character. Seeing that she had killed Cang he and the LAN clansmen but did not touch the Xiangjiang clansmen, he guessed that she probably knew that her clansmen had no ill intentions towards her. After realizing that his life wasn¡¯t in danger, Xiang Four¡¯s mind immediately regained its flexibility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps she needed the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s help. After all, she had entered the hidden world because she was being hunted down by the Empire. According to her information, she didn¡¯t belong to any clan. Instead, she had entered the divine prison by chance, so she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the territory of the hidden world. Grandmother¡¯s previous strong attitude must have made her unhappy, so she killed the others first to make an example of the others and suppress the Xiangjiang clan to reduce some unnecessary trouble. Thinking of this, Xiang Four¡¯s expression eased up. ¡°Last time in the Yu Lun void realm, I left the divine prison before I could finish my words.¡± Chapter 1847 - Chapter 1847 The invitation _2 Chapter 1847: The invitation _2 Chapter 1847: The invitation _2 As Xiang si spoke, he reached out to push his grandmother¡¯s open arms. This time, the woman seemed to have sensed her thoughts. She hesitated for a moment and did not insist on protecting her. Instead, she followed Xiang Four¡¯s strength and moved to the side ¡­ Anyway, with song qingxiao¡¯s strength, if she really wanted to kill Xiang si, she might be able to do it even if he was there to block her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again so soon.¡± Xiang four didn¡¯t ask song qingxiao what had happened during this period of time or how she was able to advance two realms in such a short period of time. Although the two of them had worked together before, their friendship was not deep, so she only picked some insignificant words to try to break the deadlock. The moment the huge black python that was following behind her got close to song Qing, it seemed to have sensed a terrifying aura. Its black and ferocious face actually revealed a human-like trembling expression. It seemed to have recognized the familiar spirit energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body and recalled some terrifying memory. When Xiang si walked towards song qingxiao, the black python that had not given up on protecting its master even when struck by the lightning tribulation disappeared without Xiang SI¡¯s order and returned to her soul. ¡°..¡± This was out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Even Xiang si was stunned for a moment before his face turned green and white as he cursed this timid monster beast in his heart. What she didn¡¯t know was that song qingxiao had killed many demonic beasts in the starry sea. With the suppression of the bloodline of Blueblood, her killing intent was even more terrifying than the lightning tribulation. Moreover, the perception of demons was far better than that of humans. It did not sense any killing intent from song qingxiao. Moreover, the two of them were ¡®acquaintances¡¯, so it naturally thought that they were¡¯ trustworthy¡¯. In any case, it had abandoned Xiang si once when it was in the Yu Lun void realm. It was just that Xiang si had lost consciousness and could not remember this matter. we don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Grandmother and I came here for a different purpose than Cang he and the LAN family. We¡¯re here to help you. Without the demonic Python¡¯s protection, Xiang four felt a little uncomfortable at first. But then he thought about it. With song qingxiao¡¯s strength, if she wanted to kill her, the timid black python might not be able to protect her. Furthermore, if she really wanted to kill him, she would have done so long ago. The reason why she left the Xiangjiang people behind was probably to give her a chance to explain. As she said this, she stared at song Qing¡¯s small face, as if she wanted to see some clues from her face. Unfortunately, Xiang four was disappointed. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression was calm, and she didn¡¯t react at all to her words. A trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes, and she continued, ¡± this is the yellow sand of the hidden world. The spiritual energy is exhausted. After you crossed the Tribulation, my grandmother was worried that your spiritual energy would not be able to continue. She also knew that other people had bad intentions towards you, so she wanted to come over and help. She emphasized, ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. When the lightning tribulation began, if I hadn¡¯t recognized you as the one undergoing the Tribulation, my grandmother, my clansmen, and I would have been ready to leave this place.¡± Even though the reason the Xiangjiang family decided to leave was because the woman could see that the canghe family and the LAN family had joined forces, leaving was only to preserve their strength and avoid unnecessary sacrifices, Xiang four naturally wouldn¡¯t say so. Song qingxiao was well aware of this, but she did not point it out. ¡°You recognized me?¡± She finally spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xiang si heard her words, he seemed to have been encouraged and his spirit was lifted. He nodded, ¡± the nine words secret order, the ¡®Army¡¯ order. she knew song qingxiao¡¯s character well, and the crisis had not been completely resolved, so she did not dare to hide anything and said honestly, ¡± ¡°On the day qinglu returned to the sect, number two used it.¡± At that time, No. 2 had died at the hands of song qingxiao. According to the rules of the divine prison, song qingxiao had a high chance of being the next owner of this order. Song qingxiao nodded slowly. As she nodded, the tension in the hearts of the Xiangjiang clan people was instantly relieved. Xiang four heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡± ¡°This is not the place to talk. I was able to save my life because of your care in the Yu Lun void realm. Now that you¡¯ve come to the hidden world, I wouldn¡¯t dare to not invite you to my house as a guest.¡± Chapter 1848 - Chapter 1848 Invitation (3) Chapter 1848: Invitation (3) Chapter 1848: Invitation (3) Her meaning was the same as the woman from before, but her attitude was completely different. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other plans for the time being, why don¡¯t you come to my house and I¡¯ll tell you about the situation in the hidden world.¡± Xiang si swallowed his saliva and asked in fear, ¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Xiang four held his breath and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s answer. ¡°Sure.¡± This short moment, to Xiang four, felt like a long time. It was not until song qingxiao¡¯s answer reached her ears that she subconsciously turned her head and looked at her grandmother, revealing a smile of relief. This place had just experienced a huge lightning tribulation. The changes in the spiritual energy and the weather would definitely attract more cultivators from the hidden world. ¡°Cang he and the LAN clan¡¯s people have all died here. I believe that someone will arrive here very soon. Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± After Xiang si received song qingxiao¡¯s approval, the woman¡¯s expression softened. Song qingjiang kept the seven stars in her body and then pointed at the little dragon¡¯s petite head with her fingertip. The little dragon immediately turned into a golden light and quietly drilled into the space between her eyebrows. Seeing this scene, the smile in Xiang Four¡¯s eyes deepened. The group did not stay any longer, they all used their spiritual energy and quickly disappeared into the yellow sand. They had only walked for about a quarter of an hour or so when a black shadow flew over and once again broke the peace of the yellow sand. ¡°The green lamp ¡­ The green lamp ¡­¡± The ghostly Qi was dense, and a figure wrapped in black Qi was shouting in a strange and sickly voice. He was breathing in large mouthfuls, sucking in all the blood that had not completely disappeared into his (her) open mouth. This person¡¯s hair hung down, and the black gas almost covered his (her) entire body, making it difficult to distinguish his (her) gender. As he (she) inhaled the aura here, the person seemed to sense a familiar aura and let out a blood-curdling scream. His voice was accompanied by a kind of sinister panting, like the wailing of demons and ghosts. ¡°I¡¯ve found you again!¡± .. The Xiangjiang clan¡¯s residence in the hidden world was called the xiangning villa. It was located in a corner East of the land of yellow sand. A wizardry barrier was set up outside the Xiang ning villa, isolating it from the yellow sand, foul air, snakes, insects, and poisonous beasts. The moment song Qing entered Xiang ning house, he was surprised to find the presence of spiritual power. Although the spiritual power here was much weaker than the outside world, it was still a rare occurrence in the hidden world. Perhaps because of the ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ earlier, the woman did not appear. As song qingxiao¡¯s old acquaintance, Xiang si personally ordered hot water and other things to be prepared for her. She was holding a brand new set of clothes and was waiting outside the door. With Xiang SI¡¯s status, she had never done such a thing of serving people in the past. But now that she was doing such a thing, she did not show any signs of impatience. When song qingxiao came out after washing up, she even went up to her with a handkerchief. Xiang si saw that she had changed into a new dress and when she reached out to wipe her wet hair, a cold mist immediately emerged and it dried up in a short time. However, the temperature in the room had dropped by a lot. Her strength was far stronger than what she had displayed in the land of yellow sand! Xiang si had some understanding of her and had seen her use her ice-type spirit energy when she killed the two Dao integration stage cultivators of the canghe and LAN families. She had not displayed her true strength. She felt a bitter taste in her mouth. The two of them were both trial testers in the past, and their cultivation realms were similar. However, in less than two years, the gap in their strength had appeared to be difficult to cross. before you broke through, a thundercloud tribulation appeared in the land of yellow sand. My grandmother asked me to check if there were any people being hunted in the human realm upon heavens and the Empire ¡­ Xiang si went straight to the point. He told her about how her elder had sensed the appearance of the thundercloud tribulation and guessed that someone was undergoing the Tribulation. He then asked her to investigate the identity of the person who was undergoing the Tribulation and how she accidentally recognized song qingxiao. the Empire has issued a wanted order since you broke into the Shi family ¡­ Xiang si glanced at her and specially mentioned Shi qiuwu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of the treasure you have.¡± There were some things that the two of them were well aware of, but she did not say it out loud. Song qingxiao naturally knew this and nodded. Shi qiuwu was interested in her heaven-destroying sword, but he did not know about her dark green token. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Xiang si knew of the existence of these two, the dark green token had absorbed the dark energy from Sage Yue tan after the last round of the pure heart mission. Its power seemed to have been greatly awakened, and its destructive power was many times stronger than what Xiang si had seen in the Yu Lun void realm. Of course, song qingxiao would not say that. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She changed the topic and directly exposed Xiang SI¡¯s desire. In reality, even though it looked like she was forced to enter the hidden world, song qingxiao had actually gone through a lot of thinking before she entered the hidden world. Chapter 1849 - Chapter 1849 Shock (1) Chapter 1849: Shock (1) Chapter 1849: Shock (1) When he returned to the imperial capital from the starry sky sea, su Wu had accidentally mentioned the Xiangjiang clan. After they were expelled from the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond, they had hidden in the hidden world. After killing PEI hongyin, she decided to enter the hidden world. She decided to look for the Xiangjiang clan, and with the help of Xiang four, she would find a way to leave the hidden world and enter the heaven¡¯s beyond. Back then, the Xiangjiang clan was one of the great clans in the human realm upon heavens. Although they were suppressed by the martial arts Research Institute, as long as their clan members were still around, it was impossible for them to completely decline. They should have some ability in the hidden world. It was just that when she was calculating that day, she did not expect that she would advance so quickly. As for the Xiangjiang clan, they sensed the existence of the Tribulation lightning clouds and rushed over. This was within her expectations, but also beyond her expectations. However, it was a coincidence that he had met with song qingxiao¡¯s initial plan. Xiang si was treating her courteously now, he probably had something to ask of her. It just so happened that song qingxiao also needed the help of the Xiangjiang clan to point out the way, so both parties could work together again. Xiang four was stunned for a moment when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s question. However, she had worked with song qingxiao before and had a certain understanding of her personality. Not to mention that both sides were smart people, there was no need to beat around the bush. He and grandmother¡¯s hospitality, presumably she also knew in her heart. However, since she did not accept it in silence but said it in advance, it meant that she only wanted to make a short-term deal with the Xiangjiang clan and was not willing to stay here for long. Her grandmother¡¯s initial plan to keep her and recruit her into the Xiangjiang clan might not come to fruition. Even though he was thinking this, Xiang si did not show any signs of dejection. Her expression quickly returned to normal, as if the awkwardness from before had not existed. our Xiangjiang clan was originally a large clan in the heavens beyond heaven. Although we can¡¯t be compared to the nine great clans, we still had a void realm elder in charge. Xiang four took a deep breath and didn¡¯t answer song qingxiao¡¯s question. Instead, he changed the topic and brought up the history of the Xiangjiang clan. ¡°Our clan has an ancient technique that allows us to communicate with demonic beasts.¡± They raised demonic beasts with high-grade bloodlines and carefully took care of them when they were young. After the demonic beast¡¯s bloodline awakened, the disciples of the clan would then choose a demonic beast blood contract that was suitable for them. the Xiangjiang family¡¯s method of contracting demonic beasts is different from normal contracts. It wasn¡¯t simply to recruit the demonic beast as a great killing weapon or helper. Instead, after taming it, he would nurture it in his dantian like a treasure. When a demonic beast was in its growing phase, it could make use of the demonic beast¡¯s strength, lifespan, and even its powerful physical talent for its own cultivation. This kind of cultivation method could almost become one with the demon beasts in the end. Not only did they have the cultivation talent of humans blessed by the laws of heaven and earth, but they could also share the tyrannical bodies, long lifespans, strength, and so on of demonic beasts. The Xiangjiang clan¡¯s cultivation was much smoother the more they cultivated to the later stages. Unfortunately, such a heaven-defying technique would always attract the covetous eyes of others. three hundred years ago, the Institute of martial arts restarted a plan that failed a thousand years ago. This plan involved the transformation and research of some elite divine Warriors of the martial arts Research Institute. the elder Council hopes that we can share a part of the secret technique of controlling demon beasts so that the plan can proceed. Xiang si might still be young. When she mentioned the past, although she might not have experienced it personally at her age, she could not help but reveal a look of indignation. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± This matter had already touched upon some core secrets, but Xiang si might have been incited by the woman to reveal it to song qingxiao in order to keep her. Therefore, the moment song qingxiao finished her sentence, Xiang four replied without hesitation, ¡± chaos bead! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, a golden shadow appeared at the edge of song Qing¡¯s small pupils. The pupils shrank and instantly turned into two thin slits. But before Xiang four could notice anything, her eyelids drooped down, blocking the change in her eyes. ¡°Have you heard of this thing?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything and Xiang four didn¡¯t mind. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t know about it. This thing is a topic of restriction in the human realm upon heavens.¡± From Xiang Four¡¯s point of view, song qingxiao did not come from an aristocratic family. She was only an ordinary person of the Empire and was lucky enough to enter the divine prison. In the end, she had made it to where she was now by relying on great luck, character, and strength. Chapter 1850 - Chapter 1850 Surprised (2) Chapter 1850: Surprised (2) Chapter 1850: Surprised (2) She wasn¡¯t from an Empire¡¯s clan, so she probably didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the heavens beyond heaven. She had never heard of an existence like the chaos bead, so it was not strange. Song qingxiao did not say a word. She did not explain or refute Xiang Four¡¯s words and just listened to her explain the origin of the chaos bead. Compared to su Wu, who was from the taikang clan, Xiang SI¡¯s knowledge of the chaos bead was still insufficient. She only knew that the chaos bead came from the qianji clan. This bead could absorb some power for cultivators to use. Although this power could create super divine Warriors in a short time, there would be an irreversible backlash. A thousand years ago, it was regarded as an evil item by the martial arts Research Institute. The Qian Ji clan, who had created such an evil being, naturally did not have a good ending. Their entire clan was annihilated, and in the end, the method of making the chaos bead was lost to this world. however, more than four hundred years ago, someone in the martial arts Research Institute re-studied this evil creature and was close to success. Xiang SI¡¯s words surprised song qingxiao. Su Wu had said that when the thousand machine clan was exterminated, a total of ten chaos beads were found, which had long been divided among the forces involved in the plan. The thousand machine clan¡¯s mechanisms and mechanisms were extremely skilled and couldn¡¯t be copied. Due to the powerful characteristics of the chaos bead, the people from the martial arts Research Institute had tried to replicate it, but they had failed one by one. In the end, the passage of time had covered up this man-made disaster. If he had not seen with his own eyes that Shi qiuwu possessed a chaos bead and wanted to store the starry sky sea for the beast King¡¯s advancement, su Wu would have forgotten about it completely. the bunch of lunatics at the martial arts Research Institute still haven¡¯t given up! Hmph! su Wu snorted coldly in his divine soul. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the people from the martial arts Research Institute. When he mentioned these people, his cold tone couldn¡¯t hide his disgust. ¡°After that man-made disaster, all the families protested at the same time. The Parliament promised to destroy some records and information of the creation of super Warriors, but it seems that this group of lunatics agreed on the surface, but they secretly kept a copy of the information.¡± It was even possible that this plan had never stopped, but it had been hidden from the great clans. The martial arts Research Institute was formed by the joint efforts of various great clans. The Council elders in the Institute were all from various great clans. It could be said that it was a special institution that was independent of the clans but was able to firmly stick to the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond. With the development of time, the power of the martial arts Research Institute may have far exceeded the expectations of the clan and become another major force. However, in general, whatever happened in the Academy, the aristocratic families would definitely know, and they would have a certain degree of participation and authority. ¡°Does the taikang clan know about it?¡± Song qingxiao multi-tasked, listening to Xiang si explain the function of the chaos bead while asking su Wu. He paused and replied, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Song qingxiao asked again. Back then, su Wu had abandoned his family and even had his surname taken away. He was no longer the core bloodline of the family. It was reasonable for the taikang clan to hide such a huge matter from him. ¡°You won¡¯t understand,¡± Su Wu laughed coldly, but he had no intention of explaining. Instead, he said firmly, ¡± ¡°All in all, taikang clan has absolutely not participated in this event!¡± After saying this, he added in a cold voice, ¡± in the divine warrior creation plan, the taikang clan lost a genius with great potential. They are very disgusted with the idea of using their bloodline descendants for experiments. After the incident, the taikang clan had recorded this incident in their clan teachings, which made it strictly stipulated for the next few hundred years that cultivation was already a heaven-defying act and that such unorthodox methods were absolutely not allowed. therefore, taikang clan would never agree with such an experiment! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the Institute of martial arts was independent in name, it was actually still serving the clan and was inextricably linked with the clan. As long as the taikang clan didn¡¯t agree, this experiment couldn¡¯t be carried out, or even succeed. ¡°When they tried to kill you back then, I didn¡¯t see any resistance from the taikang clan.¡± Song qingxiao added. ¡°..¡± Su Wu was silent. However, even if he didn¡¯t say anything, song qingxiao still felt that her words might have hit a sore spot. He was a little embarrassed and angry, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute at the moment. Chapter 1851 - Chapter 1851 Surprised (3) Chapter 1851: Surprised (3) Chapter 1851: Surprised (3) ¡°I¡¯m not saying that the taikang clan has given up on you.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s sharp senses detected that something was wrong from this small incident. ¡°I just want to confirm something.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Although su Wu was still unhappy, he knew song qingxiao¡¯s character. She was a meticulous person. Since she raised such a question, she must have discovered something. But even so, he still snorted heavily to express his dissatisfaction, and then said arrogantly, ¡± I made two big mistakes back then, and my family has already expelled me. From now on, my life and death have nothing to do with the family. In other words, after he left the taikang clan, his actions were no longer restricted by the clan. If he wanted to kill someone, he would no longer hesitate because of the clan¡¯s implications. Naturally, he would feel the pain much faster. However, at the same time, he no longer had the protection of his clan. When the martial arts Research Institute wanted to kill him, the taikang clan should have maintained a kind of silence, neither helping nor opposing, similar to voting to abstain. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡± Su Wu nodded and agreed with song qingxiao¡¯s speculation. then, the clans of the human realm upon heavens might not be United anymore. When song qingxiao heard su Wu¡¯s admission, she immediately said, ¡± at least the martial arts Research Institute is no longer biased towards the taikang clan. In other words, if there were people from the taikang clan in the martial arts Research Institute, they would either be eliminated at the border or have betrayed the clan. The forces within the martial arts Research Institute had already formed an alliance and were no longer as fair and just to the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven as outsiders thought. This change might have started when the chaos bead was being studied, or it might have started even earlier. ¡°The reason for hunting you might not be because you killed the Changli clan. It¡¯s very likely because of the taikang clan.¡± Su Wu was a rare genius of the taikang clan. At such a young age, he was already half a step into the Saint realm. Even though he had already declared that he had betrayed the taikang clan and was no longer a member of the clan, from the way he had protected the taikang clan, it was clear that his feelings for the clan had not completely disappeared. From his attitude, song qingxiao could even sense that he had some sort of emotional connection with the taikang clan. One day, if the taikang clan were to be in trouble, he would not stand by and do nothing. the reason why the martial arts Research Institute wants to kill you could be to test the taikang clan¡¯s attitude, or to cut off the taikang clan¡¯s limbs. All in all, from the fact that the martial arts Research Institute was still researching the chaos bead while the people of the taikang clan knew nothing about it, it could be seen that the taikang clan had already been marginalized by the martial arts Research Institute. The nine great clans of the heavens beyond heaven, which had once been in close cooperation, began to split up, and the martial arts Research Institute that served the clans also had a division of power. In this invisible power struggle, the taikang clan had undoubtedly been selected as the core team by the martial arts Research Institute. This was a very dangerous signal. The most important thing was that the taikang clan might still be kept in the dark. ¡°You ¡­¡± Su Wu was a smart person. Song qingjiang had already made things so clear, so he naturally understood the implications. When he learned of this problem, he wished he could fly to the taikang clan and tell the elders of the taikang clan about it. Unfortunately, he quickly thought of his current situation. Su Wu was dead. They had died in the encirclement of the martial arts Research Institute back then. Now, their corpses had become experimental bodies of the martial arts Research Institute and were displayed in their display Center. No one in this world knew that he was still ¡®alive¡¯, except for song qingxiao. An indescribable sense of loneliness welled up in su Wu¡¯s heart. From the day he died to the day he woke up with the help of the God destroying art, he had never been so deeply aware of this. ¡°After I leave the hidden world, I will find an opportunity to go to the taikang clan and tell them to be more careful.¡± Song qingxiao could sense his disappointment and could not help but finish his sentence. In fact, she was also in trouble. After the Tribulation, although she had killed Cang he, the LAN family, and most of the witnesses, the truth could not be hidden forever. There would still be a day when the truth would be revealed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once it was exposed, song Qing would be famous throughout the continent and would be busy with her own affairs. If she was involved in the matters of the aristocratic families in heavens beyond heaven, the martial arts Research Institute would not let her off. It was precisely because he had considered this that su Wu swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue the moment he spoke. He did not expect song qingxiao to bring it up. ¡°.. Thanks a lot.¡± At this moment, su Wu felt that his heart, which had always been tightly wrapped up, seemed to have been hit by some emotions, disturbing his pretended calm. It made him wait for a long time before he slowly thanked her. Chapter 1852 - Chapter 1852 Sincerity (1) Chapter 1852: Sincerity (1) Chapter 1852: Sincerity (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s promise was of great significance to su Wu. The two of them shared the same soul. He understood song qingxiao¡¯s character and knew that she would keep her word. Therefore, his thanks were more sincere. While the two of them were conversing with their divine senses, Xiang si finally finished explaining the origin and function of the chaos bead in a fluent manner. Her mouth was dry from talking and she didn¡¯t notice song Qing¡¯s distraction. She took a sip of the spiritual tea beside her and said, ¡± the chaos bead developed by the Institute of martial arts naturally can¡¯t compare to the chaos bead created by the qianji clan, but it¡¯s said that they¡¯ve found a characteristic that can restrain the fatal weakness of the chaos bead! Xiang Four¡¯s face turned serious as he spoke, ¡± it¡¯s said that all those who used the chaos bead back then met with strange accidents one after another. They must have suffered from the backlash of the chaos bead¡¯s power. She did not know as much about the disaster created by the martial arts Research Institute as su Wu did, but the ancestors of the Xiangjiang clan could still guess some clues based on their extraordinary intuition. When song qingxiao heard this, she began to understand the reason why the Xiangjiang clan was hunted down by the Institute of martial arts and eventually escaped to the hidden world. based on this feature, the Parliament believes that we can use ¡®foreign objects¡¯ to filter the power of the backlash. Xiang SI¡¯s words confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. ¡°The Xiangjiang clan¡¯s Secret technique is to control a spirit beast and form a blood contract with it.¡± She laughed bitterly. the blood contract technique can coexist with the demon beast, so the Parliament suggested that the chaos bead absorb spiritual power and ¡®purify¡¯ it through the demon beast¡¯s body. Then, using the characteristics of the blood contract with the demon beast, this power can be transferred into the body of the cultivator. In other words, the existence of demon beasts was treated as a ¡®filter¡¯. After removing the weeds and keeping the fine ones, humans would then absorb the purest energy for advancement. This characteristic made song Qing think of Shi qiuwu¡¯s actions. His approach was almost exactly the same as the concept of the martial arts Research Institute that Xiang si had mentioned. The real chaos bead created by the qianji clan could absorb the power of the starry sea and help the beast King level up. Then, the qianji clan would plot against the beast King¡¯s body after it was devoured. Song qingxiao could not help but wonder if the cooperation between the royal family and beyond Avalon had really ended. According to su Wu, the cooperation between the Shi family and beyond Avalon had ended with the failure of the ¡®experiment¡¯. However, the news that she unexpectedly learned from Xiang si made her suspect that the two parties might still have some sort of connection. Su Wu didn¡¯t know the reason behind this, which also proved that the taikang clan had been isolated by the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven. ¡°At that time, we thought that Xiangjiang clan¡¯s opportunity had arrived.¡± ¡°These conditions are simply tailor-made for our people,¡± Xiang si replied calmly. Although the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s Secret skill of raising demonic beasts to fight was the only one in the human realm upon heavens, they were in an awkward situation because they were too dependent on the demonic beasts. Success was due to Xiao He, and failure was due to Xiao He! Without the appearance of a powerful demonic beast bloodline, it would be like a clever housewife couldn¡¯t cook a meal without rice for the clan. Therefore, for hundreds of years, there was no elder in the clan who was strong enough to shake the heavens beyond heaven. All along, the Xiangjiang clan had been relying on the martial arts Research Institute to survive. Their clan¡¯s strength had been unable to increase, and they had no way to compare with the nine great clans. Therefore, when they learned of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s decision, Xiangjiang thought that it was their chance and had been actively participating in the experiment from the beginning. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Song qingxiao chuckled when she heard this. ¡°Yup,¡± When Xiang si heard her words, he also shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The martial arts Research Institute had been researching for hundreds of years and had not given up on the chaos bead. Naturally, it was not to benefit the Xiangjiang clan and let others benefit from it. Such a simple logic could not be understood by the people involved. my ancestors thought that they were loyal to the Institute. If such a plan could strengthen the Xiangjiang group, it would become a sharp blade for the Institute. However, from the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s point of view, after strengthening the Xiangjiang clan, there was a high possibility that they would raise another clan and split up the control of the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond. therefore, at that time, the martial arts Research Institute held a meeting and finally made a decision to ask us to hand over this secret technique inheritance. Chapter 1853 - Chapter 1853 Sincerity (2) Chapter 1853: Sincerity (2) Chapter 1853: Sincerity (2) Xiang Four¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred, ¡± ¡°Forcefully taking something from someone else¡¯s hands without even asking for the owner¡¯s opinion.¡± Her voice was extremely soft and trembling, clearly very excited. ¡°On what basis?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re strong?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. Song qingxiao was silent. Xiang si didn¡¯t say these words for her to comfort herself. In fact, she understood the law of the jungle. The reason why the Xiangjiang clan actively responded to the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s experiment was to enhance the clan¡¯s strength and change their fate of being bullied. The reason why Xiang si was saying all this was because as the heir to the family, the pressure had been building up in her heart for too long. She quickly realized that she had lost her composure. She pursed her lips and reached out to tidy her hair. After calming herself down, she continued, ¡± beast taming techniques are the foundation of our family¡¯s survival. The elders naturally won¡¯t agree to it. Song qingxiao knew what happened after that even if she didn¡¯t tell her. After rejecting the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s proposal, the Xiangjiang family was quickly expelled by the Institute. On the surface, it was because of morality, so the martial arts Research Institute couldn¡¯t eliminate them completely. However, the Xiangjiang clan Knew Too Much after participating in the research of the chaos bead. The martial arts Research Institute naturally could not keep them in this world. however, in the end, because of the beast taming technique, the people in the martial arts Research Institute have not really obtained such a secret technique. In addition, the elders have made a promise that they will never reveal the chaos bead and related secrets. Therefore, the people in the martial arts Research Institute have never really eliminated the roots. However, even so, during that catastrophe, the elders of the family risked their lives to protect them. In the end, a small portion of the remaining family members escaped into the hidden world and survived with difficulty. ¡°You can see our current situation.¡± Xiang Four¡¯s mouth twitched and he forced a smile, ¡± in the hidden world, although our environment is better than most people¡¯s, this is still the result of more than two hundred years of management by our ancestors. A few hundred years ago, in the process of being hunted down by the Institute of martial arts, some of the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s ancestors who had powerful contracted demonic beasts were killed one after another. In the end, only a few demonic beasts whose strength and bloodline were far inferior to the former were left. The clan was almost exterminated, and the inheritance was almost broken. Up to now, hundreds of years had passed and the Xiangjiang clan still had not recovered. The harsh environment in the hidden world made it extremely difficult for them to develop. The inheritance of their offspring and the reproduction of their demonic beasts were not as good as before. ¡°More than 30 years ago, my parents died in the divine prison one after another.¡± From then on, the Xiangjiang clan lost two of their direct descendants and their strength declined day by day. The person in charge of the Xiangjiang clan was Xiang Four¡¯s grandmother, who had already reached the Dao integration stage. Xiang SI¡¯s parents were quite talented, and the demonic beast they had contracted with wasn¡¯t weak either. At such a young age, they had already reached the divine separation realm, so the woman had high hopes for them. Once the couple entered the third-level immortal soul stage at the same time, the power of the Xiangjiang clan would be even more stable. When Xiang four grew up, the family might even be able to think of leaving the hidden world and find a place to go. However, the plans of man could not go as well as the plans of heaven. Her parents had died in the divine prison before she could make a breakthrough to Xiang four. After the inheritance was cut off, only the woman was holding the Fort alone, and the direct descendants were only in the realm of the nascent soul, and it was unknown how long it would take for them to advance to the point where they could hold their own. After their strength was greatly reduced, Cang he and LAN clan, who were originally on par with the Xiangjiang clan, became restless. They wanted to take over the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s power and resources. Originally, the Xiangjiang clan had planned to leave the hidden world. If this continued, not only would they not be able to leave the hidden world, they might not even be able to protect this piece of land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My grandmother is indeed a little impatient, but she did not do it on purpose.¡± Xiang si revealed everything he knew and looked at song qingxiao sincerely, ¡± she wanted to recruit you, and she was sincere. Xiang si didn¡¯t hide anything from song qingxiao, and he was very sincere in his intention to keep her. Song qingxiao gave a faint smile. This smile did not dilute her cold and distant temperament, but made her even more difficult to touch. Xiang si had already predicted her decision and sighed in his heart. However, he did not despair completely. Chapter 1854 - Chapter 1854 Sincerity (3) Chapter 1854: Sincerity (3) Chapter 1854: Sincerity (3) She still had a backup plan! I won¡¯t hide it from you. If you stay, the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s resources will be yours. Xiang four said confidently, ¡± although we were expelled by the martial arts Research Institute, we have accumulated some things over the past few hundred years. It is enough for you to cultivate in the hidden world without any worries. She tried to convince song qingxiao. ¡°The people of the Empire have released a wanted order to kill you.¡± Because she had a rare treasure on her, Shi qiuwu, a half-step Saint, had even personally announced that he would search for her. The world was so big, other than the hidden world, where else could she go? This was her best shelter. To the people of the human realm upon heavens and the Empire, the hidden world was a no man¡¯s land. The lack of spiritual energy in the hidden world and the harsh environment were equivalent to a huge cage. After entering this place, all past grudges should be wiped away-this was an unspoken rule for every cultivator in this field. As long as she didn¡¯t leave the hidden world, with her strength and the power of the Xiangjiang clan, she would be safe. ¡°We can help you break through to the peak of the Dao integration stage.¡± Xiang four promised. Once song qingxiao reached the demi-void realm, even if she was in the hidden world, with her two profound heavenly spirit treasures, it would be difficult for her to find an opponent. ¡°You¡¯re still young, but Shi qiuwu is not young anymore.¡± Although he was almost a Saint, he hadn¡¯t really entered the Saint realm yet, so the age limit was unavoidable for him. To Shi qiuwu, although a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure was important, it was not as important as his own cultivation or life. ¡°He can¡¯t keep an eye on you all the time. When the time comes, we can send someone to keep an eye on the Shi family. When Shi qiuwu is in seclusion to break through, you can still go out.¡± Xiang SI¡¯s words carried a certain level of temptation, but song qingxiao still shook his head with a smile after hearing her words. Although Xiang Four¡¯s method was conservative, it was very safe. However, to song Qing Xiao, such a life was no different from being tied to the Xiangjiang clan. As for the result, the Xiangjiang people had stayed here for more than 200 years. Not only did they not make any progress, but they also needed to seek foreign aid. This showed that they were in a difficult situation. Ever since she had entered the divine prison, her attitude had changed drastically. She was no longer hiding like she used to. Xiang four seemed to have expected song qingxiao¡¯s response, but she still didn¡¯t give up completely. Her face showed hesitation. After hesitating for a while, she seemed to have made up her mind and spoke again, ¡± ¡°Do you remember the beast taming technique I gave you before?¡± After hearing what she said, song qingxiao guessed that the Xiangjiang clan might still have some secrets in their hands, so she nodded. to be honest, the beast taming technique I gave you is only the most basic spell technique. She gritted her teeth, steeled her heart, and revealed the real secret. we also have a secret technique that can only be passed on to those of the Dragon bloodline. It can absorb the power of the demonic beast¡¯s innate bloodline and even their lifespan! The martial arts Research Institute wanted exactly this kind of thing. as long as you learn this secret technique, you can absorb the power and bloodline talent of demonic beasts to strengthen your own cultivation. In order to make song qingxiao stay, Xiang four had gone all out. ¡°Three hundred years ago, my ancestor obtained a demon beast egg in the divine prison!¡± Since he had already spoken, Xiang four didn¡¯t hold back, ¡± after the tests of our ancestors, this egg still has spiritual breath and can respond to our detection. from the response of the spiritual breath in the egg, this egg is at least from the ancient times. It is very likely that it has the bloodline of a great demon that has been broken. Because the egg was not easy to obtain and it was extremely precious, the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s ancestors did not hatch the demon beast egg under the circumstances. Instead, they sealed the precious demon beast egg and kept it. They were prepared to wait for an outstanding junior to appear in the future, then hatch it and form a blood contract with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This egg was the hope of the Xiangjiang clan. They had placed their hopes on this egg that might have come from an ancient demon. In the future, it would be a great help to them and lead them out of the hidden world and out of their predicament. However, no one expected that the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s situation would become more and more critical as time went on. Until now, when the inheritance was passed down to the current generation of Xiang four, the Xiangjiang clan was already in danger of being cut off. ¡°My grandmother originally wanted to keep this egg and wait for me to reach the Dao integration stage before personally hatching it.¡± The stronger the bloodline power, consciousness and will of the Xiangjiang clan, the greater the influence the spirit beast would have after it was hatched. but as long as you¡¯re willing to join us, ¡± Xiang Four¡¯s eyes were firm as he looked at song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Song San, I am willing to give you this egg with the bloodline of a great demon, as well as the secret technique of the Xiangjiang clan, as long as you can bring us out of this place!¡± Chapter 1855 - Chapter 1855 Friends (1) Chapter 1855: Friends (1) Chapter 1855: Friends (1) At this point, Xiang si had already revealed all his trump cards. She was very sincere and was just waiting for song Qing to agree. A spiritual egg that contained the bloodline of an ancient demon, and a secret technique that could hatch and tame a demon beast. If it was anyone else, they would have been tempted by such a temptation. However, when Xiang SI¡¯s anxious gaze fell on song qingxiao¡¯s face, he found that her eyes were firm and clear, like two endless abysses, so deep that one could not see the end. Even when she heard her mention the big ancient demon¡¯s egg of inheritance, she did not show any change in expression. Anyone who knew what the bloodline of an ancient demon meant knew. Xiang four had seen song qingxiao¡¯s figure during her tribulation and guessed that she might have fused with the blood of some demonic beast. Logically speaking, if she could obtain such an egg with the bloodline of an ancient demon, once it hatched, she could absorb its power and bloodline, which would definitely strengthen her current form and make her physical strength reach a higher level. ¡°Song San ¡­¡± Xiang si couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said anxiously. ¡°I won¡¯t stay in the hidden world.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and interrupted her. As soon as he said this, Xiang Four¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal an extremely disappointed expression. In fact, when song qingxiao had heard about the spirit egg with the bloodline of an ancient demon, she had been tempted. However, she quickly calmed down. Xiang four proposed such a generous reward because he wanted more than just to protect the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s land in the hidden world. Currently, she was not willing to be tied to the same boat as the Xiangjiang clan. Since she could not make such a promise, there was no need for her to covet the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s treasures. In addition, to her, the power of blue blood had already surpassed all the bloodlines of ancient demons. Having the body of the Nuwa, no spirit beast bloodline could compare to it. Moreover, she had the silver Wolf that had devoured the chaos bead and the Golden Dragon that was born from the blue blood! In terms of secret techniques, the reason why she had asked Xiang four for a blood contract was to form a contract with the silver Wolf and not to obtain the bloodline or talent from the demonic beast. She had already cultivated the God destroying technique and had the nine-word secret order in her hands. There was no need for her to be greedy. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pretend that I never heard of what you¡¯ve said.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words made Xiang four heave a sigh of relief. He continued, I need a map that leads to the heaven¡¯s beyond. In return, I can help you do something that is within my power. Xiang four felt a little regretful when song qingxiao made her request. In fact, she had already guessed this outcome. Especially after seeing song qingxiao¡¯s success in her tribulation and how easily she killed Cang he and the LAN clansmen, they realized that the Xiangjiang clan would not be able to keep such a person. However, she did not give up and tried to trap song qingxiao with more benefits. The cooperation in the Yu Lun void realm allowed Xiang four to have a certain understanding of song Qing Xiao¡¯s character. She valued promises and was extremely trustworthy. Towards ordinary people, she also had the compassion and tolerance that trial-takers lacked. As long as she had promised, she would do her best to fulfill it. If the Xiangjiang clan could keep her, she would definitely risk her life to protect the clan. However, Xiang four didn¡¯t expect that even the spiritual egg with the bloodline of an ancient great demon, which he regarded as his trump card, and the secret technique that the martial arts Research Institute coveted couldn¡¯t move her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While she felt a little regretful, she was also a little envious. She seemed to be envious of song qingxiao¡¯s decisiveness, carefreeness, and unwavered by the temptation of external objects. At the same time, Xiang si heaved a faint sigh of relief. These feelings interweaved into an extremely complicated feeling that even he himself could not describe. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xiang four sighed and quickly recollected his emotions, regaining his previous calm, ¡± I want you to help me destroy a few of the LAN and canghe family¡¯s forces. Xiang four, who was no longer troubled by his emotions, swept away his weakness when he was begging others. He had a shrewd and ruthless expression as the heir of the Xiangjiang clan, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the information on these places and the route to the heavens beyond heaven later.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t keep song qingxiao and he couldn¡¯t bring the Xiangjiang clansmen out of the hidden world, Xiang four had to start planning the most beneficial thing for him. Chapter 1856 - Chapter 1856 Friends (2) Chapter 1856: Friends (2) Chapter 1856: Friends (2) After the two of them were only in a temporary cooperative relationship, Xiang Four¡¯s expression was much calmer than before, ¡± among the powers in the hidden world, Cang he and the LAN family have always coveted the resources of our Xiang ning villa. However, because grandmother is still around, they did not dare to act rashly. But even so, the Xiangjiang family was having a hard time holding on. That was why the woman was so anxious when she found out about song Qing¡¯s identity. Xiang four exchanged the map that she had with song qingxiao and gained a slight advantage. However, she explained, ¡± it¡¯s said that these two have long been associated with the martial arts Research Institute. With the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s strength, they probably couldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of places in this world that they couldn¡¯t control. Therefore, more than a hundred years ago, they had been in frequent contact with these two families in the hidden world. In the past hundred years, Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s power had grown very quickly, and they had recruited many experts who had infiltrated the hidden world. This was not necessarily because they had accepted the recruitment of the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hide the fact that you¡¯re going through a tribulation from these two families, but if you kill some of their forces and make them anxious, it¡¯ll be good to hide it for as long as possible.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. After she nodded her head, it could be considered that she had approved of Xiang SI¡¯s request. Xiang SI¡¯s heart, which had been holding in for a long time, finally relaxed after she agreed. Based on her understanding of song qingxiao, since she had agreed to it, she must have been very confident. Although the Xiangjiang family did not manage to win her over, they only needed to pay a small price to eliminate the current crisis. It was a very cost-effective cooperation. Xiang Four¡¯s expression became much more at ease after the weight on his heart was lifted. It was not until this moment, when the major issue had been resolved, that the young girl finally had the mood to reminisce with song Qing. after we parted at the Yu Lun void realm, I was feeling regretful that I did not know your identity and was worried that I would not know when I would be able to meet you again. Who would have expected that we would meet again in the hidden world so soon? ¡± Xiang four glanced at song qingxiao and said with envy, ¡± ¡°During this time, you entered the trial space again?¡± Perhaps it was because she had revealed the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s past and some of their secrets, Xiang four looked at song qingxiao with a much closer expression than before, as if they had met a long-lost friend. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± There was no need to hide such a thing, so song qingxiao nodded. For her to be able to advance two ranks in a row, she must have obtained unexpected benefits in the trial. Xiang SI¡¯s expression was stunned for a moment before he sighed and quickly changed the topic, ¡± ¡°By the way, the Empire has issued an arrest warrant for you, saying that you have trespassed the Imperial City. What is the reason for this?¡± Although as the heir of the Xiangjiang clan, Xiang si had to appear mature and reserved in front of his clan members and grandmother, he did not need to wear those masks in front of his ¡®friends¡¯. Especially since song qingxiao had no interest in her, she showed a rare curiosity of a young girl and asked song qingxiao the reason for breaking into the Imperial City. However, she quickly realized that her question was offensive and quickly said, ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to say, then forget it ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it.¡± Song qingxiao took out a hair tie and tied up her long hair. She then explained the reason why she was assassinated and sent to the divine prison before her death. Other than su Wu, she had never mentioned this to anyone else. Perhaps it was because PEI hongyin was already dead, but when she mentioned this, her expression was very calm, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s story. She said that she had barged into the Shi family and killed PEI hongyin after being stopped by several experts of the aristocratic family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These words caused Xiang Four¡¯s heart to surge and he revealed an expression of disbelief, ¡± ¡°In other words, the reason you entered the divine prison was because of a woman¡¯s jealousy?¡± She originally thought that there was some kind of feud between song qingxiao and the family, and the reason why no one outside could find out was probably because someone was hiding it. She never thought that it would be this reason, and she did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded. Xiang four was still unsure of what she was feeling. For a moment, her expression was complicated. After a while, she sighed, ¡± ¡°Then she must be very regretful.¡± A moment of unintentional action had created such a fiend and caused a great disaster. Chapter 1857 - Chapter 1857 Friends (3) Chapter 1857: Friends (3) Chapter 1857: Friends (3) Song Qing chuckled and did not say anything. After Xiang four finished his words, he talked about some things that happened after he came out of the Yu Lun void realm. Half a day passed in a flash. It was only when the person in charge of the Xiangjiang clan sent someone over to call Xiang si that she left unwillingly. The two of them talked for a long time in the room. The woman might also want to know the final outcome of the discussion with Xiang si. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about this. After Xiang si left, she meditated to regulate her breathing. She didn¡¯t know how the grandfather and grandson had communicated, but the woman tactfully didn¡¯t disturb her. On the second day, she ordered Xiang si to personally deliver two brocade boxes. When the brocade boxes were opened, one contained a piece of soul Jade, while the other contained a small ball of the same color as the silk cloth in the box. the soul Jade contains information on the locations of Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s strongholds, as well as the names of their members, their cultivation levels, and so on. After Xiang si finished speaking, he picked up the yellow ball from the other box. The moment her finger touched the small ball, it moved slightly. The yellow color on it quickly began to merge with the color of her fingertips. As Xiang four gently touched it with his finger, the small ball split open and three pairs of wings appeared. A pair of feelers emerged from the top and it instantly turned into a flying insect. this is a six-winged color-changing beetle. It¡¯s a spiritual insect that our people have bred to be familiar with the terrain of the hidden world and to give you early warnings. It can bring you out of the hidden world and find the path to heaven¡¯s beyond. As soon as Xiang si finished speaking, the bug flapped its wings and flew towards song qingxiao. Perhaps it was the keen nature of spirit beasts, but the moment it got close to song qingxiao, the worm¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if it was afraid of her. It was only after Xiang four gave another order that it trembled and gently folded its wings before landing on song qingxiao¡¯s body. The color of its body changed again. Half of it turned into a color similar to her clothes, while the other half was hidden in her hair, perfectly concealing its figure. Xiang four heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this, ¡± ¡°This six-winged color-changing insect is good at hiding itself. After you bring it with you, it will not only bring you trouble, but it will also give you a warning if you encounter danger.¡± Song qingxiao reached out her hand and grabbed the bug. The bug obediently lay on her palm. Under her powerful pressure, its limbs did not move, as if it was already dead. Other than the fact that its color would change, the bug had no other use. The Ling power in its body was so weak that it was almost non-existent. Just like what Xiang si had said, the Xiangjiang clan had raised these insects to help them navigate through the hidden world. There should be a large number of such insects in the Xiangjiang clan, so Xiang si did not feel the pinch when he took out this item. She even felt a little embarrassed to exchange such an insignificant thing with song qingxiao, so she took out an interspatial ring and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s some demonic beast meat in here that can replenish some spiritual energy.¡± The Xiangjiang family had been trapped in the hidden world for many years and there was nothing good left in the family. She was afraid that song qingxiao would dislike it, so she added, ¡± ¡°.. The taste is not bad.¡± Song Qing reached out and took it. Xiang si felt relieved and smiled, revealing two dimples at the corner of his mouth. She saw that song qingxiao was still fiddling with the bug and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Keep this six-winged insect. If you want to return to the hidden world in the future, it can still lead the way for you.¡± okay, ¡± song qingxiao replied. She took the things and was not going to stay any longer. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again after this.¡± Xiang four saw song Qing¡¯s expression and knew that she was about to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll meet again in the future. Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Song Qing chuckled and replied. She had met Xiang si in the hidden world and obtained the method to enter the heavens beyond heaven, which made her feel relaxed. The ice and snow in her eyes melted slightly, and her entire person became much gentler. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiang four responded, his gaze finally regaining its determination, ¡°Take care,¡± he said. ¡°Yes.¡± In the time it took for song qingxiao to respond, she had already taken a step out of the Xiang ning house. Her step wasn¡¯t big, but when she looked again, she was already dozens of meters away. Xiang si saw that her figure was about to disappear and couldn¡¯t help but think of something. He called out, ¡± ¡°Song San, the next time we meet, are we friends?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she spoke, song qingxiao took another step forward and disappeared from her sight. Her aura had left the wizardry barrier of the xiangning villa and could no longer be sensed. ¡°She might not have heard ¡­¡± The woman wanted to Pat her granddaughter¡¯s head to comfort her, but Xiang si forced a smile. Before he could say anything, song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness passed through the restriction and entered the Xiang ning house. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Her voice was as cold as before, but the moment Xiang four heard it, he was stunned. Then, he slowly cracked his lips and revealed a big smile. Chapter 1858 - Chapter 1858 Heading to _1 Chapter 1858: Heading to _1 Chapter 1858: Heading to _1 Xiang four laughed for a while before he suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly chased after her and shouted, ¡± by the way, a devil cultivator has recently appeared in the LAN family¡¯s territory. You have to be careful ¡­ She shouted with her divine sense, but in the blink of an eye, song qingxiao¡¯s aura had already escaped far away. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she heard me.¡± Xiang Four¡¯s face revealed a look of annoyance. After their meeting yesterday, because there was too much to say and it involved the cooperation between the two sides, Xiang si was only focused on reminding song qingxiao about Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s member deployment and power distribution. He actually forgot that apart from the family members and cultivation, there was also a fiendish cultivator who had recently appeared in the LAN family¡¯s territory and killed several LAN family members. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The woman took a few steps forward and looked at her dejected granddaughter with a tender expression. ¡°According to the news, the LAN family¡¯s disciples who died at the hands of that demonic cultivator were at most at the soul splitting stage.¡± As for high-level members above the Dao integration stage, the LAN family and the Azure crane family only had a few of them, and no one had ever heard of such a person dying. After song qingxiao¡¯s tribulation yesterday, she still had the energy to kill Cang he and the LAN family¡¯s two Dao integration experts. Even if she did not hear Xiang Four¡¯s warning, it was hard to say who would die if they encountered this devil cultivator. Xiang four was born when the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s hope was just beginning to sprout, but he quickly lost his parents, causing the Xiangjiang clan to fall into a difficult situation. As the heir of the Xiangjiang family, she had shown talent that the woman was very satisfied with. She was smart, cunning, but decisive and ruthless. She had taken on the responsibility of being the heir too early, so she had not enjoyed the happiness of her peers. The woman¡¯s gaze became gentler when she saw her friend showing a rare side of worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± She patted her granddaughter¡¯s back to comfort her. At the same time, she looked in the direction where song qingxiao had left. With the barrier, the air in the xiangning villa was clear and the flowers were blooming. However, perhaps it was due to the spiritual pressure of the hidden world, the clouds seemed to be wrapped in shadows. The woman¡¯s eyes contained a trace of hope mixed with worry ¡­ He hoped that song qingxiao would be able to wipe out half of the LAN and canghe clan¡¯s forces, allowing the Xiangjiang clan to recuperate and give the new generation of children a chance to grow. The existence of that devil cultivator was also a huge hidden danger. Although the one who died was from the LAN family, the other families were also worried about this person¡¯s intrusion. What made the woman feel the most uneasy was that even though several forces in the hidden world had made a move at the same time, they had yet to find out this person¡¯s identity and background. It was even difficult to trace him. Such a ticking time bomb was really unsettling. If song qingxiao could meet him, it would be a good thing for the Xiangjiang clan. However, seeing the worry on Xiang SI¡¯s face, the woman kept her words to herself and didn¡¯t say them out loud. After a few days, a huge event happened in the hidden world. The LAN family and Cang he family, who had been in the hidden world for many years and had deep roots in their power, had their temporary strongholds wiped out. Several powerhouses above the Dao integration stage were killed, and none of the elite disciples in the stronghold escaped. It was not until two days later, when the two families sensed that something was wrong and sent people to several powerful points to investigate, that they discovered this fact. The murderer had long disappeared! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This incident was a huge blow to the two families. The death of a few Dao integration stage and above powerhouses had instantly weakened the two powerful families. Everyone in the hidden world was in a state of panic. They did not even know when a super expert who could kill so many Dao integration stage super mighty figures had arrived. They were also worried that this god of death would come and start a massacre in the hidden world. After all, most of the people who hid in the hidden world had nowhere to go. The reason they entered the hidden world was to hide from old grudges and to find a chance of survival. Fortunately, after two days, there were no more news of the hidden experts being killed in the hidden world. The person who had caused a bloody storm had mysteriously disappeared again. Because the ones who died were Cang he and the LAN clan. On the contrary, the Xiangjiang clan, which was on the same level as them, did not send any news of any casualties. Many people suspected that the massacre of the two clans ¡®members was related to the Xiangjiang clan. Chapter 1859 - Chapter 1859 Heading to _2 Chapter 1859: Heading to _2 Chapter 1859: Heading to _2 However, firstly, no one had any evidence. Secondly, because too many people from the two clans had died, their strength had been severely damaged. In addition, the two clans were worried that the Xiangjiang clan had recruited a powerful external helper. They were afraid that they would not be able to find trouble and might even bring about a disaster in the end. Thus, they could only give up with hatred. It was only half a month later, when the corpses of Cang he LAN and the others were discovered in the land of yellow sand, and everyone found traces of the lightning tribulation that day, that Cang he and the LAN clan announced to the public that an expert who had broken through had entered the hidden world. Some people guessed that perhaps the two families had done something to anger this person when he was crossing the Tribulation, which eventually led to a fatal disaster. After this incident, the few Dao integration stage cultivators of the two clans were slaughtered again and again, and they fell from being powerful forces in the hidden world to a point where there were almost no powerful cultivators to support them. Xiangjiang, the LAN family and Cang he were all evenly matched, with Xiangjiang being the weakest. But after this storm, the situation was reversed. Not only did the LAN clan and Cang he clan have to face the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s pressure, there were also other smaller powers that were starting to make their moves. Some of the disciples who had been recruited by the two clans through underhanded means also took this opportunity to rebel. The two clans were too busy to take care of themselves and naturally had no way to take revenge. The stable structure of the hidden world was disrupted, and it fell into a round of re-division of territory and a battle between new forces. Song qingxiao did not pay any more attention to these rumors. In half a month¡¯s time, she had successfully left the hidden world under the lead of the six-winged flying armor and sneaked into the heavens beyond heaven. As soon as she came out of the hidden world, the feeling of her spiritual consciousness being restricted had been reduced by half. She reached out and grabbed the six-winged flying bug that was holding a small strand of her hair, put it into the box and put it into the universe bag. Then, she looked around and felt as if she had returned to the western suburbs of the capital. In front of her was a slightly dilapidated town with narrow alleys and long streets. The architectural style was quite similar to that of the western suburbs. Perhaps it was because it was close to the hidden world, but this place had an extremely depressing and decadent atmosphere. At first, song qingxiao thought that some kind of restriction had been triggered, causing her to hallucinate. It was only when she scanned with her divine sense and found that there was a human aura, and that her divine sense was not affected, that she let out a sigh of relief. It was strange that there were not many people here, but they all had a tacit understanding not to spy on others. As soon as her figure appeared, someone in a shop at the corner of the street turned around and saw her, but he turned his head away with a normal expression. This didn¡¯t seem like a disguise. Instead, it seemed like he was already used to it. this place is called heaven punishment town. It¡¯s the place where the heaven¡¯s beyond and the hidden realm cross paths. Within his spirit, su Wu slowly said, ¡± many of the people who stay in this place are not well-liked by the human realm upon heavens or they are fugitives who have caused some trouble. To be here meant that they were either preparing to sneak into the hidden world or had just returned from the hidden world like song qingxiao. No matter which one it was, it meant that these people were not to be trifled with, and they might even be in trouble. Therefore, over the years, the people who came here had formed a tacit understanding that they would usually not care about other people¡¯s business. Even if they had any grudges, they would find another place to settle it privately. Su Wu was like an old horse that knew the way, and he roughly explained the situation here to song Qing. ¡°This place isn¡¯t very far from Nine Heavens city. There are many houses here, but they all have no owners. You can choose a place with no one around and rest for a while. No one will disturb you.¡± ¡°Nine Heavens city?¡± When song qingxiao heard this familiar place, she was stunned. ¡°The yunjin treasure clothing shop you mentioned is there, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°..¡±Su Wu was silent for a long time. When song qingxiao thought he would not answer, he said, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He had many memories in the human realm upon heavens. He thought that he had forgotten some of them, but as song Qing stepped into the human realm upon heavens, everything that had happened in the past resurfaced in his heart. However, at that time, he was a proud son of heaven from the taikang clan and was extremely glorious. How could he have known that he would be in such a situation when he returned? Just as he was feeling melancholic, he heard song Qing whisper, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± Her universe bag actually contained a lot of clothes. They were all ordinary clothes that she had asked Zhou ye to buy for her when she returned to the capital. Chapter 1860 - Chapter 1860 Heading to _3 Chapter 1860: Heading to _3 Chapter 1860: Heading to _3 Such clothes were naturally not very convenient for her now, as they would be destroyed at the slightest movement. She had been drooling for a long time about the cloud brocade clothes that su Wu had mentioned, which had a certain level of defense and could transform at will. Since she was here, it would be a pity not to take a look. Su Wu¡¯s thoughts were quickly interrupted by her, and he instinctively snorted, ¡± ¡°Take a look? Do you have money? Do you know what the currency in the human realm upon heavens is?¡± As expected, the penniless song qingxiao was taken aback by his questions. She had been hunted down by the clan all these years and had hidden in the sea of stars. She had long lost the concept of money-after all, the trial-takers had almost everything that the divine incarcerate lacked. After su Wu¡¯s reminder, song qingxiao began to regret not getting some money from Xiang four when she left the Xiangjiang clan. ¡°Are you using something to exchange?¡± She touched the universe bag hanging on her neck and felt much more confident. ¡°It also depends on what it is.¡± Su Wu was a little disdainful. She had already reached the realm of Dao integration. In the last two trials, she had gained almost nothing except for the dark green token she had snatched from fan Wu. In the past, he had killed some cultivators and collected their universe bags. Now, the things inside naturally didn¡¯t seem valuable. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look then.¡± Song Qing sighed and ended the topic. Su Wu, on the other hand, realized that after he finished talking to her and was interrupted by her, he could no longer find his previous melancholy state of mind, so he simply went into hiding. Song qingxiao found an empty house and stayed in the Tian fa town for two days to recuperate. At the same time, she also wanted to observe if her entry into the human realm upon heavens had attracted anyone¡¯s attention. However, perhaps it was because she was not famous in the Empire, even though she had wreaked havoc in the Shi family, the strength she had displayed when she had broken into the Imperial City had only broken through to the divine separation realm. Although qiuwu would speak up from time to time, many people thought that Shi qiuwu¡¯s actions were just a moment of anger after the Shi family was offended. As the incident in the hidden world involved the death of a Dao integration stage super mighty figure, no one had linked the Tribulation transcendence and the elimination of Cang he and the LAN family together. Just as su Wu had said, the people of the Tian fa town didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Therefore, song qingxiao stayed here for a few days without attracting any attention. Ten days later, song qingxiao left the temporary shelter quietly. Following su Wu¡¯s directions, song qingxiao rushed in the direction of Nine Heavens city. During her journey, she took out the six-winged insect that Xiang si had given her and prepared to use it to memorize the route. This kind of insect was cultivated by the Xiangjiang family to remember the way. Other than that, it had very low spiritual power and no combat ability. Song qingxiao followed the method that the Xiang clan had given her that day and pricked her fingertip. A drop of blood flowed out. She flicked her finger, and the drop of blood fell straight in the direction of the flying insect, quickly enveloping it. When the transparent insect sensed song qingxiao¡¯s blood essence approaching, it obediently stopped moving and allowed the drop of blood to wrap around it. Song Qing¡¯s blood was extremely powerful. The moment it came into contact with the insect, the insect¡¯s aura was completely suppressed. ¡°What a waste!¡± Su Wu saw that she had wasted a drop of blood on such a useless bug and could not help but sneer. The bug greedily absorbed the blood, and its originally transparent body gradually mutated as it absorbed the power in the blood. There was a weak aura in song qingxiao¡¯s soul, which was firmly connected to her mind. After a while, the drop of blood was completely absorbed by the bug, and it flew into song Qing¡¯s open palm. The six-winged bug was completely different from before. The three pairs of wings on its back had turned into four pairs! On its shell, there were actually bumps that looked like densely packed scales. A thin light blue line appeared on its transparent belly, making it unable to completely hide like before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Several of its legs also became more powerful than before. If one looked closely, they could see that the limbs seemed to be covered with a thin layer of film. Most importantly, its aura was no longer as harmless as before. On the contrary, it carried a bit of sharpness. Song Qing looked at the beetle, which was completely different from before in terms of appearance and aura. She couldn¡¯t help but be moved. The beetle opened its mouth and spat out a cold air at her palm. The cold air blew onto her fingernails and quickly condensed into a ball of ice crystals. The power was insignificant to her, but she did not expect a drop of her blood to cause such a mutation in the weak beetle. It surprised her. Chapter 1861 - Chapter 1861 Inquiring (1) Chapter 1861: Inquiring (1) Chapter 1861: Inquiring (1) The flying insect was weak. After the blood contract, it could barely absorb the drop of blood, but it could not fully digest the power in the blood. Song Qing had underestimated the way it was swaying in her palm. It was showing signs of evolution. From her previous experience in raising wolves, she guessed that the flying insect needed to sleep for a while to absorb the blood. She had originally planned to form a contract with this insect so that it could memorize the path from the heaven punishment town to the nine Heavens city. Now that she saw this insect barely holding on, she naturally knew that this plan was not going to work. She immediately grabbed this insect and put it away. .. The nine Heavens city in the human realm upon heavens was slightly different from what song qingxiao had expected. Compared to the desolate and ruined heaven punishment town, this place was much more prosperous. The architectural style was ancient, but Skynet cameras could be sensed everywhere, giving it the style of an antique Street. Unlike the ordinary people in the Empire who knew little about reclusive families and cultivators, the people here should be very familiar with the existence of cultivators and aristocratic families, and they should be able to integrate with them. As soon as song Qing entered the city, he scanned the area with his divine sense. He could sense the presence of cultivators ¡®divine sense as well as ordinary auras. It was as if there was a special tacit understanding and peace between cultivators and ordinary people. The pedestrians on the street were dressed differently, but they formed a special yet harmonious style. She was wearing the clothes that Xiang si had given her. Standing in Nine Heavens city, she seemed out of place, but she also felt like she had already blended in with the city. ¡°This is the heavens beyond heaven.¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice rang out in her spirit. As the remnant soul that resided in song qingxiao¡¯s soul, su Wu seemed to be able to sense song qingxiao¡¯s current feelings at the first moment. Before she could ask, he took the initiative to explain, ¡± almost all of the resources in the human realm upon heavens are controlled by the nine aristocratic families. of course, after the Changli family was destroyed, it became controlled by the eight aristocratic families. the ordinary people are very submissive to the aristocratic families. They pay Tributes to the aristocratic families every year in order to seek protection. This was the reason why the aristocratic families were divided into inner and outer clans. The inner sect, which was passed down by the direct line, was where the true power of the clan lay, while the disciples of the outer sect were mostly inclined to deal with complicated Affairs and interact with the people. This place worshipped martial arts, but it was different from the Empire¡¯s worship of martial arts, which also tried to hide the existence of the aristocratic families. The people here worshipped the powerhouses of the aristocratic families and were proud to be able to join them. If there were people with outstanding talent, they might also have the qualifications to enter the path from martial arts. thus, in conclusion, the strength of beyond Avalon is far superior to the Empire. It was also because of this special atmosphere that cultivators no longer needed to hide their existence here. and many people like you, ¡± who were originally ordinary people of the Empire but entered the divine incarcerate by chance, survived by luck, and entered the path of cultivation, ¡± will come to the human realm upon heavens without exception. When su Wu said this, he seemed to have a deeper meaning. For the trial-takers who had been transformed from ordinary people, this place was more inclusive, and the Resources and Environment here were far more abundant than the Empire. As long as one was strong enough, one could live a luxurious life in the human realm upon heavens. There was a huge amount of cultivation resources here, such as medicinal herbs, artifacts, elixirs, Dharma treasures, and so on. As long as one had money and power, they could obtain them. Ordinary people and people with low cultivation strength yearned for the guidance of the strong. They would be willing to submit to the strong cultivators and become their slaves. it¡¯s also because of this that points have become the most basic currency in this place. The items exchanged in the divine incarcerate interface would become the most popular circulating goods in some markets here. that¡¯s why those who come to the human realm upon heavens will treat it as their final destination. ¡°In the end?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao caught the main point in su Wu¡¯s words. She could vaguely feel that su Wu was mocking her when he said this. However, su Wu did not answer her question. ¡°But these people will learn their lesson very soon.¡± Most of the cultivators who could come here without the support of their families were already outstanding. Many of them were not inferior to some of the main clan disciples in terms of luck, talent, and strength. With points, their success in the divine prison would cause them to be influenced and bewitched by the environment here, forgetting that this place was far crueler than the Empire. Chapter 1862 - Chapter 1862 Inquiring _2 Chapter 1862: Inquiring _2 Chapter 1862: Inquiring _2 After tearing apart the camouflage of the Empire, this place had developed the belief that the strong were respected to the extreme. The control of the nine great clans would give these ambitious people a head-on blow, making it difficult for them to truly stand out. in short, if you don¡¯t have any ambitions or pursuits, and just enjoy life here, it¡¯s the most suitable place. And if one had the ambition to do something big, it would be difficult to stand out under the control of the aristocratic families. Those who performed slightly better would eventually be discovered by the Institute of martial arts and successfully ¡®caught¡¯. Without absolute strength, there was no way to escape from this inescapable net. Su Wu laughed coldly and immediately changed the topic, ¡± yunjin treasure Clothing store is quite famous in Nine Heavens city. You can easily find them if you ask around. She had already reached the realm of Dao integration, so even if she released a little bit of her might, many people would be willing to fight to show her the way. Perhaps it was because he had returned to his old home, but he was in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t answer song qingxiao¡¯s question. After he said that, he willfully went back into hiding. Song qingxiao was also a little helpless. She decided to walk around the street and familiarize herself with it. From su Wu¡¯s words, although the environment in the human realm upon heavens was more tolerant of cultivation compared to the imperial capital, it also had more dangers. She had just arrived and had a lot of trouble, so she was not prepared to show off here. However, as su Wu had said, ordinary people and cultivators coexisted here, and there were many who had good eyes. Less than five minutes after su Wu went into hiding, song qingxiao felt a few auras following her. She had just come out from the hidden world not long ago. Could it be that the news of the Empire and the hidden world had already reached here? Song qingxiao frowned at the thought. However, she soon realized that she should have been overthinking it. The auras following her were very weak, and most of them had just stepped into the gate of the state of enlightenment. One of them had a slightly stronger spiritual power and was already at the spirit focus mirror level. Such a cultivator had nowhere to hide in front of her and didn¡¯t seem to have any relationship with the aristocratic families or the martial arts Research Institute. Sure enough, a few minutes later, a young man in a Black Warrior robe had gathered his courage and appeared not far behind song qingxiao. Judging from his appearance, he was in his twenties and had a tall and thin figure. A knitted wire outlined his slender waist, and a short blade hung on the side of his waist. The seven-quarter sleeve design revealed his strong forearms. After the person appeared, he seemed to know that he had been exposed, so he quickened his pace and followed song qingxiao. ¡°Did my Lord just arrive at Nine Heavens city?¡± His tone was respectful. Perhaps it was because he had seen many ¡®outsiders¡¯ who came from all over the world. When he asked this question, he was not curious. Instead, there was a trace of eagerness and enthusiasm in his voice ¡­ It was as if he had caught a fat sheep. ¡°Not bad.¡± The moment he appeared, the other auras gradually dispersed. The corners of song qingxiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She vaguely understood where these people came from-this was probably why su Wu said that it was easy to find yunjin treasure Clothing store if he wanted to. She didn¡¯t even need to release her spiritual pressure, and there were already tactful people coming forward to lead the way. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in this city for many years and have a clear understanding of the various trades and industries here. The materials, medicinal pills, magic weapons, and talismans sold here are all very clear. If my Lord needs to know anything, I¡¯m very willing to help you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of this place? are there any taboos?¡± Su Wu refused to show himself. At this moment, someone came up to him. Song Qingxin thought about it and did not refuse the person¡¯s attention. She asked. Her attitude was not friendly and easy-going, but the young man¡¯s expression seemed to be more respectful. He quickly followed behind her and explained to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The system of beyond Avalon was similar to that of the Empire in some ways. Nine Heavens city was controlled by the Parliament in name, but in reality, it was controlled by the nine aristocratic families. Just like the Empire, the residents and merchants all paid taxes and were protected by the Parliament. The martial arts Research Institute would set up branches all over the human realm upon heavens and send Warriors from the Parliament to guard them. On the surface, killing, plundering, and all illegal activities were prohibited, but in reality, such regulations could only restrain a portion of the people. To cultivators and trial-takers who had already defied the heavens and changed their fate, everything was decided by strength. Chapter 1863 - Chapter 1863 Inquiring (3) Chapter 1863: Inquiring (3) Chapter 1863: Inquiring (3) The strong would naturally not be bound by these Terms. In fact, if they were strong enough, they could even obtain many special privileges. ¡°If you¡¯ve just arrived, you can find a place to rent temporarily.¡± After the young man explained the situation in Nine Heavens city, he continued, ¡°The capital Parliament has the largest courtyards in this area. The conditions are comfortable and outsiders can temporarily stay here.¡± He bent down and said respectfully, ¡± the spiritual energy there is abundant, and it¡¯s very close to the markets in various places. Whenever some auction house or xuandu family has something good to take out, the people in the capital meeting will inform them in advance. For newcomers, it was really convenient. the conditions to register for residence are also simple. As long as you display the corresponding strength, the higher your cultivation, the lower the rent. When you reach a certain level, not only will you not need to rent, but the capital Parliament will also give you subsidies. When song qingxiao heard this, he rejected the suggestion without hesitation. At first, it sounded like a generous offer, but it seemed like the martial arts Research Institute was trying to figure out the participants ¡®ways. This method was naturally not suitable for her. ¡°There¡¯s another way.¡± The young man¡¯s mind was very quick. When he saw that song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change, he knew that she was not satisfied with his proposal. He immediately lowered his voice and said, you can also rent an extra house in the spirit domain through some unremarkable people. Song qingxiao could not help but smile, ¡± ¡°Like you?¡± The young man wasn¡¯t embarrassed after being exposed by her, and he nodded his head calmly, ¡± ¡°If I am fortunate enough to work for you, that would naturally be the best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that compared to the courtyards provided by the City Council, the houses in the spirit domain aren¡¯t as ¡®convenient¡¯,¡± he explained. However, whether it was in terms of privacy or quietness, it was much better than the courtyards provided by the capital Council. the spirit domain will only give you a token after you¡¯ve applied for the rent. This token needs to be activated by the soul of the resident to see the rented residence. In other words, even if someone helped to rent a temporary dwelling, before the token was activated, even the helper would not know where the rented house was. From a private point of view, it was indeed much better than the rooms provided by the capital Parliament and was also suitable for some of the trial-takers who had just arrived and were rich. ¡°The houses in the spirit domain are all set up with special restrictions and guarded by experts. There are spirit stones in the courtyard and a spirit gathering formation. No matter if you cultivate or meditate, the effect will be much better than in ordinary places.¡± It was also in a good location, occupying the place with the most abundant spiritual Qi. The young man paused. ¡°Other than being expensive, it has no other shortcomings.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s smile froze when money was mentioned, but then she remembered that she had more than 60000 points and felt much more confident. The young man was also observant. When he saw that she was calm when he mentioned the high price, he immediately felt that he had met a rich woman, and his face could not help but show a trace of joy. He continued to talk about some things that happened in Nine Heavens city, but song qingxiao did not say anything and let him speak. This person¡¯s cultivation level was not high, but he might have been in the city all year round and had some information at his fingertips. It was hard to say whether it was true or not, but in general, it was enough for song qingxiao to know more about the Beyond heaven besides su Wu¡¯s brief words and his prejudice against the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°Other than Nine Heavens city, is there anything else that¡¯s worth paying attention to?¡± Under the control of the martial arts Research Institute and the aristocratic families, nothing major had happened in Nine Heavens city recently. Even if there was, with this person¡¯s cultivation and status, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. Song Qing was patient and allowed him to speak freely for a long time before she finally asked him casually. The young man¡¯s spirit was lifted, as if he had thought of something, but also seemed to be a little hesitant. Seeing him like this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile. She took out a silk bag from her universe bag and threw it to the young man. The young man hurriedly reached out and caught it. Without even thanking him, he first opened the bag and a stream of spiritual power flowed out. The bag contained five-element talismans, which came from fan jianghe, whom song qingxiao had killed. When she had killed fan jianghe, he had already reached the Dan stage and above. The five-element talisman he had taken out was even more powerful, causing her to suffer a great loss. She had kept the talisman in her qiankun bag and had not put it to use. As her cultivation level increased, the trial became more and more dangerous. The five elements talismans that trapped dan realm cultivators lost their effect on her and were compressed in her universe bag. This thing was useless to song qingxiao, but to the young man, it was a great thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His cultivation was slightly stronger than the previous auras. He had barely entered the spirit focus realm, but he was still a long way from the Dan realm. Fan jianghe was a direct descendant of the fan family and had the support of his father, who was already in the nascent soul realm. The things he had with him were not ordinary. Although song qingxiao had already destroyed one of the five elements talismans, it could still trap cultivators below the Dan realm. The young man couldn¡¯t hold back the surprise in his eyes. Although he had already guessed that song Qing was rich, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so generous. He immediately put away the things carefully and looked at song Qing again with a more sincere expression than before, ¡°To tell you the truth, something big has happened recently, but it¡¯s not in Nine Heavens city, but in the hidden world.¡± After he said this, he added, ¡± it¡¯s said that there were three forces in the hidden world, but they have all been destroyed. Chapter 1864 - Chapter 1864 The past (1) Chapter 1864: The past (1) Chapter 1864: The past (1) ¡°Three?¡± The smile on song Qing¡¯s small face gradually disappeared, and a trace of fierceness appeared in her eyes. She had only tipped this young man casually and did not expect him to reveal any earth-shattering secret. However, she did not expect this young man to reveal such a shocking secret, which stunned her. ¡°Yes.¡± Perhaps it was because he had just received the five-element talisman, the young man did not hesitate and nodded his head with certainty, there are many scattered forces in the hidden world. there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes, as if he was a little afraid. But he touched the silk bag that he had just received and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s said that they have some cooperation with the heavens beyond heaven.¡± His words were muffled, but song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was astonishing, and she still heard him. When they were in the hidden world, through Xiang SI¡¯s description, she could understand the meaning behind the youth¡¯s ambiguous words. It was nothing more than the fact that the power in the hidden world was also interfered with by the people of the heavens beyond heaven. Although according to the rules, the hidden world should be treated as a place for people to be exiled and should be left unattended to. However, how could the aristocratic families of tianwaitian and the people from the martial arts Research Institute let go of such a place that was not under their control? Therefore, the infiltration of various forces was inevitable. a month ago, two medium-sized clans in the hidden world were exterminated. It was said that they might have offended a powerful cultivator. The young man didn¡¯t notice song qingxiao¡¯s expression, but even if he did, he couldn¡¯t connect the generous Lord in front of him with the God of killing in the hidden world. This person might be an expert from the martial arts Research Institute, ¡± he raised his head and looked around vigilantly, then quickly said, ¡± ¡°Perhaps he wants to teach these two disobedient clans a lesson.¡± Judging from the young man¡¯s performance, the martial arts Research Institute was also an unlikable scapegoat in the human realm upon heavens. In any case, if there were any inexplicable things, they could just push them all to the martial arts Research Institute. and ten days ago, another clan was also surrounded and annihilated. However, I¡¯m not too sure about the reason. After all, his strength was low, and the fact that he could find out about this might be related to his ability to curry favor. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± As he said this, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°It could also be the doing of a devil cultivator who appeared there.¡± When Xiang si had reminded her that day, song qingxiao had already used the ¡®travel¡¯ command to escape far away and did not hear what she had said. Therefore, when he heard the young man mention it, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°A devil cultivator?¡± yes, ¡± the young man replied, ¡± I heard he¡¯s very powerful. He¡¯s killed many people in the hidden world and has attracted the attention of the martial arts Research Institute. Other than that, he couldn¡¯t say anything else. The identity of the devil cultivator that was mentioned later was obviously an exaggerated legend on the streets. Song Qing suppressed the thoughts in her eyes and smiled. She asked casually, ¡± ¡°Then what are the three forces that were exterminated in the hidden world?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± The young man shook his head in confusion. The distribution of power in the hidden world was complicated. It was not easy for him to find out about this. Among the three forces that were surrounded and annihilated, the LAN family and Cang he were personally destroyed by her according to her agreement with Xiang four. As for the other family, it might not be the Xiangjiang clan-when Xiang four proposed the deal, he should have considered the consequences. After all, the Xiangjiang clan had been living in the hidden world for two hundred years and had their own way of survival. They would not be wiped out in just half a month. The Xiangjiang clan was on par with the LAN clan and Cang he clan. With their disciples killed, these two clans were no longer a force to be reckoned with and it would be difficult for them to take revenge. As for the so-called devil cultivators, song Qing did not know much about them and could not make a conclusion. However, from the young man¡¯s performance, he only knew a little about it, and the accuracy of the information could not be guaranteed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, there were countless forces in the hidden world, so the Xiangjiang family might not be the one in trouble. She had just come out of the hidden world, and the changes in the hidden world had already spread to Nine Heavens city. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t be involved in the storm at this time. But no matter what, because Xiang si had mentioned the word ¡®friend¡¯, song Qing Xiao was prepared to return to the hidden world after the incident to confirm the truth and whether the Xiangjiang clan was affected. Thinking of this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became much calmer. there are many interesting places in Nine Heavens city. My Lord, do you have any places you would like to visit? I can recommend them to you ¡­ Chapter 1865 - Chapter 1865 The past (2) Chapter 1865: The past (2) Chapter 1865: The past (2) The young man couldn¡¯t answer song qingxiao¡¯s question and felt a little embarrassed. He was afraid of making her unhappy, so he quickly changed the topic. Song qingxiao went along with his plan and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a friend mention that there¡¯s a yunjin treasure clothing shop in Nine Heavens city, and most of the clothes there are of extraordinary quality.¡± When she mentioned yunjin treasure Clothing store, the young man finally answered. He heaved a sigh of relief and began to introduce the legend of yunjin treasure Clothing store. Compared to su Wu¡¯s few words, this person¡¯s explanation was undoubtedly more detailed. Some of the secret techniques of making clothes came out of his mouth as if he had seen them with his own eyes. Song qingxiao knew that he was talking nonsense, but she didn¡¯t interrupt him. As the two talked, the young man quickly raised his head and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at yunjin treasure Clothing store.¡± Matching the name of the shop was the antique decorations of baoyi Lane. A bead curtain hung from the door, blocking the view from outside the street. The stone on the bead curtain seemed to be some kind of rare ore, which actually had a certain defensive effect on spiritual sense. However, this little bit of defense was naturally not enough to block song qingxiao. However, as she was new here, she did not want to be too ostentatious, so she only used her divine sense to roughly scan the area and did not investigate in detail. The people inside might have sensed the arrival of the guests. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed that someone was approaching. Not long after, a young girl in her twenties lifted the bead curtain and appeared in their sight. The girl was pretty, but her expression was a little cold. When she saw the young man, her eyes didn¡¯t move, but when she turned to look at song qingxiao, she seemed to sense something and immediately put away her cold expression, her expression becoming much warmer. ¡°This way please, esteemed guest.¡± She lifted the curtain, and the young man stood outside tactfully. He said respectfully, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± Song qingxiao still needed his help, so she nodded. She followed the young girl into the treasure clothing Lane, and the curtain was lowered, blocking out the noise outside. From the outside, the signboard of yunjin treasure Clothing store was not big, but there was something else inside. The shop was extremely quiet, and there was a faint smell of sandalwood. The surrounding Windows were clear and clean, and the Ling power was unusually abundant, giving people a comfortable feeling of relaxation. As soon as she entered the room, song qingxiao sensed several restrictions, but they were not very strong. They were probably used for spirit gathering. There were several different clothing styles on the wall. In addition to the introduction of the colorful fabrics, there were also some special descriptions. The young lady gestured for song Qing to follow her and led her inside. ¡°Is this your first time in Nine Heavens city?¡± The young girl revealed a cute smile, and her eyes were like a pair of crescent moons. ¡°The fabric of our clothes is special. It¡¯s impervious to fire and water, and it¡¯s hard to tear with spiritual power.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to ask song qingxiao what she needed. Instead, she explained the source of the fabric and the various styles and colors. After talking for a while, they walked in for a long time and entered a small room. Someone came out with spirit tea and the young girl turned her head and asked, ¡± ¡°What style and color do you want? Do you have any requirements for the fabric?¡± There was a set of tables and chairs for resting in the room. The girl gestured for song Qing to sit down. She then swept her hand across the table, and the table suddenly turned into a light screen, projecting the patterns of several kinds of fabric. ¡°As long as you make a request, yunjin treasure Clothing store will do it.¡± The young girl then said proudly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re working with the treasure Pavilion of Nine Heavens city and the capital Council. We can add anything you want to your clothes, from the buttons on your accessories to the formations and restrictions on your body. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll need a bit more time.¡± From the young man¡¯s identity, the young girl could deduce that this was song qingxiao¡¯s first time in Nine Heavens city. This was not a rare situation. Many people who had just arrived at the human realm upon heavens, especially women, would buy clothes and jewelry. ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao had no objections to the style and color. She just wanted to buy a dress that would not be easily damaged after her nuwa was revealed. ¡°I want something that can be taken away immediately. It¡¯s fine as long as it can be worn.¡± Her request stunned the young girl. Yunjin treasure Clothing store¡¯s clothes were usually tailored to the customer¡¯s needs. Those who came to the human realm upon heavens for the first time would spend most of their lives here. Once they embarked on the path of cultivation, it meant that their lifespan would be much longer than ordinary people. Therefore, many people did not mind waiting for a while to get the clothes they wanted. Chapter 1866 - Chapter 1866 The past (3) Chapter 1866: The past (3) Chapter 1866: The past (3) The young girl was surprised to see song qingxiao asking for it so urgently, but she quickly regained her composure. They had been in Nine Heavens city for many years and had met all kinds of guests, but exceptions like song qingxiao would occasionally happen. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± After the young girl said this, she quickly fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist. Her lips moved as if she was communicating with someone. After a long while, she put down her wrist and looked up. ¡°There are indeed some finished products in the store, but the quality is different. I¡¯ll go and get them for you to choose from.¡± Song qingxiao nodded slightly, and the young lady stood up and left. After she left, song qingxiao began to look around the inner Pavilion. The four walls of the pavilion were hung with projections of clothing drawings, on which were written the origin of the cloth and the life of the tailor. As song Qing walked, the drawings began to change, and different patterns appeared on them. Song qingxiao reached out to touch it. The moment her fingertips touched the light shadow, she found that it contained spiritual energy. As she touched it, the figure of a woman slowly appeared. All the pictures on the clothes turned into women with their lives on them. ¡°This is the successor of the Yun clan.¡± Su Wu, who had been hiding after entering Nine Heavens city, suddenly spoke again, ¡± ¡°Every one of them has created their most outstanding work, and it will be regarded as a merit, placed in the treasure clothing Lane, and be remembered by future generations.¡± Perhaps it was because he had returned to his homeland, his voice was a little low, as if it carried a faint sadness. ¡°The more famous a disciple of the Yun clan is, the shorter his life is.¡± The method of feeding the heavenly silkworms was harmful to the body. There was a saying in tianwaitian that the women of the Yun family used their lives to weave clothes. Song Qing¡¯s small hand touched the wall as she slowly walked along the room. With every step, she would pass by the image of a woman. When he reached the corner of the room, a powerful thought came from his soul. This thought was so strong that it almost affected her, causing her to involuntarily press her hands against the wall. ¡°Guest.¡± At this moment, a young girl¡¯s sweet voice was heard, followed by the sound of footsteps. As soon as the sound appeared, the curse was broken. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness returned to normal, and her eyes became calm. When she turned around, she saw the young girl. ¡°This is the successor of our previous generation. He¡¯s also a very talented elder.¡± The young girl saw song qingxiao turn her head and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her words caused song qingxiao to turn her head back and look at the light shadow. The woman in the projection was about 20 years old. She was beautiful, but there was a gentle and determined look in her eyes. The woman¡¯s information was transmitted to song Qing¡¯s divine sense through the reflection. She said softly, ¡°¡±Yun susu.¡± The young girl saw that she seemed to be very curious about this elder of the Yun family and couldn¡¯t help but smile. she¡¯s my grandaunt, and she was once the heir of the Yun family. When song qingxiao heard this, she vaguely understood the identity of this person and the reason why she had been in a daze for a moment. Su Wu had influenced her. This must be the woman su Wu had mentioned who had influenced him. This feeling was truly wondrous. This place should have been extremely unfamiliar to her, but at this moment, because of su Wu¡¯s existence, she seemed to have formed a special connection with this place. It was as if the mystery that had once shrouded her heart was about to be uncovered. ¡°Is she still there?¡± Su Wu had gone into hiding again, but song qingxiao was already 70 ¨C 80% sure. As soon as she asked this, the smile on the young girl¡¯s face gradually faded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She shook her head, ¡± one hundred and ten years ago, she was already married, ¡± the young girl paused, and a hint of sadness flashed in her eyes.¡±But he died a long time ago.¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s mind, she thought of the cave under the dark river Forest. Su Wu had once mentioned that the Yun family¡¯s heir had married into the Changli family. one hundred and ten years ago, the core direct descendant of the Changli clan married the successor of the Yun clan¡¯s treasure Clothing store. Su Wu¡¯s words overlapped with the young lady¡¯s words, which undoubtedly confirmed song qingxiao¡¯s guess. She did not expect that one day, she would stand in this strange place and see the past that su Wu had once escaped from through the figure left behind by this woman. Chapter 1867 - Chapter 1867 Tailor-made (1) Chapter 1867: Tailor-made (1) Chapter 1867: Tailor-made (1) Perhaps it was because of the mention of her deceased elder, the young girl was lost in thought for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses. She blinked her eyes and regained her original clarity, ¡± my grandaunt is an expert in silkworm-raising and clothing-cutting, ¡± she said with a slightly regretful expression. ¡°However, her masterpiece isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s clothing.¡± As she spoke, the spiritual power on the wall moved, and the woman¡¯s figure gradually faded, turning into a robe. The black robe was as black as the pure night sky, without any impurities. She wore a thin white chiffon robe on the outside, which blended in with the black robe. The two extremely simple colors presented a kind of ostentatious air that shocked the public¡¯s vision. Judging from the style, the robe was male. For some reason, song qingxiao thought of the battle suit that su Wu had mentioned before. It was quite amazing. Su Wu had lived in her soul for many years. He had accompanied her since she stepped into the gate of cultivation. The two of them were very familiar with each other, but she had never seen su Wu¡¯s appearance. However, even if she did not know su Wu¡¯s appearance, based on his personality and aura, song qingxiao could roughly make out his shadow. He must have been flamboyant and proud in the past, just like the feeling he gave off in this dress. She reached out to touch the shadow of the robe. The powerful thing about the projection of advanced technology was that she could ¡®feel¡¯ it in reality. When her fingertips touched the thin veil, she transmitted the feeling of the person who had touched the robe into her spiritual sense without reservation. Her powerful divine consciousness allowed her to deepen this feeling. Even the powerful spiritual energy fluctuations contained in the robe were perfectly preserved by technology, so she could still feel it. this is the cloud brocade that my grandaunt took the blood from her heart and carefully fed it to the heavenly silkworm. She spent nearly ten years to weave it. The young lady¡¯s voice softened at the mention of her elders. in the end, she personally cut a unique treasured garment and gave it to the person she wanted to give it to. There was a hint of sadness in her words that she tried to restrain, but she suppressed it in a moment. Song qingxiao ignored her. In fact, the moment she touched the dress, an uncontrollable sadness seeped out of her soul. The feeling of being affected by others came back. Su Wu¡¯s aura was unusually intense at this time, and it was almost impossible to restrain. An indescribable desire welled up in her heart. Song qingxiao hesitated for a moment before letting go of this feeling. She subconsciously allowed su Wu¡¯s consciousness to take the lead, and her hand shuttled between the cloud brocade. The feelings of gentleness, anticipation, and joy from the hands of the owner who had personally touched the clothes back then were clearly transmitted into her heart many years later. ¡°..¡± The girl¡¯s sad expression turned into a daze when she saw song qingxiao¡¯s actions. She saw that the cold-looking young girl was now showing an expression that she could not understand. She stuck her face to the robe, and her eyes seemed to contain a deep sadness that could not be dispersed. ¡°Guest ¡­¡± The young girl called out in a daze, as if she had instantly woken up this special ¡®guest¡¯. ¡®She¡¯ looked at the young girl with an extremely sharp gaze. That gaze was cold and biting, like two terrifying sword Qi, making her shiver. A huge sense of fear seized the girl, and she retreated backward. The sound of footsteps seemed to break this terrible curse. The girl, who had a scary look in her eyes a second ago, quickly blinked. The arrogance in her eyes gradually faded, no longer as sharp as before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song qingxiao asked. She could feel su Wu¡¯s aura rapidly fading away, but the feeling she had felt when he touched her clothes was still lingering in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she recovered, she turned to look at the pale girl. It seemed that the little girl was quite frightened. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine,¡± The young girl shook her head, her eyes still filled with shock. However, upon closer inspection, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was normal. It was as if the previous scene was just her own illusion. Thinking of this, the girl composed herself and lowered her head while pretending to tidy her clothes. When she raised her head again, she had returned to the standard she had when she first received song Qing. if you¡¯re interested in such a precious garment, it¡¯ll be difficult for our cloud brocade workshop to produce such a finished product. Chapter 1868 - Chapter 1868 Tailor-made (2) Chapter 1868: Tailor-made (2) Chapter 1868: Tailor-made (2) She didn¡¯t want to talk about this issue anymore, so she forced the topic back to business. this treasured clothing is a unique item. It is the product of a senior with an outstanding bloodline and talent who spent a lot of time and effort to complete it. It is one in a million. The young girl sighed with some guilt, ¡± ¡°The ready-made clothes in the store right now can¡¯t reach this level, but there are a few that are pretty good.¡± She was worried that song Qing would look down on Yun susu¡¯s clothes and lose interest in them. From her words, it was clear that she didn¡¯t have much hope for this business. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Song qingxiao smiled. She knew that such a dress, from the weaving to the cutting to the finished product, contained the great efforts of the Yun family¡¯s descendants. It was not easy to obtain. Precious clothes of such a grade were within sight but not easy to obtain. Even if there were, it was probably not something she could afford now. ¡°Let me take a look at the other items.¡± She didn¡¯t ask about the whereabouts of the treasured clothing again. Through su Wu¡¯s sympathy, some things were self-evident. Song qingxiao quickly put away her other emotions and asked about the other finished products of yunjin treasure clothing workshop. Xi was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses. She quickly stepped forward and with a wave of her arm, several sets of folded clothes were placed in front of song qingxiao. ¡°These few sets of clothes are the finished products of the store.¡± With song qingxiao¡¯s previous praise for Yun susu¡¯s work, there were still a few sets of clothes that the girl did not take out from the cosmic bag. She introduced the few sets of clothes. As ready-made clothes that she had collected at the last minute, they naturally could not be compared to custom-made clothes in terms of style and color. However, with the reputation of yunjin treasure clothing shop, the workmanship of these clothes was not bad, and they were basically impervious to fire and water, and could resist spirit power and the mutation of the demon bloodline. ¡°.. Although it¡¯s missing some patterns and patterns, these sets of clothes have the defense to block a full-force attack from a cultivator below the nascent soul tier.¡± The girl glanced at the silent song qingxiao, thinking that she was not satisfied with the clothes. ¡°What are your requirements for your clothes?¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have any, we can help you keep an eye out,¡± she said with a smile. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have a high standard for clothes. These clothes were basically enough for her. She didn¡¯t say anything because it was her first time in human realm upon heavens, and she didn¡¯t know how to ¡®pay¡¯. The girl had obviously misunderstood her. Just as she was struggling to figure out how to bring this up- The young girl hesitated for a moment, then pushed the clothes to the side. Then, with a palm, she took out a Jade box from the qiankun bag. The box contained spiritual power. She reached out and opened it, revealing a light green gauze dress. The dress was a light green and blue color, covered with a light-colored fine gauze, looking elegant and pleasant. As soon as the dress was taken out, a gust of frosty air filled the entire small pavilion. ¡°This dress was made by the snow silkworms raised by my aunt.¡± She looked at the dress and revealed a regretful expression. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Originally, it was the East Qin family that personally requested it.¡± She looked at song Qing and explained, ¡± ¡°The eldest miss of the East Qin family was born with an affinity with fire. There is a green flame mark on the back of her hand. Thirty years ago, the East Qin family wanted to order a piece of clothing for her.¡± Because this young miss was born with a mark, after she started cultivating, she also had a fire attribute spiritual power and loved green and blue colors. Thus, when the East Qin clan ordered clothes, they had to have green and blue colors. It would be best if the clothes matched her spiritual power attribute and were beneficial to her. The choice of color was not difficult, and the nature of the spiritual power was also very easy. The Yun clan had been feeding the heavenly silkworms for many years. To be able to gain a foothold in the human realm upon heavens, their control over the heavenly silkworms had already reached the peak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the color that the East Qin family¡¯s young miss wanted was special. After some confirmation, the only silkworm that could meet her requirements was the snow silkworm. This kind of snow silkworm had a transparent body and was ice blue in color, similar to ice and snow. Back then, the first species of this silkworm was obtained from the ice by the ancestors of the Yun clan. The silk produced by the snow silkworm was clear and beautiful, and the quality of the silk had a weak ice attribute, which was even rarer. However, this would coincidentally be the opposite of what the East Qin family¡¯s young miss needed, so naturally it would not work. Chapter 1869 - Chapter 1869 Tailor-made (3) Chapter 1869: Tailor-made (3) Chapter 1869: Tailor-made (3) Thus, when they were ordering the clothes, the East Qin family took out countless fire element herbs and treasures to feed the snow silkworms. The Yun family did not care about the price and spent a lot of effort to build a silkworm room made of fire element spiritual materials to feed the sky silkworms. After years of careful service, countless spirit herbs were transformed into spirit Qi and sent into Xue can¡¯s body. The silk that it spat out lived up to the Yun clan¡¯s expectations. It was not only beautiful and bright like the star Blue, but also contained spirit power. Under a closer look, that spiritual power was like an endless blue flame. When the threads were formed, regardless of the Yun family or the East Qin clan, they were extremely satisfied. sigh ¡­ the young girl let out a long sigh, her face revealing a helpless and heartbroken expression. my aunt personally cut it into clothes, but who knew that when the clothes were finished, the blue flames on the dress turned into ice mist overnight, and the spirit energy on the clothes became ice attribute. This sudden change shocked everyone. Ice and Fire would not melt. In the beginning, the Yun clan tried to change this law by feeding the snow silkworm with fire spiritual herbs and environment, thinking that they could reverse its nature. However, they did not expect that it would not work. The snow silkworm was of the ice attribute, so the silk it spat out was naturally of the ice attribute. After the matter had happened, the people of the Yun clan panicked. After trying many methods and realizing that they could not go against this result, they informed the East Qin clan. The two races had thought of many ways, but they still could not change this natural law. ¡°In the end, we compensated the East Qin clan for their losses and agreed to order a new set of clothes for the young miss of the East Qin clan.¡± However, this dress eventually became the work that gave the Yun family a headache, and it caused many people to laugh behind their backs. From the looks of the finished product, it was made with the blood and sweat of the direct descendants of the Yun clan, spending a lot of time in the process, and the silk of the heavenly silkworms raised by the two clans. Be it color or silk, they were all top-grade. The rarest thing about it was the strength of the ice attribute power it contained. As time passed, it became more and more distinct. It could almost be said to be a rare top-grade item in the Yun clan¡¯s inheritance. Normally, even if this kind of clothing wasn¡¯t sold to the East Qin family¡¯s young miss, there would be many ice element female cultivators who would fight over it. However, the trouble was that the reason the Yun family made this dress was for the eldest miss of the East Qin family. ¡°There¡¯s fire element spirit power on the dress.¡± After the girl took out the dress, song qingxiao scanned it with her spiritual sense and felt the fire-element spirit power that was strangely integrated with the ice-element power. This flame power was restricted by the ice element power, but it still existed, so it formed an extremely strange ice flame. The two combined into one and coexisted on the dress. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The young girl nodded, her expression somewhat speechless. Back then, the actions of the two aristocratic families had caused the attributes of this dress to be completely opposite, but they were strange at the same time. The existence of Ice and Fire made this dress a treasure, but at the same time, it also became an exclusive item that no one dared to buy. People with fire-elemental powers could not wear it because they would be restrained by ice-elemental powers. At the same time, people who cultivated ice-type power didn¡¯t like it. The fire-type power contained in the dress would suppress the use of ice-type spirit energy. These two completely opposite and contradictory attributes made the clothes, which should have been extremely outstanding, instantly lose interest, even if it had a strange origin and was of high quality. The Yun Clansman who made this dress should have become his representative work because of this dress. It would become a legend of the Yun clan in the future and should also be listed in the pavilion. However, it was also because no one could wear the Ice and Fire dual-element clothes that they could only regretfully give up. ¡°In fact, whether it¡¯s the material, the workmanship, or the spiritual energy, this is a top-notch item. It¡¯s not inferior to the clothes that my grandaunt once made.¡± In fact, because of its dual attributes, the finished product was even slightly better than the man¡¯s robe. The young lady was referring to the man¡¯s robe that song qingxiao had seen earlier that had moved su Wu. She sighed again, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these two conflicting spiritual attributes have caused it to be unable to find a good master.¡± At this point, the girl looked up at song qingxiao. ¡°I see that you also cultivate ice-type spirit power, so I dare to take this out for you to see.¡± Such an unparalleled treasure had been buried in the storage box for decades without seeing the light of day, and it had even been criticized by people. To the Yun family, this was a huge blow. ¡°My aunt has been remorseful of this dress for the past few decades.¡± Usually, no one would even dare to mention this matter, for fear that it would remind her of the scene back then. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. After the young girl said this, she bitterly laughed with a guilty conscience, ¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at it again? if there¡¯s nothing you like, I¡¯ll ask the elders of my family to note down your request. I¡¯ll try my best to find the silk and cloth materials in the family and make it for you as soon as possible. She might have felt a little guilty because she was trying to sell this dress, so she wanted to reach out and close the Jade box. However, just as her fingers touched the lid of the Jade box, she was stopped by a slender hand before she could close it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was filled with a rare enthusiasm. Her eyes were shockingly bright as she held back her surprise and reached out to touch the clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± ¡°Be careful ¡­¡± When the young girl saw her actions, she couldn¡¯t help but open her small mouth slightly and cry out in alarm to warn her. She had been talking for a long time and had forgotten to remind song qingxiao that after the clothes were cut, the Ice and Fire spiritual power on them became more and more intense. In the end, ordinary people would not dare to touch them easily. The two opposing spirit energies formed a strong offensive force, causing those who touched the clothes without any preparation to be attacked by this spirit energy. Chapter 1870 - Chapter 1870 Custom-made _1 Chapter 1870: Custom-made _1 Chapter 1870: Custom-made _1 People with ice-type spirit power cultivation would be burned by the flames on their clothes;Cultivators of the fire attribute would be attacked by the ice attribute. If he didn¡¯t have either, he would be repelled by these two spiritual attributes and be injured at the same time. This was also the reason why this dress was an excellent piece of work-because in addition to its amazing defensive power, it also had an active attack power that had never been possessed by clothes in the thousands of years of the Yun family¡¯s inheritance, because of the mutual suppression of spiritual power. When the girl sensed song qingxiao¡¯s ice-element cultivation, she took out the dress and told her where it came from. She forgot to remind song qingxiao not to touch it without preparation. As soon as she finished her reminder, she saw that song Qing¡¯s small hand had already touched the clothes. As soon as she touched it, the cold flame lingering on her clothes spread out like a light blue mist, slowly swallowing her fingers and palm. The two extremely aggressive forces seemed to be very calm at this time. They did not hurt the guest¡¯s hands. Instead, they gently hovered between her palms and floated on her snow-white wrists. The girl¡¯s expected scream did not come. Perhaps it was because the guest¡¯s cultivation was strong enough to resist the cold flame, but the hand smoothly held the dress in the box in its palm. ¡°..¡±The young girl¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and her expression changed rapidly, becoming more solemn and respectful. Just as the girl had said, the dual attributes of Ice and Fire in the clothes quickly resonated with the spiritual energy in song qingxiao¡¯s body. The fire power in her body that had been suppressed by the ice power seemed to have become more active. This piece of clothing, which had been made by yunjin treasure clothing workshop by mistake but had not been sold for a long time, now seemed to be specially tailored for her. Song Qing touched it again and again, and the more she looked at it, the more determined she was to get it. ¡°How much for this?¡± She rubbed the delicate and soft fabric with her fingertips as she turned to ask the girl who was already dumbfounded. ¡°Ah?¡± The young girl quickly came back to her senses at her words, and her face revealed a difficult expression. She didn¡¯t expect to meet a buyer today. When the price was mentioned, the girl suppressed the shock of song qingxiao picking up the clothes and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know either ¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she probably felt a little embarrassed herself. She revealed a trace of an apologetic smile and explained, ¡± ¡°I need to ask the elders.¡± This dress was made by a direct descendant of the Yun clan. No matter if it was feeding the silkworms, weaving the silk, or sewing the clothes, it had taken a lot of effort from the East Qin and Yun clan. It was not an ordinary item. Although it later became a work that the creator did not want to mention, and thus stayed in the Yun clan. However, the reason why it had not been sold for decades was not only because of its conflicting attributes, but also because of its extremely high cost. The young girl took out a communication device with some difficulty and said something to the other side. please wait for a moment. I¡¯ve already informed my mother. She¡¯ll come and talk to you personally. Song qingxiao nodded and looked at the various clothes in the pavilion. About fifteen minutes later, her divine sense sensed an aura rapidly approaching. Not long after, a fragrant wind blew, and a beautiful woman in her thirties lifted the bead curtain and entered the pavilion. The woman¡¯s face was somewhat similar to the young girl¡¯s, but her expression was dignified without anger. Judging from the spiritual breath she was exuding, her strength had at least reached the divine separation realm. After the woman entered, she swept her gaze across the entire room. The girl had already told her about the situation. She looked at song Qing for a long time. At first, there was a flash of surprise in her eyes, but then it became serious. ¡°The customer has taken a fancy to this dress?¡± She smiled and asked song Qing gently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao nodded, and the woman¡¯s face showed a bit of difficulty. ¡°My daughter should have already told you that this dress was made by my elder sister-in-law.¡± As soon as she arrived, the young girl who had been talking to song qingxiao stood up and gave her seat to her mother. ¡°She¡¯s a bit stubborn, so she might not be willing to sell the clothes easily.¡± The woman glared at the girl. Chapter 1871 - Chapter 1871 Custom-made _2 Chapter 1871: Custom-made _2 Chapter 1871: Custom-made _2 ¡°This daughter of mine is insensible. She didn¡¯t inform the elders in the family and took it out without permission.¡± Song qingxiao could not help but frown. The beautiful woman was also very tactful. As if she had seen her expression, she quickly said, ¡± ¡°However, since the guest has taken a fancy to it, it¡¯s also fate.¡± After she said this, she pondered for a moment. ¡°But to be honest, the cost of this dress was extremely high.¡± The woman laughed bitterly. of course, we also know that it¡¯s not realistic to sell this dress at its original cost. However, if they were sold at a cheap price, the people of the Yun clan would not be willing to accept it. someone tried to exchange points for it before, but my big sister-in-law rejected it. Apart from its self-contradictory attributes, this dress could be said to be the proudest work of the creator¡¯s life. Although it did not bring her applause or praise in the end, but instead attracted ridicule and ridicule, the tailor was not willing to exchange her own dress for points. The woman felt a little embarrassed. She could not help but glare at the young girl who knew she was in trouble. After seeing her lower her head, she turned to song qingxiao helplessly. ¡°Now that things have come to this, I don¡¯t know what price I should sell this dress for.¡± After she finished speaking, she immediately added, ¡± ¡°I wonder if you have any rare materials?¡± The woman¡¯s words revealed that even though she wasn¡¯t going to sell the dress, she could exchange it for materials. The yunjin treasure Clothing store had been in the human realm upon heavens for many years, so they should not be lacking in wealth. Now that he didn¡¯t want money and proposed an exchange, the things he wanted to exchange for shouldn¡¯t be ordinary. As expected, the woman said, ¡± if you don¡¯t have either, then we, the yunjin treasure Clothing store, will owe you a favor. We¡¯ll leave behind your request later, and the people in our clan are willing to tailor another piece of clothing for you for free as compensation for your wasted trip today. Since she had already said that, the woman thought that the matter could be resolved satisfactorily. However, she did not expect that song qingxiao would secretly heave a sigh of relief when she mentioned that she would only change her clothes. When it came to money, she did not have much when she first came to the human realm upon heavens. Although he had points, they might not be enough for this dress. However, if it was materials, she would have them. The woman thought that everyone would be happy after she said that, but she didn¡¯t expect to see the guest¡¯s eyes light up as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°The skin, bones, claws, horns of a demon beast, are they okay?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The woman was stunned for a moment. When she finally reacted, a hint of embarrassment flashed in her eyes. ordinary demonic beasts should ¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, song Qing flicked his wrist and a huge demonic beast corpse appeared out of thin air. It fell into the small pavilion with a ¡®Swoosh¡¯. The woman stood up in shock. The young girl was also frightened and hid behind the woman. this is ¡­ after the initial shock, the woman quickly reacted. ¡°A monster beast of the seventh rank and above?¡± The demonic beast on the ground looked like a lion or a Tiger, and its body was as strong as a small mountain. Even though it was dead, the powerful aura left behind by a demonic beast above the seventh rank still made the woman reveal a look of fear. After the plague in the sea of stars, the demonic beasts were restricted and the gates of the sea of stars were closed. It was very difficult to see demonic beasts above the sixth rank in the outside world, let alone the seventh rank. He didn¡¯t expect that this young girl, who looked very unfamiliar, would actually take out the corpse of a seventh-order monster beast. Judging from the demonic beast¡¯s corpse, its skin, claws, bones, and horns were all well maintained, and there was not a large area of damage. In other words, in this battle of slaying demons, at least the person who killed the demon had the power to suppress it, so the battle ended very easily. Demon beasts above the seventh-rank were extremely powerful and were no weaker than cultivators below the Dao integration stage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, when a demonic beast went berserk, its strength would increase greatly. Its strong body and the power of its gifted bloodline could cause great trouble for human cultivators. To be able to suppress it so smoothly, unless it was a demonic beast that was several levels higher than it, it must have been a battle between demonic beasts. A strange look flashed across the woman¡¯s eyes. She carefully squatted down and touched the body of the demonic beast. The demonic beast¡¯s corpse was well preserved, and there were remnants of flesh and blood rich in spirit energy. With a flip of her wrist, the demonic beast¡¯s Mountain-like corpse was easily flipped over in the air. There was a fatal wound under its neck, almost cutting off half of its head. Chapter 1872 - Chapter 1872 Custom-made (3) Chapter 1872: Custom-made (3) Chapter 1872: Custom-made (3) When song qingxiao took it out earlier, the demonic beast¡¯s body had lowered its head, which blocked the fatal wound. There were claw marks left on the wound. It was obvious that it was the work of a powerful demon. However, it was unknown why the corpse had fallen into the hands of the young girl in front of him when the two demons were fighting. The demonic core in the demonic beast¡¯s body had already disappeared, but such a good thing was extremely rare even in the human realm upon heavens. If it fell into the hands of the xuandu family and entered the auction house, it would definitely set off a storm and attract countless families to attack. The moment the woman saw the corpse of the seventh-rank demonic beast, she was already very tempted. The entire body of a seventh-order monster beast was a treasure. The spiritual energy contained in its flesh and blood was also of great benefit to the clan. Not to mention the skin, claws, bones, horns, and so on of demon beasts, they were indispensable when making clothes. Among some of the clothes in yunjin treasure Clothing store, some guests had requested to decorate their robes with demonic beast fur to strengthen their defense. The people of the Yun clan had also collected some demonic beast skins, claws, and other items, but most of them were fifth-tier, and there were also sixth-tier ones, but they were already very rare. Demon beasts above the seventh rank were even more rare. He didn¡¯t know where this young guest had gotten them from. She almost couldn¡¯t suppress the surprise in her eyes. She even ignored the blood on the demonic beast¡¯s body and touched it again and again. But for some reason, after she touched it a few times, she gradually suppressed the greed in the depths of her heart. When song qingxiao saw that she had regained her calm expression, she knew that something was wrong. She pursed her lips and thought for a while. Then, she remembered something. She turned her wrist and a few black scales appeared in her palm. There were a total of three scales, each about the size of a palm. Although it was pitch-black, the black color was like flowing water. As song Qing¡¯s small palm moved, light flowed and a layer of faint black mist gushed out. An extremely powerful demonic Qi seeped out of the scale armor and instantly suppressed the corpse of the seventh-rank demonic beast on the ground, filling the entire inner Pavilion. Under the impact of this demonic aura, the images and masterpieces of the women displayed by the spirit gathering array in the pavilion began to shake slightly and show an unstable posture. ¡°What is this?¡± The woman¡¯s calm expression changed once again when she sensed the scale¡¯s aura. She cried out in surprise. ¡°Three scales. I wonder which demonic beast they belong to. I obtained them in the divine prison.¡± Song Qing¡¯s words were half true and half false. He did not mention the ancient demon or the true dragon¡¯s scale, but the person in charge of the yunjin treasure Clothing store should have already seen some clues. Because her expression had become very serious, even more excited than when she had seen the seventh-order monster beast. These three scales were all from the Dragon King who had merged the nine Dragons into one during the yulun void realm trial. Although the Dragon King was a newborn, he still had the bloodline of a great demon. His scales also carried the Qi of a true Dragon, which was an extraordinary item. After the little dragon had devoured it, it had brought back its scales, claws, horns, and other things, which fell into song qingxiao¡¯s hands. She still had a large pile of such scales. She had everything she needed. However, to others, such an item was no different from a rare treasure that had already disappeared from the world. It was hard to find even a single piece of it. She understood the principle of not revealing one¡¯s wealth, especially since it was her first time in the human realm upon heavens. She should be more cautious in her actions. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Ice and Fire attributes contained in this dress just so happened to match her, she wouldn¡¯t have taken it out so easily. However, song qingxiao only took out three pieces after much consideration to avoid attracting attention. Although this kind of scale armor was good, three pieces were not many. Even if the Yun clan people were suspicious, it was not impossible for her to obtain this item in the divine prison with her cultivation. The divine prison contained a myriad of things. If one was extremely lucky, they might even obtain some things that were already extinct in the real world-for example, the item of an ancient demon that had already gone extinct. ¡°I¡¯ll use these three scales and this demonic beast¡¯s corpse to exchange for it.¡± Song qingxiao pretended to be heartbroken and looked at the woman with hesitation. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work ¡­¡± She took a deep breath, as if she had taken out the last of her assets. She gritted her teeth and took out several herbs from her universe bag. ¡°I only have these.¡± That medicinal herb was obtained from the qiankun bag after killing the purple-eyed boy during Nuwa¡¯s task of mending the sky. It was suitable for the use of alchemy with the cultivation of the nascent soul realm, but it was not of much use to her now. The woman glanced at these medicinal herbs, her expression unchanged. It was obvious that these medicinal herbs did not catch her eye. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Song Qing looked down on her expression and seemed to be very disappointed. He prepared to shake her hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then forget it ¡­¡± She seemed to be a little regretful and was about to keep the scale armor again when the woman shouted, ¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was afraid that song qingxiao would go back on her word and not trade if she was a step too slow. In fact, when song qingxiao took out the level seven monster beast, the woman was already very tempted, not to mention the three scales that she took out later. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡± The woman said decisively as she pushed the Jade box in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. She no longer asked if the elder sister-in-law of the dress creator agreed. As if she was afraid that song qingxiao would be reluctant to part with it if she was a step too late, she took the initiative to put the seventh-order monster beast¡¯s body into her universe bag and smiled at song qingxiao, ¡°There¡¯s no need for these herbs.¡± Her eyes fell on the three black armors in song Qing¡¯s small hands, revealing a look of uneasiness and expectation. Chapter 1873 - Chapter 1873 The deal (1) Chapter 1873: The deal (1) Chapter 1873: The deal (1) Song qingxiao was also reluctant to leave, but when she saw the woman take the seventh-order monster beast¡¯s body, she hesitated for a moment and slowly put the three scales on the table. The woman hurriedly reached out and held the three scales in her hand, caressing them carefully. ¡°Did you also obtain these three scales from the divine incarcerate?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± song qingxiao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± The woman sighed regretfully, but her eyes were burning with passion as she looked at the three scales. these three scales are indeed good for armor-making. Our yunjin treasure Clothing store has taken advantage of you. Perhaps it was the success of the transaction, but the woman said very readily, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can also take the few ready-made clothes on the table.¡± She turned around and instructed the young girl, ¡± ¡°Take a look and then take some beautiful accessories and other items for the guests to put on.¡± The young girl replied in a crisp voice and went out to prepare. After she left, song qingxiao closed the Jade box and put it into her universe bag while reminding her, I just entered heaven¡¯s beyond and I obtained those three scales by chance ¡­ Before she could finish, the woman already understood what she meant. She smiled and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry, yunjin clothing shop will keep this a secret. We won¡¯t trouble you with this deal. Song qingxiao nodded when she saw that she understood what she meant. Although she did not believe that the Yun Jin treasure clothing shop would keep secrets forever, she did not consider tianwaitian as a permanent place to stay. As long as she could keep the dragon¡¯s scale a secret for a while, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of it even if it was exposed in the future when she made another breakthrough. The two of them had a tacit understanding to skip this topic. When the woman found out that she had just arrived in the human realm upon heavens, she told her about the situation in Nine Heavens city. As the person in charge of yunjin treasure clothing workshop and a direct descendant of the Yun clan, the woman¡¯s knowledge and experience were naturally more than the youth waiting outside. After drinking two cups of tea, the young girl returned to the small pavilion and handed over a pair of moist and transparent Jade bracelets. The spiritual aura of the bangle was overbearing. Song qingxiao scanned it with her divine sense and could already sense what was inside. She did not stand on ceremony and accepted the pair of Jade bracelets. The deal was considered done. you¡¯re an honored guest of the yunjin clothing workshop. If you need to modify or customize clothes in the future, you just need to send a message. The woman then took out a green soul Jade and handed it to song qingxiao. ¡°As long as you have any orders, we, the yunjin treasure Clothing store, will do our best to fulfill them.¡± yes, ¡± song qingxiao replied, and the woman personally saw her out. The young man who had collected the talismans was still waiting respectfully outside the door. When he heard the movement, he raised his head. When he saw song qingxiao come out, his eyes first lit up. Then, when he saw the woman and young girl behind her, he seemed to be in disbelief. He lost his previous calmness and revealed a look of extreme shock. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. The young man only came back to his senses when song qingxiao called out to him. He seemed to be a little excited as he hurriedly bowed to the woman and followed song qingxiao. After walking for more than ten meters, he subconsciously looked back and saw that the woman was still in the same posture as before. She was looking in song Qing¡¯s direction and did not return to the pavilion. ¡°Where are you planning to go next, my Lord?¡± The woman¡¯s status in yunjin treasure Clothing store was not low, so the young man did not have many opportunities to see her. However, he was very familiar with her appearance and status. To be able to receive and receive her personally, and even send her off at the door when she left, this kind of treatment was only given to those who came from the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond heaven in the past. It seemed that song qingxiao had bought something from the yunjin treasure Clothing store today, and it was not bad. That was why she was treated so courteously by the people of the Yun clan as a newcomer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, the young man couldn¡¯t help but touch the five-element talisman in his arms, and his expression became even more attentive. ¡°I want you to help me with something.¡± Song qingxiao needed to stay in the human realm upon heavens for a while, but she had a lot of trouble on her, so she did not want to expose herself too early. There were many cultivators in the human realm upon heavens, and it was a place that countless cultivators from the Empire who were lucky enough to enter the divine prison without a sect to rely on yearned for. Renting a place to cultivate here would not attract much attention, so it was a good choice for her to hide in the city. Chapter 1874 - Chapter 1874 The deal (2) Chapter 1874: The deal (2) Chapter 1874: The deal (2) However, song qingxiao would not consider the accommodation arranged by the martial arts Research Institute. Perhaps it was because of su Wu¡¯s influence, she was instinctively on guard against the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven even though she had not had any contact with them. In addition, she had many secrets. Su Wu¡¯s spirit, who was once hunted by the martial arts Research Institute, had not been completely destroyed and was now living in the same body as her. With the God destroying technique, a secret technique that even the people of the human realm upon heavens coveted, and the lesson of the Xiangjiang clan that she had just heard from Xiang si, as well as the complicated relationships between the clans, song qingxiao was not prepared to get involved in this mess when she was still weak. The spirit domain that the young man had mentioned before was a very good choice for her. He didn¡¯t need to do it himself. He just needed to find someone to help him run a ceremony to rent a place. After he got the ¡®key¡¯, he would activate it himself. In this way, other than the owner of the ¡®key¡¯, even the people who helped her might not know where she lived. This method was perfect for song Qing since he was young. The only thing he wasn¡¯t sure about was the payment method. Su Wu had mentioned that the main currency in the human realm upon heavens was points. However, song qingxiao had never used the points in other places except for when she opened up the immortal state or when she exchanged them for items in the divine prison. Song qingxiao had no idea how to extract the points and use them for the transaction. After making a trip to yunjin treasure clothing square, perhaps because he was affected by Yun susu¡¯s image and the robe on display, su Wu was probably not in the mood to answer her questions. Fortunately, song qingxiao had a follower with her. Although the young man was not very powerful, he knew a lot about the situation in the human realm upon heavens. Since he offered to help, he should know how to use the points. Thinking of this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°What do you usually need to pay to rent a place in the spirit domain?¡± The young man didn¡¯t show any surprise at her question. Instead, he composed himself and replied respectfully, ¡± the martial arts Research Institute has a specially developed spiritual Jade that can be used as a substitute for currency. Everyone who had just arrived at the human realm upon heavens could report to the martial arts Research Institute and receive a certain amount of spiritual Jade for their first time, depending on their strength and cultivation level. other than that, the Institute will also issue some missions of varying difficulty. There will also be a certain amount of remuneration after the completion of the mission. These rewards could be chosen at one¡¯s own will and were all traded in the human realm upon heavens. He glanced at song qingxiao, as if he had already guessed that she was unwilling to submit to the martial arts Research Institute for the time being after she mentioned that she wanted to rent a house in the spirit field. Many preliminary cultivators who came out of the immortal prison were like this when they first came here. After being used to freedom, many people didn¡¯t like to be bound. However, in reality, as poverty increased in the later stages, many people would still choose to join a certain sect or clan after experiencing the difficulties of cultivating alone. However, song qingxiao was very generous, although it might be because she was new here and lost her sense of propriety. However, from the young man¡¯s current judgment, she was undoubtedly a rich woman and should not be affected by these external things for the time being, so she was very confident. other than these two methods, there are also medicinal herbs, artifacts, and even magic treasures and spirit talismans. They are all very popular items. As long as it was related to cultivation, especially those that could save one¡¯s life and increase one¡¯s cultivation, they were all sought after. ¡°There¡¯s another way ¡­¡± The young man paused for a moment and put on a mysterious expression. He carefully took a step closer to song qingxiao and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Pay with Points from the divine incarcerate.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, his face revealed a look of envy and longing. those who are lucky enough to enter the divine incarcerate will be rewarded with points after completing the mission. Points are also the currency in human realm upon heavens and are much more popular than spiritual Jade. There were countless cultivators in the human realm upon heavens, but more than half of them were blocked outside the gates of the divine prison. They knew of its existence but could not find the gates to enter. Apart from a few lucky ones, only the geniuses of the aristocratic families could enter the divine incarcerate. Those who had entered the divine incarcerate and survived were mostly people with extraordinary cultivation. Therefore, points were undoubtedly more useful to them than the spiritual Jade developed by the martial arts Research Institute. Chapter 1875 - Chapter 1875 The deal (3) Chapter 1875: The deal (3) Chapter 1875: The deal (3) It was song qingxiao¡¯s first time in the human realm upon heavens and she had done something extraordinary. The young man had already guessed that she might be a lucky person who had entered the divine prison. Therefore, after he finished speaking, he saw that song qingxiao¡¯s expression was normal. Instead, she asked him, ¡± ¡°How do I support the points?¡± The young man was not surprised. Instead, he explained even more respectfully, ¡± more than a thousand years ago, the people from the martial arts Research Institute discovered an extremely rare soul-hunting Jade that could absorb divine sense. Later on, after the elders of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Council made repeated improvements, the soul hunting Jade was made into a special tool. it¡¯s said that the sect Masters of the nine great clans appeared together and reached some kind of agreement with the ¡®God¡¯ of that time, so that points can be separated by divine sense and freely traded. Because of his age and cultivation level, he could only roughly understand the situation. The truth had been passed down for many years, and even those who were not direct descendants of the nine great clans might not be able to clearly explain it, let alone a little cultivator who had just barely reached the spirit focus realm. However, it was good news for song qingxiao that points could be traded. After gaining some confidence, song qingxiao directly stated her request. The young man was already mentally prepared for this. In fact, he had been looking forward to it for a long time. It could be seen from the several spirit talismans she had given him before that if this matter was completed, she might even have other rewards. Even if she wasn¡¯t willing to pay him any more, just those few talismans were enough for him to gain a lot today. Moreover, even if there was nothing to get, to be able to make friends with such a cultivator was something the young man could not ask for more. After hearing her instructions, he immediately agreed and promised that he would do it as she wished. He first found a place to rest in the city and asked song qingxiao to wait for him. He then went out and quickly disappeared into the crowd. .. At the entrance of the yunjin treasure Clothing store, even though song qingxiao¡¯s figure had long disappeared, the woman still stood there without moving. ¡°Mother, you seem to be especially polite to this guest?¡± Her rare appearance surprised those who had been here in Nine Heavens city and knew her identity. The girl asked softly, and the woman nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I can¡¯t feel her strength, at least her cultivation level is not lower than the soul splitting stage.¡± This was a very conservative estimate of the woman¡¯s strength. Deep down, she even had a vague feeling that song qingxiao¡¯s strength might be much higher than she had expected. The seventh-rank demonic beast and the three scales she took out faintly exuded an extremely terrifying ancient demonic Qi. They were not ordinary items. ¡°I¡¯ll have to show the elders of my clan what I¡¯ve obtained before to guess.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was half happy and half sad. She was happy that today¡¯s transaction was not bad, and the Yun family had gained a lot.However, he was also worried that the arrival of such a person would bring trouble to the Yun clan. He had a strange treasure on him, and he had taken it out casually for a piece of clothing. Either the clothes with the Ice and Fire dual spirit energy just happened to suit her, or she was lying. She might still have the three scales with powerful auras, so she was willing to take them out to change clothes. Although it was a woman¡¯s nature to love beauty, the yunjin treasure clothing shop had been in Nine Heavens city for many years and women had seen many people who were willing to spend a lot of money on clothes and jewelry-including the East Qin clan who had gone to great lengths to customize that treasure clothing. However, if they were not from a noble clan and did not have a powerful clan to rely on, cultivators who relied on their own strength would generally not dare to be so extravagant. If he was really such an impulsive person, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live alone until now and walk into Nine Heavens city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, no matter what the woman guessed, song qingxiao should not be underestimated. the martial arts Research Institute didn¡¯t mention that such a person would enter the heavens beyond heaven? ¡± When the young girl heard the woman¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. She seemed to sense the woman¡¯s worry and muttered, ¡± generally speaking, even if it¡¯s someone from the Empire, as long as they¡¯ve entered the divine incarcerate and showed off their talents, it¡¯s impossible for them to escape the notice of the martial arts Research Institute. They¡¯ll be treated as a key target and recorded, right? ¡± Once she was registered by the martial arts Research Institute, she didn¡¯t even need to find a way to enter the heavens beyond heaven. The people in the Institute would even take the initiative to recruit her and bring her into the heavens beyond heaven. Even if it was not introduced by the martial arts Research Institute and chose to pass through the hidden world, the Institute would naturally have a way to register it. In this way, once a person who was registered by the martial arts Research Institute showed the intention to enter the heavens beyond heaven, the martial arts Research Institute would usually release a list to all the major clans. Everyone would pay special ¡®attention¡¯ to these people with potential in advance. Chapter 1876 - Chapter 1876 House rental (1) Chapter 1876: House rental (1) Chapter 1876: House rental (1) Now that such a person had quietly appeared in Nine Heavens city, and the martial arts Research Institute had not let out any news in advance, it proved that this guest had ¡®escaped¡¯ from the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s screening. Before she entered heaven¡¯s beyond, she did not show any uniqueness that was worthy of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s attention. Furthermore, this person did not rely on the legendary methods to enter heaven¡¯s beyond from the hidden world ¡­ Either she had found her way by accident, or she had her own connections to avoid the eyes and ears of the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong.¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, the woman frowned and sighed. ¡°Tell me about what happened after she entered the treasure Clothing store.¡± The woman turned around and returned to the pavilion. She turned to her daughter and instructed, ¡± in addition, get someone to remember her. If she comes in the future, you must inform me. I will personally receive her. Her cautious attitude made the young girl a little uneasy, but she still responded to them one by one. Finally, he asked, ¡± ¡°Then ¡­ Should we report this to the Parliament?¡± The woman was silent for a moment, then replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°No need for now.¡± As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look outside the door. Song qingxiao and the young man had already disappeared without a trace. It was obvious that this customer had really come to buy clothes and not to cause trouble. The people of the Yun family never made enemies with others. They were only focused on their own business and did not get involved in the Parliament or disputes between the aristocratic families. There was no need to cause more trouble. we¡¯ve always minded our own business with the Parliament. She furrowed her brows imperceptibly, and a trace of caution flashed across her eyes. ¡°The Yun family is only a merchant who makes clothes. It¡¯s not appropriate for them to get involved in the whirlpools of the aristocratic families.¡± In the end, she reminded the young girl, ¡± ¡°I have an appointment with her. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this business.¡± In her opinion, song qingxiao did not seem like someone who would cause trouble. For the sake of the three scales and the seventh-order monster beast, she would not tell anyone about this matter. She would just pretend to be stupid and do business. However, paper could not contain fire. The news of this matter would be exposed sooner or later. As for how the guest would deal with the recruitment and investigation of the Parliament in the future, it had nothing to do with the Yun family. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know the conversation between the mother and daughter of the Yun family after she left. Instead, she found a teahouse under the young man¡¯s lead and sat down, waiting for the young man who worked for her to bring back news. This teahouse was opened by the Parliament, and it was free for those with cultivation. When entering, the person who led the way only needed to activate the door¡¯s response with spiritual power to enter this place. She chose a seat next to the window, picked up a cup of tea, and released her divine sense to observe the nine Heavens city. The young man seemed to be in a hurry to finish his business, so he left and returned quickly. In less than three hours, song qingxiao sensed a familiar aura flying in their direction. After about 15 minutes, she saw the young man appear in her sight. He looked at song qingxiao through the glass. He had a confident look on his face, and it was obvious that he had done it. As expected, he took out a box and pushed it in front of song qingxiao. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you down, my Lord. The matter has been completed.¡± He placed his hands on his legs and said respectfully, ¡± this box contains a piece of soul hunting Jade. The location of the residence and the price are all inside. It will only open after you pay the points. As for the location and the density of the spiritual energy, it was up to the guest to choose. ¡°Other than Daren himself, no one else knows.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. She didn¡¯t rush to study the house. Instead, she put down the teacup and kept the box. Then, she looked at the young man and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Her palm swiped across the air a few inches away from the table, and a medicinal herb suffused with spirit energy appeared on the table. ¡°This is your reward.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The medicinal herb was something she had taken out when she was at the Yun clan, but the woman at yunjin treasure Clothing store had not taken a fancy to it. Now, she was using it to give to this young man. The moment the medicinal herbs were laid out, a thick medicinal fragrance filled the entire Hall. The purple-eyed boy had already reached the nascent soul realm at that time, so the things he had collected were naturally useful at his level at that time. This young man had only just entered the spirit focus stage, so a medicinal herb that could be consumed by a nascent soul stage cultivator was definitely a treasure that he could only dream of. He was in disbelief at first, and his eyes widened as he looked at song qingxiao several times. After seeing that she was really sincere in giving him this medicinal herb, he reached out with a trembling hand and took it. Chapter 1877 - Chapter 1877 House rental (2) Chapter 1877: House rental (2) Chapter 1877: House rental (2) ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. These things were no longer of much use to her, not to mention that her experience in alchemy in the sea of stars had long dispelled her ambitions of trying to learn alchemy. After adding her blood to the herbs she refined, even the silver Wolf was extremely disgusted. It could be seen that she really did not have any talent in alchemy. The young man could tell that she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. After the matter was settled, it should be time for him to leave. Although he was somewhat regretful that he could not form a relationship with such a person, it was already a great fortune for him to be able to obtain the stack of spirit talismans and such a medicinal herb after today¡¯s explanation. If this herb was used properly, it might be able to help him break through the Spirit focus realm¡¯s seal and reduce the strength he had cultivated for more than ten years. He tactfully stood up and was about to leave when song qingxiao ordered, ¡± ¡°I hope you can keep today¡¯s matter a secret.¡± Her tone was calm, but the moment she finished speaking, the young man felt a chill run down his spine. He paused for a moment and replied, ¡± ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying this, he saw song Qing Xiao nod, so he maintained a respectful posture and left the hall. As soon as the man left the hall, song qingxiao sensed that he was running to the other corner of the street. He seemed to be afraid that someone would chase after him, and even circled around Nine Heavens city for several miles in a very cautious manner. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense followed him for more than an hour. No matter how he turned, he couldn¡¯t escape her detection. It was only when she was sure that he had entered an alley and carefully entered an unremarkable old building that she retracted her divine sense. After finding the young man¡¯s residence, song Qing committed the place to memory to ensure that the man would not dare to reveal it. After doing all this, song Qing¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared from the teahouse. After she left the teahouse, she found a place to open the box that the young man had given her. There was a beautiful piece of green jade the size of an egg inside. She picked it up and held it in her palm. This was the first time she had seen this soul hunting Jade, and the way to pay the points was extremely magical, which made her a little curious. However, since su Wu didn¡¯t remind him, it was clear that this thing shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. She tried to sink a wisp of her divine sense into it, and there was actually another world inside. It was different from the soul Jade that Xiang four had given her the beast taming technique. When she sank her consciousness into the soul hunting Jade, it seemed to be connected to the space exchange interface of another divine prison. There were different levels of spirit energy density for different kinds of houses, and different prices were set according to the different levels of spirit energy. The place with the densest spiritual energy required an exorbitant price of 50000 points per year, while the place with the weakest and simplest spiritual energy only required a few thousand points. Song Qing had just come to the human realm upon heavens and did not want to be too ostentatious. Therefore, he finally chose a place that was not very rich in spiritual energy, but not the weakest. This house was the most common house in the spirit domain. There was nothing special about it, and it had to pay 20000 points for rent every year. It was obvious that an ordinary cultivator who had just entered the human realm upon heavens was reluctant to spend points, but he also didn¡¯t want to have too thin spiritual energy. This was a difficult decision that he had made after hesitating. After she made her decision, the transaction was completed very quickly, and her points were deducted. The rest of the information about the house was complete. The color of the soul hunting Jade had changed, and the detailed address and situation of the rental house were all poured into her mind through the soul hunting Jade. The house was located in the North of Nine Heavens city. Song qingxiao immediately followed the direction of the house. Half an hour later, she finally stopped in front of a small building. From the outside, the house was located between a row of houses. There was nothing special about it, just like an ordinary residence. However, when song Qing approached, perhaps because the spirit power of the soul hunting Jade had resonated with the house, the scene outside quickly changed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shadow of the tree shifted, and spiritual energy surged, transforming into an ancient courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s a restriction?¡± There was a restriction set up outside the house, and the restriction was quite advanced. It hid such a garden full of spiritual power in the bustling market. As soon as song Qing entered, he was surrounded by spiritual power. Even though this house was not the best in the introduction of the soul hunting Jade, it was already good enough in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1878 - Chapter 1878 House rental (3) Chapter 1878: House rental (3) Chapter 1878: House rental (3) The flowers and plants here were all extraordinary. They should belong to a special species that contained some kind of spiritual power. After a closer look, he found that they were planted in accordance with the rules of the array. Under the concentration of the array, the spiritual energy here was abundant, not any weaker than the spiritual energy she had felt in the starry sea. After she entered the courtyard, the door closed automatically, blocking out the noise from the outside world. Song qingxiao scanned the courtyard with her divine sense and found that there was no one else. If there were no accidents, she should have been living alone for the past year. There weren¡¯t many rooms in the house, but it was fully equipped. Although most of the people living in Nine Heavens city were cultivators, the houses and facilities in beyond Avalon were still modern. This was naturally very convenient for her. Song qingxiao¡¯s reluctance to part with the city had faded a lot after spending 20000 points. She first examined the entire house. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she took a shower and took out the clothes she had bought at yunjin treasure clothing market from her qiankun bag. The dress was not originally made according to her figure, but after she put it on, the dress seemed to have automatically adjusted its size to fit her. The flames of Ice and Fire on the clothes resonated with her spiritual power, making her feel comfortable when she wore it. After settling down in Nine Heavens city, song qingxiao was not in a hurry to cultivate. Instead, she sank her consciousness into her sea of consciousness. What she saw surprised her. On her divine incarcerate space exchange interface, she actually had 136000 points-this was not including the 20000 points that should have been deducted when she rented the house today. ¡°So many?¡± She was taken aback, but she quickly reacted.¡±LAN family, Cang he.¡± Her agreement with Xiang four had caused her to destroy the nests of the two clans in the hidden world and kill many of their disciples. In addition to the people he had killed during the Tribulation, there should be a total of five Dao integration stage cultivators and other elites. There must be participants from the divine prison among them. According to the divine prison¡¯s rules, song qingxiao could kill them outside the trial and get the points. Previously, because she was in a hurry to leave the hidden world and was afraid that her whereabouts would be exposed after coming out, she had hidden herself for a period of time and had actually forgotten to check her points. Looking at her remaining points, song qingxiao felt like she had suddenly become rich after being poor for a long time. There were many secret techniques and treasures in the exchange interface of the trial space. They should all belong to the people she had killed. However, song Qing only took a glance and withdrew her consciousness. Among these points, she was prepared to use a portion to expand the immortal level, and leave a portion for emergency needs. As her cultivation level increased, the number of times she could enter the divine incarcerate was no longer stable. In fact, the time she could enter the divine incarcerate was also much longer than before. If her identity was not exposed, she would have to save up some points to pay her rent if she wanted to continue staying in Nine Heavens city. Perhaps sensing her intentions, su wuleng, who was in her spirit, said, ¡± ¡°Are you going to stay in the human realm upon heavens forever?¡± From the moment she saw Yun susu¡¯s image in yunjin treasure clothing workshop and touched the battle robe that Yun susu had sewn herself, su Wu had retreated into the depths of her soul. Based on his past personality, song qingxiao thought that he wouldn¡¯t appear for at least a year or so after she touched on his past. However, she did not expect him to speak again after such a short while. She was stunned for a moment as she had miscalculated. However, she quickly reacted and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m only planning to stay here for a while.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to be here in the future, where are you going?¡± Su Wu asked. His voice was still cold, but there was a rare sense of loss in his tone. It was as if he wasn¡¯t asking song qingxiao, but through her, he was asking himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She smiled sweetly. Perhaps it was because she had just arrived at a place where no one knew about her, and the person she was talking to was the familiar su Wu, which made her let down some of her guard and reveal a trace of her true self. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that there are thousands of star fields outside the God realm?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She revealed a slight smile. That smile melded into her eyes, as if it was injecting a flowing radiance into her clear pair of eyes. His gaze was filled with yearning, and his tone was much gentler. Su Wu was silent for a while before he said softly, ¡± thousands of galaxies, that is just a legend ¡­ ¡°Whether it¡¯s a legend or not, if I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll personally go and take a look.¡± Her voice was soft, but her words were filled with confidence and determination. Her powerful cultivation gave her great confidence to say such words, and it also gave her a feeling of ambition, as if the future star field was waiting for her to step into and conquer it! Chapter 1879 - Chapter 1879 Suspicious point (1) Chapter 1879: Suspicious point (1) Chapter 1879: Suspicious point (1) Song Qing was as young as the rising sun and had already begun to show his talents. Hidden under her calm restraint was the light that was about to bloom. Su Wu could imagine what kind of sensation she would cause when her name shook the heavens beyond heaven in the future. Perhaps it was just like him, or even much better than him. Compared to her, he was already like the setting sun, with a kind of curtain that was about to fall. actually, I¡¯ve tried to find a way to other star fields before ¡­ However, unlike song qingxiao¡¯s desire to open the door to other star fields, which stemmed from her endless pursuit and ambition on the path of cultivation, his search was filled with a kind of embarrassing avoidance and retreat. It was also because their goals were different that he had spent a lot of time and energy, but in the end, he had gained nothing. I hope you can be different from me ¡­ This was the first time su Wu had revealed his ¡®expectations¡¯ for song qingxiao. To song qingxiao, it was a promise in disguise. This man who had once exterminated the ancient Changli clan, one of the nine great clans of the heavens beyond heaven, had caused a headache for the martial arts Research Institute. He had made many people fall for him, and at the same time, he had made them tremble in fear. At this moment, he had finally lowered his proud head. His words represented his acceptance of his fate, as if he had accepted that he could no longer be reborn. In fact, as the relationship between the two of them became more and more harmonious, he was like a teacher and a friend to her. He was by her side, gave her a lot of advice, and influenced her a lot. To su Wu, she was also a very special existence. She was like su Wu¡¯s other inheritance. When everyone thought that he had died in the encirclement of the martial arts Research Institute, only this young girl knew that he was still alive and could talk to him and listen to his sarcastic remarks. senior, you can¡¯t go. su Wu¡¯s compromise was unexpected, but it made sense after thinking about it. She paused and curled her lips, revealing a slight smile. ¡°I can take you there.¡± ¡°..¡±Su Wu was stunned. The young girl said this with a natural expression, as if saying such words could not be more natural. He was suddenly at a loss. Su Wu thought that he had experienced many ups and downs in his life, whether it was the pressure from his family, the painful decision; Or was it because of a moment of impulse that he annihilated the Changli clan, which eventually led to an irredeemable mistake? Even when he was later retaliated against by many people who had good relations with the Changli clan, and was wanted by the people from the martial arts Research Institute, he was not as helpless as he was now. His closed heart seemed to have been hit by her words without any warning. For a moment, su Wu felt that his heart, which should have died with his body, seemed to be resurrected. Her words struck a chord in his heart. After experiencing extreme despair, he was reinvigorated with a trace of hope. ¡°Take, take me there?¡± Su Wu was so shocked that he stuttered. ¡°Yeah,¡± Song qingxiao nodded, ¡± after all, with senior¡¯s situation, you can only follow me. A moment ago, su Wu seemed to be wandering in an unknown emotion, but the next second, her words quickly brought him into reality. ¡°Ha.¡± His sneer had a bit of the unruly feeling from before, and the feeling of being at a loss disappeared in an instant. ¡°You only entered Nine Heavens city because I was the one who guided you!¡± She wasn¡¯t even familiar with the way to the heavens beyond heaven. To open the legendary gate to the star field was still a distant dream to her. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this with su Wu, so she changed the topic. the robe that Yun susu sewed in yunjin treasure clothing market was the one you wore back then? ¡± In fact, in their past interactions, su Wu¡¯s past and that woman were taboo to him. He didn¡¯t want to mention them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± He replied indifferently. After the short loss of self-control, he seemed to have recovered. When he mentioned this matter again, his tone was restrained and very calm. After answering song qingxiao¡¯s question, he said, ¡± ¡°I thought that with your personality, you would never be curious.¡± She was restrained and cautious. Perhaps it was because the trial was bloody and cruel that suppressed her innate curiosity, so she never asked about su Wu¡¯s past. Chapter 1880 - Chapter 1880 Suspicious points (2) Chapter 1880: Suspicious points (2) Chapter 1880: Suspicious points (2) The two of them had been together for decades. Even though su Wu¡¯s words had revealed a lot of clues, he was still able to keep his secrets and no one had tried to touch or reveal them. Although this was because of her nature, su Wu still felt very at ease. ¡°Why?¡± Song qingxiao was a little puzzled and asked. She didn¡¯t seem to realize this, so su Wu naturally couldn¡¯t tell her the real reason. Thus, he took the initiative to bring back the topic that he had deviated from. that¡¯s a special gift I received. It was a pity that when he was young, he understood the value of this gift, but he couldn¡¯t understand the feelings of the person who gave the gift when making it. By the time he understood, things had already changed. She had died a long time ago, and he was only left with a wisp of his soul. Through song qingxiao¡¯s hand, he could sense the love she had hidden when she had sewn the clothes. It was far more and deeper than what she had shown in the past. Even though more than a hundred years had passed, when he used his remaining soul consciousness to hold the illusionary figure of the robe, he was still shocked by the emotions hidden in the robe. ¡°At that time, my mother and the head lady of the Yun family were old friends. Even before she was married, they were close.¡± Perhaps it was because of what he had seen, heard, and felt in yunjin treasure clothing workshop during the day, su Wu urgently needed an outlet to vent and tell others some of the past events. Song qingxiao was the best candidate to listen quietly. ¡°The two of them got married one after the other, and she got pregnant at about the same time.¡± The two of them were close friends. When they were pregnant, they once jokingly said that they would be engaged before they were born. Unfortunately, with Yun susu¡¯s appearance, this agreement was naturally left unsettled. The Yun family had a rule that the girls of the Yun family could not marry out of the family. Even if they were married, the children they gave birth to in the future would have to inherit the Yun family¡¯s surname. Su Wu¡¯s mother had married into the taikang clan. Regardless of whether she gave birth to a son or not, as one of the nine great clans in the human realm upon heavens, she naturally could not give up her own bloodline to others. Therefore, no one took the jokes they made back then seriously. Both parties joked again that if su Wu¡¯s mother gave birth to a daughter, then the two of them could become best friends in the future and maintain their friendship.And if she gave birth to a son, they would also become brother and sister, and he would protect his sister for the rest of his life. Song qingxiao was deep in thought. It was not hard to imagine that Yun susu and su Wu¡¯s relationship did not develop as what their close mothers had expected. They did not merely become brother and sister. From the moment she fed the silkworm with her heart¡¯s blood essence, to the moment she weaved clothes with love, one could already predict the outcome. However, the rules of the Yun family had determined that they were not fated to be together. The direct bloodline inheritor of the taikang clan could not marry into the Yun family. It was just that at that time, the two young and innocent people followed their hearts and no one considered the heavy reality. This might be the first big mistake that su Wu had made. He didn¡¯t mention what happened in the middle and only said, ¡± more than a hundred years ago, she married into the Changli family. Unfortunately, she died in less than ten years. He spoke in an extremely restrained tone, confirming all of song qingxiao¡¯s speculations. If Yun susu¡¯s death was the reason for his massacre of the Changli clan, then song qingxiao could imagine how much he had gone through to be able to suppress his emotions and speak of the past in a calm tone. ¡°Is she the reason you massacred the Changli clan?¡± ¡°..¡±Su Wu was silent for a long time before he replied, ¡°¡±Yes.¡± Song qingxiao felt a little weird. Perhaps su Wu had always been as proud as the sun and the moon in her heart, as if he had been cut off from love. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a sentimental person. Su Wu wanted to beat her to death on the spot! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The originally heavy atmosphere was lightened by her words. He wanted to find the state of his heart that was full of melancholy, but found that it was destroyed by her words. ¡°Shut up.¡± He shouted in a low voice, as if he was angry from embarrassment. If he had been indulging in the past all these years, which eventually caused a fatal impact and made him regret it for the rest of his life ¡­ What su Wu regretted the most at this moment was telling this to little song Qing! Even at this moment, this feeling of regret prevailed, sweeping away all the sadness in his life. Chapter 1881 - Chapter 1881 Suspicious points (3) Chapter 1881: Suspicious points (3) Chapter 1881: Suspicious points (3) ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao responded, ¡± ¡°Then, continue.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it again!¡± He said coldly. Song qingxiao sighed again. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°..¡±He felt a little unhappy again. ¡°Hmph!¡± After a long time, he let out a long snort to show his displeasure. He then said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity about that piece of clothing.¡± He had been born with Yun susu¡¯s heart, but after his death, he had fallen into the hands of the martial arts Research Institute. those people from the martial arts Research Institute don¡¯t deserve to have my things. His mood, which had been slightly soothed by song qingxiao¡¯s interruption, dropped to the bottom again when he mentioned the people from the martial arts Research Institute, and his tone became a little cold. ¡°Just wait.¡± Song qingxiao comforted him. ¡°I¡¯ll take it back for you in the future.¡± Her tone was soft and gentle, as if she was comforting an angry child. It didn¡¯t seem real. However, for some reason, su Wu was stunned when he heard her words. He had an extreme personality throughout his life and had displayed extraordinary talent since he was young. After he grew up, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds under the care of his elders. In the taikang clan, he was a rare genius. He was bright and radiant like the sun, and everyone looked up to him. After betraying the taikang clan, he dominated the heavens beyond heaven with his void realm cultivation, causing everyone to tremble in fear. He was born in the taikang clan, and he could get whatever he wanted. There was only one thing that he did not wish for in his life, and he made a huge mistake in the end, causing his life to no longer be as smooth as before. However, no matter if it was good or bad, very few people would coax him with such a tone. At first, su Wu felt that it was a little strange, but after carefully examining it, he felt that this feeling was not repulsive. Moreover, with his current situation, even if he wanted to get his old things back, he had no way. He could only rely on song qingxiao. However, although he felt that it was not bad, he still said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve promised me too many things.¡± He snorted arrogantly, ¡± he said that he wanted to go to other star fields, and he also said that he wanted to take back my old clothes ¡­ In the end, he was silent for a while before he said, ¡°¡±You better hurry up, or I won¡¯t be able to wait.¡± It was unknown if it was because his past had been mentioned, but it had opened up his heart. His tone was no longer cold and distant like before. Song Qing smiled and agreed, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them were silent for a moment. After a long while. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked casually, ¡± Oh right, with Yun susu¡¯s relationship with you back then, why did you end up marrying into the Changli family? ¡± She suddenly turned the topic back to Yun susu, instantly breaking su Wu¡¯s calm state of mind. according to the rules of the Yun clan, the daughters of the Yun clan are not allowed to marry out of the clan. Especially since Yun susu is from the direct line of descent, the clan¡¯s requirements for her will be much harsher than for the average girl of the Yun clan. Su Wu didn¡¯t say anything, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind. She continued, ¡°¡±But in the end, she and the Changli yinzhang were able to get married. Did anything happen in between?¡± ¡°You mean ¡­¡± Su Wu quickly understood the meaning behind her words. He could not help but say in a serious tone, ¡°¡±Did someone intervene in this matter?¡± ¡°If no one threaded the needle, this marriage would not have been possible.¡± Although it was an old matter from more than a hundred years ago, and the people involved in this incident had all passed away, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp intuition still sensed that something was wrong. Whether it was his chit-chat with su Wu tonight or hearing him talk about the past, no matter how much he tried to restrain himself, he could still feel the inextricable and chaotic feelings between him and Yun susu. It was still the robe she had touched today, the corner of the light gauze, that she had sensed the full heart of the elegant woman. Song qingxiao did not think that the woman who was forced to separate due to the heavy rules of the world sect would marry into the Changli family in such a manner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially when she passed away so quickly in less than ten years. This was an extremely unbelievable thing for cultivators. you once said that there was a problem with the bloodline of the Changli family, so you wanted to seek marriage with people with special bloodlines in an attempt to change your fate. Song Qing asked, ¡± but there should be quite a number of people with gifted bloodlines in the human realm upon heavens. Even if some of them were not from the main clan, and were not born with it, there would always be countless opportunities during the trial to dilute the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline. The Yun clan¡¯s special bloodline was only in feeding the heavenly silkworms, which was completely contrary to the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline, which was passed down through fighting. How could it be so coincidental that the direct descendant of the Changli family ended up marrying a direct descendant of the Yun family, who was not considered the best choice? Chapter 1882 - Chapter 1882 Meeting (1) Chapter 1882: Meeting (1) Chapter 1882: Meeting (1) ¡°You annihilated the Changli clan and broke the rule of the nine great clans in the human realm upon heavens, turning the nine great clans into the eight great clans today. Did someone add fuel to the fire? Who will benefit in the end?¡± The resources and materials occupied by the aristocratic families that had been passed down for thousands of years were hard to estimate. Once the structure was broken, the benefits would naturally have to be redistributed, and someone would definitely take over the things occupied by the Changli family. Song qingxiao threw out two questions in a row. the Xiangjiang clan mentioned that the people from the Institute of martial arts had been working on the chaos bead project since hundreds of years ago. The taikang clan knew nothing about it. Did su Wu¡¯s regretful past with Yun susu have anything to do with this? Back then, su Wu had lost the love of his life and had watched Yun susu marry someone else. In the end, he had died very quickly. Her death was a huge blow to him. At that time, the young and furious man was filled with hatred and he bathed Changli in blood. After the incident, the most promising core direct descendant of the taikang clan made a huge mistake and was driven away by the clan. In the end, he was surrounded and killed by the martial arts Research Institute. From this, it could be seen that in this matter, the taikang and Changli families did not have a good ending. One was completely annihilated, while the other lost his direct descendant. It could be said to be a lose-lose situation. Before entering the human realm upon heavens, song qingxiao had heard many legends about the martial arts Research Institute. After the change in the sea of stars that day, the martial arts Research Institute quickly sent people over and finally transferred Shi qiuwu, who had wanted to kill her, away. From this, it could be seen that the martial arts Research Institute had the ambition to interfere in the Empire¡¯s Affairs other than tianwaitian. In other words, in the heart of a powerhouse like Shi qiuwu, compared to the chaos bead that had devoured the starry sky ocean and the profound heavenly spiritual treasure in song qingxiao¡¯s hands, none of them could compare to the pressure that the martial arts Research Institute gave him. Although song qingxiao had only been in the human realm upon heavens for a short day, she had already discovered that the martial arts Research Institute was particularly powerful. In the human realm upon heavens, they had gathered the power of the nine great clans to form this place. The original intention of the martial arts Research Institute was to serve the aristocratic families and better manage the human realm upon heavens. However, in the long river of time, the martial arts Research Institute had become a huge force that was independent of the aristocratic families and not controlled by them, even though it was affiliated with the aristocratic families in name. They had created the soul-hunting Jade and opened up the gap between the divine incarcerate trial participants and ordinary cultivators, allowing ordinary people to share their points and gain the right to exchange in the divine incarcerate. To many people in the human realm upon heavens, this was a very important and convenient way of trading that could not be abandoned. They set up temporary rental houses, recruited trial-takers from the divine incarcerate, and even created a new type of circulating spiritual Jade that was unique to the human realm upon heavens. No matter how one looked at it, this was already the embryonic form of an organization that controlled the Empire. It was just that organizations like the heavens beyond heaven were a little special because the existence of the aristocratic families suppressed them to a certain extent in name. After thousands of years of development, a force might not be willing to be controlled by others. ¡°You mean there¡¯s a secret behind this?¡± Su Wu understood the hint in her unfinished words. After a long silence, he spoke in a sinister voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head, but a dark light flashed in her eyes. but before I break through to the void realm, I will make a trip to the taikang clan and inform them about the chaos bead. She had already promised su Wu that she would pass on a message to the taikang clan on his behalf, but it was only now that she had decided on the right time to go to the taikang clan. Although she had only just broken through to the Dao integration stage and was still far from breaking through to the void stage, she was still very far away. However, the situation in the human realm upon heavens was too chaotic. Song qingxiao was all alone. She had no one to protect her and no one to rely on. Naturally, she could only act carefully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back then, su Wu, who was already half a step into the Saint stage, had died under the encirclement of the martial arts Research Institute. If song qingxiao had not been careful, she might have followed in the footsteps of this ¡®senior¡¯ who only had a wisp of his soul left. As for whether su Wu¡¯s entanglement with the Changli clan was as she had guessed, it could only be investigated by the people of the taikang clan. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He replied, but then seemed a little awkward at the end. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. Even without su Wu¡¯s instructions, she would have thought twice before she said that. Chapter 1883 - Chapter 1883 Meeting (2) Chapter 1883: Meeting (2) Chapter 1883: Meeting (2) Perhaps it was because his words of concern were too awkward, su Wu felt a little uncomfortable after he finished speaking. After he finished speaking, he asked again, ¡± ¡°What about the Tianyi Dao sect?¡± In fact, he had gradually changed his attitude and was paying attention to some things about her. During the trial of the pure heart, the Daoist priest of the Tianyi Daoist sect had asked her for help before they parted. Su Wu had naturally heard it in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow that long sword for the time being.¡± Although she had a good impression of Daoist priest, song qingxiao didn¡¯t know the Tianyi Daoist sect well, so she was ready to take a look. ¡°The Tianyi Daoist sect has always had a good reputation.¡± Su Wu reminded her. However, after the entanglement of the past, he always felt that he had been too immersed in love and did not pay attention to the things around him. The overlapping of power, the undercurrent of the aristocratic families, the ambition of the martial arts Research Institute, he had actually ignored all of them. Now that he thought of all this and recalled the faces of the elders in his family, he could not help but feel a sense of powerlessness, making him want to hide again. The two of them did not speak again. Su Wu had said too much. He recalled the past and obtained some new information from song qingxiao¡¯s feedback. He needed to recall the past again and some quiet time to digest these emotions. Song qingxiao also needed to sort out what had happened during this period of time and calm herself down. She scanned her dantian with her divine sense. The silver Wolf¡¯s Phantom was still surrounded by a ball of red mist, and there was no response from her consciousness. What gave her a headache was that she found that the deep green token seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep in her soul. When song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense swept over the dark green token, the demonic soul in the token didn¡¯t respond like it usually did. She frowned. She usually didn¡¯t like it when it laughed like this, but once it stopped laughing like this, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. After summoning the dark green token, song qingxiao saw that the token was wrapped in a cloud of black Qi. It lay quietly in her palm without any reaction. The demonic Qi in the abyssal territory was too thick. Even though the dark cyan token had absorbed it, it could not completely digest it in a short time. Therefore, its ¡®sleep¡¯ at this moment should be a sign that its strength was about to increase. From the looks of it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use the dark green token for a while. This undoubtedly proved that her overall strength would be affected, and this made song qingxiao a little wary. She pointed at the token and it made a clear sound. She didn¡¯t know if it was the mo hun¡¯s instinctive fear of her, but when she touched the token, the black mist around the token wriggled twice, and the ¡®green¡¯ word on it also glowed. This scene made song Qing¡¯s eyes light up. It seemed that the deep green token did not sleep as deeply as the silver Wolf, and it should wake up faster than the silver Wolf. She put the token back into her body and began to adjust her spiritual breath. Soon, she sank her consciousness into cultivation. .. At this moment, in the Shi family of the Empire, the core members of the various great clans of the Empire had already gathered in the Imperial City. the people from the Institute of martial arts have requested that we hand in an investigation report on the sea of stars, and have set a time limit. The person who spoke was a refined young man. He wore a soft silver ancient robe and sat on one side of the Council with a cold expression. Judging from his appearance, he was no more than 30 years old, but the aura he exuded had already reached the cultivation base of the Dao integration realm, and he had a strong mental suppression. As he spoke, he took out a pine-green soul Jade and placed it on the table. Under the control of his consciousness, the soul Jade slowly flew toward Shi qiuwu, who was sitting at the very top. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the battle in the starry sea, Shi qiuwu, who had disappeared from the Empire for many years, reappeared and suppressed the other aristocratic families with ulterior motives. The representatives of the Wei family, fan family, PEI family, and many other aristocratic families were sitting in the meeting room. They had gathered here because of a piece of ¡®news¡¯ from the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond. Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t reach out to receive it. Instead, he scanned it with his spiritual will and roughly knew the information that was transmitted within the soul Jade. In fact, he had anticipated this situation earlier than anyone else present, because he had already known the thoughts of the martial arts Research Institute. This ¡®command¡¯ that had been sent was just a test. ¡°They demanded an explanation for the disappearance of the sea of stars and the Beast King within ten years.¡± Chapter 1884 - Chapter 1884 Meeting (3) Chapter 1884: Meeting (3) Chapter 1884: Meeting (3) The man saw that shikugo didn¡¯t reach out to take it and thought that he wasn¡¯t interested in it, so he couldn¡¯t help but explain. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m fine. The people from the martial arts Research Institute are too overbearing. We¡¯re not their subordinates. No matter how you look at it, the sea of stars is the Empire¡¯s territory. What does it have to do with beyond heaven?¡± Gu chunxing, who was the youngest and the weakest among the people present, could not help but sneer. Although the Gu family had declined, as long as she was still alive, she would be the only successor of the Gu family. Seeing that her ancestors had all died of a plague in the sea of stars and had made great contributions to the Alliance of the clans, the clan did not remove the Gu clan. Once there was a gathering of the Alliance of the clans, she would naturally have a seat. Her words actually hit the nail on the head of some of the people present, but some of the older people could not stand her ostentatiousness, and because of their own status, they were unwilling to lower their status to answer her. in recent years, the martial arts Research Institute has become more and more ostentatious. In the Shi family, eleventh uncle was also present at the meeting. He said, ¡± from what I know, after su Wu¡¯s death, the taikang clan announced that they would no longer manage these matters and focus on nurturing their descendants. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect were cold and arrogant, and each of them focused on breaking through the heavenly Dao. Other than being known for being protective of their own, they were more like a group of outsiders who did not care about ¡®mortal Affairs¡¯ compared to the fanyin family. In addition, Bing Cang and Shen Nong focused on alchemy and weapon refining, and their overall strength was relatively weak among the nine great clans. They rarely interfered with the affairs of the martial arts Research Institute, and as time passed, it was equivalent to giving up part of their authority. In a situation where some people¡¯s attitudes were unclear and the others were silent, the martial arts Research Institute, which had lost its suppression, developed rapidly and was no longer to be underestimated. Without the suppression from the aristocratic clans of the heavens beyond heaven, the power of the martial arts Research Institute was enough to make the aristocratic clans of the Empire fear them. The only person who could compete with the Institute of martial arts was the only person in the Shi family who was already half a step into the Saint level, Shi qiuwu. Given the strength of the Institute of martial arts, the reason they had given the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families a ten-year time limit was probably to test Shi qiuwu. Although he still looked young on the outside, Shi qiuwu¡¯s age was no longer young when compared to his cultivation. If he couldn¡¯t break through within the time limit, as time passed, a person¡¯s lifespan would eventually come to an end. At that time, without Shi qiuwu, what would the Shi clan and the aristocratic families have to resist the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s unconcealed ambition to Annex them? When eleventh uncle said this, he subconsciously turned to look at the clan¡¯s old ancestor. He was leaning back on the chair, thinking about something. It was as if his soul had left his body, and it was unknown if he was still listening to the others. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± Uncle eleven summoned his courage and called out, ¡± ¡°What do you think we should do about this?¡± Shi qiuwu frowned. He showed a look of displeasure after being disturbed. In front of everyone, even if the person speaking was a descendant of the Shi family, he did not give him any face at all. ¡°How¡¯s Shi Yue¡¯s situation?¡± He did not answer eleventh uncle¡¯s question. Instead, he asked about a junior of the Shi family. ¡°He¡¯s really old and muddled!¡± Among the aristocratic families sitting here, after seeing Shi qiuwu¡¯s performance, several people couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought. ¡°It¡¯s much more stable now that you¡¯ve helped.¡± Eleventh uncle was also startled, but he suppressed the anxiety in his heart and respectfully said, ¡± ¡°At least his life is saved for now.¡± However, at that time, he had actively triggered the spiritual energy storm in his body, which had already broken the balance. In addition, song qingxiao¡¯s sword had pierced through him. If it wasn¡¯t for the special nature of his body, which made him immune to the destructive power of spiritual power, the sharp sword Qi that day would have been enough to send him away ¡­ At the very least, Shi Qi, who had also taken a blow from song Qing¡¯s sword, was in a much worse state than him. When Shi qiuwu heard this, his eyes flashed with a thoughtful look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only third uncle, the people from the three heavens beyond martial arts Research Institute want to know what¡¯s happening in the sea of stars ¡­ I am no longer responsible for the internal affairs of the Empire. In their ¡®orders¡¯, they only found the person in charge of the Empire. Shi qiuwu¡¯s train of thought was once again interrupted by him and he was slightly unhappy. you¡¯re the person in charge of the Shi family¡¯s Black operation, so they¡¯re looking for you. Why are you asking me this kind of question? ¡± He had long since retired from being the person in charge of the Shi family¡¯s Secret operation and was now only a member of the Shi family. ¡°If you have any orders, just let me do it. But eleven, you should learn how to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the clan. You can¡¯t always ask the old for help.¡± ¡°..¡± Eleventh uncle was rendered speechless by his lecture. Chapter 1885 - Chapter 1885 Suspicion (1) Chapter 1885: Suspicion (1) Chapter 1885: Suspicion (1) The Parliament was silent for a long time because of Shi qiuwu¡¯s words. After a long while, someone broke the awkward silence- but third master ¡­ an elderly man said with some dissatisfaction, ¡± we all know that the martial arts Research Institute only gave us ten years of time because of you ¡­ If Shi qiuwu were to put on an attitude of not caring about this matter, wouldn¡¯t he be cutting himself off from the clan and then stand behind the Shi clan in his own name? Without him, the Imperial clan Alliance would be no match for the Institute of martial arts. He was being too selfish. Shi qiuwu could hear the protest in his words and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him. This person was about 50 years old and had a thin figure. However, perhaps it was because he was too old and had been in seclusion for too long, and there were too many changes in the clan, he couldn¡¯t recognize this person¡¯s identity at a glance, and his face revealed a trace of surprise. Since song Qing¡¯s intrusion into the Imperial City, Shi Qi, whose cultivation had been crippled, had been by his side. He personally took care of song Qing¡¯s clothing, food, accommodation, and transportation, like a personal servant boy. At the same time, he was also guided by the ancestor of the Shi family to re-cultivate. Seeing that Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t speak, Shi Qi immediately knew that this Lord was face-blind and couldn¡¯t recognize who was speaking. Even though Shi qiuwu¡¯s status meant that the other party couldn¡¯t do anything to him even if he couldn¡¯t recognize the juniors, he was still not giving the aristocratic families any face. This would cause the other party to be dissatisfied. At the thought of this, Shi Qi quietly took half a step forward and whispered behind Shi qiuwu, ¡± ¡°The third master of the PEI family, PEI ruyan.¡± Although he was lucky enough to keep his life, his cultivation was crippled after all, and his divine sense was no longer useful. Although he whispered to remind her, the others all heard him. PEI ruyan¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She was both angry and embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t show this kind of anger to Shi qiuwu, so she could only swallow her teeth. ¡°The Empire and beyond Avalon are two independent entities. We are their partners, not their controllers!¡± Shi qiuwu willfully clenched his hands and placed them in front of him, ¡± ¡°I think what the little girl from the Gu family said is pretty good. Is the martial arts Research Institute the master of the star field or something? Why did he have to listen to them? Some people have been so careful for too long that they can¡¯t even lift their heads.¡± The people in the Parliament were so angry that they couldn¡¯t raise their heads. No one dared to speak up against Shi qiuwu¡¯s heavy pressure. After a long while, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, eleventh uncle asked, ¡± ¡°Then according to third uncle¡¯s meaning, we should ignore this ¡®command¡¯?¡± However, the problem was that tianwaitian¡¯s martial arts Research had gathered many experts over the years, and their actions had become more and more overbearing. The martial arts Research Institute had been eyeing the Empire covetously for a long time. Now that they had issued an order, if the Empire did not obey, it was unknown whether they would be punished. third master, didn¡¯t the martial arts Research Institute just want a report on the sea of stars? ¡± In the meeting room, a gloomy-looking middle-aged man slowly said, ¡± as far as I know, third master happened to be there when something strange happened in the sea of stars that day. He even met with the people from the martial arts Research Institute. He stared at Shi qiuwu, ¡± ¡°You should know best what has happened in the sea of stars.¡± The martial arts Research Institute¡¯s current ¡®order¡¯ was clearly to use the clan to force Shi qiuwu to speak. As long as he spoke, this trouble would naturally be easily resolved. ¡°Why do you have to make things difficult for us if you come out and say it?¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, the Council fell into a dead silence. Shi qiuwu¡¯s body leaned back lazily as he stared at the person who spoke with a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was not dressed in luxurious clothes, nor did he shout sternly. However, that invisible pressure followed his gaze and filled the secret Pavilion. Very quickly, the man¡¯s expression became calm and his eyes started to wander. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead at a speed visible to the naked eye, gathering into a stream and flowing down his cheeks. The other silent people in the secret Pavilion began to feel a little uneasy. All the representatives gathered here felt apprehensive under the pressure of a half-step Saint realm master. ¡®Kacha-¡® The table, which was refined and cast with special ores, cracked under this terrifying pressure, making a crisp and harsh sound. Chapter 1886 - Chapter 1886 Suspicion (2) Chapter 1886: Suspicion (2) Chapter 1886: Suspicion (2) Criss-crossing cracks appeared on the ceiling and the stone steps on the ground. It was as if everyone¡¯s bodies were being crushed by Mount Tai, so heavy that they could not breathe. The shadow of death loomed over everyone¡¯s head, causing the spiritual energy in their bodies to start churning and even begin to rush against their veins. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± At this moment, eleventh uncle could not be bothered to be impudent in front of his elders. He had already used his own strength to resist the pressure. At the same time, he shouted at Shi qiuwu, ¡± ¡°Please calm your anger.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi qiuwu laughed. As soon as his laughter stopped, the spiritual pressure in the secret Pavilion was immediately released. The people who were on the verge of death instantly felt relieved. The feeling of being unable to escape after being punished instantly disappeared, but they still had a lingering fear. The gloomy man, who was initially dissatisfied, felt it the most. Shi qiuwu did not make a move, but at that moment, he felt that he was very close to death. His heart was beating wildly, and he couldn¡¯t come back to his senses for a long time. In front of a powerhouse who was almost at the Saint stage, he was completely powerless. He did not even dare to have the slightest thought of resisting. ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to do things?¡± Shi qiuwu asked. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± This time, the man didn¡¯t dare to talk back and got up in fear. ¡°The Council will be temporarily put on hold.¡± Eleventh uncle glanced at the crowd. After Shi qiuwu¡¯s earlier rage, he had probably subdued these restless members of the Shi family and re-established the Shi family¡¯s position as the number one family. No one was in the mood to discuss anymore. Under the influence of fear, everyone felt terrified when they faced the number one expert of the Empire. After eleventh uncle finished speaking, the crowd quickly dispersed one after another, leaving only the direct descendants of the Shi family behind. The third master of the PEI family was the last to leave. He seemed to have something to say, but he hesitated. In the end, he chose to leave without saying anything. After they left, eleventh uncle said, ¡± ¡°I think that the fan family has already begun to rebel.¡± The person who had spoken earlier was fan xiyang, the representative of the fan clan. He had already reached the realm of Dao integration and was the most powerful cultivator in the fan clan, apart from the half-stiff ancestor. The competition within the fan family was extremely intense. The members of the fan family used all means to strive for the top. Under the competition of these Wolf-like clan members, the power of the fan family developed very quickly. In one leap, it became a clan in the Empire that was even faintly approaching the Shi family. In particular, Shi qiuwu had been in seclusion for decades and had not come out. The outside world had spread rumors that he had died a long time ago. The people of the fan family were even more arrogant and did not even think much of the Shi family, the head of the aristocratic families. But for some reason, in recent years, the fan family seemed to have had bad luck. First, a young and promising disciple of the clan died in the divine prison, leaving only his soul behind. He was forced to turn to the path of ghost cultivation. Then, in the sea of stars, many disciples with great potential were killed by song qingxiao. Not only were their disciples killed, but even the fan family¡¯s Yin gathering place for raising corpses and the yin talisman shop were destroyed. The losses were heavy, and although most of them only had the bloodline of the nascent soul tier, it still raised the fan family¡¯s vigilance. After so many future mainstays of the fan family with endless potential were destroyed one after another, the fan family members were also in great heartache. The culprit of all this was song qingxiao. That day, she had barged into the Imperial City and then swaggered away. In the eyes of the fan family, it was as if the Shi family had opened the back door for her. After all, during the Battle that day, regardless of whether it was the PEI, Chu, Wei, or fan families, they had all lost people. Only the Shi family had only two injured. ¡°They resented song qingxiao for not being able to keep her in the Imperial City that day.¡± Eleventh uncle had never seen this girl before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, before the incident in the Imperial City, he had not taken this girl seriously at all. It was only on the day of the incident in the sea of stars that she took the opportunity when the Shi family¡¯s cultivators were lured away and barged into the Imperial City. She killed a large number of people and left without a trace, shocking all the noble families in the Empire. although you¡¯ve said so, they still don¡¯t believe you. They¡¯ve even privately issued an additional wanted order in the martial arts Research Institute. When he said this, eleventh uncle was a little angry. ¡°Let them be,¡± Shi qiuwu sneered and revealed an expression of anticipation, ¡± ¡°We have to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°A lesson?¡± Eleventh uncle did not quite understand the meaning behind Shi qiuwu¡¯s words. After he asked this question, the Empire¡¯s number one expert said with interest, ¡± Chapter 1887 - Chapter 1887 Suspicion (3) Chapter 1887: Suspicion (3) Chapter 1887: Suspicion (3) that song girl is like a walking harvester of the fan family¡¯s bloodline. The fan family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them and still wants to provoke her. Let¡¯s see if we can finally pull out the old ancestor of the fan family who has been buried in the ground and entered the path of stiffness. It was said that the ancestor of the fan family had already reached the void realm. His life was coming to an end. In order to avoid the laws of heaven and earth and extend his life, he cultivated his body into a semi-stiff body. He buried himself in a place where corpses were raised decades ago and focused on cultivation. He was the most powerful existence in the fan family. ¡°Ah?¡± 11th uncle did not expect Shi qiuwu to have such a high evaluation of song qingxiao. although she has some ability, she¡¯s only a person who has just broken through to the divine separation stage ¡­ Even fan xiyang, who had gone out earlier, was one level higher than song Qing, let alone the Grandmaster of the fan clan, who was said to have reached the void realm. Not to mention ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate her?¡± Shi qiuwu revealed a baffled expression, ¡± ¡°When did I hate her?¡± Uncle eleven was a little surprised. if you don¡¯t hate her, why did you say that you would owe anyone a favor if they provided you with information about her exact location? ¡± From eleventh uncle¡¯s point of view, this action was clearly because song Qing had barged into the Imperial City. Shi qiuwu was extremely angry, and as if he had been offended, he would not hesitate to chase her for thousands of miles to take her life. ¡°I want her things ¡­¡± Shi qiuwu was a little speechless. Then, he saw the shocked expressions on the faces of the Shi clan¡¯s juniors. He could not help but feel a little embarrassed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. He was a half-step Saint. How could he have the nerve to say in front of a junior that his chaos bead had been swallowed by her Silver Wolf in the starry sea and that he wanted her profound heavenly spiritual treasure sword? ¡°All in all, this little girl surnamed song is not an ordinary person.¡± When it came to serious matters, shikugo¡¯s expression became more serious. After the incident at the Imperial City, the Shi family had already investigated the matter and reported it to Shi qiuwu. Song Qing was from a humble background. After graduation, he directly joined the guard. Before she entered the divine incarcerate, she had always been an ordinary girl. There was nothing special about her. The only thing worth paying attention to was her personality, which was different from cowardice and cowardice. It allowed her to grow up smoothly in a place like the western suburbs. However, it was precisely this ordinary girl, who even eleventh uncle couldn¡¯t pick out any good points from, who began to shine after entering the divine prison because of PEI hongyin. Before they noticed her resume, the Shi family didn¡¯t think much of it. But the more he understood her life, the more shocking he was. She quickly gained some benefits from the trial and stepped into the gate of the cultivation world. With the help of a retired private guard of the Empire, an, she joined the reserve team. In the end, because she had broken through the Imperial City, she had attracted the attention of others for the first time and left a trail. Along the way, she had even killed the uncle and nephew of the fan family, exposing the Dragon tooth weapon in her hand. Later, because someone in the reserve team reported her, the martial arts Research Institute sent people to surround her. It had not been long since she had broken into the Imperial City, but in this short period of time, her strength had once again increased rapidly, and she had finally killed the Warriors who had surrounded her. Under the combined attacks of Wei Zhi and Chu Yi, two nascent soul realm experts, she self-detonated her golden core, injuring two cultivators who were a realm higher than her, and escaped into the gate of the border. He had originally thought that even if she had not been killed by the beast King¡¯s soul at the border gate, she would have died in the bloody and brutal sea of stars in her condition at that time. No one would have thought that not only did she not die, but in less than ten years, she would be able to cultivate again with the broken body of the self-exploding golden core. Not only did he form his core again, but he also broke through to the divine separation realm. This was a miracle! At this point, when eleventh uncle saw this information, he couldn¡¯t help but want to scold the PEI family for causing trouble and blaming himself for not being able to recognize people at the time. Such a talent had originally joined the Shi family¡¯s team, but in the end, they were unable to bury the hatchet and were forcefully pushed out, becoming enemies. ¡°Someone has been undergoing tribulation in the hidden world recently.¡± Shi qiuwu placed his finger on the armrest of his chair and tapped it twice. The meaning of his words was self-evident. ¡°You mean ¡­¡± Uncle eleven was slightly taken aback, but his expression changed when he came to his senses. He said firmly, ¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± What had happened in the hidden world had already reached the ears of those who should know after the three hidden forces in the hidden world had been surrounded and annihilated. It was said that the Thunder tribulation was extremely terrifying and there were six bolts of it. The two Dao integration stage cultivators of Cang he and the LAN clan had both died there, along with some of their disciples. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After this matter spread, there were already people guessing the identity of the person who was going through the Tribulation, but they didn¡¯t know which expert it was. From what Shi qiuwu had said, it seemed like he believed that the person undergoing the Tribulation was song qingxiao. If the abnormal lightning phenomenon in the sea of stars was due to her divine separation tribulation, then it had only been about three years since she had entered the divine separation stage. It was impossible for her to break through to the Dao integration stage so quickly. If it was really her, such a cultivation speed was simply unheard of in tens of millions of years. She was a heaven-defying person. After saying this, eleventh uncle shook his head and replied with certainty, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Chapter 1888 - Chapter 1888 Tracking down _1 Chapter 1888: Tracking down _1 Chapter 1888: Tracking down _1 Even su Wu, who was once known as the most talented person in the star field, had only been able to break through to the Dao integration realm after a hundred years under the endless support of a powerful clan like the taikang clan. No matter how talented a cultivator was, how could a cultivator with no one to rely on break through an entire realm in less than three years without the support of a clan? furthermore, there were six bolts of lightning in total, and two of the people who were killed that day were Dao integration stage super mighty figures. As a Dao integration stage cultivator, eleventh uncle knew very well that with his treasures and secret techniques, he would be unrivaled among cultivators of the same level. However, if it was one against two, then he would definitely not dare to be careless. On the other hand, those who had just advanced to the Dao integration stage would be in a weakened state after resisting the lightning tribulation. In addition, the spiritual energy in the hidden world was very thin. If they could not quickly replenish their spiritual energy, they would definitely die under the encirclement of the two forces. Only if the person undergoing the Tribulation had already surpassed the Dao integration stage could it be explained why he still had the energy to kill those with ill intentions after undergoing the Tribulation. Shi qiuwu looked at his junior, who was retorting with an agitated expression, and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°She must have absorbed a lot of the spiritual energy in Shi Yue¡¯s body that day, right?¡± When uncle eleven heard what he said, he was stunned for a moment. Before he could speak, Shi qiuwu smiled and said, ¡± there¡¯s also the string of Buddha sound beads in the PEI family¡¯s hands. Sealed inside is the remnant soul of the late eminent monk of the Buddha sound family. It¡¯s not weak. Although Shi Yue did not mention it, there were many people present that day. They all saw with their own eyes that most of the power of the powerful Buddha shadow that was summoned was ¡®swallowed¡¯ by him. Shi Yue was the only survivor of the cooperation between the Empire and beyond Avalon. Over the years, the Shi family had spent a lot of effort on him, and the power in his body had accumulated. When song qingxiao broke into the Imperial City that day, she absorbed a small portion of the accumulated power. The power of these forces far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. If song qingxiao¡¯s physical body could withstand the impact of this force and turn it into her own spiritual power, it would not be strange for her to break through her cultivation even in the hidden world. In addition, Shi qiuwu had a brief encounter with song qingxiao and knew her true strength. Back in the starry sea, this little girl was able to hide right under his and the Beast King¡¯s noses, launch a sneak attack, and finally ¡®take¡¯ the chaos bead away. She couldn¡¯t have done it without some strength. furthermore, ¡± Shi qiuwu paused and turned to look at uncle eleven, ¡± the day she broke into the Imperial City, Shi Qi, the PEI family, the Wei family, and several other families joined forces. The PEI family even took out the treasure they obtained in the heavens beyond heaven and summoned the Buddha¡¯s shadow. As soon as the Buddha¡¯s shadow appeared, its power shone on the capital city. Even though eleventh uncle was far away in the starry sky ocean, he could feel the strong pressure from the void realm. ¡°To be honest, if it were you, under such circumstances, would you be able to do better than her?¡± Shi qiuwu asked with a smile that was not a smile. Uncle eleven was speechless. He furrowed his brows as he thought about the question that shikugo asked. If he had been in song qingxiao¡¯s situation that day, it would not have been difficult for him to escape from the siege of the surrounding soul-splitting cultivators with his Dao integration stage cultivation base. However, if the PEI family took out the Buddha sound Pearl and summoned a powerful Buddha¡¯s shadow in the void realm, he might not be able to break the palm print under the Buddha¡¯s palm. Later, according to the reports of others, Shi Yue¡¯s action had broken the Buddha¡¯s shadow. The spiritual energy storm in his body had shaken the Golden body of the Buddha¡¯s shadow and disintegrated a part of its power. However, according to the estimates of the people present, the remaining palm print had at least reached the power of the Dao integration stage. According to the analysis of the lightning phenomenon in the starry sea, song qingxiao had just entered the divine separation realm and consolidated her realm, but she was able to survive the palm of the Buddha¡¯s shadow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Later, many onlookers even admitted that she had broken free from the palm print with her sword Qi, severely injured Shi Yue and Shi Qi, and killed Mr. Zhixing, Madam hexiang, and others. When eleventh uncle thought about it carefully, he realized that he might not have done better than song qingxiao even in his own situation. If the people surrounding him had the same cultivation as him, he would have no chance of escaping. At this thought, uncle eleven fell silent. ¡°This song girl is really amazing.¡± There were no outsiders present, so Shi qiuwu was not stingy with his praise: Chapter 1889 - Chapter 1889 Tracking down _2 Chapter 1889: Tracking down _2 Chapter 1889: Tracking down _2 ¡°At the very least, I don¡¯t see any younger generation that is more outstanding than her. It¡¯s a pity-¡± It was a pity that his unfilial descendants couldn¡¯t keep such a talent, and even formed a grudge with him. ¡°You saw her mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasure that day, right?¡± He asked Shi Qi, and Shi Qi nodded. there is no record of this magic treasure on the divine roll of the xuandu family. From the two lightning tribulations you mentioned, it is very likely that this magic treasure was personally forged by her. That was why the treasure had an extraordinary spiritual nature and was deeply attached to her. At a critical moment, it could automatically activate its ability to protect its owner, which made Shi qiuwu, the number one expert in the Empire, green with envy. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think I can get this item.¡± He sighed with regret. If song qingxiao was really the one undergoing the Tribulation in the hidden world, then regardless of whether her power to break through to the next realm came from Shi Yue or not, it proved that her luck and talent were different from ordinary people. Her future achievements were likely to be limitless. ¡°Let¡¯s not provoke her for the time being.¡± He held his chin in his hand and said thoughtfully, ¡± little girls are very vengeful. Let the fan family do what they want. He then asked, ¡± ¡°Did you find out who her father is?¡± Eleventh uncle replied, but his scalp tightened when he heard his question. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± His expression gradually became serious, and he also looked very confused. after the last incident, the Shi family¡¯s Black operation has already started investigating. Under the operation of the dark group, song qingxiao¡¯s life was dug out completely. Even some of her performance and results during her school days were found-her homework with a history that could be traced back to her primary school days had been presented to her family. Those who had interacted with her before, be it the natives of the western suburbs, her classmates, her colleagues at the police station, or her old friends in the reserve team, were all questioned. Her mother¡¯s whereabouts, as well as Luo Wu¡¯s background, were all clear to the Shi family. However, it was strange that no matter how hard the Shi family tried, they could not find out anything about her father¡¯s life. ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡± This matter was so strange that even eleventh uncle couldn¡¯t help but sigh again to express his strong feelings of disbelief. In such an era, the Shi family could be said to be the representative of all means. They combined cultivation with the rapid development of technology and used it to the extreme, but they still couldn¡¯t find any information on her father. Even if there were members of the Shi family who needed to be kept a secret, it was impossible for them to not leave behind any traces in this era. However, there was no other information about song qingxiao¡¯s father other than the rough and simple records in the file. The members of the dark group carefully checked his Life Records and found the staff who registered this record back then. They searched and confirmed it again and again, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not find any memory of this person. What family he was born into, where he came from, how old he was, what he had done, who he had come into contact with ¡­ There were no marks on them. The people in the western suburbs who claimed to be his former creditors could not tell him anything about song Qing¡¯s little father. In other words, in the western suburbs, other than song Qing and her daughter, no one had any impression of this person. The Shi family had also found her mother, Tang Yun, through Luo Wu. She was the only witness who had been involved with that mysterious man. but her nerves have been severely damaged by alcohol and she can¡¯t even remember. Yet, she insists on the existence of such a person. The Shi family had spent a lot of effort, but they had obtained such a specious result. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± At this point, step eleven couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused. ¡°Do you think such a person really exists?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as it had existed, it was impossible to not leave any traces. Even if it was an ethereal ghost, the places it passed by would definitely have heavy Yin Qi and spiritual power. However, there was no trace of his father in song qingxiao¡¯s records. It was as if such a ¡®person¡¯ had once existed in this world, but in the end, his traces had been wiped away bit by bit in a special way. However, eleventh uncle couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Was there really such a capable person in this world? To be able to control a person¡¯s memories and erase everything that came into contact with them ¡­ Other than a God, uncle eleven couldn¡¯t think of any other existence that could do this. Chapter 1890 - Chapter 1890 Tracking down (3) Chapter 1890: Tracking down (3) Chapter 1890: Tracking down (3) Shi qiuwu¡¯s brows furrowed and his face revealed a grave expression. Not only did eleventh uncle feel strange about this result, but he also felt that something was wrong. are there any traces of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s involvement? ¡± There was a group of old monsters in the martial arts Research Institute who liked to research non-human things. The power and cultivation of these old monsters were extraordinary. If they were to interfere, it was normal that these juniors would not be able to find out. However, after Shi qiuwu asked this question, he felt that something was amiss. If the martial arts Research Institute had really gotten involved in this matter, with their extreme perverts, they would never let go of the surveillance on song qingxiao. However, judging from song qingxiao¡¯s growth process, it was unlikely ¡­ After all, she had been too ordinary before she entered the divine incarcerate. After entering the divine prison, her cultivation speed was too heaven-defying. If the people from the human realm upon heavens knew of her existence, they would not let her off. ¡°What about the divine prison?¡± Shi qiuwu asked again. Eleventh uncle¡¯s expression turned silent. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Shi qiuwu looked at his expression and knew that he was making things difficult for him with his question. since more than 1000 years ago, there has been no one in this star field who has reached the threshold of the cosmos realm. They have also lost the right to talk to the divine incarcerate. The information revealed by Shi qiuwu¡¯s words caused uncle eleven¡¯s eyes to widen, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Shi qiuwu glanced at him and said, ¡± ¡°More than a thousand years ago, the East Qin clan¡¯s peerless genius, East Qin Wu Guan, used Confucianism to comprehend the Dao and was lucky enough to enter the realm of the great Dao. In the past five thousand years, he was publicly recognized as the number one elite warrior in the star field.¡± At the mention of this great Dao realm expert who had once shaken the star field, Shi qiuwu¡¯s calm eyes revealed a rare hint of excitement. he¡¯s the strongest person who¡¯s recognized by everyone as the one who¡¯s most likely to reach the legendary God realm-the cosmos domain. After entering the realm of the great Dao, one was the closest existence to God and found the qualification to communicate with God. Under the guidance of the East Qin Wu Guan, the martial arts Research Institute developed soul hunting Jade and used it to exchange for points. Not long after this incident, it was unknown if the East Qin Wu temple had found the rumored path to another star field, but in less than a hundred years, they had disappeared from this world without a trace. He was the first person to reach the realm of great Dao in this star field in five to six thousand years, and the whole world was shocked by him. His disappearance afterwards also attracted the attention of the East Qin clan and the Institute of martial arts. They tried to find this ancestor¡¯s whereabouts but after so many years, they were never able to find him. He had originally thought that the appearance of the East Qin Wu temple was a hope for the cultivators of this world. After him, there would always be experts at the great Dao realm appearing. But who would have thought that in the thousand years that followed, there were no more great Dao realm cultivators in this plane. The existence of the East Qin business temple in the past became the last great cultivator in the great Dao realm in six thousand years. After him, no one else had the right to sense the divine prison and contact it. Therefore, when Shi qiuwu thought of the prison of God because of song qingxiao¡¯s father, he felt that he was out of his mind. the martial arts Research Institute is doing all these little tricks to fight for power and gain control of more resources. They¡¯re delusional to think that they can create powerful people and divide the power with the divine prison. At Shi qiuwu¡¯s level, the higher one¡¯s cultivation, the more one could see through it. He had once controlled the Shi family and had even made the entire Empire submit to him. He had tried to control his power and had also tried to let go of it. He was well aware of the thoughts of those people at the martial arts Research Institute. however, after all the trouble, I can¡¯t even enter the gate of the divine prison. Trying to divide power with the divine prison is just a dream ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He said this very calmly, but the meaning behind his words made uncle eleven¡¯s hair stand on end. If fighting against the divine prison was an unreasonable act, then what was the cooperation between the aristocratic families and the human realm upon heavens? What was the purpose of Shi Yue¡¯s existence? Up until now, from Shi qiuwu¡¯s performance, it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to completely give up on Shi Yue¡¯s intentions. Then, what was his purpose in doing so? Many questions were rolling in eleventh uncle¡¯s mind, but when he saw the grave and dejected expression on his elder¡¯s face, he could no longer say these words. Chapter 1891 - Chapter 1891 Tracking down (4) Chapter 1891: Tracking down (4) Chapter 1891: Tracking down (4) He didn¡¯t want to disturb the elder¡¯s deep thoughts, so he slowly and quietly left the small pavilion with the other members of the Shi family. .. Song qingxiao did not know that the Shi family was currently discussing about her. She also did not know that the father in her records had already attracted Shi qiuwu¡¯s attention. She was going to consolidate her strength and cultivation while she was in heaven¡¯s beyond. Before that, she simply used the soul hunting Jade in her hand to pay two years ¡®rent in one breath. Seeing that 40000 of her points had been deducted, leaving her with only 96000 points, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartbroken. In the next few years, she was prepared to focus on her cultivation and would not go out easily. This also meant that if she didn¡¯t receive a summon from the divine prison, she wouldn¡¯t be able to earn any points. Song Qing understood the consequences of sitting around and eating. She secretly decided that when her cultivation level was stable, or when the dark green token evolved, she would have to think of a way to get more benefits-the hidden world was a good choice. The spirit energy made up for the body¡¯s need for energy, and as he immersed himself in cultivation, time passed by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, two and a half years had passed. Two months ago, the news that the yunjin treasure Clothing store had obtained three dragon scales had quickly spread throughout the entire human realm upon heavens. The ancient true dragon¡¯s scale that had once disappeared from this world had actually reappeared, causing the entire world to be in an uproar. Under the suppression of the martial arts Research Institute, the yunjin treasure clothing workshop endured the pressure and dragged on for half a month. Finally, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore and told them everything that had happened to the young girl who had taken out the three dragon scales that day. In the martial arts Research Institute, another meeting was held. Apart from the elder-level powerhouses in the martial arts Research Institute, the aristocratic clans of beyond heavens had also sent their own representatives to attend the meeting. In the bright and spacious meeting hall, all the families were sitting around a large and cold spiritual Jade table. The leader was a thin old man in a white robe with his long hair tied up in a crown. I¡¯m sure everyone has already heard the purpose of this meeting. The original intention of the martial arts Research Institute was to better serve the aristocratic families, so each family had their own eyes and ears here. Two months ago, the yunjin treasure Clothing store had obtained the legendary true dragon¡¯s scale. The aristocratic families had already received the news. although dragon scales are indeed rare, it¡¯s not impossible to get them from the divine prison. Why is it worth the Parliament¡¯s effort to summon all of us? ¡± The one who spoke was a young man in a warrior¡¯s robe. He had a long sword at his waist and spoke in a carefree manner. His tone revealed his displeasure without hiding it. The others glanced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. The person who spoke was of taikang clan¡¯s bloodline. After su Wu died at the hands of the martial arts Research Institute, although the taikang clan could not stop him due to influence, they had shown a stance of severing ties with the martial arts Research Institute since then. If the Parliament summoned them, they would have to be urged repeatedly before they came. When they came, their tone was unfriendly and their words were very impolite. It was obvious that they were dissatisfied with su Wu¡¯s death that year. ¡°If it¡¯s just a dragon scale, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man had been dealing with the people of the taikang clan for many years and he already knew about their complaints, so he wasn¡¯t angry when he heard this. As he spoke, he opened his palm and two palm-sized Black Dragon scales appeared in front of everyone. A powerful pressure was emitted from the Dragon scale, and everyone present could sense it. At the same time, the old man flicked his finger, and the image of a three-meter-tall girl appeared above the spiritual stone table. ¡°This is the person who exchanged dragon scales for clothes that day. Take a look.¡± Chapter 1892 - Chapter 1892 Voting _1 Chapter 1892: Voting _1 Chapter 1892: Voting _1 For some unknown reason, the people of the Yun clan, under great pressure, kept the fact that song qingxiao had taken the body of a seventh-rank demonic beast that day from them. But even so, with the ability of the martial arts Research Institute, not only did they dig out song qingxiao¡¯s life story, but they also combined her with the change in the sea of stars that day. ¡°This person is a wanted criminal of the Shi family.¡± After the elder finished speaking, the representatives of the clans from the heavens beyond heaven remained silent, as if they knew that he would continue. He didn¡¯t even need to signal with his eyes. Several low-level Warriors serving the Council had already taken the soul Jade and handed it over to the disciples sent by the various clans. The soul Jade contained song qingxiao¡¯s story, including her enmity with the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families, as well as the scene of her barging into the Shi family and killing people more than two years ago. That day, fourth master PEI took out the Buddha sound Pearl and summoned the Buddha¡¯s shadow from the void to fight with her. The image of her breaking the Buddha¡¯s shadow was also recorded and obtained by the omnipotent martial arts Research Institute, which distributed it to everyone in the Parliament. In the beginning, the people from the aristocratic families didn¡¯t care. However, as the Buddha¡¯s palm was cut open in the image, the sword Qi passed through the divine sense and attacked as if it were a substance. Everyone present seemed to sense the biting cold of the sword. Among the people present, the man from taikang clan and a bald monk in a monk¡¯s robe all looked extremely solemn. A different profession was like a mountain! This saying might not be accurate for cultivators, but those who did not cultivate this path would never be able to truly understand the meaning of song qingxiao¡¯s sword. The video had been preserved for a long time, and the spiritual power collected and sealed in the video might not be one-tenth of the real battle, but this situation did not affect the power of the sword, as if it could shake the world and tear space and time. The taikang clan had entered the Dao with the sword, and every disciple in the clan was an expert in the sword, so they naturally understood the essence of it. As for the fanyin clan, the PEI family¡¯s string of Buddhist beads had come from their clan, so they naturally understood the power of the Buddha shadow. Only the people of the fan Yin family knew how difficult it was to be able to survive under the void realm spiritual pressure and split the Buddha¡¯s palm open with his soul separation realm. Even though the people present had heard of this incident two years ago, no one had taken it to heart at the time. After all, what they heard was false, and the Shi family might have lost face, so they exaggerated. Although everyone knew that it was true after hearing the report from the martial arts Research Institute, the impact of hearing it was far less than seeing it with their own eyes. ¡°On the day of the incident, there was a strange change in the starry sea.¡± The top level eight beast King had died mysteriously, and the border gate of the sea of stars had disappeared. The patriarch of the Shi family, who had been in closed-door cultivation for 50 years, suddenly came out and happened to appear in the starry sea. A few years ago, when the sea of stars first changed, it had aroused the vigilance of the martial arts Research Institute. Thus, when there was another abnormal gathering of lightning spirit energy, the people from the martial arts Research Institute, who were hibernating in the Empire, quickly rushed to the sea of stars and met Shi qiuwu. The old man¡¯s attitude was unusually valiant, and he had forcefully stopped the three God-ranked Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°But according to what a few people said, Shi qiuwu had used up a lot of his spiritual power that day, as if he had just experienced a great battle.¡± The old man explained everything in an orderly manner, ¡± that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t completely fall out with the three of them. Instead, he talked to them unhurriedly, as if he was deliberately stalling for time. Both parties had their own concerns. Although the three from the martial arts Research Institute had reached the void realm, their strength was not on the same level as Shi qiuwu, who was already half-step into the sage realm. The further one¡¯s cultivation advanced, the difference between the initial, middle, and top levels was like heaven and earth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Shi qiuwu, he had used up a lot of his spiritual power back then. Even though his cultivation was slightly higher, he still had some concerns when facing three void realm experts. ¡°After the Imperial City was attacked, the Buddha¡¯s shadow appeared.¡± The old man¡¯s tone became meaningful. ¡°However, the spiritual energy ripples captured by the Shi family indicate that they appeared in the starry sea.¡± He looked at the people present with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°I think everyone can understand what this means.¡± The intruders of the Imperial City had once appeared at the starry sea, and the Shi clan had been lured away by the changes in the starry sea. Chapter 1893 - Chapter 1893 Voting _2 Chapter 1893: Voting _2 Chapter 1893: Voting _2 After 50 years, Shi qiuwu, who had been in seclusion for many years, happened to appear in the starry sea. He had consumed more than half of his spiritual power and was deliberately stalling for time ¡­ Even if the old man did not say it, everyone knew that song qingxiao must have appeared in the starry sea first and qiuwu discovered her existence. She even took the initiative to confront the three void realm Grand cultivators from the martial arts Research Institute in order to buy time for her escape. It was a pity that after she escaped from the starry sky sea, she did not hide as he had expected. Instead, she barged into the Shi family and caused a ruckus, leaving behind some clues. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the reason Shi qiuwu issued the arrest warrant at the end is related to the death of the beast King.¡± After the change in the sea of stars, the Empire¡¯s clan claimed that the beast King at the peak of the eighth rank was dead. However, up until now, the Shi family could not figure out where the beast King¡¯s corpse and the starry sky sea were. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, many people¡¯s eyes flickered as they exchanged a tacit look. the Shi family has refused to provide the martial arts Research Institute with the secret information about the starry sea. It seems that if we want to know the whereabouts of the starry sea, we need to find this girl. The old man¡¯s eyes quickly met with the eyes of several people in the courtyard, and then he looked away as if nothing had happened. after the incident at the Imperial City, she might have gone to the human realm upon heavens. However, the several normal channels from the Empire to heaven¡¯s beyond were controlled by the major aristocratic families. If such a person really appeared, it was impossible that the martial arts Research Institute would not be able to get their hands on her. In other words, song qingxiao had entered the human realm upon heavens through an abnormal channel. The hidden world! ¡°Two years ago, three forces in the hidden world were eliminated ¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man from the taikang clan who had talked back to the old man earlier sneered at this. The old man didn¡¯t seem to hear his ridicule and said with a calm expression, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it has something to do with this woman.¡± perhaps it¡¯s because of the dragon¡¯s scale, the people of yunjin treasure Clothing store did not reveal that she had entered the human realm upon heavens back then. They chose to hide it. It will take some time to find her whereabouts. As he said this, he looked around the Parliament and said, ¡± that¡¯s why we need to unite the forces of all the races to find this woman. As soon as the old man finished his words, the man from taikang clan said, ¡± there¡¯s actually something in this world that the people from the martial arts Research Institute can¡¯t find out and do. After he said this, he said with a cold face, ¡± ¡°From the East Qin elder¡¯s words, it can be seen that this little girl did not do anything wrong. Killing people in the hidden world is an independent rule of that place, it is not up to the people of heaven¡¯s beyond to interfere.¡± Without waiting for the old man to speak, he continued, ¡± ever since he entered the human realm upon heavens, he has not violated any of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s rules. Now, the Council¡¯s power is so great that they can casually lay their hands on ordinary people? ¡± The dozens of people sitting in the Parliament all had different expressions when they heard his words. The old man¡¯s gaze quickly swept across the crowd. A trace of maliciousness flashed through his eyes, but it immediately turned calm. ¡°Everyone,¡± He shouted loudly, his voice containing a trace of spiritual power pressure. The power of the void realm filled the Parliament Hall. Under the impact of the spirit pressure, song qingxiao¡¯s image flickered slightly in the Parliament. However, it only took a moment for the old man to withdraw his spiritual breath. After all, everyone present was the elite of the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond. Those who were qualified to participate in this meeting in the Parliament were not weak either. There were also many void realm experts. His trace of spirit energy attracted everyone¡¯s attention, unlike the dissatisfaction of the various clans when Shi qiuwu displayed his powerful strength during the Kingdom¡¯s Parliament. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, after he stopped, the old man took advantage of the moment when everyone turned hostile and said again, ¡± since the establishment of the martial arts Research Institute more than 6000 years ago, it has always upheld its original intention-¡± he paused and raised his voice, ¡°¡±Protect the heavens beyond heaven!¡± for thousands of years, the martial arts Research Institute has never forgotten the promise it made when it was established. It has been doing a lot to protect beyond Avalon. As soon as he said that, the man named tai kangwu revealed a smile that was not a smile. The old man turned a blind eye. once an unstable factor appears, the martial arts Research Institute has the responsibility to find out if she¡¯s in danger to beyond Avalon. This is also beneficial to the various great clans. In the agreement established that year, the ancestors and elders of the great clans personally signed it! Chapter 1894 - Chapter 1894 Voting (3) Chapter 1894: Voting (3) Chapter 1894: Voting (3) His words were powerful and resonating. Even if the others were dissatisfied, after mentioning the existence of the old ancestor, no one spoke again. at this point, I announce that this woman¡¯s origin is unknown and the information is incomplete. She is involved in the disappearance of the starry sky sea, the death of the beast King, and the killing intent she displayed when she slaughtered the three sects in the hidden world. I think this person will bring a certain impact to the heavens beyond heaven. Therefore, I suggest that we find her and confirm her danger level! After the old man finished speaking, he loudly said, ¡± I¡¯ve finished speaking. Now, I¡¯ll let the representatives express their opinions. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± .. A faint smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face as he heard the continuous ¡®agreement¡¯. Most of the people in the Parliament had already expressed their opinions, except for the representatives of some major clans. ¡°What about the taikang clan?¡± They had already said what they needed to say, and there were not many people left who had not spoken. The old man¡¯s gaze turned to taikang Wu. Ever since su Wu¡¯s death, taikang clan had become more and more reluctant to attend the meetings of the martial arts Research Institute. According to the unspoken rules, each family should send three to five representatives for such an important meeting. However, in recent years, the taikang clan had reduced the number of people participating in the meetings every year. Until this year, they had even declined to attend a few meetings. This time, it was also because they couldn¡¯t shirk away that they had sent someone. When the old man called out his name, tai kangwu lazily grabbed the soul Jade in his hand as if it was a toy. The corner of his mouth held a trace of a mocking smile, I can¡¯t compare to Mr. Xuanmiao. I¡¯m old and my state of mind is stable. I can say such shameless words with such confidence without any guilt. If he had only been acting ¡®enigmatic¡¯ earlier, but his words were still restrained, then the words he said now were full of hostility. ¡°Tai kangwu, be careful with your words!¡± The representative of the old man¡¯s clan, the East Qin clan, berated loudly. The other people who were on good terms with the old man and had previously voted in favor of the old man also felt offended by tai kangwu¡¯s words. One by one, they criticized, ¡°This is also for the sake of the heavens beyond heaven!¡± a group of void realm cultivators actually treat a little girl in the soul separation realm as a dangerous person. With all due respect, you are all cowards! Facing everyone¡¯s accusations, tai kangwu did not back down. Instead, he loudly retorted, in the name of the taikang clan¡¯s representative, I suggest that we must include him in the next meeting and let the whole world see this scene. Let everyone see how this group of people from the martial arts Research Institute will discuss how to control a small figure in the palm of their hands. ¡°Tai kangwu, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry because of the death of the traitor of the taikang clan?¡± for a bloodline that has already betrayed the race, but you can¡¯t see the big picture. ¡°..¡± The crowd discussed animatedly as they revealed hostile expressions. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± The old man who was at the center of the discussion slowly opened his mouth. It was as if he didn¡¯t sense that this storm was related to him, and he didn¡¯t seem to be angry at tai kangwu¡¯s provocation. He still had a carefree look and said gently, ¡± there¡¯s no need for everyone to stray from the topic. The most important thing now is for the representatives of each family to vote to decide whether or not to temporarily capture this female cultivator. Tai kangwu¡¯s face was filled with anger, but when his eyes met the old man¡¯s calm eyes, his anger was like a punch that hit cotton. A feeling of powerlessness rose in his heart again. When it was decided whether or not to arrest su Wu, the taikang clan did not care about suspicion. They once went against the rule that only five members of the aristocratic families could participate in the Parliament, and ten people came to vote against it. But even so, it didn¡¯t stop the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s actions. The Power of Veto of the taikang clan seemed so helpless in the big picture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, the same feeling had returned. However, over the years, those who had participated in the taikang conference had experienced this feeling. Therefore, even when the Council had called for them, the taikang clan¡¯s people were not willing to come, and they kept delaying it. Tai kangwu was cursing in his heart-he was unlucky this year and drew the worst lot. He was forced to come over and was bullied again. ¡°On behalf of the taikang clan, I choose to give up.¡± It was useless to object, and it was impossible to agree. The taikang clan would unconditionally disagree with any decision made by the martial arts Research Institute. Chapter 1895 - Chapter 1895 Voting (4) Chapter 1895: Voting (4) Chapter 1895: Voting (4) Under such circumstances, the taikang clan could only choose to give up. His decision was not surprising. Seeing that the matter had been resolved, the old man turned his eyes to the next place. ¡°What about the Tianyi Daoist sect?¡± When he mentioned the Tianyi Daoist sect, his tone became much gentler. It was as if he was completely unaffected by tai kangwu¡¯s previous incident, and he even revealed a smile. The person from Tianyi Dao sect was a middle-aged man in a green Daoist robe. He had a serious expression. If song qingxiao was here, she would have recognized the middle-aged man. He looked exactly like one of the Dao souls sealed in the copper-coin sword. He had combed his hair into the same bun as the Taoist priest in the trial of the pure heart. If one looked closely, they even had some similarities in their faces. This Taoist had a neat beard, which made him look dignified. There was a sense of righteousness between his eyebrows, which made people have a good impression of him. This person didn¡¯t reveal his spiritual pressure, but from the looks of fear on the faces of the people around him, it could be seen that his cultivation was extremely terrifying, possibly not below the old man¡¯s. After the old man mentioned his sect, the Daoist priest frowned. ¡°I have the same thoughts as Daoist taikang. I represent the Tianyi Daoist sect and also choose to give up.¡± Forfeiting was also another form of opposition, and his words carried much more weight than a junior like tai kangwu. As soon as he said this, the old man who was still smiling couldn¡¯t help but frown. The others looked at each other with embarrassment on their faces. Everyone was silent for a moment. After that, the representatives of the Armory and the Shennong family also spoke one after another, each representing their family to give up. This result shocked everyone, and even the old man was silent for a moment. there are a total of nine aristocratic families. Other than the Changli family, which has already been slaughtered, four of them chose to agree, and four chose to abstain. This meeting ended in a strange draw. Everyone¡¯s expression was a little strange. Then, the old man slowly said, ¡± ¡°Although I came from the East Qin clan, when I entered the Parliament, I was no longer representing the clan.¡± As he said this, he raised his hand extremely slowly. as an elder of the martial arts Research Institute, I agree to arrest this woman and determine her danger level! In the Parliament¡¯s voting power back then, in addition to the nine great clans ¡®right to speak, the martial arts Research Institute itself also retained its rights and interests. However, in the past few years, the nine great clans ¡®voting was enough, so the rights of the martial arts Research Institute were rarely shown to the public. As soon as the old man finished speaking, the people in the Parliament were either dissatisfied or relaxed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I hereby announce that, excluding the Changli clan, out of a total of nine votes, four have abstained and five have agreed! The old man said loudly, ¡± from now on, the clan must cooperate with the martial arts Research Institute and provide song qingxiao¡¯s whereabouts. if you find out where this woman is, don¡¯t hide it. Otherwise, it will be regarded as an act that harms the heavens beyond heaven. He paused for a moment and said, ¡± the martial arts Research Institute will send out divine Warriors to capture this woman. If necessary, the clan must cooperate and act at the same time! Tai kangwu¡¯s face revealed an expression of anger and helplessness. However, the overall situation had already been decided. Even if he was half-dead from anger, he still could do nothing. The old man then talked about some administrative measures of the martial arts Research Institute and the current situation in the Institute. In the end, he said, ¡± ¡°This meeting has come to an end. Everyone can leave now. If there¡¯s any new information, I¡¯ll inform the other races.¡± Chapter 1896 - Chapter 1896 Suspicion (1) Chapter 1896: Suspicion (1) Chapter 1896: Suspicion (1) ¡°Hmph!¡± Tai kangwu pulled his sword and left with a long face, as if this place was a filthy place and he didn¡¯t want to stay for a moment longer. This caused the people who hadn¡¯t left to show dissatisfaction. The people from the other clans left one after another, leaving only the people from the Parliament behind. They exchanged glances with the old man and revealed a meaningful look. ¡°It seems that the actions over the years have indeed caused some people to rebel.¡± An old man with white hair and beard sighed. He had also seen the scene in the meeting. Arresting a girl who was unknown to the public shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for the Institute of martial arts, but out of the remaining eight great clans, four of them had voted against it! Forget about bingcang and shennongshi, one of them was forging weapons, and the other was refining medicine. Neither of them was good at fighting. However, taikang and Tianyi Daoist sect also opposed it, so they had to pay attention to it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± When the old man in charge of the meeting heard this, he squinted his eyes slightly and subconsciously revealed a comforting smile. at this point, we¡¯ve already made sufficient preparations. This kind of voting right will be abolished sooner or later in the future ¡­ There was no one else here, so he no longer hid his inner thoughts. A faint sharp light flashed through his eyes, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find this girl with the surname song first ¡­¡± The martial arts Research Institute had never given up on the experiment of the chaos bead all these years. Therefore, the disappearance of the starry sky sea made him sense that something was wrong at once. Even a great Dao realm expert might not be able to completely hide such a plane without leaving any traces. There was only one thing that could do it-the chaos bead that the divine armaments clan had invented. After so many years, the whereabouts of the beads were no longer easy to track down. However, other than the recorded beads that were given to the martial arts Research Institute and the aristocratic families, there was one more bead that had never been found. If the starry sky sea had not disappeared, the elder would not have been so sure. However, he was now 70 ¨C 80% sure that the Pearl that had been lost was in the hands of Shi qiuwu. He had somehow managed to convince the beast King of the starry sky sea. The battle between the Shi family and the starry sky sea decades ago might have been to deceive the eyes and ears of the human realm upon heavens, but the two sides had already reached an agreement in private. As a person in power, the old man was very clear about Shi qiuwu¡¯s plans. His idea was similar to the method the Institute of martial arts had used to borrow the Xiangjiang family¡¯s beast taming technique. It was nothing more than borrowing the power of the starry sea to help the beast King advance, and then treating the beast King as the Shi family¡¯s true prey. It was very likely that Shi qiuwu was planning to use the power of a class 9 beast King to help Shi qiuwu break through to the Saint realm. However, for some unknown reason, the beast King¡¯s tribulation failed and he died in the end-it seemed that Shi qiuwu¡¯s plan had also failed. This key point was most likely related to the accident that had occurred in the sea of stars that day! In other words, song qingxiao¡¯s appearance had caused the failure of shikugo¡¯s plan. Shi qiuwu was willing to let this woman go and stopped the people from the heavens beyond heaven. He also announced that he would owe this person a favor if anyone could provide song qingxiao¡¯s exact location. It seemed that the chaos bead that contained the power of the entire starry sky sea was still there and might have fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s hands! As such, this person was extremely terrifying. After absorbing the power of the entire starry sky sea, the power in the chaos bead was simply boundless. If song qingxiao were to absorb this boundless energy, it would be enough to send her into an unimaginable realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This point, the old man did not mention it in the previous meeting. Song qingxiao was no longer just a mere soul clone cultivator. In fact, with the chaos bead, she was no less terrifying than a void realm expert. She could not be ignored easily. This could also be seen from the rumors of her tribulation in the hidden world, as well as the Dao integration realm cultivators who were killed. All of these showed that this woman¡¯s lethality could not be underestimated. ¡°Pass on the Council¡¯s orders. Once we find the woman¡¯s whereabouts, all families are to send five or more people to assist. No excuses are allowed!¡± A girl who had absorbed the power of the starry sea was simply the best Experimental subject that the martial arts Research Institute had dreamed of all these years. Chapter 1897 - Chapter 1897 Suspicion (2) Chapter 1897: Suspicion (2) Chapter 1897: Suspicion (2) With her around, the defective products from before were nothing. To be able to advance so quickly in three years, it was obvious that she must have absorbed the power of the chaos bead. He wondered what level she had advanced to ¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find out where she is.¡± The old man mumbled to himself and ordered again, thoroughly investigate the records of every person entering and leaving every town in the heaven¡¯s beyond in the past two and a half years. Find out whether it¡¯s on the surface or privately renting a residence. As long as there are any transactions in the past three years, regardless of the size, all of them must be reported to the martial arts Research Institute. He issued several orders in a row, and the others followed them one by one. .. At this moment, in a house in Nine Heavens city, song qingxiao was still unaware that a storm was coming for her. The 20,000 points he spent every year to rent a house had a spirit gathering array, and the spirit energy was very rich. At first, song Qing thought it was a little expensive, but after staying here for a while, he felt that it was worth it. After two and a half years of closed-door cultivation, not only had she completely stabilized her Dao integration stage, but her spiritual power cultivation had also improved. However, if he wanted to make another breakthrough, he would need to meditate and cultivate. The time he needed was hard to estimate. She didn¡¯t have many points left, and they could only support her for three more years. If there were no unexpected gains, these three years wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to break through to the intermediate stage of the Dao integration stage. After thinking about it, song Qing Xiao decided to take advantage of this time to go to the hidden world. Without knowing the exact time when he would enter the divine prison next, the cultivators in the hidden world would undoubtedly provide him with a lot of benefits. In addition, two years ago when she first arrived at heaven¡¯s beyond, she had heard someone mention that the three clans in the hidden world had been wiped out. She was also prepared to return to the Xiangjiang clan. At this thought, song qingxiao could not help but take out the six-winged flying beetle that Xiang si had given her. When the Jade box was taken out, song qingxiao was taken aback. Many cracks had appeared on the edge of the Jade box, and some of them were so deep that they almost tore the Jade box apart. The surface of the Jade box was covered with a frosty seal, exuding a frightful chill. When Xiang four gave her the six-winged flying armor that recognized the way, it was kept in this palm-sized Jade box. After song qingxiao formed a blood contract with the insect, she placed the insect into a Jade box and into her universe bag. In the past two years, she had been busy consolidating her cultivation and had not thought about this small matter. She did not expect that the box would change so much in two years. As the box used by the Xiangjiang clan to store the spiritual insects, there was a weak restrictive spell on the box. Logically, it would not crack for no reason. She remembered the strange change that occurred after the insect sucked her blood that day. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but move, and she clenched her five fingers ¡­ ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ With a crisp sound, the box shattered. A large pile of empty insect shells fell down like snowflakes. At the same time, with a buzzing sound, the blue shadow hiding inside took advantage of the opportunity to fly away. The blue shadow flapped its wings and circled in front of her. In the end, as she spread out her hand, it obediently flew down to her palm. It retracted its wings and lay meekly in her palm. It was a beetle the size of an egg, but compared to when Xiang si had given it to her, it had undergone a huge mutation in just two years. The original ginger-colored wings had completely transformed into a translucent blue color, looking very beautiful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In more than two years, its body had doubled in size, and its aura was far more ferocious than before. It even exuded a bit of killing intent, and it did not look like it could only be used as a guide back then. If it was said that when Xiang si gave her this insect, its strength was not at all first-rate, now it had at least the aura of a second-rank demonic beast. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect that her unintentional actions would cause such a big change in the Zerg. She was a little surprised. With a thought, she saw a light flash on the surface of the insect¡¯s body and the blue color on its body quickly faded. In a moment, it disappeared without a trace, completely hidden. This skill was already present when the Xiangjiang clan was breeding it, and it was also something that came with the Zerg itself. Chapter 1898 - Chapter 1898 Suspicion (3) Chapter 1898: Suspicion (3) Chapter 1898: Suspicion (3) However, on that day, it could only conceal its body and not completely block its divine sense. However, as it evolved, song qingxiao realized that not only was its body completely transparent, it could even hide its consciousness. With its current aura, it could at least hide from the consciousness of dan stage cultivators. With more time, perhaps after it evolved again, this innate skill could be further improved. Song qingxiao was very satisfied with this discovery. She waved her hand, and the worm appeared again. After she found out the use of the worm, she simply kept it in her dantian, just like how she kept the silver Wolf. After keeping the bug, she stood up. With a slight step, she activated the ¡®front¡¯ command and disappeared from the room. Before she prepared to go to the hidden world, she first released her divine sense to scan a certain place ¡­ It was the place where the young man who had served her two and a half years ago was. This person was only a spirit concentration realm cultivator. If he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to enter the trial, it would be difficult for him to improve in a short period of time, even if he obtained some benefits. In the past two and a half years, song qingxiao would occasionally confirm that this person¡¯s location had not changed. But this time, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense was unable to detect this person¡¯s existence. Could it be that this person had something important to do and had temporarily left this place? A trace of suspicion flashed through her heart, but she suppressed it for the time being. After all, this person was just an unremarkable little cultivator in the human realm upon heavens. In such an environment, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he died or something happened. Most importantly, although she was wanted by the Empire that day, with Shi qiuwu¡¯s personality, he would not have mentioned the existence of the chaos bead and the sky-destroying sword to the people of the heavens beyond heaven. Otherwise, he would not have let her go that day to lure the people from the martial arts Research Institute away. Thinking of this, song Qingxin¡¯s heart was temporarily set. However, this person¡¯s disappearance was not a small matter to her. After all, he was the one who helped her rent the house that day. After she came out of the hidden world, she would have to find a way to investigate this matter. Song qingxiao made up her mind and left the place in a flash. Although she had temporarily suppressed this matter, song qingxiao became more and more cautious after the suspicion grew in her heart. She avoided other people along the way and spent two days to sneak into the hidden world again. This time, song qingxiao did not lose her sense of direction like the last time she entered the hidden world. With a thought, she summoned the six-winged bug, which flapped its wings and flew up. Song qingxiao followed the direction of the bug and headed towards the Xiangjiang clan. At the same time, on the other side of Nine Heavens city, the two divine Warriors sent by the martial arts Research Institute arrived at song qingxiao¡¯s rented house after two days. The restrictions outside the house were useless in front of void realm experts. They were quickly destroyed by their powerful strength, revealing the real scene inside the courtyard. The two of them scanned the room with their divine telekinesis, but they did not detect the presence of anyone in the room. The two of them quickly exchanged a look and then entered the courtyard. After a round of searching, the two of them came out with gloomy expressions and said coldly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not here,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tai kangwu pulled his sword and left with a long face, as if this place was a filthy place and he didn¡¯t want to stay for a moment longer. This caused the people who hadn¡¯t left to show dissatisfaction. The people from the other clans left one after another, leaving only the people from the Parliament behind. They exchanged glances with the old man and revealed a meaningful look. ¡°It seems that the actions over the years have indeed caused some people to rebel.¡± An old man with white hair and beard sighed. He had also seen the scene in the meeting. Arresting a girl who was unknown to the public shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for the Institute of martial arts, but out of the remaining eight great clans, four of them had voted against it! Forget about bingcang and shennongshi, one of them was forging weapons, and the other was refining medicine. Neither of them was good at fighting. However, taikang and Tianyi Daoist sect also opposed it, so they had to pay attention to it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± When the old man in charge of the meeting heard this, he squinted his eyes slightly and subconsciously revealed a comforting smile. at this point, we¡¯ve already made sufficient preparations. This kind of voting right will be abolished sooner or later in the future ¡­ There was no one else here, so he no longer hid his inner thoughts. A faint sharp light flashed through his eyes, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find this girl with the surname song first ¡­¡± The martial arts Research Institute had never given up on the experiment of the chaos bead all these years. Therefore, the disappearance of the starry sky sea made him sense that something was wrong at once. Even a great Dao realm expert might not be able to completely hide such a plane without leaving any traces. Chapter 1899 - Chapter 1899 Annihilated (1) Chapter 1899: Annihilated (1) Chapter 1899: Annihilated (1) Yellow sand covered the ground and the aura of the Xiangjiang clan could no longer be sensed. The flowers that used to be overgrown had withered, leaving only some rotten plant roots. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank slightly. She released her divine sense and scanned the area, but she didn¡¯t sense any signs of life. She stepped into the garden. The deathly silent atmosphere in the garden was broken by her entry. A cold wind with a deathly aura whistled past her ear, as if warning her of her invasion. The pavilions had been completely destroyed, and it was almost impossible to see any traces of the prosperity of the past. There were remnants of the battle¡¯s aura here. It was obvious that the Xiangjiang clan had been attacked by a terrifying force back then. From what was left of the scene, the force that attacked the Xiang clan and the others was very strong. It had a destructive heart and had no intention of leaving any chance of survival for this clan. Song Qing took a deep breath and closed his eyes. From an emotional point of view, she hoped that the Xiangjiang family would be fine. Perhaps it was just a false alarm and she had already escaped after realizing that something was wrong. However, from a logical point of view, song qingxiao knew that the possibility of this was very low. For two and a half years, without the obstruction of the restrictive spell, the spiritual pressure of the hidden world had completely destroyed the place. She could no longer sense the breath of the people who had once stayed here, so it was difficult for her to tell who had slaughtered the Xiangjiang clan. She stood on the covered bridge where the woman from the Xiangjiang clan had once stood and looked in the direction of the garden. There was originally a beast-shaped statue carved out of special minerals there, but it had been cut in two by a force. Broken debris scattered all over the ground and was buried in the gradually accumulating yellow sand. Song Qing took a small step forward and her body appeared where the broken statue was. She reached out her hand and grabbed at the air. A broken stone appeared in her palm. There was no longer any spiritual power on the stone. With a thought from her, a cold ice wrapped around the stone. She clenched her fist and the stone and ice inside the ice crystal broke into two. Without the assistance of a magic treasure, her Dao integration stage cultivation base, coupled with the destructive power of her ice-type power, could only split the stone. However, the person who attacked the Xiangjiang clan was able to destroy the stone statue so thoroughly. This meant that the person was at least a Dao integration stage super mighty figure. Then, he thought of the lady in charge of the Xiangjiang clan, who was already a Dao integration stage cultivator. Coupled with the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s beast taming technique, her combat strength should not be any weaker than two Dao integration stage cultivators. In other words, the person who attacked the Xiangjiang clan and was able to turn the xiangning villa into its current state had to be at least powerful enough to suppress two Dao integration stage cultivators. ¡°Who did this?¡± This question appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Was it the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s former enemy-the martial arts Research Institute? or was it because she had killed many people from the Cang he and LAN family clans, so after she left the hidden world, she caused the two clans to merge and madly take revenge on the Xiangjiang clan? As she was thinking about this, her figure shuttled through the ruins. Soon, a silver light fell into her sight. After this place was destroyed, it should have been ¡®visited¡¯ by people from the hidden world. Even if there were some valuable things left after the war, they had all been destroyed. However, the silver light was very weak and was hidden under the ruins. If not for her strong physical body and her five senses, which were far superior to ordinary humans under the influence of the Nuwa body, she would not have noticed it easily. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes focused, and the ¡®forward¡¯ command moved, allowing her to teleport to where the silver light was. ¡°I¡¯ve found you,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The silver light was hidden under the layers of collapsed beams. She used her spiritual power to slap the beams away and picked up the thing from the ruins. A pair of small earrings that looked like the moon and the stars fell into her hands. What surprised her the most was that the surface of the earring was surrounded by a thick layer of evil Yin Qi. After more than two years, the evil Yin Qi had not been corroded by the environment of the hidden world. One could imagine how strong this power was. The original owner¡¯s spiritual power on the star and moon earrings had disappeared, but with song Qing¡¯s memory, he could still recognize that it belonged to Xiang four. She remembered that during the experiment of the Yu Lun void realm, there was a pair of star and moon earrings on Xiang SI¡¯s body. One of them was in the shape of the star in front of her. Chapter 1900 - Chapter 1900 Annihilated (2) Chapter 1900: Annihilated (2) Chapter 1900: Annihilated (2) This was something that Xiang si carried with him, it should have been pulled out of his body during the Battle. Judging from the residual Yin Qi on the star Moon ear ornament, it was very likely that the one who attacked her that day was an evil cultivator who cultivated in Yin Qi. ¡°The fan family?¡± First of all, the image of the fan family, who had always raised ghosts and corpses for fun and dealt with evil Qi all day long, entered her mind. Song qingxiao collected a trace of evil Qi from the star earring, turned it into an ice bead, and put it into her cosmic bag. At the same time, she flicked her finger and used her spiritual power to sweep away the remaining ghost Qi on the star earring. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The thread of baleful Yin Qi turned into a sigh of unwillingness, transforming into a ferocious face that pounced at her with an extremely strong sense of hatred. However, this trace of power was extremely weak. As time passed, it was destroyed by the special environment of the hidden world and was no longer a threat. As soon as the ghost head was formed, it was blown by the cold wind and quickly turned into a trace of resentment that disappeared in the wind. Song qingxiao frowned. She didn¡¯t know why, but she vaguely felt that the residual power had a shocking resentment towards her. Was it because of the cultivator¡¯s own tyrannical strength, so even after more than two years, this remnant thought still had the intention to attack others? or was there some other reason? She couldn¡¯t figure it out in a short time, so she decided to put the earring away. Back when she had just arrived at the heavens beyond heaven, she had heard that the rumors that the young man had told her were true. There were indeed three forces that had been exterminated in the hidden world. It seemed like her bad premonition from back then had been a premonition. Other than Cang he and the LAN clan that she had exterminated, there was another clan that she had exterminated, which should be the Xiangjiang clan. Regardless of whether the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s annihilation had anything to do with her killing of the two clans or other reasons, just based on the fact that she had once said that she was friends with Xiang four, she had to find out the mystery behind the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s massacre. She had to find out the ghost cultivator who had killed the Xiangjiang clan and kill him. There was nothing left in the ruins of the xiangning villa that was worth her attention. After finding the star earrings, it was not appropriate for her to stay here any longer to avoid attracting the attention of others. She had come with a glimmer of hope, but she did not expect to return with regrets. The Xiangjiang clan¡¯s misfortune was like a shadow that shrouded her heart, making her feel a little gloomy. Affected by this matter, she gave up on her original plan to accumulate some points in the hidden world. She was prepared to hide for a while and think of ways to get some points. In any case, after the martial arts Research Institute had discovered the existence of soul hunting Jade, the points of the divine prison could also be freely traded. She still had some spoils of war in her universe bag. Although they were of low grade, she could still temporarily trade them to alleviate her urgent needs. Song qingxiao returned from the hidden world. She was going to return to the heaven¡¯s beyond heaven and obtain some points before going into seclusion to cultivate. She was going to break through to the peak of the Dao integration stage lower level in preparation for entering the intermediate level. About half a month later, her figure was about to step out of the hidden world, and the moment before she appeared in the Tian fa town- Song Qing¡¯s tiny immortal state suddenly felt a throbbing. In her spirit, the nine words secret order seemed to be attracted by this power. The five words that she had already collected flashed slightly, and a familiar feeling was transmitted to her body. ¡°The nine-word secret command!¡± This feeling was too familiar. When she was at the yulun void realm trial, her immortal state had also sensed the resonance from the nine-word secret order. As her realm and cultivation increased, this ¡®hint¡¯ from the immortal state was even more intense than the one from the Yu Lun void realm. He didn¡¯t expect that the divine prison would open again after three years, and another owner of the nine-word secret order would also participate in the trial! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao became spirited. When the divine prison¡¯s notification appeared in her sea of consciousness, she didn¡¯t resist at all. Following the notification, she sent her soul consciousness to the source of the energy. In an instant, her figure disappeared without a trace. A gust of wind blew past the place where she had been standing, stirring up a cloud of turbid air, but the place was empty. Welcome to God¡¯s trial space! When song qingxiao reappeared, she was already in the trial space. It had been three years since the last mission at the yulun void realm, and it happened to be when she was most in need of points. In addition, she had the nine-word secret order, which made her full of anticipation for this trial. Chapter 1901 - Chapter 1901 Annihilation-3 Chapter 1901: Annihilation-3 Chapter 1901: Annihilation-3 But what was out of her expectations was that when she entered this place, there was no one else in the trial space. This place was not big. Before everyone arrived, the trial had not started on time, so it should be impossible to hide in the gray fog. In other words, she was the first trial-taker to arrive here in this trial. This scene shocked song qingxiao. Logically speaking, she had already sensed the existence of the nine-word secret order here, which proved that there should be other owners of the nine-word secret order participating in this trial. According to the experience of the Yu Lun void realm, another owner of the nine-word secret order should have already appeared in the trial space. What was going on? Song qingxiao furrowed her brows. She thought of an important question. In the trial of the Yu Lun void realm, her cultivation was higher than the ¡®soldier¡¯ token owner No. 2 at that time, and because she had a large number of points, when she first opened the godly state, it was much larger than the average person¡¯s. According to su Wu, the immortal state was full of mysteries and could connect to the immortal prison to sense certain things. Although she had been lucky once in the yulun void realm, the laws of the divine prison were not strict. She had sensed the existence of the nine-word secret order. The owner of this secret order would definitely appear in the trial space first, just like No. 2 who had the ¡®soldier¡¯ order that day, so that she could easily lock onto the target group. On the contrary, if there were indeed two people who possessed the nine words secret order among the participants of this trial, then, unfortunately, she was the first to enter this place. She reckoned that she would have already become the target of the next trial participant and would have exposed herself first. Thinking of this, song qingxiao could not help but sigh. From the looks of it, this trial had been disadvantageous to her from the beginning. In the following trial process, in addition to completing the task, she also needed to find the person who had the nine-word secret order among the trial participants who would enter the space later. She found a place and sat down, adjusting her spirit energy while waiting for the next person to enter the trial space. About fifteen minutes later, there was a fluctuation of spiritual power in the trial space. Song Qing opened her eyes and happened to meet the eyes of the trial tester who had just entered. It was a pair of eyes that left a deep impression on others. They were calm and unruffled, but the moment their eyes met, it was as if their entire soul had fallen into a vast and boundless Galaxy, with no end in sight. This feeling of not being able to grasp the boundary was extremely terrifying, as if a flaw had already appeared in his mind, making him feel terrified. However, in just a moment, song qingxiao had already noticed that something was wrong and was on her guard. Her eyes were only slightly dazed, but they instantly regained their clarity. When he looked at the person in front of him, he was no longer as nervous as before. The spiritual mist dispersed, revealing number two¡¯s body that had just entered. He was an elegant man in his thirties, wearing a simple green robe with a bright yellow rope around his waist. A piece of suet white jade carved into a square was hanging by his waist. It was the only accessory he had on him. The White jade was engraved with ancient seal characters:¡¯Benevolence, righteousness, and morality¡¯. The man¡¯s aura was gentle and elegant, like a scholar who had just walked out of an ancient book. He had already sensed the presence of another trial participant in the trial space, but when his eyes met song Qing¡¯s, he lowered his head and flicked the gray mist on his body with his finger. As he patted, the mist was quickly shattered and dispersed. After doing all this, the man raised his head and looked at song qingxiao. His eyes were not angry, but they gave off a sense of Majesty that made people fear him. ¡°Is the nine-word secret order on this person?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao frowned after he looked at her, and such a thought flashed through her mind. She didn¡¯t know why, but this man¡¯s appearance gave her a very bad feeling, making her feel depressed. Ever since her strength had increased, she had completely refined and controlled the power of the blue blood. Then, she had obtained the power of the Dragon, forged the heaven-destroying sword, and the dark green token. With all these trump cards, song qingxiao had already taken the initiative in the trial. Even if she met someone with a higher cultivation than her, song qingxiao had never been in such a state of mind that she could defeat the enemy with her own strength. However, the man in front of her now gave her a feeling of extreme danger. Even if she had a trump card in her hand, she did not know if it was because of the fluctuations in her state of mind after they looked at each other just now, but she actually had a feeling that she was not confident that she could completely win against this person. Chapter 1902 - Chapter 1902 Exchange (1) Chapter 1902: Exchange (1) Chapter 1902: Exchange (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense could not detect the other party¡¯s true cultivation base at all. In addition, the aura that this person inadvertently exuded had already made her so wary. It could be imagined that this person¡¯s strength was absolutely shocking. She thought of Shi qiuwu, whom she had met once before. At first, she could not figure out his background, but when he made his move, it was enough to change the weather. The man in front of her gave her a sense of crisis that she had not felt for a long time. It was even faintly similar to the feeling that Shi qiuwu gave her back then. Based on the above, song qingxiao guessed that this person was definitely not at the Dao integration stage. a void realm expert. As soon as this thought came to mind, song Qingxin¡¯s premonition became even stronger. ¡°East Qin is unstoppable?¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s voice rang out, revealing this person¡¯s identity. ¡°The East Qin clan?¡± In fact, when she saw the man¡¯s scholarly robes and the book-shaped suet Jade hanging from his waist, song qingxiao had a vague guess. Su Wu had once said that among the nine great clans of the heavens beyond heaven, the East Qin clan had entered the path through Confucianism. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Wu responded and said, ¡± ¡°This person is about the same age as me, but his talent is also very outstanding. When I betrayed taikang, I heard that he had already reached the peak of the Dao integration stage and was only a step away from the void stage.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to have already reached the void realm in just a few decades. Su Wu¡¯s words made song qingxiao¡¯s bad premonition come true again. This time, it confirmed her two guesses in a row, making her pupils shrink. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone with such a huge difference in cultivation and realm with her in this trial. It was obvious that this trial would not be easy. According to the laws of the divine incarcerate, your overall strength is no less than the peak of the Dao integration stage. Su Wu, who was residing in her spirit, could sense her inner feelings at the first moment. He said, ¡± therefore, it¡¯s understandable that someone in the void realm would appear in the trial. Song qingxiao was no ordinary cultivator. After awakening her blue blood, obtaining the body of the Nuwa and the power of the dragon¡¯s destruction, her physical strength was no longer inferior to that of an ordinary peak seventh rank monstrous beast. Not to mention that her blood was special, far more powerful than the average peak of the seventh rank monstrous beast. In addition to her cultivation of spirit power, secret Arts, and treasures, her true strength could even fight against ordinary cultivators at the top of the Dao integration stage. Su Wu acted out of character and his tone was a lot more serious, ¡± ¡°However, you have to take note that even if you can compare yourself to a third-level immortal soul stage cultivator, your cultivation level will still be different.¡± She had yet to reach the void realm, so her understanding of the laws of heaven and earth, the use of spiritual power, and her comprehension could not be compared to a true void realm expert. So on this point, East Qin¡¯s Wu Xiang was much better than her. Furthermore, this person was born into an aristocratic family, and his possession of treasures might not be weaker than song qingxiao¡¯s. ¡°Did you see the Jade pendant on his body?¡± Su Wu¡¯s words made song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fall on the Jade pendant hanging on the elegant man¡¯s waist. From the outside, this piece of Jade was warm and transparent, a rare good item. However, perhaps it had not been activated yet, there was no spiritual power fluctuating on it at this time, and it looked like an ordinary decoration. Since su Wu had mentioned it, it was obvious that this item was extraordinary. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze swept across the Jade and she heard su Wu say, ¡± this item is called the taihao heavenly book. It¡¯s said that it was made from the essence of taiwu and contains the ancient nine extreme characters. It contains all kinds of spells, secret spells, and divination ¡­ At this point, su Wu deliberately paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s similar to the nine-word secret order you have.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t give song qingxiao any time to digest the news. someone once boldly predicted that the nine words secret order and the taihao heavenly book were likely to have come from the same person. However, this rumor is just a rumor. No one has concrete evidence to prove that the two had once come from the same place. Su Wu paused for a moment. ¡°But ¡­ The East Qin family¡¯s people have indeed shown interest in the nine word secret order.¡± The East Qin Wu Guan whose name shook the star field and was the strongest in six thousand years,¡±he was once the owner of at least seven of the nine secret orders!¡± Chapter 1903 - Chapter 1903 Exchange (2) Chapter 1903: Exchange (2) Chapter 1903: Exchange (2) from what I know, he¡¯s the first person in ten thousand years to have collected such a complete set of the nine-word secret order. With the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s extraordinary strength that had reached the realm of the great Dao, it was enough to communicate with the God domain. To normal people, their power was no different from that of gods and demons. He could move unhindered in the star field. With his immortal state power, he might have even found the door to the other star fields. After the realm of the great Dao, a human¡¯s lifespan would have a breakthrough, and they could obtain an endless lifespan for ordinary people. With the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s realm, if he wanted to collect the nine word secret order, it would be impossible for him to not be able to collect all of them. But in reality, until the East Qin Wu temple disappeared from this star field, he had never collected the other two pieces of the nine word secret order. It was for this reason that su Wu had reminded song qingxiao that it was impossible to collect all the information about the nine-word secret order when they were in the hidden world. This was because from the situation in East Qin Wu Guan, the people of Tian waitian had once speculated: the so-called nine-word secret order is not the real one. Even if it was the real nine words secret order, the other two pieces might have been destroyed in the long process of inheritance. This item was different from ordinary cultivation techniques and secret techniques. Like magic treasures, it was unique and difficult to replicate. Once it was destroyed, it would be impossible to obtain. Even with the East Qin Observatory¡¯s power, they were unable to collect all of them. Perhaps this world only had the seven word secret order and no more nine words. but it¡¯s strange. su Wu should have reminded song Qing to pay attention to the strong enemy in front of him, but he gradually changed the topic. It was not known if it was because he mentioned this legendary figure from more than a thousand years ago. Song qingxiao could even hear a bit of gossip in his tone. ¡°Before the East Qin Wu Guan disappeared, it had told people:The nine-word secret order does exist. Because of what he had said, most of the people in the human realm upon heavens and the divine prison thought that there was only the seven-word secret order. However, a small number of his followers firmly believed that the nine-word secret order was still in this world. It was just that two of them existed in a very mysterious place that ordinary people could not find. ¡°Back to the main topic.¡± Su Wu quickly realized that he had strayed from the topic. He changed the topic and forcefully brought it back. ¡°Because the East Qin Wu Guan was once the owner of the seven orders of the nine words secret order, so after him, the East Qin family clearly treated the nine words secret order as something passed down by their ancestor. Their passion for collecting the nine words secret order is far beyond your imagination.¡± There was a hint of pity in his tone. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t need to look at his face to imagine his expression when he spoke to her now. It must be a mixture of pride and a complicated expression of thinking that she was no match for him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the East Qin family used Confucianism to enter the path, or because the East Qin sect is very powerful and has collected a lot of tokens, but it¡¯s said that once the nine word secret order was used in his hands, no one in the star field could match it.¡± ¡°..¡±Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? Song qingxiao was speechless. She tried to hold it in, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t. even if he doesn¡¯t use the nine-word secret order, he¡¯s already known as the number one in the star field with his cultivation at the great Dao realm. How can he still have a match? ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Wu snorted coldly after being retorted by her. He felt a small flame rising from the bottom of his heart, and he could not suppress it. ¡°Is that the main point of my words? I¡¯m saying that the nine words secret order can play a role that is far beyond human imagination in his hands!¡± His voice gradually grew louder, and his tone gradually became unfriendly. ¡°I can see that your state of mind is quite calm. You¡¯ve met such an opponent, but you¡¯re not in a hurry, and you even have the heart to pick on him. It seems that you¡¯re already prepared? Have you thought of a way to deal with him? Or have you thought of how to save your life?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°.. I don¡¯t have any.¡± When encountering such an expert, one could only take one step at a time. If one planned too much in advance, it would be useless in the face of absolute strength. She had already experienced this in the previous trial, but her situation at that time was the complete opposite of her current situation. When su Wu heard her words, he sneered and scolded her, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing and you¡¯re still so picky? Who cares if there¡¯s an enemy in the star field?¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao stopped talking. Chapter 1904 - Chapter 1904 Exchange (3) Chapter 1904: Exchange (3) Chapter 1904: Exchange (3) Su Wu saw that she did not speak again, and a little joy gushed out of his heart. However, he immediately suppressed it with great vigilance. Since the ¡®enemy¡¯ had surrendered, he naturally did not pursue and attack. He snorted to express the joy of his victory and returned to the main topic. ¡°All in all, this taihao heavenly book was once a treasure of the East Qin Wu temple.¡± He had said a lot earlier, and most of it mentioned the legends of the past. This sentence was the true focus, which mentioned the origin of the taihao heavenly book. ¡°I can¡¯t really explain the origin of the taihao heavenly book.¡± Even the people of the xuandu family might only know that it was an item passed down from generation to generation in the dongqin family. They had possessed this item since ten thousand years ago and had passed it down from generation to generation. It had always been owned by the core direct descendants of the clan who had outstanding talent, high realm, and strong cultivation base. Since things like the Supreme heavenly book had been passed down for many years in the hands of the East Qin clan, to a certain extent, it could already be considered as a token of inheritance that represented the existence of the East Qin clan-just like how su Wu used the God destroying technique. All in all, for the treasures that were passed down from generation to generation in the East Qin clan, only those with tyrannical strength would be qualified to possess them to ensure that they belong to ¡­ This was also su Wu¡¯s way of reminding song Qing of the fearsome nature of the East Qin Empire. Song Qing Xiao now knew a bit about the history of East Qin Wu past and her heart settled down. Su Wu was about to go into hiding when he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± He pretended to be nonchalant and said, ¡± ¡°Do you remember the ¡®battle¡¯ token I mentioned to you when we were in the hidden world?¡± Song qingxiao had a bad feeling in her heart, and her mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Then what about the command token that can summon the shape of a great demon?¡± When she had collected the five tokens and was in high spirits, su Wu had mentioned the location of the fighting token. Song Qing and Xiao Zeng had been curious about the token that he had praised. After all, su Wu was too arrogant. He didn¡¯t even care about the five tokens she collected, thinking that the incomplete tokens were not comparable to the God destroying technique. So when she heard him praise the ¡®fighting¡¯ token, she had curiously asked. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she was warned by su Wu to stop thinking about it. In other words, he did know the owner of the fighting token, but this person¡¯s cultivation was far superior to hers. Even though su Wu knew her secret and her true strength, he still thought that she had no chance of winning against this person. At that time, he was unwilling to mention it, but now he took the initiative to ask about it ¡­ When he thought of the feeling he had before entering the trial and the resonance caused by the nine words secret order, his answer was obvious. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± He agreed lazily, ¡± the nine-word secret order that you want, the person in front of you has it. He added, ¡± ¡°The ¡®fight¡¯ order and ¡®lie¡¯ order are both in the hands of the East Qin family.¡± The East Qin family saw East Qin wuwo as the next genius with the highest chance of reaching the East Qin Wu Guan level from a thousand years ago. They had always been searching for the nine words secret order, wanting to give it to East Qin wuwo. In this trial, su Wu could not tell who was the one who gave the token to whom. Thinking of this, su Wu¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but soften. He reminded her in a rare tone, ¡± ¡°You have to be careful.¡± ¡°..¡± Song Qing took a deep breath. The news came too suddenly, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had been worried that since she was the first to enter the trial space, she would not be able to accurately narrow down the number of candidates who had the nine-word secret order. Instead, she would be the first to be exposed because of the induction of the other owners of the secret order. He didn¡¯t expect that just a moment ago, he was still having a headache over how to find out the identity of the owner of this command token, but the next moment, he found out the identity of the owner of this command token from su Wu. However, after she found out, she realized that her situation did not improve at all. The more she understood, the more she felt how difficult this mission was. Su Wu had already disappeared, but she didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that when she talked about the nine words secret order with su Wu, the East Qin wuwo in front of her was a little surprised at first, but then looked at her with a meaningful gaze, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Could it be that he has seen through su Wu¡¯s existence?¡± She thought for a moment, but then felt that it was impossible. Su Wu¡¯s existence was a secret. If it was exposed, it would not be good for him or her. He was well aware of this. If he had sensed that there was a danger of being exposed, he would definitely not have appeared. Just like back in the starry sky sea, when he was facing an expert on the level of Shi qiuwu, he would not appear. Only when Qiu Wu was very far away did he speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The situation at that time was also suitable for this moment. If she was afraid of the East Qin clan in front of her, su Wu should not have appeared to communicate with her at this time. After all, if he wanted to reveal the identity of the East Qin wuwo to her, once they entered the trial scene, it would be very easy for him to find an opportunity. There was no need to take the risk. Back then, su Wu had at least reached the half step into the sage stage. The strength of his spiritual sense was far stronger than the East Qin anatta who had just broken through to the void stage. That¡¯s why he dared to speak at this time because he had the confidence to not expose himself. Moreover, if his divine thoughts were strong enough to sense su Wu¡¯s existence, he would have noticed that something was wrong long ago. It was impossible for him to only reveal such an expression now. Since all of the above conjectures might not be true, then why was he looking at him like that? Chapter 1905 - Chapter 1905 The two of them (1) Chapter 1905: The two of them (1) Chapter 1905: The two of them (1) Song Qing Xiao had the nine words secret order, it seemed that East Qin wuwo already knew about it and did not show such an expression. His gaze was deep and serene, as if he could see through his opponent with a single glance. It was rare for song qingxiao to feel like she had nowhere to hide when someone looked at her. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and tense up. Under the cover of her clothes, pieces of scales emerged, and her drooping eyelids blocked the change in color of her eyes. It was not until this moment that song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on her own dress that she suddenly remembered something. She was wearing the special Ice and Fire dual element treasured clothing that she had bought from the yunjin treasured Clothing store. This treasured clothing had been specially ordered by the East Qin clan from the yunjin treasured Clothing store. However, because its final attribute was in conflict with the East Qin family, it was broken in the hands of the Yun family. Perhaps the reason why the East Qin wuwo was looking at her was because he recognized this dress. As he thought of this, song Qingxin could not help but be on guard. Once East Qin wuwo recognized the clothes she was wearing, it would be easy for him to trace it back to him from yunjin treasure clothing workshop. After this trial, he had to find a way to leave Nine Heavens city as soon as possible and avoid the limelight for the time being. After a while, the East Qin wuwo¡¯s gaze quickly moved away, as if the expression he had given her was just an illusion. The two of them sat on the ground, and after about 20 minutes, no one else came into the trial space. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s only the two of us left in this trial.¡± The East Qin wuwo suddenly spoke. As he spoke, a mission notification appeared in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness:Keep your promise! [ mission completed: 100000 points awarded ] The moment the quest notification appeared, it proved that there were only two people left in this trial. The high score was probably because song qingxiao¡¯s opponent this time was unusually strong. The surrounding fog gradually dispersed. When song Qing Xiao raised her head, she saw East Qin wuwo sitting on the other side. He had a smile on his face, but it was a smile that made people shudder. In the next instant, the mist spread out and the East Qin wuwo¡¯s figure disappeared into the mist. ¡°Little junior sister, hurry up!¡± A man¡¯s clear voice rang out loudly, and at the same time, a series of hurried footsteps were rushing over. Song qingxiao had yet to recover from the shock of the East Qin wuwo before leaving the trial space, but the urging voice was already close. The door creaked open with a heavy thud, and a man walked in. His eyes quickly scanned the room and he complained, ¡± ¡°Aiya, why haven¡¯t you moved yet?¡± The smell of incense and paper money came from his body. As he spoke, he walked into the room. ¡°Master has done the divination. We have to leave at seven O ¡®clock without any delay!¡± Song qingxiao had already opened her eyes when he barged in, but she did not move immediately because she was unfamiliar with the environment. After leaving the trial space, she appeared in a room. The decorations in the room were simple. There was only a bed, a table, and a box. There were also some random things on the floor, making the room look a little messy. The bed sheets were thin and light in color. From the many patches on the mosquito net, it seemed that this place was not rich. A table was placed in the middle of the room, with cinnabar, yellow paper, and other things placed on it. The box was about a meter tall and was placed against the wall. There was a bronze mirror and a few female accessories on it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man who came in was at least 1.85 meters tall and had an extremely strong body. He wore a gray short-sleeved shirt with a standing collar and a pounced button. The wide sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing a small section of his strong forearms. A sweat towel of the same color was tied around his waist. He was wearing loose pants and a pair of broken shoes. He looked like he had been there for quite some time. What made song qingxiao wary at first was the faint Qi of death that he exuded. It was similar to the fan family¡¯s aristocratic aura, which was similar to playing with corpses. This person was about 20 years old, and the space between his brows was very different from song Qing¡¯s impression of the fan clan¡¯s bloodline¡¯s sinister nature. He acted as if he was very close to song Qing. After he came in, he grumbled and bent down to pick up the crumpled yellow paper on the ground. Chapter 1906 - Chapter 1906 The two (2) Chapter 1906: The two (2) Chapter 1906: The two (2) ¡°Did you stay up late last night to draw talismans?¡± As the man spoke, he unfurled the ball of paper in his hand. When the paper was crumpled into a ball, the cinnabar drawn on it was obviously not completely dry. Now, it was all over the place, and it was impossible to tell what was drawn on it. It had no spiritual power at all. ¡°What the hell are you drawing? If master sees this, he¡¯ll scold you for not improving at all!¡± He mumbled, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t respond. He turned around. He saw the young girl sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at him in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He thought that he had just said a few words to her and the little girl was not happy to listen to him. He couldn¡¯t help but get up and walk over to her, reaching out to touch her head. However, before the man¡¯s hand could touch song qingxiao¡¯s head, she had already tilted her head to avoid it. With a twist of her toes, her body had already moved two steps away, putting some distance between her and the man. The young man was stunned for a moment. His outstretched hand was still in the air, still in the position of touching her head. He looked at song qingxiao in a daze and saw her frown slightly. ¡°Hey! I say, you little girl.¡± The man quickly resolved the awkwardness by himself, clearly not taking song qingxiao¡¯s avoidance to heart. He pulled back his hand and scratched his ear. Then, he picked up the talisman and handed it to song qingxiao. He did not look embarrassed at all. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re drawing. You can¡¯t just draw this on this trip to Shen villa.¡± There was no hostility on the man¡¯s body. From his aura, he had already reached the late spirit focus stage and was only a step away from a breakthrough. He must have been practicing martial arts all year round, and his body was full of qi and blood. From his breathing, his body was much stronger than ordinary cultivators, and his overall strength should only be at the false core realm. Song Qing glanced at the paper he handed over. The yellow paper was crumpled. Even after he opened it, there were still many creases on it. The paper was cut into strips, like yellow talismans, and something was drawn on it with cinnabar. There was no spiritual power at all. Judging from this person¡¯s aura, the decorations in the room, and the messy talisman paper, the trial scene that song qingxiao entered this time should be related to talisman making and demonic ghosts. The word ¡®Daoist¡¯ came to song qingxiao¡¯s mind, but she did not say it out loud. ¡°Master said that this trip to Shen villa will be full of danger. We need to have some skills to save our lives.¡± As he said this, he looked down at song qingxiao again. Using his height, he secretly reached out and gestured at the top of her head, as if she didn¡¯t see it. He even shook his head with a look of regret. ¡°..¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched. The man said, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you a stack of talismans later. Master said that before we go out, we have to check if we¡¯re ready. At this point, he mumbled, ¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t produce any decent results, master will start scolding again.¡± He turned around and walked towards the table. Like an old mother, he knelt down to pick up the balls of paper that had been thrown on the ground. He muttered softly, ¡± the house is a mess. I don¡¯t usually concentrate on practicing talismans. I only know how to play and have fun every day ¡­ As he read this, he seemed to feel that something was wrong. He turned to look at song qingxiao and saw that she was still standing in the same place. He couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you packing your clothes ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao glared at him. This burly man, who had looked aggressive earlier, had miraculously slipped away after being scolded by her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He shrank his head back. He was obviously a little unconfident, but he put on a fierce expression. ¡°Is it wrong to remind you? Master has done a divination, so we have to leave at five o ¡®clock and not miss the auspicious time. If you don¡¯t pack up now, master will scold you when he comes over ¡­¡± Song qingxiao clenched his fist. He seemed to be very vigilant about this, and he shut his mouth tightly before he could finish his words. She turned around and continued to clean up the things on the ground. She seemed to be a little angry, so she lowered her voice and mumbled, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s fierce and evil all day long, not like a girl at all ¡­¡± Even though he had lowered his voice, song qingxiao¡¯s hearing was much more sensitive than his. Therefore, she naturally heard all his complaints. Chapter 1907 - Chapter 1907 The two (3) Chapter 1907: The two (3) Chapter 1907: The two (3) He didn¡¯t know if it was because of this person¡¯s cowardice, but song qingxiao¡¯s originally gloomy mood due to the appearance of the East Qin anatta had been greatly improved by him. She turned her head to look in the direction of the box. There was a bronze mirror there, and the mirror reflected a young girl¡¯s smiling face. She took a look and quickly returned to her expressionless face. She allowed the man to clean up the house while mumbling to himself. She leaned against the box and released her divine sense. This place seemed to be located at the peak of the mountain. It was not large, with several houses in between. Other than him and the burly man in front of him, there were two other people on the mountain top. One of them was slightly older, and his aura had already reached the cultivation of the nascent soul realm.The other one was younger, but at least thirty years old. From his aura, he had also reached the spirit focus stage, but his cultivation was slightly lower than the large man in front of him. Several Taoist statues were enshrined in the main halls, and there were still incense that had not extinguished. Her divine sense was far superior to the old man who had the deepest cultivation base and had already reached the realm of the nascent soul, so at this time, her divine sense had almost swept the entire mountain, but the old man who was meditating did not notice. After going down the stairs hundreds of meters below the top of the mountain, it seemed that the yin Qi was quite heavy. From the solid Yin Qi, there should be ghosts that had become spirits inside. However, there seemed to be some kind of restriction on the top of the mountain, causing these ghosts to not dare to act rashly. They were restrained in that area. The East Qin wuwo who had entered the trial at the same time as her was not here. It was clear that the two were opponents and belonged to two different camps. ¡°Senior brother.¡± After making sure that there was no danger for the time being, song qingxiao¡¯s tensed heart relaxed slightly. She suddenly called out to the burly man. Judging from the current situation, there were a total of four people on the mountain top. One of them was older, and the other three were younger. The burly man called her ¡®little junior sister¡¯ and ¡®master¡¯. It seemed that the four people on the mountain had a master-disciple relationship, so it should be correct to call her like this. Sure enough, after she shouted, the man¡¯s expression remained the same. He even turned his head away immediately, even forgetting the ¡®grudge¡¯ she had just scolded. His face was big, and his beard wasn¡¯t very clean. If one looked closely, there were still some residue on his lips and chin. The most important thing was that his eyebrows were very thick, but his eyes had single eyelids. Now that he was looking down on song Qing, he actually looked a little honest. ¡°Where is the Shen villa that we are going to this time?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s face showed some patience. The yellow papers in his hands were squeaking, and the veins on the back of his hands were standing up. He seemed to have tried to hold it in, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate this trip to Shen villa earlier?¡± He gritted his teeth, as if he was getting angrier and angrier as he spoke. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t find out, why did you insist on going out with master?¡± He widened his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the different approval in his attitude was already obvious.You¡¯re too willful! Although he was unhappy that song qingxiao did not know about Shen villa in advance, the senior brother still said helplessly, ¡± three months ago, didn¡¯t Auntie Wu from the village at the foot of the mountain go up the mountain? ¡± Song qingxiao was new here and did not know much about this. However, she guessed that the plot of the trial had been set up after hearing the man¡¯s words. She nodded to show that she knew. However, the burly man¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. It was as if after her previous question, he did not believe that song qingxiao could really remember this. ¡°This aunt Wu¡¯s original surname was Shen and she was born in Shen village, which was more than eighty Li away.¡± At this point, he asked song qingxiao without much hope, ¡± ¡°You know Shen Zhuang, right?¡± Under his earnest gaze, song Qing shook her head honestly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Hiss-¡± He let out a gasp, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing. ¡°That¡¯s a well-known place of great danger! A hundred years ago, the city was massacred by the late Jin Dynasty¡¯s warlords.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more he spoke, the more helpless he became. He simply threw the balls of paper in his hand on the table. Seeing that song qingxiao was still standing there, he resigned himself to his fate and walked over to her. ¡°Move away.¡± Song qingxiao dodged to the side. He moved the things on the box to the bed, opened the box, and took out a lot of clothes. He was obviously going to pack her luggage. ¡°Because too many people have died there, the yin energy there is very heavy. No one has dared to live there for more than ten years.¡± He placed the pile of clothes on the bed and gestured a few times. Then, he looked up and asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Are these clothes enough?¡± Chapter 1908 - Chapter 1908 Inquiring _1 Chapter 1908: Inquiring _1 Chapter 1908: Inquiring _1 ¡°As you wish.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s goal was not these clothes. After changing into the clothes bought from yunjin treasure Clothing store, although she had not experienced real combat, her ¡®trust¡¯ in su Wu caused her need for ordinary clothes to plummet. Now, he was obviously more interested in the clues of the trial. Seeing that the burly man didn¡¯t talk about the clues of the mission, but asked about the clothes instead, he couldn¡¯t help but respond with a casual sentence, and then urged, ¡± ¡°And then?¡± The burly man¡¯s face revealed a look of shock and disbelief. Clearly, he was shocked by her answer and ignored her question. He raised the clothes in his hand and stuttered, ¡°You, Are you sure?¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person her junior sister was before the trial. Why would the burly man have such an expression when she spoke? ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Her eyelids twitched, and the burly man¡¯s face showed hesitation. His action of holding the clothes froze for a moment, and he sneaked a glance at her, whispering to himself, ¡± ¡°It was me, not little junior sister, who went to the cemetery last night to train her courage. By right, she shouldn¡¯t be possessed, right?¡± He frowned. ¡°Could it be that the Shen family is so evil? Just by hearing the name, you¡¯ve already made little junior sister fall for it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such crazy things!¡± His mumbling fell into song Qing¡¯s ears, causing her mouth to Twitch and she could not help but scold him. As soon as he said this, the burly man heaved a sigh of relief and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re still so fierce.¡± ¡°Take a few more,¡± He wasn¡¯t angry even after being scolded. Instead, he reached out and grabbed a large pile of clothes from the box. It was obvious that these clothes were old, but they were very clean and neatly folded at the bottom of the box. Judging from the paper balls that were thrown around the house, the girl who lived here didn¡¯t seem to be someone who would take care of such trivial matters. Judging from the man¡¯s familiar action of folding clothes, he must have done a lot of things to take care of people. To be willing to spend time doing these things outside of cultivation, it seemed that the man in front of her was trustworthy. ¡°I¡¯ll also give you some rope.¡± The burly man did not know that in just a moment, song qingxiao had already made a rough assessment of him. After he said this, he grabbed a bunch of colorful ropes from the bamboo basket on the bed and put them on top of the clothes that were stacked up high. ¡°Oh right, speaking of Shen villa.¡± After doing all this, he seemed to remember song qingxiao¡¯s urging and continued, ¡± ¡°This Shen villa was quite famous back then.¡± He deftly packed up a large pile of clothes, his movements unusually skilled. back then, Shen villa was famous all over the country for its silkworm breeding. Even when the Jin government couldn¡¯t support it anymore, Shen villa¡¯s economy was still very powerful. At that time, there was even a well-known rich family in the country. It was because of this that even in the post-Jin period, when the people in the country were poor, the disaster victims in the four places revolted, and the warlords divided the land, the Shen village was not affected much. the water and soil in Shen village are especially suitable for planting and raising silkworms. The local mulberry leaves grow very well, and the silkworms produce a lot of silk. The cocoons are very large, and the silk woven from them is a tribute that the royal family asks for every year. At the mention of Shen Zhuang, the burly man talked about the past, but later, a Jin Dynasty government Army failed and retreated to Shen villa. It¡¯s said that the leader of the Army went crazy. He quickly took out a piece of coarse cloth and put everything into it. Soon, he had wrapped it up into an extremely large package. he ordered a massacre in the city overnight, causing rivers of blood to flow and mountains of corpses to pile up, blocking the city gates. The people outside the city couldn¡¯t enter, and the people inside the city couldn¡¯t get out either. In the end, the entire Army was trapped in the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only so many people have died, so the resentment is naturally very deep. For more than ten years after that, no one dared to come close. He quickly threw the bundle on his shoulder and weighed it with his hand. He revealed a satisfied expression. but it¡¯s strange. The resentment there is so heavy that it¡¯s said that cats, snakes, insects, rats and ants don¡¯t dare to get close to it, but the mulberry leaves are growing very well. The burly man looked around again, afraid that he might have left something behind. more than ten years later, the people nearby remembered the legend of Shen villa and plucked up their courage to pick mulberry leaves. The mulberry leaves picked were especially good for feeding the silkworms. Chapter 1909 - Chapter 1909 Asking around _2 Chapter 1909: Asking around _2 Chapter 1909: Asking around _2 It was said that the massacre in Shen Manor was terrifying, and the people who died in the rumors had turned into terrifying ghosts because of their tragic deaths. but in this chaotic year, no ghost is scarier than poverty. So gradually, many people go to Shen Manor to pick mulberry leaves. What was very surprising was that the mulberry leaves there grew very well and were not limited by the seasons. The cocoons produced by the silkworms fed with such mulberry leaves were very beautiful, and the silk produced was also better than that of other places. Interests moved people¡¯s hearts. After a long time, everyone gradually forgot about the horror of Shen villa. As more people went there, there were more people around Shen villa. more than 70 years ago, the people from the nearby villages organized a large group of people to clean up the bodies in Shen villa. After cleaning up the city, they moved in again. After that, nothing strange happened. As time went by, the people who lived there picked Mulberry and raised silkworms, gradually making a fortune, causing the nearby people to be envious. Under the temptation of wealth, and seeing that the first people to live there had become rich, many of the people who had fled back then moved back one after another. They lived together in peace for seventy years. With the development of the silk industry, Shen village had restored some of its prosperity. Just as everyone¡¯s days were about to get better, something happened to Shen village. When the burly man said this, he deliberately stopped and kept them in suspense. ¡°What happened?¡± Song qingxiao already knew what was going on, but when she saw the man¡¯s anticipation, she followed his expression and asked. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost in Shen villa!¡± He looked like he was trying to scare a child. ¡°Oh.¡± Song qingxiao responded, but her mind was already moving. According to the burly man, after the Shen villa experienced such an accident, under the extremely heavy Qi of death, it would naturally breed fierce ghosts. It should not be strange for Yin souls and malicious ghosts to appear. But the strange thing was, 70 years ago, why were the first people who moved in not harmed by the spirits? instead, they lived in peace for so many years, until more than 70 years later, the rumors of ghosts reappeared? ¡°Little junior sister, how can you be like this?¡± Seeing her reaction, the burly man was a little unhappy. you¡¯re a person who usually trembled in fear when master punished you to go to the cemetery to train your courage. This is your reaction when you hear that there¡¯s a ghost? ¡± He thought hard for a while and suddenly realized, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± He stood up straight with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, ¡°Auntie Wu said that Shen villa is really haunted, and it¡¯s quite fierce! Many people in the city have discovered it, so they are looking for experts everywhere!¡± The master and disciple here were only Daoist priests from a nameless broken Daoist temple in the nearby barren mountains. They were not famous people. Among the four people on the mountain, other than the original ¡®little junior sister¡¯, the other two disciples could be considered to have stepped into the door of cultivation. It was just that in the earlier years, they still needed to eat, drink, and use the toilet. Aunt Wu had married into a village near the foot of the mountain. When she had nothing to do, she would bring some melons, fruits, and vegetables up the mountain with her husband, so she got to know the master and disciple. In fact, she didn¡¯t know if the master and disciples in the Taoist temple on the mountain had real abilities. It was only when she came up the mountain recently that the old Taoist saw the black Qi between her eyebrows and felt that something was wrong. He asked her why, and she told him what happened in her maiden family. It wasn¡¯t until the old Daoist took the initiative to mention it that she was surprised that this old man had some ability. She immediately told the old Daoist everything and told him that the mayor of Shen villa had already issued an order. All the monks and Daoists who went to Shen villa, regardless of whether they really helped them solve their problems, would be rewarded with gold, including transportation, food, accommodation, and so on. If they could solve the problem for them, the mayor would take the lead and gather a few rich and powerful people in the town to gather an extra large sum of money to thank the people who helped them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Shen village was extremely rich. Many people relied on raising silkworms and had plenty of money at home, so they were not afraid of spending money to do things. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t care about money or other things, but he calculated ¡­¡± The burly man subconsciously stopped talking. He seemed to have thought of something and swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth in time. you¡¯re a girl, and you¡¯re the only woman in the temple. Sometimes, it¡¯s not convenient for the master to take care of the child, so Auntie Wu helped a lot. Chapter 1910 - Chapter 1910 Inquiring _3 Chapter 1910: Inquiring _3 Chapter 1910: Inquiring _3 Even when she started to develop a few years ago, it was her master who asked aunt Wu to stay with her for a few days and teach her a lot of general knowledge. ¡°That¡¯s why when Auntie Wu asked master for help, master couldn¡¯t reject her.¡± The burly man looked at song qingxiao carefully. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to have noticed what he had said. ¡°It¡¯s just that this trip is extremely dangerous. A few days ago, master burned incense and took a bath. After divination, he said that it¡¯s difficult to know whether this trip will be good or bad.¡± He suddenly felt a little depressed. He held the huge package and seemed to be in a daze for a moment. After a while, he returned to his previous carefree appearance, ¡°Master said that there will be a life and death trial on this trip. If you can successfully pass it, then you will naturally be safe and sound.If I can¡¯t ¡­¡± He paused, but the meaning of his words was self-evident. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t put the ¡®can¡¯t make it¡¯ in her heart. In her heart, this mission was related to her life and death. No matter what, there was no way she couldn¡¯t make it. However, she did notice a word in the burly man¡¯s words: ¡°You guys?¡± If it was as the old Daoist said, everyone would be safe and sound after passing the life and death tribulation. Why did he say ¡®you¡¯? ¡°A slip of the tongue! It was a slip of the tongue!¡± The burly man hurriedly slapped his own mouth and laughed foolishly, ¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Song qingxiao wanted to ask more questions, but she had already sensed an aura coming toward them. A moment later, a man in his 50s appeared outside the open door. He was dressed similar to the burly man, but he was slimmer. He had a buzz cut, his back was straight, and he looked extremely serious. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished packing?¡± He asked with his hands behind his back. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The big man who was chatting with song qingxiao jumped up and raised the bag in his hand, ¡± ¡°Junior sister¡¯s things are all here. Once the time is up, we can set off.¡± When the old man saw that the house had been cleaned up, his expression relaxed at first, but when he saw the package in the big man¡¯s hand, he frowned tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going out for business, not for a scenic tour, so why did I bring so many things?¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao to speak, the burly man quickly explained, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry her on little junior sister¡¯s behalf.¡± He had a pleading look on his face. master, this is the first time little junior sister has gone on such a long journey. She¡¯s still young, so it¡¯s reasonable for her to want to bring a few more sets of clothes to change. The old man¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disapproval, as if he wanted to reprimand him. However, for some reason, his lips moved but he did not say anything. He only glared at song qingxiao and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Hurry up! When you¡¯re done, gather in the main hall. We¡¯re going to offer incense to our ancestors to bless us with a smooth journey.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. The burly man heaved a sigh of relief. He glanced at song qingxiao and gestured for her to quickly follow. ¡°Master, how many days will we be away from Shen villa?¡± The burly man carried a huge bag on his back and followed behind the old man with light steps. He kept asking, ¡± ¡°Do you want to bring some food for little junior sister?¡± ¡°No need!¡± The old man crossed his hands behind his back and walked through the narrow road without looking back. ¡°Aunt Wu has already rented an ox-cart at the foot of the mountain and will take us to Shen villa. She will prepare food for Qing Xiao, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The burly man obediently replied. ¡°As for the few days ¡­¡± The old man couldn¡¯t say for sure, so he muttered to himself for a moment, ¡°We still have to see if things are going smoothly.¡± In the end, he sighed, ¡± ¡°I hope that the patriarch can bless us and appease the vengeful souls.¡± At this point, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Have you sent the letter I asked you to send a few days ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve mailed it.¡± The burly man nodded. but master, there¡¯s no mailing address or recipient for the letter. Who are you sending it to? will he receive it? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man said mysteriously and no longer answered the man¡¯s question. While the master and disciple were talking, they had already entered a large hall. There were several God statues in the hall, and the paint on the statues was already mottled. Perhaps it was because they had been worshipped all year round, song qingxiao found that the God statues here had some spiritual aura. A man in his thirties knelt in front of the hall, looking a bit older than the big man. Before the three came, he was muttering something. After hearing the footsteps, he stood up and respectfully saluted the old man, ¡± ¡°Master.¡± He called out to the old man, then saw the burly man behind him. With a complicated expression, he called out, ¡± Eldest senior brother, ¡± he then looked at song qingxiao with a very strange expression and called out to her, ¡± ¡°Little junior sister.¡± Chapter 1911 - Chapter 1911 Yin ghost (1) Chapter 1911: Yin ghost (1) Chapter 1911: Yin ghost (1) This person¡¯s address surprised song qingxiao. She had thought that the man was much younger than she looked and should be ranked second in the sect. She did not expect that the temple did not follow age, but cultivation. ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded with a serious expression and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ready,¡± On the table was a set of fruits, incense, a copper sword, a copper mirror, a plate for divination, and some magical artifacts with weak spiritual power. These magic tools did not have great offensive power, but they had a strong sense of righteousness that could suppress ghosts and evil spirits. They should be the special tools of the Taoist sect to suppress evil and demons. The old man stood in front of the statue, took out an incense stick, lit it, and bowed respectfully a few times. Then he inserted the incense stick into the furnace and said softly, ¡± ¡°Please bless us with a smooth trip, ancestor. We will return in the same way we left.¡± The smoke from the incense rose slowly, and the fire flickered. Just as it burned down a section, a large amount of smoke gushed out, as if it was going to be extinguished. When the old man saw this, his expression changed slightly. He immediately formed a seal with his hands and quickly formed a fire talisman, which he sent into the head of the incense. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The light of the fire fell on the three incense sticks, reigniting the incense that had almost been extinguished. A large cloud of green smoke rose up and was sucked into the statuettes on the roof. The flame was still flickering. As a large amount of spiritual energy was sent into the flame by the secret technique, the flame quickly absorbed the smoke from the burning incense at an astonishing speed. The old man¡¯s face turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if this move had taken a lot of effort. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to see the eyes of the gods on the altar reveal a fierce light, as if they had suddenly become particularly fierce. The incense quickly burned to the end. As the last flame went out, the ash fell into the incense jar, leaving only a trace of its aura. The old man released his hand. He was already drenched in sweat and his face was pale as if he had been injured. His body swayed and was quickly caught by the worried second disciple, who called out to him worriedly, ¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡± The old man waved his hand and adjusted his breathing for a moment before calling out, ¡± ¡°Evergreen,¡± ¡°Coming, master.¡± The burly man carrying the package responded. The old man took half a step to the side, indicating for him to take an incense stick after washing his hands, and stand at the position where he had been standing. The burly man put down the package and took out three incense sticks as instructed. It was strange that no matter how long his incense was lit on the candle, the sparks never went up. ¡°Eh?¡± Evergreen let out a surprised sigh. Then, he heard the old man shout, ¡± hold your breath and concentrate. Concentrate your Qi in your dantian, pour spiritual power into your hands, and light it again! The burly man responded and gathered his Qi again. He held the incense and approached the candle ¡­ ¡®Puu.¡¯ This time, the flame on the candle flickered a few times, and before the incense could be lit, it was extinguished. The old man¡¯s expression instantly became extremely unsightly, and he endured his weakness and stood up again. ¡°Tai Qing gods, may the ancestors of cloud Tiger Mountain bless our disciples.¡± As he said this, he gritted his teeth and walked to the man¡¯s side. He knelt down with a ¡®putong¡¯ sound and kowtowed heavily. The sound was extremely loud in the hall. ¡®Dong! Thump! Dong!¡± The old man seemed to feel nothing. He quickly got up and kowtowed again. He didn¡¯t use spiritual power to protect his body, and these few heavy kowtows had used a lot of strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The big man¡¯s expression was a little dull at first, and then his eyes were a little wet. He wanted to light incense to help him up, but he was stopped by the old man¡¯s very stern eyes. the gods of taiqing, the ancestors of yunhu mountain ¡­ The old man kowtowed eighty-one times in a row before he stood up shakily and motioned for the burly man to light the incense. Even though he had already reached the nascent soul realm, these dozens of kowtows had a deep impact on him. The center of his forehead was swollen and purple, with a lump the size of an egg. His aura was extremely weak, as if he had suffered a great injury. Changqing blinked and hid the tears in his eyes. This time, he rubbed a small flame with his fingertips and put it on the candle- Everyone held their breath and watched as the flame flickered and the sparks quickly lit up the candle. Chapter 1912 - Chapter 1912 Yin ghost (2) Chapter 1912: Yin ghost (2) Chapter 1912: Yin ghost (2) When he brought the three joss sticks closer, the flame did not resist like before, and was successfully lit. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and the old man and the second disciple even revealed a smile of surprise. However, song qingxiao had an inexplicable feeling that something was wrong. As expected, the moment Changqing inserted the three incense sticks into the incense burner, the three incense sticks broke into several pieces for no reason. The section at the top that was lit up fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. The flame burned for a few times before it finally turned into a little smoke and rose up, slowly extinguishing. ¡°..¡± This sudden change caused the smile on the old man¡¯s face to freeze. His face turned green and white, and his chest heaved up and down violently. His blood and Qi actually flowed backward, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Master ¡­¡± When the other two disciples saw him vomit blood, their expressions immediately changed. Even Changqing, who had his head lowered earlier, came back to his senses and hurriedly moved towards the old man. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. The old man¡¯s expression fluctuated, but he quickly suppressed the worry in his heart and shouted, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, come over and kowtow to our ancestors. Please ask them to bless you.¡± His voice was hoarse and slightly trembling. Song qingxiao nodded and followed his instructions. She first washed her hands and face, then knelt in the position where the man had been. The moment she knelt down, the second disciple saw that the God statues seemed to tremble at the same time, and their expressions changed. ¡°Master ¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes almost rolled out of their sockets. He thought he was hallucinating. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a trace of smoke circling around the statue. The statue was motionless under the smoke. How could it shake? Song qingxiao followed the old man¡¯s instructions and kowtowed to the gods. Then, she lit an incense stick like the burly man. The flame shriveled a little, but under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, it didn¡¯t dare to extinguish like when the burly man had lit it. Instead, after the incense was successfully lit, song qingxiao inserted it into the incense burner. When she inserted the incense, she felt a resistance from the incense burner, as if the gods did not want to accept her kindness. However, song qingxiao did not care. Although the statues in front of her had been worshipped by incense and faith and had given birth to a certain amount of power, this power was still weaker than her. She only needed to exert a little force on her wrist, and the three incense sticks were firmly inserted. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± Changqing watched this scene intently. Only when he was sure that she had inserted the incense did he let out a huge sigh of relief. ¡°AI ¡­¡± For some reason, the old man¡¯s face was pale when Changqing failed to insert the incense, but when song Qing succeeded, he did not show any joy at all. His brows were still tightly furrowed, as if he was not very happy. ¡°I¡¯ve already offered incense to the great Grandmaster. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be divine protection on this trip.¡± In this short while, the old man had already collected his emotions and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve already performed a divination. With the help of heaven¡¯s will, there will be no danger in this trip.¡± Everyone had already been delayed for a while by offering incense. The old man asked for the time again and was about to pack up and leave. The second disciple took out the things that he had packed for the old man, while Changqing was still looking around for things to stuff into the bag he carried. As he stuffed it, he muttered, ¡± this is the cup that junior sister wants to drink water from ¡­ ¡°This is junior sister¡¯s face cloth ¡­¡± The package was getting bigger and bigger, and it was almost time for the three of them to leave the hall. There was a small open space in front of the hall, about 20 square meters, and at the edge of the space was a man-made ladder to go down the mountain. The stairs were unusually steep, and the gap between each step was only the size of a palm. There were no handrails on either side, and the flight of stairs was at least 50 meters long. It was a terrifying sight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wind in the mountains was strong, and their clothes were fluttering as if they were going to be swept out. ¡°Master, you and little junior sister must be careful on this trip ¡­¡± The second disciple was the one who stayed behind to guard the Taoist temple on yunhu mountain. Before he left, he looked at the old man with a reluctant gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to return with your senior and junior.¡± I know. Don¡¯t cry and wail. Persevere in your training every day and don¡¯t slack off. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your dog legs when I come back! Chapter 1913 - Chapter 1913 Yin Ghost_3 Chapter 1913: Yin Ghost_3 Chapter 1913: Yin Ghost_3 The old man wasn¡¯t moved by his words. Instead, he rebuked him with a dark expression. He shrunk his neck out of habit, but then he seemed to have thought of something and happily puffed out his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to come back and hit me.¡± After saying this, his gaze fell on song qingxiao again. He urged her earnestly, ¡± ¡°Little junior sister, don¡¯t be willful when you go out this time. You must listen to master and eldest senior brother. As long as you can come back, second senior brother will listen to you. Didn¡¯t you want to see me jump like a rabbit? As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll dance for you when I come back.¡± As he spoke, tears rolled down his face. He looked at Changqing and said, ¡± ¡°Eldest senior brother ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his voice had already turned into a sobbing sound.¡±Let me go ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things.¡± Chang Qing chided him with a smile, then reached out to wipe his tears. ¡°Take good care of the temple.¡± The brief exchange between the two seemed to be hiding some information, but before song qingxiao could think about it, she heard the old man say loudly, ¡± ¡°Time¡¯s Up, let¡¯s go!¡± The old man had already taken the lead to go down the stairs. He had already reached the nascent soul realm. Although he seemed to be specialized in catching ghosts and subduing evil, it was not difficult for him to go down such a mountain range after his cultivation realm had reached a certain level. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± He took a few steps down, and his voice came from below, calling song Qing. In the eyes of the three master and disciple, song Qing was the youngest. She was the least attentive in drawing talismans and practicing martial arts. She was most afraid of the rugged road down the mountain. After the old man shouted, he raised one of his arms. ¡°Come down, master will pull you.¡± It was a strange feeling for song qingxiao. She was born in adversity and lacked love and care since she was young. Her mother was drunk and probably did not know what kind of nightmarish scenes she had experienced. Even under the corrosion of alcohol, it was not possible to recognize her. After entering the trial, she was ignored in the beginning, but she gradually got to where she was today. When she was a little stronger, she would be the nightmare of her enemies and the backer of her teammates during the trial. It was rare for her to receive such meticulous care and care. This feeling was really unfamiliar to her. She was about to jump down, but the old man¡¯s words made her pause. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The old man¡¯s face turned serious. His face still had remnants of the unhealthy paleness from the previous spiritual energy impact. That face really didn¡¯t look friendly and pleasant, on the contrary, it was a bit stern, but it made her feel inexplicably close. yes, ¡± she replied. She lifted her skirt with one hand and placed her other hand on the old man¡¯s palm. In her eyes, he was only in the realm of the nascent soul. Even because of the slight deviation in cultivation, his strength was shockingly weak in her eyes, but the palms holding her hands were very stable. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He held his little disciple¡¯s hand and his tone became a little gentler. When song qingxiao heard this, she was stunned. This ordinary sentence passed into her soul through her ears, as if it had triggered a long-lost memory in her soul. It was as if someone had once said the same thing to her in the depths of her soul. ¡°Who is it?¡± While she was still in a daze, the hand held her tightly. The old man¡¯s hand was dry but strong. Under the influence of her ice element spirit power, her body temperature was on the lower side. In comparison, the old man¡¯s hand was warm and held her up firmly. ¡°What are you doing, little junior sister?¡± Changqing¡¯s voice came from behind, as if he was coaxing a child, ¡± ¡°Master will hold you from below, and I will protect you from above. You definitely won¡¯t fall.¡± He thought that song qingxiao was afraid, so he tried to comfort her with a loud voice, which quickly interrupted her thoughts. She composed herself and quickly recollected her thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± With the old man¡¯s help, the few of them quickly descended the long flight of stairs. At the foot of the mountain, aunt Wu, who had already made an appointment, was already waiting in an ox-cart. After seeing the three of them coming down the mountain, she seemed to be relieved. She hurriedly came up and greeted, ¡± ¡°Master song.¡± Aunt Wu was about 50 years old. Perhaps it was because her maternal family was in Shen villa and she was born into a relatively wealthy family, she looked slightly chubby. Her white hair was tied into a bun and wrapped behind her head. Perhaps it was because she was worried about her family, her brows were tightly furrowed and her face was full of worry. Chapter 1914 - Chapter 1914 Yin Ghost_4 Chapter 1914: Yin Ghost_4 Chapter 1914: Yin Ghost_4 Even if song Qing was not an expert in supernatural Arts, she could tell that her body was covered in a thick Yin Qi that was corroding her body. This kind of Yin Qi made it easy for her to attract some demons and ghosts, making her look like she was in low spirits. The bags under her eyes were shockingly large, like two fish bubbles filled with water. Her back was hunched as if she was carrying a heavy object. She couldn¡¯t lift her shoulders and arms. Wherever Auntie Wu walked, the yin Qi attacked people, as if the sun couldn¡¯t shine in. Her shadow fell on the ground, and something seemed to overlap, but no one present seemed to notice it. The yin Qi gradually spread and the chill spread, forming a small magnetic field that was formed by Auntie Wu¡¯s own Yin Qi, making everyone who passed by her feel uneasy. Among the three of them, Daoist priest song was the best at exorcism and evil spirits. He had already seen that something was wrong and was prepared. Song Changqing, on the other hand, was young and full of vigor, and had stepped into the door of the cultivation world. Under Daoist priest song¡¯s guidance, he was sharp enough to sense that something was wrong, so he instinctively raised his guard. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was the highest among them. She could tell that something was wrong with a glance. However, with her powerful strength, she was almost invulnerable to gods and ghosts, so the impact on her was almost negligible. However, in the eyes of song Changqing and Daoist priest song, they thought that this girl was silly and heartless. ¡°Auntie Wu, do you feel like something¡¯s not right recently?¡± She didn¡¯t know when she had been infected with the yin Qi, but it had attracted a powerful evil being to live in her body and follow her day and night. It was clearly early in the morning, but that ghostly being could still come with him. It could be seen that it had already become a climate and was really frightening. As Daoist priest song asked, his fingers had already started to draw talismans in the air. He gathered his Qi and focused his mind, ready to give the ghost a fatal blow once it was forced out. Aiya, to be honest with you, Daoist priest song, since you promised me to go to Shen villa to take a look half a month ago, I¡¯ve been very relieved. Perhaps she was affected by the yin Qi, but Auntie Wu panted heavily when she spoke. Her voice was like a broken bellow, and her throat made a ¡®huchi, huchi¡¯ sound. In just a few sentences, she was so tired that she was out of breath. Sweat dripped down her forehead and gathered on both sides of her nose. well, a few days ago, I took some time to go back to my maiden family to tell them the good news. Huhu ¡­ She panted even harder, and her neck involuntarily stretched forward like a bent shrimp. I also want my parents to inform the rich families in the city to gather some money. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, she seemed to be about to roll her eyes. She looked as if she had just crossed a mountain. The corners of her mouth twitched, her eyes were crooked, and her nose was evil. A pile of white foam flowed out of the corner of her mouth. She looked as if she would not live for long. Her eyes rolled up, and black lines appeared on her sallow face. Daoist priest song saw this and shouted, ¡± ¡°Miss Chen!¡± His shout carried the righteous Qi of Taoism and contained some kind of secret technique. His shout was like the morning Bell and evening drum, and it suddenly pierced into the depths of aunt Wu¡¯s soul. The black gas around her body suddenly shrank, as if it had sensed fear, and shrank by half. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Wuhu-Wuhu-¡® Auntie Wu, who was on the verge of death, gasped for breath. The moment the black gas retracted, her soul seemed to have heard Daoist priest song¡¯s cry and immediately woke up. Her upturned eyes fell back to her face. She blinked and looked confused, as if she had not woken up from what had just happened. ¡°Song, Daoist priest song, when did you guys arrive?¡± As she spoke, she smacked her own head. ¡°Look at my memory, the older I get, the more useless I become.¡± Chapter 1915 - Chapter 1915 Reminiscence_1 Chapter 1915: Reminiscence_1 Chapter 1915: Reminiscence_1 Daoist priest song had temporarily suppressed the evil Qi in her body with the pure yang technique of the Taoist sect, allowing her to luckily save her life and recover her consciousness for a short time. However, it was only a moment, and she seemed to have forgotten what had happened earlier. It also seemed like he didn¡¯t remember the questions that he had asked when she had welcomed Daoist priest song and the other two. In front of the three people, the ghost on her body was so bold that it dared to attack in broad daylight. It even wanted to harm people while she was talking. It was obvious that it wanted to seal her mouth. ¡°Evil creature! I won¡¯t let you live if you dare to harm someone¡¯s life!¡± Daoist priest song shouted and dispelled the idea of making a move after he found out the origin of the dark spirit that had possessed her. He immediately moved as fast as lightning and hit the area between her eyebrows. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, his closed index and middle fingers tapped on aunt Wu¡¯s forehead. Spiritual power seeped out of his fingers and directly cut the black gas between her eyebrows. ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp and hoarse scream came from aunt Wu¡¯s mouth, but it was the opposite of her own voice. It was as if she was more than ten years older than her. It made people¡¯s hair stand on end and shudder. The black gas between Auntie Wu¡¯s brows was pushed away by Daoist song¡¯s two fingers. A golden talisman shadow appeared under Daoist song¡¯s fingertips and covered the center of her glabella. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The shrill and high-pitched scream became more and more mournful. Auntie Wu¡¯s expression was twisted and ferocious, and the black gas on her body squirmed like a living creature. Finally, it slowly formed the shadow of a thin old lady above her head. The old lady¡¯s face was a hair-raising yellow, her lips were blue, and her upturned eyes almost covered the White of her eyes. The way she looked at people was very scary. She put her hands on Auntie Wu¡¯s shoulders and arched her back like a bow. Half of her body was on Auntie Wu¡¯s body. An extremely dense ghostly aura emanated from the old lady as she coldly looked at the people around her. Wu ju was carrying such a thing, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t feel it at all. Under the heavy pressure, her back bent even more, and her lowered chin almost poked her own stomach. ¡°Song, Daoist priest song ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t see what was happening on her back, but Daoist priest song¡¯s casual finger had penetrated her soul, causing her to let out a heart-wrenching scream. Thinking of the recent times when she had lost her composure as if she had been possessed, and then hearing her own uncontrollable screams, Auntie Wu knew that she had attracted the attention of an evil spirit. She immediately made a pleading sound. ¡°Heaven and earth have the right path, and all things have spirits! The five worlds and three elements are righteous and will not allow demons and ghosts to run amuck!¡± Daoist priest song quickly chanted an incantation, and as soon as he finished speaking, he pointed with his finger- A talisman of light flew out and transformed into a huge golden seal that descended upon the old ghost woman. ¡°Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Stinky Daoist priest ¡­ Stinky Daoist priest ¡­ You ruined my good thing ¡­¡± Following the old ghost woman¡¯s curses, Auntie Wu heard the sound and let out a terrified scream. ¡°Ah ah ah ¡­¡± However, before her ghostly claw could reach her, the talisman light had already landed on the Onibaba. Under the illumination of the Golden light, the black gas seemed to have met its natural nemesis and began to melt rapidly. The ghost hag¡¯s shrieks mixed with Auntie Wu¡¯s shrieks, forming a tone that made people¡¯s scalps tingle and directly rushed into people¡¯s eardrums. The talisman shadow fell on the Onibaba¡¯s face. Her body was like a clear mist under the morning sun, and it became thin in an instant. ¡°Stinky ¡­ Daoist priest ¡­ Bad ¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the Golden light burned the black gas and pierced through him. The ghost-hag¡¯s body was instantly pierced through by the talisman shadow. The ghost shadow turned into a pool of thick black water and dripped onto the back of aunt Wu¡¯s head and shoulders. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah ah ah ¡­¡± Auntie Wu was left screaming in pain, her back still bent. Her scream was so loud that it hurt everyone¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel,¡± Song Changqing was getting a headache from her argument. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Auntie Wu, it¡¯s fine now!¡± His voice also contained Taoist morality, but in terms of cultivation, he was much weaker than Daoist priest song. Aunt Wu was so frightened that she could not hear him at all. Song Changqing had no choice but to step forward and Pat her on the shoulder. Chapter 1916 - Chapter 1916 Reminisce_2 Chapter 1916: Reminisce_2 Chapter 1916: Reminisce_2 ¡°Auntie Wu!¡± This time, his stern shout and his slaps caused Auntie Wu¡¯s chubby body, which had fallen into a hysterical state, to jump up like a spring. She swung her hand with all her might, closed her eyes, and shouted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Her teeth were chattering, and her face was a mixture of green and yellow. Her eyes were tightly closed, and the loose fat on her face was still trembling. Auntie Wu¡¯s arm hit song Changqing¡¯s forearms. After she hit something, she trembled and took a long time to react. ¡°Eh?¡± She pinched it twice. ¡°Warm? Not a ghost?¡± After saying this, she tried to open her eyes a little and heard song Changqing pull his arm back from her palm. ¡°It¡¯s improper for a man and a woman to teach each other, Auntie Wu.¡± ¡°You little brat ¡­¡± Auntie Wu spat at him when he interrupted her. She did not see the terrifying scene that she had imagined, and her expression was much better. Before she could finish her words, she seemed to have realized something and straightened her body. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m done.¡± She twisted her shoulders and then her neck. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± When she walked earlier, not only did she have a Hunchback, but her body was also heavy and cold. She often felt breathless, as if a pair of invisible hands were strangling her neck. They couldn¡¯t sleep well at night and couldn¡¯t get up during the day, but in this short time, they were all much better. ¡°Daoist priest song, thank you so much for saving me just now. You¡¯re really a godly man!¡± Aunt Wu immediately recalled the strange scream she had made earlier, then she thought of Daoist priest song¡¯s scolding and the talisman he had used. Although she did not raise her head because she was under the control of the ghost and did not see the scene of Daoist priest song¡¯s talisman killing the Onibaba, it did not prevent her from understanding the fact that Daoist priest song had saved her life. Before that, aunt Wu had married into the village and had been dealing with the Taoist temple on yunhu mountain for many years. They were familiar with each other. However, she had never thought that Daoist priest song would be so capable. At that moment, she wished she could kneel down and kowtow to him to thank him for saving her life. ¡°What ¡­ What happened to me just now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve provoked a dirty thing. My master has already ¡®sent¡¯ her away.¡± Song Changqing said smugly. Then, he turned to look at the thing in his palm and said in disgust, ¡± ¡°What is this?¡± There was some dark brown, half-dried mucus left on his palm, which was very eye-catching. Song Changqing could not help but put his palm to his nose and sniffed it. Suddenly, he felt terrible. ¡°So stinky!¡± The stench was like frozen and rotten blood. After being nourished by the ghostly Qi, it gave off an uncomfortable, cold, and pungent stench. It was hard to bear, as it was mixed with the resentment of the dead and the malicious ghosts. ¡°It was left behind by the malicious ghost on Auntie Wu¡¯s body!¡± He remembered that he had reached out to Pat Auntie Wu¡¯s shoulder in order to wake her up. Now that he looked at her, he saw that there was still some sticky brown paste on Auntie Wu¡¯s shoulder and head. There were a few drops hanging between her hair and were about to drip. Song Changqing¡¯s words scared aunt Wu, who had finally calmed down. She quickly reached out to touch her shoulder and hair. As expected, she felt something sticky. The tips of her fingers were dyed dark brown. She sniffed it and immediately retched violently. ¡°Blargh ¡­¡± This smell was a little like a rotten corpse, mixed with a strange smell, like the smell of preservatives applied on the dead. The mucus between her fingers and palms was like a half-dried paste. When it touched, a chill rushed straight into the blood vessels, carrying dense malice and resentment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was strange that she didn¡¯t smell it at all before song Changqing reminded her. However, after the reminder, she felt that the stench lingered around her nose, making her unable to bear it for a moment. Auntie Wu didn¡¯t have time to thank him. She immediately took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, shoulders, and even her hair. However, no matter how hard she wiped, the stench lingered in her nose and she couldn¡¯t get it off. At the thought of song Changqing saying that this thing was left behind by a malicious ghost, she shivered as she wiped it, and was so scared that she was about to foam at the mouth. Daoist priest song glared at his eldest disciple as he took out a yellow talisman from the green cloth pocket hanging on his waist. Chapter 1917 - Chapter 1917 Reminisce_3 Chapter 1917: Reminisce_3 Chapter 1917: Reminisce_3 His spiritual force turned into a real fire through his fingertips and ignited the talisman. He swept the burning talisman across Auntie Wu¡¯s shoulders, the back of her head, and her raised hand. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The moment the flame touched the sticky brown liquid, it immediately turned dark green and emitted a strange burnt smell. The remnants of the fire touched the handkerchief in her hand, and the handkerchief burst into flames with a ¡®boom¡¯. Aunt Wu was so frightened that she quickly let go of her hand. Daoist priest song¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning. He quickly retracted his hand and finally pressed the ball of green fire into song Changqing¡¯s palm. ¡®Zi ¡ª-¡® Song Changqing clenched his fist. Flames danced in his palm, and in an instant, it turned into black smoke and escaped from the gaps between his fingers. When he opened his hand again, his palm was clean. There was no talisman ash left, nor was there a scar. Even the dirty things that song Changqing had been stained with before were cleaned up in an instant. It was really amazing. His cultivation level was not high enough, and the malicious ghost was extraordinarily powerful. Even after its death, its resentment was still left behind and was reflected in his heart. If he didn¡¯t get rid of it, the yin Qi would easily attract more evil spirits and cause more trouble. This was not the first time song qingxiao had seen someone use a talisman. The fan family loved to use talismans, but most of them used talismans to ward off ghosts. This was the first time she had seen a method of using talismans to clear away Yin Qi. She could not help but take a second look at song Changqing¡¯s palm. Auntie Wu was a little scared when she saw the fire, but Daoist song was so fast that the fire disappeared before she could even feel it. She only looked at her own palm after seeing the dirty mark on song Changqing¡¯s palm disappear. She saw that the stain on her palm that couldn¡¯t be removed no matter how hard she wiped it had disappeared completely. She brought it to her nose and sniffed. The stench had disappeared. Auntie Wu mustered her courage and touched her shoulders, hair, and other places. Her wet hair and the areas on her shoulders that were stained with the thick mucus had all become dry. ¡°Daoist priest song, you¡¯re really a deity!¡± The stench that lingered around her nose had disappeared, and at the same time, the cold feeling that made her shudder, as well as the various ghastly feelings that had been troubling her recently, had all disappeared with the sweep of the talisman light. Auntie Wu¡¯s cold body felt warm again, as if it had been many days. She could feel her hands and feet better. She patted her face and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really much better.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Daoist priest song asked. Auntie Wu made a hand gesture and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± There was an ox-cart in the direction she pointed. There were seven or eight men and women parked next to the Ox-cart. At this time, they looked as if they had just woken up from a dream. They looked at song qingxiao and the other two with a dazed expression, as if they had no idea when the three had arrived. Daoist priest song saw the lingering fear in her eyes and nodded. He took the lead and strode forward. Everyone got on the Ox-cart one after another. The cart was quite spacious, and after more than ten people sat down, Auntie Wu shivered and began to tell her story, ¡± ¡°About five days ago, my maternal family sent a letter to me, urging me to go back as soon as possible. They said that the situation in Shen villa was getting more and more difficult.¡± After receiving the letter from her parents ¡®family, Auntie Wu was burning with anxiety. She quickly packed her bags and went back to her parents¡¯ house. She was ready to tell them that she had invited three Taoist priests from yunhu mountain to Shen villa to calm her parents ¡®hearts. However, after returning to her parents ¡®house, Auntie Wu realized that something was wrong. The once prosperous Shen villa was still bustling with people, but it gave aunt Wu a very strange feeling. ¡°That kind of liveliness ¡­¡± She tilted her head and racked her brains for a long time, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t come up with a reason. In the end, she said, ¡± ¡°It feels like, like ¡­ It¡¯s like you¡¯re watching a shadow play.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it¡¯s like a dream. It doesn¡¯t feel real? ¡± Song Qing asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Auntie Wu slapped her thigh and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this, it¡¯s like a dream.¡± After she said this, perhaps it was because she recalled the scene at that time, but she shivered and said, ¡± ¡°When I returned to my mother¡¯s house, father and mother were both fine. They were very surprised to see me return.¡± Auntie Wu patted the back of her head uneasily. Her sleeves fell down, revealing the goosebumps on her arms. my mother is holding a bowl and feeding my big brother¡¯s grandson ¡­ She had experienced these scenes before, so she didn¡¯t think it was strange at that time. But for some reason, when she repeated it in front of them, it made Auntie Wu¡¯s hair stand on end. Chapter 1918 - Chapter 1918 Narration _1 Chapter 1918: Narration _1 Chapter 1918: Narration _1 feeding big brother¡¯s grandson? ¡± Song qingxiao suddenly said. She was the youngest among the crowd, and Daoist priest song was also present, so it was not her turn to ask questions. However, Daoist song was biased toward his youngest disciple, so he did not reprimand her when she interrupted aunt Wu¡¯s story. He only glared at her helplessly. ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± Aunt Wu was very confident, but she was a little confused after being interrupted by song Qing. ¡°Auntie Wu, you¡¯re not young anymore, are you? How old is your big brother?¡± Auntie Wu, who was being stared at by her, felt a little uneasy. It was as if she had nowhere to hide under her eyes. She was a little scared and looked at Daoist priest song uneasily. However, he didn¡¯t stop her, so she changed her sitting position. However, these small movements did not ease her uneasiness. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, although she did not understand why song qingxiao would ask such a question, she still answered honestly, ¡± My big brother is 63 this year ¡­ after she said this, she added, ¡± my elder brother is 11 years older than me and has taken care of me like a father since I was young ¡­ your brother is 63, so your parents must be at least 70 or 80. Aunt Wu nodded after song qingxiao finished her sentence. She said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so old and you can still feed your eldest brother¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing this, Auntie Wu finally let out a terrified scream. She finally remembered what was wrong. Everything seemed to have been cleared up, and the blocked memory was instantly connected to reality, allowing her to wake up. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ Ah ah ah ¡­¡± Her cry was extremely mournful, causing the other villagers on the Ox cart to have their hair stand on end. They couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of fear. ¡°My mother passed away more than ten years ago!¡± Her voice trembled violently, and when she spoke, she panted like old bellows, her throat making a terrifying ¡®huchi, huchi¡¯ sound. The scene that aunt Wu saw when she returned to her mother¡¯s house that day was actually a scene from many years ago, when her mother was still alive. ¡°At that time, my big brother¡¯s grandson Mao Cai was just about to turn six years old. He was very strong, but Mao Cai is already twenty-five years old this year, and he has already given birth to a son.¡± Her upper and lower teeth were clattering against each other, making ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sounds. When she thought about this experience of running into ghosts, it was even more terrifying than when she was possessed by ghosts. After all, she had no idea what was going on back then. When she realized that something was wrong, Daoist priest song had quickly taken care of it. On the contrary, when she went back to her parents ¡®house, she seemed to be possessed by a ghost. If it wasn¡¯t for song Qing¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t even have realized that she had run into a ghost and fallen into a ghost¡¯s trap! Daoist priest song¡¯s expression froze. He exchanged a look with song Changqing and frowned. ¡°Ghostly labyrinth.¡± By the time Auntie Wu returned to her maiden home, something had already happened in Shen villa. Therefore, she was also affected by the strong vengeful spirits and malicious ghosts inside, causing her cognition to be blinded and then possessed. She could not tell the difference between reality and her dream. This was also why when aunt Wu mentioned returning to Shen villa, although all she saw was a bustling scene, she felt that something was wrong. It was as if she was watching a shadow play. That was because her soul had been deceived, but her body had already been affected by the powerful magnetic field formed by the yin Qi. Her survival instinct made her feel danger, reminding her to escape quickly. ¡®SSSS-¡® When the others in the carriage first heard Auntie Wu mention her mother¡¯s death, they were already scared. When they heard Daoist priest song mention ¡®ghost hitting the wall¡¯, they all took a deep breath and stomped their feet uneasily, as if they wanted to vent the fear in their hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The wooden boards in the carriage made a ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound as they stepped on them. Everyone¡¯s simultaneous actions caused the entire carriage to start shaking slightly. When Auntie Wu realized that she might have seen a ghost when she went back to her parents ¡®house that day, she felt terrible and trembled like a sieve. ¡°And then?¡± The only person who could comfort her at this time was Daoist priest song, who had just revealed his supernatural power. His casual smile gave Auntie Wu a great sense of security, and the words he asked calmed her down. Chapter 1919 - Chapter 1919 Narration _2 Chapter 1919: Narration _2 Chapter 1919: Narration _2 ¡°And then?¡± Wu ju swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the flesh on her neck moved along with her movements. She looked at Daoist priest song in confusion, only to hear him explain, ¡± ¡°What happened after you saw your parents?¡± ¡°Oh, and then ¡­¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s face was filled with fear as she recalled the scene. She continued, ¡± ¡°Then, my mother pulled a long face and asked me why I went back.¡± Shen villa was economically developed, and there was no serious favoritism. In fact, one could tell from Auntie Wu¡¯s chubby figure that she had been living a good life after she got married. ¡°My parents doted on me since I was young. When I got married, they even prepared a thick dowry for me.¡± Her family was well-off and did not lack makeup for her. The relationship in the family was harmonious, and the older brothers and sisters-in-law did not mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t get married too far away, so I have to go back a few times a year.¡± In the past, when she went home, her parents were always happy and would inevitably ask about her well-being. Her brother and sister-in-law also kept asking her to stay for a few more days, and her nephews and nephews were also obedient. ¡°But when I returned that day, my parents¡± expressions were not very good.¡± As she said this, she wiped the sweat from her forehead. I said that I received a letter from home, saying that something big has happened at home and that I have to go back quickly ¡­ Recalling the scene, Auntie Wu¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear. She subconsciously moved closer to song qingxiao. This was a completely instinctive action, and she didn¡¯t even notice it herself. ¡°But my mother was immediately furious and scolded me, saying that there was no one in the family to send a letter ¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something, and tears started to well up in her yellow eyes. I¡¯m afraid she scolded me because she wanted to go back to her maternal family to take money from her maternal family to support her husband¡¯s family. She even quickly chased me away and didn¡¯t allow me to stay for a moment. She didn¡¯t allow me to step into the Shen family¡¯s door in the future ¡­ Before she could finish her words, she let out a choked cry, clearly hurt by her mother¡¯s words. Aunt Wu lowered her head and used her sleeve to cover the corners of her eyes. that evil thing must have transformed into my mother and deliberately wanted to harm me ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Song qingxiao, who was sitting next to her, spoke again. Aunt Wu raised her head. Her eyes were still red and she looked confused. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s words are most likely to remind you to hurry up and leave.¡± Song qingxiao said calmly under her gaze. Daoist priest song raised his eyebrows and looked at his little disciple in surprise. After a moment of silence, he nodded. ¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s not bad.¡± He explained, ¡± ¡°The Shen villa is already in a very bad situation.¡± From Auntie Wu¡¯s description, he knew that even in broad daylight, ghosts would appear. ¡°Ghosts belong to Yin, avoid sunlight, and are righteous.¡± Due to the incident that happened in Shen villa, even Daoist priest song, who grew up in the mountains, had heard of it. When Shen villa reopened 70 or 80 years ago, it had spent a lot of money to hire someone to perform a ritual. This ritual included suppressing the evil spirits of the warlords who had been trapped in Shen villa after killing people. At the same time, monks and Daoist priests were invited to release the souls of the innocent people who had been slaughtered. They even chose a place with good fengshui to bury the bodies of the residents who were killed. The layout of the city had also been rearranged, from the basic positions of the houses to the irrigation channels, flowers, and trees in the city. They had hired professionals to check them one by one and confirmed that the Feng Shui situation was the best and that there would be no more accidents in the future. In the decades that followed, it was just as the people who first entered the Shen villa had expected, it was always safe and sound. 70 to 80 years later, it started to be haunted! Logically speaking, Shen villa¡¯s economy was developed. After 70 to 80 years of prosperity and development, it was almost restored to its prosperity a hundred years ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more people there were, the more Yang Qi there would be. Yang flourished while Yin declined, so generally speaking, the more prosperous a place was, the fewer demons and monsters there would be. Ghosts had their own ghost path, and humans had their own path. After death, humans could not stay in the world of the living for a long time. Following the reincarnation, entering the netherworld and waiting for reincarnation was the right path. Otherwise, if yin and yang were to counter each other and one were to be too attached to the human world, when the sun came, the ghosts with insufficient strength would be scattered under the sun, never to be reincarnated. However, the haunted incident in Shen villa was really strange. A prosperous and developed town suddenly began to be haunted. Chapter 1920 - Chapter 1920 Narrative _3 Chapter 1920: Narrative _3 Chapter 1920: Narrative _3 The situation was so serious that in broad daylight, those who went in would see a ghost. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the resentment inside is so heavy that it has dispersed the Yang Qi.¡± When the yin was strong, the Yang would be weak, so naturally, there would be Yin ghosts in the once prosperous Shen village. Auntie Wu was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Daoist priest, you mean my mother is saving me?¡± Her eyes gradually turned red, and her expression changed from fear to an extremely complicated one. Not long after she finished speaking, she suddenly covered her face with her hands and sobbed. my mother didn¡¯t really blame me, but her heart ached for me. Mother ¡­ She cried extremely loudly, as if she wanted to vent all the grievances, confusion, and fear of encountering ghosts after being scolded by her maiden family these days. No one in the carriage interrupted her crying. Even Daoist priest song was frowning, as if he was deep in thought. After a while, Auntie Wu seemed to have finally stopped crying. She raised her head again, took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, and began to wipe her face. After a long while, she finally came back to her senses. Perhaps it was because she had cried and vented all the negative emotions that had accumulated in her body, Auntie Wu looked much better than before. Other than her frighteningly red eyes, there was a hint of blood on her cheeks, making her look a little livelier than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daoist priest song.¡± She was still sniffling, and the meat on her swollen eyelids was almost squeezing her eyes into a line. ¡°After I was scolded by my mother that day, I went home. I don¡¯t know why, but these few days I¡¯ve been muddleheaded and I feel like I have no hope.¡± After saying this, she wiped the corner of her eyes with her handkerchief. ¡°The more I think about it, the more terrified I feel. I can¡¯t sleep well at night, and I even dream of my mother-in-law who has been dead for many years.¡± She thought that her mother really blamed her for emptying her maternal family to supplement her in-laws all these years. After being scolded, she felt ashamed and ashamed. At that time, she forced herself to leave Shen villa, but when she returned home, she felt that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She always felt a heavy weight on her neck, as if there was a five elements mountain on her back, which made it hard for her to breathe. No matter day or night, she always felt that her mother-in-law, who had been dead for many years, seemed to have returned and was even saying that she would take her away. It was only song qingxiao¡¯s words that woke her up. Something big had happened in the Shen Manor. Her old mother, who had been dead for more than ten years, had not scolded her, nor did she really blame her for taking the Shen family¡¯s property. It was just that her dead close relative wanted to save her life, so she urged her to leave quickly. Although she was under the protection of the dark spirit that day and had temporarily left, because she had entered Shen Manor, she was probably contaminated with resentment, causing the dirty things to attach to her body. Daoist priest song nodded. there are three fires in a person¡¯s body. A person with a strong body and good luck will have more Qi of vitality and Yang Qi. According to common sense, ghosts generally can¡¯t get close to him. Aunt Wu had been dealing with the people of yunhu mountain for many years. Every once in a while, she would follow Daoist priest song¡¯s request and send her husband some melons, fruits, rice, and other food for his little disciple to use. Although she wasn¡¯t young anymore and cloud Tiger Mountain was steep, such matters had been handed over to her children in recent years. However, the last time she went up the mountain for help, Daoist priest song had clearly seen that the ¡®fire of three senses¡¯ on her shoulder and between her eyebrows was very strong. But this time, when he saw her again, the ¡®fire aura¡¯ on her body could not be felt at all. It was precisely because of this that she had fallen for it so easily. If it were not for Daoist priest song¡¯s intervention, she would have been dead in less than two days. it¡¯s just a trip into Shen villa, but it¡¯s already able to reduce the Yang Qi in a person¡¯s body greatly and make the possessed ghost so fierce ¡­ When Daoist priest song said this, there was a hint of worry in his tone. it¡¯s been a few days. I wonder what Shen villa looks like now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he said this, he subconsciously raised his head to look at his two disciples, his face full of worry. ¡°Although my parents are dead, my older brother and sis-in-law are still in Shen villa.¡± The last time he went back, the dead and the living were in the same room. Everyone¡¯s expression was normal, and he didn¡¯t see anything strange at all. This was the reason why Auntie Wu did not notice at all. At that time, everyone in her mother¡¯s house was getting along happily. Other than the fact that her dead parents were giving birth and the age of her grandnephew did not match, there was nothing abnormal at all. Her brothers and sisters-in-law were the same as usual, as if they did not realize that her parents had died long ago. Everyone lived in the same room, and she even greeted her sister-in-law affectionately when she returned. Chapter 1921 - Chapter 1921 The past (1) Chapter 1921: The past (1) Chapter 1921: The past (1) It was this false image of harmony that confused Auntie Wu and made her not alert at all. Otherwise, she would have gone up the mountain and asked Daoist priest song to save her life when she realized that something was wrong. Auntie Wu could tell from Daoist song¡¯s tone that he was worried, and from the way he looked at his two disciples, she could tell that he was hesitating. At this time, she already knew that Shen villa was really haunted. She had almost lost her life to the evil ghost, so she naturally knew the power of ghosts. She had seen Daoist priest song¡¯s moves and knew that this old Daoist had real skills. She was afraid that he would retreat at this time, so she couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest song-¡± After aunt Wu¡¯s shout, she saw that the old Daoist did not respond. She immediately became anxious and called out in a louder voice, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest song!¡± He shouted so loudly that even the person driving the carriage outside could hear him. Daoist priest song came back to his senses and looked away from his two disciples. Auntie Wu covered her eyes with a handkerchief and sobbed. ¡°My older brothers and sisters-in-law are still at home. There are many people in the family and my grandnephew is still young, one do not know how he is now. Daoist priest song, please save me ¡­¡± After the haunted incident, she was worried about her family. Knowing that the yin ghosts in Shen villa were so powerful and that she had almost lost her life just by going back once, one could imagine how terrified her maternal family living in the villa was. Judging from the situation when she went back last time, perhaps her brothers and sisters-in-law had not noticed the existence of ghosts in the house at all. There might even be a situation where humans and ghosts coexisted. ¡°Save my life?¡± When Daoist priest song heard her words, he could not help but laugh bitterly. whether I can save my life or not, it still depends on heaven¡¯s will ¡­ He thought of the three joss sticks that the three of them had offered him before he left in the morning, and his eyes dimmed again. ¡°A clay Bodhisattva crossing the river can¡¯t even protect himself, how can he save other people¡¯s lives?¡± ¡°Daoist priest song is a man of God. He is blessed by the heavens and will be protected by the gods.¡± Auntie Wu was afraid that he would go back on his words, so she quickly took a deep breath and wiped her face with a handkerchief. ¡°The two of you are also very lucky to have received the true teachings of the Daoist priest.¡± After she said that, she stood up and knelt on the carriage. ¡°Please have mercy and save my poor family.¡± Auntie Wu was plump. When she knelt down, everyone in the car swayed. She was anxious to ask for help, but she also saw Daoist priest song¡¯s hesitation. She was afraid that he would regret not going because of the serious situation at Shen villa, which would endanger the lives of his two disciples. She immediately kowtowed a few times. my brother and sister-in-law are good people. My grandnephews and grandnephews are all very young. They should not suffer like this ¡­ ¡°Quickly get up, Auntie Wu.¡± Song Changqing was young and warm, and he had spent a lot of time with aunt Wu. Seeing her in tears and kneeling on the ground, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her begging. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pull her up. ¡°Master is cold on the outside but warm-hearted on the inside. He won¡¯t go back on his word once he has agreed to help.¡± Auntie Wu was fat and ordinary people couldn¡¯t pull her up. Song Changqing gently pulled her back to her seat. At first, she was shocked by song Changqing¡¯s actions, but after hearing his words, she broke into a smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± The young man nodded his head heavily and muttered, ¡± ¡°Would I Lie to You?¡± Auntie Wu was relieved. Changqing is an honest child. I believe you. Although she said that, she still turned her head and stole a glance at Daoist priest song. She saw that he was glaring at his disciple fiercely, as if he was a little angry, but did not object. She was slightly relieved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the big stone in her heart was lifted, aunt Wu felt a little apologetic for dragging them into this mess. She reached for the bag on song Changqing¡¯s back and said, ¡°Come, Changqing, I¡¯ll carry this bag for you. Don¡¯t look down on your aunt¡¯s age, I¡¯m strong. When it comes to family work, I¡¯m not inferior to my husband.¡± How could song Changqing let her carry his things for him? he naturally refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, aunt Wu. These are just some of my little junior sister¡¯s clothes ¡­¡± Because Daoist priest song had used his magical power before and he had agreed to go to Shen villa, aunt Wu¡¯s worries were greatly relieved. It was rare for her to have other thoughts. miss song ¡­ she rolled her swollen eyes and looked at song qingxiao. Chapter 1922 - Chapter 1922 Past (2) Chapter 1922: Past (2) Chapter 1922: Past (2) This ¡®miss song¡¯ actually made song qingxiao¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Miss song, you¡¯re 17 this year, right? He¡¯s so handsome, but you haven¡¯t criticized him, have you? What kind of young man do you like? after Shen villa¡¯s matter is done, aunt Wu will help you find out ¡­¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids twitched. She felt that this trial was particularly strange. In the past trials, although her identity in the trial scene had been set, it was not like this time, where she seemed to have been integrated into this place long ago. Daoist priest song, song Changqing, and even aunt Wu all acted as if they had known her for many years. Their protective and intimate actions gave song qingxiao a very strange feeling. It was as if Wu ju was teasing her about her marriage, as if an elder was concerned about her future ¡­ It reminded song qingxiao of the scene when she mentioned her return to Shen villa. Because it was too real, she did not realize that something was wrong at first. She didn¡¯t show any shyness as Auntie Wu had expected. Instead, she changed the topic naturally. why did the warlords order a massacre a hundred years ago? ¡± The yin Qi in Shen village was so strong that ghosts had appeared. It was probably related to the massacre a hundred years ago. Even though song qingxiao had yet to find the connection between her trial mission and the haunted Shen villa, she knew that the trial would not go there for no reason. It was very likely that Shen villa was where she had to complete her mission. Since he was going to Shen villa, he naturally had to find out its origin and the reason for the haunting. The mission this time was rather difficult, not only because of the high points she would get after completing the mission, but also because she had an unusually strong competitor. The more details she knew about the mission, the more advantageous it would be for her to complete the mission. Even though there was only one competitor this time, which greatly reduced the time she had to spend looking for the opposing side¡¯s participants, the existence of the East Qin wuwo was far more dangerous than any of the other participants she had encountered. This person had not appeared yet, but the look in his eyes made song qingxiao feel uneasy. Su Wu once said that the reason the divine prison arranged for the two of them to appear was because of the power brought by her bloodline and her cultivation base that was no weaker than a late-stage Dao integration realm cultivator. However, song qingxiao guessed that it might not be so. She touched her wrist, and as her fingertips rubbed against it, a silver light wrapped in a cloud of blood mist slowly appeared under her light green gauze, but it quickly disappeared. The silver Wolf swallowed the chaos bead and the Beast King¡¯s flesh. According to its past situation, if the silver Wolf did not die, it would definitely advance in rank. Even the chaos bead that had devoured the sea of stars contained massive amounts of energy, let alone the power of a beast King. It was a terrifying existence. It was temporarily residing in his body, and according to the laws of the divine incarcerate, his power was the same as its. The reason why the divine prison had arranged for him to be in the same training ground as the East Qin wuwo was most likely because of the silver Wolf and not because of him. However, the situation was not in song qingxiao¡¯s favor. The silver Wolf¡¯s existence was like a bug to the laws of the divine prison. If it really awakens, its power might increase greatly. After absorbing the beast King¡¯s power, it might even make the East Qin wuwo feel fear. But the problem was that it needed to be awakened! It had been seriously injured in the battle with the beast King that day. In addition, the two powers it had absorbed were too strong. Song Qing was not sure when it would be able to digest these powers. Furthermore, there was still the chaos bead. Song qingxiao did not forget Shi qiuwu¡¯s ultimate goal of using the bead to absorb the starry sea. This Pearl contained the power and resentment of all the demonic beasts in the starry sea. He didn¡¯t know what kind of impact this force would have on the silver Wolf. Before it woke up, everything was unknown. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She rubbed the spot where the silver Shadow totem had appeared with her fingers, and her slightly impetuous mood was restored to calm. ¡°These ¡­ Is it related to what happened a hundred years ago?¡± When song qingxiao mentioned Shen villa again, aunt Wu was no longer in the mood to joke. Her expression became heavy again. She was already scared out of her wits. Even though it was daytime, she didn¡¯t even dare to mention the word ¡®ghost¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Daoist priest song gave his disciple a strange look and nodded. Chapter 1923 - Chapter 1923 Past (3) Chapter 1923: Past (3) Chapter 1923: Past (3) B-but, ¡± Auntie Wu stuttered, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you do a ritual back then? Those vengeful souls have already been reincarnated, and the fengshui has been re-examined. The bodies have also been buried, and a monument has been erected. To this day, people have been offering incense to worship them.¡± It had been nearly a hundred years since the incident. Those who had died back then had probably already been reincarnated. In addition, there was no trouble in the middle, so why would there suddenly be a problem at this time? ¡°The ritual back then might have only temporarily appeased a portion of the vengeful spirits.¡± Daoist priest song explained, after all, many people have died, and the resentment is very strong. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Shen villa to be affected so deeply. He thought for a while and asked out of caution, ¡± ¡°In the past hundred years, did anything out of the ordinary happen in Shen villa?¡± Daoist song didn¡¯t say it out loud, but Auntie Wu understood what he meant immediately. She shook her head without hesitation. Her actions were too decisive and without thinking, which surprised Daoist priest song. But before he could ask, Auntie Wu said, ¡± ¡°All these years, because of what happened earlier, the Squire and the mayor of Shen villa are very concerned about this matter. Every year, they will invite people of virtue and prestige to host a big ceremony to appease the wronged souls of the past.¡± The Squire and clan elders in the city were all on good terms with some outsiders and would often ask people to divine their luck. Before this, they had never said that something would happen to Shen villa. ¡°AI, maybe it¡¯s just fate.¡± Wu ju sighed. Since it was not caused by the incident a hundred years later, it must be related to the massacre a hundred years ago. Wu ju composed himself and began, in fact, during the middle period of the Jin dynasty, Shen village was famous for its silkworm breeding. Her maiden family was in Shen villa, so she naturally knew more than song Changqing. The Ox-cart wobbled forward, and the wheels of the cart rubbed against the ground, making a ¡®Gu Gu¡¯ sound. Auntie Wu¡¯s slightly tired voice could be heard from the shaking of the car. when the golden age comes, the people everywhere have no means of living. The People¡¯s grievances are everywhere. Many people exchanged children for food. Unable to survive, they can only rise up and rebel. At that time, the government was corrupt, the Emperor was incompetent, and corrupt officials were everywhere, forcing the people to rebel against the court. at that time, there was a man named Li guochao who had descended to the mortal world with the title of Heavenly King. With a single call, he had hundreds of people responding to him. He had even conquered Liao city and self-proclaimed himself as Emperor. He had even ascended the throne in Liao city. The Imperial court naturally could not allow such a thing to happen, so they sent troops to suppress it. The Emperor gave a strict order to take this person¡¯s head. However, when the Army moved out, the problem was that the Army didn¡¯t have money, rice, and other things. At that time, the soldiers could not fill their stomachs, and the Imperial court could not issue a military call, causing the morale of the Imperial court¡¯s Army to be very low. However, under the emperor¡¯s orders, a general named Xu shouyi led the Army and rushed to the outskirts of Liao city. The official Army of the Imperial court and the rebel army were at war in Liao city. Unfortunately, compared to the rebel army, which had already taken root in Liao city and plundered food, women, and men, the morale of the Imperial court¡¯s Army was low. The soldiers were full of resentment, and coupled with the ruthlessness of the rebel army, the Imperial court¡¯s Army was defeated. Not only did they fail to exterminate the bandits, but they were even chased by the rebel army and had to retreat all the way into Shen Manor. ¡°At that time, although Shen village was still called village in name, in fact, after decades of development in the silk industry, it had become very developed.¡± In the middle, it even expanded a few times, its scale not smaller than a city. Because Shen village was rich, the chaos of the late Jin Dynasty did not affect this place much. When the defeated Army retreated and entered, the people in the city even treated these soldiers with great hospitality. ¡°But the human heart is not ancient.¡± Aunt Wu sighed as she talked about the rumors. ¡°Shen villa¡¯s wealth may have attracted these people¡¯s coveting.¡± Li guochao also led the rebel army to the border of Shen villa. The two sides were separated by the city wall and were ready to fight to the death. The two sides fought several rounds, and countless people died. ¡°At that time, the clear River outside Shen villa was dyed red with human blood, and the corpses were almost filling up the city wall.¡± No one was willing to give up even after fighting to such a state. The rebel army vowed to take over this rich land and use it as their capital after they established their country. Both sides were in a killing frenzy. So many people had died, but the rebels were unwilling to leave. The people in the city were also trapped to death. Perhaps it was because too many people had died and he felt that he could not escape, Wu ju sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only that Xu shouyi must have gone crazy. He might not be willing to hand over the complete Shen villa to the rebel army. Hence, on the seventh day of being trapped, he began to order a massacre in the city. at the start, the rebel army did not notice this until blood started to seep out of the walls. Some of the more courageous people stepped on the ¡®human ladder¡¯ formed by the piles of corpses and climbed up to take a look. They saw that the city was filled with corpses, like hell on earth. For a moment, the bold man was so scared that his liver and guts were torn apart, and he kept screaming. The inside of the city had turned into a City of Death. It was filled with ghostly Qi, and even birds and beasts did not dare to approach. Chapter 1924 - Chapter 1924 Evil (1) Chapter 1924: Evil (1) Chapter 1924: Evil (1) After Auntie Wu finished telling her sad story, she let out a long sigh. ¡°This is what happened in Shen villa a hundred years ago.¡± Song qingxiao frowned. She felt that there were still many things that had not been clarified. Aunt Wu¡¯s explanation was more detailed than what song Changqing had said in the Taoist temple on the mountain, but to song qingxiao, there was no essential difference. Other than knowing the name of the general who ordered the massacre and the reason why the warlords were defeated in Shen villa, the reason for his madness sounded more like aunt Wu¡¯s personal speculation. ¡°What about Li guochao? Where are the rebel soldiers?¡± Song qingxiao threw out two questions in a row. Seeing that Auntie Wu was confused, she continued, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Li guochao¡¯s Army attacked the Shen villa to plunder its wealth?¡± After Xu shouyi went crazy, he ordered a massacre in the city. To the rebel army, the morale of the other party had already collapsed. At this time, they did not need to waste any energy to attack. They only needed to surround Shen Manor and wait for the city to run out of bullets and supplies. Naturally, they would not hurt a single soldier. They would be able to take down Shen Manor and snatch the supplies inside. ¡°Ah ¡­ This ¡­¡± Auntie Wu was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to respond to her question. It seemed that all this while, when people mentioned Shen villa, the most they talked about was Xu shouyi¡¯s crazy massacre of the city back then. They also talked about the tragic state of Shen villa back then. Very few people would mention the rebel army. After no one mentioned it, gradually, no one talked about the end of the rebel army led by Li guochao in their stories. After all, it had happened a hundred years ago, and there was no mention of them in the legends. When she saw song Qing staring at her, as if waiting for her response, she could only say hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Maybe he ran away?¡± According to her guess, the rebel soldiers who were brave enough to climb the piles of corpses like walls were scared out of their wits after seeing the tragic state of Shen Zhuang. They screamed in pain, not to mention ordinary people. The rebels were just ordinary people who had been forced to rebel. Seeing such a living hell, they might not dare to attack again. After all, they weren¡¯t regular soldiers and hadn¡¯t received any training. It was possible that they would scatter in shock. ¡°They didn¡¯t enter the city?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± This time, Auntie Wu¡¯s answer was much more confident. She said, ¡± ¡°Because the city gate was blocked by corpses. It was the people who reopened Shen villa who moved it away.¡± When she said this, Auntie Wu shivered. For some reason, her thoughts seemed to have returned to the scene at her parents ¡®house. Seeing humans and ghosts interacting with each other, an extremely cold feeling surrounded her again. Clang clang! The carriage sank heavily, and the people in the carriage were thrown to the side and fell. Outside, the frightened screams of the driver and the uneasy sound of the cow¡¯s breath came. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aunt Wu had already felt that something was wrong when she recalled Shen villa, and after this bumpy ride, she felt that her heart and lungs were about to move. The carriage had already shifted, and everyone was squeezed together, unable to stand up. Auntie Wu¡¯s fat body was almost on top of song qingxiao¡¯s body. The other men and women in the car were also squeezed together like a human pyramid, and they had no strength to move at all. ¡°The wheel got stuck in a puddle.¡± The coachman outside was an old man. He cursed as he spoke, it might have rained two days ago. The mud is very slippery, and the stone used to pave the road is crooked. The wheel got stuck in the gap. He shouted and whipped the cow. The cow let out a long cry of pain and breathed heavily twice. It raised its hooves and made a sound of muddy water. The car moved forward a little because of the sound, but finally, with a scream from the cow, it fell back into the puddle. After counting, the car started to move more and more askew. The old man outside sighed, ¡± ¡°No,¡± There were too many people in the carriage, and the wheels were stuck too tightly, so the bull couldn¡¯t pull it out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone, get off the car and help push the cart out.¡± This small interlude interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation. A few men trembled as they climbed out of the carriage, instantly making more than half of the space in the carriage. As a well-built young man, song Changqing also got out of the car with Daoist priest song. ¡°Hey! Heyyo! Use more strength!¡± The people outside the bus were already shouting the number. They pushed the bus with their hands. As soon as the person who shouted the number shouted, everyone worked together. Chapter 1925 - Chapter 1925 Evil (2) Chapter 1925: Evil (2) Chapter 1925: Evil (2) Clang clang! The carriage trembled heavily, as if it had been lifted up a little. However, it was not known if it was because the wheels were stuck too tightly, but this force did not lift it out of the puddle. Instead, with a deep sound, it fell deeper. ¡°Again!¡± Someone shouted. Daoist priest song also felt that it was a little evil, so he ordered, ¡± ¡°Evergreen, hold the left.¡± The left front wheel was stuck in the puddle, causing the carriage to tilt to one side. The previous failure caused the body of the car to tilt even more, almost as if it would flip over at any time. The two men who were carrying the carriage were not young, and they seemed to be struggling. Song Changqing was tall and strong. He was also a martial arts cultivator, so he looked strong and powerful. With Daoist priest song¡¯s instructions, he stepped forward and lifted the car that was about to flip over a little. The pressure on the two men was greatly reduced, and they showed a grateful smile. ¡°It¡¯s really evil.¡± After song Changqing propped himself up on the carriage, he felt that the carriage on his shoulders weighed more than ten thousand Jin, as if it was even heavier than before. It was heavy and cumbersome, as if it was going to break his bones. The pressure on the other two was greatly reduced, and they circled to the back one after another. Everyone shouted their slogan again and began to push the cart. Unfortunately, even with the addition of Daoist priest song and his disciple, the situation did not change. The carriage was shockingly heavy, and even with the combined strength of the few men, they could not lift it at all. ¡°Auntie Wu, come down for a moment.¡± The people outside finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They thought that the heavy carriage might be because there was a ¡®heavyweight¡¯ person like aunt Wu in the carriage. Auntie Wu felt a little embarrassed when she heard song qingxiao¡¯s call. She realized that she had been lying on top of song qingxiao and was hugging the girl in front of her like an octopus. She quickly let go of her hand, got up from song Qing¡¯s body, and got out of the car while trembling. She was too scared and panicked when she got out of the car, so she didn¡¯t notice ¡­ Song qingxiao was still sitting in her original position when she was pushed over by a large group of people. She didn¡¯t move because of the shift of the Ox cart and the push of the crowd. Instead, she easily bore the weight of the crowd without any change in her expression. Daoist priest song and the others alighted from the carriage. Even song qingxiao jumped out of the carriage. Song Changqing, who was carrying a huge bag on his back, leaned against the side of the car and glanced at her. He was panting and sweating as he spoke, as if he had exerted a lot of effort. ¡°Little junior sister, what are you doing down here?¡± She had a slender figure, so her weight would not be a problem even if she stayed in the car. ¡°It¡¯s enough for master and I to be here.¡± While he was speaking, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the ground. There was a puddle of water about one square meter under the carriage. Two large blue stones that were originally laid on the ground had slid off and sank into the puddle. One of the carriage¡¯s wheels fell into the gap between the two large bluestones and was stuck tightly. The old man seemed to be old. He tried several times under the Wagoner¡¯s whipping and cooperated with the others, but he still couldn¡¯t pull the carriage out. After a long time, the old bull¡¯s front knees bent and he actually knelt down with a ¡®plop¡¯. Despite the old man¡¯s scolding, it did not get up again. Its large eyes were filled with tears. ¡°The cow is crying?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when he saw this scene. Everyone subconsciously turned to look in the direction of the cow. Even song daozhang and his disciple were attracted by the sight of the cow ¡®kneeling down and crying for mercy¡¯. They couldn¡¯t help turning their heads. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, other than song qingxiao, no one else noticed that in the puddle, there was a black hair-like shadow that was like an agile water snake, swimming quickly in the muddy water. The shadow was extremely fast. It swam from the puddle to half a step away from song Qing¡¯s side with lightning speed and hid in the grass. It seemed to be a little cautious and actually hid in the grass and hesitated for a moment. But soon, it couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. After seeing that song qingxiao didn¡¯t do anything, it slowly went around her position. After making a turn, it approached Auntie Wu, who was standing next to song qingxiao. It turned into a wisp of black gas and quietly entered the shadow by her feet. Then, it became one with the shadow. This process was unusually fast, and the aura of the black shadow was so well hidden that even Daoist priest song, who had reached the realm of forming the nascent soul and specialized in the Orthodox techniques of Daoism, did not notice it at all. Chapter 1926 - Chapter 1926 Evil (3) Chapter 1926: Evil (3) Chapter 1926: Evil (3) Song qingxiao¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Her eyes were fixed on Auntie Wu¡¯s shadow for a moment, but she had no intention of attacking. The yin Qi seemed to have turned into a spirit, and its aura was similar to the evil Qi that had tainted Auntie Wu¡¯s body. There were so many people present, but the yin Qi seemed to be able to ¡®recognize people¡¯. It only went in Auntie Wu¡¯s direction, perhaps because it sensed that she might be an¡¯ old acquaintance¡¯. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t realize that she had been tricked again. She clicked her tongue in wonder, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this beast so human.¡± this bull has also become a spirit. It knelt down to beg and even shed tears. Maybe it¡¯s taishang laojun¡¯s Mount. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°..¡± Everyone was discussing fervently, finding the scene before them unbelievable. Especially after the discussion about Shen villa on the Ox-cart and the rumors of encountering ghosts, everyone was particularly concerned about such a miracle. ¡°Perhaps this bull was sent down to the mortal world by the elderly Lord to guide us.¡± The crowd discussed animatedly and unanimously agreed that this was the divine ox. They requested the old coachman to stop whipping it. The old man felt proud, but he was also terrified that he might have whipped the ¡®divine ox¡¯ earlier. In the end, he immediately swore that once he returned, he would take good care of the Ox and never let it go to the ground again. ¡°Changqing, lift this carriage up.¡± Among the crowd, only Daoist priest song quickly regained his senses. He was already a cultivator, so he could naturally see that this cow did not have any special bloodline, nor had it mutated into a spirit. Perhaps it had been stimulated by something, and its animal nature made it sense danger, so it made such a show of weakness. However, after Daoist priest song released his divine sense to sense it, he didn¡¯t notice anything strange. He guessed that it was because the Ox-cart had gotten stuck after falling into the crack in the stone, and the sudden change had frightened it. Such speculations naturally did not need to be mentioned at this time. It would only make the people who had heard about the Shen villa incident feel uneasy and add unnecessary worries. The most important thing now was to pull this stuck wheel out of the crack in the stone. Before he left, Daoist priest song had already performed divination several times. He had already calculated the auspicious time for him to leave and the best time to reach Shen villa. If they were delayed for too long, it might change the time when they arrived at Shen villa. It might also change the hexagram, and there might be some additional danger. The wheel was stuck in the middle of the road and could not be pulled out no matter what. It was clear that something was playing tricks behind the scenes. Unfortunately, with his cultivation, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. It seemed that the ¡®thing¡¯ hidden here had a deep cultivation. Taoist priest song¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of worry, and then he ordered song Changqing in a deep voice. The meaning of his words was for his eldest disciple to stop hiding his strength and use his spiritual power to pull up the Ox cart. Song Changqing understood the hint in his words and responded. He took a deep breath, circulated his spiritual power, and pushed with his shoulder- BOOM! BOOM! With a loud bang, the car that had been unable to move was lifted high up by his spiritual power. The wheels of the carriage, along with two bluestones, rose up from the puddle. Several people on the other side of the carriage exclaimed. When they saw that they were about to be hit by the overturned car, song Changqing hurriedly reached out and grabbed the edge of the car, barely holding it to death, so that the people on the other side avoided the danger of being hit by the car. ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡± Song Changqing was surprised. He couldn¡¯t move the car no matter how hard he tried. It was as if there was a lock at the bottom that firmly locked the stuck wheel. Now he didn¡¯t need to spend any effort to lift it up. Taoist song also noticed that something was wrong. He gave his eldest disciple a look. Song Changqing immediately understood and put down the carriage with a panicked look. ¡®Ping !¡¯ The car fell back into the puddle with the two pieces of bluestone, splashing a large amount of mud. ¡°Go!¡± Daoist priest song went to the front, bent down, and slapped the old bull¡¯s butt. A loud ¡®pa¡¯ sound was heard. ¡°This ¡­¡± Seeing that the ¡®divine bull¡¯ had been beaten up, the old coachman showed a pained and dissatisfied expression. However, due to Daoist priest song¡¯s status as a ¡®God¡¯, he could only be angry but not dare to say anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Something unexpected happened again! The cow, which had been kneeling on the ground and refused to get up after being whipped several times, seemed to have regained its human nature after being slapped by Daoist priest song. It slowly got up. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do it again.¡± This time, Daoist priest song called for everyone to put in more effort. As soon as he finished speaking, the Bulls in front were pushing, and the people behind worked together to push the cart. With the sound of the slogan, the wheel that was stuck in the puddle rolled out of the puddle without much effort. Chapter 1927 - Chapter 1927 Regeneration (1) Chapter 1927: Regeneration (1) Chapter 1927: Regeneration (1) ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± Everyone was overjoyed. They patted the mud off their bodies and praised song Changqing. ¡°Daoist priest¡¯s brilliant disciple is truly incomparably brave. The young man is very strong.¡± After this small interlude, everyone climbed back onto the Ox cart one after another. Auntie Wu also climbed onto the cart with great difficulty. Song qingxiao stood behind her and looked at her shadow. Under the sunlight, there was a trace of black Qi hidden in her shadow, which overlapped with aunt Wu¡¯s shadow. This should be the reason why the Ox cart had been tripped earlier, so that no one could push it out. Why did he only look for Auntie Wu? Was it because she had been harmed by Yin Qi, which led to a great reduction in her Yang Qi and caused her to be possessed by a ghost, so it was particularly easy to harm her? Or was it because she was born in Shen villa and the yin Qi in her shadow wanted to ¡®return¡¯ to Shen villa through her body? The former was possible, but song qingxiao still needed to verify the latter. ¡°Little junior sister, why are you in a daze? hurry up and get on the carriage, don¡¯t miss the time.¡± Song Changqing noticed that everyone had gotten into the car, but she was still standing there. He couldn¡¯t help but urge her. Song qingxiao nodded. Without waiting for him to reach out to help her, she stepped onto the Ox-cart with her long legs. Seeing that she had also gotten into the car, song Changqing also got in. Daoist priest song was the last to come up and sat at the door of the carriage like a gatekeeper. He was old, had cultivation, and had enough experience in exorcising evil. Although he did not sense the presence of the yin Qi earlier, his instincts had already warned him. He did not dare to be careless and personally scanned the surroundings to prevent any Yin spirits or evil spirits from blocking his way. ¡°Aunt Wu, what happens after Shen villa is reopened?¡± ¡°Ah? After that?¡± Aunt Wu was still immersed in the strange scene of the old bull suddenly kneeling down and crying. When she heard song qingxiao mention Shen villa again, she did not know why, but she was a little resistant now. She instinctively closed her mouth and did not want to continue. ¡°Why are you still asking this?¡± ¡°The more I know, the more I might be able to understand what happened in Shen villa back then. It might also help me to find out the origin of the haunting.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met Auntie Wu¡¯s. The skin around her eyes had become swollen and blue-black. Perhaps it was because of the black Qi that was hidden in her body, her eyes were bloodshot and she looked a little scary. However, song qingxiao did not avoid her gaze. Instead, after looking at her for a long time, aunt Wu was the first to look away. After a while, she seemed to understand the meaning of song qingxiao¡¯s words. She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Back then, after we moved the bones away and reopened the Shen villa, the money inside was not lost.¡± She wanted to say more, but when she opened her mouth, her mind went blank. She seemed to have lost consciousness and could not make a sound. Auntie Wu didn¡¯t notice that there was a thin black gas that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see with their naked eyes climbing up her calf. Under the influence of the black gas, she opened her mouth and made an ¡®ah ah¡¯ sound unconsciously. The people around her did not even seem to realize that she had lost her composure. Daoist priest song stared outside cautiously and did not notice the strange scene in the carriage at all. His eldest disciple seemed to be in a daze, and the rest of the people in the car also seemed to have stopped. Only song qingxiao had a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. She glanced at the black gas that was binding Auntie Wu¡¯s legs with a warning look. The arrogant black gas was warned by her divine sense and immediately felt a powerful deterrent force. It instinctively shrank back to Wu Zheng¡¯s heel. The moment it retreated, the magnetic field disappeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people who were still in a daze earlier suddenly came back to their senses and did not even notice that they had lost their composure. A few people were still enthusiastically discussing the scene of old cow kneeling and crying, as if they had completely forgotten what Auntie Wu was saying. Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes focused again and met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She kept feeling that something was wrong. Song Qing¡¯s gaze made her a little frightened, but it also made her feel strangely at ease. It was as if nothing would happen as long as he was by her side. Before Auntie Wu could figure out why she was thinking this, her body had already moved closer to song qingxiao¡¯s. Chapter 1928 - Chapter 1928 Regeneration (2) Chapter 1928: Regeneration (2) Chapter 1928: Regeneration (2) ¡°Where were we?¡± As the ¡®victim¡¯, she still had a faint memory of what had happened. She remembered that she was discussing something with song qingxiao before she fell into a trance. Now that she was sitting closer to her, perhaps because of the uneasiness, Auntie Wu thought for a while and actually remembered. ¡°Oh, the wealth of Shen villa.¡± Without the black gas¡¯s interference, she quickly organized her thoughts. ¡°Before Xu shouyi went crazy, he ordered his men to sweep away all the gold, silver, and copper coins in the Shen villa. He filled hundreds of boxes with money and placed them in a large family¡¯s house. He covered them with oilcloth. Perhaps he wanted to wait until the matter was over before thinking of a way to transport them away.¡± It was a pity that they died in Shen villa, so the money was naturally left there. More than ten years later, the first batch of people who entered Shen villa found these assets and were very surprised. Money from the late gold era was no longer in circulation in today¡¯s world, but gold and white things could be used at any time. so, this sum of money was protected by the first people who entered the Shen villa back then. It was eventually used for the reconstruction of the Shen villa. At the same time, this sum of money was distributed to all the first people who entered the Shen villa. This sum of money was also an important reason why Shen villa was able to revive in just a few decades after it was reopened. It was because of this money that Shen villa could be rebuilt in a short time. Back then, whether it was the people who had no choice but to enter Shen villa to receive this money and settle down, or the orphans who were lucky enough to escape from Shen villa, they had all received a considerable amount of property. Everyone used this sum of money as the foundation of their family¡¯s wealth. Because of this money, everyone slowly built their own family businesses. Later, they relied on picking Mulberry, raising silkworms, and weaving silk. Many people slowly became rich. The people who initially received the money had now become famous people in Shen villa. The ones who got the most were even the mayor of Shen villa and a group of gentlemen. it must be a lot of money to be able to rebuild a town that is comparable to a city and feed and make so many people rich in a short time. Song qingxiao said softly, deep in thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Auntie Wu replied with pride, ¡°¡±Shen village has been known for its wealth since ancient times, and it¡¯s famous for its silkworm breeding.¡± If Shen village had not been famous for its wealth, it would not have attracted the rebel Army¡¯s coveting. The fight was so fierce that the dead people piled up like a mountain, but neither side was willing to give up. It was precisely because this sum of money was so large that even the Imperial court¡¯s officials were extremely envious. Auntie Wu said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Xu shouyi plundered silver back then. Perhaps he also wanted to form an Army and become independent.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t the rebel army take the money away in the end?¡± Everyone had come for the money. In the end, Xu shouyi had obviously gone crazy and destroyed his own Foundation. The Imperial court¡¯s Army was vulnerable. Victory was right in front of them. Why didn¡¯t the rebel army take this opportunity to take the money away? At that time, Li guochao wanted to rebel and had raised a large number of rebel soldiers. He had even occupied a city and needed a large amount of money to recruit soldiers. However, just as the fat meat was about to be bitten into his mouth, he suddenly gave up. This did not seem like something that a ruthless and ambitious rebel would do. As for what Auntie Wu said about the rebel army being frightened by the hell-like scene in the city, song qingxiao didn¡¯t really believe it. A person who dared to hang his head on his waist and declare himself as the Emperor to stand up to the Imperial court had led the rebel army to war several times. He had also seen many dead people. It was impossible for him to be so timid. Moreover, the corpses had already piled up into a mountain at that time. Whether it was inside or outside the city, it was probably already hell on earth. If they were afraid, they should have retreated a long time ago. They shouldn¡¯t have fled when victory was about to come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t know about that ¡­¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s words were refuted by her. In the end, she could only touch her hair bun and say, ¡± maybe Li guochao is also crazy. He doesn¡¯t want the money. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and Auntie Wu also looked a little tired. Recently, she had been possessed by a ghost and had lost a lot of energy. In addition, she was not young anymore. Whether it was physical or mental strength, she was not as good as young people. In addition, the previous memories had drained her of her mind. Now that she had spoken so much, she felt a little sleepy once she calmed down. Chapter 1929 - Chapter 1929 Regeneration (3) Chapter 1929: Regeneration (3) Chapter 1929: Regeneration (3) ¡°Ah ¡­¡± She opened her mouth and gave a big yawn. She looked out at the sky and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. If the journey is smooth, it should be evening by the time we reach Shen villa. Why don¡¯t we all close our eyes and rest?¡± She stuck her head out of the car, and the morning sun shone on her head, casting her shadow on the ground. There was a wisp of black Qi in the shadow that was like a disgruntled strand of hair. It swayed slightly as the Ox-cart moved forward. Unfortunately, no one noticed it except for song qingxiao. Even Auntie Wu herself didn¡¯t realize it. After sticking her head out to take a look, she seemed to feel a little hot and retracted her head back into the car. The flying black shadow also disappeared completely as she retracted her head. ¡°Is everyone going to Shen villa?¡± Song Qing asked as she retracted her gaze. ¡°Yup,¡± A man behind Auntie Wu replied. He was about 50 years old, and compared to aunt Wu, who was sitting on his left, his figure was very small. I¡¯m going to visit a relative ¡­ When he said this, he rubbed his hands. His rough palms were mixed with countless cracks that had dried up and hardened, like tree bark that had been through the wind and rain. When his palms rubbed against each other, they made an ear-piercing sound. From the way he dressed, it could be seen that he was not very well-off, and his clothes were also patched up. Something had happened in Shen villa, so this was not a good time to visit relatives. Facing the surprised looks of song Changqing and the others, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡± my son is about to propose marriage and is short of money. I want to see if my relatives have any work for me to do so that I can do something better. He was quite calm. As soon as he finished speaking, it attracted the sympathy of others or sighs. Some of the other people also went to do business and visit their friends. There was also one person who lived in Shen villa. However, compared to Auntie Wu, this person¡¯s clothes were a little worse. He was wearing a short gray-blue Coat, which had been washed white, and a sweat towel was wrapped around his waist. Wearing navy blue pants and a pair of straw sandals, he sighed. I moved into Shen villa a few years ago. My wife is good at embroidery. I moved in with my family because I heard that Shen villa is well-developed in silk and can make money everywhere. It was a pity that the family had just settled down, and after two days of peaceful life, such a thing happened. now my wife and children are in Shen villa. I only hope that Bodhisattva will bless them with nothing ¡­ As he said this, he lowered his head in pain. He inserted his fingers into his hair, which was wrapped in a sweat towel, and mumbled, ¡± may the merciful and merciful buyin Bodhisattva bless us, taishang laojun ¡­ When song Changqing and song Dao heard this, they looked at each other and sighed silently. At this point, even Bodhisattva might not be able to manifest, so he could only pray for himself. Song qingxiao fell into deep thought after hearing what the others said. Although the people here were all people who wanted to go to Shen villa for various reasons, except for the man who said he wanted to go home in the end, the others were not residents of Shen villa. The person who was going home was also a foreigner who had moved into Shen villa a few years ago because he wanted to earn money. Among all of them, only aunt Wu was married out of the family, but in terms of roots, she was the one who grew up in Shen villa. In other words, the wisp of strange black gas that had possessed her body had most likely chosen her because of her identity. After confirming this, song qingxiao only needed to keep an eye on the black gas and see what it wanted to do. The Ox-cart moved forward slowly. For some reason, she had a faint feeling that the road back to Shen villa might not be peaceful. After exchanging a few words, everyone fell silent again. Auntie Wu had used up a lot of her energy. With the sound of the rolling wheels, she felt her eyelids getting sore, and she fell asleep without knowing it. After she fell asleep, she leaned her body in song Qing¡¯s direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, just as she was about to touch song Qing¡¯s small body, a mysterious force pulled her body and forced her to sit up straight. When she was pulled up, her body was stiff and heavy, like a walking corpse, but she didn¡¯t notice it at all. Auntie Wu¡¯s snores seemed to be very infectious. When everyone heard her rhythmic breathing, they all felt a little tired. They leaned against the carriage and fell asleep one by one. Since it was still early to reach Shen villa, song qingxiao closed her eyes and began to cultivate like everyone else. After an unknown period of time, there was a sudden loud clang. The Ox cart bounced up high and landed on the ground with a ¡®Dong¡¯. This shock immediately woke up the people who were sleeping in the cart. Chapter 1930 - Chapter 1930 Twists and turns (1) Chapter 1930: Twists and turns (1) Chapter 1930: Twists and turns (1) ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± The sudden vibration woke everyone up from their dreams. They felt that it was even scarier than the first time the Ox-cart got stuck in a puddle. Auntie Wu forced her swollen eyes open a little and asked uneasily. ¡°Hey! Unlucky!¡± The old man who was driving the carriage jumped down from the carriage to take a look. Then, he seemed to have found something and spat. ¡°I killed a yellow weasel.¡± His tone was filled with regret. It was obvious that he was extremely dissatisfied with today¡¯s trip. When everyone heard that they had killed a weasel, they felt a little uneasy. The weasel was a very strange thing, also known as the ¡®great immortal Huang¡¯ at this time. Once you provoke it, it was very likely that you would be in trouble. Usually, when they went out and encountered this thing, everyone would avoid it like the plague, deeply afraid that something bad would happen. Today, everyone was on their way to Shen villa. Halfway through, they first encountered an ox-cart falling into a puddle, and then this incident happened. Naturally, they felt that it was very ominous. ¡°Why not?¡± Some people in the car complained incessantly, feeling as if there was a shadow over their heads, making them feel extremely anxious. ¡°I¡¯m already very careful. The sky is already dark.¡± The old man driving the carriage was also not very happy. He had taken the job of sending aunt Wu and the others back to Shen villa, but he had not made much money, and now he had to deal with such a thing. This time, everyone¡¯s remaining sleepiness disappeared completely. One by one, they climbed out of the Ox-cart, only to realize that the sky outside was very gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The sun was shining brightly on the bus, and it was clear that the weather was good. However, after a short nap in the car, when he opened his eyes again, the sky was already dark! The dark clouds pressed down, blocking the sun completely. At some point in time, a gray fog began to spread, making it impossible for everyone to tell whether it was early morning or evening. An outrageously large weasel was crushed by a car¡¯s wheel. Blood spurted from the corner of its mouth, and its head was twisted at an abnormal angle to face the people who had just gotten off the car. It grinned, as if it had died in great pain. The blood that gushed out had wet its yellow fur, and its pair of small eyes that had lost their luster were cold. ¡°What time is it?¡± Auntie Wu seemed to be still a little sleepy. She rubbed her eyes with her chubby hands. She had clearly been sleeping for a long time, but it seemed like she hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. She yawned as she spoke. As soon as the hand was lowered, a pair of red eyes were revealed, as if they were about to drip blood. ¡°Ah! Auntie Wu, your eyes!¡± ¡°Where are my eyes?¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t seem to notice it at all. She turned her head and looked at the person who spoke. After being stared at by her, the man only felt his scalp go numb. The hair on his back stood up instantly, and goosebumps spread out. Subconsciously, he staggered backward. Her eyes had already turned blood red, and as she yawned, a large amount of tears flowed out. Under the reflection of her red eyes, the tears turned into dark red blood. As she spoke, she squeezed her eyelids and the two streams of blood flowed down her eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± This scene was extremely horrifying in the dark environment, causing the people who were already feeling uneasy to scream continuously. Everyone took a few steps back in unison to put some distance between them and Auntie Wu. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she turned to ask the old man driving the carriage. ¡°Ah ¡­ Don¡¯t come over!¡± The old man, who had been upset after killing the weasel, let out a heart-wrenching scream as if he had seen a ghost when he saw aunt Wu¡¯s face. The cry spread out in the wilderness, it was particularly shrill, making people who heard it feel their liver tremble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Auntie Wu was just a little uneasy at first, but when she saw everyone¡¯s reaction, she was so scared that her legs went soft. She subconsciously turned her head to look at the song family¡¯s three master and disciple, and her face twitched in shock. ¡°Daoist priest song, Daoist priest song, should I ¡­¡± She had just encountered a ghost, so she didn¡¯t even dare to mention the word ¡®ghost¡¯. When she turned around, song Changqing was shocked. He had been with priest song since he was a child and had seen many ghosts and resentful spirits. His heart beat faster. Chapter 1931 - Chapter 1931 Twists and turns (2) Chapter 1931: Twists and turns (2) Chapter 1931: Twists and turns (2) At that moment, Auntie Wu looked extremely scary! Her face was already sallow and green, looking like someone who had been dead for a long time. His eyelids were swollen like two bubbles filled with water, with a greenish-purple color. The most terrifying thing was her pair of red eyes, as if they were soaked in blood. Large amounts of dark red blood flowed out from her eyelids. His eyes were filled with hatred. The strange thing was, from Auntie Wu¡¯s voice, he could tell that she didn¡¯t notice. ¡°I¡¯ve been hit again!¡± Such a thought came to Daoist priest song¡¯s mind when he saw this. What made the old Daoist feel uneasy was when aunt Wu had fallen into the trap, and he had not noticed it at all. ¡°Qing Xiao, close your eyes!¡± He had just come out of Shen villa and he had already encountered a difficult problem that made the old Daoist feel very troubled. However, no matter how uneasy he was, he would always remind his little disciple to close his eyes. ¡°Little junior sister, don¡¯t look.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, song Changqing had already reacted and moved sideways to block his junior sister. She was timid and delicate. If she saw this nightmarish scene, she would not be able to sleep for months. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it,¡± Song qingxiao replied. In fact, ever since the black gas entered Auntie Wu¡¯s shadow, song qingxiao had been paying attention to her. Song Qing had underestimated her previous zombie-like behavior in her sleep. Aunt Wu¡¯s appearance was like that of a malicious spirit, but song qingxiao¡¯s mental state was naturally stronger than ordinary people¡¯s after going through several trials. ¡°Oh,¡± Song Changqing sighed in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll ask master to draw you a God subduing talisman and drink it.¡± Daoist priest song had no time to deal with his two disciples. Aunt Wu had fallen into his trap again, and it was right under his nose. This was undoubtedly a blow to him. ¡°Heaven and earth have the right path, and all things have spirits! The five elements and three worlds have righteousness, Grandmaster, protect my true spirit! Demons and ghosts of the heavens, exterminate the body and form!¡± He focused his attention and chanted a spell. At the same time, he took out an ink brush from the pouch at his waist. As he spoke, he pointed his finger and the black thread shot out. It turned into a black shadow and wrapped around aunt Wu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Evil creature, hurry up and show yourself!¡± As Daoist priest song scolded her, the black thread had already wrapped around Auntie Wu¡¯s wrist a few times. It was like a black bracelet that wrapped around her arms. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, and her cheek muscles were stiff. She pulled out a creepy smile. In the next moment, the circles of ink around her wrists gradually seeped into a strange red shadow under everyone¡¯s gaze. The ink line seemed to be wrapped around a blood vessel. Blood seeped out of the line and started to drip down aunt Wu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ah ah ah ¡­¡± Auntie Wu saw this horrifying scene and let out a shrill scream. ¡°Daoist priest song, save me ¡­¡± The ink line was dyed red as blood gushed out. It turned into a red line and wrapped around her wrist. Blood instantly flowed all over her hand, dripping down her fingertips. An extremely cold evil Qi penetrated the ink line, and the extremely evil red light was still moving up along the ink line, as if it was going to pour into the ink bucket. Daoist song didn¡¯t expect the thing inside Auntie Wu¡¯s body to be so terrifying. Not only did it dare to resist his control, but it also dared to destroy his Daoist treasure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He decisively cast a few spells into the ink treasure, and his fingertips shot out like lightning, heavily touching the ink line in the middle. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Break!¡± ¡®Whoosh-¡® The ink thread was cut off by his finger. Half of the unstained thread flew back into the ink bucket, while the other half, which had been eroded by the evil Qi, flew into the air with the remaining force of the break. After a few drops of blood flickered out, it ignited itself with a ¡®boom¡¯ without any wind, producing a green flame. Soon, it burned with an extremely foul smell. In the blink of an eye, it was burned out and turned into a black gas that dissipated into the thick fog around. The ink brush¡¯s thread snapped, and Daoist priest song staggered backward from the backlash of the force. He only managed to regain his balance after a few steps. ¡°Evil creature!¡± He shouted and suppressed his shock. He took out several talismans from his bag and quickly chanted, Chapter 1932 - Chapter 1932 Twists and turns (3) Chapter 1932: Twists and turns (3) Chapter 1932: Twists and turns (3) heaven and earth have a righteous path ¡­ After the short fight earlier, he knew how terrifying the thing that possessed Auntie Wu was. He did not dare to be careless at all and bit his middle finger while chanting. Several talismans were lined up in the air, and he dripped a drop of blood on them one by one. The moment the blood touched the talisman, it was quickly absorbed by the talisman. As soon as he finished his incantation, he shouted, ¡± ¡°Go!¡± The spiritual talisman was boosted by the power of Daoist priest song¡¯s blood, and it instantly burst into a golden light. The spiritual energy seemed to have dispersed the surrounding Yin Qi. Following Daoist priest song¡¯s instructions, the talismans flew toward Auntie Wu and stuck themselves on her palms, chest, back, and forehead! As soon as the talisman was put on, Auntie Wu¡¯s voice stopped. ¡®Gulp!¡¯ No one dared to breathe. After seeing Auntie Wu¡¯s tears of blood, the people in the carriage took the opportunity to escape to the back of the Ox-cart, using the carriage as a cover. They were afraid, but they could not hide the curiosity in their hearts. They all poked their heads out to see what was going on. After seeing that Daoist priest song had subdued Wu ju, the crowd, who had been holding their breaths, finally heaved a sigh of relief and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Dao ¡­¡± It was just that it was too early to be relieved. Daoist song¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Aunt Wu had stopped laughing, but at the same time, she was no longer screaming for help like before. It was as if the one standing in front of him, trapped by the talisman, was just a corpse that had been dead for a long time. It was cold and quiet. ¡°..¡± He vaguely felt that something was wrong. The heart in his chest seemed to be infected by his uneasiness, making a rapid beating sound. In the midst of the rapid heartbeat, the others seemed to have been infected by Daoist priest song¡¯s nervousness. Someone could not help but call out and break the strange silence. As soon as this sound was heard, a sudden change occurred! The center of the talisman that was stuck to Auntie Wu¡¯s forehead suddenly started to bleed. The blood was like a burning flame, quickly spreading in all directions, devouring the words on the talisman. ¡°Evergreen!¡± Daoist priest song saw that things were not going well and immediately shouted. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Song Changqing was already ready. When he heard priest song¡¯s shout, he rushed forward and twisted aunt Wu¡¯s arms behind her back, holding her fat body firmly in his arms. Drip Drop! The blood soaked the talisman on her forehead, and the talisman lost its power after being eroded by the Qi of the yin ghost. It turned into a strange and extraordinary black-red paper that burned on its own without any wind. It was like a ghost fire, and with a boom, it burned in the air with a black-red flame. At the same time, blood started to flow out of Auntie Wu¡¯s wrists. The talismans on her chest and back lost their power and instantly burned to ashes. She glared with a pair of red eyes, her eyes revealing a look of hatred for a moment, then a look of fear and apprehension. In an instant, there were a myriad of changes. Daoist priest song¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Qing Xiao, don¡¯t come over.¡± Until now, he still had not figured out what had possessed Auntie Wu. With his strength, not only did he fail to intimidate this demon, but his successive moves were also suppressed. He was deeply afraid that his little disciple would be restrained by this powerful demonic ghost if he took a step forward, so after repeatedly giving instructions, he gritted his teeth and took out something from his bag. It was a silver mirror. The back of the mirror was carved with mysterious words in ancient Chinese characters. Daoist priest song cast a few spells into the mirror, and the mirror suddenly shone with a bright light. It floated in the air and slowly flew toward Auntie Wu. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ¡®Aunt Wu¡¯, who was still calm and composed earlier, let out a shrill scream as if she had seen the most terrifying thing in the world when she saw the mirror flying towards her. ¡®She¡¯ began to struggle violently, her body twisted like a fried dough twist. Her strength was so great that even song Changqing, who was in the spirit focus realm and also a martial artist, could not control her! ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Daoist priest song commanded song Changqing as he controlled the silver mirror. The 185cm tall man felt that he could not hold the old woman in his arms. Aunt Wu¡¯s strength was amazing. The most terrifying thing was the extremely cold aura that she emitted, which made him instinctively feel afraid. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was as if he was hugging a block of ice that would never melt, and the thing struggling in his arms was like a frozen corpse. Even though he had trained his courage from a small Cemetery and had dealt with demons and ghosts with Daoist priest song, his courage was far greater than that of ordinary people. However, the feeling of holding a terrifying monster that looked like a ¡®zombie¡¯ still gave song Changqing goosebumps. ¡°Master ¡­¡± He gradually felt a little strained and couldn¡¯t help but call out. Daoist priest song controlled the silver mirror. The face of ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯ was cold and gloomy. The blood dripping from her drooping palms flowed to her ten fingers and was pulled into long, sharp threads. Instead of drooping down, they instantly transformed into ten black-red blood needles that glowed with a cold light! Chapter 1933 - Chapter 1933 Escape (1) Chapter 1933: Escape (1) Chapter 1933: Escape (1) Song Changqing could only feel Auntie Wu in his arms getting colder and colder. A heart-palpitating cold feeling spread from his arms and chest to his whole body. ¡®Xi suo.¡¯ His sharp ears caught a slight movement, as if something was slowly moving in the grass. At this moment, it was as if a wild grass had been plucked and stuck to the back of his foot. The grass seemed to carry the chill of the night fog. It stuck to his ankle, making him shiver. Suddenly, his entire person became a little more awake. As the chief disciple of Daoist priest song, he had seen all kinds of demons and ghosts since he was a child. Song Changqing immediately realized that something was wrong. He might have been tricked. It was a pity that he was holding onto ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯ and couldn¡¯t look down to see what was causing the trouble, so he could only stomp his feet. However, before he could lift his foot, the cold touch had already turned into a vine, like a slender snake, and wrapped around his ankle. In an instant, it had wrapped his foot tightly. After being wrapped, song Changqing felt a chill enter his body from the bottom of his feet. It was so cold that he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. His arms that were holding ¡®aunt Wu¡¯ loosened a little. He had originally thought that with ¡®her¡¯ strength, she would definitely take the opportunity to escape after relaxing. However, the moment song Changqing let go of his arm,¡¯aunt Wu¡¯ did not escape. Instead, it was as if a pair of cold and sinister ¡®hands¡¯ had grabbed his arms. In an instant,¡¯aunt Wu¡¯s¡¯ hands seemed to have turned into a pair of boneless vines, slowly climbing up his arms and tightening bit by bit. This action was like a lover¡¯s embrace, but the ¡®aunt Wu¡¯ in his arms was not a gentle and soft Jade. Instead, it was possible that she was going to kill him! Both his hands and legs were tied up at the same time. Song Changqing was under the control of ¡®aunt Wu¡¯. He moved his shoulder, but found that his strength was restrained. With the invasion of this bone-chilling fiendish Qi, the spiritual power in his body seemed to be frozen, and he could not use it at all. Song Changqing became anxious when he realized this. At that moment,¡¯Auntie Wu¡¯, who was leaning in his arms, raised her head slightly. Her hair rubbed against his clothes, making a rustling sound. It was a very strange move. Song Changqing followed Daoist priest song¡¯s instructions and locked ¡®aunt Wu¡¯ from the back. Her back was pressed against him and she was facing Daoist priest song. The action of ¡®her¡¯ raising the back of her head at this time should have caused the back of her head to be raised because she was lowering her head. However, to song Changqing, this action gave him the illusion that ¡®aunt Wu¡¯ was looking up. His hair, which was originally tied up neatly, loosened a little because of the two men¡¯s actions earlier. In the gap between the split hair, the scalp wriggled twice and slowly transformed into two slits. As it wriggled, a pair of red eyes opened! At first, song Changqing thought that he was too nervous that his eyes were playing tricks on him and that he was seeing things. When he took a closer look, he saw that a human face had grown out of the back of ¡®aunt Wu¡¯s¡¯ head, and it was even grinning at him! This scene caught song Changqing off guard. Goosebumps immediately appeared on the back of his neck, and he was grabbed by the hand, forcing his hair to stand on end. ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯ had her back against him, and he was holding her hostage. When the ¡®face¡¯ appeared, it was right next to song Changqing¡¯s collarbone. This ¡®intimate¡¯ posture made the extremely bold song Changqing feel a chill in his heart. After looking into the eyes that were filled with a sinister blood light, he could not help but take a deep breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Where song Changqing could not see, several blood vines sprang up from his feet and wrapped around his legs and arms, making it difficult for him to escape. Ten sharp blood needles extended from ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯s¡¯ fingertips. As the smile on the back of ¡®her¡¯ face widened, they were about to Pierce song Changqing¡¯s body. He already had a bad feeling, but he was being hugged tightly by ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯. A bone-chilling ghostly Qi had already completely surrounded him. The spiritual energy in his body had been frozen, and he could not exert any strength at all! The people and scenery around him seemed to have disappeared in an instant. All he could see was the terrifying face that was suffused with ghostly Qi. The face that was leaning against his neck opened its mouth and stuck out a cold and wet tongue, searching for an artery along his neck! Chapter 1934 - Chapter 1934 Escape (2) Chapter 1934: Escape (2) Chapter 1934: Escape (2) He opened his mouth, but the tip of the tongue had already stopped in front of his beating blood vessel. ¡®Tutu! Tutu!¡¯ After concentrating, song Changqing could hear the sound of his blood pumping and the gurgling sound of his blood flowing. The tip of the tongue stopped on the beating blood vessels and exerted a little force-the soft skin was unbelievably thin in front of the cold tip of the tongue. He could even imagine that in the next moment, the tip of the tongue of the malicious ghost would stab into ¡®her¡¯ like a blade, and the blood vessels would be cut open, and a large amount of blood would spray into ¡®her¡¯ mouth. Song Changqing thought of the three joss sticks he had burned in front of his Grandmaster before he left. ¡°He¡¯s actually going to face the Tribulation?¡± Perhaps he had already predicted this, but he was unusually calm at the moment, with only a little regret. Daoist priest song had already noticed the abnormality of his eldest disciple and roared angrily. At the critical moment, song Qing¡¯s pupils shrank and a murderous intent flashed in his eyes! His divine sense turned into an attack and quickly attacked the remnant will imprint on ¡®aunt Wu¡¯. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The mouth of ¡®aunty Wu¡¯, as well as the ghostly face that had appeared in the back of her head for a long time, let out a mournful wail at the same time. The tip of the tongue on song Changqing¡¯s neck paused, and the silver mirror song Changqing had taken out had already appeared in front of ¡®aunt Wu¡¯. ¡°Evil creature, you still dare to harm people! I want to see what you are! Quickly reveal your true form!¡± As soon as Daoist priest song finished speaking, the silver mirror shone brightly. ¡®Aunty Wu¡¯s¡¯ shrieks became more and more shrill. She shook her head desperately, as if she wanted to close her swollen eyes tightly. The light in the silver mirror seemed to be dazzling to her. Gradually, a shadow began to appear in the mirror. Daoist priest song rushed forward, wanting to see what the hell was in the mirror. However, even though he was fast, there was someone who was even faster than him. Before he could stand by the mirror, he already saw a figure standing by it. ¡°Qing Xiao?¡± The old Taoist couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. His little disciple, who had been lacking in talent and courage since childhood, was now standing by the mirror, looking at the ghost in the mirror with great interest. As the image in the mirror distorted, a pale and delicate oval face flashed by. As the image squirmed, it turned into an unfamiliar woman¡¯s face and looked at song Qing and Xiao si. The woman in the mirror looked like she was in her twenties. Her pupils were completely black, and there was no white in them. Her face was deathly pale, and she was wearing a greenish-gray shroud. Her hair hung down on both sides of her cheeks, making her look ghostly. When her eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, the female ghost showed a hint of fear, as if she had sensed her powerful cultivation. However, when Daoist priest song appeared, the female ghost¡¯s face quickly twisted, and her eyes revealed a venomous look. ¡°Busybodies, you won¡¯t die a good death!¡± She opened her mouth and let out a curse-like sound. ¡®Ka ka ka!¡¯ The people hiding around the Ox-cart heard these words, and their teeth clattered. The first time Auntie Wu fell for it, these people were also affected. It was like a ghost hitting a wall. From the beginning to the end, they did not notice anything wrong. It wasn¡¯t until Daoist priest song destroyed the ghost hag¡¯s soul and broke the magnetic field that everyone came to their senses. Although they understood what had happened, they hadn¡¯t seen or heard it with their own eyes. No matter how afraid they were, it was just a lingering fear. However, it was different now. Although no one could see what was happening in the mirror, they could see the strange scene of ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯ with blood-red eyes and blood tears flowing out. Then, he heard the extremely cold female voice from the mirror. This kind of excitement was far more than ¡®knowing¡¯ that there was a ghost. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were too scared and had no strength in their limbs, they would have scattered like birds and beasts, wishing they could grow four legs and run far away. ¡°Evil creature!¡± Daoist priest song was a little surprised to see his little disciple, but after hearing the female ghost¡¯s words, he suppressed the strange feeling in his heart. He raised his eyebrows and shouted, ¡± ¡°You still dare to be stubborn!¡± The woman in the mirror opened her mouth, and a burst of crisp and pleasant laughter came. However, when this voice came from the cold silver mirror, it was already extremely terrifying to the surrounding villagers. They felt that their souls were about to leave their bodies. Chapter 1935 - Chapter 1935 Escape (3) Chapter 1935: Escape (3) Chapter 1935: Escape (3) ¡°You can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± ¡°They will all die in Shen villa. She/he ¡­¡± The female ghost said gloomily. Before she finished her words, her face revealed an extremely terrified expression, as if she had ¡®seen¡¯ something that made this extremely brutal and malicious ghost extremely terrifying. ¡°No¡­ I was wrong ¡­ Please spare me ¡­¡± She let out a mournful plea, which eventually turned into a howl. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± As soon as the scream rang out, her face was instantly frozen in the silver mirror. This process lasted for about a second, and then the female ghost¡¯s figure in the silver mirror ¡®shattered¡¯. The mirror cracked open like glass, and blood gushed out of the silver mirror. With a gurgling sound like a stream, blood spurted out from the front and back of the mirror. In a moment, the silver mirror was dyed red, turning into an extremely dark red color! A strong smell of blood that made people want to vomit spread out. The moment the silver mirror was corroded by the blood, the silver light was covered, and the mirror surface melted like chocolate, becoming one with the blood. ¡®Hu-¡® A gust of wind swept up from the ground and tore the blood light apart into a thin dark red veil. After it spread for a few meters, it finally turned invisible and integrated into the surrounding mountain fog. Auntie Wu¡¯s head drooped down. The sharp blood needle on her finger turned into sticky blood threads, which stretched silently and fell into the soil. The long tongue that was pressed against song Changqing¡¯s neck disappeared, and the strange ghostly face also disappeared. The blood vines that had wrapped around song Changqing¡¯s arms and legs retracted, suppressing his power. With the death of the malicious ghost, the Ling power that he had been unable to use began to circulate in his veins again, and his power returned. Song Changqing had escaped death. A wisp of black gas came out from Auntie Wu¡¯s feet. Like a black worm, it slowly burrowed into the ground and disappeared. As soon as the black gas came out, aunt Wu¡¯s body slid to the ground. Song Changqing subconsciously held her tightly. After this grab, he realized that his power had recovered. The spiritual power that had been suppressed circulated around his body, trying to get rid of the ghost Qi that had invaded his body. ¡°M-master ¡­¡± Perhaps it was because he had been invaded by the evil ghost¡¯s Yin Qi or because he had almost died, song Changqing felt that aunt Wu was extremely heavy in his hands. After he came back to his senses, he tried his best to hold onto Auntie Wu and called out to her. Daoist priest song was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came back to his senses and helped him hold Auntie Wu. ¡°Daoist priest is really a God!¡± The malicious ghost¡¯s voice had disappeared. Everyone had witnessed the scene of the silver mirror burning and thought that Daoist priest song had killed the malicious ghost. They all came forward and surrounded Daoist priest song, praising him in unison. ¡°..¡± The old Taoist grabbed the unconscious Auntie Wu and his lips moved as if he wanted to say something. In the end, he held it in for a long time before letting out a long sigh. He knew his own business. Before he had even made a move, the malicious ghost had already been destroyed. At the same time, one of his excellent treasures had been destroyed, which made his heart ache. But the question was, who had killed the malicious ghost? Was it a human or a ghost who had destroyed the malicious ghost? To be able to kill such a brutal vengeful spirit right under his nose without leaving a trace, it would be fine if they were friends, but if they were enemies ¡­ The old Daoist didn¡¯t even dare to think about the outcome of the three of them meeting such a powerful opponent. The scene of him offering incense to his ancestors before he left appeared in his mind. Everyone¡¯s words of flattery entered his ears, making him even more worried. Up until now, they had not even entered the Shen Manor¡¯s territory and so many things had already happened. The real trouble was yet to come, but the demons and monsters that appeared on the road already made him feel very tired. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say these words. Otherwise, if these ordinary people who regarded him as a God knew that even he was helpless, it would only cause more panic. Auntie Wu has been possessed twice. She¡¯s lost a lot of energy. Help her into the car first. The old Daoist was the oldest and had the highest prestige. Once he spoke, everyone followed his orders. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Auntie Wu was fat and unconscious, so her body was heavy. Everyone had seen how she had been possessed by a ghost and the fresh blood on her face and hands. They were all frightened, so it was extremely difficult for a large group of people to move her. If not for song Changqing¡¯s help, she might not have been able to move her onto the Ox-cart. After everyone helped the people onto the Ox-cart in a flurry, a few men leaned against the cart and panted heavily. Someone seemed to have discovered something and suddenly let out a cry of surprise. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 1936 - Chapter 1936 A tribulation (1) Chapter 1936: A tribulation (1) Chapter 1936: A tribulation (1) At this time, it was in the wilderness and the sky was dark all around. The appearance of vengeful ghosts just now made everyone¡¯s nerves tense and they were still in a state of lingering fear. This scream frightened many people so much that their hearts almost stopped. After a few seconds, The Thin Man who went to visit his relatives in Shen villa finally felt his soul return to his place. He immediately cursed in a trembling voice, ¡°What are you wailing about?¡± He was so scared that he almost peed his pants! ¡°There ¡­ There ¡­ It¡¯s gone!¡± The man who was screaming was also quite frightened. He pointed in a direction and was already incoherent. He pointed at a corner of the Ox cart¡¯s wheel. Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing, but it was empty. ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Some people had yet to react. The trip to Shen villa today was not smooth. They had encountered ghosts twice and the Ox-cart had also met with accidents one after another. Aunt Wu had been in a coma after encountering the ghost, causing everyone to gradually feel upset and extremely irritable. yellow, yellow skin ¡­ The old man who was driving the carriage was the first to react. He reached out and covered his chest, feeling that even breathing was very difficult. ¡°The yellow weasel that was killed by the car is gone!¡± ¡°..¡± ¡®Hiss!¡¯ There was a series of gasps, and everyone finally remembered that the reason the carriage was forced to stop was that the Ox cart had hit and killed a huge weasel. The old man driving the carriage cried out ¡®bad luck¡¯, and then a series of ghost incidents happened after Auntie Wu got off the carriage. The place was deserted. No one else had appeared since everyone got off the car. The weasel was crushed under the wheels, spitting out blood. It was clearly dead, but it had strangely disappeared. ¡°How can he be resurrected in front of so many people?¡± Everyone felt a chill run down their spine and they started discussing.¡±Are my eyes playing tricks on me?¡± it¡¯s possible for one person to be seeing things, but everyone saw it. It¡¯s impossible for everyone to be seeing things together, right? ¡± ¡°Could it be a ghostly labyrinth?¡± It was The Thin Man who had gone to Shen villa to visit his relatives. As soon as the word ¡®ghost¡¯ came out of his mouth, everyone shivered in unison and couldn¡¯t help but spit at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in broad daylight!¡± Although he said this, the sky was dark at this time. The black clouds above their heads pressed down, and a gray fog floated in the mountain forest. The shadows of the trees rubbed against each other, and occasionally one or two howls could be heard. It was frightening. ¡°Daoist priest, what do you think?¡± The group of people was in a daze. The old Daoist priest, who had previously shown his divine power and exorcised ghosts twice in a row, suddenly became the backbone of everyone. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, come and take a look, Daoist priest.¡± Everyone made way for him and eagerly invited him to come forward. Even song Changqing, who had almost died a moment ago, felt nervous. He looked at his master. The old Daoist composed himself and did not decline. He strode forward. Seeing him move, song qingxiao followed him quietly. In the corner of the carriage, the shadow of the weasel had disappeared. The place where it had been lying had lost the mark of being rolled over. Even the blood it had spat out earlier had disappeared completely. The old Daoist squatted down to take a closer look. He even reached out to feel the wheels. Finally, he found a few strands of yellow and black hair in a gap of the wheels. After sensing it carefully, he stood up. As he was doing this, song qingxiao released her divine sense. After a while, she seemed to sense something and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°This is ¡­¡± The old Daoist twirled the strands of yellow hair and turned around. Just as he opened his mouth, he saw his little disciple beside him and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°You little girl ¡­¡± He was a little angry, but he turned and glared at song Changqing. why don¡¯t you look after your little junior sister? is this a place she can walk around freely? ¡± The trip to Shen villa was not smooth, and so many things had happened on the way, so everyone had to be extra careful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These evil spirits and demons seemed to be deliberately blocking them, trying to delay their auspicious time, and thus choosing the easy targets to possess along the way. The people in the carriage were all ordinary villagers. The old Daoist and his disciples were the only three cultivators who could suppress ghosts and gods. However, song Qing did not have the talent to draw talismans and make demons since he was a child. He was also very timid and did not inherit much talent in catching demons and driving away evil. Not to mention that aunt Wu had fallen into the trap twice, even song Changqing had almost been in trouble before. The old Taoist was naturally worried that she would be in trouble before she even reached Shen villa. Song Changqing lowered his head, but he did not dare to talk back. Chapter 1937 - Chapter 1937 A tribulation (2) Chapter 1937: A tribulation (2) Chapter 1937: A tribulation (2) The old Daoist was very angry, but when he thought about the ferocity of the yin ghosts, even the eldest disciple in the spirit concentration realm was no match for them, he immediately changed his mind. ¡°You stay by my side, don¡¯t stray even half a step away from me.¡± He was deeply worried, as if he was worried about song qingxiao, as if he was afraid that this little girl would not listen to him. In the end, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Be good and listen to master.¡± Song qingxiao had never encountered such a situation in her life, and no one had ever coaxed her with such a tone. Especially with the growth of her cultivation, she had faced vigilance, vigilance, respect, and fear, but she had never seen such aimless and ardent concern. She was at a loss for a moment. After being stunned for a moment, she nodded hesitantly, suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, and responded. After receiving her promise, the old Daoist turned his attention back to the tuft of yellow hair in his hand, ¡± this is the yellow weasel¡¯s hair. I¡¯ve sensed it and there¡¯s no death energy left. Perhaps this thing has become a spirit and didn¡¯t die after being hit by the Ox cart. He paused. but because there are so many of us, it might be afraid, so it pretended to be dead for the time being. It took the opportunity to escape into the forest when we weren¡¯t paying attention. Daoist priest song¡¯s words were very likely to be true. Moreover, with his status and strength, what he said was even more convincing. In addition, compared to the corpse of the dead weasel running away, people were more emotionally willing to accept that it was just pretending to be dead. ¡°You¡¯re right, Taoist priest.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Just as everyone let out a sigh of relief, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned to the other side of the mountain. There was a sinister aura staring coldly at them. alright, let¡¯s get in the car. The journey is more important. After settling this matter, Daoist priest song urged everyone to get back on the bus. However, after he said this, other than the man in Shen villa, whose parents, wife, and children were deeply trapped in ghost city, the others more or less looked hesitant. ¡°Old immortal ¡­¡± The old coachman took out the tobacco pipe hanging on his waist and put it in his mouth. The hand holding the tobacco trembled. It was obvious that there were still many fears in his heart. to be honest, this journey is very strange ¡­ Before this trip, aunt Wu was generous and gave him a large sum of money to hire him to go to Shen villa. His peers had also paid him some money, which was enough for him to make a small profit. That was why the old man decided to take the risk and accept the business when there were rumors of ghosts in Shen villa. However, he had been blinded by money at that time, and now that he had really seen a ghost, he had been frightened out of his wits. When he arrived here, he had already retreated and was unwilling to go again. I still have an old wife and children at home, and my grandson is still young. I want to send you all here ¡­ His hands were shaking badly, and his teeth were knocking against his tobacco pipe, making a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound. The old man¡¯s fear infected the others. Except for The Thin Man who was still hesitant to visit his relatives, the other few who went to Shen villa to discuss business also showed fear. ¡°This ¡­¡± When the man who was about to go home heard the old man¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but become anxious. He was different from the others. The others were only visiting relatives and friends or discussing business, but his family was still in the city and he had no choice but to return. If the Ox-cart turned back halfway, it would delay his journey. ¡°How can I go back on my words?¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to go back on my word, but you¡¯ve seen the situation today. This is a warning from the heavens!¡± The old man shook his head like a rattle and said firmly, ¡± it¡¯s only been two hours since we¡¯ve arrived, but the carriage has already stopped twice. Even my old bull is crying. This must be a warning. The more he spoke, the more determined his attitude became. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can¡¯t go to Shen villa! At most, if you insist on going, I¡¯ll return the money. Will that do?¡± Seeing the man¡¯s anxious and hesitant look, she added, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you another piece of ocean, okay?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the anxious man wavered. He was obviously moved by these words. ¡°What about us? Everyone has paid ¡­¡± When they heard that the old coachman wanted to refund the money and at the same time compensate them, the others even suppressed their fear and asked hurriedly. Chapter 1938 - Chapter 1938 A tribulation (3) Chapter 1938: A tribulation (3) Chapter 1938: A tribulation (3) ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Daoist priest song suddenly spoke in the midst of the commotion. Daoist priest song¡¯s reputation among the group had already reached its peak. As soon as he spoke, everyone fell silent. Even the old coachman shut his mouth and looked at the old Daoist respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± As soon as Daoist priest song said this, the old man driving the carriage became anxious. Without waiting for him to speak, the old Daoist picked up the tuft of hair in his hand and gestured in front of him, ¡± you¡¯ve provoked this weasel. This thing is the most vengeful. There¡¯s its smell on the car. Even if you turn back, it¡¯ll still find trouble with you. When that happens, it¡¯ll make your house restless and you won¡¯t be able to rest in peace day and night. The old Daoist¡¯s words scared the old coachman. He didn¡¯t wait for the old man to speak and continued, ¡± ¡°The trip to Shen villa was indeed full of danger.¡± As Daoist priest song said this, the old man driving the carriage nodded repeatedly with his pipe in his hand. He pondered for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send us to Shen Manor. Just send us to a place near Shen Manor and let us down. When the time comes, I will give you a talisman to ward off evil spirits so that the monsters and evil spirits will not dare to come near.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he asked again, ¡°¡±Are you willing?¡± The old man was in a dilemma and was ready to ruthlessly spend money to avoid disaster, but he was really afraid of the yellow weasel¡¯s revenge. After hearing the old Daoist¡¯s words and hearing that he would not enter the Shen villa but only send it near it, he would not have to pay any money and at the same time, he could get a talisman to ward off evil spirits. How could he be unwilling? he immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice, ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing.¡± Everyone had witnessed Daoist priest song¡¯s divine skills, and with his talisman in hand, ordinary demons and evil spirits would not be able to get close to him. ¡°What about us ¡­¡± ¡°Daoist priest, what about us?¡± As soon as the matter of the old coachman was settled, the others scrambled to say, ¡± ¡°Taoist priest, you can¡¯t just leave us alone ¡­¡± Facing these people, Daoist priest song¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°We¡¯re going to Shen villa. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can leave.¡± As for the disputes regarding the fare, he could discuss it with the coachman later. The rest of the people looked at each other and showed cowering expressions. ¡®COO-COO-¡® The chirping of an unknown bird came from the distance, adding a bit of strangeness to this barren mountain. There was no one here. The mountain fog was thick today, as if it was going to cover the sky and the sun. Those who were not familiar with the road would be afraid of encountering ghosts and wolves. The forest in the fog looked particularly gloomy. The rustling of the trees and the chirping of birds made people tremble. ¡°W-we¡¯ll go with you.¡± They didn¡¯t have the courage to go alone, but they didn¡¯t want to be left behind on this road. At the same time, they were also afraid that without a Taoist priest like Daoist priest song, they would be helpless if they encountered any spiritual monsters in the deep mountains. Although there might be trouble on the way, with a God like Daoist priest song around, nothing would go wrong. At most, she would be like an old man driving a carriage. When she reached the vicinity of Shen villa, she would not go any further and follow him all the way back. if we go together, we might encounter danger. You must listen to my instructions on the way and don¡¯t act rashly. Although it was useless to bring these people with him, they were already being watched by a ghost. If he did not take care of them, Daoist priest song was afraid that these people would be in danger. He sighed and gave an order. Everyone nodded and climbed into the Ox-cart. The old man who was driving the carriage was afraid after encountering several evil things and did not dare to sit alone in the front of the carriage. Therefore, the young and strong song Changqing sat with him outside. Although song Changqing was young, he was Daoist priest song¡¯s disciple and looked tall and strong. The scene of him holding the possessed Auntie Wu fell into the eyes of the crowd. They did not see the danger he was in, but instead felt that he was brave. The rest of the people got into the car one by one, and the car started again. ¡°Qing Xiao, sit beside me.¡± The old Daoist was worried about his disciple, so he beckoned song qingxiao to his side. Auntie Wu was still unconscious. The blood and tears at the corner of her eyes had not dried completely. A few loose strands of hair fell on the side of her face, half covering her face. Everyone remembered how she had looked like when she was angry and did not dare to get too close to her. They all sat close to the carriage, leaving a large space beside Auntie Wu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao sat beside the old Daoist and looked at his frowning face. ¡°You¡¯re worried that the ghost will appear again?¡± Daoist priest song glanced at the other people in the carriage from the corner of his eye. Everyone pricked up their ears to listen to the master and disciple¡¯s conversation, afraid of missing a word. He sighed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± In order not to scare these people, he mumbled, ¡± that ghost¡¯s origin is extraordinary. The yin Qi on its body is very heavy, and it has at least a hundred years of cultivation ¡­ Chapter 1939 - Chapter 1939 Death tribulation (1) Chapter 1939: Death tribulation (1) Chapter 1939: Death tribulation (1) Logically speaking, humans and ghosts were different. Before a person died, they could only rely on that breath of resentment to ensure that their soul would not be destroyed after death. However, if the resentment was insufficient and there was no place to possess, wandering in the human world would eventually cause the soul to dissipate with the passage of time. Unless there was a strong enough resentment to support the ghost to absorb Yin Qi and cultivate, it would eventually become a great disaster in the human world. For an old ghost to be more than a hundred years old, its baleful Qi was already very powerful. Logically speaking, there were not many ghosts like this in the world. ¡°She mentioned Shen villa ¡­¡± He then linked it to the massacre in Shen villa a hundred years ago, which caused the death of a large number of people in the city. It was also the origin of this haunted incident, so Taoist priest song guessed, ¡± ¡°This female ghost might be from Shen villa.¡± At this point, a wisp of worry appeared between the old Daoist¡¯s brows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Shen village is in danger.¡± Any ghost that came out of the city had a cultivation base of more than a hundred years. According to the death records of that year, if the ghosts that died in the city did not report to the netherworld and reincarnate, it was easy to imagine how many malicious ghosts of more than a hundred years in the city existed. Most importantly, while others thought that he was powerful, only Daoist priest song himself knew that he was not the one who had killed the female ghost. The silver mirror he took out was only able to temporarily suppress the ghost, but in the end, the female ghost was killed by other unknown beings. What made the old Daoist feel uneasy was who had killed the ghost. And why did he make a move now? Who was the person she had mistaken for before she died? And for what? What kind of existence could make an old ghost over a hundred years old feel fear? ¡°Is there any reason for her possessing Madam Chen¡¯s body or is it a coincidence?¡± All sorts of questions welled up in the old Daoist¡¯s mind, and he let out a long sigh. ¡°It might have something to do with Auntie Wu¡¯s background in Shen villa.¡± Song Qing looked down on the frowning old Daoist and told him his previous opinion. ¡°What?¡± The old Daoist said these words only because he had encountered a lot of twists and turns at the beginning of his journey, and he felt depressed. When he said this, he did not expect his little disciple to be able to answer. However, he didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to not say anything but give him an unexpected answer. ¡°The first time the Ox cart got into an accident, everyone got off the car to help push the cart. Auntie Wu might have already fallen for it.¡± In order to avoid the old Daoist¡¯s suspicion, song Qing told him what happened at that time in the form of a guess, ¡°The first time we got off the bus, no one pushed the cart.¡± The carriage wasn¡¯t heavy. With song Changqing and song Changqing¡¯s cultivation, it was easy for them to lift the entire carriage, let alone the one that fell into the puddle. However, no matter how hard the two of them tried, the carriage did not move at all. It was not until someone behind them joked that it was because Auntie Wu was too heavy that the stuck cart was pushed back up effortlessly after she got off the cart. At that time, everyone laughed and said that it was a coincidence, which made Auntie Wu blush. From the looks of it now, it didn¡¯t look like he had encountered evil, he was probably really facing evil! Daoist priest song also suspected that he had been tricked at that time, but now that he thought about it carefully, he felt that it was more likely to be as song qingxiao had said. ¡°Other than the three of us and the coachman, there are nine people in the carriage.¡± Among the nine people, there were seven men and two women. some were visiting relatives, some were looking for friends, some were doing business, and some were returning home. Song qingxiao analyzed, ¡± ¡°Other than those who went to Shen villa for other reasons, only aunt Wu and uncle Zhang are considered to have returned home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Daoist priest song didn¡¯t think much of her words at first, but when he heard this, his expression became solemn. On this trip, his little disciple, who used to be innocent and cute, seemed to have been enlightened in an instant. She seemed to have changed into a different person and was now investigating the matter. ¡°Uncle Zhang has only moved into Shen villa a few years ago. Strictly speaking, he can¡¯t even be considered a real resident of Shen villa.¡± On the contrary, song qingxiao turned around and looked at the unconscious Auntie Wu. although Auntie Wu married out of the family, her family was in Shen villa and she grew up there. Maybe that¡¯s why she was possessed by the female ghost. Chapter 1940 - Chapter 1940 Death tribulation (2) Chapter 1940: Death tribulation (2) Chapter 1940: Death tribulation (2) The old Daoist nodded his head.¡±Very reasonable.¡± The people around who were listening to the conversation between the master and disciple all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If what little lady said is true, then we have nothing to do with Shen villa, is it okay?¡± The other woman in the car asked. Everyone held their breath and stared at Daoist priest song with anticipation. ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor.¡± Daoist priest song replied, ¡± logically speaking, these vengeful souls came from the Shen villa. They might only find trouble with the blood of the Shen villa. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, but before they could say anything, they heard him continue, ¡± but vengeful spirits and malicious ghosts are usually shrouded in resentment, so what¡¯s the reason for that? ¡± These words made everyone¡¯s hearts fall to the bottom of the valley. After a long while, someone said in a trembling voice, ¡± forget it. I¡¯ll take the car back when I¡¯m nearby. I¡¯m not going to Shen villa. Hearing this, song qingxiao smiled faintly. How could it be so easy to go back after getting in this car? ¡°But who was the person that the malicious spirit mentioned before his soul dissipated? Was it a human or a ghost? What role did he play in the city-wide massacre a hundred years ago?¡± She paused and continued, ¡± and why did the vengeful soul who died a hundred years ago, who had been content with his lot, reappear a hundred years later? At the same time, he had caused such a huge commotion. Shen village was extremely rich and famous for the massacre in the city. As a city with a developed silkworm industry, its wealth had attracted many merchants from all over the country. Such a serious rumor of being haunted in such a town would definitely spread throughout the country, attracting monks, Taoists, and cultivators from all over the country to exorcise evil. Before they left, song Changqing had said that the Shen villa had offered a sky-high price to recruit talented people. There were many cultivators like song Changqing who had brought their disciples to the Shen villa. Did the old ghosts in Shen villa who had been dormant for a hundred years not expect such an outcome? Or perhaps they had already expected it but these Yin spirits didn¡¯t care? ¡°AI ¡­¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a problem with the location of Shen villa,¡± the old Daoist heaved a long sigh. before the city-wide massacre a hundred years ago, my master had gone there and said that it was a place to nurture fiends and that something would happen sooner or later. When Daoist priest song said this, he saw the look of ¡®I want to hear more¡¯ in his little disciple¡¯s eyes. Her eyes widened slightly, and her gaze was clear. Under the dusky sky, her surroundings were extremely gloomy. Her cheeks were slightly moist, like a touch of light in this gloomy environment, particularly bright. Even though the old Daoist was extremely frustrated because of the Shen villa incident, he was particularly satisfied with his little disciple¡¯s ¡®studious¡¯ attitude when he saw her serious eyes. He immediately explained in a gentle voice, ¡°The location of Shen villa is not bad. It is surrounded by water on all sides, with Yongqing River in the North and the inner canal in the South.¡± The Yongqing River was connected to all the major rivers and seas, and the water transportation in all directions was destined to have a prosperous trade in Shen village. But it just so happened that they were in two completely different rivers. ¡°Since ancient times, the yunhu mountain has always been the most accurate in astrology divination.¡± Even the stern old Daoist had a smug look on his face when he mentioned his sect. ¡°Up north, down south! Yongqing River is in the North, and the water in it is yang.The inner canal in the South is located below, and it is Yin water.¡± Shen villa was located in the middle of the intersection of Two Rivers, like a point between yin and yang, which formed an excellent special terrain. ¡°If this place is used to build a sect, with a righteous heart and yang feet, the sect will multiply and have limitless achievements in the future.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only According to what his master had said back then,¡¯if a cultivator in a sect is inclined towards the great Dao, it is possible for them to be reborn and become an immortal.And if one¡¯s heart is inclined to the mortal world, it would not be a problem to nurture the talents of emperors, generals, and ministers.¡± These words were treasonous, and during the reign of Wan Jin, it was naturally not appropriate to say such things. ¡°If this place is used to nurture fiends and gather the Qi of yin and yang, it will nurture fiendish demons that will wreak havoc in the Three Realms.¡± When things reached an extreme, they would reverse. Only by taking the middle path of balance and slowly developing would it be possible. Therefore, all this while, the truly knowledgeable people had been observing Shen village, and the prosperity of Shen village was not a coincidence. Chapter 1941 - Chapter 1941 Death tribulation (3) Chapter 1941: Death tribulation (3) Chapter 1941: Death tribulation (3) Daoist priest song glanced at song qingxiao. ¡°More than a hundred years ago, when your Grandmaster and old friends passed by Shen villa, they sensed the extraordinary luck there, and a strange red Qi.¡± Daoism emphasized ¡®Qi¡¯. In the cultivation of yunhu mountain, purple Qi was the best. After all, when the Taoist ancestor, Laozi, rode a bull through Hangu pass, purple Qi came from the East, so purple light was a good sign. There seemed to be a trace of red shadow mixed in the soaring purple clouds of Shen village, which was somewhat ominous. ¡°He¡¯s afraid that this red Qi is not good, and that something big will happen.¡± Sure enough, more than ten years later, Shen villa was slaughtered and became a Dead City. Although Shen Villa Rose again not long after due to its special terrain at the border of yin and yang, song Daoist¡¯s master was not at ease. ¡°Before he left, he told me to keep an eye on Shen villa. I¡¯m afraid that the red fiend Qi will cause trouble again.¡± When the people on the Ox-cart heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in unison, ¡± ¡°Old immortal, you¡¯re really a living immortal. You¡¯re not bad at all.¡± ¡°With such a godly person like you, Shen villa can be saved.¡± Everyone flattered one after another, and the originally silent ox-cart actually became lively. ¡°Master thought that his cultivation was low. Although he predicted that there would be a disaster in Shen village, he did not think that he was the key to solve it. So, more than 70 years ago, when he shed his mortal body and entered the Golden body, he handed this matter to me.¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s compliments, the old Daoist did not show any signs of smugness. Instead, he sighed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my cultivation level is not even half of his. I¡¯ve really embarrassed him.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. ¡°Is this the reason why you went to Shen villa?¡± To resolve this ¡®tribulation¡¯ in Shen villa? As soon as she finished speaking, the old Daoist¡¯s eyes flashed with an extremely complicated expression and he looked at her deeply. His eyes seemed to contain fear, reluctance, heartache, hesitation, and so on. Finally, they turned into a trace of decisiveness. ¡°Yes and no,¡± He wanted to say something but stopped, as if he had something to say to song Qing. In the end, he didn¡¯t know what concerns he had, but he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. ¡°The reason I went to Shen villa, besides the task entrusted to me by your Grandmaster, naturally has other reasons.¡± Song Qing looked down on his tone and expression, and faintly felt that the reason might be related to himself. She immediately thought of the difference in her identity in this trial and immediately asked, ¡± ¡°What reason?¡± After she asked this, she saw that Daoist priest song was pursing his lips tightly. His expression was stern and he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked extraordinarily stubborn. Although he had just entered the trial scene, as the saying goes, one¡¯s appearance is determined by one¡¯s heart. The old Daoist¡¯s eyes were firm and decisive. One could tell at a glance that he had a stubborn character and might not yield to a strong power. If he forced the question, he would not be able to get anything out of him. Instead, it would make him close his mind and it would be difficult for him to ask anything. She hesitated for a moment and tried to grab the old Daoist¡¯s sleeve, ¡± ¡°Master.¡± This soft call was filled with hesitation and hesitation. The old Daoist looked at her and saw that she was in a daze as she spoke, as if she was not used to doing such an action. The little girl¡¯s eyes were lowered, her expression was cold, and her lips were tightly pursed. She looked a little awkward, but there was also a kind of determination in her expression. In the old Daoist¡¯s eyes, such a contradictory expression was extremely cute. ¡°AI!¡± He sighed again, his eyes filled with tender love. He wanted to reach out and stroke his little disciple¡¯s head, but perhaps because his stern image in the past was too deeply rooted in his heart, he was not used to such an action. Thus, his hand slowly stopped in mid-air. ¡°You little girl!¡± The old Daoist clenched his four fingers and extended his index finger to tap song Qing¡¯s forehead. ¡°The three of you are destined to meet with a Great Tribulation of death in your lives. When I adopted you back then, I had already divined it for you.¡± His fingertips were warm, and his tone carried a kind of tender care that song qingxiao couldn¡¯t imagine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Seven years ago, I used Ziwei to predict your fate and predicted that the Tribulation in your life would appear before you turned eighteen. If you survive this, your future will be smooth and extraordinary ¡­¡± If they could not survive this, they would naturally die and it would be difficult for them to reincarnate. However, Daoist priest song did not say this out loud. He only said gently, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re turning eighteen this year.¡± He paused and suppressed the churning emotions in his eyes.¡±I did a divination half a year ago. The Tribulation is just inside the Shen villa.¡± Perhaps it was because he was afraid that his little disciple would be worried and afraid when he said this, he said with a firm expression, ¡± before we left, we burned some incense and offered it to our ancestors. With their blessings, we will definitely be safe. Chapter 1942 - Chapter 1942 Its here _1 Chapter 1942: It¡¯s here _1 Chapter 1942: It¡¯s here _1 Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect that the old Daoist priest¡¯s departure from the mountain would be related to such a fate. She was already used to completing missions to save her own life in a trial scenario. The plot of the mission was mostly related to others. This was the first time she had encountered a plot character¡¯s danger that was related to her in a trial scenario. She could not help but feel a little strange. She then looked at the old Daoist¡¯s determined expression, as if he was not at all afraid or dissatisfied with her taking the risk. She couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling in her heart. Unfortunately, what she was most worried about was not a disaster or the mission of the Shen villa. East Qin wuwo, who had already reached the void realm, was her greatest danger. The old Daoist saw that her eyelashes were half-lowered, as if she was hiding the thoughts in her eyes. He thought that she was worried about the disaster at the age of eighteen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anything happens, master will protect you even if it costs me my old life.¡± The old Daoist said gently, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to my little green.¡± As he said this, he seemed to be comforting song qingxiao. ¡°Moreover, although your Grandmaster did not participate in this trip to Shen villa, he has already made arrangements to add to the insurance.¡± ¡°Arrangements?¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t the only one who raised his head. The ears of the others in the Ox-cart twitched, and they leaned their upper bodies toward Daoist song subconsciously. ¡°What about the friend who came with us?¡± Song qingxiao immediately thought of what the old Daoist had mentioned before, when his master and friends were passing by Shen Manor. ¡°Yes.¡± The old Daoist was a little surprised at her sharp senses, but his eyes quickly revealed a gratified look because of her reaction. He nodded, ¡°Not bad! This person has already been reborn and is an immortal.¡± He said, ¡± your Grandmaster was lucky to have met this person. He communicated with him using our cloud Tiger branch¡¯s astrology and divination, and he praised him. At the mention of his sect¡¯s ultimate technique, Daoist priest song revealed a rare faint smile. ¡°After finding out about the evil things in Shen villa, your Grandmaster was very concerned about it. Unfortunately, he predicted that the opportunity to solve the crisis of Shen villa was not with him.¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s voice was clear as the Ox-cart creaked and rolled. this person felt that your Grandmaster¡¯s astrology and divination were really powerful, and it also made him understand a lot, so he made a promise before we parted ¡­ ¡®Gugu-¡® Deep in the mountains, two long chirps of birds could be heard. The bull pulling the carriage seemed to be shocked by the sound and also let out a long cry. Its four hooves stopped, and the speed of the carriage immediately stopped. The sudden stop interrupted Daoist song. Fortunately, the Ox cart was not fast to begin with, so the sudden stop did not cause the people on the cart to fall. However, with the previous two stops, it was inevitable that people would feel uneasy after the car suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone stuck his head out and asked. He then realized that the sky was extremely dark. The fog was getting thicker, and the mountain wind was blowing, bending the grass and trees. It whistled and swept over the car, as if a mountain rain was coming. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The old man driving the carriage was already somewhat uneasy. He held the short whip in his hand, but because of the magical performance of the old bull kneeling and crying, he did not dare to whip the ¡®divine bull¡¯. He only shouted, ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± The bull raised its hooves and let out an uneasy neigh, as if it had sensed some kind of danger. ¡®COO-COO-¡® The chirping of birds in the deep mountains sounded extremely shrill. After a long silence, the sound of flapping wings suddenly came from the grass. Countless birds flapped their wings and flew away, turning into black shadows and burrowing into the thick fog. The movement startled the people in the carriage, and the old man who was driving the carriage was also shocked. He turned his head instinctively and happened to meet Daoist priest song, who was sitting at the outermost part of the carriage. Daoist priest song¡¯s gaze fell on his face, and his eyes narrowed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the time it took to speak, the old man¡¯s glabella had already turned black, showing that he was about to die! The Yang Qi in his body was rapidly weakening. The three fires on his head and shoulders were like Auntie Wu¡¯s, and more than half of them had been extinguished. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He cried out in disbelief. In fact, while he was talking to song qingxiao, the old Daoist was also paying attention to the situation outside. Chapter 1943 - Chapter 1943 Its here _2 Chapter 1943: It¡¯s here _2 Chapter 1943: It¡¯s here _2 After what happened to Auntie Wu, he had been very careful and released his divine sense. However, no matter how careful he was, Auntie Wu¡¯s situation happened again. Under his eyes, the old man driving the carriage had also fallen into the trap, and he didn¡¯t even notice when it happened. No matter how certain Daoist priest Ren song had been, his heart still sank when he noticed the strange condition of the old coachman. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man driving the carriage was frightened by the old Daoist¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t even speak properly. A bad premonition welled up in his heart, and he asked, ¡± ¡°Is it, is it me ¡­¡± He thought of Auntie Wu¡¯s miserable state and his voice began to tremble. He subconsciously reached out to touch his eyes. Daoist priest song took out a talisman from the cloth pocket on his waist and muttered something. Then, he grabbed the talisman and stuffed it into the old coachman¡¯s mouth as fast as lightning! BOOM! BOOM! The moment the talisman was stuffed into the old man¡¯s mouth, it immediately ignited. This sudden change shocked everyone. The old man didn¡¯t have time to scream, but the expected pain didn¡¯t come. The fire turned into an endless stream of heat energy that was transmitted to his body. In an instant, it dispelled the coldness in his body. The warm air flowed through his body, and it was as if all the discomfort caused by his age had disappeared in an instant. ¡®Burp-¡® The light in the old man¡¯s mouth gradually extinguished as the talisman paper burned. He slowly burped, exhaling a little bit of heat. He felt an indescribable comfort all over his body, and he only wished that he had a few more talismans like this. ¡°Immortal elder ¡­¡± He opened his eyes, and when he spoke again, his voice was louder than before. ¡°This spiritual talisman is really good!¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s gaze fell on him. The haze in his eyes was mostly dispelled by the talisman. The fire on his head and shoulders reignited a little, and he seemed to be more human than before. However, the old Daoist didn¡¯t let his guard down. This kind of relief might only be a temporary effect brought by the power of the talisman. The cultivation of the dark spirit that attacked him and aunt Wu was beyond the old Daoist¡¯s expectations. His face sank and he looked at his eldest disciple, ¡°Changqing, did you notice anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, master,¡± Song Changqing shook his head. He knew his mission very well, so he didn¡¯t dare to relax even for a moment when he sat outside the car. He didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. It wasn¡¯t until the Ox-cart stopped once more and the old coachman¡¯s face turned ashen that he realized he had been hit again. However, he didn¡¯t even notice when he had fallen into her trap. It was a terrible feeling. Even if song Changqing was bold, he could not help but feel terrified. ¡°Come in.¡± Daoist priest song gritted his teeth and waved at his eldest disciple. ¡°Protect your little junior sister, I¡¯ll sit outside!¡± As he spoke, he propped himself up and got out of the car. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll really be blocked by this evil and delay my auspicious time!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s words made the people in the carriage uneasy. They looked reluctant, but they did not dare to stop him. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell from his words that something had happened to the Ox-cart again. Everyone¡¯s heartstrings were tensed, afraid that they would lose such a powerful protector like the old Daoist. ¡°Daoist priest, you have to take care of us.¡± ¡°Yeah, we have more people in the car ¡­¡± As they spoke, they turned to look at Auntie Wu. She was still unconscious, but because of the ¡®bewitchment¡¯ earlier, everyone was very resistant to her. However, Daoist song was there, so they managed to suppress it. Now that the old Daoist said that he was going to sit outside, everyone in the carriage felt uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In contrast to everyone¡¯s grief, the old man driving the carriage heaved a sigh of relief. This journey was really strange. If Daoist priest song had not mentioned that the yellow weasel might turn around and take revenge on him, he would not have wanted to continue this journey. Everyone was alone in the car, while he was outside, sensing the wind blowing and the grass moving. It was terrifying. ¡°Good, good, good. I¡¯ll be at ease with Taoist priest as my companion ¡­¡± As they were talking, song Changqing and Daoist priest song exchanged seats. The two of them sat down and the people in the carriage still had something to say. Suddenly, a shrill bird cry came from the distance. Chapter 1944 - Chapter 1944 Here it comes (3) Chapter 1944: Here it comes (3) Chapter 1944: Here it comes (3) ¡®Swish-¡® This cry frightened everyone, and even the old bull, who had a dispirited and uneasy expression, trembled as if he had been badly frightened. Song qingxiao sensed something approaching them at an amazing speed. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± She reminded him. ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± Song Changqing, who had not yet sat down properly, turned around and asked when he heard her. The old Daoist had also heard his little disciple¡¯s words, but before he could ask anything, he saw the uneasy old bull suddenly pawing its hooves and letting out a long cry. Without waiting for the old coachman¡¯s reprimand, it actually raised its four hooves and started to run forward! The old man was old, and his speed of pulling a carriage was far slower than a horse. He had been walking slowly all the way. However, at this moment, it was as if it had received a huge shock, running away. Its eyes were red and puffy, and its sudden action also pulled the car over the grass and sped away. The car¡¯s sudden advance caused everyone to crash into the car, making a ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sound. The old bull seemed to have gone mad. He no longer followed his original path. Instead, he chose a direction to escape in based on his instinctive sense for danger. ¡°Oh? This beast ¡­¡± The old man driving the carriage didn¡¯t expect his cow to suddenly go crazy and almost fell off the carriage. Fortunately, Daoist priest song reached out and grabbed him at the critical moment, allowing him to avoid the fate of being run over by the wheels of the car. He had just sat down and cursed in shock when he heard the old Daoist berate him, ¡± ¡°Enter!¡± ¡®Sha Sha Sha ¡­¡¯ While the old Daoist was speaking, a strange sound came from the distance. It sounded like the wind blowing through the grass, or something was quickly moving through the grass. At this moment, the old man knew that something might have happened. He didn¡¯t have time to curse anymore and immediately crawled and rolled into the carriage in fear. ¡°Changqing, protect your junior sister!¡± As the old Daoist shouted, he took out a large number of spiritual talismans again and muttered, ¡°The five elements and three worlds have righteousness, and the ancestral master of Dao sect protects the true spirit! Defend!¡± With a few whooshes, the talismans turned into several golden lights and flew to the top of the carriage and the four walls! Rustle rustle rustle! The sound of rapid grass treading became more and more urgent, even getting closer and closer. ¡®Swish-¡® The old bull pulling the carriage finally couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a long and anxious cry. The saddle on its body and the heavy carriage behind it became the burden of its escape, making it feel very annoyed. The old bull shook his body and head with great strength. The Ox-cart was being carried around by it. The old Daoist was writing talismans while paying attention to his surroundings. At the same time, he had to prevent any evil sneak attacks, so he couldn¡¯t take care of it for the time being. ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ The saddle rope made a violent sound as it was pulled and hit. In the end, the rope could not withstand the huge pulling force and snapped. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The old bull let out a long cry of relief and ran for his life. ¡°Aiya, you animal, why are you running away?¡± Seeing this, Daoist priest song gritted his teeth and rebuked, ¡± ¡°Go!¡± Before it escaped, the old Daoist bit through his food, dripped a drop of blood essence on the talisman, and slapped it in the direction of the old bull. The talisman light turned into a red shadow and landed on the bull¡¯s buttocks with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, turning into a huge imprint. ¡°Considering that you¡¯ve done a good job in driving the carriage, and that it wasn¡¯t your intention to get involved in this matter, I hope to help you escape.¡± As soon as Daoist priest song¡¯s voice fell, the old man disappeared into a dense forest with the brand. Having lost the main force pulling the cart, the wheels of the Ox-cart rolled forward a few times with the remaining force before finally stopping in the middle of the road. ¡°Ah, my cow ¡­¡± When the old coachman saw the ¡®divine bull¡¯ run away, his heart ached. He stretched out his arm and grabbed at the air, but he didn¡¯t dare to go out. As Niu Yi ran away, the rustling sound from before also stopped. ¡®Sigh ¡­¡¯ Not long after, the shrill cry of a cow came from afar. In this deep mountain, it seemed like a physical invincibility. Immediately after, a faint pink color seemed to drift into the mist that surged in from all directions. The color of the mist changed, and everyone could smell the faint scent of blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The smell of blood was faint at first, but as the light pink mist deepened in color and turned into a light red color, it became more and more intense. ¡®Swish-¡® The cow¡¯s whine went from shrill at the beginning to powerless at the end. After about a while, it finally quieted down. The mist became thicker, and the droplets of water vapor in the air could be seen with the naked eye. ¡®Sha Sha Sha ¡­¡¯ A sound like spring nibbling away at Mulberry rang out. No one had personally seen the scene of the old bull being killed, but the sound and smell they heard all added to their fear. Everyone in the car was huddled together, except for Auntie Wu, who was sleeping in the corner. Everyone was huddled together, not daring to even breathe. Chapter 1945 - Chapter 1945 Attack_1 Chapter 1945: Attack_1 Chapter 1945: Attack_1 ¡®Hu-¡® The wind blew through the forest, bringing with it a large amount of red mist and a strong smell of blood. ¡®Dong Dong Dong!¡¯ ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, and it could be heard clearly in the cramped carriage. In such a strange environment, even the old coachman who had been worried about old cow¡¯s escape did not dare to make a sound. In fact, the death of the bull made everyone¡¯s hearts jump to their throats, afraid that something would happen to them. ¡°Which demon dared to destroy my talisman paper!¡± Daoist priest song already had a bad feeling, but he suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and shouted. The moment the old bull escaped, the talisman paper that he had shot out even contained a drop of his own blood essence, and its power was far from what an ordinary spirit talisman could compare to. But even so, the talisman was unable to protect the old bull¡¯s life. In fact, it didn¡¯t even take long before the old bull died. To the old Daoist, this was no different from being smacked in the face by the evil behind the scenes. His expression instantly turned ugly. After he finished speaking, the forest fell silent. Whether it was the sound of his heartbeat, the ¡®whistling¡¯ of the mountain wind, or the ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound of him gobbling down food, all of them disappeared in an instant. The surroundings were so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard. Even the wriggling blood-red mist seemed to have stopped. After a long time, when everyone in the car felt that the muscles on their necks were so stiff that they trembled slightly and ached, Daoist priest song¡¯s reprimand finally had a response. ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® A faint whimpering sound was heard. At first, it was a soft sound, but then it turned into a long cry. It sounded like a woman¡¯s sorrowful cry, but upon listening carefully, it seemed a little too sharp and not quite right. Moreover, in the wilderness, there was no one in the vicinity except for the passengers in the car. The sudden cry made the people in the car feel that something was wrong, let alone the old Taoist. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out today ¡­¡± Amidst the clattering of teeth, someone finally couldn¡¯t bear the strange atmosphere and choked. Everyone¡¯s mental defenses were already on the verge of collapse. After hearing this, they all revealed looks of despair. ¡°Shh!¡± Song Changqing turned around and glared at the crowd. ¡°What are you afraid of? My master is still here!¡± While everyone was still in a daze, his powerful words made the already panicking people in the carriage remember Daoist priest song¡¯s existence, and they forced themselves to calm down. After the silence, the sobbing sound became clearer, soft and sharp. Accompanied by the whistling of the wind, it turned into a demonic sound and drilled into everyone¡¯s soul. Everyone¡¯s hearts were beating fast. They couldn¡¯t help but envy the unconscious Auntie Wu. Everyone in the car covered their ears tightly, wishing they could block out the sound. However, the more they covered their ears, the more clearly they could hear the shrieking cries. It was as if they had burrowed into their souls, making it difficult for them to calm down. ¡°What demon ghost is this, acting like a ghost!¡± Outside the carriage, Daoist priest song had already stood up. He turned his head to look around and shouted, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and come out! Quickly die!¡± When he shouted this, he had already used the Daoist cultivation method. As soon as he shouted, his voice was filled with pure Yang Qi. It was like thunder, shaking the red mist that was slowly moving toward the carriage. As soon as the crying stopped, the surroundings became quiet again. The moment the people in the carriage heard the sound disappear, they first let out a sigh of relief. However, an even greater uneasiness immediately shrouded their hearts. After the crying stopped, it was replaced by extreme silence. It was not known if the crying was disturbing everyone¡¯s mind, but in such silence, everyone seemed to have symptoms of tinnitus. ¡®Sha Sha Sha ¡­¡¯ After a long time, the sound finally began to appear again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was as if the grass had been stepped on, and something was slowly approaching. ¡°Shua shua shua ¡­¡± The faint cries of a woman came from all directions, and the blood-red mist that had been forced back by Daoist priest song began to approach the Ox-cart again. With the rustling of the grass, the smell of blood became stronger and stronger, making people feel nauseated. Their vision became more and more turbid, and it was almost impossible to see their surroundings clearly. In the blood-red mist, every leaf and branch was like the silhouette of a demon. Chapter 1946 - Chapter 1946 Attack_2 Chapter 1946: Attack_2 Chapter 1946: Attack_2 Daoist priest song¡¯s nerves were extremely tense. He held several talismans in his hand and turned around to look around vigilantly. ¡°Shua shua-¡± ¡°Swish-¡± ¡°Wuwuwu-¡± From the East, West, South, and North came one after another. His head kept turning, and in the blood light that soared to the sky, a rotten smell mixed with the smell of the dead entered everyone¡¯s nose. Everyone covered their noses. Song qingxiao suddenly pointed and said, ¡°There!¡± Daoist priest song subconsciously turned to look in the direction she was pointing at. Sure enough, he saw a hazy black shadow hiding a few dozen meters away. The black shadow was hidden in the dense forest, and there was a blood-red mist blocking his divine sense. If song Qing had not been sharp-eyed and pointed it out, Daoist priest song would not have noticed that something was wrong. From the reflection, it looked like a woman with her hair down. Her black hair was like seaweed floating in the water, some of it rigidly scattered on both sides of her body at a strange angle. ¡°Come out!¡± When Daoist priest song saw the woman, he couldn¡¯t help but shout and grab a talisman in his palm. As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow ¡®moved¡¯. ¡®She¡¯ slowly stood up from the grass, as if something was hunching ¡®her¡¯ up high, but the thick grass, about half the height of a person, and the blood-red fog blocked everyone¡¯s vision, making it impossible to see ¡®her¡¯ hidden lower body. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The moment the woman noticed him, she stopped hiding. She let out a cry-like sound and slowly moved her body toward the carriage. Xi Xi suo suo! The grass was pushed to the sides, and ¡®she¡¯ wobbled forward. The people in the car didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They desperately squeezed into a ball and shrank into the corner of the car, as if doing so would distance themselves from this strange woman. As soon as the woman appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, the undisguisable smell of zombies mixed with the strong smell of blood rushed into everyone¡¯s nose, making them have some bad associations and guesses about the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°Qing Xiao, come to me.¡± Song Changqing could already feel the pressure. The woman¡¯s appearance made the red mist in the sky thicker, just like the female ghost that had possessed aunt Wu. It gave him an indescribable pressure. However, at this critical moment, he still remembered his identity as the eldest brother and tried to give his ¡®timid¡¯ junior sister something to rely on, protecting her under his wings. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The crying woman seemed to have heard song Changqing¡¯s words. Like a parrot, she also called out a few times with a sharp voice. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± The woman who was the only one awake in the carriage bit her lips with all her might. Her body trembled like a sieve, but there were still terrified whimpers coming out of the corners of her mouth, infecting the other people in the carriage. ¡®Sha Sha Sha ¡­¡¯ The grass gradually parted, and a yellow ox¡¯s head popped out. ¡°My cow ¡­¡± When the old coachman saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He recognized his own cow and cried out in pain. Although he was afraid, the cow was a very important asset to his family. Although it had run away earlier, the old man still harbored the desire to find the cow after the matter was over. Now that old cow had returned, it was obvious that something was not right with the cow. The bull¡¯s eyes were already turning white, and its horns were stained with blood. Thick blood also gushed out of its mouth and nose, forming a thin and long blood thread that dripped down. The old bull had only disappeared for a short while, but its belly was shockingly large, and its body seemed to have expanded to more than twice its original size. A woman in green and blue clothes was sitting upside down on the back of the old bull. ¡®Her¡¯ robe was extremely wide, and the sleeves hung down, covering her hands. The wide skirt split open, leaving only two trouser legs hanging on both sides of the old bull¡¯s body. There was no pair of small feet at the bottom of the trousers, only the bottom of the trousers swinging back and forth as the old bull slowly advanced. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Da! Da! Da da da! The old bull dragged his four legs forward in a stiff and strange posture. Wherever he went, blood would drip, staining the grass. The blood-red fog lingered around the woman, making ¡®her¡¯ seem to have become one with the blood fog. Daoist priest song twitched his nose. Other than the smell of blood and the stench of rotting corpses, there was also an inexplicable stench. Chapter 1947 - Chapter 1947 Attack_3 Chapter 1947: Attack_3 Chapter 1947: Attack_3 Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened when the woman on the bull appeared. The old Daoist saw the woman getting closer and closer, and he immediately raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t care which demon you are, I won¡¯t allow you to run amuck!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the talismans in his hands shot out together with his incantation. The rune light turned into a bolt of lightning and struck down on the woman¡¯s head! BOOM! BOOM! With the sound of thunder, a bolt of lightning as thick as a person¡¯s wrist pierced through the red mist and fell on the woman¡¯s head. ¡®Squeak-¡® The woman¡¯s wail turned into a long, sharp screech, somewhat like the scream of an animal after being attacked. ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone in the carriage heard the scream and looked over. The moment the lightning touched the woman¡¯s head, a large cloud of smoke spread. The lightning tore apart the top of ¡®her¡¯ head, as if it was tearing apart a painted skin that was wrapped around ¡®her¡¯! ¡®Her¡¯ straight body went limp, and something rolled out of the loose robe. The battle that everyone had expected did not happen. The ¡®woman¡¯ was shattered in one strike! The moment the thing inside her body rolled out, the ¡®woman¡¯s¡¯ body quickly shriveled up. At the same time, something started to drill into the stomach of the old bull, who was barely standing. With a squeaking sound, large piles of things fell from its stomach to the ground like dumplings. Those things were like curled up furballs. Their bodies were ginger-yellow and stained with blood. After they fell to the ground, they immediately spread out, their heads and tails coming out, turning into weasels. ¡°Yellow skin!¡± When the people in the car saw this scene, they screamed in horror. As these things came out one after another, yellow ox¡¯s stomach was hollowed out, and he turned into a skeleton that was only skin and bones. His four hooves bent, and he fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯, turning into an unmoving corpse. A large number of weasels that had been killed by the lightning talismans rolled out, and their fluttering clothes touched the corpses of the cows. The ¡®woman¡¯s¡¯ head tilted and drooped onto the back of the cow. ¡®Squeak, squeak, squeak-¡® The weasels that crawled out of the dead cow¡¯s stomach were like ghosts, quickly traversing the ground. ¡°These bastards!¡± When the crowd saw that it was only the weasels ¡®fault, although they felt their scalps go numb, they also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s get off the car and clean them up!¡± Although no one was willing to provoke these things that had turned into spirits, now that they had provoked them, since there was no way to avoid it, they naturally had to think of ways to clean it up. The people on the carriage had been frightened by the strange sound. The old bull¡¯s screams, the woman¡¯s wails, and the figure that appeared on the back of the bull had frightened everyone. Now that they saw this scene, they felt that they had been fooled by this strange thing. Each of them clenched their fists in anger, wishing they could kill these weasels themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± In the midst of the crowd¡¯s anger, the old Daoist suddenly raised his hand and stopped everyone. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a rustling sound came from the grass around them. Song Changqing, who was sitting at the outermost part of the carriage, poked his head out and saw that the grass was shaking. Under the red mist, a large number of yellow shadows were moving through, as dense as a sweeping tide, surrounding the Ox-cart from all directions. ¡°So many weasels!¡± Even song Changqing, who was not afraid of ghosts or gods, could not help but shout in horror when he saw the mountain full of weasels. Daoist priest song¡¯s expression changed when he saw the weasels surrounding him. He took out something from his pocket and threw it into the sky. ¡°The heavens have blessed me with divine might, turning beans into soldiers!¡± The things that were thrown out instantly turned into soldiers in iron armor after they landed on the ground. There were about ten of them. These people had brass-colored faces, wooden expressions, and stiff movements. The pack of weasels that were sweeping over from the distance had already arrived in front of them in just a short moment. Amidst the squeaking, a large number of rats rushed up the car. The dozen or so copper-armored men summoned by Daoist priest song clumsily punched and grabbed the weasels, while the old Daoist used talismans to attack them with wind, fire, and lightning at the same time. For a moment, the sound of thunder and lightning, as well as the sound of ¡®creak¡¯, was endless. The several talismans stuck on the carriage took effect, turning into a layer of golden light that firmly protected the carriage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the weasel pack was endless, and their numbers were terrifying. It was as if all the weasels and wolves on the mountain had come out of their nests and gathered here. Although the car had a protective shield, it was still attacked by a large number of weasels. With a squeaking sound, the car shook violently and was dragged forward. ¡®Squeak!¡¯ ¡®Giggle!¡¯ Rustle rustle rustle! The grass was separated, and the weasels seemed to be possessed, not afraid of death. Chapter 1948 - Chapter 1948 Im coming (1) Chapter 1948: I¡¯m coming (1) Chapter 1948: I¡¯m coming (1) ¡°Master, come in.¡± The armored men were first stained with blood. After killing a weasel, more weasels climbed up and bit their bodies. Inside the Ox-cart, song Changqing, who was holding onto the cart board tightly, saw this scene and could not help but shout. These weasels had grown up, and there were countless of them. They seemed to be driven by some kind of power and were extremely fierce. The red mist became thicker and thicker, and the smell of blood mixed with Yin energy was nauseating. It was obviously not something that could be caused by a dead cow. In the dim light, he could only see pairs of eyes shining with red light. ¡®Squeak!¡¯ In the sharp howls that rose and fell one after another, the car body was hit and made a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. The people who had said that they would get out of the car to kill the weasels were now shivering in the car, gritting their teeth and not daring to make a sound. There were simply too many weasels, and it seemed like there was no end to them! A wave of palm lightning struck down, killing more than ten, and more weasels stepped on the corpses of their companions and rushed forward. Even though Daoist priest song¡¯s Daoist techniques were specialized in subduing demons and evil, he was still in a sorry state in front of these weasels. He grabbed a Screeching Weasel that had crawled to his arm and threw it to the ground. Then, he dodged the weasel¡¯s attack and entered the cart. The carriage shook violently because of his entrance, and the two bronze-armored soldiers at the door quickly occupied the position he had left open, guarding the door. Amidst the clattering sounds, Daoist priest song took out a handful of copper coins from the cloth pocket on his waist and spread them out in his left palm. There were seven copper coins in total, and with a move of his palm, they were arranged in a vertical line. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Seeing this, song Changqing could not help but exclaim, ¡°¡±You¡¯re going to use this item?¡± The old Daoist ignored him. Instead, he bit his right middle finger, put his index finger together, and drew his blood along the seven copper coins. The moment the blood touched the copper coin, it immediately disappeared. Daoist priest song stretched out his hand and touched the copper coins that were arranged in a vertical line. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Rise!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the copper coin flashed with red light. The scattered copper coins immediately turned into a copper coin sword that floated in the air. This mysterious scene made everyone in the carriage gasp in amazement. Before anyone could speak, the sword flew out of the carriage door with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and hung above their heads! The moment the sword was hung up, a dazzling light bloomed. The light turned into countless sword lights and slashed down with ¡®swish swish swish¡¯. The screams of the weasel pack were endless, and many of them died in an instant. However, the sword seemed to have consumed a lot of the old Daoist¡¯s spiritual power. As the sword light was released, his breath seemed to have weakened a lot. He then took out several bottles of medicine from the pocket on his waist and swallowed them without looking at them. With the protection of this sword, the pressure on the Daoist priest was instantly reduced by a lot. The apprehensive people in the carriage looked much better now, and they all praised, ¡°¡±Immortal elder, you¡¯re really an immortal.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the cloth bag hanging on the old Daoist¡¯s waist. He must have prepared for the trip to Shen villa. Before he left, she noticed that song Daoist¡¯s bag was full. They were still on the way to Shen villa, but more than half of it had been emptied. After taking the elixir, Daoist priest song seemed to have caught his breath. He opened his eyes before he could even meditate. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these weasels,¡± His voice was a little hoarse. He had used his blood essence several times to activate the talisman, and it was already quite strenuous for him. His voice carried a bit of fatigue. ¡°Even if a normal weasel becomes a spiritual monster, it¡¯s impossible for it to be so powerful.¡± These demons were different from ordinary demons. The key was that there were many of them, which made the old Daoist exhausted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Weasels held grudges. If you provoked one, you would suffer the revenge of a whole nest. However, from the looks of it now, not only did he provoke a nest, he seemed to have stabbed all the weasels within a radius of a hundred miles! Logically speaking, even if these things were difficult to deal with, as long as he used thunderous means to intimidate them, once the number of casualties was high, he would naturally force them to retreat and seek revenge in the future. However, the old Daoist had first turned the beans into soldiers and then expelled them with a talisman. Not only did he not make them retreat, but he seemed to have gone even crazier. The copper coin sword was hanging on the carriage¡¯s roof, and it was extremely powerful, but it did not scare them. Chapter 1949 - Chapter 1949 Ill do it (2) Chapter 1949: I¡¯ll do it (2) Chapter 1949: I¡¯ll do it (2) This abnormal situation caused the old Daoist to show a worried expression. ¡°There¡¯s a kind of Yin Qi on their bodies, as if they¡¯re being controlled by some ¡®person¡¯,¡± If that was the case, the only way to disperse the weasels was to kill all the weasels in the mountains and fields, unless the mastermind behind the scenes was found. ¡°We are still on the way to Shen villa. If we consume a lot of mana here, after entering Shen villa ¡­¡± Song Changqing said worriedly as he clutched the package in his arms. sigh ¡­ his worry was also what Daoist priest song was afraid of. After hearing this, he could only say, ¡°¡±Now that things have come to this, I can only take one step at a time.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back?¡± Along the way, they encountered demonic ghosts one after another. Although the old Daoist was there, some people couldn¡¯t help but want to retreat again. ¡°How do we go back?¡± ¡°At this time, all the routes forward and backward have been blocked,¡± song Changqing said as he looked at him. ¡°When we got on the bus, there was already no turning back.¡± After he said this, he saw that the person was still somewhat unconvinced, so he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get out of the car and take a look.¡± The weasels were fighting fiercely outside, and even the old Daoist was forced to retreat into the car. No one dared to stand out. After a long silence, someone asked, ¡± ¡°Were these demon disasters brought by Auntie Wu?¡± When everyone heard this, they could also taste it. The person who asked the question didn¡¯t wait for anyone to answer and said unhappily, ¡°Are they looking for trouble with Auntie Wu? How about ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± As soon as this question was asked, the other people¡¯s faces showed some apprehension, some uneasiness, and some faint expressions of agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The old Daoist glared at the crowd and said coldly, ¡± demons and evil spirits are harmful creatures with deep resentment. What logic is there to speak of? ¡± While he was speaking, the blood light on the copper coin sword had dimmed a lot, as if it could no longer suppress this group of weasels. The weasels that had been forced back by the sword light earlier shrieked and drew closer again.¡¯Ka ka¡¯ sounds came from all directions of the vehicle, as if countless claws were climbing around the walls and above the head. The paper talismans stuck by the old Daoist outside were torn apart by the weasels. The walls of the carriage shook violently, and the sharp claws scratched the wooden boards of the carriage, making a scalp-numbing sound. ¡®Squeak-¡® The sound of scratching came from the bottom of the carriage, and it seemed to be scratching into everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Daoist priest ¡­¡± Everyone was so scared that they screamed, feeling that they were surrounded by weasels below, behind, and above them. ¡°Don¡¯t panic ¡­¡± The old Daoist forced himself to remain calm and stretched out his hand to comfort everyone. He instructed his eldest disciple in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Changqing, get off the car with me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he touched the pocket on his waist again. ¡°I ¡­¡± Before he could take out anything else, a cool and soft palm pressed down on the back of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The young girl¡¯s soft voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Song Changqing, who had heard the Taoist priest¡¯s words, was about to get up and get off the carriage, but when he heard the young girl¡¯s words, he was stunned. The old Daoist was also stunned for a moment. His gaze fell on song qingxiao¡¯s face, but he saw that her expression was cold. The innocence between her brows had disappeared. It was as if she had grown up a lot overnight, as if she had completely changed into a different person. ¡°Qing Xiao?¡± He first called out, but when he reacted, his face darkened and he rebuked, ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bottom of the carriage was hit heavily by a force. ¡®Squeak-¡® With a long cry, several sharp claws broke through the thick layer of wood and penetrated the bottom of the car. With an ear-piercing scratching sound, the long claws tore the car apart. As wood chips flew everywhere, a weasel¡¯s head, which was baring its teeth, entered the car. The weasel¡¯s eyes glowed red, and as it roared, blood flew out from its nose and mouth. Its expression was extremely ferocious. ¡°Ah!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everyone in the carriage saw its ferocity, they all screamed and frantically dodged. They were deeply afraid that the blood foam at the side of its mouth would be stained with some Yin Qi. Daoist priest song¡¯s eyes narrowed, and just as he was about to touch the talisman again- A slender hand reached out and caught the weasel¡¯s neck. Then, song Qing clenched his fist. He did not need to use spiritual power. He only used his physical strength. Bang! Half of the weasel¡¯s head was crushed by her, and its blood and flesh burst out, spraying all over the ground! The flesh and blood residue dyed her white and slender fingers red, and the weasel¡¯s cry came to an abrupt end. Chapter 1950 - Chapter 1950 Im coming (3) Chapter 1950: I¡¯m coming (3) Chapter 1950: I¡¯m coming (3) She stretched out her hand and let go. The twitching body of the weasel fell through the hole and hit several other weasels that were surrounding it. ¡°..¡± Everyone was shocked and scared, and their screams also stopped. The originally irascible weasels under the carriage seemed to be intimidated by this, as if they had some apprehensions. They circled under the carriage, not daring to enter the carriage like their companion. Their Scarlet eyes looked at the crowd through the Big Hole at the bottom of the carriage, and they wandered around the weasel whose head had been crushed, letting out miserable howls. Song qingxiao lowered her head. In the dark environment, the area around her pupils turned into golden shadows. The remaining weasel¡¯s blood slowly dripped down her palm. Drip Drop! The drops of blood rolled down and dripped onto the body of the weasel that she had crushed to death. Then, a strange scene happened. ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® The drop of blood instantly turned into dark red Ice crystals. With the drop of blood as the center, a chill quickly spread out and enveloped the weasel¡¯s body. The ice element power spread out like ripples on the surface of a Lake, and it quickly spread out. ¡®Squeak, squeak, squeak-¡® The weasel pack let out a miserable shriek. As if they had sensed the terrifying killing intent, they actually began to retreat frantically. However, their speed was far inferior to the power of the cold element, and wherever the chill passed, the weasel group was frozen. ¡®Zi Zi Zi !¡¯ The ice and snow covered the four walls of the carriage and forcefully lowered the temperature. The ice attribute power in the air dispelled the cold Qi and froze the blood beads floating in the air. The bronze coin sword hanging from the door of the Ox-cart was also covered in a layer of frost, and its killing power was weakened. In the blink of an eye, the climbing, scratching, and shrieking sounds outside the carriage, as well as the sounds of the copper-armored men fighting the weasels summoned by Daoist priest song, also disappeared. Everyone felt the temperature drop rapidly, as if winter had come in a short while. It was extremely quiet outside the car. The people in the car could only see the pairs of red eyes disappearing under the dark car, but they had no idea what had happened. Song qingxiao released her divine sense and sensed that most of the weasels had been killed by her. Only a small number of them had fled into the forest in fear. She slowly sat up and frowned at her palm. ¡°What, what happened?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask in the extreme silence. ¡°Evergreen!¡± Daoist priest song was shocked when he saw song qingxiao kill the weasel. However, he quickly suppressed his shock and ordered his eldest disciple, ¡± ¡°You guard the door!¡± He then looked at the others around him. ¡°You guys go find something and follow me out of the car.¡± The noise outside suddenly disappeared. These weasels were extremely fierce, and it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t retreat so easily after killing a cow. These things had already become spirits and were extremely cunning. They might be up to something. No matter what, he had to make some inquiries before making a decision. ¡°Daoist priest ¡­¡± Hearing his words, everyone was a little afraid, and their faces showed unwillingness. The old Daoist¡¯s eyebrows shot up and anger flashed in his eyes. ¡°What are you afraid of? Although there are many of them, they are still beasts. With so many of us, we can kill them without using any spells.¡± Although song qingxiao¡¯s action was abrupt, it also reminded the old Daoist that although these weasels had some skills, the cultivation of monsters was different from that of humans. In terms of body shape and strength, humans were always better than them. The old Daoist could sense the aura of the evil in their bodies, which greatly increased their strength. However, if everyone worked together and fought back with all their might, they might be able to force them back. He still had to reserve his spiritual power so that he could deal with the ghosts in Shen villa after entering it. He could not just sit here and wait for death. ¡°Even my disciple can kill this thing, so why can¡¯t you?¡± After Taoist priest song¡¯s scolding, the others didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, even though they were afraid. There were no weapons in the carriage, so everyone had to take a long bench, wooden sticks, and other things. They followed Daoist priest song out of the carriage in fear. ¡°Hiss-¡± Originally, they thought that there would be a fierce battle after getting off the bus. These weasels might have deliberately put on a show to lure everyone out of the bus to attack. Everyone was prepared, but they didn¡¯t expect to see the ground covered in ice when they got out of the car! Countless dead weasels were frozen in the snow, like ice sculptures, vivid and lifelike. The ice spread out for several miles, and frost formed on the grass and leaves. The corpses of the cattle in the distance were also frozen, and the blood mist in the air was dispersed. Under the sudden drop in temperature, there was actually snow foam floating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the people in the car, even Daoist priest song was shocked by the scene. Even though he also cultivated Daoist techniques, the difference in their cultivation levels was too great. When she attacked, the old Daoist did not notice at all. The dozen summoned men in bronze armor were also frozen, and several dead weasels that had been frozen stiff hung on them. Everyone stood in the snow, stomping their feet in the cold, but they also felt a faint sense of joy after surviving the disaster. Chapter 1951 - Chapter 1951 Departure (1) Chapter 1951: Departure (1) Chapter 1951: Departure (1) The ground was covered with the corpses of weasels, which were piled up in layers, looking extremely tragic. Everyone stood still, not daring to act rashly. They had no idea what had happened earlier. Daoist priest song released his divine sense to investigate for a moment. After a long time, he opened his eyes and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± His tone was grave. the weasels have all died out. At this point, he took a step forward. Stepping on the transparent ice, the cloth soles of his shoes made a soft sound when they came into contact with the cold ice and snow. ¡°Who helped?¡± ¡°Could it be that old friend from back then?¡± he mumbled to himself. With his cultivation, he could already sense that there was no danger here. The power of the ice was extremely overbearing, and the yin Qi that filled the air was somewhat dispersed. However, this powerful and active spiritual power did not seem to have any malicious intent towards them, as if it was specifically targeted at these weasels. In an instant, it had cleanly cut the weeds and eliminated the roots, leaving no trouble behind. To be able to do all this, his strength and cultivation were naturally far superior to Daoist priest song¡¯s mana. The first thing he thought of was the old friend that his master had once met and the promise they made to meet again at Shen villa. No one noticed the old Daoist¡¯s soft mumbling, but they heard him say that there was no danger. After receiving his confirmation, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Daoist priest, what should we do now?¡± After the old coachman rejoiced, he seemed to have thought of something and asked hurriedly. This question pulled Daoist priest song back from his deep thoughts. He suppressed his suspicions for the time being, looked around, and strode toward the corpse of the cow. In a short while, the bull¡¯s eyes turned white and there were signs of decay. It was obviously corroded by the strong Yin Qi. A set of green and blue clothes wrapped around several weasels ¡®corpses were scattered on one side of the cow¡¯s corpse. The remaining half of the Paddy man¡¯s head, which had been blasted by the five Thunder spell, rolled to the side, and a thin bamboo pole was stuck in the middle. Daoist priest song took a closer look. The clothes were stained with mud and the smell of rotting corpses. It seemed that the weasels had dug out the burial clothes from a female corpse from some grave and used the heads of the straw men to scare people. although these things are fake, they belong to the dead. The evil Qi can easily attract evil spirits. We can¡¯t leave them alone. Although this place is temporarily affected by the yin Qi, it will still be a great Dao after the yin Qi dissipates. If these things were left here and ghosts were attracted to them, the villagers would be affected and possessed by evil spirits in the past, and they would probably lose their lives. At the thought of this, Daoist priest song formed a seal with his hands and summoned the Samadhi fire. With a point of his finger, the clothes were instantly set on fire. The sparks landed on the half of the rice straw man¡¯s head, and it also lit up with green light, emitting a foul smell. The flame flickered, and a woman¡¯s shadow flashed by. The woman¡¯s eyes looked at the crowd coldly, but as soon as the shadow appeared, it was torn apart by the strong ice power in the air. ¡°This is really strange.¡± The man who wanted to return to Shen villa crossed his arms and shivered from the cold, but he could not hide the joy in his voice. ¡°Why did it suddenly snow?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the immortals that Daoist priest summoned. They pity us for being trapped by the demons and evil, so they helped us.¡± Although the temperature had dropped after the snow, everyone was exceptionally happy. They felt that this cold was far more comfortable than the gloomy weather before. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this for now.¡± The moment Daoist priest song lit the fire, he also saw the woman¡¯s reflection on the burial clothes and the rice straw man¡¯s head. When he took a closer look, all he saw was a flickering flame and no shadow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the image disappeared very quickly, the remaining malice was chilling. It made the old Taoist more certain that he was not mistaken and he felt even more uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and leave this place.¡± ¡°Where should we go?¡± One of the women hesitantly asked, ¡± it¡¯s already dark now, the cows are dead, and the carriage has been scratched and bitten by these yellow Immortals ¡­ There was a strong reluctance in her words. It was obvious that she was not willing to go in the direction of Shen villa. There were several people on her side. Whether it was the possession of aunt Wu or the siege of the weasels, everyone was full of resistance to going to Shen villa and wanted to go home immediately. Chapter 1952 - Chapter 1952 Departure (2) Chapter 1952: Departure (2) Chapter 1952: Departure (2) ¡°Yes, Daoist priest.¡± Someone chimed in, ¡± it seems like God is reminding us not to go to Shen villa. Why don¡¯t we just go home and save our lives? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Everyone nodded in succession. Even the man whose parents, wife, and children were in Shen villa looked hesitant, as if he couldn¡¯t make a decision. Daoist priest song frowned and said without hesitation, ¡± ¡°Then I can only bid farewell to you all.¡± ¡°Daoist priest, aren¡¯t you going to send us back?¡± the crowd was shocked. ¡°I was entrusted by the Shen family to go to Shen villa. A gentleman can not go back on his word, so there is no reason to give up halfway.¡± After the old Daoist said this, he called song Changqing to get in the car with a dark face. ¡°How can we do that?¡± When the others heard this, they immediately became anxious and hurriedly surrounded him. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered demonic ghosts on the way back. If there¡¯s no one to protect us, what if we make a mistake on the way back?¡± They simultaneously blocked the master and disciple¡¯s path, deeply afraid of being left behind in this barren mountain: ¡°Elder immortal, you are a kind person. Why don¡¯t you and your disciple escort us home first, and then go to Shen villa?¡± ¡°How can we do that?¡± The old Daoist immediately refused, ¡± ¡°Shen villa is full of danger. Before I left, I did a divination. We can¡¯t be late, or the consequences will be unpredictable.¡± He held back his impatience and said, ¡± ¡°These weasels are all dead. Even if there are some who have escaped, they are in the minority and won¡¯t be able to do much.¡± He then looked at the villagers, ¡± ¡°You have nothing to do with the Shen Manor. Even if you have been stained with Yin Qi along the way, you will at most fall seriously ill when you return. Your lives will not be threatened. You just need to recuperate for a while.¡± However, how could the frightened crowd listen to him? they surrounded him and refused to give up. ¡°The Taoist priest also said that demons, ghosts, and evil spirits are full of resentment, so how can they be reasonable?¡± When they heard that the old Daoist was good at divination, they all begged him, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you divine for us and see if we have any tribulations to go through?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± No matter how good the old Taoist¡¯s temper was, he had lost his patience after being pestered by these people. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Don¡¯t block my way and delay my time.¡± After saying this, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and reached out to push the crowd away. ¡°Taoist priest! Daoist priest!¡± The woman who spoke first stood out, causing Daoist priest song to helplessly retract his hand. The woman took a small step forward and begged, ¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t escort you or perform divination, I¡¯ll give you a few talismans.¡± She thought of the old Daoist¡¯s various methods and couldn¡¯t help but discuss, ¡°¡±This way, we can be at ease.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± Seeing that his master was surrounded, song Changqing quickly pushed his way through the crowd with his tall figure. ¡°Do you think that talisman paper is like the grass on the side of the road, that you can grab a bunch of it?¡± He was not as well-mannered as Daoist priest song, and he shouted, ¡°¡±We don¡¯t even have enough for ourselves, how can we give it back to you?¡± ¡°Little brother¡¯s words are so unreasonable ¡­¡± The crowd was stunned by his figure and volume, but they were not convinced when they recovered. ¡°This matter concerns everyone¡¯s life and death, monks should be merciful-¡± ¡°What monk? We¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and find a real monk to save your life?¡± song Changqing denied loudly. ¡°What are you saying, kid?¡± The woman raised her voice and took a step forward with her hands on her hips. Song Changqing saw her leaning over and was about to touch his body, so he immediately retreated.¡±Don¡¯t come over ¡­¡± The master and disciple were both kind people, and they were unwilling to attack ordinary people, so they were trapped in place for a while. When song Qing saw that the master and disciple were stopped, he immediately jumped off the carriage and strode towards them. ¡°I insist on ¡­¡± The woman was determined to get the life-saving talisman and was determined not to give in. Before she could finish her sentence, she felt someone grab her back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He told you not to go over, can¡¯t you hear him?¡± The young girl¡¯s cold voice entered her ears. Immediately after, a strong force grabbed her from behind. She had no power to resist at all under this force. Her body was pulled back involuntarily, and she could only hear the wind blowing past her ears. The next moment, the tip of his feet left the ground, as if he had been lifted high up by someone, and then he fell heavily into the ice ground several meters away. ¡°..¡± This fall almost broke her bones. For a moment, her whole body was numb, and even her screams were stuck in her throat, making it difficult for her to make a sound. ¡°Little junior sister ¡­¡± Chapter 1953 - Chapter 1953 Departure (3) Chapter 1953: Departure (3) Chapter 1953: Departure (3) Song Changqing didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to be so fierce that she would knock him to the ground as soon as she arrived. But it was also thanks to her action that after pulling the woman away, it solved a lot of trouble for the master and disciple, allowing them to react and quickly escape. There were still some who were unwilling to give up and wanted to surround him again. Song Changqing had learned from song qingxiao¡¯s method. He clenched his huge fist, and with a fierce look in his eyes, he successfully forced a group of people back. ¡°..¡± The old Daoist had a cold face but a kind heart. He remembered his master¡¯s teachings in his life and never used force against ordinary people. He didn¡¯t expect that fists could do things so easily. If it was in the past, he would definitely have taught her more, but now that he was really angry, he just kept quiet. ¡°Then, the driver, get in the car too.¡± After seeing his two disciples get into the car, the old Daoist seemed to have thought of something. He turned his head to look at the crowd and called out. Everyone was afraid that song Changqing¡¯s fist was going to hit them. They were both dissatisfied and unwilling, but when they saw the old Taoist¡¯s sullen face and his stern expression, they did not dare to speak for a while. The old coachman squatted in front of the dead old bull with a dejected expression. When he heard the old Daoist¡¯s greeting, he was shocked and scared. ¡°Me?¡± He pointed at himself, not quite understanding why Daoist priest song had called him. ¡°Taoist priest, are you calling me?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Daoist priest song to ask him to get in the car. It seemed like he wanted to travel with him. But Daoist priest, my bull is already dead ¡­ he pointed sadly at the dead old bull and was puzzled, ¡± ¡°Without the Ox pulling the carriage, there¡¯s nothing I can do even if I get on the carriage, right?¡± He didn¡¯t want to go with them. Daoist priest song had mentioned that the weasels that might harm him had all died. Even if he returned now, there would not be any major problems. Shen villa was obviously not a good place. The things they had encountered along the way were already scary enough, and the closer they got, the scarier it became. He did not want to get involved in this muddy water again. just get in the car. I have my own reasons for calling you here! Daoist priest song¡¯s face was cold as he called out again, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t delay my time.¡± Although the old man was very unwilling, he did not dare to resist under Daoist priest song¡¯s cold face. After hesitating for a while, he slowly moved closer to the Ox-cart. It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of Daoist priest song, but because he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his ox-cart. Although the bull was dead, the car was still there. It was obvious that Daoist priest song and the others couldn¡¯t get down. Perhaps they wanted to talk to him about renting a car. He thought about it again. Although he had experienced several dangerous situations along the way, he had turned all of them into blessings. Perhaps it was because the old Daoist¡¯s mana was extremely powerful. Thinking of this, the old man¡¯s heart calmed down a little and he slowly got into the car. At the same time, the man from Shen villa also followed the old man after hesitating for a while. When he saw that Daoist priest song did not stop him, he also mustered up his courage and got into the car. The others didn¡¯t move. They all looked at the people in the car with dissatisfaction. The old Daoist thought for a moment, took out a folded talisman from his bag, and threw it to the crowd. ¡°Take this talisman and go back the same way. As long as you don¡¯t separate on the way, I believe nothing will happen.¡± When everyone saw the talisman, they fought to get it and didn¡¯t bother to stop people. Daoist priest song had already done his best by taking out a piece of talisman paper. He formed a seal with his hands and sent several spells into the bodies of the frozen bronze-armored men. However, the power of the ice was extraordinary. He used his spirit power several times in a row before the copper armor finally melted and moved a little. Once they regained their energy, Daoist priest song ordered the 10 bronze-armored men to lift the four corners of the carriage. Daoist priest song then shouted, ¡± ¡°Rise!¡± The carriage was carried by ten men in bronze armor and moved forward quickly. In an instant, it was dozens of meters away from the place. ¡°Taoist priest ¡­¡± The speed of the carriage was shockingly fast, far faster than when it was pulled by a Bull. The old man pulling the carriage was both excited and a little scared by the speed of the somersault cloud. He grabbed the carriage¡¯s side and asked, ¡± ¡°Why did you ask me to get in the car?¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s gaze fell on his face. In just a short while, layers of black Qi seeped out from between the old man¡¯s eyebrows. The yin Qi in his body had already been suppressed. Daoist priest song had fed him a talisman earlier, and two of the three lamps of yang fire that had been reignited had already been extinguished. ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± The old Daoist muttered to himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since he discovered that the old coachman had been tricked, he had been paying attention to him. If the reason for this person¡¯s fall was because he was sitting outside the carriage at the beginning, and song Changqing¡¯s cultivation was not enough to suppress the evil, so the ghost took advantage of the gap, then it would be fine. However, after his accident, Daoist priest song had deliberately exchanged places with the two of them. From the moment the weasel attacked to the moment he was killed, the old man had never been alone, and he had never left Daoist priest song¡¯s line of sight, apart from alighting with the rest. If that was the case, where did the dense Yin Qi on his body come from? Chapter 1954 - Chapter 1954 Taking action (1) Chapter 1954: Taking action (1) Chapter 1954: Taking action (1) There was no curtain in the carriage, so the people in the carriage could see the shadows around them quickly retreating through the door. The lifted carriage ran quickly. A large amount of gray fog rushed in, making it difficult for people to breathe. The old coachman felt his hair stand on end from Daoist priest song¡¯s stare, and he could not sit still. ¡°Dao ¡­ Daoist priest, what¡¯s impossible?¡± He felt extremely cold all over his body, and the blood in his body seemed to have frozen into ice dregs, stimulating his blood vessels. ¡°Are your ancestors from Shen village?¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s words made the legs of the old man driving the carriage go weak. Stars appeared in front of his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. He had heard the conversation between song qingxiao and the old Daoist when he was driving the carriage earlier. He naturally knew the reason why aunt Wu had fallen for the trick twice. It might be related to her background in Shen villa. When the old man heard this, he felt a chill all over his body, but he was also glad that it had nothing to do with him. However, the old Taoist¡¯s question and the look in his eyes made the old coachman instantly understand why the old Taoist wanted him to stay. As soon as he came back to his senses, he immediately knelt on the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯ and knocked his head on the floor of the carriage. He howled loudly, ¡± ¡°Old immortal, save me!¡± ¡°Get up first.¡± The old Daoist gave him a hand, and the gentle spiritual power helped the old man, who was still kneeling on the ground and begging, back to sit on the stool. ¡°Tell me first, is there any relationship between your ancestor and Shen villa?¡± Daoist priest song asked again, but the old man was still extremely uneasy and shaking like a sieve. It wasn¡¯t until the old Daoist used the power of Daoism to shout and ask the same question again that he came to his senses. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The old man shook his head, wiped his face, and looked down to see that there were no blood tears on his palm. Then he heaved a sigh of relief and said with certainty, ¡± my ancestors are all from yunyang. It has nothing to do with the Shen Manor. He emphasized loudly, not knowing who he was talking to. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± The old Daoist asked a few times, but he was very certain that he had nothing to do with Shen villa. Logically speaking, the strong aura of resentment in Shen villa should only be directed at the bloodline of Shen villa. This could be seen from the fact that aunt Wu had been hit twice while the others were safe and sound. However, the old man driving the carriage had nothing to do with Shen Zhuang, but he was also affected by the yin Qi. This undoubtedly inferred song Qing Xiao and the old Taoist¡¯s previous judgment. ¡°Did I really guess wrong?¡± The old Daoist frowned and said. ¡°Master, you also said that things like evil are unreasonable.¡± Song Changqing saw him frowning and could not help but say, ¡°¡±Maybe he just wants to harm people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Song qingxiao denied his statement. She could sense that the old man¡¯s Yin Qi was similar to Auntie Wu¡¯s. His eyes were wide open and bloodshot. His eyes were red, just like Auntie Wu¡¯s. ¡°You are still related to Shen villa.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± The old coachman immediately denied it when he heard this. However, before he could finish his sentence, song qingxiao interrupted him, ¡± ¡°You have it.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were wide open and he wanted to argue. The red blood vessels in his eyes were getting denser and denser, like a crisscrossing thin spider web, wrapping his two eyeballs tightly in his eye sockets. Song qingxiao did not wait for him to speak and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve accepted Auntie Wu¡¯s job to send us to Shen villa.¡± She didn¡¯t know much about the situation in Shen villa, but from what aunt Wu said, she could roughly guess that Shen villa was famous for its silkworm breeding. Many people in the villa relied on silkworm breeding to become rich. A hundred years ago, the city was massacred, causing the city¡¯s population to die out. However, other than that, from the information disclosed by the female ghost who had possessed Auntie Wu, he knew that there might be an existence that made all the ghosts afraid in Shen villa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the female ghost appeared, she controlled Auntie Wu and even song Changqing was almost killed. With her secret help, the old Daoist used the silver mirror to control the malicious ghost, causing her to reveal her true form. However, with the old Daoist¡¯s abilities, controlling the malicious ghost with the silver mirror was already very difficult. The ghost had already grown up and had a strong murderous aura. The reason why its soul was finally destroyed was obviously not because of the silver mirror. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, it was more like she had revealed some secret and was killed. Chapter 1955 - Chapter 1955 Taking action (2) Chapter 1955: Taking action (2) Chapter 1955: Taking action (2) ¡°I¡¯ve accepted sister-in-law Wu¡¯s job to send you to Shen villa ¡­¡± In this short while, the old coachman¡¯s symptoms became more and more obvious. His reaction began to slow down, and the blue-black color on his face became more and more obvious. Even though song qingxiao did not know much about the Daoist secret technique, she could tell that his life force was recovering. The old man¡¯s eyes were swollen, and the eye bags under his eyelids looked like they had been filled with water. Green capillaries floated up, as if they contained something. They bounced slightly, causing his eyelids to Twitch and jump, but he himself did not notice it. Daoist priest song immediately took out a talisman from his waist pocket, chanted a spell, and stuffed it into the old man¡¯s mouth. BOOM! BOOM! The flame burned and the talisman turned into a golden light, temporarily suppressing the yin Qi, allowing the dying old man to keep his life. ¡°Oh ¡­ That¡¯s right,¡± Smoke was still coming out of his mouth, but he seemed to be unaware of Daoist priest song¡¯s actions. He nodded with difficulty. ¡°I accepted Auntie Wu¡¯s job and took her money to send you to Shen villa.¡± ¡°You took her money?¡± When song daozhang heard this, he finally found the connection between the old man and Shen Zhuang. ¡°Yes,¡± With the spirit talisman to extend his life, his condition was a little better than before. ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Do you have it with you?¡± The old Daoist asked anxiously. Perhaps knowing that it was related to his life, the old man didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and quickly touched his chest. He was wearing an old shirt with buttons on the front. His hand reached in through the gap of the buttons and took out a bag of things wrapped in an old sweat towel. ¡°It¡¯s all here!¡± The rumor that Shen villa was haunted had spread as far as the reputation of being rich. Wu ju had paid too little, and people were not willing to pay. Therefore, she paid a high price to get the old man to drive the cattle out. The amount of money was not small, so the old man naturally had to carry it with him. ¡°Other than spending a silver Yuan to pay for my grandson¡¯s education, they never broke up.¡± As he said this, he handed over the towel that was wrapped tightly. Before Daoist priest song took it, he could already feel the yin Qi coming from the sweat towel. The towel was tied very tightly by him, and the corners were wrapped several times, as if afraid that the silver inside would leak out. The old Daoist tore it open. There were several layers wrapped inside. Every time he tore open a layer, there seemed to be a faint trace of black gas dissipating. As the black gas dissipated, the temperature in the carriage seemed to have dropped. ¡°Eh?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were fixed on Daoist priest song¡¯s hand. He let out a surprised cry as he saw him remove the sweat towel layer by layer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to him. Song Changqing asked, and the old Daoist also raised his head. ¡°This, this is not the pouch that Mrs. Wu gave me.¡± The eyes of the people in the carriage fell on the old Daoist¡¯s hand. In the middle of the sweat towel was a pink silk brocade bag with a small lotus flower that was about to bloom embroidered on it. It looked lifelike. However, the old coachman¡¯s expression was as if he had seen a ghost. He was in disbelief. ¡°The purse that sister-in-law Wu an gave me was obviously ¡­ It was ¡­ Mhmm ¡­¡± He was originally excited, but as he spoke, something seemed to be wrong. He unconsciously made syllables, as if he was possessed. Everyone realized that something was wrong and subconsciously looked up at him. The old coachman¡¯s swollen eyelids were trembling violently, and his eyes were bloodshot, connecting to his eyeballs. Leng wushang looked as if he was looking into two dark eyes, and the hair on the back of his neck stood up when he looked into his eyes in the carriage. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± When the other man saw the strange state of the old coachman, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill scream and staggered to Daoist priest song¡¯s side. ¡°Evil creature!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Daoist priest song saw this, he naturally knew that it was the work of a ghost. He immediately ignored the purse and bit his middle finger again, trying to reach for the old coachman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ha!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled his entire eye sockets. At this moment, his eyelids twitched and he let out a sinister cry. His lips turned black in an instant, and a long black tongue came out of his throat and wrapped around the old Daoist¡¯s wrist. A gust of cold wind blew out of his mouth and turned into a dense black mist, filling the carriage. Chapter 1956 - Chapter 1956 Taking action (3) Chapter 1956: Taking action (3) Chapter 1956: Taking action (3) Wherever the black fog went, dark ice crystals full of Yin Qi would form. The blood that gushed out of the old Daoist¡¯s fingertip was frozen and could not be pointed out again. ¡°He¡¯s actually so insolent!¡± Daoist priest song failed to draw blood. Seeing that it was difficult to suppress it, he had no choice but to touch the side of his waist with his other hand. However, even though his luggage was full before he left, he had already used up more than half of it. The silver mirror had been destroyed, but the copper coin was still hanging above the door. By the time he realized that he had already used several of his magic treasures, it was already too late for him to touch the talisman paper. The tongue wrapped around his finger, and with a sizzling sound, the yin Qi was like maggots attached to his bones, entering his body through his wound. A large amount of sticky liquid was secreted from the tongue. As the tongue retracted, the liquid was pulled out into thousands of long threads, which wrapped around Daoist priest song¡¯s body and dragged him toward the coachman. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing this, song Changqing immediately hugged song Daoist priest tightly without hesitation. However, the old man¡¯s strength was infinite after being possessed, and the yin ghost technique was terrifying. Song Changqing felt the old Daoist in his arms lose all his warmth in an instant, as if he was holding an ice sculpture. He quickly lost control of his palm and the purse in his hand seemed to be out of his grasp. Just as it was about to fall, song Changqing reached out with great difficulty and caught the falling purse in his palm. In the car, Auntie Wu was still unconscious after being possessed, while the other man was already trembling in fear at the scene before him. The black Qi on the old Taoist¡¯s body was like a plague, quickly infecting song Changqing¡¯s body. It wrapped around the two and dragged them in the direction of the old man driving the carriage. ¡®Ha-ha-¡® The old man who was driving the carriage looked as ferocious as an evil spirit. He opened his mouth and spat out a large amount of black gas. He looked at the master and disciple who were being dragged closer with a ghastly expression. He rolled his long tongue and greeted Daoist priest song¡¯s face. ¡°Stop ¡­¡± Daoist priest song knew that he had been tricked, but he had a certain level of cultivation, so his divine sense was still clear. He gripped the floor of the carriage with all his might, trying to stabilize his body. However, after being controlled by the yin Qi, his strength had been greatly reduced. In the eyes of the evil ghost, his struggling strength was weak and helpless. ¡°Could it be that if I fail my tribulation, I¡¯ll die on the way?¡± At the moment of life and death, such a thought flashed through the old Daoist¡¯s mind. He remembered the few joss sticks he had burned before he left the house. The joss sticks had been extinguished before they had even lit up. It was obvious that the ancestors of cloud Tiger Mountain did not bless him for getting involved in this mess. Everything was just his insistence. Just as he was sighing in a daze, he saw a faint green afterimage pass by, bringing with it a cool and clean wind, which seemed to have stirred up the chaotic black gas in the carriage. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± At this moment, the old coachman let out a shrill scream. As soon as the voice rang out, the old Daoist and song Changqing found that the force that had trapped the master and disciple had been reduced by more than half. The voice pierced their eardrums, and the master and disciple quivered. Daoist priest song was the first to come back to his senses, and he fixed his eyes in the direction of the scream. In the next moment, song Changqing felt the old Daoist in his arms tremble. Then, he shouted in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Song Qing Xiao! What are you doing?¡± The dazed eldest senior brother quickly raised his head and saw an unbelievable scene. His cute little junior sister, who used to be timid and would cry when she heard that they were going to the cemetery to train her courage, was now half-standing and grabbing the old coachman¡¯s hair with one hand, forcing him to look up. ¡± The old man let out a shrill and sinister cry. He swung his head with great force, but he could not shake her palm and was firmly grasped in her hand. After her head was controlled, the malicious ghost had no choice but to give up its control over the master and disciple. It turned around and pulled back its terrifying long tongue, wrapping it around her arm. However, she remained unmoved, and her other hand reached out to the old coachman¡¯s eyes. The old man¡¯s eyes were puffy, and his dark, terrifying eyes were now tightly narrowed into a thin line. He opened his big, Black Mouth and let out a bone-chilling shout. Song qingxiao¡¯s fingertips forcefully opened his eyelids and pressed down at the same time, forcing his eyes to pop out. At this moment, the old man¡¯s eyes were covered with red blood vessels, like tentacles that were slowly intertwining and wriggling. Under her gaze, the blood vessels seemed to be a little afraid. They wriggled and tried to enter the eyeball again. However, before they could escape, song Qing¡¯s small fingers nimbly wriggled in and accurately pinched the wisp of black Qi hidden under the messy pile of blood veins. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± This scream was high-pitched and filled with malice and hatred. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ah ¡­ the scream was filled with pain, fear, and panic. It belonged to the old coachman. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± At the same time, Daoist priest song and song Changqing also exclaimed at the incredible scene. Despite the screams, song qingxiao remained unmoved. She grabbed the black gas and pulled it out with all her might! Chapter 1957 - Chapter 1957 Threads (1) Chapter 1957: Threads (1) Chapter 1957: Threads (1) ¡± In this horrifying scene, general song Qing¡¯s hair-thin black line slowly emerged from the old coachman¡¯s eyes. As soon as the black line was pulled out, the old man¡¯s screams became weaker and weaker. In contrast, the old man¡¯s original voice began to grow louder. It was obvious that his consciousness had gained the upper hand. The black thread was thin and long. After a section was pulled out, the messy and intertwined blood vessels that wrapped around the old man¡¯s eyes were like messy threads being pulled up by the roots and gradually weakened. When song Qingyang pulled the old man out completely and held him in his hand, the old man retracted his long tongue and his dark blue lips slowly returned to their original color. The thick Yin Qi in the surroundings gradually dissipated with the open car door, and the yin Qi that bound Daoist priest song and his disciple completely disappeared. After the resentful ghost that was controlling his Yin Qi was captured, he regained control of his body. The old man who was driving the carriage only felt that his eyes were sore, swollen, and painful, as if they had been pricked by needles. But what he found most unbearable was his scalp, which was about to be torn apart ¡­ In order to subdue the malicious ghost that had possessed him, song qingxiao had used absolute strength to suppress him. She had not shown any mercy at all. He didn¡¯t feel anything when he was possessed, but now that he was in control of his body, apart from the pain in his eyes and the weakness of being corroded by the yin Qi, the most painful thing was the top of his head. The old man didn¡¯t have the habit of completely cutting off his braids, so they were all wrapped around his head and covered with a sweat towel. Now that song Qing was grabbing him with one hand, he felt as if his entire scalp was about to be lifted. Under the stimulation of pain, the fear of being possessed, as well as the feeling of weakness and disgust, were instantly reduced by a lot, and his chaotic consciousness was suddenly clear. gentler, gentler ¡­ he groaned dizzily. He wanted to reach out to touch his scalp, but found that his whole body was as soft as noodles, and he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers. From his voice, he seemed to have completely woken up. Daoist priest song had been too agitated earlier. After a scream, he quivered when he heard the old man¡¯s voice. He quickly looked at song Qing and said, ¡± ¡°Quickly let go.¡± Half of the old man¡¯s body was lifted up by her as if he was a carrot. One of his eyes was swollen, as if blood was flowing out. ¡°Argh, am I going blind?¡± As he screamed, song qingxiao followed the old Daoist¡¯s words and let go. The old man fell back onto the stool in an instant. His body swayed, and he almost fell head first onto the floor of the carriage. If the old Daoist hadn¡¯t supported him at the critical moment and pulled him to sit steadily, the old man would have fallen. ¡°Daoist priest, are my eyes going blind?¡± As soon as he was free, the old man who was driving the carriage immediately raised his head. Song qingxiao¡¯s action of clawing at his eyes was not gentle at all. Even if she had restrained her strength, it was still not something an ordinary person could withstand. The corners of the old man¡¯s eyes were torn, and his eyeballs were probably injured as blood kept flowing out. ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± The old Daoist felt a little guilty, but he still shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was trying to comfort himself or the old man. After he finished speaking, he moved closer to take a look and reached out to wipe the blood tears that were flowing down from the old man¡¯s eyes. The tears of blood were different from Auntie Wu¡¯s. Daoist priest song tried to sense them, but to his surprise, the yin Qi that had wrapped around his body had completely disappeared. The old Daoist¡¯s eyelids began to Twitch. He soon thought of the black thread that song qingxiao had pulled out of his eye. He looked up with a twisted expression and saw song qingxiao holding a thin strand of black hair in her hand. The strand of hair was like a living thing, struggling and twisting around her fingertips like a squirming tentacle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only hiss ¡­ the old Daoist took in a deep breath of cold air and felt his heart tighten. Although he had not noticed its existence earlier due to the limitation of his realm, it was not difficult for him to guess that it was the culprit behind the old coachman¡¯s previous abnormality with his experience and eyesight. The power of this thing was so terrifying. Not only did it possess the old man, but it also had extra power to control him and song Changqing. It was enough to show its power. Now that he saw the silk thread intertwining between his little disciple¡¯s fingers, the old Daoist felt that he was in a bad mood. After he came back to his senses, he immediately reached out to grab the black thread. Chapter 1958 - Chapter 1958 Threads (2) Chapter 1958: Threads (2) Chapter 1958: Threads (2) ¡°Hurry up and give it to me!¡± This was not something to play with. Perhaps it was not only related to the old coachman¡¯s strange behavior, but even aunt Wu¡¯s previous strange behavior might be related to it. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t use much strength, but no matter how hard the black thread struggled, it couldn¡¯t escape from her fingers. She looked at it carefully. The thread was filled with a strong evil aura, which was the same as the black aura that had entered Auntie Wu¡¯s body. It was surrounded by a layer of black Qi, carrying a vengeful remnant thought, as if there was a wisp of remnant soul attached to it, screaming, ¡°¡±Let me go ¡­¡± Her expression remained the same, and at the same time, she used her other finger to gently twist the black silk from head to tail. She sent her spiritual power into it and instantly crushed this trace of poisonous resentment into pieces, disappearing without a trace. The black gas dispersed, and the struggling black thread seemed to have lost its life, hanging loosely between her fingers. Song qingxiao took a closer look and saw that it was a very thin thread that had been twisted by someone. It should be quite old. Without the corrosion of the black gas, the thread revealed its true form. It wasn¡¯t really pure black, but a dark brown color, somewhat like it was stained with blood. With the passage of time, it gradually became what it was today. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± The old Daoist saw that she was unmoved after he had spoken earlier and could not help but feel anxious. He was deeply afraid that she would also fall for the yin spirit¡¯s trick. He used his Daoist spiritual Qi to sink into his dantian and shouted, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can play with. Give it to master!¡± Song Qing had underestimated him and was really anxious. Moreover, she had already erased the dangerous aura on the silk thread, so she handed it to Daoist song. The old Daoist caught it and held it tightly before letting out a long sigh of relief. Recalling the previous scene, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. ¡°You little girl, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The old coachman had a ghostly aura after being hit, and his appearance was ferocious and terrifying, making people afraid. In the old Daoist¡¯s impression, she was the most timid person on normal days. She was even scared to tears when she was asked to go to the cemetery on yunhu mountain to train her courage. However, at that time, she didn¡¯t know where she found the courage to go forward and hug the old man who was possessed. However, it was fortunate that she had taken action and restrained the yin ghost. Otherwise, Daoist priest song and his disciple would have fallen at the hands of this ghostly being, and the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°I saw that both you and eldest senior brother were being held back, so I made a move.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s anger disappeared after hearing what song qingxiao said. ¡°That being said, the situation was critical at the time, so you should still put your own safety first. Your eldest martial brother and I are both cultivators, so we¡¯ll naturally think of ways to save our lives.¡± His expression eased a little, and when he came back to his senses, he remembered the scene of her tearing the old coachman¡¯s eyelids and scratching black lines. He was a little curious, ¡± ¡°How did you find out that there was something hidden in his eyes?¡± He pointed at the old man who was still covering his eyes and groaning. Song qingxiao smiled and said, ¡°I see that his eyes are swollen and somewhat similar to aunt Wu.¡± After her reminder, Daoist song realized that Auntie Wu¡¯s eyes were indeed swollen and a little off. They looked like fish bubbles filled with water, and her eyes were almost squeezed into a line. after he was possessed, I noticed that there seemed to be something drilling under his eyelids. The red blood vessels in his eyes seemed to be alive, so I pulled out the black line. Hearing her words, Daoist priest song nodded. ¡°You¡¯re meticulous. It seems that this thing is indeed related to the dark Souls that control them.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his trust in his little disciple, but he didn¡¯t suspect anything. After asking for the reason, he picked up the black thread in his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old Daoist picked up the black thread and twisted it. He first released a trace of his divine sense to sense it, then brought it to his nose and sniffed it. The old coachman stopped screaming and covered his eye that had been torn by song qingxiao. He stared at the old Taoist¡¯s actions with tears in his eyes. ¡°This, this is the thing that just entered my eyes?¡± Under their gazes, the old Daoist nodded and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a thread.¡± However, what made him feel strange was that the vengeful spirit attached to the thread had disappeared. However, there was still some Yin Qi left, which was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s previous actions were correct. Chapter 1959 - Chapter 1959 Threads (3) Chapter 1959: Threads (3) Chapter 1959: Threads (3) He didn¡¯t suspect that song qingxiao had anything to do with the spirit¡¯s disappearance. He only thought that the spirit was probably killed by some kind of power after it was exposed, just like the female spirit that possessed Auntie Wu¡¯s body. ¡°It should be silk.¡± Song qingxiao added. ¡°You can tell?¡± Hearing her words, song Changqing could not help but lean forward and stare at her with wide eyes. However, the sky was dark outside and there was not much light in the carriage. Although he was a martial artist and had good eyesight, he could not see anything after staring for a long time. The old Daoist looked at song Qing with approval. When he turned to look at his eldest disciple, his expression was not very good. He reprimanded, ¡°You only have a head, not a brain!¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing was scolded for no reason and could not help but scratch his head. ¡°From what the female ghost that possessed Auntie Wu said, their appearance is related to Shen villa, and it was premeditated.¡± After scolding his disciple, Daoist priest song explained to him, ¡± Shen villa is good at planting sanguine and raising silkworms. Their silk products are second to none in the country. Almost everyone will think of silk and satin when they mention Shen villa. Therefore, the black thread in front of him was a medium used by the spirits in Shen villa to harm people, so the possibility of this black thread being silk was very high. Hearing this, song Changqing nodded in realization. ¡°Little junior sister is so smart!¡± He complimented song Qing proudly, as if he was not embarrassed or angry at being scolded. Instead, he was happy for song Qing. eldest senior brother ¡­ He was so happy that he wanted to make a promise, but he suddenly thought of something and stopped. Under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, he chuckled and mysteriously stopped. The old Daoist lowered his eyelids to hide his expression, then picked up the silk that had been dyed. there¡¯s a bloody smell ¡­ he muttered, ¡°¡±Could it be related to the massacre back then?¡± No one could answer his question. Aunt Wu, who was the only one who knew a lot about Shen villa, was unconscious. Daoist priest song stretched out an arm and pulled Wu ju, who was sleeping on the long bench, over. A cultivator¡¯s strength was not weak. Even Auntie Wu¡¯s fat body seemed very light under his palm. He turned Auntie Wu¡¯s body around and saw that her eyes were swollen, but her eyelids were not trembling. He wondered if it was because the female ghost that had possessed her had died. The eye was squinted into a swollen slit, and it was covered with coagulated blood beads. Leng Shang looked like he had been cut. Daoist priest song tried to open her eyes, but she closed them tightly. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, so he tried a few times, but he couldn¡¯t open her eyes. After trying a few times, he finally managed to pull her eyelids open, revealing her bloodshot eyes. As expected, there were red veins protruding out of the eyeball, like many intertwined roots, firmly trapping the eyeball within. The old Daoist had seen many evil spirits and ghosts, so he was decisive when dealing with evil spirits. At this time, he wanted to extract the yin Qi from the human eyes, but he actually felt a little reluctant to do it. He thought of song qingxiao¡¯s swift and decisive action. She did not hesitate at all when she made her move. ¡°Qing Xiao, you do it.¡± Song qingxiao leaned over and bent her middle and ring fingers to hook Auntie Wu¡¯s lower eyelid. Her index finger was as sharp as a blade and easily cut her eyeball. Blood with a slightly fishy smell gushed out, and the sound of skin and flesh being torn apart made the old coachman¡¯s eyes hurt even more. Her fingertips went deep into her eyes, hooked onto something, and slowly pulled it out. After the female ghost¡¯s soul was destroyed, only a vessel was left in aunt Wu¡¯s body. Without the vengeful spirit, the thread became dead and did not move again. However, from song qingxiao¡¯s point of view, the female ghost was most likely just a starved ghost. The real fatal thing should be the thread. As long as the black thread was still in the body, it was possible that the death of one ghost would attract another ghost. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She pulled out the black thread, and the thread pulled out the flesh with some blood at the end. The sound was hair-raising, but fortunately, aunt Wu had lost consciousness. However, as the black line disconnected, she should have regained consciousness. Under the stimulation of pain, her facial muscles twitched instinctively. It was obvious that she was about to wake up. After song qingxiao took the ring, she handed it to the old Daoist. The old Daoist placed the two silk threads in his palm. Other than the bloodstains on the threads that had just been pulled out, the two black threads were of the same length, as if they had been measured and cut. ¡°It seems like this thing is causing trouble.¡± He was now certain of his guess and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how this thing quietly entered Wu chenshi¡¯s body in advance, waiting for the right time to act up and then block our way.¡± Chapter 1960 - Chapter 1960 Buying lives (1) Chapter 1960: Buying lives (1) Chapter 1960: Buying lives (1) Daoist priest song sighed, ¡± it was buried in my body. It was premeditated. It¡¯s really poisonous. No wonder I didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao didn¡¯t remind him that the thread was probably just a guide. The ghost that really did it entered Auntie Wu¡¯s body when the Ox cart was stuck. However, when she saw the old Daoist¡¯s relieved expression, she did not expose him. As soon as the old Daoist finished his words, song Changqing exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Master, look.¡± Daoist priest song quickly lowered his head and saw the two thin threads turning into powder in his palm like burning incense ash. Before he could close his hand, the wind outside blew in and they turned into a mist and disappeared without a trace. The evidence disappeared just like that, and the old Daoist didn¡¯t even have time to find out where it came from. He was a little depressed, but at least he had figured out what this strange thing was. Now that he had taken it out, both Auntie Wu and the old man driving the carriage should be safe for the time being. ¡°Fortunately, I took it out.¡± The old man driving the carriage was somewhat rejoicing. When he said this, he had a lingering fear on his face. Compared to being possessed by a ghost and dying without knowing why, the gouged out eyeball was not worth mentioning. ¡°Daoist priest, I should be fine now, right?¡± Daoist priest song nodded and replied, ¡± I¡¯ve sensed it. This thing is possessed by a ghost, but it has completely disappeared. You¡¯ll be fine. The old man was overjoyed when he heard this, but before he could say anything, Daoist priest song continued, ¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t leave our sight during this time.¡± He explained, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from Shen village, and your ancestors were from yunyang, but you fell for it. It must be related to the fact that you were employed by the wushen family.¡± At this point, the old Daoist turned to look at his eldest disciple. Song Changqing saw his action and seemed to know what he was thinking. He quickly spread out his hand. He saw a pink pouch in his palm, tightly bound. The old Daoist picked up the pouch and caressed it carefully. ¡°The purse is made of silk and satin, it is a good silk and should be from Shen village.¡± The lotus flower embroidered on the pouch was lifelike, and the embroidery was quite extraordinary. Whether it was the fabric or the color, the value of the purse was not low. It was not something that ordinary people could use. Although Auntie Wu¡¯s family was rich and had a lot of private rooms for her, she was afraid that she was not rich enough to use such a valuable purse as a gift for a coachman. ¡°You mentioned that Auntie Wu gave you a purse earlier. This isn¡¯t it?¡± The old Daoist thought of what he had said earlier. At that time, he had only said half of it when the ghost on his body acted up and did not let him finish. The old man who was driving the carriage also remembered this. His consciousness stopped at the moment he saw the purse. What happened after that was a blur. However, he had also vaguely guessed some things. When he heard the old Daoist¡¯s question, he first nodded his head hard, then shook his head desperately. ¡°Elder immortal is wise.¡± He covered his eyes with his hands and stared at the pouch in Daoist priest song¡¯s hand with his bloodshot eyes as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Sister-in-law Wu did give me a pouch that day, and I wrapped it in this sweat towel.¡± He swallowed his saliva, and his single eye revealed a look of fear. but I clearly remember that Mrs. Wu only gave me an ordinary old cotton bag. It couldn¡¯t be such an exquisitely made item. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t remember wrongly?¡± The old Daoist asked him. The old coachman immediately swore, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to remember wrongly!¡± Such an exquisite object should have left a deep impression on him after seeing it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man should have been scared out of his wits after being possessed. It was impossible for him to lie when it concerned his own life. ¡°I remember very clearly that there were four silver Yuan in it. In addition, the reward for pulling the foreigners into Shen villa was also in it. There were a total of four silver Yuan and three silver Yuan in it.¡± He said it with certainty, and he remembered the number clearly. ¡°In other words, this thing wasn¡¯t given to you by Wu chenshi. It¡¯s very likely that it was replaced.¡± Daoist priest song reached out to untie the knot on the purse. Chapter 1961 - Chapter 1961 Buying lives (2) Chapter 1961: Buying lives (2) Chapter 1961: Buying lives (2) He unzipped the bag and poured the contents out. With a few clangs, seven or eight big gold ingots poured out, shocking the group. The large gold ingot was as thin as a cake and about the size of a baby¡¯s palm. It looked like it was plated with a layer of brass on the outside and was not the currency in circulation at this time. ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡± The old coachman stammered. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Song Changqing, who was sitting beside Daoist song, took a piece of the gold and looked at it carefully for a moment. Then he shouted, ¡± ¡°Master, please take a look.¡± There was a mark on the gold ingot that said, ¡°It was cast in the first year of wansheng, dajin. ¡°The first year of dajin¡¯s wansheng?¡± Daoist priest song took a look and said, ¡± ¡°The period of the Jin dynasty? Three hundred years ago?¡± The few people in the car were a little dumbfounded. Daoist priest song himself took a piece of gold and looked at it for a long time. He confirmed that every piece of gold had the same words written on it, proving that they were produced during the time of the Jin dynasty. great Jin was founded more than 300 years ago. This Wan Sheng is the year name of the first emperor of great Jin. Daoist priest song flipped the gold ingot over and studied it. but a hundred years ago, not long after the massacre of Shen villa, the regime of the houjin dynasty had already ended. As soon as the regime of the houjin dynasty ended, the money in circulation in the houjin dynasty had been gradually abolished and no longer used. ¡°In the first year of wansheng, the Jin dynasty was at its peak, and there was not much money produced.¡± Later on, it was changed to copper coins. During the late gold era, the early gold ingots were already very rare. Most of them were collected by antique lovers. After the Jin dynasty¡¯s government was destroyed, there were not many red copper coins left, let alone the early gold Yuan. Not only did it appear, but so many of them had appeared at once. It was clear that there was indeed a problem. ¡°What aunt Wu gave me was obviously four silver Yuan, right? I¡¯ve counted it again and again, and I¡¯m definitely not wrong.¡± Shen village was haunted, and everyone avoided it like the plague, treating it as hell. Therefore, when Auntie Wu first hired someone to deliver the goods, she was rejected many times. After that, he heartlessly took out four silver dollars before the old coachman was convinced. Four silver dollars was not a small sum. It was enough for the old man¡¯s entire family to eat and drink for an entire year. When he received the money, he had counted it over and over again. He even carried it to sleep at night and washed up with him. It was impossible for it to be replaced. However, the three silver ingots had now turned into seven or eight large gold ingots. In terms of value, the large gold ingots, which were no longer a common currency, were naturally more valuable than the three silver ingots that aunt Wu had given him. However, when the old man driving the carriage saw this item, he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°The ghost borrowed Auntie Wu¡¯s hand to give you this bag of gold.¡± Song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°And this pouch and money should be a curse cast by a ghost.¡± With Auntie Wu¡¯s help, he planted the black line into the old man¡¯s body in the form of a curse, then lured the malicious ghost to kill him. ¡°But, but I clearly got it at that time ¡­¡± The old man shivered when he heard that. He wanted to explain further, but Daoist priest song said, ¡± ¡°Qingxiao¡¯s right, this is like a ghost hitting a wall.¡± The old coachman stared at him with his red eyes and explained, ¡± when Wu shenshi returned home from Shen villa, she had already fallen for it. The ghost on her body cast a Yin art to confuse your consciousness, so when she gave you the money, it should be this bag of things and not the silver you thought it was. However, at that time, the old man had fallen into a trap and had no idea what kind of life-threatening things he had accepted. He only thought that it was a few pieces of silver and happily put it in his arms. ¡°This bag of money could be used to buy your life.¡± Daoist priest song frowned. there¡¯s a kind of Yin soul demonic technique that can be used on money and thrown on the side of the road. Once it¡¯s taken away, it¡¯s equivalent to a silent consent to sell one¡¯s life to the person who lost the money. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old coachman was terrified by his words, and his body trembled like a sieve. He quickly knelt down. ¡°Taoist priest, save me!¡± He couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his eyes and dizziness, and knocked his head on the ground. I have an old wife and children at home. I really can¡¯t let anything happen to them ¡­ ¡°Get up first!¡± Daoist priest song reached out to help him up, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°The heavens and earth! This ghost is too impudent. Since you are not from the Shen village and are only employed by the wushen clan, and yet you want to kill you, this kind of ghost can not be left in the world.¡± Chapter 1962 - Chapter 1962 Buying lives (3) Chapter 1962: Buying lives (3) Chapter 1962: Buying lives (3) He had a strong sense of justice in his character and was extremely kind. He originally had the intention to save the coachman, otherwise he would not have asked him to get on the carriage. Even if the old coachman didn¡¯t say anything, Daoist priest song wouldn¡¯t leave him in the lurch, let alone beg him. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m going to Shen villa this time, so I can¡¯t protect you for the time being.¡± He had already received money from the ghosts to buy their lives. Although song qingxiao had already extracted the black line, the power of the ghosts in Shen villa was far beyond the old Daoist¡¯s imagination. Whether it was the thick fog or the weasels that were previously controlled, they were probably related to the ghost in Shen villa. As such, even without the black line, the old man¡¯s life would be in danger once he left Daoist priest song¡¯s sight. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡± I have an idea. Let¡¯s find a place to stay first. I¡¯ll set up a Daoist barrier for you, and you can wait for me there. He paused for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°If I can return from Shen villa smoothly, your safety will be assured.¡± However, if anything happened to the master and disciple and they were trapped in Shen villa, ¡± once the matter is blown up, it will definitely attract the attention of other insightful people in the country. They will naturally come here and I will leave you a token of Taoism. If other fellow disciples see this item, they will probably reach out to save you on account of our friendship. As for whether or not the coachman¡¯s life could be saved, the old Daoist could only do his best and leave it to fate. Even so, the coachman was already quite satisfied. He ignored the old Daoist¡¯s attempts to stop him and kowtowed several times to thank him. the massacre a hundred years ago created countless ghosts, but the money that the vengeful spirits offered to buy their lives was from big gold three hundred years ago. As song qingxiao spoke, she extended her hand toward the gold ingots. Her action gave the old Daoist a fright. The money did not come from the right source, and it was likely to be used by a malicious ghost. It was stained with the aura of Yin and resentment, and it could drive the vengeful spirits who had died in the massacre of the city to work for it. One could imagine the vengeful nature of the money. Aunt Wu and the coachman, who had touched the money before, were hit by it one after another. The old Taoist naturally did not want his little disciple to encounter such an evil and unlucky thing, so he quickly retracted his hand- However, he was not as fast as song qingxiao. The old Daoist saw that she was calm, but before he could react, song qingxiao had already grabbed two large pieces of gold in her hands. She was so fast that he could clearly see her movements, but he could not Dodge them. He was really possessed! ¡°You ¡­¡± Daoist song was a little anxious. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw song Qing looking down on dollar and asked, ¡± ¡°Does this mean that the ¡®ghosts¡¯ in Shen villa this time might not be the vengeful spirits that died in the city-wide massacre a hundred years ago?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you put it down.¡± When the old Daoist saw that she was looking at the gold coins, his heart almost jumped into his throat. After he came back to his senses, he hurriedly asked her to put the gold coins down. She touched the coin. There was a faint trace of resentment on the coin, which was similar to the resentment on the black line. After getting the answer she wanted, she saw that the old Daoist was so anxious that his forehead was about to sweat. She complied with the old Daoist¡¯s words and obediently put the two coins back in his palm. The old Daoist glared at her. He was angry and helpless, but in the end, he did not blame her. Instead, he hurriedly put the few coins back into the pink embroidered purse before letting out a long sigh of relief. He took a closer look at song qingxiao and saw that her cheeks were slightly moist and her eyes were clear. She didn¡¯t look like she had been contaminated with Yin Qi, so he was relieved. After he was relieved, he remembered what song qingxiao had said and hesitated. three hundred years ago ¡­ He thought for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°I was born 18 years after Jin kaizhen, but I didn¡¯t say that there was a major accident 300 years ago.¡± Moreover, the existence of ghosts itself was heaven-defying, and the longer they stayed in the world, the stronger the resentment they needed to support them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who could survive for more than 300 years could no longer be called ordinary ghosts-¡± at least at the level of a ghost King. But to evolve into a ghost King, the conditions required were extremely difficult. Only with the right time and place, as well as the nourishment of a large number of resentful souls, could such a ghost that could shake the netherworld Kingdom be raised. Under such conditions, no matter how the old Daoist looked at it, he felt that only the vengeful spirits caused by the massacre a hundred years ago could have raised such a terrifying existence. In addition to the special terrain of Shen village where yin and yang intersected, after a hundred years of recuperation, the spirits that might not have been truly transcended back then had come out in full force. The old Daoist kept the pouch in his waist pocket and said cautiously, ¡± ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go to Shen Manor first. After we enter, we will be able to figure out the truth.¡± Chapter 1963 - Chapter 1963 Arrival _1 Chapter 1963: Arrival _1 Chapter 1963: Arrival _1 Daoist priest song¡¯s tone was solemn as he instructed his two disciples, ¡± ¡°No matter what, this trip to Shen villa is full of dangers. If we are not careful, we will fall into it. We must be more careful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw his two disciples respond. The old Daoist¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao. He recalled her previous attitude of a newborn calf that was not afraid of a Tiger and could not help but feel a headache. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± He scolded with a dark face, ¡± ¡°Especially you. You can¡¯t leave master¡¯s side even half a step.¡± He was afraid that song qingxiao would do something dangerous again, so he added, ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be touched casually!¡± After he finished speaking, he asked with a cold face, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Song Qing looked down on the worry in his eyes and nodded. The old Daoist only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she had agreed. After he relaxed, he seemed to realize that there was something wrong with his fingers, and he let out a painful groan. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on his raised finger. The old Daoist had bitten his middle finger earlier. It seemed that he was preparing to use the blood curse to stop the malicious ghost that had possessed the old coachman. Unfortunately, before he could even bleed, he was attacked by a malicious ghost. The yin Qi seeped into his fingers through the wound, and his entire palm was shockingly swollen. Especially his middle finger, the nail had already turned black, and the hymen at the tip of his finger could be clearly seen. There were wisps of black gas on it, making it look extremely ferocious. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing could not help but exclaim when he saw this. The old man driving the carriage was also quite frightened, and the other man in the carriage also didn¡¯t make a sound. The old Taoist immediately formed a seal with one hand and hit his arm. He saw that the black Qi that had been spreading up his palm suddenly stopped after he cast a spell. The old Taoist¡¯s fingers slowly slid down his forearm. His spiritual power forced the yin Qi to retreat. The black Qi withdrew from his palm and shrank into his middle finger. Finally, it turned into black blood and dripped down the wound on his middle finger, landing on the ground of the carriage. The old Daoist only stopped sweating when the blood turned from black to red. A pungent smell spread out, causing the old coachman and the others to subconsciously cover their noses. Daoist priest song forced out the yin Qi, took out a talisman from his pocket, chanted a few spells, and pressed it down. When the talisman light touched the wound, a burst of golden light burst out and then disappeared. However, the wound had been completely sealed, and it disappeared after a short time. The old Daoist took out another talisman and threw it at the black blood on the ground that contained Yin Qi. The talisman burst into flames and disappeared along with the black blood. After doing all this, the old Daoist seemed to be exhausted. He leaned against the back of the carriage, his face as pale as gold paper. ¡°Master.¡± Song Changqing called out worriedly. The old Daoist¡¯s face was pale, his thin chest heaved up and down, and his trembling nose was covered in sweat. Hearing his eldest disciple¡¯s call, he didn¡¯t even open his eyes and only said, ¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the surroundings and protect junior sister. I¡¯m going to rest for a while.¡± His personality was the most unyielding, and unless it was a last resort, he would never say that he wanted to rest at this time. Song Changqing¡¯s expression turned serious. Before he could speak, he heard song Qing¡¯s soft voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the car.¡± ¡°You little girl ¡­¡± Hearing this, song Changqing could not help but mumble, ¡± ¡°How do you say it like eldest senior brother?¡± Although he said that, he was very touched by his little junior sister¡¯s sensibleness. Everyone was a little uneasy. Daoist priest song seemed to have suffered some injuries, and only two young disciples were left to guard the carriage. They were afraid that the two young people would not be able to hold the overall situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, when the old coachman saw Daoist priest song¡¯s pale face, he guessed that this had something to do with him saving his life. Feeling guilty and touched, he was too embarrassed to call him, so he could only remain silent, but he prayed in his heart that nothing would happen on the way. In addition, although the man in the car was also afraid that Daoist priest song would cause trouble again after regulating his breath, he did not dare to disturb Daoist priest song¡¯s cultivation. First of all, song Changqing was tall and strong, looking very burly and scary. If he forced Daoist priest song to keep an eye on the car, it was very likely that he would anger his disciple. Not only would he be beaten up, but he would also be in trouble if he were to be driven out of the car alone in the wilderness. Secondly, Daoist priest song was only regulating his breathing. If something really happened, his two disciples would still be in the car. Even if he didn¡¯t save the others, he couldn¡¯t just leave his two disciples alone. Chapter 1964 - Chapter 1964 Arrival _2 Chapter 1964: Arrival _2 Chapter 1964: Arrival _2 With this thought in mind, everyone fell silent. Song Changqing glanced at song Qing Xiao as if he had something to say, but when he saw Taoist priest song, who was meditating, he swallowed his words. He sat at the door with his eyes wide open and raised his spirit to sense his surroundings, alert for any incoming danger. However, perhaps it was because the strange black lines in the eyes of aunt Wu and the old coachman had been removed, but there were no more twists and turns along the way. Because the bronze-armored man had been changed to carry the car, the original estimated seven or eight hours to Shen villa had been greatly reduced. After that, it took less than two hours for the speeding car to stop. The previous incidents had made the old man and the man, who had been tense, feel exhausted. After a smooth journey, the two of them actually fell asleep. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± It was not until song Changqing shouted that the two of them opened their eyes in a daze. Although she had slept for a while, her heart was still in her throat and she could not sleep well. At this moment, her eyes were sore and her whole body was in unbearable pain. The car had already stopped, and the surroundings were so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. As the number one silkworm breeding place in the country, Shen villa was famous throughout the country. The water transportation that extended in all directions made this place very prosperous. In the past, there were boats coming and going, and people from all the villages within ten miles of here were very lively. Although the man who was about to go home had only moved to Shen villa for a few years, he had some impression of it. He remembered that there were many boats parked by the river, and there were some porters and singers who helped to carry goods. They played and sang happily. At this time, he pricked up his ears and listened for a while, but it was so quiet that he could only hear his own breathing. ¡°We¡¯ve reached Shen villa?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, and in such a strangely quiet environment, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice. But even so, his words were still very harsh in this extremely quiet environment. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Song Changqing said. As soon as he finished speaking, Daoist song, who had been resting with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. He recuperated for a while, and his complexion was better than before, but the injury caused by the invasion of Yin Qi could not be healed so quickly, not to mention the Ling power and consciousness he had used up. It was even more impossible for him to recover to his peak in such a short time. Song Changqing was the first to jump out of the car. He grabbed a huge bag from his back and held song qingxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Little junior sister, watch your step.¡± Song qingxiao, who was about to jump out of the car, put her hand on his palm and got out of the car. The rest of the people also came down one by one. Before Daoist song got up, he patted aunt Wu, who was lying on the stool. ¡°Quickly get up!¡± He knew that Auntie Wu had been possessed twice and had seriously injured her vital Qi Foundation. She was unconscious at this time to nourish her own spirit. As a result, she was in a deep sleep. When the old Daoist called her, he used his divine sense to stimulate her soul and directly wake her up from her deep sleep. Auntie Wu¡¯s plump body trembled when he patted her. She woke up and let out an earth-shattering scream, ¡± ¡°Ghost!¡± Her memory was still stuck at the time when she was possessed by the female ghost. Daoist priest song took out a silver mirror and looked at the female ghost in the mirror. At that time, although Auntie Wu¡¯s body had been controlled, she still had a trace of consciousness. Now that she had woken up, she remembered that scene and immediately screamed. It was so quiet outside Shen villa that even the man¡¯s quiet voice was particularly loud, not to mention aunt Wu¡¯s voice. Her voice spread out and echoed in all directions, ¡± ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± The Echo that came from the distance seemed to be contaminated with the coldness of this place, appearing extremely resentful, gloomy, and cold, which was even more terrifying to listen to. The old coachman and the man who had just gotten out of the car were like two frightened quails. Their backs were tightly pressed against each other, and they covered their ears with their hands at the same time. Their bodies trembled non-stop, and they wished they could cut off Auntie Wu¡¯s scream. However, no matter how tightly they stuffed their ears, they could still hear the resentful voice coming from far and near, ¡°Ghost-ah-¡± ¡°Hiss.¡± Song Changqing also felt his back go numb, and his teeth ached from the cold. Chapter 1965 - Chapter 1965 Arrival _3 Chapter 1965: Arrival _3 Chapter 1965: Arrival _3 Auntie Wu was shocked by her own voice. If Daoist priest song wasn¡¯t standing right in front of her, she would have been scared out of her wits. Daoist priest, Daoist priest, wuwuwu ¡­ as soon as she saw Daoist priest song, she immediately wanted to hug him as if she had seen her family. However, the old Daoist was so scared that he took a big step back and warned her, ¡± ¡°Wu chenshi, men and women can¡¯t be taught clearly.¡± After a roll on the edge of life and death, Auntie Wu finally woke up. She knew that the old Taoist in front of her had saved her life. Compared to his life, these so-called red tape was naturally not worth mentioning. She wasn¡¯t angry when she was scolded. Instead, she became more clear-headed. After confirming that her life was saved, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared and happy. ¡°I¡¯m fine? Daoist priest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine for now.¡± The old Daoist was afraid that she would lose control, so he retreated out of the carriage and motioned for his eldest disciple to help her get off. ¡°W-where is this?¡± Auntie Wu had just woken up and had many questions in her mind, but she could tell that it was not the time to ask. The multiple accidents on the road as soon as the cars stopped had already caused her psychological trauma. Although she saw that everyone had gotten out of the car, she shrank back in the car and was not very willing to get out. ¡°We¡¯re here, Auntie Wu. We¡¯ll talk after you get out of the car.¡± ¡°Are we, Are We There Yet?¡± When she heard that it was Shen villa instead of another incident, she hesitated for a while before slowly sticking her head out. The ten men in bronze armor stood around the carriage, but the Bulls that pulled the carriage were nowhere to be seen. In the distance, a gray fog filled the air, and for a moment, it was impossible to tell whether it was night or dawn. ¡°This, is this Shen villa?¡± The change in Shen villa not only surprised the man, but also aunt Wu. The Shen villa in her memory was not like this. She had been here a few days ago and it was still very lively, but now it looked like a quiet ghost town! ¡°The yin Qi is already very heavy.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s words were heavy, and his eyes revealed a bit of helplessness.¡±I think the situation in Shen villa should be very critical.¡± After saying that, he heaved a long sigh. ¡°AI, sin!¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s body trembled. She looked around and saw song Qing and his sister, as well as the old man driving the carriage and another man. Other than them, there was no one else around. When the weasels attacked the Ox-cart, she was unconscious, so she naturally didn¡¯t have this memory. At this moment, the old coachman¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and his face was pale. Even if she had not experienced it personally, she could already guess some clues. She could not help but shiver, but she tactfully did not ask. ¡°Ghost ~~~~~~ ah ~~~~~~~~¡± The Echo was still coming from far away, like the soft sigh of a vengeful spirit at the end of the fog. Auntie Wu¡¯s neck tightened. She wished she could cover her ears like the old coachman and the man to block out the sound. ¡°Let¡¯s find the East dock first.¡± She stomped her feet, opened her mouth, and spat out a white mist. ¡°In the past, the ferry to and from Shen villa would stop there to transport the pedestrians.¡± Auntie Wu stammered, her teeth chattering. there¡¯s a hotel nearby, ¡± a faint hope appeared in her swollen eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s someone, I can ask around ¡­¡± It was clearly not winter yet, but the Riverside was already freezing cold. A heart-palpitating chill seeped into his flesh from the soles of his feet and the pores all over his body. It was almost seeping into his bone marrow, freezing his blood into ice. After standing for a while, everyone felt that they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They had goosebumps all over their bodies. They couldn¡¯t get rid of the chill at all. They all wanted to find a place to rest and avoid the cold. Everyone nodded in agreement. Daoist priest song waved his hand and mumbled something. The ten men in bronze armor quickly shrank under his secret spell and turned into ten copper beans in an instant, flying into his palm. He grabbed the small handful of copper beans and stuffed them into his pocket. Aunt Wu and the others were dumbfounded by this godly scene, and they respected him even more. Among them, aunt Wu was born and raised in Shen villa. She was the most familiar with the place. Even if she had been married for decades, she had walked this road many times. However, this time, she realized that she did not seem to know much about Shen villa. Everyone followed her for a long time, but the more she walked around, the more shocked she became. Surrounded by thick fog, the familiar scene was now surprisingly unfamiliar. Aunt Wu walked for a long time, but it was as if she was walking in circles. She didn¡¯t find any familiar landmarks, nor did she see any living people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ghost ¡­ Ghost ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± In the fog, there were still faint screams echoing, drilling into their eardrums, making them tremble in fear. ¡°Ghost ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± Layers of goosebumps appeared on the back of Auntie Wu¡¯s neck and arms. She shivered and was about to scold song Qing to boost her courage when she heard song Qing¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± Chapter 1966 - Chapter 1966 Chance encounter (1) Chapter 1966: Chance encounter (1) Chapter 1966: Chance encounter (1) In the quiet environment, everyone could only hear the intense heartbeats and suppressed breathing. Song Qing opened her mouth. Although her voice was not loud, it still made Auntie Wu, who was already on edge, tremble. However, after she stopped trembling, she strangely found that her tense nerves had relaxed. ¡°W-where¡¯s the person?¡± Auntie Wu raised her head in confusion and looked around. The surroundings were dusky green, and there was dense water vapor floating in the air, forming a thick fog that covered the sky and the earth, almost blocking the surrounding vision. A person could only see a few meters away at most. Any further and it would be gray. One could only vaguely see some green shadows, which might be buildings in the fog. She tried to open her eyes wide, but she didn¡¯t see the person song qingxiao was talking about. Instead, she heard a resentful female voice echo in her ears. ¡°Ghost ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± The Echo scared her so much that she shrank back and broke out in cold sweat again. Although Daoist priest song was also puzzled by song qingxiao¡¯s words, he trusted his little disciple and did not say anything. Instead, he released his divine sense to search the surroundings. However, the ghostly Qi here was dense, and the thick Yin Qi had almost sealed off his five senses, so his divine sense couldn¡¯t play much of a role here. He was only a lot better than others. After he released his divine sense, he did not sense the existence of any living person. Just as the old Daoist was suspecting that song qingxiao had been possessed by something, the sound of messy footsteps entered his sea of consciousness. ¡°Someone¡¯s really coming.¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s spirit was lifted. After he said that, he listened carefully. ¡°There seems to be several people.¡± His prestige in their hearts was different from song qingxiao¡¯s. With his affirmation, aunt Wu and the others naturally believed him without a doubt, and their faces were immediately filled with joy. ¡°It would be great if someone appeared. We can ask for directions.¡± After walking in the fog for a while, everyone was already panicking. When they heard someone appear, they stretched their necks to look. ¡°Taoist priest, where are you?¡± While they were talking, everyone heard footsteps coming from the front. There seemed to be a large green shadow moving. The old coachman and the man squeezed closely behind song Changqing and Daoist song, while aunt Wu hugged song Qing¡¯s arm tightly, her teeth chattering. Although Daoist priest song had guaranteed that someone was coming, they were still scared when they saw the shadow moving through the fog. About two to three minutes later, the shadows were getting closer. The footsteps were heavier, and there was panting mixed in. With that, everyone was sure that it was a human. The few of them were overjoyed and took the initiative to go forward to meet them. When the person opposite them heard their footsteps, he stopped. For a moment, he held his breath, and only his rapid heartbeat could be heard. After a long time, someone on the other side asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Is the person coming from the opposite side a person or ¡­¡± The old man who was driving the carriage felt that the voice was vaguely familiar. Before Daoist priest song could say anything, he asked, ¡± ¡°Is that little brother Zeng?¡± Song qingxiao had already recognized the group of people from their auras, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You¡¯re brother Liu?¡± The two of them addressed each other as if they had recognized each other. On the other side of the fog was the group of people who had parted ways with the group of weasels earlier. It was just that at that time, they insisted on not traveling with the crowd, and finally, because of repeated pestering, they parted on bad terms. But they did not expect to meet here, they really ran into evil! However, unlike the old coachman¡¯s joyful tone, even if the person opposite recognized someone familiar, not only did he not feel close, but he also seemed to have encountered something terrifying. A woman shrieked loudly, ¡± ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± Then, in the fog, this group of people turned and ran away without saying a word. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What are you running for?¡± The old coachman was a little confused. He looked at Daoist priest song in confusion. they¡¯ve probably encountered some strange things. The old Daoist was quite familiar with evil methods. After hearing this, the old coachman couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Evergreen, catch up with them and make them stop!¡± The old Daoist instructed. Chapter 1967 - Chapter 1967 Chance encounter (2) Chapter 1967: Chance encounter (2) Chapter 1967: Chance encounter (2) The yin Qi in this place was very strong, and it was very likely that there were ghosts mixed in. They were scared out of their wits and ran around like headless flies. If they encountered a malicious ghost, they would probably lose their lives here. Song Changqing responded, grabbed the package, and rushed into the thick fog. The few of them followed closely behind, all of them chasing in the direction of the few people who had fled earlier. It was unknown what kind of scare these people had suffered earlier, but they were running extremely fast now. The yin Qi in the fog was heavy, as if it was deliberately blocking them. After only a few steps, the group had completely lost them. Not only did the group of people disappear into the fog, but song Changqing, who had been sent out by Daoist priest song, had also disappeared. This time, everyone didn¡¯t dare to run around, afraid that they would get lost again. Helplessly, the old Daoist said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hold hands. We can¡¯t be separated.¡± Everyone responded to the order and moved. Aunt Wu held song qingxiao¡¯s hand, while the other held the old man who was driving the carriage. The old man was holding the other man, while Daoist song walked beside song qingxiao, paying attention to the movements around them. The group slowly moved forward. After about seven to eight minutes, the fog began to change again. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. Then, he heard the sound of running and panting from the mist. She pursed her lips and felt Auntie Wu hold her hand tightly. She said in a surprised tone, ¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s coming.¡± As if he had heard her, the person opposite her asked in a panic, ¡± ¡°Is, is it Wu Zhao?¡± ¡°Daoist priest, it¡¯s evergreen¡¯s voice.¡± The person who spoke was song Changqing, who had left earlier. He seemed to have recognized aunt Wu and strode over. Several green shadows appeared in the fog, led by song Changqing. The few people who got off the car halfway followed him with uneasy expressions. ¡°Master.¡± His face was pale and his hands were empty. The bag he was carrying had been thrown away somewhere. The moment he saw Daoist priest song, he seemed to be a little happy and took a step forward. ¡°You found them?¡± Seeing that everyone had gathered, the old coachman immediately loosened his grip and stepped forward to welcome them. ¡°Hold on!¡± At this moment, the old Daoist suddenly let out a Shout! His eyebrows were raised, and his eyes were cold. He looked like an angry God as he took a step forward. The old coachman and the others were people who had experienced many twists and turns. When they saw the old Daoist¡¯s expression, they knew that something was not right. The old man¡¯s smile froze when he thought of what he had mentioned about the group of people who had run away. He timidly grabbed the hands of the people around him and returned to the team, not daring to speak again. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing seemed to be at a loss when he heard the old Daoist¡¯s scolding. He called out to him and took a step forward as if he wanted to explain something. Then, he heard the old Daoist shout, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Immortal elder, please let us in.¡± The few people behind song Changqing cried and fought to be the first to say, ¡± there¡¯s ¡­ There¡¯s a ghost in this fog. we met you earlier. Fortunately, old brother Zeng noticed something was wrong, so we were not harmed by the malicious ghosts. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we turned around and ran when we met you.¡± The woman said in a sharp voice, ¡± ¡°Fortunately, little brother song caught up with us and explained everything to us. That¡¯s why we came back to look for you.¡± When they said this, they all wanted to lean over. ¡°Daoist priest, save me!¡± ¡°You guys stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± The old Daoist warned again. As soon as he finished speaking, his hand had already reached into his waist pocket, making a gesture of reaching for the talisman paper to attack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing his firm tone and determined attitude, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. master, I¡¯m evergreen ¡­ Song Changqing did not dare to move anymore, but he still said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old Daoist snorted coldly and remained unmoved. He looked at him with a calm expression, ¡°Where did your bag go?¡± ¡°A package?¡± Song Changqing thought that he was going to ask questions to prove his identity, but he did not expect that he would ask such a question. He was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted, ¡°I was in a hurry to chase after someone, so I ran two steps and then ¡­¡± Chapter 1968 - Chapter 1968 Chance encounter (3) Chapter 1968: Chance encounter (3) Chapter 1968: Chance encounter (3) ¡°Nonsense!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Daoist priest song shouted, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s things are in that bag, you would never throw them away.¡± When he said this, he was very angry. what kind of ghost are you? how dare you pretend to be my disciple! ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been wronged.¡± Hearing this, song Changqing cried out loudly, ¡± of course I know that the bag contains little junior sister¡¯s things. I just put it down first and take it later ¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old Taoist shouted again. Hearing his words, the few people in front of him seemed to be very afraid. They immediately took two steps back and kept a distance from song Changqing, as if they wanted to walk towards the crowd. ¡°He, he¡¯s not a human? Daoist priest, save me!¡± ¡°All of you, stop!¡± The old Daoist saw that these people had indeed stood still and sneered, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed a ghost.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the few of them seemed to want to explain, but the old Daoist said, ¡± those few people are unreasonable and the most troublesome. How can they be so obedient? if I say stop, then stop. When the group of weasels had besieged him, they had pestered Daoist priest song to escort them. Even after he had refused, they had not given up and had continued to pester him. If song Changqing had not pulled him back with a sullen face, Daoist song would not have been able to get away so easily. However, these people in front of him stood still after being scolded. There was indeed a big problem. When Auntie Wu and the others heard this, they were all afraid and at a loss. The person on the other side was stunned for a moment before he quibbled, ¡± Taoist priest, please listen to our explanation. We also know that it was wrong of us to pester you like this, so ¡­ ¡°Flowery words!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s face darkened as he interrupted them, ¡± ¡°A bunch of lies.¡± ¡°Daoist priest, you¡¯re being wronged.¡± The woman repeatedly cried out for her innocence. The man beside her saw her cold and stern expression, looking extremely unreasonable, and could not help but turn to Auntie Wu and the old coachman and plead, ¡± ¡°Sister-in-law Wu, please help me talk to her.¡± ¡°Brother Liu, you took my money, but we¡¯ll be kicked out of your car halfway.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the same village, how could we be lying?¡± this place is eerie and terrifying. It¡¯s safer for everyone to travel together. We just don¡¯t have anyone to rely on, so we just want to keep our lives. ¡°Without Taoist priest¡¯s protection, we might have been captured by the malicious ghosts in the fog.¡± brother Liu, our villages are next to each other. Your eldest grandson is preparing to attend school. His son is an apprentice in a shop in the county ¡­ The person who spoke seemed to be extremely familiar with the situation in the old coachman¡¯s home. He described his situation exactly as it seemed to be true. ¡°Daoist priest, look ¡­¡± The old coachman was skeptical. He felt a little scared, but his mind was in a mess after hearing these people¡¯s words. He was afraid that they would be driven away by the old Taoist if they were really fellow villagers. ¡°They are not that group of people.¡± Seeing that Auntie Wu and the others were flustered, the old Daoist shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t give up until I reach the Yellow River.¡± let me ask you, ¡± he said with a dark face. since you all said you paid to get on the bus, let me ask you, how much did you pay in total? ¡± ¡°Nine big gold ingots.¡± The woman replied with confidence. As soon as she finished speaking, the old coachman¡¯s face turned pale. He trembled and took a step back, no longer speaking. When they were on the Ox cart, Daoist priest song had asked him to hand over the purse that contained the money after he had dispelled the illusion set by the dark spirit. There were a total of eight big gold coins in his pouch, which were produced during the wansheng era. In addition to the silver coin that he had taken out to pay for his grandson¡¯s school expenses, he had a total of nine coins. The few people in front of him were indeed not human! ¡°Hmph! As expected, we¡¯ve given ourselves away!¡± The old Daoist sneered. As he spoke, he took out a spirit talisman from his waist and snapped, ¡± ¡°Four great emperors, show your power! Evil extermination!¡± The talisman paper turned into a golden light and slashed at song Changqing and the others. The light dispersed the fog, and the people who had been pleading, anxious, and panicking suddenly became cold and silent. ¡®Song Changqing¡¯s¡¯ face quickly turned green and white, and his eyes became cold. The moment he saw the talisman light coming, he panicked, and then he began to pour cold water on it. BOOM! BOOM! The light shadow slash landed in the direction where he was standing. His figure stiffened for a moment, then, like a shadow in a mirror under the light shadow, it suddenly shattered. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­ You can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± These people who were begging for an explanation earlier sneered. Then, their figures were destroyed by the power of the talismans one after another. With a swish, they turned into a cloud of green and black Qi and dissipated in the surroundings. A burning smell spread out, and the group of people from before instantly disappeared. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® Auntie Wu and the others, who had witnessed the appearance of the ghost with their own eyes, were scared out of their wits. They felt as if their legs were made of cotton and could no longer move. It was as if there was a rabbit in his chest, and it was jumping vigorously¨C¡®ta ta ta.¡¯ A few more messy footsteps came over. Chapter 1969 - Chapter 1969 Encounter (1) Chapter 1969: Encounter (1) Chapter 1969: Encounter (1) Everyone was already like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. Hearing the footsteps, their scalps suddenly went numb, and layers of goosebumps crawled up from their backs and spread all over their bodies. As they trembled, another group of people emerged from the thick fog and scattered the green afterimages formed by the ghosts. The leader was the tall and strong song Changqing. He held the tied bag in one hand and carried a thin and trembling man in the other, like an eagle catching a chicken. ¡°Master!¡± When he saw Daoist priest song and the others, he heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± However, the moment they saw him, their eyes widened. His shadow emerged from the shadow of ¡®song Changqing¡¯, which was formed by the first ghost. The¡¯ song Changqing ¡®gradually distorted and faded. With his appearance, it gave people the feeling that another¡¯ song Changqing ¡®had appeared in the fog after the ghost had dispersed. Especially when the ghost was seen through, the words that it said were like a curse, still ringing in everyone¡¯s minds, making them even more terrified. In extreme fear, Auntie Wu and the others clenched their fists tightly. They opened their mouths, but no sound came out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Changqing seemed to have realized that something was wrong with everyone¡¯s expressions and took a step forward. Aunt Wu and the others looked like they had seen a ghost. Their faces were pale and they bit their lips, unable to say a word. Seeing him come forward, everyone just shook their heads madly, but they held each other¡¯s hands and retreated in unison, as if they were deeply afraid of him approaching. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you guys recognize me?¡± Song Changqing saw the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces and turned to look at Daoist priest song. master, I¡¯m evergreen ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, the man who was pulling the old coachman couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡± ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± He was about to run, but was pulled back by the old man at the critical moment. they ¡­ They might have also encountered ¡­ Encountered that ¡­ When the man in song Changqing¡¯s hand saw this, he seemed to understand something. He showed a look of lingering fear and sympathy, ¡± it might be the same as before ¡­ The people who followed song Changqing nervously heard the man¡¯s words. Their teeth chattered and made a ¡®giggle¡¯ sound, as if they had recalled some terrible memory. ¡°Did you guys also encounter something wrong before?¡± The old Daoist finally opened his mouth, but he did not ask his disciple at once. Instead, he asked about this group of people. ¡°Yes.¡± The only woman in the crowd swallowed her saliva. Because of fear, the flesh on her face was twitching. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡± ¡°After, after we, separated from the hillside, we were going to disassemble and return-¡± When she said this, her eyes revealed a deep sense of fear. ¡°Not long after I left, I heard a sound behind me.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. After a pause, she continued, then, I saw old Taoist priest, you, you brought your two disciples, brother Liu, and the others and rushed over ¡­ They said that they were worried about us, or they were prepared to escort us back.¡± At that time, the group was in the wilderness, and the attack of the weasels had just happened a moment ago. Everyone had been scared out of their wits. The surrounding fog sealed the mountain, and the visibility was extremely low. The more they walked, the colder they felt, and they couldn¡¯t help but have a dispute. The old Daoist had given them a talisman before he left. None of them could reach a consensus on who would take the talisman, so they all wanted to take the talisman. Some people regretted splitting up with the Taoist priest, while others suggested that they should find Taoist priest song and the others and force him to send them back. At this time, seeing the ¡®old Daoist¡¯ and his group appear, one could only imagine how overjoyed they were. Everyone was caught off guard and had no doubt about the ¡®old Taoist¡¯ who had appeared. At the same time, they wanted to ask him to be the judge because of the ownership of the talisman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who knew that the moment the talisman was taken out, the originally silent and cold ¡®old Daoist¡¯ instantly changed his expression. The talisman quickly took effect, revealing the ghastly true face of the pale-faced ghost. As soon as the dark spirit appeared, the people who were arguing became paralyzed with fear. ¡°..¡± Thinking of the previous scene, the woman who spoke was still swallowing her saliva desperately, and her body was trembling very badly. we just found out that those people were, were, were ¡­ Chapter 1970 - Chapter 1970 Encounter (2) Chapter 1970: Encounter (2) Chapter 1970: Encounter (2) She mumbled ¡®yes¡¯ for a long time, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to say ¡®ghost¡¯. ¡°.. After that, we didn¡¯t dare to make any more trouble and went back at the same time. W-who knew that we would come to this place and at the same time, we would meet you all again ¡­¡± They had encountered ghosts once before and trusted them very much. They walked together for a while until they saw the ghosts reveal their true faces. They were almost frightened to death. After being trapped in the fog for a while, they met the old Daoist and his group again. One could imagine how they felt at that time. It was no wonder that the moment they met, this group of people were so scared that they ran away and couldn¡¯t be called back. The old Daoist¡¯s eyes were calm and he didn¡¯t say anything, but deep in his heart, he had already started to believe this woman¡¯s words. Given the old Daoist¡¯s impression of them being unreasonable, they were indeed capable of quarreling endlessly over the spirit talisman. ¡°You, you, you tell me, how much did you pay me when you got in the car?¡± The old coachman grabbed hold of Auntie Wu and the man and asked. ¡°One Ocean,¡± The woman replied. Perhaps she felt that One Ocean was too expensive, but the power of money at this time actually suppressed her fear. at that time, you refused to give me less money. If I had known this would be the result, I wouldn¡¯t have come. I spent money and suffered. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for me to go back ¡­ She mumbled to herself, obviously very regretful. if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have accepted your money. My poor old bull ¡­ ¡°You promised that you¡¯d get a refund in this line of work. Even if you¡¯re super awesome, you still have to return half of the money, right?¡± The woman was a little dissatisfied when she heard him crying and grumbled again. Hearing her words, the old coachman became more certain. ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s them! This Liu Wushi is greedy for money, she can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°What are you saying ¡­¡± The woman was rather displeased at these words, but her tense tone somewhat relaxed. The few of them were all from the same village, so they had some understanding of each other. Everyone¡¯s tense nerves relaxed. Daoist priest song¡¯s divine sense had also sensed that these people were humans and not ghosts. However, they had all been possessed by ghosts before. Although they were sure now, Auntie Wu still asked, ¡± ¡°Changqing, what¡¯s in your bag?¡± Song Changqing finally had a chance to speak. ¡°It¡¯s just some of my junior martial sister¡¯s personal belongings,¡± Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m right this time.¡± The few of them identified each other and then gathered together. Song Changqing was curious and asked, ¡± ¡°Master, what happened earlier?¡± The old Daoist told them about his encounter with the ghost. When they heard him repeat it, they still had a lingering fear. When the team that arrived later heard about the Jinyuan incident in the first year of wansheng, they all trembled. When they found out that the reason for this incident was due to the influence of Shen villa, they were all filled with regret. ¡°The yin Qi in this fog is very heavy. Let¡¯s not separate again.¡± He could no longer sense the presence of any other living people in the fog. They had either escaped or were trapped in some place. The old Daoist also dispelled his original plan of placing the old coachman in a certain place and prepared to take a few people with him first. Perhaps they would have a higher chance of survival. At this point, everyone knew that there was no turning back. Instead of acting alone, it was better to follow the old Daoist with magic power. Not to mention the old Daoist¡¯s warning, after the previous encounter with the ghost, they would probably not leave even if the old Daoist chased them away. Thus, when they heard his words, everyone nodded their heads vigorously, not daring to say anything more. ¡°Since we can¡¯t find anyone in front, why don¡¯t we go back in the direction of the car-¡± The old coachman suddenly made a suggestion after everyone had talked for a while. The old Daoist was silent for a moment, then he sighed and nodded in agreement. Everyone turned around and walked back in the direction they came from. After a few steps, aunt Wu suddenly stopped. ¡°You guys listen.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her voice was mixed with fear and uneasiness, as if she had heard something terrible. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The group of people lined up in a row. When she stopped, she pulled the others to stop as well. Someone asked in dissatisfaction and mumbled a few times. Auntie Wu¡¯s attitude was a little rough. don¡¯t be so noisy. Listen, there¡¯s a sound. Chapter 1971 - Chapter 1971 Encounter (3) Chapter 1971: Encounter (3) Chapter 1971: Encounter (3) No one dared to make a sound. After a moment of silence, they seemed to hear a faint voice. ¡°.. Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± yes. someone seemed to have heard the shouting as he swallowed his saliva again. ¡°Someone is calling for his mother.¡± Auntie Wu heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t mishear.¡± However, before she could even let out a sigh of relief, her heart began to race again. There was not a single person here, but they had already encountered a group of ghosts. At this moment, they heard someone ¡®calling for mother¡¯. The voice sounded like a young girl¡¯s, thin and sharp, as if she was about to die. It seemed to be coming from a very far place, but if one listened carefully, it also seemed to be right next to one¡¯s ear, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°What do we do?¡± Someone asked in a sobbing tone, as if his tight heartstrings were about to break in the next moment. ¡°Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± The voice was heard again, and it seemed to be more urgent. ¡°Why don¡¯t we not go this way?¡± The old coachman was also scared and looked at Daoist priest song. At this point, everyone was like headless flies. They couldn¡¯t tell the direction at all and didn¡¯t know which way to go. They just wanted to find a place to hide first. The old Daoist had become the backbone of the group. As long as he gave the order, everyone would follow him without hesitation. Before he could say anything, the sharp voice came again, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­ My mother ¡­¡± ¡°Taoist priest!¡± The sound was getting clearer and clearer. Now, everyone could hear it. Goosebumps rose all over their bodies. They scratched their skin and scalps, causing them to feel a faint tingling pain. Everyone urged the old Taoist to make a decision. At this time, aunt Wu suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Wait a minute-¡± She seemed to have recognized something. After a while, she said with a sobbing tone, ¡± ¡°Why does it sound like my daughter¡¯s voice?¡± Although she was also afraid of ghosts, it was a mother¡¯s nature to love her children. The moment she heard her daughter¡¯s voice, her anxiety about her daughter¡¯s accident suddenly overwhelmed her fear of malicious ghosts. ¡°Mother ¡­ My mother ¡­¡± The voice was still shouting, but Auntie Wu was already getting anxious. ¡°Daoist priest, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± ¡°No!¡± Before the old Daoist could say anything, the others had already voiced their opposition. ¡°Where did your daughter come from?¡± that¡¯s right. The Wu village is dozens of miles away from the Shen village. Your children didn¡¯t come with you before you left. How could you appear now? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same as the human-form malicious spirit earlier, trying to trick us into appearing.¡± ¡°..¡± The crowd chimed in, and Auntie Wu hesitated again. She clearly remembered that before she left, she had told her children that she would be back after she had finished her business. Shen villa was more than eighty miles away from their home. Daoist priest song had to use his immortal spell to bring them near Shen villa. Even if he had left the house and his daughter had followed him, it was impossible for him to walk so fast. Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t dare to make another sound. However, the voice continued to call out, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­ Where are you?¡± This time, when he called out to her, he was already sobbing, as if he was extremely terrified. ¡°No,¡± When Auntie Wu heard this voice, she became restless again. ¡°I have to go and take a look.¡± Her attitude was very firm. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Her worry for her daughter made her show unparalleled courage. ¡°Just a glance. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± She was afraid that priest song would not agree, so she begged again, ¡± Taoist priest, if it was a malicious spirit that transformed my daughter to deceive me, everyone heard the sound. I think the ghost must have hidden not far away. No matter whether it runs or hides, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to avoid this disaster. and if it¡¯s my daughter, if she¡¯s taken by a ghost, I¡¯ll clearly hear it but ignore it. If something happens to her ¡­ Auntie Wu started to cry. ¡°But you dug out my heart and liver while I was still alive,¡± She had already made up her mind. If Daoist priest song did not agree, she would go alone even if she had to give up her old life. At worst, he would just die Here and be accompanied by Yin ghosts. He would never compromise. Before Auntie Wu could say anything, Daoist priest song said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The others were instantly displeased and were about to speak up when Daoist priest song said, ¡± now that Wu shenshi¡¯s daughter¡¯s voice has appeared, it¡¯s possible that someone else¡¯s voice has also appeared. Don¡¯t you have a wife and children at home? ¡± His tone was a little harsh, and the group of people lowered their heads. Although everyone was unwilling, they did not dare to offend the old Daoist at this time. They could only suppress their unwillingness, hold hands, and follow the direction of the voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Nier? Where are you, ni ¡®er?¡± Auntie Wu called out anxiously as she walked. ¡°Mother, mother! We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here!¡± After receiving her response, the girl¡¯s voice suddenly became happy and she shouted a few times. The old Daoist led everyone towards the source of the sound. With a step, the fog immediately dispersed, and the front suddenly opened up, revealing a spacious dock! Chapter 1972 - Chapter 1972 Whole family (1) Chapter 1972: Whole family (1) Chapter 1972: Whole family (1) The dock was made of thick and wide wooden boards. It was unusually spacious and appeared extremely deserted at the moment. Under the dock was the boundless River. The river was covered in a thick fog, making the water look even darker. A cold wind blew over from the river, and the few people who had just stepped out of the cold fog shivered and subconsciously shrank their necks. At the end of the dock, there were seven to eight figures. Perhaps it was because of the cold, the few of them kept stomping their feet, making ¡®Deng Deng¡¯ sounds as they stepped on the wooden boards. The sky was dark and the fog was heavy. It was hard to see the faces of these people, but one could vaguely recognize that it was a young girl from the shadow with two pigtails. Du-du- An extremely rhythmic and strange sound entered everyone¡¯s ears. It seemed to have come from behind those figures. ¡°Ni ¡®er!¡± Auntie Wu, on the other hand, immediately recognized her daughter the moment she saw the group of people. She couldn¡¯t help but shout. When the young girl who was stomping her feet heard her shout, she immediately turned her head. In the dim light, one could only vaguely see her hands cupped together and blowing on her lips. A white mist rose from her palm and fused with the black mist. She looked over, and although she had not seen his face clearly, she heard a familiar voice. She called out in a sobbing voice, ¡± ¡°Mother!¡± As soon as she finished shouting, she ran over without hesitation. The young lady¡¯s momentum caused the wooden pier to make a ¡®clang clang clang¡¯ sound, which was extremely ear-piercing in the strangely quiet Pier. The wooden boards seemed to be unable to bear the pressure from the force, and they creaked. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter!¡± When Auntie Wu heard the young girl¡¯s words, she was even more certain. Seeing her beloved daughter running over, the mother¡¯s nature of loving her daughter suppressed the fear in her heart. Without hesitation, she let go of song qingxiao and the old coachman¡¯s hands and walked toward the girl. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Ni ¡®er,¡± The mother and daughter quickly approached, and the young girl ran into her mother¡¯s arms. It was only after she held her warm body that she seemed to have finally released the fear in her heart and cried loudly, ¡± ¡°Mother, I finally see you.¡± ¡°You silly girl.¡± Auntie Wu was angry and her heart ached. After rebuking her daughter, she couldn¡¯t bear to blame her too much. She patted her daughter¡¯s back, then turned to Daoist priest song and the others. ¡°Daoist priest, this is my daughter. You¡¯ve seen her before.¡± The message in her words was clearly to tell everyone that the girl in her arms was not a ghost in disguise. After hearing this, the old coachman and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then they walked to the dock. The few people who were hesitating by the river also came forward when they saw this scene. After the number of people increased, even the gloomy dock had more signs of life, no longer as lifeless as before. Du-du- Amidst the strange noise, Auntie Wu asked before the old Daoist could speak, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me at home before I left?¡± Before the young girl who was crying on her shoulder could speak, she saw someone among the people approaching her call out, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± When Auntie Wu saw this, she almost fainted. ¡°Treasure talent, talent ¡­¡± ¡°This is bad.¡± Song Changqing had snuck up to song qingxiao¡¯s side. Seeing this scene, he lowered his voice and whispered, ¡± ¡°Auntie Wu¡¯s two sons and one daughter, and uncle Wu, are all here.¡± This family lived at the foot of yunhu mountain. In the early years, they often sent fruits and vegetables up the mountain, so they were very familiar with Daoist priest song and the others. When song Qing heard him say this, he naturally understood what he meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was not difficult to hear from aunt Wu¡¯s previous words that before she left, she also knew that the Shen villa¡¯s matter was troublesome and did not want to involve her husband and children in these matters. At that time, she did not expect the matter to blow up so much. She thought that since Shen village was rich and had invited experts all year round, the matter would be resolved sooner or later. In her opinion, she would only be delayed for a few days by bringing Daoist priest song and the others back to her parents ¡®home. After this matter was over, she would definitely return safely. Therefore, before she left, she should have told her family to wait for her. However, now that a family had appeared here, it was obviously contrary to what she had said at the beginning. Something big must have happened. Chapter 1973 - Chapter 1973 The whole family (2) Chapter 1973: The whole family (2) Chapter 1973: The whole family (2) ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s heart was beating fast as she asked in a trembling voice. Her man was about 60 years old. Compared to her chubby figure, he was a little dark and thin. His head was wrapped in a sweat towel and he had a cigarette in his mouth. When he heard her words, his lips moved but he did not make a sound. His two sons were both adults. They were tall, but they looked simple and honest. Neither father nor son seemed to be good with words. Neither of them could give an explanation. On the other hand, the daughter in her arms cried for a while. After venting the fear in her heart, she raised her head and sobbed, ¡± ¡°Mother, after you left yesterday ¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Not only did Auntie Wu realize that something was wrong, but the others also widened their eyes and spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Yup,¡± This time, Auntie Wu¡¯s man interrupted and nodded. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been trapped by the ghostly labyrinth.¡± The old Daoist said in a deep voice and his brows were tightly furrowed. He had already reached the nascent soul stage and specialized in exorcism. Logically speaking, he should be the nemesis of such evil spirits. However, he had unknowingly fallen into the trap. Not only had he not discovered the possession of a malicious ghost several times, but he had also been trapped in the ghostly labyrinth and had not noticed it even after such a long time. From this, it could be seen that Shen Zhuang¡¯s ghost skills were profound and the resentment was heavy, which was really difficult to deal with. The others were even more shocked. They regretted going to Shen villa, but there was no turning back. After the Wu family heard the old Taoist¡¯s words, their expressions changed drastically. Aunt Wu¡¯s daughter¡¯s sobs, which had stopped, were about to become louder again. ¡°What happened after Auntie Wu left yesterday?¡± Song qingxiao asked when she saw that everyone was distracted by the girl¡¯s words and that the topic was about to be diverted. She was also very young, but her tone was very calm, with a kind of unusual calmness, as if even the old Taoist was affected by the yin Qi here, but she did not care about what had happened at all. Song Changqing subconsciously looked at her in surprise at her calm performance. Her voice was cold and had a different kind of sharpness. It was as if the moment she spoke, it shattered the strange atmosphere. Wu ni ¡®er was stunned for a moment. Then, she organized her thoughts and began to talk about what had happened yesterday. It turned out that before Auntie Wu left home yesterday, she had indeed told everyone not to worry and that she would be back in at most ten days to half a month, and at least three to four days. Everyone in the family also agreed. Although they were also very worried about the matter of Shen villa, everyone¡¯s initial thoughts were the same as aunt Wu¡¯s. They felt that the Squire and rich families in Shen villa would solve this matter sooner or later, so they did not take it too seriously. Not long after Auntie Wu left the house, she suddenly returned, saying that she had forgotten to bring something. In the end, before she left, she asked her daughter, husband, and others to go with her. She said that it was Taoist priest song¡¯s order that the more people there were, the more yang energy there would be, and it would suppress the evil. ¡°You only said that you would part ways with Daoist priest song and the others and agreed on where to wait.¡± The family didn¡¯t think much of it and agreed after hearing aunt Wu¡¯s words. Her family was rich and had a lot of dowries when she got married. They usually had a lot of subsidies, so the Wu family and the Yue family were very close, and the relationship between the two sides was very close. Hearing that the Yue family was in trouble and that his wife had a request, uncle Wu and his children would naturally not refuse. at that time, big brother and second brother were working in town. After you left, you told us to hurry on our way first. You said that when you found big brother and second brother, you would come and find us. The young girl eloquently recounted what had happened at that time. After that, the honest-looking Wu family¡¯s eldest son finally nodded. ¡°Chengcai and I were both working in the shop when we received a message that I asked someone to send over.¡± He said, ¡± ¡°The messenger said that you were not feeling well and asked chengcai and I to pick you up.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ever since Auntie Wu returned from Shen villa, she did not look too good. She couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. Not only did she have nightmares frequently, but her face was also pale. Everyone in the family saw it and wondered if she was sick. She had originally planned to find a doctor to take Auntie Wu¡¯s pulse and get a few doses of medicine after the matter at Shen villa was settled. However, Auntie Wu had just left and something had happened. The two sons were extremely anxious. When Auntie Wu heard this, she was anxious and angry. Her heart ached for her family to be involved in this matter. She couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡± Chapter 1974 - Chapter 1974 Whole family (3) Chapter 1974: Whole family (3) Chapter 1974: Whole family (3) ¡°You believed her just because she said it?¡± The malicious ghost had disguised itself as her and went to the house to deceive people. It was fine that her daughter and husband were deceived, but her two sons had not even seen anyone and had believed what others had said. This made Auntie Wu stomp her feet anxiously and scold, ¡± ¡°You silly boy, you only have a head and no brains!¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Wu baocai, who was speaking, felt a little wronged after being scolded by her. At the same time, he reached out to touch his chest. ¡°Baocai and I only believed it because the person who spoke on behalf of you took your token.¡± As he spoke, he took out something from the secret pocket on his chest and handed it to Wu ju. Before Auntie Wu could say anything, the old coachman looked as if he had seen a ghost. When he saw the object, he let out a heart-wrenching scream, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± His sudden scream frightened everyone. Even aunt Wu, who was about to take the item from her son¡¯s hand, was so shocked that her fat palm trembled and shrank back as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡± Everyone was trembling. Even a man like Wu baocai was pale and his lips were trembling. The old coachman¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He glanced at Daoist song, song Changqing, and song qingxiao with a look of despair. He trembled so badly that he could not even speak a complete sentence. ¡°It¡¯s Auntie Wu¡¯s reward.¡± Song qingxiao looked at the item and combined it with the old coachman¡¯s expression. He immediately guessed it. The old man nodded frantically. The old Daoist and the others also reacted. The man who was pulling the old man¡¯s carriage clattered his teeth again, making a ¡®GE GE¡¯ sound. Wu Baoshan was holding a rough gray cotton pouch in his hand. The pouch was bulging, as if it was holding something. ¡°What kind of reward?¡± The people who had gotten off the car earlier heard this and didn¡¯t know the whole story, so they immediately asked. The old coachman¡¯s words were not clear, so the other man holding his hand lowered his voice and told him what he had seen and heard in the carriage. Everyone who heard this felt a chill in their hearts and shivered. Not only Wu Baoshan, but even aunt Wu did not expect such details. She had passed out in the car and missed a lot of things. When she heard this, she remembered that Daoist priest song had asked about the fare after seeing ¡®song Changqing¡¯ and the others. It was no wonder that when the group of people said that they had given them nine big gold ingots, they all recognized that these people were ghosts. After understanding the ins and outs of the matter, Auntie Wu was shocked for a moment and did not dare to reach out to take the purse in her son¡¯s hand. However, the old Daoist forced himself to calm down at the critical moment. He took a step forward and took the sackcloth pouch from Wu Baoshan. As soon as he took the item away, Wu Baoshan seemed to have gotten rid of some scourge. He rubbed his hands desperately and even patted his sleeves, trying to use this action to get rid of the bad luck. The moment the old Daoist took the pouch in his hand, he heard a clanking sound as if there were some oceans in it. He opened the pouch and poured out several silver coins and an ocean. After counting with his fingers, there were four silver and ocean dollars each-this was exactly the same as the number the old coachman had said they had received at first. Everyone suddenly did not dare to say a word. ¡°..¡± After a long silence, Auntie Wu revealed a smile that was uglier than crying and called out, ¡± ¡°Taoist priest ¡­¡± ¡°What a sin.¡± The old Daoist sighed, ¡± it seems like the vengeful souls in Shen villa are not going to let go of anyone related to Shen villa. The situation was very clear now. Aunt Wu was born in Shen villa. Not only did she fall for it, but her children were also implicated. When the Wu family heard this, they began to panic. Wu ni ¡®er leaned on aunt Wu¡¯s shoulder and began to cry in fear. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Song qingxiao asked again. Everyone was immersed in uneasiness and fear. When they first heard her words, they didn¡¯t react. After a long time, Wu ni ¡®er seemed to have recalled something and said reluctantly, ¡± after that, we met up with eldest brother, second brother, and sister-in-law. I don¡¯t know how, but we ended up here. ¡°Houshan and the others are here too?¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s vision turned black and her body swayed as she asked. ¡®Hou Shan¡¯ was her grandson¡¯s name. He was only five or six years old this year, which was the time when he was chubby and cute. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Auntie Wu heard that the whole family had been lured here by ghosts, she looked as if the sky was going to fall. ¡°After hou Shan came here, he felt a little uncomfortable. Eldest sister-in-law is holding him and waiting on the boat ¡­¡± Wu ni ¡®er pointed at the river behind her. The direction she was pointing at was the end of the dock. Below her was the calm River surface, and rhythmical crashing sounds could be heard from below the dock. ¡®Du-du-du-du¡¯ Chapter 1975 - Chapter 1975 Boarding the ship (1) Chapter 1975: Boarding the ship (1) Chapter 1975: Boarding the ship (1) The sound of the collision seemed to be responding to Wu ni ¡®er¡¯s words, causing the people on the dock to tense up. ¡°These vile creatures are actually so arrogant!¡± The old Daoist was furious and shouted, ¡°¡±How can the heavens and earth allow demons and ghosts to run amuck!¡± ¡°Ghost ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a woman¡¯s shrill scream could be heard from the river. The voice seemed to be on the verge of death, and it was like the Echo of Auntie Wu¡¯s scream when she was awakened. Wu ni ¡®er shivered when she heard the cold sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for a day and a night. We¡¯re a little uneasy, but we can¡¯t get out.¡± They were trapped here. Fortunately, they had brought some food in consideration of their children before they left, but they were also afraid and anxious to survive until now. Aunt Wu had not arrived for a long time. She was worried that something had happened to her, but she also felt that this place was strange. Although they had not encountered any ghosts, the thick fog that could not disperse and the originally lively dock had become unusually quiet. There was not a single person within a hundred miles. This was enough to make the group of people scared out of their wits. in addition to us, there are a few people gathered here. They are all locals of Shen villa. They are trapped here and can¡¯t go out or come in. They said that the fog has been here for more than ten days. They walked for a long time and dug up some sweet potatoes, vegetable leaves, and other things nearby to fill up the muscles. Wu Baoshan said, ¡± ¡°I was a little worried at first ¡­¡± He was also afraid that his family would be like these people in Shen Manor, trapped on one side of the river bank, and no one would respond to them, trapped here to death. ¡°But then, ni ¡®er heard a voice and said it sounded like her mother¡¯s.¡± He was referring to the ¡®ghost¡¯ that Auntie Wu had called out to him after she woke up. The mother and daughter were connected. Auntie Wu¡¯s scream attracted the daughter¡¯s attention and she guessed that her mother might be here. That was why she called for her mother later on. It was the most important thing that Auntie Wu heard, and that was how the two groups of people gathered. ¡°It¡¯s also a freak combination of factors.¡± When the old Daoist heard this, he sighed. Wu Baoshan nodded, his face pale. Wu ni ¡®er, who had already stopped crying, began to cry again. She had been on tenterhooks for the past day and night. She was afraid that her tears would affect her father, brother, and sister-in-law, so she had been holding it back. Now that she saw her mother, the huge stone in her heart was put down. She sobbed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, mother.¡± They did not realize that the ¡®Auntie Wu¡¯ who had led them here was a ghost. At first, they were not afraid and only thought that their mother had disappeared halfway. However, this place was filled with fog, and they could not get out at all. They could only wait passively. His anxiety and uneasiness turned into great fear. It was only when he saw aunt Wu safely appear that he finally felt relieved. Auntie Wu wiped away her daughter¡¯s tears and told her family about what she had been through. Everyone was shocked and uneasy. In the end, the father and son of the Wu family wanted to kowtow to Daoist priest song. ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± The old Daoist hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop them, but the father and son were stubborn. They ignored his obstruction and kowtowed a few times before standing up. ¡°What do we do now?¡± After talking about each other¡¯s matters, uncle Wu asked this question uneasily. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the old Daoist, waiting for him to speak. ¡°Can we get out of here?¡± The old Daoist pondered for a while before suddenly asking. The father and son of the Wu family shook their heads in unison. After that, Wu Baoshan turned his head and shouted, ¡± ¡°Uncle Shen, please come out. My mother is here with the old Taoist priest.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he finished shouting, he explained to Daoist priest song, ¡± ¡°This uncle Shen¡¯s family is in Shen Manor. He was originally bringing his wife and daughter back to the Yue family, but he was trapped here on the way home.¡± Wu Baoshan licked his lips and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°He brought two servants with him, a total of five. They were also the first to be trapped here.¡± A bitter smile with a hint of pity appeared on his face, and he emphasized, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been half a month!¡± Another man from Shen village followed the Wu family and said, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get out of here. No matter if we go forward or backward, we¡¯ll always return to the original place after a long time.¡± When they were first trapped, they did not believe in heresy. Shen village was so prosperous at that time, but there were also many pedestrians and inns coming and going by the river. It was impossible for these people to all disappear in just a few days, so when they first returned to the Riverside, they had agreed to walk around, trying to find a way out of this place. Chapter 1976 - Chapter 1976 Boarding the ship (2) Chapter 1976: Boarding the ship (2) Chapter 1976: Boarding the ship (2) However, no matter how many different routes they took, they would eventually return to this dock. After Wu Baoshan finished shouting, the sound of the collision became more and more urgent, and the subtle sound of the water flowing on the river surface was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. Not long after, a figure emerged from the lower corner of the dock and looked over uneasily. After seeing that someone else had come, that person didn¡¯t come over and just stood there without moving. ¡°There¡¯s a boat there?¡± Song Changqing pointed to the distance and asked. Uncle Wu nodded. ¡°When we came here, we saw a boat at the dock. The people who arrived first lived on the boat and have been there for a long time,¡± The boat was under the dock, and it seemed to be in deep water. Only a vague outline could be seen in the fog. Hearing this, song qingxiao could not help but smile. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re going to invite him into our trap.¡± The old Daoist agreed and sighed, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao is right. This place is formed by the strong resentment of the malicious ghosts to form a special ghostly labyrinth, trapping the people of Shen villa.¡± He didn¡¯t allow anyone to leave, nor did he allow anyone to retreat. However, there was a boat left on one side of the dock, which was like a way out at each dead end. It was obvious that he wanted to ask someone to take the boat. The more they heard, the more afraid they became. The woman who had gotten off the car earlier said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Shen villa ¡­¡± Before she could finish, the others nodded with lingering fear. At this point, no matter how stupid they were, they could see that Shen villa¡¯s problem was very serious. If they got on the boat now, they would probably die. Although no one said anything, the expressions on their faces seemed to be similar to her thoughts. The old Daoist was upset and reprimanded, ¡± ¡°How is it up to you to do what you want now?¡± A Yin ghost¡¯s treat was not something that one could refuse. The ghostly labyrinth was something that the old Daoist¡¯s spell techniques would not be able to break. The most serious thing was that more than half of the fu paper he brought with him had been consumed. Before he left, he tried to force a satisfactory result because of the reverse divination when he was offering incense. However, he was backfired by the power and suffered some injuries. He had also used a secret technique several times on the way here, and now that his strength had been damaged, he had no way to send these people out in one piece. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be trapped here and eventually die without food.¡± When everyone heard his words, they were both afraid and regretful. The old coachman stomped his feet and cried, ¡± ¡°Why would I want to Wade in this muddy water!¡± Aunt Wu didn¡¯t dare to answer. She paused for a while and asked timidly, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Board the ship.¡± Before the old Daoist could speak, song qingxiao suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Since the ship is parked here, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s to transport us to Shen villa.¡± In a situation where everyone was flustered and helpless, she displayed extraordinary calmness and composure. Song Changqing could not help but look at her in surprise, his eyes revealing a bit of doubt. On the other hand, the old Daoist¡¯s mind was already in a mess at this time. He didn¡¯t seem to notice his little disciple¡¯s strange behavior and nodded his head after hearing these words. The others were somewhat unwilling, especially the group of foreigners led by the woman. They stuttered, ¡± ¡°We, we are not from Shen villa and we have nothing to do with Shen villa. We have nothing to do with them ¡­¡± She still felt lucky and sneaked a glance at the old Daoist, ¡± since this place is so dangerous, why don¡¯t you be a good person to the end? send Buddha to the West, send us ¡­ They had already mentioned this before when they were surrounded by the weasels, but the old Daoist had rejected them. However, after going through a storm, the woman could see that the old Daoist was cold on the outside but kind on the inside, and had a strong sense of justice. Thus, she still hoped to be lucky and tried to persuade him. Although the others didn¡¯t say anything, their eyes fell on the old Daoist, clearly thinking the same as the woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only them, even the people in Shen village and the father and son of the Wu family had their eyes lit up with anticipation when they heard that the old Daoist¡¯s spell was powerful. The father and son of the Wu family had not yet realized the seriousness of the problem. In their opinion, the incident in Shen Manor was very likely related to the resentment of the city massacre a hundred years ago. The people they wanted to harm might be the people of Shen villa. Since that was the case, they were not from Shen Manor, so they did not have to enter Shen Manor. What did Shen Manor¡¯s matters have to do with them? Song qingxiao looked on coldly. With her cultivation, the mist barrier could not trap her. However, these people were not noble and did not deserve any pity. Chapter 1977 - Chapter 1977 Boarding the ship (3) Chapter 1977: Boarding the ship (3) Chapter 1977: Boarding the ship (3) Since everyone was gathered here, it might be related to her mission. She wasn¡¯t as compassionate as the old Daoist. Since this was related to the clues of her mission, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be moved by the pleas of these people. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s heart softened when everyone looked at him. He let out a long sigh, ¡± my power is effective against ordinary ghosts and spirits, but how can Shen villa¡¯s aura of resentment be compared to ordinary ghosts and spirits? ¡± As soon as he said this, the rest of the people showed a disapproving look, as if they thought he was making an excuse. The old Daoist said again, ¡± ¡°And before I left, I was injured and my spiritual power was consumed. I have the will but not the strength to send you out.¡± ¡°Elder immortal ¡­¡± The woman still wanted to speak, but the old Daoist stretched out his hand and made a gesture to stop her. furthermore, you¡¯ve already been affected by karma once you got on this carriage. There¡¯s no way you can escape. He looked at Wu Baoshan and his son and said, ¡± ¡°Yin and yang have their own boundaries, but the malicious ghost dared to appear in broad daylight and transform into the appearance of Wu shenshi to confuse you. It must have a very high level of cultivation.¡± When the group of people heard him say this, they thought that he was just rambling to divert everyone¡¯s attention. Just as he was about to speak again, the old Daoist said, ¡± ¡°The ghost in Shen villa can appear eighty miles away. How dare you be so sure that even if I send you home with my old life, you will not be entangled by the vengeful spirits again?¡± These words just happened to hit everyone¡¯s weak point. The group of people who had been thinking about returning home suddenly stiffened, their faces ashen. ¡°At that time, not only will it be difficult for you to escape, but I¡¯m afraid that your family will also be implicated. That¡¯s all I have to say, let¡¯s consider our options.¡± As soon as the old Daoist finished speaking, he immediately swung his arms and strode in the direction of the dock. The rest of the people looked desperate, but after being stunned for a moment, they still followed him in a panic. ¡°Taoist priest ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very capable, but after entering Shen villa, I¡¯ll do my best ¡­¡± The old Daoist did not turn around. After saying this, he walked to the end of the dock. He had a solemn personality and was filled with righteousness, so his words were naturally convincing. At this point, everyone had no other way out. They looked at each other and could only follow behind him. There was a boat at the lower corner of the dock. The body of the boat was painted black and reflected in the water, almost blending into the river water. A man with loose skin stood on the ship. He looked to be in his forties and had a gloomy face. When he saw the group approaching, he retreated to the cabin with a vigilant look. ¡°Uncle Shen, this is Daoist priest song from cloud Tiger Mountain. He¡¯s very capable and can exorcise ghosts and catch demons!¡± Wu Baoshan stepped forward and introduced the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man did not let his guard down, and his eyes showed suspicion. ¡°Let¡¯s get on the boat first.¡± Wu Baoshan stepped on the bamboo ladder at the dock and jumped into the boat. The ship was struggling, shaking non-stop, stirring the river water, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. One end of the kurofune hit the wooden pillar of the dock, and the ¡®du-du¡¯ sound became more urgent. The man standing at the entrance of the cabin swayed. In a panic, he reached out to grab the cabin door before he could stabilize his body. ¡°Mother, you go first. Come down.¡± Wu Baoshan¡¯s body swayed a few times and he reached out to his mother. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the person called uncle Shen say, ¡± ¡°Forget about the younger sister of the Shen family, but do the people who came later have food? No one is allowed on the ship!¡± He seemed to be starving. His eyes were blue and black, and his beard was in a mess. His lips were cracked and covered in layers of white shells. Wu Baoshan¡¯s outstretched hand stopped in mid-air and he looked at the old Taoist and the others awkwardly. ¡°You ¡­¡± The others who did not want to go to Shen villa were annoyed when they heard this. When they were about to argue, song Qing jumped into the boat without a word and strode to the cabin. ¡°I ¡­¡± The man was furious when he saw that she was disobedient. Just as he was about to speak, song qingxiao lifted a leg and kicked him in the chest. She had already tried her best to restrain her strength, but the power of this kick was still no small matter. As soon as the man was kicked by her, his body bent backward and his whole body flew into the cabin like an arrow released from a bow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman and child in the cabin screamed and cried, covering the man¡¯s painful moans. The hull of the ship shook violently, hitting the waves and hitting the wooden stakes with rapid sounds. The entire ship was jolted back and forth by the force of the hull. She did not grab the cabin door, but she stood extremely stable. Even when the hull was about to flip violently, her expression did not change. Song qingxiao turned her head calmly and shouted at the dumbfounded Daoist priest song and the others, ¡± ¡°You can come down now.¡± ¡°..¡± The old Daoist¡¯s expression was extremely interesting. He could not believe it and was in a daze. When he got off the boat, he almost sprained his ankle. Fortunately, song Changqing supported him. Chapter 1978 - Chapter 1978 Consoling _1 Chapter 1978: Consoling _1 Chapter 1978: Consoling _1 After this obstruction was taken care of, everyone only hesitated for a moment before boarding the ship one after another. After the boat had accommodated more than a dozen people, it sank straight down and sank a little deeper. In addition to the aftermath of the shaking, there were actually river water pouring in from both sides of the side of the boat. The river water was unusually cold. After a few of them got off the boat, they could not stand steadily and leaned on the side of the boat. The water splashed on their faces ¡­ The chill was like a thin needle, piercing them so hard that they screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The water droplets slid down her cheeks, almost freezing her blood wherever they went, making her shiver. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± A few people who were splashed by the water shivered and shouted. Uncle Wu reminded him, ¡± everyone, be careful. The river water is very cold. Once you touch it, you will get frostbite. For him to say this, someone must have suffered a loss before, which was why he was reminding them now. When the others heard his words, they were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t help but retreat to the middle of the cabin. Only the few people who were splashed by the river water covered their faces and gasped. Their feet rubbed against the bottom of the cabin, making ¡®thump thump¡¯ sounds, proving that uncle Wu was not lying. The crowd¡¯s movements caused the black ship to shake even more. The women on the ship screamed, and the children cried even more urgently. They sounded like at least two or three children. Daoist priest song suppressed the shock he felt from song Qing¡¯s little action and focused his attention on the river. He turned sideways to look out of the boat, only to see the river water rippling non-stop. Under the dim light, it was as dark as ink, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. In the midst of the turbulence, a cold smoke rose from the river surface and turned into a gloomy black gas. It then fused with the fog that lingered on the river surface, forming a fog that covered the sky and the sun. ¡°Baleful Yin force?¡± Although Daoist priest song knew that the ghost in Shen villa was powerful, he was still frightened when he saw the heavy Yin Qi in the river. He moved his fingers and pinched them a few times. Then, his heart sank. ¡°This is the Yongqing River.¡± At this point, the old Daoist reached his hand to his waist and took out a pitch-black bronze eight-trigram instrument. There was a needle in the bronze instrument, and there were many runes carved around it. As he cast a spell, the needle moved on its own and began to spin wildly. The friction between them made a rapid ¡®ding ding¡¯ sound, and it stopped after a few times. it¡¯s on a formation core in the lower South ¡­ The old Daoist mumbled something and his fingers calculated at the same time. After a few times, his expression changed greatly. ¡°Extreme Yin place!¡± Everyone didn¡¯t know what was going on, but from the old Daoist¡¯s expression and tone, they could tell that it wasn¡¯t a good word. However, they didn¡¯t ask further because they didn¡¯t understand. Song Changqing, on the other hand, did not have such concerns. He asked directly, ¡± ¡°Master, what is a place of extreme Yin?¡± The old Daoist composed himself and explained, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that the Yongqing River is in the North and is yang water.The inner canal is in the South and is Yin water.¡± The midpoint of the two water streams surrounded the entire Shen villa, thus forming the unique terrain of Shen villa. If it gathered the Yang Qi of Yongqing River, Shen village would be prosperous;If they were affected by the yin Qi of the canal, they could produce unparalleled fiends that could harm the Three Realms. this place belongs to the Yongqing River and it is filled with yang water. However, at this moment, Yin Qi is everywhere. It seems to be being pushed back by the yin Qi of the inner canal ¡­ There was a hint of worry in his eyes, and he frowned. yang is strong and Yin is weak. It¡¯s obvious that the demons are running amuck. It¡¯s already a great misfortune. The others didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but they understood the words ¡®yang is strong and Yin is weak, it¡¯s very inauspicious¡¯, which immediately scared a few people to the point of crying. Inside the cabin, a woman holding a child timidly stuck her head out and looked at the crowd uneasily. ¡°AI!¡± The old Daoist sighed. it¡¯s a blessing and not a disaster. If it¡¯s a disaster, it can¡¯t be avoided. As he said this, he asked again, ¡± ¡°Changqing, have you sent the letter I asked you to send before we left?¡± The old Daoist¡¯s eyes were full of hope when he said this, which put a lot of pressure on song Changqing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I did mail it.¡± Song Changqing nodded, but then he seemed a little uneasy. but master, that letter has no address or recipient. I don¡¯t know where it was sent to or who got it. It only States the agreement with Shen villa ¡­ Could such a strange letter really be sent to the person he had made a promise to? Song Changqing didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but song Daoist priest could guess what he was trying to say. Daoist song remained silent. Song Changqing continued, ¡± Chapter 1979 - Chapter 1979 Consoling _2 Chapter 1979: Consoling _2 Chapter 1979: Consoling _2 ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ That¡¯s the old friend that Grandmaster made back then you mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The old Daoist was originally quite confident, but at this moment, his mind had begun to be in disorder. After hearing his disciple¡¯s question, he did not hide it and nodded, ¡°Back then, he had an agreement with your Grandmaster at Shen Manor. They had agreed to send a letter like this when he went to Shen Manor.¡± The old Daoist paused. your Grandmaster once asked for his name, but he smiled and said nothing. He only said that the letter was sent to a fated person. He was fated with our cloud Tiger Mountain and would definitely meet again. He was also very certain that as long as he wrote these four words, he would definitely know. The old Daoist¡¯s master didn¡¯t continue to ask. This person¡¯s magical power was unparalleled and had already reached the celestial realm. Before the old Daoist passed away, he thought that this person was probably very capable and believed his words without a doubt. In the end, he instructed his own disciple on this matter. Daoist priest song originally had great trust in his dead master, but now that there were so many accidents, when he arrived at Shen villa, he saw the yin Qi coming against the Yang and turning Yongqing River from yang to Yin. And when the old friend who had made an agreement with his master did not appear, he also had some doubts about whether such a letter could be sent out. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Now that things had come to this, there was no turning back. ¡°No matter what happens to this old friend, this is related to your and Qing Xiao¡¯s life. I have to go to Shen villa no matter what. At most, I¡¯ll die Here!¡± He was a little dejected at first, but when he looked at song Changqing and song qingxiao, his hesitation disappeared and turned into determination. Song Changqing¡¯s lips moved, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. It was so fast that song qingxiao did not have time to catch it, and it was already hidden. ¡°Someone hit me ¡­ Someone hit me ¡­¡± While the master and disciple were talking, the panicked voice of an old woman suddenly came from the cabin. There were also the sounds of people picking up broken things. Obviously, these people were trying to save the man who had been kicked away by song Qing. From everyone¡¯s cries, that person¡¯s condition seemed to be a little bad, and he had yet to wake up. The old Daoist¡¯s expression changed. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but glare at song Qing Xiao angrily and chided her, ¡± ¡°Little girl! What did I say? I taught you martial arts to strengthen your body and hope that you can survive the tribulations.¡± ¡°Master, please don¡¯t scold little junior sister.¡± Before song qingxiao could say anything, song Changqing could no longer stand. He immediately stood in front of her and said, ¡°She only acted in a moment of desperation, and she knows what she¡¯s doing,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her!¡± It would have been better if he had not pleaded for mercy. The moment he did, the old Daoist became even angrier. it¡¯s because of your protection that this little girl doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. When she was on the mountain, she didn¡¯t work hard when drawing talismans and refining spells, but now she¡¯s beating people up. The more he spoke, the louder he became. ¡°Since you want to stand up for her, I¡¯ll put the blame on you after the matter with Shen villa is over. I¡¯ll punish you as well!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Song Changqing knew him well. He knew that although he looked fierce now, his heart had softened. He laughed honestly, but his eyes were red. ¡°If the matter at Shen villa is settled, we can go back together. Master can hit me or scold me.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s expression froze. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he flicked his sleeves fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you guys anymore.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked into the cabin, obviously preparing to save someone. As soon as the others saw the old Daoist leave, they quickly followed him and squeezed into the cabin. The cabin was immediately crowded, leaving only song Changqing and song Qing Xiao outside the ship. ¡°Little junior sister.¡± Song Changqing looked at the old Taoist¡¯s back, which seemed to bend in an instant, and was stunned for a while. Then, he took a deep breath and forced himself to be alert. When he turned around, he was already smiling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You didn¡¯t get scared by master, did you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and walked to the other side of the boat. Song Changqing was carrying a huge bag and followed behind her. He explained softly, ¡± ¡°Master didn¡¯t mean to be mean to you. He¡¯s just a little worried and wants you to accumulate your luck.¡± Mount Longhu¡¯s sect used divination as its heritage. The sect¡¯s members followed the heavenly Dao and placed great importance on luck. From the old Daoist¡¯s point of view, doing good and accumulating virtue would definitely turn into luck and might be able to save his life in times of danger. Chapter 1980 - Chapter 1980 Consoling _3 Chapter 1980: Consoling _3 Chapter 1980: Consoling _3 Shen Zhuang¡¯s trip was so dangerous, and the two disciples he had brought with him were both in trouble. The divination he had divined before his trip was not very auspicious, so he naturally hoped to do more good deeds and accumulate more good karma. The reason why he had frequently taken action along the way and even agreed to save everyone was not only because cultivators had seen injustice on the road, but also because they wanted to do something good in order to seek the blessing of heaven. I¡¯m so disappointing. My cultivation is not even one-tenth of master¡¯s ¡­ Song Changqing was afraid that song Qing would be unhappy, so he explained, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why master was under a lot of pressure during the trip to Shen villa.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the river. What the old Daoist could not see was very clear in her eyes. There was a large amount of dense black gas at the bottom of the river, like intertwining hair, weaving the river into a pitch-black color. The dense Yin Qi added killing intent to the river water, making it very aggressive. This situation was similar to the situation of the lake water in the nine Dragon cave in the yulun void realm trial. However, compared to the lake in the nine Dragon cave, the concentration of Yin Qi here was not even one percent of the lake. However, the lake in the nine Dragon cave was so small that it could not be compared to a River that flowed through the whole country. The sacrifice of all the women in the Yichang tribe and the resentment of the nine Dragons for a thousand years had only created a small lake of Yin specters. On the contrary, the area of Yongqing River was many times larger, but the yin Qi was so dense. It could be imagined that the power of the yin spirit in Shen village was no less than the yin Qi of the nine Dragons. When song qingxiao thought of this, she could not help but feel that something was wrong. Other than the threat of the East Qin wuwo that could appear at any time, it seemed that Shen Zhuang¡¯s ghost was also not a small matter. According to reason, she had the Qing Ming token, which was the nemesis of the evil. However, her divine sense had sunk into her soul, and the Qing Ming token was being nurtured in her soul, sleeping. Since the last trial, the dark green token had absorbed the murderous aura in the abyss territory, and there was no more movement. Just like the silver Wolf, it seemed to be absorbing the murderous aura completely through a deep sleep. If it could completely merge these powers, the power of the dark green token would be even higher after it woke up. However, this also meant that in this round of the trial, it was very likely that it would not be able to help him and would become a decoration! Song qingxiao did not give up and tried to stimulate it with her divine sense. However, the token was wrapped in a black evil Qi. As she stimulated it with her divine sense, it rolled slightly in her soul and showed no signs of waking up. ¡°.. In fact, master has raised you since you were young and treated you like his daughter. Don¡¯t think that he scolds people very fiercely, but he dotes on you the most.¡± Song Changqing thought that she was silent for priest song¡¯s sake and tried to explain, ¡± ¡°He might be going in to save someone. He doesn¡¯t want others to misunderstand you.¡± He was a tall and strong man, but at this time, he showed a pitiful expression. He looked at her carefully, as if he was afraid that she was still angry. ¡°I know,¡± Song qingxiao sighed. Her divine sense was multitasking, so even if she didn¡¯t enter the cabin, she could clearly understand what was happening inside. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes fell on her face, and his expression gradually became serious. He looked at her for a long time until song qingxiao frowned and was about to speak. Suddenly, he grinned and said, ¡°Qing Xiao, I only hope that you¡¯ll be well.¡± ¡°..¡±When she heard this, she was slightly stunned. In her life, whether it was when she was studying, when she was working, when she was training, or when she was in the divine prison, she had met countless people and told her many things. There was a scolding, a look of disdain, a look of fear, a look of caution, a look of killing intent, and a look of gratitude. There were people who depended on her for survival in the trial scenario, such as the group of people who escaped from the terror Battalion, pinluo, and others. There were also people who placed their hopes on her, such as Yichang and the cultivators. However, song Changqing¡¯s only wish for her to be well was to make her feel a little strange. His silence at this moment made it seem as if he had seen through many things. It almost made song qingxiao feel that he might have already seen through her and realized that she was not the ¡®little junior sister¡¯ she used to be. But in the end, he did not say anything. He only stretched out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s done ¡­¡± His hand seemed to want to touch the space between her eyebrows, but she was extremely guarded. Before his fingertips could touch her, she turned her head to the side and avoided it. Song Changqing¡¯s hand missed. He looked disappointed, but then he smiled again. ¡°Since you¡¯re not angry, don¡¯t frown. What¡¯s the big deal about Shen villa? senior brother will protect you! Give me a smile!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, but she didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, she asked, ¡± ¡°By the way, senior brother, the old friend that master mentioned, did he leave his name?¡± In his master¡¯s eyes, the old friend the old Daoist was talking about had already reached the spirit realm. With the old Daoist¡¯s nascent soul tier cultivation, to be regarded by his elders as a first-class deity who had been reborn, his cultivation might at least be extraordinary. For some reason, song Qing thought of the East Qin anatta that had not appeared yet. With his void realm cultivation, he was indeed like a ¡®God¡¯ to the people of cloud Tiger Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were only two participants in this trial. Not a single clue of the ¡°promise of white heads¡± had appeared, and no one knew when East Qin¡¯s Awakener would appear. To song qingxiao, this person was extremely dangerous. His existence added a shadow to the uncertainty of the mission. The old friend that the old Daoist had mentioned was also an unknown existence. From a certain perspective, they were all uncertain factors. According to her speculations, if this old friend was the East Qin wuwo, and according to the rules of the trial, it was very likely that the participant was from an opposing camp, then the East Qin wuwo would be the complete opposite of her mission. From this, song qingxiao had found out a lot of useful things. Chapter 1981 - Chapter 1981 Resentful monster (1) Chapter 1981: Resentful monster (1) Chapter 1981: Resentful monster (1) Since East Qin wuwo had come to Shen village and made an agreement with the old Daoist¡¯s teacher to visit Shen village again, it must be because he had found some clues that were closely related to his mission. In other words, the opportunity for this ¡®promise of white hair¡¯ happened to be in Shen villa. If there were no other accidents, according to the cultivators ¡®consistent opposing camps, if his goal was to get rid of the evil Yin Qi in Shen villa, then song qingxiao¡¯s goal was very likely to be the opposite of his ¡­ ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t kill the source directly.¡± She revealed a faint smile and muttered softly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Song Changqing was still talking about the good things about the old Daoist. When he heard her words, he paused. ¡°What can¡¯t, the source?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was very soft, so he couldn¡¯t hear clearly. He only caught a few key words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression froze. She shook her head and asked again, ¡± ¡°The old friend that master mentioned, did he mention his name, appearance, age, and so on?¡± Song Changqing was relieved to see that she was not upset because of the old Taoist¡¯s attitude. When he heard her ask about this mysterious ¡®old friend¡¯, he only thought that she was very worried about the Shen villa trip, so she asked again and again. his name was never mentioned. Master asked about it before, but Grandmaster replied,¡¯identity and name are just codenames. The friendship between gentlemen lies in character, virtue, as well as sparring in cultivation and mantras.¡¯ In other words, the old Daoist¡¯s master knew nothing about the origin of this old friend. But song Changqing continued, ¡°He did mention his appearance and age.¡± He said, ¡± ¡°He was said to be about thirty years old, had a gentle appearance, wore a simple green robe, and looked like an ordinary scholar.¡± There was nothing special about this description, and even scholars would dress like this. However, song Qing Xiao had a strong feeling that this person was East Qin wuwo. ¡°AI.¡± Song Changqing sighed, ¡± it was an agreement made a hundred years ago. The Grandmaster has already passed away. With just an empty promise from back then, without a letter or evidence, how can we find him now? ¡± In particular, the letter that Daoist priest song had asked him to send out had no name and no one knew where it was sent to. There were only four big words in the letter. The world was so big, how could the recipient know? Before leaving, song Changqing was very nervous. After his conversation with Daoist priest song, he could see that although the old Daoist did not show it on his face, he was probably nervous. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this person won¡¯t come ¡­¡± His heart was heavy as he sighed. ¡°I will,¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard song qingxiao¡¯s reply, ¡± ¡°He will come.¡± Song Changqing turned his head in surprise and saw her looking at the river. Under the dim light, he couldn¡¯t see her expression, but her tone was unusually firm as if she didn¡¯t doubt it at all. ¡°You ¡­¡± Just as he was about to ask song qingxiao why she was so sure, he heard the hair-raising sound of bones being aligned. Then, a man¡¯s shrill scream was heard. Just from the trembling in his voice, one could tell that this person was in extreme pain. It was the man who had been kicked into the cabin by song qingxiao. Song Changqing heard his scream and the sound of bones cracking, and guessed that he was probably badly injured. When he thought that the man¡¯s injury could have been caused by song qingxiao, he felt a little guilty. He could not stand still and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± He was also afraid that if something serious happened, Daoist priest song would get angry and reprimand song qingxiao. As soon as he finished speaking, he carried his bag and turned to walk in the direction of the cabin. As soon as he left, there was a movement in the rippling river water under the boat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black net that was woven into silk began to surge rapidly, as if something was trying to break out of the net and enter the ship. Twisted ghostly faces began to appear under the black net. They joined together with the broken fragments and finally gathered into a sinister and terrifying malicious ghost. It came out of the water with a whoosh, clearly wanting to pounce on song Changqing¡¯s back. However, the moment the ghostly figure emerged from the water, a slender hand pressed against its face. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said. There was a faint warning in the cold voice. The vengeful spirit that was transformed from the ghosts immediately let out a shrill howl as soon as it was pressed down. Chapter 1982 - Chapter 1982 Resentful monster (2) Chapter 1982: Resentful monster (2) Chapter 1982: Resentful monster (2) ¡°Ah-¡± The voice directly attacked the divine soul, like a group of ghosts wailing, it was extremely terrifying. If song Changqing was here, he would have been severely injured by the ghost cry. However, this roar had no effect on song qingxiao. Her expression remained unchanged as she pressed the rising vengeful spirit down into the water with absolute power. Plop! His palm sank into the river, and the black gas in the water immediately wrapped around him. Every strand of black Qi was filled with resentment. The black Qi turned into threads and instantly bound her fingers. A large amount of bone-chilling black gas drilled up through the gaps between her fingers like vines, and in a moment, it wrapped around her tightly. The evil Yin Qi turned into a huge force of resentment, dragging her body down heavily. ¡°Ah-¡± ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® The vengeful spirit was screaming and wailing, giving off a shrill and ear-piercing sound. Song qingxiao looked at the face of the suppressed vengeful spirit in her palm. It was still screaming, and its dark mouth was opened to an incredible extent. As she screamed, the tongue in her mouth turned into thousands of tentacles and surged out. The black gas was like a network of blood vessels, clinging to her palm and wrist, and even spreading to her arm at an extremely fast speed. The huge force dragged the body of the boat, causing the black boat to tilt to one side of the river. The other half of the boat began to leave the water, and some of the miscellaneous items inside the boat flipped to the other side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The people in the cabin were the first to sense the change in the ship, and they let out panicked questions. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The old Daoist had obviously realized that something was wrong. He looked around and found that his little disciple had not come in yet. He immediately stood up in a panic. The black gas had already gathered more and more densely, and its strength was so great that it seemed like it was going to flip the boat over. The other side of the boat had already left the water. With a gurgling sound, the cool river water poured into the cabin, and the body of the boat was shaking. The yin soul at the bottom of the water let out an even shrill cry. The black gas quickly rushed to the nearby area and firmly wrapped the bottom of the boat. Large amounts of black Qi intertwined and twisted together, forming black vines that had already climbed up to song Qing¡¯s forearm. Before they could reach her elbow, an ice-type energy gushed out from her arm! Ice suddenly appeared! ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® The wriggling black gas was frozen in the blink of an eye, and a large amount of coldness spread from the black line. The ice crystals poured down like a waterfall, freezing all the yin Qi in their path. A thick layer of ice spread on the river surface, and the vengeful spirits and dark Souls contained in the black gas seemed to have suffered severe injuries. They let out a series of miserable screams and showed a cowering expression. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± The old Daoist was worried about song Qing. As soon as he got out of the cabin, he saw her bending over the side of the cabin, her hand already reaching out to the side of the ship. Outside, a cold wind was swirling and a ghostly aura was dense! The hull was like a seesaw, one side raised high, and the direction she was in was extremely deep. The water surged in, and it seemed like it would roll out of the cabin in the next moment and fall into the rolling river. He shouted in shock. He originally thought that song qingxiao was under the control of the dark spirit, but after he shouted, song qingxiao turned her head. Her eyes were clear and her face was calm. She didn¡¯t look like she had been possessed by a ghost. ¡°You ¡­¡± As soon as the old Daoist opened his mouth, he heard a clanging sound as if a glass cup had been broken. As soon as this voice rang out, the curse from before was instantly broken. BOOM! BOOM! With a loud sound, the ship fell heavily into the water, causing a large splash. ¡®Hua Hua-¡® The ship was shaking like a giant cradle, and the old Daoist had difficulty standing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao, however, acted as if nothing had happened and retracted her hand. The old Daoist¡¯s gaze fell on her arm. His palm was dry and not a drop of moisture could be seen, but there seemed to be a cold glint lingering on her fingertips. When he took a closer look, he felt that the wisps of white gas on his fingertips were like an illusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song qingxiao asked. The old Daoist looked at her again and saw that she was not flustered. Her skin was fair and her eyes were clear. She did not seem to be affected by the ghost. The breath in his throat finally relaxed. Chapter 1983 - Chapter 1983 Resentful monster (3) Chapter 1983: Resentful monster (3) Chapter 1983: Resentful monster (3) ¡°Are you alright?¡± The old Daoist¡¯s face was pale with fear. As he asked, he endured the shaking of the cabin and walked in her direction, his eyes still looking around vigilantly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. As they were talking, the boat hit a wooden pillar at the dock. With the force of the impact, it began to drift away from the shore. ¡°Ah!¡± The people who followed behind to see what was going on saw the boat moving without any wind, as if it was leaving the river, and they all screamed. ¡°Quick, quickly find the oars and stop the boat on the shore!¡± When the people on the boat saw the boat move, they all shouted in panic. However, there were no wooden paddles in the cabin, and after searching for a long time, they couldn¡¯t find any tools that were suitable for rowing. On the other hand, the water from the river poured into the cabin between the bumps, causing everyone to shiver. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± After the old Daoist confirmed that song qingxiao was fine, the heavy stone in his heart was finally put back to its original place. He then forced himself to be alert and said, ¡°This ship is obviously a Ghost Ship.¡± The hull was painted black, and the cabin ceiling was like a coffin cover. It looked like a ferry specially prepared for the dead. After the old Daoist got on the boat, he noticed that the boat was docked there. There were no boatloads at the dock, and there was no cable to maintain the body of the boat. At the same time, he did not anchor the ship and stabilized it. Before everyone arrived, the ship was docked at the dock, as if it was still waiting for guests to fill up. the yin ghost stopped the boat here and set off after everyone is together. Even if you have oars, you might not be able to row the ghost¡¯s boat. When the old Daoist said this, the rest of the people shivered. The waves hit the bottom of the boat, making a heavy crashing sound. The kurofune slowly floated into the river with a group of people. The ship sailed out at a very fast speed at first, as if to prevent these people from jumping off the ship in a panic and escaping. In the blink of an eye, it was seven or eight meters away from the dock. ¡°What do we do?¡± Seeing the boat move so quickly, a woman holding a child on the boat cried, ¡± ¡°Where is this ship taking us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an 80 to 90% chance that he¡¯s going to Shen villa.¡± At this time, the fog was thick and they had completely lost their sense of direction. However, the old Daoist could still guess that the ship was heading towards Shen villa. ¡°We don¡¯t want to enter Shen villa ¡­¡± When the woman heard that they were going to enter Shen Manor, she became even more afraid and cried even louder. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s hard to go against the will of the heavens.¡± The old Daoist consoled her, but just as he finished speaking, he heard a woman in the cabin crying loudly, ¡± ¡°What heavenly will? I think it has something to do with this little girl!¡± A woman with tears streaming down her face squeezed out from the crowd. Her hair was in a mess, and she was wearing a pink satin dress. From the way she dressed, she should be quite decent. At this moment, her eyes were filled with tears and hatred. She reached out with a handkerchief in her hand and pointed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± she hit people as soon as she arrived. Her methods are brutal. How could an ordinary person have the strength to kick a man several meters away? ¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were red, and her body trembled. when the ship was shaking, we were all inside the ship, and she was the only one outside. In my opinion, she is the ¡®ghost¡¯! Song Qing¡¯s small eyes looked at her, and the woman was so scared that she shrank back. But then, hatred climbed up her face again. She tore her handkerchief with both hands and cried, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we throw her into the river?¡± As soon as such blatant words about killing someone were said, everyone on the ship was shocked at first. Then, many people looked at each other, but no one said a word. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The old Daoist was furious. Song Changqing also carried his luggage and stood beside the old Daoist. His tall figure blocked song qingxiao and he looked like he was ready to fight. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± ¡°My disciple has been brought up by me since she was young. She is definitely not the ¡®ghost¡¯ you are talking about. The matter of the ship has nothing to do with her.¡± The woman cried in a high-pitched voice, ¡± ¡°What do you mean unrelated? I think it¡¯s related to her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Daoist priest song disdained to argue with this woman who had lost her mind, he could not tolerate someone slandering his little disciple. He immediately suppressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°Shen Furen, I know that your husband is injured and it is inevitable that you are muddled and say some muddled words.¡± He was an upright person, and at this time, he did not side with his disciple¡¯s mistakes, and admitted frankly, ¡± I know that little Qing has been reckless, but I¡¯ve tried my best to make up for it. I¡¯ve also tried my best to save your husband. My cloud Tiger Mountain branch owes you a favor. After this matter is over, our branch will definitely try to repay you ¡­ ¡°Bah!¡± Before he could finish, the woman spat. ¡°What do you have to pay? Now that we¡¯ve been beaten to the point of almost passing out, we¡¯re all on this ship, and we don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll survive in the future. How are you going to repay us?¡± Chapter 1984 - Chapter 1984 Reason (1) Chapter 1984: Reason (1) Chapter 1984: Reason (1) The woman¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°What Taoist master? I think you¡¯re all just charlatans. A group of people coming here to swindle people! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll all die Here on this trip to the cloud Tiger Mountain range. At that time, you¡¯ll be all alone without any offspring, so how can you return the favor?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Song Changqing¡¯s expression changed drastically, but before he could speak, the old Daoist seemed to have been touched and shouted in anger. To the old Taoist, the disciple who had inherited his legacy was like his own child. The woman¡¯s curse made him, who had a good temper, clench his fists. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± The woman had been arrogant before, but when she saw the old Daoist getting angry, she felt a little scared. She subconsciously took a step back and reached out to grab the door frame of the cabin. Then, she forced herself to calm down and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You want to hit someone too?¡± These words immediately pulled the old Daoist back to his senses. Song Qing squinted her eyes and turned her wrist. Just as she was about to attack, a warm and thin hand reached over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± The old Daoist shouted. He was so angry that his hair was about to stand up. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°The ship has already set off. I will do my best to ensure everyone¡¯s safety along the way. Once we reach Shen Manor, I will immediately disembark!¡± ¡°You make it sound better than singing.¡± The woman was still unwilling to let him off. Seeing that he had stopped, she seemed to know that the old Daoist would not dare to make a move on her, so she became bold again, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what Shen village looks like now? you keep mentioning Shen village. I think you and your disciple are the ¡®ghosts¡¯ of Shen village. You¡¯re helping the Tiger and trying to trick us into going to our deaths!¡± The old Daoist gritted his teeth after he finished speaking. He had an unyielding nature, and now that he was being criticized by a woman like this, the anger in his heart could be imagined. Aunt Wu and the others saw that both sides were quarreling fiercely, and the old Daoist was furious, so they hurriedly came forward to smooth things over. Mrs. Shen, each of you should speak less. The Taoist priest has real skills and is an upright person. Our family has known him for many years and can guarantee that. that¡¯s right, stop quarreling. Let¡¯s see if we can think of a way to stop the ship. ¡°..¡± As everyone tried to persuade her, the woman snorted coldly and twisted the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine if my husband is fine, but if he is, I¡¯ll find someone to go to this so-called cloud Tiger Mountain and smash your Taoist signboard after this matter is over!¡± After saying this, she turned around and returned to the cabin. After she left, the other people on the ship also dispersed. Although the people of the Wu family and the old coachman were a little worried and wanted to say a few more words, the yin Qi outside the cabin was threatening, and the fog outside the river was vast. In an instant, the ship had left the dock, and the place where everyone had boarded the ship could no longer be seen. The river surface was gloomy and terrifying. No one dared to say anything and hid in the cabin again, leaving only a few master and disciple outside, as if they had been squeezed together invisibly. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing was also very angry, but when he saw the old Daoist¡¯s ashen face, he called out and sighed, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go check the ship and see if there¡¯s anything unusual.¡± Because of this quarrel, Daoist priest song had unknowingly taken on the responsibility of protecting the people on the boat, and it was difficult for him to recover. The old Daoist suppressed his anger and nodded. ¡°Go on.¡± After song Changqing left, he looked at song qingxiao. When song qingxiao saw his anger, she thought he was going to scold her, but he sighed. ¡°Are you scared?¡± She was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the old Daoist to say such a thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t blame her for the harsh criticism that she had brought to him, nor did he have any intention of taking his anger out on her. Instead, he asked her gently if she was frightened. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± She shook her head and looked down at the old Daoist¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. Compared to her, his strength was really weak. His talent was not very high, and he did not have any fortuitous encounters. After cultivating to this age, he barely reached the realm of nascent soul. However, because he specialized in Daoist techniques and the art of exorcism and ghost-killing, his strength at the realm of nascent soul was greatly reduced. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he was shockingly weak. However, the hand that held her wrist was wide and strong, with an indomitable courage and determination to shield her from the cold wind and rain. This caused the old Taoist¡¯s body to explode with a will that far exceeded his true strength. Chapter 1985 - Chapter 1985 Reason (2) Chapter 1985: Reason (2) Chapter 1985: Reason (2) It was indeed cold outside the river, but the chill could not hurt her. However, compared to the old Taoist¡¯s warm palm, song qingxiao could feel the pervasive chill more deeply. Ever since she had entered the divine incarcerate, she had always acted on her own will and had never cowered or retreated. However, she did not know why, but when the old Daoist asked her this question, she felt a strange uneasiness. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡± The old Daoist saw that she had lowered her head and wanted to raise his hand to stroke her head. However, as soon as he raised his hand, he realized that his little disciple, who had always been obedient and pleasant in his impression, had grown so tall. Even if her head was lowered, she was not at the age where he could raise his hand and touch her head. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± He called out gently, completely lacking the sternness he had when he was arguing with the woman earlier. Instead, he was filled with endless tender love for her, ¡°We, the cloud Tiger Mountain, have always taken it upon ourselves to exorcise evil. The day I entered the sect, your Grandmaster made me swear that I would never rely on my Arts and martial arts to bully the weak.¡± He taught her in a gentle voice, but to song qingxiao, such soft words were more torturous than a stern reprimand. She had already understood the old Daoist¡¯s meaning, but she did not say anything. The old Daoist was generous and kind. He was born in an Orthodox Daoist sect and was also nurtured by his elders. When he reached the point where he could stand on his own, he became a big tree that could support the sky and the earth. He was also an upright and benevolent person. But she was different. She was born insignificant and had to crawl out of the divine prison with a narrow escape. She had to go through many things to keep her life. Thus, she acted decisively and ruthlessly, but she also lacked emotions. The two of them had completely opposite views and thoughts. Although she was touched by the Daoist priest¡¯s protection, she didn¡¯t think that she was wrong, so she naturally didn¡¯t intend to admit her mistake. The old Daoist saw this and naturally knew what to do. ¡°You little girl.¡± He laughed and finally couldn¡¯t hold it in. He knocked her head with his hand. ¡°I thought you were more sensible now, but you are still so stubborn.¡± This feeling was very fresh. If this was any other trial scenario, she would have broken the arm of anyone who dared to hit her head like that. But at this moment, she seemed to have not reacted. She subconsciously touched her head and looked up at the old Daoist. In the dim light, her eyes were clear and her expression was dazed. She looked very cute. He deliberately put on a straight face, but there was a hint of an understanding smile in his eyes. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit your mistake, but since you¡¯ve done something wrong, master has to give you a punishment. This is a small punishment, but a big warning. Are you convinced? ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song Qing lowered his hand and admitted, ¡± ¡°Master, you can knock, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong.¡± She said calmly, ¡± that man is in the way. This boat doesn¡¯t belong to him. Everyone can get on it. Rather than bickering with him, it was better to kick him away. ¡°If we didn¡¯t break his ribs, we might still be arguing with him at the dock.¡± ¡°..¡± The old Daoist¡¯s forehead twitched. After hearing her words, he was angry, but when he saw her say that she broke someone¡¯s ribs so confidently, he felt like laughing. but we can¡¯t always solve things with our fists. We are cultivators and have been blessed by the heavens. We shouldn¡¯t bully others with our skills ¡­ ¡°What do you mean by randomly bullying people?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t think much of the Daoist priest¡¯s words. In her opinion, cultivation came from one¡¯s own self, and it was an act that went against the heavens. However, her rebuttal was only superficial. that person is well-off, dressed in silk, with a wife, children, and servants. It can be seen that he is also a person blessed by the heavens, but he did not restrain his virtue because of this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s so arrogant that he¡¯s destined to face this calamity?¡± ¡°..¡±The old Daoist was dumbfounded. How could he win against her? after thinking for a while, he actually felt that what she said made some sense. ¡°Alright ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to criticize his disciple, but he also felt that the little girl in front of him was really cute. ¡°But if you want to teach him a lesson next time, you can¡¯t do it in public.¡± As if he was afraid of making song qingxiao unhappy, he added, ¡± ¡°There are many ways to embarrass a person who learns Dao in front of others. Why let others see it with their own eyes?¡± Chapter 1986 - Chapter 1986 Reason (3) Chapter 1986: Reason (3) Chapter 1986: Reason (3) The old Daoist said this and glared at her. ¡°You usually refuse to draw talismans properly, but you¡¯re like your eldest senior brother. You¡¯ve learned some martial arts and are good at beating people up.¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡± The kurofune was not big. Song Changqing had been hiding in the dark for a while after making a round. He was afraid of disturbing the conversation between the old Daoist and song qingxiao. He was also afraid that he would embarrass song qingxiao when she was being scolded. But after listening for a while, he didn¡¯t expect the old Daoist to dote on song qingxiao so much that he couldn¡¯t even bear to say a few harsh words. After a while, he even raised the matter of her beating someone up high and lightly brushed it aside. He even taught song qingxiao how to ¡®teach¡¯ people in private. If he had dared to do so, he would have been skinned by the old Daoist. After listening for a while, he saw the old Daoist change the topic and put all the blame on himself. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out in grievance. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for leading little junior sister astray!¡± ¡°..¡±Song Changqing carried his bag and held back the accusation with tears in his eyes. Anyway, every time something happened to his little junior sister, it was his fault. ¡°What did you find at the back of the ship?¡± After explaining song qingxiao¡¯s beating up incident, the old Daoist finally asked about serious matters. Song Changqing put away his aggrieved expression and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything, but the yin Qi is very heavy.¡± He took out a red talisman folded into a triangle from his collar. There was a hole in the red talisman, and a yellow thread passed through it, hanging around his neck. However, at this moment, the area around the talisman seemed to have been devoured by some kind of black gas, and it became extremely turbulent. When the old Daoist saw this, his eyes narrowed. ¡°You have to pay more attention.¡± After he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice, and his breath was a little chaotic. When song Changqing saw him, he quickly came to help him up. ¡°Did you not adjust your breathing well in the car?¡± In the carriage, although the old Daoist said that he was regulating his breath, he was actually controlling the bronze-armored man. At the same time, the copper-coin sword had also consumed his spiritual power and mind, so he had not recovered much energy while the car was driving. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± To prevent his disciple from worrying, he waved his hand and once again took out a handful of copper coins from the side of his waist. He bit the tip of his tongue and spurted out a large mouthful of blood essence. The blood light was absorbed by the copper coin. He clenched his fist and the copper coin turned into a small sword again. He pointed at the void and said, ¡± ¡°Go!¡± The copper coin sword turned into a shadow and flew toward the cabin door, hanging on the top of the cabin door. After doing all this, the old Daoist looked even more tired than before. He instructed song Changqing, ¡± ¡°Changqing, I don¡¯t think this journey is peaceful. I¡¯m afraid something will happen tonight.¡± He didn¡¯t sense the waves in the river, but with his instinct of dealing with ghosts and monsters all year round, he could sense the ghosts hidden in the surroundings. However, these spirits were the same as the malicious spirits that had possessed Auntie Wu and the old coachman. They were highly skilled and had yet to show themselves. I want to rest for a while. Be alert of your surroundings. If there¡¯s any movement, immediately call me up. Song Changqing¡¯s cultivation was not high enough. He had only just reached the spirit focus realm and could not withstand such an environment. So after saying this, the old Taoist gritted his teeth and took out a paper crane made of yellow talismans from his pocket. He handed it to song Changqing and repeatedly warned, ¡± if you encounter danger, don¡¯t force yourself. Release this immediately and I¡¯ll wake up. Seeing his exhausted face, song Changqing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Master, your talisman paper ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t have much talisman paper left. When he was surrounded by the yellow rat wolves, he had already used up more than half of it. There was still a long way to Shen villa. The closer they got to Shen villa, the more dangerous it was. His cultivation base was not high enough, but it did not mean that he could not see that this waterway might be a hundred times more dangerous than the previous ride. If Daoist priest song¡¯s talismans were used up along the way, how would he save his life when he reached Shen villa? ¡°Take it.¡± The old Daoist sighed in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±If we can¡¯t enter the Shen villa safely, all the tribulations will be in vain.¡± After saying this, song Changqing hesitated for a moment before taking the paper crane. After he was done, the old Daoist turned to look at song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Come in with me and guard me.¡± He was actually afraid of the danger outside the cabin, so he wanted to keep song qingxiao by his side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing looked down on his expression and indeed wanted to protect him. After hearing his words, she nodded in agreement. Seeing that his little disciple had become obedient again, Daoist priest song was in a good mood, and even his expression looked better. He led song qingxiao into the cabin, which was already full of people. The boat wasn¡¯t big, but it was extremely crowded when everyone was squeezed together. Chapter 1987 - Chapter 1987 Breaking the spell (1) Chapter 1987: Breaking the spell (1) Chapter 1987: Breaking the spell (1) The man who had his ribs broken by song qingxiao was now in the best corner of the cabin. He was awake, but his face was worse than before. The woman who had argued with the old Daoist earlier was kneeling beside him, speaking to him in a soft voice. She took a handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Aunt Wu and the others were sitting side by side. When they saw song qingxiao and the old Daoist come in, aunt Wu, who was holding her grandson, was about to say something, but the woman snorted first. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect the entire ship? Why did you come in now?¡± She said in a weird tone, ¡± ¡°As expected, everyone knows how to talk big.¡± ¡°Shen family¡¯s sister-in-law, say less.¡± Auntie Wu patted her grandson and looked at the pale-faced old Daoist. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. the Taoist priest has worked hard along the way and is old. He is fine for the time being. It is not a big deal to rest. Besides, he has asked Changqing to keep watch outside. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anyone contributing along the way.¡± The woman didn¡¯t think much of Auntie Wu¡¯s attempt to smooth things over. She sneered, ¡± ¡°You still talk about living Immortals who cultivate Dao. How can Immortals eat and sleep like mortals? He was just a charlatan, a liar! Bah!¡± Song qingxiao turned her head and looked in her direction. The cabin was dimly lit, but her gaze was extremely terrifying. In the darkness, the woman saw a dark golden light flash in her eyes. Then, for some reason, she felt a splitting headache. Her eyeballs were so swollen and painful that they seemed to burst out. Her head felt as if it was being tightened by a golden hoop. She couldn¡¯t help but shout in pain, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as she finished shouting, her body softly slid down her husband¡¯s body. Her sudden scream and her falling down gave everyone a shock. Auntie Wu had been possessed by ghosts twice in a row and was already scared out of her wits. The moment she heard the scream, she almost threw the grandson in her arms to the ground. By the time he came back to his senses, he saw that the woman was already lying on the cabin, covered in cold sweat. As if she had suddenly suffered from a major illness, her hands and feet were trembling non-stop. With Daoist priest song¡¯s cultivation, he naturally could not tell that song Qing had made a move. Although he hated this woman¡¯s sharp and unkind words, and her tone was unpleasant, the monk¡¯s nature of helping others made him hurriedly get up and walk over to the woman. The woman was surrounded by two servants, one old and one young, and she was carrying a little girl of about four or five years old. When the girl saw her mother lying down, she immediately burst into tears. Everyone in the cabin panicked. Even song Changqing, who was on night duty outside, shouted vigilantly and asked what had happened in the cabin. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The old Daoist replied to him first, afraid that he would distract him. Only then did he reach out his right hand, placing his index and middle fingers together to touch the woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Eh?¡± After this probe, he revealed a shocked expression. The woman was still full of Qi earlier, but in the blink of an eye, her divine sense seemed to have been seriously exhausted, showing a state of mental exhaustion, like a lamp about to run out of oil. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He was worried that his wife would be affected like Auntie Wu and the others. He turned to song qingxiao and said, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± When the old Daoist called out, he realized that song qingxiao had not come. After she entered the cabin, she found an empty corner and sat down. Influenced by the woman¡¯s words, when she went over, the other people who were originally sitting in that seat quickly moved away from her. Seeing this, Daoist priest song¡¯s eyes flashed with sadness and anger. He was busy helping everyone, but these people were ostracizing his disciple. But in the blink of an eye, the old Daoist suppressed his anger and shouted, ¡± ¡°Give me a light.¡± After hearing his words, the people on the boat cowered and did not dare to go over. That was until the woman¡¯s servant took out a Flint from her bag and tapped it a few times while crying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, for some reason, the Flint couldn¡¯t be ignited no matter what. As soon as it produced a spark, it was extinguished. A thick pungent smell filled everyone¡¯s nose, causing them to rub their noses uncomfortably. When the old Daoist saw this, he immediately instructed the old servant, ¡± ¡°You come and lift her up.¡± The old servant listened to his words in a panic. He let go of the crying girl in his arms and reached out to pull his mistress. However, her body was shockingly heavy. With the help of the servant girl who had lit the fire, the old woman had to exert tremendous effort to pull the woman into her arms. Chapter 1988 - Chapter 1988 Breaking the spell (2) Chapter 1988: Breaking the spell (2) Chapter 1988: Breaking the spell (2) The man who had his ribs broken was lying on the side, groaning as he looked at the old Taoist vigilantly and uneasily. The girl cried loudly, and the others didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. However, they were very curious and stuck out their necks, wanting to look in her direction. The old Daoist reached for his waist and after searching for a long time, he took out a talisman. ¡°Open her mouth,¡± He ordered, and the two servants quickly pinched their mistress¡¯s mouth. However, her mind was severely injured, and she clenched her teeth in pain. The two servants, one old and one young, used a lot of strength, but they still couldn¡¯t pry open her mouth. On the other hand, the old Daoist could not stand it anymore and pinched her cheeks. The woman opened her mouth in response. There was no Yin Qi coming out of his mouth, so it didn¡¯t look like he had been hit by a Yin spirit¡¯s Dao. However, the old Daoist still rubbed his hands together, and the talisman paper quickly lit up with flames, illuminating the cabin. The old Daoist pushed the talisman into her mouth and used the light to peel off her eyelids. Her eyes were bloodshot and her pupils were trembling. When she saw light, her pupils shrank rapidly. She did not have the reaction that aunt Wu had when she was possessed. The talisman light was swallowed into her stomach, and the spiritual power within the talisman paper nourished her body. She let out a low groan, and after a long while, she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°I, what did I do?¡± She seemed to have completely forgotten what had happened earlier, but her body still had the memory of the intense pain, and she could not stop trembling. The old woman who was holding her in her arms saw that she had woken up and heaved a sigh of relief. She cried, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine, Madam.¡± She glanced at the old Daoist and did not know what to say for a moment, so she could only repeat the matter. The old Daoist didn¡¯t think much of it either. After seeing that he was fine, he returned to his disciple¡¯s side. As soon as he left, he heard the old woman whispering something in the woman¡¯s ear. From time to time, she would look in the old Daoist¡¯s direction. The woman who had woken up turned around with a vigilant look. ¡°What a waste of a talisman.¡± Song Qing sighed. From the woman¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she would not appreciate the old Daoist¡¯s kindness. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you have a clear conscience,¡± The old Daoist¡¯s expression did not change. He was not angry at the woman¡¯s reaction. Instead, he replied her in a very calm manner. When the woman saw song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, she deliberately pointed at the old woman¡¯s hand and spat a few times. It seemed that she was very disgusted with the talisman that the old Daoist had stuffed into her mouth. She groaned and cursed at her. However, the old Daoist acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. After a while, he entered a meditative state like an old monk. Just as song qingxiao was considering whether to kill her, the woman finally stopped talking. She was injured and exhausted, and the old Taoist did not argue with her, which made her feel bored after scolding for a while. The cabin quieted down. After an unknown amount of time, some people began to get restless. There were three things people needed to be anxious about. Especially the people who came with the carriage, they had been on tenterhooks all the way until now. They didn¡¯t even have time to eat and drink, let alone solve the problem of internal emergency. However, the cold wind was blowing outside the cabin, so everyone had been enduring it. However, after holding it in for so long, there were already people who gradually couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Their legs were bent or crossed, and they looked like they couldn¡¯t sit still. With so many people in the cabin, it was naturally impossible to solve the problem of internal urgency in public. If he went to the toilet, there was no guarantee of his safety. Everyone clutched their stomachs as their gazes fell on the meditating old Daoist. They seemed to want to say something but stopped. After a long while, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡± is there anyone who wants to go pee? why don¡¯t we make an appointment so that the old Taoist can accompany us ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, everyone responded. Everyone stood up and walked over to the old Daoist. They even carefully avoided song qingxiao, who was sitting beside him, and called out in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest ¡­ Daoist priest ¡­¡± In fact, when they came over, the old Daoist priest had already heard them clearly with his hearing. When he heard them calling him, although he didn¡¯t like them avoiding song Qing like the plague, he pitied their fear. Moreover, the boat was in the river, and it was full of danger. It was better to be careful. He opened his eyes and looked at song Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Song qingxiao also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± At this moment, under the ship, the yin Qi started to gather. The old Daoist¡¯s cultivation was not enough to sense the movements of the yin Qi, but she could sense that the black lines were trying to drill through the bottom of the cabin. Chapter 1989 - Chapter 1989 Breaking the spell (3) Chapter 1989: Breaking the spell (3) Chapter 1989: Breaking the spell (3) However, the copper coin sword, which was made from the old Daoist¡¯s blood essence, was hanging at the front door of the cabin. The power of Daoism suppressed the black gas, preventing it from advancing rashly. Under the power of the blood curse bronze coin sword, the yin Qi was temporarily apprehensive and did not move, causing the cabin to become a temporary safe place. However, if everyone left the cabin, the danger would definitely be deeper than inside the ship. The old Daoist was stunned for a moment, but then he nodded-he thought that song qingxiao would be safer with him than alone in the cabin. When everyone saw him agree, they were all very happy. Even many people sitting in the cabin took this opportunity to get up. For a moment, the ship swayed a few times, and the river water hit the ship, making a ¡®splash¡¯ sound. However, the family who had quarreled with the old Daoist did not stand up. They just watched coldly as the crowd left one by one. The wind had started blowing outside, blowing the ship forward at a high speed. As soon as they got out of the cabin, they shivered from the cold. Song Changqing was sitting cross-legged on one side of the ship. He had heard the movement in the cabin earlier and naturally knew why these people had come out. Everyone went to the back of the cabin to hide from people. Song qingxiao stood on the side of the ship and did not go back. Not long after, song Changqing came over, trembling with his arms crossed. ¡°Little junior sister.¡± He had a strong body and was raised by the old Daoist since he was young. Even if he spent the night in the cemetery with his identity that had a good foundation, it was still difficult for Yin Qi to invade him. However, at this moment, the hot blood in his body seemed to be frozen. This place was strangely cold. ¡°W-what are you doing out here? it¡¯s cold outside.¡± The river wind blew against her face with the cold mist, blowing the thin edges of her dress. The surface of the dress seemed to be surrounded by a layer of faint blue mist, and as it churned, it looked like a flickering flame. ¡°I¡¯ve brought thick hair sticks.¡± Song Changqing sneezed. His voice was nasal, but he trembled and quickly reached for his backpack. ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and listened as if she had heard something. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°The rat has come out of its hole.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Changqing sniffed and asked in a daze. Then, he heard the sound of someone getting up from the cabin. He immediately reacted and walked quickly in the direction of the cabin door. Then, he shouted, ¡± ¡°What are you doing?!¡± His shout was like thunder, and at the same time, there was a ¡®clang¡¯ sound of heavy objects hitting the ground. An old woman screamed in pain, then shouted, ¡°Murder! They¡¯re killing people!¡± This voice was unusually shrill and it spread across the river. The old Daoist had already smelled a fishy smell. He scanned it with his divine sense and sensed that something was wrong. He immediately turned in the direction of the cabin door. Everyone ran back and saw that at the cabin door, the old woman who had been guarding the woman¡¯s side was now being held by song Changqing. Her entire arm was twisted backward. Her short and fat body was almost lifted up by the tall and strong song Changqing, leaving only a pair of arched feet on the ground. The arm supporting her was almost torn apart, and she kept screaming in pain. There was a small brown clay pot on the ground, and dark brown liquid was spilled all over the ground. It gave off a rotten smell. ¡°What, What is this?¡± Someone took a step forward and seemed to reach out to touch the ground. In the end, he rubbed his fingertips and replied, ¡± ¡°It smells like blood that has already turned bad.¡± ¡°Black dog¡¯s blood!¡± In the cabin, the woman who had been taught a lesson by song qingxiao had sat up with the help of her maidservant. She sneered at the crowd through the cabin door, ¡± ¡°Black dog¡¯s blood that can vanquish evil and exorcise ghosts!¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at the Ashen-faced Daoist priest. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Hehehe!¡± The old Daoist did not pay any attention to her and walked straight to the cabin door. There was also a copper coin sword hanging upside down. The moment the old Daoist touched the copper coin, the small sword scattered with a clatter. The scattered copper coins fell to the ground with a few clanking sounds. Song Changqing had arrived just in time, but a small drop of the rotten Black dog¡¯s blood had already splattered on the copper-coin sword. The copper coin sword was made of the old Daoist¡¯s blood essence and a secret spell. Once it was tainted, its magic power was immediately damaged and it could not withstand the yin Qi-filled River. When the woman saw the copper coins fall, she seemed to be very happy. ¡°I think the three of you are the legendary demonic priest who is pretending to be a ghost!¡± She didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the problem at all and even said loudly, ¡± I had a headache for no reason just now. The moment you came, you used a demonic technique and stuffed a talisman into my mouth. I¡¯m afraid you took my soul and wanted to fool us into running around in circles. The woman took a few deep breaths before continuing, ¡°Fortunately, before I came back, my family prepared a jar of Black dog¡¯s blood for me to deal with you demonic priests!¡± The old Daoist was so angry that his chest heaved up and down after hearing her words. Before he could speak, he heard song qingxiao say in a low voice, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everyone heard this, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. Just as they asked, they heard a heavy ¡®clang¡¯! A force hit the bottom of the cabin heavily, so strong that the entire kurofune was lifted out of the water. With the sound of water waves, the boat quickly left the water surface and swung high into the air as if it was in the eye of the storm. The group of people felt as if they were stepping on cotton, and their bodies floated up into the air. The clay pot that had fallen onto the cabin rolled around crazily, hitting the door frame of the ship and making a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. Chapter 1990 - Chapter 1990 Extremely good (1) Chapter 1990: Extremely good (1) Chapter 1990: Extremely good (1) ¡°Ah!¡± The group of people who were in the air lost their balance. They only reacted when the boat was lifted at least half a meter high by the river. Then, men and women began to scream. The woman and her husband, who were half-lying in the cabin, were also thrown out. They screamed in panic. At the crucial moment, the old Daoist¡¯s spirit sank to his dantian. He steadied himself and tried to grab song qingxiao. Song Changqing had the same reaction as him. The first thing he did was to let go of the old servant in his hand and turn around to help his junior sister. However, the old woman who had been struggling with all her might refused to let go after losing her center of gravity. As soon as song Changqing let go of her, she reached out her arm and wrapped it around song Changqing¡¯s neck, screaming and screaming. It was as if she was hanging on to him. The ship continued to fly up until it was over a meter high. It paused for a moment and then quickly descended. Song Changqing resisted the urge to grab the old woman and throw her out. He let her hang him while he and Daoist song held song Qing¡¯s arms firmly, afraid that she would be injured in this catastrophe. The old Daoist¡¯s gaze was grave, much more serious than when he was on the Ox-cart. The ship fell back into the water with a clang, splashing a large amount of waves. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone fell onto the boat like dumplings in soup. The waves spread out, pushing and rocking the ship like a cradle. ¡®Clack, clack!¡¯ The clay pot on the ground rolled back and forth, making an ear-piercing sound, like a warning Bell. The Black Dog¡¯s blood that splattered on the wooden deck quickly seeped into the wooden planks, as if it was absorbed by the deck. Creak! Creak¨C¡® There seemed to be something under the wooden boards pulling the drilling saw. The sound was getting closer and closer, and the bottom of the boat was hit and began to shake slightly. ¡°Be careful-¡± The old Daoist could not help but remind him loudly when he heard the sound below him. The floor began to shake, and the splattered Black dog¡¯s blood seemed to have been sucked clean by something. The dark-brown shadow where the dog¡¯s blood had been spilled had disappeared without a trace, but under the deck where the dog¡¯s blood had been spilled, something began to drill into the wooden board, making an ear-piercing sound. When the people who had fallen on the boat saw this scene, they were so scared that they frantically retreated. The old Daoist grabbed song Qing¡¯s small hand and formed a seal with one hand. ¡°Heaven and earth are mysterious and bright, the three pure ones are Supreme. Boundless Daoist techniques, assist me in spirit severing!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his sleeve and a small peach wood sword fell into his palm. The old Daoist clenched his fist, and the tip of the small sword pierced his palm. Blood seeped out and instantly soaked the small sword. As soon as he chanted, the small peach wood sword turned into a red light in the blink of an eye and quickly slashed down in the direction of the jumping deck! BOOM! BOOM! The spiritual light turned into Supreme righteousness, and just as it was about to touch the deck- A large amount of black fog gushed out of the deck. With a violent roar, a large amount of black mucus spurted out like floating seaweed and hit the red light transformed by the peach wood sword. The black and red powers collided, and the confrontation only lasted for half a second. Then, the black gas quickly wrapped around the red light. Countless black smoke rose up and turned into thousands of fluttering tentacles, which tightly entangled the red light. The dense Yin Qi was prepared and was abnormally terrifying. He took advantage of the old Daoist¡¯s distraction with the woman on the boat and killed him. The black light wrapped around the peach wood sword. With a ¡®Chi, Chi¡¯ sound, it was like a red-hot iron sinking into water. The red light was suppressed by the black line, and the lower part of the sword tip was corroded by the yin Qi. The red light dimmed, and half of the sword body turned into corrosive water, dripping to the ground. At the same time, the splashing water didn¡¯t turn into water droplets. Instead, it changed in mid-air and also turned into a dense black curtain, wrapping the ship. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± The old Daoist let out a muffled groan as everyone screamed in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the peach wood sword was tainted by the yin Qi, his power was devoured, causing him to suffer a great loss. ¡°Evil creature ¡­¡± He forcefully endured the intense pain from the backlash of spiritual energy and shouted. Just as he was about to attack again, he heard the young girl¡¯s soft sigh. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Song qingxiao sighed softly. Then, the old Daoist felt that his hand that was holding song qingxiao¡¯s hand was held back by her. She held him and retreated as if she wanted him to stand by and watch. Chapter 1991 - Chapter 1991 Extreme kindness (2) Chapter 1991: Extreme kindness (2) Chapter 1991: Extreme kindness (2) The old Daoist subconsciously turned his head, his eyes revealing a mixture of shock and anger. However, in the next moment, he shouted and spread out his other hand. The half of the peach wood sword that was entangled by the black thread began to tremble wildly. As it trembled, the half of the sword broke with a crack. The remaining section of the peach wood was quickly swallowed by the black Qi, while the other half of the sword flew back into the old Daoist¡¯s palm with a whoosh. As soon as he held the peach wood sword, he poured his spiritual power into the sword. The half-broken wooden sword expanded in the wind and turned into a three-foot long sword in an instant. ¡°Step back!¡± The old Daoist shouted at song Qing. He shook his arm and broke free from her grasp. He took a big step forward, held his sword with both hands, and stabbed it into the black hole on the deck that was spewing out countless black gas. The red light shone brightly! The Taoist¡¯s masculine power cut into the yin Qi and cut off countless black threads. ¡°Ah-¡± The shrieks of countless vengeful souls and evil ghosts rang out at the same time, while the twisted black mist writhed around like a dense mass of kelp, wriggling and drilling in all directions. The black gas that had been rapidly rising like a vine was swept away by the red light. Screams of different heights mixed into an unbearable ghostly howl that pierced into the souls of people. The broken black silk threads exploded with a boom, like a smoke bomb. The black and red Qi collided, forming a strong shock wave. The old Daoist subconsciously squinted his eyes under the violent impact. His clothes were like a balloon that was filled with air, puffing up. Just as he was squinting, a pitch-black face of a vengeful spirit emerged from the broken deck! An aura even more sinister than before spread out in the cabin. In the midst of the black gas, only the hair-raising sound of friction could be heard. The people on the ship saw a black head emerge from the bottom of the sword. As soon as the head came out of the deck, it reached out with two pitch-black muddy palms and hit the deck with a ¡®pa¡¯. Its palm seemed to be covered with mud and had an extraordinary rancid smell. When it slapped the deck, the mud on the black Claw splashed everywhere. The stench immediately spread, and the deck that it touched quickly rotted. The hole expanded, and an indescribably terrifying head crawled out from the deck! The hair hanging behind its head was blown away by some of the corners of the deck. Its head turned a few times, and a strange ¡®Goo Goo¡¯ sound came from it. Large amounts of asphalt-like mucus fell down as it turned. ¡°Ah!¡± The face was filled with hatred, and its eyes were grayish-white like a dead fish. There seemed to be a layer of slippery black mucus on the outside, making the face look extremely terrifying. It had appeared very suddenly, and the old Daoist was very close to it. The large consumption of spiritual power and the injury had affected his reaction. In addition, he was affected by the light from the collision of power and was squinting his eyes. By the time he felt the cold wind, it was already too late. The zombie that looked like it had crawled out of the mud held the peach wood sword with both hands. Its body was filled with a heavy corpse aura. When its palms touched the sword, it made a burning sound. The sword itself was born from the power of the Orthodox Daoist, and it quickly rotted when it held it. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing saw that the situation was not good and shouted. At this moment, the yin Qi had invaded the sword, and the three-foot long sword was instantly turned into black ash and scattered by the black lines. The black threads that had been restrained exploded with a bang the moment the sword was destroyed. They turned into an invisible force and hit the old Taoist¡¯s stomach with force, making a bang! As soon as the old Daoist was hit, a large amount of black gas penetrated through his back and pulled his body into a bow. ¡°Pfft-¡± He spat out a large mouthful of blood. The bloody aura stimulated the flamboyant black gas, as if making them even more brutal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the old Daoist was injured, the surrounding noise seemed to have disappeared. Everything in front of him slowed down. His reaction was affected by the yin Qi and began to slow down. He could only see that in the crowd, song Changqing, who had been holding song qingxiao¡¯s hand, had torn away the old woman who was holding him. He wanted to rush to him with his eyes wide open. ¡°Don¡¯t rush ¡­¡± He moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but his voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. The zombie that came out of the black hole was right in front of his face, biting at him. Chapter 1992 - Chapter 1992 Extreme kindness (3) Chapter 1992: Extreme kindness (3) Chapter 1992: Extreme kindness (3) For some reason, the old Daoist thought of the incense he had lit before he left the house. It had been extinguished before it even touched the incense burner. ¡°Could it be that we can¡¯t escape this calamity today?¡± Cloud Tiger Mountain¡¯s fortune-telling had always been extremely accurate. Since the patriarch did not bless him for this trip to Shen villa, it must be a life-and-death trial. It was useless to force it. A hint of resignation flashed in his eyes, but the next moment, his hunched back straightened up again. ¡°No¡­¡± The old Daoist suddenly remembered that his little disciple was right behind him. If he were to die, song qingxiao would die without a doubt. He had originally cultivated the Dao of following the heavens and believed that life and death had their own fate and reincarnation. One death was merely the beginning of another in the future. However, in this kind of cultivation method that followed his heart, when it involved his little disciple, who he loved as much as his life, it was difficult for him to keep calm. ¡°You evil creature, you dare!¡± He shouted. Even though he was severely injured by the yin Qi, he still pressed forward, trying to shield song qingxiao behind the wind and rain. The old Daoist put on a desperate stance and gathered all his spiritual power in his palm, ready to hit his waist. A large amount of spiritual power rose from the surface of Daoist priest song¡¯s body. Under the Orthodox Daoist spell, the arrogant black lines seemed to have sensed something and quickly retracted. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed. She had self-destructed her golden core before, and the old Daoist¡¯s current situation proved that he had the intention of self-destructing. With his nascent soul realm cultivation, if he used himself as a representative and detonated his nascent soul and magic items, he would probably be able to severely injure these Yin Qi and Yin corpses. ¡°Evergreen, take Qing Xiao away!¡± As he shouted, song Changqing charged toward the yin corpse like a Bull. ¡°Master, please protect Qing Xiao!¡± He had even given up on his plan to protect himself. He was hugging the yin corpse, obviously trying to stop it from hurting the old Daoist. ¡± The ordinary people around him who had fallen to the ground were screaming in pain. At this moment, the old Daoist seemed to hear a faint sigh. ¡°AI.¡± After this sigh, a clear and unusually cold intent rushed over. He did not notice that snowflakes had started to appear in the air. The movements of the ferocious Yin corpse had started to slow down under the influence of the cold. A light breeze blew past him, and wherever it went, the yin Qi avoided it. There was a ¡®clang¡¯ as if something had hit the yin corpse. This voice instantly broke the spell. The old Daoist priest, who was about to self-destruct, only felt a blur in front of his eyes. Then, a figure had already blocked in front of him. Affected by the yin Qi, his reaction became a little slow. He blinked several times before he could see the person in front of him clearly. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a horrified cry, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± In this moment of desperation, his qi and blood churned, and the qi and blood that had not yet calmed down began to collide again. The old Taoist was so anxious that his eyes were red. He finally understood song Changqing¡¯s feelings and appeared beside her. ¡°You ¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, his eyes widened and his words seemed to be cut off. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡®Swish-¡® The yin corpse that had just crawled out from the deck was grabbed by the neck by song qingxiao and was lifted up. A domineering and extraordinary ice-type spiritual power gushed out of her palm, instantly freezing the mucus-like liquid that was sliding down its body. The yin Qi that it was exhaling was sealed by the White mist. Its movements slowed down and it slowly lifted up, as if it wanted to scratch her arm. However, the ice and snow began to spread from its neck to its arms and wrists at an extremely rapid speed. In the end, the raised claws were frozen at a place about half a palm away from her, completely frozen. Song Qing¡¯s small hand seemed to have just pinched lightly. With a crisp sound, the frozen Yin corpse¡¯s neck was snapped. Under the effect of the ice-type spiritual power, the yin corpse¡¯s body was torn apart in an instant. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it turned into powder and fell to the ground. When the black threads on the ground saw that the yin corpse had died, they immediately wrapped around her feet. She took a step forward, and the deck was immediately sealed with ice. Song Qing reached out and grabbed the black gas. The sound of silk being torn apart rang out. Amidst the screams of countless evil spirits and malicious ghosts, a large number of black threads were grasped in her palm. The rest of the black gas was crushed by the ice and snow. As her feet landed on the ground, the ice crystals cracked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a clanging sound, the ice and snow swept away all the yin Qi. The remaining Yin energy seemed to know that she was not to be trifled with, and retreated back to the bottom of the deck. ¡®Whoosh-¡® The black gas that had spread out in the surroundings seemed to know what was good for them and dissipated in the blink of an eye. The water curtain that was about to surround the cabin turned back into river water and poured down like a heavy rain. ¡°.. Ah ¡­¡± The group of people who had been wailing in fear were splashed by the cold water, and they immediately woke up. Chapter 1993 - Chapter 1993 Time of death (1) Chapter 1993: Time of death (1) Chapter 1993: Time of death (1) Large waves hit the ship, causing the black ship to shake violently. Coupled with everyone¡¯s struggle to escape, it seemed like it was about to flip over. Song Changqing was still charging forward. However, when he was about to reach the yin corpse, he found that the yin corpse had already turned into powder and drifted away. The force of his charge was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t control himself. With a ¡®Dong¡¯, he slammed into the cabin door. The sturdy wooden door cracked with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound from the impact. The boat shook violently again, hitting the waves. Coupled with the sound of the water rushing in, the old Taoist priest, who was scared out of his wits, finally regained his consciousness. ¡°You ¡­¡± The yin corpse had already dissipated. The yin Qi that had filled the entire ship had already receded. The danger was over. The old Daoist¡¯s hand was still on his waist. He looked at song Qing with an inexplicable look of shock. She was still standing in the same place, holding a large handful of black silk that looked like a hair. These things were messy and messy. At a glance, they seemed to be hair that had been cut from a person¡¯s head and had been rubbed into a mess. these black threads are the same as the ones we pulled out from the eyes of the coachman and aunt Wu, right? ¡± Wang Yao asked. Song qingxiao spoke slowly as if she didn¡¯t see the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. The whistling River wind blew past the boat, ruffling her hair and dress, but it could not move her body. She lowered her head and her expression was calm and composed, but there was a kind of unfamiliarity that made the old Daoist at a loss. His lips moved, and his eyes flashed with suspicion and uneasiness. In the end, as if he had thought of something, it turned into great fear. Qing, Qing Xiao ¡­ the old Daoist took a step forward tentatively, his eyes nervous. It was as if he wanted to reach out to pull her, but he was bound by some kind of restraint in his heart. The moment his raised hand had not touched her wrist, it froze in mid-air. However, he only froze for a moment before he suppressed the fear in his eyes and turned it into determination. He reached out and grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s wrist tightly. The blood vessels on his wrist under his palm were gently throbbing. His skin was slightly cold, but it was not a chill that would make one tremble in fear. The old Daoist heaved a sigh of relief almost unconsciously, but because he was panting so fast, he couldn¡¯t help but cough. cough, cough, cough-¡± The coughing affected his injuries, causing him to feel a sweet taste in his throat. A stream of blood gushed into his mouth, but he swallowed it back. cough cough-cough-¡± This forced swallowing of blood caused him to cough even more rapidly, and his body trembled. However, he held on to song Qing tightly, as if he was afraid that he would lose her if he let go. Song Qing¡¯s gaze fell on his wrist. The back of the old Daoist¡¯s hand was thin and the veins were particularly obvious. Although it was cold because of his injury, it still gave her an indescribable peace of mind, which reminded her of his previous attempt to self-destruct. ¡°Why?¡± She was a little confused, but she was even more unfamiliar with this emotion. ¡°Master!¡± Song Changqing was still in a daze when he heard the old Daoist cough. He stumbled toward the two of them and said, ¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The old Daoist forced out a smile and shook his head to prevent him from worrying. He reluctantly agreed. At this time, the other people in the cabin finally recovered from their shock. When they thought of the previous scene, they still had a lingering fear. ¡°W-what just happened?¡± Song Changqing shook his head and tried to clear his mind. Hearing the others ¡®words, he seemed to remember what had happened earlier. He said angrily, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s an old woman, sneaky-¡± As he said this, he turned around to look for the old woman with the jar. He saw a short and fat woman trembling badly, crawling towards a place with many people. When he saw this person, he was so angry that his eyes turned red. He strode forward, grabbed her collar, and pulled her up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°Aiya, murder!¡± The old woman had seen the appearance of the yin corpse with her own eyes and had long been scared out of her wits. It was not easy for him to escape from death, but Leng wushang was so frightened by this grab that his eyes went blank, and his body twitched as if he was going to faint the next moment. ¡°Enough, evergreen.¡± When the old Daoist heard the old woman¡¯s scream, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his chest and gasp, ¡± ¡°Let her go.¡± Chapter 1994 - Chapter 1994 Time of death (2) Chapter 1994: Time of death (2) Chapter 1994: Time of death (2) ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing recalled what had happened earlier and was still very angry. ¡°This old woman splashed the rotten Black dog¡¯s blood on your magic sword ¡­¡± He turned his eyes to the ground, where there was an empty can. He stretched out his leg and kicked it, causing the can to roll around. ¡°The jar is still there.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just following someone¡¯s orders,¡± The old Daoist was injured and his voice was hoarse. When he spoke, he seemed to be out of breath. Song Changqing was angry and worried at the same time. He was also afraid that song qingxiao would not be able to help him. He held back his anger and threw the old woman¡¯s muddy body away. He tugged at the bag and went forward to help him. He felt wronged and said, but master, because of her actions, your Dharma artifact was contaminated, causing your Daoist techniques to fail, allowing vengeful spirits and ghosts to invade, and almost killing all of us ¡­ When the others heard this, they immediately recalled what had happened earlier. When they thought of how they had almost died at the hands of the yin corpse, they could not help but feel as angry and hateful as song Changqing. ¡°Right! I remember now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that Shen family¡¯s woman¡¯s fault ¡­¡± ¡°Talking about this evil and that evil for no reason, I think she¡¯s the one who¡¯s bewitched!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this old woman causing trouble and destroying the old Taoist priest¡¯s magical weapon, how could we have been, be, be-¡± The person who spoke opened his mouth a few times, but every time he thought of the yin corpse that had crawled out from the bottom of the boat, he would be terrified. In the end, he did not even dare to say the word ¡®ghost¡¯. He mumbled, ¡°We were attacked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone nodded and turned to flatter the old Daoist, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest is really a God. Before his magic sword was defiled, he had a safe journey and nothing major happened.¡± The more they talked, the angrier they got. Thinking of how they almost died, someone gritted his teeth and said, ¡± I think she said that there¡¯s a problem here and there, but she didn¡¯t mention herself at all. Her family seems to be excluding the old Taoist priest, as if they are afraid that an old immortal will come with us. I suspect that the Shen family is also helping the Tiger. I¡¯m afraid that they have been possessed by a ghost and are here to harm us! ¡°Hiss-¡± ¡°..¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone turned pale with fright. The child in Wu baocai¡¯s arms was affected by the atmosphere and began to cry again. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Everyone came to their senses and hurriedly tried to crawl away from the old woman. ¡°They were the first to board the ship, and we were all at their mercy ¡­¡± ¡°Get lost ¡­¡± Everyone kicked the old woman in disgust. The old woman curled her body into a ball and let the people kick her. She didn¡¯t dare to be alone. ¡°I¡¯m innocent ¡­¡± She held her head in her hands and cried, ¡± ¡°Fellow heroes, please spare my life. The Taoist priest is right, I only obey others.¡± Everyone kicked her a few times. She was thick-skinned and refused to be alone. Everyone fought for a while, and the ship was shaken left and right, and the river water in the cabin splashed on everyone. After the people in the cabin kicked her to vent their anger, they asked again, ¡± ¡°What about the Chen couple?¡± When someone mentioned the Shen family, Wu ni ¡®er seemed to have recalled something. When we left the cabin, they stayed in the cabin ¡­ Perhaps this family had some evil idea in mind, so they deliberately stayed behind when everyone left the cabin. However, an accident happened later on. The appearance of the yin corpse shocked everyone. Naturally, no one paid any more attention to the couple of the Shen family. When Wu ni ¡®er mentioned that the family was still in the cabin, the old Daoist said, ¡± ¡°Not good ¡­¡± As he said this, he was in a hurry to turn around. Everyone followed his gaze and saw that he was looking in the direction of the cabin with a look of fear. After the incident of the yin corpses climbing the boat, the fog on the river surface had become much thicker, and the light had become dimmer. The cabin was pitch-black, and there was no light or shadow to be seen. It was as if they had been plunged into pitch-black darkness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The broken cabin door was shaped like a monster¡¯s open mouth, and it was dark and quiet inside. This Shen family¡¯s woman¡¯s mouth was very picky, it could be seen from her previous quarrel with the old Taoist. However, the strange thing was that from the time the ship had met with an accident until now, the situation had subsided. Everyone had kicked her old servant, and she was not far away. If nothing had happened, it was impossible for her to not call for help or curse. When the yin corpse first appeared, everyone¡¯s attention was on the yin corpse that had crawled out. No one paid attention to the cabin. There was no movement in the cabin, so it was obviously not a good thing. Chapter 1995 - Chapter 1995 Time of death (3) Chapter 1995: Time of death (3) Chapter 1995: Time of death (3) ¡°Could it be, could it be that something has happened?¡± Someone asked in a trembling voice. No one replied, and there was no movement in the cabin. ¡°Eldest brother of the Shen family?¡± Uncle Wu shouted into the dark cabin, ¡°¡±Mrs. Shen ¡­¡± No one answered him. His voice seemed to be transmitted into an extremely empty place, and even a faint echo was heard. Everyone¡¯s expression became even more apprehensive. The uncle from the Wu family who had shouted stepped back to the side of the ship with a face full of fear. ¡°I¡¯m afraid something big has happened ¡­¡± A person from the Shen villa guessed with a trembling voice. The woman who had taken the Ox-cart first spat, ¡°It¡¯s just retribution.¡± The magic tools hanging on the ship¡¯s hold were supposed to be life-saving weapons, but the woman of the Shen family refused to believe in heresy and stained them with the Black Dog¡¯s blood. Not only did it attract danger, but it also cost her life. The old Daoist also felt that something was wrong. However, his injuries were not light. He wanted to forcefully dispel the fiendish Qi, but in the end, he attracted the yin ghost, causing the power of the yin fiend¡¯s backlash to seriously injure him, causing his strength to be greatly reduced. But even so, he could sense that something was not right in the cabin. The yin Qi in the cabin was frighteningly heavy. The yin Qi had even turned into a black fog, as if it was trapped in the cabin. In such a dense Yin Qi, even if someone was alive, they would be affected. Furthermore, when he used his divine sense to scan the area, he couldn¡¯t sense any living aura at all. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The old Daoist had an upright personality and a life was at stake. He did not take the argument with the woman to heart. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing was a little hesitant, and his words had a hint of dissuasion. He heard it and turned to glare at his eldest disciple. ¡°There are children inside!¡± As soon as he said this, song Changqing immediately compromised. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Daoist priest.¡± The others were first startled by the dispute between the master and disciple, but after they recovered, they hurriedly advised, ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better rest for a while,¡± The old Daoist was injured, and the scene of him vomiting blood was reflected in everyone¡¯s minds. They were afraid that something would happen to him after he entered the cabin. you¡¯re already old. Why don¡¯t you take a rest? you¡¯re young and strong. With him doing it for you, why do you have to go out personally? ¡± The old Daoist didn¡¯t even blink when he was going to save them, but when it came to asking his disciple to do it for him, he immediately rejected it. ¡°How can we do that?¡± In terms of cultivation and experience, song Changqing was far inferior to him, not to mention that he had already guessed that the people in the cabin were most likely dead. He just pitied the little girl who had been implicated by her parents, so he took the risk to enter the cabin. However, knowing that there was a hidden danger ahead, he was not willing to let song Changqing take the risk. The two of them argued, and song Changqing held on to the old Daoist tightly. With his strength, if he was not injured, he could naturally easily flick song Changqing away. But now that he was seriously injured and was firmly held by his eldest disciple, he could not get rid of him at all. ¡°Let¡¯s use the talisman paper to Scout the way.¡± While the two of them were arguing, song qingxiao had already scanned the situation inside the cabin with her spiritual sense. As she spoke, she curled her lips and a trace of interest flashed in her eyes. His words woke him up from his dream. The old Daoist immediately reacted. It wasn¡¯t necessary to go forward personally at this time. The hold of the ship wasn¡¯t big, but it was shrouded in Yin Qi and hard to see clearly. As long as a piece of talisman paper was used to break through the yin Qi barrier and light up the cabin, one would naturally be able to see the situation inside clearly. At the thought of this, the old Daoist patted his head and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Look at my memory!¡± Although talismans were becoming rarer and more precious, it couldn¡¯t be compared to a person¡¯s life. He touched the side of his waist and took out a yellow talisman. He placed it in his palm and quickly chanted an incantation and drew a shape on the paper with the index and middle fingers of his other hand. Finally, he folded it into a paper crane and blew at it, ¡± ¡°Go.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the paper crane flapped its wings and slowly took off. This magical scene made the onlookers sigh in admiration. In a moment, the paper crane flew into the cabin and disappeared. The black gas in the cabin churned. The old Daoist was about to speak when his expression changed in the next moment. ¡°Not good ¡­¡± The paper crane he had released was tied to a wisp of his divine sense and connected to his mind. However, the moment it flew into the cabin, this wisp of divine sense was forcibly cut off, and it was difficult to sense it again. The paper crane was folded from talismans. It contained the secret techniques of Daoism and was layered with his spell. Even if it was surrounded by Yin Qi, it would not be destroyed so quickly. As soon as the old Daoist finished speaking, he heard two deep coughs coming from the cabin. ¡°F ¡­ What?¡± A cold female voice came out from the cabin. It was the voice of the woman who had quarreled with the old Daoist. However, for some reason, her tone was flat and emotionless, mixed with a chilling coldness that made people shudder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°S-sister-in-law of the Shen family?¡± Aunt Wu and her husband looked at each other. As they were both from Shen villa, she could also recognize the woman¡¯s voice, but this voice seemed to be slightly different from her impression, making it difficult for her to distinguish. When she asked, the cabin was silent for a moment. At that moment, Auntie Wu felt a chill rising from her spine and spreading to her whole body. Goosebumps crawled up his back, causing his hair to stand on end. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, who was it?¡± Chapter 1996 - Chapter 1996 Its already _1 Chapter 1996: It¡¯s already _1 Chapter 1996: It¡¯s already _1 After a long while, the woman in the cabin slowly replied. Her tone was calm, unlike the sharp and unkind tone she had earlier. It was as if the appearance of the yin corpse and the invasion of the yin Qi did not shock her. She was a little too calm, which gave off a very strange feeling. Although the people outside the cabin had not thought of this, their innate sense of danger had already made them feel uneasy. As Auntie Wu spoke, she swallowed her saliva. ¡°Then, then are you guys alright?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good?¡± In the dark cabin, the woman¡¯s cold voice came from the cabin. ¡°Where is Shen family¡¯s big brother? Why didn¡¯t I hear his voice?¡± Auntie Wu rubbed her arms and tried to calm her trembling voice. After a long while, she heard a stiff and hoarse male voice say, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± His voice was a little strange, as if there was something in his mouth. When he spoke, something kept spilling out, making a gurgling sound like a fish spitting bubbles. A damp and cold feeling spread out, and a faint fishy smell came from the cabin, like a fish that had just died. Auntie Wu turned to look at her husband. He was still calm, but his expression revealed a bit of uneasiness. The people outside the ship didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. Under the dim light, the fog beads in the air were grayish-black in color, transmitting a strange atmosphere that squeezed everyone¡¯s hearts. Auntie Wu finally couldn¡¯t bear the terrible silence and said reluctantly, ¡± ¡°Big brother Shen, are you alright?¡± ¡®Gulp gulp¡¯ In the silence, the subtle sound became clearer. After about three or four breaths, the man from the Shen family laughed, ¡°Good ¡­ All good ¡­¡± The sound lingered like a snake spitting its tongue, slithering along the person¡¯s back and wrapping around the neck, making a ¡®hissing¡¯ sound. Auntie Wu felt very uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to scratch under her ear. Her nails scratched the soft and thin skin, leaving several red marks in an instant. When the cold river wind blew, it felt like she was being pricked by needles. ¡®SSSS-¡® Auntie Wu took a deep breath and pressed her fingers on the wound on her neck. After a while, she realized that she was talking to a man. She said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± After the short conversation, Auntie Wu realized that she was covered in cold sweat. No one spoke again, but the old Daoist had a bad feeling. Although the Chen couple had said something and claimed that nothing had happened in the cabin, with the sensitive reaction of cultivators, he felt that the couple was abnormal. Seeing that Auntie Wu didn¡¯t ask anything, the old Daoist endured the pain in his chest and asked, ¡± ¡°Where are the children?¡± ¡°The child is here.¡± This time, it was another woman¡¯s voice that spoke. She sounded younger. The old Daoist recalled the face of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. She was the maidservant who had followed the woman. Compared to the Chen couple¡¯s gloomy tone, her voice was much more natural and light. As soon as he finished speaking, a child¡¯s sharp cries could be heard. The cold voice of a married couple, the brisk voice of a young woman, and the sharp cries of a child ¡­ The combination of these tones was extremely strange. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± The old Daoist gave song Changqing a look, indicating that he was ready to attack. He reached out to his waist pocket and said, the ship was in trouble just now. Didn¡¯t your cabin get affected? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect-¡± This time, the man and the woman spoke at the same time, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± When the old Daoist heard this, he sneered. Then, he stretched out his palm and a talisman paper was held between his fingers. ¡°Boundless heaven and earth, listen to my command! Taishang laojun, descend the true fire!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he chanted, the talisman paper turned into a ball of blinding fire with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and rushed into the cabin. The black mist was attacked by the Dao technique and scattered in all directions. The power of the true Samadhi fire quickly lit up the cabin, revealing the scene inside. In the upper left corner of the cabin, the Shen couple were sitting in their original positions. However, regardless of whether it was the injured Mr. Shen or Mrs. Shen, who had been attacked by song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness, they all sat up, their shoulders touching, their legs bent, their hands around their knees, and their toes touching the ground. Chapter 1997 - Chapter 1997 Its already _2 Chapter 1997: It¡¯s already _2 Chapter 1997: It¡¯s already _2 The maid stood beside her, and the young child stood beside Mr. Shen. The moment the fire lit up the cabin, the few of them did not even blink. They maintained their posture of looking out of the cabin and happened to meet the eyes of the few people outside the cabin. Under the light, their hair was a little messy, and their clothes were a little wet, perhaps because the cabin was filled with water. Their hair was a little messy. Other than Mr. Shen, who had half-long hair, the maidservants, taitai, and the young girl¡¯s tied hair were all scattered and stuck to both sides of their pale cheeks, like wriggling earthworms. Between Mrs. Shen¡¯s fingers, a corner of the yellow talisman paper could be seen. It looked like the paper crane that the old Taoist had folded earlier. It was obvious that the paper crane had landed in her palm after it had flown in. ¡°You see that?¡± Separated by the cabin door, the old Daoist outside the cabin looked at Mrs. Shen. She grinned and squeezed out a creepy smile. ¡°You see that?¡± The old Daoist was stunned. He had originally thought that something must have happened to the family since they had behaved so abnormally earlier. Therefore, he had prepared to light up the cabin and force his way in. However, it seemed that they were indeed fine. There was no aura of Yin ghosts inside, and it did not look like Auntie Wu¡¯s face was covered in blood and tears when she was possessed. Other than their disheveled appearance and wet clothes, they seemed to be fine. ¡°But, I might have made a mistake.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s eyes flickered and he agreed. Under the light, the woman¡¯s face was so pale that it was almost glowing. When she smiled, her teeth looked especially yellow compared to her skin color. As he laughed, the burning talisman paper was extinguished with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Mrs. Shen¡¯s faint voice rang out from the darkness. ¡°Do you want to come in and sit down?¡± Her tone was a little strange, as if it was mixed with a trace of gloominess. ¡°It¡¯s not safe outside ¡­¡± These words made the people outside the cabin shrink their necks again, and they couldn¡¯t help but bite their lips. It was indeed not very safe outside the cabin, but for some reason, the inside of the cabin made people feel even more uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ll be wherever the old Taoist goes.¡± The old man driving the carriage made up his mind not to go anywhere. As soon as he finished speaking, Auntie Wu also said, ¡± ¡°Me too, I¡¯ll just follow Taoist priest.¡± ¡°We too ¡­¡± The others also knew how powerful it was, so they all spoke out. At this time, someone kicked the old woman who was pretending to be dead in the crowd. ¡°Let this old woman in.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The others ¡®eyes lit up, and they all agreed with this idea. In fact, at this point, the people on the Ox cart who had encountered ghosts several times could vaguely smell something. They were even more suspicious than the old Daoist because they didn¡¯t have any Daoist spells to protect themselves. Regardless of whether the couple in the cabin was alright, they did not dare to go in. However, in order to test if there was anything wrong with these people, they had to send a living person in, just like a ¡®bait¡¯, and let the fish bite the hook. Everyone agreed in unison, and the old woman was so scared that her body trembled. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not going in.¡± She shook her head like a rattle-drum. As she spoke, she kicked her legs and tried her best to lean her body toward the side of the ship. A pair of arched feet stepped on the deck, making a harsh sound. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll throw you into the river!¡± The multiple encounters with ghosts and the fear of being on the vast River had pushed the mental endurance of the people on the ship to the limit. At this time, all of them exploded. Especially those who lived in Shen Manor, who had already boarded the ship and had been trapped in this damn place for a long time, it was even more unbearable. The evil in human nature was stimulated. As soon as the person who spoke finished speaking, someone reached out and grabbed the old woman¡¯s leg. Even Auntie Wu¡¯s two sons stretched out their hands and twisted the old woman¡¯s arms. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone¡¯s behavior was not quite right. They seemed to be extremely violent and fierce. ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s being killed!¡± The old woman shouted loudly, but in the vast River region, there was no one else besides this black ship. No matter how loudly she shouted, no one would come to save her. However, the cry for help spread out and turned into a terrifying echo that entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Daoist priest, help! Daoist priest, I was wrong. Please save my life for the sake of me taking orders from others ¡­¡± Chapter 1998 - Chapter 1998 Already at _3 Chapter 1998: Already at _3 Chapter 1998: Already at _3 At this critical moment, the old woman finally reacted and asked Daoist priest song for help. His personality was upright and honest, and he was the most righteous. From the way he fought the yin corpse without caring for his own safety, it could be seen that he was extremely kind. As soon as the old woman shouted, the old Daoist¡¯s voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± He shouted, ¡± ¡°Human lives are at stake, how can we play around with them?¡± ¡°Daoist priest, this old woman is really detestable. She dirtied your magic tool with her blood and almost caused us to die in the hands of those ghosts. Earlier, she even wanted to throw your disciple into the river with that Chen family¡¯s lady.¡± Someone tried to persuade him, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re just returning an eye for an eye, how can this be considered reckless?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one on this River. Even if you throw it in, no one will ask.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s shout was filled with spiritual power. It shook the few people whose eyes had already turned red and made them tremble. They subconsciously let go of the old woman¡¯s arms. ¡°The heavens are watching!¡± He was injured and couldn¡¯t straighten his back, but his voice was extremely sonorous and forceful. besides, you know how bad it is to throw people into the water. Just because they do this doesn¡¯t mean we have to learn from their evil deeds. The old Daoist¡¯s prestige was extremely high at this time. Everyone needed his protection and no one was willing to offend him. After listening to him say a few more words, the originally angry crowd seemed to gradually calm down. They let the old woman go and sat back in their original seats. ¡°Hehe.¡± Madam Shen¡¯s cold laughter came from the cabin, as if she was watching a good show. ¡°Come in, it¡¯s dangerous outside.¡± After the previous episode, she had no intention of speaking up for her old servant. She just repeated, ¡± ¡°Come in, it¡¯s dangerous outside.¡± The more he said this, the less people dared to enter. The old Daoist¡¯s scalp went numb as he listened. He grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s hand tightly and motioned for her and song Changqing to support him as they walked in the other direction of the boat. He didn¡¯t dare to go too far. The eyes of the people on the ship were all on him. If he hid too far away, these people might follow him out of unease. After a few steps, he found an empty corner and sat down under everyone¡¯s gaze. With a rustling sound, the old woman trembled and got up. She didn¡¯t dare to cry after escaping, but she also didn¡¯t dare to stay with these people for too long. She tried to get closer to the old Taoist. ¡°I don¡¯t think the situation is right.¡± The old Daoist saw the old woman¡¯s actions but did not stop her. He only lowered his voice and whispered in the ears of his two disciples, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to the Shen couple, the servants, and the little girl.¡± He didn¡¯t make a sound earlier, not only because he was afraid of angering the four people who had already turned into corpses, but also because he was afraid of startling the people on the ship. ¡°Hiss-¡± Hearing this, song Changqing could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lower your voice!¡± The old Daoist glared at him and chided him in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the others.¡± The ship itself was already unstable. Everyone seemed to be affected by the yin Qi and were particularly irritable. If there was any more commotion, they would not be able to get off the carriage to avoid it on the vast River as they did on the Ox-cart. The yin Qi in the river was dense, and for a Yin corpse to be able to crawl out and kill four members of the Shen family in an instant, one could see how vicious the thing in the water was. If anything happened to the ship, it would give the yin ghosts an opportunity to take advantage of the panic. Song Changqing knew what was good for him and immediately shut his mouth the moment he spoke. However, his intense reaction earlier had already attracted the attention of many people. Everyone looked suspicious and had already turned to exchange glances with each other, as if they were guessing what this master and disciple were talking about. When he said this, his words already carried a bit of anger. Although there was a Rift between the husband and wife of the Shen family, and that Mrs. Shen was really annoying, but the old Taoist bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the people, and still did not want anything to happen to them. Not to mention, this evil ghost was really vicious. Not only did it kill the adults, but it also didn¡¯t let the children go. It was really abominable! ¡°I can see that their bodies are already emitting corpse Qi.¡± He closed his eyes, and his pale face showed signs of exhaustion, but he quickly suppressed it. ¡°In such a short period of time, the thing in the water has killed a few people without a sound and even caused their corpses to rise. It is truly extremely sinister.¡± It was not an easy task to become a zombie. The breath of resentment that a person had before their death was stuck in their throat. After being catalyzed by Yin Qi, the corpse would not rot, and they would become a terrifying existence that transcended the Three Realms of humans, ghosts, and gods. This process not only required the right timing and location, but also time to catalyze it. Of course, the stronger the resentment, the more miserable the death. The more Yin Qi there was, the shorter the time it would take for the corpse to rise. The old Daoist had lived for a long time and it was not like he had not encountered strange things in his life. However, he had never seen a situation where someone was killed so quickly and turned into a walking corpse in a short time. Never mind seeing it, he had never even heard of it. He was a little anxious and reached out to touch his waist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t know what time it is now ¡­¡± In the middle of the night, the yin Qi was strong, and zombies loved to come out and harm people. There was no moonlight on the river, and the yin Qi was frighteningly dense. His eyelids twitched a few times, as if something was about to happen. The moment the old Daoist lowered his head and wanted to touch something, someone suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Dao ¡­¡± Just as his voice left his mouth, it immediately turned into a scream of extreme shock, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± It was as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. He was so frightened that his voice was distorted. Chapter 1999 - Chapter 1999 Divine power (1) Chapter 1999: Divine power (1) Chapter 1999: Divine power (1) what-¡± song Changqing turned his head when he heard the scream, but he didn¡¯t see anything strange. A damp smell mixed with the rancid smell of corpses entered his nose. It was somewhat similar to the smell he had smelled when he had spent the night in the cemetery while training his courage. The one who screamed was a man with a towel wrapped around his head. He pointed in a certain direction and was trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Song Changqing followed his line of sight and broke out in a cold sweat. In the direction the man was pointing at, a black shadow had appeared out of nowhere, almost merging with the door. Before this, the shadow had appeared without any sound. Even the old Daoist and his disciples, who were on high alert, did not notice it. The shadow was slightly bloated, and its back was facing the master and disciples, so they couldn¡¯t see its face clearly. But from the style of the clothes and the few strands of hair hanging down, he could vaguely guess that it was a woman. Di da-di da! As soon as the woman appeared, a large number of water droplets fell from her sleeves and hair onto the floor of the cabin, creating a disturbing sound. A thick baleful aura spread out in all directions. The wind on the river seemed to be colder than before, making a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound. The wind was mixed with the faint smell of corpses, which made people¡¯s scalps numb. ¡°M-Mrs. Shen!¡± After a long while, song Changqing finally recognized the man from the changed color of the satin clothes. But a few minutes ago, the old Daoist had lit up the cabin, and he was still looking at Mrs. Shen through the cabin door. At that time, although Mrs. Shen¡¯s face was pale, it was not as swollen as it was now. In just a few minutes, her body was like a steamed bun that had been fermented again, rapidly expanding several times, almost bursting her clothes. ¡°Not good!¡± Song Changqing quickly thought of the corpse transformation that the old Daoist had mentioned, and then associated it with the smell of the corpse. He quickly realized that something was wrong. The old Daoist had obviously thought the same as him. Without saying a word, he patted the bottom of the cabin with his palm and his body rose into the air with unusual agility. He rushed in the direction of Mrs. Shen! ¡°Come in and sit ¡­¡± A cold voice came out of her mouth. Her throat was unusually hoarse, as if someone had stuffed a handful of sand in it. As she spoke, her figure flickered and without a sound, her figure had already appeared at the side of the ship and firmly grabbed a person! ¡°Ah!¡± The young man she had caught was probably one of the people from Shen villa who had boarded the ship earlier. After being caught, he let out a shrill scream as if he had seen the most terrifying scene in the world. However, as soon as the scream came out, it stopped abruptly. The old Daoist was a step too slow. By the time he reached Mrs. Shen¡¯s back, he could already smell the faint scent of blood. ¡°Evil creature! You dare to harm people!¡± As he shouted, the old Daoist formed a seal with his hands and hit Mrs. Shen¡¯s back hard. Bang! The spiritual force hit her already swollen body, completely tearing the already torn satin clothes. A large amount of dark green thick liquid splashed out from the soaked satin clothes, and large lumps of rotten flesh popped out, on which long gray-white hair had already grown! Other than the soft, rotten skin, the old Daoist could also feel that the bones inside the corpse were like steel. The power of the Daoist technique hit the corpse, and very quickly, a red palm print was branded on Mrs. Shen¡¯s back. Affected by the pain, Mrs. Shen let out a strange wail. She couldn¡¯t care less about the man in her grip and turned her head around. ¡°Hiss-¡± The shock of their eyes meeting was too great. Not only was the old Daoist shocked, but even song Changqing, who had arrived a step later, was also frightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mrs. Shen¡¯s appearance had completely changed. Her face was now a greenish-black color, and her eyes were like those of a fish that had been dead for a few days. There was a layer of white film on them, and a thin layer of white hair had grown on her face. Two extremely sharp fangs protruded from her mouth, and blackish-red blood almost covered her entire face. A large lump of flesh was still in her mouth, and blood flowed down her chin. However, under the influence of the yin Qi in her body, it quickly solidified at the corner of her mouth. The Thin man¡¯s face had been bitten open, and under the corrosion of the strong corpse Qi, he soon died. Mrs. Shen¡¯s swollen and deformed hands grabbed his shoulders and lifted him up like a little chick. Chapter 2000 - Chapter 2000 Divine power (2) Chapter 2000: Divine power (2) Chapter 2000: Divine power (2) ¡°Evil creature!¡± Although the old Daoist had already sensed that something was wrong, he was still furious when he saw the zombie kill a person in the blink of an eye. ¡°Heaven and earth have the right path, and all things have spirits. The five elements and three realms have righteousness, so how can demons and Devils run amuck!¡± While he was chanting, he moved as fast as lightning. He took a piece of talisman paper and pointed it between the Zombie¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Owuuu!¡± As soon as the zombie was touched by the talisman, a deafening sound came out of its mouth. The talismans burned her body, emitting a burnt smell. This action quickly angered her. She even put down the man in her hand and slapped her face with force, tearing off the talisman on her forehead. After she let go, the man¡¯s dead body fell to the side of the ship with a ¡®bang¡¯. Half of his body was still in the cabin, while the upper half of his body was facing down. Blood was gushing out from the wound on his cheek and dripping into the river, making a rapid sound. The enraged zombie grabbed the talisman paper and opened its hands. Its nails expanded and scratched at the old Daoist. At this critical moment, the old Daoist flipped his palm and a half-broken peach wood sword appeared in his palm. The half-broken peach wood sword appeared and instantly turned into a long sword. He flicked his wrist and placed it in front of him. ¡®Ping !¡¯ The zombie forcefully slapped the sword. The power of this slap was so great that it shook the boat, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. The red light on the sword was smacked by her palm full of fiendish corpse Qi, and it actually dimmed by more than half. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The moment the old Daoist sensed the Zombie¡¯s attack, the shock in his heart was simply indescribable. The mahogany sword in his hand was made of mahogany that was more than a hundred years old, and it was personally cast with a spell by his master who had passed away. Although it had been damaged in the confrontation with the yin Qi at the bottom of the river, the yin Qi in the river had settled for a hundred years, so it was naturally extraordinary. However, Mrs. Shen¡¯s corpse had just been resurrected not long ago. Logically speaking, such a zombie should not have been able to pose a threat. However, not only was she not afraid of the light of Dao, but she seemed to have evolved to an extremely terrifying level. The sound of the sword faded, and a cracking sound came from the extremely hard peach wood sword. The powerful backlash passed through the sword and into his arm, almost causing him to lose his grip on the wooden sword. An extremely powerful force pushed the Taoist priest¡¯s body back rapidly. At the same time, Mrs. Shen¡¯s other Black Claw reached out. His enlarged nails were several inches long, like sharp daggers, shining with a cold light. However, the old Daoist was well aware that the black claws were filled with corpse poison and were far more terrifying than the dagger. At the critical moment, he heard a cold female voice in his ears. ¡°Block!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the old Daoist saw a snowflake falling from the sky and stopping in front of him. The snowflakes were like rippling water, quickly turning into an ice shield, firmly blocking his face. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The Fiend corpse¡¯s palm hit the piece of ice and snow floating in the air. Its incomparably hard nails dug into several pieces of ice, but the ice did not move an inch. The old Daoist¡¯s body that was leaning back was gently supported by a palm. The power of The Fiend corpse¡¯s slap was easily resolved by the hand behind him. ¡°You should rest for a while.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out softly. Then, the old Daoist felt as if his body was being pushed back by a force. He retreated to the other side of the ship and sat down firmly. His control of spiritual power was far above that of the old Daoist. He was shocked. When he realized what had happened, he raised his head and saw that song qingxiao was already standing in his previous position. She had grabbed the ice shield that had blocked The Fiend corpse. She raised it and smashed it on The Fiend corpse¡¯s head! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°..¡±When the old Daoist saw this, his vision darkened. ¡°This is a fiend corpse ¡­¡± He was a Taoist and had dealt with demons, ghosts, and zombies all year round, so he knew a little about the corpse-raising technique. To raise a corpse into the yin corpse type, not only did it require a lot of effort, but it also required a lot of time. It was even more difficult to evolve a Yin corpse to the fiendish corpse level. At least, with the old Daoist¡¯s cultivation, even if he knew the method, he might not be able to do it in his lifetime. Chapter 2001 - Chapter 2001 Divine power (3) Chapter 2001: Divine power (3) Chapter 2001: Divine power (3) The bodies of the zombies at the level of fiend corpses were as hard as steel. It was difficult for blades and Spears to penetrate them, and talismans could not hurt them. Even if a Daoist spell was used to hit it, it would be difficult to severely injure it. At this point, the old Daoist could not understand how a person who had just died could evolve into a fiend corpse in such a short time. He also did not understand how his obedient little disciple, who knew nothing and was timid, could become so strong. However, with his experience and insight, he knew that song qingxiao was wrong. The ice shield was very strong, and even The Fiend corpses could not break it. However, if she didn¡¯t use the shield to block it and instead raised it to hit it, it would be difficult to hurt it. He had taught her so much, but this little girl had not learned a single Daoist technique. Her methods were so crude and direct, it was really ¡­ The old Daoist was so anxious that his mouth was numb, and he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Just as he was about to stand up again- The ice shield had already smashed onto the head of The Fiend corpse that Mrs. Shen had turned into. With a crisp ¡®clang¡¯, half of her swollen head was smashed open like a watermelon. The rotten brain, along with a large amount of dark green flesh and blood, splattered everywhere. Half of Mrs. Shen¡¯s face was smashed. A large hole appeared on his hard skull, and thick black-green blood mixed with a large amount of Yin Qi gushed out. ¡®AOW¡¯ Mrs. Shen¡¯s body staggered and she took a few steps back before she hit the side of the boat. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t retreat after her first attack. Instead, she took a step forward and raised her shield again. clang! Clang! she hit her head and body again. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ With every smash, the cabin shook heavily. The sound of bones breaking came from The Fiend corpse¡¯s head. Blood splashed. The people around were like headless flies, crawling around in fear. ¡°..¡± The Fiend corpse was completely suppressed. Song qingxiao had used her physical strength to beat Mrs. Shen so badly that she couldn¡¯t get up. The old Daoist felt as if his soul had left his body. He felt that the scene in front of him was like a dream, and he was so shocked that he could not even speak. After that, Mrs. Shen¡¯s body collapsed on the bed, her hands and feet twitching instinctively. Under the attack of absolute power, her head was crushed like a melon. The rotten brain and flesh were like rotten melon pulp, scattered all over the boat. A thick layer of ice had formed under the ship¡¯s railing, blocking Mrs. Shen¡¯s body and also withstanding the force of song Qing¡¯s few hits. The people sitting around the kurofune didn¡¯t even dare to breathe as they witnessed this incredible scene. ¡°Be careful ¡­¡± The old Daoist was also shocked, but he was the oldest and had experienced many things. He caught a large amount of black mist spewing out of the cabin from the corner of his eye. He immediately realized that something was wrong and roared. Song Changqing, who was dumbfounded, was the first to come back to his senses. He saw dark clouds rolling in the cabin and several shadows pouncing out like ghosts. A beast-like growl entered his ears, and a thick corpse stench filled his nose. With Mrs. Shen¡¯s experience as a warning, he naturally understood what this was. Song Changqing didn¡¯t have time to think. He twisted his feet and tried to protect song qingxiao behind him. ¡®Roar-¡® The Fiend corpse let out a low cry and a black Qi mixed with the stench of rotting corpses hit his face. A black corpse claw reached out from the dark clouds, its long armor growing several inches, aiming for song Changqing¡¯s heart. His strength was weak, barely reaching the spirit focus realm. He might not even be able to control the yin corpse, let alone show off his ability in front of this fiend corpse. However, he did not Dodge. Instead, he opened his arms and took the initiative to meet The Fiend corpse, as if he wanted to hold it firmly. The Daoist priest who saw this scene was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. At this moment, he saw song qingxiao¡¯s hand holding the ice shield shake. The ice shield flashed and turned into a long sword. With a flick of her wrist, the ice sword pierced through song Changqing¡¯s body and shot out. With a ¡®PU Chi¡¯ sound, an unusually sharp cry was heard. The sword light pierced through The Fiend corpse and lifted the petite body high up into the air. With a ¡®clang¡¯, it was nailed to the top of the cabin door! ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± It was a small fiend corpse. From its face covered in white hair, one could vaguely make out the appearance of Mrs. Shen¡¯s very young daughter. A crystal clear ice sword pierced through her chest and hung her on the cabin door. The Fiend corpse struggled and twisted crazily. The beams of the ship were affected by her strength and creaked in response. The hull of the ship shook violently, and the bottom of the ship hit the river water, making a ¡®splash¡¯ sound. But after two strikes, the chill spread out from the sword. A layer of ice crystals spread out from the little fiend corpse¡¯s chest. As she roared, she was quickly and firmly sealed in ice. She was sealed together with the corpse and the door. At the same time, song qingjiang pushed out his hands. Two white cold air came out of his palms and instantly turned into two ice Dragons. With a roar, the two dragons intertwined and wrapped around Mister Shen and the maid. After two rounds, they turned into two ice sculptures and were fixed in place near the ship. With the sound of water splashing, the zombie roar disappeared without a trace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hu ¡­ Hu ¡­¡± Song Changqing had survived a disaster and was prepared to die, but he did not expect to be saved. ¡°The immortals have descended!¡± ¡°The divine Dragon has appeared!¡± When the other people in the cabin saw the two ice Dragons, they immediately burst into an uproar and began to kneel and kowtow without a word. Chapter 2002 - Chapter 2002 Protection (1) Chapter 2002: Protection (1) Chapter 2002: Protection (1) A disaster that was about to befall them was snuffed out in the blink of an eye. Even though the old Daoist believed that his cultivation had reached at least eighty percent of his master¡¯s level, he did not dare to say that he could easily escape from the four fiend corpses. Not to mention killing them so easily and so quickly. Yet, song qingxiao had done all of this without any effort. The sounds of kowtowing and kneeling could be heard all around. Auntie Wu and the others had obviously treated song qingxiao, who had summoned the ice Dragon, as a living God. However, the old Daoist could tell that what she had summoned was not a real Dragon. However, this kind of spell technique and secret technique was already at a level that the old Daoist priest could only look up to. Cloud Tiger Mountain¡¯s Daoist techniques were mainly about divination, phenomenon observation, exorcism, and ghost-catching, and the secret technique song qingxiao had used was not from cloud Tiger Mountain. In the old Daoist¡¯s impression, his little disciple did not have much talent in Daoism. He could not compare to his two senior brothers and had not even entered the door of cultivation. However, where did the secret techniques that she had learned not come from cloud Tiger Mountain? The old Daoist¡¯s expression was disdainful. His gaze fell on song qingxiao, but he did not speak. Song Changqing was still in fear, but he still cared about his junior sister. He turned his head and said, ¡± you¡¯re okay ¡­ before he could finish his sentence, his pupils contracted, and his face showed horror. His lips moved, as if he wanted to say something. However, under the extreme shock, he instantly lost his voice and found it difficult to speak. At that moment, the corpse of Mrs. Shen, whose head had been blown off by song qingxiao, moved. Two slender tentacles as thick as two fingers suddenly emerged from the broken neck. Like two dark green whips, they silently whipped toward song qingxiao¡¯s back. At the same time, a black aura gushed out from Mrs. Shen¡¯s neck and instantly turned into a ferocious black skeletal ghost head. It grinned. All of this happened in the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, and there was no prior warning. The people on the boat were kowtowing, and the old Daoist was lost in thought. Song qingxiao¡¯s back was facing Mrs. Shen¡¯s body, and she didn¡¯t seem to notice the change behind her. Song Changqing was the only one who saw it, but he had no time to do anything. His eyes were wide open, and there was a look of fear in them. The next moment, song Qing opened her palm and a small green lamp appeared in her palm. He did not even notice how the light appeared. The lamp was about the size of a palm and looked like a green lotus. The lamp had several petals and there was a Violet Flame inside. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care that the two tentacles behind her were about to touch her waist. They firmly cut her thin waist. little ¡­ song Changqing was so shocked that his soul almost flew out of his body. He shouted, ¡°¡±Junior sister ¡­¡± Before he finished his words, song Qing¡¯s little finger gently touched the green lotus lamp and caught the purple fire in his fingertips. Immediately after, a Purple Lotus of light bloomed at her waist. Flames flickered around the Lotus, and wherever the flames passed, the tentacles that were wrapped around it trembled. It was too late when they tried to retreat. In a flash, the flame Lotus appeared at the broken neck of The Fiend corpse. As the flames flickered, the eyes of the newly formed black skeleton ghostly head revealed a look of horror. The violet Flame devoured The Fiend corpse along with its Yin Qi in an instant. The Fiend corpse¡¯s body shriveled up, and the flame burned away the stench, fiendish Qi, and hatred. The two slender tentacles lost the support of the air of resentment. The source was destroyed, and in the end, they withered and fell to the ground like Burnt Ash. The river water inside the boat shook and scattered the ashes, quickly disappearing without a trace. The purple Lotus turned into a ball of flame again and flew up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, landing steadily back into the green lamp. ¡°Hurry up and Dodge!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before song Changqing could finish his sentence, he saw that song Qing¡¯s crisis had been averted. He was flabbergasted as he looked at this magical scene in shock. He looked at song qingxiao with disbelief and shock. Song qingxiao ignored him. She put away the chaos green lamp and turned around. Mrs. Shen¡¯s headless body was still at her feet. After losing the aura of resentment, her body could no longer cause trouble. However, she had died at the hands of the yin fiend and malicious ghost. The corpse contained intense corpse poison, and without the suppression of resentment, it emitted an extremely pungent stench. Chapter 2003 - Chapter 2003 Protection (2) Chapter 2003: Protection (2) Chapter 2003: Protection (2) Song qingxiao didn¡¯t look at the corpse. Instead, she seemed to have sensed something. She looked down at the river and saw the black mist surging on the surface of the river. Then, the familiar face of the dead Mrs. Shen slowly emerged. ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± She maintained the posture of hugging her legs when everyone last saw her, her hand still holding onto her handkerchief, her eyes full of unwillingness. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± As soon as Mrs. Shen¡¯s vengeful spirit finished speaking, song qingxiao ignored her and gave her a kick. Mrs. Shen¡¯s headless body was gently kicked out of the boat and fell into the river with a splash. The headless corpse, which was already frightened, broke through the black gas in the river and quickly stirred up Mrs. Shen¡¯s vengeful spirit¡¯s shadow into pieces. Soon, her remnant soul was swallowed by the black gas at the bottom of the river. As her body fell, she disappeared without a trace. After doing all this, song qingxiao turned around. ¡°..¡± When the people who were kowtowing saw song qingxiao throw the body away, they heaved a sigh of relief, but they also looked scared. Song qingxiao did not speak, and this group of people did not dare to speak again. They dared to make a request of the old Daoist because the old Daoist looked evil but was actually kind. Song qingxiao¡¯s brutal strength and her ability to kill the three mutated corpses had caused the ordinary people to fear her. She stood there. She had clearly killed Mrs. Shen¡¯s family, but it was as if she had not been stained with blood at all. It was as if she had already transcended the mortal world and seemed out of place with the rest of the people. ¡°Little junior sister-¡± Song Changqing took a step forward and called out to her timidly. He wanted to reach out to pull her, but he seemed to have surrendered to her cold expression and did not dare to offend her any more. ¡°You can sit with master.¡± Song Qing lifted her chin and pointed to where the old Daoist was. Even if her words were not directed at the others, when they heard it, everyone still automatically followed her instructions. Auntie Wu carried her grandson and moved toward the old Taoist with her husband and children. ¡°Let¡¯s all take care of the old Taoist!¡± ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°We can all take care of the old Daoist.¡± The old Daoist sat opposite song qingxiao. Everyone was eager to show off and crawled in the old Daoist¡¯s direction, but they forgot that their actions would tilt the ship. Song Changqing was also surprised by everyone¡¯s actions. At first, he was a little anxious, but he soon found that no matter how hard they climbed, the boat was extremely stable. Everyone¡¯s anxious running didn¡¯t cause the ship to shake. It was as if song qingxiao had firmly occupied one side of the ship, and no matter how the people on the other side jumped, they couldn¡¯t shake her. ¡°Little junior sister.¡± Song Changqing heaved a sigh of relief and turned his gaze to song qingxiao. His eyes were deep, and when he heard song qingxiao still calling the old Daoist ¡®master¡¯, his tense expression relaxed. as long as you tell me, ¡± his honest face showed a determined look, and his lips moved, ¡± ¡°Eldest senior brother will definitely do it.¡± From the moment song qingxiao attacked, song Changqing seemed to have realized something, but for some reason, he did not ask. However, after saying this, he took two steps in the direction of the old Daoist and stopped. eldest senior brother might not be able to help much, but, but master and I are behind you. If you need us, just give the word and we will appear. Song qingxiao¡¯s cold eyes moved slightly after hearing his words. Her gaze fell on song Changqing¡¯s back and slowly became gentle, but it was only for a moment before the slight change was hidden. Song Changqing walked to the side of the old Daoist. The others tactfully squeezed to make way for him to squat down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the master and disciple sat down, song Qing waved her wrist. Several starlights escaped from her body and turned into balls of Starlight, surrounding her. Song qingxiao flicked her sleeve, and several balls of Starlight shot in the direction of the old Daoist and the others, surrounding song Changqing and his disciples, as well as aunt Wu. ¡°This, this is the star constellation?¡± Everyone had never seen such things before, and they all felt that it was extremely magical. Seeing these stars surrounding them, they were both fresh and excited. They suppressed the fear of previously when Madam Shen¡¯s family was killed by the yin ghosts and turned into fiend corpses. Chapter 2004 - Chapter 2004 Protection (3) Chapter 2004: Protection (3) Chapter 2004: Protection (3) The old Daoist was much more knowledgeable than these people. He could sense the extraordinary power in these stars, which was far beyond his own, and knew how powerful it was. Seeing that song Changqing was about to reach out his hand out of curiosity, he could not help but warn, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± ¡°Master, What is this?¡± After hearing his master¡¯s words, song Changqing obediently retracted his hand, but his eyes rolled. There were a total of seven stars, each about the size of a bowl, and they gathered into a ring of incomparably large Halo, surrounding all the living people on the ship, as well as the master and disciple. ¡°It must be some kind of great divine ability.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s expression was serious. just sit down and listen to your little junior sister! When he mentioned the words ¡®little junior sister¡¯, he emphasized them a lot. Song Qing said when he was young, ¡± ¡°Something¡¯s coming. You guys just sit inside and don¡¯t come out.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone immediately guessed that this thing must be some kind of protective shield. ¡°I think it¡¯s the kind of circle drawn by the monkey sun in the play, which is used to block demons and evil things.¡± Wu Baoshan¡¯s face was full of respect. After he said this, the others nodded in succession. Song qingxiao neither nodded nor denied it, but she did not say anything. In everyone¡¯s opinion, even if Wu Baoshan was not entirely right, he was not far off. With the protection of this item, Auntie Wu and the others were relieved. It was obvious that this star was extraordinary. In addition, even the old Daoist couldn¡¯t deal with the situation before, but it was taken care of by song qingchan. It could be seen that her divine power was not inferior to the old Daoist. After everyone was relieved, they were glad that they had squeezed over after hearing her words. Otherwise, if something happened to them, they would be surrounded outside of constellation. While everyone was secretly rejoicing, only the old Daoist and song Changqing turned to look at each other after hearing her words. Their faces were filled with surprise and worry. ¡°There¡¯s something else coming?¡± They didn¡¯t sense any changes in the yin Qi, but song qingxiao was not lying. Song Changqing moved his legs. ¡°Since there¡¯s something else coming, why don¡¯t you come in too? we can just squeeze together.¡± When the others heard this, they also squeezed into the middle and tried to persuade song qingxiao. ¡°You¡¯re right. Fairy, why don¡¯t you squeeze into this circle and hide for a while?¡± After their safety was temporarily guaranteed, everyone¡¯s mood calmed down a lot. They were no longer as irritable as before, and they had recovered their rationality and kindness. They squeezed into a ball, and after a while, they made a large space. ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and turned around to face the vast River. Her gentle voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The old coachman was stunned when he heard this. ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± Everyone craned their necks to look in the direction she was looking at, but they saw that the depths of the river were shrouded in fog, and their vision was pitch black. After looking for a long time, there was nothing at all. However, since song qingxiao did not say anything, no one dared to ask again. After a few words, seeing that she did not say anything, they all kept quiet. Song qingxiao stood at the side of the boat. The boat moved without any wind, and her hair fluttered like ribbons in the wind. The light gauze of her dress fluttered. Drip Drop! Drip Drop! At this moment, a clear sound like a quiet spring dripping into a pool rang out. Everyone held their breath and focused. There was no one else on the ship. After the accident with Mrs. Shen¡¯s family of four, the boat had been sailing steadily, and the river water had not hit the boat again. Where did the sound of water come from? ¡°A corpse!¡± The old Daoist quickly discovered the mystery and pointed at song qingxiao¡¯s side. He was pointing in the direction of the unlucky man who had been bitten to death by Mrs. Shen. Half of his body was hanging upside down on the side of the ship. With his head down, the blood from the wound dripped down into the river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone reacted, but before song Changqing could speak, they heard a woman¡¯s faint humming from afar. From the sound of the voice, this Humper was not old, and he could not tell what tune he was humming, as if he had just hummed a few lines. Normally, people would have praised her for having such a light and moving voice. However, everyone was on the boat, and the river was covered in fog. Their vision was blurry, and they couldn¡¯t see anyone. Where did this humming woman come from? Everyone¡¯s heart went cold. Only now did they realize what song qingxiao meant by ¡®coming¡¯. Chapter 2005 - Chapter 2005 Singing (1) Chapter 2005: Singing (1) Chapter 2005: Singing (1) When the crowd realized that the singing they were hearing was most likely from a malicious ghost or a spiritual monster, they lost interest in appreciating it and became extremely nervous. The humming did not stop, but instead became more and more sonorous. It seemed to have the power to pierce through the clouds, break through the black mist, and enter everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Don¡¯t listen too much, cover your ears and guard your mind.¡± His voice became more and more severe, like a tight string that would hurt people if it was broken. The old Daoist was naturally vigilant and warned the people around him. When everyone heard this, they hurriedly followed his instructions and covered their ears with their hands. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± With her back to the crowd, song qingxiao slowly said, ¡± this sound came from the interference of Yin Qi. It was transmitted directly through divine sense. As long as a person¡¯s consciousness was still alive, they would inevitably be disturbed by sound, and it was useless to cover their ears. As expected, after she finished speaking, everyone realized that no matter how much they blocked their ears, that voice could still be clearly transmitted into their minds. Amidst the rapid and messy heartbeats, everyone shook their heads with all their might and closed their eyes tightly to resist the increasingly high and numbing tune. Fortunately, the high-pitched singing did not last long. After about ten seconds, the screams that were so high that they seemed to be connected in a line suddenly stopped. ¡°Hu-¡± Auntie Wu and the others were drenched in cold sweat. After the sound disappeared, it was replaced by extreme silence. It was as if the wind on the river had stopped at this moment. However, after his ears were hit by the sound wave attack, the old man who was driving the carriage even felt that his ears were buzzing. He didn¡¯t know if it was the aftereffect of his nervousness. This kind of extremely empty silence was not comfortable. Even though they knew that there were stars protecting them, the old Daoist and the others still raised their heads. It was not until they saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure still a few meters away on the opposite side of the ship that they heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°La-Lala-¡± As soon as he let out a sigh of relief, the girl¡¯s gentle humming sounded again. However, this time, the humming sound was much gentler than the previous one, as if it had a soft and romantic comfort. However, no one dared to relax, because the moment the soft snort rang out, a few red lights suddenly flashed on the vast River surface in front of them. It was as if someone had lit up a small red lamp in the black fog. The light broke through the black fog and entered everyone¡¯s eyes. As the red light rang out, the girl¡¯s song became clearer. Shen village had always been rich, and with the well-developed water transportation, it was extremely prosperous. There were people coming and going all year round. If nothing had happened, one could often hear boats filled with singers on the river, shuttling back and forth in search of guests who liked elegance. The Sound of Music and singing was endless. Even at night, one could still hear the decadent singing. But what time was this? There was no sign of human life in the surroundings. Everyone had just encountered a ghost a moment ago. When they saw the lights and heard the singing, they didn¡¯t think that they had bumped into someone at first. Instead, they all tensed up and bit their lips nervously. The red light was getting closer and closer. In addition to the song, they could also hear the sound of the waves when the boat sailed through the water. The black mist was split apart, and a small boat slowly floated in the direction of the black mist. The boat wasn¡¯t big, and it seemed to be able to accommodate only one person. It was somewhat similar to the small boat that the young girl used to row when she was picking water caltrops. A small lamp was lit at the bow of the ship, emitting a red glow. ¡°There¡¯s someone on that ship!¡± Wu ni ¡®er shouted. As the boat neared, they saw a figure lying on the side of the boat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From her graceful figure, she should be a beautiful woman. Her thick, black hair hung down loosely and she was wearing a red gauze dress. The fine gauze was woven very lightly, and it drifted with the boat, like a red mist lingering around her body, wrapping her graceful figure inside. She floated into the air, revealing a pair of long, slender legs. Under the cover of the red light, one of her legs was slightly bent, and the other Jade-like foot kicked out of the boat. It hung on the side of the boat and sank into the river, kicking the river water as it advanced. Huala-huala- The water splashed as she kicked it up with her snow-white foot. At the same time, she started singing, Chapter 2006 - Chapter 2006 Singing (2) Chapter 2006: Singing (2) Chapter 2006: Singing (2) the red lanterns are hung high, the dragon and phoenix candles are burning, and I¡¯m dressed up for the wedding, waiting for langjun to enter the room ¡­ ¡°Lalalala-¡± When everyone heard her lyrics, it seemed like she was singing about the wedding. From the outside, this woman didn¡¯t look evil at all, nor did she look like the ghost that had possessed aunt Wu and the others. Even with the old Daoist¡¯s cultivation, he couldn¡¯t sense the presence of Yin Qi on her body. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this person was a ghost. Ghostly things had a strong Yin Qi. The longer he cultivated, the more the yin Qi of resentment would turn into evil Qi, which could not be blocked. However, at this moment, he didn¡¯t sense the slightest bit of resentment from this woman. It was as if she was just an ordinary young girl who was longing for her wedding and singing a love song. Song qingxiao¡¯s formation and the fact that she had surrounded the crowd made it clear that she didn¡¯t have good intentions. Thinking of how brutal she had been, the old Daoist couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± He called out, and then he heard song qingxiao say coldly, ¡± ¡°What nonsense is he singing? I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°..¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the girl who was singing froze. Her feet were lifted in the air, as if someone had pressed the pause button on a videotape. The singing also stopped, and the boat that was moving forward lost its power and stopped in the middle of the river. Drip Drop! There was the sound of water splashing. It was not known whether it was the blood dripping from the corpse on the black ship whose face had been torn apart by Mrs. Shen, or the water droplets on the young girl¡¯s raised feet that fell into the river. However, the sound of water droplets Breaking the Silence. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good?¡± The young girl¡¯s faint voice was heard, and it seemed to carry a hint of sorrow. ¡°Can¡¯t you just be direct?¡± Song qingxiao was calm and composed as he looked at the boat in the distance, ¡± ¡°What song?¡± ¡°..¡±The old Daoist¡¯s eyelids twitched. Aunt Wu and the others felt that if such a conversation had not happened in the haunted Shen villa, it would be a little embarrassing if it had happened between two young girls. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good?¡± ¡°Did you die in the nuptial chamber?¡± Song qingxiao ignored her question and asked directly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name and what year were you born? Who was the husband? Why did he die?¡± As she spoke, she sent a wisp of her mind into her sea of consciousness. The trial mission showed:The promise of white hair. [ mission completion: 100000 points ] They had only encountered ghosts and monsters along the way, and all of them were related to Shen villa. The identity of East Qin¡¯s anatta was only a guess and the clues from the mission were not very obvious. It was not easy for them to get to this point and meet a female ghost. She had finally revealed some clues that interested song Qing Xiao. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good?¡± The woman lying on the side did not answer her question, but as if she had been hit by her several questions, her words revealed a sobbing sound, which was very pitiful. ¡°You only know how to say this?¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows, and her eyes revealed a somewhat distressed expression. The reason why she had held back and not attacked was because she could sense that the woman¡¯s Yin Qi was extremely heavy, far more than those lowly Yin ghosts from before. He had thought that she had encountered a ghost related to the mission, but if she only knew how to repeat that sentence, he might have overestimated her. From the looks of it, it was just an ordinary ghost, but at least it revealed a little connection to the mission. Thinking of this, song Qing let out a small sigh. Ice slowly appeared in her palm and transformed into an ice sword about three feet long. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist was kind-hearted and was afraid that she would act rashly and kill the innocent. But before he could finish, song qingxiao seemed to have guessed his thoughts. ¡°Master.¡± She calmly interrupted the old Daoist¡¯s words. She showed rare patience to this old Daoist who had always been upright, kind, and cared for her in every way possible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The lamp on her head is not ordinary. It can only be lit by the power of her soul.¡± Moreover, she was able to come here safely despite the obstruction of the yin Qi, which showed that she was extraordinary. the yin energy in the river is very heavy. Ordinary people would get frostbite if they touched it, but she could kick the water barefooted. She came here by herself on a small boat. She is obviously quite capable. The old Daoist¡¯s gaze became cautious after song Qing finished speaking. He also realized that he had made a huge mistake. He shouldn¡¯t have simply sensed the yin Qi to determine if the other party was a ghost or not! Chapter 2007 - Chapter 2007 Singing (3) Chapter 2007: Singing (3) Chapter 2007: Singing (3) The old Daoist couldn¡¯t understand the origin of the lamp above the girl in red, but from what song qingxiao had said,¡¯only the power of the soul can light it up¡¯, he knew that it was extraordinary. Moreover, the periphery of Shen Manor was so terrifying. There was no one within a hundred miles, as if a huge ghost boat had been set up. There were so many people in her line of work, and they had to go through a lot of hardships to reach this place. In the middle of it, Mrs. Shen¡¯s family of four had died, and even a man on the boat had been bitten to death before they could reach this place. However, this girl dared to go out alone. Just as song qingxiao had said, she was dressed in red and stepped into the river barefooted. our ship is moving forward, but her ship is not moving. She can still maintain a distance between us. This is not something an ordinary ghost can do. Song qingxiao¡¯s words reminded the old Daoist again. He looked at it again, and it was just as she said. His expression changed slightly, as if he was upset that he didn¡¯t recognize the ghost. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good?¡± The girl¡¯s voice quickly turned cold when she did not get a response from song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t seem to care about song qingxiao and the old Taoist¡¯s discussion about her identity. Instead, she was bothered by song qingxiao¡¯s comment on her singing. When song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer her again, her tone dropped to a freezing point. ¡°Did I not sing well?¡± As she spoke, her body that had been lying on her side finally moved. Her black hair slowly fell down like a waterfall into the water. She slowly turned her head around. Her cloud-like black hair reflected a snow-white face. Half of her face had been turned, and the most terrifying thing was that the half of her face that had been turned was like a flat piece of cardboard. There was no brow Ridge or the curve of the nose bridge, and no long eyelashes. It was the complete opposite of the impression she gave people with her graceful and moving figure. The half-face that had turned around looked as if someone had erased her facial features. The fear in Auntie Wu and the others instantly reached its peak. They wanted to scream, but they were afraid of attracting the attention of the female ghost. ¡°Did I not sing well?¡± The female ghost¡¯s face turned around completely. This was an extremely terrifying scene, not the slightest bit inferior to Mrs. Shen¡¯s corpse transformation. Under the beautiful figure was a smooth face without eyebrows, eyes, nose, or lips. When she spoke, her voice seemed to be covered by a thin layer of silk, and it escaped from her smooth face. ¡°Where¡¯s your face?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on her face, which was flat. ¡°Even if you die, you won¡¯t have the face to see anyone?¡± ¡°..¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the air around him quickly turned cold. The wind also stopped, and the black ship seemed to have been stopped by some mysterious force. The water droplets on the girl¡¯s raised foot slowly slid down the sole of her foot and gathered at her heel. With a ¡®drip¡¯, they fell into the river. ¡°Your time of death has arrived!¡± The faceless girl said coldly, as if she had finally been angered by song qingxiao¡¯s words. She no longer repeated her previous question. ¡°I want you all to die Here!¡± As soon as her cold voice fell, her raised leg fell back into the river water with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound! The water splashed, and the cold wind blew again. Her red dress was like a burning flame, floating a few meters long and then slowly sinking into the river! As soon as she finished speaking, song qingxiao clenched the ice sword in her hand and slashed it in her direction without a word. The sword Qi cut through the sky, leaving a long bridge-like frost mist, and hit the boat with a boom. The ice-type spirit energy easily tore the red veil apart, but the moment it touched the ship, it did not have the time to seal the female ghost and the ship ¡­ The female ghost laughed coldly, and the red light on the bow of the ship flickered twice before it was extinguished. At the same time, the female ghost¡¯s figure and the ship disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. However, the red muslin had yet to disappear. The fluttering red muslin fell into the river and instantly dyed the river red. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Hua Hua Hua-¡® The previously calm River seemed to have become much more turbulent in the blink of an eye. The river water gushed from top to bottom, like rolling waves, unusually turbulent. However, it was strange that this black ship, which was full of people, was moving against the wind in the current, as if it was being pushed forward by countless invisible hands. ¡°Water, water ¡­¡± The people on the ship were shocked by this change. A man leaning against the side of the ship mustered his courage and looked into the river. He suddenly exclaimed, ¡± ¡°.. The water is red!¡± Chapter 2008 - Chapter 2008 Inferno (1) Chapter 2008: Inferno (1) Chapter 2008: Inferno (1) The old Daoist was still shocked by the power of song qingxiao¡¯s sword, but the next moment, he heard the low cry of the person beside him. His heart trembled and he hurriedly turned around to look outside. The small boat in the distance had disappeared, and the lights were off. However, with the hazy Halo on the river, he could still clearly see that the water flowing down from the bottom of the boat was glowing red, as if it had been dyed by the red dress of the female ghost that had appeared earlier. ¡°Could it be some kind of Yin Qi?¡± Song Changqing also asked as he looked at the boat. The old Daoist¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°No, it¡¯s like blood Qi.¡± The color of the river water that was dyed red was not mixed well, as if it was caused by blood mixing in from time to time. ¡°Do you guys smell blood?¡± The old Daoist¡¯s gaze fell on the corpse beside song qingxiao, and his face showed a bit of worry. Based on the intuition of a cultivator, he felt that there was something wrong with the corpse. The four members of Mrs. Shen¡¯s family were turned into fiendish corpses after being hit by the poison. The toxicity of the corpses was terrifying. She bit the man¡¯s face, and the zombie poison attacked his heart, killing him in an instant. Under the effect of the evil Yin Qi, it was enough to seal his blood flow and stop it from flowing for such a long time. Most importantly, a person¡¯s blood would not be able to dye the river water red. At the thought of this, the old Daoist reminded, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, the one beside you ¡­¡± Before he could finish, he heard Wu Baoshan and the others say, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smell any blood ¡­¡± ¡°Father.¡± Wu Baoshan was talking when the child in aunt Wu¡¯s arms called out to him. The child¡¯s childish voice did not attract anyone¡¯s attention in this chaotic situation. Only Auntie Wu, who was holding her grandson, thought that the child was worried. She patted him on the back and even wanted to cover his eyes. ¡°Little treasure, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid, granny is here.¡± ¡°Granny, he moved, he moved ¡­¡± The moment the child¡¯s eyes were covered, he twisted his body. His words were heard by the others, and the originally noisy crowd immediately fell silent. ¡°What moved?¡± Song Changqing, who was observing the river, turned his head. Everyone looked in the direction the child was pointing. On the other side of the ship, the man¡¯s body was half-hanging outside the ship. His legs were spread apart in the boat, and as the boat swayed, the waves hit his legs. One second- Two seconds- ¡°Hu-¡± Two breaths passed, and nothing happened. Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, they saw the dead man kick his leg. ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± The old coachman¡¯s eyelids twitched. He thought that his eyes had been pulled hard and he was hallucinating. Just as he was about to rub his eyes, he saw two palms appear on both sides of the man¡¯s body and grab the side of the ship. With a ¡®ka ka ka¡¯ sound, his arms bent in a strange posture. Then, there was a series of bone cracking sounds. The man¡¯s heels landed on the ground and he pushed hard with his stomach- His body was propped up on all four limbs in the reverse direction. With the sound of his bones and joints cracking, he lifted his face, which had been gnawed to pieces. ¡°..¡± It was unknown if it was because they had seen the scene of Mrs. Shen¡¯s family of four turning into corpses, but when the other people on the boat saw the man¡¯s corpse, they no longer screamed in shock like they did before. ¡®Chi-Chi-¡® The man¡¯s face was full of bite marks. His facial features had been torn, and congealed blood was stuck on his bloody cheeks, which looked particularly horrifying. In a short while, thick layers of black hair drilled out of his arms and face, making his entire face look like a rotten peach with hair growing on it after rotting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Auntie Wu and the others were silent. They suppressed the fear in their hearts and squeezed to the center like crazy. The old Daoist subconsciously reached out to his waist, wanting to hold the talisman in his hand. As soon as the corpse stood up, it seemed to be attracted by the smell of a stranger and crawled in the direction of the crowd in a strange way. No one said a word, and the people sitting on the outermost edge seemed to have instantly sensed the true meaning of the saying ¡®unity is power¡¯- The group of people sitting in the middle were extremely United at this time. They huddled together and formed a steel-like team, making it impossible for the people outside to squeeze in no matter how hard they tried. ¡°Give me the child.¡± Chapter 2009 - Chapter 2009 Hell (2) Chapter 2009: Hell (2) Chapter 2009: Hell (2) The fierce woman who was on the Ox cart at the beginning had already sat in the center of the crowd. When she saw Auntie Wu sitting outside with the child in her arms, she felt sympathy for her. Aunt Wu¡¯s face was full of tears. When she heard this, she held up Wu houshan and handed it to her. Song qingxiao stood still, as if she had not noticed what was happening on the boat. Daoist priest, why is miss song ¡­ a man in the crowd, who had been holding back his anger until his face and ears were red, spoke softly. He did not dare to raise his voice, for fear of attracting the attention of The Fiend corpse and also for fear of making song Qing unhappy. The old Daoist didn¡¯t say anything, but his body had already started to accumulate power. Cultivators had sharp eyes and ears. After thinking about it carefully, song qingxiao had shown her extraordinary perception several times since they left yunhu mountain. She could have heard the commotion a long time ago. In such a large place on the ship, it was impossible to leave her divine sense. It was impossible for her not to notice such a big thing as the man¡¯s corpse. The reason why she didn¡¯t move was because she didn¡¯t care about The Fiend corpse. The old Daoist guessed that there might be a bigger target that attracted her attention. The small boat that carried the female ghost in red was still missing. Her sword seemed powerful, but from the changes in the river, the female ghost was not hurt at all. At the very least, the man¡¯s resurrection proved that the female ghost¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and she might be up to something big. ¡°Evergreen, let¡¯s deal with this fiend corpse.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s lips moved as he transmitted a message to his eldest disciple. He didn¡¯t want to wait for his death, nor did he want to disturb song qingxiao and distract her. Before song Changqing could speak, the man who had asked the question saw The Fiend corpse crawling closer and closer. He was terrified and couldn¡¯t help but call out again, ¡°Taoist priest ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, everyone heard a loud bang. The ship shook violently, as if it had hit a reef at the bottom of the river. Everyone¡¯s bodies, which were huddled together, tilted, and even the old Daoist priest was a body away. At this moment, the bottom of the ship seemed to be entangled by something. This thing brushed against the body of the ship and quickly climbed in the direction of the ship¡¯s side. The thing¡¯s movements were surprisingly fast. In a flash, everyone heard two heavy clangs, and it seemed like water droplets were splashing from one side of the ship. They turned their heads instinctively and saw a zombie that had been submerged underwater for many years lying on the side of the bow. The person sitting closest to the bow of the ship turned his head and came face to face with the zombie, and an indescribable stench assaulted his face. Fear, suffocation, horror, and despair all rushed into his heart, causing his heart to almost stop beating. He was so frightened that he only had time to let out a deafening scream, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± This cry broke the silence on the river and made the old Daoist hold the talisman with a panicked expression. He and song Changqing were only two people, and the master and disciple did not have the ability to suppress two fiend corpses at the same time. Most importantly, he could hear something rapidly rising from the bottom of the river, and the sound of bubbles could be heard as the river flowed. ¡®Bang bang bang¡¯ sounds of collision were constantly heard. The black ship trembled slightly and was pulled by these forces like a buoy, sinking bit by bit. The bottom of the boat hit the river, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The rustling sounds became more frequent, and the things that were crawling under the boat became faster and more urgent. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± ¡°Fairy, save me!¡± At this time, everyone no longer dared to disturb song qingxiao. They all screamed one after another. The moment The Fiend corpse at the bow of the ship appeared and heard the man¡¯s shout, it stretched out its arm to grab him. Its arm had been soaked and rotted, and some places seemed to have been gnawed by fish, revealing the blackened bones mixed with the remaining tissue of rotten meat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The long black nails were at least five to six inches long and suffused with a cold Qi. If one was scratched by them, one¡¯s intestines would probably be torn apart. There was also The Fiend zombie that had already crawled over. In the process of crawling, a large amount of black hair came out. It was clearly not to be trifled with. The old Daoist grabbed a handful of talismans in his hand, his body tensed to the extreme. There were constant banging sounds from the bottom of the ship and the surroundings, as well as the clacking sounds of nails scratching the corpses as they crawled, disturbing everyone¡¯s will. The old Daoist¡¯s forehead was soon covered in sweat. He finally could not withstand the pressure in his heart and scattered all the talismans in his hand. Chapter 2010 - Chapter 2010 Hell_3 Chapter 2010: Hell_3 Chapter 2010: Hell_3 ¡®Boom-¡® The talisman paper turned into lightning and fire, striking at The Fiend corpse at the bow of the ship. However, when it landed on its head, the lightning only cut through its body, leaving behind a burn mark. A large amount of evil Yin Qi rushed up and swallowed the power of the Daoist gate. At the same time, as The Fiend corpse roared, it stretched out its arm and grabbed the man closest to it- The long armor left several afterimages as the black fiendish Qi stretched. Everyone screamed, and the man tried his best to Dodge to the middle. The moment he saw that the old Taoist¡¯s talisman had lost its effect, the hope in his eyes turned into despair. When he did not get a response from song qingxiao, he closed his eyes and waited for death. However, the anticipated excruciating pain of his internal organs being clawed open by The Fiend corpse did not happen. Instead, with a soft ¡®swish¡¯ sound, a foul smell came. A few drops of cold and thick mucus sprayed on his face, which almost made him pass out from the smell. ¡°Master!¡± Amidst song Changqing¡¯s surprised and overjoyed cheers, the man opened his eyes with a trembling body. The seven stars that had been floating around them now glowed with Starlight, and the light formed a huge Halo that surrounded them. The Fiend corpse¡¯s arm was cut off and light green mucus gushed out from the cut. Having lost the support of an arm, it half-kneeled on the side of the ship, its rotten face showing a human-like fear. But in the next moment, a change occurred! On the river in the distance, a red light suddenly appeared and penetrated the blockade of the black mist. As soon as the red light appeared, The Fiend corpse, which had already cowered, seemed to be greatly stimulated. Its body wriggled and crawled into the cabin, desperately trying to get closer to the circle of light. However, the moment it approached the stellar array, the Starlight was activated and turned into killing intent, crushing its head that was stretching over. Rotten flesh and blood flew everywhere, and a pungent smell filled the air! The Fiend zombie that had climbed up from the bottom of the water was cut down in an instant, unable to take even half a step into the great star formation. At the same time, the speed of the bodies crawling under and around the ship increased. Many skeletons appeared around the ship¡¯s side one after another. This scene was like a nightmare for the people on the ship. The red light in the distance began to expand, and under the illumination of the red light, it was as if the gates of hell had opened. Countless corpses sleeping under the water began to rise, making a ¡®splash¡¯ sound as they stirred the water. Countless corpses swarmed over like a school of fish that had smelled bait. They patted the bottom of the ship and climbed up. These people, who had been dead for many years, still could not rest in peace, and they crawled toward the strangers with resentment. Under the red light, every part of their rotten skin could be seen clearly. His face was like mud, and his bones were already exposed. There were also algae, mud, and a foul smell that had entangled him when he was buried deep in the river. At the moment he saw it, he felt dizzy and had a great visual and psychological impact. However, for some reason, the fiendish corpses that appeared all avoided song qingxiao and crawled toward the old Daoist and the others. the gate of hell has been opened-¡± In the hazy red light, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with a world dyed in blood. As the bodies crawled, a foul and damp smell filled the entire black boat. The hull was carrying many zombies crawling on it, and it began to sink rapidly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡± ¡°Waa waa ¡­¡± Men, women, old, and young, all of them let out cries of despair and fear. Even the old Taoist, who was used to big scenes, changed his expression. However, the sense of justice that was engraved in his bones made him suppress his fear. He stepped forward and sat in front of everyone. The scene in front of them was a hundred times more terrifying than Mrs. Shen¡¯s family of four turning into zombies. When the corpses crawled in the ship, the sound of the bodies rubbing against the deck of the cabin was extremely horrifying. However, when they crawled to the place where the stellar array was, amid the screams of the crowd, the stellar array was touched- Immediately, Starlight shone brightly, and the seven stars emitted an intertwining Halo, turning into Supreme killing intent. With a ¡®swish swish swish¡¯ sound, the first wave of fiend corpses that crawled over were completely killed in the blink of an eye. Rotten meat and ink-black juice sprayed everywhere, mixed with the broken limbs of the man who had just died and reappeared not long ago. ¡°They can¡¯t come in!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old Daoist originally had a strong sense of righteousness and the determination to sacrifice himself. He had never thought that so many fiendish corpses would be blocked by the stellar array. However, when he saw with his own eyes that the first batch of fiendish corpses had been killed in an instant, his heart, which had fallen to the bottom of the valley, began to beat slightly again. In the end, it pounded against his chest violently. The ecstasy of surviving a disaster, the reverence for the stellar array, and the joy of everyone¡¯s safety being temporarily guaranteed turned into great joy. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Everyone, calm down. Don¡¯t be afraid. They can¡¯t get in!¡± ¡°As long as they don¡¯t leave the circle, these fiend corpses won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± He shouted twice in a row to vent the joy in his heart. Chapter 2011 - Chapter 2011 Red mist (1) Chapter 2011: Red mist (1) Chapter 2011: Red mist (1) The power of the stellar formation was far beyond the old Daoist¡¯s imagination. Its powerful defense had broken his previous understanding of the magic tools used to deal with enemies. ¡°Stay in the circle and don¡¯t come out.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice reached the ears of the old Daoist and the others, causing them to be stunned. At this moment, while he was happy, many questions welled up in his heart. Many complicated emotions flashed in his eyes, but he suppressed them in the end and shouted in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯t go out, stay in the circle.¡± Song Changqing repeated his words and ordered the people around him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out.¡± Everyone was panicking and scared, the zombies were everywhere, endless. Amidst the bubbling sounds at the bottom of the river, the sound of climbing could be heard. Under the illumination of the red light, everyone seemed to have fallen into the 18th level of hell. The rotten smell and the terrifying horde of zombies formed an unforgettable nightmare for these people. ¡°Qing Xiao, you come in too.¡± At this critical moment, the old Daoist was worried about his little disciple¡¯s safety. Even though he had witnessed song qingxiao¡¯s supernatural power when she killed Mrs. Shen¡¯s family of four, there were too many zombies at the moment. Moreover, these zombies had been dead for God knows how many years and had been lying dormant in the river. Now that they were all awakened by the yin Qi, the number of zombies was shocking. Since the Starlight was so powerful, he hoped that song qingxiao would hide in this circle and avoid it. The old Daoist¡¯s worried eyes fell on song qingxiao. She still had her back to the crowd and was staring in the direction of the river. She did not turn around after hearing the old Daoist¡¯s words. The howling wind blew her hair up like floating seaweed. The light muslin at the corner of her dress was lifted up high, and it seemed to be covered with a dense blue smoke that dissipated in all directions. ¡®Dong!¡¯ A heavy sound entered everyone¡¯s ears, shaking the river water to the point that it seemed to be boiling, giving off a ¡®Gugu¡¯ sound. Dong Dong Dong! Immediately after, a deafening sound broke the silence of the river, even suppressing The Fiend corpses ¡°roars and movements. The old Daoist was stunned at first, then his qi and blood churned. His already injured body was greatly affected by this sound. The spiritual energy began to penetrate his body, rushing into his veins and vessels, further aggravating his injuries. ¡°This, this sounds like the beating of war drums!¡± As an old Daoist born in the late Jin Dynasty and having experienced war, he could naturally tell that there was something wrong with the drum sound. The most terrifying thing was that as the drum sounded, he realized that the red light on the river surface in the distance was shining brightly. The blood-red light broke through the blockade of the black fog and illuminated the entire River, covering the black ship with a layer of red light. The surging river water turned blood red. The zombies, which were already very ferocious, seemed to be stimulated by something and became even more ferocious the moment they heard the drums! They attacked the star formation one after another. For a moment, rotten flesh and broken limbs flew everywhere, and the Qi strength of the spirit power formed a rapid stream that was constantly heard. Outside the stellar formation, the dismembered corpses of these zombies soon piled up into a thick layer. ¡°Kill!¡± A roar that seemed to be made up of thousands of soldiers came out from the red light screen. It shook people¡¯s hearts and minds, causing ordinary people to tremble in fear. As soon as the word ¡®kill¡¯ came out of his mouth, the river water turned into layers of huge waves that swept down with an astonishing momentum. The people on the ship who had been suffering from the fiendish corpses heard that something was wrong. They suppressed their fear and raised their heads. They just happened to see the scene of the Red River water surging down. They all screamed in despair and horror, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ¡°The boat is going to capsize!¡± Let alone a small black ship, even a slightly larger official ship would probably be shattered by such a huge wave. When the fiendish corpses attacked, the stellar formation would stop them. If the waves hit and the boat capsized, everyone would fall into the water one after another, and it would be difficult to guarantee their lives. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Ha!¡¯ ¡®Roar!¡¯ As the fiendish corpses roared, everyone could not care less about the fiendish corpses climbing up the side of the ship. They scattered a little, trying to hold onto the side of the ship to stabilize their bodies. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t leave the circle!¡± The old Daoist was severely injured and couldn¡¯t help but shout when he saw the chaotic situation. However, everyone was already panicking. At this moment, they were rushing around like headless flies, and some even hit his body in the chaos. Song Changqing could not care about anything else. He tried his best to protect the injured old Taoist as he shouted to the crowd, Chapter 2012 - Chapter 2012 Red mist (2) Chapter 2012: Red mist (2) Chapter 2012: Red mist (2) ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t leave the circle-¡± Just as he finished speaking, someone was pushed out of the stellar array. The group of crawling corpses outside the formation stood up and stretched out their arms. ¡°Ah!¡± The man who was squeezed out was the man who had gone to Shen villa to visit his relatives. He screamed and reached out to the person in front of him in a panic, trying to stabilize his body. But the next moment, the Starlight shook. A cold light instantly lit up, and with a soft ¡®bu¡¯ sound, half of his body that fell out was crushed. ¡®Swish swish-¡® Dark red blood foam turned into rain and mist, and the people who were previously in a panic were instantly petrified on the spot, trembling and not daring to make a sound. The man¡¯s scream did not stop, and his headless body fell to the ground. The smell of blood stimulated the zombie horde, causing them to become more restless. Not only could the stellar array protect the people inside, but it was also a killing array. The life and death of those who entered the array were all up to song Qing¡¯s will. ¡°..¡± The crowd had only seen the formation kill the fiendish corpses and save their lives. Now, they saw their companions being killed mercilessly. The excitement was no less than the first time they saw aunt Wu being possessed by a female ghost. ¡°W-why ¡­¡± The old Daoist had shouted for a long time earlier to no avail, but now that someone had died, everyone became obedient. Everyone suppressed their anxiety and sat back in their seats. They suppressed the fear in their hearts and asked with hatred and fear, ¡± ¡°This, isn¡¯t this a zombie-killing formation? Why did you kill people?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, stay in the circle.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. It was calm and emotionless, causing everyone to shiver. For some reason, this group of people dared to question the cold-faced old Daoist, but they did not dare to refute song qingxiao¡¯s words. As soon as she finished speaking, the waves in the distance had already washed over and hit the ship with a deafening sound of water. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± No one could care about the killing of the stellar formation anymore, for fear that the ship would be shattered under the impact of the huge wave. However, the expected cracking sound did not come. The waves formed a row, like a collapsed building. At this time, song Qing¡¯s sword-wielding hand slashed against the wave- ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The sword Qi turned into a Galaxy and tore the blood-red wave apart. Under the silver light, the waves were divided into two. Wherever they went, they were frozen by the sword Qi and washed away on both sides of the ship. The blood-red wave was like a roaring beast. It rushed over everyone¡¯s head and sides with an overwhelming force, and then it fell into the river like a waterfall. The huge movement of the waves overturned some of The Fiend corpses that were clinging to the side of the ship, but the black ship in the Whirlpool was very stable and only shook slightly. The huge waves that were splashed up carried a nauseating smell of blood. Like a crazily rising tide, they rushed into the cabin. The terrified crowd barely managed to escape from death, but then they felt the ship shake- It was as if an invisible force was pulling the black ship against the current. The red mist in front of him rolled and roiled, and battle cries shook the sky. In the churning red clouds, there seemed to be an even bigger and more rapid wave coming. Bang! BOOM! BOOM! The earth-shaking sound spread to both sides of the Yongqing River. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ship?¡± The river water rolled down. No one rowed the boat, but it sailed at an extremely fast speed towards the red fog. At this point, everyone could see that the red mist was extremely dangerous. With the ship¡¯s current speed, it would not be long before they entered the fog. The frightened crowd didn¡¯t dare to look around, nor could they think of any way. Many people leaned against the side of the ship and cried out in despair. At that moment, song qingxiao suddenly spoke, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± After saying this, she clenched her hand and the ice sword in her hand immediately turned into ice spirit energy and flowed into her palm. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s presence was like a Savior to everyone on the ship. When they heard that she was going to go into the red mist, some people were happy, while others were uneasy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± The old Daoist had been holding his chest and enduring the pain, deeply afraid that he would cause trouble for her if he made a sound. However, when he heard this, he could not sit still. He grabbed song Changqing¡¯s hand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to explore the red mist.¡± The person who spoke was Daoist priest song. Song qingxiao finally turned around. Chapter 2013 - Chapter 2013 Red mist (3) Chapter 2013: Red mist (3) Chapter 2013: Red mist (3) When everyone heard this, they were first delighted, but then they seemed to have thought of something and revealed anxious expressions. Only the old Daoist was shocked and immediately shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t go!¡± There was something strange about the female ghost in red. After she appeared, so many old zombies came out of Yongqing River. If not for the protection of the stellar array, everyone on the ship would have been torn apart by these fiendish corpses and turned into vengeful souls that sank into the river, never to be reincarnated. After the female ghost finished speaking, she mysteriously disappeared. Immediately after, a red light flashed, and the red mist shook the sky. The old Daoist could sense the killing intent in the red mist even from a hundred Zhang away, which made him feel uneasy. ¡°Song qingxiao, I won¡¯t allow you to go!¡± The old Daoist was afraid that she would not listen, so he repeated it in a serious tone. the red mist is very dangerous. Don¡¯t go. Qing Xiao, be good. Your eldest senior brother and I will protect you. The old Daoist priest, who had always been strong and unyielding since he came down the mountain, had tears in his eyes. ¡°Before I left, I asked for the blessing of the ancestral master. This trip will definitely be frightening but not dangerous.¡± It was unclear if he was comforting song qingxiao or himself. As he spoke, there was a hint of panic in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡± Song qingxiao turned her face slightly, and her hair stuck to her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She patiently explained to the old Daoist, ¡± there¡¯s a ghost in the red fog pulling this boat. If we don¡¯t deal with it, it will bring the boat into the red fog. The red mist was extraordinary. If a ship entered it, it might not be able to come out. Although the life and death of the others had nothing to do with song qingxiao, the old Daoist and his disciple were still on the boat. She did not want them to die inside. There was naturally a more important reason. The black ship was the only ¡®passage¡¯ to Shen villa in the sealed territory of great fog. If the kurofune was devoured halfway and the ¡®channel¡¯ was locked, her mission would be affected. Song qingxiao would never let that happen. ¡°I will leave the stellar array here to protect you.¡± She raised her eyebrows. Those slender eyebrows were like a sharp sword, pressing against her clear eyes. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I will return before the ship enters the red mist.¡± This was her promise, and also to calm the old Daoist¡¯s uneasiness. However, the old Daoist couldn¡¯t think of all these at this moment. He just kept shaking his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow you to go.¡± ¡°Daoist priest, let her go.¡± When the others heard that song Qing wanted to leave the stellar array behind, they all looked relieved. ¡°Lady song is a lucky person, and there will be a God to help her.¡± Everyone had seen the power of the stellar array. As song qingxiao had said, as long as they stayed in the circle, there would be no problem. In this way, everyone¡¯s safety was temporarily guaranteed. These fiendish corpses could not hurt them in the slightest. At the same time, song qingxiao could enter the fog again. If he could solve the female ghost and the matter of Shen villa, wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds? ¡°Miss song¡¯s skills are extraordinary, she will definitely be fine.¡± Everyone was afraid that the old Daoist would stop them, so they tried to dissuade him. ¡°Shut up!¡± The old Taoist, who had always been tolerant and just, and even when Mrs. Shen deliberately made things difficult for him, had shown his Taoist demeanor and not quarreled with her, was now like an enraged old father. ¡°Are the people you¡¯ve persuaded willing to let your children and children take the risk?¡± He was so angry that he glared at the people around him. Under his glare, the others turned their faces away guiltily. The old Daoist was even more unwilling. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, why did you let my child take the risk?¡± ¡°We are not strong enough ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s voice was hoarse as he cursed loudly, ¡± there are many young men among you, but you¡¯re also cowering. You¡¯re only talking so arrogantly because you¡¯re protected by this formation. Why don¡¯t you let young general Qing take the formation away and we¡¯ll live as long as we can with our own abilities? ¡± ¡°How can that be ¡­¡± When the others heard him say this, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. ¡°The heavens are kind ¡­¡± The old Daoist ignored them and only looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± While they were talking, the boat had moved forward another few dozen meters. The red light was getting brighter and brighter. In the looming smell of blood, the red mist on the river was slowly drifting over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao turned her head back to the river again. She was determined, and this was related to the mission. Now that she had made up her mind, she would not be easily moved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As she spoke, she raised her leg and stepped on the side of the boat. The speed of the boat was very fast, but her body was very stable. As soon as she stepped on the side of the boat, there was a loud ¡®Hua la¡¯ sound and a wave came crashing. However, the moment the waves touched her body, they seemed to be slapped away by some kind of force. Chapter 2014 - Chapter 2014 One hundred years (1) Chapter 2014: One hundred years (1) Chapter 2014: One hundred years (1) Song Qing¡¯s small feet stepped out and stepped on the void as if it was flat ground. The step she took was not big, but in the blink of an eye, her body had already appeared more than a hundred feet away. ¡°Come back!¡± The old Daoist didn¡¯t even have time to catch her. In a flash, she had already escaped far away. ¡°Qing Xiao, come back!¡± The old Daoist shouted with all his might, his voice unusually mournful, ¡± don¡¯t go. Master read my fortune before I left. I promised our ancestors that I would bring you back to cloud Tiger Mountain safely! ¡°Little Qing, come back!¡± ¡°What does the red mist have to do with you? Just as they said, the lucky have their own destiny. If you¡¯re lucky, you won¡¯t die even if you enter the red mist, so why would you take the risk to enter?¡± When the old Daoist saw her escape from the river, he began to shout desperately as if he had gone crazy. He was so excited that he seemed to want to rush out of the stellar array and take the risk to stop her. Song Changqing saw his expression and was afraid that something would happen to him. He hurriedly held him back. ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. What did I teach her to be chivalrous?¡± His mind was obviously in a mess. He grabbed his eldest disciple¡¯s hand as if he was grabbing a life-saving duckweed. if she wants to hit someone, let her. It doesn¡¯t matter if it can¡¯t drive away evil, as long as she¡¯s fine. ¡°Am I wrong? Evergreen?¡± He pulled song Changqing back. ask your junior sister to come back quickly. She¡¯s close to you and will listen to you the most. He was already out of his wits. After shouting this, he said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Mount yunhu. We don¡¯t care about Shen villa. We¡¯ll think of a way to overcome the life-and-death crisis in the future.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps seemed to have stopped when she heard the old Daoist¡¯s words. When the old Daoist saw this, his teary eyes suddenly brightened up as if he had seen hope. ¡°Let¡¯s not go to Shen villa. We¡¯ll go back.¡± Everyone nodded subconsciously when they heard this. However, song qingxiao¡¯s figure only paused for a moment. The next second, she stepped into the red mist. As the red light flickered, her figure was swallowed. come back ¡­ the old Daoist¡¯s frightened voice rang out, but his voice was instantly cut off by the red mist. The black ship disappeared instantly, and what replaced it was a deafening battle cry. ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ The sound of the collision was like the roar of Thunder, and it was endless. The river was still the same, but it reeked of blood. All he could see was a blood-red fog, and the river water had been dyed blood-red. The yin Qi here was astonishingly heavy, no less than the suppression of divine sense in the abyssal territory. Song qingxiao tried to summon the dark green token with her divine sense, but because it had absorbed too much Yin Qi that day, when it sensed song qingxiao¡¯s call, the dark green token flashed slightly, as if it wanted to respond, but in the end, the demonic soul did not appear. Since she couldn¡¯t summon the dark green token, song qingxiao had to be on high alert. As she turned her gaze, she seemed to see something in the surging River in front of her. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. Her figure flashed and she appeared downstream. When he got closer, he realized that it was a corpse floating in the water. Song qingxiao¡¯s body fell. With a clench of her palm, an ice whip appeared. She flung it out, and with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it drilled into the water and wrapped around the rolling corpse. She raised her arm and with a ¡®huala¡¯ sound, the body was lifted up and hung in the air. The corpse had not been dead for a long time. It had been soaked in the water until it had turned white. It was wearing a gray short-sleeved shirt with a Red Hood over its shoulders and a yellow scarf around its waist. A slash wound that went from his left shoulder to his right waist was the main cause of his death. It had cut open his stomach. As he drifted along the river, his internal organs had fallen out, and some of them still had traces of being eaten by fish. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person should be no more than 50 years old. He had a full beard, and most of his hair was loose. However, one could vaguely see that he must have tied his hair into a bun when he was alive. Song qingxiao did not come into contact with many people after entering the trial scenario, and most of the things she knew were related to Shen villa. However, Daoist priest song and his disciples, as well as the old coachman, were all dressed differently from this person. The old Taoist and song Changqing had both cut their hair, leaving only a crew cut and wearing short coats. The others they met later were also dressed similarly. However, the person in front of him was very different from the old Daoist and the others in terms of his style of dressing and the way he kept his hair. Chapter 2015 - Chapter 2015 One hundred years (2) Chapter 2015: One hundred years (2) Chapter 2015: One hundred years (2) ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!¡¯ The rapid drumming sounded again. Compared to the sound she had heard on the black ship, it was obvious that the drumming was more rapid and closer, as if it was not far from her position. When song Qing heard the sound, he flicked the ice whip in his hand. The corpse caught in the whip fell back into the river with a plop. The long whip drew a circle in the air, turned into spiritual power, and returned to her palm. Without a word, she shot in the direction of the drum sound. About fifteen minutes later, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense sensed the presence of others. The spiritual energy on the river surface changed, and her figure appeared out of thin air. She could see the river bank about a hundred Zhang away from her. In the middle of the Yongqing River and the river bank, there was a man-made trench. A suspension bridge was laid out with several iron chains that were about 20 meters long, connecting the city to the river bank. Outside the city, there was a wall that was at least a few meters tall. However, the city wall was now on fire, and a large amount of smoke was rising. Many corpses had been piled up under the city wall. The surface of the corpses was lit up by flames, and they emitted a foul smell. Under the light of the fire, a large number of corpses and some broken pieces of ships floated on the surface of the river. On the riverbank, dozens of ships were docked. The ships were packed with people holding bows and arrows. On one of the largest main ships, there was a topless brawny man with two hammers in his hands. He was beating the war drums with force, making ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ earth-shaking sounds. Amidst the battle cries, someone shouted in the direction of the city wall, ¡± Zhang shouyi, I advise you to surrender quickly. Open the city gates and stop resisting! Zhang shouyi, I advise you to surrender quickly. Open the city gates and stop resisting! Zhang shouyi, I advise you to surrender quickly. Open the city gates and stop resisting! ¡°..¡± After the first shout, the people on the other ships also followed suit. His voice spread far and wide across the river, and song qingxiao heard it. Zhang shouyi? Was he the general who had retreated to Shen villa after the failure to encircle and annihilate Li guochao? according to aunt Wu, he had gone mad and massacred Shen villa because he was afraid of being blamed by the Emperor? In fact, the moment she entered the red mist, she had already felt that something was wrong. When he found the previous corpse, he already had a guess in his heart. However, when he heard these shouts, he was finally sure that the moment he entered the red mist, he had entered a hundred years ago. Song qingxiao composed herself and released her consciousness again. This time, when she released her divine sense again, she found that the pressure that had confined her divine sense on the Yongqing River had completely disappeared. It was as if she had entered a hundred years ago, and that control had already been released. Her spiritual sense could pass through the blockade of the high city walls and spy into Shen villa. At this moment, Shen villa had not been massacred yet. He could feel the soldiers and people walking back and forth on the streets, as well as the heavy atmosphere before the war. ¡°The rebel army is here-¡± ¡°I heard that the Emperor will send reinforcements ¡­¡± the city has been under strict control for the past two days. The county magistrate has already instructed that we are not allowed to discuss these matters anymore. We are to try our best to hand over food and other items for general Zhang to defend the city and delay time. ¡°..¡± With her powerful divine sense, she could clearly hear the discussions of the commoners in the corners of the city about the war. General song Qing retracted his divine sense and opened his eyes. After pondering for a moment, her figure flashed and she disappeared on the spot, appearing on the boat on the river bank. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were many ships docked on the riverbank, but it could be seen that they were not warships that had been specially reinforced and repaired. Instead, they looked like merchant ships that had been seized at the last moment. They were firmly connected with huge iron chains so that they were firmly docked on the riverbank and would not be blown away by the strong wind. Some of the big ships were also tied up with many small boats with black sheds and some boats that looked like art workshops. There were many people in these art workshops. At a rough glance, there were at least five or six people on each painting workshop, and all of them were women. Song qingxiao chose one of the boats and entered the workshop. A small lamp was lit in the studio, and the light reflected the red lanterns, giving off a hazy red light through the curtains. Meow! A shrill meow was heard, as if it had sensed song qingxiao¡¯s existence and was reminding the people in the square. Chapter 2016 - Chapter 2016 One hundred years (3) Chapter 2016: One hundred years (3) Chapter 2016: One hundred years (3) There were a few old pieces of furniture in the lane, and a few women in different clothes sat in the corner of the lane. When they saw someone come in, they all turned around at the same time. Song qingxiao was prepared to attack if these people screamed at the same time. Who knew that as soon as she appeared in the square, the women only turned to look at her. After seeing her face clearly, they all showed a slightly surprised and indignant look. ¡°There¡¯s a new person.¡± A woman of about 23 or 24 years old glanced at song qingxiao, but she did not shout. Instead, she sneered, ¡± she looks quite well-dressed. Which family¡¯s young lady is she? ¡± Sitting on the bed diagonally above her was a young girl of about 17 or 18 years of age. She was holding a diamond-shaped mirror in one hand and tidying the silk on her head with the other. When she heard the woman¡¯s words, she turned the mirror and saw song Qing¡¯s small figure in the mirror. She bit her lower lip. I don¡¯t see anything bright. The style of her clothes is old. I can¡¯t see the luster of a rich family. ¡°Little sister Huang ¡®er is so jealous.¡± A woman who was half-lying on an old recliner heard this and sneered, ¡± ¡°You must be afraid that a newcomer will come and take away the king¡¯s love for you?¡± As she spoke, she slowly turned around, and a white cat¡¯s head emerged from her belly. The cat had a pair of dark green eyes, which reflected the red light in the room, flashing with a flirtatious luster. However, the moment the cat¡¯s eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s, it seemed to be greatly frightened. It let out a crazy ¡®yawn¡¯, and the hair on the back of its neck stood up. It kicked its front legs and shrank under the woman¡¯s belly. These women were all young. The youngest was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the oldest was only twenty-five years old. No matter if it was the human or the White cat, there was no Yin Qi on them. The two armies were facing each other outside, and the river was littered with corpses. However, they did not seem to be surprised by the fact that strangers had come in. On the contrary, they seemed to be used to it. ¡°Bah!¡± When the young girl sitting on the bed heard the words of the woman carrying the cat, her expression immediately changed and she spat on the ground. I think she¡¯s just shameless. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s just like the so-called daughter of rich Shen family who fled here two nights ago. When she heard that Your Majesty was about to take down Shen villa, she came in advance to offer herself as a pillow! There were a total of five people in the boathouse. The young girl who spoke was the youngest and had a very decent appearance. However, at this time, she seemed to be angered. She ignored her hair and threw the mirror on the bed. She stood up and said, ¡°The king¡¯s momentum is good now. After taking down Shen village, he has the treasures to recruit soldiers and horses to achieve great things. Thus, he has attracted many shameless B * tches.¡± She sized up song qingxiao with a jealous and displeased look. With a mean expression, she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many of such people.¡± Song qingxiao ignored her. She looked around the boathouse and finally walked in the direction of the girl. ¡°Stop!¡± As soon as the young girl saw her, she placed a hand on her waist and said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to come here.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, song qingxiao had already walked to her side and reached out to push her. How could that woman be her opponent? she immediately fell to the side involuntarily. The young girl did not expect song qingxiao to attack her so soon. When she reacted, she had already hit the cabinet next to the bed. The cabinet was placed on top of her feet, and when she hit it, even the square bamboo basket on the cabinet rolled down to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, hitting the wooden boards of the boathouse and making a sharp and loud sound. The commotion was too big, and the rest of the people were shocked. They all stood up, looking nervous. Even the girl who had fallen to the ground was enduring the pain. She didn¡¯t care about covering her sore spot, but covered her mouth tightly, not daring to make a sound. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise?¡± The voice came from outside the boathouse, and a gloomy male voice rang out, ¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± While they were talking, heavy footsteps came over. ¡®Dong! Thump! Dong!¡± Every time they stepped on the deck, the closer they got, the worse the expressions of the women in the boatyard became. Song qingxiao looked calm. She pushed the mirror on the bed away and sat down where the girl had been sitting. The boat shook a few times, and someone jumped onto the boat. A man in his forties lifted the curtain and entered the workshop. He swept his eyes across the interior of the boat and revealed a wretched expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I-I fell down and accidentally knocked over the cabinet ¡­ The girl on the ground was so scared that her face turned white and her body shivered. As she spoke, she backed away like a snake until her back touched song qingxiao¡¯s leg. ¡°I hope manager can show mercy.¡± She did not look friendly and did not welcome song qingxiao¡¯s arrival. However, she lied and said that she fell down herself. She did not mention anything about her grudge with song qingxiao. Chapter 2017 - Chapter 2017 Troubled times (1) Chapter 2017: Troubled times (1) Chapter 2017: Troubled times (1) The man, who was called the steward, ignored her. Instead, he looked around the boathouse, and his eyes gradually revealed a wretched look. His eyes fell on the woman who was half lying on the bed with the cat in her arms. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and disgust as he stared at her. Her body stiffened, but she did not stand up. The man narrowed his eyes and walked towards her. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯, the sound of the footsteps caused the ship to shake slightly. Other than the woman lying on the bed, the other women all looked relieved. Under the hazy red light, the face of the woman lying on the long couch gradually turned pale. The uneasiness in her eyes rapidly expanded, but the corners of her mouth had already curled up, revealing a seductive look. ¡°Lord manager ¡­¡± ¡°Open!¡± The man did not show any mercy to her and pushed her hard, pushing her snake-like body off the bed, revealing the White cat she had hidden under her body. The White cat was frightened. It arched its back and made a ¡®ha¡¯ sound. It turned around and wanted to escape ¡­ But the man reached out and grabbed its tail, lifting it up. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect to find such a good thing today ¡­¡± The cat¡¯s tail was lifted up, and with a shrill cry, it immediately revealed its sharp claws and scratched the man¡¯s face. ¡®Swish-¡® The claws tore through his flesh, leaving several deep marks. The man let out a scream and let go of his hand subconsciously. The White cat took this opportunity to nimbly flip over and jump onto the bed, quickly fleeing to the beam while making threatening ¡®wuwu¡¯ sounds. ¡°Bastard! You dare to capture me!¡± ¡°Sir, please spare my life ¡­¡± The woman who had been kicked off the long couch could not care less about the pain. She sat up and hugged the man¡¯s leg, crying mournfully, ¡± ¡°I apologize to you on its behalf ¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± In a fit of rage, the man kicked her hard on the chest. He covered his face with one hand and said fiercely, ¡± I¡¯m going to send all your people on this ship into the red camp and skin that beast alive! ¡°Please spare me, my Lord.¡± When the other women in the boathouse heard this, they all revealed looks of panic. They looked at the woman holding the cat with resentment. ¡°Sister Qiao¡¯s private raising of a cat has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°This cat has injured you, my Lord. We are willing to skin it for you and make it into a leather tool for you.¡± The few women fought to be the first to beg for mercy. The young girl who was kneeling on the ground crawled towards the man on all fours and said in an attempt to please him, ¡± ¡°If Daren wants to vent your anger, there are many ways. Daren, please spare my life.¡± The rest of the people stood up, as if they wanted to grab something to catch the cat that was already on the beam. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my cat!¡± The woman who had been crying and begging earlier was now enduring the pain. She stood up with a pale face and looked like she was going to fight with the crowd. The women soon got into a fight, and their clothes were torn, and they were soon injured. At that moment, the man who was covering his face looked at song qingxiao. In fact, he had seen her the moment he entered the boathouse, and had vaguely sensed that she was different from the other women. After he entered the ship, the rest of the people more or less showed fear and panic. Only song qingxiao was looking at him calmly, as if she didn¡¯t know his identity. After he got angry, everyone tried to please him, except her, who sat on the bed and looked at him. ¡°Come here.¡± After seeing the man¡¯s gaze, song Qing curled her finger and said calmly, ¡± When the man heard this, he smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going over, don¡¯t run.¡± The women in the boatyard were not bad looking and were just right in age. Unfortunately, after a long time on the ship, they no longer looked like their original appearance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Compared to the women on the ship, song qingxiao¡¯s temperament was too unique. She was like a touch of cold ice and snow. Once she sat there, it was difficult for men to ignore her. Now that he heard her call, even the anger on his face from the pain of being scratched by the cat disappeared. As if he had been bewitched, he revealed a wretched smile and walked in her direction. ¡®Meow-¡® The agitated white cat on the beam let out a low, uneasy cry. When the man was half a step away from song qingxiao, he reached out to press her shoulder- However, before his palm could touch her body, she had already lifted her leg and kicked his calf. A ¡®bang¡¯ was heard, followed by a ¡®crack¡¯ sound of bones breaking. Chapter 2018 - Chapter 2018 Troubled times (2) Chapter 2018: Troubled times (2) Chapter 2018: Troubled times (2) The pain was far worse than being scratched by a cat. The man¡¯s face turned pale, and before he could scream, he lost his support and fell. Song qingxiao grabbed his hair and held his chin with her other hand. She clenched her fist and exerted force through her palm. The ice and snow instantly froze his head, and his screams were stuck in his throat. She twisted her hands gently as if she was turning a screw. With a cracking sound, the frozen Head was twisted off and held in her hands. ¡®Tutu-¡® Blood gushed out like a fountain from the broken neck, but it was quickly frozen by the remaining ice element spirit energy. The headless body lost its support and slowly slid down to her feet. It fell on her feet with a ¡®bang¡¯, which immediately frightened the women who were fighting in the boatyard. Song qingjiang loosened his grip, and the head fell to the ground with a clang and rolled under his feet. The women in the boathouse trembled and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Even the White cat on the beam tightened its legs, trying to hide in the shadows. ¡°Tell me, where did these ships come from, and where did you all come from?¡± She stepped on the twitching headless body and asked. The few women¡¯s faces were pale and they looked at her with fear. After a long while, the woman holding the cat, who had been beaten up by the other women, tidied her hair and clothes and squeezed out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­¡± ¡°I have all the time in the world. You just have to explain it clearly.¡± Song qingjiang interrupted her. The woman paused and pushed away the woman who was lying on her. She looked at the beam and said, ¡± ¡°Can I find my cat first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. She entered a hundred years ago, when Li guochao besieged the city. From the looks of it, Zhang shouyi hadn¡¯t gone crazy yet. In other words, he hadn¡¯t caused the massacre of the Shen Manor, which would result in the tragedy of Yin Qi spreading in the air a hundred years later. At this time, song Qingxin had a lot of doubts, and she needed to find clues to clear them up. Her entry into the century before should be related to the female ghost that had lit the red light on the river. The song that the female ghost was singing seemed to be related to marriage and emotions. And this female ghost had brought her back to a hundred years ago, so she didn¡¯t know if there were any secrets hidden in it. ¡°Mimi, quickly come down.¡± The woman quickly calmed down and meowed at the cat on the beam. ¡®Meow ¡­¡¯ The White cat heard its master¡¯s call and showed its head, meowing timidly. The woman called out a few more times, but the frightened cat was lying on the beam. She didn¡¯t know if it was scared or because it was too high and didn¡¯t dare to jump down, but it kept meowing. When the other women heard the cat meowing one after another, they looked uneasy and turned to look in the direction of the boatyard from time to time, as if they were afraid of alarming others. The woman who was calling the cat seemed to be very patient and didn¡¯t care about the outside world. Instead, she was focused on calling the cat. At the same time, she walked to the White cat¡¯s hiding place and stretched out her arms. ¡°Come down ¡­¡± In the end, the White cat seemed to listen to its master¡¯s call. After a few tries, it mustered up the courage to jump into the woman¡¯s arms. The woman¡¯s face revealed a gentle and happy smile. She touched the cat¡¯s head a few times affectionately and pressed her face against it, as if she had found her own lifeblood. After a long while, she looked up at song qingxiao and said, ¡± ¡°Where do you want to start?¡± let¡¯s start from Li guochao¡¯s pursuit of Zhang shouyi. The ghost calamity in Shen village had started a hundred years ago when Zhang shouyi had retreated to Shen village and massacred the entire city. The reason for Zhang shouyi¡¯s massacre was also closely related to the attack by Li guochao. Song qingxiao had wanted to hear the details from Auntie Wu, but it had been a hundred years. The events of that year were no longer clear, and Auntie Wu could not explain it clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that he had returned to a hundred years ago, he could use this opportunity to figure out the cause of the matter. Perhaps it was because her sudden act of killing people had shocked the women, so when she called Li guochao by his name, they were not surprised. The woman with the cat lowered her head and pondered for a moment, as if she was organizing her thoughts. After a long while, she raised her head again and said, ¡± half a month ago, general Zhang failed in his attack on Liao city. He led his troops across the river and retreated to Shen village. Her eyes turned dark as if she was recalling the scene. at that time, Li guochao had just claimed the title of King in Liao city and won a battle. He was in high spirits, so he ordered his men to forcefully summon merchant ships and chased here. Chapter 2019 - Chapter 2019 Troubled times (3) Chapter 2019: Troubled times (3) Chapter 2019: Troubled times (3) Hearing this, song qingxiao smiled. The woman holding the cat saw her expression and seemed to know that she was not satisfied with what she said. She immediately smiled and put her cheek against her cat¡¯s head, then continued, ¡± ¡°Let me tell you about Li guochao.¡± Her voice was very soft, as if she was afraid of startling the cat. Li Chao was a scholar. He was born in a poor family, but it was said that when he was born, strange phenomena fell from the sky. there are some strange plants in his house. It is said that they were given to him by a mysterious woman. After they were planted, they didn¡¯t move for several years. However, when he was born, those seeds sprouted overnight and bloomed into bowl-sized blood lotuses. The blood lotus flower bloomed, stars fell from the sky, and the heavenly King was born! This was the reason why Li guochao called himself a Heavenly King. After he was born, the Jin dynasty¡¯s government had been on the verge of exhaustion. Disasters occurred all over the country, and corrupt officials ran rampant. The Imperial court had the will but was powerless. Li guochao went to the Imperial examination several times, but his name was luosun mountain. Since then, he hated the Imperial court and had the intention to rebel. ¡°This person is very scheming and has been looking for an opportunity. Four years ago, during the drought, he claimed that the Imperial Star had descended from the sky and revolted.¡± He claimed that he didn¡¯t pay Tributes and didn¡¯t pay taxes. if there¡¯s land, everyone will plant it. If there¡¯s food, everyone will share it. As a result, he attracted quite a few people to join his team. The people who joined him were all poor people who had no way out. Under the pressure of exorbitant taxes, they only wanted to have a meal to eat and a way out for their families. As the number of people seeking refuge increased, Li guochao¡¯s troops gradually expanded. In the end, he led his Army all the way South and soon occupied Liao city. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± When the woman carrying the cat heard her question, she immediately laughed, ¡± ¡°I was one of the people who went to Li guochao with my parents.¡± When she said this, the smile on her face grew bigger, but the smile did not reach her eyes. As she spoke, she held the cat in her arms and rolled her eyes like a cat¡¯s. Under the red light, her eyes seemed to be mocking, ¡± look at these people around you. Which one of them isn¡¯t a supporter of Li guochao? ¡± These words were a little unexpected to song qingxiao. She raised her eyebrows, but before she could ask, she saw the woman¡¯s eyes curve with a smile. the king claims that he doesn¡¯t pay Tributes, doesn¡¯t pay taxes, that he has fields for everyone to grow, and that he shares his grain with everyone. However, in addition, the men in the family have to join the army, and the women are useless, so they have to be divided equally. Li guochao called himself the nine Heavenly Kings in Liao city. He set up three camps, yellow, white, and red, to imprison women. Among them, the yellow camp was the most important. The wives and daughters of some of the high officials and dignitaries in Liao city lived there. They were beautiful and loved by him. There were about 50 to 60 people. The White camp was second. Beautiful and young women were chosen from the camp to be his reserve concubines. In the future, they would fill his yellow camp. In the red camp, there were women who were old and had lost their looks or had made mistakes. They were sent into the camp and used as military supplies. ¡°What are military supplies?¡± Song qingxiao frowned when she heard this. ¡°You don¡¯t even know about military supplies?¡± The woman holding the cat was stunned for a moment, then she explained with a smile, ¡± ¡°When an Army is in battle, rations go first.¡± Her words contained a lot of meaning, which made song qingxiao¡¯s face turn cold. other than that, ¡± the woman carrying the cat did not seem to notice the unfriendly look on her face. She lowered her head and pressed it against the cat¡¯s head, saying softly, ¡± it¡¯s also for the king¡¯s Army to vent their anger. If they¡¯re lucky, they might be able to escape from the red camp. If they¡¯re unlucky, they¡¯ll become ghosts under the knife, being washed and thrown into the pot, becoming food on the plate, in the stomach.¡± She laughed, as if she didn¡¯t realize what kind of terrible words she had said. a woman¡¯s life in troubled times is like a floating duckweed. She lives and dies with others. How can it be up to her? ¡± ¡°..¡± Even though song qingxiao had experienced many terrifying trials and had seen malicious ghosts and evil people, her eyes were still cold when she heard the words of the woman carrying the cat. She stepped on the corpse with force. BOOM! BOOM! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The force passed through the corpse and crushed the foot, making a heavy sound and causing the ship to shake. The woman, who had been calm when she mentioned the Huang, Bai, and Hong battalions, trembled in fear when she saw the commotion. The woman tightened her grip on the White cat in her arms. The cat was stimulated and let out a loud meow. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The woman holding the cat disturbed her cat lover and hurriedly reached out to stroke the cat¡¯s neck. She made a comforting sound, but she didn¡¯t know whether these words were to tell herself not to be afraid, or to calm the cat. Chapter 2020 - Chapter 2020 Temptation _1 Chapter 2020: Temptation _1 Chapter 2020: Temptation _1 The boathouse paddled with the river water after exerting its strength, hitting the boathouse that was connected to it and making a soft ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. However, perhaps they were afraid of making any noise and attracting the supervisor¡¯s attention, there were people in the neighboring boathouse, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Compared to the battle drums and shouts in front of them, it was like a dead silence. The women in the cabin held back their tears and waited for the turbulence to subside with fear. The White cat that was meowing in pain gradually calmed down under the patient comforting of the woman. After everything was quiet, the woman with the cat continued, ¡± ¡°After general Zhang retreated to Shen villa, Li guochao arrived with his troops.¡± Everyone knew that Shen Zhuang was the richest man in the world. The people here were rich, and the city was filled with food, money, and so on. other than that, ¡± the woman carrying the cat suddenly said something that surprised song qingxiao, ¡± the Li dynasty was also advised by an expert that Shen village was the best place to raise Dragons. If they could conquer this place and ascend to the throne, they would be able to build an unparalleled Foundation and their bloodline could be passed down for thousands of generations. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this. ¡°So half a month ago, Li guochao¡¯s troops surrounded this place.¡± Since the Li dynasty¡¯s uprising, although it had attracted many people to flee with their families, this group of people was just a motley crew. The Li dynasty had to fulfill the promise that they had made in the past to ¡®share the fields and grains¡¯ and maintain such a large team. There was no other way except to burn, kill, and plunder. As time went on, the people began to complain. He had no other choice but to take down the Shen Manor. there¡¯s not much food left in the team, and Li guochao is extravagant. He was born in poverty, but he was not willing to live in poverty for the rest of his life. Once in power, life was extremely extravagant. Most of his subordinates had similar preferences as him. They were extravagant and wasteful in their food and had besieged Shen villa for more than half a month. With the shortage of food, the morale of the Army had become lax. so, since two days ago, the war has been getting more and more intense. Some people have already begun to discuss killing the sisters of the red camp to tide over this difficult period. As a result, the candidates in the boathouse regarded the red camp as hell, and the power of these patrollers in charge of supervising the slaves and concubines was unimaginably great. They controlled the life and death of these women, and a single word from them could send them to hell. Everyone secretly wanted to fight for Li guochao¡¯s favor and win the chance to get Li guochao¡¯s favor so that they could enter the yellow camp and become the best. But at the same time, he was afraid that he would make too much of a commotion and attract the attention of these extremely difficult supervising and patrolling envoys instead of Li guochao. ¡°The person you killed had a very impressive background.¡± The woman with the cat looked at the body under song qingxiao¡¯s foot. Her eyes were filled with disgust, hatred, and fear. he has relatives, close ministers of Li guochao. His whole family is very important ¡­ Now that he had died on this ship, if someone found out about it, everyone in the boathouse would probably be implicated. She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the others had obviously thought of the consequences and couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing. The women who were still talking to each other when song qingxiao came in stopped quarreling, and the atmosphere of despair began to spread in the cabin. The youngest girl hugged her knees tightly and curled herself up into a ball. She sobbed, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter the red camp, I don¡¯t want to enter the red camp-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve served the king before.¡± ¡°There are countless people who have served the king. The king has long forgotten who you are. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you become my wife, and even let you live on this ship?¡± The girls started attacking each other again after a minute of peace. When the youngest girl heard this, her eyes turned red with anger. it¡¯s still better than you. You¡¯re old and frail, and no one wants you ¡­ The woman with the cat sneered at the scene, her eyes filled with sarcasm. ¡°Stop quarreling. Are you trying to attract more people?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, the women who were still quarreling suddenly fell silent. But after a while, he seemed to be very unconvinced. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault? If it wasn¡¯t for your meowing, how could it have caused such a big commotion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°In my opinion, people can¡¯t survive these days, let alone save on food and clothing to feed the cats. It¡¯s better to kill the cat and share the food with everyone. It can fill our stomachs and solve the disaster ¡­¡± Chapter 2021 - Chapter 2021 Seduction _2 Chapter 2021: Seduction _2 Chapter 2021: Seduction _2 ¡°You guys shut up!¡± When the woman with the cat heard that everyone was thinking about her white cat, she suddenly felt like she had been touched and lost her calm. Everyone began to argue. Although they lowered their voices, their expressions were ferocious and their words were vicious. It was as if they were enemies. They were well aware that the one who had attracted the attention of the patrol was song Qing Xiao. She was even the one who had killed that man and caused trouble. However, the moment she arrived, she had shown her strength and intimidated all the women. None of them dared to blame her. Even when they quarreled and brought up old scores, they did not mention her at all. This made song qingxiao a little speechless. ¡°Alright, stop arguing.¡± She rebuked, and the women who had wanted to kill the other party with their eyes immediately stopped. this is the Yongqing River. Just grab the body and throw it into the water. When the women heard this, they were stunned. ¡°Throw it into the river?¡± Song qingxiao nodded slightly. The woman holding the cat hesitated, ¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we be discovered?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to discover it?¡± Song Qing looked down on her and asked. The recent war had continued, and there were countless corpses in the river. If one was thrown in and mixed into the pile of corpses, no one would know. As long as everyone kept quiet, it was impossible for anyone to find out. ¡°But, but ¡­¡± The youngest girl stuttered, ¡± this person¡¯s background is extraordinary. His relative is a close official of the king ¡­ Before she could finish, song qingxiao smiled faintly. ¡°There are too many people on the ship to count.¡± There were more than a dozen boathouses where women were imprisoned, not to mention the yellow, white, and red camps. Managing so many people was not something that could be done by one person. As for the so-called relatives, they would at most use their identity to gain some convenience, but it was impossible for them to pay attention to the life and death of this person. She stepped on the corpse with one foot, spread her legs apart, and leaned her upper body forward. She looked into the eyes of the teary-eyed girl who was kneeling on the ground. there are also useless relatives. When a person is alive, they are relatives. When they die, they are just corpses. Her loose hair fell from both sides of her face, casting shadows on her cheeks. ¡°In times of war, so many people die every day. No one will notice if one or two people are missing.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words were extremely alluring, especially to the women who were at their wits ¡®end. She was like a floating duckweed that could save their lives in the midst of despair. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say anything, no one will know that he died here.¡± She softened her tone and coaxed, ¡± ¡°The few of you, carry the body out and quietly throw it into the river. Then, come back and clean up this place. Even if someone investigates after this, the river water would have washed away his body. Who would be able to find any clues?¡± At that time, everyone would have a share in throwing the bodies, and this matter would become a secret in everyone¡¯s hearts. They would keep their mouths shut, and naturally, everything would be fine. The few women were immediately tempted by her. They even felt that it made sense and couldn¡¯t help nodding. The expression of the woman carrying the cat changed slightly. She seemed to be a little surprised, but also a little disappointed and regretful. However, this emotion quickly disappeared and turned into a trace of excitement. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we need to act quickly,¡± She carried the cat in one hand and walked towards the head that song qingxiao had twisted off. She clenched her teeth and lifted the head by its hair. The head¡¯s face was still filled with shock, as if it did not expect to die at song qingxiao¡¯s hands so quickly. ¡°Hurry up ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was actually still a little scared. The cat in her arms meowed mournfully when it saw her lift the human head. The woman¡¯s hands were shaking so much that she couldn¡¯t even hold the cat tightly. However, she still held on to the White cat tightly, afraid that she would lose it if she let go. The other women were all very afraid. It was unclear whether it was because of the fear of the body or the lingering fear of this person. Even though they agreed with song qingxiao¡¯s words, no one dared to move the body under song qingxiao¡¯s feet. Even though the woman carrying the cat urged them, they kept crying and shaking their heads, not daring to get up. ¡°At this time, no one can help you.¡± Song Qing¡¯s elbow was on his thigh as he looked coldly at the women who were in despair. Chapter 2022 - Chapter 2022 Temptation (3) Chapter 2022: Temptation (3) Chapter 2022: Temptation (3) ¡°The only one who can help you is yourself.¡± Her words were very cold, causing the women to cry helplessly. ¡°The more indecisive you are, the easier it is to be discovered.¡± She tilted her head and clearly saw the fear in the young girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s better to act earlier, there¡¯s still a chance of survival.¡± After song qingxiao finished speaking, the woman holding the cat lowered her head and pressed her cheek against the cat¡¯s head. She held the human head in one hand and did not make a sound. ¡°You¡¯re humans, not so-called military supplies.¡± Her tone was neither fast nor slow, but her words stunned the women who were still crying. ¡°It¡¯s your misfortune to be living in troubled times, but even so, there are ways to survive. If they don¡¯t treat you as humans, you should treat yourself as one. Remember that you can¡¯t just accept your fate numbly.¡± She stepped on the corpse under her feet and said with a smile, ¡± look, he¡¯s not as scary as you think. In fact, he also fell with a single strike. He¡¯s very weak. What frightened them was the system of bullying women established by Li guochao. He suppressed the will of these women, making them lose their will to resist. They would rather hate each other than have the courage to fight to the death. They monitored each other. They were both victims and supporters of the Li dynasty¡¯s system. They attacked and beat each other with fierce words, but they refused to work together. This kind of acceptance of fate was more terrible than anything else, and it eroded the hearts of these women. Until song qingxiao¡¯s sudden intrusion broke the strange balance. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll have something on you and you¡¯ll be thrown into the red camp.¡± But now that he was dead, if he was discovered, the worst result would be the same. in that case, why don¡¯t you give it a try? ¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words gradually pierced into the hearts of the women. The women who were originally afraid began to waver, and their faces showed signs of struggle. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way,¡± Song qingxiao sighed softly, ¡± you guys carry the body out and throw it into the river. If anyone finds out, the matter will be exposed. Anyway, I killed the man, so it has nothing to do with you. When the time comes, you can push all the blame on me and not implicate you. As soon as she said this, the women seemed to be relieved of their worries and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Now, come and carry the body.¡± Song qingjiang saw their reactions and couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. She kicked the corpse under her feet again. The girls were still a little scared, but fortunately, they were no longer crying like before. After a while, the youngest woman gathered her courage and crawled toward song Qing. As soon as she moved, the others moved as well, trying to grab the corpse¡¯s arm. A dead person¡¯s corpse was extremely heavy, but this heaviness could not be compared to the fear in their hearts. Once the women decided to take action, there was no way out. They immediately used all their strength to lift the headless body. The woman holding the cat looked up at the crowd, then at song qingxiao, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Big sister Qiao ¡®er, take a look and see if there¡¯s anyone outside.¡± After deciding to do this, the few of them finally calmed down. One of them called out to the woman with the cat uneasily. The woman carrying the cat was obviously not used to being called this way. She answered a little shyly, lifted the curtain, and went out to take a look. Then she said softly, ¡± ¡°No one.¡± The boat was next to the river, and there were boathouses on both sides. Fortunately, the women on the other boats did not dare to go out easily, for fear of breaking the ¡®rules¡¯ and causing trouble. As a result, no one dared to poke their heads out to check the situation even though they were making such a commotion. The dead body was carried out by the women and thrown into the river smoothly. As the water rippled, it quickly devoured the corpse. It was as if the shadow that had been shrouding the women¡¯s hearts all this time had dissipated as the corpse was thrown into the water. The woman holding the cat threw the head into the water as if she was venting her anger. With the sound of water splashing, the already red waves swallowed the head. The river water rushed down the head and quickly disappeared. ¡°So, so it¡¯s that simple?¡± The cat-carrying woman threw the human head away, her face still stuck to her cat, and muttered. Her body was like everyone else, trembling non-stop, but her words were indescribably relaxed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How difficult can it be?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice came from behind them. They were shocked and turned around quickly. the difficult part is to overcome the fear in your heart and take the first step. It¡¯s not the process of doing things. As long as he could break the demonic barrier he had set for himself, everything would naturally be much easier. When the women heard this, they were stunned. The woman holding the cat lowered her eyes to hide the expression in her eyes. Chapter 2023 - Chapter 2023 Fear (1) Chapter 2023: Fear (1) Chapter 2023: Fear (1) The night sky was lit up by the fire, and the river was dyed red with blood. It had a strong smell of blood and smoke, mixed with the smell of rotting corpses. It was not a good smell, but for these women, it was a rare freedom and out of the ordinary. However, after a short moment of joy, what followed was fear and apprehension. He was worried that the truth would be exposed, that he would be reported and end up in the red camp. That night, song qingxiao stayed in the boathouse. She wanted to see what the red-clothed, faceless female ghost was up to by bringing her back to a hundred years ago. The yin Qi in the river had completely disappeared. The women beside him found their own corners, but they could not sleep because of the anxiety in their hearts. The woman holding the cat had been stroking the cat¡¯s body the whole night, her fingers and palms rubbing the cat¡¯s fur, making a very rhythmic ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound, which was so noisy that it made people uneasy. The river water hit the bottom of the boathouse, making the sound of water waves. Coupled with the faint smell of blood, it was even more difficult for people to sleep. In the middle of the night, the war drums on the ship finally stopped, but there was an untimely sound of playing instruments. There were women singing in high-pitched voices, and occasionally, men¡¯s strange laughter was mixed in. It was only when it was almost dawn that it finally quieted down. The lights in the boathouse had been extinguished at some point, and the place seemed extremely cold and silent. A thick fog covered the sky above the river today. The faint green light penetrated through the hanging curtains and Windows. A silent atmosphere spread in the boathouse, making it so that one could hear a pin drop. Song qingxiao opened her eyes after circulating her spiritual force for a week. She saw a few women curled up in a ball. They had been in fear the whole night and finally fell asleep, but they did not sleep very well, as if the slightest movement of the wind and grass would make them tremble. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ A few faint footsteps could be heard, approaching from afar. The ship shook slightly, and the dead silence of the boathouse was soon awakened. The few women who had just fallen into a light sleep were disturbed by the footsteps, and their eyes quickly widened with blood vessels. The woman holding the cat almost jumped out of the bed. Her first reaction was to stuff her cat into the corner of the bed. Her panicked gaze fell on song Qing, who was sitting by the bed. She paused for a moment, as if she had found her pillar of support. Her expression became calm, and her panicked expression calmed down again. ¡°It¡¯s time to send food ¡­¡± A dead man¡¯s voice broke the silence on the ship, and there was movement all around. However, the moment they heard this voice, the few women on the boatyard who had their eyes wide opened looked as if they had seen a ghost. Their bodies trembled like screening chaff. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯. The heavy footsteps were getting closer and closer, and a shadow was approaching. The curtain was pulled open by a hand, revealing a familiar yet strange face. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The women clenched their teeth and held back the screams that were about to come out of their throats. Their bodies were shaking like leaves in the autumn wind. The man who had died by song Qing¡¯s hand last night and had his head twisted off had appeared in front of them again. His face was deathly pale, and his skin was wrinkled as if it had been soaked in water. Water was dripping from his soaked clothes, and with every step he took, a large amount of blood-colored river water would seep into the wooden boards of the boathouse. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat,¡± He stared at the women in the boatyard with a dark look, his broken neck still a little crooked. The man raised his hand very slowly, held his head, and pushed it back to his neck with a crack. When he said this, he stared at the women in the boatside with a faint smile. His expression made people shudder, and the women were so scared that they couldn¡¯t even scream. Song Qing was stunned for a moment, but he quickly calmed down. She had also encountered people who she had killed with her own hands being resurrected and appearing in front of her. Back then, she had also been frightened quite badly, but now she had long overcame the fear in her heart and was not frightened by the scene in front of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come here.¡± She waved at the man again. Just like last night, the moment he heard her call, he dragged his heavy feet and walked towards her with a dark gaze. With every step he took, he left a wet and bloody footprint on the boathouse, which was extremely obvious. When he was in front of song qingxiao, his head started to freeze, and his outstretched hand was dripping with water. Chapter 2024 - Chapter 2024 Fear_2 Chapter 2024: Fear_2 Chapter 2024: Fear_2 Before his hand could touch song qingxiao¡¯s body, the scene from last night reappeared-song qingxiao kicked his calf hard, and the bone broke with a crisp sound. The man half-knelt on the wooden foot with a ¡®bang¡¯, and his head, which had not yet been firmly attached to the foot, was twisted off by song Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡®Tutu-¡® The place where his neck was cut off spurted out light red River water, which quickly flowed into the wooden feet. The smell of blood spread in the boathouse. His fallen body was like a fish that jumped out of the water, struggling desperately. Song Qing stepped on his shoulder with his small foot and stepped down hard. The corpse was powerful, but compared to her, it was like an ant trying to shake an elephant. The sound of bones breaking was heard, and a large part of the man¡¯s shoulder collapsed. Not long after, he stopped struggling and fell limply on the foot like a dead fish. This brutal yet familiar scene made the women in the boatyard turn ashen, not even daring to breathe. ¡°Now, go get food.¡± Song Qing looked down on the youngest girl and ordered her. She bit her lips so hard that her teeth sank into her flesh, and blood oozed out, as if her upper and lower lips were glued together. The moment she heard song qingxiao¡¯s instructions, she looked up in disbelief and stared at her. The man who had been killed by song qingxiao last night and thrown into the river by the crowd had come back to life. However, she acted as if nothing had happened. She twisted the man¡¯s head off again with a calm expression and repeated the scene from last night. ¡°Go get some food!¡± Song qingxiao saw that she did not move and repeated coldly. At this time, the people in the boatyard were already in extreme fear and panic. Her calm and composed attitude, calm and powerful instructions, were like a pillar of support for the women. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± The woman holding the cat quickly suppressed her fear and stood up first. ¡°I¡¯ll go get food.¡± Among the women, she was the most unique and the most courageous. After saying this, she swallowed her saliva and stuffed the cat into her stomach, coiling it up in her loose robe. After tidying up, she calmed down her inner emotions, suppressed her panic, and went out. After she left, the corpse was placed at song qingxiao¡¯s feet. Everyone did not even dare to breathe loudly, as if time had passed. About seven or eight minutes later, a ¡®meow¡¯ was heard and the woman carrying the cat returned with a small bucket of food. Her face was pale. ¡°The people outside have already left.¡± Her whole body was shaking, and she felt as if a huge stone had been lifted off her heart. She also felt the joy of surviving a disaster. they don¡¯t seem to have realized that he didn¡¯t go back ¡­ The women sobbed and didn¡¯t answer, as if they were already on the verge of death. ¡°Eat the food and dispose of the body.¡± Song qingxiao looked at the woman holding the cat and ordered. When the other women heard her words, they were scared and panicked. They shook their heads desperately, but they didn¡¯t dare to cry. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Song qingxiao saw their cowering expressions and coldly rebuked them, ¡± he¡¯s already died once. I¡¯ll just deal with him again like last night. The women were extremely desperate. The woman holding the cat paused. Although she was also afraid, she was calmer than the other women. Perhaps it was because of her age. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, she trembled for a long time before she softly replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She put down the bucket she was carrying and ordered one of them, ¡± ¡°Little sister Juan ¡®er, go get a bowl.¡± The youngest girl was called out by her, but she didn¡¯t move. Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, the girl holding the cat warned her, ¡± we¡¯re short on food. Everyone only gets this much food every day. If we don¡¯t eat now, we¡¯ll be hungry for the whole day. As soon as he finished speaking, the others slowly got up and went to get their own things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was only a small bucket of food, and it was sparsely filled with some kind of minced meat mixed with thick chestnuts. It was mixed into a kind of soup that was not considered thick, and it exuded an unusually attractive meat fragrance. The women who were still in a state of panic earlier immediately stuck out their necks with a look of desire the moment they smelled the meat. The catgirl had five bowls, and the bucket was already very clean. Everyone stared at the bowl in silence, but their stomachs were growling non-stop. They were clearly starving. There were originally five people living in the boathouse, but song qingxiao had barged in halfway, so she had no share. Chapter 2025 - Chapter 2025 Fear (3) Chapter 2025: Fear (3) Chapter 2025: Fear (3) ¡°You guys eat.¡± This place was strange. Song qingxiao had long since stopped needing food, and even if she needed to eat, she would not eat these things easily. As soon as she finished speaking, the few of them each grabbed a bowl of meat soup in an extremely fierce manner and gulped it down. They seemed to have been hungry for many years, and they drank it quickly and urgently. However, the woman holding the cat, after drinking a few mouthfuls, finally seemed to remember something. She forced herself to stop drinking the soup and released the White cat hidden in her arms, leaving the remaining half of the soup for it to feed. ¡°Eat, eat.¡± She patted the White cat¡¯s head and coaxed it gently. As she spoke, her stomach was growling in protest. The cat let out an ¡®awoo¡¯ sound and lowered its head to lick the food. Not long after, they had all finished their food. The girls and the cat even licked the bowl clean, as if they had eaten some peerless delicacy. ¡°Since you¡¯ve eaten your fill, let¡¯s deal with the corpse.¡± Song qingxiao stepped on the body that was still gurgling with water and gave the order to the others. Everyone¡¯s expression changed rapidly, from the initial satisfaction to fear. They all shook their heads and did not dare to step forward. the corpse is right here. If you don¡¯t deal with it, and if someone finds out that he¡¯s missing and leads you here, you¡¯ll all die. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the few of them and asked, ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We were able to deal with him when he was a human. Even if he has become a ghost, can¡¯t we deal with him a second time?¡± Her threats and temptations worked. Although the women were still afraid, they were forced by her strength and cried, not daring to answer. After a while, the woman with the cat gathered her courage and walked toward the head that had rolled on the ground. A layer of ice had formed on its head, and the ice-type power had frozen the blood that had seeped out of its head, causing its face to be covered in a light pink color. The man¡¯s face was twisted, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly in a strange way. When the woman swallowed and lifted his hair, his eyelids moved as if he had opened his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Frightened, the woman holding the cat, who had always been the bravest, felt as if she had been scalded. She quickly tried to withdraw her hand. However, before she could do so, a hand grabbed her wrist and stopped her from moving back. She turned her head in shock and saw song qingxiao, who had been sitting by the bed, suddenly appear beside her. She held her hand and touched the man¡¯s head with a force that she could not resist. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Song Qing asked, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± but, ¡± the woman holding the cat stammered, ¡± I saw his eyelids moving ¡­ ¡°Did I?¡± Song Qing asked. As he spoke, he pointed his finger like a sword at the eyelids of the man. Puff, puff! With two light sounds, the two eyeballs were pierced, and the bulging eyelids caved in. Two lines of blood tears flowed out of the eyeballs, flowing down the ice. Song qingxiao was expressionless as she asked again, ¡± ¡°What do you think now?¡± The woman with the cat gathered her courage and opened her eyes. The human head¡¯s eyelids were stuck together by blood, and there was no more movement. you ¡­ she hesitated for a moment and turned to look at song qingxiao. This time, when song qingxiao grabbed her hand to touch the head, she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she lifted the head. After the head was lifted up, it didn¡¯t cause any more trouble. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao was beside her, but the woman holding the cat was calmer than before, even though she was still scared. She even looked at the others and urged after she picked up the head, ¡± you guys should quickly clean up the corpses. Sister Huang ¡®er is the youngest, so you can get some water to wash away the blood in the boat. If the corpses were destroyed, no one would ever find out that someone had died here. Everyone would keep this a secret, and the matter here would never be leaked out. Everyone would be safe. After hearing her words, the women agreed since they really had no other way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Last night¡¯s incident happened again. In order to prevent the corpse from coming back to life, everyone even took out silk gauze and wrapped it tightly. Although the night had passed, the fog on the river covered the sky and the sun, so the light was still very dim. After yesterday¡¯s siege, The Motley crowd on the ship was extremely exhausted. At this time, the ship was extremely quiet. The women worked together to throw the body into the water again. Just in case, they even saw the turbulent river water swallow the man¡¯s body and roll it down, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. However, the few women were unable to wash away the blood marks on the boat even after using all their skills. Chapter 2026 - Chapter 2026 Not good (1) Chapter 2026: Not good (1) Chapter 2026: Not good (1) The wooden boards in the boathouse were not dark in color, and the bright red footprints on the wooden boards were particularly distinct. Especially after being splashed on the river water, the blood seemed to come to life. It flowed along the river water at an extremely slow speed and spread out. Large red stains spread inside the cabin, like huge blooming flowers. ¡°It can¡¯t be brushed off.¡± A few women rolled up their sleeves, took a brush, and sat on the wooden board, desperately washing the marks. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be erased?¡± Song qingxiao looked on coldly and did not say anything. The second night came quietly. That night, the wind was particularly strong, blowing at the boatyard, causing the ships connected by iron chains to collide with each other, making ¡®clang clang¡¯ sounds. The cold wind blew in through the curtains and Windows of the boatyard. It whirled in the cabin, bringing with it a bone-piercing chill and the smell of blood. The few frightened women were probably worried that yesterday¡¯s incident would happen again. Before they went to sleep, they no longer found a corner to sleep in like yesterday. Instead, they moved closer to each other. Song qingxiao had occupied the big bed in the boatyard with her brutal act of killing the supervisor twice. At daybreak, the sound of footsteps could be heard again. The girls who were not sleeping well opened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost when they heard the footsteps. It had only been two days, but their faces were already very ugly. The cheeks of the woman holding the cat had lost their luster, and two green shadows appeared under her eyes, like a refugee who had been hungry for some time. The women seemed to have a premonition that something was about to happen. Before the footsteps could approach, they had already clenched their teeth tightly. His expression was as if he was waiting for the arrival of death. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ His heart beat violently against his chest, making a chaotic knocking sound. At this moment, a shadow approached again, casting itself on the curtain of the door. The sound of water dripping could be heard, and the smell of blood could be smelled through the gaps of the curtains. Drip Drop! Drip Drop! As the sound of water dripping on the wooden board rang out, everyone in the boatyard could clearly see blood-colored water seeping into the boatyard from the ground. ¡°Time to eat ¡­¡± An unusually hoarse male voice entered the ears of the women in the square. That throat seemed to be filled with water, and when he spoke, they seemed to be able to hear the ¡®gulp¡¯ sound of bubbles rolling. The eyes of the women in the boathouse were filled with horror and despair, as if a nightmare had come again. The curtain was pulled open by a swollen white hand, leaving an eye-catching watermark on the gauze curtain. A familiar yet strange face appeared in front of everyone. The eyelids were covered in blood, but there was a large amount of blood-colored water flowing out of the eye sockets, and two blood-colored tears that made people¡¯s hair stand on end flowed out. The corpse that had been killed by song qingxiao and thrown into the river appeared in front of everyone again. His body was still wrapped in the silk that the women had tied up to prevent him from getting up yesterday. At this time, it was like a seaweed that had absorbed enough water, hanging by his side, making his walking posture extremely strange. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the faces of the women, whose expressions were already extremely terrified. The women clenched their teeth tightly. Despair spread into their eyes, causing their eyeballs to tremble. The woman held the cat tightly in her arms, as if it was her spiritual pillar of support. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. However, song qingxiao could tell from the trembling muscles on their cheeks that they were not afraid of the ghouls that had turned back into zombies. Compared to the man¡¯s two attempts at the return of the dead, they seemed to be more afraid that the fact that they had killed this man that day would be exposed. The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a smile as if she was thinking about something. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since the female ghost in red still didn¡¯t show herself, she wanted to see what other tricks she could play. ¡°Come here.¡± Just like the previous two days, song qingxiao waved at the zombie and called him to her. The man¡¯s eyelids twitched. Although his eyeballs had been smashed by her, he still seemed to have accurately found her position. He grinned, his mouth swollen and shiny from being soaked in water. With a gurgling sound, water spurted out from the corner of his mouth. He lifted his legs and slowly walked in the direction of song qingxiao. Chapter 2027 - Chapter 2027 Not good (2) Chapter 2027: Not good (2) Chapter 2027: Not good (2) The expressions of the women changed slightly. There seemed to be a glimmer of hope in the eyes of the woman who was holding the cat. She held the cat tightly in her arms and looked at the dead body dragging its heavy feet towards song qingxiao. ¡®Da¡¯. Da, da. The man had already walked in front of song qingxiao. The few women who were holding back their fear slowly raised their heads and held their breaths as they watched this extremely terrifying scene. Just like two days ago, the man slowly and stiffly reached out his hand, but before he could touch song Qing¡¯s shoulder, she had already pushed it away. She kicked out again, and with a bang, she kicked the man¡¯s calf. But something shocking happened. The man¡¯s lower leg was like a steel plate. After she kicked it, it actually blocked her strength and did not break like yesterday and the day before. Her hand that was about to break his head was stopped by a force¨Ca cold and wet hand grabbed her wrist. Her soft skin, which had been soaked in the river water, was firmly pressed against her skin. The water surged up from the place where it was pressed against her skin and flowed up her wrist, as if it wanted to drill into her pores and then into her bone marrow. ¡°I can¡¯t twist it ¡­¡± The man looked at her and smiled sinisterly. His eyelids, which were covered in blood, trembled as if he wanted to tear them open again. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± This scene fell into the eyes of the women, causing them to involuntarily let out a suppressed whimper. Song qingxiao sat on the bed, and the zombie, which had at least doubled in size, stood in front of her. The swollen body completely covered her figure, and when it fell into the eyes of the women, they had a bad feeling. Their hope seemed to have been shattered, and fear began to spread in the hearts of the women. The deformed and distorted face approached song Qing. As it spoke, a faint corpse Qi and cold water sprayed out of its mouth. The moment the cold water splashed on her face, song Qing quivered and goosebumps rose on the back of her neck. However, this feeling only affected her for a moment, and her eyes soon regained their clarity. She was well aware of her strength. After fusing with the blue blood, his body had undergone two lightning tribulations, and was now no weaker than a peak seventh rank monstrous beast. The kick she had just given would have broken even steel bones, let alone a corpse. However, this corpse was able to block it, which showed how strange it was. However, this thought only lingered in her mind for a moment. In the face of danger, song qingxiao quickly suppressed this distracting thought. Before the man could open his eyes, she spread out her other hand- A short sword made of ice and snow appeared in her palm, and she swung it. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The sword Qi turned into a Silver Rainbow and slashed at his neck. A huge gash appeared on his neck under the impact of this force. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, large streams of water gushed out from the crack like a waterfall, spreading down the neck. ¡°If I want to kill you, I won¡¯t just break your neck.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she mustered her strength and once again slashed at his neck. Bang! That crack received another strike and was cut even wider. Half of his neck was torn apart, and the man¡¯s heavy head drooped to one side. He had no choice but to let go of song Qing¡¯s hand so that he could lift his head. Song Qing pushed his body aside to make some space. He held the sword with both hands and slashed again. ¡®Plop!¡¯ This time, the sword Qi successfully pierced through his neck, cutting off the remaining sticky neck. The head fell to the ground with a ¡®thump¡¯, and the headless body swayed before falling to the ground with a¡¯ thump¡¯. Song Qing shook her sore arms and stood up. Her gaze fell on the women not far away. They were in a daze, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The despair in his eyes turned into chaos, but upon closer inspection, there seemed to be a trace of brilliance. Like the sun breaking through the clouds, it quickly dispelled the haze. ¡°What are you still doing?¡± Song Qing held the ice sword in his small hand and looked down at the women who were kneeling on the ground. He ordered indifferently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get food.¡± There was a twitching corpse in front of her. After the head was cut off, the man seemed to still be breathing. He reached out his wet palm to grab her, but she stepped on it. Chapter 2028 - Chapter 2028 Not good (3) Chapter 2028: Not good (3) Chapter 2028: Not good (3) His feet squashed his blistered palms, and blood splattered everywhere. The sound of bones breaking came from under song Qing¡¯s feet. The palm struggled with all its might, but it couldn¡¯t escape her grip. In the end, it became quiet like a dead worm. Song qingxiao held the ice sword in one hand and wiped the water on her wrist with the other hand. She looked calm as if nothing had happened. There was a blue-purple mark on her wrist, but she did not scream or groan in pain. A glimmer of light appeared in the women¡¯s eyes. The woman holding the cat no longer needed her to admonish her. She took the initiative to hide the cat again, picked up the rice bucket from yesterday, and went out. This time, she had brought back more food than yesterday. The soup inside was almost overflowing, making it difficult for her to carry it. When the youngest girl saw that she had returned safely, she hurriedly got up to get a bowl. Just like yesterday, the soup was divided into five bowls, but there was a lot today, and there was still some left in the bucket. The woman in charge of distributing the soup hesitated and glanced at song qingxiao. ¡°Why don¡¯t you also eat some ¡­¡± This was the first time these women had tried to show her slight kindness since song qingxiao had entered the boathouse the day before. The rest of the women who were gobbling down their food also nodded. The youngest among them paused and secretly moved her face away from the bowl, revealing half of her bloodshot eyes. you don¡¯t look so good. Maybe you didn¡¯t eat too much yesterday ¡­ ¡°Have some.¡± The woman with the cat advised again. The other three women didn¡¯t say anything. As they swallowed, they hid their faces behind the bowls and secretly observed song qingxiao¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t look in the mirror, but she could tell from their expressions and tone that they were telling the truth. From the moment she stepped into the strange red mist and entered the past hundred years, her power had been affected. With the passage of time, not only was her strength weakening, but her spirit power and divine sense were also declining. When he was killing the corpse, his spiritual power was a little out of control. He even had to use it several times before he could finally cut it down. If there were no accidents, the corpse would probably return again in the next few days. Once her spiritual energy weakened, she would most likely be in danger. The woman carrying the cat was carrying a bucket, which was filled with meat soup, giving off a fragrant smell. To song qingxiao¡¯s dismay, her body, which had already lost its need for food, was growling when she smelled the broth. A long-lost sense of hunger welled up in her heart, causing her mouth to salivate crazily. The hot air gushed up, blurring the face of the woman holding the cat. She probably thought that song qingxiao did not hear her, so she took a step forward with the bucket and got closer to song qingxiao. ¡°Eat some to fill your stomach ¡­¡± She carefully advised, ¡± you haven¡¯t eaten for two nights ¡­ Her eyes met with song qingxiao¡¯s through the hot air.¡±You¡¯ll feel better after eating it.¡± ¡®Gulp!¡¯ His stomach growled, and the attraction of the broth increased. Hunger affected song qingxiao¡¯s state. The ice sword in her hand seemed to be unable to hold on. It began to melt, and ice water dripped down. Her strength was weakening, and the veins in her body seemed to be withering. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids drooped, hiding the coldness in her eyes. If her guess was correct, her strength would only recover after drinking the meat soup-only then would she be able to deal with the corpse of the man she killed. However, how could there be such a good thing in this trial scene? There must be a reason why the broth was so useful to her. ¡°No need,¡± She shook her head and restrained her body¡¯s instinctive desire. She calmly replied to the woman holding the cat, ¡± ¡°You guys can share the food.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman holding the cat was stunned. The others were already gulping down the soup, making ¡®gulp, gulp¡¯ sounds. Even the White cat in the woman¡¯s arms seemed to be hungry. It popped its head out uneasily and meowed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that song qingxiao had refused again, the woman did not try to persuade her anymore. She nodded and quickly picked up her own bowl and drank it. After a short while, the few of them finished their food and stared at the remaining food in the bucket with extremely strange eyes. The few of them looked like they were about to start fighting, but song Qing sat on the side and stared at the girls with warning eyes. She had killed several men¡¯s corpses and established a unique prestige in this boathouse. Under her gaze, the women didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and finally decided to share the remaining porridge. Chapter 2029 - Chapter 2029 Goal _1 Chapter 2029: Goal _1 Chapter 2029: Goal _1 After a while, they finally finished eating and licked the bowls clean before reluctantly putting them down. More soup was delivered today than yesterday, but the women did not seem to be full. If one listened carefully, one could even hear their stomachs growling. ¡°I ate my fill, so I cleaned up the bodies.¡± Song qingxiao waited for them to finish eating before she kicked the body and gave an order. The few women stammered in response. Perhaps it was because of the experience from the past two days, but although they were still afraid, they knew that they could not escape. After a while, the few of them gathered their courage and went forward to grab the man¡¯s body. The body was heavier than yesterday, and everyone was afraid that he would come back. The woman who carried the cat even carried a heavy incense tripod and tied it to his body. The women worked together to carry his body out of the boathouse and throw it into the river. There were more bloody footprints on the floor of the boathouse than yesterday. Silk and the other three people fetched water and each took a brush to wash the bloody footprints on the ground. However, it was similar to yesterday¡¯s situation. No matter how hard they tried, they could not remove these bloody footprints. As the river water seeped in, more and more blood seeped out, almost dyeing the entire wooden plank from the boatyard door to the bed red. ¡°It can¡¯t be washed clean ¡­¡± Silk sighed in a trembling voice as she brushed the floor. The more force she used, the deeper the blood color. The boat swayed slightly with her strength, and the bottom of the boat slapped against the river water, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. The sky gradually darkened, and the third night was coming. Perhaps it was because they had a common goal in the process of getting along these few days. They were no longer as jealous and noisy as before, and their relationship seemed to be much more harmonious. When night fell, under the attack of the cold, the women got closer, snuggling up to each other for warmth. Song qingxiao did not know whether to be happy or worried about this change. After the lights went out, she could feel the eyes of the girls on her, as if they were observing her through the darkness. In the dark, song qingxiao began to feel tired. This was not a good sign! Ever since she stepped into the door of cultivation, with the increase in her strength, the spiritual power had nourished her veins, so she no longer needed to rely on sleep and food to increase her physical strength. Her powerful divine sense allowed her to maintain a clear mind, but at this time, she felt that her eyelids were unusually sore, and her stomach was growling non-stop. It was quiet inside the boathouse. The women who had not fully fallen asleep should have clearly heard the sound of her hungry stomach. In the darkness, there was a strange atmosphere lingering in the boathouse. It was like the brief calm before the storm. Song qingxiao was not flustered. The training scene had made her calm and her patience was also amazing. She resisted the invasion of sleepiness with all her might. Every time her eyelids felt sore, she would bite the tip of her tongue and lips. It was only when she smelled blood that the pain forced her sleepiness back, allowing her to stay awake. She tried to sense spiritual power, but her meridians seemed to be cut off from the outside world. Her divine sense was also rapidly deteriorating. When she tried to call out to the heaven-destroying sword, the little dragon Soul in her body did not react at all. Little by little, the sky began to shine with green light. The darkness in the boathouse was driven away, but the despair and fear were even worse than it had been in the middle of the night. After the encounter a few days ago, song qingxiao knew what would happen soon. When the sun rose, the sound of footsteps could be heard. The man who had died in her hands three times would return again, and he would be stronger and more ferocious each time. Compared to this corpse that could never be defeated and killed, her strength was getting weaker and weaker. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she were to lose all her strength, how would she survive? A kind of fear turned into a chill that drilled into the soles of her feet and quickly spread to her whole body. ¡°Come back!¡± In song Qing¡¯s mind, the old Daoist¡¯s heart-wrenching cry before she stepped into the red mist rang out. He was calling for her to retreat. ¡°Are we going back?¡± She had such a question in her heart. Relying on his own strength, he had rashly entered this place and ended up in such a predicament. is it really as master said, that I should not have entered this place? ¡± Chapter 2030 - Chapter 2030 Goal _2 Chapter 2030: Goal _2 Chapter 2030: Goal _2 As soon as this thought emerged, regret rose like a tide. ¡°Before entering the hundred years, I¡¯ll meet with a group of ancient people who I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re human or ghost. I don¡¯t know anything about the mission. If I¡¯m alone, it¡¯s better to stay on the black ship. At least I have the strength to resist the fiendish corpses.¡± She thought to herself, ¡± even if it doesn¡¯t work out, with master and big senior brother by my side, they will definitely protect me with their lives. Thinking of this, she seemed to be even more regretful. ¡°I promised master that I would definitely return. But now that I¡¯m trapped here and my power has disappeared, how am I supposed to return?¡± The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. The tip of her nose was sour, and her eyes seemed to be overflowing with tears. ¡°If I can¡¯t go back, master will be so sad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She turned her eyes and saw the small bucket that the catgirl had placed on the cabinet in the boatyard through the dim light. It was a bucket for soup. Every morning, someone would send food over. Her current state was not good, and her strength had fallen. This was probably related to the fact that she had not drunk a drop of water in the past few days. Just as the woman carrying the cat had said, if he ate some of it, would his strength recover? As this guess entered song qingxiao¡¯s mind, she was immediately moved. She had enjoyed the feeling of having superior strength, so once her strength weakened, she would naturally panic. When the ant-like existence in her eyes became stronger and more terrifying, enough to threaten her life, making her powerless, her desire for power multiplied, and she wished she could immediately return to her peak. ¡°When the soup is delivered, if there¡¯s any extra, I¡¯ll definitely have a big bowl of it!¡± She secretly made up her mind. When she thought of this, she even swallowed a large mouthful of saliva greedily. ¡®Gulp¡¯. His voice was extremely loud in the boathouse, and the other women must have heard it very clearly. ¡°Is this your goal?¡± Song qingxiao slowly opened her eyes and smiled. Ever since she stepped into the red mist and was pulled back to the scene from a hundred years ago, song qingxiao had been wondering what the female ghost was up to. When she found that her strength had weakened, she was indeed surprised and confused. When she found that her body had degenerated and the long-lost feelings of hunger, fear, and fatigue had reappeared, she had tried to restrain herself with strong willpower. Patience and restraint had become a part of her. It was as if they had been engraved into her heart and had become her instincts. However, she realized that the more she restrained herself, the more heart-wrenching the feeling was. It wasn¡¯t smart to endure it without a purpose. She was trapped in a trap, not knowing what the person who set up the trap was planning. She could only be manipulated by others passively, and it was difficult to break out of the trap. At this time, song qingxiao let go of the shackles in her heart and let go of the desires in her heart. She only kept a trace of clarity in her sea of consciousness. And it was precisely because of this action that she understood many things. ¡°You want me to feel their suffering, so you took away my power and let me feel their fear.¡± He would send her to a place with these women and let her gradually become an ordinary and weak woman, so that she could taste the despair that these five women had experienced a century ago. Hunger, uneasiness, and fear attacked her mind. The only thing that could save her and free her from this predicament was that bucket of meat soup. There must be a demon in this abnormal situation. What was the origin of the meat soup in the bucket? The woman carrying the cat had clearly said that Li guochao did not give birth and was entangled with a mob to form an Army. In order to fulfill his promise of ¡®sharing the grain fields¡¯, they could only burn, kill, and pillage to fill the military needs. So he gathered the Army to attack Shen village, because Shen village was rich. However, even after fighting for so long and expending so much manpower and resources, they still had not taken down this place. Then, how could the Army have any meat soup to even benefit this group of women from the White camp? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only some old women who have lost their looks or women who have made mistakes are thrown into the red camp as military supplies. ¡°You don¡¯t even know about military supplies?¡± The words of the woman with the cat echoed in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, ¡°¡±Military needs, naturally we have to satisfy the needs of the Army first.¡± ¡°When an Army is in battle, rations go first.¡± ¡°.. If one¡¯s life is not good, they will be washed and thrown into the pot to become the meal in the stomach.¡± ¡°So, this is meat soup.¡± Song Qing heaved a long sigh in her heart, ¡± they want me to eat their meat so that I can get out of this predicament. Chapter 2031 - Chapter 2031 Purpose (3) Chapter 2031: Purpose (3) Chapter 2031: Purpose (3) In other words, the red-dressed female ghost wanted to force her to break the humanity in her heart and completely transform into a ¡®ghost¡¯ like them, falling into the same situation as them. Song qingxiao had two options. One was to eat meat and recover his strength. However, as a result, the impassioned words she had said to the cat girl and the others that day had become a joke. They would naturally be disdained and rejected. Song qingxiao did not know what kind of changes would eventually occur. After all, she was born in the red mist. Although these women in front of her looked weak and helpless, and did not know how to resist or struggle, only knew how to be submissive and be trampled on, song qingxiao would never underestimate anyone¡¯s potential. The second was to refuse to eat meat. But if she didn¡¯t eat this meat soup, her strength would be limited. Although she kept her promise and did what she had said to the women that day, she would face a very dangerous situation after losing her power. The first was the unkillable fiendish corpse, which returned as a nightmare again and again. The second was this group of women. They were born in a chaotic world and were used to eating the flesh and blood of women. They had already accepted their fate and began to adapt to such rules. In other words, they were the unfortunate ones born in this special era, but at the same time, they also passively adapted to the rules imposed on them by this era. They no longer resisted and became cannibals. When song qingxiao was strong, they had submitted to her. And when she was weak, would they eat her instead? Song qingxiao frowned. As time passed by, the people in the boathouse all seemed to have their own ideas. ¡®Da, da, da.¡¯ The familiar sound of footsteps came from outside again, accompanied by the chill that spread as the river water fell. ¡°Open ¡­ It¡¯s time to eat ¡­¡± The man¡¯s sinister voice rang out once more, causing the women in the boatyard to hold their breaths. Just as song qingxiao had expected, the man who had been soaked in the river water returned and turned into an even more terrifying existence. After a night, her strength had become unbelievably weak. What she summoned with spiritual power was no longer an ice sword, but a short dagger. Overnight, song qingxiao felt as if she had returned to the time when she first entered the trial. She had hidden in a water tank and had a life-and-death struggle with the doctor. She was like a fierce beast, using both her hands and feet, and not afraid of death. Even though there were wounds on his body and his strength was not as good as before, he still used the dagger formed by ice crystals to poke the face of the male corpse. It had been a long time since she had fought with so much effort, and she had never suffered such serious injuries, but this did not affect her elegance and temperament. Song qingxiao rolled over and sat on the body. She pressed the man¡¯s head, which was still spraying water along the wound, and raised the dagger to cut his neck. The ice blade wasn¡¯t very sharp, and without the support of spiritual power, it was shockingly blunt. With each cut, the body of her subordinate bounced a few times, and large amounts of diluted blood gushed out, staining her palm. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were determined. She used all her strength and persevered to cut the head off the corpse. After an unknown period of time, the head that had been soaked in water was finally completely cut off. The body that was still struggling earlier suddenly stopped moving. ¡°I¡¯m going to get food.¡± She raised her head, panting. Her face was so thin that it was deformed, leaving only skin and bones. The lack of sleep had caused her eye sockets to sink, and the bottom of her eyes had turned dark blue, as if she had aged ten years overnight. However, her eyes were as sharp as ever. No, they were even sharper than before. It was like a sword that was about to be unsheathed, emitting a biting cold intent. The women who met her eyes all shrank their shoulders and showed fear on their faces, not daring to meet her eyes. The woman with the cat stood in the corner in a daze. She bit her lips and seemed to be deep in thought when she saw her slaughtering the male corpse. Silk ¡®er and the other three women sat down hugging their knees, their faces pale and not daring to make a sound. ¡®Meow.¡¯ The meowing of a cat woke the woman up. She hesitated for a moment, but still took the initiative to stand up, pick up the small bucket on the cabinet, and walked out. Not long after, the aroma of cooked meat wafted into the boathouse. The woman carrying the cat returned with a small bucket in each hand, her face full of excitement. ¡°There are two buckets of food today.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a shortage of food. They had shared a large bucket of food yesterday, but they were not full. When they heard that there would be two buckets of food today, the other four women in the boathouse all made a loud gulping sound. ¡°Why is there so much food?¡± Song Qing sat on the cold corpse, his body so weak that he did not even have the strength to get up. The feeling of exhaustion from the close-quarters combat surged up, and every muscle in his body was extremely sore. Chapter 2032 - Chapter 2032 Conversation (1) Chapter 2032: Conversation (1) Chapter 2032: Conversation (1) After losing the support of their cultivation, the difference in strength between men and women was obvious. Not to mention that what song qingxiao was facing was a corpse that knew no pain, fear, or exhaustion. She had won with great difficulty and was covered in wounds. Even the Yun clan¡¯s so-called impenetrable heavenly silk clothing, which they had exchanged for at a great price from the yunjin treasure clothing workshop, had been torn to pieces. This made her look exceptionally miserable. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The woman holding the cat had an instinctive fear of her. Song qingxiao looked very weak at the moment, but her eyes were very sharp and domineering. She subconsciously lowered her voice. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s a surplus of food,¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Song qingxiao coldly denied her words. She looked terrible, but her aura was not inferior to the other girls at all. In fact, she had completely suppressed them. ¡°After you guys finish eating, go and see if there¡¯s anyone else in the next room.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re not eating?¡± Hearing the meaning in her words, the youngest silk ¡®er forced herself to shrink back and asked her. Song qingxiao tilted her head. There was a dressing mirror in the distance. Ever since she entered the boatyard and killed the man because of the commotion, the boatyard had been shrouded in fear. The five women who originally lived on the ship lost the mood to dress up, and the mirror seemed to be covered with a layer of shadow. At this moment, she was sitting on the corpse, and her hazy figure was reflected in the gray mirror. Even though it was not very clear, song qingxiao could see her terrible figure. Her cheeks were a lifeless gray-white, which made the dark circles under her eyes even more prominent. He had not slept for several nights, and his eyes were bloodshot. It had only been a few days, but her body had already become so thin that it was almost sunken. The torn clothes hung on her arms, wrapped around her thin arms and legs. Only her eyes were cold and astonishingly bright. When she looked at herself in the mirror, the image in the mirror clearly shrank back. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± She looked at herself in the mirror and replied indifferently. The moment the figure in the mirror heard her, his face twisted, as if he was extremely dissatisfied with her answer. ¡°But ¡­¡± The youngest girl sneaked a glance at her. you don¡¯t look too good. She had not had any porridge for many days, so her lips were dry and cracked. When she spoke, her thin lips cracked, and blood oozed out from the corners of her mouth. ¡°You, do you still have any strength?¡± She held the bowl of porridge, her eyes twinkling as she asked. When the others heard her words, they stopped eating the porridge and listened attentively. Song qingxiao¡¯s head was still lowered, and she was panting heavily. However, the moment she heard her words, she raised her eyes and looked at her sharply. ¡°You can try.¡± ¡®Hu-hu-¡® As she spoke, she panted heavily. Her weak elbows rested on her spread-out knees, and her hands drooped down, but the hand holding the ice dagger was very tight. The dagger was actually melting, and water was dripping down. However, for some reason, when song qingxiao stared at her like that, the silk shrank back in fear. She did not dare to provoke song qingxiao! She was extremely weak at the moment, but she exuded an unusually dangerous aura, like a sharp and fierce beast, her whole body exuding a murderous intent that made people tremble in fear. ¡°Gulp!¡± Gulp.¡¯ The sound of people drinking meat soup rang out again. The youngest girl¡¯s probing was intimidated by song Qing¡¯s small gaze, and she finally retreated in fear. However, song Qingxin knew that this was only the beginning and not the end. No one knew when this journey of time from a hundred years ago would end, and the true test had yet to come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As her strength weakened and The Fiend corpses grew stronger, these women who had eaten and drunk their fill would probe more and more frequently, which meant that an even greater danger was still ahead. This was not the most serious of all. The external threat was one thing, but there seemed to be another ¡®will¡¯ in her heart. As the environment became worse, it began to attack her state of mind and tried to affect her will. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned to the bronze mirror again. The ¡®person¡¯ in the mirror looked at her, and it seemed to be a little timid and a little resentful. She curled her lips coldly and saw blood oozing out from the cracked lips. The ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ in the mirror greedily licked it clean. Chapter 2033 - Chapter 2033 Conversation (2) Chapter 2033: Conversation (2) Chapter 2033: Conversation (2) Then, without saying a word, she rested for a while, stretched out her leg, hooked a wooden stool on the side of the bed, and slammed it down with her palm. ¡®Ping !¡¯ His palm hit the wooden bench, making a muffled sound. If it was in the past, with her strength, this palm would not only shatter the wooden bench, but also create a big hole in the ship. But now that her strength had weakened, the chair only made a thud when her palm landed. The force bounced back, causing her palms and arms to ache. A few women who were drinking soup heard the commotion and were shocked. Their hands trembled and the bowls they were holding almost fell. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ When song Qing realized that he couldn¡¯t break the stool, he simply lifted it up and slammed it down to the ground. ¡®Dong-¡® The boathouse suffered a heavy blow, and a deep mark was left on the wooden board after being hit by the stool. The boat was shaking, and the women who were drinking soup were so shocked that their faces turned pale. They secretly watched song qingxiao¡¯s actions. Song qingxiao ignored them. After gathering her strength, she lifted the stool again and smashed it on the ground. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ ¡°Young lady ¡­¡± The women couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Even the woman holding the cat looked scared. She quickly stopped them, ¡± such a big movement might attract other people ¡­ Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up the stool and smashed it on the ground again. ¡®Whoosh! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡¯ With every smash, the ship would shake violently, leaving a deep dent in the ground. The wooden boards in the boatyard broke under the heavy impact. Some women holding bowls were so anxious that they burst into tears like ants on a hot pot, but no one dared to stop them. After a few hits, the chair finally broke apart. Song qingxiao picked up one of the legs and cut it with the ice blade. The power of the ice blade had been greatly reduced, but the remaining ice energy on it was enough to cut the wood. In the midst of the splinters, an odd-shaped wooden dagger quickly took shape. Using the bowl to cover her face, she secretly exchanged glances with the others. After a few seconds, the sound of soup being gulped down could be heard again, and everyone seemed to have temporarily regained their calm. The ice blade melted faster, and water dripped down from the gaps between song Qing¡¯s fingers, soaking the wooden dagger. After losing the spiritual power that protected her body, her fingers were red from the cold, and they seemed to be disobeying her. However, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were focused. She endured the numbness in her arm and used the increasingly thin ice blade to pin the wooden dagger, trying to sharpen it as much as possible. After an unknown period of time, the ice blade was as thin as paper. With a clench of her hand, it broke with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound and finally turned into water that seeped into the wooden dagger. Only then did song qingxiao raise her head. She barely managed to grab the dagger with her frozen hands and looked up at the others. They had already finished their porridge and were staring at her with a strange look. After seeing her gaze, they did not dare to look her in the eye and quickly turned their heads away. The five women and the cat had all eaten, but the women¡¯s faces looked worse than before. ¡®Meow.¡¯ The White cat¡¯s fur was not as smooth as the first day song qingxiao saw it, and the wariness in its eyes was gone. When song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on it, the cat, which had been afraid of her when it first saw her, opened its mouth and made a ¡®ha¡¯ warning sound. ¡°You.¡± Song qingxiao ignored the White cat that was huffing at her. She pointed at the woman who was called Luan ¡®er and ordered her, ¡± go to the neighboring boathouse and see if there are any other people. Go to the other boathouses and only come back when you see someone. come here and deal with the body. after saying these few words, she felt breathless. Halfway through his words, he paused for a moment, took a few deep breaths, and then continued, ¡°Wash the blood off with some water.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was more and more blood on the ground, almost spreading to half of the boathouse. There was too much noise when she killed someone today, and even the bed she was lying on was stained with a lot of blood, which was a shocking sight. When they heard her instructions, they looked at each other. Song qingxiao held the dagger in her hand and raised her head slightly. Her eyes were filled with killing intent. The girls were immediately frightened and got up to follow her orders. Luan ¡®er sobbed as she went out. The woman carrying the cat carefully moved over to move the head that she had chopped off on the ground. Chapter 2034 - Chapter 2034 Conversation (3) Chapter 2034: Conversation (3) Chapter 2034: Conversation (3) Today¡¯s battle situation was tragic. The ground and the bed were covered with broken pieces of flesh and blood, with a faint corpse Qi. ¡°You, why do you have to ¡­¡± The woman carrying the cat lifted the head whose face had been pierced and looked at song qingxiao with a complicated expression. we women don¡¯t have to work so hard, ¡± she said in a low and hoarse voice, as if trying to persuade her, ¡± women are not as good as men. As long as they maintain their beauty and win the king¡¯s favor, they will naturally enjoy endless glory, splendor, wealth, and even good fortune for their families ¡­ As she spoke, she stroked the cat in her arms. ¡°Looks ¡­ Looks are a woman¡¯s greatest advantage.¡± As she said this, she looked at song qingxiao, as if she was a little regretful and sympathetic for her current sorry state. you¡¯re quite good-looking too. With your original appearance, if you wanted to fight for his favor, the king would definitely favor you. If you had any requests, he would even send soldiers to protect you. Why would you need to work so hard? ¡± Among the few of them, she seemed to be the closest to song qingxiao, and she spoke with great sincerity. However, after she finished speaking, song qingxiao raised her head and looked at her with a clear gaze. The woman¡¯s tone was changing. She clearly remembered that when she first entered the boathouse, the woman carrying the cat had not shown much respect when she mentioned Li guochao. She even called him by his name. However, in just a few days, it was as if he had been tamed. He was already calling her ¡®King¡¯, and his tone was respectful. She reached out to touch the cat in the woman¡¯s arms, but the woman was extremely vigilant. She took a big step back with the cat in her arms, her face guarded. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re describing your cat.¡± Song Qing¡¯s small hand missed her and finally fell down powerlessly, resting on the side of her leg. She smiled and stared at the woman who was holding a human head in one hand and a white cat in the other. there¡¯s no need to think, no need to work hard. As long as you win favor from your superiors and get a bite of food, it¡¯s enough. The woman with the cat was stunned and her face turned pale. ¡°But the price is too heavy. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± She looked up at the stunned catgirl and said, ¡°¡±Compared to being a charity case, I prefer to get what I want by myself.¡± She paused. ¡°This way, I¡¯ll hold on even tighter, and no one else can take it away.¡± At this point, she stepped on the corpse under her feet and rubbed it against the wooden planks of the boatyard, making a creaking sound. ¡°I can kill him without the protection of the soldiers and save my life.¡± She added and gently lifted the dagger in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t give up easily,¡± ¡°..¡± The pupils of the woman holding the cat contracted, and she bit her lower lip hard, as if she had been greatly stimulated by her words. She even took a deep breath, and her chest rose and fell violently, as if she was trying to calm her inner emotions. ¡°You, are you not afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and did not hide her thoughts. but the more afraid I am, the more I remind myself to become stronger and not relax. Only then can I better protect myself. The eyes of the woman holding the cat flashed with a touch of light, but it soon seemed to dim again. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were a huge blow to her. She was silent for a long time before she walked out with the head. The other women heard the conversation between the two, and they were also quiet for a while. Then they worked together to carry the body out and throw it into the river. Everyone had been doing this for a few days, and they were no longer as afraid as they were at the beginning. About fifteen minutes later, when everyone was washing the cabin, Huang ¡®er came back with a pale face. the shipyards on the left and right are already empty. I had to take a few boats before I could see a figure. The war had been going on for several days, and the Army was short of food, but the women had been receiving more and more food day by day. When they thought of the empty shipyards around them, the women had a bad premonition. When they heard this, their expressions turned ugly. About fifteen minutes later, when everyone was washing the cabin, Huang ¡®er came back with a pale face. the shipyards on the left and right are already empty. I had to take a few boats before I could see a figure. The war had been going on for several days, and the Army was short of food, but the women had been receiving more and more food day by day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they thought of the empty shipyards around them, the women had a bad premonition. When they heard this, their expressions turned ugly. About fifteen minutes later, when everyone was washing the cabin, Huang ¡®er came back with a pale face. the shipyards on the left and right are already empty. I had to take a few boats before I could see a figure. The war had been going on for several days, and the Army was short of food, but the women had been receiving more and more food day by day. When they thought of the empty shipyards around them, the women had a bad premonition. When they heard this, their expressions turned ugly. Chapter 2035 - Chapter 2035 Nightmare (1) Chapter 2035: Nightmare (1) Chapter 2035: Nightmare (1) Perhaps because there was no one else in the boatyard, the surroundings were so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop. The five women, who were extremely frightened, consciously held their breaths. The boathouse was as quiet as a tomb, and not a single movement could be heard. In the dark, song qingxiao still occupied the biggest bed in the boatyard, but her heart was beating fast and she could not fall asleep. The wind outside was blowing, and the rapid River water hit the bottom of the boat, causing the windows to hit the hull, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. The bloodstains on the bed and feet were difficult to wash away. The faint stench of blood transformed into an invisible fear that struck song qingxiao¡¯s heart. A pair of big eyes that glowed with a faint green light were like two will-o¡¯- the-wisps in the dark, coldly approaching song Qing. ¡®Meow-¡® The cat¡¯s meow was particularly loud and eerie in the night. Song qingxiao opened her eyes and coldly shouted, ¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± She tried to mobilize the spiritual power in her body, but the power did not come from her heart. She could only hold on tightly to the dagger that was cut from wood. ¡®Meow¡­Meow¡­ Meow ¡­¡¯ The White cat stopped in his tracks uneasily. His claws scratched the floor, making an ear-piercing scratching sound. The others held their breath and listened to the movements of the man and cat. After a long while, the White cat finally retreated and returned to its owner¡¯s arms. The night passed peacefully. At dawn, the man¡¯s body climbed up from the river again. In the end, song qingxiao barely won the fierce battle. Then, it was the fifth night ¡­ The sixth night- The seventh night- Every night passed, and a new day came. For song qingxiao, it was like a trip to hell. Her body was already covered in wounds, and her thighs and arms were shockingly thin. Her cheeks were deeply sunken, as if a thin layer of skin had been stuck to her cheeks, showing that her eyes were ridiculously large, and when she looked at people, it gave them a creepy chill. Without the nourishment of food, she was like a dry skeleton. Her fragile bones were covered with thin and dull skin, but she exuded a kind of fierceness. The cabin was covered in blood, almost dyeing the entire cabin red, with a strong smell of blood. In recent days, the nearby cabins were getting emptier and emptier, but more and more food was being delivered. However, the appetites of the women also increased as a result, as if they would never be full. Song Qing was sitting on the edge of the bed. Her left forearm was broken, and the White bones pierced through her skin. Red blood was dripping down her delicate wrist. The piercing pain caused her body to tremble uncontrollably, but she was glad that the pain kept her awake. It had been several days and nights, and not even a drop of water had run out. Other than the pressure from his body, there were also threats from the outside world and his heart. There seemed to be another consciousness in her sea of consciousness, shouting that she wanted to go back to a hundred years in the future, to the side of the old Daoist and song Changqing. That was the voice of the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯. Compared to the determined song qingxiao who had experienced the baptism of the divine prison, she had been spoiled by the old Daoist and song Changqing since she was young. In the face of such danger, she had already retreated. ¡®She¡¯ had been unable to hold back after the recent encounters, and had wanted to take over her consciousness several times. However, song qingxiao did not give ¡®her¡¯ a chance. Even though she was extremely tired, she still did not close her eyes. In the mirror,¡¯her¡¯ eyes were filled with hatred and hostility, like a ghost following her, looking for an opportunity to make her relax. A body that had been stabbed beyond recognition fell at song qingxiao¡¯s feet. Half of a broken wooden dagger was still stuck in his neck, where only a thin layer of skin was stuck. Song Qing¡¯s small hand held onto half of the broken blade, and he was panting heavily. She rested for a long time before she raised her head shakily and ordered the few women who were silent, ¡± ¡°Bring me a handkerchief ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her voice was hoarse from not having a drop of water for several days. When she spoke, her lips were torn, and a large amount of blood gushed out, dyeing her teeth red. Her appearance was very terrifying, and her eyes seemed to be filled with killing intent, making people shudder. The women listened to her instructions and went to find the silk and silk, then brought them to her. She grabbed one of them and bit it hard into her mouth. At the same time, she took a deep breath and used her right hand to support her left hand, forcefully pulling the broken bone back to its original position. As the bones moved, the blood flowed even faster. It dripped onto the floor like blooming red plum blossoms. Chapter 2036 - Chapter 2036 Nightmare (2) Chapter 2036: Nightmare (2) Chapter 2036: Nightmare (2) A large amount of cold sweat seeped out of song qingxiao¡¯s forehead. Her face was pale, and her trembling nose showed the pain she was suffering, which shocked the women. ¡°Why?¡± The woman carrying the cat muttered, ¡± why do you have to do this? ¡± Song qingxiao ignored her. She gritted her teeth and endured the excruciating pain, but her body was still trembling. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth, which she had used too much force on. The silk fell down, and there were teeth marks and large patches of blood stains on it. because I might have to face a fierce battle tomorrow. I can¡¯t just wait for death. When she spoke, her voice trembled because of the pain. She grabbed the silk cloth with one hand and wanted to wrap it around her broken arm, but the pain made her movements somewhat inharmonious. The woman holding the cat was silent for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking. Finally, seeing her clumsy but determined actions, she said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it ¡­¡± For the first time, she let go of the cat in her arms. She took a few deep breaths and walked towards song qingxiao. Huang ¡®er and the others looked at her in shock, as if she was in disbelief. Song qingxiao raised her head slowly and looked at her with some effort. She was so nervous that her lips were trembling, but she did not avoid her gaze. Instead, she let her stare. After a long time, song qingxiao handed over the silk in her hand. The woman holding the cat seemed to be at a loss. After a while, she looked up at her in surprise. Her eyes gradually became hot. She reached out and took the cat, gently tying up the wound. ¡°You guys deal with this corpse.¡± Song Qing looked down on the others and ordered. The women had been dealing with corpses for several days and were already very familiar with them. When they heard this, they all responded. Everyone came forward to grab the man¡¯s body. When the youngest, Luan ¡®er, tried to grab one of the man¡¯s hands, the hand that was originally hanging on the ground grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°Ah!¡± She let out an extremely sharp scream. Her hand seemed to be burned, and she instinctively wanted to throw the hand that was holding her away. However, the man¡¯s palm tightened. His face, which had been poked to pieces, moved as if he wanted to sit up. ¡°He, he¡¯s not dead yet, he¡¯s not dead yet!¡± Luan ¡®er shouted in horror, and the others hurriedly let go, trying to avoid her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold as she shouted. She had a high prestige in the hearts of the five women. Even though she was severely injured, Huang ¡®er still shut up after she shouted. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, just kill him, what¡¯s the big deal!¡± Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, and her broken hand hung weakly on her thigh. She ordered the others, ¡± ¡°You guys suppress his body and take one of them to behead him.¡± After dealing with this ¡®man¡¯ for a few days, song qingxiao was very experienced and knew how to make the body rest in peace. ¡°I, I can¡¯t ¡­¡± Huang ¡®er was scared out of her wits when she heard this. She shook her head repeatedly and her tears fell like rain. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Song qingxiao asked her calmly. Bang! Bang!¡¯ The dead man on the ground struggled to get up, but the moment he moved his hand, song Qing lifted his foot and stepped on it. He was like a worm, dead but not stiff. The fingertips under his feet were still wriggling, trying to escape from her trampling. The scene looked very scary. I, I¡¯m scared ¡­ Ying ¡®er shut her eyes tightly and bit her lower lip. It seemed like she had used up all her strength to say these words. ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid, you should kill him with your own hands.¡± Song Qing¡¯s mouth twitched and revealed a faint smile, ¡± ¡°You have the advantage in numbers, and he¡¯s already seriously injured and on the verge of death. He should be the one who should be afraid!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to-¡± The woman shook her head desperately, unable to muster the courage. ¡°You can try.¡± Song Qing stared at her and lowered her voice. ¡°Running away won¡¯t solve anything.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This man who had once died in her hands would never die and would always return. Every time he returned, he would carry the scars that song qingxiao had left on him, making him look even more vicious and strange. When the night passed and dawn arrived, it should have been a time full of hope. However, because of this man¡¯s multiple returns, it made the people on the ship feel as if they had fallen into a nightmare that they would never wake up from. The cycle repeated without stopping. ¡°What are you afraid of? Was it this man? Or is it a fear that can¡¯t make him disappear completely?¡± Chapter 2037 - Chapter 2037 Nightmare (3) Chapter 2037: Nightmare (3) Chapter 2037: Nightmare (3) But no matter what the reason was, if he backed down because of fear, he would never find the answer, and he would never find the way to overcome his fear. ¡°You try.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark glint as she coaxed her, ¡± ¡°Just like I did before, after you kill him, you¡¯ll find that he¡¯s not as terrifying as you think.¡± Her voice was very soft, and the hand holding the broken dagger slowly handed it to Luan ¡®er, ¡± ¡°Just like how we dealt with the aftermath.¡± As long as the initial fear was broken and the fear and cowardice in the heart were overcome, a new life would be born. ¡°Kill him!¡± She raised her voice. sometimes, when no one can protect you anymore, you¡¯re the one who can save yourself! ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She slowly opened her eyes, which were filled with fear, struggle, and hesitation. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were a great shock to her. She slowly stretched out her hand, which was clenched into a fist in front of her chest. Her expression was filled with anxiety and fear. However, before she could touch song Qing¡¯s small hand, a hand had already reached over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The one who spoke was Qiao ¡®er, the woman with the cat. She seemed to have made up her mind after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words. She rubbed her hands on her clothes before reaching out to song qingxiao¡¯s hand. Her expression was a little excited and jubilant, as if she was not going to pick up a broken wooden dagger, but to inherit song Qing¡¯s courage. Song qingxiao looked up at her. She was a little surprised, but she seemed to have expected this. The moment Qiao ¡®er¡¯s hand touched the wooden dagger, song qingxiao smiled and let go. The woman holding the cat clenched her dagger tightly and revealed an extremely complicated expression. There seemed to be a glow in her eyes. She touched the dagger carefully, as if she was at ease. Then, she turned her head, and her eyes changed from the fear and weakness in the beginning to determination and fierceness. She pounced on the body that was still struggling and let out a sharp cry. Like an enraged Wolf, she raised the broken spine in her hand and stabbed it at the body. ¡®Puff!¡¯ The wooden dagger was not sharp anymore after it broke, and the corpse that had returned many times had become more blunt. It took song qingxiao a lot of effort to subdue it today. However, when the dagger fell into the hands of the woman carrying the cat, it was like an invincible weapon that easily pierced the struggling corpse. ¡®Gulp gulp¡¯ Blood gushed out from the wound. This time, it was not the light pink river water, but dark red and thick blood. The woman carrying the cat did not want to kill the man. It was as if she was venting her hatred and also venting the fear that had accumulated in her heart. More and more blood splattered out, and the corpse began to struggle even more violently, as if it was the last burst of light. When the other women saw this scene, their eyes quickly turned red. As if they had been greatly stimulated, they also crawled over. Song qingxiao quietly moved her foot away from the corpse¡¯s palm. The man raised his hand, but Luan ¡®er and the others pressed it down. The woman holding the cat held the broken dagger, and someone went to retrieve the half blade on his neck. Those without weapons bit him with their mouths, and the scene was extremely tragic. The ship began to shake violently, and the blood inside the boatyard churned like waves. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Zhang shouxin, I want your life ¡­¡± Outside, Li guochao¡¯s rebel army was shouting again. The bugle and military drums suppressed the noise made by the women in the boathouse. The corners of song Qing¡¯s small mouth slowly curled up. She turned her head with difficulty and looked at the copper mirror that was swaying in the middle of the boathouse. Her reflection was reflected in the mirror. On her ghastly pale face,¡¯song qingxiao¡¯ was staring at her with a pair of eyes that were filled with fear and unwillingness. Then, the scene in the mirror changed. The red furniture started to fade and rot, covered in spider webs. The bright and beautiful silk also became old and lost its bright color. The hazy green light in the boathouse turned into a faint red mist, and the women who had been frantically trying to kill the male corpses on the ground turned into skeletons and spirits surrounded by red mist. Clang! Clang! Cracks appeared on the surface of the mirror, and it began to shatter rapidly, as if an illusion was about to be broken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing¡¯s hunched back slowly straightened up. In the broken mirror, her dry and dark cheeks were rejuvenated. His withered hair grew back, with a rich luster. Her broken arm was reattached, and the lost strength flowed through her body again, filling every part of her body. The blue flame-like cold breath appeared on her torn light blue robe again, and she slowly opened her eyes ¡­ His eyes were dark gold in color. They should have been cold and emotionless, but at this moment, because of the remnants of regret and pity, there was a bit of warmth in them. Chapter 2038 - Chapter 2038 First awakening (1) Chapter 2038: First awakening (1) Chapter 2038: First awakening (1) ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± The few women who had been madly killing the man slowly stood up. There were no more male corpses in front of them, and the place where the male corpses had been lying was empty. The women¡¯s expressions were mournful, with confusion and joy after relief. As if she had just woken up from a dream that she could never wake up from, the woman holding the cat looked around. When she saw the familiar faces, she couldn¡¯t help but sob. ¡°Thank you for waking us up from this nightmare.¡± She heaved a long sigh, her lips quivering as tears filled her eyes. we fought endlessly back then and were thrown into the red camp. We could only blame fate for being unfair. After entering the red camp, everyone hated each other and thought that it was because of each other. The red camp was a place where people ate people. They suffered all kinds of torture and were eventually killed and cooked into meat soup. The night before they were thrown into the red camp had become their nightmare. Even after they died, they were still trapped in it and could not break free. For more than a hundred years, these tortured female ghosts kept recalling what had happened that night. The supervising inspector who controlled their life and death that day, even after so many years, could still make them fear. Song qingxiao¡¯s arrival had broken the balance. She had barged into this nightmare with a strong stance and killed this person with lightning-fast methods. However, in the eyes of the female ghosts who had been tortured for hundreds of years, the supervisor, who had caused their nightmares, was not really dead. Song qingxiao¡¯s killing did not free them, but her arrival gave these pitiful female ghosts a glimmer of hope. Therefore, every time dawn came, the man who once ruled their life and death and decided their tragic fate would turn into a corpse and return again and again. This was the manifestation of fear in their hearts. Once the heart¡¯s devil rose, it could not be cut or killed. Unfortunately, even with song qingxiao¡¯s strength, she could not completely dispel the fear in their hearts. The words she had said that day did not really touch the hearts of these resentful souls who had experienced war and died from torture. In the eyes of the woman with the cat, song qingxiao¡¯s words were just because he relied on her powerful strength to do whatever he wanted. Therefore, in the following period of time, her power and spiritual power were exhausted, and her realm also degenerated. In the end, she became a ¡®weak woman¡¯ who was not much different from them. In the nightmare, they had already carried a hundred years of fear. They both desired redemption, but at the same time, they also harbored a kind of ¡®malice¡¯ that wanted to pull people into it and sink with them. However, what happened next was beyond their expectations. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t give up just because her power had weakened. She showed her ferocity and tenacity, killing the dead again and again. She had already guessed the origin of the soup, but she suppressed her hunger and did not touch it at all. He was not willing to give up his human nature after he had his fill. For seven whole days, her endurance shocked these resentful spirits who had died a hundred years ago. She was not tempted by her weak will. She did not succumb to hunger, thirst, and fear. Instead, she relied on her perseverance to kill the bodies that had brought pain to the woman carrying the cat and the others, and even caused them to be unable to rest in peace after death. No matter how strong he became, no matter how terrifying and Savage his appearance became with the passing of each night, it could not suppress her will. This caused the women¡¯s mentality to gradually change. From the initial fear, they slowly faced the past and finally defeated the nightmare. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s been more than a hundred years. We¡¯ve been trapped here for so long. It¡¯s hard for us to get out of this place. We¡¯ve been repeating the same scene every day.¡± The woman holding the cat had tears in her eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°If we had been more United and had more courage back then, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± It was a pity that everyone was wary of each other and hated each other. In order to please the supervising inspector, they even framed each other. In the end, they joined the red camp and even regarded each other as enemies. Even after their deaths, everyone had become vengeful ghosts. The enmity between them had not been resolved, and it had continued for a hundred years. Only now did they wake up from the dream. If it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao¡¯s unexpected intrusion and the fact that her words and actions had encouraged the women to gather their courage, they didn¡¯t know how long it would have taken them to get out of this nightmare. Chapter 2039 - Chapter 2039 First awakening (2) Chapter 2039: First awakening (2) Chapter 2039: First awakening (2) ¡°Sister Huang ¡®er ¡­¡± The woman carrying the cat called out to several people in a row and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± When they were born, they had once regarded each other as a mortal malady, and had a lot of dirty things between them, creating obstacles for each other. Only now did he understand that there was no enmity between them. In fact, they had all died one after another. ¡°Sister Qiao ¡®er, I was also in the wrong ¡­¡± The other young woman, who was surrounded by red mist, also cried softly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve also let you down in many ways back then.¡± Song qingxiao listened to their apologies one by one. These women who used to have a bad relationship with each other had finally reconciled after a nightmare that lasted more than a hundred years. Everyone hugged each other and cried bitterly. They were both sad about their tragic life and ending, but they were also happy that they had been freed. ¡°Young lady, this is not a place to stay for long ¡­¡± After crying for a while, the woman holding the cat seemed to have remembered something. Her expression changed and she reminded him. Clang! Clang! As she spoke, the sound of something shattering came from the inside of the boatyard, and the entire boatyard shook violently. A strong Yin Qi slowly filled the shipwreck. A few female ghosts could no longer maintain their faces, and blood began to ooze out of their bodies. ¡°There is a Li in Shen village ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she seemed to have sensed the existence of an extremely terrifying aura, and dark red veins surged in her eyes. The black threads formed a large net and sealed her face within. Her eyes were filled with fear, but at the same time, she looked relieved. Her lips moved, and she spat out a word silently. ¡®Meow.¡¯ With a cat¡¯s meow, Qiao ¡®er¡¯s figure turned into red mist and was swept into the yin Qi, disappearing without a trace. The rest of the female ghosts also met with mishaps one after another. The scenery in the boathouse quickly deteriorated, and the furniture decayed at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Spider webs filled the square, the window frames were corroded, and the hanging door curtains were like withered flowers, losing their bright and beautiful color. A rancid smell mixed with a strong demonic Qi filled the entire boathouse. Song Qing¡¯s small back straightened up bit by bit, and his bones made a ¡®crackling¡¯ sound. ¡®Kill!¡¯ The troops of the Li dynasty who had died here were still resentful after 100 years. They had lost their minds under the influence of the demonic Qi and became extremely fierce. As she thought about it, the Dragon Soul that she had lost contact with for a long time finally responded. A golden light flickered between song Qing¡¯s brows, and morrowheaven turned into a Dragon Soul. It rushed out and was held in her hand. Song Qing held it and poured her strength into her arm. She waved it casually- ¡®Boom-¡® The unparalleled sword Qi turned into a silver light, and the demonic Qi frantically retreated wherever it went. The power of this sword was unparalleled! The blood-red mist dodged the attack, and the sharp edge of the sword almost tore the sky that was covered by Yin Qi. One by one, the warships that once belonged to Li guochao, bound by iron chains, which carried his futile attempt to ascend the throne and establish an unparalleled hegemony, were destroyed by the sword light. Huala! The sword light split the warships on the river and illuminated the sky above the Yongqing River. At the same time, it fell into the river and almost tore the blood River that had been dyed red. The river water boiled and split to the sides under the overbearing sword Qi, revealing the river and the bodies buried below. ¡°Kill!¡± The destruction of the warship caused the souls of the soldiers who had been on the ship for hundreds of years to be swept up in the residual power of the sword light. They were torn apart one by one and disappeared without a trace. The river water gushed up under the airflow, smashing the ships into pieces. Song Qing was floating in the air, looking at the city of Shen villa. The corpses piled up under the city quickly rotted, and the blood dried up, turning from red to black, and then to mottled marks. The people in the city who were still talking about ¡®Zhang shouyi and Li guochao¡¯ before she entered this place instantly disappeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hualala- In the surging River, song qingxiao quietly looked in the direction of Shen Manor. The strong wind and waves blew her hair and clothes, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound. Not long after, figures in military armor suddenly appeared above the city. A man in military armor and holding a crossbow looked in the direction of the river as if he was facing a great enemy. It was a man in his forties. His face was full of stubble, covered in dust and blood. However, there were only turbulent waves on the river surface that had yet to calm down. His old opponents who had once fought with him and besieged Shen villa had now disappeared completely. Chapter 2040 - Chapter 2040 The first awakening (3) Chapter 2040: The first awakening (3) Chapter 2040: The first awakening (3) In his memory, at the place where the Li dynasty¡¯s Army had once dominated the river and sealed off Shen villa, a young girl in a light blue chiffon dress was standing. ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± The few women who had been madly killing the man slowly stood up. There were no more male corpses in front of them, and the place where the male corpses had been lying was empty. The women¡¯s expressions were mournful, with confusion and joy after relief. As if she had just woken up from a dream that she could never wake up from, the woman holding the cat looked around. When she saw the familiar faces, she couldn¡¯t help but sob. ¡°Thank you for waking us up from this nightmare.¡± She heaved a long sigh, her lips quivering as tears filled her eyes. we fought endlessly back then and were thrown into the red camp. We could only blame fate for being unfair. After entering the red camp, everyone hated each other and thought that it was because of each other. The red camp was a place where people ate people. They suffered all kinds of torture and were eventually killed and cooked into meat soup. The night before they were thrown into the red camp had become their nightmare. Even after they died, they were still trapped in it and could not break free. For more than a hundred years, these tortured female ghosts kept recalling what had happened that night. The supervising inspector who controlled their life and death that day, even after so many years, could still make them fear. Song qingxiao¡¯s arrival had broken the balance. She had barged into this nightmare with a strong stance and killed this person with lightning-fast methods. However, in the eyes of the female ghosts who had been tortured for hundreds of years, the supervisor, who had caused their nightmares, was not really dead. Song qingxiao¡¯s killing did not free them, but her arrival gave these pitiful female ghosts a glimmer of hope. Therefore, every time dawn came, the man who once ruled their life and death and decided their tragic fate would turn into a corpse and return again and again. This was the manifestation of fear in their hearts. Once the heart¡¯s devil rose, it could not be cut or killed. Unfortunately, even with song qingxiao¡¯s strength, she could not completely dispel the fear in their hearts. The words she had said that day did not really touch the hearts of these resentful souls who had experienced war and died from torture. In the eyes of the woman with the cat, song qingxiao¡¯s words were just because he relied on her powerful strength to do whatever he wanted. Therefore, in the following period of time, her power and spiritual power were exhausted, and her realm also degenerated. In the end, she became a ¡®weak woman¡¯ who was not much different from them. In the nightmare, they had already carried a hundred years of fear. They both desired redemption, but at the same time, they also harbored a kind of ¡®malice¡¯ that wanted to pull people into it and sink with them. However, what happened next was beyond their expectations. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t give up just because her power had weakened. She showed her ferocity and tenacity, killing the dead again and again. She had already guessed the origin of the soup, but she suppressed her hunger and did not touch it at all. He was not willing to give up his human nature after he had his fill. For seven whole days, her endurance shocked these resentful spirits who had died a hundred years ago. She was not tempted by her weak will. She did not succumb to hunger, thirst, and fear. Instead, she relied on her perseverance to kill the bodies that had brought pain to the woman carrying the cat and the others, and even caused them to be unable to rest in peace after death. No matter how strong he became, no matter how terrifying and Savage his appearance became with the passing of each night, it could not suppress her will. This caused the women¡¯s mentality to gradually change. From the initial fear, they slowly faced the past and finally defeated the nightmare. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a hundred years. We¡¯ve been trapped here for so long. It¡¯s hard for us to get out of this place. We¡¯ve been repeating the same scene every day.¡± The woman holding the cat had tears in her eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°If we had been more United and had more courage back then, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± It was a pity that everyone was wary of each other and hated each other. In order to please the supervising inspector, they even framed each other. In the end, they joined the red camp and even regarded each other as enemies. Even after their deaths, everyone had become vengeful ghosts. The enmity between them had not been resolved, and it had continued for a hundred years. Only now did they wake up from the dream. If it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao¡¯s unexpected intrusion and the fact that her words and actions had encouraged the women to gather their courage, they didn¡¯t know how long it would have taken them to get out of this nightmare. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sister Huang ¡®er ¡­¡± The woman carrying the cat called out to several people in a row and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± When they were born, they had once regarded each other as a mortal malady, and had a lot of dirty things between them, creating obstacles for each other. Only now did he understand that there was no enmity between them. In fact, they had all died one after another. Chapter 2041 - Chapter 2041 Big mistake (1) Chapter 2041: Big mistake (1) Chapter 2041: Big mistake (1) Song qingxiao watched with interest as Zhang shouyi¡¯s face shriveled up. His skin and flesh had rotted, and his beard had lost its luster. The battle robe that had rotted beyond repair hung on his empty body, showing his status as a great general in the past. His skin quickly rotted and turned black. In an instant, he turned from a living being into a walking corpse. His eyes were like dried grapes, losing their luster, but they carried a terrifying and dense Yin Qi. The bow and arrow in his hand also rotted and aged, but compared to its new appearance before, song qingxiao finally felt a trace of killing intent. This was the Zhang shouyi of a hundred years later! He was still trapped in the dream. Even if he was strong and had a sharp weapon in his hand, he could not shoot song qingxiao from a hundred years ago because he was in the same situation. However, Zhang shouyi, who had been forcefully awakened from his dream by song qingxiao, understood that he was in a hundred years in the future. Although the bow was no longer as sharp as it had been in the past, it was no longer separated by time and space. In addition, Zhang shouyi had accumulated the power of resentment for a hundred years. This was why he possessed such a powerful baleful aura. Moreover, this bow had followed Zhang shouyi in his campaigns a hundred years ago and killed many people. Under the nourishment of the demonic Qi of Shen Manor, its baleful Qi was astonishing and was not inferior to a top-notch magical artifact. it¡¯s, it¡¯s actually already a hundred years later ¡­ Zhang shouyi, who had already turned into a dried corpse, was stunned for a moment before he slowly spoke, ¡°¡±I, remember.¡± As his memories gradually came back, he seemed to remember more things that happened after the war. The shriveled corpse began to tremble. Pain, regret, and resentment seeped out of his body, causing him to tremble. The battle robe on his body gradually shattered as he trembled. The edges turned into powder and flew around his body. His terrifying face, which had already caused the remaining black skin to be covered in bones, actually revealed a dazed expression. Zhang shouyi looked out of the city wall and didn¡¯t dare to turn around. It was as if there was an extremely terrifying existence behind him that made him, a great general who had been dead for a hundred years and had experienced hundreds of battles before his death, whose hands were stained with blood and whose entire body was filled with killing intent, feel incomparably fearful. He didn¡¯t dare to turn around. ¡°General, do you remember?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out from beside Zhang shouyi. His body trembled heavily, and his black head creaked as it turned. Behind him, large amounts of blood began to seep out of the walls of Shen Manor. Song qingxiao followed his movement and turned her head, only to see that Shen villa was covered in blood. On the originally empty street, wherever Zhang shouyi¡¯s gaze landed, a pile of corpses started to appear. The corpses piled up into a wall of human flesh. Thick blood flowed down the corpses and gathered on the ground, turning the place into a living hell. Silence! Death Qi! The smell of blood and resentment swept across the massacred city. There were dead bodies everywhere, and he couldn¡¯t sense any living aura. The piles of corpses were soaked in blood, and the blood light dyed the city Red, turning the city into an extremely large grave. ¡°I ¡­¡± Zhang shouyi opened his mouth and let out a dry and meaningless syllable. He wanted to cry, but his dry eyes had long lost any tears. The faces that were stained with blood were filled with resentment. There were old people, young men who were full of vitality, and innocent children who had a bright future. These once fresh lives had become dead souls under his blade because of him. this is the sin of killing that I¡¯ve committed ¡­ Zhang shouyi¡¯s tall figure swayed. Even though there weren¡¯t any tears in his eyes, a great wave of sorrow spread through his body. ¡°I¡¯m an evil person who can¡¯t wash away my sins ¡­¡± ¡°It seems that general has indeed remembered.¡± Song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Judging from Zhang shouyi¡¯s current reaction, he didn¡¯t seem to be as crazy as the rumors said. He didn¡¯t seem to have been provoked by his defeat at Li guochao¡¯s hands and massacred innocent people. His face had lost all its flesh, but song qingxiao could sense the dejection, regret, and sorrow on his face. ¡°I remember now.¡± The general whose name had been infamous for a hundred years did not play the fool and deny everything. His tone was pained. Chapter 2042 - Chapter 2042 A big mistake (2) Chapter 2042: A big mistake (2) Chapter 2042: A big mistake (2) ¡°I¡¯ve made a grave mistake, and I know I deserve to die.¡± At this point, he paused. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your warning, I might still be immersed in the dream that day, and it would be difficult to wake up.¡± A dream of a hundred years, and when he woke up, the world had changed, and people had changed. ¡°Since the soldiers and soldiers are already clear-headed, I have some questions.¡± Song qingxiao stood side by side with him, looking at the mountain of corpses and the river of blood in Shen villa. Her eyes revealed a soft sigh and pity. ¡°These people died an unnatural death. I¡¯m afraid they still didn¡¯t know the reason for General¡¯s killing.¡± After she said this, Zhang shouyi¡¯s body started to tremble again, as if he was suffering a great torture in his heart. ¡°Why did you order the massacre back then?¡± Zhang shouyi gritted his teeth very tightly, and his thin black skin trembled non-stop. One could see the traces of his teeth gritting, and it was clear that he couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, general.¡± Song Qing looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°More than a hundred years ago, the General¡¯s massacre did not completely calm the matter. It was only the beginning.¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± When Zhang shouyi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and asked in a deep voice. the massacre of the city a hundred years ago caused a large number of Dark Souls to appear here. Over a hundred years, these wandering spirits had grown into malicious ghosts. ¡°And the people who are still living in Shen villa after a hundred years of wreaking havoc.¡± Song qingxiao said seriously, ¡± I was asked by my master and senior to go to Shen villa. On the way, we were blocked by a malicious ghost who claimed that it would kill everyone in Shen villa. She told him about what had happened on the way here and then continued, ¡± every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. If we want to find the source of these vengeful souls and malicious ghosts, we must find the reason why they turned into ghosts back then. Therefore, she took the risk to break into the red mist and enter the scene from a hundred years ago. She found the general who had caused the tragedy of Shen Manor. ¡°..¡± After Zhang shouyi heard her words, he fell into a long silence. The vengeful souls of the soldiers who were originally stationed on the city wall and following him also did not make a sound. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± After a long time, Zhang shouyi seemed to have let out a long sigh. His tone was heavy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this mistake would continue after a hundred years.¡± ¡°When the descendants of Shen village mentioned general Zhang, they guessed that there were two reasons for you to massacre the city.¡± Song qingxiao combined what she had gotten from Auntie Wu on the Bullock-cart with her own speculations based on some clues. She said half-truthfully, ¡± they believe that Li guochao posed a threat to the Imperial court back then. Before you led the Army to the battlefield, you made a military pledge in front of the Emperor that if you don¡¯t take Li guochao¡¯s head, you¡¯re willing to behead his entire family. At that time, Zhang shouyi was leading the Army outside and held great power. The Emperor was suspicious and left his parents, wife, and children in shangjing. so after you were defeated by Li guochao, you were too ashamed to face your father, and you were also afraid that the news of your defeat would spread back to the capital, and the heads of the entire Zhang family would fall to the ground. Under such stimulation, Zhang shouyi was filled with resentment and eventually lost his rationality, giving the order to massacre the entire city. ¡°No!¡± The moment Zhang shouyi heard this, his killing intent surged as he retorted. ¡°There is another possibility.¡± Song qingxiao did not take his sudden burst of killing intent to heart. She continued, ¡± Shen village is rumored to be the best place to raise Dragons. You retreated to Shen village not because you covet the wealth of this place, but because you want to occupy the Dragon raising place. The old Daoist from yunhu mountain had learned from his master that Shen villa was located in a special place. It was a wonderful treasure land at the intersection of Yin Yang River. If he were to establish a sect here, he would be blessed with a prosperous destiny and nurture a monarch with the aura of an Emperor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they were to start a massacre here, the baleful aura would run rampant, and a demonic Lord that would bring disaster to the Three Realms would be born. Previously, when she had temporarily settled down in the boathouse, Qiao ¡®er, who was carrying the cat, had said that the reason Li guochao had besieged Shen villa and wanted to take it down at all costs was that he had been instructed by an expert and thought that this place was the best place to raise Dragons. So if he took over the Shen villa and ascended the throne here, he would have made an unparalleled achievement that could be passed down for generations. Under such temptation, Li guochao risked his life and paid a great price to attack Shen villa, which eventually led to a lose-lose situation. Zhang shouyi was loyal to the Imperial court and the Emperor. If he were to learn of such a rumor, it was very likely that he would turn this place into a trap in order to stop Li guochao¡¯s conspiracy. Chapter 2043 - Chapter 2043 A big mistake (3) Chapter 2043: A big mistake (3) Chapter 2043: A big mistake (3) how many generations has it been since the great Jin Dynasty¡¯s legacy has been passed down to this point? ¡± Zhang shouyi was silent for a moment. After hearing her words, he asked, ¡± ¡°Who is the current Emperor? what is his year?¡± After a hundred years, when song qingxiao barged into the shuraba, he didn¡¯t ask about the common people, nor his parents, wife, and children. Instead, he asked about the Imperial court and the Emperor he had been loyal to. Song qingxiao had already guessed the outcome. ¡°Wanjin is already dead.¡± She quietly looked at the general who had turned into bones but was still loyal. ¡°When Li guochao revolted, wanjin¡¯s fate was already near.¡± Not long after the shenzhuang incident, the people from all over the country attacked shangjing. The courtiers fled, and the Emperor died on the way to the South. The late Jin Dynasty ended and the National period entered. She had learned a little about these things from song Changqing, aunt Wu, and the others, but she did not go into detail. However, Zhang shouyi had already gotten the answer he wanted. He was not very interested in the details of what happened after that. Even when he heard that Wan Jin was destroyed, the only remaining hope in his eyes had been extinguished. Endless Yin Qi dispersed from his body, blowing at his decayed battle robe. The dark red cloak fluttered high in the air, like an undying vengeful spirit following behind him. ¡°Is our destiny ¡­ About to end?¡± He said in a sad voice, ¡± ¡°Wanjin ¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡± He clenched the crossbow in his hand and let out a cry like a lonely bird. ¡®Wuwu-¡® A cold wind blew, and a strong murderous aura rose from the city wall. When the soldiers on the city walls heard that the dynasty had been destroyed and that their families had passed away, they all felt grief and regret. This murderous aura was extremely strong. It soared into the sky and almost dyed the sky red and black. It enveloped the sky above Shen villa and did not dissipate for a long time. After a long time, the sorrowful general slowly regained his rationality. ¡°I was wrong.¡± He sorted out his thoughts and said after a long while, ¡± When I received the decree to suppress the rebellion, I led the Army to Liao city. The Zhang family had been generals for generations and were loyal to Wan Jin. When he went to war, he had sworn in front of his parents, wife, and children that if he did not treat Li guochao well, he would never return to the capital alive. When he arrived in Liao city, he saw everything that Li guochao had deployed. However, at that time, the gold had already reached the time when the wind and rain were blowing. The Imperial court could not make ends meet and was financially poor. The Emperor had no silver in his hands. The country was basically destroyed. When they were out on the battlefield, the soldiers would not be able to grow their hair. After being exploited by the officials of the military Ministry, the soldiers could not even fill their stomachs. In comparison, Li guochao¡¯s troops were just a motley crew who had no scruples. Wherever they went, they would burn, kill, pillage, and commit all kinds of evil. Every time they destroyed a city, they would leave a mess for the Imperial court. Li guochao was ruthless. He knew that once he was caught doing what he had done, he would die without a doubt. Thus, when Zhang shouyi attacked the city, he ordered the soldiers to drive women and children to defend the city. After that, he didn¡¯t care about their lives. It was a completely Desperado behavior. Although Zhang shouyi didn¡¯t suffer many losses, he didn¡¯t gain any advantage either. In order not to harm the foundation of Liao city, and in addition to the fact that the Army had run out of rations, after discussing with his troops, Zhang shouyi decided to temporarily retreat to Shen village and make further plans. In terms of geographical location, Shen village was surrounded by water. Although it was called a town, its scale was not smaller than a city. Li guochao¡¯s Army was only formed by the ordinary rebels and did not know how to fight, not to mention attacking a city on water. The moment Zhang shouyi took over Shen village, the village would be rich and would have provisions for the future. Even in the chaos of war, the people in the city had not suffered much, and they did not have the heart to resist the court. In fact, after hearing about the ¡®magnificent feat¡¯ of the revolutionary Army, they even welcomed Zhang shouyi¡¯s arrival. ¡°At the beginning, I really just wanted to occupy Shen villa.¡± Li guochao¡¯s troops were just a motley crew. The only reason they listened to Li guochao¡¯s orders was that Li guochao was ruthless and had promised to share the fields and grain. According to Zhang shouyi¡¯s plan at that time, Li guochao didn¡¯t get the position properly, but he called himself a fake King. The two had fought several times, and he thought that Li guochao was timid, cherished his life, and was very cautious. According to his personality, there were countless rich places in the world. There was no need to risk fighting with the official Army of the Imperial court and spend a lot of manpower and resources to attack Shen villa through the sea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if Li guochao was crazy and dared to besiege Shen villa, with his experience in leading troops, as long as he guarded the city wall well, the rebel army would naturally disperse without attacking him for ten days to half a month with the provisions in Shen villa. When the time came, the rebel army would not have any grain, land, or women as spoils of war. Naturally, they would not be willing to accept each other. They would be divided into several groups, and their morale would be low. At that time, Zhang shouyi would lead his troops to pursue and defeat the rebel army. He had a good idea, but he didn¡¯t expect the start or the end. Li guochao attacked the Shen villa like a madman at all costs, which eventually led to this tragedy that lasted for hundreds of years. Chapter 2044 - Chapter 2044 Cast (1) Chapter 2044: Cast (1) Chapter 2044: Cast (1) ¡°From the moment I entered the Shen villa, I had been dreaming at night.¡± After surviving the shock of learning about the destruction of great gold, Zhang shouyi quickly recounted the events of the past. ¡°In my dream, I heard a voice pointing me out. It told me that this place is connected to the great Golden Dragon energy.¡± His voice was filled with pain, guilt, and self-blame, and it seemed particularly heavy. he also made it clear that the Li dynasty attacked the Shen villa to ascend the throne and destroy the Fortune of the great Jin Dynasty. Back then, he had led the Army to battle with the ambition to wipe out Li guochao¡¯s troops in one fell swoop. When he received guidance in his dream, he saw it as the heavens blessing big gold. I don¡¯t know why, but I believe in it without a doubt. I think it¡¯s a miracle. Later on, when Li guochao¡¯s troops became more and more crazy, it confirmed the man¡¯s guess, which made him more determined to guard the great Golden Dragon vein and never allow a traitor like Li guochao to taint it. I saw that Li guochao¡¯s troops regarded human lives as nothing. I felt that the world should not fall into the hands of such evil people no matter what. Therefore, when the voice later told him that the only way to destroy Li guochao¡¯s fortune was to turn from yang to Yin, he lost his mind as if he had been bewitched. His mind was muddled, and he had fallen into a demonic barrier. He was bent on not letting the Li dynasty gain the world. During that period of time, he acted crazily and completely relied on the ¡®immortal¡¯ in his dream to guide him, following it like a golden edict or Jade law. The soldiers were also stimulated by the battle and were full of killing intent. When he woke up from his dream and calmed down, he realized that the mistake had already been made and it was difficult to turn back. I was tempted by the dream and made a grave mistake. My sin is irreversible and I deserve to go to the 18th level of hell. The massacre of Shen Manor and the dead innocent people were the people who welcomed them into the city. Among the familiar faces, there were people who had once transported grain for them, and there were also old people and children who had looked at them curiously. I also didn¡¯t expect that I would do such a beastly thing ¡­ He was greatly stimulated and overnight, the Army wandered around this place and sank into the dream of a hundred years ago, unwilling to wake up. Zhang shouyi would rather live during the period of time when he was being attacked by Li guochao. Subconsciously, he would think that he was still protecting the people of Shen villa and killing the enemy heroically, instead of becoming an executioner and killing the people with brutal means. When song Qing woke him up, he was still living in his memories. On one hand, he, who was immersed in escaping, would rather fight against Li guochao forever and only remember the side of him that protected his country;But at the same time, he instinctively remembered what would happen next and subconsciously avoided it. Just like that, day after day, year after year, he was muddleheaded and immersed in the past, not willing to think about this life and the future. That was until song qingxiao¡¯s arrival, which broke his dream. The illusion he created was broken, and he remembered the hellish scene. Zhang shouyi didn¡¯t know if he should be happy that he was no longer immersed in the past and living in confusion and pain, or resentful that song qingxiao had broken his beautiful dream and made him sober up in reality. Following Zhang shouyi¡¯s narration, a large amount of blood started to seep out from the walls that were built from the corpses. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams rang out one after another as the blood light illuminated the sky, dyeing the place dark red. Arms stretched out from the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. Some ¡®people¡¯ who were mixed in the pile of corpses raised their heads and groaned in pain. The soldiers on the city wall were silent. They followed Zhang shouyi¡¯s orders and slaughtered the people of Shen Manor. They were buried here with Zhang shouyi and had to bear a bad reputation for a hundred years. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment and asked, ¡± ¡°After the Shen villa incident, you committed suicide in Shen villa to atone for your sins?¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± When Zhang shouyi heard her words, he seemed to be a little surprised. The thin, dry skin on his black face wrinkled slightly, making a hissing sound similar to that of paper being folded. ¡°No,¡± she said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He shook his head and said, ¡± after we woke up, we realized that we had made a huge mistake-¡± After that, he was muddleheaded. However, there was a voice that reminded Zhang shouyi from time to time that he should die to tell the world that he had done such a brutal thing and wash away his sins. ¡°But my father always said that it¡¯s a coward to die after doing something wrong.¡± If he was not even afraid of death, why would he be afraid to admit his mistakes, make up for it, and face it? In addition, he had his parents, wife, and children, so he had yet to complete the task that the Emperor had entrusted to him. That was why even though he knew he had done something wrong, he was not willing to escape with his life. Chapter 2045 - Chapter 2045 Cast (2) Chapter 2045: Cast (2) Chapter 2045: Cast (2) He was originally affected by the dream and his will was not strong enough to be bewitched by the voice. It was already a mistake. Now, how could he listen to the temptation of the voice, escape weakly, and continue to make mistakes? In a daze, he and the Army defended this place and made up their minds to atone for their crimes by performing meritorious deeds. After defeating Li guochao¡¯s troops, they would enter the capital to ask for the emperor¡¯s forgiveness. At that time, if he wanted to kill or cut him up, he would naturally not say a word. With such a belief, Zhang shouyi led his Army and guarded this place for a hundred years. In the past hundred years, he had guarded this line and did not retreat even half a step. When song qingxiao woke up, it was already a hundred years later. Li guochao¡¯s troops had long passed away, and he and his soldiers had stayed here and turned into bones. However, they could use their strong resentment to forcibly seal the remnant souls in their withered bodies and turn them into walking corpses. if it wasn¡¯t for your reminder, I still wouldn¡¯t have known that so much time has passed, and we ¡­ After the massacre in the city, they were buried in Shen Manor. General song Qing sorted out all the clues she knew in her mind, and gradually, a suspicious point emerged in her heart. ¡°In other words, general Zhang was bewitched. After massacring the city, he still doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Zhang shouyi nodded. He wanted to say something, but before he could, he was interrupted by song qingjiang. ¡°I wonder if the voice that entered your dream that day was a man or a woman. Does general Zhang still remember?¡± ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Zhang shouyi acknowledged. His dull eyes turned, as though he was ¡®looking¡¯ at song qingxiao. ¡°It¡¯s a female voice.¡± This voice had entered his dreams overnight, with the power to bewitch people¡¯s hearts. After he entered the barrier, he thought that this voice was the fairy of the ninth heaven who had descended to the mortal world to guide him on his path to ensure the stability of the great Jin Dynasty. ¡°Young lady, why do you ask this?¡± As a general who had a large number of troops under his command, Zhang shouyi¡¯s sharp senses could sense the intention behind song qingxiao¡¯s question. ¡°Could it be that the identity of the person in the dream is not ordinary?¡± As he spoke, he had already tightened his grip on the heavy bow in his hand. The bow glowed with a red light, and a murderous aura emanated from his body. I joined the Li guochao¡¯s troops more than a hundred years ago. Song qingxiao pursed her lips. As soon as she finished speaking, Zhang shouyi¡¯s aura became much sharper when he heard the name of his old enemy and that she had once been in Li guochao¡¯s Army. ¡®Hu Hu-¡® The dark red cloak of this general who had been on the battlefield for many years fluttered in the wind, and large amounts of fiendish Qi turned into red light, floating behind his cloak. It caused his cloak to instantly extend a few meters, and it was raised high in the air, almost completely covering his withered black figure. A dense demonic Qi spread out from his body and soared into the sky. The bow in his hand, which was full of killing intent, began to vibrate gently, making a ¡®buzzing¡¯ sound. The soldiers on the city wall were influenced by him and began to show hostility. A strong fighting spirit spread out, and a wave of killing intent shrouded the city wall, making the screams of the dead souls in the city even more shrill. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t place Zhang shouyi¡¯s pressure in her eyes. It was as though she didn¡¯t sense the vigilance and wariness from Zhang shouyi. She continued, ¡± ¡°General Zhang, have you heard of the background of Li dynasty?¡± this person is just a Street ruffian. He read a few idle books, so he has delusional thoughts and thinks that he is the master of the world. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had mentioned that he had been in Li guochao¡¯s Army before, Zhang shouyi¡¯s tone was much colder. ¡°He just doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, and used flowery words to deceive the ignorant people, and then became lawless.¡± ¡°Other than that, did general Zhang not hear anything else about his background?¡± Song qingxiao asked him again with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only he was born in a poor family. His ancestors had no achievements or outstanding figures. There is nothing worth me inquiring about. Zhang shouyi spoke with determination. There was no need for him to lie. The Li dynasty had attracted the attention of the Imperial court back then. Zhang shouyi had indeed inquired about this person¡¯s personality and preferences before he set out to encircle and annihilate him. ¡°When I was trapped in the dream, I once heard a ghost in his tribe mention that when Li guochao was born, there was a strange phenomenon.¡± Song qingxiao changed her tone and told him about Li guochao¡¯s background. Chapter 2046 - Chapter 2046 Cast (3) Chapter 2046: Cast (3) Chapter 2046: Cast (3) Zhang shouyi furrowed his brows. His body had long since stiffened, and this action pulled at his entire black face, making his expression look even more terrifying. Obviously, he did not agree with this statement. In his heart, Li guochao was just a rebel, and everyone had the right to kill him. He was also the culprit who had caused such a tragedy. Now, song qingxiao saw a strange phenomenon when this person was born. If he had not turned into a walking corpse and could no longer be considered a human, he would have retorted loudly. ¡°It is said that before he was born, his mother was given several seeds by a strange woman.¡± She told him what the woman had repeated back then, and Zhang shouyi¡¯s expression gradually changed. ¡°.. On the day he was born, the seed began to sprout and bloom, producing many blood lotuses.¡± Song Qing looked down on Zhang shouyi, ¡± ¡°This person attacked Shen village because he was instructed by an expert. He said that Shen village is the best place to raise Dragons.¡± Li guochao believed that his destiny was extraordinary, so he attacked Shen villa at all costs. ¡°Miss, you mean ¡­¡± Zhang shouyi wasn¡¯t an idiot. He finally understood. ¡°Are you suspecting that the female voice that entered my dream might be the one who guided the Li dynasty in the right path and gave him the blood lotus seed?¡± ¡°From the moment I entered the Shen villa, I had been dreaming at night.¡± After surviving the shock of learning about the destruction of great gold, Zhang shouyi quickly recounted the events of the past. ¡°In my dream, I heard a voice pointing me out. It told me that this place is connected to the great Golden Dragon energy.¡± His voice was filled with pain, guilt, and self-blame, and it seemed particularly heavy. he also made it clear that the Li dynasty attacked the Shen villa to ascend the throne and destroy the Fortune of the great Jin Dynasty. Back then, he had led the Army to battle with the ambition to wipe out Li guochao¡¯s troops in one fell swoop. When he received guidance in his dream, he saw it as the heavens blessing big gold. I don¡¯t know why, but I believe in it without a doubt. I think it¡¯s a miracle. Later on, when Li guochao¡¯s troops became more and more crazy, it confirmed the man¡¯s guess, which made him more determined to guard the great Golden Dragon vein and never allow a traitor like Li guochao to taint it. I saw that Li guochao¡¯s troops regarded human lives as nothing. I felt that the world should not fall into the hands of such evil people no matter what. Therefore, when the voice later told him that the only way to destroy Li guochao¡¯s fortune was to turn from yang to Yin, he lost his mind as if he had been bewitched. His mind was muddled, and he had fallen into a demonic barrier. He was bent on not letting the Li dynasty gain the world. During that period of time, he acted crazily and completely relied on the ¡®immortal¡¯ in his dream to guide him, following it like a golden edict or Jade law. The soldiers were also stimulated by the battle and were full of killing intent. When he woke up from his dream and calmed down, he realized that the mistake had already been made and it was difficult to turn back. I was tempted by the dream and made a grave mistake. My sin is irreversible and I deserve to go to the 18th level of hell. The massacre of Shen Manor and the dead innocent people were the people who welcomed them into the city. Among the familiar faces, there were people who had once transported grain for them, and there were also old people and children who had looked at them curiously. I also didn¡¯t expect that I would do such a beastly thing ¡­ He was greatly stimulated and overnight, the Army wandered around this place and sank into the dream of a hundred years ago, unwilling to wake up. Zhang shouyi would rather live during the period of time when he was being attacked by Li guochao. Subconsciously, he would think that he was still protecting the people of Shen villa and killing the enemy heroically, instead of becoming an executioner and killing the people with brutal means. When song Qing woke him up, he was still living in his memories. On one hand, he, who was immersed in escaping, would rather fight against Li guochao forever and only remember the side of him that protected his country;But at the same time, he instinctively remembered what would happen next and subconsciously avoided it. Just like that, day after day, year after year, he was muddleheaded and immersed in the past, not willing to think about this life and the future. That was until song qingxiao¡¯s arrival, which broke his dream. The illusion he created was broken, and he remembered the hellish scene. Zhang shouyi didn¡¯t know if he should be happy that he was no longer immersed in the past and living in confusion and pain, or resentful that song qingxiao had broken his beautiful dream and made him sober up in reality. Following Zhang shouyi¡¯s narration, a large amount of blood started to seep out from the walls that were built from the corpses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah!¡± Screams rang out one after another as the blood light illuminated the sky, dyeing the place dark red. Arms stretched out from the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. Some ¡®people¡¯ who were mixed in the pile of corpses raised their heads and groaned in pain. The soldiers on the city wall were silent. They followed Zhang shouyi¡¯s orders and slaughtered the people of Shen Manor. They were buried here with Zhang shouyi and had to bear a bad reputation for a hundred years. Chapter 2047 - Chapter 2047 Promise (1) Chapter 2047: Promise (1) Chapter 2047: Promise (1) The mission in his mind prompted,¡±the promise of a white head!¡± [ mission completion: 100000 points ] According to the current clues that song qingxiao had, more than a hundred years ago, Zhang shouyi and Li guochao had a decisive battle in Shen villa, resulting in the tragic deaths of countless innocent souls. As a result, Shen Zhuang turned yang into Yin and became a ghost realm a hundred years later. As long as it was someone related to Shen villa, they would be poisoned by the demon ghost. This Gu uses a black line as a guide, and it will attract a hundred-year-old malicious ghost to possess it. On the way to Shen Manor, song qingxiao, the old Daoist, and his disciples met a faceless female ghost. Finally, song qingxiao took the risk and entered the red mist, entering the past and figuring out some of the mysteries of that year. The two of them had been entrusted by Xuan NV of the nine Heavens to kill the people in their dreams. One of them wanted to rule the country for a thousand years, while the other wanted to protect the stability of the great Jin Dynasty. It was needless to say that these two people had committed grave sins, but this disaster didn¡¯t seem to be a natural disaster. It was deliberately caused by the unknown identity of the self-proclaimed ¡®mysterious daughter of the nine Heavens¡¯. In other words, the reason why the Shen villa had become a ghost realm wasn¡¯t because of Zhang shouyi¡¯s massacre. He was just a part of the process in this ghost disaster. The real source of all evil still needed to be traced along this clue. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from young lady.¡± Song qingxiao was still deep in her thoughts when Zhang shouyi seemed to have recalled something. I¡¯ve been guarding this place for more than a hundred years. I always feel that Li guochao¡¯s deployment has not really been ¡®destroyed¡¯. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± When she heard this, her heart skipped a beat and she asked. It was already impossible to tell whether Zhang shouyi was happy or angry, but there was a glint of Yin Qi in his eyes. He fell silent for a long while, as if he was organizing his thoughts. After a long while, he said, ¡± ¡°The Li dynasty¡¯s military headquarters that I¡¯m referring to is not the real them.¡± He pulled the heavy bow in his hand and stood straight. ¡°It is an attempt to occupy Shen villa and will not stop until the goal is achieved ¡­¡± Song qingxiao immediately understood what he meant. in other words, this evil intention has never stopped for the past hundred years? ¡± ¡°Right!¡± Zhang shouyi stiffly nodded his head and responded. He had made a big mistake and was trapped in the dream world. For more than a hundred years, he had been fighting against Li guochao¡¯s troops. Other than lying to himself, Zhang shouyi could also feel the malicious intent towards Shen villa. This deepened the ¡®truth¡¯ of the dream, making it harder for him to wake up. ¡°That means that the ¡®ghost¡¯ who planned all this has not gotten what he wanted.¡± Zhang shouyi had been resisting for the past 100 years, but it might not be Li guochao¡¯s troops that were resisting. It might also be a kind of malicious intent added to the Shen villa. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope so.¡± Zhang shouyi said coldly, ¡± if I find out who is behind this, I will definitely not let her go at all costs. Even if my soul is destroyed and I can never reincarnate, I will never let her go. As he said this, he ¡®looked¡¯ at song qingxiao with difficulty. ¡°I want to ask you for a favor.¡± As soon as he mentioned this, song qingxiao had already guessed what he was going to say next. After Zhang shouyi entered the Shen Manor that year, the massacre of the city had made him infamous, and his death was also unclear. The anger in his heart could naturally be imagined. Until now, Shen villa was full of mysteries. His determination to find out the mastermind behind this was no less than song qingxiao¡¯s. From song qingxiao¡¯s self-claim that she had joined the Li dynasty¡¯s troops a hundred years ago, solved the mystery of the Li dynasty¡¯s attack on Shen villa at all costs, and found out the existence of ¡®mysterious daughter of Nine Heavens¡¯, who was the troublemaker in the middle, one could imagine that her strength was not low. At this moment, Zhang shouyi naturally wanted to befriend her and get her to help him investigate the identity of the mastermind behind this and find him. With her help, this matter would naturally be very easy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To song qingxiao, since it involved a mission, even if Zhang shouyi didn¡¯t mention it, she would have continued to investigate and get to the bottom of it. However, since Zhang shouyi had taken the initiative to bring it up, she naturally wanted to take advantage of this to obtain some benefits for herself. ¡°General Zhang, please speak.¡± Song qingxiao reached out to tuck her messy hair behind her ear and replied with a warm smile. As expected, Zhang shouyi said with hatred, ¡± the ¡®person¡¯ behind the scenes has a wicked heart. He caused me to fail on the verge of success and curse me. He died in Shen village for no reason and did not see his parents, wife, and children before he died. He stayed in Shen village in a muddled state, his body could not rest in peace, and his soul stayed in the human world, unable to reincarnate. Chapter 2048 - Chapter 2048 Promise (2) Chapter 2048: Promise (2) Chapter 2048: Promise (2) ¡°This enmity is absolutely irreconcilable, I can¡¯t bear this.¡± As he spoke, the heavy bow in his hand gushed out a red light, and he was full of killing intent. ¡°If miss can find out the identity of this ¡®Mystic fairy of the nine Heavens¡¯, I, Zhang shouyi, will owe you a favor.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Song Qing smiled and agreed, ¡± ¡°However, the Shen villa is in a critical situation. I may need your help in the investigation.¡± When Zhang shouyi heard this, he laughed loudly. ¡°I no longer have any family in this world.¡± Back then, they had failed to suppress the rebellion. Now, it was likely that their entire family had been slaughtered by the Emperor, and it was unknown if they had any descendants. Even if a descendant was lucky enough to escape, after more than a hundred years, he would only leave behind an infamy, and the descendants of the Zhang family might not recognize him. ¡°.. Only a broken body and a dark soul are left, wandering in this world, living a life worse than death.¡± He solemnly swore, ¡± ¡°If you can find out who the mastermind is and find out the cause of our deaths, we will naturally repay your great kindness! If you need me, just call my name, and all the soldiers and I will definitely listen to your call, even if it costs us ten thousand lives!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die ten thousand times!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die ten thousand times!¡± On the city walls, the spirits of the soldiers shouted in unison, responding to Zhang shouyi¡¯s decision. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. Zhang shouyi also seemed to have temporarily put down a huge matter in his heart. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay here and wait for your good news.¡± After he said this, he waved his hand. As the murderous aura surged, the figures of the soldiers on the city wall gradually disappeared. Zhang shouyi¡¯s figure also gradually faded. The corpses that were piled up like mountains in Shen villa also turned into illusions and slowly disappeared. ¡®Hu-hu-¡® The cold wind blew, and the water that was cut open by song qingxiao closed up again. The river water surged, and the corpses piled up under the city wall disappeared. The river water that had been dyed red returned to normal. As the battle scene disappeared, the red mist, the battle cries, the war drums, and the horn sounds all disappeared. The only sound that could be heard was that of song qingxiao¡¯s hair and clothes being blown by the wind. Song Qing looked on as Zhang shouyi disappeared. His gaze passed through the place where Zhang shouyi had been standing and looked into the Shen Manor. At this moment, the Shen villa was filled with ghostly Qi, and the heavy air of resentment almost covered the sky. If the Qing Ming token¡¯s consciousness had recovered at this time, it would have been overjoyed to sense such a strong ghost Qi. When she thought of this, she used her divine sense to call out for the dark green token. The token was surrounded by a black gas. When her divine sense touched the black gas, it was as if it had fallen into the sea and she did not get any response. Song qingxiao could not help but sigh. This trip to Shen villa was extremely dangerous. Other than the East Qin wuwo who had yet to reveal himself and had already reached the void realm, there was also the terrifying ¡°female ghost¡± that had yet to appear in Shen villa. This ghost¡¯s methods were extremely powerful, and she had deliberately turned Shen Zhuang into her place of cultivation. According to what the old Daoist had said on the ship, if Shen Zhuang turned from yang to Yin, he would raise a demon that would harm all living beings in the Three Realms. The old Daoist had also mentioned his master, the previous sect master of cloud Tiger Mountain. According to Daoist priest song, his master¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, but he thought that he could not solve the problem of Shen villa. Although she hadn¡¯t fought this female ghost head-on, whether it was the ghost¡¯s bewitchment of a general like Zhang shouyi or the method she used to control the ghosts, it could be seen that this evil spirit was extraordinary and extremely difficult to deal with. Although song qingxiao had already reached the Dao integration stage, the silver Wolf in her hand was still in a deep sleep, and the dark green token, which was used to deal with evil spirits and demonic ghosts, was also in a deep sleep. With East Qin wuwo in front and this Shen Zhuang demon behind her, the situation was extremely bad for her. Fortunately, her trip wasn¡¯t in vain after she took the risk to enter the red mist from 100 years ago. Other than getting some clues, she even got a promise from Zhang shouyi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he was alive, this person was a general filled with killing intent. After his death, his soul was sealed in his physical body, and under a freak combination of circumstances, he became an indestructible body. The heavy bow in his hand was filled with a baleful aura that was no less than a magic treasure. This person had a heavy weapon in his hand, and even malicious ghosts did not dare to approach him. To song qingxiao, getting his promise and having his help was a great fortune in the midst of misfortune. As for his request to find out the identity of the mysterious daughter of the nine Heavens, song qingxiao was not completely clueless. She thought of the bag of gold coins that the old coachman had received at the beginning of the great Jin Dynasty. From the origin of the ¡®life-buying money¡¯, she could speculate that the¡¯ ghost ¡®who took out the¡¯ life-buying money ¡®was most likely born in the first year of the Jin dynasty, which was the beginning of the great Jin Dynasty more than 300 years ago. Chapter 2049 - Chapter 2049 Promise (3) Chapter 2049: Promise (3) Chapter 2049: Promise (3) If he continued to investigate according to this clue, he would be able to find a way to find out the true identity of the ghost behind the scenes. ¡°Qing Xiao-Qing Xiao-¡± ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± At this moment, a few shrieks pierced through the mist and entered song qingxiao¡¯s ears. The old Daoist¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if he had shouted until his throat was sore, but he still called song qingxiao¡¯s name. Song Changqing¡¯s anxious voice was also mixed in, ¡°¡±Little junior sister-¡± Song Qing¡¯s expression turned cold. He immediately kept his sword and stepped out of the city wall. She took a big step forward, and the coldness on her body drove away the thick fog. The evil spirits in the fog seemed to be extremely afraid of her killing intent. Wherever she went, the fog would retreat. In a few steps, song qingxiao had already stepped out of the thick fog. The city behind them disappeared, and Shen villa was once again surrounded by the yin Qi. In the river that was covered in thick fog, a black ship was floating alone in the center of the river. The Starlight illuminated the ship like a Beacon in the dark, surrounding the survivors on the ship. The old Daoist stood in the circle and looked in the direction where song qingxiao had disappeared, still shouting her name. He was like an old man who had lost his children, his back bent like a bow. From the appearance of the red-dressed faceless female ghost to the river turning red, and finally song Qing disappearing into the fog, there had been no sign of her return. old priest, please rest for a while. Your voice is hoarse. Someone saw that he was pitiful and tried to persuade him, but the old Daoist did not listen and continued to call song qingxiao¡¯s name. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing looked at him worriedly. He reached out to help him sit down and catch his breath. He was already old and heavily injured. He had not rested for several days, so his complexion was extremely unsightly. Furthermore, cultivators from Mount yunhu had a sense of familiarity with their loved ones. The old Daoist¡¯s heart had been palpitating for the past few days. He said that little song Qing had appeared in his dreams and was now in trouble, crying for help. The old Daoist loved his disciple so much that he woke up immediately and insisted on calling his disciple back. After song Changqing supported him, he immediately grabbed his eldest disciple¡¯s wrist and said, ¡± ¡°You have to find your junior sister!¡± Daoist priest song¡¯s hair was ruffled by the wind. In just a few days, he had aged rapidly, looking very pitiful. ¡°She promised me that she would come back. She would come back.¡± your little junior sister won¡¯t go back on her word. If you shout a little more, she might hear our shouts and return ¡­ His voice was already very hoarse. He hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk for several days, and the skin of his mouth had cracked and blood was oozing out. Song Changqing listened to his instructions and nodded. The people around him were also terrified. After hearing the old Taoist¡¯s words, their sympathy seemed to have infected his inner anxiety. In the end, they accompanied him and shouted loudly. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± Everyone shouted and their voices spread. The old Daoist was still coughing from talking too much, which caused his internal injuries to worsen. He lost his balance and fell onto song Changqing. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Quickly look!¡± The old Daoist seemed to have sensed something. Ignoring the burning pain in his internal organs, he pushed the human wall in front of him away. Then, the fog in front of them rolled, and a silver light broke through the sky, splitting the fog and stirring the river water. Under the reflection of the sword Qi, the surface of the river was like boiling water. Bubbles rolled and split to two sides, revealing a long water mark. The red light in the mist had disappeared, and the cold light had dispersed the yin Qi, revealing the bright moon above. Tonight, the stars were shining brightly. Under the illumination of the light, frost and snow filled the sky. A tall figure stepped out of the thick fog, which made the old Daoist feel at ease. ¡°You little girl ¡­¡± He took a deep breath as he had been waiting for this result. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although his words were reproachful, the corners of his mouth were raised high, as if a huge stone had been removed from his heart. Now that he saw this familiar figure return, the old Daoist¡¯s heart that had been hanging high in the air suddenly returned to its original place. After he heaved a sigh of relief, he seemed to finally feel the severity of his injuries. His head felt heavy, and his feet felt light. His soul seemed to be swaying high up. He immediately lost his balance and fell backward. ¡°Master ¡­¡± As song Changqing cried out in alarm, a cold hand passed through his arm and caught the old Daoist who was falling backward. A palm held him firmly on the back. Chapter 2050 - Chapter 2050 Return (1) Chapter 2050: Return (1) Chapter 2050: Return (1) ¡°Little junior sister!¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at the girl who had appeared beside him. He called out to her in surprise. Her body still carried the chilliness of returning from the evil Yin Qi, and the ends of her hair seemed to be stained with water. She held the limp old Daoist firmly in her arms. Song qingjiang supported the old Daoist back to the ground. Spiritual power came out of her palm and penetrated the back of the old Daoist. She helped him sort out his chaotic veins and vessels, as well as his blocked blood. A moment later, as the spiritual power in his veins was straightened out and his blood and Qi were cleared, the old Daoist¡¯s sallow face quickly recovered a little. He blinked and slowly opened his eyes. Qing ¡­ his voice was hoarse as he grabbed song Qing¡¯s wrist tightly, as if he was afraid that she would disappear again. He stared at the person in front of him without blinking. ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± The wrist that he was holding was warm, as if it still carried the chill of the night wind. Ice-type spirit energy spread from her body, making the old Taoist¡¯s heart return to its original place. It was only now that he was sure that song qingxiao had returned and not an illusion. He first heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart, and then felt a sense of relief that he had regained what he had lost. His eyes became wet, and then he frowned and shouted, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, girl?¡± When the old Daoist thought of how she didn¡¯t listen to him and insisted on barging into the fog, he was instantly enraged. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the fog is extremely dangerous and that you shouldn¡¯t go?¡± When he thought of the previous scene, he was still extremely afraid. His thin body trembled violently, and he held the wrist in his palm even more tightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to your master?¡± Song Qing dared to step into the red mist because he was confident that he could escape unscathed. Although her estimation was wrong, and there were indeed some accidents in the middle, causing her to almost be trapped in the dream from a hundred years ago, fortunately, she managed to escape safely in the end. She was already used to fighting alone without any worries. When he heard the old Daoist¡¯s loud reprimand, he felt unfamiliar, but he could not refute the unconcealed worry and love in his eyes. Song Changqing, on the other hand, could not bear to hear the old Daoist cursing. He looked at the old Daoist a few times and saw that song qingxiao was listening obediently with her head lowered. How could he bear to do that? he braced himself and begged, ¡°Master, don¡¯t curse anymore.¡± He said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for little junior sister to come back, let her rest for a while.¡± It was fine if song Changqing did not speak, but once he did, the old Daoist¡¯s cannon fire was immediately aimed at his eldest disciple. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to scold his youngest disciple, so he had no scruples about his eldest disciple. you¡¯ve always obeyed her since she was young and spoiled her to the point that she¡¯s lawless. That¡¯s why she dares to do such a reckless thing now! The more he spoke, the angrier he got. ¡°After this matter is over, I will definitely punish you properly when we return to cloud Tiger Mountain!¡± ¡°Blame me, blame me.¡± Song Changqing was not angry at being reprimanded. He laughed naively and then his expression darkened. ¡°If I can return to cloud Tiger Mountain, I¡¯ll be happy even if master beats me up, much less punish me.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± When the old Daoist heard this, it was as if someone had hit his weak spot. His voice immediately stopped, and his eyes revealed sadness. The anger that had been ignited seemed to have been poured a basin of cold water on his head, and it disappeared completely. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you guys anymore.¡± As he spoke in a fit of anger, his yellow eyes seemed to be glistening with tears. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re all grown up and have their own opinions, but they won¡¯t listen to me.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t say such things ¡­¡± Seeing his dejected expression, song Changqing could not help but panic and admit his mistake. ¡°I said something wrong and made you unhappy. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, he looked at song qingxiao and gave her a look, indicating that she should say something nice to coax the old Taoist. ¡°Master, why are you angry?¡± Song Qing tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°I was able to enter the mist, so I naturally had the confidence to return. So before I left, I promised you that I would definitely return.¡± Now that she had returned safely and fulfilled her promise, why was the old Daoist still so angry? She was clearly very disobedient and had risked entering the fog, scaring the old Daoist so much that he could not rest in peace. He had been on tenterhooks until now, but now, she was asking him why he was angry with such an innocent expression. The old Daoist¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he felt that the blood that had finally calmed down was starting to boil again. Chapter 2051 - Chapter 2051 Return (2) Chapter 2051: Return (2) Chapter 2051: Return (2) But her eyes were so clear, and he had raised her familiar eyebrows and watched her grow up to be like this. However, the coquettish look in her eyes had been swept away, and she became calm and composed, as if she had suddenly become sensible overnight. At this moment, she tilted her head and looked at him with a puzzled expression. He could vaguely see a shadow of her past. This made the old Daoist¡¯s heart soften, and he could no longer bear to be angry with her. ¡°AI, you little girl.¡± He was angry at her disobedience and hated himself for not being ruthless to her. ¡°This Shen villa is very fierce. If you take the risk and go in without your eldest senior brother and I by your side, who will save you if you encounter danger?¡± As he spoke, he felt sad again. I won¡¯t ask you what happened, and I don¡¯t want to know anything else. But you have to remember that master only has you, your eldest senior brother, and your second senior brother as his three disciples! Cloud Tiger Mountain cultivated Daoist techniques. When the old Daoist first entered the sect, he had already cut off all ties with the secular world. The three disciples he had raised were all taught step by step, and they were closer than blood-related father and son. except for your second brother, who just came to the mountain, you and Changqing were brought up by me. Her fate was full of misfortune. She was abandoned by her parents on the day of her birth. It was the old Daoist who pitied her and adopted her at the foot of cloud Tiger Mountain, taking care of her until now. ¡°If anything happens to you, how can I go back alone and face the ancestors of cloud Tiger Mountain?¡± The old Daoist was introverted and couldn¡¯t say anything emotional, so he could only teach him a lesson with a straight face, ¡± ¡°You have to promise master not to leave on your own. After the matter at Shen villa is settled, you must follow me back to cloud Tiger Mountain!¡± ¡°How could you go back alone?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t answer him, but she noticed the meaning behind his words. ¡°Even if I enter the red mist, senior brother will still be here.¡± Song Changqing glanced at her and grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right, master. Don¡¯t tell me that little junior sister is the treasure in your eyes and I¡¯m not? I¡¯m still by your side.¡± ¡°Go, go go go!¡± The old Daoist could not stand his cheeky smile and scolded him a few times. However, song qingxiao had returned with her two disciples by her side, and he could not help but feel very happy. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but curve his mouth and smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, elder. It¡¯s a blessing that your disciple has returned safely.¡± Auntie Wu tried to smooth things over, and the others also congratulated her. In such a lively atmosphere, everyone seemed to have forgotten most of the fear they had in the past few days and immersed themselves in the festive atmosphere. Song qingxiao¡¯s safe return not only made the old Daoist happy, but also the other people on the ship. After all, they were only halfway through their journey to Shen Manor, and so many things had already happened. It could be said that they had a narrow escape and had only managed to stay alive until now. Along the way, song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary abilities even surpassed the old Daoist¡¯s. She had chased the red-clothed, faceless female ghost into the red mist, and now she was able to return safely, which showed her ability. To be able to have such a powerful figure protecting her in such a dangerous environment naturally made everyone feel at ease. They naturally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. While everyone was talking and laughing, the old Daoist was also full of smiles from the compliments of everyone. After a long while, he seemed to have come to a realization and recalled something. ¡°By the way, did you encounter any danger after entering the red mist?¡± He stared at song qingxiao. ¡°A few days ago, I was in a daze, and I kept hearing your voice calling me, begging me to save you.¡± The old Daoist was injured and worried about her situation, so he was so anxious that his qi and blood almost flowed backward and he almost went into Qi deviation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it wasn¡¯t for song qingxiao¡¯s stellar array on the ship, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the fiendish corpses that climbed onto the ship with his injuries at that time. All the people on the ship would have died here. ¡°A few days ago?¡± Song qingxiao was curious and asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Changqing nodded and carefully helped the old Daoist sit cross-legged before he replied, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in the fog for seven days. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± After he finished speaking, he briefly told song Qing about what had happened on the ship these few days. After the red-clothed, faceless female ghost appeared, a red mist appeared. The river water was dyed red. Song Qing entered the mist and sank into The Fiend corpses at the bottom of the river to attack the ship. He was extremely fierce. Chapter 2052 - Chapter 2052 Return (3) Chapter 2052: Return (3) Chapter 2052: Return (3) In the beginning, song qingxiao had left the ship. Everyone was worried about her safety and their own. However, it was strange that even after she left, the stellar array was still extremely stable, blocking the endless surge of zombies and saving everyone¡¯s lives. However, the number of corpses at the bottom of the lake was shocking. They were uncountable, and over the next few days, wave after wave of corpses had crawled out. It was truly frightening. The old Daoist was injured. He was worried about the situation on the ship, but he also felt uneasy when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s cry for help. On the seventh day, a strange white light appeared and split the sky. Wherever the white light went, the red mist was swept away. The zombies on the ship were also attacked by this aura, turning into dust. The white light tore the river water apart and cut into the bottom of the river. After that, the battle cries, war drums, and horns that had been ringing for seven days seemed to have stopped instantly. The blood in the water gradually settled down, and the zombies were intimidated by the aura. It was as if they had lost the call of war drums and horns, and finally stopped showing themselves. we were wondering if all of this was related to you. Song Changqing said, ¡± ¡°But after waiting for a long time, I still didn¡¯t see you return.¡± The old Daoist could no longer hold it in and began to call out to song qingxiao, afraid that she would get lost in the black mist and could not find her way back. He jokingly said, ¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t come back now, master said that he would wait for half a day and rush out of this star even if he had to die. He would enter the black fog to find you.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t sneer, but he didn¡¯t refute song Changqing¡¯s words. It was obvious that he really planned to do so. There were still many remains of fiendish corpses on the ship. After losing the nourishment of the yin Qi, they quickly rotted and turned into a pool of black water, dyeing the black ship even more Yin Qi. Everyone was very curious about what happened to song qingxiao after she entered the red mist, but aunt Wu and the others did not ask much. When song Changqing told them about what had happened on the ship for the past few days, song qingxiao pondered for a moment before saying, I¡¯m trapped in the world a hundred years ago. ¡°Ah?¡± Song Changqing was shocked to hear this. The others also found it unbelievable, and even the old Taoist sat up straight, indicating for her to continue. ¡°When I entered the red mist that day, I saw Li guochao¡¯s troops attacking Shen villa-¡± She gave a brief account of what had happened that day, and also told him how she had accidentally entered the boathouse of the woman carrying the cat and the others after she had entered the ship. The man who had left a shadow on the woman carrying the cat and the others who had died tragically turned into an undying zombie and returned every day. After she entered the dream from 100 years ago, her strength weakened and she became an ordinary woman. In such a situation, no matter how lightly she played it down, the old Daoist could still imagine the crisis she had encountered at that time. on the seventh day, the women chopped off the man¡¯s head and the dream was broken. Everyone was amazed by his words, and the old Daoist also heaved a long sigh, ¡± in other words, it¡¯s fortunate that these women broke the fear and the dream was broken. He changed his mind. ¡°If these women can¡¯t muster up the courage and remain weak, being controlled by fear, won¡¯t you be trapped in your dream and unable to escape?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary delay.¡± Song qingxiao replied indifferently. At that time, she had already seen the clues. The meat soup that had recovered her strength and the bewitchment of the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ in her heart were all means to weaken her will and trap her. Even if the girls could not awaken, with song qingxiao¡¯s strength, she would break the dream one day, but it would take some time. The ¡®ghost¡¯ who set up the trap behind the scenes could not trap her. However, the woman with the cat and the others were influenced by her and broke their fear. Not only did it end the pain that had tortured them for 100 years, but it also helped song Qing escape from the trap in advance. She didn¡¯t mention Zhang shouyi, who she met later, or the promise he made with song qingxiao. Everyone found it unbelievable. The old Daoist was silent for a while before he said, ¡± ¡°In other words, the sword light on the seventh day was created by you?¡± Song Qing nodded. the remnants of Li Guo Chao¡¯s forces are still here, and they¡¯re the reason why this place has become a River of blood. After the war drums and horns were blown, these people who had died in battle a hundred years ago were affected by the yin Qi and could not rest in peace. After hearing these sounds, the corpses buried deep in the river returned and attacked the ships without a care. Therefore, she chopped up the remnants of Li guochao¡¯s forces, allowing the zombies to finally rest in peace. At the same time, he managed to lure out Zhang shouyi, who was behind him, and obtained some useful information. ¡°If you put it that way, these people are also pitiful.¡± The old Daoist had exorcised evil spirits and suppressed ghosts his entire life, so he hated this kind of evil to the core. However, after hearing what song qingxiao had said and learning about the origins of these fiendish corpses, he pitied their miserable state. ¡°After this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to contact some old friends and come here to perform a ritual so that their souls can be reincarnated and they can rest in peace,¡± Everyone¡¯s expression was sad and they all praised the old Daoist¡¯s actions. Without the fiendish corpses blocking the way, the ship moved heavily. After stopping for a few seconds, the ship moved again and sailed against the river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This sudden movement caused everyone on the ship to be shocked. The old Daoist, song Changqing, and the others hurriedly turned their heads to look out of the ship. They saw that the river water that had returned to normal was now filled with black gas again. The black gas surrounded the ship like thousands of tentacles, pushing the ship forward. ¡°This is the direction to Shen villa.¡± Song Qing looked down on it and immediately recognized the purpose of the ship, ¡± ¡°It seems that she can¡¯t wait to send us to Shen villa.¡± Chapter 2053 - Chapter 2053 Human ghost (1) Chapter 2053: Human ghost (1) Chapter 2053: Human ghost (1) Hualala! The river water that was flowing down was pushed away, and the ship moved against the wind at a high speed, surrounded by black gas. The thick fog in front of him rolled, and there seemed to be ghostly figures in the fog. The black ship was moving faster and faster. The water that was pouring into the ship and the broken bones were rolling at an extremely fast speed, making a sound. In the end, the boat tilted to one side, as if there was an invisible hand in front of it, pulling the boat forward. The speed was so fast that it looked like it was about to take off. ¡®Hu-¡® In the whistling sound of the wind, the black ship rose into the air with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and burrowed into the thick fog under the screams of the crowd. Sneers could be heard from all directions, as if there were thousands of evil spirits surrounding the people on the ship. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Amidst the screams, the ship fell into the water with a ¡®plop¡¯ and rippled. The wind had disappeared, but there was still a tingling pain on his face. After rushing into the black fog, the darkness had disappeared, and the sky turned bright. Everyone had been in the dark for a long time and had been exposed to the light. They felt very uncomfortable and their eyes were sore. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Some of them covered their faces with their arms crossed and their eyes closed. They even let out shrieks of fear. The old coachman and the others were still in shock. Not long after, they heard Wu Baoshan shout, ¡± ¡°Taoist priest, look!¡± His tone was excited. At this moment, he straightened his back and pointed in a direction. His words were filled with surprise and doubt. Everyone was shocked and scared when they heard him shouting. They resisted the discomfort in their eyes and struggled to open their eyes a little. They looked in the direction Wu Baoshan was pointing. ¡°Shen Zhuang!¡± A woman on the boat shouted. Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Auntie Wu was even more anxious and closed her eyes. In her teary eyes, she could vaguely see the shadow of a familiar dock on the riverbank not far away. ¡°It¡¯s Shen Zhuang indeed ¡­¡± She wiped her tears with her sleeve and exclaimed. No one would have thought that after drifting on the river for so many days, the ship would actually enter the river area of Shen villa after passing through the thick fog. The current Shen villa was different from the one song qingxiao had seen a hundred years ago. The moat had been filled up and built into a high and wide dock. The most eye-catching thing was the rows of dense, tall, and thick mulberry trees outside the city walls, forming the unique scenery of Shen village. There were many ships of all sizes at the dock. What was shocking was that there were people on these ships and at the docks! Song qingxiao released her divine sense and found that although these people¡¯s auras were extremely weak due to the influence of Yin Qi, they were all living people. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± The old Daoist and the others also opened their eyes one after another. When they saw the scene in the distance, they all exclaimed in shock. The journey to Shen Manor was not peaceful. Everyone had experienced hardships along the way and encountered monsters and zombies. It was not easy for them to save their lives. He originally thought that after entering Shen villa, it would be full of Yin Qi and ghostly shadows. Auntie Wu had even met her dead mother when she returned to Shen villa once. Later on, she was haunted by a ghost and almost lost her life. She had thought that since Shen villa was so dangerous, the people in the villa were most likely dead. He even thought that he had come back this time to collect the corpses of his brother and sister-in-law, but he did not expect to see that there were still living people in Shen villa! Although the pier was not as lively as it used to be, it was not deserted as people came and went. this is a human. Auntie Wu remembered the ¡®ghost¡¯ incident when she went back to her parents ¡®house. She couldn¡¯t help but hug the child in her arms tightly, gulp, and ask in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Still a ghost?¡± Although she did not mention any names when she asked the question, her eyes were still on song qingxiao, waiting for her response. The people on the ship were also very scared when they heard her words, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Even song Changqing could not help but turn to look at song qingxiao, waiting for her response. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s a human and a ghost.¡± Song qingxiao replied. There were both living and dead people at the dock. The ghost Qi and the weak human Qi mixed together, forming a strange scene where humans and ghosts lived in ¡®harmony¡¯. It was really strange. As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her hand. The seven stars that had been circling the cabin flew back and circled around her. After two rounds, they slowly turned into light spots and fought to enter her body. Chapter 2054 - Chapter 2054 Human ghost (2) Chapter 2054: Human ghost (2) Chapter 2054: Human ghost (2) ¡°Ah!¡± When the other people who were surrounded by the stars saw her actions, they couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror. Everyone had been under the protection of constellation for the past few days. They had escaped unscathed from the siege of the fiendish corpses and had felt extremely at ease for many days. At this time, song Qing and Xiao Leng might as well keep the star. Without the Starlight, everyone felt uneasy. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± Someone was so anxious that he dug his ears and scratched his cheeks. He called song Qing Xiao and wanted to beg her to release the star again, but under her imposing manner, he did not dare to say it out loud, and his face showed an unhappy expression. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care what these people thought. She slapped the water in the air. ¡®Hua!¡¯ The spiritual power hit the surface of the river, and the river water was pushed out with layers of ripples. Under the movement of this force, the ship sailed quickly in the direction of Shen villa like an arrow leaving the bow. ¡°This, isn¡¯t this the way to Shen villa?¡± A young man in the crowd saw the ship start to move forward and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and go back-¡± ¡°How can we do that?¡± The old Daoist coughed lightly and looked at him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get into Shen villa, how can we give up halfway?¡± ¡°But, but there are ghosts in Shen villa ¡­¡± The young man looked like he was about to cry. miss song, didn¡¯t you just mention that there are people and ghosts here? it¡¯s already become a ghost city. Why do we have to go in and die? ¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t enter Shen villa, where can we return to?¡± The old Daoist looked at the young man and frowned, ¡± the path of retreat has been cut off. The malicious ghosts in the city did not give us any chance to retreat. Moreover, there were still living people in the city. With the old Taoist¡¯s character, after knowing that Shen Zhuang¡¯s people were not all dead, how would he be willing to leave them to die? Other than those who lived in Shen villa and had close relatives in the city, those who were looking for relatives and friends were not very willing to go in. The old Daoist had always been determined to enter the Shen Manor, so he naturally opposed it at this time. However, in the hearts of some people, song Qing Xiao and the old Daoist were not ordinary people. Since song Qing dared to go to the red mist alone and enter the scene from a hundred years ago, it was not difficult for her to take everyone out of Shen villa at this time. ¡°I have relatives. Please take pity on us and take us out of here.¡± When the young man spoke, he glanced at song qingxiao out of the corner of his eye. It was obvious that he was using the old Daoist¡¯s mouth to tell her what he was saying. Along the way, everyone had already pleaded once, but they were rejected by the old Daoist. However, after many days of getting along, everyone had almost understood the old Daoist¡¯s temperament. He was cold on the outside but soft on the inside, and he was righteous in his heart. If they were to persuade him with emotion and reason, it was very likely that he would change his mind. If he interceded, perhaps song Qing would be willing to escort them on account of their master and disciple relationship. ¡°Nonsense!¡± However, the old Daoist, who had been easy to talk to, rejected the young man without hesitation. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Even if I agreed to send you back, you were already affected by the karma on the Ox-cart and on the way to Shen villa.¡± His expression was serious. ¡°Even if you can return safely, if you don¡¯t get rid of the karma, not only will you be in trouble, you might even harm your family. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± but ¡­ seeing him refuse, everyone was somewhat dissatisfied and wanted to continue pestering him. But before he could finish, he heard song qingxiao say, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± She shouted, ¡± those who don¡¯t want to enter Shen villa can choose to leave immediately! Her attitude was unyielding and she didn¡¯t give the crowd any room to ease up. The others dared to argue with the old Daoist, but they didn¡¯t dare to talk back to her. When they heard her speak, they immediately wilted. The ship soon approached the dock, and they could already see the figures of many people working on the ships docked by the river. ¡°There¡¯s an important guest!¡± Seeing the arrival of the kurofune, a man in a short coat on a docked ferry in the distance shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing his voice, a few pale-faced, stiff-limbed men dragged their heavy steps forward and stopped at the side of the ferry. ¡®Dong-¡® The black ship approached the river and hit the body of the ferry. The two ships trembled heavily, and a large splash of water was created. The pale-faced men picked up the rope on the boat with familiar movements and threw it onto the kurofune to fix it in place. Song qingxiao was the first to jump into the ferry. Her eyes fell on a row of white cloth covering the corner of the ferry. Chapter 2055 - Chapter 2055 Human ghost (3) Chapter 2055: Human ghost (3) Chapter 2055: Human ghost (3) The White cloth was about ten meters long and two meters wide. The outline of a body could be vaguely seen under the cloth. A pungent smell of mud mixed with the stench of rotting corpses was faintly discernible from the White cloth. A thick, dark liquid dripped from below, like melted asphalt. Under her gaze, one side of the White cloth shook twice and a corner was lifted, revealing a foot that was already half rotten. More than half of the flesh on his feet had fallen off, leaving only the joints stained with rotten flesh, which looked a little terrifying. Perhaps he noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze, his toe bone clenched a few times, as if he was a little scared. ¡°Guest ¡­¡± The man who had shouted earlier seemed to have noticed song qingxiao¡¯s gaze and moved forward with keen eyes. When he passed by the White cloth, he stretched out his leg and kicked the skeleton that had lifted the White cloth. He shouted and reprimanded, but the smile on his face did not diminish, ¡°Is this your first time at Shen villa? He looks a little unfamiliar.¡± Perhaps it was because he often dealt with ghosts that he had developed the ability to observe facial expressions. He seemed to have sensed the powerful pressure on song qingxiao, so he spoke with a bit of respect and caution. He bent his back and crossed his hands in front of his stomach, looking very obedient. The zombie that was kicked by him seemed to be a little scared. It ¡®caught¡¯ the White cloth with its toes and covered its half-rotten feet tightly again. After the boat stopped, the old Daoist also stepped into the ferry with the help of song Changqing. Naturally, he also saw the White cloth on the boat. Daoist priest song didn¡¯t see the movement of the corpses under the White cloth, but he could see the traces of the corpses under the cloth. Coupled with the lingering smell of rotting corpses, he naturally knew what was placed here. ¡°What is this?¡± He was wearing a grayish-white short coat with a button on it, and his buzz cut was already white. Even though he was injured and did not look too good, cultivators had a spirit that was different from ordinary people. In addition, he had dealt with ghosts and monsters all year round, so he naturally had a certain level of deterrence against demonic ghosts and evil spirits. The men pulling the boat were very afraid of him. When they tied the rope, they deliberately avoided the old Taoist¡¯s side and went around in a big circle before boarding the kurofune. ¡°Are you a foreigner, Sir?¡± Although the old Daoist was very intimidating to demonic ghosts, compared to song qingxiao, the man seemed to be more willing to get close to the old Daoist. ¡°This is a unique business of Shen villa-corpse retrieval.¡± ¡°Corpse fishing?¡± The other people who got off the ship trembled as they responded. The man nodded with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yup, I know. To us, there is an endless amount of wealth hidden in the Yongqing River and Luo River.¡± He looked at Auntie Wu and narrowed his eyes. ¡°This person should be from Shen Manor. I can smell him, but he has been away from home for a long time, right?¡± Auntie Wu held her grandson in her arms, not knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t know if she should nod or shake her head. It had been less than half a month since she last went to Shen Manor, but the meaning of this man¡¯s words and the so-called ¡®special¡¯ property made her feel very unfamiliar, as if she had not been back to Shen Manor for many years. there are many corpses in the river. Most of them were Li guochao¡¯s troops who died here. The man smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that these corpses sank in the river, so we thought of ways to fish them up, wash them clean, and send them to the corpse farm in the city. They will be refined by special people and can be used as special labor forces for us to use. When he said this, he seemed to be a little proud. the corpses that are refined this way are very strong and unafraid of pain and fatigue. They can bear a lot of heavy work. It¡¯s really useful. After saying that, he pointed at the ¡®three people¡¯ who were still tying the rope and pouted. ¡°Look, they¡¯re doing so well!¡± Some of the people who got off the ship were on tenterhooks after entering Shen villa, and some were still a little dizzy after the ship hit the ferry. When he saw the three ¡®people¡¯ who were slow to move, he didn¡¯t think much of them at first. When he saw their stiff faces, he thought that they were naturally not good at talking. As soon as he heard the man¡¯s words, it seemed that these people were refined from corpses. He was immediately frightened out of his wits and almost cried out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone screamed and tried to get closer to song qingxiao, but the more anxious they were, the less strength they could exert on their legs. The man who spoke still had a respectful smile on his face, as if he didn¡¯t know the reason why these people were afraid. He said enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°After you enter Shen villa, you can hire a few refined corpses. They have thick skin and are very useful. You don¡¯t need to pay or eat, and they can do a lot of things for you.¡± When Auntie Wu and the others heard this, they were scared to death and didn¡¯t dare to answer. After the man said this, he spread out his hands. ¡°By the way, for you to cross the river, pull the boat, and dock, it¡¯s a total of five Wen.¡± Chapter 2056 - Chapter 2056 Co-existing _1 Chapter 2056: Co-existing _1 Chapter 2056: Co-existing _1 When the man spread his hands, the others were shocked. ¡°Why do I have to be paid?¡± The fear on the man¡¯s face quickly turned into disbelief and he exclaimed in surprise. Upon hearing him say this, although the corners of the man¡¯s mouth were still upturned, his eyes quickly turned cold, making him smile insincerely, which looked very strange. ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the three refined corpses on the black ship slowly stood up and rolled their eyes at the crowd. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The river wind blew past everyone, and the chill seemed to penetrate through their hair and bones into their bones. It was cold and painful. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± Auntie Wu laughed out loud when she saw that things were not looking good. Now that things had come to this, she only wanted everything to go smoothly. How could she still be calculative about gains and losses? Shen villa was now a chaotic place with people and ghosts mixed in. There was even a refined corpse. She could not stay here any longer and wanted to escape immediately. Her mother¡¯s family was rich, and she had never been short of money. She didn¡¯t want to argue with any problem that could be solved with money. She just treated it as a way to avoid disaster. After saying this, she handed her grandson to her eldest son while reaching for the hidden bag in her sleeve and taking out a sackcloth pouch. The pouch was wrapped up tightly with a few layers of hemp rope. After she untied it, she revealed some scattered copper and silver Yuan. She poured out a large pile of coins and threw them into the man¡¯s hand as if they were hot potatoes. ¡°Take it, the extra will be a reward.¡± The coin fell into the man¡¯s palm, but he still maintained his bowing posture. He did not take the money back immediately, but repeated his words, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s five Wen in total,¡± Wu ju was stunned for a moment, thinking that he thought the money was too little. He endured the pain and took out another silver Yuan, putting it in his hand. ¡°That should be enough, right?¡± After the fall of the late Jin Dynasty, a temporary government was established. Among the coins distributed by the government, there were gold, silver, and copper coins, all of which were newly cast. Each silver coin was worth a lot, at least equivalent to a hundred copper coins. She had taken out such a huge sum of money to avoid disaster. Who knew that after this man accepted the silver, he did not give up and still said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s five Wen in total,¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Even if Auntie Wu wanted to make peace, she thought that he was trying to extort money from her because he was not hungry. In her shock, fear, and anger, she subconsciously turned to look at song qingxiao. ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± Song Qing looked down on this man who wanted money and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Master, where¡¯s the purse that you received on the Ox-cart?¡± The others didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the coachman and the old Daoist, master and disciple, who had experienced this before, immediately understood what song qingxiao meant. ¡°Yes,¡± The old Daoist smacked his forehead and his eyes flickered. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the money.¡± At this time, Shen village had already fallen into the ghost realm. It was not strange for people, zombies, and ghosts to live in the same city. The money that Auntie Wu had taken out was probably not circulating in the market, and they needed extra currency. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t afraid of this person, but she wanted to verify her guess. She wanted to see if the change here was related to the old ghost from more than 300 years ago. The old Daoist¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. He guessed her intentions and reached for the satchel at his waist. However, after touching it for a long time, his expression gradually became a little strange. ¡°He¡¯s gone ¡­¡± The pink brocade pouch that he had gotten from the old coachman was not in his bag. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± His expression was serious as he lowered his head to rummage through his bag.¡±I clearly put it in this bag. You guys saw it with your own eyes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old Daoist had a gray-white cloth bag hanging on his waist, and it wasn¡¯t very big. With more than half of the talisman paper and magic tools inside consumed, there weren¡¯t many things in the bag. If the pink brocade pouch was still there, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to find it. ¡°Could it be that it was lost on the ship?¡± The old Daoist muttered to himself. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flickered. On the other side, song Changqing also touched his chest and other places. As the old Daoist was rummaging through his purse but couldn¡¯t find it, his hand seemed to have touched something. His expression was a little stiff, and he suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s with me,¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand from his lapels. Chapter 2057 - Chapter 2057 Coexisted _2 Chapter 2057: Coexisted _2 Chapter 2057: Coexisted _2 An exquisite pink purse was caught in his palm, and it was taken out from a hidden pocket on the side of his lapel. ¡°Why is it with you?¡± The old Daoist was a little surprised. He reached out and took the pouch. ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving it to you.¡± When he was on the Ox-cart, he had confirmed that this item might be the root of the disaster that the old coachman had brought. In order to prevent others from being implicated, the old Daoist clearly remembered that he had deliberately placed this item in his own pocket. He would never hand over such an inauspicious item to his disciple, in case it brought him great trouble. ¡°When did you bring it over?¡± The old Daoist thought that song Changqing had taken it when he was unprepared and found an opportunity to sneak it away. He could not help but feel a little angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡± Song Changqing denied it immediately, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how it ended up here.¡± Facing the old Daoist¡¯s scolding, he felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s just that after hearing junior sister¡¯s words, I also subconsciously touched my bag and found that it was on me.¡± He had a resolute personality and was honest and obedient. He would never lie to her. The old Daoist¡¯s heart sank. Just as he was about to speak, the man who was waiting for them to give him the money seemed to be a little impatient and urged, ¡± ¡°Dear guests, it¡¯s a total of five Wen. You¡¯re not thinking of reneging on your debt, are you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old Daoist suppressed his anxiety and snorted coldly. He opened the pouch and took out a piece of gold. The gold ingot came from the early days of the great Jin Dynasty more than 300 years ago. The craftsmanship was not outstanding, and the thickness of some parts varied.It was cast in the first year of wansheng, dajin. The Golden cake was surrounded by black Qi and ghostly Qi. It was obvious that it was not a good thing. However, when the old Daoist took the item and placed it in the man¡¯s hand, the man suddenly smiled, as if he had received a great reward. ¡°It¡¯s this item!¡± The black gas on the gold biscuit was like a way to distinguish between real and fake money. Without a word, he shook his palm and scattered the money that aunt Wu had given him on the ground. At the same time, he held the gold ingot tightly. ¡°Please wait a moment, I have to give you your change.¡± After saying this, he took out a few strings of money from his waist. After taking out a few, he handed the rest of the money to the old Taoist. The old Daoist confirmed his guess and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What kind of money is this?¡± Wu ju came closer to take a look and saw that the coins were very unfamiliar. These coins were of different thickness and sizes, but without exception, they all had the words:In the first year of wansheng, dajin. After the establishment of the temporary Republic government, the money distributed was different from these coins. Aunt Wu was born at the beginning of the Republic of China and did not know much about the coins in the early days of the DA Jin Dynasty, but she could tell at a glance that these coins had been around for a long time. ¡°Money to buy your life.¡± The old Daoist crossed his hands in front of his chest and didn¡¯t take the money. Auntie Wu¡¯s eyes were injured, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. When she saw someone pass her money, she instinctively wanted to reach out and take it. Upon hearing the old Daoist¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. The face of the man holding the money instantly darkened, as if the vitality in his eyes had been cut off, and his entire person became lifeless. Seeing that the old Daoist did not take it, he said coldly, ¡± ¡°I advise you to accept the money.¡± He grinned, revealing his yellow and black teeth. ¡°There are many places in the city where you need to spend money, don¡¯t be ungrateful ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw song qingxiao raise her eyebrows and a chill burst out from her eyes. She immediately changed the topic, ¡± ¡°Of course, this rule is only for ordinary guests. It¡¯s different for distinguished guests like you.¡± After saying that, he put away the money and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s go ashore here.¡± At that moment, one of the women screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by her, and they all turned their heads. She was squatting on the ground, picking up the money that Auntie Wu had given her. One of the most valuable silver coins fell under the White cloth. The woman was blinded by the money and plucked up the courage to lift the White cloth, just in time to see a corner of the zombie. ¡°It¡¯s moving ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman who was holding a handful of copper coins trembled violently, and her teeth chattered. ¡°The corpse is moving.¡± ¡°Country bumpkin.¡± The man who was collecting the money sneered at her ¡®inexperienced¡¯ look. ¡°..¡±The old Daoist was speechless. He frowned and called out to her, ¡± Chapter 2058 - Chapter 2058 Coexisted _3 Chapter 2058: Coexisted _3 Chapter 2058: Coexisted _3 ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± This trip to Shen Manor, she might not even be able to keep her life, but this woman still had the mood to pick up the money. The woman looked at the silver coin that was pressed down by the rotten heel with some pity. She struggled for a long time, but in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to reach out to pick it up. She could only stand up regretfully. The few of them went ashore and heard the sounds of peddling, playing, and talking coming from the city. ¡°I¡¯m selling candied gourd ¡­¡± ¡°What would you like to order, Sir?¡± ¡°..¡± The sound was so lively that it gave people a strange feeling. There were mulberry trees planted around Shen village and they were at least seven to eight meters tall. The crown of the tree was huge, and it was filled with egg-sized black sanguines, which hung heavily on the tree. Song Qing twisted her fingers, and a wisp of spiritual power shot out, cutting off a Mulberry with leaves. She grabbed it in the air and held it in her palm. The mulberry leaves were emerald green in color. The patterns on the leaves were green in color, and the veins were clearly shaped like blood vessels. She pinched the mulberry down, and a dark red liquid gushed out from the broken branch, like blood. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The other people who saw this scene felt very strange and retreated half a step away in fear and shock. Song Qing belittled it and crushed the mulberry again. The juice splashed out like a palm full of blood. However, the blood-red liquid immediately turned into ice crystals, which were shattered by her grip. In a moment, her palm was clean, as if there was no dirt on it. ¡°There¡¯s a very strong baleful aura.¡± The juice of these sanguums carried an extremely strong Yin Qi, which was extremely dense. The old Daoist also sensed the black gas that was wrapped around it. He nodded with a grave expression. Everyone entered the city, and the scene inside the city shocked them. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Auntie Wu exclaimed, ¡± ¡°When I came back half a month ago, it wasn¡¯t like this.¡± Whether it was the Aboriginals of Shen village or the men who had just moved here, they could not help but nod when they heard this. They were obviously frightened by the scene in the city. At this time, the city was in ruins. Some of the buildings were rotten as if they had been there for hundreds of years. The streets were filled with black and white drapes, as if every family had a funeral. The strangest thing was the strange doll-like objects hanging on the doors of the merchants ¡®shops that faced the city gate. The dolls had all four limbs, but their heads were dry. Some of them had messy hair, while others were bald. A terrifying iron hook hooked the dolls ¡®heads and hung them outside the door. These dolls were extremely light, and as they swayed in the wind, they made a rustling sound, forming a strange and unique feature of this place. ¡°How terrifying ¡­¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s expression changed and she shivered. She felt a chill run down her spine when she saw the dolls. It had only been a few decades since Shen villa was rebuilt and developed. After becoming rich, the merchants along the street were extremely concerned about their appearance and spent a lot of money to repair it every year. It was impossible for them to become so down and out. According to Auntie Wu¡¯s understanding, no one had such a bad habit of hanging a doll in front of the shop. However, compared to the scene of defeat, the liveliness of Shen villa did not decrease, but seemed to be more prosperous than before. As the group entered the city, some of the children quickly surrounded them. ¡°Money to buy the way, money to buy the way! The king of hell is easy to see, but the little ghost is difficult to deal with.¡± While they were talking, the children quickly approached them and held hands to form a circle. They surrounded the group of people and shouted at them in unison, ¡± ¡°Money to buy the way, money to buy the way! If you don¡¯t pay for the passage, the little ghost won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± These children were about five or six years old. They should have been at the age where they were innocent, lovely, and likable, but at this time, they looked extremely strange. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were wearing dudou, revealing their fat arms and legs. They stepped on the ground barefooted, and their hair was tied into two braids. Perhaps it was because these children were gluttonous, their mouths had been dyed black and red after they had picked and eaten the mulberry fruits from the mulberry trees outside the city. When they smiled, dark red flesh could be seen hanging between their teeth. Coupled with their almost black eyes, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Each of the child¡¯s four limbs was equipped with a silver bell ring. As the bell rings jumped, they collided with each other, making a rapid ¡®ding ding dang dang¡¯ sound, which was so loud that it made people¡¯s souls tremble. ¡°Little helper, go quickly, don¡¯t be so obsessed ¡­¡± When the old Daoist saw that he had encountered a child, he could not help but pull a long face and shout. Chapter 2059 - Chapter 2059 Doll (1) Chapter 2059: Doll (1) Chapter 2059: Doll (1) ¡°Money to buy the way, money to buy the way! If you don¡¯t pay for the passage, the little ghost won¡¯t leave!¡± The children did not seem to understand the old Taoist¡¯s words and repeated the song. They were still holding hands and dancing and singing in circles around the group. They were young, fat and cute, and their singing was childish. However, with their blood-stained lips and strange ¡®laughing and laughing¡¯, it gave off a chilling feeling. ¡°Hehe, money to buy the way, money to buy the way!¡± ¡®Ding ding dang dang-¡® as the bell rang, it gave off a clear and ear-piercing sound. For some reason, the child in Wu Baoshan¡¯s arms did not feel happy when he saw these children of the same age. Instead, he started to cry. The more he cried, the happier the other children were. They jumped and said, ¡± ¡°Come down and play, come down and play!¡± there¡¯s delicious Mulberry here. It¡¯s so fragrant and sweet. It¡¯s so fun to eat ¡­ The crowd gathered in a circle and stuck close to each other, following song Qing Xiao and the old Daoist as they walked forward quickly. However, every few steps they took, the children who were holding hands and walking in circles followed them, jumping and shouting. Auntie Wu¡¯s grandson cried even harder. The child¡¯s cries were mixed with the laughter, making people feel even more uneasy. The ¡®crowd¡¯ in the surrounding shops turned their heads to stare at them with gloomy expressions. They seemed to be a little afraid, but also gloating at their misfortune as if they were watching a good show. ¡°Taoist priest ¡­¡± The terrified Auntie Wu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said in a panic, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me some money?¡± After being entangled by these children, Auntie Wu felt pain in her eyes, ears, and head. She was in a hurry to get out of trouble, so she wanted to spend money to avoid disaster. The old Daoist was also a little helpless. The ghost Qi on these children¡¯s bodies was dense. They had obviously been harmed by the yin Qi and were no longer considered normal children. It was unknown whether he was following the orders of the city¡¯s Yin ghosts or he had other motives for tangling with everyone. Auntie Wu wanted to get out of this quickly, and so did he. However, the money circulating here was very strange. At present, it seemed that the only thing that could be used was the bag of money he had gotten from the old coachman. There wasn¡¯t a lot of money. Although it could be exchanged for change, there might be some karma after receiving the money to buy his life. ¡°Go away ¡­¡± He chided them again with a cold face, but the old Daoist had a kind personality and pitied these children. If an ordinary Yin ghost had appeared, he would have attacked without a second thought. However, these children were innocent, so he could only loudly rebuke them, intending to drive them away. However, the children seemed to sense that he was not hostile. Not only did they not disperse, but they surrounded him even tighter. ¡°Money to buy the way, money to buy the way ¡­¡± ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you just give me the money?¡± Song Changqing could not bear to bully the ¡®children¡¯, but after being entangled by the children, he could not get away. Everyone entered the streets through the city gates. These children had been following them all the way, and more and more of them gathered, surrounding the group of people in the middle of the street. The old Daoist was helpless. Just as he was about to touch his purse again, song qingxiao frowned. ¡°Go away.¡± Her words were clearly the same as the old Daoist¡¯s, and even her voice was much softer, but her words revealed a sense of danger, as if she was ¡®hitting a child¡¯. The children who were good at reading people stopped singing and dancing when they heard her words. After a long while, the children who had raised their lips seemed to be frightened. The corners of their mouths immediately drooped down and they began to cry. The group of children who were holding hands in a circle scattered like a frightened flock of birds. The child who had been giving everyone a headache earlier had run away in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hu-¡± Song Changqing heaved a long sigh of relief and rubbed his throbbing temples. The old Daoist was shocked and looked at song qingxiao in disbelief, as if he did not expect her words to be so effective. She could easily disperse the group of children who had been corroded by the yin Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. After the children dispersed, they turned around and realized that the sky had darkened. Although it wasn¡¯t sunny earlier, it didn¡¯t look like evening either. In just a short while, it was like dark clouds had gathered above, as if night was coming. ¡°You guys ¡­¡± The old Daoist looked at the people around him and finally fixed his eyes on aunt Wu. ¡°What do you plan to do next? Are you preparing to go home and listen in?¡± Chapter 2060 - Chapter 2060 The doll (2) Chapter 2060: The doll (2) Chapter 2060: The doll (2) Auntie Wu was here to save her brothers, sisters-in-law and relatives, while some people were returning home with their parents, wives, and children. Now that they had returned to Shen Manor, everyone probably wanted to go home to see if their families were safe. ¡°No, no, no,¡± What they had seen and heard along the way into Shen villa had already scared the Wits out of them, especially when Shen villa was a place full of people and ghosts, forming a special ¡®ghost realm¡¯. How could they dare to act separately? Although they were very worried, the group still said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow you.¡± Auntie Wu also said, ¡± I¡¯ll go with you too, Daoist priest song. If you¡¯re free, it¡¯d be great if you could accompany me home. She had been dealing with the old Daoist and the others for many years. This time, the old Daoist had brought his two disciples down the mountain not only to deal with the Tribulation, but also for her request. After hearing her words, the old Daoist nodded and replied, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but before that, let¡¯s find a place to sit down and ask around first, then go to Wu chenshi¡¯s maiden home to take a look,¡± Auntie Wu was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly cupped her hands and bowed, expressing her gratitude. There were shops everywhere on the roadside, most of which were silk shops. Song Changqing walked around and pointed to a place not far away, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse there. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± There was also a doll hanging at the entrance of the teahouse, which was swaying gently in the wind. The puppet was extremely light and thin, like an inflated balloon. It had all four limbs, like a large doll. The figure¡¯s body was a translucent flesh color, and it was covered with a bright yellow Daoist robe with the five elements and eight trigrams formation drawn on it. It looked strangely cute when it was worn on the thin figure. The only flaw was that there were many dark brown marks on the robe, as if it hadn¡¯t been washed for a long time, and it emitted a foul smell. When he got closer, he could see that the puppet¡¯s face was very lifelike, with even eyebrows and eyes. Only the head, because it was full of air, caused its face to be deformed, like a swollen round bun, causing the facial features to be deformed. The corners of the mouth were pulled open, revealing a smile that made people¡¯s scalps numb. Shen villa didn¡¯t have such a hobby in the past. When did it become popular to make paper lanterns that look like human figures? ¡± Wu Baoshan, who was carrying the child, took a look at the doll. He felt that the doll was strange and terrifying. He did not dare to look at it for too long, but he could not help but want to take a closer look. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like leather. Leather isn¡¯t that soft.¡± As the taciturn Wu baocai spoke, he had already reached out to touch it. it doesn¡¯t look like silk. It¡¯s very smooth and somewhat like treated skin ¡­ He was an apprentice in the town¡¯s leather shop. He had been dealing with leather and cloth all year round, so he was very familiar with the touch of some leather. Now that he was talking about his profession, he was willing to say a few more words. ¡°It¡¯s human skin,¡± Song qingxiao replied to him while they were talking. ¡°Ah!¡± Upon hearing this, the few of them were so frightened that they let out a blood-curdling scream. Even Wu baocai, who looked honest and simple, was so scared that he trembled and quickly retracted his hand. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that after killing the person, they used some unknown method to empty the person¡¯s body to make this human skin lantern.¡± When song qingxiao finished his words, everyone¡¯s scalps went numb and they were trembling in fear. The old Daoist¡¯s face was ashen as he got closer to the ¡®doll¡¯ to take a look. He also nodded, ¡°The aura of resentment is very heavy.¡± On the Daoist robe that the ¡®doll¡¯ was wearing, the dark brown things were indeed large patches of dried blood. ¡°Aiya, my dear guests.¡± While they were talking, a thin man in a gray coat suddenly came out of the teahouse. This person was wearing a sweat towel, and with a face full of smiles, he pulled the curtain and walked out of the workshop, ¡± ¡°Sit in the shop, sit in the shop.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at the faces of Wu Baoshan and the others. He saw the human-skinned lantern in a Daoist robe hanging in front of the shop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ¡®lantern¡¯s¡¯ fingers were swollen from the wind, and it swayed gently with the wind. Its head was hooked by an iron hook, and it spun like a kite with a string. The blood-stained Daoist robe made a rustling sound as it was rubbed, giving off a sinister aura. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t seen it before, have you?¡± When the skinny man saw everyone¡¯s gazes, he revealed a proud expression. this is a unique product of our Shen villa-¡± he deliberately kept them in suspense. After saying this, his eyes darted around the crowd with ill intentions, and then he said smugly, ¡± Chapter 2061 - Chapter 2061 Doll (3) Chapter 2061: Doll (3) Chapter 2061: Doll (3) ¡°Human skin lantern!¡± ¡°This ¡­ This ¡­¡± Auntie Wu had already found out about the origin of this thing from song qingxiao. She was already feeling uncomfortable, but after hearing the thin waiter¡¯s explanation, she felt her hair stand on end. ¡°Little brother, Shen villa didn¡¯t have these ¡­ These ¡­¡± She had already experienced a lot of things along the way and thought that she had a certain resistance to ghosts and strange rumors. But now, when he saw the human skin lantern, he still felt terrified. Not only did he not dare to look at the human skin hanging high up, he didn¡¯t even dare to lift it. ¡°It seems that you are also from Shen villa, but you haven¡¯t come back for a long time, right?¡± The waiter sized up Auntie Wu, not sure if he had sensed the remaining Yin Qi on her body. since a year ago, there were some random people who barged into Shen villa, saying that this place was a demon¡¯s nest and that we were destroying demons to protect the Dao ¡­ He grinned, revealing his already blackened teeth. ¡°In the end, without exception, they all ended up in Shen villa.¡± He enthusiastically introduced, ¡± the human skin lantern really has a lot of benefits. Under everyone¡¯s horrified and disbelieving eyes, he said, ¡± boiling oil from a human¡¯s internal organs and using a soul as a fire. It¡¯s refreshing to smell the lamps lit up. When everyone heard this, they felt like they were on fire. They couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva and their eyes revealed fear. The waiter didn¡¯t seem to notice it, ¡°When night falls, they will light up on their own. At the same time, a beautiful song will be produced from their mouths. Listening to it will make one¡¯s soul feel comfortable, and their strength will increase greatly.¡± Song Changqing clenched his fists tightly. When he heard this, he frowned. ¡°Preposterous!¡± As he said this, he angrily grabbed the floating doll and pulled it down. ¡°How can you use human skin as a lantern!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± With a shrill scream, the hooked human skin was torn apart, and the skin membrane on the top of his head was torn apart, leaving a huge gap. The air that was pouring in from the inside rushed out of the hole, and the previously swollen puppet quickly shriveled up, turning into a piece of human skin that fell into his hand. A little bit of resentment gushed out of the hole. As the resentment, evil Qi, and soul breath flowed out, the human skin turned from white to green, and then from green to brown. In the blink of an eye, it rotted rapidly and finally turned into a pile of black ash. It was blown away by the wind and disappeared without a trace, leaving only a Daoist robe that fell into the hands of song Changqing. This sudden change shocked everyone. Not only were Auntie Wu and the others dumbfounded, but even the proud-looking waiter was shocked. The smile on his face quickly disappeared, and his eyes became gloomy. At this time, some customers in the shop were also coldly staring at the crowd through the half-hidden curtain. ¡°A person¡¯s death is the most important.¡± The old Daoist was also a cultivator. When he saw that his fellow Daoist had been killed in Shen villa and was even defiled by these people after his death, the anger in his heart could be imagined. what enmity did you have to do such a vicious thing? you can¡¯t even rest in peace after you die, and your soul is tortured in the end! The waiter sneered, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to drink tea. You¡¯re probably here to find trouble with our Shen villa, just like these foreigners who are pretending to be ghosts, right?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Song Changqing was a righteous man and couldn¡¯t bear to see these people¡¯s actions. He held his Daoist robe tightly and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Shen villa is haunted, but you can¡¯t even be called human!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The waiter snorted coldly, reached out to grab the sweat towel on his body, and flicked it away. His face darkened as he ordered, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to drink tea, then please go ahead. This small shop can¡¯t take care of you.¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t drink it. Who knows what¡¯s in here?¡± Song Changqing suppressed his anger and replied. The waiter crossed his hands over his chest and looked at them with a gloomy gaze. The old Daoist then called for everyone to turn around and leave. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Song Changqing folded the robe carefully and held it in his arms. It was the first time the old coachman had seen the honest young man so angry, and he asked carefully after a long while. The other shops on the side of the street seemed to have heard the conflict between this group and the teahouse. Wherever they went, many people shrank their heads back, and some people were already making preparations to close their doors. After a while, the sky seemed to be much darker than before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The human-skinned lanterns on both sides of the street were swaying even more violently. The corner of the street in the distance was already very gloomy. The eyes of the human-skinned lanterns floating in the air seemed to be slowly lit up with two balls of green flames. ¡°Wuwu-¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± ¡°Help me ¡­¡± Faint screams of pain came from all directions of the street, along with the sound of the wind, making everyone shiver. Chapter 2062 - Chapter 2062 Lantern (1) Chapter 2062: Lantern (1) Chapter 2062: Lantern (1) The sky started to darken at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the darkness came, a thick fog gushed out from the depths of every street. It sounded like thousands of vengeful souls were wailing under the painful cries. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to hide first.¡± A thick ghostly Qi filled the entire Street like thick smoke. It was mixed with the smell of blood and evil thoughts, stimulating people¡¯s souls. Under this ghostly aura, the old Daoist realized that everyone¡¯s faces had turned pale. The already weak yang fire in aunt Wu and the others was almost extinguished. The streets were filled with ghostly Qi. If they continued to stay in this ghostly domain, the impact on everyone would be too great. If they didn¡¯t find a place to hide, under the collision of the yin Qi, people with weak Yang Qi would probably be unable to suppress their souls and would escape from their bodies without the ghost¡¯s collision. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± Amidst the ¡®whimpering¡¯ and painful cries, the laughter of two children could be heard. The laughter that was supposed to be innocent and childish now sounded extremely terrifying and horrifying. Several people instinctively turned their heads in fear and saw the head of a child with pigtails peeking out from the corner of the street about ten meters away. The boy¡¯s skin was fair, but his mouth was dark red as if it had been smeared with blood. His eyes were black and his eyes were wide open. He sucked his finger in his mouth and grinned. It was unknown what he had eaten, but his teeth and cheeks were dyed red, and blood-red saliva dripped down his fingers. His black eyes were set off by his snow-white face, and they were particularly eye-catching in the gray mist. Song Changqing turned around and looked at him. When their eyes met, he exclaimed, ¡± ¡°There!¡± The old Daoist and the others heard his call and turned to look. However, the child retracted his head the moment he shouted. Everyone could only hear the sound of ¡®giggling¡¯ mixed with the crisp sound of bells ringing. Everyone shivered and their legs were so tight that they were about to cramp. ¡®Ping Ping Ping . ¡® The shops on both sides of the street closed their doors one after another. Their actions were unusually fast. In the blink of an eye, the street that was originally bustling with people was completely empty. It was not known whether these people were in a hurry to close the door because they knew that night was coming, or because song Changqing had grabbed the human-skinned lanterns and made the people in ghost city know that a great disaster was coming. The surroundings were empty, and only faint screams could be heard from the streets. Under the gray fog, hazy ghostly figures could be seen. The Daoist robe on song Changqing¡¯s arm was blown by the cold wind, and the corners of the robe fluttered, making a ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sound as it rubbed against each other, as if it was speaking of injustice. ¡°Where are we going to hide?¡± The current environment was even more terrifying than when they were on the river. The chill was everywhere, and the woman who spoke felt that her bones were frozen and painful, and her whole body trembled. The shop was already closed, and the sense of crisis at night made this group of people, who had experienced several life and death trials, feel that something was wrong. Everyone felt as if they were in the netherworld of the nine netherworlds. Malicious intent and murderous intent overwhelmed them and enveloped them. The old Daoist frowned. At that moment, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on Auntie Wu. Auntie Wu¡¯s originally dazed expression suddenly quivered, and her eyes seemed to have a little more luster. Her wooden expression became more lively, as if she had thought of something. She trembled and said, ¡± ¡°No, why don¡¯t we first ¡­¡± Her Yang Qi was weak, and after staying in an environment with dense Yin Qi for a long time, she was affected and couldn¡¯t speak very smoothly. After a long while, he said with difficulty, ¡± ¡°.. Let¡¯s go to my house and hide ¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s family was in Shen Manor and had always had a harmonious relationship with her brother and sister-in-law. If she were to return home now, her brother and sister-in-law would definitely not leave her in the lurch. When everyone heard this, they all nodded. In the group, besides those who were looking for relatives and friends, there were also people who lived in Shen villa. However, no one dared to separate from song Qing Xiao and the old Daoist, so they had to go together. After confirming that they would go to Auntie Wu¡¯s house first, Auntie Wu took the lead. ¡®Ding ding ding-¡® The crisp sound of a Bell came from somewhere, mixed with the laughter of a child and a faint song. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Money to buy the way, money to buy the way ¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t pay for the passage, the brat will take away your heart ¡­¡± ¡°Come and play ¡­¡± ¡°Wu houshan-come and play-¡± ¡°Waa ¡­¡± The child¡¯s voice came from all directions, like a talisman that urged for death. Aunt Wu¡¯s grandson, who was in his father¡¯s arms, suddenly burst into tears when he heard the voice. Chapter 2063 - Chapter 2063 Lantern (2) Chapter 2063: Lantern (2) Chapter 2063: Lantern (2) ¡°Quickly cover his ears.¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s expression changed when she heard her grandson crying. This was her first grandson, and she looked at him as if he was her eye. She usually held him in her palm for fear of falling or melting him in her mouth. When he heard the little ghost calling for his soul, he was terrified. He was afraid that the child had summoned a ghost and brought disaster upon himself. He was anxious and angry. He immediately put his hands on his waist and scolded, this cursed ghost, he has suffered a disaster and can¡¯t live in peace. Now, he wants to harm my grandson. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being immoral and going to the netherworld, climbing a mountain of knives, and going into a pot of oil in the future? ¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The fiercer she scolded, the happier the children seemed to be, clapping their hands and laughing. The bells on his hands and feet jingled, and it became more and more terrifying. ¡°Heaven and earth have the right path, and all things have spirits. The five elements and three paths are righteous, and they will not allow demons and Devils to run amuck!¡± The old Taoist could not bear to see these ghosts attack the child. Enduring the pain, he grabbed a few talismans from the bag at his waist, and ignited them with spiritual power while chanting. They turned into two golden lights and were pointed at Wu houshan¡¯s ears. Two rays of golden light flashed on both sides of the child¡¯s cheeks and then disappeared. The child who had been crying stopped after the Golden light flashed. He yawned and lay on his father¡¯s shoulder as if he was tired. Not long after, he made a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound, and it seemed that he had fallen asleep very quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve temporarily sealed his seven acupores so that he won¡¯t be disturbed by these demonic sounds.¡± The old Daoist panted twice and said to the Wu family. ¡°Thank you, Daoist priest.¡± Aunt Wu was very grateful, and Wu Baoshan and his wife also expressed their gratitude. They felt that after their son stopped crying, their anxious hearts seemed to be comforted and became much more at ease. The old Daoist waved his hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t say much and just nodded hard. ¡°Wuwu-¡± The wind was cold on the street, and the human-skinned lanterns hanging in front of many shops were already starting to light up. The gray fog grew thicker and thicker, filling the entire Street. There seemed to be a ghostly shadow in the fog, coldly looking at the lonely people on the street, with a malicious look in its eyes. The human-skinned lantern was blown up by the wind, and its body was like a balloon filled with air, swaying everywhere. His eyes were like two oil lamps, giving off a green light, which was very eye-catching on the dark street. Then, the light gradually spread from his eyes to his whole body. The skin also began to shine, illuminating the blood stains on it through the gray monk robe and yellow Daoist robe. ¡°Save me ¡­¡± The yin spirit in pain cried for help, and the yin wind blew. The Daoist robe on song Changqing¡¯s arm also seemed to be blown by the wind, making a series of sounds. ¡°Baocai, baocai, take a look. Which way do you want to go to your maternal grandfather¡¯s house?¡± Wu ju looked around and was immediately flustered. She was originally possessed by the demon ghost and was affected by the yin energy. Although song qingxiao managed to remove the black line from her eyes in time, her eyes were injured, and it affected her ability to see things and directions. In addition, the ghostly Qi here was dense, and every house seemed to have a human skin lantern hanging on the door. At a glance, it was like they were in hell, and it was impossible to distinguish the direction. Wu baocai forced himself to remain calm. He looked around and seemed to recognize the way. He pointed and said, ¡°Over there. Mother, Daoist priest, lady song, please follow me.¡± The ghostly Qi here was getting thicker and thicker, and there were many ghostly shadows in the fog. Everyone knew that staying on the streets for a long time would not be good. After hearing Wu baocai¡¯s words, he took the lead. Everyone gritted their teeth and trotted behind him. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± The children¡¯s laughter could be heard from time to time, and there was also the sound of bells ringing. It was faintly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears, as if the group of little ghosts who had not received the money to buy the road were still following behind them like ghosts. A row of leather lanterns had already been lit up, and the light from the lanterns grew brighter and brighter. At the same time, they also emitted an extremely unpleasant stench. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This stench was not only like the smell of rotting corpses, but it also seemed to be mixed with a lingering evil thought. It was like a roundworm attached to the bone, born from the bottom of the heart, and it would disgust people from the bottom of their hearts after smelling it. ¡®Whoosh-¡® Whoosh! Whoosh! The lanterns were lit up one after another, and the human skin lanterns on every street were lit up. The ghostly figures hidden in the fog gradually revealed themselves, and a strange ¡®lively¡¯ scene appeared on the street. ¡®Hu-Chi-Hu Chi!¡¯ Chapter 2064 - Chapter 2064 Lantern (3) Chapter 2064: Lantern (3) Chapter 2064: Lantern (3) Everyone was exhausted after running through several streets, but song Changqing was the most exhausted. He was very strong and had followed the old Daoist to cultivate spiritual power and temper his body since he was young. Among the group, he was the strongest after song qingxiao and the injured old Daoist. However, for some reason, he was gradually falling behind the others, and his breathing was heavier than the others. ¡°Evergreen ¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± The old Daoist ran after them for a while and gradually felt that something was wrong. When he came back to his senses, he realized that his eldest disciple, who had been silently following him and supporting him, had fallen behind. Knowing song Changqing¡¯s temper, he would not let go of her for no reason after knowing that she had not recovered from her injury! Shen village had already become a ghost town. Although he had a certain level of cultivation, the consequences would be unimaginable if he fell behind. As he spoke, the old Daoist hurriedly turned his head to look for it. The next moment, his eyes widened in fear. Under the light of the human-skinned lanterns, song Changqing¡¯s figure was several meters behind the crowd. At this moment, his face was ashen, and sweat was pouring down like rain, soaking his short coat. He didn¡¯t know when, but a shadow in a yellow Daoist robe had appeared on his back. The long hair hung down, forming a shadow that covered half of his face. Under the green light, one could only see large beads of sweat sliding down his cheeks and gathering at his chin. ¡°Huchi ¡­ Huchi ¡­¡± Heavy panting came out of his nostrils. When the old Daoist shouted, he seemed to have a reaction and wanted to raise his head. However, the pressure on his body was too heavy. He only raised his head slightly, but his spine was bent even more by the ¡®person¡¯ on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, evergreen.¡± A vague and sharp urging sound came from his back. It was eerie and sounded in his ears like needles in cotton, piercing his eardrums and causing his body to shrink. The two sleeves hanging on his shoulders drooped down, and there seemed to be two hands wrapped inside. They moved slightly, as if they were patting his chest, urging him to go quickly. With every slap, there was a muffled thud, and song Changqing¡¯s back bent even more. ¡°Freak!¡± When the old Daoist saw this scene, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He roared, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm others!¡± As he shouted, the ¡®person¡¯ on song Changqing¡¯s back slowly raised his head. The face was translucent, and there was a green light burning inside, making the skin as thin as paper. The face was deformed, like an inflated lantern. Under the skin of the swollen cheeks, the corners of the mouth curved up at an unnatural angle. This was clearly the human-skinned lantern that had been hung outside the teahouse, but had been torn down by song Changqing in a fit of anger! As soon as the old Daoist met the ghost eye, he was shocked by the accumulated resentment in the eye. A chill enveloped his whole body, making his scalp tense. However, in the next moment, his beloved disciple¡¯s heart forcefully suppressed this strange cold feeling. Before he could make a move, he saw a white light appear from song Qing¡¯s small palm. A clear dragon¡¯s roar rang out, and the biting cold of the frost and snow dispelled the bone-chilling ghostly Qi. The white light turned into a slender Ice Dragon, roaring and brandishing its fangs and claws as it rushed in song Changqing¡¯s direction. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it pierced through the head of the human-skinned lantern in a Daoist robe. The sharp edge of the ice-type spirit energy instantly tore the human skin apart. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the human skin burst like a balloon and scattered in all directions. ¡°No¡­ Spare me ¡­¡± As the human skin exploded, a large cloud of black mist gushed out from it. A ghost full of resentment was hidden in it, letting out a cry of fear and horror. However, before the malicious ghost could finish its words, the ice Dragon grabbed the black mist and pulled it out with its claws. It clenched its fist- ¡± With a miserable scream, the soul was crushed into powder by the ice-type spirit power, and the malicious ghost was twisted into Yin Qi and scattered in the surroundings. The human skin exploded like fireworks, scattering everywhere. Some of them fell on the people behind him, sticking to their faces and hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone had no time to Dodge and smelled the extremely stinky smell. The chill penetrated through their bodies and into their chests, making everyone hurriedly reach out to dig and slap. The Daoist robe that was propped up slowly shriveled and lost its luster. Large balls of black blood seeped out from the Daoist robe and instantly made it wet.¡¯Drip Drop¡¯, it dripped from the hem and sleeves of the Daoist robe. ¡°Ah!¡± When the others saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but let out mournful screams. Only song Changqing could finally stretch his muscles and straighten his neck, as if a mountain had been lifted from his body. Chapter 2065 - Chapter 2065 Maliciousness (1) Chapter 2065: Maliciousness (1) Chapter 2065: Maliciousness (1) Song Changqing seemed to have removed a heavy chain from his body in an instant. He straightened his back and neck, and his bones made cracking sounds as they stretched. Once he regained his freedom, he immediately tore off the Daoist robe that was on his head and back. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The Daoist robe was stained with stinky black blood, and his hand was stained with it. Song Changqing was from cloud Tiger Mountain and had dealt with ghosts and zombies all year round. He knew that he had fallen into a trap. It was a pity that it was too late when he discovered the Dao. At that time, he could neither speak nor see, so he could only feel a gloomy aura pressing on his shoulders, urging him to move forward quickly. He knew that something had happened to him. The yellow clothes hanging from his shoulders made song Changqing realize who the ghost on his shoulders was. This human skin lantern didn¡¯t care about martial virtue! When he was in the teahouse, he was grateful that they were all cultivators, so he entered the Shen villa to exorcise the ghosts with a heart full of righteousness, and finally died here. After their death, they were not at peace and were made into human-skinned lanterns that were hung on the streets. In a moment of pity, she wanted to free him from his pain, but she also thought that after this matter was over, she would give this Daoist robe to her master and chant the curse of rebirth for him after leaving Shen villa in the future. This would ease the pain of their souls not being able to rest in peace after their deaths and return to the Pure Land of bliss. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this evil ghost would become so powerful that it didn¡¯t care about his good deeds at all, but instead entangled him. ¡°Good people and good things really can¡¯t be done.¡± Song Changqing turned his sore and numb neck and rubbed the back of his neck with his hand to ease his pain. ¡°This dead old Daoist actually came to my door.¡± He was young and a cultivator, so he was usually strong and healthy. In addition, the old Daoist had discovered it early and song Qing had acted quickly, so he quickly recovered a lot of energy after a slight pause. ¡°The evil intentions in Shen villa are too great.¡± The old Daoist frowned and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°You guys have to be careful. The people who died here were affected by the resentment of this place. They can¡¯t distinguish between good and evil, and are bent on doing evil.¡± He smelled the very uncomfortable smell in the air. It was not only the smell of The Walking Dead, but also the lingering ¡®evil¡¯. It was as if the roots had rotted, and the extremely bad malice that seeped out was full of hatred for everyone. The slightest contact with it would be like coming into contact with a deadly poison and would result in corrosion. As he spoke, more and more blood gushed out of the Daoist robe in song Changqing¡¯s hand, dripping down the Daoist robe. Song Changqing didn¡¯t have time to answer the old Daoist¡¯s question. When he saw the disgusting blood on the Daoist robe, he quickly let go. Pa da. The robe fell to the ground and seemed to be corroded in an instant, turning into a pool of blood. In the surrounding Yin fog, many ghostly figures who were faintly discernible smelled the blood and slowly moved over, their faces revealing their greed. However, because of song qingxiao¡¯s presence, the ghosts seemed to know how powerful it was and did not dare to approach it. Instead, they kept swallowing their saliva and letting out ghostly cries. After the human-skinned lantern on song Changqing¡¯s back was taken care of, song qingxiao entered Shen villa and showed off her talent. The laughter, bells, and clapping of the kids seemed to have disappeared in an instant. It was not human nature to bully the good and fear the evil. This rule also applied in Shen villa. The old Daoist¡¯s eyes flashed with a sad expression, but he suppressed it and asked the eldest disciple, ¡± ¡°Chang Qing, can you still walk?¡± During this short pause, the sky was much darker than before, and the yin Qi in the surroundings was even thicker. Some of the more courageous malicious ghosts gradually revealed their true bodies. At this moment, Shen village was truly the ¡®ghost realm¡¯. The old Daoist felt the evil thoughts around him and became more and more anxious. He was also worried that song Changqing had been possessed by a malicious ghost and would be greatly affected and unable to move. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Song Changqing shook his head and threw the package on his back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fortunately, little junior sister acted in time. I¡¯m already fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The old Daoist nodded. At that moment, Auntie Wu said anxiously, ¡± it¡¯s getting darker and darker. Why don¡¯t we talk while we walk ¡­ She had an uneasy premonition, and the darker it was, the more afraid she felt. There was no one on the street, but there were more and more ghosts. The street was full of ghosts. A group of living people surrounded by hundreds of ghosts. It was the biggest nightmare of Auntie Wu¡¯s life. Chapter 2066 - Chapter 2066 Malicious (2) Chapter 2066: Malicious (2) Chapter 2066: Malicious (2) In comparison, the reappearance of his dead parents was nothing compared to these evil ghosts with ill intentions. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Song qingxiao responded. Her words were more effective than the old Daoist¡¯s. Aunt Wu¡¯s spirit was lifted, but Wu baocai had already said, ¡± ¡°This way,¡± Everyone knew what was good for them and didn¡¯t dare to stop. They lowered their heads and followed behind him, shuttling through the ghostly shadows that were gradually becoming more obvious. The yin Qi was getting heavier and heavier, and the light from the human-skinned lanterns illuminated the entire Shen villa. On the green Street, the ghostly figures with dark faces stared at the group of people in front of them with malicious intent, following them with a cold and sinister gaze. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± At some point in time, the laughter of the children who had disappeared could be heard again. From the streets and alleys, a voice with malicious intent peeking at them followed closely behind. ¡®Da, da, da!¡¯ The footsteps behind him grew more and more, and the yin Qi grew heavier. Black Qi seeped out from under their feet and interwove into a large net, trying to trap everyone in it. Under the corrosion of the yin Qi, everyone felt their bodies turn colder and colder. Their souls were no longer stable. ¡°Cuizhu ¡­¡± Suddenly, a gentle voice called out to her. Auntie Wu¡¯s plump body trembled and the fat on her face trembled. Before she could answer, she heard the old Taoist rebuking, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn back!¡± She immediately came to her senses. Some malicious ghosts with deep resentment were good at calling out to their souls. If he answered, he would be dejected and die a terrible death. Fortunately, the old Daoist had warned her in time. Otherwise, she might have been caught off guard and let the malicious ghost succeed. She was grateful, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She could only clench her teeth and rush forward. ¡°How long more?¡± Everyone ran behind Wu baocai for a long time, and they felt more and more tired. Their legs were as heavy as lead. Not only were they tired, but the laughter behind them and the yin ghosts that were getting closer and closer were also the main cause of the huge pressure in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°There¡¯s still some distance.¡± Wu baocai¡¯s forehead was sweating. Although Shen village was a village in name, its scale was not smaller than a city. The manor was divided into inner and outer cities. The inner city was centered on the city Lord¡¯s mansion and covered almost half of the Shen Manor. The houses outside the village were densely arranged and extremely difficult to walk through. Although aunt Wu¡¯s family was not a well-known family in Shen villa, they had established themselves in Shen villa early and made a fortune quickly. They ran two silk shops and were considered rich. Therefore, the place where they lived was not far from the city Lord¡¯s mansion in the inner city. It was elegant and quiet, and in this bustling area, it was a quiet three-in-one house. If nothing happened in Shen villa, such a house would be worth at least a thousand silver dollars. However, for a group of people who had just entered the city from the dock, it was a long way to get to Auntie Wu¡¯s house. ¡°We usually come back in a carriage ¡­ Hu Hu ¡­¡± As Wu ni ¡®er fled, she opened her mouth with difficulty, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there in less than an hour ¡­¡± When everyone heard this, they felt a sense of despair. ¡°Money to buy the way ¡­¡± ¡°Money to buy the way ¡­¡± At this moment, from the back, front, left, and right of the street where the green light was coming from, children suddenly sang in unison, ¡± ¡°The king of hell is easy to see, but the little ghost is difficult to deal with ¡­¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s daughter-in-law was so scared that she was trembling all over. Her legs were weak, but she did not dare to make a sound. ¡°They ¡­¡± Why are they still following us? Some people could not help but blame the old Daoist for being inflexible and not paying when they entered the city, which led to these little ghosts lingering around. However, in front of song Qing Xiao and the old Daoist, they did not dare to say such words. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± The old Daoist took a deep breath and reminded in a cold voice, ¡± ¡°Pretend you didn¡¯t hear me, quickly leave!¡± ¡°I died so miserably ¡­¡± A man¡¯s painful wail was heard amidst the crying. Then, at the entrance of an alley in front of them, a yellow figure with a bewitching red light flashed among the green light. my heart was scratched and my internal organs were sucked dry. It hurts ¡­ ¡°Who can save me ¡­¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± money to buy the way, money to buy the way ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old Daoist ¡­ You can¡¯t leave ¡­¡± ¡°You will die in Shen villa!¡± The voice with great malice was like a curse, ringing in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± At this moment, song qingxiao, who was in the crowd, finally stopped. Chapter 2067 - Chapter 2067 Malicious (3) Chapter 2067: Malicious (3) Chapter 2067: Malicious (3) ¡°You¡¯re still haunting me.¡± As she spoke, her eyes were filled with killing intent. This time, the children in the corners and depths of the streets were no longer afraid. As if they had nothing to fear, they began to dance and laugh even louder. ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± When the old Daoist heard her voice, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. He also stopped in his tracks, but he saw that she had already turned around, as if she was ready to make a move. ¡°Please leave first.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was heard. She had already walked to the back of the crowd, as if she was ready to deal with this group of troubles. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you later.¡± Her words were filled with confidence, as if dealing with these Yin ghosts was just a trivial matter to her. The old Daoist had never seen her break into the red mist and cut through the ghost ships of the Li dynasty with her sword light, but he had seen her kill the Shen couple who had turned into fiendish corpses on the ship, as well as the act of killing the female ghost. He had a certain level of confidence in song qingxiao, but as an elder, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. However, he didn¡¯t drag song qingxiao down at this time, nor did he say that his uneasiness would distract her. He only suppressed his inner feelings. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you in front-¡± He wanted to tell the others to leave first, and he would stay with song qingxiao to fight the enemy. However, there were the old, the weak, women, and children in the team, and these people also needed someone to protect them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old Daoist waved his hand, and everyone ran forward again. Song Qing stopped the group of ghosts that were tailing them, and they no longer followed the crowd like before. Song qingxiao turned her head and saw the brightly lit Long Street behind her. The alley was filled with vengeful spirits and fierce ghosts, who were looking at her coldly. These ghosts had already grown up. The most terrifying thing was that under the green light of the human-skinned lantern, their bodies seemed to be solid. The moment song qingxiao turned around, the ghosts ¡®bodies seemed to¡¯ melt¡¯! A large amount of thick brown goo began to gush out of their bodies, somewhat like melted chocolate sauce. Thousands of ghosts melted at the same time, and a large amount of blood began to flow on the ground. The blood turned into a wave of blood in the blink of an eye, mixed with the angry howls of the ghosts and resentful spirits, and turned into a monstrous wave that swept toward song qingxiao. In the howling of the cold wind, the people fleeing in front couldn¡¯t hear the little ghost¡¯s laughter, and at the same time, they felt the green light behind them darken. ¡°Little junior sister-¡± Song Changqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was so worried that he instinctively wanted to turn around. However, before he could move, the old Daoist stretched out a hand and grabbed him as if he knew what he was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°But junior sister, she ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s still behind us,¡± song Changqing said in a loud voice. ¡°Your junior sister said to let us go!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful. At the end, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Listen to her, don¡¯t let her be distracted and worried.¡± The change in his tone was enough to show that his heart was not as calm as he appeared on the surface. However, she was more afraid that her and song Changqing¡¯s irrational actions would put her in danger. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. The old Daoist said ruthlessly, ¡± ¡°Be obedient.¡± While the two of them were talking, the blood light almost covered the sky and blocked the originally pale green light. An eerie and terrifying sense of danger came from behind. Amidst the howling wind, it was as if they were in hell, and not a single sound from song qingxiao could be heard. Although the old Daoist was also very anxious, he did not say anything and only led the crowd forward. On the other side, the waves of blood formed by the hundred ghosts were approaching. At this critical moment, song Qing¡¯s pupils shrank and he said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Ice seal!¡± As soon as her voice fell, a large amount of ice-type spirit energy escaped from her body, forming frost under her body and confining the blood wave that was surging toward her. In the end, when it hit her face, it turned into a layer of ice crystals. She clenched her fist and an ice sword formed in her hand. The sword light slashed out and with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, the ice layer was broken. ¡°Ah!¡± Hundreds of ghosts cried out in unison. Under the blood-red Ice layer, there were thousands of blood threads moving. The yin Qi devoured the ice and snow, melting them in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless blood vessels shot toward song qingxiao, carrying the hatred of vengeful spirits, trying to Pierce her with thousands of holes! With a flash of the ¡®forward¡¯ command, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. ¡®Ding Ling Ling!¡¯ At this moment, the bell rang, and a strong spiritual force struck her sea of consciousness, as if trying to affect her consciousness. She glanced coldly at the other side of the street corner, and with a twist of her palm, the sword light drew out several halos, which turned into an overbearing sword Qi and slashed out. ¡°God destroying technique!¡± Chapter 2068 - Chapter 2068 Ambush (1) Chapter 2068: Ambush (1) Chapter 2068: Ambush (1) The sword Qi was overflowing! Several light blue spiritual auras spread out and shone on each other, turning into a magnificent light in the air and illuminating the night sky of Shen villa. The sword light stopped in mid-air for a moment, then silently shattered, turning into countless blue light spots. They were like dancing fireflies, floating in the air. In the next moment, the blue light spots bloomed and turned into pale blue Frost lotuses. Wherever it went, it cut off the blood threads that had formed! Under the sword Qi, thousands of ghosts and evil spirits were sucked in. Before their faces could show any fear or surprise, they were torn apart by the sword Qi. This was a silent massacre! Song qingxiao did not specialize in catching ghosts and exorcising evil, but the principle of the strong defeating the weak in the path of strength had never changed since ancient times. In the face of the overbearing God destroying technique, the malicious ghosts within the range of her Qi were willfully harvested and swept into the sharp sword Qi. The black blood threads shattered inch by inch and finally turned into countless blood specks, falling down like a heavy rain. The reason why song qingxiao had used her most powerful sword technique was that she wanted to end the battle as soon as possible and kill the malicious ghosts. Shen village had turned into a ghost land. The ghosts here were exceptionally numerous under the nourishment of the yin Qi. If he was entangled by them, there might be more evil spirits and malicious ghosts coming here. There was another demonic fiend hiding in the manor, but Daoist priest song and the others had already gone ahead. It was as if it was raining all around. Wherever the light shone, the beams and walls of the houses collapsed silently, turning into fine powder that scattered down. ¡®Ding Ling Ling-¡® At this moment, several crisp Bell chimes rang again. Song qingxiao opened her eyes, and a golden light flashed through them. Then, she twisted her wrist, and the sword in her hand turned into a long whip. She waved her arm and the ice whip was thrown out. Pa! The ice whip left several afterimages in the air, and the afterimages made an ear-piercing sound as they flew to the corners of the alley. Not long after, the child¡¯s laughter turned into a shrill scream. ¡°Waa ¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, father, mother!¡± The cries of countless children who were beaten up rang out at the same time, mixed with the rapid ringing of bells. The shadow of the whip returned to her hand with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, accompanied by several silver lights. Those were silver bracelets that had been forcefully broken. There were still bells on them. They were the things worn on the hands and feet of the little ghosts who had been following behind. As soon as the silver bell fell into her hand, it quickly turned black, and a black mist seeped out of it. The yin Qi was particularly dense. When the ghost child was whipped, he cried out in pain, but he did not dare to laugh as he had before. At this moment, along with the ghost child¡¯s cry, heavy footsteps suddenly came from ahead. ¡®Ta! Da da!¡± Corpse Qi and baleful Qi surged over like a swarm of bees, and it seemed to be coming from the city center. ¡°This is bad.¡± After beating the young, the old came. The little ghost¡¯s cries attracted a large group of ghostly creatures, which were quickly sweeping out in all directions from the city center. Song qingxiao was fearless alone, but the old Daoist, song Changqing, and the others were heading toward the center of the city. She clenched her fist, and the black Ghost Bell let out a wail. Then, she crushed it, turning it into powder and scattering from her palm. ¡°Collect!¡± Song qingjiang retracted her hand, and the ice whip and the thousands of ice lotuses turned into countless light spots, flying into her body. After the spiritual power was retracted, she opened her eyes and rushed in the direction of the old Daoist and the others. On the other side, after the old Daoist led everyone to run for a few breaths, he vaguely felt that something was not right. It had been less than fifteen seconds since song qingxiao had separated from them, but they could no longer hear anything behind them. The dark red light that had blocked the light of the human skin lantern had disappeared without a trace. Most importantly, song qingxiao¡¯s voice and aura could no longer be heard after a while. ¡°Master, where¡¯s little junior sister?¡± In this godforsaken place, song Changqing was worried about song qingxiao¡¯s safety. He could not hold himself back anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What little junior sister?¡± In the crowd, a man who was out of breath from running heard his words and took a sip. Daoist priest song and his disciple immediately felt that something was wrong with this sentence. ¡°Qing Xiao has disappeared!¡± ¡°Where did this Qing Xiao come from?¡± Someone asked, and Wu baocai, who was leading the way, gradually stopped. Chapter 2069 - Chapter 2069 Ambush (2) Chapter 2069: Ambush (2) Chapter 2069: Ambush (2) ¡°My little junior sister, the girl who saved everyone on the ship!¡± As soon as song qingxiao was involved, song Changqing could not remain calm. there was a little ghost asking for money earlier, and a malicious ghost followed, so she stayed behind to cover the retreat ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± When the others heard this, they immediately cried out, ¡± ¡°Little Daoist priest, did you remember wrongly?¡± In the team, Wu Baoshan said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a girl with the surname song in our team. Didn¡¯t my mother ask you and Daoist priest song to come down the mountain to help her from the beginning?¡± ¡°We did encounter some danger along the way, but it was old Daoist priest who did his best to cast a spell to resolve the situation, right?¡± Everyone was anxious and afraid, and they repeatedly said, ¡± and we didn¡¯t meet any little ghosts asking for money. Where did the sound come from? ¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°..¡± Song Changqing and the old Daoist stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. Through the green light of the human-skinned lanterns, they could see the shock on each other¡¯s faces. In less than a minute, the people here had completely forgotten about song qingxiao¡¯s existence, as if they had been cursed! ¡°Auntie Wu, you should remember, right?¡± Hearing the denial from the crowd, song Changqing became anxious. He quickly went to ask aunt Wu. However, at this moment, aunt Wu¡¯s face was filled with fear and confusion. Hearing song Changqing¡¯s question, she replied timidly, ¡± ¡°What Qing Xiao? Chang Qing, are you out of your mind?¡± Her expression was anxious and scared, and it didn¡¯t seem fake. ¡°Your master only has one disciple, and he only brings you along when he goes out. Where did this little Qing come from?¡± Even Auntie Wu, who was the closest to song qingxiao on the Ox cart, had forgotten about her. how is this possible ¡­ Song Changqing was younger and had a short temper. He was about to refute, but the old Daoist seemed to have figured something out and clasped his hand. ¡°Ghostly labyrinth!¡± He said with certainty, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been hit by a ghost wall.¡± At this point, the old Daoist¡¯s heart sank. It had only been a while since he separated from song qingxiao, but he didn¡¯t expect that they had all been hit by the ghostly labyrinth, which showed how terrifying the yin Qi in Shen villa was. After entering the range of the ghostly labyrinth, the consciousness and memories of those with weak willpower would be affected and distorted. However, it was not easy to erase a deep memory. Song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary performance along the way had made everyone extremely dependent on her. At this time, everyone had completely forgotten about the person they had originally relied on so much, as if they did not even remember her existence ¡­ ¡°.. We have to be careful.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s voice trembled slightly as a bad premonition welled up in his heart. Boom Boom! Bang Bang!¡¯ His heart seemed to sense his nervousness and began to beat wildly against his chest, causing the old injuries of his internal organs and bringing him bursts of pain. Everyone could sense his tension and stopped in their tracks. ¡°Daoist priest, are we still going?¡± Wu baocai, who was at the front, asked timidly. After everyone slowed down their pace with the old Taoist, he also felt that it was unusually terrifying to rush alone in front. As he spoke, he involuntarily retreated into the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯re trapped inside the ghostly labyrinth, we have to find the exit,¡± the old Daoist instructed in a deep voice. Otherwise, no matter how hard he ran, it would be in vain. He took a deep breath and felt that there were countless eyes staring at them from all directions. However, he hesitated and did not dare to turn back. ¡®Hu ¡­¡¯ Song Changqing also heaved a long sigh of relief. He could sense his nervousness and exchanged a look with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Someone saw that there was something wrong with the master and disciple¡¯s expressions and couldn¡¯t help but ask. The old Daoist then rebuked, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn back!¡± Previously, everyone had split up with song qingxiao because there were ghosts chasing after them. Now that song qingxiao had stayed behind, everyone had been lured into the ghostly labyrinth. It might be a night of a hundred ghosts behind them, like hell on earth. ¡°After ¡­ After ¡­ Behind them ¡­ What¡¯s there?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was already like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow, but upon hearing the old Daoist¡¯s reminder, they were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t even speak properly. However, the old Daoist¡¯s warning came too late. While he was speaking, some impatient people had already turned around. He thought he would see a hellish scene, but the first person to turn around exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± He heaved a long sigh of relief, and his voice carried a sense of confusion and relief, as if he had just survived a disaster. Chapter 2070 - Chapter 2070 Ambush (3) Chapter 2070: Ambush (3) Chapter 2070: Ambush (3) ¡°There¡¯s nothing?¡± The old Daoist was shocked when he heard this. He, song Changqing, and the others turned around at the same time- There was nothing behind him. The alleyways were still in a picturesque disorder, and the entrance of the alley was green under the light of the human skin lanterns. The streets were empty. There wasn¡¯t even a shadow of a tree, much less a ghost. Only the uneven Green Brick floor, under the illumination of the green light, gave off a creepy and strange feeling. ¡°There¡¯s nothing at all!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.¡±Did I guess wrong?¡± The small paths leading to the old streets were extremely quiet. At this time, the entire Shen villa was as quiet as a ghost town that had been abandoned for many years, except for the few people who had gathered here. Most importantly, song qingxiao, who was not far behind them, had disappeared. Song Changqing couldn¡¯t care less about this. When he turned around and didn¡¯t see the ghost or song Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Little junior sister! Little junior sister!¡± He shouted a few times, but did not get a response. His expression gradually became uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ll go and find little junior sister.¡± He lifted his bag even higher and was about to rush back without a word. ¡°Wait a minute-¡± Among the group, the two of them were the only two cultivators. Wu baocai led the way in front, while song Qing brought up the rear. The master and disciple walked to the left and right of the crowd. At this time, song Changqing rushed back without saying a word. The old Daoist hurriedly reached out to grab him, wanting to tell him to wait. His hand passed through a few ordinary people who were standing between the master and disciple and grabbed song Changqing¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± The last word was swallowed by the old Daoist. When he turned his head, he saw the face of the man standing next to him. This man was the man whose parents, wife, and children were in Shen villa. At this time, his face was filled with confusion and fear. It was obvious that he was puzzled by the empty street in front of him. However, what made the old Daoist so shocked that his voice disappeared was not his current expression. Instead, through his wide-open eyes, a completely different scene was reflected in his eyes. Under the blood light, countless resentful ghosts crawled out from the top of the wall and the end of the alley. With a ferocious and cold expression, they were madly crawling towards the crowd! The ground was covered in blood, and the walls seemed to be made of flesh and blood. Broken limbs floated in the pool of blood, and the evil spirits chased after the crowd at an extremely fast speed. This was hell! ¡°Quickly run!¡± The old Daoist shivered from his spine and quickly spread to his limbs. Chicken skin straightened his arms. After his mind went blank for a moment due to the shock, the old Daoist quickly regained his senses and let out a loud roar with the extraordinary perseverance of a cultivator! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before anyone could react, the old Daoist priest had already pulled song Changqing back. This was his instinctive reaction to protect his disciple. Before song Changqing could even react, he had already taken a few steps back! Then, everyone heard the old Daoist priest¡¯s thunderous roar. He reached into his waist pocket without hesitation, took out a handful of copper coins, and threw them into the sky. ¡°The righteous Qi of heaven and earth, the Grand Supreme borrowing the law!¡± ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® With a crisp sound, the copper coins flew into the sky. The old Daoist pushed back the ordinary people in front of him like an eagle catching chicks. ¡°What¡¯s going on-¡± The people behind him felt as if a mountain was pressing down on their chests, forcing them to retreat. Just as they were feeling puzzled, the copper coin flew into the air and formed a long sword in an instant, falling over everyone¡¯s heads. The old Daoist bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. The copper-coin sword shone again. Wherever the light shone, the green light would melt and blood would appear. Large amounts of black blood gushed out from the old, greenish-black bricks. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± As they groaned in pain, one hand after another pushed open the thick blood and crawled out. There was blood flowing underground. At the entrance of the city alley not far away, ghostly figures and broken corpses stood up one after another! Wherever the red light of the copper coin sword went, it was like a demon-revealing mirror, breaking the false ¡®peace¡¯ painted by the ghostly labyrinth and revealing the true cruelty of Shen villa. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The people who saw this scene let out heart-wrenching screams. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if he had seen the fiendish corpses surrounding the city on the black ship, it was not as horrifying as being in hell at this time. Who was song qingxiao? Song qingxiao was the disciple of Daoist priest song, who had protected everyone with the stellar formation, cut open the red light with a sword, and entered the river a hundred years ago. The ghostly labyrinth was broken, and everyone remembered. However, it seemed to be too late. Chapter 2071 - Chapter 2071 Qianjun (1) Chapter 2071: Qianjun (1) Chapter 2071: Qianjun (1) The calm facade of the street was torn apart, and more and more blood flowed. The blood-red light reflected the true scene of this ghost city. A half-lying zombie raised her head. Her long hair was soaked in sticky blood, flowing down her cheeks and dripping to the ground. A ghastly knife wound was cut diagonally from her skull, almost splitting half of her head open. There was a huge crack on his cheek, and dark red blood was flowing out. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± One of her eyes was smashed into pieces, while the other was left wide open due to the intense pain. The pain she felt before she died was completely preserved. As she roared, she opened her mouth wide and stuck out a jet-black tongue. The tongue was about a foot long, and the tip of the tongue was surging with black gas. Just as it was about to Pierce into song Changqing¡¯s stomach, song Changqing was caught by the old Taoist and thrown back. ¡°Ah!¡± With a shrill scream, the female ghost reached out her blood-soaked hand and tried to grab song Changqing. However, the palm only brushed past song Changqing¡¯s flying robe. With a ¡®bang¡¯, the clothes were corroded by the ghostly Qi, and a deep bloody mark was printed through the corroded clothes to the top of his pants. The ghostly cry turned into a divine sense attack and entered everyone¡¯s ears. The old Daoist endured the sharp pain in his eardrums, took out a bunch of yellow talismans, and stuck them on the female ghost¡¯s face. BOOM! BOOM! The moment the talisman light touched the ghostly Qi, it instantly turned into a fire and lightning attack. It followed the large slit on the female ghost¡¯s cheek and drilled into her bones, causing her eyes to turn red. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old Daoist did not dare to turn his head and roared at the crowd. The people who were already dumbstruck regained their senses after being struck by his Thunderbolt. They all screamed and turned around to escape. SSSS- At this moment, the blood around the walls melted, and broken arms extended out. Thousands of blood vessels that were exposed outside surged. The ghosts who had died tragically here were awakened and let out painful moans. They opened their hands one after another, trying in vain to drag these people who had intruded into ghost city into hell. The wall wriggled and turned into an old wall made up of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Strange and painful faces, with unwillingness and resentment before death, blocked these escapees. The female ghost who had been split in half had lost a prey full of flesh and blood like song Changqing, but the old Taoist priest had replaced her. She grinned. As she laughed, her split face criss-crossed, and blood gushed out in large amounts. On her wet hair, the blood dripped into threads. Compared to song Changqing, the old Daoist¡¯s cultivation was higher, and his aura was more profound. Facing such an old Taoist priest who was good at catching demons and driving away evil spirits, she was not afraid. Instead, she put her palms on the ground and arched her back. Thousands of blood lines were drawn between her chest and the ground, and the corpse stood up. The moment she stood up, she was particularly fierce. With a sharp whistle, her tongue swept across her open cheek, and blood and talismans were all swept into her mouth in an instant. The old Daoist¡¯s pupils contracted when he saw this. Before he could do anything, he heard her Shout! A blood-red light shot up into the sky. The blood-red silk thread stuck to her body twisted into a blood vessel as thick as a wrist and hit the copper-coin sword in the air with a bang. The copper-coin sword shattered into countless shards that scattered in all directions. The sword light of the righteous path disappeared, and the place turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood in Yan Luo Dian. The old Daoist¡¯s heart sank. He was not a fool. The fierce ghosts here were not something he could withstand. When he heard that the magic sword hanging from his waist had shattered, he didn¡¯t dare to pester her. He casually grabbed the talisman paper from his waist and threw it out as if it didn¡¯t cost anything. ¡®Roar!¡¯ ¡°It hurts!¡± The talisman light flashed like a meteor, and wherever it passed, ghosts would cry out in pain. The female ghost closest to him saw the light flash and immediately reached out to slap it fiercely. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the old Daoist turned around and retreated without a word. Shen Zhuang was extremely vicious! The trouble here wasn¡¯t something he could solve. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The only thing he could do now was to escape. It didn¡¯t look like they were far from the city center. The old priest could only hope that they were almost at Auntie Wu¡¯s family so that everyone could hide in there and avoid them for a while. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°Baocai!¡± His urgent shout passed through the roaring ghosts and bloody corpses and reached the ears of Wu baocai, who was leading the way. ¡°How far is your maternal grandfather¡¯s house?¡± Chapter 2072 - Chapter 2072 Qianjun (2) Chapter 2072: Qianjun (2) Chapter 2072: Qianjun (2) At the same time, the female ghost who was chasing after him saw that her prey had escaped and let out an angry roar. Her feet landed on the ground with great force, and a large amount of blood splashed out. The splattering blood turned into thousands of black threads that twisted into one and quickly wrapped around the old Taoist¡¯s legs. At the same time, with a sharp ghostly howl, her head split open. With a sharp ¡®Chi¡¯ sound, her long tongue turned into a black shadow and stretched out two to three meters. The old Daoist heard the sound behind him and suppressed his fear. With his sensitivity to ghost Qi, he tapped the ground with the tips of his toes and his body shot high up. BOOM! BOOM! Blood vessels slid out from the bottom of his feet, and he missed. Drip Drop. The blood dripped onto the ground, and the ghosts on both sides of the wall couldn¡¯t wait to lick it with their long tongues. Once it started to lick, it became extremely violent and reached out to grab the old Daoist. ¡°Grand Supreme elderly Lord, urgent as the law order!¡± At this critical moment, the old Daoist priest stuck a yellow talisman he had prepared earlier on his body. ¡®Ping !¡¯A large cloud of thick fog dispersed, and the old Daoist¡¯s figure paused in mid-air. With this pause, the ghostly figures on both sides of the wall grabbed the old Daoist¡¯s left and right arms. However, in the next moment, a long black tongue pierced into the back of the old Daoist¡¯s back like a sharp blade. Countless black blood threads suddenly extended from the tip of the tongue and bound the old Daoist tightly in the blink of an eye. Before the blood vessels could suck the spiritual power and blood Qi from the old Daoist, his body exploded. A large golden light burst forth, and the blood threads were blown apart, turning into pus and blood that fell to the ground. A large section of the tongue was cut off, and half of the yellow paper that was cut into the shape of a human fell into the pool of blood. It was still struggling like a snake. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± The female ghost let out a shrill cry of pain from her hideous mouth. A few meters away, the old Taoist¡¯s figure appeared in midair in a sorry state. He used the paper figurine substitute to trick the female ghost and bought himself some time to put some distance between them. The female ghost became even more furious after being injured. The tongue on the ground rolled, and the black blood corroded the half of the substitute paper. In the blood light, a new female ghost with a split face appeared again. She was faster and more than ten times more ferocious than the previous female ghost! The old Daoist was already burning with anxiety after barely escaping. They had been trapped in the ghostly labyrinth and had finally broken out of the illusion, but they had encountered such a ferocious evil creature. With such a huge commotion, the screams of the crowd and the appearance of a large number of ghosts should have been heard by half the town. Everyone had been separated from song qingxiao for less than two minutes. With her ability, these movements could not have escaped her ears. They should have rushed over long ago. Could it be that she had also encountered some danger when she stayed behind to cover the retreat? At the thought of this, the old Daoist¡¯s heart burned with anxiety. On the Yongqing River, song qingxiao had already shown her extraordinary ability. By right, the old Daoist should not be so anxious. However, concern made him confused. In his mind, when he thought of song Qing when he was young, his first reaction was still to think of his little disciple whom he loved as much as his life. If anything happened to her here, it would be no different from tearing his heart apart. The old Daoist lost his cool. He wished he could go to aunt Wu¡¯s house immediately, settle these people down, and then look for song qingxiao. When he didn¡¯t hear Wu baocai¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help but call out sternly, ¡± ¡°Baocai ¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± What responded to him was a scream of extreme fear. Wu baocai¡¯s voice came from the front, and the other people seemed to have encountered some danger. They screamed one after another and actually ran back. What the hell? Two female ghosts with split faces had already appeared behind him. She had been tricked by the old Daoist and was now extremely vicious. The old Daoist felt the hair on his back stand up under the ghostly aura, and he didn¡¯t dare to stop. And these people, who had run away for no reason, actually ran back recklessly ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be ¡­ Could it be that there¡¯s a crisis ahead? As soon as this thought entered the old Daoist¡¯s mind, he heard Wu baocai¡¯s shrill scream, ¡± ¡°Zombies, so many zombies ¡­¡± As he spoke, he heard the sound of heavy, uniform footsteps.Bang-bang- With every step he took, the entire Shen Manor, which had been turned into a ghost land, trembled. A baleful aura rose into the air, and a thick corpse Qi swept over from the city center. Under the influence of this thick fiendish corpse Qi, the ghostly figures with missing arms and legs on the city wall paused for a moment, then let out even more brutal roars. Chapter 2073 - Chapter 2073 Qianjun_3 Chapter 2073: Qianjun_3 Chapter 2073: Qianjun_3 The blood light soared into the sky and enveloped the city. In the distance, there was a green light that lit up, and it reflected the blood shadow, turning this place into a living hell on earth. The screams were endless. The people who had fled in the fog earlier were screaming all the way back here. ¡°..¡± The old Daoist¡¯s body instantly turned cold. He felt that he might die Here today. Cultivators had already seen through life and death. With his cultivation base and accumulated good karma, if he died normally, he would be blessed in the future. However, the ghost Qi in Shen villa was dense. If one died here, they would be affected by the yin Qi and evil Qi, and their soul would be lost. They would be consigned to eternal damnation and become a resentful spirit that had lost all reason and was only dominated by hatred and fear. ¡°Evergreen ¡­¡± At the critical moment, the old Daoist seemed to have made up his mind. His forward-moving figure suddenly stopped, as if he was not going to escape. His body floated in the air and he called out to his eldest disciple. His expression was calm and he was no longer as nervous as before. Song Changqing had a bad feeling. He raised his head and looked at his master. ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to suppress these ghosts first and create a protective shield.¡± The old Daoist said calmly. At the same time, he bit his finger, as if he was drawing some kind of array in the void. A large amount of spiritual power escaped from his body, as if there was no room for it. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t, master ¡­¡± Song Changqing seemed to have guessed something. His face turned pale and his eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Silly child.¡± The master and disciple had the same thoughts. The old Daoist¡¯s expression softened when he saw him like this, no longer as strict as before. ¡°The matter of Shen villa is far more difficult than we thought.¡± He drew talismans with his hands, but his mouth kept saying, ¡± ¡°Promise me, you must find your junior sister!¡± His face moved, and his eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Take her away from here safely.¡± In the black fog, the figures of Wu baocai and the others appeared one after another. Under the light of the human-skinned lanterns behind them, a large group of undead that had reached the realm of corpse control was approaching. As the female ghost shrieked, two long black tongues flew into the air and stabbed at the old Daoist¡¯s body like arrows. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The old Daoist was not afraid of death, but he was a little regretful that he had not seen song qingxiao and did not know if she was safe. In the next moment, purple light shot into the sky above his head. A purple infant that looked like the Daoist priest emerged from his body. The appearance of the purple infant caused the old Daoist¡¯s aura to become even stronger. The female ghost¡¯s single eye, which was filled with black and red blood vessels, revealed a look of fear and greed. After a short pause, she seemed to be unable to suppress the greed in her heart, and two long tongues reached out. A powerful spirit pressure burst forth from purple infant¡¯s body, turning into a ray of light that swept across the land. Under the light, the yin spirits that were slightly weaker were instantly severely injured, and they let out painful cries. master ¡­ song Changqing¡¯s cry was accompanied by a slight sound of breaking the air. ¡®Whoosh-¡® A ball of purple light, like a shooting star, streaked across the world filled with blood-red light and flew to the old Daoist¡¯s side with lightning speed. Wherever the purple light went, it was invincible. The yin ghosts retreated and the murderous aura could not be stopped. A translucent longsword was wrapped in the purple clouds, and a small Golden Dragon shadow was moving inside the sword. The sword light pierced through the two long, pitch-black tongues, leaving only an afterimage. It was so fast that the female ghost did not even have time to scream before the long tongues were torn apart by the sword light. The little dragon¡¯s golden shadow penetrated the sword and forced back the strong evil spirit, clearing a rare gap beside the old Taoist. ¡°Fu ¡­¡± Song Changqing¡¯s exclamation paused. He looked up into the air and saw the sword stopping beside the old Daoist. It was like a divine object that could take one¡¯s life and make all the ghosts avoid it. What was happening? Song Changqing was not the only one who was stunned. Even the old Daoist who was about to self-destruct his purple infant was stunned. When the crowd, who were already in a state of panic, saw this scene, they seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, someone shouted loudly, ¡± ¡°Miss song!¡± ¡°Miss song, miss song!¡± After someone shouted the first sentence, the others quickly reacted and burst out in crazy shouts in unison. Everyone thought that they would die without a doubt, but they did not expect to survive. As soon as the sword light appeared, even though they hadn¡¯t seen the person, they were already hopeful. ¡®Dong Dong-Dong Dong-¡® Everyone held their breath as if they were cheering and looking forward to it ¡­ ¡°I was stopped for a moment.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold and clear female voice was heard. As spiritual energy surged, a fair hand reached out and grabbed the heaven-destroying sword, which was floating in mid-air. As the first sword was held, song qingxiao¡¯s figure appeared. Her other hand grabbed the old Daoist¡¯s arm that was about to shatter his dantian. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ah ah ah!!! As soon as everyone saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure, it was as if they had taken a calming pill. They burst into tears of joy and burst into deafening cheers. Chapter 2074 - Chapter 2074 Interminable (1) Chapter 2074: Interminable (1) Chapter 2074: Interminable (1) ¡°Miss song is here, we¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°Miss song, miss song!¡± Everyone cried tears of joy. This was the confidence that song qingxiao had given them when they were on the ship. Even the howling ghosts and the zombies chasing after them couldn¡¯t affect their mood. It was as if no one was afraid of her wherever she was, and they would be protected by her powerful wings. Song Changqing was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes showed a gratified and a little disappointed expression, as if he was happy for song qingxiao to be so welcomed, but also seemed to have a sense of bewilderment that his little junior sister no longer only relied on him and needed him. The crowd was still cheering, and song Qing let go of his hand. The spiritual power steadily carried the old Daoist down until the tips of his feet touched the ground. The power then dissipated. He stumbled and was caught by song Changqing. The old Daoist raised his head, his eyes reflecting the figure of song Qing holding a long sword. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on song qingxiao, including song Changqing, who was supporting her. No one noticed the look of despair in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes, as if he had finally confirmed something. ¡°Wuuu!¡± The split-faced female ghost¡¯s tongue had been cut off. She was in pain and angry, and let out a long ghostly cry. Song Qing held the sky splitter in his small hand. A powerful spiritual energy formed an umbrella-like light barrier at the tip of the sword. She drew casually, and sword Qi overflowed, leaving a Halo at the tip of the sword. ¡°Go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ring of light rapidly expanded and fell, finally forming an extremely large Ring of Power, and fell to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯! ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® A huge pit appeared on the ground where the spiritual power was imprinted. The stone bricks cracked and collapsed, and the black blood that was flowing on the ground was sucked into the deep pit by a powerful suction force. The cracks spread in all directions, grabbing the ground and collapsing inch by inch. The surrounding walls and houses wailed as they could not bear the burden. The zombies hiding in the corners were also swept into the spiritual energy storm and pulled into the depression. They were ground to death by the sword Qi and dissipated into Yin Qi. The underground trembled intensely, and the sword Qi swept up dust and smoke, heading straight for the split-faced female ghost, the kun corpse, and the human-skinned lantern. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Under the impact of the sword Qi, the wound on the female ghost¡¯s face opened up even more, and blood flowed out. However, the more pain she was in, the deeper her resentment became. At the same time, her strength was also skyrocketing. ¡°He has already reached the level of a ghost King?¡± The old Daoist sensed the power of the female ghost and his expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± An existence on the level of a ghost King was far from something a Daoist priest of his level could subdue. Even his master, whose cultivation had far surpassed his back then, would probably be helpless against such a powerful ghost King. No wonder this female ghost was so fierce. The spiritual talismans of cloud Tiger Mountain were of no use to her. Only then did he feel a lingering fear. It seemed that the female ghost had not revealed her true strength when she was chasing after them. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s timely arrival, song Changqing and the others would not have been able to escape even if the old Daoist self-destructed his nascent soul! ¡°What exactly happened in Shen villa back then ¡­¡± The old Daoist muttered to himself as he clutched his chest. This battle was already far beyond what he could interfere with. If he wanted to suppress the ghost King, he would need at least a soul clone. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist looked at his disciple in the air, his eyes a little wet. Finally, he sighed softly, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what the old Taoist was feeling at the moment. The split-faced female ghosts flicked their wet hair, and it instantly grew into thousands of blood threads that stuck to the walls. The blood threads pulled on their bodies, making them look like soft rubber as they were stretched several times. The female ghosts jumped nimbly and dodged the sword Qi on the ground. They jumped into the air and reached out their claws to grab song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ¡®forward¡¯ command flashed, and song qingxiao¡¯s figure disappeared. A few ghostly claws with a bloody light left several afterimages in the air as they pounced on nothing. A few identical female ghosts with split faces pounced on each other and collided with each other. Then, they merged into one. After the ghosts combined, the female ghost¡¯s aura was even more terrifying than before. She let out a long and shrill ghostly howl. Under the shock of the sound waves, the remaining ghostly beings that were lucky enough to escape the sword Qi turned into Yin Qi and were all sucked into her mouth. Chapter 2075 - Chapter 2075 Interlude (2) Chapter 2075: Interlude (2) Chapter 2075: Interlude (2) As soon as she inhaled the yin Qi, her face looked even more sinister. Her head split open, and blood spurted out, turning into thousands of black threads that spurted in all directions! The blood lines were so dense that they were like spider webs, sticking to the walls on both sides of the alley. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± The female ghost cried out in pain as she raised her head. Under the pull of her blood, the walls on both sides slowly began to wriggle and close in the middle. The ground cracked under the destructive power of the battle. The old Taoist and the others in the middle felt their bodies sink, as if they were about to be swallowed by the collapsed streets and walls made of flesh and blood. Song qingxiao held her sword again, and the sword light cut off the blood line. The broken blood lines fell to the ground and turned into a pool of blood. Without the blood line, the wall stopped closing. At the same time, the female ghost¡¯s huge body rushed up to the sky. Her four feet were on the wall, and she opened her big mouth and stuck out her long tongue, rolling toward song Qing¡¯s small part. She was going to deal with song qingxiao the same way she dealt with the old Daoist priest. After the tongue rolled over, song qingxiao did not Dodge as she had expected. She kept her sword and reached out her hand to grab the tip of his tongue. ¡°What?¡± When the crowd below saw her actions, they all let out cries of disbelief. The split-faced female ghost was also stunned. She squinted her single eye and countless tentacles emerged from the tip of her tongue. Just as she was about to tie her up firmly, song qingxiao had already reached out and grabbed her tongue. A cold and venomous feeling spread all over her body as little one grabbed the tongue. The blood on the tip of her tongue seeped through the gaps between her fingers and crawled up her arm. With a sizzling sound, the blood vessels stuck close to her skin, as if they wanted to drill into her flesh. However, light scales quickly appeared on his arm and blocked the blood threads, making it difficult for the ghost King¡¯s tongue to advance any further. She was stunned for a moment and did not react. Song Qing clenched his hand and spirit force gushed out of his palm, freezing the tongue firmly. The ice and snow quickly froze the tongue. As the female ghost screamed in pain, song qingxiao pulled hard- A scalp-numbing tearing sound was heard. The female ghost let out a high-pitched, ear-piercing cry of pain. Her long tongue, which was covered in large amounts of black blood, was pulled out by song qingxiao! The female ghost¡¯s face was torn apart, and song Qing¡¯s small voice entered her ears. ¡°Where is the faceless female ghost?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the demonic fiend who caused the massacre in the city?¡± she asked. ¡°Ah!¡± Black blood gushed out like a fountain, and the faceless female ghost was in excruciating pain. She began to attack with her hands and feet. Song Qing threw away the long tongue and dodged it a few times. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he finally lost his patience and waved his sword again. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The sound of the sword Qi breaking through the air was endless. As soon as the three sword Qi were released, the female ghost¡¯s limbs were cut off. The previously ferocious female ghost with a cracked face was cut into several pieces in the blink of an eye and fell into a pool of blood. When the trembling crowd below saw this, their faces revealed a look of joy, thinking that the crisis had been resolved. Only the old Daoist felt that something was wrong. He frowned and shouted, ¡± ¡°Be careful-¡± In the time it took to shout, the body parts of the split-faced female ghost quickly melted in the pool of blood. The blood started to close up, and as it wriggled, an extremely large snake head emerged! The snake¡¯s head was as big as a bucket, and its whole body was covered with dark red scales. The black gas on its body was billowing, and as soon as it appeared, it opened its mouth, revealing its fangs that flickered with cold light. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The crowd burst into exclamations. Song Qing saw the ferocity of the snake¡¯s head and waved his sword, sending out two streams of sword Qi. The sword light split the snake¡¯s head, but as soon as it broke, the blood that gushed out healed the wound. Under the stimulation of the pain, the giant Python became more and more ferocious. It revealed its body, which was about twenty meters long, and made earth-shaking sounds as it hissed and bit. No matter how fierce song qingxiao¡¯s attacks were, the face-splitting ghost King¡¯s blood Python form was extremely fierce. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were in the realm of ghosts, and the rich evil Yin Qi was constantly supplying it with power. Although its overall strength was weaker than song Qing¡¯s, it was almost invincible. In the long run, he would only be delaying time and consuming his own spiritual energy. If the dark green token were to wake up at this time, it would be easy for song Qing Xiao to deal with such a ghost King. However, without the dark green token, these ghostly beings were a little difficult to deal with. The demonic fiend behind Shen Zhuang had yet to appear, and the East Qin wuwo had yet to appear. She needed to preserve her strength and did not need to waste too much of it here. Chapter 2076 - Chapter 2076 Interminable (3) Chapter 2076: Interminable (3) Chapter 2076: Interminable (3) At the same time, the human-skinned lantern in the distance had already led a large number of kun corpses closer. There were at least hundreds of them, and the approaching caused great psychological pressure on everyone. ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°Help me ¡­¡± why didn¡¯t you save me ¡­ The vengeful souls that had died a tragic death cried out for help. Their violent auras soared to the sky, making the blood Python even more furious. Blood spurted out with a strong corrosive force. In the blink of an eye, he had already exchanged more than ten blows with song Qing. ¡°Miss song, miss song ¡­¡± Below, Wu baocai and the others exclaimed. The child, whose five senses had been sealed, gradually woke up under the stimulation of Yin Qi. The child cried loudly. A woman who was both afraid and annoyed scolded with a crying voice, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you take care of the child?¡± .. Everyone was in a mess. At this time, song qingxiao dodged the blood Python¡¯s attack and sent mang Tian forward! A clear and resounding dragon¡¯s roar rang out. The black-red giant Python, which was madly attacking, sensed that something was wrong with the aura, and a hint of human-like fear appeared in its eyes. As soon as the sword shadow left song Qing¡¯s hand, the Golden Dragon Phantom in the sword body grew rapidly and turned into a majestic giant dragon in an instant. Purple electric arcs circulated around the Golden Dragon¡¯s body. The powerful force of lightning sizzled as it struck the yin Qi, causing the group of ghosts to escape. The power of lightning was the nemesis of Yin Qi. The ghost King had already matured, so as soon as it saw the Golden Dragon, it immediately turned into a snake and fled in another direction. The Golden Dragon wagged its long tail and gave chase. On the other side, the Horde of zombies had already closed in. The power of these nightmare corpses was much more ferocious than that of The Fiend corpses. In addition, their numbers could not be underestimated, and their lethality was also extremely terrifying. At this moment, song Qing touched it with her small palm- A small, ancient-looking copper-coin sword appeared in her palm. This small copper sword was somewhat similar to the one the old Daoist had summoned with a spell, but its aura was several times deeper. It was a treasure of the Tianyi Daoist sect that Daoist number four had given him when he was still in the state of pure heart. Fu Xiu was also from a Dao sect, but he didn¡¯t know if the Tianyi Dao sect¡¯s spells were good at restraining evil and ghosts. But no matter what, the copper coin sword was finally put to use. Song qingxiao took out the sword, which then split into seven copper coins and floated in the air. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Each copper coin occupied a position of a star, and soon, the Big Dipper formation was formed. Under the formation, green Dao shadows holding two swords appeared one after another. The Dao shadows exuded a powerful cultivation base, as if the power of these swords was much stronger than when they were in Fu Xiu¡¯s hands in the abyss territory. ¡°What, What is this?¡± As soon as the seven Taoist figures appeared, song Changqing vaguely felt that these people, who were dressed in green robes and had crowns on their heads, had the same aura as the Taoist sect. However, he misunderstood and turned to look at the old Daoist. ¡°Are they the ancestors of our cloud Tiger Mountain?¡± ¡°No.¡± He had just stepped into the realm of cultivation, so it was reasonable that he could not recognize it. However, the old Daoist could feel that these seven Dao shadows had extraordinary strength. Although they were also dressed as Taoists, the Taoist sect had a long history and had developed to this day. It had long been divided into many factions. Even he could not tell where these Taoists came from. He could only see that these Taoist shadows were extraordinary. ¡°Then where did little junior sister get it from?¡± Song Changqing saw the old Daoist shake his head and asked in surprise. However, he saw a trace of sadness in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. Then, he seemed to realize something and immediately stopped talking. Once song Qing released the sword, his body flickered and he returned to the ground. The little Golden Dragon chased after the ghost King. When the seven souls of the Tianyi Dao sect appeared, the ghosts with weaker cultivation base couldn¡¯t resist the powerful restraint of the righteous path at all. The seven shadows swung their swords and slashed into the zombie horde. The roars of the zombie horde and the sword Qi intertwined, and light and shadow shuttled through the black fog. The human-skinned lantern was pierced by the sword Qi, and the resentful souls sealed in the corpses were drawn into the sword formation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Broken limbs flew everywhere, and in an instant, the group of corpses that had rushed over had been wiped out by the seven shadows of Taoism. This display of magical powers was truly powerful. To everyone, it was no different from the magic of an immortal. Not only were the ordinary people excited, but even the old Taoist seemed to feel that the declining Taoist sect in recent years seemed to have regained its glory, and he showed a look of yearning. After the seven souls killed the zombies, they returned to the copper coin. The Big Dipper formation was retracted, and the seven copper coins formed a small sword again. It flew back to song qingxiao¡¯s hand. Chapter 2077 - Chapter 2077 Opening the door (1) Chapter 2077: Opening the door (1) Chapter 2077: Opening the door (1) The power of the sword array was beyond song qingxiao¡¯s expectations, which gave her more confidence in this mission. It seemed that the power of the Big Dipper formation of the Tianyi Daoist sect would be different according to the strength of its master. After leaving the abyssal territory, she was lucky enough to break through to the realm of Dao integration, which was far better than the wielder of the Big Dipper sword formation, Fu Xiu. Therefore, the lethality of the sword formation was no less than that of a Dao integration expert. She put away the copper coin sword, composed herself, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone came back to their senses. The old Daoist clutched his chest and asked, ¡± ¡°Then, just now ¡­¡± He thought of the Golden Dragon that had chased after the blood Python. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of demonic beast song qingxiao had released, he was hesitant to wait for it to come back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and explained, ¡°It will come back on its own.¡± The heaven-destroying sword was connected to her mind, and the Dragon Soul was connected to her mind. After killing the ghost King, it would return. The old Daoist saw that she was so certain. Although he was still a little worried, he did not want to go against her opinion and nodded. Now that the crisis was over, song qingxiao was in the team. She had shown her magical powers several times and her immortal abilities had made everyone particularly convinced. Even though they were in Shen villa, they were no longer as afraid as before. With her words, Wu baocai once again led the way in the direction of the outer zu family¡¯s ancestral residence. After the ghost King¡¯s defeat and the slaughter of the Horde of zombies, the dark spirits in the streets and alleys did not dare to step forward to stop them. Only green shadows flashed in the distance. A few human skin lanterns coldly peeked through the corner of the street and looked at this group of people. They said miserably, ¡± ¡°Save me ¡­¡± ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± ¡°I died so miserably.¡± .. The group did not stop. This time, the dark spirit did not dare to cause trouble again, and their journey was smooth. After about half an hour, Wu Bao finally stopped in front of a house. It was a pitch-black old house. The human-skinned lantern hanging in front of the door seemed to sense the existence of danger the moment it heard the sound of footsteps, and it fluttered in a hurry. A black gas spurted out of the human-skinned lantern, mixed with a little green will-o¡¯- the-wisp, which melted the rope hanging on its head. It flew up and stood on the roof. It looked at them for a long time, as if it had confirmed something, and then ran away without looking back. ¡°..¡± Before Wu baocai had time to be afraid, he saw that the human skin lantern in the gray monk¡¯s robe was a hundred times more afraid than him. In a short while, it had already disappeared without a trace. The crowd arrived one after another and saw his strange and horrified expression, as if he was at a loss. The main door of the Shen family was tightly shut. The dark red Door looked like a monster lurking in the shadows in the dark night. Previously, everyone wished that they could hurry to this place and hide in the residence. However, at this moment, when they really arrived at the front door of the mansion, Wu baocai hesitated and did not dare to enter. He was afraid that once the door opened, there would be another more terrifying scene waiting. Everyone had similar thoughts. After standing outside the manor for a long time, Auntie Wu gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± She walked out of the crowd and took two steps towards the main entrance. ¡°Even if they¡¯ve passed away, they¡¯re still my parents ¡­¡± Although she said that, when she stepped up the steps, her feet were shaking uncontrollably. ¡°You warned me before when there was danger.¡± As she said this, she noticed song Qing¡¯s small figure behind her from the corner of her eye. Her high-strung heart immediately fell back to its original place, and her back straightened a lot. At that moment, Wu ju¡¯s head was no longer dizzy, and his legs were no longer as soft as before. Instead, he strode up the steps. When she saw song qingxiao follow her up the stairs, Auntie Wu stood in front of the door and reached out to touch the head of the shop. The people who moved to Shen village in the early days had already made a fortune here. For a rich family like the Shen family, every door was equipped with a shop to ward off evil spirits. Different materials and crafts were used to highlight the wealth of the family, and Auntie Wu¡¯s family was no exception. The head of the shop was made of copper and was extraordinarily strong. It had been there since the day the Shen family built the courtyard, and it would not break even if it was used for another hundred years. However, when Auntie Wu reached out to touch it, the copper ring in the beast¡¯s mouth fell to the ground with a clang as soon as she caught it. At the same time, the already rotten shop head fell to the ground and bounced a few times, making a loud noise. After being besieged by the starved corpses and the face-splitting female ghost, the ghosts on the way seemed to avoid them subconsciously, making the city center extremely quiet. At this moment, the sound made by the falling head of the shop was too loud, especially in an extremely quiet environment. It could probably be heard clearly within a radius of half a mile. Auntie Wu¡¯s heart was in her throat, and her soul seemed to have flown away. She only returned to her original place after a long while. She composed herself and reached out to knock on the door with trembling hands. ¡°Big brother, sister-in-law, we¡¯re back.¡± With such a loud noise outside the door, if there was someone in the room, they would have opened the door. After she knocked on the door, the room was quiet and she couldn¡¯t hear any sound. The Shen family was a rich family and they had hired a few servants to clean the house. If it was in the past, someone would have answered her when she knocked on the door. The room was quiet, as if it was an empty house. Auntie Wu waited for a while and turned around subconsciously. Behind her was song qingxiao. Song Changqing was supporting the old Daoist as they stood not far away. Wu ni ¡®er, Wu Baoshan, and his son were all looking at her. She swallowed her saliva, turned around, and knocked on the door a few times. She raised her voice again and shouted, ¡± ¡°Father, mother ¡­ We¡¯re back ¡­¡± ¡°Father ¡­¡± Her voice traveled into the courtyard and turned into an echo that faintly reached her ears. Auntie Wu waited for a while and pushed the door open. A wooden bolt was fastened to the door from the inside, and after pushing it a few times, she only managed to push the door open a crack. A gust of cold wind blew out from the inside, and it was so cold that she shivered. After a long time, she gradually became a little uneasy. She moved closer to her right face and tried to look in with her uninjured eye ¡­ However, when he looked inside, he saw a pair of black eyes peeking out through the thin door gap. ¡°Ah!¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t expect this to happen. She was so shocked that her soul almost left her body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her chubby body leaned backward. If song Qing, who was following behind her, did not reach out and support her chubby body, she would have fallen and suffered a lot. ¡°There, there¡¯s a ghost!¡± With song Qing¡¯s help, aunt Wu¡¯s courage was boosted. She hugged song Qing and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°I, I saw an eye-¡± Song qingxiao turned to look at the door, but the eye behind the door had already moved away. However, her divine sense had already locked this aura, and the ¡®person¡¯ behind the door seemed to be very aware of this. After a few seconds, she heard the sound of the wooden bolt being slowly pulled open. A low and aged voice rang out, ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the young lady who has returned ¡­¡± Chapter 2078 - Chapter 2078 Family (1) Chapter 2078: Family (1) Chapter 2078: Family (1) The door hinges creaked as they opened and closed. A moldy and rancid smell came out of the house along with the cold wind. A hunchbacked old man in a thin coat was standing behind the door with his hands folded in his sleeves. This person was wearing a small black melon hat, and his face was full of wrinkles. He looked at the group of uninvited guests with an unwelcoming gaze. ¡°C-uncle Cai?¡± Aunt Wu turned her head when she heard the voice. She stared at the old man in the dark for a long time before she recognized him and tried to call out. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s me,¡± When the old man known as uncle Cai heard that she had recognized his identity, he nodded his head gently. Song Qing felt Auntie Wu, who was holding her tightly, shiver when she was young. Then, she heard her whisper, ¡± ¡°He, he has already, already ¡­¡± Perhaps because of uncle Cai¡¯s presence, Auntie Wu did not finish her sentence. However, this didn¡¯t prevent song qingxiao from knowing the old man¡¯s identity-the old man had died long ago. ¡°I remember, isn¡¯t eldest young lady already married? Why is this ¡­¡± Uncle Cai smiled and folded his hands in his sleeves. As he spoke, he peeked out and looked behind Auntie Wu. ¡°.. You¡¯re back?¡± He did not seem to realize that he was already ¡®dead¡¯, nor did he realize that the aunt Wu in front of him was no longer the same age as when she was about to get married. Wu ju sighed, not knowing what to say. After a long while, she said, ¡± ¡°These are my children, grandchildren, and fellow villagers. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the things he had experienced along the way, seeing so many zombies and ghosts, and having escaped from death several times, that he knew that his parents were no longer alive the last time he returned to his parents ¡®house. Strange things kept happening in Shen villa, and everyone needed to know what happened here. In addition, she had the old Daoist, his disciple, and song qingxiao by her side. Now that she saw the dead uncle Cai again, aunt Wu was much calmer and no longer lost in her thoughts. ¡°..¡± As soon as she said this, uncle Cai was silent for a moment. His body blocked the gap between the door and did not give way. ¡°Uncle Cai ¡­¡± Auntie Wu saw this and couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first,¡± After a long while, he coughed and said gloomily, ¡± ¡°Come in,¡± As he spoke, the door creaked open. He moved his body slightly to the side to make way. Auntie Wu was still a little scared. She held song qingxiao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Qing Xiao, grab Luan ¡®er-¡± As she spoke, she tried her best to stick close to song Qing Xiao, carefully leaving a large gap between her and uncle Cai, and stepped into the courtyard. Wu baocai and the others also came in one after another. Uncle Cai didn¡¯t say a word until song Changqing helped the old Daoist into the door. He sniffed, raised his head, and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡± ¡°This place does not welcome Daoist priests!¡± His voice was much gloomier than before, with a bit of hostility. Even the two shriveled hands that were like chicken feet in his sleeves stretched out and grabbed the door frame, as if he was a Tiger in the way. ¡°The Daoist priest¡¯s body is too smelly!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Song Changqing was furious when he heard this. Just as he was about to argue with him, aunt Wu saw that things were not going well and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Uncle Cai, these two came to Shen villa on my request.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to tell the dead ghost in front of her, so she could only vaguely say, ¡± ¡°I will explain this matter to father, mother, brother and sister-in-law later.¡± Perhaps it was because she had mentioned her deceased parents, uncle Cai paused for a moment, then snorted coldly and turned his body away. Song Changqing was a little angry, but the old Daoist had already vaguely guessed the reason why uncle Cai¡¯s ghost did not like them. He patted his eldest disciple¡¯s hand, indicating for him to calm down and not start a conflict. Everyone entered the courtyard one after another and sized up the courtyard. The interior of the house was exquisitely decorated, but it seemed to have been empty for a long time. The lanterns hanging under the eaves were unlit, giving off a desolate feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While they were looking, the door creaked and shook, and the sound made everyone turn their heads. Uncle Cai, who had been guarding the door, had disappeared. The door closed with a ¡®bang¡¯ under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Where is he?¡± The people behind him did not know uncle Cai¡¯s true identity. When they saw him disappear in an instant, they were shocked. Seeing that the black door was tightly locked and everyone was trapped in the courtyard, someone hurriedly grabbed the door in a panic. Chapter 2079 - Chapter 2079 Family (2) Chapter 2079: Family (2) Chapter 2079: Family (2) It was strange that the door was not locked, but no matter how they pulled, it did not move at all. Everyone was as anxious as ants on a hot pan, and repeatedly said, ¡± ¡°Miss song, the door can¡¯t be opened ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been sealed by the yin Qi.¡± The old Daoist took a look and frowned, ¡± the yin Qi here is dense. It¡¯s hard to break through without using a spell. Everyone panicked when they heard this, but the old Daoist¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we¡¯ll take things as they come.¡± Anyway, he was going to enter Auntie Wu¡¯s house anyway. Since he was already here, he might as well take a look inside. Besides, with song qingxiao¡¯s presence, if she wanted to leave, the door would not be able to stop her. Everyone saw his calm expression and then looked at song qingxiao¡¯s calm expression and calm eyes. It was as if she did not care about uncle Cai¡¯s disappearance and the closing of the door. Everyone¡¯s heart also relaxed. ¡°Uncle Cai was a servant that my grandfather hired back then.¡± After the Shen family rose to power, they had been serving by aunt Wu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s side. As they grew older, they stayed in the Shen family for the rest of their lives. ¡°He watched me grow up and only passed away the year I got married.¡± As soon as Auntie Wu said this, everyone¡¯s expression changed except for her husband, who suddenly realized something. ¡°Mother, you mean, uncle Cai, uncle Cai is already dead?¡± Wu ni ¡®er was shocked, and Auntie Wu nodded her head with a sad expression. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± Auntie Wu took a deep breath and pushed her hair back. After she calmed herself down, she said, ¡± ¡°Follow me,¡± She led everyone into the inner courtyard and explained to her husband and children about her return to Shen villa, ¡± ¡°After I returned to Shen villa that day ¡­¡± Because Auntie Wu had been infected by a ghost the last time she went to her parents ¡®house, she didn¡¯t realize that her parents had passed away. She was also sad about her father and mother¡¯s cold attitude towards her, so she didn¡¯t mention this matter to her family when she returned home. She only vaguely said that an accident had happened in her maternal family. Wu baocai, his son, and the others only knew that Shen villa was haunted, but they did not know that the situation in Shen villa had become so serious. In addition, after aunt Wu left home, the father and son of the Wu family, as well as the siblings, encountered ghosts and were lured into Shen villa. It was not until now that the Wu family heard about what happened after aunt Wu returned to her maiden home and the incident of encountering ghosts. ¡°Then we ¡­¡± Hearing that there was a ghost in the villa, the Wu family suddenly became afraid and wanted to leave Shen villa. On the other hand, Auntie Wu wiped her tears. ¡°Although my parents are dead, they love me so much that even though they¡¯ve become ghosts, they¡¯re still worried that something might happen to me. They urged me to leave.¡± At this point, her eyes turned red again. ¡°That¡¯s why I believe they won¡¯t harm me.¡± Auntie Wu peeked at song qingxiao out of the corner of her eye. Although she didn¡¯t say it clearly, her attitude was clear:Even if his parents fell out with him, song qingxiao would be there to keep them safe. Song qingxiao nodded. When everyone saw her like this, they felt that their lives were safe, and the fear in their hearts was also greatly relieved. They naturally needed to find out the reason why Shen villa had become like this. However, the people in the village had already coexisted with ghosts. As soon as they saw the crowd, they closed the shop immediately. As a result, song qingxiao and the old Daoist had not been able to get any useful information from them. As they walked into the corridor, Auntie Wu was still talking about her parents. She was actually a little afraid. When she first came back and met her parents, she acted as if she was possessed and didn¡¯t realize that she was living with ghosts. Now that she was back, she knew the truth. Even though song Qing and Xiao Zeng had told her parents that they wanted to save her on the Ox cart, she was still a little nervous. ¡°This way,¡± She pointed to the wing room on the left, ¡± ¡°My parents lived here back then. After they passed away, my brother and sister-in-law¡¯s family lived here.¡± As she spoke, she went up the steps and walked to the door of the room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, the door was closed, and no light came through the cracks and Windows. It seemed that the ¡®person¡¯ in the room had long been asleep. At this point, Auntie Wu was still a little afraid. She hesitated a few times but still couldn¡¯t push the door open. It wasn¡¯t until song qingxiao¡¯s hand touched the door that she shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Her words were a little rushed, and she was afraid that song Qing would take it to heart, so she quickly explained, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, don¡¯t blame me for speaking so loudly.¡± She said awkwardly, ¡± you¡¯re very powerful and your divine Arts are heavenly. When my parents passed away, they were already very old. They might be afraid of your arrival. She paused for a moment, and her puffy and swollen face actually revealed a little girlish expression. Chapter 2080 - Chapter 2080 Family (3) Chapter 2080: Family (3) Chapter 2080: Family (3) ¡°If I open the door, father and mother will feel more at ease when they see me,¡± When the old Daoist heard this, he nodded and smiled. ¡°Your parents are in the ghost realm. They can¡¯t even protect themselves, but they tried their best to chase you away.But you cared about your family, so you begged us to save your bloodline, risking your life to come back.¡± ¡°I knew that my parents were dead, but I was afraid of alarming them, so I was willing to take the risk. The parents are kind and the children are filial. It is not a waste to come to Shen villa to see such a scene.¡± He deliberately praised loudly, as if he was deliberately saying it for the ¡®people¡¯ in the room to hear. ¡°You are so filial. If your parents¡± spirits are in heaven, they will naturally be happy.¡± Auntie Wu didn¡¯t expect that her casual words would receive such praise from the old Daoist, and she was a little embarrassed. However, the old Daoist¡¯s words gave her a lot of confidence. She suppressed the fear in her heart and gathered her courage to reach out her hand. She was about to knock on the door, but the moment her hand touched the door, it opened automatically with a creak. ¡°AI ¡­¡± An old woman¡¯s sigh sounded in her ears. Aunt Wu was slightly stunned. After the door opened, she saw that the room was brightly lit. It stung her eyes and she subconsciously closed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± A thunderous voice rang in Auntie Wu¡¯s ears. Her body trembled as she recalled her father¡¯s memories from her teenage years. An inexplicable feeling of being wronged welled up in her heart. ¡°Why are you scolding the child? Calm down.¡± The old woman¡¯s voice also sounded, as if she was persuading the old man, but also seemed to be complaining that he had scared her daughter. This scene was connected to the countless memories of her unmarried days in the depths of Auntie Wu¡¯s memory, causing her eyes to instantly turn red. The fear and uneasiness in his heart all turned into the longing for his parents who had passed away many years ago. Tears streamed down her face. She blinked hard and opened her red and swollen eyes. Several candles were lit in the room, and his parents were sitting on two armchairs in the middle of the room. The chairs on both sides were filled with people, and the servants were standing behind them. It seemed that not only were their parents who had passed away, but their brothers, sisters-in-law, nephews, and grandnephews were also present. The entire family was gathered in this room. No wonder there was no one outside earlier. ¡°Father, mother, big brother, second brother, sister-in-law ¡­¡± Auntie Wu called out a few of her relatives in a row, and she looked happy. When song qingxiao entered the room, the others saw her move and followed one by one. Previously, when he looked from the outside, he could not hear any sound from inside the room, nor could he see any fire. However, when he opened the door, the inside of the room was lit up as if it was daytime. The group of people knew that there was a ghost in the ¡®person¡¯ in front of them, and they all felt a little uncomfortable. The Shen family was also uneasy. When aunt Wu¡¯s parents saw song qingxiao walk in, they looked scared and uneasy. Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to the few people. When they saw song Changqing and the others, their expressions were as if they had eaten a rotten egg, showing a look of disgust and displeasure. Song Changqing was being ignored for no reason. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his face. On the other hand, the rest of the people who were stared at by him felt their backs go numb. They touched their heads and faces, only to find that their hands were full of scraps of skin. Only then did everyone remember that when song Changqing was carrying the human skin lantern, the ¡®lantern¡¯ had been broken by song qingxiao and its fragments had flown everywhere. After the incident, everyone was so focused on escaping that they did not think of this. When they saw it now, they were so scared that they trembled all over and hurriedly threw these things on the ground. The act of ¡®littering¡¯ angered the Shen family, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Because of song qingxiao¡¯s presence, they could only look at the people who were littering. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± After a long while, a pale old man in a green short coat looked at song qingxiao timidly and then glared at his daughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to never come back?¡± When he said this, he seemed to be extremely afraid and glanced at the door. The door had been closed at some point, firmly blocking the scene inside the room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That day, when I returned from my mother¡¯s house, I thought that my parents disliked me coming back for food, so I was seriously ill when I returned home.¡± After she finished speaking, she told him about how she was worried that something would happen to her family and asked song daozhang and his disciple to come down the mountain to Shen villa to solve the problem. ¡°After being stopped halfway, I was also afraid but I remembered that father and mother dote on me and older brother and sister-in-law have been particularly close to me these years. How could I bear to abandon you all?¡± Auntie Wu wiped her face and sobbed, ¡± ¡°You entered the peak at such a young age, and big brother¡¯s descendants only have such a small amount of blood. So, I begged Daoist priest song to come with me, hoping to save you all from this place.¡± She then talked about what had happened on the way. Thinking about how much she had experienced and how she had finally met her family, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Chapter 2081 - Chapter 2081 A meeting (1) Chapter 2081: A meeting (1) Chapter 2081: A meeting (1) Auntie Wu cried her heart out. She let out all the fear and worry she had for her family. Not only were the Wu family affected by her emotions, but the other people in the same industry also felt the same, and their eyes all turned red. When the other people in the room heard her words, their expressions changed slightly. Apart from the Azure-robed elderly couple sitting in the middle of the armchairs, everyone else looked at each other in confusion. A boy in the arms of a young woman turned around. He was about the same age as Wu houshan. In the past, the two boys, who were younger than each other, had a very close relationship. But now, the two children were being hugged by their parents, and they were no longer as close as before. Shen Jinfeng turned his face around. Under the candlelight, Auntie Wu and the others shivered. His decorations were no different from the little ghost that they had encountered when they entered the city earlier. He wore a dark red dudou and had his hair tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were as black as grapes, and there was no white in them, which made them look a little scary. It was as if his mouth had been stained with black ink. His lips and teeth were all dyed dark, making his skin as white as snow. ¡°Grandaunt, what crisis is there in Shen villa?¡± He spoke in a childish voice, as if he did not understand. His body twisted and turned in the chair, as if he wanted to get off. As he spoke, he looked at the child in Wu Baoshan¡¯s arms. He showed an interested expression and waved at him. The string of Silver Bells in his hand rang, making a ¡®ding dang dang¡¯ sound. As soon as the voice came out, the expressions of aunt Wu and the others in the hall changed slightly. Wu houshan, who had woken up, saw his cousin waving at him. He did not Dodge like the ghost children he had encountered on the street earlier, but also reached out. However, when Wu Baoshan saw this, he took two steps back with his son in his arms. His attitude as if he was avoiding a ghost¡¯s disaster caused the faces of the Shen family¡¯s parents, who had just arrived at their daughter¡¯s place, to turn gloomy. The light from the candles in the central room dimmed a lot. A sinister aura spread out, and the ordinary people who were surrounded in the hall already felt that something was wrong. Song Changqing swallowed his saliva and stood beside the old Daoist. He called out in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± The old Daoist¡¯s lips moved slightly as he transmitted a warning to him. He was also afraid that the Shen family would suddenly make a move. The yin Qi in Shen villa was heavy. The ghosts were affected by the environment and their hostility became particularly heavy. The human-skinned lantern in a Daoist robe that song Changqing had saved before was a good example. Not only did it not know how to repay his kindness, but it also almost killed song Changqing. One could know a person¡¯s face, but not their heart, not to mention these ¡®people¡¯ in front of him who were associated with ghosts. ¡°Houshan, houshan, come and play.¡± The child, who seemed to be in his mother¡¯s arms, kept clapping his hands when he saw Wu houshan. The two were cousins of similar age. Because aunt Wu had a close relationship with her maternal family, the two children had played together since they were young, and their relationship was particularly close. Every time Wu houshan came to the Shen family, the two cousins would stick to him. ¡°Jin Feng. Father, I want to play with Jin Feng.¡± Wu houshan also twisted his body, trying to get out of his father¡¯s arms. However, Wu Baoshan did not dare to let go of his son at this time. He held his son tightly and kept berating him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Auntie Wu also avoided her gaze. Seeing her grandson making a scene, she raised her hand high and then slapped him lightly. ¡°Little brat, the adults are talking. What are you shouting for?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that her parents ¡®faces in the main hall suddenly changed. The candlelight flickered twice, and the flame dimmed a lot. Not only her parents, but even her siblings ¡®expressions had become stiff and cold, no longer as eager as before when they listened to her. Auntie Wu knew that her words had hurt her family, but she also had her own difficulties and felt wronged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Jin Feng¡¯s appearance was exactly the same as those troublesome ¡®little ghosts¡¯ on the street. He looked awe-inspiring and was completely different from the past. He had clearly been possessed. The back of her hand and the palm of her hand were both meat. Wu houshan was the only child of the Wu family in this generation, so how could she bear to risk her grandson? ¡°Houshan, houshan, I want houshan to play with me.¡± Shen Jinfeng¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing that his uncle was still holding on to Wu houshan, the child did not think so much and was ready to go down and play with Wu houshan. As soon as he twisted, his mother, who was holding him, gave him a hard slap on the butt. Chapter 2082 - Chapter 2082 A meeting (2) Chapter 2082: A meeting (2) Chapter 2082: A meeting (2) ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She doesn¡¯t like you and doesn¡¯t want to play with you!¡± The sound of the slap was like a slap to Auntie Wu¡¯s face, making her face burn. ¡°Hmph!¡± The light from the candles in the hall dimmed, and the light in the hall was almost non-existent. The Chen couple¡¯s faces were ashen, and their eyes were so dark that they looked like they could drip water. Uncle Cai, who had been guarding the gate, had also appeared. He stood behind the two of them and coldly looked at the ¡®invaders¡¯. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Shen Jin Feng was slapped, but he didn¡¯t cry. He only heard his mother¡¯s words and shouted, ¡°Hushan and I have been brothers since we were young, how could he despise me? mother is lying, mother is lying, I don¡¯t want to talk to Mother anymore!¡± ¡°I want to play with Jin Feng, I want to play with Jin Feng!¡± Wu houshan, who had been well-behaved all the way, also began to wrangle. The adults on both sides stopped him, and the atmosphere became tense. Unknowingly, the hall was filled with Yin Qi, and a faint smell of blood began to fill the hall. Everyone sensed this atmosphere and was even more afraid to let the two children come into contact. Daren¡¯s thoughts were heavy, and his guard was similarly heavy. The two sides were well aware of each other¡¯s identity, but there were some words that they could not say. Only two young children had yet to learn the hypocrisy and infighting of adults, and they were unscrupulously venting the unhappiness in their hearts. ¡°Houshan, wuwuwu ¡­¡± Shen Jin Feng had been beaten several times. The more tense the relationship between the adults was, the more he struggled, and the more he was beaten. Wu houshan had also been beaten up quite badly. Aunt Wu and her husband, who used to dote on him, no longer cared about their grandson. When they saw that he insisted on playing with Shen Jinfeng, they beat him up so badly that he was afraid. ¡°I want to enter the peak to play. Why? why doesn¡¯t father allow it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Wu baocai¡¯s face turned red, and it took him a long time to shout out. ¡°Father is a liar. You¡¯re just afraid, so you don¡¯t allow me to go!¡± A child¡¯s words carried no harm. As soon as he finished speaking, Wu baocai, who was embarrassed into anger, slapped his son¡¯s face. A crisp ¡®pa¡¯ sound was heard. This time, it was a heavy blow, and everyone was stunned. ¡°Waa-¡± After a long time, Wu houshan didn¡¯t get an answer. Instead, he got a slap as ¡®repayment¡¯. He cried out loud. He didn¡¯t understand why Daren said it was for his own good but was unwilling to listen to his opinion. He also couldn¡¯t say a reason that would convince him. In the end, he could only use force to suppress him and make him shut up. Everyone was both embarrassed and afraid. The child¡¯s crying gave them a headache, but they were also afraid that the Shen family would turn hostile and start a fight. Auntie Wu was also secretly regretful. She could see that her parents ¡®expressions were not right. It was as if a storm was coming. When they came back from this trip, the family was clearly strong and the atmosphere was harmonious, but they did not expect that it would be destroyed in the hands of two children. She dared to risk her life, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her bloodline. She couldn¡¯t think of a solution, so she regretted coming back. ¡°AI ¡­¡± After a long while, song qingxiao suddenly sighed. Everyone thought that she couldn¡¯t stand the noise and was finally ready to make a move, and their expressions all perked up. However, song qingxiao had no intention of making a move. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she walked towards the noisy Shen Jin Feng on the left. As soon as she walked over, Mr. And Mrs. Chen, who were sitting in the middle, became tense and anxious. The woman who was hugging Shen Jinfeng also seemed to have sensed the threat. Her expression changed drastically, and she grinned. Her body shrank back in her chair, but she still held her son tightly, unwilling to let go. Song qingxiao ignored the woman¡¯s hostility and reached out to pull Shen Jinfeng. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± When the Chen couple saw her actions, they couldn¡¯t help but stand up and shout anxiously. The candle light flickered twice, and a few of the weaker candles were extinguished. The originally dim Hall suddenly became darker, and with the large amount of Yin fog rolling in, it was almost impossible to see. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ¡®people¡¯ of the Shen family had unfriendly expressions. The old Taoist and song Changqing were already on guard, standing on the left and right sides of the crowd. At this moment, Shen Jinfeng, who was being hugged tightly by his mother, stretched out his small hand and slowly placed it on song qingxiao¡¯s palm. He was still young, and his small hand was chubby. When he opened his palm, there were a few small meaty pits on the back of his hand. However, at this moment, that little hand was unusually cold, without any warmth at all. He didn¡¯t seem to know how dangerous song qingxiao could be. After holding her hand with one hand, he reached out his other hand as if he wanted her to hold him. Chapter 2083 - Chapter 2083 A meeting (3) Chapter 2083: A meeting (3) Chapter 2083: A meeting (3) ¡°..¡± Song Qing and Xiao Jue were stunned for a moment, unable to react. Shen Jinfeng¡¯s upper body had already stretched over, and he was kicking his pair of calves as he said, ¡°Hug ¡­¡± The Shen family had taught him well, and he was not shy. Song qingxiao paused for a moment and caught him clumsily. ¡°Let go.¡± As soon as she picked up the child, she glanced at Mrs. Shen, who refused to let go. Intimidated by her gaze, Mrs. Shen released her grip instinctively. When Shen Jin Feng was lifted up by her and freed from his mother¡¯s control, he immediately clapped his hands in joy. The bell on his wrist kept ringing as he clapped his hands, making a crisp sound. ¡°Entering the peak ¡­¡± Because of the fear in her heart, Mrs. Shen had lost control of her son the moment she let him go. When she saw him in song Qing¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t help but be worried and let out an anxious cry. Song qingxiao ignored her and did not leave in a hurry. Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, she looked down at the child. ¡°You want to play with houshan?¡± ¡°En!¡± Shen Jinfeng nodded his head vigorously. ¡°When I went to my great-aunt¡¯s house, I told him that the oil fruit that mother fried last time was very delicious! I have made an appointment with hou Shan, the next time he comes, I will let my mother fry it for him.¡± He spoke like a child, but his Black Lips and strange big eyes were particularly frightening. Song qingxiao was different from the others. It seemed that everyone had changed recently. Even his great-aunt, who used to love him very much, was acting a little weird. Every time she came back, she would hug him and get close to him. But now, she was hiding far away and looking at him with a look that a child would not understand. Song qingxiao¡¯s reaction made the child heave a sigh of relief, so he was very willing to tell her what was on his mind. ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, but my mother doesn¡¯t let me play with houshan.¡± As he spoke, his tears flowed out. The child, who had not cried after being beaten in his mother¡¯s arms, was now crying in song qingxiao¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± She didn¡¯t know how to comfort people, let alone a child. She could only carry the child with one hand and wipe his tears with the other. The child¡¯s tears were dark brown in color, like two small streams, and they flowed down his pale cheeks in large streams. ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡± Shen Jinfeng sniffed and puffed out his chest, ¡°I¡¯m the older brother. I never cry in front of houshan.¡± Song Qing touched his cold face and flipped his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a magic trick.¡± An icy Qi flew out from her palm. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, it quickly turned into a vivid shadow of an Ice Wolf, jumping around in song qingxiao¡¯s palm. The ice Wolf was an illusion of ice that she had made by shrinking the image of a Silver Wolf. Although it was small, it lacked the domineering and ferocious aura of a Wolf King, but it was more adorable. As expected, Shen Jin Feng really liked it. He smiled through his tears and shouted, ¡°Little dog!¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao was speechless. At this moment, the silver Wolf in her dantian, which had been sleeping without any reaction, suddenly moved. ¡®AOW¡¯ A Silver Wolf¡¯s aura rushed out from his dantian, as if the silver Wolf was about to wake up. Song qingxiao was first shocked, but then overjoyed. However, the wolf howl only sounded for a moment before it disappeared. The seal that appeared in his dantian also slowly calmed down. Not long after, the red light dimmed again, and the silver Wolf image in the red pellet only woke up for a short moment before falling into a deep sleep again. No matter how she called out with her divine sense, there was no longer any response. But even so, it was enough to make song Qing happy. The silver Wolf¡¯s reaction proved that this might be a sign that it was about to wake up. Its injuries had already recovered. It was only because of the chaos pill it had swallowed that day, the mutated red blood bead refined by song qingxiao, and the eighth-rank Wolf King¡¯s flesh that it had fallen into a deep sleep until now. According to su Wu, after devouring so much energy, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to sleep for a hundred years. Song qingxiao had already prepared herself for the possibility that the silver Wolf would fall into a long slumber, but this unexpected event gave her a glimmer of hope in her despair. She composed herself and forcefully suppressed the joy in her heart, then motioned for the child to spread his hands. The miniature Silver Wolf transformed from ice and snow jumped up and fell into Shen Jinfeng¡¯s hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The child was surprised and overjoyed when he caught the miniature Silver Wolf. He touched it lovingly for a long time before he gently kicked his short, fat legs. ¡°I want the mountain.¡± He had received the gift, but he had not forgotten his original intention. Song qingxiao nodded and carried him in the direction of Wu houshan. Auntie Wu wanted to stop her, but she didn¡¯t dare to go against her will. She could only rub her hands continuously. Chapter 2084 - Chapter 2084 Tragedy (1) Chapter 2084: Tragedy (1) Chapter 2084: Tragedy (1) Wu baocai also felt uneasy. He kept looking at his mother, but he did not dare to step back under song qingxiao¡¯s gaze. ¡°Houshan, houshan,¡± ¡°Brother Jin Feng.¡± The child of the Wu family, who was still crying earlier, immediately grinned when he saw his cousin. He let his father hug him and opened his arms in Shen Jinfeng¡¯s direction. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± When aunt Wu saw this, she let out a cry and her eyes revealed a pleading look. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t stop him and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± The child¡¯s heart was pure and transparent, and she had not learned to be estranged. With her words, although Wu baocai was still afraid, he still clenched his teeth and allowed his son to come into contact with Shen Jinfeng. He didn¡¯t dare to look anymore and closed his eyes. The two children who had not seen each other for a long time finally went through all the hardships and hugged each other tightly. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The two children laughed happily. Aunt Wu, Wu baocai, and the others opened their eyes involuntarily when they heard the laughter. The terrifying scene they had imagined did not happen. The two children just smoothly hugged each other and patted each other¡¯s back affectionately, expressing their inner joy. ¡°This ¡­¡± Wu ju was stunned. He looked at the scene in front of him and didn¡¯t know what to do. The gloomy-looking Shen family members were also stunned. Not only Shen Jinfeng¡¯s mother, but even the Shen couple were stunned. The flickering candlelight in the hall was about to go out, but it suddenly stabilized when the child laughed. The flame seemed to be growing bigger and bigger, burning more steadily and vigorously than before. Seeing this, song qingxiao pursed her lips and put the child on the ground. Wu baocai hesitated for a moment, but when he saw his son¡¯s happy expression, he felt relieved. After a while, he also let go of his hand. The two children slid down to the ground, as if they had completely forgotten their previous worries and the pain of the adults ¡®scolding. They ran around the house happily. The other members of the Shen family looked at this scene in silence. No one knew what they were thinking. The child¡¯s naivety dispelled the yin Qi in this place, and the growing candlelight forced the darkness back out of the house. At some point, the door slowly closed again, and the faces of the Chen family¡¯s parents turned from black to green, and then from green to white, no longer as scary as before. ¡°Houshan, didn¡¯t I tell you last time that my mother fried some oil fruits, and they were especially sweet?¡± The two chubby children were holding hands and talking and laughing as if no one was around. When Shen Jinfeng said this, Wu houshan swallowed a large mouthful of saliva with a ¡®gulp¡¯ sound. This charmingly naive and charming face of the head Minister amused the adults and made them involuntarily reveal a trace of a relaxed smile. ¡°I pestered my mother to blow it up, so I secretly hid one.¡± Shen Jinfeng, who was holding the little snow Wolf in one hand, couldn¡¯t help but show a proud and cheerful smile, ¡°I was just waiting for you.¡± In his other chubby hand, he held a deep-fried and brown oil fruit and handed it to Wu houshan, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally come.¡± As soon as the fruit was handed over, the two children seemed to have completed a task. Shen Jin Feng¡¯s face still had an innocent smile, but in the next moment, a large amount of blood began to foam from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Brother Jin Feng ¡­¡± When Wu houshan saw this, he immediately exclaimed in shock. He subconsciously wanted to stand on his tiptoes to wipe the blood for Shen Jinfeng, and the oil fruit was quickly dyed red by the blood. ¡°Houshan, I¡¯m in so much pain-¡± The child vomited more and more blood. Not only was he bleeding from his mouth, but his nose, eyes, and ears were also bleeding. This sudden change frightened everyone. Aunt Wu screamed at the top of her lungs. She was afraid that something would happen to her grandson and quickly tried to drag Wu houshan back. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± The old Daoist stretched out his hand to stop her, and aunt Wu turned her head angrily. This was a matter concerning her descendants, so she would risk her life even if the old Daoist tried to stop her. But before she could speak, the old Daoist said, ¡± ¡°Shen Jinfeng has no ill intentions.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he said that, the old Daoist¡¯s expression was also very serious. ¡°But ¡­¡± Wu ju was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Wu houshan burst into tears, big brother Jingfeng, don¡¯t die. I don¡¯t want youguo ¡®er anymore. I want big brother Jingfeng not to die ¡­ Children¡¯s feelings were the purest. Their eyes had already seen through the fog and seen the real scene behind them. The main hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The Shen family seemed to have realized something the moment Shen Jinfeng was in trouble, and their faces were frighteningly pale. Chapter 2085 - Chapter 2085 Tragedy_2 Chapter 2085: Tragedy_2 Chapter 2085: Tragedy_2 The other people who had come along with him were already stunned by this sudden event, but they did not dare to speak rashly. The child¡¯s cry resounded through the entire room, and the child¡¯s words made one feel sad. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, houshan, don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± Shen Jin Feng¡¯s face was already covered in blood, making him look extremely terrifying. However, he seemed to be trying his best to comfort his wailing cousin in front of him. He no longer cried out in pain like before, but instead forced himself to put on a strong appearance, ¡°I¡¯m not in pain anymore ¡­¡± As he spoke, he spat out another large mouthful of blood, dyeing his dudou red. The blood that he spat out turned into black threads that pierced through his dudou and into his chest. His body began to shrivel, and a terrifying memory finally came to his mind. ¡°Houshan, run!¡± At the critical moment, the child suddenly screamed. The pain made him open his eyes wide, and there were countless black threads twining in his pupils. A large amount of black gas came out of his stomach, as if it had smelled the sweet scent of Wu houshan, who was standing in front of him. It greedily tried to burrow into Wu houshan¡¯s body. The child didn¡¯t know where he found the courage, but he clutched his stomach tightly. The pain caused his back to bow, and he was still shouting, ¡± houshan, run! Don¡¯t hurt my brother ¡­ The voice was no longer as clear as before, and it was much weaker. ¡°Shen villa is haunted, houshan, run, run-¡± The child¡¯s shout resounded in the hall, and everyone who heard it was shocked and dumbfounded. ¡°Grandaunt, quickly bring houshan ¡­ Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± mother, mother, it hurts ¡­ ¡°Am I going to die?¡± .. The child¡¯s cries of pain were moving, and aunt Wu¡¯s face was full of tears. When she heard Shen Jinfeng shouting ¡®hushan, run¡¯, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife, and she felt ashamed. Mrs. Shen, who was sitting on the chair, finally burst into tears. She let out a sniffling sound. There was also black energy surging in her eyes, and the tears that flowed out were blood-red. before entering the peak and dying, the most regretful thing was that I didn¡¯t see hou Shan, and I couldn¡¯t give him one of those oil fruits ¡­ As soon as she finished speaking, the other members of the Shen family also began to bleed from their seven orifices. When everyone saw this scene, they were shocked. Auntie Wu¡¯s legs also gave way and she fell to the ground with a plop. She seemed to have expected something and her whole body was shaking. At first, they thought that humans and ghosts coexisted here, but from the Shen family¡¯s behavior, they were afraid that the Shen family had already been killed. Since the Shen family was like this, the old Daoist did not dare to think about the consequences of the entire Shen village. It was a well-known rich town with a population of at least 100000. He thought of the man who pulled the boat and collected tips when he entered the manor. He also thought of the group of ghost children he met after entering the city, the people who did business on both sides of the street, and the waiter in the teahouse ¡­ ¡°What a sin!¡± ¡°A disaster happened in Shen villa half a year ago.¡± The pure and innocent feelings between Shen Jinfeng and Wu houshan broke the estrangement between man and ghost, and made Mrs. Shen finally speak about the changes in Shen villa. Half a year ago, there were ghost disasters in Shen villa. In the beginning, everyone vomited blood for no reason, and in less than three days, they died. At first, only one or two people died, but as more and more people fell ill, it gradually raised the vigilance of the people in Shen villa city. At first, everyone thought it was a plague, so the mayor paid a high price to invite doctors from all over the country to come here. However, not only were the doctors helpless, even these famous foreign doctors who entered the Shen villa were also infected with an illness and eventually died here. Doctors couldn¡¯t cure such an illness. Once black gas appeared on a person¡¯s face or eyes, no medicine would be effective. In less than three days, the person would definitely die. As more and more people died, despair and the aura of death began to spread in Shen villa. Gray fog filled the sky, blocking the sun and preventing it from shining in. The endless stream of ships in the past did not dare to stop at Shen villa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The street that used to be clean and tidy was now full of garbage. Some corpses that died very quickly were left at home, and often, before their relatives could clean them up, the whole family would die one after another. The shadow of death loomed over the Shen villa. Famous doctors were continuously invited over, and then they died silently here. People died in every household, and the ¡®plague¡¯ spread through the entire Village at an extremely fast speed. Some people began to feel fear and wanted to escape from this village, which had once brought them a prosperous life, but now brought fear and death. Chapter 2086 - Chapter 2086 Tragedy_3 Chapter 2086: Tragedy_3 Chapter 2086: Tragedy_3 However, at this time, he realized that the fog had unknowingly sealed off the river. Most of the people who wanted to escape were trapped in the fog, and most of them would be sent back to the village. Shen villa seemed to be trapped by an invisible force and isolated from the outside world. Gradually, strange scenes began to appear in the night. Those who had died before had ¡®quietly¡¯ returned to this place. The resurrection of the corpses that no one had cleaned up became the nightmare of the living people in the entire village. After the manor was haunted, the people in the town tried everything they could to get the news out of the city. The Squires and wealthy families in the town began to seek for Masters who had achieved Dao, regardless of their financial and material resources. The survivors thought that it was the vengeful spirits of the people who died in the massacre of the Shen Manor a hundred years ago, so they opened the altar and offered sacrifices to appease the vengeful spirits. However, they did not expect that this would be the second ¡®massacre¡¯ in the Shen Manor after more than a hundred years. The Daoist priests and monks who came here to make a name for themselves, to get rid of evil for the people, or to eliminate demons and Devils were all killed in the village. Their deaths were extremely miserable. After death, their bodies were emptied and turned into human skin, which wandered around the village every night. Everyone could hear their screams and pained pleas for mercy before they died, and they could feel the resentment that soared into the sky. Gradually, the living people died one after another, and it became a complete ghost realm. Mrs. Shen¡¯s eyes and mouth also spurted out a large amount of blood. A huge hole appeared in her chest, from which a large amount of black gas came out. This was the tragic state before her death. Except for the Shen couple who had died earlier, uncle Cai, and others, every Shen family member who had died in the ghost disaster in the hall was like this. when aunt came back, we didn¡¯t know anything. We didn¡¯t remember that we were dead ¡­ Mrs. Shen recalled the past and cried sadly. ¡°Father and mother seem to have sensed something and are urging you to go back.¡± When she said this, she covered her face and cried. The other people in the hall also seemed to remember that they were already dead, but for some reason, they were still living in this big house as if they were alive, like walking corpses. She was so confused that she didn¡¯t know what had happened until Auntie Wu came back with her people and heard that she was going to ¡®save¡¯ them. It was only when Shen Jinfeng was playing with his cousin that the child, although ignorant, was worried that the ¡®plague¡¯ in his body would spread to his cousin and urged Wu houshan to leave quickly, revealing the scene of his death, that the illusion was broken. it turns out that we¡¯re already dead ¡­ Everyone felt an indescribable sense of loss and sadness. The most unbearable thing was that when they saw their loved ones again, they were already separated by death. ¡°Brother Jin Feng ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Wu houshan cried until he was out of breath. The crisp fruit in his hand suddenly shriveled and turned black as Shen Jinfeng ¡®revealed himself¡¯. Finally, it turned into a pool of black sand and slipped away between his fat fingers. ¡°This is too hateful! This is too much! This is simply intolerable by the heavens!¡± The old Daoist was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°The entire Shen villa has already ¡­ All of them ¡­¡± Even though he was a cultivator who had dealt with ghosts and gods all year round and had long seen through life and death, he still felt an unspeakable pain in his heart when he heard that something had happened in Shen villa. After the Shen villa was slaughtered, it had developed to this day and had a population larger than a hundred years ago. If something were to happen to the entire village, the number of people who would die would not be able to speak clearly, even with the old Daoist¡¯s calm personality. ¡°..¡± The only response he got was a long silence. After a long time, a man beside Auntie Wu suddenly cried sadly, ¡± My parents, wife, and children are all in Shen villa ¡­ When he said this, his voice trembled a lot. He was obviously holding back his sadness. ¡°When ah Lu and I moved into Shen villa, we thought that it would be prosperous here and there would be more job opportunities.¡± she said that there are all kinds of cloth and silk here, with the best embroidery and patterns in the country. We won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing here, and we will definitely be rich in the future. Our son will have a good future ¡­ The family moved in at all costs for a better life. father and mother left their hometown. Originally, we brought them here to live a good life and let the two of you enjoy your old age. you want my son to have no worries about food and clothing in the future. If I had known this earlier, we would have lived in poverty ¡­ ¡°How could this be? how could this be?¡± He rambled on and finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud, ¡± ¡°We have no grudges with Shen village. We are not from Shen village and have no connection with our ancestors. Even if the ghosts in the city died unjustly, they should have a cause and a debtor.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh my God, please open your eyes ¡­¡± ¡°..¡±He sat on the ground, patting his legs and crying. One moment, he cried for his parents. The next moment, he cried for his wife and child. He was unable to suppress his grief. The others, whether they were looking for relatives or friends, or those who lived in Shen villa, all sobbed softly after hearing his words. The old Daoist was burning with anger, but he also felt helpless. He could only shake his head when he saw the tragic situation. Chapter 2087 - Chapter 2087 The netherworld (1) Chapter 2087: The netherworld (1) Chapter 2087: The netherworld (1) The lights in the hall grew brighter and brighter, and the darkness was almost completely dispelled. At this moment, song qingxiao suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Shen villa was destroyed by the ghostly disaster. What does the mastermind want to do?¡± When the crying crowd heard her words, they were all stunned. The old Daoist frowned and said, ¡± at present, it seems that Shen villa was destroyed by the demon of ghosts. After death, the soul of the person is trapped in the corpse and can never escape, like a walking corpse. If it weren¡¯t for Shen Jinfeng¡¯s pure feelings for Wu houshan, these ¡®people¡¯ of the Shen family in front of them would probably not have remembered that they were already dead. Even the old Daoist, who had already reached the cultivation of the nascent soul realm, did not see any clues when he entered the city, which showed the power of the camouflage. The dead were sealed in the city, thinking that they were still ¡®human¡¯, living in confusion. ¡°Shen village has become a Dead City, but during the ¡®day¡¯, the¡¯ people ¡®are still active as usual.¡± There were people salvaging corpses outside the city, and the docks welcoming passenger ships;People opened shops in the city to do business and went out for a stroll. The scene was similar to the prosperous Shen villa in the past. It was as if everything was the same as before. The city tried to create an illusion that nothing had changed in Shen villa. Other than the strange human skin lanterns hanging at the door and the ghost children wandering around the streets asking for money, there was no way to tell that something had happened to Shen villa. After ¡®night fell¡¯, the ghosts and bloody corpses that had died tragically in Shen villa appeared one after another, showing the terrifying scene of the city, just like what the old Taoist and the others had encountered earlier. The old Daoist had a question in his mind. a hundred years ago, Zhang shouyi¡¯s massacre of the city caused Shen Manor to be filled with resentment. From the looks of it, the resentment of the ghosts who had died in the city massacre had not been completely expiated, and had only been temporarily suppressed. It was left behind for a hundred years, which led to today¡¯s ghost disaster. ¡°These malicious ghosts from a hundred years ago have already matured.¡± It had only been a mere hundred years, yet there were already existences at the level of ghost Kings. One had to know that the cultivation of a ghost King required the right time, place, and people. In addition to being born in the yin year, Yin month, and Yin time, they also had to die at such a special time. They had to be in extreme pain before death and were full of resentment. In the best place to nurture evil spirits, they needed a large amount of Yin Qi to nourish them. After hundreds of years of evolution, they slowly raised a ghost King that even the netherworld would have a headache over. As soon as the ghost King appeared, hundreds of ghosts took a detour. It could change the color of the world and harm all living things. If he continued to cultivate, he could even reverse yin and yang and turn the mortal world into a Burning Earth. Wherever he went, there would be no living things. The old Daoist recalled the face-splitting female ghost that had chased after them earlier and still felt a lingering fear. could it be that they were very unwilling to die and were reluctant to leave the prosperity of the world? so after killing, they deliberately created this ghost city so that they would think that they were still alive? ¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard the old Daoist¡¯s analysis. But then she said, ¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re wrong.¡± When the people of the Shen family heard her call the old Taoist master, they were surprised. Although she did not make a move after entering the Shen family, the vengeful spirits of the Shen family could feel the powerful aura on her body. Compared to the old Daoist priest, she was obviously much stronger, but she still called Daoist priest song ¡®master¡¯. Auntie Wu and the others were already used to it. When the old Taoist heard her pointing out his mistake, he couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡± ¡°I was wrong?¡± Song qingxiao nodded and said, in fact, I suspect that the city-wide massacre a hundred years ago was also a victim of the ghost disaster. Her words made the old Daoist pale with fright. ¡°What?¡± His first thought was that it was impossible! However, before he could finish his sentence, he felt an inexplicable chill in his heart. Why was it impossible? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was the same massacre, and the same was the complete destruction of Chen Manor. In a sense, Chen Manor had experienced such a terrible catastrophe more than 100 years ago and more than 100 years later. However, one died in a war, and the other died in the demon ghost. The old Taoist started to shiver. He remembered the female ghost that possessed aunt Wu and said that ¡®she/he¡¯ would not let Shen Zhuang go. ¡°Before you entered the hundred years, did you, did you hear something?¡± Daoist priest song sharply recalled that song qingxiao had entered the red mist a hundred years ago and had come into contact with the remnants of Li guochao¡¯s forces. Chapter 2088 - Chapter 2088 The netherworld (2) Chapter 2088: The netherworld (2) Chapter 2088: The netherworld (2) Song qingxiao didn¡¯t try to hide anything from him. She answered half-truthfully, ¡± ¡°I did hear something from the female ghost on the ship. Li guochao attacked Shen villa at all costs because he was bewitched by the ghost.¡± She said, ¡± as for the reason why Zhang shouyi massacred the city, it¡¯s been a hundred years. Other than him, no one else knows. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment and said her guess, ¡± ¡°But in my opinion, those vengeful souls that died in Zhang shouyi¡¯s hands a hundred years ago might not have the ability to annihilate the entire Shen villa.¡± The vengeful spirits that had died back then had already grown under the nourishment of the evil energy. However, after 70 to 80 years of recuperation, the Shen villa was no longer the same as before. According to the art of Feng Shui, this place was at the junction of yin and yang. The more people there were, the more Yang Qi there was, and the ghosts would be restrained. In particular, there had been a massacre here in the past. Tens of thousands of people had died in the city, and the resentment was soaring to the sky. The people who came later must have had a way to deal with this. Building formations, appeasing spirits, performing rituals to ferry souls, spending a lot of money every year to invite Daoist Masters to look at Feng Shui, and arranging formations should all have a restraining effect on spirits. Humans had already suppressed the dark spirit in this aspect. In the middle, there had been 70 to 80 years of peace, but now it suddenly exploded. There must be a reason. From song qingxiao¡¯s point of view, the massacre more than a hundred years ago was orchestrated by the malicious ghost behind the scenes. A large number of people had died in Shen villa, and it had become a City of the Dead. This was definitely beneficial to the ghost who came to visit the mysterious daughter of the ninth heaven. Perhaps it was because it had absorbed the yin and resentful Qi of the people who had died in the catastrophe more than 100 years ago, and after more than 100 years of dormancy, it had long become a climate. therefore, after a hundred years, there is no need to use external objects to create killing intent. You can directly control ghosts and seal this place. He used the ghost hunter to kill people, and after killing 100000 people, he turned this place into a ghost land. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically when they heard her words. Especially the old Daoist, his expression was already very ugly. As a cultivator, he understood the hidden meaning of song Qing¡¯s words far more than ordinary people. He also knew that if what song qingxiao said was true, the consequences would be severe. a malicious ghost who died here more than a hundred years ago and has already become a powerful malicious ghost. More than a hundred years ago, it was very likely that the real culprit who indirectly caused the slaughter of Shen Zhuang had absorbed more than a hundred years of Yin and resentment for ¡®her¡¯ or ¡®him¡¯ to use. To have the ability to control the yin resentment of this place, it was far from something that a ghost King could do. if it¡¯s as you said, a hundred years ago, it could tempt generals and heroes with heavy military power, and a hundred years later, it could even slaughter cities ¡­ The old Daoist couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He thought of the female ghost with a cracked face who was at the level of a ghost King and was chasing after them in the alley. ¡°He can even control ghost Kings. At this level, he¡¯s at least, at least not inferior to the ghost King of the netherworld.¡± Compared to ghost Kings, the formation of ghost Kings of the netherworld was even more stringent. Their natural power and destructive power were much greater than that of ghost Kings. Even in the history of Taoism, such an incident was extremely rare. However, every time a ghost King of the netherworld appeared, it was a great catastrophe for the people of the world. It would harm the common people of the world and cause countless deaths and injuries. The old Daoist refused to believe it was true, but when he looked at song qingxiao¡¯s expression, he vaguely felt that she was not joking with him. ¡°If what you said is true ¡­¡± The old Daoist¡¯s face twitched, and his body began to tremble. ¡°This matter, this matter ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t even speak properly. He closed his eyes halfway and only opened them after a while. ¡°This matter is not something we can solve.¡± As he said this, he stared at song Qing and looked down on him, ¡°Qing Xiao, Are you sure?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If a ghost King of the netherworld really existed here, even if he was two realms higher, he might not be a match for the ghost King, let alone his nascent soul cultivation. ¡°Eight or nine out of ten.¡± Song Qing looked down on the old Daoist. He pretended to be calm, but the look in his eyes showed that he had realized how difficult the situation was. ¡°According to my speculation, the evil spirit behind the scenes probably died during the founding of the great Jin Dynasty.¡± During the late Golden Age, she/he had been lurking in Shen villa for a long time. Chapter 2089 - Chapter 2089 The netherworld (3) Chapter 2089: The netherworld (3) Chapter 2089: The netherworld (3) The period when Zhang shouyi massacred the city should be a key point for this ghost¡¯s power to advance. It needed a large number of human lives and resentment to help this ghost advance. The power of her/him devouring large amounts of living creatures, advancing again a hundred years later, followed by the massacre incident, repeating over and over again. It should be at the point of her/his power advancement. The old Daoist¡¯s expression changed again and again, but he did not refute. This was because he also thought of the purse that the old coachman had taken out. The money and items in the purse had been forged when dajin first established the country. After entering the Shen villa, the man who pulled the boat only asked for such coins when he asked for a reward. It could be seen that these coins were used in the Shen villa. Now that he thought about it carefully, it matched song qingxiao¡¯s speculation. ¡°Above the nine netherworld ghost King ¡­¡± The old Daoist shuddered and muttered, ¡± ¡°Demonfiend ¡­¡± He regained his senses and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him or her advance to demonic fiend!¡± If the demonic fiend was formed, there would be more casualties in the world. His words reverberated in the hall, but no one responded. The people from the Shen family were already dead, and aunt Wu and the others who were still alive were just a drop in the ocean in such an environment. It would be good if they could survive by just struggling. For song qingxiao, her main task was to find clues about the trial and figure out the source of the ¡®white promise¡¯. After saving his life, he had the time to think about other things. ¡°After the demonic fiend is formed, all living things will be reduced to ashes wherever it goes!¡± The old Daoist was anxious and angry. He said very seriously, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let it turn into a demonic fiend, or we¡¯ll all die Here.¡± After he finished speaking, he laughed bitterly. ¡°No wonder the divinations I did before I left were all ominous.¡± Before he left to offer incense and pray for the blessings of his ancestors, the Joss stick had already broken before it could be inserted. It was obvious that the grandmasters had already anticipated that this trip would be inauspicious and did not dare to nor have the strength to bless them. Even if he insisted, it would be useless. no wonder you and your senior brother¡¯s tribulations were all in this year. It seems that it will happen in Shen villa ¡­ There was a demonic fiend that was about to take form here. Wasn¡¯t this a place of death? He had originally come here to face the Tribulation and to seek a chance of survival for his two disciples. He also wanted to save the people of Shen villa and accumulate some good karma for his two disciples. However, they had not expected that this path would lead to a dead end from the beginning. Now that the three of them had stepped in, there was no room for retreat. ¡°No, no, no, there should still be a chance of survival ¡­¡± The old Daoist seemed to be possessed at this moment. He shook his head halfway through his sentence. I did a divination half a year ago, and the divination showed that there was a chance of survival. Life and death are all in the hands of a thought ¡­ One person had to live ¡­ How could that be possible?¡± He was in a state of panic, and beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead. we from cloud Tiger Mountain are experts in divination. Our divination skills can¡¯t be wrong. the divination said that as long as my disciple can survive this tribulation, he will have an endless life in the future ¡­ my master has also performed divination and told me that I will take over the Shen villa¡¯s tribulation ¡­ ¡°The old man wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°My friend! That¡¯s right, the old man also has a friend, a friend ¡­¡± .. ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°Master ¡­ Master ¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was like a thunderclap as it entered the old Daoist¡¯s sea of consciousness, and an icy will instantly enveloped the old Daoist¡¯s body. The cool feeling turned into spiritual power and slowly flowed around his body, waking up the old Daoist who had almost fallen into a demonic barrier. When he came back to his senses, he knew that he had almost fallen into his heart¡¯s devil. His face immediately turned pale as he wiped his forehead and thought to himself, ¡°¡±That was a close call.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? life and death? With a single thought, one person can live?¡± Song Qing couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the old Daoist wake up. His hand that was wiping the sweat froze for a moment. Then, he swallowed his saliva and forced a smile. ¡°What? Did I say anything?¡± He avoided her eyes, not daring to look at her. maybe I¡¯ve been possessed by the devil. I¡¯ve been bewitched by the devil in my heart. I¡¯m just talking nonsense. He was obviously not speaking nonsense, but he was not willing to continue. Song qingxiao looked at him deeply. She did not force him at this time and just kept it under control for the time being. The most important thing now was to find out the whereabouts of the ghost King from the people of Shen village and stop him from becoming a demon. Her gaze fell on Madam Chen, who had already revealed her true form, and her body trembled. ¡°To be honest ¡­¡± Mrs. Shen bit the bullet and said, we didn¡¯t even know what happened after we died. We only knew that we were still alive ¡­ At this point, she paused, as if she had thought of something. however, I did sense a terrifying aura ¡­ Before she could finish her words, the black Qi in her chest suddenly went berserk. The countless wisps of black gas turned into threads and wrapped around her corpse, causing her to let out a heart-wrenching cry of pain. At this critical moment, her maternal instincts made her clench her teeth and endure the tearing and devouring pain from the depths of her soul. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only after my son entered the peak and died, I felt that there was indeed a hidden thought in his body. It was a thread, a thread. The ghost Hunter¡¯s carrier was a thread ¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, the black Qi wrapped around her tightly, turning her into a huge black cocoon. Then, the big cocoon exploded with a bang, turning into black Qi and disappearing from the hall. The place where she had been sitting was now empty. Mrs. Shen was nowhere to be seen. The other Shen family ¡®people¡¯ around him were all shocked and subconsciously dodged. Mrs. Shen¡¯s voice seemed to be still reverberating in everyone¡¯s ears, but in an instant, her soul had left her body. She had been ¡®killed¡¯ in front of everyone. Chapter 2090 - Chapter 2090 The ghost King (1) Chapter 2090: The ghost King (1) Chapter 2090: The ghost King (1) ¡°Mother, mother!¡± When Shen Jin Feng saw his mother¡¯s body explode, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. The black gas turned into a strong air of resentment and spread in all directions, bringing a foul smell wherever it went. Song qingxiao rushed forward and saw a black thread floating in the air where Mrs. Shen had been sitting. As it was falling, song qingxiao grabbed it. The black line was about an inch long and as black as ink. As it glowed, a strong evil intent passed through song Qing¡¯s fingertips and reached the depths of her soul. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± A woman¡¯s soft laughter seemed to ring in her ears. At first, it sounded pleasant, but then a chill came from the bottom of her feet and passed to the depths of her soul. That laughter seemed to contain the deepest evil in the world, as if it came from the depths of hell. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils shrank. The deep-sleeping dark cyan token in the depths of her soul seemed to have sensed something. The token, which had not moved since returning from the abyssal territory, seemed to have turned over in song qingxiao¡¯s soul. The black gas that wrapped around it surged- ¡®Hehe-¡® The woman¡¯s soft and charming laughter was instantly swallowed up by its laughter, and the evil power was suppressed by the dark green token. The aura of the dark green token flowed around her body, driving away this evil power. As the power was suppressed, the black line on song qingxiao¡¯s hand lost its luster. The life force on the black line seemed to have been taken away. The black gas on the line dissipated and shattered inch by inch, like burnt incense ash, falling into song Qing¡¯s palm and fingers. ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao thought that the token had already woken up, and was both surprised and happy. When she touched the token with her divine sense again, she found that it was no longer moving. The slight movement earlier seemed to be its instinctive devouring action when it sensed the yin Qi. She was happy for nothing. Song qingjiang let go of his hand, and the ashes of the black line scattered in all directions. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the demon ghost on aunty Wu.¡± She pondered for a moment and guessed, ¡± ¡°According to what Mrs. Shen said, this demon ghost uses black threads as a carrier and hides in a living person¡¯s body to absorb their spirit essence.¡± When a person was alive, their essence, spirit, Qi, and blood would be absorbed by the demon ghost, and they would die in less than three days. After death, she was still controlled by the demon ghost, and her soul became the demon ghost of the nine netherworld ghost King, under her/his control. ¡°..¡±When aunt Wu heard the ghost hunter on her body, her teeth trembled and she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. The expression of the old man driving the carriage was also very ugly. He subconsciously touched the red and swollen corners of his eyes. He had also been poisoned by the ghost Gu and almost ended up like the people in Shen villa. If song qingxiao had not violently pulled out the ghost Gu hidden in his eyes, he would have died without knowing it. He would still be a confused ghost like the people in Shen villa. ¡°The nine nether ghost King is very powerful. Through her starved ghosts, she has ears and eyes in every corner of Shen villa.¡± By controlling the vengeful spirits and ghosts, every corner of Shen villa was under her/him control. our every move here should be watched and eavesdropped by him or her. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of the Shen family members. The old coachman and the others were so shocked that their faces turned pale. Even the old Daoist paled and clenched his fists. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Song Changqing asked song qingxiao, feeling extremely uncomfortable. Song qingxiao had become the backbone of the group. She was powerful, and she appeared calm and composed. Even when the nine netherworld ghost King had eyes and ears everywhere, she did not panic. This kind of calmness imperceptibly infected everyone, causing them to calm down very quickly after the initial panic. ¡°Let¡¯s find out the background of this nine netherworld ghost King first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the moment, the clues to the ¡®promise of white heads¡¯ were not clear, but song qingxiao had a feeling that since the mission involved the ghost King of the netherworld, the key to the mission might be him. As long as she followed the clues and found out the ghost¡¯s origin, identity, and cause of death, song qingxiao believed that she would be able to find the key clues to the ¡®promise of white heads¡¯. From what she knew, song qingxiao had a few speculations about the ghost King of the netherworld. ¡°He should have been born at the end of the previous dynasty and died in the first year of wansheng, when the great Jin Dynasty was founded.¡± She calmly said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Song Changqing could not help but ask curiously when he heard how certain she was. Chapter 2091 - Chapter 2091 The ghost King (2) Chapter 2091: The ghost King (2) Chapter 2091: The ghost King (2) Song Qing looked down on him and said, ¡± ¡°Silk thread and a pouch.¡± Using the threads as a carrier to carry the resentment of the ghost Kings of the netherworld, it could achieve the goal of killing and controlling souls. Since ancient times, Shen village had developed the silkworm industry and was famous for its silk and satin. There were the country¡¯s most outstanding weaving maidens and all kinds of embroiderers. These two jobs were mostly done by women. Therefore, when she found out that the demon ghost was made of silk, song qingxiao suspected that the ghost King of the netherworld was a woman when he was alive. When they were on the Ox-cart, the old coachman had taken out an exquisite pink embroidered purse, which had also deepened this guess. At the same time, what made her certain of this was not only because she had seen the faceless female ghost in red, but also because of the clues she had obtained from Zhang shouyi and the others a hundred years ago. Whether it was the mysterious woman in Li guochao¡¯s legend who gave his mother the blood Lotus or the ghost who called herself the ¡®mysterious daughter of the nine Heavens¡¯ in Zhang shouyi¡¯s dream, all of these proved that the person in charge behind the scenes was a woman. Hearing this, song Changqing came to a realization. The old Daoist¡¯s face revealed a proud and somewhat disappointed expression, but he quickly tidied up his thoughts and added, ¡± ¡°This ghost might have been from Shen Manor when he was alive, and his body was left in Shen Manor after his death.¡± He composed himself and said, ¡± after a person dies, their soul will usually be trapped in the place where they lived before they died. If they wanted to travel far, they either had something to rely on or had already evolved to the ghost King realm. The living existed in the world of the living, while the dead went to the netherworld. It wasn¡¯t that ghosts followed the rules, but rather that the world of man wasn¡¯t a place for ghosts to live. Demons, ghosts, and evil beings would be restricted by the laws of heaven and earth and would not be able to stay in the Yang realm, which was full of Yang Qi, for a long time. Especially Shen villa, it had a unique location, it was at the intersection of yin and yang. According to song qingxiao¡¯s guess, when the ghost King died in the first year of the great Jin Dynasty¡¯s wansheng era, there were actually traces of his evolution over the past few hundred years. After her death more than three hundred years ago, it was highly possible that she could use the yin attribute energy of the Luo River to evolve to the stage of a ghost King within two hundred years. More than a hundred years ago, when she had grown up, she had the ability to bewitch Li guochao and Zhang shouyi to slaughter the Shen villa and create a large number of blood souls for her to cultivate and evolve again. She had urged Zhang shouyi to massacre the city, and during that massacre, he had absorbed the souls of the people in the city, breaking through to become a nine nethers ghost King in over a hundred years. At this point, with the power of the ghost King of the netherworld, even the ten kings of hell might not be able to subdue her, let alone ordinary Reapers. The power of a ghost King of the netherworld was enough to set off a great disturbance in this world, and it was not impossible to annihilate a city. The ghost massacred the city again after a hundred years, probably because it had tasted the sweetness and wanted to break through to the demonic realm. By then, her power would be comparable to that of gods and ghosts, and it would be difficult to find anything that could restrain her. According to this law of evolution, three hundred years ago, she had not reached the level where her soul could roam the world at night, so it could be inferred that she died in Shen Manor. In addition, the carrier of the demon ghost was a silk thread. On this point, the old Daoist had the same opinion as song qingxiao. In the past few hundred years, the silk industry in Shen village had been extremely developed. The soil and water here seemed to be particularly good at raising silkworms. The mulberry branches were large and the leaves were luxuriant. After nibbling away, the silk produced by the silkworms was also very special. In the old Daoist¡¯s opinion, this kind of prosperity was not normal. Even though the location of Shen village was special, the old Daoist had seen the mulberry trees outside the city gate. The fruits produced were extremely terrifying, as if they had been fed with blood. I think this girl was good at planting Mulberry, raising silkworms, spinning silk, and weaving. After her death, her body should have been raised by the mulberry trees, or buried under them. That¡¯s why the mulberry trees here are so lush. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with the deep resentment of this ghost. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the old Daoist¡¯s guess was correct, this ghost had placed her soul under the mulberry tree in the early years. The stronger her soul was, the more lush the mulberry tree would be. Using this Mulberry to raise silkworms was equivalent to the silkworms devouring her resentment into their stomachs, spitting out silk cocoons, and weaving silk. As a result, Shen villa was famous for its silk products. Almost every household here had something to do with picking Mulberry, raising silkworms, and weaving silk, which was equivalent to the entire city being under her control. In other words, in the past few hundred years, the people here had been providing for her in disguise, which was why she had grown so quickly! In terms of the cause and effect method, she used her soul to raise Mulberry and fed the good quality silkworm to spit silk, so as to attract people here. Chapter 2092 - Chapter 2092 The ghost King (3) Chapter 2092: The ghost King (3) Chapter 2092: The ghost King (3) With this as a reward, he bought the flesh and blood of the people who were attracted. From a certain perspective, the people of Shen village raised silkworms to make a living, while the ghost King of the netherworld regarded the people here as livestock and raised ¡®people¡¯ for his own use ¡­ No matter how one looked at it, this ghost was extremely evil, and the heavens would not tolerate it! Now that things had come to this, the context was much clearer after this analysis. ¡°Preposterous!¡± Song Changqing was furious. He clenched his fists and said, ¡± ¡°Master, this nine netherworld ghost King¡¯s sins are unforgivable. We can¡¯t let her harm anyone else.¡± ¡°..¡± The old Daoist naturally knew that if such an inhumane evil spirit continued to exist in the human world, it would probably cause misery and suffering in the future, and no one knew how many people would die. However, how could it be easy to subdue such a ghost? His gaze fell on song qingxiao. At this point, it would be a lie if the old Daoist said that he couldn¡¯t see the changes in his disciple. But he didn¡¯t want to look into it, and he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. He had originally thought that he had lived to this age and could be considered clear-headed, but when things came to a head, there were still times when he was afraid. ¡°.. This is the end of our master and disciple relationship ¡­¡± He recalled his master¡¯s divination before his death. He didn¡¯t know what was going on at that time, but now that he thought about it, his master had probably already expected it. ¡°Master, master!¡± Song Changqing saw that he was lost in thought as he spoke, and his mouth was still muttering something,¡¯master and disciple, fate is over¡¯. This place was very strange. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and Pat the old Daoist, which immediately woke the old Daoist up and responded, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did you remember something?¡± Song Changqing was a simple and honest man, but it seemed that he was not as meticulous as song qingxiao. When he asked the question, song qingxiao glanced at the old Daoist as if she had already guessed what he was thinking. She had probably understood something from these two sentences. However, the master and disciple looked at each other and tacitly did not speak in front of song Changqing. Thinking of this, the old Daoist felt another pain in his heart. However, he had no time to think about this in front of important matters. He calmed his mind and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a little difficult to exterminate this ghost King of the netherworld.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Not only was it far superior to his, but even his master was not as powerful as her when he was alive. From the old Daoist¡¯s point of view, her cultivation had probably reached the half-God realm in the Taoist legends. But even so, it would still be difficult to destroy a ghost King of the netherworld. No one knew how powerful the ghost King of the netherworld was, especially since he was born in a special place like Shen village and had become a fierce ghost. Not to mention that this ghost had not only reached the level of a ghost King of the netherworld, but was also making preparations to break through to the demonic fiend realm. She had massacred all the people in Shen Manor and absorbed so much spirit essence and blood Qi for her use. Her strength was far beyond that of an ordinary ghost King of the netherworld. Even if song qingxiao were to go up against the evil ghost King of the netherworld, the old Daoist would not be able to tell who would win. As soon as he finished speaking, song Changqing also thought of the incense that they had offered before they left. The master and disciple both fell silent for a moment. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s try it first!¡± Song qingxiao was not as pessimistic as the master and disciple. Her mission did not require her to kill the ghost King of the netherworld. From this, it could be seen that there were many things ¡­ According to the laws of the divine prison, there was a clear difference in strength between the two. Of course, this was only song qingxiao¡¯s own guess. Given the huge difference in strength, song qingxiao did not think that she had the power to counterattack and kill the ghost King of the netherworld. Especially now that the dark green token, which had a restraining effect on ghosts, was in a deep sleep, and the silver Wolf King had yet to wake up from his injuries, if she were to fight him alone, it would inevitably increase the difficulty of killing the ghost King. Of course, there was another possibility. This ghost King¡¯s opponent was not him, but a mission prepared by the divine prison for the East Qin wuwo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the two of them worked together, it might be possible, but song qingxiao did not feel that East Qin wuwo would work with her. Therefore, her plan was to try her best to find the cause of the ¡®promise of white hair¡¯, avoid fighting to the death with the ghost King, and try to find a way to send the old Daoist and song Changqing, who had a connection with her, out of Shen villa before the end of the mission. As for the others, they could only do their best and leave it to fate. As for the resentful spirits and ghosts who died tragically in Shen Manor, their souls and bodies were trapped after their death and could never escape, they were particularly troublesome for her. She didn¡¯t have the old Taoist¡¯s heart of bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind. In a situation where they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, they really didn¡¯t have any extra power to help. Perhaps in the future, other almighties could relieve them of their pain. Chapter 2093 - Chapter 2093 The legendary_1 Chapter 2093: The legendary_1 Chapter 2093: The legendary_1 ¡°So, what exactly happened in Shen villa more than 300 years ago?¡± The most important thing now was to find out what happened in Shen villa during the first year of wansheng in dajin. The old Daoist had said that the formation of a ghost King was extremely harsh. In addition to the favorable time and place, where the dead woman was born and the date of her death were Yin, the person had to hold her breath before she died to ensure that her soul would not be destroyed, and that she would only become powerful later. ¡°Right!¡± The old Daoist nodded and added, such a person would be considered a great misfortune after his death. There must have been an anomaly in Shen villa back then. There might be records of legends. He was a master of subduing demons, so his understanding of these things was quite professional, so he said it with great certainty. Time, event, and the strange scene that followed had been satisfied. It was much easier to interrogate him. The ¡®people¡¯ in the Shen family¡¯s mansion were all residents of Shen villa, so they should have some clues. Auntie Wu didn¡¯t dare to be negligent since it was a matter of life and death. She racked her brains and thought hard. The others were also panicking like ants on a hot pan, desperately trying to recall, deeply afraid of missing out on something. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember ¡­¡± After a long while, Auntie Wu shook her head with a sad face. With her age, the incident of Zhang shouyi massacring the city more than 100 years ago was already very long ago to her. She had heard many details from her elders and guessed it again and again. Not to mention what happened more than 300 years ago, it was even more impossible for her to know. The other ¡®people¡¯ in the Shen family were silent. It was unknown whether they were as clueless as Auntie Wu, or if it was because of Mrs. Shen¡¯s death that had served as a warning to the others. After the old Daoist finished his question, the dead spirits did not speak. ¡°AI ¡­¡± At this moment, the gloomy old man in the middle of the lobby suddenly heaved a long sigh. ¡°One did not expect that our Shen family would end up in such a state ¡­¡± A trace of sadness appeared on his face. He glanced at Shen Jinfeng, who was surrounded by black Qi, and felt both heartache and reluctance. ¡°Old man ¡­¡± The old lady sitting beside him was a little anxious when she saw his actions. The old man said, ¡± my Shen family is already dead. I¡¯m already a lonely ghost. I¡¯ve already died once. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± ¡®Plop-¡® While the old man was speaking, the candles in the hall made a small sound and flickered a few times. The light was much brighter than before. ¡°What they don¡¯t dare to say, I¡¯ll say!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at song qingxiao and the old Daoist. ¡°What the two of you said is most likely correct.¡± ¡°That day, I ¡­¡± He started from the moment before his death and realized that his soul was not captured into the netherworld after his death. Instead, it seemed to be trapped in Shen villa, living in a muddled state for many years. This place seemed to be isolated from the netherworld, and the Reapers of the netherworld could not come here. There was an invisible force here, as if it was blocking something, trapping these spirits that died in Shen villa. Upon hearing this, song qingxiao suddenly recalled the scene when she met Zhang shouyi a hundred years ago and was guarding the city wall. At that time, he also said that he seemed to be resisting a force, but he did not know if it had anything to do with the barrier that the old man had mentioned. After the old man died, his eyes could see things that he couldn¡¯t see when he was alive. The Shen family started off by raising silkworms, but stopped raising them in the later stages. They focused on collecting cocoons and hired workers to arrange and weave silk before selling it to merchants. ¡°More than ten years ago, I discovered that the house was filled with Yin Qi!¡± Yin Qi was released from the silk and spread to the whole family, like a big net, covering everyone in the Shen family. In the eyes of the Shen family at that time, the development of the silkworm industry and the prosperity of the Shen family were worthy of congratulations. However, in the old man¡¯s eyes, the resentment and evil in the room turned into black threads, like a layer of invisible cocoon, which was about to wrap the entire Shen villa. The shock he felt at that time was no small matter. He had tried to remind his children and grandchildren in the middle, but they were separated by yin and yang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In addition, his little bit of strength was like a drop in the ocean compared to this terrible resentment that soared to the sky. Not only was the Shen family in danger, but even the dead spirits were also controlled by the black gas. As the days passed, the black Qi became denser and denser. When the old man thought he was going to die, he suddenly ¡®woke¡¯ up one day. He and his wife had returned to the Shen family, and the neighbors who had passed away had also ¡®returned¡¯. Chapter 2094 - Chapter 2094 The legendary_2 Chapter 2094: The legendary_2 Chapter 2094: The legendary_2 The children and grandchildren at home did not seem surprised by his and his wife¡¯s return. They just served him as usual. This feeling was extremely strange. It was as if, in the eyes of his children and grandchildren, he and his wife were not dead. They had only gone out once and had been living together with their children and grandchildren the entire time. His grandson, Shen maocai, had forgotten about the absence of his grandparents during his childhood. When he occasionally mentioned it, everyone was very surprised, and it was as if he had remembered it wrong. If it wasn¡¯t for the dense black aura of the Shen family, and the fact that the people of the Shen family were strangely trapped in this black aura, the old man might have thought that he had gone crazy in this world. Therefore, when Auntie Wu came back, the old man and his wife gloomily told her to leave. The Shen family had already been killed and they were afraid that their daughter would die in this Manor. I never understood why the Shen family had such bad luck. Now that I¡¯ve heard you, I understand that it¡¯s just the evil deeds of the ghost King. The old man was extremely sad, but because he had died long ago, he couldn¡¯t even shed tears. I don¡¯t know what happened in the Shen village three hundred years ago, but my grandmother was a daughter of the Shen family who married out. After the Shen village was slaughtered, my father inherited the Shen family name in order to continue the bloodline of the Shen family. He said, ¡± ¡°When I was young, my grandmother once told me a story like this.¡± It was an ordinary family in Shen village, and his wife was a famous local textile expert. The husband opened a silk and satin shop, and his business was very good. The husband and wife cooperated with each other, and their days were thriving. Back then, there was a large Mulberry forest in the center of the city. The people in the village lived on this Mulberry forest and took special care of it. The mulberry forest was very big. Once, the wife went into the mulberry forest to pick the leaves and seemed to have lost her way. It was already late that day and she had not returned home. The husband waited until midnight, but his wife still hadn¡¯t returned, so he was a little anxious. After asking his neighbors and acquaintances, he finally heard that someone had seen his wife enter the mulberry forest during the day. So, the husband gathered his friends and family and went to the mulberry forest to look for her. It was strange that sang Lin did not feel anything when he came in during the day, but when he came in at night, he felt very creepy. The branches and leaves of the mulberry forest were luxuriant, and the moonlight shone through the leaves, like the hands of demons and ghosts. The forest was extremely quiet. Only the sound of the wind blowing through the forest and the rustling of the leaves could be heard. Other than that, there was no other sound. Everyone who entered the place subconsciously held their breath. The mulberry forest at night sent chills down their backs for some reason. Everyone held onto their torches as they searched. The deeper they went into the mulberry forest, the more they felt like they had lost their way. The shadows of the trees around them rubbed against each other, the moonlight shone on the ground, and the wind blew the leaves all around. It was like a sea of mulberry trees, with no end or exit in sight. Everyone felt their hair stand on end. Sang Lin was like a maze. After walking for half the night, they could not find anyone, nor could they find the way out. When the sky was about to turn bright, a rooster crowed to announce the dawn, instantly breaking this strange curse. The sky began to light up, and after the moonlight disappeared, everyone quickly found the familiar path. Not long after, he also found his lost wife. She leaned against a mulberry tree and fell asleep. Her mouth was black and red, as if she had eaten some flesh. When she saw everyone looking for her, she was confused. When he asked her what had happened, she said that she was tired from picking the mulberry trees yesterday and had somehow walked into the depths of the mulberry forest. Her friends were long gone, and she couldn¡¯t find the way out. She was hungry, so she picked some sanguums from the tree to eat and slept there for the time being. She thought she would go back when the sun rose. She didn¡¯t have any accidents, and there were no injuries on her body. She spoke with a clear mind and didn¡¯t look like she was possessed, so everyone was relieved. Everyone left the mulberry forest and went home. However, the woman changed after that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She often talked to herself, as if she was having an intimate conversation with someone. Sometimes, she would not sleep at night and look at herself in the mirror for a long time, as if she was saying something. Her husband started to feel scared and asked her who she was talking to, but she said that it was a girl¡¯s Secret and she couldn¡¯t tell him. As time went on, she even started going out at night. She went for half the night and only came back when it was almost dawn. When she came back, there was blood on the corner of her mouth, and there was a strange fishy and sweet taste. When she was asked, she said that she had eaten Mulberry fruits. Chapter 2095 - Chapter 2095 Learned_3 Chapter 2095: Learned_3 Chapter 2095: Learned_3 A few months later, she got pregnant. After the good news came out, his wife returned to normal. Since then, she no longer talked to herself, nor did she go to the mulberry garden in the middle of the night. They worked during the day and slept at night, as if everything that had happened before was just an illusion. The husband was relieved and began to take care of his wife happily, looking forward to her giving birth to a new child in the family. After ten months of pregnancy, the wife successfully gave birth to a daughter. The husband was overjoyed and ordered the servants to give her a reward. When he finished distributing the reward money and returned to his room in joy, he found that his wife was no longer on the bed. A black corpse with a withered face was lying on the bed, holding a baby in his arms. There was something moving in the swaddling cloth. A huge silkworm as thick as a bowl was wrapped in the swaddling cloth and was cradled in the mummified corpse, wriggling desperately! ¡°..¡± There were no ghosts in this story, but it was far more terrifying than ordinary mountain demons and ghosts. After so many years, the old man still shuddered when he thought of the story his grandmother had told him. Even though he was dead, this fear was deeply rooted in his heart and did not disappear with his death. On the contrary, after he died and became a ghost, he could see the existence of more evil Yin Qi. When he thought about this story in detail, it made him feel even more frightened. Auntie Wu was so scared that all the fat on her body was shaking. ¡°Are those fat silkworms the children of women? Or did this bug ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± The old man shook his head. your grandmother said it once, but she seemed to be very afraid and never said it again. It was possible that the newborn child had been eaten, or that there was something strange about the mulberry garden. When the woman first went missing, she had probably already fallen into the trap. The strangeness that followed also showed that she was not very normal. If the old Daoist and song qingxiao had not mentioned the origin of the ghost King of the netherworld today, the old man might have just treated the horror story as a legend and buried it in the depths of his heart. He would never have thought that what happened in the story was related to Shen Zhuang. ¡°What does this story have to do with the origin of Shen villa?¡± After listening to the story, Auntie Wu felt uncomfortable all over. However, this matter concerned the life of her entire family. She suppressed her fear and turned to ask the Daoist priest, ¡°Could it be that the ghost King of the netherworld is the baby girl whose life was sucked away by the silkworm demon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The old man answered her first, ¡± there are a lot of books in the city Lord¡¯s mansion of Shen village. There are some historical records and genealogy of Shen village. It is said that the records can be traced back to hundreds of years ago. Maybe we can find some clues there ¡­ Even though the Shen family did not know the identity of the ghost King of the netherworld, the information that old master Shen had provided was still useful to song qingxiao. She nodded. The old Daoist heard aunt Wu¡¯s question and was about to speak when- The old man¡¯s expression changed as if he had sensed something. At this moment, a woman¡¯s high-pitched scream sounded, as if she was in extreme pain. At the same time, a long dragon¡¯s roar resounded through Shen villa. As the Golden light shone, thunder and lightning shuttled above Shen villa. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± In the main hall of the Shen family, the expressions of the dead Shen family members changed. In an instant, the faces of every man, woman, old and young in the hall became wooden and stiff. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The bright flame slowly changed into a dark red. It was as if blood was seeping out of the snow-white candle. As the melted wax flowed down, the candle was instantly dyed a dark red. The light turned bright red, dyeing the hall red. Shen Jinfeng¡¯s terrifying face changed, and the black gas vaguely revealed his former face. It was just that on that young and tender face, there was an extremely evil expression. A charming laugh came out of his mouth. It was a woman¡¯s. Everyone was shocked. The old Daoist, who was about to speak, tensed up. He subconsciously wanted to pull song qingxiao¡¯s hand and step forward to pull his disciples behind him. ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± Shen Jinfeng spat out the sweet words of a woman. Her voice seemed to be constantly changing, and he couldn¡¯t find the specific location. As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Jinfeng¡¯s body fell down softly. At the same time, on the left side of the hall, a man¡¯s stiff expression changed, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys looking for me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She let out a crisp sound like a silver bell and said softly, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I come?¡± The voice was erratic. Wherever it went, every dead Shen family member became her host, allowing her to shuttle freely among these dead bodies. The blood light grew brighter and brighter, and the expressions of the old man, old lady, uncle Cai, and the others in the middle of the hall changed. ¡°I¡¯m everywhere. Why go through so much trouble to find me?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was like a woman¡¯s resentment. Compared to his appearance and face, it was even more strange. Chapter 2096 - Chapter 2096 Faceless (1) Chapter 2096: Faceless (1) Chapter 2096: Faceless (1) ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® Everyone was so scared that their legs were trembling and their bodies were trembling. As the woman laughed, the ghostly shadow moved quickly in the hall like the wind. The old Daoist sensed the strong demonic Qi in the area and shielded his two disciples behind him like a hen protecting its chicks. His strength couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the ghost King of the netherworld, and he soon couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. At this moment, song qingjiang held his hand and pulled him gently. The old Daoist was pulled back half a step, making room for him. In a flash, she was already standing in front of the crowd. The ghostly shadow shuttled back and forth between the crowd, changing its appearance every moment. Auntie Wu and the others were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They could only roll their eyes and look at the flashing ghostly shadows, afraid that the ghost King of the netherworld would possess their bodies. ¡®Ping Ping , Ping Ping !¡¯ Everyone¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. In this oppressive and silent atmosphere, the woman¡¯s laughter seemed ethereal and difficult to capture. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The pressure on the old Daoist was relieved as soon as he was pulled behind her. The fear of suffocation disappeared in an instant, and a sense of fear after losing strength rose in his heart. Unconsciously, he was worried about song qingxiao. He called her, but she didn¡¯t turn around. he has appeared twice, but he doesn¡¯t dare to show his true face ¡­ Song qingxiao ignored the old Daoist¡¯s call and let him pull her sleeve. She focused all her attention on the ghost King of the netherworld. As soon as the ghost appeared, its pressure weighed down heavily on her, reminding her of the day she escaped from the starry sky sea and faced the pressure of the beast King, Shi qiuwu. Under the cover of the cloud brocade robe, the glow of scales appeared on the surface of his body. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it. After being threatened, the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token of the nine words secret order had already started to flash. The spiritual power turned into a golden light and firmly protected her body. Although song qingxiao appeared calm on the surface, her heart was sinking. The divine sense she released was unable to accurately find the location of the female ghost. This place was filled with Yin Qi and every dead Shen family member had become her ghost slave, her body. The most troublesome thing for song qingxiao was that even though this female ghost was only a scattered ghost, the aura she exuded was no less than the pressure she had endured when she fought Shi qiuwu. Song qingxiao suppressed her worry and looked at the wandering souls around her. She said coldly, ¡± ¡°Could it be that you died a disgraceful death back then, and you have no face to see anyone after death?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the laughter in the hall instantly stopped. The wandering souls that were moving with the wind seemed to have sensed something and disappeared without a trace. Silence spread in the hall, and the bodies of the dead Shen family members began to tremble. Pfft! Pfft! The candle, which had turned red, burst into sparks, and the flame seemed to rise a few inches. The red light filled every corner of the hall, illuminating the place red. ¡°It seems like I was right.¡± Seeing this, song qingxiao could not help smiling. ¡®Buzz!¡¯ There seemed to be a force stirring underground, and the floor of the hall began to tremble. As the tables and chairs trembled, the dead members of the Shen family sitting on them moaned in pain. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The ground was torn apart, and streams of intertwining black gas emerged from the cracks. The decorations in the room were crushed into powder under the pressure. In the middle of the hall, the spirits of old master Shen and old lady Shen, who were leading the group, were like two porcelain dolls under the pressure. Two seconds later, they suddenly exploded. The rugged black gas drilled out and like a coiled grass Dragon, it forked the members of the Shen family sitting on both sides and held them up high! Auntie Wu bit her lip and covered her mouth with her hand, afraid that she would scream out in shock. In her eyes, the dead bodies of the Shen family members were like silkworms, trapped in the grass Dragons woven by the black gas, rolling in pain. Their bodies were wrapped in black gas, which absorbed their souls and resentment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the red light, their faces were filled with pain. They opened their mouths and let out silent cries of pain, as if they were asking her for help. It was only now that the Shen family¡¯s Hall revealed its hidden true appearance. Every member of the Shen family who died in the demon ghost¡¯s disaster was particularly painful. ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s tender laughter rang out again, but this time, it was no longer as casual as before, but rather a bit of resentment. Chapter 2097 - Chapter 2097 Faceless (2) Chapter 2097: Faceless (2) Chapter 2097: Faceless (2) As she laughed, a corpse wrapped in black gas slowly fell from the grass Dragon frame that occupied the entire house. ¡°It hurts ¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± Shen Jinfeng¡¯s face was revealed. His body was wrapped in black gas like a cocoon, and he could not break free. The little face that was revealed was full of pain, but at the same time, she still cried out in pain, ¡± ¡°H-houshan, hurry up and leave ¡­¡± This scene made Wu Zhao¡¯s heart feel like it was being cut by a knife, and the old Daoist clenched his fists. In the next moment, Shen Jinfeng¡¯s expression changed, and it suddenly turned into song qingxiao¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re right ¡­¡± The child¡¯s face was still filled with pain, but the tone of her voice had changed to that of a woman¡¯s. I don¡¯t have the face to see anyone, but your face is not bad, so I¡¯ll borrow it ¡­ The black Qi on the grass Dragon was like silk, growing longer and longer. Shen Jin Feng¡¯s corpse fell, and as his soul landed, it turned into a young girl similar to song Qing Xiao and slowly moved towards where everyone was standing. those useless things in the nightmare realm actually allowed you to escape ¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± As soon as the old Daoist saw ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ approaching, his body tensed up, and he threw out a large handful of talismans that he had already prepared. These talismans were of no use to existences at the level of the ghost King of the netherworld. When the talisman light hit ¡®song qingxiao¡¯, it was like a drop of water falling into the sea, silently being swallowed. She ignored the old Daoist¡¯s attack and looked at song qingxiao seductively, ¡± ¡°.. But there¡¯s a path to heaven, and you¡¯re not taking it ¡­¡± ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ As she spoke, an icicle emerged out of thin air from the ground and pierced her figure. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure flickered a few times and gradually turned into a black gas that wrapped around the icicle. The icicle seemed to have been corroded. Its outer layer melted into black-red blood, and it slid down from the tip of the icicle. In the blink of an eye, it melted into a pool of blood and water, scattering on the ground, bubbling. ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s laughter rang out again. The ghostly figure on the left flickered and once again turned into another ¡®song qingxiao¡¯, appearing in everyone¡¯s line of sight. Then, more and more ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ appeared. Whether it was the ghostly figures that flashed around, or the dead Shen family Chrysalis on the tall grass Dragon frames, their faces began to change into song qingxiao¡¯s face. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± ¡°Save me ¡­¡± .. The human Chrysalis let out a blood-curdling screech at the same time. Their faces were slightly twisted as they dragged their bodies, which were wrapped in black gas, down from the grass dragon¡¯s neck and began to crawl toward the crowd. The woman¡¯s laughter reverberated in the hall. Under the blood-red light, there were many ghostly figures, and the faces of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ were everywhere. It was particularly horrifying. The crowd screamed and howled in pain. They hugged each other and trembled helplessly. When they were on the kurofune, although everyone had experienced the siege of fiendish corpses. However, song qingxiao¡¯s display of power when she killed the four members of the Shen family had earned her the trust of the people. In addition, with the protection of the great stellar formation, when the fiendish corpses besieged the black ship, the great stellar formation was indestructible. Even if she left the black ship, it did not cause everyone¡¯s psychological defense to collapse. However, things were different now. After the ghost King of the netherworld appeared, the power he displayed made even ordinary people who had not cultivated feel the threat of death. Song qingxiao¡¯s faces were all around them, and they were getting closer and closer. Coupled with the ghost King¡¯s laughter, the group finally panicked. ¡®Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡¯ Icicles repeatedly emerged from the ground and pierced through the grass Dragon in an instant. The coldness spread out and a frosty mist condensed on the grass Dragon, freezing the crawling human Chrysalis with lightning speed. The rising icicles carried the grass Dragon up, and a huge hole was pierced through the roof of the Shen family¡¯s house. Broken walls and broken tiles fell down, and the chrysalis that were originally crawling close were instantly pulled back by several meters. ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s laughter was filled with malice, and her murderous aura surged. The frozen icicles made a sound of being unable to bear the load. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cracks appeared one after another, and more than a dozen ice pillars were shattered. The grass Dragon that was being lifted up quickly descended. The wriggling human cocoon hanging from it was falling quickly. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed. In a flash of light, seven stars emerged from her body and turned into Starlight, circling around her. When everyone saw the Starlight, it was as if they had found their pillar of support. Even the old Daoist, who had a tense expression on his face, relaxed when he saw this. Then, he saw the seven stars quickly disperse and form a large array that surrounded everyone. Chapter 2098 - Chapter 2098 Faceless (3) Chapter 2098: Faceless (3) Chapter 2098: Faceless (3) Everyone had seen the power of the great stellar array. On the black ship that day, everyone had relied on this array to resist the siege of fiendish corpses for seven days without breaking it. However, as soon as the formation was formed, the surrounding ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ revealed a mocking and derisive expression. ¡°This can¡¯t stop me ¡­¡± As she sneered, the black and red evil Qi from all directions gathered and turned into a huge ghost head. It occupied the space above everyone and then fell down with the force of Mount Tai. The red candle burned even faster under the shadow. The light in the room was so red that it almost turned black, blocking the light of the seven stars. The originally stable star began to tremble. The dark energy passed through the star and began to seep into song Qing¡¯s little spiritual energy. The stars were tainted, and the stable formation seemed to be stirred by an invisible hand. The spiritual power in song Qing¡¯s small veins rushed into the Star, but he could only barely stabilize the formation. However, this confrontation only lasted for a few seconds. The light of the seven stars was almost completely covered, and the great formation of reverse circulation was broken by this murderous aura with a boom. The connection between the seven stars was cut off, and the light on the surface of the stars dimmed. The black Qi poured in unscrupulously and turned into ghostly wails, filling everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness. The woman¡¯s voice laughed wildly. Song Qing, who had suffered a backlash, bent her back as if she had been hit by a heavy blow. At the same time, a human cocoon crawled in front of her. The same face was raised, and it opened its mouth to spit out a large amount of black silk, trying to entangle her. The yin Qi of this human Chrysalis was extremely dense, and the black threads were filled with resentment. Once she was touched, it would be extremely disadvantageous to her. Song Qing hesitated. At this time, she should use the ¡®forward¡¯ command to Dodge. But there was someone behind her. It would be fine if it was only aunt Wu and the others, but she had the old Daoist and song Changqing behind her. The old Daoist was only in the nascent soul realm, and song Changqing¡¯s cultivation was even more ordinary. If she dodged, these two would die without a doubt. Logically speaking, her heart had long since been trained in the divine prison to be incomparably cold and hard, and she should have placed her life as the most important thing. The power of this ghost King of the underworld was ferocious. It had forcefully broken through her stellar formation, which was enough to show its terrifying destructive power. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to fight her head-on. He should avoid her and preserve his strength, so that he could complete the mission and save his life. However, just as the thought of dodging emerged in her mind, song qingxiao¡¯s mind flashed back to when she entered the trial scene. Song Changqing was talking about her while cleaning up the mess for her. When she went down the mountain, the old Daoist stretched out his hand to her between the mountain walls. This was one of the rare warm supports in her memory that did not involve any interests and schemes. There were also the earnest words he had said on the carriage and the boat, as well as the heart-wrenching cries of the old Daoist in the fog. .. She gritted her teeth and forcefully suppressed the thought of using the ¡®forwarding¡¯ command. After the seven dim stars returned, they turned into a miniature ring, blocking in front of her. However, the black gas entered the stellar formation with a boom, and a huge force came straight at it, causing the already damaged stellar body to shake. The Starlight shone into song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Wherever the beam of light went, the chrysalis ¡®face was torn apart. Black gas rolled out and once again transformed into a new¡¯ song qingxiao ¡®face, which seemed to be endless. This sudden change made song Qing¡¯s heart sink again. The chrysalis and vengeful ghosts under the control of the ghost King of the netherworld had all become her incarnations. This kind of attack was similar to the chaotic green lamp that had devoured the immortal body. Every human Chrysalis and ghost spirits here were her. These ghostly figures and human Chrysalis were under her control, they were her clones, and at the same time, they carried her true strength. She was hiding among the ghosts. If song qingxiao was careless, she would deal a fatal blow! ¡°What do we do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One of the men asked in a panic. Before he could finish his sentence, he screamed in fear, ¡± ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± This cry attracted the attention of the old Daoist and the others. He subconsciously turned his head and saw that the faces of aunt Wu¡¯s family, the old coachman, and everyone else had changed. Under the attack of the black gas, everyone¡¯s face was distorted and turned into the face and body of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯. The ¡®they¡¯ looked exactly the same, but they showed either anxiety or fear. It was hard to tell who was who. Even song Changqing, who was in the old Daoist¡¯s hand, had turned into song Qing Xiao. When he turned to look at the old Daoist, the former master and disciple showed a rare look of panic. Chapter 2099 - Chapter 2099 Forced to retreat _1 Chapter 2099: Forced to retreat _1 Chapter 2099: Forced to retreat _1 ¡°Master ¡­¡± ¡°Evergreen!¡± The old Daoist and song Changqing called out to each other at the same time. From the fear in their eyes, both of them guessed that their appearance in the other¡¯s eyes had probably changed. Aunt Wu and the others were already out of their wits. Everyone around them looked like ¡®song qingxiao¡¯, and they could not even tell who was who. Everyone¡¯s heart was quickly broken by fear. Under extreme fear, they were on guard against each other. Even aunt Wu¡¯s family didn¡¯t dare to get close to each other. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± At this critical moment, the old Daoist suppressed the fear that rose from the depths of his heart and subconsciously held song Changqing¡¯s arm tightly. As soon as the stellar formation was broken, the ghostly figure charged straight in. The party originally had over a dozen people, and at this time, they were densely packed together. It was hard to distinguish the real and the fake faces. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± The old Daoist grabbed his disciple¡¯s hand tightly and shouted, ¡± this is just an illusion that appears after the soul is affected. It¡¯s a high-level ghostly labyrinth, not real! He was afraid that everyone would be dominated by fear. If they scattered, the ghost King of the netherworld would take advantage of the situation and cause an even greater crisis. As soon as the old Daoist finished speaking, a low chuckle came from song qingxiao¡¯s back. An extremely cold chill came from her back, and a hand slowly wrapped around song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder and arm. A soft female body came over, but at this time, a large scale of light appeared on the surface of song Qing¡¯s small body. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist¡¯s voice rang in her ears, and song qingxiao felt as if a cold Python was stuck to her back. At this critical moment, song qingxiao did not panic. An ice sword appeared in her palm, and she stabbed it straight down from the center of the stellar array. The face of the other ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ in the formation was frozen there. The sword pierced through and went straight into the space between ¡®her¡¯ eyebrows. ¡®She¡¯ let out a shrill scream and black gas gushed out. It was immediately confined by the ice element power and turned into ice crystals. The chrysalis ¡®body struggled intensely. The power of the yin fiend tried to compete with the power of the cold ice, attacking the star formation. Song Qing¡¯s small hand once again exerted force and pressed down. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ¡®Song qingxiao¡¯ let out a sharp scream as she was pressed down by her strength! The black gas was frozen by the ice element power, and the ice spread from the human cocoon¡¯s face to its body. The blade pierced through ¡®her¡¯ head and into the ground. Under song Qing¡¯s slight gravity, the ice sword shattered. She clenched her fist and punched the ice cocoon¡¯s face without hesitation. Clang clang! With a crisp sound, the ice cocoon was shattered into powder and fell to the ground. It was completely dead and no longer moved. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡± The ¡®old Daoist¡¯ on her back witnessed this scene and chuckled, ¡± he¡¯s really ruthless. He¡¯s even willing to deal such a heavy blow to his own face. As soon as the ¡®old Daoist¡¯ finished speaking, his arms gradually tightened. At this moment, song Qing flicked her wrist, and a small green lamp gradually appeared in her palm. The flame in the lamp flickered, and the ¡®old Taoist¡¯ who was lying on her back and smiling a moment ago suddenly let out a heart-wrenching scream. The voice of ¡®him¡¯ changed from the low voice to a high-pitched female voice, and could no longer maintain the words of the ¡®old Taoist¡¯. Song qingxiao¡¯s arm that was wrapped around her loosened, and the ¡®forward¡¯ command flickered. She retreated from her original position and appeared in mid-air, looking down at the position where she had been standing. There was a shadow of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ at the place where she had been standing. However, the head of the afterimage had already disappeared. In its place was a Lotus of light the size of a bowl, slowly blooming on ¡®her¡¯ neck. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman¡¯s shrill screams were filled with hatred, and each ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ had an expression of extreme pain on their faces. The wandering ghostly figures began to tremble. The flame in the green lamp came from the fire of heavenly tribulation in the chaos era, which happened to be the nemesis of ghosts and evil. Even a ghost King of the netherworld would find it hard to withstand the purple flames in the green lamp when he was caught off guard. Amidst the female ghost¡¯s shrill screams, the old Daoist suppressed the shock he felt and shouted, ¡± everyone, listen to my voice. Find your family members and don¡¯t be affected. Hold onto each other first. He had also seen the female ghost take advantage of the chaos and approach song qingxiao without him knowing. Chapter 2100 - Chapter 2100 Forced to retreat (2) Chapter 2100: Forced to retreat (2) Chapter 2100: Forced to retreat (2) Everyone was disoriented by the female ghost¡¯s screams, but under the control of fear, they managed to keep their spirits up. They followed his instructions and found their family after making a sound, holding each other¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The female ghost was still screaming. The damage the purple flames had inflicted on her soul was even more terrifying than she had expected. The countless ghostly figures in the hall that had transformed into ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ disappeared one by one. The Shen clan¡¯s human Chrysalis that were under her control revealed their original faces. ¡°Damn it ¡­¡± The heads of these ghostly figures seemed to be shrouded in a layer of purple mist. The venomous curses of the ghost King of the netherworld were accompanied by pain, anger, and a trace of cowardice that she herself did not notice. A cursed ghostly figure revealed a ferocious appearance and rushed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. However, before it could move, song qingxiao raised her hand that was holding the lamp- The purple flame in the lamp flickered, and the flame quickly turned into countless spots of light, illuminating the hall. A large amount of spiritual power poured into the green lamp, and the light of the purple flame almost dispersed the black and red candlelight. At the same time, the illusionary image of a Purple Lotus flame slowly appeared on the head of every ghost shadow and the dead Chrysalis of the Shen clan. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The ghostly shadow and the Shen clan¡¯s human Chrysalis cursed at the same time. As the Lotus of light appeared, they were both afraid and angry. These starved ghosts and wandering souls were all under the control of the ghost King of the netherworld. When the ghost King had been severely injured by the purple flames, they had also felt the pain of being stabbed directly into their souls. Therefore, when they saw song qingxiao raise the green lamp, the hanging human cocoons crawled back into the grass Dragon frame along with the black gas like spiders. They all crawled around the grass Dragon, but did not dare to take a step closer to song Qing. ¡°If you have the ability, then come!¡± Song qingxiao saw that these ghosts did not dare to act rashly, and he could not help but relax. After the nine netherworld ghost King had been forced out, she had been under the greatest pressure. The higher one¡¯s cultivation level was, the more one could sense how terrifying this ghost was. Whether it was the stellar array being broken by force or the pressure of this place, she had suffered a little. Although the chaotic Qi and the power of the purple flames in the green lamp could restrain evil, the purple flames had not evolved enough. It was still a little difficult to restrain a behemoth like the ghost King of the netherworld. A large number of spirit power bees poured into the lamp. In a short while, it had absorbed as much as twenty percent of the spirit power. Although song qingxiao¡¯s heart was tense, she did not show it on her face. When the ghostly figures heard this, they wanted to step forward, but when they finally saw the green lamp in her hand, they were still afraid. Each ghostly figure had a flickering flame on top of its head. The ghost King of the netherworld controlled the ghostly spirits here with his baleful Yin Qi. With his omnipresent aura and his special ability to appear and disappear unpredictably, he should have been able to run amuck in Shen villa. However, the chaotic green lamp, which had absorbed the inextinguishable body, was the perfect counter to her heavenly divine power! what kind of flame is this ¡­ The Phantom let out a woman¡¯s roar that seemed to be in pain and anger as it circled around the crowd. When the old Daoist saw this, he felt relieved. The ghost King of the netherworld was injured, and the illusion was instantly broken. Song Changqing, aunt Wu, and the others gradually revealed their true appearances. The blood-red Hall, the huge grass Dragon, and the human cocoon reappeared in everyone¡¯s sight. After leaving the illusion, everyone gritted their teeth and suppressed their fear. They squeezed together and moved behind song qingxiao. She was still holding the green lamp high in her hand. As she turned her palm, the shadow of the lamp flickered. Wherever the light shone, every ghost hurriedly dodged, as if they were afraid of the pain of the burning of their souls. The indestructible body restrained the abhijna of the nine nether ghost King¡¯s solemnization to Shen village, and she did not dare to act rashly. ¡°You want to know? Why don¡¯t you try again?¡± As song qingxiao spoke, she released her divine sense to search for the aura of the ghost King of the netherworld. This ghost¡¯s traces were difficult to find, and it appeared and disappeared like a ghost. Coupled with the cover of the evil Yin Qi, song qingxiao was unable to find the ghost¡¯s whereabouts and give her a heavy blow. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hmph!¡± The ghostly figures and the Shen clan Chrysalis all snorted coldly at the same time, making it even more difficult for people to detect the true residence of the yin spirit. Obviously, the female ghost had also guessed the function of the green lamp of chaos and did not dare to show up again. Her carelessness had made her suffer, and she had also guessed that only one of the flames was the most fatal. However, these flames were connected to each other. If she appeared, hundreds of flames would gather at the same time. Chapter 2101 - Chapter 2101 Forced to retreat (3) Chapter 2101: Forced to retreat (3) Chapter 2101: Forced to retreat (3) ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my main body was obstructed, what could these mere flames do to me?¡± Her tone was filled with unwillingness and hatred, but the words that came out of her mouth moved song qingxiao¡¯s heart. When she had stepped into the red mist from a hundred years ago and met the dead Zhang shouyi, he had mentioned that his Army was still blocking something. In addition to what the female ghost had said, the presence of Zhang shouyi and the others must have prevented her soul from entering the Shen villa. It was most likely only a wisp of her soul that had entered the Shen Manor and controlled it. Her main body should still be trapped outside the manor as it had yet to deal with Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army. In this case, Zhang shouyi was able to fight against her main body. It could be seen that this general who had died over a hundred years ago was not weak, and the power of the ghost King of the netherworld was even more terrifying. Her thoughts were surging, but before she could speak, she had an idea. At this moment, the old Daoist standing behind her saw that she had turned her head while holding the green lamp in one hand. She turned her head towards the main door of the Shen family. The purple light shone on her face and the old Daoist saw the surprise in her eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he revealed a smile. At this critical moment, in the face of a great enemy, she seemed to be distracted. The old Daoist was both anxious and flustered, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound to warn them, for fear that the ghost King of the netherworld would also notice. Just as he was panicking like an ant on a hot pan, he saw the expressions of the specters and malicious ghosts in the distance change as expected, and the surrounding Yin Qi suddenly became much fiercer and more dangerous. ¡°..¡± The old Daoist¡¯s heart was in his throat. In the blink of an eye, the yin ghosts gathered and turned into a huge ghost head that opened its mouth at everyone. A cold wind blew in their faces, as if the door to the netherworld had been forcefully opened. A ghostly wail rang in everyone¡¯s ears, and everyone¡¯s vision went dark. Under the strong wind, the purple flame in the green lamp flashed slightly. At the critical moment of life and death, a golden light broke the sky formation from the direction of the Shen family¡¯s Gate. A long dragon¡¯s roar entered everyone¡¯s ears. The Golden light was like a meteor, flying into the Shen residence at the speed of light. It fell into song Qing Xiao¡¯s other hand, which was already raised high, and turned into a long sword overflowing with purple light. She held it firmly. ¡°Since the main body is no longer here, then the split soul will die!¡± Song qingxiao held the sword in one hand and the lamp in the other. As he spoke, a sword light flashed above the lantern. The purple flame attached to the sword and turned into a sword rainbow! The silver Streak of light pounced toward the ghostly head, and the two forces instantly collided. The ghostly heads formed by countless resentful souls and malicious ghosts opened their mouths and swallowed the sword light. The black gas settled for half a second, and a shrill scream that was far more miserable than the one that was injured by the flame from the lamp resounded in the sky above Shen villa! ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® As soon as the sound of thunder and lightning rang out, a purple light flashed from the black Ghost head. Then, the sword Qi tore through the baleful Yin force, tearing countless tiny cracks in the giant black Ghost head. The unstoppable light penetrated through every hole and came out from every gap. Purple lightning crawled out of the cracks and struck the dark evil creature. ¡°Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­!¡± The screams of the female ghosts rose and fell. They were in extreme pain. The sword Qi combined with the power of lightning and the purple flame from the green lamp doubled the damage to her soul. The gargantuan object that occupied half of the Shen family¡¯s Hall began to split apart. As the sword Qi overflowed, the ghost head split apart with a ¡®boom¡¯. Every trace of Yin Qi was struck by lightning. Once the ghost King of the netherworld suffered a loss, that wisp of soul would immediately retreat. ¡°You can¡¯t escape from Shen villa!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t escape from Shen villa!¡± The woman left behind this venomous curse, and the soul-shaking aura quickly receded like the tide. As she retreated, the remaining Yin Qi was no match for the sword Qi of the heaven-destroying sword. The blood-red candle was snuffed out, and the sword light replaced the red light and enveloped the area. The sword light spread out with a loud boom, killing the grass Dragons and human Chrysalis wherever it went. The roof was broken and the walls were smashed. Broken walls and broken tiles fell down like rain, and the power of the sword light swept away all the yin Qi in the area. Everyone held their heads in their hands, and their screams were drowned out by the rumbling sound of the collapsing sand and wooden beams. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The remaining sword Qi soared into the sky and turned into the shadow of a majestic Golden Dragon. It roared and rushed into the sky, lighting up the sky above Shen villa. ¡®Pusha-¡® The sand and dirt fell like a sandstorm. Song Qing held the long sword in his small hand. His long hair was blown by the air current, like seaweed drifting with the current, fluttering in the air. After a long while, after confirming that the ghost King of the netherworld¡¯s soul had left, she slowly retracted the hand that was holding the lamp and took a deep breath. ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Chapter 2102 - Chapter 2102 City Lord (1) Chapter 2102: City Lord (1) Chapter 2102: City Lord (1) ¡®Roar!¡¯ The Golden Dragon¡¯s shadow soared into the sky, turned around, and let out an earth-shaking roar at the Shen villa. The sword light spread out in all directions, pushing away the darkness. The roar continued for a long time, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. Under the might of this big ancient demon, all the evil spirits seemed to be suppressed. Aunt Wu and the others started to tremble after a long time. When he thought of the previous scene, fear welled up in his heart. The old Daoist took a long time to catch his breath and regain his senses. He tried to control his trembling body and said with a worried tone, ¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of this evil creature, there will be endless trouble in the future.¡± The nine netherworld ghost King was extremely evil. Her appearance this time had already displayed her terrifying strength. This time, they weren¡¯t able to make her stay, so it was undoubtedly even more dangerous for everyone. This ghost King appeared and disappeared like a ghost, coming and going without a trace. The most terrifying thing was that the ghostly labyrinth she had set up was extremely powerful. The scene of the countless images of song Qing Xiao had left the old Daoist feeling a little scared. If this ghost appeared again and quietly transformed into one person in the team, it would be impossible to guard against. The old Daoist didn¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences. ¡°I can¡¯t make her stay.¡± Song qingxiao composed herself and shook her head. She knew about the old Taoist¡¯s worries. However, even with the help of the green lamp of chaos and the heaven-destroying sword, it would not be easy to keep the ghost King. This ghost had already cultivated to the nine serenities realm, and even a trace of its soul was quite powerful. In addition, Shen villa was her home ground, so it was extremely difficult to catch her. Even if the chaotic green lamp could restrain her, it would still be difficult to completely eliminate it if she did not show herself. ¡°..¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts sank when they heard her words. Even the old Daoist¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of worry. At this moment, song qingxiao could not care about what the others thought. In fact, she was also feeling the pressure of this mission. Shen Zhuang¡¯s ¡®demonic spirit¡¯ had already appeared, but even if it was just a wisp of his soul, it was still very powerful. The dark green token, which could restrain ghosts and the like, was still asleep. The only treasures she could use were the sky splitter and the chaos green lamp. The green lamp had many wonderful uses, but the flame was too small. It was already an unexpected surprise that it could temporarily force the ghost King to retreat. If the green lamp evolved again, the power of its flames would increase, and it would be enough to keep the ghost Lord¡¯s soul in the instant that the ghost Lord transformed into a Daoist and approached her. Song qingxiao also felt very regretful, but she quickly suppressed the thought. However, she made up her mind that after this trial, she must find a way to feed this green lamp with some treasures and make it advance. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the chaotic thoughts in her mind and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s first go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion that old master Shen mentioned and find the secret records of this ghost. Then, we¡¯ll find out where the ghost King came from.¡± As she said this, she raised her head and looked at the old Daoist and song Changqing. ¡°I will think of a way to send you out of Shen villa.¡± When the others heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, they were a little uneasy. No one knew if the ¡®you¡¯ she was referring to was the group of people or the old Daoist and song Changqing. However, at this juncture, no one dared to speak rashly and kept their doubts to themselves. Song Changqing had a bad feeling when he heard this. The old Daoist¡¯s heart tightened, and he asked, ¡± ¡°And you?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She only used her hand to smooth her hair to avoid the old Daoist¡¯s question. The old Daoist was anxious and was about to ask again when he was suddenly interrupted by aunt Wu¡¯s crying. ¡°Wuwu ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everyone was about to leave, Auntie Wu started to cry, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, brother, sister-in-law ¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡± The Shen family¡¯s house had already collapsed. As the ghost King retreated, the yin Qi was temporarily cut open. The grass Dragon frame had already disappeared, and the human Chrysalis that had died in the Shen family had also disappeared. Auntie Wu cried a few times. The others recalled what had happened earlier and were frightened. The old servant of Mrs. Shen, who had turned into a fiend corpse on the boat, reached out and pulled her. He was afraid that if she cried endlessly, the female ghost would come back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s leave this place with miss song first,¡± Everyone was worried that song qingxiao would get impatient. This was not a good time for Auntie Wu to cry. Chapter 2103 - Chapter 2103 City Lord (2) Chapter 2103: City Lord (2) Chapter 2103: City Lord (2) She stood up and wiped her face. Everyone followed behind song qingxiao and walked out of the house that had been turned into ruins. After losing the concealment of the yin Qi, the Shen family revealed its true appearance. The surroundings had already been deserted for a long time, and the ground was overgrown with weeds that had grown to half a person¡¯s height. The broken jar tiles, textile frames, and other things were lying in the middle of the road, showing the panic of the family when the incident happened. Aunt Wu was reminded of the scene and sobbed when she saw her family. The other Shen villagers could not help but feel a little gloomy. It was obvious that they had thought that their family¡¯s situation was probably the same as the Shen family. After a long while, everyone perked up and started discussing the matter of going to the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Song qingxiao and the others were foreigners, so they did not know much about the layout of Shen villa. Time was tight, and only those who were familiar with Shen villa could lead them to the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. However, when they came in from outside the city, they were besieged by the ghost King and the Horde of nightmare corpses not far from the Shen family. Now that he thought about it, the direction the group of nightmare corpses came from was not far from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°When we were docking, didn¡¯t the man at the dock mention a corpse farm?¡± In the crowd, a woman suddenly opened her mouth and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Did he mention which direction the corpse farm was in?¡± When everyone heard her words, they all recalled this matter and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid. The man who had picked up the boat had casually mentioned the corpse farm where the corpses were refined, but he had not mentioned which direction it was. However, from the appearance of the group of nightmare corpses, it was obvious that the so-called corpse Manor was not far from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. It was even very likely to be hidden in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. At this moment, it was extremely dangerous for the person leading the way. Everyone was silent. At this moment, a man suddenly said loudly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way!¡± The one who spoke was the man who had been wailing in the hall of the Shen family. His family had died in the Shen Manor, and he was the only one alive in the family. At this moment, his eyes were red as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± I¡¯ll lead the way. Anyway, my wife and children are no longer here. There¡¯s no point in me living ¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on him. His eyes were filled with sadness and anger as he looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out where this ghost came from? if we can kill her, it¡¯ll be good for my parents, wife, and children to rest in peace.¡± The others all sighed. Those who were originally afraid heard this and nodded one after another. Song qingxiao responded, ¡± ¡°You lead the way, I guarantee that you won¡¯t die in the process.¡± The man gritted his teeth and rushed forward without a word. The Shen family was not far from the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, at most half a Li away. Normally, it would take less than 15 minutes to reach the place after passing through the streets and alleys. But at this time, the vengeful spirits and malicious ghosts all came out, and their resentment soared to the sky. As soon as everyone left the Shen family¡¯s Gate, they found that the outside was filled with black fog, and they could barely see anything with the naked eye. The smell of blood filled the air, and countless ghostly shadows emerged from the black gas, wailing at the crowd. The secret that Shen village had been destroyed had been revealed, and the vengeful spirits were no longer in disguise. The chrysalis that had died under the control of the black gas crawled out one after another. The walls were oozing with blood, as if the gates of hell had been opened. The man who had previously mustered up his courage was also shocked when he saw the ghostly shadows filling the air and did not dare to take a step forward. ¡°Changqing ¡­¡± ¡°Wuwu, father ¡­¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡± In the wailing, the black fog churned, and familiar faces dragged their long, cocoon-like bodies out of the black fog. When the man saw these faces, his courage instantly froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but shrink back in fear. ¡°It¡¯s just a smokescreen. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice came from behind him, and then the faces of these human cocoons suddenly reflected a little purple light. The purple flames turned into lotus flowers that bloomed on the faces of these Chrysalis. The cocoon let out a shrill scream, and as the Lotus bloomed, the human heads turned into smoke and scattered under the burning flames. These Chrysalis didn¡¯t even have time to scream as their bodies twisted and were quickly devoured by the black mist. In the blink of an eye, the ghosts on both sides of the Shen family¡¯s Gate were cleared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At song qingxiao¡¯s command, the man mustered his courage and took a step forward. ¡°Changqing ¡­¡± Once the ghosts in front were cleared, more hands came from behind. All of them turned into men¡¯s family members and tried to pull him back. Chapter 2104 - Chapter 2104 City Lord (3) Chapter 2104: City Lord (3) Chapter 2104: City Lord (3) ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just run in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice entered the man¡¯s ears, and his originally dazed eyes suddenly became much more clear. He let out a loud roar to boost his courage. He made up his mind and rushed forward without caring about anything. Wherever he took a step, the Lotus formed by the purple flames would open up a path for him. Wherever the Lotus flames touched, the malicious ghosts were all eliminated before they could even scream. Although the green lamp of chaos could not completely destroy the ghost King of the netherworld, it was a fatal treasure for ordinary ghosts. The group traveled without any obstacles. In the midst of ghostly wails and howls, they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion in about a quarter of an hour. ¡°Over there!¡± The man who led the way pointed forward, and his tone revealed a hint of relief. In the black fog, the roof of a building could be vaguely seen, passing through the fog. The group ran a few more steps and saw a flat square. The square was about a few hundred square meters in size, and compared to the streets and alleys they had run through, it was much cleaner. The four corners of the square were guarded by four divine beasts. As soon as the man in the lead stepped in, the roars of the dead and the howls of the ghosts all disappeared. The ghostly faces that had turned into his parents, wife, and children retreated without waiting for the purple flame to burn them. Song qingxiao, the old Daoist master and his disciple, as well as Auntie Wu, stepped into the square one by one. When the last person rushed into the square, the vengeful spirits that had been following them all the way suddenly stopped. ¡°Phew ¡­ Hu Hu ¡­¡± Everyone panted and coughed with all their might, as if they were about to cough out their internal organs. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the suppressed fear finally emerged, and everyone trembled desperately. After a long while, everyone composed themselves and straightened their backs, looking into the distance. The evil spirits, vengeful spirits, crawling bloody corpses, and Chrysalis all stood outside, looking at the crowd with malicious intent, but they did not crawl forward. ¡°They ¡­ They don¡¯t dare to enter this place.¡± Someone saw this scene and made a bold guess, ¡°¡±Is it because of the four beasts that were suppressed?¡± There was a massacre in Shen village that year, so when people moved in again, the most respected gentlemen at that time spent a huge sum of money to invite a Feng Shui master to look at the place. Not only did he set up a fengshui array here to appease and release the dead spirits, he even invited the four divine beasts at all costs. The four divine beasts had been carved by a famous master, and it had taken a long time to complete. After it was carved, the powerful people of Buddhism and Daoism were asked to cast a secret curse and send it out of the city Lord¡¯s mansion in Shen village. Not only would it bless the place with peace, but it also had the effect of suppressing evil. At this time, the Shen villa had been destroyed, but the stone sculptures of the four beasts were still there. The ghosts and spirits did not dare to enter the square again. Everyone guessed that it was the effect of the suppression of the four divine beasts. At the thought of this, many people heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can wait here,¡± A woman sneaked a glance at song qingxiao and continued, ¡± ¡°Shen villa¡¯s matter has blown up so much, I don¡¯t believe it won¡¯t spread.¡± As long as the news spread that such a large town had died at the hands of the ghost King of the netherworld, there would definitely be some true cultivators who would come here. ¡°At that time, everyone will be saved.¡± Her words gained the approval of many people, and everyone nodded. They had been on tenterhooks all the way and had escaped death several times when they entered Shen villa. Now that they had finally arrived at a safe place, they didn¡¯t really want to leave. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Just as everyone was rejoicing, the old Daoist suddenly opened his mouth and shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± When the woman who had spoken first heard the old Daoist¡¯s objection, she said in dissatisfaction, ¡± this place is guarded by the four divine beasts. Ghosts would not dare to enter this place. We are extremely safe here. Why should we risk going to other places? ¡± The old Daoist was about to speak, but song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°The four mythological beasts have no way of suppressing the vengeful souls in this place.¡± The old Daoist sighed when he heard this. The crowd was in disbelief, their eyes filled with suspicion. Song Qing looked down on song Changqing, ¡± ¡°Senior brother, go and touch the four beasts.¡± The four stone statues were placed at the four corners of the square in front of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. The one closest to everyone was a white stone Tiger. However, it was unknown if it was because Shen Zhuang¡¯s Qi was too strong, but The White Tiger¡¯s surface seemed to be covered with a layer of black dust, making it look like it had lost a lot of its prestige. In the past, the four divine beasts were inviolable, but now that song Qing had spoken, the others could not stop him. Song Changqing had always been obedient to his little junior sister. After listening to her instructions, he did not even hesitate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Swish!¡± yes, ¡± he replied. Then, he put his bag on his back and turned around to walk towards The White Tiger sculpture. Song Changqing was tall and had long legs. He walked to the side of the stone statue in a few steps and reached out to touch The White Tiger¡¯s head. The moment the palm touched Shi Hu¡¯s head, it was as if he had pushed down a sand pile. The already rotten Shi Hu couldn¡¯t bear the weight of his arm and silently collapsed. Chapter 2105 - Chapter 2105 The mansion garden (1) Chapter 2105: The mansion garden (1) Chapter 2105: The mansion garden (1) As soon as the stone Tiger collapsed, the Green Dragon, Vermillion bird, Black Tortoise, and other stone sculptures in the other directions also had problems. A large amount of grayish-white sand flowed out of the eyes and mouths of these stone sculptures. The four beasts ¡®bodies disintegrated and slid down with a¡¯ Sha Sha ¡®sound, turning into a pile of gravel in an instant. As soon as the square godly beast sculpture collapsed, the people who were ecstatic just a moment ago all froze. ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯ve destroyed the stone sculpture ¡­¡± When the woman saw that the four statues were destroyed, she pointed at song Changqing and screamed, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished ¡­ I¡¯m finished ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± The old Daoist rebuked, ¡± these four stone sculptures don¡¯t have any spirituality to begin with. They are just dead objects. He looked into the distance and frowned. ¡°Those ghostly beings didn¡¯t approach the square.¡± When everyone heard him say this, they hurriedly turned their heads to look. Sure enough, the blood corpses and malicious ghosts that had followed them in the distance didn¡¯t come forward. They only surrounded the square as if they were very afraid of this place. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this, Auntie Wu was confused. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s some kind of formation here that¡¯s making them afraid?¡± As she said this, she seemed to have thought of something and smacked her head. I remember now. I heard from my parents that when Shen village was being rebuilt, the rich and powerful people in the village gathered money and hired someone to do a ritual in the city ¡­ Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Auntie Wu was so excited that her fat body was shaking. ¡°The city is our main focus.¡± The people who lived here were the first group of people to enter the city. With the prosperity of Shen villa, they were also the most powerful group of people in the city. perhaps the city Lord¡¯s mansion has already been surrounded by curses to restrain these evil spirits! Aunt Wu¡¯s words gave everyone a glimmer of hope, but it was quickly extinguished by song qingxiao. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Her words were like a bucket of cold water that was splashed on Auntie Wu, causing her to shiver. ¡°The corpse Qi here is very heavy. The corpses fished out from the river are probably stored here.¡± Song qingxiao turned her head and looked in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. The naked eye of the ordinary people here did not seem any different from other places. However, his divine sense could sense the thick baleful Qi here, so thick that it almost blocked the divine sense of ordinary cultivators. Her eyes gradually changed color, and a dark gold color spread out from the center of her eyes. After reaching the form synthesis stage, song qingxiao discovered that her control over the power of the Nuwa body had improved significantly. Even if he did not fully reveal the original form of the Nuwa body, he could still use some of the abilities of the Nuwa body. A cloud of green Qi shot up into the sky above the city Lord¡¯s mansion, like a raging flame rising into the sky, and it was reflected in her eyes. This green gas was mixed with the shape of a demon ghost, which roared and roared at the group of people who stepped into the square. The malicious ghosts and blood corpses must have seen the existence of this green gas and were frightened by it, so they did not dare to step into this place. ¡°The nightmare corpses that besieged us earlier came from here.¡± The old Daoist nodded after hearing her words, ¡± ¡°I also suspect that this might be the corpse farm that the person pulling the boat was talking about.¡± Although the old Daoist also cultivated, his strength was not enough. In such a situation, he did not dare to use his divine sense to sense it, for fear that his three souls and seven spirits would be devoured by this evil aura. But even if he did not dare to open his heavenly eye to look, with his many years of experience in driving ghosts and catching demons, he could still sense that this place was full of danger. The yin Qi here was much thicker than the one in Shen villa. Song Qing nodded and looked at the ghostly figure in the green mist above the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°The yin Qi in this city Lord¡¯s mansion is much denser than in other places. I¡¯m afraid this place was the origin of the evil Qi.¡± According to song qingxiao¡¯s speculation, the ghost King of Hell¡¯s remnant soul should have controlled the city Lord¡¯s mansion at first. Then, with the city Lord¡¯s mansion as the center, it spread out to the surroundings of Shen villa, and then to the Yongqing River and Luo River, sealing the huge Shen villa within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The baleful Qi here is very heavy, so these malicious ghosts don¡¯t dare to rashly step in.¡± In other words, compared to Shen Zhuang city, which had been reduced to a ghost land, filled with malicious ghosts and bloody corpses, the city Lord¡¯s mansion was much more dangerous than the outside. Everyone shivered. They understood what she said and immediately wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Then, then can we not go in ¡­¡± The smiling face of the woman who first spoke quickly turned into a crying face. Although she knew that the chance was slim, she still begged in a trembling voice, ¡± Chapter 2106 - Chapter 2106 The mansion garden (2) Chapter 2106: The mansion garden (2) Chapter 2106: The mansion garden (2) ¡°Miss song, could you please do us a favor and send us out of the banker first?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Song Qing did not even turn her head and replied, ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to go in, you can wait here.¡± The city was extremely dangerous. Just as the woman had said, they could stay here temporarily. The matter of Shen villa could not be wrapped up. Once it was blown up, there would always be some people who would go there. If this group of people had enough lives, they might still be able to survive. ¡°..¡± When everyone heard her words, they were anxious, angry, and helpless. They could only turn to look at the old Daoist and plead, ¡± ¡°Daoist priest ¡­¡± The old Daoist looked at song Qing Xiao with a complicated expression. ¡°Master, I have something to do in Shen villa.¡± Song Qing looked down on the old Daoist and said seriously, ¡± ¡°This matter is extremely important. It concerns my life and death. So, before this, there is nothing more important than this matter.¡± Her expression was firm, showing her unshakeable attitude. ¡°If I have the strength to spare, I will definitely protect you and senior brother¡¯s lives.¡± If she was too busy to take care of herself, she might not even be able to survive against a heaven-defying existence like the ghost King of the netherworld. Naturally, she would not be able to protect the lives of the old Daoist and song Changqing. ¡°But if I¡¯m lucky enough to survive, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you out of here!¡± When she was at the Shen family, she had said such words. Now that she said it again, it was obvious that she had made up her mind and could not change it. A trace of sadness flashed in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes, and he seemed to have aged decades in an instant. The lifespan of cultivators was much longer than that of ordinary people. He originally looked like he was only forty or fifty years old. When he went down the mountain, his back was straight, his demeanor was extremely upright, and his eyes were bright. At first glance, one could tell that he was in high spirits. However, the successive experiences along the way had already consumed a lot of his ability. In addition, he was injured, so he appeared to be somewhat dispirited. With song qingxiao¡¯s words, he bent his back a lot, and his hair seemed to have turned white. ¡°Why are you talking nonsense? Master is old ¡­¡± He sighed and looked like an old man with tears in his eyes, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me. If you have the strength, you must first protect your life. I¡¯ve lived to this age, what does it matter if I die or not? As long as you and your senior brother are alive, that¡¯s good enough.¡± The old Daoist took a deep breath, ¡± ¡°If ¡­ If ¡­¡± A faint light of hope flashed in his eyes. if everyone can cross the gate of hell and survive in the end, I don¡¯t want you to send us away. I only hope that you can go back with us ¡­ He muttered, ¡± I¡¯ve promised my ancestors that I¡¯ll bring you and your senior brother back in the same way I brought you out ¡­ Song qingxiao could only remain silent after hearing his words. In the long silence, she could feel the old Daoist¡¯s hopeful gaze on her, as if he was waiting for her answer. This kind of anticipation was very strong, but as time passed, after her silence, it became disappointment and despair. Without looking up, she could ¡®see¡¯ that the fire in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes was going out, but she couldn¡¯t give the old Daoist the answer he wanted. She was just a passerby in the trial scene of the divine incarcerate. This life-and-death calamity was nothing more than a mission to her. If she failed the mission, she might die in the scenario.If she succeeded in her mission, she would have to leave this place. ¡°Shi ¡­¡± After a long time, song Qing was interrupted by the old Daoist¡¯s urgent voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now!¡± He seemed to be afraid that song qingxiao would say something he didn¡¯t want to hear, so he hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°The most important thing now is to enter the city Lord¡¯s mansion and find out the background of the nine nether ghost King. We can talk about the rest later.¡± The old Daoist didn¡¯t dare to look into song Qing¡¯s eyes. He turned his head and took the lead in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Little junior sister, senior brother will protect you too.¡± On the other side, song Changqing also strode back and patted the sand off his hands. He said loudly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I have to give up my life, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± He patted his chest hard, making a heavy ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound. When he said this, his expression was firm, as if he was making an oath. Chapter 2107 - Chapter 2107 The mansion garden (3) Chapter 2107: The mansion garden (3) Chapter 2107: The mansion garden (3) Without waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply, he grabbed his bag and shouted, ¡± ¡°Master, wait for me.¡± ¡°.. Fu ¡­¡± Song Qing looked at the back of the two master and disciple, and was stunned for a moment, but eventually followed. The others were a little hesitant. The current situation was already very obvious. The city Lord¡¯s mansion was full of danger and the yin Qi was the heaviest in Shen villa. The reason why these ghosts did not dare to set foot here was because they were afraid of the baleful Yin Qi here. If they followed him in, it was hard to say whether they would live or die.If they didn¡¯t go and stayed here, when the three of them left, they would only leave behind a group of ordinary people without any magic power. Once the malicious ghosts and bloody corpses caught up, the group would die without a doubt. Stay, or follow? After a while, the crowd watched as the old Daoist¡¯s figure walked further and further away. When he was almost on the steps at the end of the square, cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. ¡®Wuwu-¡® Gusts of cold wind blew, and ghostly wails rose and fell. After song qingxiao left, the crowd could no longer stay calm. Auntie Wu gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. She said to her husband and children, ¡± life or death is already decided by fate. We¡¯ll go with Daoist priest song and the others! Instead of staying here and feeling uneasy, it was better to take a gamble. At least, with her understanding of the old Daoist, if something really happened, he would definitely not sit by and do nothing. The family heaved a sigh of relief. After hearing aunt Wu¡¯s words, they also chased after the master and disciple. When the others saw Auntie Wu¡¯s actions, they quickly wavered. At first, they were still hesitant, but when they saw that there were fewer people left, they became afraid and followed closely behind the crowd. ¡°Daoist priest song, wait for me.¡± When the old Daoist reached the top of the steps, he had already stopped until everyone had gathered together. ¡°You¡¯ve really decided to follow us into the city Lord¡¯s mansion?¡± He asked. Auntie Wu said loudly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve entered with you!¡± She also seemed to be determined to die and said, ¡°In fact, if you hadn¡¯t saved me several times along the way, I would have been dead.¡± The ghost King of the nine nethers was here for Shen Zhuang, and those who were related to Shen Zhuang had already been poisoned by her ghost domain. As the old Daoist had said before, this ghost was extremely powerful. If the hidden danger brought by it was not completely resolved, even if he escaped from Shen villa, he would not be able to escape from this ghost¡¯s poisonous hands. ¡°Life and death are predestined. No matter how dangerous the city Lord¡¯s mansion is, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The others also expressed their opinions. Although there were some who were unwilling to go in, compared to the risk of entering the city Lord¡¯s mansion, it was obviously more difficult for them to accept being surrounded by ghosts in the square alone. At least when he traveled with song qingxiao, she would help him when there was danger. The old Daoist nodded and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll follow Qing Xiao¡¯s arrangements.¡± Song qingxiao responded and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s first enter the residence, find the secret chamber that old master Shen mentioned, and find out the origin of this ghost.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Auntie Wu. ¡°How¡¯s the layout of the city Lord¡¯s mansion? where¡¯s the secret Pavilion? does aunt Wu know?¡± When Auntie Wu heard this, she first nodded, then shook her head. She said uneasily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to the city Lord¡¯s mansion many times when I was a child, so the people of Shen village know about it.¡± After entering the main hall, there was the sacrificial platform in the middle, with flower beds and pavilions on both sides. One needed to enter another door before one could truly enter the inner courtyard of the mansion. There were left and right houses in the courtyard, with official offices to manage the People¡¯s Affairs of Shen villa. The center of the residence courtyard was the city Lord¡¯s mansion in Shen village. The courtyard was huge and was divided into two halls. The front hall was like the old Court, used for work, and the large houses at the back were for the city Lord, officials, and family members to live in. All in all, the city Lord¡¯s mansion occupied a large area. Aunt Wu had some impression of the places that managed tax and registration. However, when it came to the collection of the secret Pavilion, Auntie Wu kept shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard my father mention that there¡¯s such a secret Pavilion in the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± When she said this, she seemed to have thought of something. however, I don¡¯t know if some household registration offices have these secret books. Maybe I can find these documents ¡­ When the old Daoist heard her say that she did not know about the secret library in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. He glanced at song Qing. Song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the household registration Office first.¡± The trial rules of the divine prison would not really force the trial-takers into a dead end. The slim chance of survival would definitely be hidden among countless dead ends. Since Auntie Wu¡¯s father had mentioned the existence of this secret collection Pavilion, it was like a clue. This place must exist. The only difference was whether they could find it or not. The old Daoist saw that she was so certain and nodded, ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The city Lord¡¯s mansion was in danger, so song qingxiao led the way and opened a way out. She held the celestial bane in one hand and the lamp of chaos in the other as she walked up the steps. ¡°Ah-Wu!¡± The moment her feet touched the ground, the balance that was barely maintained by the yin Qi on the steps was broken. The dust on the steps flew up, and in the large cloud of green gas that was circling the top of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the dark spirit let out a roar as if it had been disturbed. Chapter 2108 - Chapter 2108 Maintenance (1) Chapter 2108: Maintenance (1) Chapter 2108: Maintenance (1) The green gas turned into a ghostly shadow, whistling as it pounced down. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯ The sky darkened in an instant, and the temperature dropped significantly. A bone-chilling feeling seeped through their pores and into their bones and blood. Killing, despair, death, and other negative emotions instantly enveloped everyone¡¯s mind. At this moment, the purple flame in the chaotic green lamp flashed, and the purple Qi rippled out, instantly burning the approaching resentment into nothingness. The ghostly Qi was forced back by the purple light and made a path. The surroundings were filled with ghostly Qi, but the purple light shone directly at the middle gate above the steps. The middle gate was tightly shut and was shrouded in black Qi, like a dormant monster. ¡°Don¡¯t get lost. Follow my light.¡± Song Qing held the green lamp in his small hand. After giving his instructions, he directly took two steps up the stairs. There was no need for her to remind them. When everyone saw this scene, they didn¡¯t dare to fall behind. Time was of the essence. Although the ghost King of the netherworld had been forced to retreat temporarily, no one knew when she would appear again. Song qingxiao needed to find the rumored secret chamber and find out the ghost King of the netherworld¡¯s origin before she appeared again. She took a few quick steps, and everyone was forced to jog behind her, taking big steps up the steps. In a few breaths, everyone had already arrived at the center gate. Song qingxiao waved her sword like a river, and the sword light broke through the closed door. The wood chips turned into pieces and flew into the air. She didn¡¯t stop and rushed straight into the center gate. ¡°Where is the household registration Office?¡± As soon as she stepped through the middle door, it was as if she had entered a ghost¡¯s cave. The deathly aura inside was awakened, and countless corpses hidden on the left and right sides of the room were quietly resurrected. In the black gas, the refined kun corpse stood up quietly. The people behind the door had no way to see the scene in front of them. When Auntie Wu heard her, she quickly said, ¡± ¡°After the ritual table, on the left!¡± In other words, if he wanted to get to the household registration, he had to deal with these nightmare corpses first. Song qingxiao nodded. When she heard the noise, she activated the Big Dipper array without saying anything. The moment the copper coin sword appeared, it turned into seven stars that were scattered in the air. The shadows of seven green-robed Dao Masters holding swords flashed and lit up the night sky. The black gas was dispelled, revealing the dense corpses on both sides. Most of these corpses were from a hundred years ago. Under the leadership of Li guochao, they had died in the siege of Shen villa by the revolutionary Army. Many of the corpses had already turned into dry bones, lying dormant in the river for hundreds of years. Now that they had been fished out, they were refined into fierce corpses with extremely strong evil Qi. The moment the seven Dao shadows appeared, they immediately attacked. The sword light and the baleful Qi collided, and the roar of the corpse and the strong current of the sword Qi that cut through the space reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears. These ferocious corpses that had been dead for a hundred years did not change their ferocity, and they also raised their weapons to resist. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Qing took out this treasure and immediately rushed forward. As soon as the tip of her foot touched the ground, ice dust splashed. The ice and snow quickly spread like a huge wave, forming a path of ice and snow in an instant, blocking the fierce battle outside and enveloping everyone. The icy aura blocked the yin Qi, causing everyone to relax. However, there were too many of them to count. As soon as the ice wall was formed, some of them began to attack the ice. His ferocious face was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes through the ice crystals that emitted cold air. It made them shudder and they all sped up their escape. ¡®Ping Ping Ping . ¡® The sound of the impact was endless, and the sound of the ice shattering was also intensifying. ¡®Ha ha!¡¯ The kun corpse with mottled rotten flesh on its face spat out waves of corpse Qi. The ice layer was melted and fell off bit by bit by the fiendish Qi. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with every ¡®crack¡¯. The path from the middle gate to the altar was only about 100 meters long, but to everyone, it was like crossing a vast ocean. ¡°Hu Hu ¡­ Hu Hu ¡­¡± Auntie Wu panted heavily, feeling like she was on the verge of death. Her heart could no longer take it, and she felt her legs getting heavier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was old and pampered. With her fat body, she did not like to exercise at all. In addition, he had consumed a lot of energy because of the demon ghost. After entering the Shen villa, she saw her dead parents and learned that all her brothers, sisters-in-law, nephews, and grandkids had died. To her, it was like adding hail to snow. The reason why he could hold on until now was only because of his desire to live. However, after this sprint, she gradually couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace of the crowd and slowly fell behind. Chapter 2109 - Chapter 2109 Maintenance _2 Chapter 2109: Maintenance _2 Chapter 2109: Maintenance _2 Everyone was running for their lives, but her feet were as heavy as lead, putting some distance between her and the others. ¡°Phew ¡­ Hu ¡­¡± The sound of their breathing drowned out the sound of running, and even the heavy sound of the Zombie¡¯s body hitting the tunnel made of ice and snow. There seemed to be faint cheers ahead, as if someone had already seen the way out. Creak-crack! The frost shattered, and the people in front of her were getting further and further away. It was very difficult for her to lift her feet, and they were so numb and stiff that she could barely move them. ¡®Ping Ping !¡¯ ¡®Swish-¡® The ice path shattered, and under the heavy impact, a rotten corpse Qi mixed with fiendish Qi rushed into the ice path. Her fat body seemed to be unable to hold on any longer under the impact of this force. Her knees went soft and she knelt on the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The sound of him falling to his knees was extremely loud. Wu ni ¡®er, who was running in front, couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise. At the critical moment, the Wu family members heard the noise and subconsciously turned around. Clang clang! The ice was broken. Wu Baoshan held his son and shouted anxiously, ¡± ¡°Mother, hurry up!¡± A zombie carrying a rusty broad axe heavily struck the ice layer, and a large crack appeared on the ice layer. The rest of the corpse-eating monsters slammed into the ice wall, causing ice shards to fly everywhere and the ice wall to crack. Aunt Wu raised her head shakily and saw Wu Baoshan and his son looking at her anxiously. She waved her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go ¡­¡± There were nightmare corpses on both sides of the father and son. Once the ice path shattered, it wouldn¡¯t be able to last for long. She was worried that something might happen to Wu Baoshan and his son. Her grandson was young and was the only one in the family. If anything happened to him, she would not want to live anymore. go, go, leave me ¡­ Clang clang! The nightmare corpse next to Wu Baoshan smashed into the layer of ice with all its might. On one hand, it was his own life and his son¡¯s life, on the other hand, it was his mother who was left behind. Wu Baoshan stomped his feet and cried, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± He turned around and started to run. Seeing him leave, Auntie Wu¡¯s face revealed a smile of relief. BOOM! BOOM! The layer of ice on her side cracked open, and a half-rotten palm drilled out of the broken ice and grabbed her head. Auntie Wu could hear the sound of the wind, but her body was stiff and she could not turn her head. ¡®Puchi-¡® Her flesh was pierced through, but the pain that Auntie Wu expected did not come. Instead, warm blood drenched her head. While she was in a daze, she heard a familiar muffled sound. As if she was struck by lightning, she mustered the strength from somewhere and turned her head. ¡°Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± Behind her, her daughter, who had run to the front, had returned. She had been so focused on her son that she did not realize that her daughter was worried about her safety and turned her head without hesitation when she fell to the ground. A Black Hand pierced through Wu ni ¡®er¡¯s chest. The rotten flesh on the tip of the finger had been scraped off when it pierced through her back, leaving only the black bone behind. ¡®Di di da da-¡® Blood flowed down her fingertips, and Wu ni ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale. She bent her back and leaned forward, her arms raised in an attempt to help Auntie Wu. ¡°.. You ¡­ Are you alright ¡­¡± Her lips moved, but before she could finish her sentence, the zombie Qi quickly spread throughout her body. The girl¡¯s raised hand drew a circle in the air, and then fell down powerlessly. The black gas spread to her body, turning her face from white to black, and her eyes instantly lost their luster. ¡°..¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the nightmarish scene. After a long time, she let out a heart-wrenching cry, ¡± ¡°Ni ¡®er!¡± At this moment, song qingxiao finally arrived at one end of the inner gate and turned around. The passage she had created with ice and snow was already half destroyed. The nightmare corpses attacked from the front and back, surrounding the path of ice and snow. Everyone was in danger. Their screams and aunt Wu¡¯s screams intertwined and broke through the roar of the kun corpse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing held the long sword in his small hand and slashed out two sword rays. The sword Qi intertwined and formed an ¡®X¡¯ shaped air current. Like a flying arrow, it shot towards the road of ice and snow with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The two streaks of sword Qi turned into two Golden Dragon shadows and charged straight into the zombie horde, exterminating the zombies. .. ¡°Ni ¡®er ¡­¡± Auntie Wu mumbled to herself. Her consciousness had not yet accepted the fact that her daughter was dead, but her body was already trembling. Chapter 2110 - Chapter 2110 Maintenance _3 Chapter 2110: Maintenance _3 Chapter 2110: Maintenance _3 She reached out to grab her daughter¡¯s hand, but she was too slow. The bone palm that had pierced through Wu ni ¡®er¡¯s body was about to take another step forward when the dragon¡¯s roar sounded. The sword light was like a hot knife through butter, mincing the body into pieces, leaving only half of the bone in Wu ni¡¯ er¡¯s chest. Under the impact of the air current, her corpse lost its support and was also sucked into the storm. ¡°Ni ¡®er!¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. She stood up and tried to grab her daughter, but her hand was held by another hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Changqing¡¯s voice reached her ears. Then, a strong force pulled her up and rushed to song qingxiao¡¯s side with the obstruction of the two sword Qi. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Wu Baoshan, who was carrying his son, came over. Wu baocai and his father took aunt Wu from song Changqing¡¯s hands and held aunt Wu¡¯s body while suppressing their sadness. ¡°My daughter ¡­¡± ¡°Ni ¡®er is still behind us ¡­¡± Qing Xiao, please save her. She¡¯s behind us. She was just calling me. Auntie Wu was out of her wits and her eyes were out of focus. ¡°Qing Xiao, where¡¯s Qing Xiao? Please help Xun ¡®er ¡­¡± ¡°Mother, mother, please wake up.¡± Wu baocai held back his tears and shook her a few times. Her eyes cleared up for a moment, and as if she remembered what had happened earlier, she cried again. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, my fault. Why did you save me?¡± ¡°What am I still alive for?¡± When the old Daoist saw this scene, he could not help but let out a long sigh. His eyes revealed a bit of sadness as he shook his head. ¡°What do we do now?¡± After someone died, everyone¡¯s mood was very low, and they were somewhat resistant to the matter of being forced into the residence. why don¡¯t you just leave? if you don¡¯t come in, that little girl from the Wu family wouldn¡¯t be in trouble ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, Wu ju, who was still in a daze, suddenly burst into tears. Everyone sat on the ground, dejected. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, was holding her sword and looking at the door. The tip of her sword swept across the purple flames, bringing with it a flame breath. The sword ray drew several light marks in the void, and the marks landed on the door, instantly penetrating it. However, before the sword Qi could spread, it was sealed by the power of ice within the sword Qi. It caused the door to be covered in sword marks, but it was sealed by ice. It was the first time song qingxiao had used this ability. After sealing the door, she touched it with her hands. There was still some sword Qi and flame power left on the door, but it was sealed by ice. The purple flame was a heavenly fire and had a certain restraining effect on the corpses and resentment. However, the ice layer was not thick and he did not know how long it could block these corpses. She suppressed the worry in her heart and pushed the door open. She continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Why are you so cold?¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly roared. Wu ni ¡®er¡¯s death had brought out the uneasiness and uneasiness in these people¡¯s hearts. For song qingxiao, she was very powerful. In a situation where Shen villa had turned into a ghost land, she was able to handle it with ease and calm from the beginning to the end. It was as if she could come and go as she pleased in this ghost realm, and there was nothing that could block her way. For ordinary people, life and death were beyond their control. Not to mention, song qingxiao did not make any promises from the beginning to the end, which made their hearts high up in the air and could not be realized. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings?¡± A man stood up with red eyes and yelled at song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Auntie Wu¡¯s daughter just left, and you¡¯re already urging her to leave.¡± These words stunned song Qing. Logically speaking, as long as she completed the mission, the words and opinions of the people in the trial scene should not be able to move her. However, when she heard these people criticize her for being cold and emotionless, she did not know why, but an irrepressible anger surged in her heart. Especially with the old Daoist and song Changqing by her side, it was as if the indestructible outer shell that had always been draped over her body had been broken. She was not afraid of the cruelty of the trial. The inner demon that she had been assassinated in the past could not affect her firm will. When she had entered the red mist a hundred years ago, even the malicious ghost¡¯s psychological attack had not made her weak. However, she did not dare to look at the old Taoist and song Changqing¡¯s faces. She did not want to see their surprised and disappointed faces. ¡°Shut up!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To song qingxiao¡¯s surprise, song Changqing shouted at the man. ¡°If you have feelings, why didn¡¯t you turn back to save her just now?¡± He was originally not good with words, and since they had left the mountain, he had not spoken much. Most of the time, he just followed the old Daoist in silence. In addition, song qingxiao¡¯s display of strength had caused many people to forget about the eldest disciple of the old Daoist. It was not until he stood up in anger and stood in front of song qingxiao like an iron tower, glaring at the man who had spoken, that the man realized that the eldest disciple of the old Daoist was not to be trifled with. Chapter 2111 - Chapter 2111 Buried _1 Chapter 2111: Buried _1 Chapter 2111: Buried _1 we, we are just ordinary people. How can we save him? ¡± The man who had previously accused song Qing of being small was intimidated by song Changqing¡¯s aura and could not help but take a step back. ¡°You have the ability and you are cultivators. Shouldn¡¯t you help the world and save people?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Hearing this, song Changqing shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with us? we only paid a few taels of silver. Why should we save you?¡± He clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked, and his seemingly simple and honest face was flushed red with anger. besides, my junior sister has saved you many times since she got on the boat. Have you ever been grateful? ¡± The man saw his ferocity and couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. He stepped back again. ¡°Your words are unreasonable ¡­¡± ¡°Which part of him is unreasonable?¡± The old Daoist priest, who had always been very tolerant of these people, finally got angry when he saw him criticizing his two disciples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± His face was dark, and like a bull protecting its calf, he and song Changqing stood on both sides of song qingxiao, shielding her behind them. The old Daoist was not angry, but when his face darkened, he looked even more frightening than song Changqing. The man was a little embarrassed, but he reluctantly said, ¡± ¡°At that time, you insisted on coaxing us into Shen villa and refused to turn back. You also said that you would protect us ¡­¡± At this point, he turned around and looked at the people around him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a promise, shouldn¡¯t you be protecting us from behind? Why are you using this matter to speak now?¡± The others were silent, but a few people¡¯s eyes flickered, clearly agreeing with him. ¡°Bah!¡± Song Changqing spat heavily.¡±You¡¯re really shameless.¡± He pointed at the man and said, ¡± ¡°In that situation, where else could you have gone if not on the ship? The ship is controlled by a ghost, can we go back?¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he got, and his voice was even louder than before. my master is a good man, that¡¯s why he promised to protect your lives. But the situation at Shen villa is worse than we expected, so can you blame us? ¡± Song Changqing looked at the man and took a step forward. ¡°My master was even injured. What about you? If it wasn¡¯t for my master and little junior sister, would you still have the chance to be here making such a ruckus?¡± The group of people were intimidated by his imposing manner and did not speak anymore. When the man who had first spoken heard this, his face and ears turned red. He looked at the old Daoist who was covering his chest. His lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Alright, alright. Everyone, stop quarreling.¡± At this moment, someone finally came forward to smooth things over. we¡¯re just afraid ¡­ ¡°You think you can talk nonsense just because you¡¯re afraid? Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid after entering this place?¡± Song Changqing said angrily, and the person who tried to smooth things over did not dare to say anything. Song qingxiao stood behind them and listened to the old Daoist and song Changqing argue for her. She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She was already used to fighting alone, so she shouldn¡¯t have cared about other people¡¯s misunderstandings and fears. She was even used to accepting them. However, now that she was being protected by someone, this strange feeling filled up the missing part in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Song Changqing made this group of people speechless, then he turned around and said, ¡± ¡°As for you guys, if you want to follow, then follow. If you don¡¯t want to follow, then think of a way.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled song Qing and said, ¡± ¡°Little junior sister, ignore them.¡± Song qingxiao was pulled two steps forward by him. Her eyes gradually became warmer and she nodded. Before he could say anything, the heartbroken Auntie Wu suddenly stood up and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Her eyes were red. Because of her daughter¡¯s death, she felt guilty and blamed herself. In an instant, she seemed to have aged a lot. my daughter died in the hands of these ghosts. Even if I have to give up my life, I have to find out where this female ghost came from ¡­ The others nodded in agreement, indicating that they would follow song qingxiao. The man who spoke first lowered his head. Although he did not speak, he shrank into the crowd. This place was littered with kun corpses. At this point, everyone naturally could not separate from the Daoist priests. The old Daoist took in everyone¡¯s expressions, then looked at song Qing Xiao, and finally sighed silently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After this brief interlude, song Qing reached out and pushed the black door open. With a creaking sound, a burst of Yin Qi poured out from inside. She released her divine sense. ¡°The corpse Qi here is not very dense.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and filed in. The last few people who came in worked together to push the door shut with a bang. Chapter 2112 - Chapter 2112 Buried _2 Chapter 2112: Buried _2 Chapter 2112: Buried _2 On both sides of the door, there were a few wooden sticks, stone basins, and other things. Everyone took things to hold the door. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed a trace of sword Qi and flame breath on the door with ice,¡± These methods would have a certain effect on the nightmare corpse, but it would not last long. ¡°So we have to take advantage of the time when the kun corpse enters to find the secret collection Pavilion.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. To be on the safe side, the old Daoist also took out two talismans and sealed them on the left and right sides of the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the left first!¡± Aunt Wu had mentioned that the household registration Office of Shen villa was on the left. Song qingxiao raised her hand, and the seven Big Dipper stars turned into seven copper coins. They then merged together and turned into a copper-coin sword that fell into her palm. After he kept the copper-coin sword, the remaining kun corpses outside immediately began to rush in the direction of the black door. No one dared to delay, and they followed song qingxiao to the household registration Office on the left. Although the city Lord¡¯s mansion in Shen villa was big, the layout was not very complicated. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t walk for long before she found the household registration Office. After clearing out the two kun corpses that had pounced out from the corner of the corridor, song qingxiao kicked open the half-closed door. The door of the house fell to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, and a large amount of dust flew up. A musty smell sprayed out from the inside of the house. The purple light illuminated the room, and the layout of the room was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. The main hall was extremely large, about a hundred square meters or more. The house was more than four meters high. A few strips of cloth that seemed to have been torn off by someone had become brittle and rotten under the influence of the yin Qi, falling from the high roof beam. There were side doors on the left and right sides. In the middle were tables and chairs used for official business, and around them were documents, books, and other things. After the incident at Shen villa, the people here seemed to have lost the mood to work. Some documents and books were all over the ground, and if one looked carefully, there were some dried blood stains on the ground. On the shelves where the documents were placed, the information of every person born in Shen villa was recorded according to different years and directions. Song qingxiao glanced at it and searched with her divine sense. ¡°There¡¯s no danger.¡± Everyone¡¯s tensed hearts relaxed slightly. The old Daoist said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll split up.¡± He and song Changqing each led a few people and entered the main room through the left and right archways. The rest of them stayed in the main hall and walked toward the bookshelves. Amidst the rustling of pages, the angry roars of the kun corpse came from the door of the inner court, as well as the clattering of the wall door. These sounds approached, causing everyone to tremble in fear. Their bodies trembled as they looked for the books, and they felt that time was running out. the 48th year of the nation ¡­ ¡°31 years ¡­¡± Everyone walked around and counted off. Song qingxiao walked to the side of the table and kicked the documents piled on the ground. The books flipped open and recorded the birth records of the people in Shen villa. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± Someone moved a wooden ladder and climbed to the top of the bookcase. After brushing off the dust on the label of the year, he took a look and casually took out a few records to read. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. this is the National record of year 112, which is the record from two years ago. The people who were looking around also shook their heads and said that there was nothing. The old Daoist and song Changqing on both sides of the house heard the noise and quickly replied, the earliest record found in 2017 was ¡­ Less than ten years after Shen village was slaughtered, the Jin dynasty was destroyed, and after a short period of chaos, the warlords established the national government. In the 15th year of the national government, the first group of people dared to move into Shen villa. This group of people who came in first cleaned up and buried the body of the Shen villa. It was not until more than a year later that the Shen villa was finally cleaned up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the 17th year of the People¡¯s Republic of China, Shen villa was barely restored. Because of the prosperity of the silkworm industry, people moved in one after another. It was also that year that everyone elected the city Lord, stewards, and so on, and had their first year¡¯s household registration records. It ¡­ Chi ¡­¡¯ The sound seemed to be getting closer and closer amidst the crashing and roars of the kun corpses. The sword Qi that was sealed in the door could only suppress the zombies for a short while, but judging from the movements of the zombies, the ice layer might not be able to hold them for long. The sound of the ice breaking could be heard. The old Daoist and song Changqing came out from the two sides of the room, their faces serious. They shook their heads and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The earliest record here was when Shen villa was rebuilt. It had been decades since then. The documents were well-preserved, but it was a long time away from the record 300 years ago. Chapter 2113 - Chapter 2113 Buried _3 Chapter 2113: Buried _3 Chapter 2113: Buried _3 ¡°Let¡¯s go to other places.¡± Song qingxiao was a little disappointed, but she was not discouraged. She took the lead and walked out. Everyone listened to the noise outside the door with fear as they jogged behind song qingxiao. They searched the houses on the left side, but they did not find any secret chambers. Everyone ran to the right and searched one by one. On the right side, there were some tax records of the Shen villa. Everyone searched all the way to the innermost room, but their hopes were dashed. The layout of the innermost room was similar to the household registration Office, with many documents placed there. After everyone entered the house, the old Daoist casually picked up a book on the ground and flipped through it for a long time before saying, ¡± ¡°These are some case records.¡± The others also grabbed some books from the shelves and opened them. On them were some files and cases that happened in Shen villa. They nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all recorded cases,¡± For nearly a hundred years, the files of these cases had filled the room. Everyone¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley. The sound of the collision outside became louder. The ice layer was broken, and the sword Qi leaked out. From the sound, the power was much weaker than before. ¡°Could it be, could it be that there¡¯s no such thing as a secret collection Pavilion?¡± They had searched the entire inner courtyard and every office, but they had not found any files from more than a hundred years ago. Someone glanced at Auntie Wu and tried to probe, ¡± ¡°Old master Shen has been dead for many years, did you remember wrongly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Auntie Wu, who had been so sad that she couldn¡¯t even speak, didn¡¯t know what to say either. She just kept shaking her head. Everyone fell into despair, and the old Daoist was also helpless. At that moment, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense seemed to have sensed something, and she raised her head. On the beam of the house, among the broken silk hanging down, several pieces of silk fluttered without any wind. After swaying for a few times, it seemed to have sensed her gaze. With a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it stretched out and wrapped around the neck of a person standing below. With lightning speed, he hung it up. The man did not expect danger to come at all. He did not even have time to be frightened, and his legs were already swinging in the air. Song Qing flicked the purple flame with his little finger, and a little flame was quickly flicked toward the black line, burning it off with a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± The shrill scream of a dark spirit was heard. A ghostly figure of a woman in a wide-sleeved long dress with coiled hair appeared in the fire, but she was immediately swallowed by the flames. The ghost turned into black gas and dispersed. The silk thread broke, and the man who was hanging in the air fell to the ground with a bang. He began to cough madly. ¡°There, there¡¯s a ghost ¡­¡± The other black lines on the beam kept swaying, and gusts of cold wind blew, but they seemed to be afraid of the purple flames and did not dare to approach easily. The person who fell to the ground gasped for breath. He was caught by everyone and dragged to song Qing¡¯s side. At first, everyone thought that it was impossible for there to be ghosts here. Coupled with the fact that the corpse had knocked on the door, they did not guard against ghosts coming and going in the house at all. we¡¯ve searched everywhere. There¡¯s no information from a hundred years ago. ¡®Wuwu ¡­¡¯ The faint sound of ghosts rang out, and the still cloth began to move without any wind. It grew longer and longer, turned into silk, and flew in the room, making a ¡®Hu Hu¡¯ sound. The crowd huddled together, trying to persuade song qingxiao to leave first. ¡°Shen villa was built around 70 to 80 years ago. This is the earliest written record.¡± ¡°Miss song, let¡¯s forget it. We won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± I feel like the surroundings are getting colder and colder ¡­ ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang bang bang!¡¯ The sound of the collision was mixed with the faint wailing of resentful spirits. Not long after, a soft female voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Song Qing Xiao ¡­ Song qingxiao ¡­¡± The voice seemed to be laced with poison, carrying with it the evil of the world. When it entered one¡¯s ears, it would cause one to feel a layer of despair. ¡°Nine nether ¡­ The ghost King of the netherworld!¡± When everyone heard this shout, they recognized that it was the voice of the ghost King that had appeared in the Shen family¡¯s courtyard. They panicked. ¡°Is she already here?¡± The ghost King was so powerful that even song qingxiao was helpless. If she were to appear here, everyone would probably suffer. Song Qing¡¯s body tensed up as he held the lamp in his hand. The female voice came from all directions. It seemed to be ethereal and hard to capture. ¡°You can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± ¡°I want you to die in Shen villa ¡­ Beyond redemption ¡­¡± ¡°Die ¡­ Die ¡­ Die ¡­¡± ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± As soon as the ghost King appeared, the sound of him hitting the door was even more intense than before. The sound of the ice breaking was endless. The roar of the kun corpses was accompanied by a loud rumble. The door was broken, and a large number of corpses rushed into the inner mansion. ¡°Miss song, let¡¯s go ¡­¡± ¡°The door is broken ¡­¡± When everyone heard that the door was broken, their tensed heartstrings snapped. They all urged song qingxiao to leave first. Even the old Daoist and song Changqing turned their heads and looked at song Qing. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, their eyes were filled with anxiety. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. ¡°The secret collection Pavilion definitely exists.¡± The laws of the divine prison made it so that old master Shen¡¯s warning could not be wrong. Otherwise, she would not have any chance of winning against the nine nethers ghost King, who knew nothing about it. But where was this secret collection Pavilion? The ghost King of the netherworld¡¯s voice came from afar, but song qingxiao could not sense her presence, which proved that the ghost King was not in the city Lord¡¯s mansion at this time. Why was that? Shen village had now become her territory. Even if it was limited locally, the split soul should be able to move freely. Since there were resentful ghosts here, if she wanted to appear here with her spell, she could use the power of the resentful ghosts to appear here. Why didn¡¯t she come, but only threatened him with words? ¡°Where are the old history of Shen villa?¡± No one could give her an answer to this question except for the first batch of people who entered Shen villa. However, seventy or eighty years had passed, and this group of people had long passed away. No one knew where their souls had been left, so how could they be found in a short time? miss song, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t find the secret book collection Pavilion here ¡­ Everyone heard the footsteps of the kun corpse getting closer and closer, and they were so anxious that the sweat on their foreheads fell like a waterfall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Song Qing asked as he released his divine sense to search. Mrs. Shen¡¯s old servant, who had managed to escape on the boat, suddenly said, ¡± even if such a place was preserved in the past, after the first batch of ancestors entered the Shen villa, they should have been buried like the corpses. It¡¯s impossible for them to exist anymore! The speaker didn¡¯t mean it, but the listener meant it. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Chapter 2114 - Chapter 2114 Calculating _1 Chapter 2114: Calculating _1 Chapter 2114: Calculating _1 That¡¯s right! ¡°A corpse.¡± Song qingxiao had been influenced by the ghost King of the netherworld, and had almost overlooked the biggest clue. seventy or eighty years ago, after the people who reopened Shen villa entered the city, they cleaned up the villa as soon as they could. These cleanups, in addition to the mountain of bones in the city and the burial, should also have disposed of some old things that were piled up in Shen villa. ¡°Where are the bodies that were cleared out back then buried?¡± She suddenly turned her head and stared at the old servant who had spoken. The old Daoist also reacted and said, ¡± ¡°You think ¡­¡± Before he could finish, song qingxiao nodded. it¡¯s very likely that the first batch of people who entered the Shen villa back then cleaned up these old things when they were cleaning up the corpses. Before Shen Zhuang was killed, he had not heard of any major twists and turns. There must be a lot of historical information in this batch, and it was likely to be buried with these corpses. In other words, the place where the bodies were buried had the information and other items. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and someone said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible! I heard that the corpses in the city were afraid that their resentment was too strong and would continue to cause trouble, so after the eminent monks and Daoist priests cast spells, they were buried in Shen villa.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s strange. I was born in Shen villa, but I¡¯ve never seen such a mausoleum.¡± When everyone heard this, they all shook their heads. Even Auntie Wu forced herself to be alert and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a grave in Shen villa.¡± Shen villa city was surrounded by water on all sides. Although the area in the city was not small, almost all the residents lived in it and there were no large tombs. ¡°Could he have been buried somewhere else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± ¡°After we entered the manor, we also encountered many ghosts and spirits.¡± The old Daoist shook his head. When he was in the Shen family, he had said that as long as a ghost existed in the world, its strength was weak and it must have something to rely on. Most of them would not be too far away from their own bones. These ghosts were stored in Shen villa, which proved that their bones must have been buried not far from Shen villa. moreover, I was born in the late Jin Dynasty. When Shen villa was being rebuilt, I heard that the corpses were indeed buried in Shen villa. In addition, Shen villa had not been rebuilt for a long time, only about 70 or 80 years. If it wasn¡¯t for the nine netherworld ghost King causing trouble and exterminating the Shen Manor, there might still be some people who had participated in the relocation of the manor. Therefore, since the people in the village knew that the people who were slaughtered more than a hundred years ago were buried in Shen village, this kind of thing was most likely true and could not be faked. but the problem in Shen villa is only this big ¡­ The man who spoke looked nervous. on our way here, we also saw houses everywhere. Under such circumstances, even if they had not been to the second half of the city, based on the fact that Shen villa was surrounded by water and the developed water transportation conditions, it was conceivable that the situation in the second half of the city would be similar to that of the first half. In this case, it was impossible to find a suitable terrain to build a large tomb. even if the Shen village was affected by the late gold fate more than a hundred years ago and the population was not as large as it is today, there were at least tens of thousands of people. With so many people, the corpses could probably pile up like a mountain. Where could it fit? Everyone¡¯s bright eyes dimmed again. As time passed, they could not find the rumored secret collection Pavilion. The black door was broken, and countless fierce and abnormal kun corpses broke in ¡­ Coupled with the vague voice of the ghost King of the netherworld that had been transmitted into everyone¡¯s minds, everyone quickly felt the threat of death. ¡®Dong! Thump thump! Thump thump thump!¡± The sound of footsteps could be heard continuously. A large group of nightmare corpses was already approaching. The faint smell of the corpse entered everyone¡¯s nose, making everyone¡¯s mind even more tense. ¡°Giggle ¡­ He died in Shen villa ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The nine nether ghost King¡¯s resentful voice came from all directions, and cold sweat trickled down everyone¡¯s forehead. Song Qing¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. She didn¡¯t say a word in the face of everyone¡¯s discussion, as if she was thinking about something. ¡°Could it be ¡­ Could it be that he threw it into the river?¡± The old servant who had brought up the topic of burial at the beginning heard the noise outside. With every step, the skin on his face trembled. In her panic, she casually suggested an idea, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 2115 - Chapter 2115 Calculation (2) Chapter 2115: Calculation (2) Chapter 2115: Calculation (2) Even the old Daoist and song Changqing exchanged a look and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Song qingxiao retorted. when we docked, the man who docked the boat said that the bodies fished up in the river were Li guochao¡¯s team. The Horde of nightmare corpses they encountered after entering the city proved this theory. These corpses had an extremely strong murderous aura. It was true that their hands might have been stained with human lives when they were alive, and they were from the Army. ¡°Then ¡­¡± The old Daoist was a little hesitant after hearing what she said, ¡± ¡°Where are these corpses buried?¡± As these people had said, although Shen village was big, it was impossible to have a large tomb because of the large population. Tens of thousands of people had died that year. Even decades later, this batch of bones would pile up into a mountain. Where were they hidden? Not in the river, not in the city- Song qingxiao raised her head, and a dark light flashed in her eyes. ¡°Is it possible that it¡¯s under the city?¡± When everyone heard this, they were all stunned. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that what she said was not entirely impossible. ¡°After the massacre, Shen villa was demolished and rebuilt.¡± If the bodies of the people who were slaughtered back then were buried in Shen villa, and the tomb could not be found, could it be that this group of bodies was buried under the city wall of Shen villa? The old Daoist¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°With so many people dying, in order to prevent resentful souls from turning into ghosts, other than crossing over and sealing them with formations, using a large amount of living people¡¯s yang Qi to suppress them is also an extremely effective and reliable method.¡± After thinking about it carefully, he decided to bury the bodies of the people who had died tragically under the city and build the city on top of this large ¡®tomb¡¯. With the prosperity of the Shen village, the population reached 100000. The Yang Qi of the living formed a climate, which was enough to suppress the yin Qi of the dead spirits. When this guess came out, everyone was excited for a moment. Then, someone asked, ¡± ¡°But, even if the tomb is under Shen villa, where is it exactly, and how are we going to get down?¡± Shen Manor was so big that it was impossible to walk through it in a short time. After so many years, Shen village had been massacred again. The location of the tomb where the body was buried, where to go down, and even whether the people who built the city in the early years had left such a path were unknown. As soon as this person¡¯s voice fell, the people who were still excited before instantly felt as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on their heads. The luster in their eyes dimmed again. ¡°Shen villa is too big ¡­¡± Not to mention, there were corpses, ghosts, and a terrifying existence like the ghost King of hell outside. In such an environment, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven to find the ancient tomb. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go out,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and said, ¡°The tomb is most likely in the center of the city.¡± ¡°Song Qing Xiao ¡­ Song qingxiao ¡­¡± At this moment, the voice of the ghost King of the netherworld was heard again, causing those who heard it to turn pale and tremble. ¡°I can¡¯t escape ¡­ Die ¡­¡± ¡°Die ¡­¡± The old Daoist seemed to have been affected by the power of the nine netherworld ghost King¡¯s curse. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and his eyes were red. Under the influence of the nine netherworld ghost King¡¯s voice, the Horde of nightmare corpses became even more violent and violent, and even their footsteps became much louder. Even the silk hanging above his head began to sway slowly again. ¡°There is a sacrificial altar in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, and Shen villa holds a sacrificial ceremony every New Year.¡± These rituals were most likely used to appease the spirits, and the location of the altar also proved that the underground tomb was in the center of the city. and the evil Yin Qi near the city Lord¡¯s mansion is stronger than in other places. The ghosts wandering in the city didn¡¯t dare to approach this place at all, and the ghost King of the netherworld seemed to be quite afraid of this place. Perhaps some restrictions and secret techniques had been set up in the center of the city Lord¡¯s mansion in the past. ¡°What do we do now?¡± The Horde of zombies was getting closer and closer. Everyone could hear the roars of the nightmare corpses. It seemed that it would not be long before these nightmare corpses rushed in and surrounded the house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We haven¡¯t found any place to hide in the square yet.¡± The people on the altar had run away before, but because of the siege of the nightmare corpses, no one had seen it in detail. If they rushed out now, it would be hard to avoid a bitter battle. ¡°Let¡¯s search the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with determination, and she decided, ¡± Chapter 2116 - Chapter 2116 Calculating (3) Chapter 2116: Calculating (3) Chapter 2116: Calculating (3) ¡°If we can¡¯t find any clues, we¡¯ll rush out of here and find another way to check the altar.¡± If worse came to worst, she could split the place open with her sword Qi. Song qingxiao did not believe that she could not find the location of the tomb. Her calm and firm tone made the old Taoist¡¯s tense heart relax a little. Seeing that she was very calm and not flustered, he nodded his head with difficulty. Everyone rushed out of the house and rushed towards the center of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. In the distance, the shadows of the kun corpses could be seen rushing over. As if they had sensed the presence of human Qi, the group of kun corpses seemed to be much fiercer and roared. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone rushed towards the courtyard in the middle. The nightmare corpses sensed the blood and all rushed over. ¡®Roar-¡® The roars of zombies and the sound of footsteps rose one after another, and the inner courtyard was soon filled with the stench of decay. The gate of the city Lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s inner courtyard was half-closed, and everyone rushed in in fear. They pushed the heavy wooden door and closed it with a bang. Everyone was afraid that the kun corpse would rush in, so they quickly found wooden sticks and other objects to hold it back. The old Daoist took out a talisman and mumbled something before sticking it on the door. At the same time, he took out the broken peachwood sword, bit his fingertip, and dripped his blood on it. He hung the broken Sword above the door. After everyone was done with this, they heard the footsteps of the nightmare corpse getting closer and closer. Something hit the door heavily. ¡®Ping ¡ª-¡® A loud sound rang out, and the talisman that was stuck to the door lit up with a golden light. The light reflected, as if it had injured the kun corpse. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. The light from the talisman instantly dimmed after a flash. Even the wooden stick behind the door seemed to tremble heavily. It didn¡¯t look like it could withstand much rubbing. At this moment, song qingxiao flicked her fingertips, and a few silver lights flew out from her fingertips, turning into three ice Dragons. They roared and twisted around each other, then coiled on the door with a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. The ice instantly spread in all directions with the ice Dragon as the center, freezing the door and the cracks. With the help of the three ice Dragons, the door, which seemed to be unable to withstand the attack, quickly blocked the Zombie¡¯s attack. Everyone was relieved. Song Qing held the chaotic green lamp in his small hand and shouted, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search.¡± The city Lord¡¯s mansion was huge, with a front and back courtyard. Under the sweep of her divine sense, she didn¡¯t find any danger for the time being. Now that she said to split up, although the others were still afraid, time was tight, so they still braced themselves and agreed. After they agreed to meet in the center of the hall, everyone entered the manor and quickly searched. It had been some time since the Shen villa was slaughtered again. There was still dried blood everywhere inside and outside the mansion, as well as torn debris on the ground. One could imagine the fear in the hearts of these people who lived in Shen villa when the incident happened. Song qingxiao was the fastest. In a short while, she had already searched the rooms on the left and right sides of the backyard, but she did not find anything suspicious. Everyone returned to the hall according to their original plan. From everyone¡¯s expression, they should have gained nothing. Bang Bang! Bang Bang!¡¯ The door was still being hit, and more and more kun corpses surrounded them. Although the ice on the door was reinforced by the three ice Dragons, it was clear that it would not last long. ¡°What do we do?¡± Everyone¡¯s mind was in a mess. Someone turned around and asked song qingxiao. However, she did not reply. Her gaze fell on the center of the hall, as if her attention was attracted by something. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist called out to her. She raised the lamp, and the purple flame lit up the hall. ¡°Master, do you think there¡¯s something strange about this place?¡± Under the illumination of the lights, everyone suppressed the panic in their hearts and looked around as she spoke. The main hall was extremely spacious, but the room was not big or square. The corners of the room were twisted and turned, and there were many beams in the room. The house was at least ten meters tall, making this place seem unusually empty. The court was in the middle of the hall, and there seemed to be a few stone sculptures of human figures standing on the left and right sides of the hall. It was as if a few stone statues were waiting quietly on the left and right sides. The strangest thing was that in the middle of the hall, the plaque was not like an ordinary plaque with horizontal inscriptions, but vertical instead.He was in charge of the mysterious altar. There was a table under the sign, and some office items were placed on the table. A penholder was placed in the middle with several long pens. Song Qing squinted his eyes and looked at it, ¡± ¡°Master, doesn¡¯t this look like a table for offering incense?¡± She thought of the table on Mount Longhu that was used to worship the patriarch, and the brush rack was like a Joss stick. The old Daoist was stunned for a moment, and his expression gradually became serious. ¡°This place is quite clean.¡± Song qingxiao continued, ¡± there¡¯s no blood or debris. She had been to several places, but there were traces of death and search everywhere. Only this place was clean and fresh, as if there were no traces of disaster. The old Daoist also gradually saw that something was wrong and could not help but count on his fingers. ¡°Guarding the mysterious altar ¡­¡± He mumbled, ¡± ¡°Sealing the earth as an altar is also a place for sacrifice;Digging the earth as a Ridge, there was a saying, sacrifice the sun on the altar, sacrifice the moon on the ridge. The high altar is yang, and the low kan is Yin ¡­¡± The old Daoist was the most professional at this time. Although no one understood what he was saying, no one dared to interrupt him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao also waited for the old Daoist to calculate. His fingers were moving faster and faster. ¡°One yang and one Yin oppose each other. Building walls and houses on the altar and Ridge is the ¡®Palace¡¯. And if there is a spirit of worship in this ¡®Palace¡¯, it will change into a temple ¡­¡± ¡®Ping Ping ¡ª-¡® ¡®Ping Ping Ping !¡¯ The sound of the collision became more and more urgent, and cracks gradually appeared on the bodies of several coiled ice Dragons due to the impact of the zombie. Everyone became more and more uneasy, as anxious as ants on a hot pan, deeply afraid of being surrounded by the Horde of nightmare corpses. At this moment, the old Daoist¡¯s calculations finally stopped and he said ecstatically, ¡± ¡°I know!¡± Chapter 2117 - Chapter 2117 The way out (1) Chapter 2117: The way out (1) Chapter 2117: The way out (1) Following the old Daoist¡¯s cheer, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. He suppressed his excitement and pointed at the board. ¡°This is an altar.¡± There was a saying in the Daoist book, ¡± the upper altar, the lower Ridge. Build a house as a Palace. After offering some items, this place will become a temple. He saw that everyone was confused, so he said directly, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s guess is right, above is the place where city Lord Xiu makes his sacrificial offerings, and below is the burial pit.¡± The reason why the plaque and incense table were set up here was that, in addition to the annual festival worship on the worship platform outside ¡­ ¡°At the same time, set up a tablet here and set up the court.¡± Whenever there were disputes and conflicts in Shen villa, the people would be brought to the court to kowtow, just like the dead. ¡°This is to appease the anger of the vengeful souls.¡± At the same time, he was the city Lord of Shen village, responsible for managing 100000 people in the city. This person¡¯s fate must be different, and he must be extremely rich. With such a person¡¯s fate to suppress the dead souls, coupled with the formation, if there were no accidents, the Shen villa should be rich and prosperous. what a good technique. The person who set up this formation is definitely an expert. Although the crowd didn¡¯t know about the Feng Shui formation he was talking about, they were all relieved to hear that he had found the location of the grave. The sound of knocking on the door was endless, and there were also scratching sounds coming from the walls. It was obvious that the city Lord¡¯s mansion had been surrounded by nightmare corpses. ¡°Old Taoist, since we¡¯ve found the tomb, how are we going to go down?¡± When they heard the banging sound from the door, everyone was a little anxious and hurriedly spoke. ¡°Look at this wall.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s expression turned cold, and the look of admiration on his face disappeared. He pointed around and said, ¡°The shape of this wall is very particular. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s built in the shape of the eight trigrams.¡± He turned his eyes and saw the anxiety on everyone¡¯s faces. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll have the experts stand on different positions in the palace and activate the formation with spiritual energy. Then, we should be able to break this place and reveal the tomb below.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. Then, as if they had thought of something, their eyes revealed a look of despair. ¡°Must there be experts above the eight trigrams formation?¡± Wu Baoshan, who was carrying his son, also nodded. ¡°Can an ordinary person do it?¡± There were quite a number of people who had survived. If ordinary people could also enter the battle, there would be more than enough for two people to stand in each position. However, the old Daoist looked serious and shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡± He explained, ¡± ¡°This formation was set up to suppress the resentment of the tens of thousands of people who died in the city.¡± To be able to suppress so many dead souls, the power of this formation could be imagined. if a person without any cultivation steps into the array, the spiritual power is enough to crush the weak person into pieces and scatter their soul after the array is activated. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. A man said, ¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Although there were only about twenty people left alive, the only ones who could be considered cultivators were Daoist priest song and his disciple. The others were just ordinary people without any cultivation. According to what the old Daoist said, a cultivator had to stand on the eight trigrams position to truly activate the array. Out of the eight, only three could stand. Where could the other five go to pull people in at this time? The hope in everyone¡¯s heart instantly turned into despair. They were so afraid that they didn¡¯t even dare to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the two statues standing on the left and right sides of the table and slowly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the statues here are the Guardians of the eight trigrams formation.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s eyes were bright as he nodded. The statues were dark gray in color and were placed on the left and right sides of the table. There were four statues on each side, making a total of eight statues. Judging from the number, it was not a coincidence. ¡°Since this statue was left here, it¡¯s very likely to be used to activate the formation.¡± After all, the Grandmaster who set up the formation back then should have also known that it was impossible to activate the formation with the body of an ordinary person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, these eight statues should be the main force to activate the eight trigrams formation. They only needed to be moved to the corresponding position. everyone, spread out and look for the eight trigrams. Changqing, come with me to find the corresponding clues on this stone carving. The positions of the eight trigrams should be very particular and could not be wrong. When everyone heard his instructions, they all dispersed. Not long after, they heard people pointing at the bottom of one of the side walls and shouting ecstatically, ¡± Chapter 2118 - Chapter 2118 The way out (2) Chapter 2118: The way out (2) Chapter 2118: The way out (2) ¡°I found the word. It¡¯s kan, it¡¯s kan!¡± ¡°This is a Gen.¡± ¡°..¡± Once everyone found the position to carve the words, they began to report the words one after another. The old Daoist and song Changqing also quickly found the corresponding words hidden in the palm of each stone statue, which confirmed everyone¡¯s guess. ¡°Swish!¡± As the old Daoist announced, a man on the other side shouted, ¡± ¡°The referee is here,¡± Without waiting for the old Daoist to lift the stone statue, song qingxiao slapped his hand out. Spiritual power was released from her palm, pushing the stone sculpture that weighed more than a thousand Jin toward the house. ¡°Li!¡± ¡°Exchange!¡± .. Every time she shouted out a position, song qingxiao would push a different stone statue in that direction. Soon, the eight stone sculptures were pushed to their respective positions. At this time, the three ice Dragons by the door had completely shattered. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯ The corpse Qi mixed with fiendish Qi quickly destroyed the old Daoist¡¯s talisman paper. The black-green corpse Qi turned into a cloud and seeped through the cracks of the broken door. The half of the peach wood sword quickly melted like ice and snow under the corrosion of the corpse Qi. The three ice Dragons ¡®bodies started to melt. Without the protection of the mana, the ice crystals quickly fell off. As the door was hit, the ice crystals turned into black gas and fell off. Whoosh!¡¯ With two heavy blows, the wooden stick behind the door shattered, and a withered Black Hand dug a huge hole in the door. The old Daoist said loudly, ¡°Use blood to revive them! Everyone, bite your fingers and rub it on their foreheads.¡± There was not enough time. Everyone was guarding the side of different stone sculptures. They could only rely on the strength of everyone¡¯s simultaneous action to activate the stone sculptures and open the tomb door. As soon as he finished speaking, he bit his own fingertip, but before he could do anything- Song qingxiao flicked her finger, and a drop of blood essence flew out. There seemed to be a golden glow rotating in the blood. As the blood flowed, the group of corpse puppets outside the door seemed to smell the blood and became even more excited. However, in the next moment, the blood bead twisted in the air and split into eight, shooting down in eight directions with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, accurately drilling into the center of each stone man¡¯s forehead. With the infusion of her blood essence, the previously dull stone sculpture seemed to have come to life! ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® A cracking sound came from the surface of the stone sculpture, like the cracking of an eggshell. A bright golden light came from within their bodies, tearing off the hard stone on the surface. Hualala. Dark stones fell and turned into powder when they hit the ground. The stone statue, which was originally dead, seemed to have a red light in its eyes as it slowly raised its head. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m alive.¡± The person standing next to the stone statue was terrified and ran to song qingxiao¡¯s side in a panic. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± A large number of rocks fell off, revealing a Jade-like statue inside. A powerful spiritual breath spread out, and its power was terrifyingly strong. At the same time, the city Lord¡¯s mansion began to shake violently. The ground shook violently, and the table was like a fish in boiling water. It began to jump wildly. The things placed on top of it rolled down, and even the plaque hanging above his head swayed left and right, making a clacking sound. At this moment, the door was broken through with a bang, and a large number of nightmare corpses rushed into the mansion with the smell of corpse decay. ¡®Swish-¡® The covers on the eight stone statues had completely fallen off, revealing the Jade-like bodies inside. The Jade statue glowed with a golden light. The great formation had been activated. The moment the kun corpse rushed into the room, a golden light flashed in the eyes of one of the Jade carvings. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The spiritual power shattered the first batch of kun corpses, turning them into powder and scattering in the air. Not only did the power far exceed everyone¡¯s expectations, but song qingxiao could also sense that the power of each jade carving was no weaker than her own. Furthermore, they were originally created to restrain evil spirits. With the support of the formation, their attacks on the evil spirits were amplified, and their lethality was much stronger than song qingxiao¡¯s. However, she didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it, because the moment the Jade statue ¡®resurrected¡¯, the bluestone ground shattered with a¡¯ boom¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the people standing in the array, as well as the tables and other objects, fell straight down. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± After everyone lost their balance, an earth-shattering sound was heard. The shattered boulders mixed with sand and fell down with everyone. Song qingxiao lost control of her body. She was shocked at first, but she quickly calmed down. Chapter 2119 - Chapter 2119 The way out (3) Chapter 2119: The way out (3) Chapter 2119: The way out (3) Amidst the loud rumbling and the screams of the crowd, song qingxiao quickly controlled her body with her spiritual essence and bounced the stones that fell on her body. She slowly fell down. The loud thuds continued, and after about two to three seconds, they finally heard the sound of something heavy falling to the ground. Dust and smoke flew up, and everyone seemed to have finally fallen to the bottom. The purple flame in the green lamp burned away the flying sand and dust. After song qingxiao slowly landed on the ground, a clean space was cleared beside her. The old Daoist was still able to stand, but song Changqing was hit by the stone beam and buried in the mud because of his low cultivation. However, he was strong and strong, and he was also a cultivator. The moment he landed, he quickly dusted off the dust covering his body and sat up. ¡°Evergreen ¡­ Evergreen ¡­¡± The old Daoist looked at the direction of the green lamp and knew song qingxiao¡¯s ability. After knowing that she was fine, he began to worry about his other disciple. He called out twice, and the echoes spread. Not long after, song Changqing¡¯s voice could be heard in the dust. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± He coughed as he spoke, and at the same time, he seemed to be spitting out dust. He stood up with a ¡®rustling¡¯ sound. From his voice, he didn¡¯t sound like he was seriously injured, and he didn¡¯t seem to be in much pain. However, the old Daoist was concerned about his disciple and still walked towards him with the help of the light. He asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I was just hit by a few rocks.¡± As song Changqing spoke, he rubbed the bumps on his head and limped back to the old Daoist. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± He had only suffered some superficial wounds, and he had even grabbed the bag on his back firmly when he fell. With this item as a buffer, even if he fell suddenly, his injuries were not very serious. Following the old Daoist¡¯s cheer, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. He suppressed his excitement and pointed at the board. ¡°This is an altar.¡± There was a saying in the Daoist book, ¡± the upper altar, the lower Ridge. Build a house as a Palace. After offering some items, this place will become a temple. He saw that everyone was confused, so he said directly, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao¡¯s guess is right, above is the place where city Lord Xiu makes his sacrificial offerings, and below is the burial pit.¡± The reason why the plaque and incense table were set up here was that, in addition to the annual festival worship on the worship platform outside ¡­ ¡°At the same time, set up a tablet here and set up the court.¡± Whenever there were disputes and conflicts in Shen villa, the people would be brought to the court to kowtow, just like the dead. ¡°This is to appease the anger of the vengeful souls.¡± At the same time, he was the city Lord of Shen village, responsible for managing 100000 people in the city. This person¡¯s fate must be different, and he must be extremely rich. With such a person¡¯s fate to suppress the dead souls, coupled with the formation, if there were no accidents, the Shen villa should be rich and prosperous. what a good technique. The person who set up this formation is definitely an expert. Although the crowd didn¡¯t know about the Feng Shui formation he was talking about, they were all relieved to hear that he had found the location of the grave. The sound of knocking on the door was endless, and there were also scratching sounds coming from the walls. It was obvious that the city Lord¡¯s mansion had been surrounded by nightmare corpses. ¡°Old Taoist, since we¡¯ve found the tomb, how are we going to go down?¡± When they heard the banging sound from the door, everyone was a little anxious and hurriedly spoke. ¡°Look at this wall.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s expression turned cold, and the look of admiration on his face disappeared. He pointed around and said, ¡°The shape of this wall is very particular. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s built in the shape of the eight trigrams.¡± He turned his eyes and saw the anxiety on everyone¡¯s faces. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll have the experts stand on different positions in the palace and activate the formation with spiritual energy. Then, we should be able to break this place and reveal the tomb below.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. Then, as if they had thought of something, their eyes revealed a look of despair. ¡°Must there be experts above the eight trigrams formation?¡± Wu Baoshan, who was carrying his son, also nodded. ¡°Can an ordinary person do it?¡± There were quite a number of people who had survived. If ordinary people could also enter the battle, there would be more than enough for two people to stand in each position. However, the old Daoist looked serious and shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He explained, ¡± ¡°This formation was set up to suppress the resentment of the tens of thousands of people who died in the city.¡± To be able to suppress so many dead souls, the power of this formation could be imagined. if a person without any cultivation steps into the array, the spiritual power is enough to crush the weak person into pieces and scatter their soul after the array is activated. Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. A man said, ¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Refresh before 12:30! Chapter 2120 - Chapter 2120 _1 Chapter 2120: _1 Chapter 2120: _1 ¡°This ¡­ This must be ¡­ The secret collection Pavilion ¡­¡± secret collection Pavilion ¡­ ¡®Hu-¡® In the sealed space below the ground, echoes were echoing from all directions. A gust of cold wind rose from the ground, sweeping up a large amount of dust and sand into the air. It was as if countless evil spirits were stirring in the darkness. Song qingjiang raised the chaotic green lamp in his hand, and the black gas retreated again. The sand and dust quickly dispersed, revealing the environment within the underground Palace. With the light, everyone could already vaguely see their surroundings. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah ¡­¡± There were piles of white bones all around. The corpses of the people who had died in the massacre of the city were stacked up and buried in the surroundings. They formed a ring wall, surrounding all the people who fell. The deep pit in the ground was more than a hundred feet high, but the bones almost filled up the gap between the ground and the underground cave. When the restriction was lifted, the vengeful souls that had been buried here for 70 to 80 years finally revealed what they looked like. The ¡®massacre of the city¡¯ that was spread around was just a topic of conversation to the descendants of Shen village. However, when he saw the pile of bones with his own eyes, he was extremely shocked and horrified. The skulls were facing the people in the encirclement. Their eyes, which had already lost their flesh and blood, seemed to be filled with injustice. Facing so many bones, Wu Baoshan and the others couldn¡¯t even stand on their feet. They fell to the ground with their sons. The old Daoist and song Changqing also looked around with their eyes wide open. They were shocked by this scene and couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°AI ¡­¡± After a long while, the old Daoist let out a long sigh and bowed. He turned around and said in a clear voice, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m the seventeenth generation successor of Nan Yang¡¯s Yun Hu mountain Dao sect, song zhezi. I¡¯ve been entrusted by someone to come here after hearing about the changes in Shen village. Unfortunately, Shen Zhuang was massacred by evil and had no choice but to hide here in order to find out the background of the ghost King of the netherworld.¡± The old Daoist solemnly bowed in all four directions and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I was forced to do so. I hope you don¡¯t take offense. If you can protect my two disciples, and if I¡¯m lucky enough to survive, I¡¯ll definitely dig a grave for you in the future and return your peace.¡± After shouting this, he knelt down and kowtowed a few more times. Then, he stood up and forced himself to be alert. ¡°Let¡¯s find out where the nine netherworld ghost King came from first.¡± At first, everyone was shocked, but when they saw the White bones, they felt a bitter and unbearable feeling. While he was in a daze, he heard the old Daoist¡¯s words and immediately came to his senses. Before anyone could say anything, a gust of cold wind blew over again. The sand and dust were swept up and blown in all directions, revealing the books stacked below. If the surroundings were filled with bones, then the area in the middle of the bones were the old things that had been cleared out from the Shen Manor. There were bundles of decayed silk and some blood-stained old residential items. A large number of books and papers were piled up here, forming a small mountain. They were piled together with the things that had been plundered from the city, some of which were crushed by the broken beams and stones that had collapsed earlier. There were even some books that were crushed under the bones. It was simply too many to count. When everyone saw this, they were troubled. ¡°This ¡­ How can we find it in such a short time?¡± It was an old document from more than three hundred years ago. Even if there were, it would not be an easy task to find it in the mountain of old items. Even if there were over twenty people here, more than half of them were illiterate. Even without the pursuit of the nightmare corpses and the threat of the ghost Kings of the netherworld, it would take at least ten days to half a month for the twenty of them to sort out all the old things in this place. ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. With the eight trigrams formation, the zombie and ghost Kings shouldn¡¯t be able to enter for the time being.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old Daoist took a deep breath and ordered, ¡± for those who can¡¯t read, we¡¯ll find a way to sort out the documents and files and throw them in one place. For those who can read, we¡¯ll find the records of that year. He turned his head. ¡°As for how many we can find, we¡¯ll just do our best.¡± At this point, everyone had no other choice. Although he did not know what kind of mission song qingxiao was carrying, he still wanted to help his disciple as much as possible and help her fulfill her wish first. Chapter 2121 - Chapter 2121 _2 Chapter 2121: _2 Chapter 2121: _2 Everyone felt helpless, but at this point, they knew that the old Daoist was right. Time was particularly tight, so everyone stopped complaining and began to split up. Those who didn¡¯t know how to read first helped to move away the old objects, then found the books and other things that were buried under them and stacked them together. Song qingxiao kept the long sword and let go of the green lamp, which floated in the air. The seven stars in her body flew out and surrounded everyone. This action immediately made everyone who was on tenterhooks feel a lot more at ease, and they moved faster than before. After doing all this, she sat cross-legged on the ground and began to flip through the books on the ground. These ancient books had been buried underground for many years and were almost stuck together. The words on it were blurred, and he had to be very careful when opening it. Fortunately, everyone had found the right place. She found a book, and when she opened it, she found that it recorded all the big and small events that happened during the year of the sun opening of the great Jin Dynasty. Although he did not know how many years it had been, it seemed to be in the middle of the great Jin Dynasty. It should have been about 200 years ago. Everyone did not say anything and did their work very seriously. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness was strong. She could grab a dozen books at the same time with her spiritual power. She could roughly figure out the type of books with a glance and put them away if they were wrong. As a result, her reading and searching speed was faster than ten people, and her speed naturally increased greatly. While she was concentrating, her divine sense sensed the old Daoist walking toward her. Her hands did not stop moving. She only knew that the old Daoist priest stood behind her for a while, then reached out and touched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± He sat down beside her. ¡°Sometimes, the words people say in panic and anger can¡¯t be counted.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s gentle and honest voice rang in her ears, comforting her, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very good child. You¡¯re not cold at all.¡± He was referring to what the man had said to song Qing after Wu ni ¡®er¡¯s death. The situation was critical at the time, but he should have seen song qingxiao¡¯s expression at that time, but he held back and didn¡¯t say anything. Song Qing¡¯s action of flipping the pages of the book paused. For some reason, his mood, which had been barely calm, began to fluctuate violently. some people¡¯s feelings are naturally introverted, like a fortune that is locked in a secret corner. The old Daoist¡¯s voice was very gentle, like a gentle breeze that slowly blew into her heart, ¡± ¡°We need to slowly explore it. It¡¯s not your fault that you haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± He looked affectionately at song qingxiao, who was holding a book in a daze. She lowered her head, not knowing if she was listening to him. ¡°However, master believes that you have such feelings. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re slower than others in awakening them.¡± He looked at the girl with her hair hanging down in a daze, overlapping her shadow with the girl in his memory, and his eyes gradually became wet. ¡°One day, you will find this treasure and obtain this wealth.¡± When the old Daoist said this, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and reached out to touch her head slowly. She didn¡¯t Dodge. The palm was thin, and the calluses on the palm were a little thick. However, the warmth from his palm was unparalleled. It gave song qingxiao an unprecedented sense of peace and warmth. This feeling was something she had never felt before. It was so unfamiliar that it made her feel terrified, but it also made her a little reluctant to part with it. Daoist priest song¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t strong, only in the nascent soul realm. In terms of cultivation level, he was two levels lower than her. He was old-fashioned, serious, and somewhat pedantic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His personality was also like a good person, not knowing how to adapt to the situation. In times of danger, he even tried to save the lives of these useless people, even if it meant risking his life. If he was considered a ¡®teammate¡¯, he was actually not very qualified. However, for some reason, when he said those words in a gentle voice and touched her head, the love and care he showed her was unreservedly transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s heart through his words and actions. He was clearly so weak, but at this moment, he brought song Qing a sense of warmth and security that she had never felt before. It was as if he would be able to stand up for her, no matter if it was a storm or a rain of blood. Chapter 2122 - Chapter 2122 _3 Chapter 2122: _3 Chapter 2122: _3 ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find it, it¡¯s fine.¡± The old Daoist could feel that her body had gone from being stiff at the beginning to being relaxed at the end. She seemed to be trembling slightly, and there were tears in her eyes, but she revealed a smile. ¡°There¡¯s still me, your eldest senior brother, and your second senior brother.¡± She was introverted and didn¡¯t know how to give for the time being, but it was fine as long as others loved her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what they say. If they don¡¯t know you, what do they know?¡± Song Qing was stunned. Her eyes were sore and swollen as if something was about to overflow. She subconsciously reached out to touch it, but it was wet. The old Daoist saw that she didn¡¯t speak, so he rubbed her head again and said softly, ¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find the origin of the ghost King of the netherworld in the end, this place can¡¯t hold on any longer. You can complete your mission on your own or leave first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± His lips moved as he looked at song Changqing in the distance. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not, leaving only a trace of guilt. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find the book.¡± After saying this, he began to flip through the books with his spiritual sense. Song Qing was stunned for a long time before she nodded. This little interlude between master and disciple did not attract the attention of others. Everyone was worried about life and death, and they were anxious to find a way out. They had no time to care about whether their previous words had hurt anyone. The people of Shen Manor who were slaughtered and the historical records of hundreds of years were piled up here and buried underground. Time passed by slowly, and the noise above became more and more intense. The roars of the kun corpse and the fluctuations of the array¡¯s spiritual power could be heard from time to time. After the kun corpse was minced by the array, its body turned into evil Qi and dissipated in the surroundings. Everyone worked together and quickly cleared out a large open space underground. Some blood-stained robes and old items were piled on one side, while the books were piled on the other side. The documents that everyone had read were placed on the other side, gradually piling up into a large pile, but they still could not find any records from more than 300 years ago. The more time passed, the rarer it seemed. It was unknown if it had been destroyed before the Shen villa was slaughtered. Occasionally, he would find books from millions of years ago, but before he could be happy, he would find that they were books that had nothing to do with household registration or events. His mood was like riding a roller coaster, one after another. They cleared more and more spaces, but still found nothing. Everyone began to feel uneasy. There were too many dead bodies here, and the smell and environment were extremely oppressive to people. Slowly, despair appeared in some people¡¯s eyes, and their movements were no longer as fast as before. Song qingxiao used her spiritual power to lift the books up. Before she could open them, a crisp female voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Giggle giggle ¡­¡± As soon as this voice rang out, many people trembled and fell to the ground in fear, not even daring to cry out. ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re hiding here?¡± The ghost King of the netherworld appeared again. The bones in the ground trembled slightly, as if the originally calm Yin Qi magnetic field had been broken. It immediately became violent. ¡®Whoosh-¡® ¡®Whoosh-¡® The spiritual energy within the eight trigrams array fluctuated rapidly, and the wave of evil Yin Qi that was sweeping over was blocked. ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s movements did not stop. As she searched for books with her divine sense, she said, ¡°The eight trigrams formation here can block her for a while.¡± With the nine netherworld ghost King¡¯s ability, he had already known when they had entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion. The reason why she hadn¡¯t entered was probably because there was something here that she was afraid of. The eight trigrams formation formed by the eight Jade statues was extremely powerful. With the power of her blood, it was enough to stop the ghost for a while. Everyone was convinced of her strength. As soon as he finished speaking, the people who were still in despair relaxed, but then he said, ¡± ¡°Then, then how long can this stop her?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man¡¯s voice was cautious and timid. When she raised her head and looked into his eyes, his eyes were humble and pleading, as if he was not sure if she would answer. Her personality was strong and overbearing, and she always prioritized her own mission. Song qingxiao pursed her lips and the old Daoist¡¯s comforting words rang in her mind. She continued, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for long.¡± The Jade carving itself was a dead object. Even if it was laid down by an expert back then, it had been around for a long time, and this place was advantageous to the ghost King. It was hard to say how long it could block her. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to act quickly and see if we can find any clues.¡± Chapter 2123 - Chapter 2123 _4 Chapter 2123: _4 Chapter 2123: _4 She explained in a rare manner. Although her tone was not very gentle, it made the man feel flattered. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Chen, Chen, I¡¯ll look for it, I¡¯ll look for it immediately.¡± The old Daoist showed a gratified smile when he saw this. Everyone¡¯s movements became even faster, and the voice of the ghost King of the netherworld could be heard from time to time. It was sometimes resentful, sometimes gentle, like a demonic sound that constantly disturbed everyone¡¯s mind. The books in the underground became more and more empty, and more and more records from the early years were found. Even a major record from the wansheng era was found. This caused everyone¡¯s spirits to rise, as if they had received great encouragement. ¡®Ka! Ka! Ka!¡± The spiritual energy fluctuations above him were getting fiercer and fiercer. It was obvious that the battle was already extremely intense. Wisps of black Qi shuttled back and forth, almost blocking the light formed by the mana. Cracking sounds could be heard as black Qi filled the air. His strength seemed to have increased by a lot. ¡°This is bad.¡± Seeing this, even those who didn¡¯t understand spells had the same thought. ¡®Zi Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® A large amount of black gas was released. It looked like there were countless strands of hair spreading out like seaweed in the water, completely blocking the hole after the formation was broken. A chilling ghostly aura seeped in, and an invisible power of darkness, despair, death, and fear escaped from the black line. The black Qi grew longer and longer, reaching a height of more than ten meters in the air. It was getting closer and closer to the group. ¡°This formation can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s heart tightened, and he stood up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, his eyes showing that he was not afraid of death. At that moment, song Changqing, who was carrying a huge bag and looking for a book, suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Junior sister, I¡¯ve found it!¡± He held a bunch of thick books in his hand and raised his head. At this moment, the black line began to wriggle, and a loud ¡®boom¡¯ came from above. The spiritual energy dispersed and was swallowed by the yin Qi! The eight trigrams formation that suppressed the ghost King of the netherworld had been broken! ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± The woman¡¯s venomous curse came from the dense black gas. A large amount of black Qi turned into a black silk and shot toward song Changqing. At the same time, the outline of a huge oval face appeared in the large amount of black gas. The face had no eyes or nostrils, only a huge black Mouth appeared out of thin air and opened its mouth at everyone. die-!!! Yin Qi gushed out from it. At this moment, the ground began to shake violently. ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz-¡® As if an earthquake had occurred, some of the books and old items on the ground shook. Large amounts of Yin and resentful energy gathered around and quickly closed up. ¡°Ghost ¡­ Ghostly Qi ¡­¡± The old Daoist¡¯s expression changed. When it rains, it pours. The existence of the eight trigrams formation was originally to suppress the resentful souls in this place. These ghosts who had died a hundred years ago during the city massacre had been sealed here for a hundred years, and their resentment was unusually deep. The power of one or two Yin souls was already extremely terrifying, not to mention the anger of tens of thousands of vengeful souls that had died. It was even more monstrous and difficult to block. With the nine nethers in front and ten thousand ghosts behind, even if a daluo immortal descended, it would be difficult to escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black gas rolled and the evil Yin Qi gathered. Song Qing and his disciples were mixed in with the crowd. Just when they thought that they were going to die- The corpses around them shook, and the yin Qi gathered to form an unparalleled power. It passed through everyone¡¯s bodies and struck in the direction of the ghost Face! BOOM! BOOM! The two black auras collided, and a large amount of black smoke dispersed. The moment the two forces collided, they didn¡¯t merge as expected. Instead, they began to fight! The shadows of ten thousand ghosts appeared and ¡®lifted¡¯ the unusually terrifying ghostly face in the air! Chapter 2124 - Chapter 2124 Ancient books (1) Chapter 2124: Ancient books (1) Chapter 2124: Ancient books (1) ¡°This ¡­¡± This sudden change stunned the people who thought they were going to die. The resentment that had accumulated for nearly a hundred years in the underground tomb began to surge, turning into a thick cloud of ink that could not be dispersed. It fiercely pounced on the ghostly face in the air. ¡°Ah!¡± The moment the black gas hit her face, the female ghost let out an extremely sharp and long howl, as if she was very angry. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± A large amount of Yin energy escaped from the ghostly face, and the countless black threads began to expand. Like thousands of black needles, they pierced into the black cloud with a boom. ¡°Wuuu ¡­¡± The black cloud was pierced by the black needles, and the painful moans of countless resentful ghosts could be heard. However, the next moment, the pile of bones in the underground tomb moved again. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® At first, only a few skeletons were struggling, but then more and more corpses seemed to be infected and began to shake. In the ¡®whistling¡¯ sound of the wind, the shadows of the undead drilled out from the corpses and pounced into the air without hesitation. A ghostly shadow ¡­ Two ghostly shadows ¡­ Thousands of ghostly figures stood out one by one. The yin Qi and resentment on their bodies gathered together to form black chains that firmly hooked the female ghost¡¯s giant face that was floating in the air from all directions! ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± The black threads that were floating in the air spread out, trying to break the chains formed by the spirits. However, the resentment of these old ghosts who had died more than a hundred years ago was no small matter. Although the nine netherworld ghost King was powerful, what had appeared here was only a trace of his soul. Under the resentment of the thousands of ghosts, the ghostly face was caught. The black rope was divided into a dozen strands, each of which was wrapped around her head. The other end was connected to the surrounding skeletons. In her shrill and bitter screams, these black Yin ropes forcibly lifted her ¡®face¡¯. Under the pull of the vengeful spirit¡¯s power, the head of her split soul was almost torn apart. The black gas soared into the sky, and if one looked closely, they could vaguely see countless shrunken faces suppressed within the chains formed by the black gas. Their faces were filled with pain, resentment, and anger. They tried their best to climb up the black chain to the giant face of the female ghost, biting the black gas on the female ghost and swallowing it. Both sides were in a huge formation, and as they struggled, the walls of white bones around them trembled. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Shen village was supposed to be the nest of the ghost King of the nine nethers. When they entered the underground tomb, they were worried that they would be attacked by the resentful ghosts suppressed here. If they were attacked from both sides, there would be no way out. He didn¡¯t expect that the ghost King of the netherworld would rush over, but before the two sides could fight, the group of ghosts in the tomb had already moved out. Moreover, he had unexpectedly fought with the ghost King. From the situation of the two sides, it seemed that they would not rest until one side was dead. ¡°Overestimating your own ability, you¡¯re just looking for death!¡± The female ghost¡¯s resentful voice resounded throughout the underground tomb. As she spoke, a cold wind surrounded her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that group of undead spirits, I would have devoured you.¡± Her voice was filled with resentment. ¡°Even if you can block me for a moment, when my main body arrives, I will still destroy your souls and make you unable to reincarnate for all eternity!¡± hahahahahaha ¡­ An extremely horrifying laugh rang out. The hair strands were firmly entangled with the black chain. The ghostly Qi collided with the ghostly Qi, and the chain seemed to be corroded. Many of the dark spirits attached to the black chains were instantly struck by the aura of the ghost King of the netherworld. Like mist under the sun, they quickly disappeared. At the same time, the mouth on the ghostly face opened even wider. A large, soft, and pitch-black tongue stretched out and swept across both sides of her face. Wherever the big tongue went, it wrapped around a lot of black gas, along with several resentful ghosts, and swallowed them into her mouth. ¡°They have a grudge!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this scene, song Qing quickly reacted, ¡± ¡°The slaughter of the manor back then was definitely related to the nine netherworld ghost King.¡± The residents who died in the city massacre should be extremely resentful of this female ghost. 70 or 80 years ago, after the Shen villa was rebuilt, those who entered this place were confused and afraid of the resentful spirits, so they built a tomb and buried these corpses here. They also asked a master to cast a spell and suppress them. ¡°When we entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the ghost didn¡¯t dare to enter, and this female ghost was also stopped.¡± At first, song qingxiao thought it was because of the eight-trigram array inside that the female ghost was afraid of it. Chapter 2125 - Chapter 2125 Ancient books (2) Chapter 2125: Ancient books (2) Chapter 2125: Ancient books (2) From the looks of it, even if the eight trigrams formation was supported by his blood, it would not be able to trap the female ghost for long. On the contrary, the tens of thousands of resentful souls underground were probably the real reason why the female ghost didn¡¯t dare to rashly enter this place. She recalled the time when she had entered the red mist a hundred years ago and encountered Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army. This person had once said that after he had made a huge mistake, he had fallen into a nightmare and had not woken up. He had been guarding the periphery of Shen villa for a hundred years, preventing the invasion of evil forces. This evil power was the nine netherworld ghost King¡¯s true body. A hundred years ago, she hadn¡¯t grown up yet and had used the demonic Qi to tempt Zhang shouyi into making a grave mistake, using it to break through to the realm of the ghost King of the netherworld. However, for some unknown reason, Zhang shouyi, who was found to have committed a grave mistake, was suppressed outside the city after the matter was completed. Only a trace of his soul was left to enter the city. To Shen Zhuang, Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army was the last line of defense against the ghost King of the netherworld. They were the weapons that slaughtered the Shen villa and the Guardians who protected the Shen villa for 70 to 80 years in an attempt to atone for their crimes. With the presence of Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army, the nine nether ghost monarch¡¯s main body was limited, and the power of a wisp of her soul was greatly reduced. This made it impossible for her to truly devour the resentful souls that had died in these cities a hundred years ago. Since then, tens of thousands of resentful souls in the city had been suppressed underground. They should have hated the mastermind who had killed them back then. Unfortunately, they were sealed here because of the eight trigrams array. The ghost King also coveted the ghost spirits here, but because it was only a split soul, it felt endless fear when facing these spirits of ten thousand ghosts that had died a hundred years ago. When song qingxiao thought of this, she felt that it was ironic. Who would have thought that the ones who could temporarily suppress the ghost King of the netherworld were these ancestral ghost spirits that the Shen villagers feared? The arrival of her, the old Daoist, and the others had broken the balance, allowing the ghost King of the netherworld to finally set foot in this place. There could only be two reasons for the ghost King of the netherworld to make such a move. One was that the things in this secret chamber of records might really involve the secrets of her past or record her weaknesses. It made her feel fear, so she came here without caring about anything. The second possibility was that this ghost King of the netherworld had already matured, and Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army was no longer able to stop her. Her true body was about to arrive, which was why she was so confident. Song qingxiao had entered the red mist earlier, breaking the nightmare of the cat girl and the others. She saw Zhang shouyi and woke him up from his dream. Although this move allowed her to find out more clues, it was tantamount to breaking some kind of balance. Perhaps the changes in the ghost King of the netherworld were related to her actions. But no matter what, time was of the essence. In the worst case scenario, the female ghost¡¯s main body was about to arrive, and these spirits of ten thousand ghosts would not be able to trap her for long. She sighed in her heart and then shouted, ¡± ¡°Senior brother, give me the book.¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, song Changqing responded and handed over the book in his hand. As soon as she grabbed the book, the battle between the two ghostly Qi above her became even more intense. Countless black gas broke through the chains and grabbed towards her, but before it could touch her body, the purple flame in the green lamp split apart and touched the black gas. As the purple flames flickered, the ghostly face let out an extremely shrill scream as the black gas was burned away. A large amount of black smoke gushed out from the cut, and an extremely foul smell filled the entire space of the secret treasure. The rest of the Restless black gas seemed to be afraid of the burning pain of the heavenly fire and shrank back. this female ghost seems to be very afraid that we will find her origins. Everyone, don¡¯t stop. Take this opportunity to continue searching for the books from the wansheng era. When song Qing saw this, she ordered everyone with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°We only have a chance of survival after we find out her background!¡± A cold wind blew, and the howls of ghosts and the roars of female ghosts mixed together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the dense evil Yin Qi, the purple flame in the green lamp seemed to be suppressed, and the Halo outside the flame shrank a little. ¡°The power of the blue Lamp is still a bit weak.¡± Song qingxiao sighed in her heart. She also made up her mind that if she could escape from this trial, she would find some treasures to feed the green lamp and advance. She suppressed her thoughts and forced herself to focus on her book. There was the word ¡®history¡¯ written on the page. She composed herself and opened the ancient book. The book wasn¡¯t thick, but due to its age, the ink on it already had traces of melting. Chapter 2126 - Chapter 2126 Ancient books (3) Chapter 2126: Ancient books (3) Chapter 2126: Ancient books (3) The yin energy in the underground was dense and humid, and the pages of the book were stuck together. She carefully opened them ¡­ With a creak, the page was flipped open. On it were the words:Wan Sheng could remember things for three years. This wasn¡¯t just the Shen villa¡¯s record of the wansheng era, it was actually the third year of the wansheng era! It had only been three years since the first year of wansheng. She glanced at the first ten lines and quickly skimmed through the contents of the first page. Everything that had happened in Shen villa was recorded in it. If the weather was good, he would brush it off with a single stroke. And if there were any big or small cases, he would spend more time writing them down. In a moment, song qingxiao had already flipped through more than half of the books. According to the book, it was already September, but there was still nothing strange. The battle between the ghosts above was getting more and more intense, and the yin souls were wailing in pain. The skin on the face of the ghost King of the netherworld was torn, but many of the ghosts had already been devoured. Two of the dozen or so black chains had already been broken. Everyone was impatient, and their actions of rummaging through things gradually became dejected. Song qingxiao felt the pressure as well, but the more dangerous it was, the calmer she was. After two more pages, he finally saw a ¡®big event¡¯ recorded on the page. Wansheng, third year, ninth month. After investigating the silk case of the Shen family, it was proven that what Shen zening, the son of Shen Ren, said was true. He had a private affair with the daughter of the Meng family. When the two were close, the daughter of the Meng family took the secrets of the Chen family from him and framed the Chen family. There were witnesses and material evidence. The chief conspirator, the daughter of the Meng family, was dead. The Meng family was powerful and was a local Squire. The magistrate Yan chengbing had written a letter to the Ministry of Justice to request for the delay of the verdict of the case in order to prevent the disregard of human lives. .. The ink on the book faded, and some parts of the book were accidentally torn when he was flipping through it, so he couldn¡¯t read it clearly. However, song qingxiao could still guess what had happened in the wansheng era more than 300 years ago from the remaining words. At that time, there was a large family with the surname Shen. The head of the family was called Shen Ren, and he ran a silk business. But for some unknown reason, the Shen family was involved in a lawsuit and the entire family was imprisoned. When they were in prison, the Shen family repeatedly cried for injustice. In the end, Shen Ren¡¯s son, Shen zening, brought out the key evidence of the case to prove that he had been framed. The person who had framed him was Shen zening¡¯s lover, who had died in the ninth month of the third year of wansheng. This case was no small matter, and the magistrate at that time was prepared to re-evaluate the case after reporting it. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment. From the records in the books, it could be seen that Shen village was not as developed as it was in the future. It was just an ordinary village under the rule of the Jin dynasty. The things that happened in the book were all miscellaneous things, and most of them were just briefly mentioned. However, this silk case should have been a very big case in the past, and it had almost used the largest space in the whole article to record this matter so far. It was not just that. From song qingxiao¡¯s point of view, the things that happened in wansheng three years ago did not seem to have much to do with Shen villa. However, the business conflict between the Shen and Meng families was not only related to silk, but also the Shen family involved in the case was worth investigating. The reason why the Shen Manor was called the Shen Manor was because the Shen clan in the manor should be a large clan. However, according to the records in the document, it seemed that the Meng family was the big family. The Shen family was involved in the fight with the Meng family, so the magistrate was very cautious about this case. It was a pity that these books were a mess, and the ancient book they found also mentioned this matter without any beginning or end. Otherwise, it would naturally be easier to judge if they could understand it in more detail. Song qingxiao suppressed her suspicions and kept this matter in mind as she continued to flip through the pages. However, there were no more records of this case after that, only some other miscellaneous matters. Fortunately, not long after, someone shouted again, ¡± ¡°There it is!¡± Someone held up a book, but before he could come over, song Qing grabbed it from the air and held it in his hand. This book was more complete than the one song Changqing had found. It clearly said, ¡°Meng Zhuang historical records. ¡°Meng Zhuang?¡± Song qingxiao mumbled, and her voice spread through the underground tomb. The huge ghostly face above her head seemed to be greatly stimulated, and its murderous aura grew stronger. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± There was something wrong with the female ghost¡¯s reaction, as if she had heard him mention the word ¡®Meng¡¯. With a thought, the female ghost above her was extremely fierce at this time. She opened her huge mouth and sucked dozens of Yin souls into her mouth, swallowing them as if they were candy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only General song Qing placed his attention on the book and thought, ¡°From the looks of it, the name of Shen village 300 years ago was Meng village, but the name was changed later on. It was unknown if it had anything to do with the silk case of the Shen family. The bones around him began to shake, and countless Yin souls came out of them and entered the black rope. They were fighting fiercely with the ghost King, and both sides seemed to be fighting to the death. Seizing this opportunity, song qingxiao flipped open the ¡®history of mengzhuang¡¯ and saw the words:Wan Sheng could remember things for five years. In the middle, there were still some small things that happened in the city. She quickly flipped through it and finally found what she wanted to read after a dozen pages. Chapter 2127 - Chapter 2127 The past (1) Chapter 2127: The past (1) Chapter 2127: The past (1) In the fourth month of the fifth year of wansheng. The silk case had already been investigated. The Chen family had been instructed by the Meng family to be framed by their daughter. The evidence was irrefutable, and the Shen family was acquitted. The magistrate Yan chengbing returned the Shen family¡¯s wealth and let them go home. .. Wansheng, the fifth year, December. The Shen silk shop reopened. .. This document recorded the outcome of the Shen family¡¯s silk case. Unfortunately, song qingxiao did not know what happened in between because it had been two years. Fortunately, not long after, more people found a lot of books related to the year of Wan Sheng, including a household registration book of the first year of Wan Sheng. At this time, the ghostly face in the air had been entangled by the ghosts here for a long time. As everyone found the books from Wan Sheng¡¯s era one after another, the hostility in her body overflowed. ¡°Die!¡± As soon as the venomous curse was uttered, the entire underground tomb trembled. Layers of blood-red light spread out from the terrifying face. Wherever it went, the black fog was melted, and the screams of the ghosts could be heard. In an instant, the entire underground tomb was covered in blood. ¡®Zi Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® In the cold, everyone felt pain and itchiness on their bodies, as if thousands of insects were biting them. Auntie Wu¡¯s Red eyes were stinging as if something was flowing out of them. Before she could wipe her eyes, she heard someone shout, ¡± ¡°Oh no, these books are melting!¡± Everyone took a look, and as expected. Wherever the blood-red mist went, the books and other objects that had been buried underground for many years began to melt. this female ghost doesn¡¯t want anyone to find out her background. Take some clothes and cover the books! The old Daoist hurriedly shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone followed his instructions and quickly took off their clothes and covered the books. However, the underground tomb was too wide, and it was not realistic to cover all the books. Fortunately, with the help of the million ghosts, they managed to buy some time, allowing everyone to find a large pile of useless books. Therefore, everyone gave up on the useless books that they had already found. They even grabbed some of the books that they had finished reading and threw them on top of the songs that they had not yet searched. Even though it was a mess, the books could at least block the red mist for a while. The red mist that the female ghost released was very powerful. In just a short while, most of the clothes and books that were used to cover her had melted. Red light flickered on it like sparks. The red mist quickly spread out from the places it touched, leaving behind a patch of gloomy Yin Qi that continued to corrode downwards. However, the more she acted this way, the more it proved that the ancient books she found did record the ghost¡¯s life history. It was probably related to her current situation of being too ashamed to see anyone. The people around them were frantically trying to save the books, but song qingxiao was holding the household register of the first year of wansheng and opened it. Amidst the ghostly shrieks, a large amount of red light gathered around her body, wriggling as if trying to break through her barrier. However, the moment the red light touched her clothes, the faint flames on the cloud brocade robe flashed and burned the red mist back half an inch. As the blood-like mist surrounded her face and palm, a golden light flashed on her body, and scales appeared. The Qi of true Dragon dispersed, causing the red mist to not dare to advance rashly. The power of ice flowed out of her body, forming a protective barrier around her. Under the red light, only song qingxiao and the green lamp were isolated, as if they were in a small piece of Pure Land. Under the cover of the hazy red light, song qingxiao quickly flipped through the pages. After about 20 to 30 pages of the book, a line of small words caught song qingxiao¡¯s attention.The first year of wansheng. 15th of July. The girl of the Meng family, Fang LAN, strangled herself under the mulberry forest. She was 18 years old. ¡°Meng fanglan?¡± As soon as she asked this, the ghost head in the air seemed to be greatly stimulated and let out an earth-shaking scream, ¡± ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While he was shouting, the red mist moved violently and broke through song Qing¡¯s little spiritual force barrier. A powerful ghostly Qi swept over, ignoring her pressure, and twisted the household registration book in her hand! At the same time, the thousands of black threads on the ghost head¡¯s body turned into steel needles and suddenly expanded. They twisted around each other and forcefully struck the skeletons in all directions! BOOM! BOOM! The moment the black threads struck the bone wall, a large amount of Yin Qi leaked out from the bone wall in an attempt to block the black threads. Chapter 2128 - Chapter 2128 Past (2) Chapter 2128: Past (2) Chapter 2128: Past (2) Even if there were thousands of resentful souls in the tomb, their power was still many realms lower than that of the ghost King of the netherworld. The black Qi stopped the intertwining black threads for a short while before they separated with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Like thousands of veins, they spread out in all directions like vines, trying to seal up the bone wall. As soon as the bone wall was blocked, the dozens of chains formed by the specters immediately became isolated and helpless. The ghost head¡¯s aura increased dramatically, and the hair that fluttered around her head became even fiercer, spreading out in all directions. ¡°Not good.¡± When the old Daoist saw the ghost¡¯s split soul go crazy, he knew that the name song qingxiao had shouted earlier was related to her and had hit her weakness. She had been stimulated and her strength had skyrocketed. The resentful souls here could not suppress her. After the eight trigrams formation was destroyed, the underground tomb seemed to be in danger of collapsing under the impact of the ghostly Qi. As the black thread drilled and crawled, not only did the bone wall tremble, even the rocks and ground above them trembled like an earthquake. After all, this place was under the tomb. If it collapsed, it would be fine if it was only a few cultivators, but ordinary people would not be able to escape this disaster. He was soft-hearted and when he thought of this, he quickly shouted, ¡± you guys continue to search for the ancient books. Changqing, help me draw the yin gathering talisman. We¡¯ll help the seniors of Shen villa! The old Daoist came from a Daoist sect and knew how to exorcise evil spirits and send the dead to the afterworld. However, he also knew how to protect ghosts and gather Yin, just that he didn¡¯t use this method often. As soon as he finished speaking, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood. He began to draw the yin gathering array while muttering. The blood-red light turned into a large formation, and countless Yin Qi nourished the yin spirits here, connecting with them. Nourished by this Yin Qi, the spirits that had already shown signs of decadence seemed to be instantly reinvigorated. Countless dark spirits climbed up the chains and bit the female ghost¡¯s head as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives. They devoured the dark energy on her body and bit her until she screamed in pain. Taking advantage of this opportunity, some people found several books from the wansheng era and sent them over one by one. Unfortunately, among these books, there were two or three that were missing. Only the last one, when song qingwei took it to have a look, he saw the words:Shen Zhuang¡¯s historical records. Nine years of wansheng. There were very few records of the Meng family in the books. In the lost history books, no one knew what the final outcome of the Meng family, who had become enemies with the Shen family because of the silk case, was. However, from the contents of the book, song qingxiao guessed that the Meng family had probably been forced out of the manor. The Shen family seemed to have made a fortune after the silk case. In a short five years, they changed the name of the manor, which showed that their power was extraordinary. In the seventh month of the ninth year of wansheng, there was a record of something. The head of the Shen family, Shen Ren, became an Imperial merchant, and his son, Shen zening, was a literary talent and had a good reputation. He married ¡­ Yan ¡­ Wife, both parties are good friends ¡­ They were a match made in heaven. The book described Shen zening¡¯s gentle temperament and good character with a large amount of ink, which was rare. Song Qing pursed his lips and began to think. According to the current records of Wan shengnian, the Meng and Shen families had an enmity for some unknown reason, which led to the silk case. The children of both sides fell in love at this time. However, from the results, it seemed that this relationship was not good. The daughter of the Meng family seemed to have come prepared and framed the Shen family. At that time, the Meng family was powerful, and the entire Shen family was imprisoned. However, for some reason, the daughter of the Meng family committed suicide, and the Shen family used a token to ¡®drive¡¯ the Meng family out of the manor. According to the household registration records, the woman of the Meng family was only 18 years old when she died. Since she was Shen zening¡¯s lover, it was not difficult to speculate that Shen zening¡¯s age should not be much different from hers. The earliest records that song qingxiao found mentioned the silk case in the third year of wansheng. As for the woman of the Meng family, she had strangled herself in wansheng for a year. Although there was no relevant information recorded, her death must have been related to this case. On one side was her lover, on the other side was her family. She had no choice but to commit suicide. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, the silk case could be traced back to the first year of wansheng. The case happened in the first year of wansheng, and the case was reversed in the third year. In the fifth year, the Shen family was acquitted. In the ninth year, Shen zening and the daughter of the Yan family got married. ¡°The Yan ¡­¡± Song Qing¡¯s small eyes narrowed slightly. She remembered that in the records of the third year of wansheng, there seemed to be a person with the surname nie. Chapter 2129 - Chapter 2129 Past (3) Chapter 2129: Past (3) Chapter 2129: Past (3) ¡°Yan chengbing, the magistrate?¡± She didn¡¯t know if the two surnamed nie were related, but song qingxiao felt that the clues were connected. For the Shen family to be able to turn the tables so quickly after being imprisoned and develop so rapidly a few years later, other than producing evidence, it was likely that there was no lack of help. The fact that magistrate Yan chengbing was able to help them when they were in trouble showed that the relationship between the two sides was not ordinary. After the Shen family became rich, Shen zening¡¯s marriage to the Yan family¡¯s daughter was probably related to Yan chengbing. She frowned and took a deep breath, suppressing the anxiety in her heart. Although the ancient books were not complete and there were only a few records, he could roughly guess what had happened. The female ghost was most likely the lady of the Meng family who had hung herself in the mulberry forest in July more than 300 years ago. Whether it was the development of the silkworm industry in Shen villa or her anger when she heard the words ¡®Meng fanglan¡¯, it could be verified. However, he had found out her identity and background, as well as some of her past, but what did this have to do with his mission? She flipped through the book again. Unexpectedly, she found a record on the last page of the Shen villa historical records of the ninth year of wansheng. Nine years of wansheng. November. There was an unusual phenomenon in the Shen family. Someone swam back in the middle of the night, saying that the ghost had frightened Yan. .. Before this, there had never been such a serious record about ghosts and gods in these historical records. This was the first time song qingxiao had seen such a book. A scholar has his own righteousness, and he does not speak. Perhaps there were all kinds of legends about gods and ghosts in the unofficial history, but in the real records like this, they had to be reported to the Imperial court and kept in their own archives. The official who had recorded this incident would never have dared to casually write down such a story, unless the incident had been so big that it could not be suppressed at all. This record was a pleasant surprise. Before song qingxiao could close the book, the red mist surrounded the book and hit it with a boom. The book was quickly corroded by the red light, turning into black gas and dissipating. The ghostly Qi corroded her palm and stirred up the light scales in her palm. Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent, and aunt Wu shouted happily, ¡± ¡°I found a book!¡± ¡°The records of Meng Zhuang in the first year of wansheng, Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the ghost head in the air opened its mouth and a huge tongue rolled towards Auntie Wu. The tip of the tongue was surrounded by a black and red blood light, which was extremely terrifying. However, before it could touch aunt Wu¡¯s body, a purple light flashed and it was blocked by the blooming purple flame Lotus. As the flames flickered, the female ghost let out an extremely shrill cry. This scream was far louder than when she was bitten by the group of ghosts. It was enough to show how serious her injuries were. Aunt Wu was so shocked that she fell to the ground, but she still gritted her teeth and crawled toward song qingxiao. She tried to push the book forward until it was caught by the spiritual force. Song Qing took the records of mengzhuang into his hands and flipped it open. As expected, the first page read:The first year of wansheng. This was a crucial item, and it had come at the right time. The female ghost was still shrieking in pain, and her voice was endless. Song qingxiao held her breath and carefully read the book, unlike her previous impatience. Many things happened in the first year of wansheng. That year, the chaotic world ended, and the great Jin Dynasty was founded. The Emperor had shown mercy to the world and reduced taxes. In the same year, the emperor¡¯s birthday was approaching, and officials of various ranks were preparing to bring local specialties and other items to the capital to celebrate. Since ancient times, Meng Zhuang had been a town on the water. Transportation was well developed, and merchants and merchants came and went from all over the country. There were also many rare things. There was a rich local family with the surname Shen who started his family by selling silk and cloth. He was considered a prominent figure in Meng village. After hearing about this matter, he competed with Meng Zhuang¡¯s largest Squire to get the threshold of tribute, to get the favor of the government and fight for the title of Imperial merchant. However, their competitor was the Meng family, who had a lot of power in the village. Their business included porcelain, silk, tea leaves, and so on. They were extremely rich. It was reasonable to say that the Shen family had no way to compete with the Meng family for the right to pay Tributes, but the Shen family finally presented an extraordinary embroidered item, which unexpectedly opened the door to the government, and was highly valued by the local officials. The double-sided pattern could show different patterns according to the intensity of the light. The exquisiteness of the technique and the ingenuity of the mind were simply unparalleled in the world. It could be called a one-in-a-million treasure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The officials who saw the embroidery were shocked and the Shen family was valued by the officials because of this treasure. Overnight, the Shen family had made a name for themselves and even defeated their competitor, the Meng family, and was selected as a tribute merchant. When the officials received this embroidery, they regarded it as a treasure and immediately wanted to ship it to the capital to please the Emperor. Meng village was built against the water, so even this unparalleled embroidery needed to be transported by the water. Half a month after boarding the ship, the color of the embroidery began to fall off, perhaps because it was wet! Chapter 2130 - Chapter 2130 Here it comes (1) Chapter 2130: Here it comes (1) Chapter 2130: Here it comes (1) This was a treasure that belonged to the imperial family. It was simply a sin to make such a big mistake. Especially since the Jin dynasty had just been established and the emperor¡¯s birthday was just around the corner, it was extremely inauspicious for the color of the embroideries to fade. If they were to question him, none of the relevant personnel would be able to escape. After discovering this problem, the official in charge of transporting the item was scared out of his wits. The ship immediately returned to Meng village and the Shen family was imprisoned for a serious crime. This matter was of great importance, and the incident with the birthday tribute could not be covered up. After it was reported to the Ministry of Justice, the case was quickly sentenced to execution in the autumn of wansheng. However, after the Shen family was imprisoned for two months, they frequently cried out for injustice, saying that they had details to complain about, and claimed that they knew who had harmed them and had evidence in hand. At that time, the magistrate Yan chengbing was an upright person. In order to avoid killing the innocent by mistake, he re-tried the case after hearing the Shen family¡¯s cries of injustice. The Shen family claimed that there was a problem with the embroidery that they presented that day and that it was because someone had designed a replacement. The real unparalleled embroidery was now in the hands of the culprit. And the people who had framed the Shen family were the Meng family who had competed with the Shen family for the tribute list. Under Shen zening¡¯s guidance, Yan chengbing, the prefect, found such an embroidered object in the embroidery room of a young lady of the Meng family. When the two embroideries were placed together, not only were their sizes and patterns exactly the same, but the embroiderability was also the same. However, in terms of color, it was several times more perfect than the faded embroidery. When the two embroidery pictures were unfolded, under the sunlight, the silk threads were overflowing with light, as brilliant as the clouds. As the silk cloth spun, it displayed different scenes. It was simply an extraordinary treasure in the world. In the court, the young lady of the Meng family personally admitted that this was the treasure of the Shen residence. As soon as these words came out, the court was in an uproar! The Meng family was a local Squire with a huge business and many good friends. After this incident, several elders in the family were captured by the officials. After a round of torture, they could only cry out that they were innocent. Yan chengbing didn¡¯t dare to rashly judge The Strange Case that was caused by a birthday tribute. In the end, he decided to report it to the Ministry of Justice to re-examine the case. .. In the seventh month of the same year, an orchid of the Meng family strangled herself in her Mulberry field. This also matched the records of the household registration in the first year of wansheng that song qingxiao had seen before. Meng fanglan had died during the Zhongyuan Festival, which was the time of the great Yin. When she connected it to the female ghost¡¯s reaction when she heard the name ¡®Meng fanglan¡¯, song qingxiao was 90% sure that the ghost was Meng fanglan. At this moment, the old Daoist could not hold on any longer. Large amounts of blood Qi and spiritual power were extracted from his body to feed the yin souls here. However, compared to the crazy ghost King of the netherworld, the tens of thousands of vengeful souls in Shen Zhuang and the little mana of the old Daoist were like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot. Even though she did not read all the historical records, she could connect all the events that happened in the past with what she had. She looked up at the ghost head that was being torn apart and devoured by the group of ghosts and shouted, ¡± ¡°Meng fanglan!¡± As soon as he said this, it was like a thunderclap. The female ghost¡¯s shrieks and angry roars all disappeared. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The faceless ghostly head in the air seemed to have been exposed and was particularly terrified. The flamboyant strands of hair on her head shrank, and the few remaining Black Ghost chains took the opportunity to hook her face firmly and tear it. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The ghostly figures bit at the ghost. The ghost King was extremely afraid. After its roots were exposed, it seemed to have no power to resist in front of these ghostly figures. The pressure on the old Daoist¡¯s body suddenly relaxed, and he revealed a trace of joy. The group of ghosts sealed underground by the eight trigrams formation resented her to the extreme. They took this opportunity to madly absorb the evil Yin Qi in her body for their own use. The red mist gradually thinned, and the power of the ghosts instantly increased by a lot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ghost head in the air lost its ability to attack and struggled desperately, as if it wanted to escape immediately. Song qingxiao saw her reaction and continued, ¡± in the first year of wansheng, you framed your parents for Shen zening and caused the Meng family to fall apart. No wonder you were too ashamed to face anyone after your death! ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Ghosthead struggled with all his might, only to hear song Qing say, you were abandoned by Shen zening. You were full of resentment. After you died, you turned into a ghost and stayed in Shen Manor. The female ghost heard her words and screamed madly. Her long hair, which had been retracted, suddenly swelled up again. Chapter 2131 - Chapter 2131 Here it comes (2) Chapter 2131: Here it comes (2) Chapter 2131: Here it comes (2) However, this time, she seemed to have lost all order. The black Qi was whipping randomly as if she didn¡¯t care about her life. The people below dodged in a panic. Fortunately, there was the protection of the stellar array. In addition, the ghost had gone crazy after being greatly stimulated, so the main target of attack was song qingxiao. With the vengeful spirits under Shen Manor blocking the way, the survivors had not suffered any fatal blows yet. But even so, seeing the countless ghostly figures emerging from the black silk as it pierced through, it was enough to make everyone scared out of their wits and shiver in fear. every injustice has its perpetrator. Shen zening betrayed you, so you should seek revenge from him. But I didn¡¯t expect you to kill innocent people. Song qingxiao reprimanded loudly, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. The origin of the ghost King of the netherworld had been found, and he also knew that she had died because of an affair. In the end, she had turned into a ghost with resentment and stayed here. However, more than 300 years had passed, and the resentment in the ghost King¡¯s heart had accumulated deeper and deeper. Shen zening, who had an affair with her, had long died. And his trial mission was to complete the ¡®promise of white hair¡¯. If this promise was related to the ghost King, where would he suddenly find Shen zening after more than 300 years? and how would he make the two who had turned into enemies become white hair? ¡°Ah!¡± The female ghost suffered a backlash from the tens of thousands of ghosts, and she let out an extremely painful scream. It was unknown whether it was because of the pain of his soul being devoured or because his identity had been exposed. A large amount of black residue floated out of her mouth. The residue turned into Yin Qi bit by bit and floated in the air. As soon as the residue floated out, she stopped struggling, as if she had resigned herself to her fate, and stopped screaming and crying. The 10,000 ghosts madly tore at this wisp of her soul, devouring the resentment in her body. There were many ghosts here, and after a while, the ghost King¡¯s aura instantly weakened, and this wisp of split soul¡¯s soul body was about to dissipate. The old Daoist priest, who had stopped his spell casting, revealed a trace of joy in his eyes. Even the people who were holding their heads to resist the piercing ghost sounds raised their heads slightly. ¡°W-are we safe?¡± The only thing left above was for the ghost horde to eat the ghost King¡¯s soul. Although there was a lot of resentment in Shen villa, in the old Daoist¡¯s opinion, the most troublesome one was the ghost King. Once the ghost King ¡®died¡¯, Shen Zhuang¡¯s soul under her control would wake up sooner or later. At that time, with song qingxiao¡¯s methods, it was not impossible for everyone to leave this place. Everyone clearly thought of the same thing, and their faces revealed a look of relief. Daoist priest song even thought of the divination he had done before he left and the incense he had offered. Although it was a forced request, it was still a blessing from his ancestors. He smiled and turned to look at song qingxiao excitedly. after this death tribulation, you will definitely be safe and sound in the future. There will be no disasters ¡­ I knew that the ancestors of cloud Tiger Mountain wouldn¡¯t leave us in the lurch. Once the nine netherworld ghost Lord¡¯s soul is destroyed, we¡¯ll leave this place immediately and return to cloud Tiger Mountain! The old Daoist felt like the worst had come to an end, and even the pain from his injuries seemed to have disappeared in an instant. I once promised the ancestor that I would bring the two of you back to the sect unscathed ¡­ He glanced at song Changqing, but song Changqing was not as happy as he was. His face was still full of shock and confusion, as if he had something to say. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist subconsciously avoided his eyes and turned to look at his disciple. However, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was not relaxed at all. Instead, she had an unprecedented solemness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He felt a little uneasy, so he asked softly while holding his chest. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and released her divine sense. With her Dao integration stage cultivation base, she did not sense anything approaching. However, the premonition that had been honed from countless life-and-death situations made her sense that an extremely terrifying crisis was about to come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She shook her head and reminded him softly, ¡± ¡°Be careful ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the ghost head in the air had completely given up struggling. From the surrounding walls made of white bones, countless Dark Souls flew out one by one, pouncing towards the main culprit who had caused their tragic deaths back then. ¡°You¡¯re dead ¡­¡± The ghost King, who had not spoken for a long time and had been devoured by thousands of ghosts, spoke coldly before he was torn apart by the ghosts. Chapter 2132 - Chapter 2132 Here it comes (3) Chapter 2132: Here it comes (3) Chapter 2132: Here it comes (3) Her words were very soft, but the resentment in them seemed to have been engraved into the depths of her soul. It was like a curse, softly spat out. The chill seeped into everyone¡¯s body from the soles of their feet, and the group of ghosts swallowed the ghost King¡¯s remnant will. Just as her face disappeared, the ground suddenly trembled. BOOM! BOOM! This tremble was extremely powerful. Everyone felt as if they were on a carpet, and this carpet had been whipped by someone. ¡°This tomb, is it, is it going to collapse?¡± Someone asked in a timid way. Song qingxiao shook her head. She could feel that the trembling was not from the underground tomb, but from the entire Shen villa. With this shake, something in Shen villa seemed to be broken by force. Although everyone¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t as strong as hers, the innate sense of danger that living creatures had made everyone feel that something was wrong. Even though they didn¡¯t see anything, the sense of danger was like maggots attached to their bones, causing everyone to instinctively tremble. At some point in time, a faint chill shot out from the ground, ignoring the blockade of the stellar array and covering everyone¡¯s body like a mist. Even the flame of the chaotic green lamp floating in the air seemed to be suppressed. After the flame flickered a few times, it was forcibly compressed, causing the surrounding light to become much darker. The brutal souls wandering around slowed down, and the bone walls around them seemed to be a little off. The old Daoist immediately realized that the situation was not right. His expression changed and he turned to look at song qingxiao. She had already summoned back the green lamp that had been suppressed by the ghostly Qi. As she clenched her fist, the green lamp disappeared in her palm. In the underground tomb, the last ray of light disappeared. The surroundings fell into darkness! The terrified crowd had already realized that something was wrong, and they couldn¡¯t even shout in fear. The yin Qi spread without restraint in this place. After his vision was blocked, his hearing and senses were magnified to the limit. In the darkness, there seemed to be something caressing everyone¡¯s back, and a ¡®person¡¯ was blowing in everyone¡¯s ears. They could even vaguely hear a girl¡¯s bell-like laughter. Everyone even felt that if they turned around, they might be able to face the ghost in the dark. No¡­ He probably didn¡¯t even need to turn around to see that a ghostly face had already made contact with his face. The darkness magnified one¡¯s imagination, and the fear in one¡¯s heart grew, causing everyone¡¯s scalp to tighten. ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know whose heart was beating wildly, or if there was a consciousness in his mind that was beating like a drum. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± In the darkness, there seemed to be a ghost apologizing, ¡± we can¡¯t hold on any longer. This is all we can do to help. I hope that Taoist priest won¡¯t forget your promise. If there¡¯s a chance to leave this place alive, we¡¯ll ¡­ These words were clearly heard by everyone. The old Daoist was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have understood something and goosebumps rose all over his body. Everyone¡¯s heartstrings were stretched to the extreme, reaching a peak, and just as they were about to burst- ¡®Ka-¡® The soft sound of a bone Xun turning could be heard. This voice was like a signal. After the first ring, it rang out again and again. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The surrounding bone walls began to shake violently, as if something was causing these vengeful spirits, who had died a hundred years ago, to feel extreme fear. ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ The bone wall trembled more and more violently, and the tightly packed bones buried in the surroundings began to slide down one after another. ¡°This is bad!¡± In the dark, the old Daoist shouted, ¡± ¡°The bone wall is going to collapse!¡± After his hearing was amplified, he could feel that the pile of corpses was shaking as if they were about to collapse. Everyone was in the secret collection Hall. If these mountain-like piles of bones collapsed, it was enough to bury everyone. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Although everyone heard his warning, they couldn¡¯t react in time to the disaster of the collapsed bones. With a loud boom, the surrounding bone walls collapsed one by one! Even though it was so dark that one could not see their fingers clearly, the sound was so loud that it was like thunder. The mountain of bones was like a huge wave in the ocean, quickly drowning everyone with a loud sound. At the critical moment, the stellar array burst into a faint light under the suppression of the strong evil Yin Qi. After blocking the first wave of impact for everyone, it was finally broken and turned into seven sparks, flying into song qingxiao¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao leaped up the moment the corpses flooded the area. She formed a seal with her hands and chanted the ¡®Lin¡¯ word, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± In the face of a strong enemy, she did not dare to be careless. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique formed a domain and trapped song daozhang and his disciple, as well as the people around them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The mountain of bones fell down and buried the center. Chapter 2133 - Chapter 2133 The Mengs (1) Chapter 2133: The Meng¡¯s (1) Chapter 2133: The Meng¡¯s (1) The bone wall crashed down with an unusually ferocious momentum. The air currents surged and slapped the surroundings, forming a violent tornado. It broke through the top of the yin Qi and pierced through the sky above the city Lord¡¯s mansion, revealing a huge hole. The huge rocks rolled down, burying the altar and the remaining kun corpses into the ground. As everyone screamed, song qingxiao¡¯s territory allowed her to withstand the terrifying impact. After a few seconds, when everyone¡¯s breathing was still there, song qingxiao let go. She grabbed at the air and shouted, ¡± ¡°Rise!¡± The spiritual power turned into an Ice Dragon, roaring and breaking the stone layer, revealing the figures of the people who were almost covered. Everyone was still in shock, but this was only the beginning. The ground was still shaking, as if some force had penetrated the entire Shen villa from the ground. ¡®Boom-¡® With a loud rumble, the ground was torn apart inch by inch, and a dark and terrifying crack extended from the depths of the underground tomb to the center of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Countless sand and gravel rolled down, and the crack continued to tear. The people below felt the ground shake and couldn¡¯t help but retreat in fear. The crack was right in front of everyone. Just as everyone was afraid that they would be sucked into the black crack, the trembling finally stopped. The crack passed through the blockade of the stellar array and ran through the entire underground tomb. The dust flew up, revealing the blood-red Sky above. Under the hazy red light, everyone could vaguely see that the furthest crack in their line of sight was about a meter wide. Cold air gushed out of the ground, bringing with it endless despair and eeriness, as if it was going straight to the netherworld. Everyone suppressed their fear and tried to retreat. However, as they struggled, they stepped on the sand and made a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Some gravel rolled down the crack and made a long echo. There was no sound for a long time, as if the crack had no end. At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the crack, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time ¡­ Why do you need to get to the bottom of it ¡­¡± ¡®Eh ¡­ What ¡­ What ¡­¡¯ The echoes continued to echo, striking everyone¡¯s eardrums. This voice gave people the feeling that it was said by sticking to the back. The tone was slippery and cold, as if there was an ice-cold snake stuck to the back, climbing up the spine, making people shiver. Goosebumps also appeared on song Qing¡¯s small arms and neck, but she quickly suppressed the strange phenomenon with her spiritual power. She composed herself and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t get to the bottom of it, how can I force you out?¡± She didn¡¯t get a response from the ghost King, but song qingxiao ignored her and continued, ¡± ¡°Meng fanglan, you¡¯ve been dead for more than 300 years. You¡¯ve hidden here, massacred the city twice, and killed the people of Shen villa. Was it to avenge the Meng family?¡± he asked. The Meng family had competed with the Shen family in the past, but because Meng fanglan had testified at the last minute, many of the elders of the Meng family had been imprisoned. In the end, she committed suicide, probably because she was extremely remorseful. Although song qingxiao did not find any later records of the Meng family, she could guess that the Meng family would not have a good ending from the change of Meng village to Shen village and the prosperity of Shen zening and his son. As soon as song qingxiao finished her question, the female ghost¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Revenge?¡± Her voice was weak and seemed to come and go. It was mixed with the wind and rotated around the tomb. It sounded gloomy and had an indescribable pressure. ¡°No!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the voice seemed to have a source. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, only to see that at the end of the crack, a dark red light had appeared. At first, there was only a little red light, but it grew brighter and brighter, and finally turned into a small lamp, illuminating the entire depths of the dark crack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the light, the shadow of a strong ancient tree appeared out of thin air. Its roots were intertwined, and the lamp was hanging on the corner of the ancient tree. However, the red light came in a strange way. It seemed to be not far away from them, but also extremely far away, with a long gap between them. Although the light illuminated the darkness, the red light was cold and extraordinary. It seemed to carry endless despair and monstrous blood light, revealing great evil. It didn¡¯t make people feel warm and comfortable at first glance, but instead, an unspeakable fear bred in their hearts. The most creepy thing was that under the light, a woman in a complicated red dress appeared under the ancient tree, standing at the end of the crack. Chapter 2134 - Chapter 2134 The Mengs (2) Chapter 2134: The Meng¡¯s (2) Chapter 2134: The Meng¡¯s (2) Under the red light, her figure covered the entire underground crack. For a moment, no one could tell if she was standing at the end of the rift or if her figure was reflected in the red light, forming the long dark Rift. The moment song qingxiao saw Meng fanglan, her pupils shrank to the size of needles and turned golden. Under the cover of the dress, a large number of green scales had already appeared on her legs. She did not do this of her own accord. After her body sensed extreme danger, she instinctively wanted to reveal her nuwa body so that she could resist the pressure brought by the yin ghost with more powerful strength! Under the heavy pressure, song Qing felt a sharp pain on his skin. The terrifying ghost pressure turned into thousands of invisible needles, poking all over her body, suppressing her realm and strength, making it difficult for her to even speak. Under the blood light that filled the sky, the woman¡¯s figure could not be seen clearly, as if she was covered in it. He could only vaguely see her long black hair hanging down by her side, as if it was covering her face. The black gas lingered around her face, and even the red light could not penetrate it. ¡°AI ¡­¡± As soon as the woman¡¯s figure appeared, she let out a long sigh. This voice didn¡¯t sound as ethereal as before, but everyone present could hear it clearly. Under the red light, the remaining Yin souls were unable to resist at all. Under the blood mist, they melted one by one, turning into Yin Qi and merging into the blood light. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Shen Zhuang for revenge?¡± Although the appearance of the ghost King of the netherworld had doubled the pressure on song qingxiao, what she had said was far beyond her expectations. It made her suppress the chaotic thoughts in her heart for a moment and ask in confusion. The Meng family died because of the Shen family. In the end, the daughter of the Meng family committed suicide to escape punishment. After her death, she slaughtered the Shen villa twice, but it was not to avenge the Meng family. could it be that he really had a great enlightenment after death and only wanted to cultivate into a demonic fiend? ¡± This thought flashed through her mind, and she heard Meng fanglan say, ¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± In the red light, she shook her head. The black hair that covered her face also swayed as she shook her head, bringing with it ghostly howls and sinister winds. I died under the mulberry field. After my death, the Meng family was heartless. They stuffed rice husks into my mouth, stained my face with ink, combed my hair forward, and blocked my face. They wanted me to be unable to speak after I became a ghost and have no face to see people ¡­ As she said this, the black aura on her body flashed. A wave of violent Qi rushed out, and the survivors ¡®faces instantly darkened. They felt as if they were in the 18th level of hell, and they could only hear the howls of wolves and the cries of ghosts. they didn¡¯t even let me rest in peace. They split open the mulberry tree and stuffed my body into the ancient tree. They then sealed me with a spell so that I would never be able to escape ¡­ She spoke in an extremely slow and gentle tone about what had happened to her in the past. There was no resentment or crying in her words, but there was a strong and dense evil intent that could not be dispersed. ¡°Why should I avenge the Meng family?¡± At this point, she seemed to have tilted her head. Song qingxiao looked at her from a distance. She could even feel that she was smiling sinisterly when she said this. However, her words once again stunned song Qing. In the records of mengzhuang, there was naturally no detail about what happened to her after her death. Her personal sorrow, in the historical records of the village, was ultimately reduced to a sentence,¡¯hanging herself in sang Tian¡¯. History would not spend too much time on her, so they could only get a glimpse of her from a few words of records. However, since she was willing to talk about these past events, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was slightly at ease. Perhaps it was because she had been a ghost for hundreds of years and had been hiding under the Shen villa, no one could tell her the words in her heart, which made her willing to talk about the past at this time. However, this was a great opportunity for song qingxiao to find out more about the ¡®white promise¡¯. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why did the Meng clan do this?¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s hands were hanging by her side, and her unusually wide sleeves rippled in front of her chest. She stood under the tall tree. Under the red light, her head drooped down and her black hair danced in the wind. She looked like a corpse hanging on the treetop, which was particularly terrifying. ¡°That year ¡­¡± What made song qingxiao heave a sigh of relief was that Meng fanglan did not shy away from talking about the past. Chapter 2135 - Chapter 2135 The Mengs (3) Chapter 2135: The Meng¡¯s (3) Chapter 2135: The Meng¡¯s (3) Perhaps it was because these old things had been buried in her heart for a long time and she had no one to talk to, Meng fanglan immediately answered the moment she asked, ¡± ¡°Shen lang and I knew each other when we were young.¡± Many years had passed, and Shen zening had already passed away. He was afraid that his life was over. However, when she mentioned that she knew ¡®Shen lang¡¯, this female ghost whose hands were covered in blood actually revealed a rare, hair-raising shyness in her words. The young man and woman knew each other and eventually fell in love, unable to stop. I was born in the Meng family. The Meng family has a huge business and is very rich. In addition, the village was built near the water, which made it easy to defend and difficult to attack. Therefore, even when war broke out and the country changed dynasties, the daughter of the Meng family did not suffer much. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest daughter of my family, and my parents love me the most.¡± She slowly recounted the events of the past, bringing up her parents ¡®unconditional pampering. since I was young, I¡¯ve shown extraordinary talent in embroidery. My parents found the world¡¯s greatest embroiderers for me and taught me carefully. As a young girl with excellent talent, Meng fanglan was pampered by her parents at that time. She could get whatever she wanted in the Meng family. If it wasn¡¯t for her bad relationship with Shen zening, her life would have been perfect. ¡°When I was young, my mother had promised me that she would allow me to choose my own husband and never interfere in my marriage.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t agree, the Meng family wouldn¡¯t marry her off to anyone. Therefore, when she fell in love with Shen zening, she never thought about whether her family would agree or not. Later on, just like the general process recorded in the records of Meng Zhuang, the emperor¡¯s birthday was around the corner and the Shen family wanted to use this opportunity to rise to the top and obtain the right to be an Imperial merchant. At that time, the Meng family was the most powerful. Although the Shen family was also a rich family, they were much worse than the Meng family. At this time, Meng fanglan, who was in love with Shen zening, could not bear to see her lover in pain, so she offered to embroider a birthday picture for him. ¡°However, the Meng family also asked me to embroider a picture for the emperor¡¯s birthday.¡± One side was family, the other was a lover. Song Qing said, ¡°¡±You chose the Shen family in the end.¡± ¡°The Meng family is already rich enough.¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to give some to others? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to her. She didn¡¯t mind that song qingxiao didn¡¯t mention it. She continued, ¡± ¡°In the end, I rejected the Meng family. I stayed up for half a month to help Shen lang embroider a ¡®longevity Spring River painting¡¯.¡± She worked day and night and even overstepped her limits. Her mother was so anxious that she called a doctor to get medicine for her. After the embroidery was done, she secretly ordered the people around her to send it to Shen zening. The two of them met in the dark night and had a good time together under the moonlight. ¡°That day Shen lang swore that the day his Shen family received the reward, it would be the time to propose marriage.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, her expression changed. With Meng fanglan¡¯s words, the mission of this ¡®white-haired promise¡¯ was indeed to be tied to her. Hearing her lover¡¯s promise, Meng fanglan¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey, as if she had taken a calming pill, and she returned to the Meng family with peace of mind. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that what happened later was very different from what you expected.¡± Meng fanglan was silent for a while after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words. Under the red light, her figure hung in the air motionlessly. After a long time, she let out a long sigh. ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± Most of the things in life were not what one wanted. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a mistake in the embroidery. It¡¯s all my fault ¡­ The words of this evil ghost, who had slaughtered the Shen Manor twice and whose hands were stained with hundreds of thousands of vengeful souls, actually revealed some guilt when he mentioned this old matter. It was so unbelievable that song qingxiao¡¯s mouth twitched, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What made me the angriest was my parents.¡± The Shen family¡¯s embroidery had met with an accident, and the whole family was in prison. At this time, when Meng fanglan learned that her lover was in trouble, she naturally could not leave him in the lurch. The Meng family had been prosperous for many years and had great power in Meng village, so Meng fanglan asked her parents to save the entire Shen family. She had been doted on in the past and thought that her parents would agree when she made this request. However, when she made this suggestion, her parents flatly refused. Her parents, who had always loved her, were furious when they found out that she had an affair with Shen zening. ¡°It¡¯s all fake!¡± When she said this, her tone finally carried a hint of resentment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black Qi turned into a gust of wind and spun around her, lifting her red clothes and making her body sway. The drooping Mulberry branches seemed to be pulled by her body and kept swaying. Even the red light hanging on the treetop flickered a few times, as if it was burning more intensely. With Meng fanglan¡¯s anger, she finally looked like a malicious ghost. The baleful Qi spread out, turning the place into a hell covered in blood light! Chapter 2136 - Chapter 2136 Chapter 1021-take action Chapter 2136: Chapter 1021-take action Chapter 2136: Chapter 1021-take action ¡°Fake! Fake! Fake!¡± Meng fanglan roared loudly, her voice was terrifying. More than 300 years had passed, but the resentment in her heart had not dispersed. On the contrary, the more blood she was stained with, the more it turned into a barrier of resentment and piled up in her heart. ¡°I caused the Shen family to go to prison, I caused Shen lang to suffer.¡± ¡°..¡±Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched, not knowing what to say to her. ¡°Father and mother were afraid that I would walk around for Shen lang and locked me in the room.¡± And this only made Meng fanglan more and more painful. Just as she was feeling extremely anxious, the maid who had been bribed received the news that Shen zening was in prison. They only said that he had suffered a lot and couldn¡¯t endure the torture. They said that the ¡®promise¡¯ between the two of them could only be renewed in the next life. Meng fanglan¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. However, he sent someone to pass on a message that there was still one way to save him. She would then embroider another ¡®longevity and thousand autumns painting¡¯, saying that it was the real thing and that the Meng family had swapped it out. There was also a set of embroidered cloth along with the supplementary message. He even said that if he was lucky enough to escape from prison, he would not let her down. At that time, Meng fanglan felt guilty that he had suffered because of her, and when she heard that he was being tortured in prison, she wholeheartedly wanted to save his life, so how could she refuse? Therefore, when she was locked up by her parents, Meng fanglan took the opportunity to embroider a brand new birthday painting. This painting was embroidered by her to save her lover, and her state of mind was far more serious than before. Every stitch and thread represented her love and worry for Shen zening. This embroidery had exhausted all her energy, and it was almost a bone lock after she finished. When it was completed, the painting was even more exquisite than the longevity and longevity painting he had completed the first time. What happened after that was just as recorded in the records of mengzhuang. When the Shen family found out that she had finished the work, they immediately cried out for innocence and said that they were framed. She presented the embroidery and said that she was instructed by the Meng family to imitate the ¡®longevity Spring River painting¡¯ and use Shen zening to exchange it for her. In the court, her words set off a great uproar. .. After that, several elders of the Meng family were arrested for exchanging the tributes. Her parents were furious and criticized her. The more this was the case, the more she felt that the Meng family was not a place for her to stay for long. However, after such an incident, her reputation had been tarnished. Meng and Shen had become mortal enemies. It was impossible for her to have a relationship with Shen zening. Hence, the two of them agreed to die in love, so that they could marry again in the netherworld. She was dressed in a wedding dress and hung in her own Mulberry forest. Before he died, he made a vow to wait for Shen zening to go to the yellow Springs together. However, after her death, it was not Shen zening who came, but her angry family and parents. She had brought such a disaster to the Meng family, and the Meng family hated her to the core. After her death, she asked a master to perform a ritual. Just as she said, husks were stuffed into her mouth, ink was splashed on her face, and her long hair drooped down her face. The mulberry tree was split open, and her body was upside down in the mulberry forest. Even if he wanted her to be trapped here and never be able to reincarnate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this curse. ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao was speechless when she heard that she seemed to hate her parents and relatives. After a long while, he asked her, ¡± did Shen zening die in the end? ¡± she asked. Her voice was cold and had a hint of sarcasm. In fact, in the later records of the history of Shen Manor, it was also recorded that the lover of the Shen family, who had made an oath of undying love with her, had married another woman in the ninth year of wansheng several years after the silk case. Since he didn¡¯t die, it was obvious that she was the only one who had kept her promise to die for him. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t hide her tone, so Meng fanglan could naturally tell. In addition, she had also read the records of Shen Zhuang, so her question naturally made the female ghost silent for a moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°.. His parents are still alive, how can he die?¡± ¡°Did your parents die when you died?¡± Song qingxiao replied lazily. The female ghost seemed to be a little angry. ¡°They didn¡¯t die!¡± Her voice became much gloomier. As the red lights flickered, the black aura that shrouded her face became even thicker, ¡± ¡°However, they once promised to let me choose my own son-in-law, but when the time came, they went back on their words. They went back on their words, and they deserve to die!¡± didn¡¯t Shen zening also go back on his word? ¡± Song qingxiao sneered. Chapter 2137 - Chapter 2137 Chapter 1021-take action (2) Chapter 2137: Chapter 1021-take action (2) Chapter 2137: Chapter 1021-take action (2) ¡°He broke his promise several times. He once promised to marry you, but he went back on his word in the end.I asked you to die for me, but I lived after you died.¡± Her eyes were cold. in the ninth year of wansheng¡¯s reign, he married a woman from the Yan family, but he doesn¡¯t remember that you died for him. Isn¡¯t that even more despicable? ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The female ghost was enraged by her words and shouted, ¡± ¡°You actually dare to compare them!¡± When her sweetheart was criticized, she seemed to be even angrier than when she was ¡¯embarrassed¡¯ by song Qing¡¯s pinky finger. ¡°He has his own difficulties, his own difficulties!¡± As the female ghost raged, the ghostly shadow under the tree flickered. ¡°It is my fortune that is not enough and can not marry him as his wife. He has already tried his best and even the wedding dress that I wore that day was sent by him. His parents are still alive, we can¡¯t let them see their son die!¡± She explained in excitement, ¡± there are three ways to be unfilial. Having no children is the worst. He married the daughter of the Yan family only to carry on the family line ¡­ Every time it roared, a strong sense of killing intent would transform into an endless pressure that would strike the surrounding area, squeezing the bone wall underground and making it creak. The underground tomb cracked open, and the crack on the ground seemed to be bigger than before. But when song qingxiao heard her words, she felt that the world was big and full of wonders. After a long while, he let out a long sigh, ¡± I really want to see Shen zening ¡­ Her voice resounded in the underground tomb. The female ghost, who was extremely excited earlier, suppressed her anger after hearing her words. Before she could speak, she heard her continue, ¡± ¡°I want to see what kind of person he is, to be able to play you in the palm of his hand with his sharp mouth.¡± Even though he had been dead for more than 300 years, he still seemed to be crazy and muddled. When the female ghost heard her first sentence, her aura softened, but when she heard her second sentence, she tensed up again. Her aura was gloomy again, and a large amount of black Qi began to surge out of her body. In her silence, the evil Qi was exposed bit by bit, forming a turbulent black mist, like a burning black Flame, lingering around her body. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They only felt the pressure gradually increase, as if they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. After a long time, Meng fanglan finally chuckled, ¡± ¡°You really disgust me.¡± Her tone was no longer as casual as before. Obviously, song qingxiao¡¯s attitude towards Shen zening had hit her soft spot. the words he said are exactly the same as those damn people from the Meng family back then. It really makes me unhappy. At this point, she opened her mouth, and a large amount of black stuff spurted out. As soon as the black residue was spat out, her voice was no longer as clear and melodious as before. It seemed to have become much hoarser, as if her mouth was filled with foreign objects. that¡¯s why I later killed the entire Meng family, leaving no one alive ¡­ Her hoarse and cold voice sounded again, ¡± ¡°They caused Shen lang and me to be separated. Since they did not let us be together when we were alive and did not do as I wished, I want them to listen to my orders after they die!¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s words were filled with deep resentment. As she spat, the black residue fell to the ground and turned into ghostly slaves that had lost their intelligence. ¡°Giggle giggle ¡­¡± As she laughed eerily, the ghostly slaves quickly lined up and slowly moved toward the group through the crack in the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve decided ¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse and unpleasant, like a blunt sickle cutting an old piece of wood. I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I¡¯m going to eat you and turn you into my servant ghost ¡­ Her figure swayed under the shadow of the mulberry tree. Her vicious words were like the most disgusting curse in the world. I¡¯ll make you stay here forever ¡­ As soon as the voice fell, the red light in the distance disappeared. As soon as the lights were turned off, the shadows of the trees and the ghosts were all gone. The underground tomb turned pitch black. Meng fanglan¡¯s voice was like a hard-to-capture breeze, passing into everyone¡¯s ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°When I meet Shen lang, I¡¯ll make you and the group of ghosts from the Meng clan open your eyes wide and take a good look!¡± The crowd screamed, and song qingxiao¡¯s vigilance was raised to the extreme. As soon as she finished speaking, she summoned the sky splitter and swept it around her. Under the silver light, eight black Qi turned into a Yin soul rope and pounced at her. The sword Qi appeared just in time and cut off the fatal ropes! Chapter 2138 - Chapter 2138 Chapter 1021-take action (3) Chapter 2138: Chapter 1021-take action (3) Chapter 2138: Chapter 1021-take action (3) But in the next moment, the broken dark soul rope did not disperse. Instead, it gathered together and turned into a large cloud of black mist. Ghostly figures flickered in the fog and charged at song qingxiao¡¯s position with lightning speed! BOOM! BOOM! The black mist came with a menacing momentum. Before it hit song qingxiao, she could already feel the terrifying aura. She didn¡¯t have time to swing her sword a second time, so she immediately dodged with the ¡®front¡¯ command. ¡®Hu-¡® In the sound of the wind, a ghostly figure in pain appeared from the black gas and broke her afterimage that had not completely dissipated. The mist dispersed and song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared. Before she could fight back, she heard Meng fanglan say, ¡± ¡°I see you ¡­¡± As she spoke, a red light flashed and several black lines appeared where song Qing¡¯s small figure was, as if trying to tie her up. These black lines were contaminated with resentment, and seemed to have the effect of directly attacking divine sense. As soon as song qingxiao appeared, she was suppressed, and the circulation of spiritual energy in her body slowed down. As soon as the shadow touched her body, she was like a butterfly that had fallen into a spider¡¯s web. Even the ¡®Qian¡¯ command seemed to have lost its effect. As soon as her body was tied up, the wandering souls around her turned into countless threads, trying to drill into her feet. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s legs crossed, and a large number of green scales appeared, wrapping her long legs. A long tail stretched out and swept the surroundings with supreme power. ¡°Mo !¡± Under the effect of the power of Dragon destruction, song Qing¡¯s strength was ferocious. Wherever the long tail went, it broke the black threads, which turned into the yin soul¡¯s body and shattered. The heavy sound waves hit the surroundings, causing the underground tomb to shake with loud rumbling sounds. Under the effect of this force, the black line that bound her soul was also shaken off a little. Taking this opportunity, song qingxiao raised her sword and slashed out. The sword Qi shattered the black gas, giving her some time to breathe. ¡°You¡¯re actually a monster?¡± Meng fanglan had missed several times, but from the sound of it, she did not seem to have suffered much damage. Although song qingxiao was free, she was not happy. Instead, she was a little worried. The strength of this trial¡¯s opponent was beyond her expectations. Meng fanglan had only casually waved her hand, but she had already forced her to use several methods. At this time, even the body of Nuwa had appeared, but she had not fully displayed the abilities of a nine netherworld ghost King. It was as if she was playing with him with ease. hahahahaha ¡­ Meng fanglan laughed out loud. it turns out that there¡¯s a demon among this group of people. Since he¡¯s not human, why pretend to be a gentleman? ¡± Inside the stellar array, the old Daoist, whose back was originally tense, was stunned for a moment when he heard this. Song Changqing cursed, ¡± ¡°Nonsense! You shameful Yin ghost!¡± The words ¡®shameful¡¯ infuriated Meng fanglan again. ¡°Then he¡¯s gone.¡± She chuckled. if I turn you into ghosts, you won¡¯t be human anymore, right? ¡± ¡°When I meet Shen lang again, everyone in the city will celebrate for us ¡­¡± As she spoke, her cries could be heard in the darkness, ¡± ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang!¡± The voice started with a sobbing tone, but it became more and more mournful and high-pitched. The moment song qingxiao heard the cry, she sensed the change in her spiritual energy. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A cloud of ghostly Qi gathered in the southeast and turned into an invisible black hole, sucking in the surrounding rocks and mud. The second and third ghostly Qi appeared one after another. In an instant, seven or eight black bottomless abysses appeared in the underground tomb. This kind of abyss was slightly similar to the ¡®domain¡¯ that was summoned by the abyssal territory during the trial of the pure heart. However, in terms of strength, it was undoubtedly much stronger than a ruler-level creature. A large amount of ghostly Qi came out of the abyss, and at the same time, Meng fanglan¡¯s long cry could be heard, ¡± ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± These abysses were extremely corrosive. As soon as they appeared, it was as if the surrounding air and spiritual energy were all corroded by them. The black hole expanded rapidly, and countless vengeful souls and ghosts surged out. At the same time, there was a power that could shock people¡¯s souls. As it shouted, not only were the books and old objects in the tomb sucked in, but some of the crushed skeletons were also swallowed by the black Storm. The most terrifying sound was the soul summoning sound from the abyss. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± The ordinary people in the stellar array could not withstand it at all. Every time they shouted ¡®Shen lang¡¯, their bodies seemed to be slapped by a large invisible hand. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± The old Daoist knew that this was a critical moment and did not want to cause trouble for song Qing, so he shouted to block everyone¡¯s eardrums. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ni ¡®er ¡­ Did you come back to see me ¡­¡± Auntie Wu¡¯s eyes lost their light and she looked like a zombie. She didn¡¯t know where she found the strength to stand up from the pile of skeletons. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s call came from the black abyss, as if she was murmuring to her lover. At the same time, Auntie Wu¡¯s fat body floated up into the air. She reached out her hand and slowly welcomed the black hole. Chapter 2139 - Chapter 2139 A big dream (1) Chapter 2139: A big dream (1) Chapter 2139: A big dream (1) ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± The old Daoist shouted. He didn¡¯t care about his own safety and reached out to grab her feet. However, at this time, the death Qi on aunt Wu¡¯s body was extremely strong. A wave of Yin Qi wrapped around her and lifted her body up. The old Daoist could not move her at all. ¡°Quickly come and help!¡± He roared loudly, and the Wu family¡¯s father and son finally came back to their senses. Wu Baoshan stood up with his son in his arms. The next moment, his wife pulled him, and his foot was instantly fixed in place. ¡°Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I still have my wife and children to protect me ¡­¡± He quickly understood his wife¡¯s concerns and held his son tightly in his arms. Wu baocai glared at his brother in the dark and stepped on the bones. He grabbed aunt Wu¡¯s other foot. The father and son worked together, and with the help of the old Daoist and song Changqing, aunt Wu¡¯s body was stopped. ¡°Wu ni ¡®er is dead! This is just an illusion created by the malicious ghost!¡± The old Daoist shouted loudly, but Auntie Wu only stretched out her hand and called out her daughter¡¯s name. The two of them were in a stalemate for a moment. The aura of death around Auntie Wu became stronger. With a ¡®plop¡¯, her body was pulled down by several people. Before everyone could celebrate, they saw Auntie Wu¡¯s soul flying in the air, happily flying into the black hole. ¡°Ni ¡®er ¡­¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Wu Bao seemed to realize something and let out a pained cry. This time, Auntie Wu¡¯s spirit soul did not turn around because of her son¡¯s call. Wu ni ¡®er had died to save her. To Auntie Wu, it was as if someone had stabbed a hole in her heart. She had long been disheartened. The only reason she persisted was because she harbored resentment and wanted to take revenge for her daughter. Under the illusion, it was as if she had seen her daughter¡¯s ¡®rebirth¡¯. She could not wait to leave her body and reunite with her daughter. Auntie Wu¡¯s body fell to the ground. After losing the nourishment of her spirit soul, her body rapidly decayed under the corrosion of the surrounding Yin Qi. In an instant, she turned into black bones and collapsed in the mountain of bones. .. Aunt Wu¡¯s situation was not an exception. The oldest person with weak Yang Qi could not resist Meng fanglan¡¯s soul-summoning sound. Even the old Daoist priest was affected. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± He was sad because of aunt Wu¡¯s death. When he was dejected, the voice calling out to ¡®Shen lang¡¯ gradually changed when it entered his ears. Meng fanglan¡¯s cold and slimy snake-like voice turned into a weak and familiar young girl¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Master ¡­¡± The moment the voice rang out, a young girl with a face full of fear reached out to him at the end of the abyssal black hole. ¡°Save me ¡­¡± ¡°Master ¡­ I¡¯m your little Qing ¡­¡± The girl struggled, as if she wanted to break free from the shackles of the dark abyss. Meng fanglan¡¯s ear-piercing laughter rang out. ¡°So it¡¯s a monster ¡­¡± In an instant, many thoughts flashed through the old Daoist¡¯s mind. His disciple¡¯s sudden change in temperament and his unfathomable cultivation realm made even ghosts and gods fear him. .. The old Daoist seemed to have realized something. He suddenly sat cross-legged on the ground and shouted, Changqing, you have to be careful of the influence of the ghost summoning soul ¡­ ¡°What?¡± Song Changqing turned his head. The yin Qi here was surging, and under the powerful spiritual pressure, the skin on his face was rippling. However, his eyes were clear and his feet were steady, as if he was not tempted by the dark spirit. His trust in song qingxiao came from the bottom of his heart. No matter what changes she had undergone, he would always trust her without any doubt. That was why the demons and monsters here could not shake his heart, and the dark abyss¡¯s Yin Qi could not draw his soul away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tears welled up in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes at this moment. When his eldest disciple turned around and saw the doubt in his eyes, he felt a trace of shame and guilt in his heart. He did not dare to look him in the eye. ¡°Master!¡± ¡®Song qingxiao¡¯, who had crawled out of the dark abyss, reached out his hand but missed. Seeing that the old Daoist was unmoved, the expression in his eyes turned into disappointment, anger, and finally hatred. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save me!¡± The ghostly shadow crawled out of the black hole and approached the old Daoist at an extremely fast speed. Chapter 2140 - Chapter 2140 A big dream (2) Chapter 2140: A big dream (2) Chapter 2140: A big dream (2) What song qingxiao saw was different from what the old Daoist and the others saw. The moment the abyssal black hole expanded in her eyes, she no longer saw ghostly figures. Instead, as the abyss that the Hades ghost King had summoned expanded, the darkness quickly receded, and her consciousness seemed to have fallen into another memory. Meng fanglan had disappeared. The underground tomb, the countless mountains of corpses, and the ghostly crack had all disappeared. The sunlight pierced through the dark clouds and dispelled all the darkness. The loud cry of a baby entered song qingxiao¡¯s mind, causing her to be stunned for a moment. After a long while, she realized that she was the one who had cried. She stomped her feet, feeling pitifully weak. The wind that blew past her made her feel cold and hungry. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a child crying,¡± A clear child¡¯s voice was heard. With the sound of footsteps, it seemed like two people were running over. ¡°Over there!¡± which family¡¯s child is this? why did you leave it on the side of the road? ¡± A somewhat familiar male voice rang out, with a bit of sternness, but also a bit of pity, ¡± ¡°The ground is very humid. After crying for so long, I¡¯m afraid your throat is hoarse.¡± Not long after, a pair of small hands reached over and picked her up in a very clumsy posture. She coaxed softly, ¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh ¡­ Be good, don¡¯t cry ¡­¡± Song Qing¡¯s legs were kicking, and he could vaguely see a child¡¯s face in his half-opened eyes. The voice sounded like a boy, about seven or eight years old. Perhaps it was because he was young, the man who came with him was afraid that he would not be able to hold the child steadily and fall to the ground, so he hurriedly took his hand. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s hungry.¡± The man hugged her and coaxed her a little, but when he saw that she was still crying, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. The voice was familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember. Everything in the past seemed to have been locked into the depths of her memory. She was somewhat anxious and tried to recall who she was and why she was here, but no matter what, she could not remember. Coupled with the fact that she was tired and hungry, she could not help but cry even louder. sigh, perhaps he¡¯s a child with a hard life. It¡¯s hard for his parents to support him. The man sighed and reached out his hand to tap song Qing¡¯s small face twice. there¡¯s a village up ahead. Let¡¯s go there first and see if we can get some rice paste. We¡¯ll find out which family¡¯s child is missing. ¡°Master, I also want to hug ¡­¡± ¡°Master, do all children grow up at such a young age?¡± As the boy chattered on, the master and disciple carried the baby they had just picked up and headed into the village. The man seemed to be quite popular. He was lucky enough to find a woman who had just given birth in the village. A chubby woman who called herself Wu chenshi carried song qingxiao over and helped her wash up and change her clothes. She sighed, ¡°Which heartless parent would be willing to throw such a daughter by the roadside?¡± ¡°If Daoist priest song didn¡¯t pass by, I¡¯m afraid that I would have cried for half a day more and would not even be breathing.¡± Her voice was bright and familiar. Song qingxiao felt like she had heard it before, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember. In her anxiousness, she kicked her legs and cried. The woman laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re hungry. My family¡¯s ni ¡®er was just born not long ago. You¡¯re lucky to have made it in time.¡± After that, she took off her clothes and carried song qingxiao to her chest. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± The sweet milk gushed out, and song qingxiao was so hungry that she felt dizzy. At this time, she did not care about the cause and effect. She immediately held the breast in her mouth and swallowed the food. As she drank the milk and washed up again, a warm, comfortable, and comfortable feeling welled up in her heart, causing her to fall asleep without her knowing. In the haziness, he could only hear the conversation between the two of them. ¡°Master, are we going to raise a sister?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only let¡¯s find her family first ¡­ ¡°But her family doesn¡¯t want her anymore.¡± The child seemed to be a little reluctant to return the child he had just picked up. master, didn¡¯t you always say that a good person should be done to the end? ¡± The man glared at him. ¡°You usually refuse to read when I ask you to, but now you¡¯re so full of yourself!¡± ¡°Master, my sister is so pitiful. If we send her back, will her parents throw her away again?¡± The child was reprimanded by him, but he continued to speak, ¡± master once said that saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda. When you saved her, you were already affected by karma. There is a saying in the dharmic Dao ¡­ Chapter 2141 - Chapter 2141 A big dream (3) Chapter 2141: A big dream (3) Chapter 2141: A big dream (3) The master and disciple kept talking. Perhaps he was getting impatient with the child, but the man finally said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if anyone has adopted her ¡­¡± ¡°Daoist magic? A Taoist?¡± In her drowsy state, song qingxiao had this thought when she heard this. However, she was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t hold on for long. She yawned and fell asleep again. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t know how long had passed. She was held in a warm embrace. It was not the soft embrace of the woman, but it gave her a very comfortable and safe feeling. ¡°.. It¡¯s not easy for the Taoist priest to take care of two disciples and a little boy.¡± The woman who fed her said, ¡± I just gave birth to ni ¡®er. My family¡¯s environment is still okay, and my maternal family often helps me. I have fate with this child. Why don¡¯t you let me raise her? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, song qingxiao became a little anxious. She reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s clothes tightly. She didn¡¯t know why she was doing this, but it was her instinct to not be adopted by others. The man reached out his hand and patted her body twice as if to comfort her. A little boy¡¯s face came over, his sparse hair tied into a bun. When he saw her half-open eyes, his crying face turned into a smile, ¡± ¡°Little sister is awake.¡± master, master, I want a sister ¡­ He wanted to hug her as well, but he was afraid that he would hurt her. So, he carefully reached out and placed his hand in front of her. This child¡¯s face was young and tender, but she kept feeling like she had seen it somewhere before. Seeing his face full of anticipation, longing, and a little apprehension, she let go of the man¡¯s clothes and grabbed his fingers. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± She grinned, revealing her gums. The little boy¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled, ¡± ¡°My sister smiled at me.¡± The man looked down at this scene, and his usually unsmiling face revealed a smile. Hearing the woman still trying to persuade him, he said, ¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve read her fortune before, and she¡¯s going to face a huge tribulation in her life. It¡¯s a very heavy tribulation, and there¡¯s a barrier before she turns 18.¡± He pondered for a moment. I have a master-disciple relationship with her. It just so happens that our Changqing also likes her. I¡¯ll bring her back to cloud Tiger Mountain and teach her Daoist techniques. In the future, I¡¯ll think of a way to help her break this fate. ¡°Oh, I have a little sister! I have a sister!¡± When the boy heard this, he immediately shouted in joy. Since he had already said this, no matter how much the woman liked him, she couldn¡¯t do anything. my surname is song. Little girl, you are ranked after Changqing. You shall be called Qing Xiao. ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao, you¡¯re young and immature, but in the future, you¡¯ll grow up and mature. At that time, you¡¯ll definitely break through the Tribulation and be reborn, your future will be great! Hehehe ¡­¡± The man¡¯s gentle laughter spread. The moment song qingxiao heard her name, she suddenly burst into tears. After she was wrapped up, the man carried her on his back. Under the starry night, the three of them returned to yunhu mountain. On Mount yunhu, the old Daoist was clumsily making rice paste for her.At night, song Changqing would often hold her and comfort her. As the days passed, she grew teeth and her hands and feet gradually became stronger. She often wanted to get off the bed and walk. The old Daoist bent his back, took a towel, and wrapped it around her armpit. He bent over and took small steps, accompanying her as she learned how to walk. She wanted to learn how to speak, but song Changqing held her in his arms and often taught her how to speak and how to call her ¡®senior brother¡¯. The child was an abandoned child, and he could not remember when her birthday was. The old Daoist picked up the day she was found as her birthday, and on her birthday, he solemnly prayed to the ancestors of yunhu mountain for her. She was still young and wasn¡¯t used to kneeling like this. That toot body sat cross-legged on the PU ball. Seeing the old man and two young men kneeling in the hall with solemn expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but want to learn from them and bow. However, due to her posture of leaning forward too much and her weak limbs, when she bent forward, the little fat body rolled to the ground like a ball. ¡°Aiya!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the old Daoist saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He didn¡¯t even bother to stick the incense into the furnace and handed it to the second disciple beside him. Taking advantage of the fact that the little girl had not yet burst into tears, he hurriedly carried her up and coaxed her in his arms, ¡± ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Father ¡­ Father ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± A few rice-like teeth had just poked out of her mouth, but the pain was secondary. On the contrary, under the anxious and worried comfort of the old Taoist, a feeling of grievance welled up in her heart. ¡°..¡± In the ancient Hall that was surrounded by green smoke, the old Taoist was dumbfounded when he heard her call him ¡®father¡¯ with her crisp voice. Chapter 2142 - Chapter 2142 Chapter 1023-supplement (1) Chapter 2142: Chapter 1023-supplement (1) Chapter 2142: Chapter 1023-supplement (1) The jaws of the two flustered disciples almost dropped to the ground. Song Changqing could not hold the incense in his hand and it fell to the back of his foot. The little girl happened to be at the age where she had just learned how to speak. Song Changqing usually taught her to call him ¡®senior brother¡¯ when he was free. After teaching her tirelessly every day for a long time, he knew that he was the first person she called ¡®senior brother¡¯. Usually, she only knew how to blow bubbles at herself, but she did not expect that the moment she opened her mouth, she would call someone else ¡®father¡¯. ¡°Waa!¡± The more the child thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He immediately burst into tears. The boy who usually pretended to be mature and sensible in front of children was now jumping and crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call me father ¡­Wa Wa Wu .. I want you to call me senior brother ¡­ Why didn¡¯t you call me first ¡­ Wuwuwuwa ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± The second brother, who was a little older than song Changqing, was at a loss. Seeing the eldest brother¡¯s behavior, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. The old Daoist was holding the little girl who cried ¡®dad¡¯ after falling down and coaxing her. On the other hand, he saw that song Changqing was also crying sadly. He looked at the old Daoist with accusation in his eyes, as if his heart had been snatched away. The old Daoist was having a headache from all the crying. Song qingxiao¡¯s first birthday was spent in the midst of the crying of the two children. After the first time she spoke, the little girl¡¯s mouth gradually became sharper, and she called out ¡®father¡¯ more often. Every time the old Daoist heard her speak, he would have a headache. He was born in late gold, but because he was a cultivator, his lifespan was far longer than that of ordinary people. In terms of age, he was probably old enough to be the little girl¡¯s grandfather. Auntie Wu went up the mountain all year round because there were still children on the mountain who had not reached the state of inedia and still needed to eat the cooking fires of the world. If aunt Wu¡¯s family heard her call him ¡®father¡¯, the old Daoist would be too embarrassed to face anyone. So, when the little girl tottered to learn how to walk, he held onto his sweat towel and followed behind her step by step. He even kept on teaching her, ¡°¡±Call me master ¡­ Call me master ¡­¡± After cooking the food, he blew on it to cool it down and fed it to her. He did not forget to remind her, ¡± ¡°Call me master ¡­ Call me master ¡­¡± However, every time he taught her for a long time, the child would always grin and say, ¡°¡±Father ¡­¡± The old Daoist kept a straight face and reprimanded her until the child looked at him with tears in his eyes. His heart softened and he hugged the child in his arms. Once he coaxed them, the aggrieved children would cry out loud. As a result, it was even more difficult to correct. It was only when the child gradually grew up and was three to five years old that he finally learned how to call him ¡®master¡¯. However, deep down, she could not understand why the person who raised her, took care of her, and raised her was not called ¡®father¡¯ but ¡®master¡¯. The old Daoist¡¯s surname was song, and so was hers. Why was song Changqing not the elder brother, but the eldest senior brother? In a child¡¯s world, this was her biggest doubt. However, as they grew older, they got used to calling the old Taoist ¡®master¡¯ and song Changqing ¡®big brother¡¯. Those past events were gradually forgotten. Although her life on cloud Tiger Mountain was poor, she had a strict but loving elder to protect her and eldest senior brother to dote on her. When she was young, song Changqing was only a teenager, but he often carried her on his back and took her around. Time flew by like an arrow. She grew up with the love of the old Daoist and the pampering of her two senior brothers. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was a life and death tribulation that she had to overcome at the age of eighteen, she might not even know what the worries of the world were. .. He woke up from his dream. When song Changqing entered the room and tidied it up for her, murmuring that he was going down the mountain to Shen villa, song qingxiao¡¯s sealed memories came back little by little. ¡°If we can¡¯t produce any decent results, master will scold us again.¡± the house is a mess. I don¡¯t usually concentrate on refining talismans. I only know how to play and have fun every day ¡­ .. ¡°She¡¯s fierce and evil all day long, not like a girl at all ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness seemed to have returned to the day she entered the trial space, when song Changqing had barged into her room and nagged at her. However, this time, she was not as guarded and cold as before. Instead, she was more intimate and familiar with him. .. In the underground tomb, two drops of tears slowly flowed out of song Qing¡¯s tightly closed eyes. This dream that had lasted for 17 years for her had actually happened in the real world in the blink of an eye. Chapter 2143 - Chapter 2143 Chapter 1023-supplement (2) Chapter 2143: Chapter 1023-supplement (2) Chapter 2143: Chapter 1023-supplement (2) However, this dream was too important to her. In the dream, the old Daoist priest was very protective of her, strict but kind. Although song Changqing was a simple and honest senior brother, he protected her as if she was his own sister. The old Taoist taught her to read and write, taught her to meditate and draw talismans, and once fed her soup. When she was sick, he was as anxious and worried as every parent in the world. Even with his magical power, he knew that song qingxiao was fine, but he still stayed by her side. She was originally born in the Empire. Her father had long disappeared, and her mother had failed in her duties. The emotions that she had lost in her childhood were made up for in this dream. Initially, he did not understand why the old Daoist was always protecting ordinary people. After waking up from the dream, he had a different feeling when he recalled the things that happened on the carriage and the ship. As she opened her eyes, the dream-like scene faded like a tide. What was reflected in her eyes was the underground ghost cave. However, the missing parts in her heart seemed to have been filled up in a dream. Facing such a terrifying scene, there was only a calm and warm feeling in her heart. so, it¡¯s an abandoned baby ¡­ His back felt heavy, as if he was carrying a cold and rotten dead object. Meng fanglan¡¯s eerie voice rang in her ears. I found your weakness. A pair of cold and stiff arms wrapped around her neck like a Python. While she was immersed in her dream, the female ghost had gotten close to her. Before she could finish her off, song qingxiao saw a ghost climb out of the abyss on the other side and quickly approach the old Daoist who was sitting cross-legged in the mountain of bones. A sharp look flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. After the dream, the old Daoist was even more different in her heart. Of course, she would not allow these ghosts to hurt him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Her figure flashed and disappeared on the spot along with the restraint. She appeared above the old Daoist and waved her sword, firmly protecting the old Daoist and the others below. As soon as he finished speaking, the ghost realm in the abyss continued to expand. Countless black threads shot out from it and turned into thousands of ghost banners. They wriggled into the mountain of bones and crawled toward the place where the old Daoist and the others were temporarily staying. ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± Amidst Meng fanglan¡¯s ear-piercing laughter, the demon ghosts quickly approached the old Taoist and the others. ¡°Ice seal.¡± A large amount of ice-type spirit energy gushed out of song qingxiao¡¯s body. The ice-type spirit energy also turned into countless ice Dragons the size of a finger and burrowed into the pile of bones. This was the first time she had controlled so many wisps of spirit power with her divine sense since she had entered the Dao integration stage. As soon as he finished speaking, more than 50% of his spiritual sense had been consumed. Countless ice Dragons entered the mountain of bones, blocking the path of the demon ghosts. ¡°Hmph!¡± As Meng fanglan laughed coldly, song qingxiao felt something tighten around her neck. ¡°Junior sister!¡± ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± A red light flashed, and the old Daoist priest and the others below could see her clearly. Under the red light, a huge black tree was rising. A white silk was hanging on her neck, hanging her body in the air. hahahahaha ¡­ Meng fanglan¡¯s wild and cold laughter rang out, and song qingxiao felt the White silk around her neck suffocating her. The cold Yin energy from the White silk entered her body, sealing her spiritual power, spells, and divine sense. ¡°This Meng fanglan¡¯s white silk is so powerful.¡± This thought flashed through her mind. At the same time, as her long tail swayed, sand and stones were sent flying. However, no matter how much she struggled, the White silk did not stop and hung her in the air. The scales on her body seemed to be unable to stop the invasion of the yin energy. She tried to use her soul to control the sky-splitting Dragon to cut the White silk ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, as soon as she was bound, the ice Dragon under her control was quickly broken through by the demon ghost. It was about to enter the old Taoist and the others. At this moment, the first thing that appeared in her mind was the old Daoist¡¯s stern and loving face, and song Changqing¡¯s simple and gentle care. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about the consequences of being sealed by the White silk and subconsciously let go of the long sword in her hand. The long sword turned into a Golden Dragon as it fell. It roared and circled around the old Daoist and the others. Its head and tail formed a loop, forming a golden shadow. Above the light shadow, lightning flashed, and the sharp sword Qi overflowed, driving away the demon ghost that intended to invade. Chapter 2144 - Chapter 2144 Chapter 1023-supplement (3) Chapter 2144: Chapter 1023-supplement (3) Chapter 2144: Chapter 1023-supplement (3) ¡°Hmph Hmph Hmph Hmph ¡­¡± With a few cold laughs, song Qing¡¯s small body was lifted higher and higher. The White silk was the one that Meng fanglan had used to commit suicide, and was buried with her in the trunk of a mulberry tree. After absorbing her resentment for hundreds of years, it had become an evil heavenly object, and its divine power was no less than that of a treasure. He was able to hang song qingxiao up high and tighten his grip on her with the yin Qi in the White silk. Under the effect of the yin Qi, Ling power and consciousness were sealed. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s strong body, she would have been strangled to death by Bai su. As for the people who were enveloped by the sword radiance, they could only see the black gas around song qingxiao. Under the shadow of the tall tree, Meng fanglan¡¯s figure slowly climbed out from the top of the tree. Her black hair drooped down and surged with the yin Qi. She crawled upside down along the swaying white silk toward song qingxiao. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± She was getting closer and closer to song qingxiao as she heard the creepy and eerie call. Countless wisps of black smoke came out of the abyss and turned into Yin souls, which wrapped around song qingxiao¡¯s long tail. As soon as these Dark Souls came out, their eyes turned red and they opened their mouths wide to bite her flesh. The scales were corroded by the strong Yin Qi and gradually lost their luster. The black lines on the ground drilled into the mountain of bones, causing the withered bones that had lost their spiritual bodies to roll slowly. The yin Qi picked up the skeletons one by one and combined them in the air, gradually forming an extremely terrifying behemoth. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± Song Qing¡¯s small ears heard Meng fanglan¡¯s shrill cries. Every time she called out, the White silk around her neck tightened. Tens of thousands of black threads fell on her head and face, like venomous snakes, drilling into her neck and shoulder bones, trying to Pierce into her flesh. The cold and gloomy hand gradually approached, and a strong sense of resentment and evil intent, along with a monstrous evil intent, hit him in the face. She could not see the scene above her, but she could feel that Meng fanglan had opened her mouth at her. Waves of a foul stench were released along with the chilly wind. If the ghost King of the netherworld were to inhale it, it would be extremely troublesome. However, her long tail seemed to be restrained by a force that weighed more than 10000 Jun. A large amount of Yin Qi trapped her, making it difficult for her to raise her tail again. Mang Tian, who was connected to her, was guarding the old Daoist and the others. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She heard the strange movements of the skeleton and also felt the rolling Yin Qi in this place. The old Taoist was anxious to save her, but their strength was not enough in the underground tomb. The chaotic green lamp was still too weak, and its purple flame could not withstand the power of a ghost King. The power of Meng fanglan¡¯s split soul was already very strong, but the power of her main body was many times stronger than that. Her hair drooped down, and two cold ghost claws had already clasped her shoulders. The sharp claws easily tore through her defense and pierced into her flesh. The dense evil Qi blocked the blood that was gushing out. The ghostly Qi invaded her lungs, making her feel as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. At this critical moment, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He forcibly summoned the dark green token and held it in his hand. He used all the strength in his body and smashed it down on the ghost head that was already above his head. ¡°Get lost ¡­¡± Her power had been sealed, and the force of this smash should not have had any effect on Meng fanglan, who had already reached the realm of the nine netherworld ghost King. The corner of Meng fanglan¡¯s mouth, which was covered by her black hair, opened a terrifying mouth. She did not care about her raised fist, and even slowly stuck out her long tongue. However, what happened next was completely out of the female ghost¡¯s expectations. The moment the insignificant token in song qingxiao¡¯s hand hit her face, there was a crisp clang, and Meng fanglan¡¯s skull was broken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold, dark intent that was far stronger than her own evil aura spread out, and the power of resentment in her body gushed out like a flood. This was her true body. After three hundred years of absorbing Yin and resentful energy, as well as the blood sacrifice of the Meng family and the two rounds of butchers, her body had long been extraordinarily hard, almost reaching the realm of ghost immortal. But now, it was as fragile as an egg shell under this strange black token, and it was easily broken. The long-lasting pain caused by the damage to her magical body made the female ghost, who had been dead for more than 300 years, let out a heart-wrenching scream. The damage was several times greater than the damage caused by the chaotic green lamp. The pain from the damaged corpse was secondary. The most important thing was that Meng fanglan actually felt her soul shake violently like water in a jar under this smash. Chapter 2145 - Chapter 2145 Joining hands (1) Chapter 2145: Joining hands (1) Chapter 2145: Joining hands (1) The female ghost only felt that her resentful soul seemed to be stirred by an extraordinary force. Under that terrifying power, the resentful soul that was sealed in her body was almost unstable and almost fell out. Back then, she had strangled herself in the mulberry forest and swallowed her last breath of resentment. After death, her body turned into a zombie and did not decay. In the end, she killed her blood relatives to prove her own ¡®Dao¡¯. Since then, she had hidden in the Shen villa, absorbing resentment and cultivating. She was waiting for the opportunity to meet Shen zening again. In the meantime, he had slaughtered the Shen village twice. In addition to using the bloodline of the Shen family¡¯s descendants to track down the whereabouts of Shen zening¡¯s reincarnation with the nine nether soul technique, he also used the blood and souls for his own cultivation to strengthen her spirit and bones. It could be said that her soul was so powerful that even the so-called gods and Devils in the world were no match for her. The most important thing was that she was one with the corpse and soul, so her power was even more boundless. Although song qingxiao was powerful, in Meng fanglan¡¯s opinion, she was only a little stronger than those so-called cultivators who had barged into Shen villa and tried to achieve something. Even if she were to reveal her demon form and display her boundless strength, it would be very difficult to shake her true body. Not to mention that she was bound by his white silk, so she should not have such abilities. ¡°What is this? What is this?¡± Her face was smashed, and she let out a loud roar in pain. Although the demonic soul in the dark green token had not awakened, its body was made of an unknown material, but it was actually harmful to Meng fanglan. When song qingxiao heard the demonic sound, her sea of consciousness shook violently, but she was overjoyed. She did not give up. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about tearing the White silk that was still wrapped around his neck. He endured the pain and grabbed the thousands of strands of hair that had already burrowed into his bone arm, pulling them down with force. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± As Meng fanglan screamed, song qingxiao grabbed her hair to stop her from escaping, while she clutched the dark green token in her hand and smashed it on her head and body. ¡®Ping !Ping !Ping !¡¯ After 300 years, the conjured physique that had been tempered by the souls and blood of more than 100000 people was repeatedly broken under the strike of the dark green token. A large amount of black smoke poured out, turning into the innocent living beings that had died in her hands. They were finally free. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be fierce, I¡¯ll let you kill!¡± Song qingxiao scolded him as she hit him. hundreds of thousands of vengeful souls in Shen villa are waiting for a man. You deserve to die! She didn¡¯t know how many times she had hit her, but Meng fanglan¡¯s skull had collapsed and she was screaming non-stop. The corpse in his hand was extremely hard and had a cold aura. At this moment, it was like a giant corpse worm, screaming and wriggling desperately. ¡± Every time the dark green token fell, it was like a torture to Meng fanglan. She was already dead, and her conjured physique had already been formed. Logically speaking, she should have lost consciousness long ago. But at this moment, the huge pain of being hit was piercing to the bone, making her feel so much pain that she wished she was dead. She was scared in an instant. As she wailed, she began to retreat. Song qingxiao still wanted to grab her, but she felt the White silk around her neck loosen. Her body slid down rapidly, and the ghostly claw holding her shoulder loosened-the cold bone claw pulled out of her flesh and blood, bringing a large stream of blood. At the same time, the ghostly claw waved in the air and cut off the long hair that she was holding tightly. The moment the black hair was cut, the long, cold hair in her palm instantly turned into black smoke and slipped through her fingers. Without the object to support her, her body fell straight down, and the palm she waved out hit nothing. Taking advantage of the gap in their fall, song qingxiao saw Meng fanglan¡¯s body retreating behind the tree at an extremely fast speed under the red light. In an instant, before she could land, the female ghost¡¯s body had already shrunk back into the tree trunk, revealing a deformed head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A pair of venomous eyes looked at her coldly through the gaps of her hair, with a bone-deep hatred. But soon, her figure disappeared into the treetops and disappeared without a trace. At the same time, the red light disappeared, and the strange tree also disappeared with Meng fanglan¡¯s dodging. However, the ghostly Qi around them did not decrease at all, and song qingxiao did not have time to find out where Meng fanglan was hiding. The mountain of bones on the ground was connected by the black Ghost banners, forming a huge skeleton! Chapter 2146 - Chapter 2146 Joining hands (2) Chapter 2146: Joining hands (2) Chapter 2146: Joining hands (2) As soon as the giant skeleton appeared, the weather changed! ¡°Wuuu ¡­¡± Countless remnant souls were forcibly locked onto the skeleton. Unable to break free, they cried in despair and pain. The threads of ghost energy that were shuttling between the bones sealed these remnant souls. It was as if the most evil and poisonous thing in the world was controlling this huge white skeleton to stand up! ¡®Boom-boom-¡® As soon as the White bones stood up, some of the remaining roof of the tomb was torn apart, and the cracks on the ground seemed to be even bigger than before. An indescribable pressure appeared in everyone¡¯s heart, causing them to tremble helplessly as they looked at this terrifying behemoth. ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± Tens of thousands of vengeful souls wailed as the skeleton raised its huge palm and slammed it down on the old Daoist and the others in the middle. When song qingxiao saw this, she immediately turned and flew in the direction of song Changqing and the others. However, just as he moved, he heard a woman¡¯s faint humming. In a flash of red light, the shadow of a tree appeared behind her. The White Phoenix seemed to have been summoned by the shadow of the tree, and it brought song Qing¡¯s small figure closer to the crown of the tree. The wind howled, and Yin Qi rolled. The giant skeleton made of bones raised its fist. ¡°Mang Tian!¡± With a thought from song qingxiao, the little Golden Dragon Soul that had transformed into a Dragon and was entrenched beside the old Daoist and the others heard her call. It immediately turned into a flying sword and slashed towards the red light. The sword turned into a Golden Dragon and collided with the White silk. The black Qi and the Golden light reflected off each other, but with the support of the ghost King of the netherworld¡¯s aura of resentment, mang Tian¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t as invincible as before. The black Qi on the White silk covered the Golden light, and the cloth wrapped around the Golden Dragon with a rustling sound. The long Dragon let out a clear cry that could suppress the crypt, and then turned into the Sound of Metal clashing. As the Golden Dragon took off, the White silk cracked. The two sides were in a stalemate, as if they could not suppress each other. This was a very rare thing for song qingxiao! After it was forged from the sky-crushing sword and transformed into a profound heavenly spiritual treasure with the Dragon Soul, the power of the sky-crushing sword was extremely shocking. It could attack people above the realm of cultivation. At this moment, Meng fanglan was actually able to rely on her own power of resentment to contend with howlsky, who had transformed into a Dragon. It was clear that this ghost¡¯s power was unfathomable. However, song qingxiao temporarily broke free from Bai su¡¯s control and flew above the old Daoist and the others. He clenched his fist and punched out at the giant white bone palm. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± When the old Daoist and the others saw this scene, they all let out a cry of fear. Compared to the tens of thousands of skeletons that formed the giant skeleton monster, song qingxiao¡¯s figure was unbelievably weak. The bone palm descended with a momentum that could almost shake the heavens and earth. It carried an aura that could destroy the heavens and destroy the earth, and it looked as if it could smash her into pieces with a single palm. The strong wind whistled, almost tearing her apart. However, as the old Daoist and the others exclaimed, the spiritual energy in song Qing¡¯s fist shadow turned into a Halo and spread out, forming the shadow of a spear. The Halo of light formed by the spiritual energy rapidly expanded and in an instant, it turned into the shape of a light umbrella without a pillar and met the falling bone palm. ¡°Mo !¡± With the support of the Dragon-destroying power, the ¡®umbrella¡¯ formed from spiritual energy met the bone palm. ¡®Boom-¡® The two forces collided, and the vengeful spirits in the White bones wailed in pain after being severely injured. Thousands of souls screamed in unison, forming a loud groan that shook the soul. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The demon ghost that had trapped the White bones only lasted for half a second under this power before it shattered. Without the support of the ghost hunter that looked like black threads, the bone palm that had just formed quickly disintegrated. A large number of bones fell like hailstones. The Dragon-destroying power didn¡¯t stop there. It went through the broken palm and turned into a storm, attacking the giant skeleton. As the soul that had been forcibly sealed in the bones screamed, the huge bone monster collapsed in an instant! ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone who saw this scene had the same question in their hearts. The bone monster was broken. Without the demon ghost¡¯s restraint, a large number of bones and remains fell to the ground like snow. ¡°I underestimated you ¡­¡± When the bone monster was broken, Meng fanglan¡¯s gloomy voice was heard. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ In the southwest corner, a red light lit up, and the shadow of a mulberry tree appeared. Chapter 2147 - Chapter 2147 Joining hands (3) Chapter 2147: Joining hands (3) Chapter 2147: Joining hands (3) With the appearance of the shadow of the mulberry tree, the White silk around song Qing¡¯s neck tightened. The two red lights faced each other, and the White taverns on both sides hung her high in the midpoint of the air. However, this was only the beginning. ¡®Swish swish swish-¡® Then, the East, the North ¡­ Red lights lit up in every direction. With the appearance of each red light, the White silk around song Qing¡¯s neck would become thicker and tighten around her. Gradually, the number of red lights increased, and the shadows of the mulberry trees also increased. In an instant, they formed a huge Mulberry forest. The lights flickered and the shadows of the trees rubbed against each other, making it difficult for one to count how many mulberry trees there were. ¡°Ten thousand ghosts travel!¡± Amidst Meng fanglan¡¯s bitter and painful howls, the shadows of ghost Chrysalis emerged from the mulberry trees one after another. ¡°Yes, they are my wife and children!¡± A man shouted from the stellar array below. These ghostly figures in the mulberry forest were the vengeful souls that had died under Meng fanglan¡¯s ghost banner. They had been tortured by the demon ghost in their lives, and their souls couldn¡¯t be freed after death. They had become her servant ghosts and were at her mercy. They had long lost their minds and didn¡¯t recognize their family. At this time, these ghosts looked extremely terrifying. Their bodies had turned into the shape of a silkworm, covering more than half of their heads, revealing only their faces, which were covered in black gas. They had died a miserable death and were full of resentment. As soon as they crawled out of the mulberry forest, they did not know fear and continued to advance. Yin Qi swirled around, and ghosts and monsters were everywhere. In every mulberry tree, there was one or more of Meng fanglan¡¯s body crawling along. Her face had been smashed by the dark green token, and her head had been deformed. A large amount of black, either corpse marrow or evil Yin Qi, as thick as asphalt, dripped down her black hair. A suffocating smell of decay came from every drop. When humans smelled this, their souls would become unstable, but when ghosts smelled this, they would become extremely excited. The power of thousand ghosts rampage was not to be underestimated. As the yin Qi pressed down, song Qing was like a bug stuck in the middle of a dense spider web. Under the effects of the White silk, her spiritual sense and Ling power were limited. At this moment, the female ghost, who was completely enraged, seemed to have revealed all her strength and completely suppressed her. She struggled with all her might, and when her long tail whipped, it also made a loud and piercing sound of air flow. ¡°I¡¯m going to suck your soul, flesh, and blood dry. I¡¯ll turn you into my walking corpse puppet and bear witness to my agreement with Shen Zhuang!¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± Every Meng fanglan sneered in unison as they crawled closer and closer. Changqing, you lift me up. I¡¯ll lift up little Qing¡¯s body. In the crowd below, the old Daoist saw song qingxiao¡¯s expression change rapidly. Under the White silk¡¯s tight grip, she was already covered in death Qi. He couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. There was something strange about this white silk, and it would be difficult for him to cut it with his strength. However, he did not want to watch his disciple die, so even if he knew that he could not help much, he still wanted to try his best. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself ¡­¡± Meng fanglan snorted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you guys first.¡± The red light suddenly brightened, and every mulberry tree in the light seemed to grow several feet tall. The power of the White banner was also more exuberant. Countless black threads fell from the White silk, piercing the survivors below. At this moment, song qingxiao held the dark green token and hit the white flag. This time, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t hit Meng fanglan¡¯s main body, or if the demon Soul of the green hellish token¡¯s main body had yet to awaken. Her slapping didn¡¯t have much effect, and the White silk was still tightening. As the White silk tightened, her soul seemed to be squeezed out of her body. This was not good for her. In her soul, there was still su Wu¡¯s remnant soul that was coveting her body. If her soul was squeezed out by Bai su, su Wu would be able to take control of her body. Alarm bells went off in song Qing¡¯s heart, and she cursed the dark green token for not waking up. However, although she was surrounded by danger, she was not really at the end of her rope. At the moment of life and death, song qingjiang kept the dark green token and shouted, ¡± ¡°East Qin has no self-!¡± It took a lot of effort for her to say each word. Her soul was suppressed and her eyes were swollen and painful. ¡°How long are you going to wait?¡± Song Qing Xiao was not sure about the East Qin anatta mission. This mission seemed to have unlimited possibilities and it was hard to tell which side the East Qin anatta was on. However, according to the clues she had so far, since the old Taoist¡¯s master had an appointment with him and said that he would return here after a hundred years to solve the problem of Shen villa, song qingxiao guessed that his mission might be to be at odds with the female ghost. Even though she was not 100% sure, at this moment, even if she only had a slight guess, she still shouted with all her strength, ¡± this ghost has amazing power. If I die, you may not be able to subdue her. Why don¡¯t we join forces to fight her? ¡± As soon as her voice fell, the ghostly howls and Meng fanglan¡¯s shrill laughter came from all around. She heard the old Taoist and song Changqing struggling to resist the ghost banner from the White banner. Could he have guessed wrong? The wordless letter from the old Daoist was not meant for this person? As soon as this thought came to her mind, song qingxiao heard someone say, ¡± ¡°The devil is one foot higher, and the Dao is ten feet higher!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice was as clear as water, and it seemed to contain supreme power. As the voice rang out, the power of the White silk that was binding song qingxiao seemed to have been restrained by an invisible force and became sluggish. ¡°Don¡¯t give what you don¡¯t want to others!¡± Under the man¡¯s gentle voice, the White silk rolled back from her neck with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, and went straight to the neck of every Meng fanglan. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Chapter 2148 - Chapter 2148 Words spoken (Part 1) Chapter 2148: Words spoken (Part 1) Chapter 2148: Words spoken (Part 1) Amidst Meng fanglan¡¯s screams, song qingxiao¡¯s body fell rapidly. She could have controlled her fall, but when she saw the old Taoist and song Changqing, who opened their arms to catch her, she changed her mind and let herself fall into the arms of the two people who cared about her. The long tail landed on the ground with a loud bang, and a large amount of bone dust was slapped into the air. The two people who loved her deeply protected her. The old Daoist¡¯s hands were shaking. Song Changqing moved to the side and spread his arms like a ROC, protecting song qingxiao behind him. In front of everyone, a bright yellow tassel drew an arc in the air. Then, a thin and tall figure wearing a simple green robe appeared in front of everyone. The bright yellow knot with a jade pendant tied to it fell on his waist with a ¡®pa¡¯. The sheep-fat white jade flickered and finally turned into an ordinary ornament, leaving only the tassels swaying in the air. A young man appeared in front of her. He was about 30 years old and had an extremely elegant temperament. He looked like a scholar at first glance. If Shen village had not been turned into a ghost land, ordinary people would not have been able to enter this place. In addition, he was calm and relaxed as he stood in the air. Everyone knew that this person¡¯s identity was probably extraordinary. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been here, but no one had noticed him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Song Changqing heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the strange man, but he was also a little nervous. What appeared was a human, not Meng fanglan¡¯s ghost. As soon as it appeared, it used some kind of spell to restrain Meng fanglan¡¯s ghost technique, and at the same time, song qingxiao escaped. Song Changqing heaved a long sigh of relief. However, he could also sense that song qingxiao¡¯s body had stiffened a lot after this person had appeared. She had been on her guard since the moment song Changqing had grabbed her. She seemed to be even more guarded now than when she met Meng fanglan, which made song Changqing particularly wary of this man who had just arrived. ¡°East Qin has no self.¡± Behind him, song qingxiao slowly explained, ¡± ¡°He should be the old friend who had an appointment with Grand Master that day. They agreed that when the crisis of Shen villa was resolved in a hundred years, master would send a letter to inform him.¡± Then, she patted song Changqing¡¯s open arm and said, before you left, senior brother, the letter you sent out without an address was for him. The old Daoist and song Changqing were both shocked. The old Daoist naturally had absolute faith in his master at the start. Even when he had ordered song Changqing to send him that ridiculous letter, he had believed that his master and old friend would be able to receive the news. However, as everyone encountered ghosts one after another and experienced all kinds of twists and turns along the way, and even everything that happened after entering Shen villa, the old Daoist¡¯s faith was shaken. It was just that no one had expected that just when he thought that the agreement left behind by his master was likely to be in vain, this rumored ¡®old friend¡¯ would suddenly appear at a critical moment. ¡°I, I actually received it?¡± Song Changqing was in a daze, his face full of disbelief. General song Qing retracted his long tail and turned it into a long leg. At the same time, he patted song Changqing¡¯s back, indicating for him to move away. ¡°He cultivates the way of the Confucian school, and the talisman itself is closely related to his cultivation.¡± In addition, he had an agreement with cloud Tiger Mountain back then. This was related to the karma that both parties had set. As a result, when song Changqing sent the letter, even if there was no recipient¡¯s address or name, just based on the agreement between East Qin wuwo and the old Daoist¡¯s master, he could sense it the moment the letter was completed. ¡°Moreover, even without this layer of relationship, with the East Qin aristocratic families¡± cultivation of the Confucian path ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing¡¯s eyes darkened as she guessed, ¡± Could it be that the moment he wrote the words, he would be able to sense the existence of those four words through the cultivation of the scholarly faction? ¡± If that was the case, then the confucians of the East Qin family were too terrifying. Her words actually had some probing thoughts. But as soon as his voice fell and he saw that East Qin wuwo did not deny it, he was still shocked. The power of the Dong Qin family¡¯s Secret technique inheritance was actually so strong! To be able to sense all sorts of things in the world through letters and documents formed from characters was simply too heaven-defying. Chapter 2149 - Chapter 2149 The words are spoken (2) Chapter 2149: The words are spoken (2) Chapter 2149: The words are spoken (2) this is why the secret techniques of the heavens beyond heaven are all recorded in the soul Jade. In her sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s lazy voice, which had disappeared for a long time, rang out, further confirming song qingxiao¡¯s guess. ¡°East Qin wuwo has just broken through to the void realm, but his ability to follow the law is already not weaker than his clan¡¯s elders.¡± ¡°Absolute command?¡± Song Qing Xiao thought of the two sentences she had heard when she had called out the East Qin anatta existence. At that time, she felt that these two sentences seemed to contain Supreme Dharma and logos. The moment she finished speaking, she stopped Meng fanglan¡¯s means. Now, after hearing su Wu¡¯s words, he realized that this should be the East Qin clan¡¯s unique attacking method. ¡°Not bad.¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu responded, ¡± all the characters and records, as long as they¡¯re in books, can be used as their attack. He explained, ¡± ¡°When one¡¯s cultivation reaches a certain level, one must do what he says and do what he says.¡± Su Wu gave an example,¡±if he says knife, then there must be a knife.¡±If his tone was like a sword, then there would be sword Qi.¡± And for this kind of training method, the higher the level of the East Qin bloodline, the more they could control. The more song qingxiao listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. this spell sounds like a God¡¯s power. ¡°Hmph, Hmph.¡± Su Wu sneered, ¡± I¡¯ve said it before. Cultivation requires one to reach a certain realm in order to possess such an ability. Although he didn¡¯t have a physical body, song qingxiao could imagine the proud look on his face when he said this. ¡°Without enough strength, you will be suppressed by this spell. You will know the weakness of this spell when you fight with them in the future.¡± When one¡¯s strength is higher than the opponent¡¯s, the dongqin family¡¯s decree can completely suppress the opponent. However, if the opponent¡¯s cultivation level was higher than theirs, su Wu paused and said lazily, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a useless scholar!¡± In any case, the fist was the absolute truth. If one¡¯s cultivation and realm were suppressed, the effect of the East Qin clan¡¯s orders would be greatly reduced. At most, they would only be able to play an auxiliary role in the battle. ¡°However, it is rumored that five thousand years ago, the East Qin Wu Guan was the number one person on the great Dao. Only when the edicts of the East Qin family are in his hands can they truly reach the power of a God.¡± His tone softened a little. ¡°It is also because of the existence of the East Qin Wu temple that there are rumors that the dongqin family¡¯s Confucian cultivation method contains a cultivation method that is the closest to the heavenly path. It is a method that belongs to the gods ¡­¡± At this point, su Wu¡¯s words seemed to have a bit more contemplation. But he didn¡¯t allow song qingxiao to think too much, and said, ¡± we¡¯re getting off topic. Just wait and see. When this brat falls into the hands of that female ghost, he might be beaten even more miserably than you! ¡°What?¡± Song qingxiao was truly taken aback when she heard this. She had originally planned to temporarily join hands with a strong person like East Qin wuwo to fight against Meng fanglan and then make other plans. However, she did not expect su Wu to say that East Qin wuwo was even more useless than her. Her heart sank, but before she could ask again, she heard su Wu gloating, ¡± ¡°The dongqin family¡¯s people put on stinky airs every day. In the Institute of martial arts, that old man from the dongqin family is also very powerful. I¡¯ve long found them an eyesore.¡± He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the martial arts Research Institute. At this moment, he hated the crow on the house and even the people from the East Qin family were not pleasing to the eye. Meng fanglan¡¯s realm isn¡¯t low. In my opinion, her strength is no less than that of a half-step Saint. Even if you two join forces, you might not be able to gain much advantage! Although su Wu¡¯s physical body was dead, his cultivation realm was still there. Song qingxiao could not help but doubt his words. ¡°The dongqin family¡¯s people are really lucky this time. I want to watch the show!¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao was speechless. This time, other than East Qin wuwo, she would also have to face Meng fanglan. ¡°Senior ¡­ Senior ¡­ Su Wu-!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Wu¡¯s soul breath had already disappeared without a trace, completely hidden. However, the information he revealed in his words was enough to make song Qing feel uneasy. However, within the underground tomb, song Qing was not the only one who was in a state of shock. The old Daoist and song Changqing also realized the meaning of her words, and both of them looked horrified. However, compared to the East Qin anatta, song Qing¡¯s knowledge of this was something that surprised the two. Chapter 2150 - Chapter 2150 The words spoken (3) Chapter 2150: The words spoken (3) Chapter 2150: The words spoken (3) ¡°I¡¯ve already received the letter for the appointment at Shen villa.¡± East Qin wuwo faintly smiled and looked at song Qing Xiao before slowly speaking. His eyes were calm, but they had a power that could penetrate into people¡¯s hearts, as if all the secrets in the depths of these people¡¯s hearts could not be hidden from his eyes. At this moment, the old Daoist no longer dared to treat him as a young Confucian scholar. Instead, he regarded him as an old friend of his master and was much more respectful. A hundred years ago, he had been to Shen villa, but he did not make a move at that time. It was obviously because he was limited by the task. According to the East Qin family¡¯s Confucian cultivation, if song Changqing had already sensed it after sending that letter, then it meant that he most likely arrived at the Shen villa at the same time as everyone else ¡­ It was even possible that he had been one step ahead of them, but he had used some unknown spell to hide his aura and follow behind them. With song qingxiao and the others leading the way, they could help him explore the situation here and force out Meng fanglan¡¯s existence, so that he could understand more about Shen villa. At the same time, he could also use Meng fanglan¡¯s hand to detect song qingxiao¡¯s strength and cultivation. Perhaps he would take the opportunity to take away the nine-word secret order from her. From this, it could be seen that not only was this person¡¯s cultivation level profound and his mana extraordinary, but his character was also astute and astute. He was definitely not a reckless person. He just didn¡¯t know if he had been followed when he entered the red mist a hundred years ago. However, the possibility of this happening was not high. The red mist from a hundred years ago was a great event that refined her state of mind and will. Even if the East Qin wuwo went, it would be completely different from her experience and circumstances. A dark light flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes. She looked at the old Daoist and asked, ¡± ¡°Senior brother, what were the four words you wrote in the letter you sent?¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Before song Changqing could speak, the East Qin anatta spoke. The power of the scholarly characters transformed into a spell technique and sealed his mouth. The old Daoist did not hear his disciple¡¯s words. Although he felt a little strange, he still replied, ¡± ¡°The demonfiend has appeared.¡± He was obviously not affected by the power of the ¡®silence¡¯ spell. At the same time, he looked at song qingxiao with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Back then, the two of them had made an agreement that when demonfiend had matured, they would use these four words to summon their old friend. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± As expected! Song Qing smiled. When the East Qin wuwo heard the old Daoist¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°You need to suppress the demonic fiend. Why don¡¯t we temporarily join forces to fight against Meng fanglan?¡± The reason why East Qin wuwo did not make a move a hundred years ago was just as song qingxiao had expected. He had to wait for Meng Fang LAN to mature. However, when she heard the words ¡®demonic fiend¡¯, song qingxiao still felt a little uneasy. According to the old Daoist, Meng fanglan¡¯s existence should only be in the realm of the nine nether ghost King. If she had reached the realm of devilish, it would be a catastrophe for the common people. However, song Qing Xiao knew that for the East Qin anatta to wait for a hundred years in this trial scene, it proved that Meng Fang LAN had indeed advanced ¡­ At the very least, he had the power to advance to demonic fiend. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked so rashly. She thought of what su Wu had said before he disappeared. He said that this female ghost¡¯s strength was no less than half a step into the Saint stage and that even if she and East Qin wuwo worked together, they would not be able to gain an advantage. It was no wonder that when his soul was almost squeezed out of his body by Meng fanglan, su Wu still did not make a move. It must be because he did not have the confidence to win. Whether it was the hint from the trial mission or su Wu¡¯s words, it was enough to prove that Meng fanglan was beyond the scope of their control. Right now, she had probed out the East Qin anatta mission, but what about his? If Meng fanglan was involved in the mission, where was Shen zening? Song qingxiao gritted her teeth, and a look of determination flashed in her eyes. Now that things had come to this, no matter what, they had to work together to suppress Meng fanglan first. As for Shen zening¡¯s candidate ¡­ In the case of desperation, they could only point out the deer as a horse and see if they could kill their way out. She looked at the East Qin wuwo and then slowly lowered her eyelids, covering the coldness in her eyes. East Qin wuwo¡¯s eyes revealed a noncommittal expression, tacitly agreeing to her suggestion. Meng fanglan¡¯s strength was far beyond his expectations. It seemed that he had also realized the difficulty of this mission. In addition, he had secretly observed song qingxiao¡¯s strength, so he had somewhat acknowledged her. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, she waved her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The little Golden Dragon circled in the air before turning into a long sword and falling into her hand. The old Daoist and the others did not know about magic treasure transformation techniques, but East Qin wuwo definitely knew. His expression was normal at the moment. It was unknown if it was because he had seen song qingxiao in action at the Shen villa or because of other reasons. ¡°Do it!¡± Song qingxiao suppressed the thoughts in her mind and shouted. Chapter 2151 - Chapter 2151 A fierce battle (1) Chapter 2151: A fierce battle (1) Chapter 2151: A fierce battle (1) At this time, because of the East Qin anatta spell, the White silk that was originally tied around song Qing¡¯s neck was tied around the neck of every corpse she created, causing her corpse to hang under every mulberry tree. With the appearance of the red light, it swayed. ¡°Buzz ¡­ Buzz ¡­¡± The moment the White silk hung her up, a very strange sound reached everyone¡¯s ears while they were talking. This sound was like a person¡¯s struggle before death, with a feeling of despair and pain. The moment song Qing said ¡®do it¡¯, he spun the sword in his hand. The sword shadow spun in a circle, and countless sword shadows lined up to form a big circle. As she clapped her hands, they shot out toward the surrounding Mulberry forest. ¡°Tighten!¡± East Qin wuwo also knew how terrifying Meng fanglan was and did not show any mercy. This person was very confident. He was probably planning to kill Meng fanglan first, then deal with song qingxiao. The spell turned into words and blurted out. The White silk, which was originally under Meng fanglan¡¯s control, tightened even more with a whoosh. Under each mulberry tree, the neck of Meng fanglan¡¯s corpse was stretched long and thin, as if it would break at any moment. As she let out a painful groan that sounded like she was about to suffocate, a large amount of black gas rushed out. At this moment, the countless flying swords that Yi Tian had transformed into pierced through the air like meteors with long tails, stabbing into every corpse of Meng fanglan that was hanging under the mulberry trees. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of swords rang out in unison, overshadowing the red light. Amidst Meng fanglan¡¯s shrill screams, the starry red lights were cut down by the sword shadows. The mulberry trees disappeared, and Meng fanglan¡¯s figure, which was hanging under the mulberry trees, disappeared without a trace! The sword shadow shuttled back and forth, killing the ghost Chrysalis. Tens of thousands of ghost Chrysalis were torn apart by the sword Qi, turning into black mist and disappearing into the underground maze. The first time East Qin wuwo and song Qing Xiao joined hands to test the waters, they seemed to be able to suppress Meng Fang LAN in an instant. However, there was a strange and dangerous aura spreading from the black gas. The two of them looked at each other, and their eyes revealed a serious look at the same time. One second- Two seconds- Three seconds! ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± A woman¡¯s unusually shrill scream cut through the air, directly piercing the depths of one¡¯s soul! ¡®Swish-¡® Even song qingxiao¡¯s eardrums buzzed after being hit by the sound wave attack, let alone the ordinary people who had fainted from the ghostly howl. The dozens of sword shadows that had been split apart only lasted for half a breath of time under the extreme Yin and extreme fiendish resentment. The countless sword shadows immediately shattered and turned into a long sword, flying back into her hand. In his field of vision, a red light quickly lit up and rose into the sky at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, it was like a blood-red Moon hanging in the sky. A Ghost Face with a strange smile appeared in the red Moon, and a huge tree rose from the ground! Whoosh! Whoosh! Then, countless mulberry trees broke out of the ground again, forming an endless Mulberry garden under the Blood Moon. Meng fanglan¡¯s sharp voice shouted, ¡± ¡°The gates of the nine serenities underworld, open on my command! Night of ten thousand ghosts!¡± Under the orders of the ghost King of the netherworld, countless resentful spirits were released from the mulberry forest, turning into ferocious ghosts and forming ghost Chrysalis again. This time, the ghost Chrysalis were even stronger than before. Each of them was as powerful as the face-splitting female ghost who had chased after the old Daoist and the others in Shen Manor. ¡°Why, why are there so many ghost Kings?¡± When the old Daoist saw such a terrifying scene, he couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. The severity of the Shen villa incident was beyond his imagination. Shen villa, which was located at the junction of yin and yang, was a special place. After absorbing the Qi of yin and yang, these malicious ghosts who died tragically quickly became a climate. With the help of Meng fanglan¡¯s monstrous resentment, they actually possessed strength no less than that of a ghost King. ¡°Master ¡­¡± Song Changqing looked around. They were already surrounded by ghosts. In today¡¯s battle, unless song Qing Xiao and the East Qin wuwo joined forces to win, it would be difficult for everyone to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think junior sister can win?¡± The master and disciple pair had already lost the qualifications to participate in this battle. When song Changqing said this, he was a little regretful, a little unwilling, and a little reluctant. The old Daoist did not speak, but his eyes were slightly red. He didn¡¯t know where song qingxiao¡¯s strength was, and he didn¡¯t know what level the East Qin wuwo had reached. Chapter 2152 - Chapter 2152 A fierce battle (2) Chapter 2152: A fierce battle (2) Chapter 2152: A fierce battle (2) However, as the successor of cloud Tiger Mountain, his understanding of ghosts was much deeper than song Qing Xiao and East Qin wuwo. If it was only the ghost King of the netherworld, the two of them might have a chance of winning if they joined forces. However, if Meng fanglan could reach the strength to command so many ghost Lords, she would probably have long surpassed the realm of the ghost Lords of the nine nethers. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He forced out a smile and comforted song Changqing, ¡± ¡°At worst, the three of us will stay here. Cultivators are always going against the heavens. Life and death are determined by fate, and this is also fate ¡­¡± These words had already revealed a bit of inauspiciousness. ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Song Changqing had always been filial and never refuted his words. However, after hearing his words, he shook his head. master has already read your fortune. You¡¯re safe on this trip. Little junior sister and I ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild!¡± The old Daoist rebuked him and interrupted his unfinished words, ¡± in such a situation, the divination has already failed. It doesn¡¯t count. Song Changqing lowered his head and clenched the bag on his back. He did not speak. .. At this moment, in the sky, the moment he saw the ten thousand ghosts being summoned by Meng fanglan, East Qin wuwo immediately shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll obey your orders and not advance!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the decree was completed. Countless ghost Chrysalis were controlled by the decree, roaring as they were fixed in place. But at this moment, the blood red moonlight flashed above his head. Wherever the blood red Moon passed, the power of the East Qin wuwo decree would be greatly reduced. ¡°Hmph!¡± With Meng fanglan¡¯s cold snort, the restraints brought by those decrees only lasted for half a breath¡¯s time before they were broken. this demonfiend has a clone transformation technique. We have to find her first. The East Qin wuwo had watched the battle for a long time and naturally had some understanding of Meng fanglan¡¯s abilities. The fact that she could control 10000 ghosts proved that every ghost Chrysalis among the 10000 ghosts could have been created by her. While they were talking, dozens of ghost Chrysalis had already arrived. Amidst the ghostly wails, song qingxiao swung his long sword without a word, forming a River. The white light drew a circle around the old Daoist and the others. The cold air surged up from the circle, forming an ice wall like an inverted mountain, protecting everyone inside! After doing all this, she no longer held back her power and slashed out several times. The power of each sword did not stop. The sword Qi was swung out and hit the ghost cocoons. However, these ghost cocoons did not disappear like the ghost cocoons from before. When the sword light slashed at their bodies, it was as if it had hit a real object. Wherever the sword Qi went, their bodies would be torn apart. These ghosts had pained expressions on their faces, but the more pained they were, the more powerful they seemed to be. Under the nourishment of the Blood Moon, these open wounds healed at lightning speed. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± Meng fanglan no longer appeared, but under her summoning, these ghost Chrysalis became more and more fierce and excited. Song Qing Xiao and the East Qin wuwo worked together, one using techniques and the other using sword Qi to attack. They were able to temporarily force these ghost cocoons back, preventing them from getting close. As the ghost Chrysalis screamed, black blood splattered along with the sword Qi, and soon, the bottom of the tomb was covered in blood. The more blood there was, the redder the moon above their heads would be, and the fiercer the ghosts would be. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± East Qin wuwo also saw some clues. The two of them seemed to be in an undefeatable position, but in reality, they were just doing useless work. They were all small ghosts, and the main character couldn¡¯t avoid them. These vengeful spirits consumed their magic power, and once more than half of their magic power was exhausted, they would probably die Here, let alone get rid of the ghosts. ¡°I have to think of a way to exterminate all these Yin ghosts.¡± The moment East Qin wuwo said this, song qingxiao did not reply. Other than the dark green token, she also had a God destroying technique. If he used the soul destroying technique and spared no spiritual energy, he had some confidence in annihilating the yin souls here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, su Wu was the one who created this technique and he was very famous in the human realm upon heavens. In this trial, she did not have the confidence to completely kill the East Qin wuwo, so she did not dare to use it here. Before she could move, East Qin wuwo had already moved, words are knives, words are swords. Even confucians can kill! As soon as he activated his spell, a large amount of spiritual power gushed out and turned into the light shadows of countless swords. With a flick of his sleeve, they shot out in all directions around the underground tomb! The attack of a void realm expert was naturally extraordinary. Chapter 2153 - Chapter 2153 A fierce battle (3) Chapter 2153: A fierce battle (3) Chapter 2153: A fierce battle (3) The sword light and saber shadow quickly pierced through the bodies of the yin ghosts, cutting the ghost Chrysalis into two. Blood light shot up into the sky, and countless broken limbs crawled all over the ground. As the yin ghosts screamed, the moon in the sky turned from red to black, as if it had absorbed enough resentment. Whoosh! Whoosh! From the surrounding Mulberry forest, white silk came out and shot at the two of them. Song qingxiao had suffered a loss at the hands of the White Drake, so he didn¡¯t dare to let it get close to him. East Qin wuwo also knew what was good for him and also kept dodging. The White silk passed through the place where the two of them were standing and quickly weaved the entire place. ¡°Shen lang!¡± With Meng fanglan¡¯s shrill scream, the two people who were hiding felt their souls being stirred by a great force, and were forced to show their bodies. The moment song Qing¡¯s small body appeared, Meng fanglan¡¯s shadow suddenly emerged from the White silk. Her head was smashed to pieces, and with lightning speed, a pair of ghostly claws reached out and pounced on her feet, holding her legs in his arms. The yin energy invaded her body, and the ghostly claw pierced her thigh. ¡°You still dare to come?¡± When song qingxiao saw this, she was about to take out the dark green token and hit her, but before she could move, her arms were already heavy. On his left and right hands, Meng fanglan¡¯s were hung. There was also a cold and soft body pressed against his back. His cold and slimy hair drooped down and surrounded her with the smell of death. Meng fanglan¡¯s strength was so great that she actually pulled her down. With the evil ghost hanging from her body, song qingxiao felt as if she was stuck in mud and could not escape. She did not stop until she fell on the ¡®giant carpet¡¯ woven by the White silk with a bang. Her legs turned into a tail, and the long tail stretched out, sweeping toward Meng fanglan, who was holding her tail. Bang! The long tail carried the corpse and slammed into a mulberry tree, causing the sneering Meng fanglan to disappear into the shadow of the mulberry tree. At the same time, ghostly figures appeared on her left, right, and behind her, tearing at her body. ¡°Transform the ground into a prison, trap!¡± When the domain was activated, the female ghost¡¯s movements paused for a moment. However, under her power, the domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique immediately shattered. A ghostly claw fell straight down from above, leaving an afterimage. Song Qing hurriedly turned to the side and handed over the heaven punishing thorn. The sword light pierced through the ghostly palm and went straight for Meng fanglan¡¯s face. With a dragon¡¯s roar, mingtian turned into a Golden Dragon and passed through Meng fanglan¡¯s palm, breaking through the curtain of black hair and entering her wide-open mouth. ¡®Zi Zi . ¡® Purple lightning flashed and instantly charred the ghostly body black, turning it into nothing. On the other side, East Qin wuwo was also in a bitter battle. Just as su Wu had expected, his scholarly techniques were suppressed to a certain extent by the strange power of the black Moon. Meng fanglan¡¯s resentment did not seem to be weaker than his consciousness. When he faced someone of the same level or even slightly stronger than him, the East Qin family¡¯s confucians were no longer useful. He had been forced out by Meng fanglan and could not hide, so he could only fight. Several blood-red female zombies with hair all over their faces were lying on his body. Their nails, which were several inches long, were like extremely sharp magic weapons. They easily cut through his body and dug into his lungs. Compared to song Qing Xiao¡¯s nuwa body that had been transformed by blue blood, even the East Qin wuwo that had reached the void realm had a much weaker defense. At this time, because of the East Qin anatta spell, the White silk that was originally tied around song Qing¡¯s neck was tied around the neck of every corpse she created, causing her corpse to hang under every mulberry tree. With the appearance of the red light, it swayed. ¡°Buzz ¡­ Buzz ¡­¡± The moment the White silk hung her up, a very strange sound reached everyone¡¯s ears while they were talking. This sound was like a person¡¯s struggle before death, with a feeling of despair and pain. The moment song Qing said ¡®do it¡¯, he spun the sword in his hand. The sword shadow spun in a circle, and countless sword shadows lined up to form a big circle. As she clapped her hands, they shot out toward the surrounding Mulberry forest. ¡°Tighten!¡± East Qin wuwo also knew how terrifying Meng fanglan was and did not show any mercy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was very confident. He was probably planning to kill Meng fanglan first, then deal with song qingxiao. The spell turned into words and blurted out. The White silk, which was originally under Meng fanglan¡¯s control, tightened even more with a whoosh. Under each mulberry tree, the neck of Meng fanglan¡¯s corpse was stretched long and thin, as if it would break at any moment. As she let out a painful groan that sounded like she was about to suffocate, a large amount of black gas rushed out. At this moment, the countless flying swords that Yi Tian had transformed into pierced through the air like meteors with long tails, stabbing into every corpse of Meng fanglan that was hanging under the mulberry trees. Chapter 2154 - Chapter 2154 Taihao (1) Chapter 2154: Taihao (1) Chapter 2154: Taihao (1) Song qingxiao could not break through this female ghost¡¯s defense, but her strength could match it. As long as she could force her away, she could naturally save East Qin wuwo¡¯s life. This move was indeed effective. The black hair was caught on the ice spear, and the female ghost¡¯s head was forced to lean back, leaving a trail of blood in the air. Two sharp fangs the length of a palm were shocking to look at. They were semi-circular and protruded out of the mouth. East Qin wuwo¡¯s back was already covered in blood, making his green clothes wet. ¡°A life for a life, I¡¯m paying you back.¡± Having his spell interrupted by her powerful strike and being pressed down by a male on top of a female zombie, East Qin wuwo finally could not maintain his calm expression. He quickly turned around and sat up. His face was shockingly pale and was already stained with some blood. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. His face turned ashen, but he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her. In the end, he could only snort coldly and no longer answer. It was just that although the East Qin wuwo did not show it on the surface, he was shocked by song Qing Xiao¡¯s strength. Earlier, he had been hiding in the dark, and he had seen the fight between song qingxiao and Meng fanglan. Even though he had already predicted Meng fanglan¡¯s strength, he was still suppressed by the female Zombie¡¯s power after fighting with her. However, song qingxiao was only a Dao integration stage cultivator, yet she was able to fight against this female zombie with her physical strength ¡­ Even if he entered the path with Confucianism and his body¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t compare to Warriors like taikang and the fan Yin clan, song Qing Xiao¡¯s body was much stronger than his, which made East Qin wuwo feel fear. In other words, in this trial, if he was not careful, song qingxiao would very likely hurt him. After East Qin wuwo sat down, he used his spirit energy to seal his wounds. Seeing Meng fanglan¡¯s hair being wrapped by song qingxiao and suppressed by the White silk, his eyes flashed with killing intent. ¡°You block her for now!¡± As he spoke, he pulled off the White jade hanging on his waist. ¡°Buy me two minutes of time.¡± Even East Qin wuwo did not expect that he would make such a big fool of himself in this battle. He originally wanted to have a backup plan to guard against song Qing, but after suffering a loss, he was burning with anger and had the intention to kill. ¡°Ah ¡­ Ho ¡­¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s hair was wrapped up, and her face was dragged back. She roared, and the blood foam that had not been completely swallowed sprayed into the air with her roar. She was extremely strong, and if not for the Dragon-slaying power, song qingxiao might not have been able to hold her down. However, it was extremely difficult to restrain her for even a moment. As she struggled with all her might, her curly black hair was like a worm. It actually began to coil around the ice spear and climb up! Wherever the hair touched, the ice Spears would quickly melt. As soon as Meng fanglan was free, she stretched out two claws and pressed down on the ice spear. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The black gas corroded into the ice power, and she twisted the ice spear- A huge force came from the other end of the ice spear. If song qingxiao had not let go in time, she might have been restrained by her. In this situation, it was already extremely difficult to hold on for 20 seconds, let alone two minutes. But when song qingxiao saw East Qin¡¯s selfless actions, her eyes lit up and she nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± She let go of her hand and let the ice spear fall into Meng fanglan¡¯s hand. At the same time, she summoned the little Golden Dragon and trapped Meng fanglan, who was about to pounce. Lightning flashed, and black gas dispersed. Meng fanglan was electrocuted until she cried out in pain. Her corpse was turned into a charred cocoon by the lightning, and then it merged into the ¡®blanket¡¯ woven from white silk. ¡°Shen lang¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± As she called out in grief, the ghost Chrysalis around them became even more violent and pounced on her one after another. Although song qingxiao knew that Meng fanglan was using these things to drain their energy, she had no choice but to divert some of her attention to stop them. East Qin wuwo sat cross-legged and held the Jade pendant in his hand. He mumbled as if he was reading an essay. The power of the Confucian text turned into an invisible light shield, protecting him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ghost Chrysalis were everywhere. Song qingxiao did not hesitate to use up her spiritual power and slashed out several times. The sword Qi tore the ghost Chrysalis apart, but with the strong malevolent Qi in this place, these heavily injured ghost Chrysalis were quickly repaired. It was as if it was endless and could never die. Half a minute passed ¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power had also been consumed by more than 50%, but the number of ghost Chrysalis did not decrease. Instead, the yin Qi was even stronger than before. Chapter 2155 - Chapter 2155 Taihao (2) Chapter 2155: Taihao (2) Chapter 2155: Taihao (2) At this moment, Meng Fang Lan¡¯s screams became even more urgent. The ghost Chrysalis around seemed to have sensed her hatred, and began to merge with the ghost Chrysalis around them. With that, the ghost Chrysalis ¡®strength had increased greatly, making them even more difficult to deal with. In less than a minute, song qingxiao could already feel the change in the situation. The blood-red Moon had already turned pitch-black, and at this time, a strange grinning ghost shadow seemed to have emerged from the moon. The ghost Chrysalis that had devoured each other began to crawl over again. Their speed was faster and more ferocious than before. Song qingxiao blocked several ghost Chrysalis. After cutting off their heads, several ghost Chrysalis on the other side crawled to her back, left, and right. They opened their mouths and spat out their pitch-black, bleeding tongues. She turned around with her sword in hand, and the ghost Chrysalis in front of her suddenly burst out, broke free from the black Chrysalis ¡®restraints, turned into a few blood zombies, and rushed in her direction. The giant green tail swung and streaked across the air, hitting several blood zombies. The power of the long tail was shocking, but the moment it hit the blood zombies, it was as if it had hit a huge mountain. Not only were the blood zombies ¡®bodies extremely hard, but their strength was also extremely terrifying. Not only did she not send them flying with her tail, but the force of the rebound even pushed her a step forward. ¡°This is no ordinary blood corpse!¡± As soon as this thought entered her mind, song qingxiao knew that she was in trouble. Then, the blood zombies reached out and grabbed her long tail. Two sharp fangs stuck out of their mouths as they looked up, wanting to bite her long tail. Meng fanglan¡¯s voice reached her ears, ¡± these four corpses were refined by my parents and ancestors. They are connected to me by blood and are extremely powerful. Her tone was cold and gloomy. ¡°Back then, my parents always said that they were kind to me by transforming me with their blood essence. My mother said that she was pregnant for ten months and used this to suppress me in every way.¡± She paused for a moment. therefore, after I turned into a ghost, I swallowed them into my stomach and nurtured them with the yin and resentful energy ¡­ To repay their kindness for raising him back then ¡­ Hehehe ¡­¡± At this point, she laughed out loud, as if she was very proud of her masterpiece. my mother said that she gave birth to me for ten months, and now I¡¯ve been raising them with Yin Qi for more than three hundred years ¡­ ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re not easy to deal with, I¡¯d really be willing to let them out to see the prosperity of Shen villa today ¡­¡± ¡°If Shen lang saw it, he would definitely be happy ¡­¡± these few people were the ones who were the most against us being together back then. Now, the people who are in the way are no longer against it. They have become obedient. Shen lang, Shen lang, where are you ¡­ .. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have the time to listen to the female ghost¡¯s madness. Seeing the ferocity of these blood zombies, she didn¡¯t dare to let them bite her. She immediately retracted her long tail. However, these blood zombies were not ordinary. They seemed to have the effect of branding. Even though she had retracted her long tail, the blood zombies flashed and appeared beside her, hugging her calf tightly. As the blood corpse roared, she raised mang Tian and stabbed the nearest blood corpse with its mouth wide open. The long sword pierced through the mouth of the blood corpse and came out from the back of the head. Song Qing¡¯s small strength caused the blood corpse¡¯s head to tilt back, only stopping when the tip of the sword pierced the White silk. His spiritual power seeped into the long sword and activated the power of lightning in the sword with lightning speed. ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® A string of electric arcs flashed across the sword, followed by a burst of purple light. The lightning instantly wrapped around the blood corpse, causing it to let out a sharp howl. The black cloud gushed out, and in an instant, most of the resentment was dispersed by the lightning. A look of relief appeared on that terrifying, charred face. ¡°Thank you, miss ¡­¡± A hoarse woman¡¯s voice rang out in song Qing¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was as if she had been restrained for more than 300 years and could finally get rid of it. Then, the blood Zombie¡¯s body was shattered by the lightning power and turned into charcoal in an instant. All of its resentment had disappeared. However, this attack had consumed 20% of song Qing¡¯s strength. The other three blood zombies had already pounced on him. Their long teeth broke through the scales on their legs and dug into their flesh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As solid as a rock, solid!¡± Song qingxiao immediately formed a hand seal and activated the swordsman token. Her spiritual power transformed into armor and wrapped her legs in layers. But even so, more than five percent of the spiritual energy in his body had been absorbed. In the distance, when the East Qin wuwo who was chanting in the scholarly language heard her chant the nine words secret order, a strange light flashed across his eyes and his chanting speed also stopped for a moment. Chapter 2156 - Chapter 2156 Taihao (3) Chapter 2156: Taihao (3) Chapter 2156: Taihao (3) Song Qing did not care about exposing his trump card. He endured the pain and kept his long sword. He waved his sword and chopped off a few bloody corpses. The corpses fell to the ground and quickly turned into three headless skeletons. The black bones that had shrunk by about half a meter quickly fell in front of her. At the moment she attacked, the three ghost heads had already absorbed the resentment of the zombie body and condensed it into the ghost heads. Before song qingjiang could remove the ghost head, it shrank like a corpse and turned into three black ghostly shadows. They disappeared under her skirt and were imprinted on her thighs. As soon as the three ghost heads entered her body, they quickly merged with her body. They were like three ghostly face tattoos that stuck to her skin and were difficult to remove. ¡°Giggle ¡­ You¡¯ve been poisoned by my blood ghost Gu ¡­¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s laughter rang out again, but this time it came from a ghost head on her thigh. Song qingxiao ruthlessly raised her sword and slashed down on the ghost¡¯s face. The tip of the sword removed a large piece of skin and flesh, but it was strange that the skin and flesh that was cut off was like withered tree bark. The blood seemed to have been sucked dry, and the heart-piercing pain was not less. The ghostly image was born from the inside of the body and could not be cut off. ¡°Giggle ¡­ These three blood ghost venomous insects will suck your blood essence and soul dry for my use ¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡± Song qingxiao furrowed her brows and immediately formed a seal with her hands. ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The domain formed in her palm and she slapped it into her thigh. Although Meng fanglan had already gone crazy over love, she was right. These three blood ghost Gu were not ordinary. Since he couldn¡¯t get rid of them for the time being, he could only seal them for the time being and leave them for the future trial missions to complete. Once the domain was formed, the ghost Face that had been speaking suddenly stopped moving. Meng fanglan¡¯s laughter was endless, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t escape, I can¡¯t escape ¡­¡± The ghost Chrysalis behind him also climbed up. Song qingxiao¡¯s situation was not good. He had used up 70% of his spiritual power and only had 30% left. The ghost Chrysalis ¡®faces twisted one by one, gradually turning into Meng fanglan¡¯s face. At this time, two minutes had already passed since the East Qin wuwo began reciting his poem. ¡°East Qin!¡± She called out and saw the East Qin anatta finish its chant. This East Qin wuwo¡¯s aura was completely different from before! He stood up, and the spiritual power in his body surged wildly, forming a light film that firmly protected him. East Qin wuwo held the Jade pendant in his hand and once again stood within the White banner, giving off a powerful pressure. This kind of aura seemed to be able to compete with the black Moon in the sky. The righteous Qi spread from his body and blocked the light of the black and red Moon. ¡°Kill him!¡± At Meng fanglan¡¯s command, several blood Chrysalis pounced on him without a word. ¡°A scholar is righteous, and evil does not approach him!¡± The eight characters transformed into the power of the scholarly faction and burst forth with a powerful force. Before the ghost Chrysalis that pounced on him could touch his body, they were torn apart by the vast power in his body. ¡°How can a demon run amuck in a clear and bright universe!¡± ¡°sunrise, sweep away the evil energy, break!¡± His voice was like a clear stream, and as soon as he finished speaking, the black mist dispersed. The bloody light in the sky was suppressed by the power of the scholarly faction, and the sky was slowly being torn apart, allowing a ray of bright sunlight to seep out from the crack. As soon as the light appeared, the yin Qi began to Dodge like something that could not see the light. The originally red and black Moon seemed to have met its nemesis after the sunlight shone in. The ghostly shadow in the moon shrank, and the blood-red light dimmed. Only now did the East Qin wuwo truly display his strength. As soon as the true words of the scholarly faction were used, the yin ghosts were restrained, and the Blood Moon began to show signs of being damaged. Righteousness and evil clashed, Meng Fang Lan¡¯s shrill cries and East Qin¡¯s chants clashed, neither giving way. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® The two forces clashed with each other. The White net was torn apart, and the mulberry forest was destroyed by the power of the scholarly faction. Thousands of ghosts were suppressed and turned into blood foam under the righteous Qi. Song qingxiao took this opportunity to adjust the spiritual power in her body, trying to recover as much of her strength as possible. She still remembered su Wu¡¯s words. Su Wu did not think that East Qin wuwo was Meng fanglan¡¯s opponent. Although it seemed like the Dao was one foot higher, she felt that East Qin wuwo had already used his true finishing move. From the beginning to the end, Meng fanglan had only been using the ghost slaves that had died in her hands. She felt a little uneasy, feeling that Meng fanglan had not really made a move yet. But when her gaze fell on the Jade pendant of the East Qin wuwo, her eyes slightly brightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She remembered that su Wu had said that this jade pendant was called ¡®taihao heavenly book¡¯. It contained everything, and it was very likely that it was made by the same person as the nine-word secret order. This item had once belonged to the number one expert in the star field, East Qin Wu Guan, five thousand years ago. Afterwards, it had been passed down in the East Qin aristocratic families for several thousand years. It was said that the taihao heavenly book contained the wondrous part of entering the mind and contained the infinite great Dao divine powers. If he could get it ¡­ As song Qing¡¯s thoughts moved, the East Qin wuwo also sensed it. He opened his eyes and sneered at her. Chapter 2157 - Chapter 2157 Chapter 1028-escape (1) Chapter 2157: Chapter 1028-escape (1) Chapter 2157: Chapter 1028-escape (1) At this moment, the East Qin wuwo righteousness Qi was protecting their bodies. Under this gaze, it was as if everyone¡¯s heart had been cut open by his gaze, no longer hiding anything. Song qingxiao did not want to argue with him at this time, so she could only avoid his sharp gaze and look away. The ghost Chrysalis had been crushed into blood foam, but East Qin wuwo had the righteous Qi and had a clean and elegant bearing. ¡°Humans have their own paths, and ghosts have their own paths.¡± East Qin wuwo had one hand behind his back. After saying this, he waved his arm and a light path appeared in front of him. The looming spirits in the underground tomb seemed to have been summoned by some kind of power and were involuntarily sucked in. They took turns to line up, as if they were ready to go to the path of life. ¡°Hmph!¡± As Meng fanglan snorted, the light path flickered slightly, but it was not shaken. After East Qin wuwo displayed his power, the situation seemed to have reversed. It was only then that the Blood Moon hanging high in the sky changed. The Blood Moon slowly sank, and a cold red light scattered in the surroundings. The blood Chrysalis that had been torn apart by the power of the scholarly faction seemed to be about to merge together again under the radiance of the moon. The ¡°Ghost Road¡± that the East Qin wuwo had forcefully opened was affected and the spirits that had obediently lined up inside once again began to rebel. The grinning Ghost Face in the blood Moon grew bigger and bigger as the Blood Moon sank, as if it was about to break out of the shackles of the Blood Moon. As the black Qi gathered, a Black Ghost head came out and grinned at East Qin wuwo, stretching out a terrifying Black Ghost claw. The ghostly claw pressed down, and in an instant, it turned into a huge palm that reached the sky. ¡°Ren!¡± The moment East Qin wuwo opened his mouth, the ¡®Ren¡¯ word on the Jade pendant seemed to sense his command. It suddenly left the Jade pendant and floated in the air. As soon as the ¡®benevolence¡¯ word appeared, it shone brightly. The light was so bright that even the Ray of sunlight that had appeared in the torn sky above them was covered. Song qingxiao felt an endless pressure coming from the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character. Even with her strong physical body, she couldn¡¯t withstand it and was forced to her knees with a bang. The blue blood in her body began to boil uncontrollably. She put her legs together and wrapped them in scales, turning them into a long tail under her body. ¡°This is the power of the taihao heaven book!¡± Endless power pressed down. Even though she was in her nuwa body, she was still shaken. Under the effect of the Blood Moon, the blood mist that had not yet formed was split again, and it was difficult for it to gather. The old Daoist, song Changqing, and a group of unconscious ordinary people all curled up under the light, unable to suppress the urge to worship. The ¡®Ren¡¯ character met the ghostly claw head on and easily pierced through it. The dark and terrifying ghost claw was like paper in front of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ word. The moment the word passed through, it turned into mist and quickly disappeared without a trace. The ghostly face in the blood Moon closed its mouth, as if it was crying, and quickly retreated back into the blood Moon! ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen ¡­¡± The eye-catching ¡®Ren¡¯ character was like a small sun that went straight towards the Blood Moon in the sky. Its radiance covered the blood light. Meng fanglan¡¯s shrill cries seemed to be getting softer and softer as the Blood Moon was restrained. What replaced it was the clear voice of someone reading a book in the underground tomb. at the beginning of human life, one¡¯s nature is good. Their nature is similar, but their habits are far apart ¡­ The voice sounded like a child¡¯s voice, but it also sounded like a man¡¯s voice. If one listened carefully, it also had the gentleness of a woman¡¯s voice. It actually sounded completely different in everyone¡¯s ears. Under the sound of reading, the haze in people¡¯s hearts was swept away, and then their spirit and soul were completely wandering in the ocean of books. Meng fanglan¡¯s ghost cry was suppressed, and the Blood Moon collapsed even faster. ¡°.. If Jade is not sculpted, it won¡¯t be useful ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sound of reading became louder and louder, and Meng fanglan¡¯s voice had completely disappeared. The light of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character shone to the extreme, causing the heaven and earth to seem to have taken over the color, leaving only this trace of light. The ghostly faces in the blood Moon were distorted and finally turned into ashes the moment the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character came close to it, dissipating into the blood light. The towering sang Ying also swayed, as if it was about to collapse and break apart. Wherever the power of the scholarly faction reached, countless black mulberry trees were uprooted. Chapter 2158 - Chapter 2158 Chapter 1028-escape (2) Chapter 2158: Chapter 1028-escape (2) Chapter 2158: Chapter 1028-escape (2) As the ¡®benevolence¡¯ token came closer, the Blood Moon finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and completely collapsed and disappeared. It turned into a few wisps of blood smoke and dissipated in the air. The heaven-destroying sword in song qingxiao¡¯s hand was also fighting against this force. The shadow of a Golden Dragon was swimming in the sword, and the Qi of a true Dragon was exuding from the sword to resist the power of the scholarly faction. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. She could only tightly hold onto mang Tian in her palm and clash with the power of the scholarly faction. The chanting of the ¡°three character classic¡± was like a thunderclap piercing her ears, directly pouncing on her consciousness and soul, shaking her so much that she could not live in peace. She didn¡¯t expect the strength of the scholarly faction to far exceed her expectations. Until now, she even doubted what su Wu had said before. Such power seemed to have surpassed the limits of a human. Would such a powerful East Qin wuwo really be beaten by Meng Fang LAN to the point where he had no power to fight back? Such a thought flashed through her sea of consciousness, but she immediately bit the tip of her tongue and forcibly suppressed it. The taste of blood filled his mouth, but under the numbness of his body, the pain of his tongue being bitten only turned into a slight stabbing pain. However, with this bit of perception, she quickly regained some of her consciousness and suppressed the slight feeling of worship in her heart. He then looked at East Qin wuwo. Although he was standing straight, his face was pale. It was clear that such a powerful killing move had consumed a lot of his spiritual energy. However, the Jade pendant in front of him didn¡¯t lose its luster. It even became more spiritual under the nourishment of spiritual power. The ¡®benevolence¡¯ character had already begun to strangle the towering tree. The light split open the center of the tree, and the figure of a red-clothed female zombie standing upside down in the thick trunk of the tree could be vaguely seen. The female Zombie¡¯s body seemed to be wrapped in countless yellow threads, which seemed to be made of yellow talismans, and she was tied up so tightly that she could not move. Song Qing squinted his eyes to resist the bright light from the token. When he saw the female Zombie¡¯s figure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. ¡°Meng fanglan¡¯s main body?¡± If East Qin wuwo could force Meng Fang Lan¡¯s main body to appear and use the ¡®benevolence¡¯ word to heavily injure her and lower her cultivation, that would be for the best. However, Meng Fang LAN could not die at the hands of East Qin wuwo. At least before the ¡°white head promise¡± mission was completed, she could not die so easily. As he thought of this, the figure in the shadow of the tree became clearer and clearer under the light of the ¡®Ren¡¯ token. Under the light, one could even clearly see the red Wedding dress, the strange upside-down black hair that covered her face, and the arms hanging on both sides of her body. The shadow of the mulberry tree began to melt, and the light began to seep into it. The red dress became more and more distinct, and the female zombie sealed in it seemed to be about to be exposed to the light. What made song qingxiao feel uneasy was that under the light of the ¡®Ren¡¯ token, Meng fanglan¡¯s body was emitting a large amount of black gas, but it didn¡¯t seem to be damaged. On the other hand, the thread made of yellow talisman paper that was wrapped around her body melted away as quickly as snow under the sun after sang Ying disappeared. The sound of the ¡°three character classic¡± was getting louder and louder. ¡°.. It was extremely warm under the equator. My Zhonghua ¡­¡± Song qingxiao endured the interference of the scholarly power and focused all her attention on Meng fanglan¡¯s stiff corpse. The black Qi wrapped around her body, and as the shadow dispersed, the yellow thread disappeared with a swish. Her pair of straight, upturned feet seemed to move slightly. An extremely dangerous chill spread out, silently merging with the light. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± She was a bit uneasy and called out to East Qin wuwo. However, at this moment, East Qin wuwo was so focused on killing this demon Meng fanglan and completing his mission to leave this place that he did not notice her actions. And the words she shouted were quickly drowned out by an even louder and clearer voice of reading. It was like a drop of water that was resisting the towering great peak and was easily swallowed. ¡°East Qin has no self!¡± ¡°East Qin!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and clenched the sky splitter in her hand, trying to use the tail to support her body. ¡°.. The earth is born with plants ¡­¡± The voice became even louder as the East Qin wuwo¡¯s consciousness was completely focused on the world of the Confucian books. He was not powerful enough to control the taihao heavenly book. Other than all living things being affected, even he himself seemed to be deeply affected the moment the taihao heavenly book was activated. The giant tree melted even faster, and the black mulberry shadow quickly dissolved under the ¡®benevolence¡¯ word, revealing more of Meng fanglan¡¯s body. Chapter 2159 - Chapter 2159 Chapter 1028-escape (3) Chapter 2159: Chapter 1028-escape (3) Chapter 2159: Chapter 1028-escape (3) Even his rigid hair began to sway in the storm, and the corners of his clothes fluttered, making a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. Seeing this, song Qing clenched mang Tian and stabbed it down. The tip of the sword went against the spiritual power and broke through the Golden light. A dragon¡¯s roar that sounded like the clashing of golden Spears was mixed with the sound of reading. It shook the Jade pendant that was floating in the air, causing it to tremble and leave a series of afterimages. ¡®Swish-¡® The sword Qi spread out and finally caught the attention of the East Qin wuwo. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Song qingxiao looked as if she had been pulled out of the water. Her body was hunched, and she could barely support herself with the tip of her sword. She looked up at him with difficulty and spat out these words. The East Qin wuwo was stunned and subconsciously turned to look in the direction of the giant tree. Sure enough, he saw the giant tree that had already melted and the female corpse that was about to come out. A large amount of black and red evil Qi surrounded her. Her Red Wedding dress and the White silk around her neck were still particularly clear even after three hundred years. Under the light of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ token, even sang Ying was being eliminated. Logically speaking, the power that the female ghost had displayed earlier should have followed the mulberry tree like a shadow. When the red light and the shadow of the mulberry tree appeared, her body also appeared, as if she was closely connected to the mulberry tree. She used the blood-red moonlight to defend against her enemies. Once the Blood Moon appeared, the ghost cocoons were also extremely fierce. East Qin wuwo had originally thought that as long as he destroyed the Blood Moon and destroyed this mulberry tree that was born with her, he would be able to weaken this female ghost. But at this time, the mulberry tree was slowly being destroyed under the power of the ¡®Ren¡¯ order, but Meng fanglan¡¯s body did not seem to be affected at all. ¡°She¡¯s using us to get out of trouble!¡± A thought came to song Qing¡¯s mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. She and East Qin wuwo were both fooled! Three hundred years ago, she had strangled herself in the mulberry field. The people of the Meng family had sealed her in the mulberry tree with a secret technique, so that she could never escape. Therefore, she had been doing evil things in this village. Now, it seemed that not only did her power not come from sang Tian, but the people of the Meng family had probably predicted that something would go wrong. When she was buried, they had probably found someone to cast a spell and seal her body! The Meng fanglan who had appeared earlier was not necessarily her true body, but only an afterimage of her true body. This ghost was extremely cunning. When it talked about the past 300 years ago, it showed a crazy appearance of losing its mind for Shen zening to confuse the two. Perhaps her true body was being restrained by this sang Ying. As soon as sang Ying appeared, her split soul also appeared. Once sang Ying appeared, she could only use her evil ghost Qi to harm people. The East Qin wuwo was also misled and used a spell to break sang Ying, which was equivalent to helping her escape! Song Qing Xiao¡¯s words caused East Qin wuwo¡¯s pupils to shrink and his breathing to become unstable. At that moment- ¡°Giggle giggle ¡­¡± A woman¡¯s soft and sinister laughter rang out, bringing with it endless hatred and resentment that struck the entire underground tomb. ¡°.. Father and son ¡­¡± The sound of reading was suppressed by this woman¡¯s laughter, and the power of the Confucian school was suddenly unstable. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual awareness could even hear the sound of Metal clashing. Soon, the sound of reading collapsed and the Army was completely routed. The ¡®benevolence¡¯ command medallion¡¯s dazzling brilliance instantly dissipated a little as the reading sounds were concealed. it¡¯s been more than three hundred years ¡­ It¡¯s been more than 300 years, I¡¯m finally out!¡± In Meng fanglan¡¯s shrieking voice, the barely maintained sound of reading was suddenly shattered. Clang clang! Like gold and stone hitting each other, East Qin wuwo¡¯s chest felt like it had been hit by an invisible hammer. ¡®Boom-¡® The bones in his chest broke and quickly collapsed, forming a huge pit. His back was bent, and his body was like a falling meteor as he was smashed down more than ten meters. He spat out a mouthful of blood, which splattered on the taihao heavenly book in front of him. The words that were like a small sun in the air caused the light to dim slightly, and the speed at which sang Ying was melting slowed down. But at this moment, these remnants of the mulberry shadows could no longer block Meng fanglan¡¯s body. Her upside-down body began to move, and the remnants of the talisman light were destroyed by the black gas, turning into ashes. As the White silk fluttered in the air, a blood-red light filled the air. In the next moment, her body disappeared from the spot. ¡°This is bad!¡± Seeing this scene, song qingxiao and the East Qin wuwo had the same thought. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Three hundred years ago, my parents did not care about family ties and sealed me in this ancient tree.¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s voice came from all directions. As she spoke, an extremely cold evil Qi spread out, waking up everyone who was immersed in the sound of reading or sleeping. even if time moves and the ancient tree is destroyed, I still can¡¯t get away ¡­ Now that I don¡¯t have this place to stay, I can finally roam the world freely ¡­¡± to find my Shen family¡¯s langjun ¡­ hahahahahahaha ¡­ Chapter 2160 - Chapter 2160 A fierce battle (1) Chapter 2160: A fierce battle (1) Chapter 2160: A fierce battle (1) ¡°We can¡¯t let her escape!¡± While Meng fanglan was talking to herself, the old Taoist below gritted his teeth and shouted. She had already become a big problem. Under the situation where her body was restrained, she could still massacre the city twice in Shen Manor. If the main body were to break free of the shackles, the world would be plunged into misery and suffering, and countless lives would be lost. The more mature this devil was, the more difficult it would be to deal with. She was so vicious that she had no intention of going back on her words. The promise with Shen zening had become her obsession. If she was not satisfied, she did not know how many more people she would kill. Song qingxiao felt bitter when she heard the old Daoist¡¯s words. If she could, she would naturally want to subdue Meng fanglan. However, although this female ghost had been deceived by Shen zening, her strength was extremely terrifying. She had even suppressed East Qin¡¯s state of no self. ¡°Hmph!¡± Meng fanglan also heard the old Taoist¡¯s words and snorted. The groan was like the weight of Mount Tai, causing the old Daoist to kneel on the ground and spit out a large mouthful of blood. He could only gasp for breath. Fortunately, she was not in a hurry to kill these ant-like ordinary people. She seemed to have decided to deal with the two trial-takers first. East Qin wuwo¡¯s body was sent flying by a powerful force. Before he even landed, he seemed to have been lifted up by another force. With a ghostly howl, a black ghostly head formed and bit towards his broken chest. He coughed out a large mouthful of blood and said in a deep voice at this critical moment, ¡± ¡°Righteousness!¡± The ¡®righteousness¡¯ character on the taihao heavenly book appeared and transformed into boundless righteous Qi, crashing down on the ghost head! At the same time, he quickly injected a few streams of spiritual power into the taihao heavenly book and summoned the other two command tokens. ¡°Dao! De!¡± The two words transformed into a golden light that enveloped his body and protected him. Meng fanglan¡¯s cold laughter came over and a boundless evil aura spread out. The black fog suppressed the East Qin wuwo aura. When the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ landed on the ghost¡¯s head, the two forces collided. The black gas mixed with the Golden light, causing the attacks of both sides to slow down. But East Qin wuwo was seriously injured and his cultivation was not as high as this female ghost¡¯s. In the end, he was half a step behind and was at a disadvantage. The ghost head opened its huge mouth and swallowed the¡± character. The black gas swallowed the Golden light in an astonishing formation. After a while, song qingxiao saw the word ¡®Yi¡¯ reappearing on the Jade pendant. The East Qin wuwo¡¯s body trembled and his face turned as white as snow, his aura quickly weakening. The ghostly head crashed into his body, letting out a sharp hiss. The black Qi surrounded his body, wearing down his Ling power. The words ¡®Dao¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯ quickly lost control under this attack and eventually turned into characters that returned to the taihao heavenly book. The ghostly figure turned into a giant black palm and heavily slammed down on the East Qin wuwo¡¯s chest! At this moment, the East Qin wuwo had completely lost his ability to attack and could only barely hold on. Seeing the ghostly claw come, he immediately grabbed the Jade pendant and used it to block his chest. ¡®Pfft!¡¯ The ghostly claw stabbed into his chest, but the palm was blocked by the White jade and could not advance any further. However, the black giant claw had already pierced through his heart. Even if it did not tear him apart, the yin Qi had begun to invade his body, pulling his body quickly to the place where Meng fanglan had appeared. ¡°Song Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The blood at the corner of East Qin wuwo¡¯s mouth was like a broken string of pearls, flowing down his chin and dripping onto his clothes. At this moment, his hair bun was loose, and his spiritual power seemed to have been exhausted. It was difficult for him to maintain his previous Sage-like appearance. Just as su Wu had said, although the power of the scholarly faction¡¯s spell techniques was astonishing, they also had obvious flaws. At this moment, he was beaten up so badly that he almost lost his life. He barely managed to call out song Qing¡¯s name, and song Qing Xiao followed suit, raising her long sword and slashing out. She didn¡¯t hold back this time, but used all her spiritual power. The sword light flashed like a rainbow and cut apart the ghost claw that was holding the East Qin wuwo. The black energy unwillingly dispersed and the East Qin wuwo lost control of his body, falling straight down and finally falling into the pile of bones with a bang. The violent sword Qi hit the underground tomb, making endless cutting and trembling sounds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The space seemed to be distorted by the powerful attack. The dust and smoke rose again, but it was mixed with an extremely oppressive aura. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The ground began to shake non-stop, as if a demonic fiend was about to be born. His spiritual energy was also affected by this power and began to become unstable. Song qingxiao almost lost her balance and fell to the ground. Chapter 2161 - Chapter 2161 A fierce battle (2) Chapter 2161: A fierce battle (2) Chapter 2161: A fierce battle (2) It seemed like a large amount of evil Qi was rushing out of the crack, and a gloomy ghost Qi was overflowing from the edge of the crack. It was like an endless hell below, trying to suck in all the living beings. Song qingxiao forcefully gathered her spiritual energy and flew up, ¡°Look after them!¡± She did not mention any names, but she knew that the East Qin wuwo who had lost his fighting strength would do what she said before she clearly lost. The underground tomb was shaking. At that moment, song qingxiao seemed to have sensed something and raised her head subconsciously. Her gaze followed the crack in the ground and saw that a faint figure had appeared at the place where Meng fanglan had first appeared. This situation was very strange. The Blood Moon was destroyed and the taihao heavenly book lost its spiritual power.¡¯Benevolence¡¯,¡¯ righteousness¡¯, ¡®Dao¡¯, and¡¯ virtue ¡®were kept back into the Jade one after another. Without the illumination of the light, the underground tomb should have been completely dark. However, the moment Meng fanglan appeared, she was clearly reflected in the eyes of everyone present. She seemed to have already broken away from the influence of the laws of light and darkness, and had become a world of her own. It was still pitch-black around her, but there was a strange red shadow in the darkness that exuded an endless aura of death. She was wearing a Red Wedding dress, which must have been worn when she died in love to meet Shen zening. His clothes were dark red like blood, as if he had absorbed the souls of innocent and resentful spirits. He had an indescribable evil aura. A long white silk was wrapped around her neck, slightly deforming it and causing her head to drooped to one side. It looked a little fragile, but it was also particularly terrifying. She was clearly standing there, but there was not a trace of life in her. She exuded death, despair, and boundless fear. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Song Qing glanced at her and heard the sound of the wind. ¡°Again!¡± A white silk drooped down from the top of her head and formed a knot, trying to put her head in. She had already suffered such a loss, and naturally, she could not fall into Meng fanglan¡¯s hands again. ¡°We can¡¯t let her escape!¡± While Meng fanglan was talking to herself, the old Taoist below gritted his teeth and shouted. She had already become a big problem. Under the situation where her body was restrained, she could still massacre the city twice in Shen Manor. If the main body were to break free of the shackles, the world would be plunged into misery and suffering, and countless lives would be lost. The more mature this devil was, the more difficult it would be to deal with. She was so vicious that she had no intention of going back on her words. The promise with Shen zening had become her obsession. If she was not satisfied, she did not know how many more people she would kill. Song qingxiao felt bitter when she heard the old Daoist¡¯s words. If she could, she would naturally want to subdue Meng fanglan. However, although this female ghost had been deceived by Shen zening, her strength was extremely terrifying. She had even suppressed East Qin¡¯s state of no self. ¡°Hmph!¡± Meng fanglan also heard the old Taoist¡¯s words and snorted. The groan was like the weight of Mount Tai, causing the old Daoist to kneel on the ground and spit out a large mouthful of blood. He could only gasp for breath. Fortunately, she was not in a hurry to kill these ant-like ordinary people. She seemed to have decided to deal with the two trial-takers first. East Qin wuwo¡¯s body was sent flying by a powerful force. Before he even landed, he seemed to have been lifted up by another force. With a ghostly howl, a black ghostly head formed and bit towards his broken chest. He coughed out a large mouthful of blood and said in a deep voice at this critical moment, ¡± ¡°Righteousness!¡± The ¡®righteousness¡¯ character on the taihao heavenly book appeared and transformed into boundless righteous Qi, crashing down on the ghost head! At the same time, he quickly injected a few streams of spiritual power into the taihao heavenly book and summoned the other two command tokens. ¡°Dao! De!¡± The two words transformed into a golden light that enveloped his body and protected him. Meng fanglan¡¯s cold laughter came over and a boundless evil aura spread out. The black fog suppressed the East Qin wuwo aura. When the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ landed on the ghost¡¯s head, the two forces collided. The black gas mixed with the Golden light, causing the attacks of both sides to slow down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But East Qin wuwo was seriously injured and his cultivation was not as high as this female ghost¡¯s. In the end, he was half a step behind and was at a disadvantage. The ghost head opened its huge mouth and swallowed the¡± character. The black gas swallowed the Golden light in an astonishing formation. After a while, song qingxiao saw the word ¡®Yi¡¯ reappearing on the Jade pendant. The East Qin wuwo¡¯s body trembled and his face turned as white as snow, his aura quickly weakening. Chapter 2162 - Chapter 2162 A fierce battle (3) Chapter 2162: A fierce battle (3) Chapter 2162: A fierce battle (3) The ghostly head crashed into his body, letting out a sharp hiss. The black Qi surrounded his body, wearing down his Ling power. The words ¡®Dao¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯ quickly lost control under this attack and eventually turned into characters that returned to the taihao heavenly book. The ghostly figure turned into a giant black palm and heavily slammed down on the East Qin wuwo¡¯s chest! At this moment, the East Qin wuwo had completely lost his ability to attack and could only barely hold on. Seeing the ghostly claw come, he immediately grabbed the Jade pendant and used it to block his chest. ¡®Pfft!¡¯ The ghostly claw stabbed into his chest, but the palm was blocked by the White jade and could not advance any further. However, the black giant claw had already pierced through his heart. Even if it did not tear him apart, the yin Qi had begun to invade his body, pulling his body quickly to the place where Meng fanglan had appeared. ¡°Song Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The blood at the corner of East Qin wuwo¡¯s mouth was like a broken string of pearls, flowing down his chin and dripping onto his clothes. At this moment, his hair bun was loose, and his spiritual power seemed to have been exhausted. It was difficult for him to maintain his previous Sage-like appearance. Just as su Wu had said, although the power of the scholarly faction¡¯s spell techniques was astonishing, they also had obvious flaws. At this moment, he was beaten up so badly that he almost lost his life. He barely managed to call out song Qing¡¯s name, and song Qing Xiao followed suit, raising her long sword and slashing out. She didn¡¯t hold back this time, but used all her spiritual power. The sword light flashed like a rainbow and cut apart the ghost claw that was holding the East Qin wuwo. The black energy unwillingly dispersed and the East Qin wuwo lost control of his body, falling straight down and finally falling into the pile of bones with a bang. The violent sword Qi hit the underground tomb, making endless cutting and trembling sounds. The space seemed to be distorted by the powerful attack. The dust and smoke rose again, but it was mixed with an extremely oppressive aura. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The ground began to shake non-stop, as if a demonic fiend was about to be born. His spiritual energy was also affected by this power and began to become unstable. Song qingxiao almost lost her balance and fell to the ground. It seemed like a large amount of evil Qi was rushing out of the crack, and a gloomy ghost Qi was overflowing from the edge of the crack. It was like an endless hell below, trying to suck in all the living beings. Song qingxiao forcefully gathered her spiritual energy and flew up, ¡°Look after them!¡± She did not mention any names, but she knew that the East Qin wuwo who had lost his fighting strength would do what she said before she clearly lost. The underground tomb was shaking. At that moment, song qingxiao seemed to have sensed something and raised her head subconsciously. Her gaze followed the crack in the ground and saw that a faint figure had appeared at the place where Meng fanglan had first appeared. This situation was very strange. The Blood Moon was destroyed and the taihao heavenly book lost its spiritual power.¡¯Benevolence¡¯,¡¯ righteousness¡¯, ¡®Dao¡¯, and¡¯ virtue ¡®were kept back into the Jade one after another. Without the illumination of the light, the underground tomb should have been completely dark. However, the moment Meng fanglan appeared, she was clearly reflected in the eyes of everyone present. She seemed to have already broken away from the influence of the laws of light and darkness, and had become a world of her own. It was still pitch-black around her, but there was a strange red shadow in the darkness that exuded an endless aura of death. She was wearing a Red Wedding dress, which must have been worn when she died in love to meet Shen zening. His clothes were dark red like blood, as if he had absorbed the souls of innocent and resentful spirits. He had an indescribable evil aura. A long white silk was wrapped around her neck, slightly deforming it and causing her head to drooped to one side. It looked a little fragile, but it was also particularly terrifying. She was clearly standing there, but there was not a trace of life in her. She exuded death, despair, and boundless fear. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Song Qing glanced at her and heard the sound of the wind. ¡°Again!¡± A white silk drooped down from the top of her head and formed a knot, trying to put her head in. She had already suffered such a loss, and naturally, she could not fall into Meng fanglan¡¯s hands again. ¡°We can¡¯t let her escape!¡± While Meng fanglan was talking to herself, the old Taoist below gritted his teeth and shouted. She had already become a big problem. Under the situation where her body was restrained, she could still massacre the city twice in Shen Manor. If the main body were to break free of the shackles, the world would be plunged into misery and suffering, and countless lives would be lost. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more mature this devil was, the more difficult it would be to deal with. She was so vicious that she had no intention of going back on her words. The promise with Shen zening had become her obsession. If she was not satisfied, she did not know how many more people she would kill. Song qingxiao felt bitter when she heard the old Daoist¡¯s words. If she could, she would naturally want to subdue Meng fanglan. Chapter 2163 - Chapter 2163 Chapter 1030-seizing power (1) Chapter 2163: Chapter 1030-seizing power (1) Chapter 2163: Chapter 1030-seizing power (1) Pain, hope, despair, pleading, resentment ¡­ All her emotions turned into a mountain-like shadow that pressed down on song Qing, causing her to feel the state of these people¡¯s hearts before they died again and again. It was as if song qingxiao had gone through countless reincarnations. The pain was secondary, but the despair and unwillingness were a huge blow to her. Especially when this pain was replicated on her, she could understand these people¡¯s feelings even more. .. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Meng fanglan muttered in disbelief. Ever since she had used the nine nethers soul shifting technique, song qingxiao had experienced thousands of ways to die in an instant. His spirit suddenly suffered this kind of painful impact, but not only did it not show signs of collapsing ¡­ On the contrary, she vaguely felt that under the impact of the nine nethers soul shifting technique, song qingxiao¡¯s momentum seemed to be rising, and Meng fanglan seemed to have helped her. ¡°Who are you?¡± She could sense song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts under the effect of the nine nethers soul shifting technique. After experiencing thousands of death situations, song qingxiao¡¯s soul was gradually stabilizing, and she was about to lose control of it. A large amount of spiritual power escaped from song qingxiao¡¯s body and was absorbed by her treasured clothes, turning into a light blue flame. ¡®Boom-¡® With her body as the center, the flame began to sweep out in all directions, enhancing the power of the purple flame in the chaotic green lamp. This flame should have been hot, but at this moment, it was extremely low, making it even more scorching. It actually covered up the extremely cold evil Qi. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes slowly opened. She stretched out her hand and grabbed in front of her. In the eyes of ordinary people, her descent seemed extremely slow, but in the eyes of cultivators, it seemed to be shockingly fast. That slow movement was only an afterimage, creating the illusion that it was slow. When the hand reached out, it broke the seal of the void and spiritual power, and directly grabbed a piece of white silk in the palm. ¡°Come out!¡± Song qingxiao shouted in a deep voice. Meng fanglan¡¯s soul trembled when she heard this. Before she died, she was filled with resentment and killed her blood relatives to prove her own Dao. She also used the terrain of Shen Manor to her advantage and cultivated the body of a fiend. Logically speaking, the corpse and soul should have been refined long ago, becoming one with heaven and earth. With just a thought, she could turn her body into a stiff soul, and ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t catch her at all. However, as soon as song qingxiao said that, Meng fanglan realized that she could not Dodge at all. She seemed to have lost all her agility when song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the White silk around her neck. ¡°Ah!¡± As she screamed, song Qing grabbed her and pulled her out. It was as if the scene from 300 years ago had reappeared. She and Shen zening had made a promise to die in love and go to the netherworld together. The moment she hung herself, her neck was broken, and the feeling of suffocation came with the shadow of death, followed by a monstrous hatred. Even though she had successfully cultivated many years later, the scene before her death still made her spit out her tongue. Meng fanglan¡¯s eyes quickly turned blood red, and two fangs poked out of her mouth and out of her long hair. However, what responded to her was a fierce and ruthless fist, and at the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice rebuked, ¡± ¡°You should die!¡± The more he was affected by the nine nethers soul shifting technique, the more he knew what unforgivable sins this female ghost had committed! The fist shadow was mixed with the power of the Dragon of destruction and the resentment of the undead. It turned into a force that reached the sky and struck out with a bang! ¡°This punch is for your parents!¡± While song qingxiao was shouting, another scene appeared in her mind. Two years after Meng fanglan¡¯s death, strange things happened in the Meng family. After the silk case, the Meng family suffered a huge blow. Their business took a nosedive, and the elders in the family were imprisoned. Some were dead, and some were exiled. The once huge Meng family had already fallen apart. The servants in the family were snobbish and took advantage of the damage to the main house to steal things and escape. Meng fanglan¡¯s parents had lost their beloved daughter, and the family hated them to the core. Their days were hard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In contrast, the Shen family was proud of their success, which made the Meng family¡¯s late years even more miserable and declining. The day of Meng fanglan¡¯s death was approaching, but the livestock raised at home were frequently killed as if they had been sucked out of their throats by an unknown beast. The family was in a state of panic, and the few servants left fled or avoided them. There were rumors outside that the Meng family was not clean and was haunted. Someone said that they saw a masked female ghost in red wandering in the mulberry fields at night, shouting ¡®Shen lang¡¯. Chapter 2164 - Chapter 2164 Chapter 1030-seizing power (2) Chapter 2164: Chapter 1030-seizing power (2) Chapter 2164: Chapter 1030-seizing power (2) The clan barely managed to gather money to hire monks and Daoist priests to exorcise the evil. The house was covered in yellow paper, sprinkled with chicken blood, and stained with rooster feathers in an attempt to suppress the demonic ghost. Meng fanglan¡¯s parents, on the other hand, were half happy and half sad. This couple lost their beloved daughter two years ago and their days after that were extremely difficult. They suffered a lot when they were imprisoned. They were lucky to survive but were ostracized by the clan. After two years of suffering, he no longer looked like he had been pampered in the past. He seemed to have aged more than twenty years. The couple was both afraid and happy about the rumors in the clan. They were naturally afraid that after this incident, the clan would not be able to tolerate their family and would push them out in the future. He was also happy that if his beloved daughter really became a ghost, he would also look forward to entering her dreams at night and relieve the pain of missing her parents. Although he had hated his daughter back then, she was still his blood and flesh after all. He had also raised her in his hands and treated her like a Pearl. After she died, all that hatred turned into longing. Every time he saw the old things in the house and recalled her words and deeds when she was alive, he would be more sleepless at night and tear-stained his clothes. On the day of Meng fanglan¡¯s death, her parents and relatives all secretly hid in the house and removed the yellow talismans and peach swords in the house. They were deeply afraid that their daughter would not live well after her death, so they burned incense and candles for her. They hoped that she would appear in her dreams at night, and hoped that she could be reincarnated as a human soon. It was under this state of mind that Meng fanglan appeared that night. However, it was completely different from what her parents and family had expected. The appearance of the resentful Meng fanglan had brought endless nightmares to the Meng family. She turned into a blood corpse and bit her mother to death, who was surprised and happy when she saw her. What was supposed to be a scene of family meeting to resolve enmity had become the death of blood relatives. The joy on the faces of his father, brother, and sister-in-law turned into fear. Blood spilled all over the room, dyeing all the offerings in the room red. She had killed the closest bloodline of the Meng family, from her grandparents to her nephews and children. She had slaughtered them all. The happy event turned into sorrow. This was the last memory in mother Meng¡¯s heart. Since then, her soul had been imprisoned and tortured by her for more than 300 years, and she was finally free. .. He threw out a punch and hit her in the face with a bang. It was strange to say that Meng fanglan¡¯s body had long been cultivated to the ultimate Yin realm. Not to mention punches and kicks, even mysterious heaven rank spirit treasures could not break her body. However, even if song qingxiao didn¡¯t use the dark green token, when the fist landed on her face, her face, which was as hard as copper and iron, seemed to be unable to resist. The psyche power wrapped around the fist dispelled her evil Yin Qi, and the wind from the fist went straight in, sweeping through her spirit. Wherever the fist went, the bones on his face made cracking sounds. The bridge of his nose was bent and then caved in. His face was like mud, and wherever his fists and fingers hit, they left several deep marks. An indescribable feeling rushed into Meng fanglan¡¯s soul sea. It was like a mother¡¯s gentle mumbling when she was young, or her parents ¡®strict but doting look. She was hit so hard that her head tilted, her neck broke, and her head bent backward, almost sticking to her back. ¡°Ah!¡± This kind of emotional impact was undoubtedly a great stimulation to Meng fanglan, causing her to let out a scream of pain and resentment. Song qingxiao¡¯s attack had succeeded and she retaliated, ¡± this punch is for Li guochao and Zhang shouyi! They had been bewitched by her resentful ghost power and committed a grave mistake. Their hands were stained with blood and they still could not rest in peace. Bang! The sound of a punch was heard again, and it hit Meng fanglan¡¯s shoulder. Her shoulder bones shattered, and her arms drooped down like noodles as she screamed in pain. ¡°This is for the victims who died in your hands three hundred years ago!¡± Among these people, there were the creatures of the Meng family that she had slaughtered and the people of Shen villa who had become spirits after she had become a demon. This included the farmer¡¯s wife that old master Shen had mentioned. After encountering a ghost, she gave birth to a ghost cocoon and died after her essence was sucked dry. .. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This punch is for the people of Shen villa!¡± Because of Meng fanglan¡¯s selfishness, the innocent people in the city died tragically and became her servant ghosts after their deaths, never to be reincarnated. ¡°There are thousands of undead here. For the people of Shen village, for the White bones under the tomb.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart had reached an extremely profound state. His tempered state of mind was extremely calm, but at the same time, he was also affected by the nine nether soul shifting technique. After feeling the tragic deaths of these people, he was extremely angry at Meng fanglan¡¯s behavior. Chapter 2165 - Chapter 2165 Chapter 1030-seizing power (3) Chapter 2165: Chapter 1030-seizing power (3) Chapter 2165: Chapter 1030-seizing power (3) They were just ordinary people. Even if they felt wronged and angry, they could not vent their anger after being treated like this. At this moment, it was as if he was borrowing her mouth to shout and her hand to attack. The moment she shouted, the White bones resentful spirits, who were suppressed by Meng fanglan and had no power to fight back, seemed to start moving again. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® The pile of white bones shook again, as if the injustice in their hearts had been evoked by her words, and they wanted to stand up again. Ghostly faces appeared in the black mist, showing a sorrowful expression. They had no tears and died in her hands, but they were controlled by her. It was clear how much resentment they had in their hearts. The wailing sounds made one feel pity. The power of this punch was extremely heavy. Meng fanglan realized that she had made the wrong move. Her nine nethers soul shifting art did not collapse song qingxiao¡¯s soul, but instead, it resonated with these vengeful spirits. This caused the spirits that were originally under her control to seem like they wanted to ¡®side¡¯ with song qingxiao. ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® The stronger the cry, the stronger song qingxiao¡¯s anger! Meng fanglan even realized that song qingxiao was about to take control of the energy she had. How could this be possible? The fist hit her chest, causing it to cave in. BOOM! BOOM! Under the impact of the gravity, her body was bent backward like a cooked shrimp. The White silk that was full of her resentment was held in song Qing¡¯s small hand, and the other was wrapped around her neck. In the past 300 years, the White Phoenix had become an indestructible object of hatred. However, under song Qing¡¯s punch, her body was sent flying. The resentful white silk seemed to be unable to withstand the power of the punch and was torn apart. Her body was sent flying and fell into the crowd of thousands of ghosts. She was swallowed by the black mist and disappeared without a trace in an instant. .. The ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounds had ended, but the echoes and the terrifying battle formation still remained in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°She, she¡¯s dead?¡± His ears were filled with the wails of ghosts, mourning their own encounters, and pitying their own misfortune. Song Changqing¡¯s eyes widened. He could no longer see Meng fanglan. He stared at song qingxiao in the air and asked subconsciously. East Qin wuwo pursed his lips, his eyes filled with shock, but he did not answer song Changqing¡¯s question. ¡°Qi!¡± In his heart, this thought went back and forth: ¡°She actually took away Meng fanglan¡¯s Qi! He has already touched the threshold of the power of creation!¡± ¡°Our ancestor once said that whoever touches the door of the power of creation is like finding the way to enter the Dao.¡± ¡°Why?¡± East Qin wuwo muttered as goosebumps appeared on his body. He clenched his fists tightly, the confucians are the closest method to stepping into the path, but how can such a person, who doesn¡¯t cultivate confucians, doesn¡¯t respect literature, and doesn¡¯t have any written records, still touch the door of the heavenly path? ¡± ¡°What do you mean why?¡± The old Daoist¡¯s cultivation realm could not sense Qi Ji or the power of creation, but he could sense that song qingxiao had already gained the upper hand and had obtained the help of the yin souls here. This was a great thing for her. A man¡¯s strength would eventually be exhausted. However, if one person could not do it, he could gather the power of hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of schools. If everyone worked together, someone would naturally be able to defeat heaven. He did not hear East Qin wuwo¡¯s inner thoughts, only the ¡°why¡± he shouted. Mixed in with the wailing of the ten thousand ghosts, it was extremely clear. Just as the old Daoist asked this, East Qin wuwo shook his head and forced himself to calm down, ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡­ Meng fanglan hasn¡¯t ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a cold female voice rebuking, ¡± ¡°Why are you crying?¡± It was Meng fanglan¡¯s voice! As everyone turned pale with fright, they saw that the ghosts in the black mist stopped speaking. But perhaps it was because song qingxiao had beaten up Meng fanglan and helped them vent their anger, they were affected. After Meng fanglan¡¯s shout, the ghosts only froze for a moment. After the initial fear and resentment, a boundless desire to resist rose in his heart. ¡°Wuwuwu-wuwuwu-¡± They were crying even louder and louder than before! The ten thousand ghosts began their ¡®rebellion¡¯. They had died ignorant before their deaths, and the pain had continued until after their death, and they were controlled by her. After his death, he had been driven by her, muddleheaded, desperate, and fearful. They didn¡¯t have the chance to resist when they were alive, but after they died, they wanted to fight with all their might, even if it meant burning Jade and stone! Amidst the ghostly wails, the air of Yin and resentment in this place intensified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, it was different from the previous one-sided suppression. This Yin energy did not sweep towards song Qing Xiao, East Qin Wu wo, the old Daoist, and the others, but rather towards Meng Fang Lan¡¯s soul. this ¡­ This is the backlash of ten thousand ghosts ¡­ The black clouds churned and thousands of ghosts cried. The old Daoist saw a red shadow being hit repeatedly in the black gas. The rebellion of the ten thousand ghosts had restrained Meng fanglan. Chapter 2166 - Chapter 2166 Identify _1 Chapter 2166: Identify _1 Chapter 2166: Identify _1 this is the way of the heavens. The ancestor has shown his spirit and is blessing us ¡­ When the old Daoist saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out in joy. When the others heard his words, they all revealed a smile. But only East Qin wuwo and song Qing Xiao looked at each other and revealed a cautious expression. Just as the old Daoist said, song Qing had taken away the control force that originally belonged to the ghost King of the netherworld, causing the ghost spirits that were originally listening to Meng fanglan¡¯s orders to rebel and attack her. Even song qingxiao¡¯s previous act of using the resentment of these souls to injure Meng fanglan had given the old Daoist and the others great confidence. Therefore, when he saw the ghost¡¯s backlash, he thought that there was a chance of survival. However, song qingxiao could sense that even though Meng fanglan was being attacked, the evil spirit here had not dispersed. Instead, it had turned into a black whirlwind, spinning around the underground tomb. ¡°Shen lang¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s wails could be heard from the black whirlwind, each one louder and more mournful than the last! Towards the end, the voice became more and more ear-piercing and sharp, turning into a resentful shout, ¡± ¡°Shen lang!¡± This voice was like a sharp spear, instantly tearing apart the black cloud formed by the undead. Countless ghostly wails stopped abruptly. Meng fanglan¡¯s body was lifted up by the black cloud, and her hair expanded and scattered in all directions, like dense algae floating in the sea. The end of each strand of black hair pierced through the body of an undead. The dead souls that were pierced by the black hair all let out deafening screams. The souls of the dead souls bound by her were sucked dry by the black gas, turning into resentment and fusing into her body. Every time she sucked the power of an undead, Meng fanglan¡¯s aura soared. A terrifying aura spread out, and the undead that were originally rebelling under song qingxiao¡¯s influence finally began to feel fear. They scrambled to escape in all directions, only to find that they could not escape the black gas at all, and could not escape the fate of being swallowed by Meng fanglan. A cold wind blew, and the flamboyant black hair stabbed into the undead¡¯s bodies. In just a short while, all the yin spirits here were forcibly devoured by her. The wind had stopped, and the cries of the dead could no longer be heard in the underground tomb. Meng fanglan¡¯s body was floating in the air, and the black gas that spread out in the air quickly retracted, turning into long hair that fell on her side and face. Under the nourishment of the black gas, her bones, which had been broken by song qingxiao, began to make cracking sounds. A pair of black withered claws reached out from her dark red wide sleeves. As the black gas dissipated, the cracked skin on the surface melted, revealing the crystal White fingers inside. it¡¯s rumored that when one reaches the demonic realm, a stiff corpse can become soft again, like a dead tree being reborn ¡­ The old Daoist muttered to himself as he witnessed this miraculous scene. ¡°It¡¯s actually true ¡­ It¡¯s actually true ¡­¡± .. After absorbing thousands of ghosts and vengeful spirits, Meng fanglan finally stepped into the demonic realm. Her damaged conjured physique began to recover, and the dry skin on her body grew out Crystal White muscles. If it wasn¡¯t for her disheveled hair covering her face, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell that she was a dead person shrouded in resentment just a moment ago. At this moment, her aura was no longer overflowing with resentment like before, but the feeling she gave off was more than a hundred times more dangerous than before. The old Taoist¡¯s voice resounded in the underground tomb. Meng fanglan had already raised her hand slowly and pulled off the torn white silk tied around her neck in an orderly manner. As soon as the White silk fell into her hand, it turned into black Qi and disappeared. Then, she reached out and touched her hair. She pulled her black hair back a little, revealing a face as dark as a fierce ghost. Her eyes peeked through her hair and stared coldly at song qingxiao. Her mouth was opened, and it seemed to be filled with something unknown. After advancing to the demonic fiend realm, she could turn the rotten into a new life, but she couldn¡¯t erase the brand that the Meng family had left on her. Whether it was her black hair that covered her face, her face that was painted black, or her mouth that was stuffed with rice husks, they were all proof that the Meng family had hated her back then. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng fanglan¡¯s eyes flashed with an indescribable coldness, and then the red shadow disappeared. ¡°This is terrible!¡± As soon as song qingxiao saw her disappear, she immediately knew that things were not good. At this moment, Meng fanglan¡¯s breath was restrained, but a chill came from the soles of her feet and spread to her limbs and bones. ¡®Boom-¡® The ground trembled once more, and cracks appeared on the ground, from which twisted roots of giant trees emerged. Chapter 2167 - Chapter 2167 Identify _2 Chapter 2167: Identify _2 Chapter 2167: Identify _2 A pitch-black mulberry tree rose from the ground in the direction where Meng fanglan had disappeared, reaching a height of more than ten meters. ¡°You will die Here!¡± The woman¡¯s hoarse voice sounded like a curse in song qingxiao¡¯s ears. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank. Before she could do anything, a hand broke through the invisible air and reached into her godly state. It grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the godly state. The strength of this hand was so great that she could not resist at all. ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± ¡°Junior sister!¡± As the old Daoist and the others cried out in alarm, Meng fanglan reached out and pressed on song Qing¡¯s chest. This palm seemed ordinary, but it carried endless killing intent. Song qingxiao subconsciously held her sword to her side, and her white fingers pressed down on mang Tian, pressing hard on her internal organs. The scales that grew out were torn apart by the snow-white fingers and palms. The sharp long armor scratched through her strong body and pierced into her. The bones in her hand made cracking sounds. In the midst of the excruciating pain, a wisp of ghost Qi drilled into her lungs, resonating with the ghost banner on her leg. Song qingxiao¡¯s soul was almost scattered by the ghostly Qi. At the critical moment, she took a deep breath and held her sword horizontally. The Golden Dragon flashed in the sky and let out a roar. The sword glowed with a golden light and cut Meng fanglan¡¯s palm with a Whoosh! ¡°Hiss-¡± She seemed to be in pain, and the strength in her grip weakened. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to escape and retreated dozens of meters. Meng fanglan didn¡¯t mind her escape, but looked down at her palm. Mang Tian had left an extremely deep wound on her palm, almost cutting across her entire palm. Dark red blood gushed out of the wound, but it was not as dark green as before. She seemed to be surprised and happy as she looked at the wound, a little fascinated. In a flash, the bloody light at the wound swallowed the sword Qi. The wound, which was so deep that the bone could be seen, squirmed and closed, and the blood that flowed out was retracted. Soon, the palm became smooth and no different from before. In comparison, song qingxiao was almost killed by her casual attack. The corpse Qi attacked his heart, and the few finger marks she left behind pierced through his skin and bones. The black Qi had fused with her spirit energy, greatly affecting the circulation of her blood Qi and spirit energy. The three blood ghost Gu seemed to be greedily absorbing her blood essence and spiritual power at all times, and spitting out Yin Qi to affect her body. Even the nascent soul in her dantian seemed to be covered with a layer of black Qi. She panted a few times, and blood seeped out from the wound on her heart, wetting her light blue treasured clothes. The blood was pitch-black in color and carried an extremely strong killing intent, extinguishing the blue flames on the robe. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly, and Meng fanglan slowly retracted her palm. ¡°You ruined my wedding dress and meddled in other people¡¯s business ¡­¡± As she spoke, she reached out and touched her wedding dress. The clothes were burned by the flame of the chaotic green lamp, leaving a finger-sized black hole, which did not repair with her demonic transformation. With every word she said, Meng fanglan¡¯s killing intent grew stronger. ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking justice for these people, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, song qingxiao felt the scene before her change rapidly. The mulberry tree disappeared and was replaced by an ancient building that rose up quickly. In the gloomy Hall, countless candles were lit. ¡°The main hall of the Meng family!¡± Seeing this, song qingxiao cried out in shock. She had once sensed the scene of the Meng family members before their deaths because of the nine nethers soul shifting Grand magic, so she was no stranger to the hall in front of her. As soon as she said that, song qingxiao felt that there was something wrong with her voice. The voice was old and dry, as if it had inhaled too much smoke, with a bit of hoarseness after smoking. She looked around and saw that there were quite a few people in the hall. She could sense everyone¡¯s heart one by one. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± This thought appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s mind, and she understood her current situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once again, Meng fanglan performed the soul-shifting art and sent her to the hall of the Meng family more than 300 years ago. However, when she used this technique this time, it was far more brilliant than when she was still in the nine netherworld ghost King realm. He could control her to transform into so many members of the Meng family at the same time, and the scene was more realistic than before. It didn¡¯t look like an illusion of the soul at all. The air was still filled with the smell of smoke and incense, and everyone¡¯s expressions darkened. After experiencing it once, she knew what would happen next, but she was powerless to stop it. Chapter 2168 - Chapter 2168 Identify _3 Chapter 2168: Identify _3 Chapter 2168: Identify _3 The silver Wolf and the green Sanctuary token in her body were still. The seven stars were protecting the old Daoist and the rest. The heaven-destroying sword seemed to have disappeared too. She was empty-handed and in a desperate situation. As night fell, Meng fanglan appeared even fiercer this time. She was dressed in a blood-red robe, and ghostly Qi rose to the sky wherever she went. Song qingxiao was facing a great enemy, and this battle was extremely tragic. Blood light splattered everywhere. Not only was his physical body in intense pain, his divine soul also suffered an extremely great blow. She had already killed several ¡®song qingxiao¡¯s, and the last one was suppressed on the ground. The blood corpse on her body was cold, and her black hair was wrapped around her neck, making it difficult for her to breathe. The Zombie¡¯s hand was on her neck, and two long fangs were sticking out of her lips. Blood that had not yet coagulated dripped down her teeth. At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to have forgotten about spiritual power and spell techniques. She was fighting her with no regard for her life. As the man and the corpse rolled and hugged each other, the sounds of ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ rang out continuously. ¡°Shua shua shua-¡± The female corpse¡¯s eerie laughter entered song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, stimulating her consciousness that seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. While she was still in a daze, a faint purple light suddenly appeared in her sea of consciousness, which made her spirits rise. Song qingxiao gasped for breath. She did not know where she found the strength, but she felt around with her left hand and seemed to have touched something. It was like a furnace with a burning flame. Without a word, she grabbed it tightly and smashed it on the back of Meng fanglan¡¯s head. Bang! A crisp sound rang out, and sparks flew. ¡°Ah!¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s shrill scream was heard, and the illusion was broken. The shadow of the Meng family¡¯s old mansion faded away. She was in a dark environment, and a cold and soft female body was on top of her. She was holding a chaotic green lamp in her hand, which had appeared out of nowhere. It was this thing that had hit Meng fanglan¡¯s body. In Meng fanglan¡¯s scream, the lamp made a light ¡®crack¡¯ sound, and the purple flame inside the lamp seemed to have dimmed a little. A tiny crack appeared on one of the lamp petals. The leaf was barely sticky and had lost a lot of spiritual power. At the critical moment, it was the green lamp of chaos that saved her life. After escaping from the predicament of the soul shifting technique, the excruciating pain was transmitted into song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness, stimulating her to be more awake. Song qingxiao did not need to look to know that her injuries were not light. Her physical strength was almost exhausted, and her spiritual power was almost exhausted. The most serious problem was that she could not see her surroundings clearly. The old Daoist, song Changqing and the others were also missing. She did not know if they were still alive. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. At this point, it was the most dangerous time she had ever been in since she stepped into the realm of cultivation. Now, she could not even protect herself, but she felt a little regretful that she could not protect the old Daoist and song Changqing. In his consciousness, the trial mission showed:The promise of white hair. [ mission completion: 100000 points ] She was stunned for a moment, then suddenly grinned and revealed a smile. hahahahaha ¡­ ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s faint voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, and you can still laugh?¡± As she spoke, her fingers had already dug into song Qing¡¯s abdomen. The sound of blood could be heard as the flesh and blood were torn apart. ¡°You, you want to see ¡­ Shen ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was suppressed by her and could not turn around. However, she did not give up. She called for the Golden Dragon in her sea of consciousness to respond while she tried to buy time and save her life. The moment she heard the word ¡®Shen¡¯, Meng fanglan¡¯s hand, which was about to end her life, paused. Then, her eyes, which were covered by her black hair, suddenly lit up. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± She gasped for breath desperately to fight for an opportunity for herself, and at the same time, she secretly accumulated strength. ¡°Do you want to see Shen zening?¡± ¡°Shen lang? Do you know where Shen lang is?¡± Her tone at this time was surprised and happy. If one ignored her attractive appearance, she would be like every young girl who had just experienced love. cough, cough, cough ¡­ What responded to her was song Qing¡¯s tiny cough. Meng fanglan¡¯s body was like a heavy mountain, pressing down on her, making her breathless. She had not felt so weak for a long time. The existence of the blood Ghoul banner suppressed her, causing her to accumulate spiritual power at a shockingly slow speed. ¡°Of course ¡­¡± In this life and death situation, song qingxiao endured the pain in her body and nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Meng fanglan sneered and pulled her fingers out of her stomach, making a pattering sound. Blood gushed out from the wound, and it was extremely cold. She wiped her wet fingers on song Qing¡¯s body a few times and said softly, ¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in great pain.¡± Song qingxiao gritted her teeth and broke out in a cold sweat. She continued, ¡± ¡°Do you remember the elegant man who came with me? He is the reincarnation of Shen zening!¡± The moment she finished speaking, they heard East Qin wuwo¡¯s angry and shocked shout. It was like thunder, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chapter 2169 - Chapter 2169 The decision (1) Chapter 2169: The decision (1) Chapter 2169: The decision (1) East Qin wuwo was extremely angry. If song qingxiao had not fallen into Meng fanglan¡¯s hands, he would have killed this woman who was talking nonsense and trying to divert the disaster. ¡°He is! Think about it, isn¡¯t your Shen lang well-read and refined?¡± Song qingxiao ignored the East Qin wuwo¡¯s rebuttal and pointed at the deer as a horse, he¡¯s young, handsome, and wise. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡± As soon as she said this, Meng fanglan, who was sitting on top of her, quickly got up. In the past three hundred years, Meng fanglan had long forgotten what her husband looked like. However, her obsession had already formed, so it naturally caused her to be even more captivated and unable to forget. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± She anxiously called out to her lover, and a lamp made of a human skull lit up in her hand. The light was blood-red and carried a strong evil Qi. Song qingxiao took this opportunity to call out to the deep green token that was sleeping in her sea of consciousness. Regardless of everything, she used her recently accumulated divine sense to stimulate the dark green token, forcing it to wake up. In her soul, the black Qi that was lingering around the token seemed to be dissipating after her desperate struggle. Song qingxiao¡¯s desperate will broke through the black mist and called out to the sleeping demonic soul. One second ¡­ Two seconds ¡­ The angry curses of the East Qin wuwo resounded. At the same time, the old Daoist and song Changqing¡¯s heart-wrenching cries for her could be heard. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± ¡°Little junior sister ¡­¡± .. When song qingxiao heard their voices, she was delighted at first. Then, she calmed down and summoned the demonic souls even more desperately. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± The female ghost believed her and went to find the East Qin anatta to verify it. However, the mission in song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense did not show that it had been completed. It could be seen that this ¡®white head appointment¡¯ was not just a one-sided identification by her. Perhaps there were still some conditions that needed to be fulfilled. ¡°I¡¯m not your Shen lang!¡± East Qin wuwo¡¯s words were firm and did not leave any room for discussion. This female ghost¡¯s strength was astonishing, and she was also possessed by love, so she could not recognize people when she turned hostile. However, he couldn¡¯t beat her, so he could only deny it. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± Meng fanglan also seemed to have realized that something was wrong, and her voice turned cold, ¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t Shen lang, all of you would have died here!¡± Song Qingxin was so anxious that she wanted to use the purple flame to burn the demonic soul again and force it to wake up. It was unknown if it had sensed her ruthlessness, but the token, which had not reacted at first, trembled in her soul and suddenly let out a ¡®Keke¡¯ laugh! This voice was like a response, causing song Qing to be both surprised and happy. She had never thought that she would miss this laughter so much one day. Along with the demonic soul¡¯s laughter, a stream of cold Qi spread out from the dark green token. The evil Qi that was originally dormant in song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have met its natural nemesis, and slowly flowed into the dark cyan token in her soul. At the same time, the three blood ghost puppets engraved on her legs seemed to be affected as well. Their evil Qi began to be absorbed by the dark green token, and the three ghost heads all screamed in panic. If it were any other time, Meng fanglan would have naturally realized that something was not right here. But right now, she was completely focused on the East Qin wuwo. Even if she knew that these three blood ghost banners were acting up, she was too confident in herself. Song qingxiao was seriously injured and had a heart attack. She had no chance of survival. The most important thing now was to confirm East Qin wuwo¡¯s identity and whether or not he was her Shen family¡¯s langjun. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your Shen lang!¡± East Qin wuwo gritted his teeth. As he denied it, he also felt extremely ashamed. He was a direct descendent of the East Qin family and his talent was extremely high. The elders of the family felt that he was the most likely to become a Saint in the last few hundred years. He had rarely encountered any setbacks in his life, but now he was framed by song qingxiao and was mistaken as langjun by a crazy female ghost. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With East Qin wuwo¡¯s intelligence, he had already guessed song qingxiao¡¯s intention-her mission was to match this female ghost with Shen zening. It was a pity that song Qing was very cautious of him and did not reveal any clues. Although she had her suspicions, she had fought with the female ghost and almost died. These actions confused East Qin wuwo, making him unable to make an accurate judgement. It was not until she was on the verge of death that she finally revealed her mission and diverted the disaster to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my Shen lang?¡± Chapter 2170 - Chapter 2170 The decision (2) Chapter 2170: The decision (2) Chapter 2170: The decision (2) Meng fanglan¡¯s voice turned cold. In the blood light, the tree rose again. Song Qing¡¯s small figure leaned against the mulberry tree and was suppressed by the blood light. In his soul, the dark cyan token seemed to have sensed the presence of the evil Qi in song qingxiao¡¯s body. It began to devour the remaining evil Qi in her body. The three ghost head imprints on his thigh did not get a response from Meng fanglan, and began to wither rapidly. The black gas on the ghost¡¯s head was sucked away. As it wailed, the imprint gradually faded. Song qingxiao was pleasantly surprised, but when she heard Meng fanglan¡¯s question, her heart tensed up. Meng Fang LAN stepped out and her figure got closer and closer to the East Qin wuwo. A large amount of baleful aura appeared around her. It was clear that if East Qin wuwo¡¯s words did not suit her, she would start a massacre. ¡°Over there!¡± At this moment, the old Daoist priest shouted in joy. With the appearance of Meng fanglan and the shadow of the tree, he and song Changqing both saw song qingxiao lying under the tree. Her injuries were not light. There was a large hole in her abdomen, and black blood flowed all over the ground. At this moment, under the cover of the blood light, the master and disciple looked at her motionless, not knowing if she was still alive. ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist¡¯s anxious voice was heard. Song qingxiao struggled to open her eyes and raised her arm. ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her move. He said happily, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± The old Daoist was about to run in song qingxiao¡¯s direction when he finished speaking. Song Changqing followed closely behind. However, the underground tomb seemed to be in a maze. Song qingxiao was not far from the master and disciple, but no matter how they ran, the distance between them did not close at all. ¡°It¡¯s ghostly labyrinth.¡± Daoist priest song was in despair when he said this. The ghostly labyrinth created by Meng fanglan was naturally not an ordinary ghostly labyrinth. The master and disciple¡¯s strength was low, and it was difficult to break it. Song Changqing was already sweating profusely, but he did not give up and continued running. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± The old Daoist looked at him with despair in his eyes, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave this place.¡± He did not stop, but he did not leave the old Daoist¡¯s side. Under Meng fanglan¡¯s influence, no matter how they ran, they were just walking in circles. ¡°I want to save little junior sister!¡± Song Changqing said firmly, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let little junior sister die!¡± Hearing this, the old Daoist¡¯s eyes turned sour and tears almost came out. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± He was to blame for being weak. In such a situation, he could see song qingxiao but was helpless. ¡°Master said that the divinations of cloud Tiger Mountain can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes flashed with determination, and he said softly, ¡± ¡°The divination once said that you¡¯ll be scared but not in danger, and junior sister and I will go and return safely.¡± As he spoke, he did not give up. Even though the old Daoist had said that he was doing nothing, he still ran forward with all his might. Even though he was panting from exhaustion, he did not stop. ¡°The divination can¡¯t be wrong ¡­ There¡¯s a return ¡­¡± The old Daoist felt as if there was a big stone stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t say a word and could only run forward like him, not daring to stop. He was afraid that he would be further away from song Qing if he stopped. While the master and disciple were talking, on the other side, after Meng fanglan saw the East Qin wuwo¡¯s reaction, she also stopped. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­ She said that you are the reincarnation of my husband ¡­ Are you my Shen lang?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Hearing her question, East Qin wuwo immediately denied it. However, song Qing¡¯s urgent voice interrupted him, ¡± ¡°East Qin, think carefully before you answer her question.¡± She opened her eyes and looked at East Qin wuwo, ¡°Think about your mission ¡­¡± Her face was deathly pale, but her eyes were shockingly dark. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, we¡¯re all going to die Here.¡± She reminded him, ¡± ¡°Think about the laws of the divine prison.¡± If East Qin wuwo denied it, the Furious Meng fanglan would kill everyone here. Song qingxiao had already failed. The gap between their realms was obvious. In addition, the dark green token and the silver Wolf were still in a deep sleep. It made it almost impossible for her to counterattack. The East Qin anatta was even less of Meng fanglan¡¯s match. After Meng fanglan absorbed the power of ten thousand ghosts to turn into demonic Qi, the task of suppressing her was a dead end for the East Qin anatta. However, song Qing Xiao¡¯s words reminded East Qin wuwo, causing a strange look to flash in his eyes. Chapter 2171 - Chapter 2171 The decision (3) Chapter 2171: The decision (3) Chapter 2171: The decision (3) The laws of the divine prison! His mission was to stop the demonic fiend from appearing and prevent her from wreaking havoc on the world. He did not say that he had to kill Meng fanglan ¡­ At that time, East Qin wuwo was surprised by this mission condition. Only now did he know that the reason the divine prison mission was like this was probably because he didn¡¯t have the strength to kill this ghost. She had already become a demonic fiend, and even he, song Qing, and Xiao shuangshuang couldn¡¯t suppress her. It was obvious that there was almost no one who could defeat her in this trial world. If she was allowed to leave the Shen villa today, it would be a great disaster. This mission would be a failure for both East Qin wuwo and song qingxiao. This female ghost was ruthless, and her only weakness was Shen zening. Just as song qingxiao had said, if he admitted it, it might be a chance for them to turn things around. If he admitted that he was Shen zening, he could comfort the female ghost. On the one hand, he could alleviate the situation at hand and give them a chance to survive. Second, perhaps song qingxiao could use this to complete the promise between Shen zening and this female ghost. Third, this female ghost had deep feelings for Shen zening. If he could use Shen zening¡¯s name to persuade this demon to stop bringing harm to all living beings, it was also possible to complete the East Qin anatta mission. Until now, the East Qin wuwo had been completely convinced by song qingxiao¡¯s words and began to seriously think about the possibility of pretending to be Shen zening. ¡°Are you my Shen lang ¡­¡± The female ghost asked again. The temperature in her voice was even lower than before, and there was a murderous intent in it. ¡°I ¡­¡± East Qin wuwo was still unwilling. He raised his head to look at Meng fanglan who was standing not far from him. That female ghost was wearing a large red Wedding dress, but her long hair covered her face, blocking her expression. His eyes revealed shame, disgust, anger, and helplessness. After weighing the pros and cons, this genius from the dongqin family finally made a decision. He gritted his teeth and agreed, ¡°I am.¡± The moment he admitted it, the female ghost raised her head and exclaimed in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Shen lang?¡± ¡°Oh ¡­¡± East Qin wuwo bit the bullet and agreed, his voice as light as a pigeon. ¡°Shen lang!¡± The female ghost took a step forward and moved closer to him. He gritted his teeth and forced himself not to retreat. A red shadow flashed before his eyes, and Meng fanglan was already standing in front of him. This murderous fiend raised his arm and reached out a soft, snow-white hand, as if he wanted to touch his heart. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± The hand was so cold that before it touched his body, a thick layer of blood-red Yin crystals had formed on his clothes. East Qin wuwo¡¯s back shivered and he subconsciously retreated. The female ghost¡¯s raised hand missed its target and froze in mid-air. ¡°You¡¯re not my Shen lang.¡± The fervour in her words quickly cooled down, and a hint of killing intent was revealed. ¡°You¡¯re not my Shen lang ¡­¡± ¡°You lied to me ¡­ You lied to me ¡­¡± Although East Qin wuwo admitted his identity, his body¡¯s reaction could not lie at all. He saw her as an evil spirit, and was particularly wary and afraid of her. ¡°My Shen lang is not like this.¡± Long nails began to grow out of the female ghost¡¯s white palm. The nails glowed coldly under the red light, and a bloody mist gushed out, dyeing the nails red as if they were full of blood. East Qin wuwo was extremely angry. If song qingxiao had not fallen into Meng fanglan¡¯s hands, he would have killed this woman who was talking nonsense and trying to divert the disaster. ¡°He is! Think about it, isn¡¯t your Shen lang well-read and refined?¡± Song qingxiao ignored the East Qin wuwo¡¯s rebuttal and pointed at the deer as a horse, he¡¯s young, handsome, and wise. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡± As soon as she said this, Meng fanglan, who was sitting on top of her, quickly got up. In the past three hundred years, Meng fanglan had long forgotten what her husband looked like. However, her obsession had already formed, so it naturally caused her to be even more captivated and unable to forget. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± She anxiously called out to her lover, and a lamp made of a human skull lit up in her hand. The light was blood-red and carried a strong evil Qi. Song qingxiao took this opportunity to call out to the deep green token that was sleeping in her sea of consciousness. Regardless of everything, she used her recently accumulated divine sense to stimulate the dark green token, forcing it to wake up. In her soul, the black Qi that was lingering around the token seemed to be dissipating after her desperate struggle. Song qingxiao¡¯s desperate will broke through the black mist and called out to the sleeping demonic soul. One second ¡­ Two seconds ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The angry curses of the East Qin wuwo resounded. At the same time, the old Daoist and song Changqing¡¯s heart-wrenching cries for her could be heard. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± ¡°Little junior sister ¡­¡± .. When song qingxiao heard their voices, she was delighted at first. Then, she calmed down and summoned the demonic souls even more desperately. Chapter 2172 - Chapter 2172 Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _1 Chapter 2172: Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _1 Chapter 2172: Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _1 This young man, who had not performed very well since he descended the mountain, had a determined look in his eyes. Facing the female ghost¡¯s cold gaze, he did not retreat at all. He was even afraid that she would not believe him, so he said again, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Shen zening.¡± He said it firmly, just like how he said he would save song Qing when she was young. ¡°What?¡± East Qin wuwo thought that he would die without a doubt, but he didn¡¯t expect that at this time, someone would admit that he was Shen zening. His eyes widened, and the small hand that was pressing on his chest slowly withdrew. Her nails scratched his chest, cutting through his flesh and making a soft sound. A sharp pain entered his sea of consciousness, and the yin Qi entered his bones and blood. In a flash of red light, Meng fanglan, who had been standing in front of him, had disappeared. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± Under the shadow of the tree, song Qing was stunned. Song Changqing turned around, his eyes filled with warmth. His eyes fell on song Qing¡¯s broken stomach, and he showed a little heartache. Then, this heartache turned into courage and determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± His eyes conveyed a comforting meaning. ¡°Senior brother will not let anything happen to you.¡± He didn¡¯t have much ability. Since he was young, he had been taught by the old Daoist and had been cultivating and learning step by step. He did not have the fortuitous encounter that song qingxiao had gained through life-and-death trials, nor did he have the talent like her. So far, he had only cultivated to the state of enlightenment. His performance on the way down the mountain had not been outstanding. No one had expected him to make such a decision at the critical moment. Song qingxiao looked into his eyes and understood song Changqing¡¯s decision in a flash. ¡°No¡­¡± She had not been soft-hearted when she tricked the East Qin wuwo, but now that she heard song Changqing¡¯s promise, she felt like her heart was being squeezed tightly and it was filled with unspeakable pain. The pain even overwhelmed the wound on her stomach, making it hard for her to breathe. ¡°Evergreen ¡­¡± When the old Daoist saw song Changqing¡¯s expression, he also understood his disciple¡¯s plan. For a moment, he had mixed feelings. He put down the bag on his back and lowered his eyelashes to hide the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Master, your divination can¡¯t be wrong,¡± The package fell to the ground with a soft sound. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± The old Daoist shook his head with all his might. He felt as if his heart had been hit hard, and the pain was so great that his voice changed tone. ¡°You¡¯re not in any danger, you shouldn¡¯t die Here.¡± The moment the honest-looking young man put down the package, he looked extremely relaxed after making a decision. He looked up at the old Daoist and smiled. ¡°The divination once said that my junior sister and I will go and return.¡± He was silent for a moment. ¡°In the beginning, I thought that this¡± going back and forth ¡°meant that junior sister and I would both be able to break through the Tribulation and regenerate.¡± However, before they left, they offered incense to the ancestor to bid farewell. Among the three of them, although the old Daoist insisted and paid a certain price, he still lit the incense in the end. As for song qingxiao, she was even more successful than the old Daoist. Only song Changqing¡¯s incense could not be ignited at first. In the end, it was forcefully inserted into the incense burner and broke into several pieces. ¡°This is fate.¡± He calmly said, ¡± ¡°When I think about it again, I know that this divination refers to going and returning.¡± The so-called ¡°there will be a return¡± was very likely to be two trips and one return. One person would go and never return. In other words, this meant that at least one of the two disciples of the old Daoist would die Here. When the old Daoist heard this, his body trembled and he shook his head, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, he did not dare to turn his head to look at song Changqing¡¯s eyes. Two lines of tears flowed out of his eyes and down his thin face. ¡°Before you left, Junior Brother Qing Yun might have already known about this. That¡¯s why he mentioned several times that he wanted to exchange with me to accompany you and little junior sister.¡± The honest young man had shown extraordinary intelligence and wittiness, but every word he said made the old Daoist suffer so much that he wanted to die. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my plans. As long as master and junior sister can return safely, these people can keep their lives.¡± He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I alone can exchange for so many lives. It is a matter of boundless virtue.¡± As he said this, he looked at song qingxiao with some reluctance, then looked at the old Daoist, Chapter 2173 - Chapter 2173 Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _2 Chapter 2173: Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _2 Chapter 2173: Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _2 ¡°It¡¯s just that this unfilial disciple will no longer be able to serve master in the future. Please forgive me!¡± With that, he kneeled down and kowtowed to the old Taoist a few times. ¡°After this matter is over, please bring junior sister¡¯s things back. We can¡¯t let them be left here.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s lips trembled violently, and his nostrils flared as he gasped. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± Red light filled the sky, and a bloody smell swept over. Meng fanglan¡¯s figure in a wedding dress appeared not far from the two. Song Changqing slowly stood up. ¡°Are you my Shen lang ¡­¡± ¡°No! He¡¯s not!¡± Before song Changqing could say anything, song qingxiao, who was under the shadow of the tree, suddenly shouted. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± East Qin wuwo held his chest and scolded her. A terrifying bloody palm print was left on his chest, pressing into his flesh. The black silk burrowed into his lungs and spread to his entire chest cavity, making him look terrifying. Meng fanglan¡¯s voluntary withdrawal had allowed him to luckily save his life. And song Changqing stepping forward at this time was very likely to allow both of them to complete the mission at the same time. Whether it was song Qing Xiao or East Qin Wu wo, this was a win-win situation. This malicious ghost was not easy to deal with. He did not understand why song qingxiao would be so stupid at this time. they¡¯re just characters in the scene ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s not!¡± Song Qing Xiao acted as if she didn¡¯t hear East Qin wuwo¡¯s words and loudly said. At this moment, the emotions in the depths of his heart suppressed his heartlessness towards the mission rules. Countless images of song Changqing flashed through her mind. There was the image of him when he was young, holding her and coaxing her not to cry. There were scenes of him carrying her on his back when he was still a weak teenager, entering and leaving cloud Tiger Mountain. She was grateful to Meng fanglan for that dream. Although it was short, it made up for the loss in her heart. To her, song Changqing was like an elder brother, kind and kind. He had done her a great favor, and if he died for her now, how could she repay this favor? Song qingxiao¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. Her injured consciousness began to spin wildly, circulating the power of Blueblood around her body. The silver Wolf Phantom that was originally sleeping in her dantian seemed to have sensed her emotional agitation at this time. It slowly turned around, as if it was about to wake up. The powerful aura of a Wolf King spread out, and his tightly closed eyes slowly opened a gap, revealing gray-blue eyes. The ghostly Qi in song qingxiao¡¯s body was once again suppressed. The dark green token was also affected by her, and the speed at which the token absorbed the ghostly Qi was faster than before. At this time, song qingxiao did not notice these changes at all. She just watched Meng fanglan walk toward song Changqing, and her heart almost jumped to her throat. ¡°Zhang shouyi! Zhang shouyi!¡± She started to shout Zhang shouyi¡¯s name crazily. This general had once promised her that if she was in trouble in Shen Manor, as long as she called out Zhang shouyi¡¯s name, all the soldiers would appear to help her. Zhang shouyi-¡± She had fought with Meng Fang LAN several times, and at the moment of life and death, she had never called out to this group of soldiers. She wanted to use them as her final trump card. She had originally wanted to use them to deal with East Qin wuwo and catch him off guard. However, with song Changqing in danger, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t care less about hiding his trump card. He called out Zhang shouyi¡¯s name loudly. Her voice resounded in the underground tomb. When it first sounded, it scared East Qin wuwo. As someone who had entered the trial earlier than song qingxiao, he naturally knew Zhang shouyi¡¯s name. However, he did not expect that song qingxiao would have a connection with this general who had died more than a hundred years ago. These Dark Souls were still alive! She didn¡¯t reveal anything earlier, so she was probably harboring evil intentions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The East Qin wuwo instantly reacted to song Qing Xiao¡¯s plan. He was first angry and then became alert. However, after she called out a few times, the surroundings were still cold and quiet, and there was no movement at all. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Although he didn¡¯t know where she had come into contact with Zhang shouyi and the rest, it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to come. He suddenly remembered that Meng fanglan had mentioned that his main body was trapped outside the city. When he thought about the general spirits that had disappeared from the beginning, how could he not understand? Chapter 2174 - Chapter 2174 Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _3 Chapter 2174: Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _3 Chapter 2174: Sacrifice (Happy New Year everyone) _3 Since Meng fanglan had already escaped, Zhang shouyi and the others must have died because they were no match for her. Their souls must have been scattered by now, and they couldn¡¯t come here. ¡°Zhang shouyi!¡± Song qingxiao, on the other hand, shouted even louder, you promised me that as long as I find out the identity of the ¡®mysterious lady of the nine Heavens¡¯ and the cause of the People¡¯s deaths, you would help me ¡­ Zhang shouyi!¡± Zhang shouyi ¡­ ¡°.. Loyal ¡­ Yi ¡­ Yi ¡­¡± She had never lost her composure like this before. Her expression was extremely disheveled, and there was only one thought left in her mind to call out to Zhang shouyi. She didn¡¯t care about anything else and kept shouting his name. Her voice echoed in the underground tomb. Time slowly passed, but Zhang shouyi and the others were still nowhere to be seen. Her hopes were gradually dashed, and endless despair mixed with sadness gushed into her heart. Her throat hurt from the screaming, and her face was shockingly pale. Huiyin stopped. Grief welled up in her heart and turned into a monstrous killing intent. ¡°Sword, come!¡± She let out a shrill cry that reverberated through the world! At this moment, his divine sense almost materialized, breaking through the barrier of the murderous aura and spreading out. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® A crisp and long chant sounded, echoing her shout. In the red light that filled the sky, a golden light flew into the sky and turned into a Golden Dragon. It flew in her direction and finally turned into a long sword in her hand. The little Golden Dragon, whose connection had been forcibly cut off by Meng fanglan, had returned. At this time, as if sensing her anger, the sword trembled with killing intent. She used her long sword to support herself and tried to get up. He is not Shen zening ¡­ He¡¯s not!¡± Song qingxiao was seriously injured, and this action affected her injury, causing more blood to gush out from her open stomach. Meng fanglan, who was about to walk towards song Changqing, stopped. Blood gushed out of her body, as if she was about to kill again. ¡°I am.¡± Before she could move, song Changqing had already taken two steps forward to meet her. I am the reincarnation of Shen zening. His action of taking the initiative to step forward made Meng fanglan¡¯s killing intent falter, and the red light on her body seemed to pause. In contrast to East Qin wuwo¡¯s attitude of avoiding her, his action of taking the initiative to approach her greatly reduced Meng fanglan¡¯s resistance to him. ¡°You and I have once said that we will meet on the road to the underworld and continue our marriage after reincarnation.¡± He strode forward and entered the red light. ¡°Now I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Shen lang¡­ Shen lang¡­ Is it really you ¡­¡± Meng fanglan raised her head and muttered a few words. ¡°Yes!¡± The honest young man replied firmly without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m here as promised. This place used to be our home. Please don¡¯t kill them, okay?¡± ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if Meng fanglan had heard him, but she kept calling Shen zening¡¯s name. A large, warm hand reached over and grabbed her small, white hand that was hidden in her sleeve. The two hands, one big and one small, one cold and one hot, were like two completely unrelated intersection. The moment song Changqing grabbed her hand, Meng fanglan raised her head in disbelief. Her eyes slowly widened and she looked up at song Changqing. The little hand that he held in his palm was so cold that it was bone-chilling, as if he had grabbed a piece of ice that would never melt. The moment the man and the ghost held each other, the ghostly Qi invaded his lungs. Dark red Yin crystals spread out from the place where the two ¡®human¡¯ hands were held, freezing the hands of the man and the ghost together. Song Changqing¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. The ghostly Qi invaded his lungs, causing his teeth to clatter. ¡°I¡¯m Shen zening.¡± He lowered his head to look at Meng fanglan. Because of the demon ghost, his body was extremely cold in an instant, and even his voice seemed to be trembling. But his tone was very firm. Even though everyone could hear the pain in his words, he did not let go of his hand, but held Meng fanglan even tighter. ¡°I am Shen zening!¡± He said as he took out a pouch from his chest pocket. this ¡­ This is proof ¡­ It was a pink pouch that originally belonged to the old coachman to buy his life. This item came from 300 years ago, so it must have belonged to Meng fanglan. After all, it was because of this item that everyone found out Meng fanglan¡¯s original identity. This item was very evil, and the old Daoist had long noticed that something was wrong, so he had wanted to keep it in his arms several times. However, he was also worried about his master, so he had sneaked it over several times when his master was unprepared and put it on himself. Now, it finally came in handy. As soon as the pouch was taken out, the old Daoist felt that something was wrong and subconsciously touched the side of his waist. The pocket on his waist was empty. Song Changqing had taken it out without him knowing. This was not the first time he had done this. On the Ox-cart, he had already touched it once. He was probably afraid that this thing would hurt him. When Meng fanglan saw the purse, she was stunned. A strange look flashed in her eyes. Then, she slowly lowered her head and fixed her eyes on the hand of the human and the ghost. The young man in front of her held her hand tightly, and his body temperature was different from that of a ghost. Even though he was being invaded by the ghostly energy and his body temperature was rapidly decreasing, he had no intention of letting go. This kind of determination made Meng fanglan¡¯s killing intent falter. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± ¡°I am.¡± He replied again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you really Shen lang?¡± The female ghost asked again, her eyes probing. ¡°I¡¯m really Shen zening!¡± The young man¡¯s reply was without hesitation. As soon as he finished speaking, a dark red line of blood gushed out of Meng fangxing¡¯s palm and slowly drilled into song Changqing¡¯s palm. The red line looked very fragile, like a wisp of smoke. If he dodged it, it would dissipate. However, he obediently allowed the red Qi to enter his palm without any resistance. Chapter 2175 - Chapter 2175 Dust (can be modified) _1 Chapter 2175: Dust (can be modified) _1 Chapter 2175: Dust (can be modified) _1 The red Qi entered song Changqing¡¯s palm, followed the curve of his arm, and entered his heart. His face instantly paled, but his eyes were shockingly dark. His lips were tightly pursed, and his young face was filled with an indomitable determination. After a long time, a red line was tied around his wrist, invisibly emitting a flirtatious red mist, which echoed with the aura of Meng fanglan. Meng fanglan raised her wrist. On her fair wrist, there was also a thin red string. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± This time, when the female ghost called song Changqing, her tone was no longer as cold as before. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± She grabbed song Changqing¡¯s hand tightly, coveting the little warmth from his body. ¡°I still have some things I want to tell my family.¡± When the blood banner entered song Changqing¡¯s heart, it meant that the reincarnation of the marriage was complete. When he spoke to Meng fanglan again, the female ghost¡¯s previous brutal and violent appearance was replaced with a shy expression. She nodded and silently took a step forward. Meng fanglan¡¯s figure flashed and appeared under the tree. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s body was teleported to the old Daoist¡¯s side. His eyes brightened when he saw his little disciple who he had lost and found again. He quickly hugged the severely injured song Qing so that she would not fall to the ground. Song Changqing also quickly retreated, but the moment he reached out, the red string on his wrist tightened. A red light flashed from his heart, and a ghostly shadow with a red glow appeared on his face. Under the shadow of the tree, Meng fanglan, with her black hair covering her face, looked in this direction from afar, waiting for him to go over. ¡°Little junior sister ¡­¡± Song Changqing was restrained by the ghost marriage and did not want to touch song qingxiao¡¯s body with the ghost Qi in his body. He seemed to have countless things he wanted to say, but in the end, he only said one short sentence, ¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± After he married Meng fanglan, he was eroded by the evil spirit, and it was as if most of his essence had been sucked out. He would stay here for the rest of his life, facing such a brutal female ghost day and night. However, he had no regrets for the old Daoist and song qingxiao. He didn¡¯t want song qingxiao to worry, so he grinned and showed an honest smile. ¡°I can¡¯t take care of you anymore. You can only rely on yourself in the future.¡± According to the old Daoist, the biggest tribulation in her life had been overcome. Her future would be smooth sailing and her achievements would be limitless. Even though song Changqing was in hell, he felt happy for his little junior sister when he thought about her future. ¡°..¡± An unfamiliar emotion struck song qingxiao¡¯s heart, causing her eyes to tear up. ¡°No, you¡¯re obviously not ¡­¡± ¡°Be obedient and listen to your senior brother.¡± Before she could finish, song Changqing interrupted her and shook his head, ¡± ¡°As long as you and master are fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± It had become an obsession for Meng fanglan to find Shen zening. East Qin wuwo¡¯s heart was not sincere and he resisted this malicious ghost. Even if he wanted to disguise it, how could a person¡¯s feelings be faked? Only song Changqing, who respected the old Taoist and regarded song Qing as his own sister, could suppress his fear and anxiety and turn it into courage. As song Changqing said this, he looked at the heartbroken old Taoist and slowly kowtowed a few more times. ¡°I, song Changqing, am here to bid farewell to my master.¡± Every time he kowtowed, he said, ¡± ¡°Disciple has received the great kindness of teacher and has been raised by you since I was young, but I have not been able to repay you. Now, I have to leave you. I hope you are not angry with me.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s heart was already in pain, and when he heard this, his heart ached even more. His eyes instantly turned red, and turbid tears swirled in his eyes, but they refused to fall. He had always been strict and introverted, rarely revealing such emotions in front of his two disciples. With tears in her eyes, she was already extremely sad. don¡¯t talk about this. It¡¯s not a great favor for master to raise you. You¡¯ve given me joy and allowed me to enjoy the happiness of a family. Speaking of which, no one owes anyone. On the contrary, I¡¯m the one who has let you down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, don¡¯t be sad. You must take care of your body.¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes were red and he kowtowed a few more times. When he looked up, he was at a loss. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he only sighed. Boom boom boom. The ground trembled. In the underground tomb, the crack that appeared when Meng fanglan¡¯s original body first appeared reappeared. It spread from Meng fanglan¡¯s figure to the feet of song Changqing. Chapter 2176 - Chapter 2176 Dust (can be modified) _2 Chapter 2176: Dust (can be modified) _2 Chapter 2176: Dust (can be modified) _2 The crack grew wider and wider, as if it had turned into an endless abyss that led straight to hell. This was a signal to urge him to leave. It proved that the female ghost could not wait any longer. Even if there were thousands of things he wanted to say, at this point, song Changqing had no way to continue. He kowtowed again, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to comfort her and stop her from bringing disaster to the world.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s eyes were red, but when he heard this, his face revealed a proud and gratified expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. We cultivators should put chivalry first. Master didn¡¯t teach you for nothing. Changqing, you¡¯re really good!¡± As he spoke, his voice trembled. don¡¯t worry. Although master is old, he¡¯s not a weak old man. Your junior sister has cultivated a sacred art. She will have great achievements in the future. He choked on his words for a moment before he took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°If you can appease her and stop her from causing disasters to the common people and the tragic incident of Shen villa¡¯s massacre, I will thank you on behalf of many innocent people.¡± BOOM! BOOM! A roar came from the ground, and it was obvious that Meng fanglan had been waiting anxiously. Song Changqing nodded and looked at song Qing again. Finally, he revealed a familiar smile. Then, he turned his head and walked down the crack with determination. The lower half of his body was quickly swallowed up by the darkness. In the shadows, only his back could be seen gradually disappearing. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable grief. Thinking of his previous smile and the fact that he would be accompanied by this evil ghost for the rest of his life, he forced himself to stand up with his sword. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s hand pressed hard on her wrist to stop her from getting up. Perhaps it was because she was injured or for some other reason, the old Daoist¡¯s hand was so strong that song qingxiao could not resist him. ¡°Master ¡­¡± She called out, and the old Daoist said sternly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already heavily injured, you can¡¯t fight anymore.¡± After he finished speaking, he softened his tone. ¡°Master is old.¡± When he said this, it was as if his back had bent instantly, and he looked like he had aged more than ten years. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost your senior brother, I can¡¯t lose you as well. Qing Xiao ¡­¡± This old man, who had never been struck down by injuries, evil spirits, or fear since he came down the mountain, was able to suppress his pain even when he was separated from song Changqing. At this moment, he showed a rare weak expression. don¡¯t let your senior brother¡¯s sacrifice be in vain. Your life was exchanged for his company with the evil spirit for the rest of his life. Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your decisions. The red Qi entered song Changqing¡¯s palm, followed the curve of his arm, and entered his heart. His face instantly paled, but his eyes were shockingly dark. His lips were tightly pursed, and his young face was filled with an indomitable determination. After a long time, a red line was tied around his wrist, invisibly emitting a flirtatious red mist, which echoed with the aura of Meng fanglan. Meng fanglan raised her wrist. On her fair wrist, there was also a thin red string. ¡°Shen lang ¡­¡± This time, when the female ghost called song Changqing, her tone was no longer as cold as before. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± She grabbed song Changqing¡¯s hand tightly, coveting the little warmth from his body. ¡°I still have some things I want to tell my family.¡± When the blood banner entered song Changqing¡¯s heart, it meant that the reincarnation of the marriage was complete. When he spoke to Meng fanglan again, the female ghost¡¯s previous brutal and violent appearance was replaced with a shy expression. She nodded and silently took a step forward. Meng fanglan¡¯s figure flashed and appeared under the tree. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s body was teleported to the old Daoist¡¯s side. His eyes brightened when he saw his little disciple who he had lost and found again. He quickly hugged the severely injured song Qing so that she would not fall to the ground. Song Changqing also quickly retreated, but the moment he reached out, the red string on his wrist tightened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A red light flashed from his heart, and a ghostly shadow with a red glow appeared on his face. Under the shadow of the tree, Meng fanglan, with her black hair covering her face, looked in this direction from afar, waiting for him to go over. ¡°Little junior sister ¡­¡± Song Changqing was restrained by the ghost marriage and did not want to touch song qingxiao¡¯s body with the ghost Qi in his body. He seemed to have countless things he wanted to say, but in the end, he only said one short sentence, ¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± Chapter 2177 - Chapter 2177 Dust (can be modified) _3 Chapter 2177: Dust (can be modified) _3 Chapter 2177: Dust (can be modified) _3 After he married Meng fanglan, he was eroded by the evil spirit, and it was as if most of his essence had been sucked out. He would stay here for the rest of his life, facing such a brutal female ghost day and night. However, he had no regrets for the old Daoist and song qingxiao. He didn¡¯t want song qingxiao to worry, so he grinned and showed an honest smile. ¡°I can¡¯t take care of you anymore. You can only rely on yourself in the future.¡± According to the old Daoist, the biggest tribulation in her life had been overcome. Her future would be smooth sailing and her achievements would be limitless. Even though song Changqing was in hell, he felt happy for his little junior sister when he thought about her future. ¡°..¡± An unfamiliar emotion struck song qingxiao¡¯s heart, causing her eyes to tear up. ¡°No, you¡¯re obviously not ¡­¡± ¡°Be obedient and listen to your senior brother.¡± Before she could finish, song Changqing interrupted her and shook his head, ¡± ¡°As long as you and master are fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± It had become an obsession for Meng fanglan to find Shen zening. East Qin wuwo¡¯s heart was not sincere and he resisted this malicious ghost. Even if he wanted to disguise it, how could a person¡¯s feelings be faked? Only song Changqing, who respected the old Taoist and regarded song Qing as his own sister, could suppress his fear and anxiety and turn it into courage. As song Changqing said this, he looked at the heartbroken old Taoist and slowly kowtowed a few more times. ¡°I, song Changqing, am here to bid farewell to my master.¡± Every time he kowtowed, he said, ¡± ¡°Disciple has received the great kindness of teacher and has been raised by you since I was young, but I have not been able to repay you. Now, I have to leave you. I hope you are not angry with me.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s heart was already in pain, and when he heard this, his heart ached even more. His eyes instantly turned red, and turbid tears swirled in his eyes, but they refused to fall. He had always been strict and introverted, rarely revealing such emotions in front of his two disciples. With tears in her eyes, she was already extremely sad. don¡¯t talk about this. It¡¯s not a great favor for master to raise you. You¡¯ve given me joy and allowed me to enjoy the happiness of a family. Speaking of which, no one owes anyone. On the contrary, I¡¯m the one who has let you down. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be sad. You must take care of your body.¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes were red and he kowtowed a few more times. When he looked up, he was at a loss. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he only sighed. Boom boom boom. The ground trembled. In the underground tomb, the crack that appeared when Meng fanglan¡¯s original body first appeared reappeared. It spread from Meng fanglan¡¯s figure to the feet of song Changqing. The crack grew wider and wider, as if it had turned into an endless abyss that led straight to hell. This was a signal to urge him to leave. It proved that the female ghost could not wait any longer. Even if there were thousands of things he wanted to say, at this point, song Changqing had no way to continue. He kowtowed again, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to comfort her and stop her from bringing disaster to the world.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s eyes were red, but when he heard this, his face revealed a proud and gratified expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. We cultivators should put chivalry first. Master didn¡¯t teach you for nothing. Changqing, you¡¯re really good!¡± As he spoke, his voice trembled. don¡¯t worry. Although master is old, he¡¯s not a weak old man. Your junior sister has cultivated a sacred art. She will have great achievements in the future. He choked on his words for a moment before he took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°If you can appease her and stop her from causing disasters to the common people and the tragic incident of Shen villa¡¯s massacre, I will thank you on behalf of many innocent people.¡± BOOM! BOOM! A roar came from the ground, and it was obvious that Meng fanglan had been waiting anxiously. Song Changqing nodded and looked at song Qing again. Finally, he revealed a familiar smile. Then, he turned his head and walked down the crack with determination. The lower half of his body was quickly swallowed up by the darkness. In the shadows, only his back could be seen gradually disappearing. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable grief. Thinking of his previous smile and the fact that he would be accompanied by this evil ghost for the rest of his life, he forced himself to stand up with his sword. ¡°What are you doing!¡± The old Daoist¡¯s hand pressed hard on her wrist to stop her from getting up. Perhaps it was because she was injured or for some other reason, the old Daoist¡¯s hand was so strong that song qingxiao could not resist him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master ¡­¡± She called out, and the old Daoist said sternly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already heavily injured, you can¡¯t fight anymore.¡± After he finished speaking, he softened his tone. ¡°Master is old.¡± When he said this, it was as if his back had bent instantly, and he looked like he had aged more than ten years. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost your senior brother, I can¡¯t lose you as well. Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Chapter 2178 - Chapter 2178 The decision has been made (1) Chapter 2178: The decision has been made (1) Chapter 2178: The decision has been made (1) In a flash, the yin energy in the bow took form and shot towards the east Qin wuwo¡¯s face. ¡®Whoosh-¡® With a sound, East Qin wuwo only felt his hands empty. The White jade he was holding was instantly snatched away by an Iron Palm. The power of the scholarly faction was forcibly suppressed in front of the nether soldiers that were filled with baleful Qi, and it was not worth mentioning. The evil spirits of the soldiers held their Spears and pressed East Qin wuwo to the ground! ¡°Song Qing Xiao! Song Qing Xiao! Song Qing Xiao!¡± The East Qin wuwo¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as he called out song qingxiao¡¯s name three times, but he was helpless in this situation. Huala- The red wind fluttered in the wind. Zhang shouyi held the White jade in his hand and walked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction with large strides. The general, who had been through hundreds of battles, was ashamed. When he came to song qingxiao, he knelt down on one knee. ¡°I was stopped by that female ghost and came a moment late. I have failed to keep my promise and have let you down.¡± This place was filled with wolves, bringing with it the aftermath of a great battle. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was covered in wounds. The Big Hole in her stomach was almost fatal, and blood was flowing out. In the red mist a hundred years ago, when song Qing and little Chu woke Zhang shouyi up, he still remembered her high-spirited look with a long sword in her hand. He thought that song qingxiao¡¯s sadness was due to her injuries. Thinking about the promise he had made, he couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty and handed over the East Qin wuwo white jade as an apology. Song qingxiao reached out and grabbed the taihao heavenly book. Without hesitation, she kept it in her cosmic bag. However, she did not feel as happy as she had expected. Perhaps it was because she had Lost Song Changqing that she was heartbroken. It was only then that song qingxiao realized that the emotions of such a person were far beyond that of treasures! ¡°Is that female ghost already dead?¡± Seeing her take the White jade, the guilt in Zhang shouyi¡¯s heart was slightly suppressed, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. When Zhang shouyi heard this, he was shocked. ¡°This is strange.¡± He had dealt with Meng fanglan¡¯s spirit for many years and was very familiar with her nature. This female ghost was abnormally fierce and had long lost her humanity. She killed people like flies. Once she appeared, she would not easily retreat. Today, she seemed to have been angered and her main body had forcefully escaped. She had even dealt a heavy blow to Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army, stopping them from advancing ¡®100 years¡¯. When Zhang shouyi heard song qingxiao¡¯s voice, he knew that she was in danger and had paid a huge price to come here. And with this female ghost¡¯s methods, how could she leave so easily before she killed everyone here? This General¡¯s eyes swept the surroundings and saw song Qing Xiao, the old Daoist, East Qin Wu wo, as well as the surviving commoners. Of the lucky survivors, song Qing Xiao and the East Qin wuwo were the strongest, but they were both seriously injured and had almost lost the ability to fight. Although the old Taoist had magical power, it was not even one-tenth of his. The ordinary survivors had no power at all, so why did the female ghost retreat? His heart was filled with doubts, but he heard song Qing say, ¡± my senior brother voluntarily accompanied her to the netherworld, which saved our lives. When she spoke, her tone was very soft. Her face was as white as paper, but her eyes were shockingly black and bright, filled with endless battle intent. Zhang shouyi was stunned. When he wanted to say something, she had already closed her eyes. ¡°Meng fanglan has gone into hiding for the time being. She shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble to Zhuang town in the near future.¡± However, this ghost¡¯s main body had completely escaped, and Shen village would no longer be her restraint. Once she left this place in the future, there would be endless disasters, and no one knew how many more living beings would die. ¡°I would like to ask general for one more thing.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Zhang shouyi¡¯s dark spirit trembled, as though he had already guessed what she was going to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I would like general to continue to guard this place and monitor the ghost¡¯s movements. Try to trap her here.¡± She spoke too quickly, causing blood to flow out of the wound on her abdomen, and her face turned even paler. Under the stimulation of pain, song Qing paused for a moment and gasped for breath before continuing, ¡± ¡°One day, I will return here and eradicate this evil!¡± Although her tone was light, it carried an extremely firm will, as if she was making an oath. Her will seemed to move the remaining Yin spirit aura in this place. A cold wind rolled up, and the remnant thoughts of the yin spirits wailed, as if they were thanking her for her actions. Chapter 2179 - Chapter 2179 The decision has been made (2) Chapter 2179: The decision has been made (2) Chapter 2179: The decision has been made (2) Zhang shouyi¡¯s shriveled and black face suddenly trembled incessantly. His skin turned into black dust that kept falling off. He said loudly, ¡°This general acknowledges the order!¡± His followers standing behind him and the undead spirits of countless soldiers all responded loudly, ¡± ¡°This general acknowledges the order!¡± ¡°This general acknowledges the order!¡± .. When the yin soldiers heard this, they were extremely excited. They were harmed by Meng fanglan when they were alive and died in confusion. After death, they were still cursed. More than a hundred years had passed, and they were still unable to wash away the injustice on their bodies. After death, they were still like wandering souls, wishing that they could kill Meng fanglan to take revenge. However, Zhang shouyi had led his team and fought with Meng fanglan for a hundred years. He knew how powerful this female ghost was, and it was difficult for them to match her with their strength. Song qingxiao¡¯s words had given them great hope and helped them take revenge for what happened back then. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, I have three great grudges in my life.¡± Zhang shouyi¡¯s empty eye sockets were burning with ghostly flames. He said in a clear voice, ¡± ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t take care of my parents in their old age, causing my wife and children to have no one to rely on and die in vain in Shen Zhuang city. Second, I was lured by a ghost and killed the innocent people of Shen village, causing me to commit a heinous crime.¡± After death, she was muddleheaded. If song qingxiao had not woken up and was still immersed in the dream, she would not have known that she was harmed by a ghost. ¡°Third hatred, this ghost¡¯s baleful Qi is too fierce. I can¡¯t get close to it, so I¡¯ll get rid of it.¡± He said loudly, ¡± ¡°This general has let down the Shen village. Even if you did not mention this condition, this general and my subordinates would still guard this place and protect the peace of this place.¡± Now that song qingxiao had made this request, they would naturally do their best to fulfill it. ¡°But may I ask, miss, are you just saying that you¡¯ll come back here to kill this ghost, or are you making a solemn oath?¡± When Zhang shouyi said this, he stretched his head with all his might and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, wanting to find the answer he wanted from her face. ¡°Naturally, I didn¡¯t say it casually.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met his, and she did not avoid his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± She didn¡¯t say the exact time she would return, but Zhang shouyi seemed to understand her difficulties. He nodded and replied, ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long this ghost will stay still.¡± that will depend on how long my senior brother can last ¡­ After song qingxiao finished his sentence, everyone, including ghosts, fell silent. If song Changqing could hold on for a long time, the female ghost would naturally hide here with his presence. And if he could not hold on, when his soul dispersed, Meng fanglan might embark on the journey to find the reincarnation of ¡®Shen lang¡¯ again. At that time, it would really be a chaos in the world. If she escaped, song qingxiao, who wanted to kill her, would not be able to find her. For song Changqing, every day with the ghost was torture. No one knew how long he could last. The old Daoist looked dejected and did not say a word. Zhang shouyi was silent for a long time before he let out a long sigh. After a long time- ¡°Song Qing Xiao ¡­¡± At this time, the East Qin wuwo who was suppressed on the ground saw song Qing put away the Jade pendant. With the yin soldiers surrounding them and seeing that it was impossible to take back the Jade pendant, the East Qin wuwo instead calmed down, ¡°I¡¯ll take back what¡¯s mine.¡± After he shouted these two sentences, he looked deeply at song qingxiao, as if he wanted to remember her in his heart. Then, his figure suddenly faded away. The long spear of the nether soldier pierced through his illusion and fell to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯, pouncing on nothing. The body of the East Qin wuwo, who had been suppressed on the ground, disappeared. ¡°Eh?¡± When Zhang shouyi, who had a serious expression, saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. When he turned his head, he could no longer see the East Qin wuwo. His aura had completely disappeared, as if there was no such person in Shen villa. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and said. The East Qin anatta mission had been completed, so they naturally chose to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang shouyi nodded. He turned his head and looked around. When he saw the piles of bones around him, his face trembled. He said in a low voice, ¡± this, this is the ¡­ Song qingxiao nodded. The ghostly fire in his eyes dimmed, and his body revealed extreme grief and regret. He didn¡¯t say anything. In front of the mountain of bones, anything he said would seem inappropriate. Zhang shouyi¡¯s followers and soldiers behind him knelt down one after another. ¡°Wuwu-¡± There were faint sounds all around, but it was not known whether it was the wailing of the remaining spirits or the sound of the wind. Chapter 2180 - Chapter 2180 The decision has been made (3) Chapter 2180: The decision has been made (3) Chapter 2180: The decision has been made (3) ¡°We will guard here and do our best to complete miss¡¯s instructions.¡± Zhang shouyi¡¯s voice sounded as though he was making an oath. ¡°Until our souls are destroyed.¡± After he said this, the other Yin soldiers also cheered. Huala! His blood-red cape fluttered in the air as the ghostly figures of Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army gradually dispersed. His voice rang out beside song qingxiao¡¯s ears, ¡± please come back quickly. I¡¯m looking forward to the moment we meet again ¡­ After all the yin ghosts had left, the rest of the people stood up in fear and gathered around the old Daoist. ¡°Are we safe?¡± ¡°The malicious ghost must have left ¡­¡± ¡°Can we leave Shen villa now?¡± .. While everyone was talking, the yin Qi that shrouded the Shen villa began to dissipate. The dark clouds above their heads moved away, and a few rays of sunlight shone in, dispelling the haze. The old Daoist did not say a word. He looked at song Qing with a look of sadness and sadness, but also a bit of understanding. The real test had just begun. ¡°I ¡­¡± Song qingxiao wanted to say goodbye to the old Daoist, but when she opened her mouth, she found that she could not say anything. Song Changqing had left with Meng fanglan willingly in order to save his and the old Taoist¡¯s lives. Of the two disciples that he had brought out, one had already sacrificed himself voluntarily to accompany a ferocious ghost.If the other one left as well, it would be a huge blow to the old Daoist. the covenant of white heads mission has been completed. Open the teleportation gate. As the mission prompt appeared in his mind, a spot of light suddenly appeared on the ground and immediately turned into a teleportation array that could accommodate about one person. ¡°Ten ¡­¡± The countdown began. Clearly, the formation would close after ten seconds. Song qingxiao recalled the memories of her dream. The old Daoist¡¯s strict and loving teachings were well taken care of by song Changqing. The carefree days on cloud Tiger Mountain, the wonderful days when someone loved, loved, and accompanied her. On the black ship, when she stepped into the red mist from a hundred years ago, the old Daoist was afraid that she would never return and kept calling her name. Were they really leaving? If she left, the old Daoist would be all alone. If her eldest brother knew that the result of him choosing to accompany the malicious ghost for the rest of his life was that his old master had lost two of his most beloved disciples at the same time, what would he think? In reality, she did not have any family or friends, and everything she had experienced was not a pleasant experience. Her mother was addicted to alcohol and probably didn¡¯t remember her.It wasn¡¯t easy for him to make a friend, but the Xiangjiang clan was massacred. In this place, she could still cultivate and protect her master. However, she would become a member of the trial scene and would lose the opportunity to enter the divine prison. Perhaps one day, he could be like Fu Xiu and find a way to return to reality ¡­ ¡°Seven ¡­¡± ¡°Six ¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she only let her emotions go for three seconds. Her eyes gradually regained their calmness and she made a decision. However, before she could speak, the old Daoist had already spoken, ¡± ¡°Go on.¡± What surprised song qingxiao was what the old Daoist said, go to the place that belongs to you ¡­ The old Daoist was all smiles, and there was no trace of the reluctance to part with her that he had on the black ship. ¡°That¡¯s your world.¡± He still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. His disciple¡¯s changes along the way and her familiarity with the East Qin wuwo all proved that song qingxiao was no longer the little disciple he once knew. In fact, he had always been afraid of losing song qingxiao, which was why he was so nervous on the way back. He didn¡¯t want her to be far away. However, after East Qin wuwo disappeared, the old Daoist had guessed that she would leave sooner or later. Seeing that she had regained her composure and her eyes were filled with determination, it was clear that she had already made her decision. However, she probably didn¡¯t know how to tell him. A teacher knows his disciple best. The old Daoist loved her more than his life, so how could he bear to see her in such a difficult situation? ¡°Master ¡­¡± She called out and heard a ruthless prompt in her sea of consciousness: ¡°Four ¡­¡± ¡°When a young Eagle grows up, it will always leave its nest, and its wings will gradually grow. How can it still stay by master¡¯s side?¡± The old Daoist¡¯s smile disappeared, and his eyes were glistening with tears. However, he put on a stern face and lectured, ¡°When children grow up, they will always yearn to travel far. Although your master is old, he also understands this principle.¡± He lowered his head, afraid that his tears would affect the child¡¯s decision. master is old. There are still many things to do here. Leave quickly and don¡¯t disturb me! He nagged, ¡± I¡¯ve promised the dead souls in Shen villa to bury their remains and to visit your senior brother often so that he won¡¯t be lonely. I and your second senior brother need you to worry about us ¡­ hurry up and go. Don¡¯t get in my way ¡­ ¡°Two ¡­¡± Song qingxiao bit her lips as tears welled up in her eyes. She endured her pain and appeared in the teleportation array at the last second of the notification. She allowed the white light to surround her, ¡± one day, I will come back ¡­ ¡°Father ¡­¡± The old Daoist¡¯s body trembled. He looked up and saw that song Qing¡¯s figure was blurry in the white light. The formation light shrank rapidly and turned into a light spot in an instant. He pounced forward and pulled at the things on the ground. He looked left and right until he was sure that song qingxiao was nowhere to be found. The old Daoist¡¯s lips moved and he replied softly, ¡°Oh,¡± In the past, when this little girl had just learned how to speak, she would call him ¡®father¡¯ ignorantly, but he would always reject her coldly and never agree. The one who gave birth to her was her father, and he was only her master. She was slightly older and after she became more sensible, she stopped calling people randomly. Only when she called him again now did the old Taoist priest finally break the persistence in his heart and respond to her. But when he agreed, where was she? His voice rang out, and the tears in his eyes rolled down. ¡°Old Daoist priest ¡­¡± immortal elder, should we leave this place ¡­ The survivors gathered around and urged the old Taoist to leave. Everyone was scared out of their wits after the night¡¯s experience and wanted to get as far away from Shen villa as possible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± The old Daoist¡¯s face was full of tears, but he answered everyone with a smile. When he came, he had two disciples accompanying him, but when he returned, he was only left with a single bag. He remembered song Changqing¡¯s request and walked to the huge package. He grabbed it and called out, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, let¡¯s go home ¡­¡± It was only when he was carrying this bag full of things that he felt as if his little disciple was still by his side. Chapter 2181 - Chapter 2181 Return (revised in ten minutes) _1 Chapter 2181: Return (revised in ten minutes) _1 Chapter 2181: Return (revised in ten minutes) _1 The teleportation formation brought song qingxiao out of the scenario. The surrounding Yin energy had disappeared, and the old Daoist and the others ¡®auras were naturally left in the trial scenario. When she opened her eyes, she had already appeared in the dark hidden world. Song qingxiao endured the pain and covered the hole in her stomach with her hand. She walked out of the hidden world and arrived at Tian fa town. Similar to the previous two times she came, there was no one in the town. She released her divine sense, found a place with no one, and flew away. It was only after they entered an abandoned house that song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief. The spiritual energy in her body was almost exhausted, and there was still some residual Yin energy absorbing the spiritual energy in her body. The most serious thing was her state of mind. Meng fanglan¡¯s nine nethers soul shifting art could give her a heavy blow, causing her to almost lose her life in the divine prison, but it could not destroy her will. However, the existence of the old Daoist and song Changqing not only fulfilled her missing feelings, but also left her with deep regrets. When she thought of these two people, her heart ached. When the mission was completed and the notification rang, she rushed into the teleportation array. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the old Daoist¡¯s face for fear of seeing his disappointed look. Song Changqing had volunteered to accompany the ghost in order to meet the old Taoist¡¯s initial prediction of ¡®there is a way out¡¯, and also to fight for a chance of survival for himself. If he knew that he had chosen to leave while the old Daoist eventually returned alone, would he regret his choice? .. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu¡¯s voice rang out. This man, who had always been cold and unfriendly when he spoke to her, seemed to have deliberately softened his tone, as if he wanted to comfort her. ¡°I know,¡± Song qingxiao nodded and responded. Her tone was very light, but there was calmness in it. It was obvious that she did not answer this question to deal with su Wu. the divine prison trial has strangely arranged such a special identity for me. although I was abandoned, I had a different life. She had the doting of her master and senior brother, and the capital to be willful and coquettish. Everything was what she lacked, and it was obvious that he was poking at her Achilles ¡®heel. you even have the choice to stay or leave when you complete the mission ¡­ The identity of ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ in the mission scene was like it was specially made for her, trying to keep her there. Thinking about it carefully, this situation had happened twice. The first time was on the demon Island, when she swallowed the blood of the mutated Wyrm and mixed it with the evolution potion. By chance, she had transformed into the body of nuwa, and she had also faced such a choice. It was just that she did not realize this at the time-¡®perhaps the divine incarcerate hopes to keep me in the trial scenario.¡¯ Su Wu was stunned. He knew that song qingxiao was still sad for the old Daoist master, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he was about to comfort her, she had already thought about something deeper. ¡°Senior, have you seen the God of the divine prison?¡± Song qingxiao changed her tone. She had already suppressed the thoughts in her heart and asked him. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t-¡± After a long while, su Wu replied, ¡± ¡°A few thousand years ago, after the East Qin Wu Guan disappeared, no one has seen the ¡®God¡¯ again ¡­¡± It had been thousands of years since anyone had been able to shake the divine prison. Even the so-called Alliance between the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond and the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families was nothing more than an overestimation of their own abilities in su Wu¡¯s eyes. Those who had not reached the realm of the great Dao were not even qualified to meet the ¡®gods¡¯, let alone fight for the control of the divine prison. one day, ¡± song qingxiao¡¯s tone was light, but her expression was serious, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡± This time, su Wu did not sneer or mock her. He seemed to be moved by her words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, but he could feel the unparalleled determination in the depths of her heart when she said these words. At this moment, su Wu could feel that her state of mind had been tempered and had become more tenacious. A strong heart that belonged to her rose from her divine soul. In the past, her pursuit of power came from her initial desire to save her life, to be free from restraints and do as she pleased. Now that she had made up for her lack of emotions and had something she wanted to protect, she understood the value of power. She was even more ambitious about power, and her progress would be even more astonishing than before. Chapter 2182 - Chapter 2182 Return (revised in ten minutes) _2 Chapter 2182: Return (revised in ten minutes) _2 Chapter 2182: Return (revised in ten minutes) _2 Su Wu did not doubt her words at all. He even wanted to see her step into the realm of the great Dao in the future and stir up the star field. He even felt a little regretful that he would not be able to live and witness this scene with his own eyes. ¡°I believe you.¡± yes, ¡± su Wu replied softly. He could feel that as he said this, the girl¡¯s Qi became stronger while his Qi became weaker. The mark that he had left on the God slaying spell was being erased by her bit by bit. This proved that his influence on her was decreasing. Su Wu didn¡¯t say anything more, and song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything either. She didn¡¯t want to delve into the intentions of the ¡®God¡¯ for the time being, but the feelings of the old Daoist and the others were not fake. She stopped talking to su Wu and started to check her body. Her divine thoughts were almost exhausted. Even the simple conversation she had with su Wu earlier had left her exhausted. There were countless wounds of all sizes on his body, the most serious one being the wound on his abdomen that Meng fanglan had torn open. At the bloodied wound, wisps of black lines were mixed in her flesh, preventing her body¡¯s powerful healing power. The dress he had bought from the Yun family¡¯s treasure Clothing store had also been damaged in the battle. The blue flame on the dress had been extinguished, and it had almost lost its spiritual power. Song qingxiao grabbed her skirt and revealed her snow-white thighs. He could see the shadows of three ghost heads on his left thigh where the skin had been cut off. ¡°Dark green token.¡± With a thought, the demonic soul in her consciousness let out a ¡®hehe¡¯ laugh. Waves of evil Yin Qi flowed around her body, absorbing the remaining ghostly Qi in her body. The three ghostly heads turned from green to white. After their evil Yin Qi was sucked dry, they finally turned into three fist-sized gray-white skulls because they were unable to continue. They fell from her thighs into her palm. She picked up the three ghost heads and could feel the fear coming from them. They were Meng fanglan¡¯s close relatives and had been refined into blood ghost banners by her. They had been nourished by her demonic Qi for a long time and had grown mature. Even she herself had suffered a great loss. At the critical moment, the awakening of the dark green token suppressed them. Later, song Changqing stepped forward and made Meng fanglan lose her mind. She gave up on controlling the three blood ghost gongs, allowing song Changqing to bring them back to the real world. The three blood ghost banners were extremely powerful, and song qingxiao was naturally unwilling to give them up so easily. Although the three blood ghost banners ¡®Yin Qi had been sucked dry, they were still refined by Meng fanglan herself, so they were still extraordinary. She pondered for a long time and temporarily sealed them in ice. She would think of a way to keep them for her own use later. Once the blood ghost banner was removed, the hidden dangers in his body were reduced by more than half. After the dark energy had been sucked dry by the dark green token, without the obstruction of the dark energy, the powerful recovery ability of the Nuwa body was revealed. It was as if everything had been revived. The torn wound wriggled and closed, and the torn flesh and blood were reborn. The broken blood vessels were reconnected one by one, and the bloody holes were quickly smoothed out, turning into a smooth and flat stomach. After her injuries were healed, song qingxiao quickly sent her spiritual will into her sea of consciousness. In her sea of consciousness, it showed her reward for completing the trial this time, plus the points she had left from before, she had a total of 166000 points. Song Qing Xiao did not look at the things that could be exchanged in the divine prison. If East Qin wuwo did not die, she would not be able to obtain the nine words secret order. Other than the nine-word secret order, there was nothing she needed in the divine prison exchange space. What she wanted most now was to quickly improve her strength and find a way to return to the past as soon as possible to save song Changqing. ¡°Expand the immortal state,¡± she said without hesitation. The God realm had the wondrous effect of strengthening and increasing the soul. After seeing the power of Meng Fang Lan¡¯s soul and being able to suppress the East Qin wuwo to the point of being unable to fight back, she knew the importance of the soul. When Meng fanglan¡¯s body was bound, she could still maintain her consciousness when she used the nine nethers soul shifting technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, once Meng fanglan transformed into a demonic fiend and used the soul transfer technique, she did not notice at all when she had fallen into the hands of this female ghost, which showed that she was lacking in divine sense. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the hundred thousand points were instantly cleared. What replaced it was the further expansion and strengthening of her immortal state. Bits of Starlight were opened up, and her divine territory expanded. Her divine thoughts seemed to be wandering in an endless space, and she could sense the surrounding areas of thousands of miles. After the expansion of the divine territory, her nearly exhausted divine will was quickly replenished little by little. Even if she did not take the initiative to cultivate, the speed of recovery was several times faster than before. Chapter 2183 - Chapter 2183 Return (revised in ten minutes) _3 Chapter 2183: Return (revised in ten minutes) _3 Chapter 2183: Return (revised in ten minutes) _3 Furthermore, her divine will was even more powerful, and her divine soul was also extremely stable, strengthening her divine sense. She could sense every corner of Tian fa town through the expanded immortal state. She could even clearly sense the ¡®wall¡¯ between Tian fa town and the hidden world that she had never sensed before. The barrier that once couldn¡¯t be penetrated by soul consciousness was no longer able to stop the probing of her soul consciousness as her God realm was strengthened and improved. And this was not even her peak condition. If her spiritual will was full, she could even use her spiritual will to break through the ¡®wall¡¯ of the hidden realm of Tianye and control some of the weaker demonic beasts inside! When song qingxiao opened her eyes again, she was delighted. Even though the expansion of the immortal state had cost her all her points, the gains were worth it. After the expansion of the divine realm, the cultivation speed of her divine sense was also faster than before. If she cultivated it at the same time with the God destroying art, she would definitely be able to reach a higher level in less than half a year. She paused, and with a thought, a milky white jade pendant fell into her palm. The Jade pendant was engraved with the words ¡®Ren, Yi, Dao, Dao¡¯. It was a treasure that she had used Zhang shouyi¡¯s hands to snatch from the East Qin family. Although he did not obtain the nine-word secret order, it was a pleasant surprise to be able to obtain the taihao heavenly book. ¡°Eh? How is that possible?¡± What made song qingxiao surprised was that there was no blood contract or any spiritual imprint of the East Qin anatta. According to what su Wu said, this item was the possession of the East Qin Wu Guan and had been passed down for thousands of years. In the trial, she had personally seen the East Qin wuwo use this item and display such power, but song Qing Xiao had never expected that this item was a treasure without an owner. The Jade pendant was as white as suet and had a faint luster and spiritual energy. There was not a trace of spiritual will or spiritual energy on it. She tried to Pierce her fingertip, trying to form a blood contract with him. However, the blood flowed through the Jade pendant and dripped into her clothes silently, as if it could not really penetrate the Jade pendant. Song qingxiao noticed that there was a warm white light on the Jade pendant. It was like a layer of restriction that prevented any spiritual will from invading, protecting the Jade pendant from being bound by a blood contract. But at the same time, the Jade pendant did not seem to reject the use of spiritual power. It was as if she could use it as long as she injected spiritual power into it. ¡°It seems like this is an ownerless item.¡± He didn¡¯t know who had placed the restriction on this Jade, but it was destined to only be used and not truly belong to anyone. No wonder East Qin wuwo hung it at his waist and did not absorb it into his body. It was probably because of this. The East Qin family might only have it temporarily and this jade pendant might not really belong to them. Song qingxiao pondered for a moment. Since this item couldn¡¯t form a blood contract, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to use it for the time being. The dongqin family has had this item for thousands of years and probably saw it as their private property. If he takes it away, the dongqin family will definitely think of a way to take it back. Although the residence courtyard she temporarily rented was a secret, it was only a matter of time before they found out where she was staying since she had offended the aristocratic family. She couldn¡¯t return to the rented house for the time being. She had to find a place to recuperate and recover her strength. This was heaven¡¯s beyond, the territory of the aristocratic families. Furthermore, he had offended many people in the Empire. Naturally, he could not return. The hidden world used to be quite well hidden, but after her immortal state had expanded, she realized that the hidden world was not as hidden as she had imagined. Naturally, she did not plan to go there again. After thinking about it, song qingxiao suddenly thought of a place- The Tianyi Daoist sect! She had crossed paths with Fu Xiu during the trial of the pure heart. Although this Daoist¡¯s character was as unyielding as fire, he wasn¡¯t a bad person and was trustworthy. Before they parted, he had asked her to deliver a message for him to inform the elders in the sect of his news. He had said that the Daoist priests of the Tianyi Daoist sect were upright and not evil people. The teleportation formation brought song qingxiao out of the scenario. The surrounding Yin energy had disappeared, and the old Daoist and the others ¡®auras were naturally left in the trial scenario. When she opened her eyes, she had already appeared in the dark hidden world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao endured the pain and covered the hole in her stomach with her hand. She walked out of the hidden world and arrived at Tian fa town. Similar to the previous two times she came, there was no one in the town. She released her divine sense, found a place with no one, and flew away. It was only after they entered an abandoned house that song qingxiao heaved a sigh of relief. The spiritual energy in her body was almost exhausted, and there was still some residual Yin energy absorbing the spiritual energy in her body. The most serious thing was her state of mind. Chapter 2184 - Chapter 2184 Encircle.1 Chapter 2184: Encircle.1 Chapter 2184: Encircle.1 The aristocratic families in heaven¡¯s beyond were divided into inner and outer sects. They had their own sects and forces in every town in heaven¡¯s beyond. These independent aristocratic clans had the habit of recruiting guest elders and disciples. Under su Wu¡¯s guidance, song qingxiao concealed her cultivation and found a force under the Tianyi Dao sect. She thought of a way to sneak in and was also assigned a temporary residence. This temporary residence was slightly smaller than the place she had rented, but there was also a spirit gathering array inside, and the spirit power was not lower than the small courtyard she had rented. Song qingxiao thought about the house she had rented and felt a little reluctant. Her rent had not yet expired, but it was a pity that she had stolen East Qin wuwo¡¯s things, so she did not dare to return. Those points that she had spent had also been wasted. If he had known this would happen, he would have dealt with it before he left Nine Heavens city. However, she knew that she could not predict the future. It was already very difficult for her to escape temporarily. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± In her sea of consciousness, su Wu reminded her, ¡± ¡°In the martial arts Research Institute, the East Qin clan has a lot of power. There is an old cunning person called Xuan Miao. He is extremely cunning and might issue an arrest order.¡± Su Wu was very experienced in this. Even after so many years, he still gritted his teeth at the mention of ¡®mysterious¡¯. ¡°This person has already reached the half-step Saint stage. The strength of the scholarly faction is extremely shocking, far beyond what the East Qin wuwo can compare to.¡± When he said this, he seemed to be sighing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would walk the same path in the end. There¡¯s no place for us in this star area.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m an unlucky person ¡­¡± He said softly, ¡± ¡°No matter if they are close to me or care about me, they will all bring misfortune because of me.¡± Yun susu had been like this back then, and song qingxiao was still the same. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Song qingxiao replied indifferently. Su Wu laughed bitterly. He changed his arrogant attitude and finally let out a long sigh. At this moment, neither of them knew that the clan in the heavens beyond heaven had indeed issued an arrest warrant for song qingxiao. After the East Qin anatta trials ended and he returned to reality, he told his clan that he had lost the taihao heavenly book! This news caused a huge commotion in the East Qin family. No one had thought that this genius who had broken through to the void realm would not be able to keep this family treasure that had been passed down for thousands of years. The loss of the taihao heavenly book was no small matter! This is the treasure of the East Qin Wu Guan, the number one person in the Dao for five thousand years. It is rumored to be the treasure of the East Qin family that can comprehend the Dao. It can not fall into the hands of an outsider! The original reason why the martial arts Research Institute wanted to arrest song qingxiao was to confirm her danger level, but now that the taihao heavenly book was lost, the nature of the matter was different. The eight great clans of the human realm upon heavens had all received a notice from the martial Research Institute¡¯s elder Council, requesting them to send out their elites to capture song Qing Xiao! In the Shi family of the Empire, the head of the family, uncle eleven, once again gathered the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families for a meeting. we¡¯ve received a letter from the martial arts Research Institute of beyond heaven. They requested that we seal the Empire¡¯s borders and assist beyond heaven in capturing song qingxiao, as per the agreement we made back then. Those who participated in the meeting were the core members of the dark group of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families. After the Shi family¡¯s Shi qiuwu came out of seclusion, he could not escape the fate of being pulled over to take charge of every meeting. However, when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s name, the eyes of the Shi family¡¯s patriarch showed a hint of interest, as if he was watching a good show. There were melon seeds, desserts, and other tea and snacks on the table. When uncle eleven mentioned the official letter from beyond heaven, Shi qiuwu called Shi Qi, who was behind him, to help him pinch the walnuts and peel the melon seeds, making a rustling sound. Due to his status and cultivation, no one dared to voice their anger. It was only when uncle eleven finished reading that they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called out helplessly, ¡± ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had already reached the void realm and was only half a step away from becoming a Saint. He no longer needed food, but most of the food here had already gone into his stomach. When eleventh uncle called out to him, he glared at Shi Qi. Shi Qi, who had been pinching walnuts with his bare hands, paused. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Shi qiuwu smiled slightly and motioned for Shi Qi to continue. Then, he picked up the teacup and his eyes turned. ¡°If your meeting wasn¡¯t so boring, I wouldn¡¯t have to eat snacks to relieve my boredom.¡± As he said this, he looked at the pile of garbage in front of him with a look of disdain. Chapter 2185 - Chapter 2185 Encirclexion_2 Chapter 2185: Encirclexion_2 Chapter 2185: Encirclexion_2 ¡°These walnuts are not bad. Next time, put more on display.¡± ¡°..¡± third uncle, the Institute of martial arts has requested that we seal the border and cooperate with them in capturing song qingxiao! ¡°Which year doesn¡¯t they send a few letters? Even a trivial matter has to be blown up, or else it¡¯s not enough to show their identity. They¡¯re like peacocks that can¡¯t wait to spread their tails all over the ground.¡± Unlike the younger generation, Shi qiuwu was not as afraid of the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven. His strength was his confidence. When he mentioned the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven, he did not have much of a good expression. In the past, uncle eleven would have stopped when he heard him say that. But at this moment, he bitterly smiled, took out one of the letters, and said, ¡± ¡°Third uncle, it¡¯s different this time,¡± As he said this, he handed the letter over to shikugo. ¡°This time, it was Mr. Wondrous pen who signed the letter.¡± When Shi qiuwu heard this, his expression froze. The dongqin family had the most say in the heaven¡¯s beyond martial arts Research Institute because some of the elders in the Parliament were from the dongqin family. The most famous of them all was Mister ermiao. The first was the mystery mentioned by su Wu, and the second was Mr. Wondrous pen that eleventh uncle had mentioned. These two were twin brothers, and their talents in the way of Confucius were amazing. East Qin xuanmiao was the older brother and was already half a step into Saint. His brother, East Qin wondrous pen, was even more talented than him. He had already become a Saint a hundred years ago. It was also because of Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s existence that the East Qin family had the capital to stand side by side with the fan Yin family, forming a delicate balance in the human realm upon heavens. A few decades ago, the taikang clan also had a genius who could break this situation. However, due to various reasons, the taikang clan failed to rise up and was still unable to recover. However, unlike Mr. Xuanmiao, who liked to play with power, Mr. Wondrous pen had never been involved in worldly affairs. He only focused on cultivation, hoping to make a breakthrough as soon as possible and find an opportunity to comprehend the Tao. ¡­ This was also the tacit understanding of the East Qin clan. Of the two brothers, one would be in power while the other would develop martial strength. They would work together to increase the power of the family. Now, this Parliament elder, who had not appeared for many years, had suddenly issued an arrest order to capture a little girl ¡­ Shi qiuwu furrowed his brows and put down the cup. He dusted off the non-existent dust on his palm. ¡°It seems that something big has happened to the dongqin family.¡± It looked like he had stopped eating. Shi Qi stuffed the peeled walnut into his mouth, took out a wet tissue from somewhere, and handed it to this ancestor. Shi qiuwu wiped his hands, ¡°To be able to cause the East Qin family to go to war, one is that their ancestor is dead, the second is that the East Qin Wu Guan has reappeared, the third is the tai Hao heavenly book, and the fourth is the nine words secret order.¡± The people who understood each other the most were not their relatives, but the opposing forces. Shi qiuwu seemed to not care about worldly matters but when he heard this, he was extremely familiar with the East Qin clan¡¯s matters, ¡°It¡¯s obviously impossible that our ancestor is dead.¡± He rubbed his wet fingers. these people are like thousand-year-old turtles. If nothing unexpected happens, they should be at least hundreds of years old. It was also unlikely that the East Qin Wu Guan would appear. After this number one person of the great Dao mysteriously disappeared, not only the East Qin aristocratic families, but all the other aristocratic families were looking for information about him, wanting to find his tracks. ¡°That little girl does have the nine-word secret order, but although this thing is useful to the dongqin family, it is not enough to alarm old ghost er Xuan.¡± Shi qiuwu suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Is there any news of East Qin wuwo?¡± This East Qin wuwo is the most talented person in the younger generation of the East Qin family. He has already reached the void realm at a young age. Some people even say that with his age, he has a chance of reaching the realm of the great Dao when his lifespan is near, becoming the number one expert in the star field after the East Qin Wu Guan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hence, when he broke through to the void realm, he obtained the Supreme treasure of his clan, the taihao heavenly book, and became the next inheritor of this item. ¡°Third uncle, are you saying that the song girl will take this treasure?¡± When eleventh uncle said this, cold sweat was about to fall from his forehead. His face twitched twice, and he had a look of disbelief. ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± When song qingxiao broke into the Shi family, she had only just broken through to the divine separation realm. According to Shi qiuwu¡¯s estimation, she had absorbed the spiritual power from Shi Yue¡¯s body in just a few years and broken through a realm to reach the immortal soul third level. There was still a wall between her and the void realm. Chapter 2186 - Chapter 2186 Encircle.3 Chapter 2186: Encircle.3 Chapter 2186: Encircle.3 A girl who had just broken through to the Dao integration stage three years ago had stolen a treasure from a void realm expert ¡­ If the person who said this wasn¡¯t Shi qiuwu, eleventh uncle might have berated him on the spot:¡±Bullshit!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about it?¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression was serious as he recalled the day song qingxiao snatched the chaos bead from him in the sea of stars ¡­ However, this kind of embarrassing matter was naturally not good to mention in front of the younger generation. ¡°Aiya, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± He waved his hand impatiently, trying to drive the memories of that day out of his mind. ¡°It seems that the East Qin clan¡¯s taihao heavenly book is most likely lost ¡­ This girl surnamed song had some skills ¡­ To be able to be arrested, it seems that he has robbed something and hasn¡¯t been beaten to death. This is a talent ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± When eleventh uncle heard what he said, an expression of disbelief appeared on his face. He had a feeling that this old ancestor of the Shi family might have gone crazy after decades of seclusion and seemed to be not very clear-headed. He looked at Shi Qi. Shi Qi¡¯s face was calm, as if he was already used to this scene, and he did not say a word. ¡°Since er Xuan has spoken, it¡¯s better to put on an act.¡± Shi qiuwu sighed, ¡± I¡¯m not young anymore, but there¡¯s no one to succeed me in the Empire. He looked like he was in his thirties, so it was inexplicably funny for him to sigh and say such words. After saying this, Shi qiuwu looked at the dazed eleventh uncle again. The more he looked at these juniors, the more dissatisfied he became. .. After this chit-chat, the Empire¡¯s noble families decided that each family would send three Masters, which was considered giving face to the martial arts Research Institute. While everyone was discussing who to send, the Shi family was also considering who to bring. In the end, it was decided that eleventh uncle would be the leader. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it for a while, little five ¡­ I will temporarily hand over the matters of the clan to you, third uncle ¡­¡± After uncle eleven had chosen the person, he turned around and bowed to Shi qiuwu. Before he could finish his sentence, the man who had been gentle and elegant earlier immediately turned hostile and scolded, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± He reprimanded her in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. How can a junior go out to have fun and leave the family matters to the elders?¡± He had a premonition that this arrest operation might be a major event, and he absolutely could not miss it. Perhaps he would see a good show when the time came. How could he be willing to be trapped in the Shi family to deal with these miscellaneous matters? ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± When uncle eleven heard this, he couldn¡¯t believe it and felt a headache. After he came out of seclusion, he seemed to have understood something. Perhaps it was because he had unloaded the responsibility of being the clan leader, his character had become particularly arbitrary-to put it bluntly, he was willful and simply did not submit to management. However, he was old, senior, and powerful, so the younger generation in the clan couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Seeing that he was going, eleventh uncle could only bear the pain and eliminate one of the previously mentioned candidates. ¡°The fan family will not spare her this time!¡± The people of the fan family were the most happy about this arrest. They had a deep enmity with song qingxiao. That day in the Yu Lun void realm, fan Wu died and only his soul escaped back to the clan. He was rescued by the elders in the clan and now he has been turned into a ghost cultivator, which explains what happened in the Yu Lun void realm. The people of the Empire also knew that the eight treasures clear dark tablet that fan Wu had on him that day had fallen into song Qing¡¯s hands, and many of the fan family¡¯s people had died in her hands. They all vowed to kill her, so they were naturally very active in this matter. Shi qiuwu looked on coldly and did not say anything. .. The Empire¡¯s meetings were also held among the aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens. The impact of Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s letter was far more shocking than the arrest warrant from the martial arts Research Institute. Although song qingxiao did not know about this, her instincts as a cultivator told her that there was a sense of urgency. She had yet to find the exit to this star field, but she had already offended so many people. The only way to survive was to improve his strength. The silver Wolf! Qing Ming token! These days, other than cultivation, song qingxiao had also spent a lot of spiritual will to awaken the two. In the mission scene of the ¡®promise of white hair¡¯, she received the responses of the two in her grief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the silver Wolf and the demonic soul were to awaken, it would be no different from adding two great helpers to her, which was naturally a good thing. Half a year¡¯s time passed in a flash, and the demonic soul¡¯s consciousness was becoming more and more clear. When he summoned the dark green token again, the black Qi wrapped around it was also a little lighter than before. Occasionally, he could even hear the demonic soul¡¯s ¡®evil¡¯ laughter coming from his sea of consciousness. However, the silver Wolf was the only one who showed no signs of waking up, except for the aura that it had responded to that day. In his dantian, most of the blood-red core Qi had dissipated, and the image of the silver Wolf could be seen clearly. However, its consciousness was wrapped in the seal of an unknown force, and it was difficult for song qingxiao¡¯s divine telekinesis to break through. This is the power of the chaos bead. Chapter 2187 - Chapter 2187 Return the favor (1) Chapter 2187: Return the favor (1) Chapter 2187: Return the favor (1) In her sea of consciousness, su Wu seemed to have sensed her anxiety and replied, ¡± the chaos bead has absorbed the power of the demonic beasts in the starry sea. It has also devoured the body of a beast King that had almost broken through to the ninth rank. In addition, there was the huge elixir bead that song qingxiao had refined. With all the powers combined, it should have been enough to make the silver Wolf explode and die. However, at the critical moment, he had song qingxiao¡¯s help. She used the power of the blood contract to temporarily seal the silver Wolf, so that it could slowly absorb the power and advance, and barely kept its life. However, this way, the speed of absorbing power would naturally be slower, not to mention that this power was enough to create a master above the Saint realm. From su Wu¡¯s point of view, it was already a blessing that the silver Wolf did not die. This enormous power was an opportunity for it, but it was also a great danger at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take at least 100 years for it to completely digest this power.¡± The clans of the heavens beyond heaven obviously wouldn¡¯t give song Qing a hundred years of time. Who knew what would happen after a hundred years. At this point, even su Wu could not help but sigh. ¡°If I had more time ¡­¡± It could give her a chance to grow, and even the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven would find it difficult to stop her rise. But now that she had offended the East Qin clan and it was difficult for her to return to the Empire, the silver Wolf had fallen into a deep sleep at this time. Su Wu thought of himself back then ¡­ He was also in a desperate situation. ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, go to the taikang clan and find a man named taikang Wu. Ask him to help you find a place to cultivate and hide for a few days.¡± In the sea of consciousness, su Wu said indifferently, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s my cousin and we grew up together. We have a deep bond. Even though ¡­¡± At this point, he paused.¡±.. However, if I need his help, he will definitely help me. ¡± He had an unruly personality. Back then, when he was being hunted down by the martial arts Research Institute and forced into a desperate situation, he did not bow his head to his family. Now, he revealed that he was willing to ask for a favor from his family for song qingxiao. Song Qing was stunned. Although she appreciated su Wu¡¯s kindness, she could tell her situation from his words. ¡°I will,¡± She wasn¡¯t an ungrateful person, and she wouldn¡¯t be stubborn on such an issue. To her, the martial arts Research Institute in the heavens beyond heaven was an unshakeable behemoth that she could not afford to offend for the time being. Naturally, she had to avoid it first. However, she didn¡¯t think that the taikang clan could protect her for long-after all, the taikang clan itself was in danger. Song qingxiao was no longer the person who knew nothing about the situation in the human realm upon heavens. In the past few years, she had learned a lot about the human realm upon heavens. Judging from the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s matter, the forces in the martial arts Research Institute were divided into two. One was trying to restore the chaos bead and wanted to do human experiments on cultivators;On the other hand, because of the losses back then, such behavior was strictly prohibited. The taikang clan was one of the clans that opposed this kind of experimental behavior. To some extent, they had long been excluded from the core of the Parliament of the martial arts Research Institute. With the death of su Wu, a genius who originally had a high chance of breaking through to the Saint realm, the family¡¯s efforts in nurturing him had gone to waste. In terms of overall strength, he was no longer as good as the fan Yin, the East Qin clan, and other families that had Saint realm Masters. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for the taikang clan to protect her for long. It was very likely that this move would trigger the hidden dangers among the clans and cause the clans in the heaven¡¯s beyond to split. However, she did not mention these things to su Wu, but her desire for power was even more intense. She had only reached the Dao integration stage. In the eyes of eleventh uncle and the others, such a speed of advancement was already heaven-defying, but for song qingxiao, it was far from enough. Her enemies were too powerful, and every one of them was terrifying. The silver Wolf! The silver Wolf! The silver Wolf! She needed the help of her companions and hoped that they could fight side by side with her, just like how she and her Wolf worked together to escape from a hopeless situation back in the battle of wyrmdragon and the terror Battalion on evil demon Island. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wanted the silver Wolf to wake up. She needed its help and also wanted to improve her strength so that she could bring it back to Shen villa, kill Meng fanglan, and save song Changqing. .. Song qingxiao¡¯s thoughts were fluctuating, and her divine thoughts were fluctuating intensely. ¡®Ping Ping !Ping Ping !¡¯ As his blood flowed, something strange happened in his dantian. The silver Wolf Phantom that was in deep sleep seemed to have sensed her thoughts, and a red light flashed on its body. Chapter 2188 - Chapter 2188 Return the favor (2) Chapter 2188: Return the favor (2) Chapter 2188: Return the favor (2) A portion of the spiritual energy that flowed into her dantian was absorbed by the silver Wolf, and a huge force returned to song qingxiao¡¯s body from the silver Shadow! ¡°This is ¡­¡± Within his spirit, su Wu immediately sensed the return of the spiritual power and could not help but exclaim, ¡± ¡°The power of the chaos bead?¡± ¡°This Wolf is actually willing to share this power with you!¡± Song qingxiao heard su Wu¡¯s voice, but she quickly lost her ability to respond. The power that returned from her dantian was thousands of times more than the power she had given to the silver Wolf. The vigorous spiritual power carried the vitality of thousands of demon spirits in the sea of stars, filling her veins and nourishing her body, making up for the loss she had suffered in the battle at Shen villa. ¡® A faint silver howl sounded in her soul, as if responding to the call in her heart. In the illusionary dantian, the Wolf¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened a crack, revealing a pair of gray-blue eyes. The power was endless, and song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation base instantly reached the Dao integration stage intermediate level! The power that was being fed back to her did not stop, and it flowed around her body like a current. use the deity vanquishing technique. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity! In his spirit, su Wu controlled his excitement and reminded song qingxiao in time. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned serious. Just as su Wu had said, she immediately activated the God destroying technique. With her body as the center, it formed an extremely large cycle, trapping the spiritual power within her body. However, this power came too suddenly and too quickly. It was impossible for a human body to contain all of this power in a short time. Song Qing¡¯s legs turned into a tail, and in an instant, the long tail grew to more than 30 meters long, filling the entire room. The green scales glowed with a cold light as spiritual power spread into the courtyard. Before it was about to spread, su Wu¡¯s divine sense spread out and formed a restraint, enveloping song qingxiao¡¯s breath. Then, song qingxiao¡¯s God destroying technique was activated, forming a large Qi circulation so that the excess spiritual power would not leak out. Fortunately, in the branch Hall of the Tianyi Dao sect, the cultivation courtyards of the hanger-ons were independent. Under normal circumstances, no one would rashly break the rules and probe into other people¡¯s cultivation. After dealing with the crisis, song qingxiao still did not dare to be careless. The spiritual power in his dantian was still flowing out, and the chaos bead was extremely powerful. Even song qingxiao, who had revealed her nuwa body, found it difficult to contain the spiritual power. One could only imagine how much pressure the silver Wolf had been under during the period of being sealed. With sufficient spirit power resources, song qingxiao¡¯s strength began to advance rapidly. He was at the peak of the Dao integration stage mid-level, then he broke through to the peak of the Dao integration stage, and then he directly entered the peak of the Dao integration stage! The speed of his advancement was shocking. He had not heard of it since the chaos bead¡¯s experiment. While su Wu was shocked, he was also alert of his surroundings. At the same time, he released his divine sense to check on song qingxiao¡¯s body. He was afraid that she would die from the backlash of the chaos bead¡¯s power, just like the elites who had devoured the chaos bead. But what surprised him was that the spiritual energy that the silver Wolf fed back to him did not carry any resentment. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the thousands of demon beasts that were sucked into the chaos bead had chosen the silver Wolf, or because the silver Wolf was the medium conductor and bore the resentment of the chaos bead, or if it was some other reason ¡­ Su Wu realized that the spiritual power that the silver Wolf King fed back to him was the purest form of energy after it had been refined. There was no resentment in it. the direction of the monsters at the martial arts Research Institute is correct. At this moment, such a thought flashed through su Wu¡¯s mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he was in the hidden world, he had also heard Xiang si mention the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s ¡®reawakening the chaos bead¡¯ plan. The monsters from the elder Council tried to recreate the chaos bead and ¡®filter¡¯ the resentment in the chaos bead with the demon beasts as carriers before they absorbed it into the human body. However, due to the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s opposition, this plan was not able to be carried out. In the end, it was just a concept. Back then, Shi qiuwu used the starry sea as a chess piece to help the beast King break through to the ninth level. He probably wanted to use the beast King¡¯s body to achieve his goal of monopolizing all the power to help him break through to the Saint level. Unfortunately, the beast King had failed due to the counterattack of the beasts. The chaos bead had chosen its own master under the will of the beasts, causing Shi qiuwu¡¯s plan to fail. Chapter 2189 - Chapter 2189 Return the favor (3) Chapter 2189: Return the favor (3) Chapter 2189: Return the favor (3) That was why song qingxiao could be considered the first person to put this theory into practice. Once word of her success spread, it would probably shake the world. Unfortunately, with the destruction of the starry sky sea, the demonic beast clan in this world had been exterminated. The Xiangjiang clan that raised demonic beasts was also annihilated not long ago. The people from the martial arts Research Institute could create a replica of the chaos bead, but they could not create a new race of life like the legendary Nuwa. Without the powerful body of a demon beast as a carrier, humans could not bear the backlash of the chaos bead at all. The martial arts Research Institute¡¯s thoughts were ultimately just a fantasy. Su Wu did not know whether to laugh or cry when he thought of this. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s power had already broken through to the peak of the Dao integration stage and was about to break through to the void realm. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! In the sky above the small courtyard, Thunder suddenly rumbled. A moment ago, the sun was still shining brightly, but in the next moment, dark clouds had already gathered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At the stronghold of Tianyi Dao sect¡¯s sub-temple, many people saw the changes and rushed out of their houses. Crack! Crack! Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and a large amount of lightning power began to gather. The strong wind was blowing, almost breaking the tree crown that he was holding. The muffled sound of thunder came down, and the ground seemed to sense the power of the heavens and gave out a roar. The house trembled, and a large number of bricks and tiles were shaken, making ¡®clang¡¯ sounds. Within a radius of a hundred miles, countless figures flew out of the houses. Everyone¡¯s figures stopped in mid-air, their faces revealing a mixture of shock and bewilderment. As the gathering place of cultivators in this star field, the heavens beyond heaven had set up a barrier. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for such a phenomenon to occur. ¡°What happened?¡± In the branch Hall, countless hanger-ons and managers of the Tianyi Dao school were gathered in the air, whispering to each other. BOOM! BOOM! A deafening thunderclap resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Its power was so great that it shook several people¡¯s divine souls. Although this place was one of the nine aristocratic families in heaven¡¯s beyond heaven in name, in reality, it was only a branch under the outer sect of Tianyi Dao. The person in charge of this place was a steward of a layman force under the Tianyi Daoist sect. His cultivation had just reached the realm of forming the nascent soul. Song qingxiao had broken through to the void realm, and her true strength was many times stronger than an ordinary Dao integration stage pinnacle cultivator. The power of her lightning tribulation was also far greater than that of ordinary void realm lightning tribulations. The manager of the Tianyi Dao school branch felt the pressure from the heavenly lightning alone. It was hard to resist. In an instant, countless lightning spiritual energy gathered in the surroundings. Under the extremely dense lightning spiritual power, countless lightning arcs flashed and struck his body, easily breaking through his defense and causing him to cry out in pain. The higher the altitude, the easier it was to be struck by lightning. Not long after, everyone started to scream. Many of them had electricity flowing on their bodies, which was extremely eye-catching under the dark clouds. They screamed and fell to the ground one by one. The steward of the branch was from the Tianyi Daoist sect. Although his cultivation was low, he had a good eye. Seeing this scene, he seemed to realize something. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the lightning tribulation!¡± The steward was also hit hard by the power of the Thunderbolts, but the power of the Thunderbolts was not directed at him, so after he reacted, he quickly fled into the distance. As he fled, he warned, ¡± it¡¯s the heavenly lightning tribulation! Everyone, Dodge it! At the same time, he pulled off a string of tassels from his waist. There was a small copper coin hanging on the tassel, which was not only a token of his identity but also a means of communication between the Tianyi Daoist sect. After pulling it off, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood, engraving the scene of this place into it. As he chanted the incantation, the copper coin absorbed the blood. With a flash of spiritual light, it disappeared from his palm. After sending out the message, the manager of the Tianyi Dao sect fled for his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All of the guests followed behind him and fled into the distance. It was only after they had fled for several dozen kilometers that they stopped in their tracks, still in shock. After everyone managed to escape from danger, they turned around and looked behind them, panting. They saw dark clouds rolling behind them, and the lightning formed a huge ring in the air. The purple light shone through the dark clouds, forming a long Silver Dragon with its head connected to its tail. The ¡®boom¡¯ of the Thunder contained a power that could destroy the world. The dense Thunder-elemental spirit energy surrounded the center of the Tianyi Daoist school¡¯s branch. If anyone inside was a step slower, it would be difficult for them to escape, and it would be difficult for the people outside to enter again. Chapter 2190 - Chapter 2190 Chapter 1039-rendezvous (1) Chapter 2190: Chapter 1039-rendezvous (1) Chapter 2190: Chapter 1039-rendezvous (1) Under the sky, the dense Thunder spirit energy turned into endless electric arcs and connected with the thundercloud formation in the sky, firmly sealing off the branch of Tianyi Dao. ¡®Boom-¡® Every time the Thunder sounded, the earth seemed to be shaking. The spiritual energy in this place was extremely unstable. Even though everyone had already escaped dozens of miles away, they were still affected by the spiritual pressure and found it difficult to maintain their figures in mid-air. With the sound of electricity, the thundercloud above his head quickly expanded again. The surging electric current hit the surface of everyone¡¯s body, bringing a numbing and painful feeling. There were quite a few figures shuttling back and forth within the lightning that shot into the sky in the distance, but their cries were drowned out by the earth-shaking sound of thunder. There were still some ordinary people left in the city. This lightning tribulation came too suddenly, as if it had formed in an instant. There was no reaction at all before the lightning tribulation, so the people in the city could not escape at all. When the head steward saw this scene, he was stunned. The power of humans was extremely weak in the face of the heavenly tribulation. It was likely that as soon as the lightning struck, the lives of these living beings would be reaped in an instant. The steward was moved by compassion. He gritted his teeth and was about to speak when- A clear and long cry resounded between heaven and earth. The cry sounded like the clashing of golden Spears, but it also sounded like the cry of some kind of demon beast. The lingering sound lingered for a long time. Under the dim light and shadow, a golden light flashed. In the blink of an eye, a huge hole appeared in the lightning curtain that connected the sky and the earth. A piercing cold light broke through the thunderclouds, revealing the people inside. ¡°Everyone, come with me!¡± As soon as this escape route appeared, the people inside fled in a panic. The steward¡¯s eyes lit up and he gave an order to everyone. Everyone hurriedly agreed and took the risk to move the group of people who had just escaped from danger. As soon as everyone cast their spells to leave, the Golden light resisted for a moment before disappearing. The thunderclouds in the sky seemed to have been enraged by the sharp edge. In the midst of the lightning, countless electric currents poured down like a downpour. Wherever the electric current went, all the buildings were destroyed one by one, turning the land within a hundred miles into scorched earth. Not a single blade of grass could grow. The thunderclouds above their heads were expanding at an astonishing speed. Before they could escape again, they saw lightning surging above their heads. These nine Heavens lightning tribulations were created to kill void realm cultivators. Even the residual power of the lightning tribulation was enough to kill everyone. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Just as they thought they were going to die, the steward suddenly heard a clear male voice shout, ¡± ¡°Great Dao profound sect, protect your disciples!¡± While he was shouting, a green curtain appeared out of thin air in the dark sky, blocking all the lightning above him. Another male voice shouted, ¡± ¡°What are you still standing there for? hurry up and escape!¡± ¡°The elders of the clan have come!¡± When the manager sensed this familiar aura, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Although he was being chided, he still excitedly called for the people around him to retreat. The green curtain only managed to withstand the lightning for about two seconds before it was silently torn apart by the lightning. The crowd retreated another few dozen miles and saw countless figures shooting over like meteors. There were also many unfamiliar auras that appeared in the surroundings. It didn¡¯t take long for the manager to find that there were at least a hundred people standing here. Among these people, there were people from the Tianyi Daoist sect who were wearing green Daoist robes, Warriors who were wearing robes that were about 70% wide and had long swords at their waists, scholars who were wearing simple and unsophisticated scholarly clothes, and merciful-looking monks. The most eye-catching figures were more than a dozen people in special uniforms. When the manager saw these people, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes and exclaim, ¡± ¡°Divine warrior!¡± It was common knowledge that in the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven, Warriors above the divine level represented cultivators who had reached the void realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The status and identity of these divine Warriors were shocking. It was difficult for ordinary people to catch a glimpse of them, let alone see a dozen of them at once. The steward¡¯s gaze swept over the people who had appeared one by one, and the more he looked, the more shocked he was. ¡°What happened?¡± Not to mention the three Dao ancestors of the Tianyi Dao sect, who had not been involved in worldly affairs for many years and only wanted to break through to the sage level in seclusion, had all appeared. There were also familiar faces from the scholarly, Buddhist, and taikang sects. Some of them were the legendary rulers of the aristocratic families. Chapter 2191 - Chapter 2191 Congregate (2) Chapter 2191: Congregate (2) Chapter 2191: Congregate (2) The steward¡¯s aura swept over the place. The spiritual aura of the people here was unfathomable, and they were all legendary Masters. The more he looked, the more horrified he became. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he trembled non-stop from the pressure of the strong. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be one step late.¡± A man¡¯s gentle voice sounded, and the spiritual energy fluctuated again. A large group of people appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision, standing side by side with the people from the heaven¡¯s beyond who had appeared earlier. ¡°Shi qiuwu!¡± Because of this male voice, the pressure on the manager was greatly reduced. He subconsciously turned around and saw the smiling man in the lead. He immediately called out his identity. As the ¡®neighbor¡¯ of beyond Avalon, the only half-step Saint expert in the Empire, Shi qiuwu, was recorded in the video. Almost all the disciples of beyond Avalon had a copy of it, so they naturally recognized this person. Shi qiuwu led the Empire¡¯s people and arrived at the critical moment. Behind him were the Shi family, Chu family, Wei family, and other aristocratic families. This time, the Shi and fan families were the ones who had come the most. Behind Shi qiuwu, not only was Shi Qi, whose cultivation had been destroyed, but even Shi Yue, who was in a wheelchair, was carried over. It was as if they were participating in some kind of grand event and their entire family was on a trip. In addition to the large number of aristocratic families and the Shi family, the most eye-catching people were the people of the fan family. Their faces were dark and they carried two black iron coffins, which were surrounded by a cold air. Even though they were following behind Shi qiuwu, they still looked arrogant and looked coldly at the people from beyond heaven. As soon as they appeared, the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven subconsciously stood closer to each other, forming a balance with the people of the Empire. Compared to the people of the heavens beyond heaven, the Empire¡¯s strength was obviously inferior. The strongest person was Shi qiuwu, who was half a step into the Saint realm. He was just barely able to make the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven look better. Other than that, even the most vicious-looking fan family was not taken seriously by these people. ¡°You¡¯re not too late.¡± In the human realm upon heavens, a thin old man in a white robe and a crown on his head smiled and said, ¡± ¡°The timing is just right.¡± Mr. Wondrous brush has not been involved in worldly affairs for a hundred years. Now that there is a task entrusted to us, we will naturally do our best. Shi qiuwu¡¯s unreliable attitude from back in the Empire had disappeared, and his words and actions were filled with the air of a half-step Saint stage expert. This caused the juniors behind him, who were witnessing his elegance for the first time, to lose their composure in shock. ¡°Hehe.¡± Mister xuanmiao chuckled, then his eyes flashed and he said politely, ¡± Mr. Shi¡¯s good intentions are appreciated by us brothers. However, this is a matter that belongs to the heavens beyond heaven. We would like to ask Mr. Shi to ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, Shi qiuwu interrupted him, ¡± the heavens beyond heaven and the Empire have been working together for many years. We are as close as brothers. Why do we have to distinguish between us? ¡± Shi qiuwu pretended not to understand his intention to chase him away. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything we can help you with.¡± He had made up his mind not to leave and was determined to stay. Mr. Mysterious¡¯s gentle and elegant face stiffened. After frowning, he nodded, acquiescing Shi qiuwu and the others to stay here. Mr. Xuanmiao turned his head and looked at the manager of the Tianyi Dao sect. He asked gently, ¡± ¡°Sir, what happened before this? do you have any clues?¡± ¡°Just pretending.¡± In the crowd, it was unknown who saw his actions and could not help but sneer. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s expression did not change, as if he did not hear the mockery. He then said gently, ¡± ¡°Tell me everything that has happened in the near future. A gentleman does not speak in his own language,¡± When he said this, there was the power of the scholarly faction, making it impossible for the steward to resist. He told the steward everything that had happened today. ¡°Today, we ¡­ All of a sudden, wind and Thunder rumbled, forming the power of the lightning tribulation. Then, everyone escaped from this place.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing his uneasiness, Mister xuanmiao smiled and said, ¡± this is the ninth heaven Thunder tribulation. Before this, some expert of the Tianyi Daoist sect might have secretly come here. He then asked, ¡± ¡°I wonder who this person is?¡± The steward was only in the realm of the nascent soul, but Mr. Xuanmiao was already half a step into the Saint realm. There was a huge gap between the two cultivation levels. Even if Mister xuanmiao¡¯s attitude was gentle, the steward was still covered in cold sweat under the support of the Confucian school. At first, he looked at the elders of the Tianyi Daoist sect with great apprehension. When he saw their solemn expressions and only nodded in acknowledgment, he felt a little relieved and agreed. Chapter 2192 - Chapter 2192 Congregate (3) Chapter 2192: Congregate (3) Chapter 2192: Congregate (3) ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the secular Affairs here, but I¡¯m only selling some Dao sect talismans and magical artifacts.¡± This branch stronghold was just one of the countless strongholds under the control of the Tianyi Dao sect. Before this, it had not attracted any attention. Although there were some cultivators who came to seek refuge occasionally, they were just people with low strength. The manager himself did not think that among these people who sought refuge, there would be an expert who was about to break through the realm hiding here. ¡°Do you have any spirit breath-type soul Jade?¡± Mr. Xuanmiao asked politely. The person-in-charge was stunned and subconsciously looked at the Daoist priest of the Tianyi Dao school. In the human realm upon heavens, the cultivators who had been recruited by the aristocratic families would register their spiritual breath as their identity mark after they joined the aristocratic families. The aristocratic families would record the spiritual breath information of these guests in the soul Jade as family information for internal circulation. Generally speaking, it was a taboo in the human realm upon heavens to check the soul Jade of another clan. At this moment, Mr. Xuanmiao was so bold and confident that he wanted to check the information of other sects ¡®distinguished guests. No matter how polite his attitude was, he was actually extremely arrogant. Many people¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They all had a feeling of not being used to it. When Shi qiuwu saw this scene, the corners of his mouth curled up and he revealed a smile. it¡¯s just because of the special circumstances. Daoist priest Yi Qing, don¡¯t you understand? ¡± Mister xuanmiao seemed to know what everyone was thinking. He suddenly turned to a middle-aged man in a green Daoist robe standing in the air and asked with a smile, ¡± a void-realm powerhouse suddenly appeared in the human realm upon heavens and caused such a huge lightning tribulation. According to the rules of the Institute, the Parliament has the right to demand a thorough investigation of this person¡¯s background. With one hand behind his back, he said in a tough tone, ¡± of course, I can start by searching the soul Jade register at the Tianyi Daoist sect¡¯s branch stronghold. If I find it, I won¡¯t search for anything else in the Tianyi Daoist sect. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± When the man beside Daoist Yi Qing heard this, a trace of anger flashed across his face. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and call out to Daoist Yi Qing. He was very dissatisfied and said, ¡± ¡°How can we let people search the list of our Dao sect at will?¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing nodded his head and hugged a long sword to his chest. He said coldly, ¡± although the martial arts Research Institute has its own rules, Mr. Xuanmiao doesn¡¯t have the final say in the meeting. According to the agreement signed that year, a meeting should be held, and the representatives of the major clans should vote to decide before the final order can be issued. He was expressionless and did not back down even in the face of the divine Warriors and Mr. Mysterious. ¡°Before seeing the order, I¡¯m sorry that the Tianyi Daoist sect can¡¯t follow it!¡± From this small matter, it could be seen that the aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens were no longer United. There was already a Rift between them. Shi qiuwu felt that he had made the right decision to come here. Just based on the good show in front of him, this trip was not in vain. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mister xuanmiao had been rebuffed by the Tianyi Daoist sect, so he did not insist. He immediately took out a piece of green soul Jade and said, ¡°Since Daoist priest Yi Qing has refused, I won¡¯t force you.¡± He changed the topic and injected his spiritual energy into the soul Jade in his hand. ¡°But I can¡¯t check the name list. Can you help me confirm if I¡¯ve seen this person recently?¡± he asked. As soon as Mr. Xuanmiao finished speaking, the Jade absorbed the spiritual power and projected the image of a young girl. When the image was shown, other than Shi qiuwu, eleventh uncle also recognized this person. ¡°Song Qing Xiao!¡± At this moment, eleventh uncle¡¯s heart was filled with shock. ¡°Could it be that what third uncle said about the missing taihao heavenly book is true?¡± During the internal meeting of the Empire, Shi qiuwu had guessed that Mr. Wondrous brush had personally written the letter to request the Empire to seal the borders because the East Qin family¡¯s taihao heavenly book had been stolen. Eleventh uncle had thought that Shi qiuwu had gone crazy. However, when Mr. Xuanmiao also guessed that the person undergoing the Tribulation was song qingxiao, eleventh uncle could not help but suspect that he was the one who had gone crazy-he could not understand the realm of the strong. He looked up at the Tribulation clouds in the sky. The power of the heavenly tribulation was extraordinary. Even though he had reached the realm of divine separation, the lingering sound of the lightning tribulation still made him tremble in fear. He was still young when Shi qiuwu broke through to the void realm. He could still remember the huge Thunder tribulation clearly. Not only was the might of the lightning tribulation before him not inferior to the might of Qiu Wu¡¯s breakthrough to the void realm back then, but it was even many times more powerful. Someone was breaking through to the void realm! Although eleventh uncle did not want to admit it, from the current situation, it seemed that the people from the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven thought that the person who had broken through was song qingxiao. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Eleventh uncle muttered to himself. When she had broken into the Shi family and killed PEI hongyin, she had barely broken through to the divine separation realm. How many years had it been? how could she have broken through two realms? ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible,¡± He shook his head a few times in denial. But very quickly, after the steward took a look at the image, his expression was very nervous as he tried to identify it. Before he could speak, he heard a weak voice beside him nodding. I think there is such a person, his name is song Qing ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, not only did Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s expression change, everyone who knew the inside story was shocked. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The people of the fan family were greatly affected. Before Shi qiuwu could speak, they shouted, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s only at the divine clone stage.¡± How could a person¡¯s cultivation speed be so fast? it was simply unheard of. Shi qiuwu was also stunned. In fact, he had a premonition about this, but guessing was one thing. When he heard that his guess was true, he was still greatly shocked. However, because of the chaos bead, his ability to accept such things was much stronger than others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he turned to look at eleventh uncle with an imperceptible reproachful look. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, the accusation in his eyes made eleventh uncle feel like there were thorns in his back. If the person undergoing the Tribulation was really song qingxiao, her talent was so amazing-just as Shi qiuwu said, the Empire could not keep such a talent. However, because of PEI hongyin, they became enemies. It could be seen that the family was incompetent. Eleventh uncle¡¯s mouth was bitter. Faced with the elder¡¯s criticism, he lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. At this time, Shi Yue, who was sitting in the wheelchair, slowly raised his head when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s name. His eyes, which were as calm as still water, revealed a little light. Chapter 2193 - Chapter 2193 Confirmation _1 Chapter 2193: Confirmation _1 Chapter 2193: Confirmation _1 The fan family¡¯s words stunned some people in the heavens beyond heaven. Although the martial arts Research Institute had issued an arrest warrant for song qingxiao that day, it had only been circulated within a small circle among the aristocratic families. Only the nine great clans had participated in the meeting that day. Some of the smaller clans in the human realm upon heavens had come today, but they had no idea about this. The person in charge was at a loss when he recognized song qingxiao. Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s face was as calm as still water. On his right, a man with a mustache moved closer to him awkwardly and explained in a low voice, ¡± after the meeting that day, this xuanmiao was too arrogant. We were so angry ¡­ With the East Qin and fan Yin both having Saints in the Institute, the balance between the clans had long been broken. In the martial arts Research Institute, the Tianyi Dao sect, taikang clan, and the others were gradually ostracized and lost their ability to speak. When Mr. Xuanmiao said that he wanted to arrest song qingxiao and confirmed her danger, several aristocratic families voted against it. Unfortunately, the weak could not win against the strong, and in the end, his objection was overruled. The members of the Tianyi Dao sect who had participated in the meeting were extremely popular. Although they had received the order from the martial arts Research Institute, they didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t inform the clan, which was why today¡¯s incident happened. Before Daoist Yi Qing could say anything, Mister Xuan Miao kept the soul Jade after confirming song Qing¡¯s identity. He waved his sleeve and said, ¡°This person is extremely dangerous! On behalf of the martial arts Research Institute, I request all races to send as many representatives as possible to help me arrest this man!¡± His words were sent out with the power of the scholarly faction, and were clearly transmitted into the sea of consciousness of everyone present. As soon as he finished speaking, he placed his hands behind his back and ordered, ¡± ¡°The lightning tribulation is coming. Divine Warriors, set up a restriction. Once the lightning tribulation stops, capture song qingxiao immediately. We can¡¯t let her leave this place!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± More than a dozen divine Warriors took out their seals. Soon, the restriction was formed and isolated the power of the lightning. Not only did these restrictions block the lightning and form a protective barrier, but they were also like shackles that trapped the people who came here. At this moment, a sudden change occurred at the center of the lightning tribulation! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As the Thunder rumbled, the purple lightning twisted into a long Dragon. It rolled in the clouds and then turned into a flying dragon, heading straight for the center. The heavens and earth were pitch black, and one could only see the power of the lightning that seemed to be able to seize everything in the world. Even though they were a hundred miles away and there were restrictions in the middle, those who dared to stay here were all top experts in the human realm upon heavens. However, they were all intimidated by the aura of the lightning. Everyone¡¯s faces were illuminated by the lightning, and they could not hide their horror. All living things had to bow down to the might of the heavenly lightning! The earth trembled. In the billowing dust and smoke, the Golden light below dissipated and instantly turned into the illusion of a huge King Kong with a kind face. It slowly put its palms together and was born against the pressure of the celestial phenomenon. ¡°The nine-word secret command!¡± The East Qin family, as the family that was rumored to have the most tokens, immediately sensed the spiritual energy fluctuations of the nine word secret order. Shi Yue, Shi Qi, and the others who had seen song qingxiao use this move were even more certain of her identity when they saw the Vajra¡¯s shadow. However, compared to the nine words secret order that had wreaked havoc in the Imperial City, the power of this order was far greater. The Vajra Phantom was almost solid, and its whole body was flowing with golden light. There was a kind smile on its face, but once the Golden statue appeared, it showed a fierce and somber aura, as if it was going to resist the cloud Thunder! ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the more Maitreya, who is summoned by the ¡®Army¡¯ token, laughs, the more powerful he is.¡± Under the dazzling silver light, it was as if all the colors in the world were overshadowed. Shi qiuwu turned his head and sighed to the junior beside him. When he said this, his tone carried a hint of melancholy. He had also seen song qingxiao use this token in the starry sea. At that time, the Vajra Phantom was only at the initial stage, and when it was used, it only had the form, not the spirit. Vajra¡¯s eyes were wide open in anger. Although his momentum was great, his aura was not even one-thousandth of his current one. it¡¯s only been a few years ¡­ He sighed and looked at the dejected eleventh uncle and the others. He couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Since things had come to this, the big mistake had already been made, and it was difficult to redeem it. Even if song Qing and Xiao Zong had the ability to fly and burrow, they would not be able to escape today. Shi qiuwu felt that it was a pity. with such talent and cultivation speed, if she was given time ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that after the East Qin Wu temple, there will be another person who has stepped into the great Dao realm.¡± Cultivators who had reached the realm of the great Dao were qualified to be compared with ¡®gods¡¯. All these years, the aristocratic families of the Empire had cooperated with the human realm upon heavens and even sacrificed the blood of the Shi family. Wasn¡¯t it all to fight for power from the divine prison and to gain more advantages from the hands of the ¡®God¡¯? It was a pity that such a good seedling was not born in a noble family. The major forces in the human realm upon heavens were no longer United. They would not tolerate such a seedling who was not born in their own family. sigh, this bunch of trash from the Shi family ¡­ Shi qiuwu sighed in his heart. He looked at eleventh uncle and the others in disappointment. After thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong and sighed again. ¡°PEI family¡¯s trash ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± His sigh fell into the ears of the aristocratic family. The PEI family was angry but did not dare to speak. They could only swallow their anger and pretend to be deaf and mute at the critical moment. ¡°Third uncle, is the nine-word secret order so powerful?¡± Eleventh uncle hurriedly spoke up, afraid that Shi qiuwu would say something shocking again. ¡°It¡¯s said that if the nine-word secret order is gathered, its power will be even more ferocious.¡± Shi qiuwu understood that he couldn¡¯t let the people of the heavens beyond heaven laugh at him, so he immediately changed the topic along with eleventh uncle¡¯s words. if the nine tokens are gathered, the ¡®soldier¡¯ token will summon the Buddha¡¯s shadow. It will be like the true body of the Buddha descending and possess the power of all living beings. The power of all living beings gathered together. The more they bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the people, the more powerful they were. It was difficult for the mortals to compete with the true Buddha. Under such power, one would have the heart to lay down the butcher¡¯s knife and become a Buddha on the spot-of course, Shi qiuwu suspected that this was because those who did not lay down the butcher¡¯s knife might also be crushed and killed. With the diamond figure in front of them, no one doubted Shi qiuwu¡¯s words. With the birth of the smiling Vajra, everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness seemed to be filled with faint Sanskrit. ¡°Amitabha!¡± At that moment, a monk from the fanyin family chanted a long Dharma name. Many people with lower cultivation were jolted awake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the first bolt of lightning finally fell, and it was caught by the smiling Vajra¡¯s palm. ¡®Boom-¡® Under the deafening Thunder, the lightning was like a blooming flower, quickly spreading in all directions. The electric current instantly traveled a hundred miles and hit the restrictive spell with a bang. However, the restriction here was set up by more than a dozen divine Warriors, so it was as stable as iron. After taking this blow, it only shook a little. The spiritual Qi formed a shield and blocked the impact. Countless lightning arcs mixed with dust and smoke swept across the restriction, bringing with them a shocking momentum! Chapter 2194 - Chapter 2194 Danger (1) Chapter 2194: Danger (1) Chapter 2194: Danger (1) The spiritual energy storm formed an extremely sharp sound wave, attacking everyone¡¯s consciousness. The ground was hit hard and trembled a few times, as if it had sunk half a meter in an instant. In the distance, the Golden light of the Vajra figure was slightly dimmed by the lightning, but it was not shattered. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Amidst the endless thunderclaps, the remaining heavenly lightning bolts struck down one after another, causing the ground to shake. After this bolt of heavenly lightning struck, the power of lightning in the surroundings did not dissipate. The dark clouds in the sky gathered faster and more urgently, turning day into night. The power of the lightning seemed to be stronger than before. ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± When the people from beyond Avalon who were flying in the air saw this, they whispered to their clansmen beside them, ¡± ¡°Generally speaking, the thundercloud formation will weaken again and again, and then it will be exhausted.¡± There were signs of a cultivator¡¯s breakthrough, so when they tried to break through, the Thunder tribulation array in the sky would gradually form. Even though the number of lightning tribulations required to break through to the void realm was more than the number of lightning tribulations required to break through to the soul splitting stage and the Dao integration stage, it should still follow the same pattern. The more powerful the person who broke through the realm was, the stronger the Thunder tribulation would be. Similarly, the time it took for the Thunder tribulation formation to form would be longer than others, and the power would also be greater. Before this, song Qing had broken through the realm without any warning. It was as if he had broken through the void realm all of a sudden. It was simply unbelievable. The Thunder tribulation formation was formed in a hurry, and its power should not be as strong as if it had been stored for a long time. However, at this time, it seemed that the power of this first lightning tribulation was already very extraordinary. After only one heavenly lightning, the Thunder tribulation cloud not only showed no signs of weakening, but also seemed to be enraged, gathering even more fiercely. This was completely contrary to everyone¡¯s understanding, causing them to have a bad feeling. It wasn¡¯t just the younger generation of some families who felt uneasy. Even the leaders of the various aristocratic families felt that something was wrong. The ground was still letting out muffled roars, and the thunderclouds above them expanded and gathered again. The power of these Thunderbolts was extremely strong, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to gradually expand. They had even spread to a place not far from everyone. More and more black clouds gathered, and purple lightning shuttled through the clouds and merged. A day and a night had passed! Crack! Crack! A sudden clap of Thunder shook everyone¡¯s divine soul. The second bolt of lightning that had taken form crashed down with devastating power. ¡°Mumble¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± An extremely strange sound of words rang out. These words seemed to contain boundless psyche power. The ¡®Army¡¯ token reappeared in the human world, and the smiling Maitreya¡¯s face revealed a Holy look. The Golden Palm closed in front of the Buddha shadow. Its eyes were half-closed, and between sadness and joy, the lightning fell and struck the head of the Buddha shadow. BOOM! BOOM! In the midst of the purple light, the silver lightning turned into a blinding light, causing the sky to change color. As the two unparalleled forces clashed, the merciful Buddha statue let out a long cry. The second, third, and fourth bolts of lightning struck down in succession. Each bolt of lightning caused sparks to fly and electric arcs to fly in all directions. This power came from heaven¡¯s punishment, and it had a terrifying power. After five hits, the Buddha¡¯s shadow finally seemed to have reached its limit and began to crack. I¡¯m afraid that this heavenly tribulation has consumed a lot of her spiritual energy ¡­ Shi qiuwu thought to himself. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the sky. The moment the Buddha¡¯s shadow was shattered, the second lightning tribulation dissipated as well. The dark clouds in the sky didn¡¯t disperse. Instead, they gathered together again, and it seemed that they were even more ferocious than the previous two lightning tribulations. I don¡¯t know if she can survive this ¡­ He subconsciously felt worried for song qingxiao and even put himself in her position. Even though he had reached the void realm many years before song Qing and was already half a step into the sage stage, he still felt great pressure when faced with the lightning tribulation. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can¡¯t.¡± Shi qiuwu sighed silently. it¡¯s better to die under the lightning tribulation than to be destroyed by man-made disasters. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± Under the illumination of the lightning, 11th uncle saw Shi qiuwu¡¯s face reveal a mixture of sorrow and bitterness. He suspected that Shi qiuwu had been affected by the Buddha¡¯s shadow earlier and couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. ¡°It¡¯s easy for people to be sad when they¡¯re old.¡± When Shi qiuwu heard his voice, he quickly came to his senses and realized that he had almost fallen into a daze. The moment he heard the Buddha¡¯s voice, he was affected by the aura and felt a trace of pity. ¡°Is this the power of the ¡®Army¡¯ token?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that even with his strength, he would be taken advantage of by this power. He couldn¡¯t help but be vigilant. Chapter 2195 - Chapter 2195 Danger (2) Chapter 2195: Danger (2) Chapter 2195: Danger (2) ¡°How many tokens did that song girl collect? it¡¯s impossible for three tokens to be so powerful.¡± While he was thinking, the thunderclouds gathered again. This time, the power was fiercer and more urgent than before. The lightning turned into countless dense curtains that fell straight down with song qingxiao as the center, blocking everyone outside. No one dared to approach her. .. At this moment, in the center of the thundercloud formation, song Qing¡¯s heart was calm. In the silver Wolf Phantom in her dantian, spiritual energy was constantly being transmitted into her veins, allowing her to take the two heavenly lightning bolts without her spiritual energy withering. With the release of this power, the sleeping Silver Wolf was also gradually waking up. The third, fourth, and fifth lightning tribulation fell one after another. Everything within a hundred miles was razed to the ground. Under the destructive power of the Thunder tribulation, even the people in the heavens beyond heaven could feel the pressure even through the restriction. Forced to retreat another ten miles, the group was already extremely shocked. When it came to the sixth heavenly lightning, it was as if heaven and earth were enraged, and the incomplete nine-word secret order could no longer resist it. In the vast heaven and earth, a sword radiance flashed and turned into a long sword. The sword light cut through the clouds and went against the currents, heading straight for the thundercloud formation. Compared to the thunderclouds that covered the entire sky, the thin sword was unbelievably small. However, the Golden light on the sword¡¯s body flowed with a cold sword intent, as if it wanted to cut open all chaos. ¡°What kind of treasure is this?¡± Those who didn¡¯t participate in the meeting at the martial arts Research Institute all subconsciously looked in the direction of the xuandu family when they saw this scene. ¡°There is no record of this item on the divine roll.¡± but the aura is shocking, ¡± someone from the xuandu family said. it has the power to be ranked in the top twenty of the divine roll. ¡°It seems that the sword embryo is very rough ¡­¡± The people from the armament Treasury looked at the treasure and fell into deep thought, ¡°¡±The craftsmanship of the person who cast the sword embryo wasn¡¯t that outstanding.¡± As the crowd discussed, a layer of light suddenly flashed across the sword, as if some kind of aura was floating. In an instant, a long cry was heard and the aura was magnificent. A golden light shot out from the sword light and turned into the shadow of a Dragon, flying straight into the sky. The aura of a true Dragon, a big ancient demon, spread out and threatened the earth. ¡°Transformation!¡± In fact, from all the information, most of the people present already knew that song qingxiao had an artifact. However, it was one thing to hear about it. When they saw the power of the Dragon Sword, many people¡¯s faces changed. ¡°It seems like this profound heaven spiritual treasure has advanced ¡­¡± Shi qiuwu furrowed his brows and muttered softly, ¡± ¡°This Dragon looks even more powerful than the one I saw the other day.¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± Someone else was even louder than him. Everyone turned around and saw a strong old man with wide eyes. this sword embryo is so crude. Even if he comprehended the soul, it¡¯s impossible to comprehend such a powerful Dragon Spirit! His hair had already turned white and was as messy as straw. A large bunch of braids hung behind him. At this moment, he was grabbing his hair crazily as he shouted, ¡± ¡°Every mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure requires exquisite craftsmanship in order to gain a spirit and reach the mysterious heavenly spiritual treasure realm.¡± The sword embryo in front of him looked ordinary and was not made by anyone, but how could such a treasure have a true spirit? Moreover, this Dragon shadow looked extremely powerful and extraordinary. It was as if a real Dragon had appeared in the world, causing one to be greatly suppressed. ¡°How did you do it? How did you do it?¡± The old man grabbed his head like a madman and wanted to rush out of the restriction without saying anything. I¡¯m going to ask her where she got this treasure ¡­ ¡°Elder Chun ¡­ Elder Chun ¡­¡± The people from the armament clan were scared to death when they saw him go crazy. They quickly pulled him back, afraid that he would go crazy again. They rushed out without a care. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, there was a huge Thunder outside. The power of the Thunder tribulation of a void realm expert was extraordinary. The weapon Treasury families were not famous for their combat. They were only craftsmen who forged treasures and had average cultivation. Going out now was no different from courting death. ¡°Let me go ¡­ Let me go ¡­¡± The old man shouted and was so excited that his saliva flew everywhere. The juniors didn¡¯t dare to let him go. Another old man who looked similar to him ordered, ¡± ¡°Carry him up, if he doesn¡¯t listen, tie him up with the immortal binding rope!¡± Chapter 2196 - Chapter 2196 Danger (3) Chapter 2196: Danger (3) Chapter 2196: Danger (3) As soon as these people received the order, they worked very quickly. In the blink of an eye, they tied the old man up like a rice dumpling. Their familiar methods showed that it was not their first time doing this. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m going to ask her where she got the treasure! The sword embryo is so rough, but it managed to nurture a true spirit. One can imagine how precious the material is!¡± The old man¡¯s face turned red and he shouted with all his might, ¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know how to forge treasures, you shouldn¡¯t be wasting such a precious treasure! If I were to forge it, the treasure¡¯s attributes would at least be raised to a higher level ¡­¡± He struggled madly, stretching his neck left and right. His head seemed to be trying to break out of the immortal-binding rope and rush out of the restriction. ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± ¡°..¡±Elder Chun from the armament clan had a strange temper and was a little crazy. Everyone was used to it and quickly ignored him. After the Golden Dragon took form, it let out a long roar and charged into the sky. The seventh bolt of lightning fell and turned into a boundless sea of lightning that instantly surrounded the Golden Dragon. The electric current and the dragon¡¯s roar mixed together to form a special sound. The sword Qi spread out and attacked the restriction. The silver-purple lightning mixed with the sword Qi and formed a special layer of frost crystal. It condensed on the restriction and as the restriction shook, it was like a layer of illusionary bubbles. However, no one present had the time to pay attention to this. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the Dragon shadow. The Golden Dragon went against the current and shot into the sky, wrapped in lightning. It was like a real Dragon soaring through the clouds. this is only a profound heaven spiritual treasure, not a true Dragon in human form. How can it resist the power of the heavenly tribulation? ¡± The same thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. They all felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°It seems to be absorbing the power of lightning!¡± Daoist Yi Qing muttered. Everyone was reminded by him. Sure enough, under the tempering of the lightning, the Golden Dragon shadow did not dissipate but revealed the true form of the long sword. On the contrary, it absorbed the power of the nearby lightning. The terrifying electric currents swam around the true dragon¡¯s body, turning into power and being absorbed into its body. this, this isn¡¯t a true Dragon. Why does it have such an ability? ¡± It was already shocking enough that a mere magic weapon could cut off a bolt of heavenly lightning. Now, it could not only cut off the heavenly lightning, but also absorb the power of the lightning, which was even more unbelievable. The dragon¡¯s roar reverberated through the air as the lightning and thunder were absorbed into its body, transforming into solid scales that covered the Golden Dragon¡¯s body. After absorbing the power of the lightning, the Golden Dragon¡¯s body seemed to have expanded by more than ten meters. Its body was even larger than before, and as its claws moved, it displayed an even more terrifying might than before. ¡°It has advanced ¡­¡± Everyone had the same thought in their minds. From a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure, after it took form and absorbed the power of the heavenly lightning, it instantly advanced to the mysterious heaven rank. This kind of thing was hard to see even in a thousand years. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Elder Chun from the armament clan was tied up like a dumpling and rolling on the ground. Mang Tian¡¯s advancement had caused him to cry even more miserably than anyone else. His face was covered in tears and mucus. Everyone was silent. A strange look flashed in Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s eyes, as if he was deep in thought. The lightning disappeared, and the Golden Dragon above his head shuttled through the clouds in a carefree manner. After a long while, it let out a deafening groan and turned into a long sword, disappearing with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. After the seven bolts of lightning, the power of the heavenly tribulation formation didn¡¯t decrease and continued to accumulate. The eighth heavenly lightning bolt struck down, and the ninth lightning bolt gathered again. At this point, the people of the heavens beyond heaven were no longer surprised. Song qingxiao had made an exception and attracted nine bolts of heavenly lightning. This was enough to show her amazing strength. however, after the eighth heavenly lightning bolt, she has already exhausted all her means. The power of the last heavenly lightning bolt seems to be the power of the first eight heavenly lightning bolts. How is she going to resist it? ¡± Shi qiuwu had such a thought in his mind. He looked around and could not help but sigh. The people from the heavens beyond heaven were ready. They were afraid that once the nine bolts of heavenly lightning fell, they would surround this place. It was already the tenth day of song qingxiao¡¯s tribulation. All the elites of the human realm upon heavens had gathered here. The remaining divine Warriors of the Institute of martial arts had been dispatched here, which showed the determination of the nine great clans to not let her leave. sigh ¡­ danger had arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi qiuwu let out a long sigh as time passed. Three days later, the ninth heavenly lightning bolt was ready. The ground below had been turned into scorched earth. Other than song qingxiao, there were no other living beings. As the clouds churned, it was as if the sky had been torn apart. Bolts of lightning struck down from the nine Heavens and gathered in this place. These lightning tribulations that came from beyond the nine Heavens had auras that were far more dangerous than the previous eight lightning bolts. Chapter 2197 - Chapter 2197 Its here (Part 1) Chapter 2197: It¡¯s here (Part 1) Chapter 2197: It¡¯s here (Part 1) BOOM! BOOM! In the midst of the lightning and thunder, countless electric currents fell like a heavy downpour. Among them, several thick purple lightning bolts struck down with the sound of thunder. The celestial phenomenon¡¯s aura was so oppressive that it was hard to breathe. At this moment, a figure flew up. With his clothes fluttering in the wind, a figure with a green snake tail that was dozens of meters long pierced through the thunderclouds. Countless electric currents fell on her body, and the glaring electric light illuminated the ground. It hurt! This was the first thought that came to song qingxiao¡¯s mind. The lightning enveloped her, and the terrifying might of the heavenly tribulation seemed to want to crush her divine soul. The electric current tore her body apart and tempered her body. Countless electric currents flowed into her body, swimming through her veins and tearing her skin apart. Under the powerful blue-blood power, new skin was born, beating and peeling off the fallen skin membrane. She held a long sword in her hand, and her aura was overwhelming, opposing the angry heavenly punishment. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡± With every strike of the electric current, her flesh and blood would be charred, which would then turn into a thin layer of skin membrane that floated on the surface of her body. One strike! Two hits! In an instant, it was as if thousands of Thunderbolts had struck down at the same time, bringing her flying body down ruthlessly bit by bit. ¡®Kacha!¡¯ The sound of thunder shook the sky. The clouds parted, and a huge crack was torn in the sky. In the depths of the nine Heavens, a large ball of lightning energy rolled out. With a chilling aura, it turned into a huge ball of lightning and fell down with lightning speed. Its power was infinite, as if it was a judgment from the heavenly Dao, causing the people of the heavens beyond heaven to change their expressions. The ball of lightning enveloped song qingxiao¡¯s body. Amidst the crackling electricity, her long tail was quickly burned and shrunk by more than half. At the moment of life and death, this Grand aura woke up the medallion of the netherworld, and a cold black Qi surrounded song Qing Xiao. However, in the face of the lightning, the devilish Qi was naturally restrained. The black Qi was torn apart by the lightning in an instant. The spiritual energy in her body was instantly drained. Under the illumination of the lightning, it was as if she was going to be burned into a skeleton, not allowed to exist in the world. Song qingxiao was about to run out of energy, and at this moment- ¡®Wu¡­Wu¡­ Wu¡¯ The Wolf¡¯s howls sounded again in her sea of consciousness! In his dantian, the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes opened silently. Its gray-blue eyes were filled with authority, calmness, and a coldness that seemed to control everything. The Phantom of the silver Wolf flashed in her soul, and a large amount of spiritual power gushed out from her dantian, like a life-saving spring, reviving her withered meridians. It was as if the earth had returned to su. Wherever the spiritual energy reached, it would repair and heal the injured veins, flesh, and blood. His blood absorbed this power and became even stronger, impacting his body. Her body, which had been burned by the power of lightning, regained its vitality, and the dead skin turned into thin shed skin that bound her body. After the last lightning strike, the thunderclouds in the sky were still unwilling to disperse. However, everything had its own rules. The nine bolts of heavenly lightning had already fallen, but she was still alive. Even the laws of heaven and earth should have given her a chance of survival. Thunder rumbled in the clouds, but the dark clouds that covered the sky had already begun to disperse. In the past twenty days, the people who had witnessed this shocking lightning tribulation were still in disbelief when they saw the lightning cloud tribulation disperse. ¡°Has, has it passed?¡± Had the person undergoing the heavenly tribulation survived such a terrifying heavenly tribulation? Everyone had doubts in their hearts. The dark clouds began to disperse, revealing a line of light above their heads. However, the dozens of divine Warriors of the martial arts Research Institute still had no intention of removing the restriction. They were obviously shocked by the thunder and lightning in the past few days and were afraid that there would be a chance for a counterattack. It was only when the clouds gradually dispersed, revealing the faint light of the sky, that everyone began to discuss- ¡°Remove the restrictive spell and surround this place. We can¡¯t let song qingxiao escape!¡± Thousands of rays of light pierced through the clouds, illuminating the figure of Mr. Xuanmiao. At this moment, he was standing straight with his hands behind his back. He had the demeanor of a scholar, but his eyes had a coldness that was not in line with his gentle and elegant face. Everyone quickly came to their senses, and the divine warrior loudly acknowledged! The restriction was removed, and dozens of void-realm divine Warriors scattered in all directions like meteors to prevent her from escaping. It was obvious that after experiencing the nine heavenly lightning tribulations, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had already reached a whole new level in the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s estimation. According to the norm, she should be extremely weak after the lightning tribulation. However, the Institute of martial arts still treated her with great care and respect. The people from the aristocratic families and the martial arts Research Institute followed one after another, escaping into the lightning tribulation that had already turned into scorched earth. In an instant, more than half of the people from beyond Avalon had left. Even elder Chun, who was tied up like a pig waiting to be slaughtered, was carried out by the people from the armament clan. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± Eleventh uncle had a complicated expression as he called out to Shi qiuwu. ¡°What should we do?¡± The people of the heavens beyond heaven had already taken song qingxiao as their target. Almost half of the elites were gathered here. They were determined to get song qingxiao. Even if the Empire¡¯s people stayed, they would probably not gain any benefits. On the contrary, they would cause the heavens beyond heaven to be wary. ¡°Third great uncle.¡± Before Shi qiuwu could say anything, a gentle male voice anxiously called out. The Empire¡¯s people were stunned. Uncle eleven turned his head and saw Shi Yue, who was sitting in a wheelchair, holding the armrests with both hands. He was so strong that he almost lifted his weak upper body. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look too ¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes showed some hope. His identity was actually a little awkward. As a sign of the Empire¡¯s sincerity in cooperating with beyond Avalon, he had been sacrificed since he was born. In the end, he had become a failed experimental subject and had been struggling to survive until now. As the bloodline of the Shi family, he had been nurtured by the spiritual power of the Shi family elders, but he was unable to use any spells. He could only rely on others for his entire life. In the Empire, he was both noble and lowly. Seeing that he was the one speaking, eleventh uncle¡¯s expression turned from surprise to pity. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes flashed as he nodded, ¡± ¡°This kind of liveliness, a hundred years ¡­ No, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a once in a thousand years opportunity. It¡¯s a pity to miss it. ¡± When he said this, he turned to ask Shi Qi,¡±Did you bring any melon seeds or walnuts?¡± Are you a demon?! No matter how old and steady Shi Qi was, when he heard his words, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I was just joking.¡± Shi qiuwu revealed a slight smile, and the PEI family members behind him also chuckled in agreement. However, they were cursing in their hearts. The crowd quickly caught up to her. The clan members of the heavens beyond heaven had already surrounded song qingxiao, making it difficult for her to escape. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± In his spirit, su Wu sent out a prompt and asked song Qing, ¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± The attitude of beyond Avalon today was far more cautious than when the martial arts Research Institute was hunting him down back then. old ghost xuanmiao, Tianyi Dao sect, aristocratic family of taikang, fanyin sect ¡­ Chapter 2198 - Chapter 2198 Choice (1) Chapter 2198: Choice (1) Chapter 2198: Choice (1) Every time su Wu counted a name, it meant that song qingxiao¡¯s life force was reduced by another portion. Fate was really wonderful. The two owners of the deity vanquishing technique ended up with the same destination. thirty-seven divine Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute have arrived. They¡¯re all in the void realm. Su Wu¡¯s voice was cold and exceptionally calm, as if he had returned to the day when he was being surrounded. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± He asked song Qing. ¡°It¡¯s useless to be afraid.¡± Song qingxiao replied to him with her consciousness, but she desperately used this time to adjust her spiritual breath. In his spirit, su Wu was silent for a moment when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± When he said this, his tone was still cold, but there was a rare gentleness and comfort. ¡°Don¡¯t show any fear in front of these shameless people. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t see his face, but she could feel that his expression was completely different from his usual arrogant self when he said this. ¡°I understand.¡± As the two of them spoke, song qingxiao could already feel the attackers slowly approaching. Dust and smoke rose as she tore off the skin that had fallen off her body after being struck by lightning. Thanks to the silver Wolf¡¯s feedback, her body was full of spiritual energy, so even though she had just passed the lightning tribulation, she was still at the peak of her strength. The crowd gathered silently and formed a circle around song Qing. The Qi movement formed a restriction and determined that she would not be able to escape from everyone¡¯s encirclement. When Shi qiuwu and the others arrived, they saw song Qing sitting in the middle of the crowd. An extremely long green tail was coiled under her body. As the scales flowed, it revealed her tyrannical strength. In the face of so many people, she didn¡¯t seem to panic. She slowly tore off the skin on her body and threw it beside her. The people from the heavens beyond heaven did not say a word, but a murderous aura gradually spread out, causing the younger generation with lower cultivation to not even dare to breathe. ¡°A heavenly lightning bolt has actually attracted so many people here to watch the show.¡± Song Qing¡¯s small tail swayed and rubbed the ground. As her tail wagged, a layer of blue skin slowly peeled off from her tail and fell off. The long tail broke free from the restraints of the old skin, and the color of the new scales became even more vibrant, and a brilliant light flowed on the surface. ¡°Miss song.¡± Among the crowd, Mr. Xuanmiao took the lead and stood out. He looked gentle and elegant, like a gentleman. ¡°You entered the heavens beyond heaven without reporting or being registered. Your strength has increased very quickly, and this move may bring great danger to the heavens beyond heaven.¡± Mister xuanmiao smiled, that¡¯s why we would like to invite you to come back with us and accept our supervision. ¡°You guys?¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and looked at the old man. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Mister xuanmiao knew that she was asking the obvious, but he was not angry. He just said gently, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the martial arts Research Institute. Ever since the martial arts Research Institute was established, it has always been responsible for protecting the grandmasters. Your existence is within the scope of our management.¡± Song qingxiao laughed when she heard that. ¡°If I go back with you, How long will you keep an eye on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go after I¡¯ve confirmed that you¡¯re not in danger,¡± the old man said. He added, ¡± when the time comes, we will issue your identity verification. If you want to join a clan, we will naturally welcome a talent like you. We will welcome you in. ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t know the duration of this supervision.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Xuanmiao smiled, neither admitting nor denying it. His hands were hidden in his sleeves, but his eyes were shining. Song qingxiao looked around and saw a few familiar faces among the crowd. Many people from the Empire had come, including people from the PEI, Shi, fan, Wei, Chu, and other families. Among the people from the Shi family, Shi qiuwu, who had dealt with her before and had her chaos bead and beast King¡¯s corpse stolen by her, and Shi Qi and Shi Yue, who had almost died under her sword, were also here. She looked at Shi qiuwu and greeted, ¡± ¡°Senior Shi,¡± She did not have the awkwardness of snatching Shi qiuwu¡¯s things, killing her way into the Imperial City, or causing a ruckus in his house. Shi qiuwu also had a smile on his face as he replied, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Behind Shi qiuwu, Shi Yue raised his head. When he heard that she only greeted Shi qiuwu, he revealed a pitiful expression of disappointment. Chapter 2199 - Chapter 2199 Choice (2) Chapter 2199: Choice (2) Chapter 2199: Choice (2) In the beginning, her status was low, and the two of them were like clouds and mud. As for song qingxiao, she was already a void realm expert and had a certain amount of authority here. In just a few years, there was already a world of difference between the status of the two. ¡°The people from beyond Avalon said that I¡¯m an intruder and that I¡¯ll bring danger to beyond Avalon if I enter this place. What do you think, senior Shi?¡± Shi qiuwu was stunned by song qingxiao¡¯s words. After a while, he frowned and thought for a while before nodding. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Shi qiuwu said, ¡± ¡°Your talent is outstanding and your circumstances are shocking. To be able to break through to the void realm in just a few short years, if there are no accidents, you will probably be the next genius after the East Qin Wu Guan to reach the realm of the great Dao in the last five thousand years.¡± His words were too shocking, but they came from the bottom of his heart. Coupled with the fact that it was right in front of them, the people from the heavens beyond heaven could not say anything to refute him. Song qingxiao laughed when he heard his evaluation. ¡°Since I can¡¯t enter the human realm upon heavens, what if I return to the Empire now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Shi qiuwu could say anything, the people behind him, such as fan, PEI, and lady Chu, all exclaimed in shock. The smile on Mister xuanmiao¡¯s face loosened a little, and his brows unconsciously furrowed. since I¡¯m an outsider to the people of human realm upon heavens, if I leave human realm upon heavens and return to the Empire, I won¡¯t be in any danger. What do you think, senior Shi? ¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes lit up, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. He was clearly moved by her words. ¡°No!¡± Before he could say anything, a woman¡¯s shrill voice came from behind him, ¡± she killed brother Yi, wreaked havoc in the Imperial City that day, massacred countless clansmen, and embarrassed our clan. How can we let her off so easily? ¡± At the same time, a woman with a gloomy face stood out from behind Shi qiuwu without a care for anything else. ¡°Wei Zhi?¡± Song qingxiao immediately recognized the woman through her spiritual power. This woman was the woman from the Wei clan who had pursued her outside the starry sky sea. After she had left the starry sea, her enemies had met. When they had fought, the man beside her had tried to fight for her and died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. Wei Zhi, on the other hand, managed to escape due to her possession of a rare treasure. She did not expect the two of them to meet here. it¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t kill you when you were in dan stage, which left a disaster and caused my brother Yi¡¯s tragic death! When Wei Zhi heard her call her name, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Compared to the first time they met, she had aged a lot. The scar on her face was particularly obvious, which, coupled with her ferocious face, showed a bit of resentment. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Wei Zhi replied firmly. I can¡¯t wait to eat your flesh and suck your blood.¡± Song qingxiao smiled again and did not reply to her. Instead, she turned her gaze to Shi qiuwu. ¡°Third great uncle.¡± Behind Shi qiuwu, the PEI family, fan family, and Chu family¡¯s people all stood out. ¡°You can¡¯t agree to her request.¡± she¡¯s cunning. She just wants to use us to escape and force us to fall out with the heavens beyond heaven. we should help the people from the heavens beyond heaven ¡­ Everyone chimed in, and Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. 11th uncle looked at Shi qiuwu, his heart filled with apprehension. Ever since this old ancestor came out, he had been particularly willful and free-spirited, and he did not have the slightest sense of courtesy towards the heavens beyond heaven. At his level of strength, there was naturally no need for him to compromise with the outside world. However, for the clan forces, whether it was the Shi family, the fan family, the PEI family, or the other clans, they all had families with them. They could not afford to provoke such trouble. Mr. Mysterious and the others looked at Shi qiuwu, as if waiting for him to make a statement. ¡°Third uncle!¡± Eleventh uncle felt the heavy pressure and couldn¡¯t help but send a message to his ancestor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only a few juniors from our Shi family have come. The forces of the heavens beyond heaven are very powerful. We can¡¯t be enemies with them at this time. ¡°Third uncle, please think about the younger generation of the Shi family ¡­¡± ¡°AI.¡± Shi qiuwu listened to his Junior¡¯s words. After a long time, he let out a long sigh, ¡± ¡°In the pugilistic world, one can¡¯t act on their own will,¡± His words caused eleventh uncle and the others to smile. Shi Yue was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were filled with disappointment. third great uncle ¡­ Similarly disappointed was tokugo, ¡± I was born in the Shi family, and I¡¯ve made many contributions to the family since I was young. Chapter 2200 - Chapter 2200 Choice (3) Chapter 2200: Choice (3) Chapter 2200: Choice (3) Before he resigned from the position of clan leader, he did his best and did not dare to be negligent. ¡°Now, I¡¯m no longer the clan head. The clan Affairs have been taken over by a junior, and have nothing to do with me.¡± Although he was smiling, there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. When eleventh uncle heard this, he knew that things were not good. The people from the other clans also seemed to have guessed something, and different thoughts emerged in their hearts. if I leave the Shi family, my personal actions will have nothing to do with the family. I remember that the martial arts Research Institute has this rule, right? ¡± He turned to look at Mr. Xuanmiao and asked. ¡°There is such a rule.¡± Mister xuanmiao nodded with a smile on his face as if he was not surprised by his words. There was no sign of dissatisfaction in his eyes that akigo might stand on song qingxiao¡¯s side. ¡°Third uncle!¡± Uncle eleven became even more anxious when he heard this. He didn¡¯t even bother to transmit his voice and shouted, ¡± you are an elder of the Shi family. Why would you abandon the family for such an irrelevant outsider? ¡± Moreover, there were many void realms here, so song qingxiao would definitely die. ¡°For such a person who is about to die, why do you stand on her side?¡± The dozens of void-realm divine Warriors were enough to suppress Shi qiuwu, let alone Mr. Xuanmiao and the others, who had the same realm and cultivation. ¡°I¡¯ll take a gamble and turn a bicycle into a motorcycle!¡± ¡°Third uncle!¡± Uncle eleven was so angry that he almost spat blood when he heard him still acting so frivolously at a time like this. ¡°I was just joking.¡± Shi qiuwu said indifferently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. If nothing unexpected happens in this life, I won¡¯t be able to become a Saint again. The Shi family will lose me eventually, sooner or later, What¡¯s the Difference?¡± The smile on his face disappeared, and he became serious and cold. The Qi of a half-step Saint warrior spread out, and no one dared to look down on the ancestor of the Shi family. ¡°Miss song.¡± He gently called song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°If I am willing to lend you a hand today, in exchange for you owing the Shi family a favor in the future, would you agree?¡± Uncle eleven, who was about to speak, was stunned. After he understood what he was saying, his eyes became hot and tears almost fell. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± if the head of the Shi family doesn¡¯t want to cry, then clench your teeth and stand up! Shi qiuwu lightly rebuked him. ¡°Senior Shi, it seems like you think I can still survive.¡± Song qingxiao was also very surprised. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a gamble.¡± When he turned to talk to song qingxiao, he returned to his previous smiling appearance. with my existence, the Shi family has not thought of improving themselves and acted arrogantly. I can¡¯t believe that they missed out on a talent like you while I was in seclusion. Not only did they not turn enemies into friends, but they even made the situation worse. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s relying on the fact that there are elders in the family to clean up the mess, so killing has become a norm.¡± With the existence of such a protective umbrella, the descendants of the family would never learn to stand up. His life was coming to an end and he couldn¡¯t break through to the Saint realm. At most, he could only protect his family for a hundred years. However, a hundred years later, by the time he died, what kind of gifted bloodline would the Shi family have that could support the family? ¡°It¡¯s better to shorten the pain than to decline when the time comes.¡± He looked at problems from a longer perspective than the Shi family. Song qingxiao looked deeply at the Shi clan¡¯s great ancestor, ¡± ¡°I promise you.¡± He smiled and immediately flashed out of the Shi family¡¯s residence. He stood to the side, showing that he had his own faction. ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± The other members of the Shi family still wanted to persuade him, but Shi qiuwu had already made up his mind and no longer paid any attention. Mr. Xuanmiao looked at the scene with a smile, as if he did not care about the temporary Alliance between the two void realm experts. ¡°But before that, I still have some private matters to settle.¡± Song qingxiao suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Where are the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect?¡± Her voice was clear and gentle, but it was also very clear in everyone¡¯s ears. Hearing the words ¡®Tianyi Dao gate¡¯, Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s face, which had not changed before, finally stopped smiling and became serious. This person¡¯s appearance was elegant and easy-going, but in fact, he was full of tricks and extremely suspicious. Why would song qingxiao hide in the Tianyi Daoist sect instead of anywhere else? perhaps the two of them had some kind of relationship. In addition, when he had wanted to check the Tianyi Dao sect¡¯s guest list, Daoist priest Yi Qing of the Tianyi Dao sect had flatly refused. Even though Shi qiuwu of the Empire had reached the half-step Saint stage, it wasn¡¯t too troublesome to fight alone. However, the Tianyi Daoist sect was different. They were one of the nine aristocratic families in the heaven¡¯s beyond and were extremely powerful. The three Masters in charge of the inner sect had already broken through the void realm and were extremely powerful. Everyone turned to look at Daoist priest Yi Qing and the others with suspicion in their eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± When the green-robed Daoist priest with a mustache saw this, he frowned and moved closer to Yi Qing. ¡°Could this little girl be the blood of one of my senior brothers?¡± Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the others mention it but specifically mentioned the Tianyi Daoist sect? The Tianyi Dao sect did not prohibit marriage. Based on song qingxiao¡¯s talent, she might be the gifted bloodline of one of the senior brothers in the Tianyi Dao sect ¡­ As he said this, he looked at Daoist priest Yi Qing suspiciously. Daoist priest Yi Qing chided him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chapter 2201 - Chapter 2201 Chapter 1044-a message (1) Chapter 2201: Chapter 1044-a message (1) Chapter 2201: Chapter 1044-a message (1) Daoist priest Yi Qing was very dignified. Although the green-robed Daoist priest with a beard was a little unconvinced, he did not speak any more nonsense after he was reprimanded. ¡°Senior brother, be careful.¡± A Daoist priest holding a sword on the other side of Daoist priest Yi Qing reminded. From a distance, Mister Xuan Miao had a smile on his face. However, since everyone had interacted with him for many years, they knew that this Parliament elder from the East Qin clan had honey in his mouth but a sword in his heart. ¡°We¡¯re from the Tianyi Daoist sect.¡± As Daoist Yi Qing spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on song qingxiao and the Tianyi Daoist school. The clans in the human realm upon heavens all had their own unique characteristics. Song qingxiao had already recognized the leaders of the Tianyi Daoist school through the copper-coin sword that the seal cultivator had given her. The shadows of the living souls in the sword were Yi Qing and the others. Judging from Yi Qing¡¯s aura and cultivation, he probably had a high status in the Tianyi Daoist sect. The seal Xiu¡¯s copper coin sword could split the living soul of the clan¡¯s elders, it could be seen that his identity was not simple. She had recognized the people of the Tianyi Dao sect, but she had deliberately exposed their identity in public. She had done this to split the aristocratic families of the heaven¡¯s beyond who had besieged her. Even though the odds were against her today, song qingxiao had to make plans for herself until the last moment. Song Qing stared at Daoist Yi Qing for a while after he finished speaking. In this short while, everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. The green-robed Daoist with a beard had been holding back for a long time. When he saw this scene, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He stuck half of his head out from behind Yi Qing and asked loudly, ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°..¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s cold and stern face cracked open for a moment. He held his sword and shouted at his Junior Brother to shut up, but it was already too late. Because of the Taoist¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s thoughts instantly linked. Shi qiuwu¡¯s suspicious gaze swept over the group of Daoist priests and song qingxiao. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but she turned a blind eye to the expressions of Shi qiuwu and the others. ¡°Why are you looking for the Tianyi Daoist sect?¡± ¡°A few years ago, when I entered the divine prison, I met a Daoist friend.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words quickly brought the two Taoist priests back to the topic that they had diverted. When the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect heard this, their expressions became slightly stern. Even the Daoist priest who stuck his head out and asked ¡®father¡¯ was stunned for a moment, and his expression gradually became serious. this person failed his mission due to an accident and is trapped in the trial. It will be difficult for him to come back. Song qingxiao looked at Yi Qing and said indifferently, ¡± before he left, he asked me to tell the elders of the Tianyi Daoist sect that his unfilial descendant was stranded in the divine prison and couldn¡¯t return to the sect. He hoped that I could tell the elders in the clan that he was still alive and that they wouldn¡¯t worry or miss him. As soon as she finished speaking, the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect all changed their expressions. ¡°Senior brother!¡± The green-robed Daoist priest¡¯s excited expression disappeared and he turned to look at Yi Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Beside him, another Taoist priest with a serious expression looked at his youngest Junior Brother in a comforting manner and transmitted a message, ¡± she¡¯s just speaking without any evidence. How can we believe her? ¡± Not to mention that she was surrounded by the aristocratic families and could not escape. According to the information collected by the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven, this woman had soared to the sky through the divine prison trial as a mortal and entered the door of cultivation. In just a few decades, she had advanced to such a level. One could imagine that she was extraordinary in terms of talent, temperament, and wisdom. What she said now might be a lie, and she was using the Tianyi Daoist sect to get away. With the cold-faced Daoist priest¡¯s comfort, the bearded Daoist priest gradually calmed down. As the person in charge of the first heavenly Dao sect, Yi Qing¡¯s emotions were slightly stirred when he heard the whereabouts of his clan¡¯s disciples, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°I wonder who the disciple of the Tianyi Dao sect that miss song met is?¡± His eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s. He stared at song Qing as if he was trying to find evidence of her lying. ¡°He calls himself a seal Xiu ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What!¡± This time, the one who had lost his composure was the ever-dignified and solemn Daoist priest Yi Qing. Before song qingxiao could finish her sentence, he had already called out. His eyes were filled with anxiety and worry, like a parent who had lost their child. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± This time, the cold-looking Daoist priest holding a sword couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. ¡°The seal Xiu had indeed disappeared a few years ago, but the soul and life Jade are still there.¡± Chapter 2202 - Chapter 2202 Chapter 1044-message (2) Chapter 2202: Chapter 1044-message (2) Chapter 2202: Chapter 1044-message (2) Since his disappearance, the Tianyi Daoist sect had sent out a large number of people to search for his whereabouts and confirmed that he was no longer in this star area. The people in the clan had also guessed that he had stayed in the trial and had not returned. However, this conjecture had not been verified, which made the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect particularly uneasy. If he was alive, he wanted to see the person. If he was dead, he wanted to see the corpse. However, even if the Tianyi Daoist sect was extremely capable, they couldn¡¯t achieve these two things in a few years. ¡°Seal Xiu are senior brother¡¯s blood. If this song girl really knows where he is, our Tianyi Dao sect will owe her a favor.¡± When Yi Qing first heard the name of a seal Xiu, his mind heated up and he almost acted impulsively. After hearing his Junior brother¡¯s words, he gradually calmed down. ¡°Do you have any proof for what you said?¡± His eyes were burning with a hidden pressure. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect, who were talking among themselves, calmed down one after another after hearing his words. If song qingxiao couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, it would be impossible to tell the truth from her words. ¡°My senior brother is right.¡± The green-robed Daoist with the two-mustache also said, ¡± ¡°The seal Xiu is my senior brother¡¯s bloodline. Tianyi Daoist sect didn¡¯t hide the fact that they have been missing for the past few years.¡± After realizing that song qingxiao had come to Tianyi Daoist sect not to look for her father, he quickly regained his composure. ¡°You said that he¡¯s in the divine incarcerate and asked you to bring him a message. But how do we know if you¡¯re the one who harmed him and left him in the divine incarcerate?¡± At this point, the Taoist priests ¡®expressions changed, and they all grabbed the long swords in their arms. Shi qiuwu sensed that something was wrong and slowly released his aura. ¡°Naturally, I have evidence to back up my words.¡± Song qingxiao was calm. The moment she heard that the seal cultivator was Yi Qing¡¯s bloodline, she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expect the Taoist priest¡¯s background to be so extraordinary. She had kept her promise that day and had made such a good relationship with him today! When she said this, she released her aura and shouted, ¡± ¡°Number four, come out!¡± In the crowd, a burly man with a slightly red face was shrinking his head, as if he could not wait to hide and disappear on the spot. He lowered his head and muttered, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t see me ¡­ Can¡¯t see me ¡­ Can¡¯t see me ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard song Qing¡¯s chiding. Immediately after, an invisible Qi movement locked him in, leaving him no place to hide and forcing him to step out of the ranks. ¡°..¡±On the day of the trial of the pure heart, number four, who was once in the same team as song Qing, was ¡®pulled¡¯ out by her with a long face. ¡°Why, why bother ¡­¡± The eyes of the aristocratic family fell on him, and number four instantly felt the pressure as heavy as a mountain. That familiar sense of oppression came back again! During the trial, he could not resist song qingxiao¡¯s arrangement. He thought that after the trial, the two of them would not meet again in the vast world. However, he did not expect that in less than two years, the two of them would meet again, and he would be called out by her under such circumstances. Number Four¡¯s eyes darted around as he tried to think of a way to escape. Song qingxiao had been besieged by the eight aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens and the martial arts Research Institute. The possibility of her escaping today was astonishingly low. If he were to get involved with her, the result might not be good. However, what shocked him the most was the progress of song Qing¡¯s strength. A few years ago, he had personally seen her break through to the peak of the soul separation realm during the trial. However, in just a few years, she had already crossed two realms and broken through to the void realm. In the past, the gap between the two of them was also far, but now, it was like the difference between cloud and mud. Number Four¡¯s mouth showed a trace of bitterness, but he still squeezed out a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about what he was thinking. She pointed at number four and said to the people of the Tianyi Dao sect, ¡± ¡°That day, we were at the same trial, and number four was also there. He can prove what I said.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A dark light flashed in her eyes, and she changed the topic, ¡± ¡°After the trial ended that year, I didn¡¯t appear for the time being because my strength was low and I was in trouble.¡± Song qingxiao said, it wasn¡¯t until half a year ago that I came to the Tianyi Daoist sect to inform them of this. In this world, the strong were respected, and strength spoke for itself. It was hard to guarantee that the people of the Tianyi Dao sect wouldn¡¯t be suspicious if the seal Xiu was left in the divine prison. When she was weak, she didn¡¯t have the power to protect herself. If the people of the Tianyi Dao sect turned against her, she would be in danger. There was nothing wrong with her words. Now that she had found a witness, Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s gaze turned and fell on number four. Chapter 2203 - Chapter 2203 Chapter 1044-message (3) Chapter 2203: Chapter 1044-message (3) Chapter 2203: Chapter 1044-message (3) From the looks of it, number Four¡¯s body was exuding fire-type spiritual power. From his cultivation, he had yet to break through to the middle level of the soul splitting stage. When the seal Xiu entered the trial, they were also in the soul splitting stage. However, what made everyone¡¯s heart tighten was the fact that song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation had advanced! The divine incarcerate had its own set of established laws, and the distance between each of them would not differ by much. At most, they would be within the same realm. In other words, when song qingxiao entered the divine prison with the talisman cultivators, she was at most at the early-stage Dao integration realm. According to her true strength, she shouldn¡¯t be too far away from someone at the peak of the soul splitting stage. But now, not many years had passed, and she had already broken through to the void realm. Those who had once participated in the same trial as her were now far behind her. ¡°Is what she said correct?¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing asked number four. He had already used a secret technique in his voice, causing number four to break out in cold sweat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do the questioning?¡± Mr. Xuanmiao interrupted at this moment. He looked at number four with a gentle but undeniable attitude, ¡± ¡°A gentleman should say something and not say something. Just tell me the truth.¡± Under the influence of the scholarly faction, number four, who was drenched in sweat, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°We are indeed in the same trial, but we are enemies with the seal Xiu, and our tasks are completely opposite ¡­¡± Under the influence of the ¡®what to say, what not to say¡¯ secret technique, number four couldn¡¯t help but conceal some things, ingeniously hiding the fact that the two sides had joined forces later. The expressions of the people of the Tianyi Dao sect changed. Number Four¡¯s body trembled violently. ¡°.. At the last moment, I fainted, so I don¡¯t know if the seal Xiu asked her to pass on a message.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Xuanmiao smiled. The feeling of his soul being seized was relieved, and the secret scholarly technique was dispelled. Number four fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯, sweat pouring down like rain, and he couldn¡¯t say another word. But no one laughed at him. Under the pressure of song qingxiao, Mister xuanmiao, and the Tianyi Daoist sect¡¯s void realm experts, number four, who was only a soul separation realm cultivator, could not hold on. The situation wasn¡¯t looking good for song qingxiao, and Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect looked at him with hostility, and Mr. Xuanmiao curled his lips. Song qingxiao was not flustered. It was as if she did not realize that number Four¡¯s words had any effect on her. ¡°The power of the confucians of the East Qin family is indeed extraordinary.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and looked at Mister xuanmiao. ¡°However, I can¡¯t fully prove what I said with just a witness.¡± As she said this, she flipped her palm- A small copper sword appeared in her palm, carrying the unique aura of a Taoist item. ¡°But I still have evidence!¡± ¡°Senior brother! It¡¯s the seal Xiu¡¯s seven stars sword!¡± The two Daoist priests finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and shouted loudly. The swords contained their auras, and the moment the copper coin swords appeared, all the Daoist priests ¡®eyes lit up. A few green-robed Daoist priests involuntarily took a step forward and released their divine senses to investigate. As they were talking, Daoist Yi Qing¡¯s figure flickered and he disappeared from where he was. Song qingxiao felt an aura brush past her palm, and the copper-coin sword in her hand disappeared. In the blink of an eye, Daoist priest Yi Qing had already returned to his original position. It was as if he had just been a shadow and had not moved at all. In his hand was the small copper sword that song Qing Xiao had taken out earlier. He had a complicated and excited expression on his face. The seal Xiu¡¯s soul breath on the copper-coin sword had been wiped away, but the sword was not damaged. It was obvious that song qingxiao had not forcefully wiped it away. His expression relaxed and he caressed the sword as if he could still feel the aura of his bloodline. A trace of sadness, reluctance, and pity appeared on the cold Taoist¡¯s face. Then, he flicked his finger- A drop of blood flew out from his finger and landed on the copper-coin sword. The sword quickly absorbed his blood and Qi, and then it shone brightly. The copper coin sword turned into seven copper coins and spread out in different directions, forming the Big Dipper Seven Star formation. A spiritual light flashed within the formation, and the image of a bald Daoist priest appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Seal Xiu!¡± Behind Yi Qing, the two green-robed Daoists were shocked and in pain when they saw the familiar face of their junior, his torn robe, and the blood on his chest. The leader of the Tianyi Dao sect blocked his two junior brothers with his arm in the air. He slowly reached out his hand as if he wanted to touch the Phantom, but he knew that everything in front of him was like a flower in the water or the moon in a dream. He retracted his hand the moment he got close. ¡°I¡¯m a seal Xiu!¡± The Daoist priest, who looked embarrassed, quickly gestured with his sword. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect seemed to feel a sense of sadness in their hearts, as if they knew that their fellow Daoist was writing his ¡®last words¡¯ in a desperate situation. Chapter 2204 - Chapter 2204 Chapter 1045-kindness (1) Chapter 2204: Chapter 1045-kindness (1) Chapter 2204: Chapter 1045-kindness (1) this is the spell of my Tianyi Dao sect. Now that the unfilial disciples have been lost in the divine prison and can¡¯t return to the sect, I would like to ask you to do me a favor and tell the elders of the clan about my news. Please don¡¯t worry about me. The disheveled illusionary figure of the Daoist priest said in a clear voice. His voice passed through the spiritual power and entered the spiritual awareness of everyone present. What he said was exactly the same as what song qingxiao had said earlier. However, it was precisely because of this that song qingxiao¡¯s promise and outstanding character were revealed. A light flashed in Shi qiuwu¡¯s eyes as he looked at song qingxiao with a shocked and incredulous expression. At their level of cultivation, most of them had complicated thoughts. After going through the divine prison trials, they were cruel and cunning. In the eyes of the great clans, this was not a derogatory term. On the contrary, it was like a compliment. Everyone prioritized their own interests. On the contrary, the act of keeping one¡¯s promise seemed like a child¡¯s act to them. However, song qingxiao¡¯s current actions caused Shi qiuwu to look at her in a new light. ¡°In return ¡­ I¡¯ll give you this sword ¡­¡± The scene after the trial in the abyssal territory that day reappeared: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the elders of my Dao sect are the most just and clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. After knowing the inside story, I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± The seal Xiu¡¯s voice was strong and powerful. It passed through the Ling power in the sword and into everyone¡¯s ears. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect felt proud and sorrowful when they heard him speak like this even though he was in a foreign land. Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but he looked pleased. The seal Xiu said, I¡¯ve been loved by my elders since I was a child, and I¡¯ve grown up to this day with careful guidance ¡­ Although it was very precious ¡­ However, if I can use this to exchange for the news that I¡¯m still safe, the elders will definitely feel very gratified.¡± When he said this, all the Taoist priests nodded their heads, as if they agreed with him. ¡°I promise you!¡± The girl¡¯s voice passed through the Big Dipper formation and into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Your sword is of great help to me, so I¡¯ll keep it for the time being as ¡­ The reward for the trouble. Wait for the day when I ¡­ I¡¯ll return it to the Tianyi Dao sect ¡­¡± ¡°En!¡± The Daoist priest replied loudly,¡±¡­¡± I must make friends with you ¡­¡± ¡°Take care,¡± His voice was the last to appear. The spiritual power sealed in the blood Qi in the sword was exhausted. The figure and voice of the seal Xiu all disappeared. However, the last recording and the conversation brought great shock to everyone present. ¡®Swish swish swish-¡® The seven copper coins flew back and stacked into a pile before landing in Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s palm. His face revealed reluctance and relief, as if he was an old father who had finally put his heart at ease. He was no longer the cold and restrained ruler of a large clan or sect. The Daoist priest¡¯s hand that was holding the sword gently stroked the copper coin. His expression gradually became restrained, and the softness in the bottom of his heart was quickly withdrawn. ¡°Senior brother, we can¡¯t attack miss song anymore.¡± The green-robed Daoist priest¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he said loudly, ¡± she is friends with the seal Xiu, just like our nephews. Our Tianyi Daoist sect owes her a favor. We definitely can¡¯t do what we did today! When song qingxiao heard this, her heart relaxed slightly. Shi qiuwu was stunned for a moment, but a faint smile appeared on her face. Daoist Yi Qing muttered to himself for a moment before he kept his copper-coin sword and asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Is the seal Xiu in danger?¡± The laws of the divine prison were extremely cruel. Although Daoist priest Yi Qing was the person in charge of the Tianyi Daoist sect, when he mentioned his son who had led a wandering life, he was still like every father in the world. Song qingxiao knew that he wanted to understand the situation of seal cultivation, so she told him about the day when she and the Daoist had worked together but still failed. With the appearance of the seal Xiu¡¯s afterimage in the Big Dipper sword, no one doubted her words. When they heard that she had helped Fu Xiu dig out half of the heart of darkness, the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect looked at her with a closer gaze. Although the fusion of the two hearts failed in the end and the Daoist still chose to stay in the divine prison, it was enough to prove that song qingxiao was indeed helpful to him. ¡°Everyone has their own fate.¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing was stunned for a long time before he sighed, ¡°Now that I know my son is still alive, knowing where he is is better than not knowing anything about him. It makes me worried and uneasy.¡± As he said this, he looked at Mister xuanmiao and said, ¡± Mr. Xuanmiao has also seen it with his own eyes. Miss song has done a favor for the Tianyi Daoist sect. For this operation, the Tianyi Daoist sect must not be ungrateful. ¡°Senior brother is right!¡± The Taoist priests on the two sides responded loudly, and the Taoist priest holding a sword on the other side also nodded, indicating his position. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. The moment the shadow of the seal Xiu appeared, he had already expected the Tianyi Daoist school¡¯s attitude to change. miss song has done the Tianyi Daoist sect a favor. I understand that they must repay the favor. Mr. Xuanmiao nodded and then changed the topic, ¡± ¡°But the great clans of the heavens beyond heaven have always been United and have worked together for many years. When the martial arts Research Institute was established, it was an appointment made by the ancestors of each family.¡± When the martial arts Research Institute was established, the ancestors of each family had said that if the Parliament passed a bill, each family had to abide by the agreement and could not go against it. He chuckled and looked at Daoist Yi Qing. ¡°But I also understand your difficulties. Since miss song has done a favor for the Tianyi Daoist sect, in order to not go against the favor, why don¡¯t we do this? on behalf of the Parliament, I¡¯ve given special permission for the Tianyi Daoist sect to stand by and watch.¡± The old man seemed to have a good temper as he added, ¡± no need to do anything. I¡¯ll return the favor by not helping either side. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. At this point, his smile faded a little. ¡°What do you think, Daoist priest Yi Qing?¡± Mister xuanmiao was worried that the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect would stand on song qingxiao¡¯s side, so he might as well do them a favor and drive them out of this operation. This was to prevent this group of old-fashioned Daoist priests from suddenly turning against each other and causing other trouble. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± Taoist priest Hu still wanted to say something, but Taoist priest Yi Qing had already made up his mind. He sighed and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss song.¡± He wasn¡¯t alone, and he had a huge sect behind him. There were some things that he couldn¡¯t do as he pleased, unlike Shi qiuwu. Song qingxiao smiled. She was not too disappointed with the result. The withdrawal of the Tianyi Daoist sect meant that she had fewer powerful void realm opponents, so her situation was naturally better than before. Seeing this, Mister xuanmiao¡¯s expression softened. Before he could speak, Daoist Yi Qing said, ¡± however, since my son has already given the Big Dipper sword to miss song, there¡¯s no reason for Tianyi Dao school to take back the gift that we¡¯ve given! As he spoke, he bit his index finger and drew an incantation with his blood. The copper coin was re-forged into a sword. With a wave of his hand, the sword was sent to song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song, take it!¡± ¡°Senior brother is right, hehehe.¡± The Taoist priest¡¯s eyes lit up and he praised loudly. Mister xuanmiao¡¯s expression did not look good. Tianyi Daoist sect was famous for its Big Dipper formation. It could take the souls of seven Daoists in the clan and condense them into an array with extraordinary power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This copper-coin sword was the object of a seal cultivator. Daoist Yi Qing loved his son as much as his life. The souls of the Daoist priests gathered in the formation might be the top experts of Tianyi Daoist sect. In addition to the blood curse that Daoist priest Yi Qing had cast earlier, its power was even more extraordinary. With the support of these Taoist priests, if song qingxiao were to use it, it would be no less than the reappearance of a half-step to void realm master. On the surface, the Tianyi Daoist sect had expressed their withdrawal from the battle and did not support song qingxiao. However, they had turned around and given song qingxiao such a gift. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to standing on her side in disguise? Everyone was well aware of this, but Mister xuanmiao couldn¡¯t say anything wrong with Tianyi Daoist sect¡¯s move. Chapter 2205 - Chapter 2205 The great battle (1) Chapter 2205: The great battle (1) Chapter 2205: The great battle (1) ¡°Mr. Xuanmiao, I¡¯m not going against the Council¡¯s rules, am I?¡± Daoist Yi Qing asked the elegant old man coldly as he handed over his sword. A cold light flashed across Mister xuanmiao¡¯s eyes, but he laughed and said, ¡± miss song has done the Tianyi Daoist sect a favor. Now, Daoist Yi Qing has kept his promise. It¡¯s wonderful. As he said this, he took a deep look at the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect and finally fixed his eyes on Daoist priest Yi Qing. ¡°This is not against the Council¡¯s rules.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the people of Haotian Taoism were all refreshed and retreated to the side, obviously planning to stand by and watch. ¡°By now, I wonder if miss song¡¯s matter has been resolved? Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡± Mr. Xuanmiao asked in a gentle voice. The eight aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens, the martial arts Research Institute, and the influential families of the Empire had come together, but because of a few words from song Qing, Shi qiuwu had suddenly betrayed them and left the aristocratic families to stand on her side. The Tianyi Daoist sect had also given up their original position because of the seal cultivators. Although they said they wouldn¡¯t help either side in name, their position was clear. But even so, the situation was still not good for song qingxiao. Not to mention the remaining combat power of the major clans, even the dozens of divine Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute were enough to force her to stay here. In Mister xuanmiao¡¯s eyes, her previous actions were just a last-ditch struggle. ¡°I still have more! I still have more!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything, but an old man was shouting. In the armament Treasury clan, elder Chun, who was tied up and carried on a silver shoulder pole, was now shaking his body. The braided pigtail swayed left and right, making a rapid sound. However, the rope on his body glowed with spiritual light and tied him up tightly. No matter how he struggled, he could not escape from the shoulders of two young and strong juniors. He could only be carried on the shoulders of his junior like a pig waiting to be slaughtered in such a funny and ridiculous posture. As soon as elder Chun spoke, the faces of all the people from the armament clan, young and old, instantly flushed red-they felt a sense of shame and anger. ¡°Song girl, where did you get your sword? who forged it?¡± Without waiting for the people from the armament clan to stop him, elder Chun turned his head and stared at song Qing, asking, ¡± this Dharma treasure of yours is not on the divine roll. It¡¯s definitely not an inheritance ¡­ Who made it?¡± Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment, and his eyes met the old man¡¯s. ¡°Elder Chun from the armament Treasury clan.¡± There were now four master blacksmiths in the armament repository family, named after spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Elder Chun was the most skilled, already quite similar to the brilliance of the shenji clan back then. Su Wu¡¯s voice explained in her spirit, ¡± ¡°Back then, my sword embryo was made by him.¡± Su Wu had once mentioned this person, saying that he had a particularly strange personality. However, he did not go into detail about how strange it was. Just by looking at the old man tied up like a dumpling and the people around him who had long been used to it, song qingxiao could guess what was going on. Now that things had come to this, she had no need to hide it. In this fierce battle, she would definitely use all her magic weapons and methods. Whether she was Dead or Alive, there was no way to hide her secrets. Therefore, when she heard elder Chun¡¯s question, she replied frankly, ¡± ¡°I forged it myself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Chun was stunned by his words. His face quickly turned red, and he struggled even more violently. ¡°You forged it? Have you learned the art of forging?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song Qing answered honestly. ¡°Have you ever refined any artifacts or magic treasures before this?¡± Elder Chun was already gritting his teeth as he asked in a trembling voice. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°So ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s struggling body stiffened, and his expression turned ugly. ¡°Is this something you¡¯re going to practice with?¡± Song Qing nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can say that.¡± The surrounding people¡¯s eyelids twitched when they heard this. Even Mr. Xuanmiao, who had been very calm all this time, could not hold his breath. Everyone had seen the treasure transform into a Dragon and absorb lightning to advance. It must be known that the requirements for a mysterious heavenly level spirit treasure to appear in the world were very strict. In the ancient era of chaotic spirit energy, there were many powerful people who refined such a rare treasure. In the past few thousand years, no new profound heavenly spiritual treasures had been heard of. Chapter 2206 - Chapter 2206 The great battle (2) Chapter 2206: The great battle (2) Chapter 2206: The great battle (2) It was precisely because of the rarity of mysterious heavenly rank spirit treasures that the Institute of martial arts was greedy when they first found out that song qingxiao had a treasure that could transform. It was rumored that the divine armaments clan had found the technique to create mysterious heaven-tier treasures, but that was just a rumor. Even after the divine armaments clan was exterminated, the Institute of martial arts had not found any records of it. The armament families focused on refining magic weapons. Elder Chun was the most talented among them. For hundreds of years, he had been famous in the human realm upon heavens. However, his highest achievement was only a Supreme spiritual treasure. The chances of reaching the profound heaven spiritual treasure stage and transforming the treasure into a physical form were too low. Even a Grandmaster blacksmith could not achieve it in their entire lives, but song qingxiao said that she had. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± This thought flashed through many people¡¯s mind, and they all felt that she was lying. Even the people from the Tianyi Dao school standing beside song qingxiao couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard. However, when Shi qiuwu heard this, he glanced at song Qing and recalled the scene in the starry sea. He believed it. The other person who believed in him was elder Chun. you¡¯ve never learned how to refine artifacts, but you can cast such a magical treasure with just a practice item ¡­ little girl, with your conditions, you shouldn¡¯t cultivate. You should be my disciple! Elder Chun began to howl again,¡±let me go!¡± Let me go!¡± This time, he struggled with great strength, and the immortal binding rope almost couldn¡¯t restrain him. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. He shouted again, ¡± ¡°Otherwise, I can take you as my master! Master ¡­ Master ¡­ Please save your disciple ¡­¡± The immortal-binding rope hanging on the silver shoulder pole creaked, and the powerful force made the two disciples who were carrying him unable to stand still. They swayed as if they were drunk. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy!¡± An old man from the armament clan who looked like him could not take it anymore and punched elder Chun in the face, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense at this time-¡± ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± While elder Chun from the Armory was making a ruckus, Daoist Master Yi Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he watched the scene from the other side. His Junior Brother wasn¡¯t very reliable either, but he was much better than this crazy elder Chun. ¡°Master, catch it!¡± Elder Chun was punched by his younger brother, but it did not hurt at all. A white jade slip flew out from the top of his head and shot in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. this is the knowledge of this disciple¡¯s entire life. Please take it first ¡­ ¡°..¡± Behind him, elder Dong clenched his fists tightly. His face was pale, and it was obvious that he was so angry that he was about to lose his mind. ¡°This is terrible.¡± Seeing this, elder Chun finally came to his senses. He knew that he had gone too far and might have completely angered his younger brother. .. The farce came to an end for the time being. Song qingxiao did not know whether to laugh or cry as she held the White jade in her hand. Seeing that elder Chun had been gagged and taken away, she had no choice but to keep the item for the time being. since everyone is done speaking, I, on behalf of the Council, announce that song qingxiao is to be arrested immediately! Mister xuanmiao was also annoyed by elder Chun¡¯s previous behavior. As soon as elder Chun was carried away, he quickly put his hands behind his back and said in a clear voice, all representatives, please cooperate with the martial arts Research Institute. If there¡¯s any resistance, kill them on the spot! As soon as he finished speaking, although there were some people in the aristocratic families who were unwilling, everyone moved in front of the Parliament. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± The green-robed Daoist priest¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of worry as he saw this scene, and he called out to Daoist priest Yi Qing. Daoist Yi Qing sighed and rebuked him coldly, ¡°Adjust your breathing and meditate. Try your best to have sufficient spiritual energy.¡± This was a tough battle. The moment Daoist priest Yi Qing chose to give away the copper-coin sword, the Tianyi Daoist sect was already involved. ¡°Yes!¡± A few Daoist priests responded loudly and sat cross-legged in the void. At this time, dozens of divine Warriors and influential families had surrounded song qingxiao. Madam hexiang died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. My Chu family also wants to join. song qingxiao killed many of my family members. The fan family will join in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Wei family and song qingxiao are irreconcilable. We can¡¯t let her go!¡± ¡°The PEI family will also join.¡± The head of the PEI family also spoke. Among the crowd, PEI hongye¡¯s eyes were filled with either envy or disappointment. She had once participated in the same trial as song qingxiao. Back then, the two of them were not on the same starting line in terms of status, strength, and background. Chapter 2207 - Chapter 2207 The great battle (3) Chapter 2207: The great battle (3) Chapter 2207: The great battle (3) In the mental hospital, song qingxiao was the final winner. However, PEI hongye thought that it was just luck. At that time, she was proud and did not look down on song Qing. She was the heir of the PEI family, while song qingxiao was just an ordinary person. However, who would have thought that many years later, this girl, who she had once looked down on, would leave her far behind after entering the gates of cultivation? The tables had turned. Many years ago, PEI hongye was still slightly above song Qing.Many years later, when the two met again, she had barely broken through to the nascent soul realm with the help of her family¡¯s resources, while song qingxiao had far surpassed her elders, even shocking the heavens beyond heaven. .. The aristocratic families of the Empire expressed their opinions one by one, and the aristocratic families of the heavens beyond heaven also surrounded them. Song Qing clenched her fist, and a golden light turned into a long sword. It slowly appeared in her hand. ¡°Do it!¡± Under Mister xuanmiao¡¯s command, the monks of the fanyin family began to chant Buddhist scriptures in low voices. Under the convergence of spiritual energy, lotus flowers appeared and held the monks in the middle. Several divine Warriors worked together and attacked song qingxiao. The aura of the void realm spread out and enveloped song qingxiao. The shadows of Buddha appeared and turned into thousands of Buddha statues. They held Vajra scepters and knocked on song Qing. As the sword Qi rotated, these attacks turned into extremely sharp moves, forming an inescapable net. Under the pressure, song Qing¡¯s small tail slapped the ground and his body flew high into the air. At the same time, Shi qiuwu also moved. His figure flickered, and at the same time, he split into two, then into four, and in an instant, he turned into more than ten similar figures, flying in front of several divine Warriors. Mr. Shi, there¡¯s no road ahead. Turn back and you¡¯ll be back! Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s voice seemed to have a magical power. His powerful spiritual will transformed into an invisible restrictive force that blocked Shi qiuwu¡¯s figure. The two of them were at the same cultivation level, and their strength was also comparable. In a short time, neither of them could do anything to the other. Shi qiuwu managed to block off the threat of Mr. Xuanmiao, but song qingxiao still had to face the threat of even more void realm cultivators. Three divine Warriors appeared, and the wind from their palms turned into a force that could topple mountains and overturn seas. Golden Buddhas flashed around her, and countless Vajra scepters smashed down as if they were going to kill her in an instant. She waved her long sword and poured her spiritual power into howlsky. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® With a deep roar, the shadow of a Dragon flashed within the long sword. The sword Qi mixed with demonic Qi turned into a Golden Dragon Phantom and circled around song Qing¡¯s side. A strong wind blew, and the Golden Dragon roared. The Golden Dragon instantly turned into countless sword Qi that spread out in all directions, charging at the Buddha shadows that filled the sky. They intertwined with each other and scattered them, breaking the first attack of the monks from the fanyin family. Before the three divine Warriors ¡°palm attacks could land on song qingxiao, Wei Zhi jumped out from the Empire. ¡°Song qingxiao, go to hell!¡± As she shouted resentfully, her body fell to the ground, and a layer of black scales quickly covered her limbs. At the same time, a large amount of black gas gushed out of her body. As soon as the black gas appeared, it condensed into a physical body, turning into several legs that were two to three meters long and as thick as a thigh, lifting her body up high. In an instant, Wei Zhi had transformed into a giant black spider, only revealing her venomous face. The demonic Qi in her body churned, and after the mutation, her strength seemed to have broken through the seal of a realm, barely reaching the cultivation of the Dao integration realm. She looked extremely dangerous. After Chu Yi¡¯s death, she was greatly affected. This sudden change shocked the people of the Wei family, and they subconsciously dodged. ¡°I want your life! I¡¯m going to take your life!¡± As Wei Zhi shouted, the long legs slammed into the ground and crawled quickly. In the blink of an eye, they were behind song qingxiao, and a long sickle-like leg slashed down at her body. At this moment, there were three void realm divine Warriors blocking the way in front of song qingxiao. Behind them was the mutated Wei Zhi. Within her spirit, her nascent soul opened its eyes and formed a seal with both hands. ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha!¡± A Maitreya golden body that was several feet tall quickly flashed. In the Golden light, the Maitreya clenched his fist and punched in the direction of the three divine Warriors. After breaking through to the void realm, her power had reached an unprecedented state. The power of the nine-word secret order had been enhanced again and again, and it was far more powerful than the power of an ordinary early-stage void realm cultivator. The Maitreya¡¯s fist was almost solid, and the power went straight in. It easily broke the blockade set up by the three divine Warriors and fell to the ground. The three divine Warriors ¡®expressions changed. They didn¡¯t expect that she could break through their joint attack so easily. Everyone had seen with their own eyes that she had used the ¡®Army¡¯ token to summon the Maitreya true body to resist the lightning tribulation, and they already knew that her strength was not shallow. However, when he really faced her, he realized that Maitreya¡¯s punch was so strong that it didn¡¯t seem like a real person. As the heavenly hammer fell, two divine Warriors retreated quickly. One of them didn¡¯t have time to Dodge, and his body expanded rapidly. It seemed that he wanted to use his strong void realm body to withstand her attack. ¡°Mo !¡± Song qingxiao chanted a secret incantation, and the power of Dragon destruction added a layer of white light to the fist of the Golden Maitreya. BOOM! BOOM! Blood splattered in all directions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The void realm divine warrior, who had just grown to three or four meters tall, was instantly killed by the punch and turned into a pile of bloody mud. In the blink of an eye, song qingxiao had killed two experts of the same level and forced back two divine Warriors. She took this opportunity to turn around and grab the mutated Wei Zhi. ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡± A cold voice came out of Maitreya¡¯s mouth. That kind face revealed a trace of compassion, and as he clenched his fist, his killing intent was revealed! Chapter 2208 - Chapter 2208 Underestimating (1) Chapter 2208: Underestimating (1) Chapter 2208: Underestimating (1) The Golden Palm closed, and Wei Zhi¡¯s seemingly tough limbs snapped. Amidst her sharp screams, blackish-red blood seeped out from the gaps between the fingers of the Maitreya¡¯s giant palm. ¡°Chu Yi¡¯s death was his own fault!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s cold voice entered Wei Zhi¡¯s soul. Her limbs were broken and endless pressure came from all directions. The strong spiritual power rushed into her veins and stirred her internal organs and sea of consciousness. At the moment of life and death, the first thing that came to her mind was not her lover¡¯s face or her hatred, but the scene outside the starry sky many years ago. At that time, she and Chu Yi were ordered to kill song qingxiao. The two of them were clearly of a higher cultivation level than her, but song qingxiao¡¯s explosive potential made Wei Zhi feel uneasy. It was as if he could never be killed! The scene of her being pierced through by his magic treasure and then transforming into a human-headed snake to pounce into the border gate had become a shadow that had been hidden in Wei Zhi¡¯s heart for many years. Through the Golden Maitreya shadow, the figure that had escaped then overlapped with the figure that was holding her in his hand now. The seed of fear that had been buried for many years had suddenly erupted! Back then, Wei Zhi was born into a noble family, but he changed his cultivation to the demonic path in the nascent soul realm. He used demonic blood to refine his own body in order to defeat the demonic shadow in his heart. However, those thoughts were instantly crushed by his golden eyes. ¡°No¡­¡± As she screamed, she hurriedly took out a green eight trigram. Before the treasure could be activated, the Buddha shadow clenched its fists. The powerful spiritual pressure crushed Wei Zhi into pieces, and his soul was destroyed. He died without a trace! After killing a divine warrior and Wei Zhi in seconds, Maitreya¡¯s giant palm grabbed the ownerless eight trigram disk. At the same time, song qingxiao took out the damaged chaos green lamp in Shen villa. The petals of the lamp were damaged, and a deep crack appeared on the green lamp. Under Meng fanglan¡¯s heavy injury, the vital Qi of the green lamp was greatly damaged, and the flame seemed to have shrunk by a third. Without another word, song qingxiao sent the shimmering eight trigram into the green flame. No one knew where Wei Zhi had gotten it. Back then, he had only used a corner of the eight trigrams to make the chaotic green lamp grow a flower. The flame of the lamp quickly swallowed the treasure, and the cracks on the lamp were quickly repaired. The dim light suddenly burst into light, and the aura seemed to have grown a lot. Then, the purple flame in the lamp flashed and disappeared into the wick. A divine warrior who was forced back by the Maitreya¡¯s fist shadow was still in shock. Before he could recover from the shock of his companion¡¯s tragic death, a Purple Lotus mark appeared between his eyebrows. After devouring the spiritual treasure, the green lamp of chaos was even more powerful than before. He sensed that something was wrong and immediately raised his palm to grab the space between his eyebrows. BOOM! BOOM! The sound of burning flames rang out in his spirit. Under the cover of the purple flames, his face still had the joy of escaping and fear. Then, a bone-chilling feeling instantly filled his entire head. He raised his hand and slapped it powerlessly in the direction of the head, but the head turned into ashes in the fire. The palm passed through the headless body, and the divine warrior¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud. At the same time, the Golden Dragon in the air turned back and turned into a long sword, which flew into her palm. ¡°Die!¡± This word contained the power of Dragon destruction. It combined with the sword Qi and slashed out. The sword light swept across the sky, killing all The Guardian Warriors with metal armors. The remaining sword Qi headed straight for the monks of the fanyin family on the Lotus platform. The sound of the airflow was endless. The light of Buddha appeared in the Lotus platform and turned into an extremely hard shield, protecting the monks. However, in the next moment, the overflowing sword Qi struck the Lotus Buddhist light, and just as the group of Dao integration realm monks were about to die- The taikang clan had finally made their move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless sword lights interwove, and a threatening cold edge shot up into the sky, forming a sword light formation, blocking the chaotic sword lights. The two types of sword Qi collided. Neither of them seemed to be convinced, and they let out a clear and long cry. Under the influence of the sword Qi, the long sword by tai kangwu¡¯s waist seemed to have sensed the sword Qi¡¯s resonance, and it knocked against the scabbard, making a ¡®ka ka¡¯ sound. ¡°This is ¡­¡± He seemed to have sensed something, and his eyes were wide open. The long sword at his waist was still noisily moving, emitting a spiritual light. It was as if this earth-shattering blow had aroused its interest and it couldn¡¯t wait to unsheathe and show its power. Chapter 2209 - Chapter 2209 Underestimating (2) Chapter 2209: Underestimating (2) Chapter 2209: Underestimating (2) He had nurtured the sword for many years, and its power was accumulated. Taikang Wu, who was born in the taikang clan, had long reached the state where the sword was in the heart, in the spirit and not the form. He was calm, but song qingxiao¡¯s sword had triggered something hidden in his heart. The moment the clan elders made their move and temporarily sealed off song qingxiao¡¯s sword Qi, some of them sensed that something was wrong with tai kangwu. ¡°Little five ¡­¡± ¡°Tai kangwu!¡± A handsome man in a seven-quarter wide-sleeved warrior¡¯s robe with a long sword across his chest called out. There was something wrong with his expression. It seemed to be both sad and somewhat hateful, but in his eyes, there was a trace of disbelief and surprise, as well as a hidden joy. ¡°Ah?¡± When the elder¡¯s voice rang out, tai kangwu subconsciously raised his head and looked at him. Under the elder¡¯s gaze, he subconsciously suppressed the sword that was throbbing violently at his waist, ¡°No!¡± Now was not the time for him to make a move. He had once sworn that this strike would be reserved for those who should be killed! .. In the first round of battle, song qingxiao was temporarily forced back by the sword Qi of the taikang clan. In the blink of an eye, the PEI family¡¯s demonized Wei Zhi died a tragic death. The martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond had two deaths and several injuries, the divine Warriors had managed to escape with their lives, and the Vajra formation set up by the monks of the fanyin family had been torn apart. Song Qing held a long sword in his small hand, and he was like a smiling Maitreya facing all living beings. ¡°..¡± Her strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. If not for the fact that they had seen with their own eyes that she had just broken through to the void realm, they would not have believed what had happened. Shi qiuwu and Mr. Xuanmiao stopped temporarily in the midst of the turbulent air flow. Both of them withdrew their divine Arts and retreated more than ten meters. there are new talents in every generation. Mr. Xuanmiao, we are old. Why don¡¯t we give this star field to the young? ¡± Shi qiuwu frantically adjusted the aura in his body and suppressed the shock in the depths of his heart. He pretended to be calm and spoke slowly. Song qingxiao had given him too much of a shock. A few years ago, this young girl was so weak in front of him that she couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow. Now, she had become so powerful. When she stood by his side, even Shi qiuwu felt a hint of pressure. ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, Mr. Xuanmiao could no longer maintain the friendly look he had when he was talking and laughing. His face was gloomy. In the battle with Shi qiuwu, neither of them had the advantage. Shi qiuwu had been in seclusion for many years. Although he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Saint realm, his spiritual power and magical power were on par with his. He was really difficult to deal with! His gloomy eyes fell on song qingxiao, and his eyes finally showed some caution. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± Mister xuanmiao looked at the green lamp that was still in song Qing¡¯s hand. The flame of the lamp was violet in color. Before this, it had easily killed a void-realm divine warrior, so it could not be underestimated. He came from the East Qin clan and had read countless books. His mind was all-encompassing and he suddenly remembered a strange object that had disappeared for many years: chaos Azure lamp? ¡± It was rumored that this lamp could connect yin and yang and burn the Three Realms. No matter if it was a God or Buddha, they would be burned by this flame, which could destroy the world and all living beings. I didn¡¯t expect that such a treasure would actually fall into your hands. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s words shocked the surrounding people, and they were unable to speak for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± He sighed. Even though he had already overestimated song qingxiao¡¯s strength before the fight, he realized that he had misjudged her after the fight. She was many times more dangerous than what Mr. Xuanmiao had thought. ¡°No wonder wuwo would fall into your hands and have his jade pendant taken away by you.¡± His words fell into everyone¡¯s ears, and they were all particularly surprised. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, once Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s handwritten letter was out, there were many people who had guessed the truth, just like akigo. However, their guesses were still false. When they personally heard that the East Qin family¡¯s Supreme treasure, the taihao heavenly book, had really fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s hands, many people were still shocked. She broke through to the void realm in front of everyone. According to Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s calculations, she had snatched the taihao heavenly book from East Qin wuwo when she was in the third-level immortal soul stage. With a cultivation one realm lower than hers, she was able to take the treasure of the East Qin family from a void realm expert. No wonder Mr. Xuanmiao said that he had underestimated her! With such strength and cultivation, they shouldn¡¯t have joined forces with three divine Warriors. Instead, they should have sent more Masters to kill him. Chapter 2210 - Chapter 2210 Underestimating (3) Chapter 2210: Underestimating (3) Chapter 2210: Underestimating (3) .. In the Empire¡¯s team, only the Shi family and Gu chunxing remained silent. Before PEI, Chu, and the others could make a move, they saw song qingxiao display her might. In the fan family, the coffins, which were originally being carried by several clan members and emitting a large amount of black corpse Qi, also stopped moving after the battle had temporarily come to an end. The lid of the coffin slowly closed, and the corpse that was about to come out of the coffin lay back down silently. It was obvious that it was still waiting for an opportunity. .. No one was not shocked by song qingxiao¡¯s strength. It was as if she had exceeded the limits of the Empire¡¯s noble families. ¡°Taikang clan, hear my order!¡± Mister xuanmiao¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent and he shouted, ¡± please send out five void realm experts to block song Qing¡¯s little sword Qi. She can¡¯t get close to us! ¡°The fanyin family, Dao Kong, er Kong, di Kong, Ren Kong ¡­¡± He called out the Buddhist names of several monks from the fanyin family and said sternly, ¡°¡±Set up the formation of gods and Buddhas!¡± ¡°East Qin¡¯s five confucians, step out.¡± As Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s voice fell, several people from the aristocratic families who were called out stood up one after another. Among the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond, other than the Changli clan that had been exterminated, only the five clans had real Warriors among the other eight great clans. The other races, like Shennong, bingcang, and xuandu, were not good at fighting. 30 divine Warriors from the Institute of martial arts, kill this man, Dead or Alive! ¡°Yes!¡± 30 divine Warriors appeared and released their void realm power, surrounding song qingxiao and Shi qiuwu. After the death of the two divine Warriors, the remaining people didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore and used their full strength. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± In the Tianyi Daoist sect, the two-faced Taoist priest couldn¡¯t help but look worried when he saw this scene. Xuanmiao was getting serious. Even if song qingxiao was extremely powerful, she would not be able to deal with so many people. Even with the help of the Big Dipper Seven Star formation of the Tianyi Daoist sect, she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°Are we really not going to do anything?¡± When the green-robed Taoist saw this scene, he was not only dissatisfied with the martial arts Research Institute, but also felt a sense of pity and love for song Qing. Daoist Yi Qing¡¯s face was as dark as water, and he seemed to be struggling internally. At this moment, the handsome middle-aged man was trying to persuade tai kangwu, ¡± ¡°Little Wu, you have to fight too. Do your part for the family.¡± The taikang clan was originally considered powerful, but after su Wu¡¯s death, they showed signs of decline. In addition, the bloodline that they had placed high hopes on had died under the encirclement of the martial arts Research Institute, causing the taikang clan to be extremely disappointed in the existence of the Parliament in the martial arts Research Institute. As a result, they often followed the instructions of the Parliament in secret. This time, the Council had ordered each clan to send out five experts to assist the Institute in capturing song qingxiao. Unlike fan Yin and East Qin who had sent out many experts, the taikang clan had only sent a total of five people, including tai kangwu. He had originally drawn the bad lot to make up for the number of people, and had no intention of really making a move. However, no one had expected that the divine Warriors of the martial arts Research Institute would be so weak. Song qingxiao had killed two void realm divine Warriors in a single move, angering xuanmiao and forcing the various aristocratic families to send people. ¡°Second uncle, you also know that my sword never leaves its sheath.¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s face turned solemn. With song qingxiao¡¯s strength, he could not defeat her without unsheathing his sword. I swore that year that this sword intent that I nurtured was for killing that person! His voice was soft but firm. but ¡­ the man who he called ¡®second uncle¡¯ heard this and sighed. but he¡¯s already dead ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s dead. In this life, there¡¯s naturally no need for me to use my sword.¡± Tai kangwu laughed in a carefree manner and still insisted on not fighting. In addition to su Wu, he also had a very talented bloodline in the taikang clan. He had already reached the peak of the void realm and was only half a step away from the peak. He was also a man who had a high chance of entering the Saint realm. It was a pity that his state of mind was incomplete, and he was destined to not be able to enter the Saint realm in this life. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Second uncle sighed. Facing Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s gloomy face, he still braced himself and stepped out with the other four people in the family. Song qingxiao laughed coldly as she looked at the scene in front of her. Before she could say anything, a wave of Yin Qi suddenly shot over from afar. This aura was not to be underestimated. It seemed to have reached the half-step void realm. The most terrifying thing was that there was a trace of demonic Qi mixed in the black Qi, which added to the killing intent. ¡°The green lamp ¡­ The green lamp ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the black clouds churned, a ghostly Qi mixed with a voice that made it difficult to distinguish whether it was male or female entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡®Boom-¡® A strange figure was carried by the wind and flew into the battle at lightning speed. ¡°Give me back my Blue Lamp!¡± A shrill female voice mixed with a strong male voice sounded. A big white hand reached out from the ghost Qi and grabbed the chaotic green lamp in song Qing¡¯s hand. At the critical moment, the number seven that was possessed by lady Chu arrived! Chapter 2211 - Chapter 2211 The demonic soul (1) Chapter 2211: The demonic soul (1) Chapter 2211: The demonic soul (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became extremely sharp in an instant. The feeling of a green lamp was at her will. The purple flame flashed and released a murderous intent! Before the palm could touch the light of the flame, it seemed to be injured by the light. The soul was injured, and with a scream, the outstretched palm quickly shrank back. ¡°My Blue Lamp! My Blue Lantern! Give me back my green lamp!¡± A demonic sound that seemed to be the combination of a man and a woman rang out at the same time. With a desperate roar, black gas exploded from the body of the monster that was neither human nor ghost, covering the world. ¡®Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯ The evil ghost Qi covered the sky, causing the ground to turn dark. Under such a situation, the two coffins in the team of fan family made strange sounds again. The lid of the black iron coffin slowly moved away while rubbing against the body of the coffin, making a ¡®dang dang¡¯ sound. Mister xuanmiao and the others were shocked by the sudden intrusion. When they came back to their senses, they found that the person was coming for the green lamp, and they could not hide their fear. This person¡¯s ghostly aura was so strong that it even suppressed the weak ¡®human¡¯ aura on his body. He was only at the pinnacle of the Dao integration stage, but the ghostly Qi he released was no weaker than that of a void realm cultivator! ¡°Who is this?¡± Many people in the heavens beyond heaven were shocked. Mister xuanmiao frowned and his face turned ugly. In the past two years, nameless powerhouses seemed to have appeared one after another in this star field, and they were not under the control of the martial arts Research Institute. This was not a good thing for the martial arts Research Institute, which had included beyond Avalon into their sphere of influence. ¡°Give me back my green lamp! Give me back my green lamp!¡± The black shadow was still roaring, with the anger of a woman and the resentment of a man. As the black gas surged and twisted, it turned into something like a tentacle. With the black shadow as the center, it spread out like a huge blooming flower of hell. ¡°That¡¯s the demonic shadow!¡± At this moment, someone in the Empire¡¯s team suddenly thought of something and shivered. He moved closer to eleventh uncle and transmitted a message to him. After song qingxiao had wreaked havoc in the Shi family, another specter had barged into the imperial capital and killed many people. However, it was difficult to identify this person, and he quickly left after causing a commotion. This matter became an unsolved case and was left unsettled. Later on, although they had heard of this Devil¡¯s appearance in the hidden world, the Empire had sent people to investigate, but they had not found any clues. He didn¡¯t expect that this monster would appear here, and it seemed that its strength had also improved at a rapid pace in the past few years. Uncle eleven frowned and ordered everyone, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, we¡¯ll see.¡± As he spoke, two black shadows silently crawled out of the two mysterious coffins in the fan family. When song qingxiao heard the man¡¯s roar and saw that he was determined to get the green lamp, a name suddenly came to her mind. ¡°Lady Chu?¡± On the day of the expedition to the Gu residence, they had fallen into the burial ground of the Chu woman. By chance, she had formed a blood contract with the chaos green lamp, and this trip was not in vain. Lady Chu failed to take over his body and finally merged with number seven. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this number seven, who was possessed by lady Chu, seemed to have been possessed by a demon and was chasing after him relentlessly. Song qingxiao pursed her lips. When she sensed the dense demonic aura, she was stunned for a moment and thought of something else. She kept the green lamp and with a turn of her wrist, she took out something and held it in her palm. It was an earring with a crescent moon and stars in the middle. There was still a trace of resentment on it, which was exactly the same as the aura on the woman in front of him. ¡°Do you remember this thing?¡± She asked, but number seven, who had been possessed by lady Chu, seemed to have lost his mind. He completely ignored her words and only shouted, ¡± ¡°Hand over the green lamp! I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the extermination of the Xiangjiang clan that day was actually related to me ¡­ Song Qing was stunned for a moment, and a killing intent rose in his heart. With her intelligence, it was naturally not difficult for her to guess the profoundness behind this. After his blood contract turned green, this malicious ghost possessed number seven. It was likely that it had been tracking his whereabouts. Back when he was undergoing his tribulation in the hidden world, he had caused a huge commotion and even stopped by the Xiangjiang clan. This ghost must have used some unknown method to track his aura and massacred the entire Xiangjiang clan! ¡°I can¡¯t let you off!¡± She held the starry earring in her hand and said in a cold voice. The black gas turned into countless tentacles and shot toward her. The people from beyond Avalon who were surrounding her were waiting for her to make a move. They would rush up and take her life. He would deal with this pestering lady Chu first before dealing with the people from the heavens beyond heaven! As soon as the thought came to her mind, she let down her guard and let the black gas entangle her. The black Qi churned and covered the sky. Among the ghostly shadows, song qingxiao and the smiling Maitreya were tightly bound by countless black vines. This scene shocked Mr. Xuanmiao and the others who were waiting for an opportunity. They were well aware of song qingxiao¡¯s means. This demon dweller had a strange origin and his attack methods were also very terrifying. However, there was a full realm difference between the two of them. She was not so weak that she would be taken down by this demon dweller as soon as they met. Just as this thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, before Mister xuanmiao could order the attack, song Qing shouted, ¡± ¡°Dark green token! Hurry up and come out!¡± Her voice was like thunder, shaking people¡¯s souls. At this moment, everyone heard a strange laugh. ¡®Kekekekekeke-¡® ¡®Hehe ¡­ Hehehehe ¡­¡¯ This laughter contained Supreme demonic Qi, which was even far better than the demon dweller who had just arrived. Everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness trembled violently. Even Mr. Xuanmiao felt his vision turn black, as if his soul was in the netherworld and was almost shaken out of his body. ¡°What kind of attack is this?¡± Everyone was shocked and afraid. The monks of the fanyin family sat cross-legged on the Lotus platform and began to chant Buddhist scriptures. If it was in the past, under the sound of Sanskrit, it would naturally make people calm down. Moreover, evil could not prevail over good. Wherever the Buddha voice went, it would dispel the haze and wipe away the negative aura. However, when the Supreme Saint Sanskrit was heard, it did not affect the terrifying effect brought about by the strange laughter. The most terrifying thing was that the influence of the laughter seemed to be magnified to the extreme under the Buddhist voice. It was the purest compassion in the world, but it also contained the greatest demonic intent in the world! ¡°Stop reading! Don¡¯t read it!¡± With the addition of the Sanskrit sounds, Mister xuanmiao¡¯s vision turned black from the shock of his laughter. He shouted loudly, and the people from the fanyin family with high cultivation had already realized that something was wrong, so they stopped in time. However, the disciples with lower cultivation bases seemed to be unable to control their own actions and continued to chant the Buddhist scriptures. At this moment, the Buddhist scriptures could no longer help the people of the heavens beyond heaven. Instead, they had become the followers of the demonic sound. ¡®Kekeke!¡¯ Amidst the strange laughter, the black demonic vine that was binding song qingxiao seemed to have met its restraint and retreated in lady Chu¡¯s direction at a faster speed than when it had come. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± From the mouth of the demon dweller, number seven and lady Chu¡¯s painful cries sounded at the same time. A green shadow flew out from song qingxiao¡¯s forehead and spun in the air. The demonic Qi spread out and turned into a black shadow that was as dark as the abyss of hell. Within the black shadow, a demonic God had awakened. Chapter 2212 - Chapter 2212 Chapter 1049-advancement (1) Chapter 2212: Chapter 1049-advancement (1) Chapter 2212: Chapter 1049-advancement (1) ¡®Kekekekekeke-¡® As the monk from the fanyin family chanted, his laughter rang out from within the black mist once again. The black mist grew larger and larger, and the demonic soul¡¯s figure gradually solidified, turning into a human figure about three meters tall in the air. Those who were not strong enough in the heavens beyond heaven and the Empire could only feel the laughter shaking their souls. Many of them immediately sat cross-legged and guarded their minds. ¡°With a noble spirit in my heart, evil can not prevail over good!¡± At this moment, Mr. Xuanmiao shouted loudly. As soon as his voice fell, the power of the scholarly faction spread out, and everyone felt as if they could hear the sound of someone reading a book. In an instant, the influence of the demonic soul¡¯s laughter was reduced by 60 ¨C 70%. A heroic spirit seemed to be born in everyone¡¯s hearts, which flowed through their limbs and bones. Soon, they suppressed the fear brought about by the demonic soul¡¯s laughter. With the help of Mister xuanmiao¡¯s scholarly power, he was barely able to contend with the demonic soul¡¯s power. ¡°What a strong demonic Qi!¡± Shi qiuwu, on the other hand, was shocked by the demonic laughter of the demonic soul the moment it appeared. However, he had already reached the peak of the void realm and was only half a step away from becoming a Saint. He quickly regained his composure and was no longer affected by the demonic laughter. However, the demonic Qi of this thing was extremely strong and evil. When the demonic soul appeared, it made him feel a trace of pressure, which showed that this thing was not ordinary. ¡°Transformation ¡­ Profound heaven spiritual treasure!¡± When he said this, his expression was strange. He was shocked by the appearance of another profound heaven spiritual treasure, but at the same time, he was jealous of song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®wealth¡¯. Profound heavenly spiritual treasures were already extremely rare, but not every profound heavenly spiritual treasure could transform. Not only did song Qing have the sky splitter and the chaotic green lamp, but he also had such a powerful weapon! ¡°This girl, where did she get so many good things ¡­¡± Not only was Mr. Xuanmiao jealous, even Shi qiuwu was envious. In the Empire¡¯s Shi family, most of the children who came with eleventh uncle were carefully selected elites. Although they were initially affected by the demonic soul, they were still able to resist it after Mister xuanmiao used the secret technique of the scholarly faction, and there were no major casualties. When Shi qiuwu saw this scene, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. .. The demonic soul in the air had completely appeared. Its body exuded a strong evil Qi that had already condensed into a physical form. The black Qi welcomed the wind like a cloak, surrounding its body. The black Qi released by lady Chu had been completely forced back after it appeared. The sky saw light again, but the weak light seemed to be unable to shine through the shadow brought by the demonic soul. Wherever it was, it would bring endless despair and darkness, and it could evoke the deepest malice in people. When he slowly opened his eyes, everyone seemed to have seen the scene of hell through his vortex-like eyes. ¡°This is ¡­¡± In the camp of the xuandu family in heaven¡¯s beyond, the leader suppressed the fear in his heart and looked at mo hun. He seemed to have thought of something, but he was not sure. ¡°What is this?¡± The person from the true martial family seemed to have heard his mumbling and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Heavenly Dao guide.¡± When everyone heard the words ¡®heavenly Dao attraction¡¯, Mister xuanmiao and the others trembled in unison. The family of xuandu controlled the divine roll and had a good understanding of Dharma treasures and secret skills. This ¡®heavenly Dao guide¡¯ was also a famous treasure recorded on the divine roll, but its grade was not fixed. Most of the treasures recorded on the divine roll had a history. There were even records of a divine item like the chaos green lamp being created by heaven and earth. However, no one knew the origin of this ¡®heavenly Dao guide¡¯ ever since it entered the deity roll. No one knew who had forged it or where it had come from. They only knew that this item was extremely strange. Whether it was its owner or its enemy, they were all extremely unfortunate to encounter it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The demonic Qi of this thing was very deep. As its master¡¯s strength increased, it would absorb Yin Qi, the master¡¯s lifespan, and the blood soul to nourish itself. When it reached a certain grade, it would reveal the body of a demonic soul and slaughter all living beings. The price to control it was extremely high, requiring the feeding of blood essence and life spirit. Unlike ordinary treasures that would listen to their master¡¯s orders after recognizing him as their master, this ¡®heavenly Dao guide¡¯ seemed to have a mutually beneficial relationship with its host. If it grew too fast, it would bite back at its master, and it would bring misfortune to its master. Chapter 2213 - Chapter 2213 Chapter 1049-advancement (2) Chapter 2213: Chapter 1049-advancement (2) Chapter 2213: Chapter 1049-advancement (2) It was said that after this item advanced to the demonic soul true body realm, it could open the gate to the netherworld, master the Supreme law of darkness, and control the life and death of souls in the world! ¡°Exterminate Immortals and Buddhas, startle ghosts and gods!¡± The description of the ¡®heavenly Dao guide¡¯ after it had advanced to the peak flashed in the mind of the xuandu family¡¯s leader. The more he spoke, the more shocked he became. However, most of the owners of this item had met with an unfortunate end, so they had disappeared thousands of years ago. ¡°But ¡­¡± When the ruler said this, he looked at the demonic soul that appeared in the air and was a little uncertain. the legendary devil soul body doesn¡¯t have a ¡®green¡¯ word above its head ¡­ The demonic soul¡¯s body in the main world was almost solid. The most eye-catching thing was the extremely conspicuous ¡®green¡¯ character on its forehead, which was really hard to ignore. After it appeared, it didn¡¯t seem to co-exist with its master like the rumors said, and it didn¡¯t require her to sacrifice her blood essence to drive it. The leader of the xuandu family frowned and pondered. He hesitated. ¡°Maybe I remembered it wrong ¡­¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about the origin of the dark azure token. After she sensed the demonic soul¡¯s consciousness awakening, she released it the moment lady Chu appeared. In the mission of the pure heart, after it devoured the fiendish Qi condensed in the abyssal territory, it was extremely beneficial to it. With this advancement, his strength had gone up another level. ¡°Kill this man.¡± She pointed at lady Chu, who was possessed by number seven, and ordered coldly. The demonic soul¡¯s laughter stopped. Before it could hesitate, its body¡¯s reaction was far faster than its own consciousness. It would obey song qingxiao¡¯s orders. It made a grabbing motion in the air, and the black gas surrounding song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have been summoned and rushed towards it. It was grabbed in the air as if it was holding its vital point. With a shake of its arm, the black Qi was extremely brutal and wrapped around lady Chu! ¡°Let me go ¡­ Let me go ¡­ Qing Deng ¡­ Qing Deng ¡­¡± The screams of a man and a woman rang out. The black vines shot out from the ground and surrounded the ghostly figure of lady Chu. Naturally, lady Chu was not willing to die. She cast a curse that was surrounded by black smoke. However, her techniques and abilities were restricted by the dark green token. In front of this token, the ghostly Qi was suppressed and could not display any combat power at all. The black cloud surrounded number Seven¡¯s body, and the black gas that was wrapped around him seemed to be suppressed by the black vines. At this moment, a ghostly shadow flashed across number Seven¡¯s face. A face full of resentment seemed to want to abandon number Seven¡¯s body and escape. However, before she could escape, the black vines had already wrapped around her tightly, locking her soul and body within. There was no way she could escape. ¡°No¡­¡± Lady Chu let out a shrill cry, and number seven, who was being suppressed by her, let out a miserable cry. A large black hole appeared in the center of the demonic soul¡¯s palm, and a terrifying aura of death emanated from it. With a wave of its hand, the black vines wrapped around lady Chu and quickly flew towards the black hole. The black Qi spread out and swallowed the man and ghost at the same time. Lady Chu¡¯s screams came to an abrupt end. After the black gas devoured the human and ghost, it slowly closed up and disappeared. Everyone¡¯s faces, which had been filled with fear because of the black hole¡¯s appearance, could not help but look better. that¡¯s the netherworld gate ¡­ When Daoist priest Yi Qing saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but say softly, ¡± ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the ¡®heavenly Dao attraction¡¯.¡± The fact that the demonic soul could open the gate of the netherworld and devour a Dao integration stage ghost cultivator at the peak of the Dao integration stage showed how powerful it was. However, Daoist Yi Qing had already reached the half-step into the Saint realm. Although he was shocked by the power of the demonic soul, he was not afraid. This kind of divine item was the most effective against spiritual and evil cultivators. He glanced at Mr. Xuanmiao and sent a message to his two junior brothers, ¡± ¡°The dongqin family is in big trouble.¡± People like Mr. Xuanmiao, who had reached the half-step Saint realm, were not affected too much, because their cultivation and state of mind were very stable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the other East Qin family members were not so lucky. The scholarly techniques were all about using righteous Qi to defend against enemies, and the more one¡¯s cultivation level exceeded the opponent¡¯s, the more unparalleled their power would be. However, song qingxiao had already reached the void realm. With the ¡®heavenly Dao guide¡¯ in her hands and some unknown technique, she did not seem to be affected by the backlash. If both sides worked together, it would be enough to suppress the disciples of the East Qin family. Since the confucians were unable to use their power, the East Qin clan was like a saying-they did not even have the strength to truss a chicken. Chapter 2214 - Chapter 2214 Chapter 1049-advancement (3) Chapter 2214: Chapter 1049-advancement (3) Chapter 2214: Chapter 1049-advancement (3) The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect were watching the show. After the dark green token killed lady Chu, song Qing looked in the direction of the hidden world and put away the earrings in her palm. Today, no matter what the consequences were, she had finally put an end to a regretful matter in her heart. ¡°Kill these people!¡± The danger was still there. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned determined as she ordered the demonic soul. She had a blood contract with the dark green token, so mo hun naturally wanted to know who she had killed. The demonic soul¡¯s eyes glowed with a dark light, and the ¡®green¡¯ character on its forehead flashed. Black Qi dissipated from its body. The black Qi turned into countless ghost heads and flew out. ¡®Hehehehehe-¡® The ghost head laughed hideously. Each of them had reached the peak of the soul separation realm. Although their cultivation wasn¡¯t high, their numbers were shocking. These ghostly heads all had gloomy expressions, their hair disheveled and their faces filled with viciousness. The scene was filled with black gas and ghostly shadows- When the people of the fan clan saw these ghostly figures, their expressions were like they had seen a living ghost. Fan ¡­ Fan ¡­¡± It was Gu chunxing, who was holding two axes, who widened his eyes. ¡°Fan heyang?¡± The appearance of countless fan wus in front of them caused the people of the fan clan of the Empire to be extremely confused. One of the ghostly figures, who had just climbed out of the coffin, had his murderous look replaced by horror. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°How could this be? How is that possible?¡± He was fan Wu, who had been tricked by song Qing in the yulun void realm. After his treasure was robbed, he fell into the nine Dragons ¡®nest as a sacrifice. According to the divine incarcerate¡¯s trial rules that day, although his physical body had died, his mission had been completed, so his soul had returned to the clan. The fan family dealt with ghosts. After he died, his soul turned into a ghost cultivator. It was only after the elders of the fan family led him that he gradually recovered his consciousness and remembered the past. After turning into a ghost cultivator, fan Wu had to start all over again. Although he had the help of his family, he hated song qingxiao to the core and was determined to kill her to avenge what happened that day. Therefore, he had also appeared in this arrest operation. He had thought that he would be able to vent his anger on this trip, but he did not expect song qingxiao to improve so quickly, much faster than he had expected. The ghostly figure flashed and instantly turned the razed town into a living hell on earth. While fan Wu was in a daze, a ghost head that looked similar to him flew over. When the two met, the other party was extremely fierce and had no intention of showing mercy just because their faces were the same. A shrill scream came from the ghost head, shaking fan Wu¡¯s soul. Just as he was about to be devoured, a dry and thin hand reached out from the side and slapped the ghost head to the ground. ¡°Wuuu ¡­¡± The thin and dry handle was only left with a layer of skin and bones, but the skin gave off a dark light, as if it had been polished copper, and was extremely hard. The aura of a half-step void realm cultivator spread out, and a dried corpse that was half his height appeared beside fan Wu. At this moment, the skeleton said, ¡± ¡°What are you still doing?¡± The sound was very hoarse, like the harsh sound of a blunt saw cutting wood. ¡°Old ancestor ¡­¡± Only then did fan Wu come to his senses. As if he had been granted Amnesty, he hurriedly climbed back into the iron coffin. The mummified skeleton that he called ¡®ancestor¡¯ was the ancestor of the fan family who had entered the Dao of corpse in an attempt to break through to the void realm. He had buried himself alive in the fan clan¡¯s graves and was nourished by the yin Qi of the fan clan¡¯s ancestors. He had not appeared in the world for many years. This time, for some unknown reason, it broke out of the ground and pretended to be a Yin corpse raised by a junior, hiding in the black iron coffin. At this moment, he appeared to save fan Wu because the ghost head summoned by the Qing Ming token was similar to fan Wu¡¯s, which aroused his curiosity. As soon as the ghost head was slapped down, the demonic soul in the air turned around. When the shriveled copper corpse saw this scene, corpse Qi surged in its eyes and the strength of a half-step void realm cultivator was released. Before it could make a move- The ghostly heads around him quickly gathered together to form a giant ghostly head of fan five. It sucked in the direction of the fan clan ancestor. In the strong wind, the old ancestor was about to Dodge, but a black abyss appeared out of thin air beside him. Before he could scream, he was sucked in. In an instant, the abyss merged and disappeared. Another abyss appeared next to the demonic soul¡¯s hand. It spat out the fan clan ancestor, who had just been sucked in. Coincidentally, the ancestor was hooked on the demonic soul¡¯s fingertip and swayed non-stop. The mummified corpse¡¯s expression changed rapidly, but after realizing that he couldn¡¯t break free from the demonic soul¡¯s restraint, he shouted, ¡± our families are of the same breath and branch. Mr. Shi, save me! If he didn¡¯t say this, Shi qiuwu would naturally turn a blind eye. However, now that he had spoken, Shi qiuwu could not sit by and do nothing. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Although it was said that leaving the aristocratic family meant that there would be no restrictions in doing things, this was only an expedient measure to not implicate the aristocratic family. After all, Shi qiuwu was born in a noble clan and was deeply connected to them. Now that the fan family¡¯s ancestor was asking for help without caring about his face, he could only thicken his skin and plead. Shi qiuwu had chosen to stand on her side and had even helped her stop Mister xuanmiao. Song qingxiao naturally wanted to do him a favor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the fan family had opposed her several times, making her extremely disgusted. Naturally, she could not let them off easily. She thought for a moment and flicked her finger. Three grey dots were flicked out and landed on the stomach of the fan clan ancestor with a whoosh. They turned into three fist-sized skulls that bit tightly. ¡°Let him go!¡± The elder devil loosened his grip upon hearing this. The great ancestor of the fan clan did not have time to think about what she had done. Once he was free, he quickly crawled in the direction of the fan family¡¯s troops and entered the mysterious coffin with lightning speed. With a bang, he closed the lid of the coffin tightly. Clearly, he did not dare to get involved in this muddy water again. Chapter 2215 - Chapter 2215 Bakong (1) Chapter 2215: Bakong (1) Chapter 2215: Bakong (1) Song qingxiao looked at the fan clan ancestor, who was running away in a hurry, and laughed coldly. The three blood ghost banners from the demonic fiend Meng fanglan had almost taken her life back in Shen Manor. The ancestor of the fan family was only at the half-step void realm. Even if he had great power, without the dark green token, once he was possessed by the three blood ghost puppets, it was enough to make him suffer. After the Qing Ming token appeared, the fan family was completely restrained. Seeing that the ancestor of the fan clan, who had the highest cultivation, had been captured in an instant and had to plead with Shi qiuwu to save his life, the previously arrogant fan family members immediately quieted down. They did not dare to take advantage of the chaos to seek revenge. Fan Wu was a step too slow and was bitten by countless ghost heads. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± As soon as these ghost heads sucked him in, the power of ghost cultivation that he had painstakingly cultivated in his body began to leak out crazily like a flood. Not only that, but his soul also seemed to be sucked away by these ghostly heads, causing his body to look a little weaker in an instant. With the lesson learned, the fan family did not dare to step forward. At this critical moment, fan Wu shouted like the fan clan¡¯s ancestor, ¡± ¡°Mr. Shi, help-¡± Shi qiuwu rolled his eyes and ignored him. He had been dealing with the ancestor of the fan clan for many years, and they could be considered to have some friendship. In addition, both sides represented the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families. Since the fan family¡¯s ancestor had shamelessly spoken, he could save his life. But what was fan Wu? However, an unknown junior actually dared to speak to him. Shi qiuwu pretended to be deaf and mute, while fan Wu¡¯s Black and fuming face revealed a bit of resentment. The yin Qi in his body was quickly sucked dry by the ghost head, and his figure turned from real to illusory. Just as he was about to collapse, he seemed to have finally remembered something and shouted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the eight treasure netherworld ¡­¡± He remembered that this treasure originally belonged to him, but it was snatched by song qingxiao when he was in the yulun void realm. Unfortunately, he thought of it too late. Before he could say anything, the yin Qi was sucked dry, and the afterimage disappeared. As soon as fan Wu died, the ghost head that was sucking him disappeared. The black Qi from the demonic soul dissipated, and Yin Qi enveloped the earth. The ghostly heads charged in all directions, and wails could be heard everywhere they went. There were low-level disciples in the aristocratic families, and they were no match for these ghost heads. Once bitten by fan Wu¡¯s ghost head, most of the blood essence and spiritual power would be instantly sucked away. In serious cases, one would die on the spot and be sucked dry. In the blink of an eye, many low level disciples were killed, with East Qin and the fan Yin being the most miserable. In this incident, they had the most people. Those with high cultivation had already surrounded song Qing Xiao. These disciples with low cultivation levels had become the targets of the Qing Ming order, and more than half of them had been killed. Ghostly shadows appeared one after another, and black Qi soared into the sky. ¡°How can a demon run amuck in the clear and bright universe!¡± Seeing this, Mister xuanmiao shouted. This voice was filled with a great power, causing the ghost heads that were attached to the bodies of the disciples of heaven¡¯s beyond to fall off! The weak sunlight that had been affected by the yin Qi suddenly became much warmer under the influence of the scholarly faction, dispersing the yin Qi. ¡°Elder fan Yin BA Kong, help me surround song Qing Xiao!¡± Xuanmiao Yi forced the ghost head back and several divine Warriors set up a restriction, surrounding the disciples of the aristocratic families in the heavens beyond heaven who were still in shock. In the direction of the fanyin family, eight gray-robed monks sat cross-legged on Lotus platforms. As soon as Mister xuanmiao finished speaking, they flew out. The eight monks had kind faces. They put their hands together and chanted Buddhist scriptures. The spiritual energy turned into countless golden lights and seeped out of their bodies. In the blink of an eye, the eight monks were dyed dark gold like bronze men. Under the effect of spiritual power, several monks and the Lotus platform quickly grew and turned into eight Vajra that were seven or eight meters long. They surrounded song qingxiao like a high and thick wall. ¡°Ha!¡± With a loud roar, one of the Vajra realm Warriors took the lead and struck song Qing with a long stick! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The staff was thirty feet long, and with a thunderous sound, the spiritual energy turned into an afterimage, as if the Golden staff had been stretched out into a light shadow of more than ten meters long, turning into a towering pillar that came down on song Qing! ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Within his divine soul, su Wu said, ¡± these are the elders of the fanyin family, BA Kong. All of them have a cultivation base at the mid-stage of the void realm. They didn¡¯t cultivate any Dharma treasures or deified soul. Instead, they focused on cultivating their physical bodies and entered the Dao through martial arts, breaking through to the middle level of the void realm. After these eight elders became Vajra realm martial artists, they had almost no weaknesses. Their strength was boundless, and the strength of their physical bodies was even stronger than that of demonic beasts. They were extremely terrifying. Chapter 2216 - Chapter 2216 Bakong (2) Chapter 2216: Bakong (2) Chapter 2216: Bakong (2) the only way is to use my divine sense to attack and force him to disperse his Dharma idol true body. As soon as su Wu finished his words, before song qingxiao could move, he heard Mr. Xuanmiao say, ¡± ¡°In front of the Dharma, you can not use your divine thoughts.¡± His voice was like a curse, as if it had imprisoned her divine thoughts. The ¡®loopholes¡¯ that su Wu was familiar with, Mister xuanmiao naturally knew even better. He was like a supplement, making up for the weak points of the Brahman lullaby. At the same time, the other monk from the fan Yin family also moved. ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® In the sound of a violent storm, an extremely large Vajra demon-subduing pestle also swept over. There were pursuers in front, and there was no way back. The Vajra formed by the fan Yin family in the air blocked her, and the people from the xuanmiao family released the power of the scholarly faction to seal her spiritual sense. The 30 divine Warriors stood in a line and released their moves at the same time. The attacks came one after another, turning into an overwhelming killing intent that swept over and tried to cut down song qingxiao. .. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting a child?¡± Other than the first heavenly Dao sect that was watching from the side, East Qin, fan Yin, Zhen Wu and the other great clans also moved. When the people of the taikang family saw this, they were caught in a dilemma. Their only opponent was song qingxiao, who had just broken through to the void realm. Yet, so many people had to join forces, making it impossible for the taikang clan to attack. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with bullying a child?¡± Although the five people from the taikang clan were unable to escape due to the Council¡¯s rules, none of them were willing to join the siege. At this moment, tai kangwu faintly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still shiqiuwu ¡­¡± He had chosen to stand on song qingxiao¡¯s side, opposing the martial arts Research Institute. Since he couldn¡¯t beat up song qingxiao, he could beat up Shi qiuwu. Compared to song qingxiao, who had just broken through, Shi qiuwu was a half-step Saint. Although it was embarrassing for several people of the taikang clan to gang up on him, it was still much better than so many people only attacking song qingxiao. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they turned to look at Shi qiuwu. ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± When Shi qiuwu saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. On the other side, song qingxiao had no way out. ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡± With the divine sense attack blocked, it was too late to counterattack. According to su Wu, the Brahma¡¯s eight voids entered the path through martial arts, and its body was extremely strong, making it difficult for magical treasures to break it. However, under such circumstances, she had no choice. With the addition of Mr. Xuanmiao, the monks ¡®shortcomings were compensated. Since they could no longer use their divine thoughts, they could only fight with the same physical strength. The Golden light shone on her body, and the powerful spiritual energy stimulated the true body of the ¡®Army¡¯ token, putting heavy pressure on Maitreya. With the help of the power of the blue blood, she had transformed into the body of Nuwa. After being tempered by the lightning tribulation, her body was no longer weaker than a ninth-rank primary demonic beast. She did not believe that she could not fight them head-on! A hint of ruthlessness flashed in song Qing¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists. ¡°My heart is Zen, I will become a Saint and a Buddha!¡± Success or failure depended on this one move, and she didn¡¯t dare to hold back any strength. Countless spiritual energy was absorbed by the nine words secret order, stabilizing the Maitreya Buddha statue that was suppressed by the Buddha¡¯s light. ¡®Swish-¡® The spiritual power filled the Maitreya¡¯s real body, and the Buddha¡¯s shadow emitted holy light, blocking the pressure of the eight spaces! Maitreya¡¯s true body expanded once again, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile. At the same time, in the image, song qingxiao and Maitreya shouted at the same time, ¡± ¡°Mo !¡± ¡°Mo ¡ª-¡± The two forces turned into the Supreme power of Dragon destruction, wrapped Maitreya¡¯s fist, and rushed up against the Golden staff that was falling down! This punch had once resisted the nine Heavens ¡®Thunder tribulation and could break the power of 10000 spells. She did not believe that it could not break the eight space Dharma idol! The fist was moving so fast that it left a shadow. To the naked eye, it seemed to be moving upward at an extremely slow speed. The power exploded the air, making a sound of rapid air flow and causing the surrounding spiritual power to go into chaos. A terrifying aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate spread out, as if it was a precursor to the coming of a storm, causing the ground to tremble as if ten thousand horses were galloping. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi qiuwu sensed this aura, but unfortunately, he was surrounded by the five people of tai Kang and couldn¡¯t free his hands. The five people of the taikang clan were not willing to hit a child, so they all hit him. These people¡¯s abilities were already close to his, and in addition, sword cultivators were originally much more domineering than other secret techniques, making him feel heavy pressure. He didn¡¯t even dare to divert his attention. Even though he heard the noise, Shi qiuwu could not turn around. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect in the air couldn¡¯t sit still when they saw this scene. Chapter 2217 - Chapter 2217 Bakong (3) Chapter 2217: Bakong (3) Chapter 2217: Bakong (3) The green-robed Daoist priest stood up and stared at the scene with wide eyes. The Maitreya¡¯s shadow summoned by song qingxiao was so bright that it seemed to cover all the light in the world. The fist and the staff shadow collided-BOOM! The two forces collided, and the spiritual energy burst out, turning into a ring of thousands of rays of light that reversed in all directions. It was as if two mountains had collided, and the sound was no weaker than the collapse of the sky and the earth. The staff shadow¡¯s spiritual light was swallowed, and the forces collided with each other, causing Maitreya¡¯s figure to shake heavily. ¡°He actually blocked it!¡± The Daoist priest, who was holding his sword, was shocked when he saw this. Everyone in tianwaitian knew how powerful elder BA Kong was. Song qingxiao did not use the advantage of a weapon. Under the situation where her spiritual will was suppressed, she actually blocked BA Kong¡¯s attack. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t block it!¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s face twitched as a look of shock flashed across his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s broken,¡± ¡°It¡¯s broken?¡± When the taciturn Taoist priest heard this, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Immediately after, a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound was heard. This sound was particularly clear even among the rumbling of the ground. A crack appeared on the Golden staff. ¡®Ka Cha ka-¡® With a crisp sound, countless cracks covered the body of the Golden staff and flew up along the several feet long golden staff! In the blink of an eye, the crack appeared on the Vajra palm of the eight voids. As everyone held their breath, the crack moved upward in the next second-¡®crack!¡¯ The several-meter-tall Vajra body was broken, and the spiritual power rushed in and broke the body. BOOM! BOOM! With a loud explosion, the huge Vajra body was torn apart by spiritual power, revealing the true face of the gray-robed monk. The power of ice turned into ice and snow, freezing the monk into an icicle. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± As the crowd gasped, a Golden Lotus platform flew up and caught the frozen monk. Spiritual energy gushed out from the Lotus platform and broke the ice crystals, allowing the gray-robed monk to escape. However, he spat out a large mouthful of blood. Although song qingxiao had used up a lot of spiritual power, he still wanted to continue his attack. Maitreya stretched out his big palm and grabbed at the Lotus platform. At this time, the monk who had revealed his true body seemed particularly small in front of this Maitreya, unable to withstand a single blow. When the other seven void elders saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but shout in unison, ¡°Stop!¡± The sound was enhanced by the Sanskrit, and together with Mister xuanmiao¡¯s Confucian Scriptures, it had an unexpected effect, causing her movement to be stopped. The Vajra demon-subduing pestle fell heavily on Maitreya¡¯s head, making a heavy Sound of Metal clashing. The sound reverberated through the clouds and shook people¡¯s sea of consciousness. The power of Thunder penetrated Maitreya¡¯s body and hit song Qing¡¯s small body. Fortunately, she had broken through to the void realm, and her physical body had been tempered by lightning. Even with the ¡®Zhe¡¯ token on her body, the Maitreya¡¯s shadow only moved a little and was not broken. ¡°This song girl is so powerful.¡± Tai kangwu, who was in the middle of releasing the water, turned his head around and happened to witness this scene. The Vajra force of the Brahma sound could destroy Dharma idols of all living beings, but song qingxiao did not seem to be seriously injured after taking this blow. Not only were the people from the taikang family shocked, even Mister xuanmiao was stunned. ¡°.. Douyan mountain, righteous Fang ¡­¡± Just like the East Qin wuwo who used the method of reciting poetry to stimulate the power of the confucians in the Shen villa trip, this time, Mister xuanmiao also started to recite the ¡°three character classic.¡± Although they were both reading the ¡°three character classic,¡± with his mysterious half step Saint cultivation, he was much better than the East Qin wuwo. Song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense was suppressed, and circles of invisible power pressed down on her soul, causing her head to split and her eyes to hurt. The sound of reading was like thunder in his ears, and he could no longer hear any movement of spiritual energy. Everything in front of him turned silent, and he could only see the space being slightly distorted by the violent spiritual power. The Vajra scepter and staff were rushing and falling, but there was no sound at all. She had taken a blow and was truly angered. Elder Qi Kong¡¯s Dharma idol was like a heavenly moat that was difficult to cross, trapping her within. The scene in front of her made her unconsciously recall the time when she was still very weak many years ago. A man named Qian Shan from the heavens beyond heaven said with a look of contempt, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a God.¡± So what if he was a God? Could he casually treat other people¡¯s lives like ants? She had always been cautious and careful, but at this time, there was a sharp spirit that could not be blocked at all. ¡°Mo ! Buzzzzzz! Mumble!¡± After the three chants, the power of the Dragon was unleashed once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if he was a God, he had to break it! She flew up, and the Maitreya¡¯s smile deepened. His fist opened and turned into a giant palm, which slapped down on the devil-subduing Vajra. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡± With each slap, the earth trembled and the mountains shook. The violent power turned into a vortex and blocked Qi Kong¡¯s attack! The long tail had also turned into a sharp weapon at this time, sweeping across the Golden stick. Chapter 2218 - Chapter 2218 Help (1) Chapter 2218: Help (1) Chapter 2218: Help (1) Qing Wei¡¯s strength was limitless, not weaker than the ¡®Army¡¯ token, but much stronger. The moment it hit the Golden stick, the stick shadow was smashed into pieces, turning into golden fragments and afterimages, flying in the air. At the same time, the palm prints of the other elders had already landed. Heavy palm prints fell on Maitreya¡¯s head layer by layer. The power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas poured down. The ¡®Army¡¯ token lasted for two seconds before it shattered with a loud bang. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was pressed down by this force and smashed into the ground. At this moment, the 30 divine Warriors finally found an opportunity to attack again. Their power could not be compared to BA Kong and the East Qin clan. However, when thirty void realm experts attacked at the same time, it would be extraordinary. Song Qing¡¯s figure was immediately beaten down by the thirty divine Warriors. ¡°We can¡¯t allow her to escape!¡± A mysterious voice was transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears from the reading. ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good!¡± ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good!¡± ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good!¡± Xuanmiao had already started to repeat this sentence, but the power of this sentence was boundless. The voice became sharper and sharper, turning into invisible needles that pierced into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, as if to imprison her soul. Under the influence of the sound of reading, every time she tried to fight back, she was suppressed by the joint efforts of these people. Adding on BA Kong, who had slowly recovered, under the pressure of the confucians of the East Qin family, their cooperation was flawless. She had been smacked down again and again, and in this half a moment, she had used up more than thirty percent of her spiritual power. The sound of thunder was endless, and the Ling power turned into a storm, blocking everyone¡¯s consciousness. Daoist Yi Qing could only vaguely see song Qing¡¯s figure falling to the ground. Her long sword had not been drawn yet, as if it was being suppressed by the huge spirit. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s help.¡± When the two-faced Taoist priest saw this, he couldn¡¯t hold back. Daoist priest Yi Qing no longer hesitated and nodded. Before the Daoist priests could save him, they heard song Qing¡¯s panting voice. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the only ones with helpers?¡± Her voice was cold and did not show any weakness at all. As soon as she finished speaking, a long howl was heard, as if it was echoing her voice, ¡± ¡®Aowu ¡­ Aowuwu!¡¯ ¡°I also have one!¡± ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ .. A steady and powerful heartbeat was heard. A red light suddenly gushed out from where song Qing¡¯s small figure was. In an instant, the red light became more and more intense. As the spiritual energy storm soared into the sky, it swayed in all directions, like a flourishing Red Lotus fire blooming from the earth. ¡°What is this?¡± When xuanmiao saw this scene, a bad premonition appeared in his heart. Song qingxiao¡¯s treasures were far more than he had imagined. Whether it was the heaven-destroying sword, the ¡®heavenly Dao guide¡¯, or the nine words secret order, they had all shone in this round of battle and left a deep impression. However, with that long howl, something seemed to have awakened. A powerful pressure spread out, cold, sharp, and bloodthirsty as it peeked at the people in front of it. ¡°Demonic beast?¡± This aura was not unfamiliar to the people of the human realm upon heavens. It was as if a ferocious beast had awakened. Its aura was even stronger than that of the type 8 beast King in the sea of stars. ¡®Bang, bang, bang-¡® The heartbeat became more and more rapid. The red light flew several feet high with the spiritual energy storm, like a huge flame, and surrounded song qingxiao. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The long howl rang out again, soaring straight into the clouds and drowning out the sound of reading. The divine senses of the 30 divine Warriors were instantly disrupted, and a brutal and violent aura spread out. Shi qiuwu was the first to react. ¡°A Wolf?¡± He remembered the silver Wolf that had attacked the beast King that day. The chaos bead chose its own master and was swallowed by it. However, Shi qiuwu thought that it had already died. Ever since the incident in the starry sky and the ocean, this great ancestor of the Shi clan had broken through to the realm and shattered his dreams. He had always adopted an attitude of playing around in the mortal world. Song qingxiao¡¯s rapid advancement did not move him. His decision to take the risk and fight against Grandmaster did not shock him. Having cultivated to his level, his mental state had long been tempered and was extremely stable. Even though he was shocked by the number of treasures song qingxiao had, he was not as surprised as the fact that the wolf was still alive. ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡± That day, the silver Wolf overestimated itself and ambushed the beast King, and its life was almost gone. Even if the chaos bead chose it as its master, it would not be able to save it. All along, Shi qiuwu had thought that song Qing¡¯s rapid advancement was because she had borrowed the silver Wolf body to refine the power of the chaos bead for her use. If not, how could she break through so quickly? If she had really swallowed the chaos bead, how did the wolf survive? A flaw appeared in Shi qiuwu¡¯s state of mind and he was killed by the taikang clan¡¯s sword. If he had not reacted in time, he would have lost half of his life. Fortunately, the people of the taikang clan were also affected by the aura and did not attack too hard. Even so, the sword Qi still left a wound on his chest that was so deep that his bones could be seen. On the other side, when the crowd saw the red light, they were still confused. The ¡®thump thump¡¯ sound of their hearts suddenly stopped. At the same time, a Silver Shadow jumped out of the red shadow with lightning speed. ¡®Wu-¡® A divine warrior seemed to hear the roar of a fierce beast, and then a silver-white head flashed in front of him. The pair of gray-blue eyes had a cold light, and the corners of his mouth were open, revealing sharp teeth. Aowu! With a flash of blood, the sharp teeth bit his throat with lightning speed. Even though he was in the void realm, his physical body could not withstand the sharp teeth at all. The teeth easily pierced through the flesh and the neck bone broke. With a splash of blood, the head flew out. As soon as a frightened divine soul came out, it was slapped down by a huge Silver Palm. The giant palm seemed to be surrounded by flames, and as soon as it touched the original form of the nascent soul, it was ignited. ¡°It¡¯s a Silver Wolf!¡± Daoist Master Yi Qing, who was in mid-air, saw a huge Silver Wolf rush into the group of divine Warriors and start a massacre! The silver Wolf was more than six meters long, covered in thick fur, and flames were burning under its four feet, as if it was holding the huge Silver Wolf. As soon as it charged into the formation of the divine Warriors, it was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. Everywhere it went, blood light shot up into the sky. Every time it struck out with its claws, a divine warrior would be killed. In an instant, several divine Warriors died under its claws. Its attack was fierce and violent, and blood flowed like a river wherever it went. ¡°A demonic beast!¡± As soon as the divine Warriors reacted, everyone gave up on song Qing and surrounded him. At this moment, the silver Wolf King stepped on one of the divine Warriors. It reached out its long claws and clawed into the divine warrior¡¯s heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The poison and the flames gushed into his body, and with a boom, he was set on fire. In an instant, he was burned into ashes and bones that fell to the ground. This brutal and abnormal way of attacking shocked the void realm divine warrior. He subconsciously retreated and made a circle around the silver Wolf King, leaving a lot of space around it. ¡°Evil creature!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the silver Wolf kill five or six divine Warriors. The huge Silver Wolf King turned around. Its fur was flying in the air, making it look even more ferocious. Chapter 2219 - Chapter 2219 A hundred beasts (1) Chapter 2219: A hundred beasts (1) Chapter 2219: A hundred beasts (1) The silver Wolf King¡¯s fluffy fur flew in the air as the air current surged. Every silver hair seemed to be wrapped in the luster of flames, making the beast¡¯s aura abnormally fierce. Blood spurted out from the fur at the corner of its mouth and dripped down, like a broken string of pearls. The moment Mr. Xuanmiao and the pair of gray-blue eyes met, he saw a hint of human-like mockery in the silver Wolf¡¯s eyes. Its aura was like a vast ocean, making Mr. Xuanmiao feel pressured. ninth-grade?! Mr. Xuanmiao could not believe it, but the scene in front of him proved that he was not wrong. How many years had it been since there was a ninth rank beast King in this star field? The beast King in the starry sky sea back then was only at the peak of the eighth rank. When did song qingxiao get her hands on a ninth-rank demonic beast? the Institute of martial arts didn¡¯t even have any news about it. From the corner of his eyes, Mister xuanmiao turned to look at Shi qiuwu, who was being surrounded by the five people of taikang, and his eyes revealed a trace of hatred. The Shi family was afraid of heaven¡¯s beyond and regarded the starry sea as the Empire¡¯s. A few years ago, when something strange happened in the sea of stars, Shi qiuwu had personally stopped several divine Warriors who went to investigate. The disappearance of the type 8 beast King, the changes in the sea of stars, and the existence of the silver Wolf in front of him were definitely related to Shi qiuwu. At this moment, Mr. Xuanmiao wished he could kill Shi qiuwu himself. He had miscalculated the danger of this battle, causing the heavens beyond heaven to suffer heavy losses this time. A total of eight divine Warriors had died. Every void-realm expert was the result of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s painstaking efforts and years of precious experimental results. Now that so many of them had died, Mister xuanmiao¡¯s heart ached. Most importantly, no matter how high his status in the martial arts Research Institute was, the elder Council would be very dissatisfied with him for making such a big mistake this time. Fortunately, he still had a backup plan! As long as he could capture song qingxiao and the level nine Silver Wolf, he could make up for his mistake with the long sword and the heavenly Dao attraction. Thinking of this, Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he shouted, ¡± all divine Warriors and true martial family members, follow me to stop this Wolf. Elder Bakong, kill song qingxiao! The moment he finished speaking, BA Kong moved again. The Sanskrit chanting was heavy as the Dharma idol reappeared. Its aura was far more ferocious than before. The spiritual force surged like a tidal wave and suppressed song Qing¡¯s small figure. The chanting of the Buddhist incantation and the chanting of the East Qin family formed a wonderful suppression. The shadow of the fist and the spear collided, making a sound as if the mountains were collapsing and the earth was cracking. Her physical strength was strong. With her nuwa body and the ¡®token¡¯ token, she had fought with BA Kong, but her spiritual power had been greatly consumed and she would still suffer from the backlash. If he was trapped for too long, there would be problems sooner or later. At this moment, the silver Wolf King was being held back by the mysterious family, the true martial family, and dozens of divine Warriors. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s attack power was not only to suppress the divine thoughts, but also his spiritual power. The figure split up like a ghost, blocking every important breakthrough point. At this moment, the silver Wolf King did not pay attention to the mysterious action. Instead, its pair of white and fluffy ears moved. It turned its eyes to song qingxiao and let out a low growl. ¡®Aowuu!¡¯ As it roared, its huge body trembled. The flames under its four feet were like the red Lotus of hell that bloomed and spread rapidly in all directions. At this moment, a loud and clear roar came from the karmic fire of the red Lotus. It seemed to echo the long howl of the silver Wolf. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® As the roar rang out, a powerful demonic beast¡¯s aura escaped from it, causing everyone to tremble. A reddish-brown head emerged from the red light and turned into a towering giant beast, appearing beside the silver Wolf! ¡°What?¡± This sudden change caught Mr. Xuanmiao off guard. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Even the people of the Tianyi Dao sect who were besieging him in the air were horrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Next to the silver Wolf, the shadow of an eighth-rank demonic beast appeared out of thin air. The commotion here was too big, causing the five people from the taikang clan and Shi qiuwu, who were originally fighting endlessly, to stop at the same time with a tacit understanding. They turned their heads and looked in this direction! The moment he saw the demonic beast that was the size of a small mountain, Shi qiuwu sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°An eighth-order monster beast?¡± This was just the beginning. Chapter 2220 - Chapter 2220 A hundred beasts (2) Chapter 2220: A hundred beasts (2) Chapter 2220: A hundred beasts (2) The silver Wolf¡¯s howls were endless as the red Lotus flames spread out. The demonic beast¡¯s howls rose and fell in response to the Wolf¡¯s howls, as if responding to its call. The flames raged wildly, and the shadows of demon beasts emerged from within ¡­ There were those flying in the sky and those crawling on the ground. Each of them had a ferocious expression and an exceptionally terrifying aura. They were all monster beasts that were close to breaking through to the eighth rank. The surface of the ground began to arch up, as if something was trying to break out. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The ground cracked open, and the soil flew up. The pressure of the demon beast was released, forcing dozens of divine Warriors to retreat. The ground was lifted up high as if a small mountain had emerged from the ground. Then, it burst open and five extremely huge heads emerged. Aowu! The five heads let out a hiss at the same time. This demonic beast¡¯s aura was much fiercer than the ones that had appeared before. ¡°..¡± Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. In an instant, hundreds of demonic beasts appeared beside the silver Wolf King, protecting it. ¡®Wu¡­Wu¡­ Wu¡¯ The silver Wolf let out a long howl, and all the demonic beasts cried in unison. Their aura shook the sky, forcing everyone¡¯s battlefield to expand outwards. Even Shi qiuwu and the others, who were half a step into the sage state, had no choice but to retreat for half a mile under the concentrated attack of the beasts. The spirit energy dispersed the demonic Qi. The hundred demonic beasts were no weaker than any clan in the human realm upon heavens! The proud and aloof Silver Wolf stood in the middle, like a king sitting in the center. ¡®Awooo!¡¯ It let out a short, low growl, and the beasts began to charge in all directions as if they had received the order. ¡®Boom boom boom!¡¯ The ground shook violently under the impact of the beast horde. These hundred demonic beasts that were close to the eighth rank were so terrifying that even Mr. Xuanmiao would not dare to face them head-on. Even with Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s order, no one dared to stop the evil energy. The tight encirclement was quickly broken as the beasts charged. The beasts pounced towards song qingxiao. Even elder Bakong, who had revealed his Dharma idol, was shocked. The deafening roars of the demonic beasts rose and fell. The siege of the aristocratic families seemed to be vulnerable in front of the fierce beast group. The people of the Tianyi Daoist sect quickly retreated when they sensed that the beasts had gone crazy. Shi qiuwu was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even care about the fact that he was still fighting against the five experts of the taikang clan. The scene of the beast horde charging forward was reflected in his eyes as he muttered, ¡± ¡°The sea of stars ¡­ The beast King ¡­ The chaos bead ¡­¡± When the chaos bead had absorbed the sea of stars, he had come across most of the demonic beasts here. In the past, in order to resist the beast Kings, the high-level demonic beasts in the sea of stars did not hesitate to break through their ranks at the critical moment to attract heavenly lightning. They used a suicidal method to severely injure the beast Kings and were eventually absorbed into the chaos bead one by one. He had thought that this power had already been refined, which was why song qingxiao was born. In the end, he had never expected to see such a crazy scene. ¡°I understand now ¡­ I understand now ¡­¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s facial muscles trembled and his body trembled. He said in a low voice, ¡± the chaos bead will choose its own master ¡­ These beasts would rather die than submit. They were unwilling to turn into spirits to provide for the beast King¡¯s advancement. In the end, after being absorbed into the chaos bead, they chose the silver Wolf with their undying will. In the eyes of the demonic beasts, it was also a demonic beast, so it was better to fall into the hands of its own kind than to fall into the hands of humans. After the silver Wolf devoured the power of the chaos bead, it did not completely turn the power into its own use. This power was too strong. It was only a small seventh-rank monster beast back then, so it couldn¡¯t absorb it in a short time. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s help, it should not be able to advance smoothly without a hundred years. However, it did not completely absorb the power in the chaos bead. Instead, it used some unknown method to keep the remnant souls of the demonic beasts that had self-destructed and distributed the power among the demonic souls. It took the will of the demonic beast souls trapped in the chaos bead for its own use. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was precisely because of this that the resentment in the chaos bead did not backfire. The distribution of power greatly shortened the time it needed to sleep and absorb, so song qingxiao now had a strong companion. the starry sky sea didn¡¯t disappear ¡­ It was just kept in the body of this Silver Wolf. Wherever the silver Wolf King was, it would be where the starry sea was and it could summon hundreds of beasts! Chapter 2221 - Chapter 2221 A hundred beasts (3) Chapter 2221: A hundred beasts (3) Chapter 2221: A hundred beasts (3) The beast groups charged and broke the mysterious arrangements. The sound of chanting and chanting were suppressed by the roars of the beasts, and the formation of the eight Golden Buddha statues was loosened. The demonic soul¡¯s eyes flickered, and countless black Qi escaped from its body, turning into countless black lines and entering the clan. ¡®Kekeke ¡­ ¡® The demonic soul¡¯s laughter was mixed with the wolf King¡¯s long howls, turning this place into a living hell. The giant Silver Wolf turned into an afterimage and disappeared on the spot, charging into the East Qin clan. Grab! Bite! Slap! Each of his movements was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. The sound of a large amount of blood spurting out was accompanied by the wailing of the East Qin disciples. They died at the hands of the giant wolves and were immediately bitten by the ghost head of ¡®fan Wu¡¯ that came after. Their soul energy was sucked dry and they disappeared from the world. Elder Bakong¡¯s Dharma idol was under a certain amount of pressure, giving song qingxiao an opportunity. The Vajra subduing devil staff struck down heavily, but she swept her long sword, and the sword Qi turned into a long rainbow to block it. The Dharma idols behind her attacked at the same time, and their spiritual energy turned into a vortex that sucked her in. At this moment, a Silver Shadow, as fast as lightning, rushed into the battle with a strong smell of blood. Bang! The Golden staff shadow that was supposed to hit song qingxiao hit the silver light and forced the silver Wolf out. However, it took the hit head-on, and its huge body only dodged slightly, but it did not retreat. The giant Wolf appeared in front of elder fa Kong¡¯s Dharma idol. Its hind legs jumped and stretched its mountain-like body. Its forelimbs opened and several sharp claws extended out. They seemed to be wrapped in red flames. It opened its mouth, and its gray-blue eyes were filled with killing intent. Its blood dyed the silver hair red, and the momentum of its charge and glance made people shudder. A murderous intent came. ¡®AOW¡¯ As the wolf howled, the silver hair on its huge head spread out like water ripples, and its entire shadow turned into an afterimage. ¡°Not good ¡­¡± Such a thought flashed through elder fa Kong¡¯s mind. It was just an afterimage of the silver Wolf. Its speed was too fast. Sure enough, as soon as this thought came to his mind, elder fa Kong smelled a foul wind. Then, his vision turned black, as if half of his head was covered by something. Two sharp weapons were pressed against his head, and the smell of blood made him want to vomit. ¡°It¡¯s that Wolf.¡± Its speed was shockingly fast, and before its afterimage even fell, its real body had already appeared beside him, biting half of his head. In his entire life, elder fa Kong had never experienced such a dangerous moment. However, he was still calm. After all, his main focus was to cultivate the Golden body. After reaching the void realm, the defense of one¡¯s true body was no longer weaker than that of a Supreme treasure. As long as he could hold on for a second, the rest of his sect brothers would definitely save him. Thinking of this, he gathered all his strength into his head, but in the next moment ¡­ Crack! Crack! The sharp fangs bit through his skull. The Golden Dharma idol that the fanyin family was so proud of was extremely fragile under the bite of the silver Wolf. An unrivaled force pressed down from all directions. The silver Wolf King¡¯s powerful bite force tore the Vajra Dharma idol apart. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The silver Wolf let out a low growl through its nose. It bit on half of fa Kong¡¯s head and swung it with all its might. As its long fur flew, blood splattered everywhere. The Golden Dharma idol¡¯s spiritual power weakened rapidly. The poison from the silver Wolf¡¯s fangs entered elder fa Kong¡¯s body, killing the void realm expert. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother ¡­¡± As Qi Kong cried out in grief, a Lotus platform flew up and caught elder fa Kong¡¯s body. The silver Wolf King in mid-air turned its head and spewed out a large stream of red flames- BOOM! BOOM! The fiery light enveloped the Lotus platform and elder fa Kong¡¯s corpse. The power of the flames from Cerberus had become extraordinary after the silver Wolf had advanced to the ninth rank. The Lotus platform was instantly reduced to ashes. The silver Wolf¡¯s attack was successful. Its huge body floated down and stood beside song Qing, who had fallen to the ground after being hit. It roared angrily in all directions! ¡®Awooo!¡¯ ¡°..¡± Mister Xuan Miao¡¯s expression was already very ugly. With the current situation, the Dong Qin family had suffered many casualties. The demonic souls took advantage of the chaos to reap the lives of the low-level disciples, while the hundreds of beasts restrained the high-level cultivators, making it difficult for them to free up their hands. Whether song qingxiao died or not in this battle, her name was destined to shake the entire star field. Even if he could get the treasure and catch the silver Wolf to atone for his crimes, he would definitely be impeached by the Parliament after so many people died. He might even be forced to retire and ¡®recuperate¡¯. The Tianyi Daoist sect was watching the commotion from a distance. The five people of the taikang clan seemed to be having fun, and they were still pestering Shi qiuwu. A wave of anger surged in his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tianyi Daoist sect, hear my order!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao spoke with spiritual power, ¡°You must kill the beasts.¡± Although the Council had made their promise, seeing the East Qin clan¡¯s disciples die one after another, Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart was bleeding. Naturally, he could not keep his promise. Moreover, in case the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect refused, he didn¡¯t ask them to besiege song qingxiao. Instead, he asked them to focus on besieging the beast group. With the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s orders in front of him, he didn¡¯t have to worry about these people disobeying. Chapter 2222 - Chapter 2222 Trigger (Part 1) Chapter 2222: Trigger (Part 1) Chapter 2222: Trigger (Part 1) However, as soon as Mr. Xuanmiao finished speaking, the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect didn¡¯t move. ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± Seeing the East Qin clan¡¯s disciples dying one after another, Mister xuanmiao also became ruthless. His eyes were red as he said: ¡°If I disobey, I will regard the Tianyi Daoist sect as betraying the oath made by our ancestors!¡± ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± The Taoist priest with two sides of the mustache cursed, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you forcing us to be ungrateful? To think that the East Qin clan entered the path with Confucianism and read so many books. I think they have read all of it to the stomach of a dog ¡­¡± Daoist Yi Qing¡¯s face was gloomy. He was bound by the joint oath of the ancestors and did not dare to go against it, but he did not want to become song Qing Xiao¡¯s enemy. For a moment, he was forced into a dilemma by xuanmiao. ¡°With the mark of our ancestors here, who would dare to disobey?¡± Mr. Xuanmiao raised his arm, and an ¡®Alliance¡¯ that was flashing with spiritual light appeared in his palm! This was the unique mark of the martial arts Research Institute that the ancestors of each clan had personally left with their blood essence when the various clans had jointly established it. There was a rule that such a mark could only be used by the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven at a critical moment. The total number of summons was only three times. Everyone remembered that the first time this medallion had appeared was when the divine secrets clan had been annihilated. They had not expected that xuanmiao would not hesitate to use it again in order to kill song qingxiao. Once the ¡®Alliance¡¯ was formed, the descendants of each family had to abide by it no matter what. When the people of the Tianyi Daoist sect saw the big golden characters, they felt that the spiritual power in their bodies was out of control. It was a mark that was imprinted in the bloodline, and the descendants of the bloodline could not disobey it. Daoist Yi Qing opened his palm, and as expected, a token appeared. .. At this moment, after xuanmiao gave the order to Tianyi Dao sect, he continued, ¡± ¡°The taikang clan killed song qingxiao. Elder Yin Kong and the three confucians of East Qin lured Shi qiuwu away.¡± As soon as Xuan Miao¡¯s voice fell, Yin Kong¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of relief. The scene of the silver Wolf breaking into the formation and killing elder fa Kong had greatly provoked him. Now that he saw this Wolf again, he was actually timid. His aura had been suppressed, and it was no longer suitable for him to remain in this battle. The five people of the taikang clan were called out and helplessly left, leaving it to elder Yin Kong and the three confucians of East Qin. Shi qiuwu was being beaten up by the people of the taikang clan. At this time, he changed his opponent at the last minute. He was a little angry at xuanmiao¡¯s underestimation of him, but also a little glad. The taikang clan¡¯s sword Dao belonged to the king¡¯s Dao and was extremely overbearing. Even though they had already stopped, they were still very difficult to deal with. Even though both sides were extremely restrained and intentionally delayed, Shi qiuwu still suffered some injuries. When he saw the monk, he put his palms together and greeted, ¡± ¡°Master Yin Kong,¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Elder Yin Kong also saluted. His body still carried the aftermath of the spiritual power from the previous battle.¡±Almsgiver Shi.¡± As members of the aristocratic families, the two sides had dealt with each other before and were very familiar with each other. Even though they were in a life and death battle, Shi qiuwu was very gracious and did not turn hostile. Instead, he smiled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been beaten into a disadvantage by the taikang clan, I hope Grandmaster will show mercy.¡± Although he had consumed some spiritual power, he was still half a step into the Saint stage. Elder Yin Kong was only at the mid void realm and was frightened by the silver Wolf. His fighting spirit was not as strong as before and his courage had also dropped. He only chanted a Buddhist name when he heard this, I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯ve already developed an inner demon. I¡¯m far from being benefactor Shi¡¯s match. I¡¯m just following orders to hold you back. I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯ll show you mercy. The two people who were about to fight were very clear that Shi qiuwu, a person who was nearing the end of his life, was not the target of the martial arts Research Institute. The Council only wanted song qingxiao. As long as they sent several members of the aristocratic families to hold him back, Shi qiuwu would not be able to split himself up. Without Shi qiuwu¡¯s help, it was only a matter of time before the Council took down song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. The taikang clan was forced to join the battle and the morale of the people from the heavens beyond heaven was greatly boosted. Although the appearance of the beasts had caught everyone off guard, beyond Avalon had the advantage in numbers after all. After they reacted, they did not suffer as many casualties as before. Although the Tianyi Daoist sect was unwilling to be manipulated by the Parliament, the promise of their ancestors was like a mountain, and Daoist priest Yi Qing could not go against it. The moment the situation was under control, the five void realm experts of the taikang clan came together with the remaining six Kongs, xuanmiao, the two confucians of East Qin, and the Zhenwu clan to surround song qingxiao and the huge Wolf. Chapter 2223 - Chapter 2223 Trigger (Part 2) Chapter 2223: Trigger (Part 2) Chapter 2223: Trigger (Part 2) Song qingxiao felt the pressure. With the suppression of the Alliance order, even the sloppy tai kangwu could feel the pressure from the depths of his bloodline. A golden ¡®Alliance¡¯ appeared in the palms of all the people from the clan of the human realm upon heavens. The power of promise that came from the depths of their bloodline forced everyone to listen to a mysterious command. Tai kangwu¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t stop shaking. He still wanted to resist this situation, but it was very difficult for his own strength to completely suppress the power of the bloodline. This made him curse and swear, not giving Mister xuanmiao any face at all. The silver Wolf¡¯s huge body stood beside song qingxiao, ready to attack. Song qingxiao took the opportunity to adjust her internal breath, measuring the difference in strength between the two sides and calculating the possibility of her escaping. Although the battle with the Bakong elder was short, it consumed a lot of spiritual power. Although she had broken the Golden body of the eight space Dharma idol, she had used the two words ¡®soldier¡¯ and ¡®user¡¯, and at the same time, she had used up more than 50% of her spiritual power with the help of the Dragon-destroying power. Now, the trump card in her hand, the demonic soul, had already appeared in the world. In order to contain xuanmiao and divert her danger, she had even summoned the silver Wolf. Although the heaven-destroying sword was strong, after the tai Kang sect joined in, the sword will would definitely be blocked to a certain extent. She did not have many hands left. In comparison, although beyond Avalon had suffered heavy losses, the only one who could be considered a loss was elder fa Kong of the fan Yin family, who had died in the mouth of the silver Wolf. She looked around. Because the two sides had fought and many people from the heavens beyond had died, many people looked at her with fear, fear, and resentment. The people of the taikang clan had complicated expressions on their faces. A man in a green warrior robe was holding his arm with his other hand and mumbling something as if he was suffering from some kind of disease. These people wanted her dead and wanted to take the treasures in her hands. Shi qiuwu was entangled with elder Yin Kong, and the people of the Tianyi Dao sect couldn¡¯t participate in this battle because of the agreement. ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± She stretched out her hand and touched the head of the silver Wolf King standing beside her. A trace of warmth seemed to have been injected into her cold and hard heart because she saw the silver Wolf. Because of the blood contract, the flames that were floating around her were particularly obedient to her, and they were not as arrogant and reckless as before. The silver Wolf¡¯s eyes were cold and alert. When it was touched by her, its ears pressed down and it subconsciously wagged its tail, gently patting her long tail. However, its expression did not relax at all, and a threatening low growl came from its throat. I didn¡¯t expect that the one who would be by my side in the end would actually be you ¡­ She let out a soft sigh and recalled the day when she personally carried it out of the demon Island. As the human and Wolf got along, they gradually turned from enemies to friends. In the end, they snuggled up to each other and became life-and-death companions. Back on the demon Island, the silver Wolf King had been killed because of her and Mr. Zhou¡¯s intrusion, causing it to become a lone wolf. Now that it had absorbed the chaos bead and swallowed the sea of stars into its body, it could command hundreds of beasts. It could be considered to have found its own companion in disguise. In this cold and emotionless battlefield, this was something that made her quite happy. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, you don¡¯t have to save me.¡± She touched the silver wolf¡¯s head and ordered in a low voice. you¡¯ve found a new companion. With your rank, the people of the heavens beyond heaven can¡¯t keep you ¡­ As a person who had a blood contract with the silver Wolf, song qingxiao naturally knew that the power of the chaos bead had been divided into three by the silver Wolf. One was ¡®shared¡¯ with it, one was used to ¡®resurrect¡¯ the soul of the demonic beast in the sea of stars, and the other was absorbed by itself. It then used the body of the beast King that had almost broken through to the ninth rank to break through to the true ninth rank. A level nine Silver Wolf was one of a kind in this star field. With its strength, the people of the heavens beyond heaven would not be able to keep it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even if they want to kill me, they will have to pay a heavy price.¡± Her tone was very light, but there was a chilling killing intent in it.¡±You take the chance to escape, do you understand?¡± As she said this, she could not help but reveal a strange smile. ¡°I thought I had abandoned my feelings.¡± The trial in the divine prison had made her cold and emotionless. She should have been selfish. However, she did not expect that in such a life and death situation, she did not have time to think about her own ending, but was planning how to let this Silver Wolf escape. Chapter 2224 - Chapter 2224 Trigger (3) Chapter 2224: Trigger (3) Chapter 2224: Trigger (3) The situation in Shen villa filled in the emotional loss in her heart and made her more gentle. She could not bear to bury it here with her. ¡°Perhaps, that was what my senior brother thought that day.¡± She thought of song Changqing, who was willing to serve the devil and accompany Meng fanglan in Shen villa to save her life. At that time, he might have felt the same way as song qingxiao today. He wanted the people he cared about to live well. it¡¯s a pity that I failed to live up to senior brother and master¡¯s expectations. The divination on cloud Tiger Mountain seems to be failing. When she said this, the corners of her mouth curved up slightly, and a faint layer of mist gradually poured out of her eyes. This girl, who had been through the encirclement of the heavens beyond heaven and had been displaying her strength all this time, finally revealed a trace of sadness. Mr. Xuanmiao and the others did not move. They just watched the scene quietly. Song qingxiao¡¯s display of strength made even someone as bad as Mister xuanmiao think that she was a worthy opponent. He was willing to give her some time, as if he was giving her his last words. However, xuanmiao had made up his mind that he would not let this Silver Wolf go. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The silver Wolf King seemed to have sensed the sorrow in her heart. It rubbed its huge head against her palm to comfort her, and its snow-white tail patted her long tail. It let out a long and low howl from its throat. ¡°Do it!¡± Her grief only lasted for a few breaths before xuanmiao could no longer hold back. Elder Wu Kong closed in. His Dharma idol reappeared, and his killing intent surged. The silver Wolf King, with its powerful body as a ninth-rank demonic beast, was able to block five mid-rank void realm Buddhist cultivators by itself, taking a lot of pressure off song qingxiao. Although its body was large, it was as agile as a ghost, shuttling back and forth between the Buddha shadows. The long claw turned into an afterimage, causing the Buddha¡¯s shadow to Dodge. He had no time to attack song qingxiao. As the Zhen Wu family approached, Mr. Xuanmiao took out an ancient book carved out of white jade. He put two fingers together and wrote something on the ancient book like a dragon. ¡°Wound!¡± As soon as he finished his incantation, song qingxiao sensed that something was wrong and dodged. However, even though she was fast, she could not escape from Mister xuanmiao¡¯s curse. A thin line of blood slowly seeped out of her chest, wetting her clothes. The wound grew larger and larger, and a wound so deep that the bone could be seen appeared on her heart. This was the East Qin family¡¯s true scholarly spell. Above the grade, it could kill people without them noticing. General song Qing spun her sword, and the sword light turned into afterimages, splitting into dozens of long swords that she slapped out. The sword Qi roared and turned into countless Dragon shadows, flying in all directions. ¡°Stop him!¡± Xuanmiao¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving as he shouted. He didn¡¯t name anyone, but he knew that the taikang clan would naturally abide by his words. The sword Qi was in harmony with the will of the true Dragon, and wherever it went, it was filled with killing intent. Even the Zhenwu family had no choice but to temporarily avoid its edge. When the people of the taikang clan saw this, they immediately drew their swords and charged forward. Song qingxiao¡¯s sword was swung with all her strength. The sword Qi was fierce and full of her anger, unwillingness, and regret. It then turned into a force that could destroy the world and flew out in all directions. ¡®Clang clang clang clang clang-¡® At this moment, not only was the ¡®Alliance¡¯ token in tai kangwu¡¯s hand affecting his arm, even the long sword at his waist seemed to sense something and started to shake madly. Mister xuanmiao and the others could only sense the terrifying killing intent in the sword Qi, but they were not as clear as the taikang clan people about what song qingxiao¡¯s sword Qi meant. The sword Qi was raging, and the Dragon shadow left a residual light wherever it went. These residual lights were imprinted on the ground, leaving criss-crossing sword marks on the ground and sealing the sword intent that had inadvertently dissipated in it. What a terrifying move! The people of the taikang clan put away the unwillingness in their hearts. Under the stimulation of the sword intent, the excitement of meeting a fellow Daoist began to flow in their blood. The battle intent was rising! The sword Qi surged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who practiced the way of the sword might encounter countless challenges and crises in their lives, but there were not many situations like this, where they could meet experts of the same path to stimulate their sword intent and cultivate their sword heart! Especially after reaching the cultivation realm of these five people, it was already extremely difficult to make another breakthrough. Every breakthrough was related to the tempering of one¡¯s mental state. With such a great opportunity in front of them, not only were the five people of tai Kang moved, even tai Kang Wu, who had been resisting the idea of ¡®beating a child¡¯, was moved. He slowly raised his head, and his unkempt and rough-looking face revealed a hint of eagerness. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time ¡­ This isn¡¯t the time ¡­¡± Chapter 2225 - Chapter 2225 Its him (part one) Chapter 2225: It¡¯s him (part one) Chapter 2225: It¡¯s him (part one) Tai kangwu pressed on the long sword by his waist as if he was trying to convince himself, but his eyes were shining brightly. The long Dragon roared, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t control it. With a wave of his hands, a powerful spiritual energy turned into sword Qi and slashed out. Tai kangwu had already reached the peak of the void realm, and with a single thought, he had already become one with the sword intent. The sword Qi went against it and entangled with the long Dragon. The two sides exchanged blows, killing intent clashing. what¡¯s still missing ¡­ He mumbled. He felt that the girl with the long tail was restraining herself, as if she was not at the peak of her power. Although these sword essences were fierce, they did not carry the momentum of a desperate counterattack. ¡°Little Wu!¡± The elder beside him saw that he was distracted and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡± ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still not making a move?¡± He was trapped at the peak of the void realm. Because of the rupture of his mental state, the chances of him becoming a Saint in this life were very slim. However, who would have thought that song qingxiao would be able to coordinate with the power of such a mysterious heaven rank treasure and make such a wonderful strike at the moment of death? For tai kangwu, this was a great opportunity to provoke him, but he still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Little Wu!¡± He shouted, but tai kangwu remained unmoved. He stood firm to his heart, ¡°It can actually be restrained? What was it? What triggered my Army destroyer?¡± Tai kangwu ignored his elder¡¯s scolding and was still puzzled. He reached out to suppress the treasure on his waist that was jumping more and more violently, I once swore that this sword would never be unsheathed. The sword intent in this sword is to kill him ¡­ After nurturing the sword for decades, he had poured all his hatred, regret, and sorrow into the sword, transforming it into Supreme killing intent. It was all prepared for that one person. However, that person was already dead, so why was the longsword suddenly awakened? ¡°Don¡¯t you know me best?¡± A great battle was right in front of his eyes, but a trace of confusion flashed through tai kangwu¡¯s heart. The sword Qi was so powerful that it touched the hearts of every member of the taikang clan. Several sword shadows pierced through the shadow of the silver Wolf and slashed into the eight space golden body Dharma idol. Fan Yin and Zhen Wu were forced to retreat. Each of them was more or less injured, and they looked unspeakably miserable. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s Jade book was also hit by the sword Qi. A corner of the extremely solid magic weapon was cut off silently, causing the light of the treasure to dim a lot. There was still a remnant of sword Qi at the broken horn. Mr. Xuanmiao held it in his hand, but he felt like there was an ancient demonic Dragon flying toward him. His mind flickered, and he actually felt a sharp pain in his palm, almost throwing the Jade book out. He calmed himself down and looked down at his palm again. He saw that there was a pink mark that was several inches long on his palm, and blood was gushing out from the thin mark. The rest of the sword lights were blocked by the taikang clan¡¯s people, and their faces were still filled with excitement and joy. Song Qing¡¯s little tail pointed, and her body stood high in the air. She waved her hand- Countless Golden Dragon souls turned into sword shadows and flew back to her. They combined into a long sword in the air and she held it in her hand. Her eyes had already turned a dark golden color. The air current blew her long hair, and the hair tie that bound her hair had long been broken. The Dragon shadow roared, and the spiritual energy in the sky gradually condensed, turning into a little white foam, which slowly fell down along with the storm formed by the spiritual energy. The chill suddenly fell. When the first piece of white foam fell on Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s face, an indescribable chill stimulated the skin on his face, making him shrink his head slightly. His first reaction was to slap his face, but he missed. He saw cold air gathering above his head, turning into goose feather-like snow and falling. ¡°It¡¯s snowing?¡± The snow was pure and flawless, and upon closer inspection, it seemed to contain a trace of light blue spiritual light. The sword Qi didn¡¯t dissipate even though song Qing had pulled back his sword. Instead, it seemed to be omnipresent and even sharper. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s eyelids began to Twitch, and a bad premonition gushed into his heart. More and more snow fell from the sky. He stretched out a wrinkled hand and caught a snowflake in his palm. The wound on his palm had already been sealed by spiritual power, but the remaining sword Qi had not been completely expelled. As the snowflake fell into his palm, the spiritual power in his body stimulated the ice and snow. The spiritual power contained in the ice and snow activated the remaining sword Qi in his palm. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The closed wound opened up again, and blood gushed out, unable to be suppressed at all. The crisscrossing sword Qi turned into spiritual light and appeared in his palm, as if he was holding a small sun. The pain in his palm was transmitted to Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart, and the memory that had been sealed away for many years seemed to be activated. There had been a similar moment in the past when the martial arts Research Institute and the clan of heavens beyond heaven had beheaded a genius from the taikang clan, who had a high chance of becoming a Saint ¡­ How many years had it been? Ten years? 20 years? Was it him? ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­ It¡¯s impossible ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao shook his head, his face twitching. At this moment, song qingxiao looked down from above and poured her spiritual power into the long sword. Her expression was calm, and all of her madness and fierceness were hidden under her calm face. It was as if she had no means of escape, and all of the spiritual energy in her body was transformed into this last shocking sword. He opened his mouth slightly, ¡± ¡°Deity vanquishing art.¡± When these three words came out, everyone was stunned. The sword light slashed out at an extremely slow speed, and the surging sword Qi was like a stream of stars with a long tail. However, as soon as the deity vanquishing technique was used, the spiritual power in the air suddenly changed! The snowflakes, which had no attack power, instantly became much fiercer. Each snow dot was like the beginning of the birth of spiritual power, gradually transforming into green ice lotuses. The roars of all the demonic beasts were blocked and the divine senses of the Dong Qin family people were suppressed. Ice covered the entire world and only the sky full of frost and snow turned into a green ice Lotus that slowly bloomed. ¡°Flying snow ¡­ Sword Qi transformed into Lotus ¡­ Deity vanquishing spell ¡­ He¡¯s the one ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao wasn¡¯t the only one in a daze. The true martial family and the divine Warriors who had participated in the siege against him were also in a daze. The people from the taikang clan felt a chill rise up their spines, turning into a shiver that spread all around them. Tai kangwu, who had been possessed, was no longer confused. He raised his head in disbelief and looked at the dream-like scene above him. ¡°Ah you ¡­¡± His face was filled with sadness and joy. There seemed to be tears in his eyes, as if he had seen a brother he had not seen for a long time. But then, he saw the faces of Mr. Xuanmiao, the people of Zhenwu, and the divine Warriors. They were all shocked as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Su Wu ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fifth su ¡­¡± ¡°Deity vanquishing technique ¡­¡± ¡°The traitor of the taikang clan?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He slaughtered the Changli clan, his hands were stained with blood, and he even killed su Wu, the second uncle who taught him the path of karma?¡± he asked. .. These discussions turned into indestructible swords that ruthlessly cut into tai kangwu¡¯s heart, causing the light in his eyes to be covered by dense clouds. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Taikang Wen!¡± His voice was hoarse, as if he had used all his strength. He clenched his palm on the jumping scabbard- ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ His killing intent was overflowing. The sword jumped even more violently, and a crack appeared in his originally stagnant state of mind as he used the God destroying technique. Chapter 2226 - Chapter 2226 The second Saint (1) Chapter 2226: The second Saint (1) Chapter 2226: The second Saint (1) Tai kangwu¡¯s shout was filled with sorrow and excitement as it resounded through the heavens and earth, causing everyone to stop their attacks. The Sanskrit stopped for a moment, and the clear sound of reading disappeared. Other than the charging beasts and the fluttering snow, it was as if the entire world had gone silent for a moment. The people of the Tianyi Dao sect stopped and turned to look in the direction of the battlefield. They couldn¡¯t suppress the shock on their faces. The green Snow Lotus bloomed, and the sword Qi shuttled between the earth. The sudden drop in temperature and the sharp sword Qi perfectly combined, causing people to feel a bone-piercing chill. ¡°This snow ¡­¡± Shi qiuwu separated from elder Yin Kong and reached out to catch the snowflakes in the air. These snowflakes were crystal clear and had a faint green shadow. Because they were far away from the battlefield, they lost their sharp color, but they seemed to contain song Qing¡¯s determination to press forward. I didn¡¯t expect that the deity vanquishing spell would actually fall into her hands ¡­ He had missed the battle that year because he had been in seclusion. Many years later, it had appeared in front of him in another form, and he had witnessed it again. ¡°It¡¯s fate,¡± He sighed and looked past Yin Kong and the East Qin confucians into the distance. That was the world of the God destroying technique. Within the green light, a strong Qi activity rushed into the sky and broke the seal of the green shadow. my state of mind has moved ¡­ With the battle imminent, Shi qiuwu was actually in a daze for a moment: ¡°It looks like the house of taikang is about to produce a Saint.¡± He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart. He was a little envious, but also a little helpless because he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to break through. However, this feeling only appeared for a moment before Shi qiuwu revealed a gloating expression: ¡± ¡°It seems that man proposes, but God disposes.¡± In the past, the East Qin aristocratic families had thought of all ways to stop the rise of that genius from the taikang clan and forced him to fall before he could reach the Saint realm. It was all because they were afraid that the taikang clan would have more Saint realm experts and break the current balance. Unfortunately, even though su Wu was dead, the luck of the taikang clan was still not over. There was still another one who had the opportunity to enter the Saint plane. Shi qiuwu¡¯s elegant face revealed a wicked smile. He looked at the ugly expressions of the East Qin confucians and elder Yin Kong, ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Elder Yin Kong lowered his eyes. .. Tai kangwu¡¯s outburst and the loosening of his state of mind caused the elders of the taikang aristocrat clan to reveal expressions of surprise and joy, but at a loss. The appearance of the God destroying technique was a sad and heavy topic for the taikang clan. He had originally thought that with su Wu¡¯s death, this kind of Divine Art was destined to fall into this world. However, he did not expect that at this time, it would reappear in this star field in this way. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. ¡°Fourth brother ¡­ Are we really going to make a move?¡± Within the taikang clan, an elegant man dressed in a warrior¡¯s robe and holding a green sword suddenly turned his head. His hands were trembling slightly. The strong wind gushed into his short-sleeved robe and lifted it up high, revealing his strong and powerful arms. this is ¡­ This is the deity vanquishing spell ¡­ The man he called fourth brother had a dark expression on his face, but the strength of his hand that was holding the sword was shockingly strong. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging, enough to prove that his heart was not calm at this time. Fourth brother didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he slowly turned his head and looked at tai kangwu. In his mind, the dusty memories were opened by the appearance of the deity vanquishing spell. That year, su Wu wasn¡¯t called su Wu yet. He was a disciple of the taikang clan, who was ranked seventh in the taikang clan. The year Yun susu died, the taikang clan heard that su Wu had made a grave mistake and killed many of the Changli clan¡¯s people. After his second brother heard the news, he was so anxious that he rushed to the Changli clan, trying to persuade su Wu to stop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This child was extremely talented, and the elders in the clan loved him to the bone, especially second brother, who had poured most of his heart and soul into su Wu. He had once smiled and said to his brothers, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s a Saint, it¡¯s only little seven.¡± Therefore, ever since su Wu had attained enlightenment, he had taken care of him, taught him personally, and kept him in mind. At that time, everyone thought that with second brother¡¯s feelings for little seven, he would definitely be able to make little seven turn back and not make a big mistake again, leading to a fatal disaster. Unfortunately, the people of the taikang clan did not hear the news of little seven stopping. Instead, they heard the sad news that second brother had died at his hands. From that day on, he betrayed the taikang clan and called himself su Wu. Chapter 2227 - Chapter 2227 The second Saint (2) Chapter 2227: The second Saint (2) Chapter 2227: The second Saint (2) It was because of this incident that second brother¡¯s only son, tai kangwu, made a solemn vow that he would never have a younger brother in his life. He would only kill his enemy, su Wu! They were cousins who grew up together, and their relationship was particularly deep. Who would have thought that fate would play tricks on people and eventually reach such a stage? From then on, tai kangwu began to cultivate his sword, hiding his hatred and killing intent within it. Although his talent was not on par with su Wu¡¯s, it was not inferior either. In 30 years, he had even broken through the shackles of the middle level of the void realm and entered the peak of the peak level. However, in the end, su Wu died under the encirclement of the heavens beyond heaven, causing him to lose his target. Since then, his state of mind had suffered a heavy blow and he had not made any progress. He had thought that he would never have the opportunity to become a Saint in his life and could only stop at the peak of the void realm. He did not expect that the God-destroying technique would appear again at this time, which loosened his confinement. Such a scene made fourth brother feel as if the heavens were not going to give up on the taikang clan. ¡°We won¡¯t do anything. Let little Wu do it!¡± When the others heard this, their hearts trembled and they knew that he had made up his mind. With the opportunity of the God vanquishing technique, the taikang aristocrats were not willing to participate in this battle. However, tai kangwu needed an opportunity to break through, and he could not let go of this opportunity! ¡°.. It¡¯s su Wu¡¯s God destroying technique ¡­¡± ¡°.. He killed the second uncle who taught him ¡­¡± .. The private discussions of the crowd had reached the ears of the taikang clan. This matter was an unsurpassable pain for the taikang clan. No matter if it was su Wu¡¯s betrayal or second brother¡¯s death, they had all become wounds that no one in the taikang clan dared to touch. Tai kangwu¡¯s hand was pressed on the throbbing scabbard, but he didn¡¯t take out his sword. ¡®Shua shua shua-¡® The longsword danced even more intensely. At this moment, the treasure¡¯s reaction even surpassed a human¡¯s intuition. Its previous movements were probably because it had sensed the opportunity of the God annihilating technique. ¡°Pull out the sword!¡± seeing that tai kangwu didn¡¯t move for a long time, his fourth brother couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. The long sword at his waist had been nurtured for many years, and at this time, the sword intent was ready to be unleashed at the first touch. As long as this sword fell, it would definitely break the shackles on his mind and he would step into the Saint realm sooner or later. ¡°Do it! Little five! What are you still waiting for?¡± This momentum rose once, then weakened again, and finally exhausted. Tai kangwu had already suppressed it once, and if he suppressed it again, the opportunity would pass in an instant. Tai kangwu¡¯s face was filled with hatred, desire, and complications. There was even a hint of cowardice, forming an extremely complicated expression. ¡°No¡­¡± He heard his elder¡¯s urging, but he shook his head and said dejectedly, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not tai Kang Wen ¡­¡± He slowly moved his hand away from the sword. The long sword that was connected to his mind seemed to sense the changes in his heart and gradually stopped beating like before. The sword intent that soared into the sky began to fade, and the green lotus gradually bloomed. The eyes of the people from the taikang clan were filled with an indescribable sense of disappointment and sadness. On the other side, Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s tensed eyes revealed relief, and the corners of his mouth even curved up slightly. Under the situation where the heavens beyond heaven had suffered heavy losses, there was nothing that could make him feel more comfortable than seeing the people of the taikang clan give up on the opportunity to enter the Saint plane. ¡°Coward!¡± Mister xuanmiao sneered in his heart. The opportunity was fleeting, and the deity vanquishing spell descended upon the earth! The ice Lotus bloomed, overflowing with killing intent! Whoosh! Whoosh! Within the Lotus, the power of ice pushed the sharpness of the sword Qi to the extreme, cooperating flawlessly. Wisps of green sword Qi escaped from the ice and snow, criss-crossing each other. Wherever they went, they were invincible, bringing with them a crazy aura that seemed to want to destroy the world! Everyone was within the sword formation. The roars of the ancient true Dragon and the sword Qi interweaved and attacked everyone¡¯s eardrums. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The chill was everywhere, and danger was lurking all around. The Buddhist incantation of the fanyin family had been broken. The originally sturdy golden body Dharma idol of elder Wu Kong had been broken one by one under the thousands of sword shadows. Mr. Xuanmiao suddenly realized that he could no longer control the White jade Golden Book in his palm. The body of the Supreme spiritual treasure was marked with several sword marks. It was covered in frost, and the spiritual light of the treasure instantly dimmed. The sword marks on the treasure were like golden dragons. When he looked at them, the dragons seemed to come to life and roared as they flew toward him. Xuanmiao¡¯s mind trembled. The wound on his palm opened again. His spiritual sense was injured and he spat out a large mouthful of blood. Chapter 2228 - Chapter 2228 The second Saint (3) Chapter 2228: The second Saint (3) Chapter 2228: The second Saint (3) The spiritual energy in his body was suppressed by the God destroying technique, as if it ignored the difference in grade, and he had the momentum to directly kill the gods-this was the true mystery of the God destroying technique. He didn¡¯t even need to look at the true martial family to know how serious the situation was. I can¡¯t let this continue! ¡°Little brother, what are you still waiting for?¡± Mister xuanmiao held the damaged Jade book in his hand and shouted, ¡± ¡°Do it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the damaged Jade book in his hand suddenly emitted an extremely bright light, and a gentle but powerful spiritual power spread out from the book. The ice and snow on the surface began to melt, and the clear sound of reading rang out again. A light and calm voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡± ¡°A gentleman should read the books of the sages, why do you need to go to war?¡± The voice was like a wake-up call, and as soon as it finished, all movement stopped. Whether it was Shi qiuwu, who was fighting against elder Yin Kong and the others, the Tianyi Daoist sect, or even the group of irritable demonic beasts, all of them seemed to have been tamed. Even Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s thoughts of fighting for fame and fortune were suppressed. Instead, he felt guilty that he should have read more. The aura of the God destroying technique was suppressed, and the green snow lotuses that filled the sky stopped for a moment before they broke with a ¡®clang¡¯. As the snowflakes swirled around, the killing intent was forcibly suppressed. The people of the taikang aristocrat clan surrounded tai kangwu. The longsword on his body was no longer throbbing as before. The threatening spiritual light had dimmed, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep again. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was disintegrated by this gentle force. A calm and indifferent force seemed to be trying to invade her lungs, disintegrating her full of opportunities and making her submit. A smiling old man with a delicate face had appeared beside Mr. Xuanmiao. His hair and beard were all white, and he was wearing a Confucian robe. The White jade sky book that was originally in Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s hands had somehow fallen into his hands. After this person appeared, everyone was silent. This was the pressure of a Saint realm master. The East Qin family¡¯s Mister wondrous brush, who had already entered the Saint plane, had arrived. The suppression of cultivation level was real. This was a chasm that song Qing, who had just broken through to the void realm, could not cross. She had used the last of her spiritual energy to cast the God destroying technique, but it had been forced to end just as it had begun. The spiritual power in his body had dried up, and his exhausted body could no longer maintain the form of the body of Nuwa. It turned into a pair of legs and fell down. Only the giant Silver Wolf seemed to be unaffected by the sacred sound. It took advantage of the moment when elder Wu Kong¡¯s golden body was broken to pounce on the five old monks fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Song Qing¡¯s small mouth moved. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito, but she knew that the wolf could hear her. However, it didn¡¯t listen. As it roared, it pounced left and right, severely injuring two monks. Before it could bite the other monk in the air, an old voice sounded, ¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± The power of this Dharma name was far beyond the power of the eight void elder. With the sound of the Dharma, a Golden Buddha¡¯s shadow formed in the air. The Buddha¡¯s palm pressed down like a heavy mountain collapsing, trapping the roaring Silver Wolf inside. master Shan Yin is actually here too ¡­ The two Saint realm Masters of the heavens beyond heaven had appeared here. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to lose this huge bet.¡± Shi qiuwu sighed. He saw that elder Yin Kong¡¯s face was filled with surprise because of the arrival of his elder. .. Unwillingness and anger rushed into song qingxiao¡¯s heart, which eventually turned into a helpless sigh, as if waiting for fate to decide. The faint sounds of chanting and reading seemed to ring in her ears, and she fell heavily to the ground with a ¡®boom¡¯. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m really going to die Here today.¡± She had this idea and took several treasures in her hands, preparing to imitate the scene in front of the border gate that day. She would never let these people in front of her succeed. At this moment, su Wu¡¯s voice suddenly entered her sea of consciousness, ¡± ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Song qingxiao responded. She was not willing to die Here. She hated herself for not being strong enough and being besieged. She had a lot of regrets, but in the end, she said, ¡± I originally promised Zhang shouyi that I would return to Shen Manor one day, cut open the gate to the netherworld, kill Meng fanglan, and save my senior brother. She still wanted to go back and see Daoist priest song, who had left Shen villa alone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°And my mother. After I left the capital, I never saw her again.¡± After she had wreaked havoc in the Shi family, her meeting with Tang Yun had ended. The separation at the sanatorium might have been the last time they would see each other in their lives. I also promised senior that I would take you to other star fields ¡­ When she said this, su Wu let out a soft laugh. This was the first time she had heard him laugh like this since his remnant soul had attached itself to song Qing¡¯s body. Chapter 2229 - Chapter 2229 Return (1) Chapter 2229: Return (1) Chapter 2229: Return (1) He was clear, free, and transparent, no longer sharp and cold. It was as if all his resentment, dissatisfaction, and worries had been put down, giving people a relaxed and free feeling. ¡°Since there are so many things that I want to do, why should I wait for death?¡± After su Wu finished laughing, he lightly rebuked her. When song qingxiao heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for death, but these people won¡¯t let me go.¡± Her spiritual power was already empty, and the two saints had arrived. There was almost no way out. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He said again. This was the second time he had spoken since the lightning tribulation when he discovered that the people from the martial arts Research Institute had rushed over. ¡°Actually, I also have some regrets.¡± Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°¡±I originally had many regrets.¡± He had done many wrong things in his life, and his character was very contradictory. He should have been a free and easy person, but he was trapped because of Zhuang Zhuang¡¯s old Affairs. Everything he did to make up for his mistakes eventually became a new mistake in his life, pressing down on his state of mind, making him develop inner demons, and he would never be able to escape. Therefore, he had a complicated feeling and betrayed the clan without hesitation. It was covered in wounds, but it also had a sense of decisiveness that it didn¡¯t dare to face. It was like a lone wolf that was looking for an exit to other star fields. In the end, he failed and died under the siege of the martial arts Research Institute. To him, it was both unreconciled and a relief. Unfortunately, he still had too many unfulfilled wishes and did not dare to die. He had been struggling on his last breath until now, so he was particularly cynical. He had once thought that his regret was to make up for all his mistakes and make everyone happy. But now that he thought about it carefully, ¡°I have a younger sister who should be around your age and likes to pester me the most. Before I betrayed the family, she was still very young. I promised to give her a gift, but unfortunately ¡­¡± Unfortunately, after he died in battle, the promise he made to the child back then naturally fell apart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looks like now ¡­¡± He recalled what had happened back then and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. the most regretful thing is that I didn¡¯t get to hear her call me seventh brother again ¡­ Ever since he was besieged by the martial arts Research Institute, so many years had passed without him realizing it. The child from back then had probably already grown up into a slim and beautiful young girl. ¡°Qing Xiao, can you ¡­¡± He called song qingxiao¡¯s name gently with an unprecedented attitude, as if he wanted to say something but stopped. As song qingxiao listened to him talk about these past events, he could not help but feel a strange and strange feeling in his heart. Su Wu had always been cautious. There was no reason for him to suddenly talk about the past at this time, especially in front of the people from the human realm upon heavens. He did not seem to care that his spirit was discovered. Was it because he was already facing death? This thought flashed through her mind, but she didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about it. Hearing his sigh, she seemed to be able to feel a trace of regret. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°At this time, I might not be able to go to taikang clan and find your sister.¡± ¡°..¡± When su Wu heard what she said, he stopped himself from saying, ¡°¡±Can you call me seventh brother?¡± Suddenly, it was stuck in his throat. She thought that su Wu wanted to see his sister one last time before he died. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± ¡°.. It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Wu was silent for a long time before he spoke, ¡± some things really depend on fate ¡­ He sighed, as if he had sensed something. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to figure out the meaning of his words. He paused. Qing Xiao, you haven¡¯t truly grasped the essence of the God annihilating art. Feel it well. As soon as he said that, song qingxiao quickly felt another powerful soul taking over her body. .. On the other side of the human realm upon heavens, everyone was not in a good mood. The aristocratic families and the martial arts Research Institute had paid such a price to finally lure out the second Saint, and song Qing town was finally convinced. This incident was a huge blow to the reputation of beyond Avalon. Song qingxiao¡¯s name would probably be remembered by everyone. Tai kangwu¡¯s state of mind had almost broken through, but because of his cowardice, he had failed at the last moment. His fourth brother¡¯s mood was particularly low. ¡°Little five, you ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not su Wu.¡± On tai kangwu¡¯s coarse face, a stubborn and determined expression appeared. ¡°Fourth brother, forget it.¡± The man with a clear face advised, ¡± there will be opportunities in the future ¡­ With the death of song qingxiao, the deity vanquishing technique would always look for a new master. xiaowu is still young. She will meet him eventually. When fourth brother heard this, he gave a wry smile and looked at the calm tai kangwu. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. How could there be so many opportunities to break through the state of mind? If it was so easy, there wouldn¡¯t only be good cause and wonderful pen who had become Saints in the entire human realm upon heavens. The matter of opportunity was illusory. The right time, place, and people were all indispensable. however, although tai kangwu was trying his best to remain calm, his fourth brother could see the loneliness in his eyes and could not bear to scold him. ¡°Little brother, I want him alive.¡± Mr. Xuanmiao approached Miao bi. Even though he was the elder brother, he had no aura in front of Miao bi. ¡°The deity vanquishing spell is on her. We must get it.¡± Before Mr. Wondrous pen could speak, the silver Wolf under the control of master Karma¡¯s Buddha palm suddenly began to struggle fiercely, letting out a long and shrill cry. ¡®Wu¡­Wu¡­ Wu ¡­ Wu ¡­ Wu¡¯ The voice was sorrowful and long, as if it was filled with anger. It was the first to sense the disappearance of song Qing¡¯s aura, and it was particularly angry. The flames that lingered on its silver hair began to burn with a rumbling sound. The huge body that was held on the ground by master Shan Yin¡¯s Buddha palm was slowly lifted. ¡®Wu ¡­ Wuwu-¡® He raised his four legs and lifted the mountain-like palm print that was pressing down on him. The Buddha¡¯s shadow was shaken, and its spiritual energy began to tremble. The giant Buddha was like a building on the verge of collapse, and a large amount of golden light escaped from it as it trembled. ¡°This Wolf ¡­¡± ¡°Amitabha!¡± In mid-air, the gray-robed old monk sitting on the Lotus platform slowly opened his eyes because of this change. The silver Wolf bared its fangs, and its eyes flickered with an ominous light. As it howled, blood bubbles gushed out from between its white teeth. The flames were getting fiercer and fiercer, and the aura of a ferocious ninth-rank demonic beast was gradually being released. ¡®Awooo-¡® It let out a long roar, and the beasts that were confronting the Tianyi Daoist sect and the divine Warriors all turned into red flames and slowly flew toward it. And master karma realized that the aura of this demonic beast had started to soar. The power of the Buddha¡¯s palm was gradually unable to suppress it. .. ¡°It¡¯s boring. I want to go.¡± Tai kangwu was quite calm about not being able to break through. Seeing that the situation was about to be settled, he patted the long sword beside him, which no longer rang, and revealed a self-deprecating expression, anyway, it looks like with the two saints here, the Institute of martial arts no longer needs our cooperation. After the incident with su Wu, the aristocratic families of the taikang clan had already been pushed out of the center of the Parliament. The collapse of the eight great clans was only a matter of time. He was extremely disgusted with this situation and didn¡¯t want to leave any face for xuanmiao and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before the other people of the taikang clan could say anything, the long sword beside taikang Wu, which had stopped beating, suddenly started to make a crazy sound. Shua shua shua shua!¡¯ The blade of the sword flicked against the sword frame, as if it had sensed the appearance of the enemy of a lifetime, and could not wait to show its edge. In song qingxiao¡¯s direction, the weakness from the exhaustion of power faded away, and a strong and vigorous Qi pushed out like layers of mountains stacked on top of each other. The biting cold sword Qi that wanted to suppress the world spread out like a huge wave! ¡°Qing Xiao, look carefully. This is the last thing I can teach you!¡± He, su Wu, had returned! Chapter 2230 - Chapter 2230 Brothers (1) Chapter 2230: Brothers (1) Chapter 2230: Brothers (1) At tai kangwu¡¯s side, the long sword that was clanking non-stop sensed this Qi movement and jumped out of its sheath with a clang, ignoring tai kangwu¡¯s attempts to stop it. The silver-white sword Qi turned into sharp sound waves and struck out wildly. This sword Qi that had been nurtured for decades seemed to be able to suppress the heavens and split the earth, as if it had found an opponent it would never meet in its life. The other aura was incomparably overbearing, like raging waves slapping the shore, with a heroic expression that would not retreat even when facing death! The two forces collided and turned into boundless sword Qi that shot up into the sky. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Tai kangwu couldn¡¯t press down on the long sword at his waist at this time. The sword shadow turned into a Silver Dragon and flew up with a feeling of eagerness to fight to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Little five!¡± ¡°The sword spirit has advanced?¡± .. The eyes of the people from the taikang clan widened at this unbelievable scene. Meanwhile, Mr. Wondrous pen and master karma also turned their heads and looked at the silver sword flying above their heads with thoughtful expressions. Dust and smoke rose up. In the center of the storm, song Qing¡¯s small figure slowly walked out. Her expression was completely different from before. The wind blew, and his hair danced wildly! Her dress fluttered, and between her cold brows, there was a trace of carefreeness, unbridled, and free. She gradually fit into the heart of everyone who had participated in the encirclement and suppression of su Wu, the unparalleled warrior whose robe had been dyed red with blood. ¡°Su Wu?¡± Mr. Xuanmiao looked as if he had seen a ghost. He could not believe it. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Su Wu!¡± That aura was vast, sword will wrapped around ¡®her¡¯, that arrogant and unruly aura, there was no one else other than that person. ¡°..¡± At this moment, the taikang clan was so shocked that they could not even speak. Tai kangwu stared blankly at the barefooted girl who walked out and his entire body trembled. ¡°Fifth brother,¡± The young girl¡¯s face was pale. She smiled at him and greeted him. The tone was not right, and the appearance was not right, but ¡®her¡¯ eyes were su Wu¡¯s, and ¡®her¡¯ tone was also from his memory, the younger brother who he had taken care of since he was young. ¡°Taikang Wen!¡± This ¡®fifth brother¡¯ that he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time made tai kangwu clench his teeth. The veins on his forehead were bulging and his eyes were burning with anger. ¡°You actually dare to appear in front of me!¡± ¡®She¡¯ laughed, but there seemed to be a deep sorrow and worry in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to meet you at first, but I still owe fifth brother, so I can only shamelessly show myself.¡± ¡°You traitor of the taikang clan! You don¡¯t have the face to call me fifth brother!¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s entire body trembled. He stretched out his long arm and the silver Dragon turned into a long sword that fell into his palm. ¡°You have killed your blood kin, this is treasonous! Come back with me and meet the ancestors of the taikang clan!¡± Hearing this, Mr. Xuanmiao frowned. It seemed that although the two brothers were at daggers drawn, tai kangwu clearly revealed his intention to cover up for them. Be it su Wu¡¯s soul or song qingxiao¡¯s existence, they would never let her escape and fall into the hands of the taikang clan. If the people of the taikang family wanted to turn today¡¯s matter into an internal conflict and take song qingxiao away with just a few words, it was absolutely impossible. ¡°I was wrong ¡­¡± ¡®Her¡¯ eyes were filled with regret when she mentioned the incident from back then. ¡°I¡¯ve made a grave mistake, and my crime is unforgivable.¡± But ¡®she¡¯ immediately shook her head, ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t go back with fifth brother.¡± ¡°You!¡± When tai kangwu heard this, he was extremely angry. He pulled his long sword, and the sword Qi turned into a rapid stream that wrapped around his body. ¡°Are you going to be so stubborn?¡± He shouted sternly, holding the long sword in his hand, hiding his emotions under his fierce appearance. This made su Wu involuntarily think of that day. Because of Yun susu¡¯s death, he hated the Changli clan and eventually made a big mistake. It was also on that day that his second uncle held a long sword in his hand and stood in front of him, trying to persuade him to return to the taikang clan and listen to the elders ¡®judgment. The second uncle blocked the Changli family. On one side, it was his enemy, and on the other side, it was his own blood. At that time, his eyes were red from killing and his state of mind was demonic. He could not control the sword Qi at all. When the two of them fought ¡­ One felt heartache for the bloodline of the younger generation and couldn¡¯t bear to attack;The other was full of resentment, extreme in his actions, and murderous. In order to kill the people of the Changli clan, he mistakenly killed his second uncle, who had loved him since he was young. At that moment, he was afraid and terrified. The taikang clan could not tolerate such a mistake. He couldn¡¯t face the big mistake he had made, and he was afraid of seeing the disappointed and angry eyes of his elders and brothers. So, he betrayed the taikang clan and ended up in this star region. When he told song qingxiao that he wanted to find a way to leave this star region, he was sincere. He wanted to escape and forget, but some things, the more he wanted to forget, the deeper the impression they left. That day became the nightmare of his life. His state of mind was shattered, and it was hopeless to break into the Saint realm. He was like a stray dog, running away from this star field. When he died at the hands of the martial arts Research Institute, he was actually a little glad. However, death sometimes did not mean true release. At the moment of true death, he had too many unfulfilled wishes. His wish to resurrect Yun susu had yet to be fulfilled, and he still owed his family and taikang Wu an apology. The robe that Yun susu had knitted for him back then should not have fallen into the martial arts Research Institute, and he had not heard his little sister call him ¡®seventh brother¡¯. This contradictory mood tormented him, making him wish he was dead. When song qingxiao had obtained the God slaying technique, he had held onto this mentality and stayed in hiding. In fact, with his soul, if he wanted to occupy song Qing¡¯s small body back then, he had many opportunities to do so when she was weak ¡­ But because of his weakness, he could not face these past events. To him, being alive was both hope and torture. ¡®Her¡¯ eyes swept across the people in front of her and stopped on the faces of Mr. Xuanmiao, the people from the aristocratic families, and the divine Warriors. Some of these people were old rivals, and they instinctively retreated under ¡®her¡¯ gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you guys first ¡­¡± Mang Tian was forced out when the long sword appeared. However, the soul of the Golden Dragon in the sword seemed to have sensed that ¡®she¡¯ wasn¡¯t the real ¡®she¡¯, and was unwilling to be driven by¡¯ her¡¯, so it hid in the sword and didn¡¯t come out. ¡°You ¡­¡± Su Wu smiled faintly and flicked the blade of the sword-¡®Chi!¡¯ The sword Qi spread out, and the shadow of a Dragon loomed in the sword, roaring at him as a warning. ¡°This is the only time I¡¯m helping her out. I need your cooperation.¡± ¡®She¡¯ said softly. The Dragon shadow turned and light shot out from the sword. ¡°You don¡¯t know repentance! Detestable!¡± Tai kangwu gritted his teeth and swung his sword. The two brothers of house taikang, who had once been close, were now facing each other with their swords! At this moment, su Wu, who was holding the long sword, turned serious. His previous weakness was swept away, and he exuded an attitude of being the only one in the world ¡­ ¡°God destroying technique!¡± The boundless power of the Spirit soul transformed into an endless stream of energy that gushed into the longsword. ¡®His¡¯ sword intent and heart were all sealed in this sword. Unlike the shock and horror he had felt when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s God destroying technique, su Wu¡¯s God destroying technique had now reached a level that could truly destroy gods. The Lotus light reappeared, and each dreamlike sword Qi sealed a power that was enough to destroy the world. Threads of sword Qi sliced the space apart like raging waves crashing against the shore! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone within the God-destroying domain could sense the danger that was enough to drown them. The more dazzling the Lotus light was, the more obvious the killing intent was. ¡®Swish-¡® The body of the Golden Buddha that was suppressing the silver Wolf was cut open by the indestructible sword Qi. The Sanskrit turned into a sorrowful cry, and the Buddha¡¯s shadow turned into several pieces, falling like Mount Tai. The huge Silver Wolf stood straight on all four limbs, its long fur shaking as it let out a long and shrill cry. Chapter 2231 - Chapter 2231 Loneliness (1) Chapter 2231: Loneliness (1) Chapter 2231: Loneliness (1) Amidst the Wolf¡¯s howls, he turned his palm and slapped it in the direction of master Shan Yin. Its momentum was extremely strong, and the red flames added to its ferocity. The power of this palm seemed to cut through space, bringing with it a sense of imprisonment. Even master shanyin could not help but Dodge. Su Wu released his aura and everything within a few miles was within his territory. He was the absolute master here, and every bit of spiritual power was under his control. Even though the Dragon Soul within the sky splitter prevented it from cooperating flawlessly with su Wu, the divine weapon in his hands was still several times more effective than song Qing. ¡°Not good!¡± The scholarly-looking Mr. Smart brush furrowed his brows. His long beard fluttered wildly in the air, and the wounded Jade book in his hand shattered inch by inch. Finally, it clanged into pieces and fell into his palm. ¡°It¡¯s hard for swords to penetrate the heart of righteousness!¡± The words of the scholarly faction came out of his mouth, but most of their power was immediately suppressed by the violent sword Qi, and they could only turn into invisible golden light that covered the people standing beside him. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s expression changed, and golden light surged on his body. The bone-piercing sword will was blocked, and Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s action saved him from the imminent attack. This place turned into an invisible sea of swords. The divine Warriors were not so lucky. The green lotus sword Qi was dyed red by the blood light, and most of them died in the sword spirit¡¯s hands. The sword intent contained su Wu¡¯s resentment and su Wu¡¯s hiding. On this very night, it was fully unleashed. The hearts of the five people from the taikang clan were shaken by the dense sword Qi. Everything that had happened today was enough for them to remember for the rest of their lives. ¡°Little brother!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao shouted, feeling that the situation was out of control. He was one of the people who had participated in the battle against su Wu back then, so he knew how powerful this person was. The sword belonged to the way of the king and it was already extremely domineering. Coupled with song qingxiao¡¯s heaven-destroying sword, the power of this sword was definitely not limited to the scene in front of him. a gentleman uses his mouth and not his hands. He can just talk about books and Scriptures. Why fight and kill? ¡± Miao bi sighed, his long eyebrows, beard, and hair flying. ¡®Su five¡¯, who was in the center of the spiritual energy storm, glanced at him and suddenly laughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. How can scholars fight and kill each other in a battle?¡± ¡®She¡¯ had already reached the point of cutting off all cauldrons and sinking boats, not leaving any way out for herself. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use my sword intent to challenge Mister wondrous brush¡¯s way of Confucius!¡± As soon as she finished speaking,¡¯she¡¯ pulled her sword, and the tip of the sword let out a clear sound. Su Wu¡¯s sword was like a brush, and he wrote in the air: The flowers in the forest had wilted, and it was too rushed. Helplessly, the cold rain came in the morning and the wind came in the evening. Rouge tears, when drunk, when heavy. The words were like dragons and phoenixes dancing, containing all of su Wu¡¯s resentment and regret in his life. The sword Qi was like a Divine Dragon and a fierce Tiger, containing anger. Even before it was used, it already made people feel the monstrous killing intent. Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s calm expression finally changed. Through the ¡®words¡¯ formed by the sword Qi, he could sense the killing intent! BOOM! BOOM! The scholarly power surrounding Mister xuanmiao and the others was torn apart, and the ferocious sword intent roared toward them like a hundred thousand mountains. An invisible sword intent rose up and attached every word that su Wu had written in the air to his sword intent. Heaven and earth were shaken by this force, and thunder and lightning appeared in the air, swimming above su Wu! Everyone was shocked by this strange phenomenon and was at a loss. ¡°Of course I hate water that flows to the East,¡± Once the meaning of the words was full, the sword form would be completed, and the weather would change! Su Wu looked at the horrified xuanmiao and said, ¡± break ¡­ This voice was extremely soft and carried a sigh. All the words that he had carved with his lifetime¡¯s worth of cultivation, with a sky full of killing intent, fell straight down! The heavens and earth shook! ¡°Amitabha ¡­¡± Master karma opened his eyes, revealing a calm look. He had already taken out a white jade lotus seed. Wondrous pen¡¯s expression was solemn. With a turn of his palm, he had already taken out an ancient book. As soon as the book appeared, a flash of light appeared. It was clearly a mysterious heaven rank treasure. When xuanmiao Yi saw him take out this item, he couldn¡¯t help but relax.¡±The heavenly book of Luo he!¡± This book was an ancient divine item, and its grade had already reached the realm of a heavenly treasure. It could contain rivers and mountains, and all attacks would be trapped in this book. With this book, no matter how powerful su Wu was, he would not be able to escape from the hands of everyone. The White jade lotus seed in master shanyin¡¯s hands was also an extraordinary item. It was a sacred object in the world-cleansing heavenly Lake of the fanyin family and was not inferior to the Luo River divine book. The Lotus seed turned into a huge white jade Lotus in his hand. It swayed against the storm and blocked the people below. The power of the sword light slashed down, tearing the petals of the White jade Lotus that was glowing with holy light. The heavenly book of Luo he flew out of the wondrous brush¡¯s hand and burst with spiritual light. ¡®Swish-swish swish!¡¯ Every sword mechanism was recorded and left a deep impression on the ancient scroll. These imprints contained unparalleled sword Qi, and each sword seemed to cut a person¡¯s soul. The page of the heavenly book of the Luo River was blown into a small boat in the vast ocean. The people of the taikang clan looked at this scene in a daze. This kind of sword Qi, this kind of domineering, free and easy, no one else could do it except for taikang Wen. Sadness and sadness filled the hearts of every taikang Clansman. At this moment, the clear voice suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Fifth brother, what are you still waiting for?¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s long sword was already ready for action. He had been cultivating his sword for many years just for this moment. He originally thought that he hated su Wu to the bone, but when the long sword was about to fall, he did not feel the joy of revenge or the joy of his state of mind being broken. Instead, he felt endless sorrow and sadness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge for second uncle?¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice entered his ears, causing him to tremble. The long sword that was filled with his complicated emotions left his hand and pierced through the green sword light, slashing down heavily in su Wu¡¯s direction. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Do you remember it?¡± Su Wu¡¯s voice sounded in song Qing¡¯s mind, with a hint of protection and a touch of gentleness, ¡± I can¡¯t accompany you to the gates of other star fields. You¡¯re the only one left in the future ¡­ As soon as this spiritual will fell, a powerful force of stars poured into song qingxiao¡¯s body. She had been unable to control her body earlier, but she suddenly felt that she could move her limbs now. The air current gushed out from the depths of her soul and flowed around her body in an endless stream. The seven stars in his body sensed the appearance of this stream of energy. They seemed to be overjoyed and absorbed the energy that originally belonged to them. This was the star power that su Wu had absorbed from the dead soul altar when they were escaping from the terror Battalion. That day, she was not strong enough, so she only absorbed a little of the power, and he obtained more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had originally thought that he had already exhausted the power of these stars when he tried to seize her body that day. She did not expect that he had kept them and now they were all being fed back to her body. The star absorbed enough power and began to grow rapidly. The number increased from seven to eight, twenty, a hundred ¡­ Until there was an infinite number! This was the real stellar array! Her body fell from the sky, and the remaining sword intent surrounded her, gently protecting and holding her, as if it wanted to protect her as much as possible, just like su Wu, who had stepped forward for her at the cost of shattering his soul. Chapter 2232 - Chapter 2232 Entrusted (1) Chapter 2232: Entrusted (1) Chapter 2232: Entrusted (1) Song qingxiao had ¡®seen¡¯ it. Although her soul was suppressed by su Wu, she still ¡®saw¡¯ everything that happened earlier. They would watch how he circulated his spiritual power and wrote rapidly with his sword Qi. This was the last lesson he would give her, and just as he had said, this was the last thing he could teach her. ¡°Qing Xiao, do you remember?¡± Her words were still ringing in her ears, and she subconsciously thought: ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± As soon as this thought rose, it was as if that obsession was satisfied. In the depths of his spirit, the aura that belonged to su Wu had already slowly dissipated the moment he finished speaking, disappearing without a trace. He left. However, the wind that blew past song Qing¡¯s ears seemed to carry his cold, yet unconcealable gentleness and love. Chi Chi- The huge Silver Wolf seemed to have sensed song qingxiao¡¯s aura reappearing, and it became exceptionally ferocious. The ninth-rank monster beast smacked out with its claws, and its unusually sharp claws left several deep marks on the Jade stem of master Shan Yin¡¯s celestial Lotus. Taking advantage of the fact that canhe was trapped by the sword intent, the huge silver-white Wolf broke free from the monk¡¯s blockade. It jumped and nimbly rushed in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, as if it was trying to catch her in mid-air. However, even though giant Wolf King was fast, it was not faster than Cheng yaojin who was blocking its way. When the silver Wolf¡¯s huge body was only a few meters away from song Qing, a green figure rushed out with lightning speed and reached out to the falling figure. Aowu! The silver Wolf was furious when it saw this. Its eyes flashed with an ominous light as it bared its teeth and turned around to counterattack. However, the figure was extremely fast. After catching song qingxiao, he twisted his body to the side and dodged the angry Wolf King¡¯s counterattack. He floated to the ground. ¡°Ah you ¡­¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at song qingxiao¡¯s pale face. In fact, he had already sensed that su Wu had disappeared. He had used himself as the price to break through his inner demons. At this moment, his soul had scattered and no longer remained. Song qingxiao opened her eyes and saw that the man¡¯s bright and expectant eyes had instantly dimmed, revealing a trace of unconcealable disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re not ah you ¡­¡± In fact, he already knew that this would be the result, but there was still a trace of stubbornness in his heart, and he had to personally confirm it before he could give up. They were from the taikang clan. The moment their eyes met, they could see the sorrow in each other¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and for the first time in her life, she didn¡¯t know what to say. With her intelligence and the fact that she had been with su Wu for many years, she naturally knew the intention of su Wu¡¯s actions. He had once mentioned a cousin named tai kangwu, who said that they were very close. At that time, he had even said that if she went to find him, he would definitely protect her. Today, she was at her wit¡¯s end and he had struck at the most crucial moment. Not only had he severely injured many people from the heavens beyond heaven, but he had also taught her the final God destroying technique. At the same time, he had broken tai kangwu¡¯s mental state and given back a Saint realm cultivator from the taikang clan. Su Wu¡¯s actions had swept away the haze over the taikang clan¡¯s head, allowing the taikang clan, which now had a Saint realm expert, to no longer be threatened by the fan Yin and East Qin clans. Back then, he had received great kindness from his family, but in the end, he had made a great mistake. He had no way to repay it, so he could only use his life to offset his mistakes. Most importantly, he had calculated tai kangwu¡¯s character. After his death, the grudges between the two of them would disappear and the memories of their childhood would definitely rush into tai kangwu¡¯s mind. The Brotherhood and his act of helping tai kangwu become a Sage would make it so that this Sage level expert would not make things difficult for her anymore. It was even very likely that he would protect her. He had already calculated everything and had prepared a way out for her, which was why he had repeatedly comforted her not to be afraid. That was strange. During the trip to Shen villa, song Changqing stepped into the nine serenities with great sorrow and chose to spend the rest of his life with Meng fanglan to save her life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the mission was completed, when she was about to leave the trial site, the old Daoist forced himself to hold back his eager and reluctant eyes and urged her to leave quickly. She was heartbroken and reluctant to leave. But why did su Wu¡¯s departure seem to be so calm, as if it was an illusion that didn¡¯t seem real? Could it be because of su Wu¡¯s hearty swordplay before he left, as well as that vague sense of relief? ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you think this is very interesting ¡­¡± She smiled sweetly. Even she felt a little strange when she thought about this. Chapter 2233 - Chapter 2233 Entrusted (2) Chapter 2233: Entrusted (2) Chapter 2233: Entrusted (2) However, as soon as she finished speaking, there was no voice in her soul that could answer her. ¡°..¡± She was stunned, and the tears in her eyes flowed down without warning. A sense of sadness welled up in her, and she clenched her fists. ¡®Awoo ¡­¡¯ A strong wind blew as the silver Wolf pounced in front of tai kangwu. The huge impact pushed its strong body forward by more than half a meter. It lowered its forelimbs and lowered its head to meet his eyes. It grinned at him with a threatening look, indicating that he should hand over the girl in his arms. Tai kangwu¡¯s gaze fell on her face as if he wanted to see through her and see another familiar figure. After a long while, his eyes gradually regained focus, and he had already regained his calm when he spoke. It was obvious that he had buried the pain of losing his younger brother in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± He awkwardly consoled her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment. He grinned, revealing a row of white and neat teeth, ¡± ¡°Since ah you has entrusted you to me, our taikang clan will naturally not allow anyone to harm you.¡± Now that his mental state had been broken and he had reached the Saint realm, tai kangwu was full of confidence, ¡°I don¡¯t want his remnant thoughts to blame me for not taking good care of you in the future if they¡¯re in heaven.¡± His words had clearly expressed his attitude. When everyone heard this, their expressions changed. The one who was the most dissatisfied and angry was Mr. Xuanmiao, who had been seriously injured by su Wu¡¯s God destroying technique. Although there were two powerful Saints, Mr. Witchbrush and master goodcause, su Wu had already reached the half-step Saint realm. The reason why he hadn¡¯t been able to become a Saint was because his state of mind had been damaged, so he couldn¡¯t find the opportunity. However, the moment he decided to step forward, his desire to protect someone suppressed his inner escapism and cowardice, making up for his state of mind. In addition to his last attack, the sword Qi was particularly fierce. Even with the heavenly book of Luo he, the sword-like words had not only left a mark on the book that was difficult to erase, but they had also left a wound so deep that one could see Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s bones. A scar ran straight down from his forehead, almost cutting open his stomach. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was a late-stage void realm expert, this sword attack would have completely killed him. However, although xuanmiao did not die, he was severely injured. After swallowing a large amount of spiritual medicine, he was barely able to stand. When he heard tai Kang Wu¡¯s words, xuanmiao was so angry that he could no longer maintain the dignity and restraint of a scholar. Beyond Avalon¡¯s losses in this battle were hard to predict. Whether it was the silver wolves or the sea beasts from the starry sky, or the reappearance of the God destroying technique, they all caused a large number of casualties, causing the place to flow with blood. The disciples of the East Qin family died the most. The power of the confucians was suppressed and under the sword Qi, even one of the five confucians of East Qin had died. This was a void realm expert! In the future, he might be able to enter the Parliament and control the authority of the martial arts Research Institute. Every time he thought of this, Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°What do you think of tai kangwu¡¯s words, Mr. Si Xi?¡± Without waiting for Miao bi to speak, Mister xuanmiao bore the pain and stared at the middle-aged man named ¡®fourth brother¡¯ with an unfriendly look. This was the oldest of the five people from the taikang clan. He did things with a calm and steady mind. After he saw the appearance of the deity vanquishing technique, he quickly regained his rationality from his initial excitement. He could tell this person¡¯s personality by urging tai kangwu to attack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xuanmiao could only hope that he still had this ¡®self-control¡¯ and did not make the wrong decision. As soon as he finished speaking, the man he called Mr. Si Xi said without hesitation, ¡± ¡°Little five is right! Since little seven has entrusted her to the taikang clan, the taikang clan will naturally not ignore her. ¡± Mr. Si Xi¡¯s words were sonorous and particularly firm at this time. Not to mention the fact that su Wu¡¯s tragic act of protecting his own soul had triggered the grief and anger in the hearts of the five people of the taikang clan, just the fact that taikang Wu¡¯s state of mind had been broken and that the taikang clan was about to have a Saint realm powerhouse to hold the Fort was enough to give Mister four streams full confidence. Moreover, the four of them were the same as tai kangwu. They were all extremely excited. Back then, su Wu had killed their second brother, who had gone to stop them. This was a grave mistake, and it was a pain in the hearts of the taikang clan. Chapter 2234 - Chapter 2234 Entrusted (3) Chapter 2234: Entrusted (3) Chapter 2234: Entrusted (3) However, this pain was naturally erased with his death. The taikang clan had already forgiven him back then, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have opposed the decision to besiege su Wu so strongly that year. It was a pity that their opposition back then was useless. It was only during the operation to encircle and annihilate su Wu that all the taikang clansmen chose to withdraw. After that, the martial arts Research Institute carried his body back and hid his robe and sword in the Council. The taikang clan never went to see it again. Today, the taikang clan viewed the conference center of the Institute of martial arts as a forbidden place and were unwilling to step in unless they had no choice. At that time, he had only heard that the battle against su Wu was very brutal. However, after hearing it from others, it was not as unforgettable as what he had seen with his own eyes. Therefore, Mr. Si Xi¡¯s tone was particularly fierce, and even faintly revealed a bit of resentment that he did not hesitate to shed all pretense of cordiality. ¡°If I can¡¯t protect her, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to face my elders when I return. I don¡¯t know how to explain it to my brothers!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Xuanmiao was stumped by him. He was so angry that he could not speak. On the other side, the silver Wolf glared at tai kangwu and let out a low growl. This vicious beast was extremely vicious. Although it had not been tempered by the lightning tribulation, the pressure of a ninth-rank vicious beast could not be underestimated. Tai kangwu was forced to take half a step back by it, but he could not free up his two hands. Song qingxiao was not used to being protected. After the initial pain, she quickly calmed down and patted tai kangwu, signaling him to put her down. As soon as she landed, she saw a flash of silver light and a giant wolf as strong as a mountain appeared beside her. Its body had shrunk by more than half, and it rubbed its head against her face as if it had seen a close companion. Song Qing¡¯s small body was leaning on its fluffy long fur. The flames on its body were very close to her because of the blood contract and would not cause her any harm. Once she regained control of her body, song qingxiao began to check if she still had any combat strength left. The stellar array had absorbed the power of the stars, and its power was extraordinary at this time. Su Wu¡¯s temporary feedback had increased the spiritual power in her body by 30%. The despair in her eyes was swept away, and her eyes gradually became determined. ¡°I can¡¯t die Here!¡± She had to bear the burden of song Changqing¡¯s rescue, the old Daoist¡¯s hope, and su Wu¡¯s sacrifice. She could not let these people get what they wanted. Their sacrifice was for her to live a better life. She should not die in the hands of these people. At this moment, song qingxiao was like a Pearl that had been cleaned of dust, giving off a terrifying brilliance. The gray-robed old monk, who was sitting on the Lotus platform with his eyes half-closed, seemed to have sensed something and raised his head. The young girl in front of him was clearly the same as before, but there was something different about her. She seemed to have lost the despair of her twilight years. Her aura became deep and reserved, like the first rising sun, revealing infinite opportunities. ¡°Has your state of mind been broken?¡± The old monk¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his Willow-like eyebrows twitched. He let out a long sigh, ¡± ¡°Saint realm ¡­¡± His voice was very soft, and it seemed to be issued by some kind of special spiritual will. Even elder Liu Kong, who was protecting him, seemed to have only heard the sound of Sanskrit and did not hear what he had said. Only Mr. Wondrous brush seemed to sense something when he said this. He looked in the direction of the old monk and said, ¡± ¡°The longer you live, the more you see.¡± For some reason, a child who had just broken through to the void realm had already comprehended and broken through the mental state barrier of the Saint realm. Once one¡¯s state of mind was broken, as long as one had enough spiritual power, it would be easy to become a Saint. For wondrous pen and good cause, what they saw and heard today would be difficult to replicate in ten thousand years. That genius from the taikang clan had reincarnated his soul and displayed a heaven-shaking sword; Under everyone¡¯s eyes, the taikang clan was about to produce a Saint realm master. The most interesting thing was that this young girl, who had just entered the void realm, had already displayed an extraordinary heart of an expert. The heart of a powerhouse was like a seed that was planted in her heart. It was enough to allow her to go further in the future. ¡°Little brother, you can¡¯t let her get away.¡± Mr. Xuanmiao was a little anxious and said to Mr. Wondrous pen, ¡± ¡°She has my family¡¯s taihao heavenly book.¡± He covered his wound and gasped for breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only what¡¯s more, the existence of the God destroying technique can not only protect the remnant soul ¡­ Su Wu¡¯s example was enough to prove the magic of the God destroying technique. After the death of a human cultivator, they could actually possess the body of a secret technique they cultivated. This kind of thing had never happened in hundreds of thousands of years. He could attach his soul to the deity vanquishing technique and then transfer it to another person without anyone knowing. As long as su Wu had the heart, he could even rely on this point to ensure that his soul would last forever and that his lifespan would be endless! Chapter 2235 - Chapter 2235 Persuasion (1) Chapter 2235: Persuasion (1) Chapter 2235: Persuasion (1) with this magical power, I will no longer be affected by fate ¡­ The more Mr. Xuanmiao spoke, the more excited he became. prying into the great Dao is no longer an illusory thing. As he said this, he saw that Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s expression was unmoved, and he became anxious. ¡°Little brother ¡­¡± Xuanmiao¡¯s words were heard by the people of the taikang clan and they all looked displeased. Su Wu¡¯s soul had just scattered not long ago, and the five people of tai Kang were currently in a state of anger. However, before the sword Qi had even dispersed, Mister xuanmiao had already started to think about the deity vanquishing technique. This inevitably made the people of the taikang clan extremely angry. Tai kangwu¡¯s face was gloomy as killing intent leaked out. He hadn¡¯t truly entered the Saint realm yet, but his state of mind had already entered the ranks. It was only a matter of time before he entered the Saint realm. In addition, the cultivation techniques of the taikang clan were extremely fierce and overbearing to begin with. Now that taikang Wu was angry, Mister xuanmiao felt as if there was an invisible sword light slashing down on him. In his shock, he subconsciously wanted to Dodge, but the wide sleeves of the wondrous brush pen that had ignored him before moved without any wind. A gentle power of righteousness enveloped xuanmiao¡¯s entire body, and the feeling of danger instantly disappeared. Mr. Wondrous pen lowered his head and tidied his sleeves. There was a palm-sized hole on his sleeve, as if it had been cut by a sharp blade. ¡°You ¡­¡± When xuanmiao saw this scene, he knew that he had blocked an attack for him. Otherwise, he would have already been in trouble. Naturally, only a Saint could break through a Saint realm cultivator¡¯s defenses. Grandmaster Shan Yin was an outsider and fan Yin Shi had a close relationship with the East Qin family. He and Miao bi had been in the Saint realm for many years and understood each other. It was impossible for them to make a move at this time. you actually dare to attack ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, wondrous pen had already turned his head. The two brothers were originally several years apart in age. However, in the long life of cultivators, this age was not considered a difference at all. Miao bi looked at him without saying a word, which made Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s scalp numb. The two brothers came from the same mother, and their appearances were very similar from childhood to adulthood. However, as time passed, his appearance became more and more different. Even now, he could not see any similarities at all. The other had warm eyes and a bearing that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. Although the other one always had a smile on his face, he always gave people the feeling that there was a dagger hidden in his smile. ¡°W-why are you looking at me?¡± Wondrous pen felt uncomfortable under his gaze. He felt a faint pressure and couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s time to calm down.¡± Wondrous pen casually flicked his sleeve that had been torn by the sword Qi, as if it was not an extremely dangerous attack, but just a layer of dust on his sleeve. His tone was gentle, and he was trying to persuade her. ¡°Although it¡¯s good, it¡¯s still someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao did not expect him to say such a thing. He seemed to be a little dissatisfied and wanted to say something, but he saw Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s gentle expression and deep eyes that looked like an ancient well. ¡°The Dong Qin family has many things. There is no need to look at other people¡¯s things.¡± His tone was neither fast nor slow, but because of his cultivation realm and status, no one dared to interrupt at this time. ¡°Although the God destroying technique is good, if you want to enter the Dao, you have to rely on luck, the right time, the right place, and the right people. None of them can be lacking.¡± This was the patient teaching of his elder brother, Mr. Wondrous pen. in this world, nothing is eternal. Otherwise, how did the deity vanquishing spell come into the hands of this young lady? ¡± Even when su Wu had the God destroying technique, he did not have eternal life. Didn¡¯t he also die and his soul disappeared? It could be seen that these so-called inheritances only made the chances of prying into the great Dao higher than others. ¡°There is a House of Gold in the book. This is the dongqin family¡¯s library. Second brother, How long have you not read it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Why would he covet other people¡¯s things when he hadn¡¯t fully eaten his own things? Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s tone was not heavy, but it made Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Learning is like rowing a boat against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will fall back.¡± He looked at his brother with a smile and advised, ¡± wealth is like floating clouds to me. Don¡¯t be idle, only empty sorrow remains. In the past, these two brothers were the most outstanding people in the East Qin clan. In the end, they did not let down the expectations of their seniors and entered the void realm. It was not until he joined the martial arts Research Institute and entered the core of the Parliament that xuanmiao showed his enthusiasm for power, while wondrous pen was still immersed in cultivation and regarded power as dirt. Chapter 2236 - Chapter 2236 Persuasion (2) Chapter 2236: Persuasion (2) Chapter 2236: Persuasion (2) That was why a hundred years ago, wondrous pen had successfully broken the shackles of his state of mind and become a Saint. As for Mr. Wondrous pen, he was immersed in power and could not free himself. ¡°Second brother, you should wake up.¡± This sigh was like the evening drum and morning Bell, heavily shaking Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart. Embarrassment, frustration, regret, and all kinds of other emotions welled up in his heart. He looked into Mr. Wittily¡¯s eyes and felt a moment of frustration, as if he had once felt ashamed of his lack of progress in cultivation all these years. However, in just a short while, power and fame had incited the greed in his heart, making him unable to completely wake up, and he was still somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t want the God destroying technique, our East Qin family¡¯s treasure can¡¯t just be left outside, right?¡± He looked at song qingxiao indignantly. ¡°She took the taihao heavenly book from the body of the No-me.¡± Upon hearing his words, Mr. Wondrous brush did not refute him. Instead, he turned to look at master Shan Yin, who was sitting under the Lotus. ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± Shan Yin put his palms together and chanted the name of Buddha, ¡± ¡°One word from you is worth ten years of studying.¡± Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s cultivation had improved a lot since he had become a Saint. His words had not only moved Mister Xuan Miao¡¯s heart, at the same time, under the influence of the confucians, even the Tianyi Daoist sect that had been dissatisfied with the East Qin clan before were now convinced. Master shanyin said gently, ¡± ¡°Su Wu is dead. The grudges of annihilating the Changli family back then will naturally be written off.¡± He said, ¡± the heavens are kind. Countless people have died today. It would be best if we could resolve this peacefully. The old monk paused for a moment, then his eyelids twitched. He raised his head and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. He looked to be very old, but his eyes were exceptionally clear, as if they did not contain all living things in the world, as if he had long transcended. ¡°However, almsgiver song, please return the seven-colored Holy sarira and the world-purifying lotus seed of my fanyin clan!¡± Master Shan Yin¡¯s first sentence made everyone think that the war was about to end. Several people from the aristocratic families and divine Warriors who were lucky enough to survive the previous war were shocked by his second sentence before they could even heave a sigh of relief. ¡°What?¡± when did song qingxiao actually snatch the seven-colored Saint sarira and world-purifying lotus seed from the fanyin family? ¡± ¡°Snatching the treasures of two great clans ¡­ Or are you going to Rob a clan that only has two Saint realm Masters ¡­¡± .. Everyone was communicating with their divine senses. Shi qiuwu even looked at elder Yin Kong, who was still fighting non-stop, and asked with a familiar tone, ¡± ¡°You guys were robbed too?¡± ¡°..¡±Elder Yin Kong was at a loss. The moment he heard the ¡®seven-colored Saint relic¡¯ and the world-purifying lotus seed, his heart skipped a beat. He did not notice the strangeness of the ¡®ye¡¯ in Shi qiuwu¡¯s words at all. He only replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°AI ¡­¡± Shi qiuwu sighed-he had thought that having his chaos bead taken away was already an extremely embarrassing matter. Now, it seemed that with East Qin and fan Yin the second at the bottom, the loss of the chaos bead was no longer a dark history that could not be mentioned. Tai kangwu was also in disbelief as he turned to look at song qingxiao,¡±It¡¯s fake, right?¡± After an accomplished monk passed away in meditation, his body would be burned with deviant fire, leaving behind the crystal of the sarira. This crystal contained the senior monk¡¯s lifetime of cultivation and Buddhist Dharma, and it had a wonderful effect. These relics would have different effects depending on the monk¡¯s level of cultivation. Although they were precious, they were not rare items. At least to the fanyin family, there were too many monks. After many years of inheritance, ordinary relics could be easily found. However, the seven-colored Saint relic was rumored to be an item of great fortune and might not even appear once in tens of thousands of years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one knew how such a heaven-defying object could be formed. However, according to the fanyin family¡¯s records, the seven-colored Saint relic was not inferior to the connate spirit treasure that was born during the early chaos era. The chaos era had long passed. In the past 10000 years, with the weakening of the chaotic spiritual energy, there were no acquired spiritual treasures, let alone innate spiritual treasures. Even mysterious heaven rank treasures were difficult to replicate. As for the treasures that were born in the chaos era, they were all rare treasures. Chapter 2237 - Chapter 2237 Persuasion (3) Chapter 2237: Persuasion (3) Chapter 2237: Persuasion (3) Song qingxiao¡¯s chaotic green lamp was one of them. Even though it was severely damaged and no longer as powerful as it used to be, it was still extremely fierce with just a wisp of fire. Then there was the fanyin family¡¯s heavenly Lake of purification, which was left behind from the chaotic era of the primitive era. The only remaining chaotic spiritual energy in it was able to give birth to such a powerful and endless family within ten thousand years. One could see how powerful the chaotic spiritual energy was. From tai kangwu¡¯s point of view, if the fanyin family really had a divine item like the seven-colored sacred relic, they would have long treated it like a treasure. How could song qingxiao have taken it away? ¡°Fake ¡­¡± He originally thought that master Shan Yin was full of nonsense, but when he saw song Qing¡¯s calm expression with the long sword in his hand, his heart skipped a beat for some reason. ¡°.. Right?¡± But very quickly, tai kangwu hid his surprise, ¡°Qing Xiao, if you didn¡¯t take it, just tell master Shan Yin. He¡¯s an honest man, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± At this point, he clenched the sword in his hand tightly, and his whole body tensed up. ¡°If you¡¯re clear, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the taihao heavenly book, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Although Mr. Miao had told xuanmiao to stop fighting for fame and fortune, he had already given in to tianwaitian after suffering such heavy losses. He just wanted to get back his family¡¯s item. He did not expect the taikang clan to be so shameless as if they did not want to return the taihao heavenly book at all. ¡°What taihao heavenly book? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s impression of the Parliament was extremely bad. The moment xuanmiao¡¯s words fell, he said without any hesitation, ¡°Who saw Qing Xiao take your family¡¯s taihao heavenly book? Did Daoist priest Yi Qing see that?¡± Before Daoist Master Yi Qing could say anything, two green-robed Daoist priests stuck half of their heads out from his sides and shouted, ¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see it!¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing felt a headache coming on. He glared at his Junior Brother, but still nodded his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°She snatched it from wuwo in the divine incarcerate!¡± Mister xuanmiao had always been a bully, but he didn¡¯t expect that people from taikang Wu and the Tianyi Dao sect would distort the truth like this. He was so angry that the wound on his chest split open and blood gushed out, ¡°Does she dare to swear that the taihao heavenly book is not in her hands?¡± Tai kangwu had long found him to be an eyesore and rolled his eyes, let¡¯s not talk about whether she has the taihao heavenly book or not. We saw Qing Xiao¡¯s breakthrough with our own eyes. She was only in the Dao integration realm during the trial. He revealed an evil smile. ¡°That East Qin wuwo brat is at least at the void realm. With such a huge difference in cultivation, how could Qing Xiao snatch him away? Maybe your East Qin family¡¯s brat lost his mind and insisted on giving it to her?¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s shameless words shocked Mister xuanmiao. His lips trembled, and he was unable to say anything for a long time. After a long while, he regained his senses and shouted excitedly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The wound opened up even more and the sword Qi pierced into his heart, causing his spiritual breath to become unstable. However, he wanted to kill tai kangwu with his sword at this moment. ¡°If she didn¡¯t snatch it, why would she give away the family treasure so easily?¡± Tai kangwu sneered, ¡°How would I know that he would give it away so easily? What if he goes crazy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I give away my family¡¯s Northern Seven Star sword?¡± Although Taoist priest Hu had been warned by Taoist Master Yi Qing, he still stood behind his senior brother and spoke faintly. The two of them echoed each other, and Mr. Xuanmiao was so angry that his blood was boiling. Just as the two sides were in a heated argument- ¡°Amitabha.¡± A Buddhist chant entered everyone¡¯s ears. Under the power of the Sanskrit, the irritation in everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be instantly soothed. Naturally, master shanyin could hear tai kangwu¡¯s protectiveness for song qingxiao, but his expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯ve already sensed the aura of the seven-colored Saint sarira on the sword in benefactor song¡¯s hand.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was silent for a moment. At this moment, an old man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! So that¡¯s how it is!¡± In the armament Treasury, elder Chun, who was still tied up and hung up, was so happy that his body swayed. with the seven-colored Saint relic as the material, even a newbie who doesn¡¯t know anything about forging has a chance of forging a mysterious heaven grade treasure! The armament clan was not a clan of Warriors, so they had not participated in the previous battle. The juniors had already opened the seal and hid far away while carrying the tightly bound Jing Jiu, so they had not been affected by the previous battle. Elder Chun had been obsessed with refining weapons all her life and had long been obsessed with forging. At this moment, it was as if she couldn¡¯t sense the hostile atmosphere. She wanted to scratch her ears and scratch her cheeks. ¡°Good, good, good! It¡¯s a pity that master didn¡¯t take me in earlier. Otherwise, this weapon might not be mysterious heaven grade ¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Elder Dong¡¯s face was as dark as water. Seeing that his brother did not know what was good for him, he could not help but have a headache. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. ¡°Almsgiver song, please return the seven-colored Saint sarira and the world-purifying lotus seed. Once I receive the items, I will immediately lead the disciples out of the sect.¡± Shan Yin didn¡¯t take elder Chun¡¯s nonsense to heart and brought the topic that had been led astray by elder Chun back on the right track. At the same time, Mr. Witchbrush also said, ¡± ¡°Miss song, please return the sacred object of your clan.¡± Because of su Wu¡¯s appearance and tai kangwu¡¯s breakthrough, the atmosphere had finally relaxed a little, but because of the simultaneous words of these two Saint realm Masters, it had once again become tense. Chapter 2238 - Chapter 2238 Snatch (not edited) _1 Chapter 2238: Snatch (not edited) _1 Chapter 2238: Snatch (not edited) _1 Under tai kangwu¡¯s relaxed and comfortable appearance, he was hiding his tense expression. Although his state of mind had been broken, and he could be considered a Saint, he had not truly become a Saint, nor had he experienced the tempering of the Thunder tribulation. He could not be compared to Masters like master good cause and Mr. Wondrous brush, who had been Saints for many years. Even if a sword Xiu was powerful, tai kangwu did not have the confidence to win in a one versus two situation. However, when he thought of su Wu, his eyes became particularly determined, and under the threat of the two Saint realm Masters, he stood beside song Qing Xiao. At this moment, song qingxiao was exceptionally calm in the face of the two experts ¡®interrogation. Her state of mind had been broken, and her desire for power had transformed into an unparalleled strong heart. It allowed her to not be afraid of the wondrous brush and good cause. The huge Silver Wolf King stood by her side, letting her lean on it like a loyal companion. The people of the aristocratic families were silent. Because the East Qin clan had suffered heavy losses, they held a grudge against her. She turned her eyes around, and these people¡¯s expressions avoided her gaze. The people of the Tianyi Dao sect showed goodwill, while the taikang clan showed goodwill to her, suppressing their anxiety. Master witchbrush had a gentle expression and master kindness had a kind face. They floated in the air on the Lotus platform like a living Buddha. However, their auras had already locked onto her. It seemed that they would not give up until they achieved their goal today. She suddenly found it interesting and revealed a faint smile. ¡°I wonder if the disciples of the fan Yin family and the Dong Qin family have stolen other people¡¯s treasures in the divine prison?¡± As she said this, her eyes fell on the silver Wolf, her fingers passing through its thick fur, her expression indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care about the danger of being forced by two Saint realm Masters. Everyone¡¯s expression was strange. Even Xuan Miao understood the meaning of her words and turned to his brother. The corner of tai kangwu¡¯s mouth twitched as he revealed a mocking expression, ¡°Ownerless treasures will naturally be taken by the capable. As for having an owner, it¡¯s not that difficult. If you kill someone with a sword, won¡¯t the treasure have no owner?¡± When he said this, he turned to look at Mr. Xuanmiao, who felt uncomfortable. ¡°The East Qin clan is especially good at this method, right, Mr. Xuanmiao?¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s words were full of sarcasm and Mister xuanmiao was furious, but he didn¡¯t want to fall for his trick. He could only keep this debt in his heart and coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao laughed. ¡°In other words, there is an unspoken rule in the divine incarcerate trials that the treasures belong to those who are powerful.¡± She looked at the wondrous pen and asked, ¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Under her gaze, the wondrous pen nodded and responded. ¡°So East Qin¡¯s anatta skills are inferior to others and they are too incompetent. What¡¯s wrong with me obtaining the taihao heavenly book?¡± Song qingxiao touched the silver Wolf, looked at the wonderful pen, and asked him. She said these words with confidence and without any guilt or uneasiness after snatching someone else¡¯s treasure. On the contrary, she admitted it in front of Mr. Wondrous brush. This made Shi qiuwu feel a little suffocated, and she could not help but admire her courage. Mr. Wondrous pen probably did not expect her to say that either. He was also stunned for a moment. He actually tilted his head and thought for a moment before he said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed reasonable.¡± ¡°Little brother ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao, who heard this from the side, couldn¡¯t help but be angry and shouted anxiously. Wondrous pen ignored him and continued, ¡± ¡°However, this item is an East Qin treasure and can not fall into the hands of an outsider. And according to what you said, the treasure should be taken by the capable, so there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with me taking it back.¡± ¡°..¡±When everyone heard this conversation, they could not help but be speechless. In particular, many of the juniors who had come with Qiu Wu were seeing this famous Saint realm master for the first time in the star field. Seeing him speak with song Qing Xiao, they all felt a little nervous and somewhat incredulous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and sighed, ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then just snatch it by force, why put on such a pretense?¡± Wondrous pen responded with a good temper, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned, you¡¯re right.¡± Compared to his elder brother, he was more open and didn¡¯t feel ashamed that his purpose had been exposed. After he said this, the smile on his face instantly disappeared. He straightened his back and said, Chapter 2239 - Chapter 2239 Snatch (not edited) _2 Chapter 2239: Snatch (not edited) _2 Chapter 2239: Snatch (not edited) _2 ¡°Miss, please hand over the taihao heavenly book!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the aura of the Confucian in front of him changed. He seemed to have become like a hundred thousand mountains, so high that it was impossible to climb. The pressure of a Saint realm master descended like a falling building, its shadow shrouding everyone as they felt the oppressive chill. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Song qingxiao only felt that she was small and fragile in front of him, like an ant or a particle. As her voice fell, wondrous brush¡¯s aura rose to the top, and the aura of her entire person had become unfathomable. ¡°If you¡¯re so stubborn, why don¡¯t you turn back?¡± Wondrous pen¡¯s voice had already contained the power of the scholarly faction. The vast aura came head-on, as if it wanted to drown her. ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® Tai kangwu, who was half-standing in front of song qingxiao, was the first to feel the pressure of this Saint realm master. The long sword, which was connected to him, felt the pressure of the Saint realm¡¯s aura and let out a loud clang. Tai kangwu¡¯s sword made two clanking sounds as he held the hilt of the sword and pulled it out of its sheath. ¡®Swish-¡® The sword Qi sensed the fighter and let out a cheerful cry. The silver-white sword light escaped, but before the killing intent could rise ¡­ A slender white palm pressed on tai kangwu¡¯s wrist, stopping his movements. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± Tai kangwu couldn¡¯t believe it and turned to look at song Qing. He saw that the young girl who had exhausted her spiritual energy earlier had already stood up straight. Her eyes were cold as she pressed down on his wrist. A gentle yet irresistible force came from her palm, pushing tai kangwu¡¯s hand away and slowly pushing his sword back into its sheath. ¡°This is my own business, it has nothing to do with the taikang clan.¡± She flicked her loose hair. Although she said this to Tai Kang Wu, her eyes were already on the wonderful brush. ¡°Naturally,¡± Mr. Wondrous pen understood her intentions. After a brief pause, he smiled approvingly for the first time. ¡°The clans have been on good terms for many years, if the taikang clan is willing to stand by and do nothing, we will not hurt each other¡¯s relationship.¡± ¡°How can we do that!¡± Tai kangwu shouted out, ¡± ah you has entrusted you to us. How can I just watch and do nothing? ¡± He shook his hand hard as if he was trying to shake off song Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°¡± Under tai kangwu¡¯s relaxed and comfortable appearance, he was hiding his tense expression. Although his state of mind had been broken, and he could be considered a Saint, he had not truly become a Saint, nor had he experienced the tempering of the Thunder tribulation. He could not be compared to Masters like master good cause and Mr. Wondrous brush, who had been Saints for many years. Even if a sword Xiu was powerful, tai kangwu did not have the confidence to win in a one versus two situation. However, when he thought of su Wu, his eyes became particularly determined, and under the threat of the two Saint realm Masters, he stood beside song Qing Xiao. At this moment, song qingxiao was exceptionally calm in the face of the two experts ¡®interrogation. Her state of mind had been broken, and her desire for power had transformed into an unparalleled strong heart. It allowed her to not be afraid of the wondrous brush and good cause. The huge Silver Wolf King stood by her side, letting her lean on it like a loyal companion. The people of the aristocratic families were silent. Because the East Qin clan had suffered heavy losses, they held a grudge against her. She turned her eyes around, and these people¡¯s expressions avoided her gaze. The people of the Tianyi Dao sect showed goodwill, while the taikang clan showed goodwill to her, suppressing their anxiety. Master witchbrush had a gentle expression and master kindness had a kind face. They floated in the air on the Lotus platform like a living Buddha. However, their auras had already locked onto her. It seemed that they would not give up until they achieved their goal today. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She suddenly found it interesting and revealed a faint smile. ¡°I wonder if the disciples of the fan Yin family and the Dong Qin family have stolen other people¡¯s treasures in the divine prison?¡± As she said this, her eyes fell on the silver Wolf, her fingers passing through its thick fur, her expression indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care about the danger of being forced by two Saint realm Masters. Everyone¡¯s expression was strange. Even Xuan Miao understood the meaning of her words and turned to his brother. The corner of tai kangwu¡¯s mouth twitched as he revealed a mocking expression, ¡°Ownerless treasures will naturally be taken by the capable. As for having an owner, it¡¯s not that difficult. If you kill someone with a sword, won¡¯t the treasure have no owner?¡± Chapter 2240 - Chapter 2240 Snatch (unedited) _3 Chapter 2240: Snatch (unedited) _3 Chapter 2240: Snatch (unedited) _3 When he said this, he turned to look at Mr. Xuanmiao, who felt uncomfortable. ¡°The East Qin clan is especially good at this method, right, Mr. Xuanmiao?¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s words were full of sarcasm and Mister xuanmiao was furious, but he didn¡¯t want to fall for his trick. He could only keep this debt in his heart and coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao laughed. ¡°In other words, there is an unspoken rule in the divine incarcerate trials that the treasures belong to those who are powerful.¡± She looked at the wondrous pen and asked, ¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Under her gaze, the wondrous pen nodded and responded. ¡°So East Qin¡¯s anatta skills are inferior to others and they are too incompetent. What¡¯s wrong with me obtaining the taihao heavenly book?¡± Song qingxiao touched the silver Wolf, looked at the wonderful pen, and asked him. She said these words with confidence and without any guilt or uneasiness after snatching someone else¡¯s treasure. On the contrary, she admitted it in front of Mr. Wondrous brush. This made Shi qiuwu feel a little suffocated, and she could not help but admire her courage. Mr. Wondrous pen probably did not expect her to say that either. He was also stunned for a moment. He actually tilted his head and thought for a moment before he said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed reasonable.¡± ¡°Little brother ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao, who heard this from the side, couldn¡¯t help but be angry and shouted anxiously. Wondrous pen ignored him and continued, ¡± ¡°However, this item is an East Qin treasure and can not fall into the hands of an outsider. And according to what you said, the treasure should be taken by the capable, so there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with me taking it back.¡± ¡°..¡±When everyone heard this conversation, they could not help but be speechless. In particular, many of the juniors who had come with Qiu Wu were seeing this famous Saint realm master for the first time in the star field. Seeing him speak with song Qing Xiao, they all felt a little nervous and somewhat incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and sighed, ¡°¡±Since that¡¯s the case, then just snatch it by force, why put on such a pretense?¡± Wondrous pen responded with a good temper, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned, you¡¯re right.¡± Compared to his elder brother, he was more open and didn¡¯t feel ashamed that his purpose had been exposed. After he said this, the smile on his face instantly disappeared. He straightened his back and said, ¡°Miss, please hand over the taihao heavenly book!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the aura of the Confucian in front of him changed. He seemed to have become like a hundred thousand mountains, so high that it was impossible to climb. The pressure of a Saint realm master descended like a falling building, its shadow shrouding everyone as they felt the oppressive chill. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Song qingxiao only felt that she was small and fragile in front of him, like an ant or a particle. As her voice fell, wondrous brush¡¯s aura rose to the top, and the aura of her entire person had become unfathomable. ¡°If you¡¯re so stubborn, why don¡¯t you turn back?¡± Wondrous pen¡¯s voice had already contained the power of the scholarly faction. The vast aura came head-on, as if it wanted to drown her. ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® Tai kangwu, who was half-standing in front of song qingxiao, was the first to feel the pressure of this Saint realm master. The long sword, which was connected to him, felt the pressure of the Saint realm¡¯s aura and let out a loud clang. Tai kangwu¡¯s sword made two clanking sounds as he held the hilt of the sword and pulled it out of its sheath. ¡®Swish-¡® The sword Qi sensed the fighter and let out a cheerful cry. The silver-white sword light escaped, but before the killing intent could rise ¡­ A slender white palm pressed on tai kangwu¡¯s wrist, stopping his movements. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± Tai kangwu couldn¡¯t believe it and turned to look at song Qing. He saw that the young girl who had exhausted her spiritual energy earlier had already stood up straight. Her eyes were cold as she pressed down on his wrist. A gentle yet irresistible force came from her palm, pushing tai kangwu¡¯s hand away and slowly pushing his sword back into its sheath. ¡°This is my own business, it has nothing to do with the taikang clan.¡± She flicked her loose hair. Although she said this to Tai Kang Wu, her eyes were already on the wonderful brush. ¡°Naturally,¡± Mr. Wondrous pen understood her intentions. After a brief pause, he smiled approvingly for the first time. ¡°The clans have been on good terms for many years, if the taikang clan is willing to stand by and do nothing, we will not hurt each other¡¯s relationship.¡± ¡°How can we do that!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tai kangwu shouted out, ¡± ah you has entrusted you to us. How can I just watch and do nothing? ¡± He shook his hand hard as if he was trying to shake off song Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°¡± Under tai kangwu¡¯s relaxed and comfortable appearance, he was hiding his tense expression. Although his state of mind had been broken, and he could be considered a Saint, he had not truly become a Saint, nor had he experienced the tempering of the Thunder tribulation. He could not be compared to Masters like master good cause and Mr. Wondrous brush, who had been Saints for many years. Even if a sword Xiu was powerful, tai kangwu did not have the confidence to win in a one versus two situation. However, when he thought of su Wu, his eyes became particularly determined, and under the threat of the two Saint realm Masters, he stood beside song Qing Xiao. Chapter 2241 - Chapter 2241 Starry sky (1) Chapter 2241: Starry sky (1) Chapter 2241: Starry sky (1) The noise grew louder and louder, and the surrounding land, which had been scorched by the heavenly lightning, gradually turned into the shape of a town, falling on song qingxiao. Meanwhile, the shadows of the aristocratic families, wondrous pen, and Shan Yin from the heavens beyond heaven gradually dispersed. An inexplicable force seemed to want to pull song Qing into it. At this moment- ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s said that the heavenly book of Luo he can contain the heaven and earth. Is that true?¡± In the direction of the Tianyi Daoist school, two green-robed Daoist priests hugged their long swords and shouted at Daoist priest Yi Qing. This shout was made with spiritual energy, and it instantly suppressed the noise. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The corners of Daoist priest Yi Qing¡¯s mouth twitched as he replied, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that this treasure can store anything. Once you¡¯re in a painting, you won¡¯t know where you are. You¡¯ll become the person in the painting or the puppet inside the treasure. It¡¯s very powerful.¡± When Mr. Xuanmiao heard this, he turned around and glared at the two people from the first heavenly Dao sect. The two-faced Taoist priest ignored him and said in an even louder voice, then miss song must be careful. When Mr. Clever brush calls her name, she must not respond. Otherwise, once she enters the painting, she will be manipulated by him, and it will be difficult to escape. ¡°Are you trying to betray the Alliance agreement and help her escape?¡± Hearing that the two of them had deliberately leaked the characteristics of the heavenly book of Luo he, wonderful pen could not help but criticize them. Daoist Yi Qing had been tolerating him for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the Alliance made by the ancestors, he would have already turned hostile. Seeing that Miao BI¡¯s gaze was not friendly, his face darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Xuanmiao? My Junior Brother doesn¡¯t understand, so what¡¯s wrong with me giving him a few pointers?¡± that¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know anything. My senior brother gave me pointers and widened my horizons. So what? ¡± ¡°Dongqin aristocratic family, do what you need to do.¡± The Daoist priest, who stood behind Daoist Yi Qing with a cold expression and a long sword in his arms, said, ¡± ¡°Tyrannical!¡± ¡°You guys ¡­¡± Xuanmiao was furious, but he was seriously injured, and master wondrous brush was fighting song qingxiao. He was no match for the Tianyi Daoist sect alone, so he had to suppress his anger and snorted, ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± At this time, song qingxiao looked at the Phantoms around her, and she could still hear the argument between the people of Tianyi Dao school and Mr. Smart brush. She knew that this was a warning from Daoist priest Yi Qing and the others. She must not be absorbed into the heavenly book of Luo he. However, the heavenly book of Luo he was a profound heavenly treasure to begin with, and when it was used by the wondrous brush, it was even more powerful. Although she knew that this place was an illusion, where would she start to break it? The figures in the heavens beyond heaven gradually disappeared. The quarrels between the three senior brothers of the Tianyi Dao sect and xuanmiao could no longer be heard clearly. Under the power of the Saint realm, the power of the Luo he heavenly book was pushed to the extreme. The taikang clan¡¯s people had disappeared, and the scorched earth was changing inch by inch, turning into a street paved with rubble. One after another, shadows passed by her, gradually turning from illusory to real. ¡®AOW¡¯ The silver Wolf also realized that something was wrong. It let out a roar and looked around with a sharp gaze. The shadows of the pedestrians passing by with carrying poles seemed to be unaware of the threat of the giant wolves beside them. They shouted and passed by the man and the wolf. The shadow of the town took shape, and the houses became more distinct. The thick smell of blood in the air faded away, turning into sweet pastries or hot food that entered song qingxiao¡¯s nose. The figures became more and more corporeal, and the shouting became much louder. Correspondingly, the silver Wolf¡¯s roar weakened, and its body began to shrink rapidly. In an instant, it shrank from a five-meter tall giant to about half a meter tall. ¡®Wuwu-¡® Its low growl, which was full of killing intent, turned into a low growl without any killing power. It was like a silver-white puppy, circling around her feet. this treasure can carry all things. Once it¡¯s in the painting, I don¡¯t know where it is. it¡¯s very powerful to turn into a puppet inside the treasure ¡­ Daoist Yi Qing¡¯s words rang in song Qing¡¯s mind. Then, it sounded like someone was calling, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ It¡¯s time to go home ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if the voice was male or female, but it gave her a strange familiar and intimate feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s here ¡­¡± In her sea of consciousness, such a thought flashed through her mind instinctively, as if the voice did not resist at all. However, at this moment, her strong willpower made her realize that something was wrong. ¡°.. When Mr. Wondrous pen calls her name, you must not answer ¡­¡± Her powerful spiritual will made her come back to her senses the moment she was about to answer. The Taoist priest of Tianyi Daoist school also gave her a notification. Chapter 2242 - Chapter 2242 The starry sky (2) Chapter 2242: The starry sky (2) Chapter 2242: The starry sky (2) Song Qing held the long sword in his small hand. He did not know what to do. This place was only an illusion, so he should use his strength to break it open and break out. But everything around him was too real. The city, the houses, and the bustling crowd, along with the smell of smoke and fire, rushed straight into her soul, making her unable to find the weakness of the illusion. It was as if the city had been split open, and there was an even more beautiful and mysterious world in the heavenly book of Luo he outside, trapping her inside. ¡®Wuwu ¡­¡¯ The silver Wolf¡¯s power had been reduced, and it was also particularly angry, howling very fiercely. However, its shrunken body made its roars not lethal. On the contrary, they were exceptionally cute. The ¡®people¡¯ who were passing by noticed the man and the wolf. When they passed by song qingxiao, they started to look at her curiously. Once he merged with it, it would be difficult to escape. it can contain the world ¡­ ¡°It can carry all things ¡­¡± The voices of Daoist priest Yi Qing and his senior brother rang out one after another, mixing into a demonic sound that surrounded her mind. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Time to go home ¡­¡± The calls came one after another, like a mother¡¯s gentle moans, or a father¡¯s meticulous summoning. The willpower in his sea of consciousness gradually weakened under such an environment. Song Qing closed his eyes. After a while, when he opened his eyes again, his pupils had already turned dark gold. Her eyes narrowed into two thin slits, and a murderous intent emanated from her body. ¡°It can hold the world ¡­ Can it carry all things?¡± She murmured softly, her tone gradually turning cold, ¡°¡±I also have a treasure that is as vast as the starry sky!¡± At the end of her words, a little light suddenly came out of her body. That ball of light wasn¡¯t blinding. It was like a gentle star, but it was especially clear in this town. The moment the Starlight appeared, the solid figures in the town seemed to shake for a moment. However, the change was so quick that it was hard to capture. However, the appearance of the first Star was only the beginning. Then ¡­ The second star, the third star, and the fourth star appeared one after another. The tenth, the hundredth, the thousandth ¡­ Until it was endless! Before su Wu left, he had given her all the power of the stars that he had absorbed from the spirit altar that day, completely repairing her stellar array! The boundless starry sky appeared and enveloped the entire city. ¡®Boom-¡® The originally stable ground began to shake with the appearance of the star, and the houses in the town shook violently. The projection of the solid human figure seemed to be unable to receive the network signal and began to turn illusory. ¡®Wuwu-aohou!¡¯ The silver Wolf¡¯s originally baby-like cry turned into a deafening roar, showing the domineering and proud nature of a beast King! With its roar, the mountains and fields trembled, and the houses in the town began to turn into smoke and scatter. ¡°The stellar array! Reverse time and space!¡± As song Qing shouted coldly, the stars in the sky suddenly reversed, and the sky and earth rotated, forming a reversed situation where the stars were below and the city was above. The town was turned upside down, as if the endless starry sky was holding the entire town in the air. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® In the reversed town, the endless stream of people seemed to not have sensed the change in time and space. They were still walking without feeling anything. However, the sounds of Hawking and calling out were no longer as realistic as before. The vast and boundless stars spread out, surrounding the entire world within the Luo he heavenly book. The spiritual energy was dissipating, and everything in this space collapsed. The force that was binding song qingxiao was weakening. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Witchbrush, who had always been particularly relaxed and casual, became a little tense the moment the change occurred. ¡°Why did the spiritual energy in the heavenly book of Luo he suddenly start to surge?¡± This was something that had never happened since he had taken control of the Luo he divine book. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the heavenly book of Luo he, which was floating in the air, began to shake violently. Every time it shook, a thin trace of spiritual energy escaped from it. Affected by the instability of the heavenly book of Luo he, the city that appeared above song qingxiao and the silver wolf¡¯s head began to destabilize as well, as if the space was distorted. ¡°This ¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Mr. Xuanmiao, who was having a war of words with the three disciples of Tianyi Daoist sect, immediately stopped talking and pressed on his injured chest. He was so angry that his face was twitching. The three people of the Tianyi Dao sect seemed to have already put on a stance of not hesitating to have a falling out with the East Qin aristocratic family. Each of them pointed at him and scolded him mercilessly, making Mister xuanmiao feel like a scholar meeting with a soldier. He felt aggrieved that he couldn¡¯t explain himself. Chapter 2243 - Chapter 2243 The starry sky (3) Chapter 2243: The starry sky (3) Chapter 2243: The starry sky (3) The heavenly book of Luo he¡¯s unusual movements had attracted his attention. He could not be bothered to argue with the three people anymore and turned to look at the sky in surprise. ¡°Little brother ¡­¡± Wondrous pen was already frowning slightly, and the relaxed and comfortable feeling from before was gone. The people of the taikang clan also stared with their eyes wide open. Everyone held their breath as they looked at this unbelievable scene. ¡°Impregnable, stable!¡± Mr. Wondrous brush formed a seal with his hands, as if he was casting a nine-word secret order, and sent the spell into the Luo he heavenly book. The Saint realm master sent a spiritual energy seal into the heavenly book of Luo he, which had been trembling non-stop at first, and after absorbing this power, it seemed to calm down. The leaking spiritual energy stopped, and the city in the air no longer shook. The figures inside also solidified. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao let out a relieved smile. However, this stability only lasted for a moment ¡­ In the next moment, the heavenly book of Luo he seemed to have been hit by some force. The half-opened book seemed to be covered with a layer of starry mist! ¡®Boom-¡® A large amount of spiritual power gushed out from the scroll, and the stable image of the city began to flip. ¡°What happened-¡± Mr. Xuanmiao jumped up in a hurry, looking anxious. Before he could finish his words, Starlight gushed out from the city and instantly surrounded it. The darkness swallowed the city. After being repaired by the power of the stars, the stellar array revealed its extraordinary features! The reverse heavenly cycle stellar array was activated. The tens of thousands of stars inside instantly turned into endless killing intent. Starlight strangulation, invincible wherever it went! The city collapsed, and the figures inside were torn apart by the Starlight, turned into spiritual power, and absorbed by the stars. ¡®Hua Hua Hua-¡® The violent spiritual energy stirred up a tornado, blowing at the heavenly book of Luo he. The moment the city was destroyed, the power of Thunder backfired and rushed into the half-opened book with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. Even with Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s nine-word secret order, the heavenly book of Luo River still made a tearing sound when it was hit. A three-inch-long crack appeared on the scroll, causing the treasure¡¯s spiritual light to be greatly reduced. Mr. Wondrous brush was connected to the book in his mind. The moment the treasure was destroyed, the power of the backlash from the book hit his body. BOOM! BOOM! An unfamiliar and terrifying sword Qi struck his body and traveled through his limbs and bones. ¡®Wu ¡­¡¯ Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s blood was boiling, and a thin stream of blood slowly seeped out from the corner of his mouth. Countless Starlight escaped from the damaged part of the heavenly book of Luo he. The opened book lost the support of spiritual power and automatically closed itself, flying into the hands of the injured Mr. Wondrous pen. Where song qingxiao had been standing, the man and the wolf, who had almost disappeared, reappeared. The countless stars were like fireflies, affectionately surrounding her in the middle. After circling a few times, they slowly entered her body. Her face was pale. It was clear that she had a hard time escaping the formation and summoning so many stars at once to seal the heavenly book of Luo he. However, she had broken the Luo River divine book and escaped from danger, which was enough to make the Tianyi Dao sect and the taikang clan dumbfounded. This exchange was different from the previous one. Although there was no sword or blade light or blood, the fact that song qingxiao was able to fight against a Saint realm master with a profound heavenly treasure was enough to prove her ability. The people of the taikang clan were silent for a long time while tai kangwu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master truly is formidable. What sort of treasure is that star?¡± In the armament Treasury, elder Chun, who was tied up, couldn¡¯t stop praising, ¡± ¡°To be able to break the Luo he heavenly book, could it be another divine item? I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Could it be that you personally refined it?¡± it seems to be combined with some kind of formation, and the sword Qi is sealed in it ¡­ He was good at refining weapons and would cooperate with some spells and formations when forging magic weapons, so he could see some clues about the stellar array. ¡°..¡± This time, for some reason, his younger brother, elder Dong, didn¡¯t interrupt him. He scolded him to calm him down. perhaps, there might not be any disadvantages to acknowledging this master ¡­ The short and chubby elder Dong touched his chin as such a thought flashed through his mind. .. ¡°So powerful.¡± Mr. Wondrous pen reached out his hand to stop his brother¡¯s concerned gaze, and slowly put the damaged heavenly book of Luo River back into his body. Since this was the first time song qingxiao had been trapped, it was no longer suitable for battle. In addition, such a rare treasure was damaged, and it needed some time and spiritual power to recover. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What technique is this? it can break my heavenly book.¡± ¡°The heavenly book of Luo River is said to be able to contain the heavens and earth, as well as mountains and rivers.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s face was pale. She took advantage of this time to regulate her spiritual power. ¡°However, this is just a title.¡± She paused for a moment and then said indifferently, ¡± ¡°What I have is a real starry sky.¡± Chapter 2244 - Chapter 2244 The true Dragon (1) Chapter 2244: The true Dragon (1) Chapter 2244: The true Dragon (1) Although Mr. Wondrous brush was strong, he was not strong enough to become a God. He could not really store heaven and earth. Once the contents exceeded the limit of the Luo he divine scroll, the divine scroll would break. The vast sea of stars transformed into an endless starry sky the moment it was cast. It wrapped around the town in the heavenly book of Luo he and tore the restrictions apart, allowing song qingxiao and the silver Wolf to escape. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± Mr. Wondrous pen nodded, clearly not taking his previous defeat to heart. He flicked his sleeve and raised his head. The gentleness and gentleness in his eyes were replaced by a boundless domineering aura. It was like a huge wave that rushed towards song Qing. This aura was extremely sharp. It was as if, at this moment, as wondrous pen released his strength completely, his originally thin figure turned into a giant shadow that was more than 100 feet tall, which was reflected in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. It was as if ten thousand mountains were stacked on top of each other, creating an extremely terrifying pressure. It was as if it could not be crossed and defeated. In front of him, it turned into a low hill and was forever suppressed in the shadow that he created! This was the true power of the Saint realm! It was like a giant, but it also seemed like a difficult barrier in her life. The moment the domineering aura swept over, it was as if the merciless great Dao wanted to crush song Qing into dust. Layers of heavy pressure fell on her, pressing her shoulders down and bending her back. His body was under a strong pressure, and his bone armor made cracking sounds. The power slowly moved down, and wherever it went, the blood vessels were slowly forced out. The ground cracked, and his feet sank several inches into the ground. Song qingxiao¡¯s vision became blurry, and it was difficult for her to even breathe. Surrender? Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s shadow seemed to connect with the sky. It looked extremely terrifying, as if it wanted to make her yield through pressure. ¡®Dong Dong!¡¯ ¡®Dong Dong!¡¯ Dong Dong Dong! Her heart was beating slowly, and as the pressure she was under increased, it seemed to start beating faster and faster. Every time it beat, a wave of power seemed to be released from it. The heart of the strong was awakened, and it gradually turned into a kind of unwillingness and anger to be suppressed and punished! ¡°On what basis!¡± Her heart beat faster and faster, and the pride in her heart began to flow with her blood. ¡°On what basis? Just because of the unfair treatment of strength, the rules must be controlled in the hands of these people, and the others must be laid out according to their wishes?¡± Back then, the Empire had been like this. Because she had caused a ruckus in the Shi family and offended the aristocratic families, she had been forced into a corner and had entered the heavens beyond heaven. And now, tianwaitian wanted to arrest her with the excuse that she was dangerous. In this star field, everyone was the master of this star field, so why was she bound by these people¡¯s rules and allowed to be killed? ¡°On what basis!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Her state of mind became more stable along with the anger in her heart. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® With her rapid heartbeat, the power of her bloodline began to awaken. Even if the power of the Dragon of destruction no longer needed her summoning, it was still densely distributed to her limbs and bones. This unyielding will seemed to have activated some mysterious power, turning it into a wave. The moment they converged and connected, they formed a raging wave, bringing with it her unwillingness to put on a show and erupting violently. BOOM! BOOM! In everyone¡¯s eyes, song Qing¡¯s legs were slightly bent, as if he could not hold on any longer. Her hands were hanging down, and the back of her head seemed to be bearing a tremendous force, pressing her head down like a heavy wheat ear. The noisy elder Chun shut his mouth.The people of the Tianyi Dao sect clenched their fists tightly, and the five people of the taikang clan were furious.The faces of the Zhen Wu, xuandu, Shennong, and the other clansmen seemed to have sensed the heaviness of the aura at this moment, and a strange thought appeared in their hearts ¡­ Even though the two sides had experienced a great battle and lost many bloodline disciples, seeing song qingxiao struggling under Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s pressure, whether they were friends or foes, they could only admire her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°AI ¡­¡± Shi qiuwu¡¯s face revealed an extremely strange expression. He looked at song qingxiao with envy and admiration. ¡°The future generations are formidable.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Mr. Wondrous pen won or not, but from the looks of it, he had lost. The East Qin family¡¯s reputation has always been good, but using a Saint realm to suppress a void realm child caused Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s actions to be at a disadvantage, giving others a chance to talk about it. Chapter 2245 - Chapter 2245 The true Dragon (2) Chapter 2245: The true Dragon (2) Chapter 2245: The true Dragon (2) Just when everyone thought that song qingxiao would lose for sure and would not be able to hold on for another three seconds- The spirit pressure on her body began to surge. The surging spiritual aura was like an erupting volcano, boiling to the peak and then violently surging out. BOOM! BOOM! The energy that bounced back under the heavy pressure contained song qingxiao¡¯s anger and unyieldingness. It turned into a huge wave and attacked Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s aura. Above song qingxiao¡¯s head, the spirit pressure materialized and formed an illusory figure that looked similar to her. The shadow expanded rapidly, and in an instant, it grew into a huge figure that was not inferior to Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s spirit pressure figure. The two streams of air collided with each other like a sea of clouds, and then exploded. .. Under the impact of this extremely sharp image, Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s figure began to shatter like a Mirage. The air current was blowing wildly, making it difficult for everyone to stabilize their bodies. The air current was mixed with spirit energy, stimulating everyone¡¯s body. Layers of goosebumps rose from the surface of everyone¡¯s body and swam around everyone¡¯s body. ¡°.. The heart of the strong ¡­¡± Even though he was standing a few hundred meters away, Shi qiuwu could feel his blood boiling as he watched the battle. ¡°Saint mental state!¡± Under the heavy pressure, song qingxiao displayed the state of mind of a Saint realm cultivator despite having just broken through to the void realm. She was able to fight against Mr. Wondrous brush. This was a huge blow to shikugo, who had been searching for an opportunity for many years! The wind was mesmerizing, and the Empire¡¯s people with low cultivation felt as if they were being crushed by Mount Tai under the impact of the two Spirit energy storms. Mr. Smart brush couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with the three senior brothers of the Tianyi Daoist school anymore. His eyes were filled with disappointment, unwillingness, fear, and indignation. it¡¯s actually ¡­ It¡¯s actually the state of mind of a Saint ¡­ how is this possible? how is this possible? ¡± At this moment, he was greatly stimulated and shook his head desperately. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Tai kangwu¡¯s bloodshot eyes were wide open. As the only Saint realm master present apart from the two Saint realm Masters, he clearly knew how powerful song qingxiao¡¯s strength was. Stimulated by this strong fighting spirit, he felt a sense of pride in his heart. It was as if he wanted to pull out his sword and attack, regardless of the hindrance of his family. Song qingxiao¡¯s outburst made it impossible for good cause and clever brush to hide their true intentions. In this star field, it was likely that in the near future, a new Saint realm master would appear. ¡°No wonder ¡­¡± Mister sixi quickly reacted and understood the reason why good cause, smart brush, and thick face asked for the item. He also understood the meaning of song qingxiao¡¯s words of wanting to protect taikang clan. The taikang clan had been suppressed for many years. The East Qin and the fan Yin clan would not allow a clan to have two powerful Saints. That was why master karmic had acted out of character, and even Mr. Wondrous pen had gambled his reputation. Song qingxiao had probably seen through all of this, which was why she had chosen to fight the two of them alone. Saint state of mind ¡­ Mr. Si Xi was still trembling all over, and his younger brothers beside him were also in disbelief. Such intelligence, such talent, such cultivation ¡­ Mister si Xi¡¯s body trembled and he sent a message to Tai Kang Wu, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let anything happen to Qing Xiao here!¡± Now, for both public and private reasons, song Qing¡¯s existence was different from before. Not only was the friendship left behind by su Wu still there, but song qingxiao¡¯s own strength was also worth the taikang clan¡¯s desperate efforts. ¡°Ah you ¡­¡± Tai kangwu recalled su Wu¡¯s disappearance and was a little lost in thought, maybe he intentionally wanted to send her to us ¡­ Everyone looked at each other and made up their minds. .. At this moment, in the Tianyi Daoist sect, Daoist priest Yi Qing and the other two were already extremely agitated. Daoist priest Yi Qing had been stuck in the void realm for many years, but he had never been able to find an opportunity to break through his mental state. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had been intelligent since he was young and had a high level of comprehension. He was deeply loved by the elders of the Dao sect and his cultivation path was particularly smooth. Daoist Yi Qing had always been proud of his talent, but at this moment, the various powers displayed by song qingxiao had broken his previous understanding, making him doubt his own talent. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± The two Taoist priests approached him and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have a bloodline that¡¯s wandering outside?¡± If he had said this normally, Daoist priest Yi Qing would have rebuked him for saying that his Junior Brother was out of line. Chapter 2246 - Chapter 2246 The true Dragon (3) Chapter 2246: The true Dragon (3) Chapter 2246: The true Dragon (3) But at this moment, he was in a daze, and even felt a faint sense of pity. .. At this moment, in the center of the battlefield, song qingxiao and wondrous pen¡¯s divine thoughts were facing each other. Wondrous pen¡¯s spiritual sense was like the vast Galaxy, boundless and without end.Song qingxiao was slightly weaker, but she had a sharp aura. ¡°Amitabha.¡± A hint of helplessness flashed in master Karma¡¯s eyes, which eventually turned into a firm decision. The string of golden jade beads that he was spinning quickly in his hand snapped the moment he uttered the Buddhist chant. The bead scattered and flew in the air, as if it was not hit by the spiritual storm. In the Golden light, the shadows of Buddha appeared in the beads. This string of prayer beads was similar to the sacred chanting beads that the PEI family had taken out when song Qing was fighting against the Imperial City. However, the power within it was many times stronger than the Buddha sound sacred Pearl. Especially after being used by master Shan Yin, its power was even more powerful and unparalleled. Each of the Buddha shadows was almost the same as a real person. They seemed to be plated with gold, and their aura had reached the void realm. They were either holding a Buddhist fork in their hands, a long Dragon wrapped around their body, or a Jade bottle in their hands. After they appeared, the sound of Sanskrit chanting could be heard, which added to the solemn atmosphere. As soon as the apparition of Mr. Wondrous brush was broken, the venerable Buddha with the Dragon in his hand slapped down. The Azure Dragon that was wrapped around his body roared and turned into a soaring Dragon. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it flew toward song Qing. ¡®AOW¡¯ As soon as the silver Wolf sensed the dragon¡¯s breath, its long fur trembled. Without fear, it pounced at master karma. The appearance of these honored Buddhas was controlled by master kindness. As long as he killed the old monk, who was the source, everything would be resolved. Its eyes flickered with an ominous glint, revealing a strong hostility-everyone who opposed song Qing should die! Song qingxiao¡¯s hands formed a seal and summoned the ¡®Bing¡¯ token to meet the Buddha palm. Mang Tian turned into a golden rainbow and flew out from song Qing¡¯s forehead. He turned into a Golden Dragon and wrapped around the arrogant Azure Dragon. Although both of them had the shape of a Dragon, the Green Dragon only had the shape but not the spirit. No matter how fierce it looked, it was like a paper tiger. On the contrary, the little Golden Dragon Soul in howlsky was born from True Blue blood. Its bloodline, soul, and aura were all great demons that only existed in the ancient chaos era. Once it appeared, it immediately caused the Azure Dragon to become sluggish. When the two dragons met, the Azure Dragon swam through the clouds and tore at each other, letting out thunderous roars. Not long after, a large amount of Green Dragon blood poured down like a heavy rain, and the Green Dragon let out a hoarse roar like an old bull, showing signs of defeat. On the other hand, the Golden Dragon had an imposing aura and faint lightning on its body. The lightning tribulation from before allowed howlsky to advance to the level of a profound heavenly treasure, which also benefited the little Golden Dragon. ¡°Impregnable, stable!¡± Mr. Wondrous brush formed a seal with his hands and sent out a secret order. After the spiritual power was injected, the Azure dragon¡¯s momentum increased and once again entangled with the Golden Dragon. The attacks of the Buddha formed by the Golden prayer beads arrived one after another. Song qingxiao finally had to take out the Big Dipper sword given to her by the first heaven Dao sect and inject her spiritual power into it. The sword had sealed the souls of seven Taoist Masters, which was at least as powerful as a void realm master. With the support of Daoist priest yiqing and the others, her strength would double. It was at least enough to stop the two honored Buddhas temporarily and allow her to escape. The copper-coin sword flew into the air and formed the Big Dipper formation. Seven Taoist shadows intercepted several honored Buddhas. ¡°Since I¡¯ve given it to the heavens, I¡¯ll control all living beings!¡± After reinforcing the Azure dragon¡¯s strength with the nine-word secret order, Mr. Witchbrush chanted another spell and formed another seal. ¡°The chaos is split open, and the true Dragon is born!¡± When he was chanting, the five nine-word secret order in song qingxiao¡¯s body began to tremble wildly, as if it had sensed the attraction of the same order. The moment wondrous pen finished his incantation, a large amount of spiritual energy was sucked out of his body, and his face quickly turned pale. At the same time, a clear dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the earth. Its aura was faintly similar to little gold¡¯s, causing the sky and earth to change color. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! There was the sound of thunder in the sky, and dark clouds gathered again. A black shadow pressed down, as if an ancient beast had descended. ¡®Ka!¡¯ Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating an extremely large black shadow in the clouds. Through the gaps between the clouds, one could see large, shiny scales and the faint sound of air being exhaled. The sound of spurting air was mixed with the clanging of metal, giving people a great sense of oppression. An extremely large black Claw stretched down from the air and grabbed the head of the Maitreya, who was transformed from the ¡®soldier¡¯ token. This was an ancient true Dragon that was summoned by Mr. Wondrous pen with his lifetime of cultivation. It came from the chaos of the primitive times and was a truly mature body. Even though Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s power was limited, and he could not summon the true body of such a huge creature, only a shadow, a claw, and a breath, the pressure it brought was still particularly shocking. Song Qing did not have much spiritual energy left. The gift that su Wu left behind had been consumed by summoning the stars and breaking through Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s pressure. At this moment, when she saw the Dragon Claw coming with a destructive power, she was not able to match it. ¡®Boom-¡® The boundless demonic Qi poured down, cracking the ground inch by inch. A giant dragon Claw mark appeared out of thin air. Song qingxiao was in danger as the black Qi filled the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The treasures in her hands included the sky splitter and the silver Wolf that fought with the good cause. Even the advanced dark green token would not be a match for the giant dragon in front of her. Under the heavy pressure, Maitreya¡¯s golden body was shattered. The black clouds pressed down and were about to take her life. Even if she was at her peak and revealed her nuwa body, she might not be able to withstand the true dragon¡¯s claw. Not to mention that she had fought several battles at this time, and the little remaining spiritual energy was simply unable to withstand a blow from this demonic Qi. At this moment, she seemed to have thought of something. She summoned the taihao heavenly book that she had snatched from East Qin wuwo in the Shen villa and held it in her hand. Chapter 2247 - Chapter 2247 The great Dao (1) Chapter 2247: The great Dao (1) Chapter 2247: The great Dao (1) That day in the Shen villa, song Qing had personally seen East Qin wuwo use this treasure to withstand a blow from the demonic Meng Fang LAN and not die. Mr. Wondrous pen was too powerful. Although she already knew that the East Qin family had the nine words secret order and she had felt the aura of the order on the East Qin wuwo, she didn¡¯t think that Mr. Wondrous pen would have two. Since the first time she exchanged for the ¡®confrontation¡¯ character, she had already collected five tokens. With the increase in her strength and the number of tokens, she also believed that she had a very good understanding of the power of the nine-word secret token. However, she had never expected that the token Mr. Wondrous brush possessed could summon a mature ancient chaotic Dragon body. She recalled what su Wu had said in the hidden world that day:The ¡®fighting¡¯ token summoned the shape of a big demon with spiritual power ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®battle¡¯ token!¡± This secret order, which had been praised by su Wu and was said to be the most powerful, was actually in the hands of Mr. Wondrous pen. No wonder su Wu had advised her not to think too much that day. At this moment, the huge Dragon Claw descended once again. ¡®Swish-¡® As the black Claw descended, the area within a few feet of song qingxiao turned pitch-black. However, in the vast darkness, there was only a white light flashing, like a bright lamp in the darkness. No matter how monstrous the demonic aura was, it could not extinguish the light. ¡°The Supreme heavenly book!¡± Mr. Wondrous pen, who was in the middle of casting a spell, seemed to have sensed a familiar aura and could not help but exclaim. When everyone from the East Qin clan saw the appearance of the Supreme heavenly book, they were all extremely excited. This was a treasure that had been passed down for thousands of years in the East Qin clan. It was the item that the East Qin Wu Guan carried with him in the past. It was rumored that it could pry into the heavenly secrets of the great Dao, but song Qing had forcefully taken it. When the others saw the appearance of the taihao heavenly book, they were also a little surprised. It was not a secret in the heaven¡¯s beyond that the East Qin clan had lost this treasure. The encirclement and suppression of song qingxiao had alarmed master wondrous brush, and it was also because he had lost the taihao heavenly book. It was just that at the beginning, everyone was as disbelieving as the Shi family¡¯s eleventh uncle. Even though song Qing Xiao¡¯s display of strength proved that she could have stolen the East Qin anatta Grand heavenly book, but knowing was one thing. Seeing her take it out in such a situation still made everyone extremely shocked. ¡°What does she want to do?¡± Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s eyes darkened. are you trying to use the heavenly book to defend against the enemy? ¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± When Mr. Xuanmiao heard him, he subconsciously retorted, ¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Supreme heavenly book is unable to form a master-recognition contract, it is after all the inheritance of the East Qin clan. Besides the people of the East Qin clan, no one else can use this thing!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s tone was very confident. This item¡¯s origin is strange and famous for being the personal belonging of the number one expert in the star field, East Qin Wu Guan, in the last six thousand years. Before the East Qin Observatory, there was no record of this item on the divine roll of the xuandu family, so no one knew what it was. Back then, when the East Qin Wu temple entered the great Dao realm, it was unknown if they had found the rumored star field gate and left this star field. Before he left, he left behind this jade pendant and disappeared. After this, other than searching for his traces and information, the people of the Dong Qin family also spent thousands of years studying this treasure. However, in the past few thousand years, even if the East Qin bloodline had flipped through all the ancient books, they could not find any records regarding the taihao heavenly book. They only knew that it was extremely powerful, and even the most powerful person would find it difficult to damage it. It couldn¡¯t be formed by a blood contract, and after an outsider got it, it would just be a dead object and couldn¡¯t be used. Only the people of the East Qin clan would be able to activate it. It had been a long time since song qingxiao took this treasure away from the divine incarcerate trial. She probably knew that it was impossible to form a blood contract with. However, what was her intention in taking out this treasure at this time? ¡°Could it be ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mister xuanmiao¡¯s heart was dark, and he judged others by himself. ¡°She knows that she won¡¯t be able to escape today¡¯s calamity and wants to borrow the power of the dragon¡¯s claw to destroy the inheritance treasure of the dongqin family before she dies?¡± It was not only Mr. Xuanmiao who was thinking this way. Many people in the human realm upon heavens and the Empire had the same thought. That master wondrous pen could not help but think of this and shook his head, ¡± ¡°What a pity ¡­¡± It was unknown if it was because of the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s Secret technique that this treasure was incomparably hard. Even if it was the power of a true Dragon, it might not be able to break. Chapter 2248 - Chapter 2248 The great Dao (2) Chapter 2248: The great Dao (2) Chapter 2248: The great Dao (2) Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t control it, nor could she destroy it. It would be a waste of time to take it out. Just as he thought of this, he saw song qingxiao holding the Jade in her palm. The power of a true dragon¡¯s claw was unparalleled. Under the heavy pressure, the little remaining spiritual power in her body was quickly exhausted. The Jade didn¡¯t move, but his meridians seemed to have dried up, and he couldn¡¯t use any extra spiritual power. The black shadows fell layer by layer, and the ground sank. ¡®Awooo-¡® The silver Wolf¡¯s urgent howls were suppressed by the heavy dragon breath. Song qingxiao could not see its eyes, but he could sense the anxiety in its howls. Three hundred meters, five hundred meters, ten meters ¡­ The claw mark became smaller and smaller. The strong demonic Qi had sealed the space, leaving her with nowhere to hide. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry!¡± She gritted her teeth and drew out the spiritual power in her body. She felt the spiritual power flowing into the Jade like a trickle, but it was like a stream in the sea, and there was no response at all. Song qingxiao bit the tip of her tongue and dripped her blood essence on the Jade pendant. The moment the blood touched the body of the Jade pendant, it immediately slid off, leaving no trace on it. He couldn¡¯t absorb the blood, and he couldn¡¯t control the spiritual power. Song qingxiao was not willing to admit defeat and refused to give up. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s face revealed a triumphant look. ¡°I won¡¯t die Here!¡± ¡°I also shouldn¡¯t die Here!¡± The Dragon Claw fell lower and lower, and the pressure it brought to song qingxiao was far greater than that of Mr. Wondrous brush. She had been forced to sit cross-legged on the ground, her back hunched, but she still held the Jade pendant in her palm. The spiritual energy in her veins was almost gone, but she didn¡¯t stop the God destroying technique. The true dragon¡¯s long roar resounded through the clouds, its massive figure covering the sky. Five Zhang- In the next moment, he was about to crush her in his palm and kill her in an instant ¡­ Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness was already stretched to the limit. Suddenly, it was as if a telekinetic force was calling out to her will. She was stunned for a moment, but then without hesitation, she used her will to explore the place where the telekinesis was. Her will broke through the shackles and instantly opened another sealed door! As soon as the sealed door was opened, a strange power suddenly gushed out and surged into her veins. This kind of power was extremely pure. It was not ice-type spiritual power, nor was it a powerful divine thought. However, it was inexplicably close to her, as if it belonged to her. They seemed to carry the determination of a swordsman, the piety of a cultivator, the blessing of a Saint, and the admiration of an elf ¡­ ¡°Power of faith-¡± For some reason, such a thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. It was as if she was not unfamiliar with this power, but she had never noticed it in the past, causing it to be like a treasure locked deep within her body. Even she herself did not know that she had such a thing. It was only at this critical moment that the power of faith was finally triggered. That day, during the trial of the pure heart, she had lit up a lamp for the cultivators in the dark. Now, she had finally gotten her life-saving reward! The power of faith turned into the purest form of energy and flowed into the Jade pendant. The taihao heavenly book, which was originally unmoving, started to shine with a brilliant light the moment the power entered the Jade pendant! In Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s eyes, the Dragon Claw was less than two meters away from song qingxiao¡¯s body. The claws covered in black scales had already completely surrounded her body. The sharp and long nails almost touched the ground. She was already dead. Most of the aristocratic families in the heavens beyond heaven could not withstand the dragon¡¯s breath and retreated ten miles away. Although summoning the ancient Black Dragon with the ¡®fighting¡¯ token had used up close to 80% of his spiritual energy, the damage and shock it had caused was also extremely great. After today¡¯s matter, the power of this ¡®battle¡¯ token would intimidate everyone. Even if this time the East Qin clan¡¯s reputation had suffered a great loss, just the power of the Black Dragon was enough to make everyone feel fear. Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s face showed a look of fatigue mixed with relief. After this matter was over, he would go into seclusion to cultivate and consolidate his state of mind ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as he thought of this, he saw the Black Dragon Claw that was sinking suddenly stop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He had a bad feeling and subconsciously looked over. Suddenly, an extremely bright light leaked out from between the Black Dragon¡¯s fingers. That aura was particularly familiar, and Miao bi couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡± ¡°The Supreme heavenly book!¡± ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The Black Dragon hidden in the clouds let out a muffled roar of anger. No matter how hard it tried, it could not press down any further. Chapter 2249 - Chapter 2249 The great Dao (3) Chapter 2249: The great Dao (3) Chapter 2249: The great Dao (3) At the same time, the light under the black Claw became even brighter. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The ground trembled intensely as if ten thousand horses were galloping. The light from the Jade pendant grew even brighter, as if it was a mark imprinted on the Black Dragon¡¯s palm. It released an unparalleled power and slowly lifted the Black Dragon¡¯s giant claw that was pressing down on it. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The Black Dragon was furious, and a Gale began to blow. All living beings were terrified. However, only the taihao heavenly book, which had withstood the Black Dragon¡¯s claw, managed to withstand the earth-shattering blow with an extremely firm stance. The words ¡®benevolence¡¯,¡¯ righteousness¡¯, ¡®Dao¡¯, and¡¯ virtue ¡®automatically flew out from the Jade pendant and guarded the four directions. They rotated in the air. As it rotated, it turned into a hazy light shadow and merged with each other. Slowly, it turned into the figure of a young man wearing a Confucian robe and a square scarf tied around his head. The giant figure was more than 30 meters tall and was shrouded in a Halo. His face could not be seen clearly, but he could feel the vast and boundless scholarly righteousness. This kind of power seemed to have broken away from the mist of this star field and broken through the limits of human cultivation. It was shocking to the extreme. East Qin Wu Guan! The blood of every East Qin Clansman seemed to be filled with fear and boiling because of the appearance of this giant figure. His appearance represented the peak state of the East Qin clan in the last ten thousand years. He was the pride and destination of every East Qin person! However, under this vast power, everyone felt as silent as cicadas in winter. They didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and couldn¡¯t even move. Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s eyes widened, and for the first time, he lost his composure. ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡± He was screaming in his heart, but no sound came out of his mouth. Once the great Dao realm appeared, it could instantly kill all living beings. Whether it was someone who had just entered the gate of cultivation, someone in the Dao integration realm, someone in the void realm, or even someone in the Saint realm like Mr. Wondrous brush, they were all like ants. There was no difference. He was both elegant and domineering! ¡°Ren!¡± As soon as the huge figure appeared, it wrapped one hand behind its back and spoke in a clear voice. He didn¡¯t need any magical treasures, nor did he make any unnecessary movements. As soon as that voice rang out, the power of the scholarly faction transformed into layers of restraints that wrapped around the Black Dragon¡¯s claw. ¡°Righteousness!¡± Lightning flashed in the sky. The word ¡®justice¡¯ turned into purple-gold lightning and gathered in the air. ¡°Dao!¡± ¡°De!¡± As soon as he said that, the lightning bolt turned into an Arrow of Light and shot toward the Furious shadow of the Black Dragon. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The Black Dragon let out a long and miserable cry as the Golden Arrow pierced through the dragon¡¯s shadow. Purple light spread all over the Black Dragon¡¯s body. Lightning surged and exploded, blasting this terrifying Dragon from the ancient chaos era into nothingness. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The Black Dragon¡¯s angry roar did not stop, and its exploded body turned into black gas that flew up. At this moment, a small Golden Dragon quickly smashed the entangled Azure Dragon. With lightning speed, it burrowed into the ball of black Qi and quickly absorbed the Dragon breath, demonic Qi, and the power of lightning that had yet to dissipate. The crisis had disappeared, and only the clear male voice still seemed to ring in her ears. As soon as the Black Dragon was destroyed, the figure seemed to have sensed it and turned its face. His face was shrouded in light as he turned to look in everyone¡¯s direction. ¡®Dong Dong!¡¯ Dong Dong Dong! Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s heart was beating fast. The moment he turned his head, he was so excited that he almost shouted out to vent his anger. However, the huge shadow quickly turned its head and looked at song qingxiao. He slowly raised his hand and moved his lips, but this time, before he could speak ¡­ The remaining spiritual power in the taihao heavenly book seemed to be unable to support the image of the great Dao realm cultivator. The image flashed a few times before it split apart with a boom. The dense spiritual energy turned into light spots, which scattered in the air like fireflies. They gradually scattered and turned back into the four words of benevolence, righteousness, Dao, and virtue, which were hidden in the White jade one by one. The White jade pendant floated in the air, as if it was not shaken by the storm formed by the airflow at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s figure had already disappeared, but that heaven shaking arrow from before seemed to have been deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s heart, making them so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even speak. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably. Under the stimulation, he could not even make a sound. Only Mr. Wondrous pen quickly regained his senses and extended his hand to the Jade pendant floating in the air. ¡°Old ancestor ¡­ The old ancestor ¡­ Old ancestor ¡­¡± He was already so excited that he didn¡¯t know why, and it was difficult for him to maintain the demeanor of a Saint realm master from before, it turns out that the greatest secret of the taihao heavenly book is actually here ¡­ Chapter 2250 - Chapter 2250 Chapter 1065-instant kill Chapter 2250: Chapter 1065-instant kill Chapter 2250: Chapter 1065-instant kill It was said that the taihao heavenly book contained the secret of advancing to the realm of the great path. When Mr. Wondrous brush was young, he had possessed this Jade for a period of time, but he did not comprehend it. Initially, he thought that he had gained nothing because he was not fated to. Who would have thought that this so-called secret of the great Dao realm was the old ancestor that the East Qin clan could not find. For thousands of years, the people of the East Qin clan had been chasing after the footsteps of the East Qin Wu Guan and searching for his whereabouts. He had spent a lot of effort during this period, but he had not found any clues. However, no one had expected that this great path realm old ancestor would be hidden in the taihao heavenly book. The East Qin family had searched for six thousand years but to no avail. If the taihao heavenly book had not fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s hands today and activated for some reason, this secret would probably have continued to be kept a secret, and no one knew when it would be broken. ¡°Old ancestor ¡­ Old ancestor ¡­¡± Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s heart was still immersed in the shock of the appearance of the East Qin businessprit temple and the killing of the giant ancient demon with a wave of his hand. This domineering aura completely swept away the weak and feeble feeling that the scholarly faction gave off. It was as if they were the only Supreme existence in the world that could not be profaned. He stretched out his hand with a look of desire on his face. The extreme pursuit of power and the ancestors in his bloodline made him forget everything in front of him. He forgot about the heaven¡¯s beyond and the East Qin clan behind him. He also forgot that he was still on the battlefield and that song Qing was still alive. The moment the wondrous pen reached out to the Jade, song qingxiao also reached out to the White jade. ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing this, Mr. Wondrous brush snorted coldly. A murderous look flashed in his eyes, but he did not treat her as an opponent. The taihao heavenly book belonged to the East Qin family. Since the taihao heavenly book still contained a trace of the East Qin Wu temple¡¯s spiritual aura, then this Jade would definitely choose its own East Qin family bloodline. He was extremely confident and could not wait to think about how he would study the Jade pendant when he got it. However, as soon as he snorted, the taihao heavenly book, which was floating in the air, swayed. Without any hesitation, it turned into a white light and fell into song qingxiao¡¯s hand. No¡­ Why, old ancestor ¡­ The self-confidence on Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s face quickly crumbled, turning into disbelief, loss, and panic and fear as if he had been abandoned by his bloodline. His state of mind was greatly damaged and he could not control it at all. His expression was ferocious and killing intent seeped out from his eyes. Song qingxiao also did not know why the Supreme heavenly book would give up on the East Qin clan and choose her. However, when such a good thing came, she did not hesitate and grabbed the Jade pendant. The moment the Jade pendant entered his palm, it seemed to be astonishingly hot. The Jade-like body seemed to merge into her flesh and blood, causing her cold hands to tremble. Then, she expressionlessly clenched her fists and held the taihao heavenly book in her palm. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± The light of the taihao heavenly book was blocked, and Mr. Wondrous brush was furious as if someone had stolen his treasure. His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was one of panic, fear, and resentment. At this moment, his state of mind was in chaos and his attention was all on song Qing Xiao. He was focused on taking back the East Qin family¡¯s treasure and did not notice that the giant Wolf that was fighting with master Shan Yin had already turned around to attack the moment the Black Dragon appeared. The Black Dragon¡¯s shadow was then shattered by the East Qin wuguan¡¯s shadow, and the silver Wolf, which had lost its target, locked onto Mr. Wondrous pen. The people of the heavens beyond heaven were all shocked by the East Qin wuguan¡¯s shadow and had not yet recovered. By the time he came back to his senses, the silver Wolf had already turned into an afterimage and appeared not far behind Mr. Wondrous brush. ¡°Little brother ¡­¡± Deep Brotherhood. Mr. Xuanmiao was the first to react. When he saw that the wondrous pen was in danger, he could not help but let out a heart-wrenching roar. This Silver Wolf was powerful, and it was equivalent to a half-step Saint. If Mr. Wondrous brush was on his guard, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear the silver Wolf King with his hundred-year Saint strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, his mind was in shock and he was already flustered. When he heard Mr. Mysterious¡¯s shout, the silver Wolf was only a few meters away from him. The fishy wind mixed with killing intent rushed over. Miao bi hurriedly turned his head and saw the giant Wolf baring its teeth, its eyes flashing with a fierce light. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Master Shan Yin reacted. He stretched out his hand and the shadows of the Buddha disappeared. They turned back into prayer beads and hit the silver Wolf one after another, trying to trap it. Chapter 2251 - Chapter 2251 Chapter 1065-instant kill (2) Chapter 2251: Chapter 1065-instant kill (2) Chapter 2251: Chapter 1065-instant kill (2) The prayer beads turned into a ring of light and surrounded the ferocious Wolf. At this moment, a dark light flashed in song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. She slashed out with her hand like a blade! The little Golden Dragon that was flying through the clouds quickly opened its mouth and sucked in all the energy of the ancient demonic Dragon that had yet to completely dissipate into its stomach. Before it could burp, it sensed song qingxiao¡¯s call. Its Dragon body turned into a long sword and swooped down. The moment Mr. Wondrous brush saw that the wolf was trapped, a purple light flashed, and a long dragon¡¯s roar resounded in his sea of consciousness before he could even heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Not good!¡± His cultivation level was extremely high, and at this stage, he had already predicted that things would not be good. As soon as this thought came to his mind, he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The powerful dragon breath mixed with the biting cold sword Qi spread around his body, and the ice spirit energy with the power of hatred almost instantly sealed his body. Mang Tian, who had broken through once more, easily broke through the Saint realm master¡¯s defenses and pierced through his chest. The huge impact almost bent the Saint realm master¡¯s body like a bow, and caught off guard, he didn¡¯t even have time to seal his wound. ¡°Old ancestor ¡­ Why did you choose her and not me?¡± At this point, Miao bi was still brooding over it, but no one could answer him¨Cand his time was up. The ferocious Silver Wolf King raised its two front claws, which were wrapped in flames, and broke two of the Buddha beads with a fierce slap, breaking out of the seal of the restrictive spell. The long armor reached out, hooked onto Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s long hair, and dragged him in front of him. Aowu! It opened its huge mouth and bit the head of the wondrous pen. The silver Wolf shook its head and tore the head of the wondrous pen with a hiss. ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® Frost formed from ice and snow condensed on wondrous pen¡¯s corpse, sealing the blood from his broken neck. All of these changes happened in a flash. This one of the only two saints from the East Qin clan was shot down the moment his state of mind was in chaos. The silver Wolf King¡¯s Head, which was holding the brush in its mouth, turned into an afterimage and appeared beside song qingxiao. It slowly opened its mouth, and wondrous pen¡¯s head rolled into the ground with a plop. ¡®Aowu¡­Aowu¡­ Aowu¡¯ Giant Wolf King coldly looked down at the crowd and let out a long howl. His voice was filled with warning and threat. The ninth-order beast King¡¯s divine might that could instantly kill a Saint realm expert was imprinted in the hearts of many people, causing them to back away in fear. ¡°..¡± Shock, fear, and all sorts of other emotions surged in the hearts of the people from the nine great clans of heaven¡¯s beyond, causing everyone to fall silent for a moment. After a long time, Mr. Witchbrush finally woke up from his disbelief and happened to see the scene of his death. The shock in his heart instantly turned into great grief, causing him to cry out in pain, ¡± ¡°Little brother!¡± Several people from the East Qin clan wanted to move forward, but the giant Silver Wolf King lowered its forelimbs and was about to pounce. As it bared its fangs, the remaining blood and ice stuck to its silver hair. Its grey-blue eyes were filled with killing intent and the red flames that shot into the sky were extremely fierce. In an instant, it suppressed the heartbroken East Qin people. Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s body fell to the ground, and a silk scroll flew up from his arms, slowly flying in the direction of Mr. Xuanmiao, and was held in his hand. ¡°Little brother ¡­ Little brother ¡­¡± As he held the heavenly book of Luo he, he was suddenly overwhelmed with grief. An old man who had lived for hundreds of years was crying without his usual dignified image. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault,¡± If not for his pursuit of power and fame, he would not have forced Mr. Wondrous brush to wake up and involve himself in this battle. Mr. Wondrous brush would not have been severely injured under the eyes of the heavens and died in the mouth of the wolves. If he valued cultivation above fame and fortune and was a Saint like Miao bi, then today¡¯s battle would not have been so useless. The two brothers worked together and would not just watch him die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He and wondrous pen were born from the same mother. His parents ¡®cultivation was insufficient, and they had passed away many years ago, leaving the two brothers to support each other. In the past, the reason why he had such a position in the martial arts Research Institute was also because of the support of the wondrous pen. In the future, without the wondrous brush, if he couldn¡¯t become a Saint, the taikang clan and the fan Yin clan would push him down. blame me, blame me ¡­ Mister xuanmiao, who had always been scheming, finally revealed his true nature after the death of his close brother. He cried out loud. Chapter 2252 - Chapter 2252 Chapter 1065-instant kill (3) Chapter 2252: Chapter 1065-instant kill (3) Chapter 2252: Chapter 1065-instant kill (3) Everyone reacted quickly and exchanged looks with each other-it seemed like the forces of the heavens beyond heaven were going to make a comeback. The happiest person among them was shikugo. Today¡¯s show was the most exciting one in thousands of years. Su Wu, who had passed away many years ago, had reappeared in the world, and another expert from the taikang clan had broken the shackles of his state of mind. Song qingxiao, who had just broken through to the void realm, had awakened the heart of a powerhouse after being besieged by two Saint realm cultivators, and had the preparation and qualification to enter the Saint realm. The East Qin family¡¯s Supreme heirloom, the taihao heavenly book, had fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s hands. The Jade pendant that was said to be unusable by outsiders had been lit up by an outsider. The image of East Qin Wu Guan, who had disappeared for 6000 years, reappeared and helped song Qing Xiao defeat Mr. Smart brush. A Saint realm master¡¯s state of mind had been shattered because of this, and in the end, he had died at the hands of song Qing Xiao. It could be said that this was a thousand-year-old story-perhaps even the most outrageous legend in the xuandu family¡¯s records would not dare to write such a story. As for the other clans besieging song Qing and the others, it was not worth mentioning compared to this. In addition, after the reshuffling of the forces in beyond Avalon, the combat power of all the races had been damaged. In a short time, it would be difficult for them to join forces to put pressure on the Empire. Many divine Warriors had died in the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven, which had tried to Annex the Empire in the past. No matter how strong the martial arts Research Institute was, it was still heavily injured. Without wondrous pen¡¯s support, it would be difficult for xuanmiao to regain power. Most importantly, the death of Miao bi had given the East Qin people a huge blow. Especially the choice of the East Qin Wu Guan, it would cause these people to be depressed for a long time. Beyond Avalon would not be able to clean up all these mess without a few decades. Who knew how long it would take for everything to settle down. On the contrary, the Empire could take advantage of this period of time to recuperate and develop desperately. His lifespan was coming to an end, but before he died, he might be able to nurture a new void realm expert for the aristocratic families of the Empire. Of course, because he had chosen the right side, song qingxiao would owe the Shi family a promise if she did not die today. With her aptitude, talent, character, and personality, this promise was a huge gift to Shi qiuwu. It would be of great benefit to the Shi family. He had to think carefully about how to ask for this reward. .. At this moment, there were people who were happy and people who were worried. Xuanmiao was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He hugged the heavenly book of Luo he and cried. The remaining East Qin people saw that he was already in a state of chaos and could not help but force themselves to be alert. They went close to master Shan Yin¡¯s side: ¡°Grandmaster, for such a big matter to happen to our East Qin clan, please uphold justice. We can not let fourth great uncle die in vain.¡± Master shanyin had one hand in front of his chest, and the other was still playing with the Buddha beads in the air. As soon as that East Qin person finished speaking, the few golden beads that were scattered in the air started to spin. With a ¡®sou sou¡¯ sound, they turned into afterimages and landed on his palm. They turned into a string of much smaller prayer beads. ¡°Amitabha!¡± As soon as the Buddhist chant was heard, the spiritual power moved again. At that moment, the taihao heavenly book in song qingxiao¡¯s hands had become a hot potato. The Jade pendant was astonishingly hot, as if she could see the roots of her flesh. This burning pain passed through her arm and reached the depths of her soul. Song qingxiao¡¯s immortal state opened, and it was as if there was a consciousness guiding her in this direction. That direction seemed to be shrouded in mist, bringing with it an unknown danger and temptation. No one knew where it was. Under the influence of the taihao heavenly book, her vision turned dark and she could hardly see anything. However, at the moment of the wondrous pen¡¯s death, she still endured the excruciating pain and sank her consciousness into the exchange page of the trial space. On the first page, the ¡®fighting¡¯ token appeared on the exchange page. She chose to exchange without hesitation. As for whether the subsequent exchanges were successful or not, song qingxiao was no longer sure. The summoning consciousness from the godly state suddenly grew bigger. She grabbed the silver Wolf and was sucked into the unknown black mist by the consciousness at the last moment before her consciousness dissipated. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® A rhythmic knocking sound came from afar, suddenly waking up little song Qing who had fallen into a deep sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She turned over and sat up with extreme vigilance, looking around. The people from the heavens beyond heaven had already disappeared, and she was now in an extremely dark environment. She didn¡¯t let her guard down, but reached out to the side. Her palm touched the fluffy and thick fur, and a familiar scent came over, making her heave a sigh of relief. The silver Wolf was lying beside her, as if it had come here unconsciously like her. Its consciousness was still in a deep sleep. Chapter 2253 - Chapter 2253 Disappeared (not updated) _1 Chapter 2253: Disappeared (not updated) _1 Chapter 2253: Disappeared (not updated) _1 The silver Wolf was fine, which made song Qing¡¯s heart relax. Then, she felt a cold hard object in her palm. ¡°The Supreme heavenly book!¡± It was because of this item¡¯s sudden heat that her immortal state suddenly lost control and was pulled into an unknown domain. Thinking of this, she used her divine sense to check her sea of consciousness, but there was no mission prompt in her sea of consciousness. There was no hint of the mission, so it was possible that she had not entered the trial of the divine incarcerate and was not in the mission scene. At the same time, it was also possible that she was already in the trial, but the clues would have to be found by herself. But no matter what, the current situation was in song qingxiao¡¯s favor. She had killed Mr. Wondrous pen and had already formed an irreconcilable hatred with the East Qin clan. It would be difficult to repair. She was surrounded by a group of people and had a Saint realm opponent like master Shan Yin. With her spirit energy exhausted, it was likely that she would be in danger. If she could enter the trial scene at this time, it would naturally be the best for her. She relaxed and tightened her grip on the taihao heavenly book in her hand. This item was truly too strange. Before this, she had tried to use her blood essence and spiritual energy to form a contract with this treasure of the East Qin clan, but she had failed. If she had not used her power of belief to activate the taihao heavenly book the moment she resisted the power of the Black Dragon, most likely she would have thought that this item belonged exclusively to the East Qin clan and that it would be useless in her hands. But at the last critical moment, the power of faith poured out and the East Qin wuguan appeared, killing the Black Dragon at the crucial moment. The source of that power was also very strange. It was not cultivated by her and was completely different from spiritual power. It came from the trial of the pure heart, the faith of cultivators and other people. In the trial of the pure heart, the believers of the ¡®light¡¯ faction needed faith to have a source of power. At the same time, the pure faith of these believers would also turn into some kind of power to bless the people they believed in. Song qingxiao had never noticed it before, but she did not expect that this power would actually open the shackles of the taihao heavenly book. Although she didn¡¯t know why the East Qin monastery¡¯s illusion would help her and why it would abandon the East Qin clan¡¯s Mr. Wondrous brush to choose her, she guessed that it was related to the power of faith. She couldn¡¯t help but touch the taihao heavenly book with her fingers. What she touched shocked her. ¡°Eh?¡± Where¡¯s the ¡®Ren¡¯ character?¡± Ever since she had obtained the taihao heavenly book, she had attached great importance to this treasure, which was rumored to have come from the same place as the nine-word secret order, because of what su Wu had said that day. She had played with this jade pendant many times and was very familiar with its structure. The White jade wasn¡¯t big, but the body of the Jade was engraved in ancient seal script:Benevolence, righteousness, Dao, and virtue. These four words also seemed to be the four great secret spells of the Supreme heavenly book, making the heavenly book extremely powerful. However, when she touched the Jade pendant again, she realized that the ¡®Ren¡¯ word had disappeared. Song Qingxin was shocked. He touched the Jade pendant again and realized that there were only three words left. She frowned, and two speculations came to her mind. First, the words ¡°benevolence,¡±¡±righteousness,¡±¡±virtue,¡± and ¡°Dao¡± themselves were some kind of seal placed by the East Qin Wu Guan in the past. It was very likely that the aura of his remnant soul was sealed inside. Once the taihao heavenly book was truly inspired, then the East Qin Wu temple¡¯s soul that was sealed within the taihao heavenly book would be activated. Most likely, this was one of the measures that the East Qin Wu Guan had taken to protect the bloodline of the younger generation. If someone in the East Qin clan discovered this secret, they could use this item in times of crisis for the East Qin. And the number of times that the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s illusion could appear was also limited. This limit should be four times, corresponding to benevolence, righteousness, Dao, and virtue. Every time he asked his soul illusion to help, there was a possibility that a word would be lost. The second reason was the unusually terrifying burning sensation she felt when she held the taihao heavenly book in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the taihao heavenly book was activated and chose to return to her hands, a change occurred. It forcefully opened her godly state and brought her here. ¡°Could it be that the existence of these words in the taihao heavenly book seals a secret door to the divine prison?¡± Every time he was pulled into the divine prison, one of the words on it would disappear? Song qingxiao could not figure it out, but she felt that it was not so simple to explain. After all, she wasn¡¯t even sure if she was in the divine incarcerate trial right now, and these thoughts were just her guesses. No matter what, she had to figure out where she was first. Chapter 2254 - Chapter 2254 Disappeared (not updated) _2 Chapter 2254: Disappeared (not updated) _2 Chapter 2254: Disappeared (not updated) _2 She recalled the ¡®fighting¡¯ token she had hastily exchanged for before entering the immortal level. At that time, she had a splitting headache and was unconscious. She didn¡¯t know if she had successfully exchanged for it. Just as song qingxiao was about to use her spirit sense to investigate, the ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ knocking sound in her sea of consciousness suddenly became louder and louder. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The noise was getting louder and louder, and when it was getting so noisy that she couldn¡¯t concentrate, she suddenly heard someone shout, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still someone alive.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, someone patted her hard. ¡°Wake up! Quickly wake up!¡± As soon as the voice rang out, the increasingly rapid knocking sounds instantly disappeared completely. Song qingxiao was shocked. She thought that she had been awake for a long time and did not notice that there was someone else beside her. The moment she was patted, her body tensed up. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to open her eyes. A faint, hazy light shone in and dispelled the darkness. She curled up in an extremely cramped corner, her limbs tightened, and she almost lost consciousness. His vision was still a little blurry and he couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he could clearly hear the sound of water dripping down, making a clear ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sound. Could it be that everything that had happened earlier was a dream? She moved her body, but she felt as if all the strength in her body was about to be sucked out. When her fingertips turned, she did not sense the existence of the silver Wolf, making her heart sink. There was a shadow not far from her. From the light, it seemed to be an old man. At this moment, he was reaching out his hand to her and patting her on the shoulder. Perhaps sensing that she had woken up, the old man shouted happily, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± With that, he reached out and grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder with great effort. The moment the hand grabbed song Qing¡¯s small body, her body tensed up. Her body¡¯s instinctive reaction was to grab the old man¡¯s wrist. However, for some reason, her body was weak and powerless. Just as she grabbed the old man, his arms slid down like noodles. The old man thought she was scared and comforted her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll pull you out first.¡± He wasn¡¯t young anymore and didn¡¯t have much strength. It was a little difficult to carry her, so he could only drag her out. Before this, she didn¡¯t know why she was here. Her body was very tight, and when she was dragged out, she hit something and made a ¡®bang¡¯ sound. As the old man dragged it, it was as if a table and chair had tilted, and a heavy object fell straight down. When she was dragged out by the old man in a daze, she bumped into the thing that was hanging down. First, a wet fur hit her face, then something slid down and hit the top of her head with a thud. Song qingxiao felt as if her physical strength had been restricted. It was as if she had been weakened to the time before she started cultivating. Under this collision, he only felt stars in his eyes, his vision turned black, and his heart seemed to be in turmoil, and he actually wanted to vomit. She couldn¡¯t clearly see what had hit her, so she subconsciously reached out to hold it. She only felt that it was very heavy in her hand, as if she was holding a big watermelon covered with wet hair. A strong force pressed down on her, mixed with the old man¡¯s frightened screams. Bang! The heavy object that had slipped down suddenly fell on her body, almost smothering the air pressure that she had just managed to recover from. ¡°Someone come quickly ¡­¡± The old man who had grabbed her earlier shouted loudly. At the same time, he tried to move the thing that was pressing down on her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he was shaking very badly. Perhaps it was because of his old age, but his movements were not very agile. He turned it over a few times, but he couldn¡¯t move it away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the contrary, the pushing and shoving of the house made song qingxiao more and more uncomfortable. However, it was also because of this torment that her consciousness was becoming clearer and clearer. It was no longer as difficult as before to distinguish the difference between the dream and reality. The first thing that entered her nose was a suffocating stench. The stench was mixed with thick blood and a strange pungent smell. It was like a special miasma produced after the internal organs were peeled off. Every breath he took was spicy to the nose and tears were about to come out of his eyes. She remembered the thing she was holding earlier. After she regained her senses, she quickly realized that she was holding a human head. Chapter 2255 - Chapter 2255 Disappeared (not updated) _3 Chapter 2255: Disappeared (not updated) _3 Chapter 2255: Disappeared (not updated) _3 Combined with the smell of blood and the pungent smell, she guessed that she was probably being pressed down by a corpse. What was this place? Why was she here? Who was the old man who had saved her? Where did the silver Wolf go? .. Many questions came to her mind. After knowing that it was a corpse on top of her, she stopped for a moment and accumulated her strength. Then, she used all her strength to push away the corpse that was on top of her. ¡°Phew ¡­ Hu ¡­¡± She panted heavily. Her chest was pressed down, and it hurt as she breathed. It had been a long time since she had felt so helpless. She lay on the ground for a while. The old man called for someone to turn around and found that she had already climbed out from under the body. ¡°Young lady, are you alright?¡± The old man bent down, as if he wanted to reach out to pull her, but he felt a little scared. Song qingxiao shook her head. She was panicking and short of breath. This simple action made her so tired that she couldn¡¯t even speak. Her eyes gradually found focus, and everything in front of her slowly became clear. An old man with a goatee and a pointed straw hat was looking at her with fear, curiosity, and pity on his face. He was very thin, almost only skin and bones. He was wearing a gray-blue short-sleeved shirt and was barefooted. He didn¡¯t know if it was because song qingxiao¡¯s eyes had gradually brightened up or because of the sound of footsteps behind him, but his tense expression quickly relaxed. Seeing that she was lying on the ground, he was willing to help her up. After sitting up, song Qing looked around. He found that the place she was hiding in seemed to be a very small and tiny mud temple. It was only one meter wide and one and a half meters tall. An old wooden table filled more than half of the small temple. She had been hiding behind this wooden table. The temple was stained with blood, and broken intestines were scattered all over the temple. Some of the blood had not completely solidified, and flowed down from the dark brown blood, falling down along the edge of the temple. Several small blood potholes were formed below, and the dripping sound she heard earlier must have been made by this blood. Next to the mud temple, a clay Buddha was pulled out and fell to the ground. The mud head that had been wiped clean had cracked into two halves and turned into yellow mud after soaking in the blood. She took two deep breaths and felt much better. She turned to look at her side. She saw a woman¡¯s corpse with disheveled hair lying by her side. Her face could not be seen. She took a glance and turned her head calmly, not as afraid as the old man. In the distance, several figures ran over, all of them carrying Sickles, carrying poles, and other things. The moment they saw her, these people were a little vigilant and did not dare to approach her. ¡°Uncle Shan, is she even human?¡± The information revealed in this sentence made song Qing frown. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a human ¡­¡± The old man called ¡®uncle Shan¡¯ was also a little hesitant, but he seemed to remember the time when he pulled her and felt the temperature of her body. He was a lot more confident and nodded. ¡°I just pulled her. She¡¯s still breathing. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s possessed.¡± The silver Wolf was fine, which made song Qing¡¯s heart relax. Then, she felt a cold hard object in her palm. ¡°The Supreme heavenly book!¡± It was because of this item¡¯s sudden heat that her immortal state suddenly lost control and was pulled into an unknown domain. Thinking of this, she used her divine sense to check her sea of consciousness, but there was no mission prompt in her sea of consciousness. There was no hint of the mission, so it was possible that she had not entered the trial of the divine incarcerate and was not in the mission scene. At the same time, it was also possible that she was already in the trial, but the clues would have to be found by herself. But no matter what, the current situation was in song qingxiao¡¯s favor. She had killed Mr. Wondrous pen and had already formed an irreconcilable hatred with the East Qin clan. It would be difficult to repair. She was surrounded by a group of people and had a Saint realm opponent like master Shan Yin. With her spirit energy exhausted, it was likely that she would be in danger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she could enter the trial scene at this time, it would naturally be the best for her. She relaxed and tightened her grip on the taihao heavenly book in her hand. This item was truly too strange. Before this, she had tried to use her blood essence and spiritual energy to form a contract with this treasure of the East Qin clan, but she had failed. If she had not used her power of belief to activate the taihao heavenly book the moment she resisted the power of the Black Dragon, most likely she would have thought that this item belonged exclusively to the East Qin clan and that it would be useless in her hands. Chapter 2256 - Chapter 2256 Joining the devil (1) Chapter 2256: Joining the devil (1) Chapter 2256: Joining the devil (1) When song qingxiao saw the black Qi, she felt that something was wrong. She subconsciously called out to the dark green token in her heart, ¡± ¡°Come out!¡± It had always been the best at dealing with evil spirits like this. However, when she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t sense any trace of the dark Qing token in her soul! This shock was no small matter, and she was even more concerned about it than when the ¡®Ren¡¯ word was missing from the taihao heavenly book. Then, song qingxiao realized that she had lost the connection with the sky-destroying sword, the green lamp of chaos, and the nine-word secret order. It was as if she had been struck down from the clouds in an instant, returning to the time when she had nothing. This caused song Qing¡¯s small pupils to tremble. He clenched his fists and forced himself to calm down. ¡°He has indeed become a devil ¡­¡± ¡°AI ¡­¡± The people around her did not seem to be surprised when they turned the female corpse over. Everyone was talking and sighing. Everyone¡¯s expression was one of fear, disgust, and a bit of pity. Song qingxiao suppressed the emotions in her heart and looked at the female corpse again. The body¡¯s stomach seemed to have been cut open by a sharp object, and the internal organs had been dug out, leaving only an empty, cold shell. it¡¯s getting harder and harder to live in this year ¡­ ¡°Demonic Qi is everywhere, and I often hear news of people joining the devil.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would encounter such a thing on this trip. How unlucky.¡± Everyone sighed one after another, and then said, ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long, we still have things to do. It¡¯s better to leave this place before it gets dark.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± At this moment, a short and thin man looked at song qingxiao and asked. The few people who were still talking earlier shut their mouths. One of the men, who was in his fifties, looked at uncle Shan, who had helped song Qing out in the first place. He hesitated. we¡¯re just a group of travelers. Everyone needs to make a living ¡­ Uncle Shan¡¯s face revealed a trace of pity. ¡°If we don¡¯t care about her, after the demonic transformation, it might attract some evil spirits.¡± He pushed the edge of his bamboo hat with a finger and said, ¡± she doesn¡¯t look very old. Such a big thing happened to the village ¡­ ¡°How can we?¡± The man who spoke seemed to be the leader of this group of traveling merchants. When he heard this, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Everyone has their own fate.¡± Everyone who came out to do business had a wife and parents at home. To be able to enter the village after discovering that the village had been slaughtered and luckily save song qingxiao, the man had already done his best. There was no need to cause unnecessary trouble. there¡¯s a limited amount of food and supplies in the team. In this year, everyone is not rich ¡­ Uncle Shan¡¯s lips moved, but he eventually fell silent. He revealed an expression of reluctance and helplessness. Just as the leader had said, everyone¡¯s lives were not easy. If they were not forced to do so, who would be willing to run a business in this world and risk their lives to make a few dollars? ¡°Young lady, do you have any relatives?¡± He still couldn¡¯t bear to ask, ¡± ¡°If you have relatives, why don¡¯t you tell us and see if it¡¯s on the way. If we go to that place, we can help you to tell them.¡± This was also the only way out. The others nodded in agreement. Song qingxiao ignored him and looked at the corpse. For some reason, she felt that this corpse was not completely ¡®dead¡¯. It was as if something was hidden inside, waiting for an opportunity to come out and kill everyone. Although her spiritual energy was restricted, her physical strength was weakened, and her magical treasure seemed to be sealed, her rich battle experience still allowed her to have extraordinary acute senses. ¡°Little girl ¡­¡± Seeing that she was silent, uncle Shan thought that she was still in a daze. He leaned forward and called out again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s been frightened and lost his soul.¡± The traveling merchants ¡°leader could not help but sigh when he saw this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a person experienced extreme shock, they would lose their three spiritual and six physical forms. They would need to find someone from the Dharma temple to help them summon their souls. But in this year, everyone¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good, so how could they help? Uncle Shan pitied her. He reached out to Pat her shoulder to see if he could wake her up. However, before his hand touched song Qing¡¯s body, song Qing saw the muscles on the female corpse¡¯s face twist. Although the others were standing close, they seemed to be particularly afraid of this demonized corpse and did not notice this strange movement. Chapter 2257 - Chapter 2257 Joining the devil (2) Chapter 2257: Joining the devil (2) Chapter 2257: Joining the devil (2) On the other hand, song Qing was bold. He had been staring at the female corpse, so he immediately noticed that something was wrong. The black gas that lingered on it dissipated, and a cold killing intent escaped ¡­ ¡°Be careful!¡± die! she shouted. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from, but she pounced on the man holding the shoulder pole. She snatched the shoulder pole from his hand and stabbed it into the woman¡¯s open stomach! ¡®Roar!¡¯ A beast-like roar was heard, and two hands turned into soft black tentacles from the female corpse¡¯s sleeves. They reached out and wrapped around the man closest to her. This group of people thought that the female corpse was dead and were not prepared at all. The tentacle wrapped around one of the men¡¯s feet at lightning speed and pulled hard, dragging the man to the ground. The muscles on the female corpse¡¯s face ¡®came back to life¡¯ in an instant. They squirmed and split open layer by layer like a blooming ¡®flower¡¯, giving off a creepy feeling. The man didn¡¯t even have time to cry for help before the black tentacles climbed up his ankles and tied him up tightly. The tentacle pierced through his clothes and stabbed into his stomach and back. Its stomach was torn open, and its internal organs rolled on the ground, stained with blood. The tentacles on the female corpse¡¯s face sucked his face in, swallowing his dying screams. ¡°Ah!¡± The crowd finally came to their senses, revealing a look of horror as they retreated. Song qingxiao grabbed the shoulder pole tightly. The female corpse¡¯s strength was astonishing. It was as if she was trying to sit up, forcing song Qing to retreat. Several muscles on her face split open, and a dark, round mouth was revealed as she roared, as if warning song qingxiao not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡°Cut off her hand!¡± Song qingxiao had no choice but to press her entire body down on the other side of the shoulder pole, trying to hold the female corpse down. ¡®Whoosh! Whoosh!¡¯ The female corpse¡¯s body trembled crazily, and with every shake, the shoulder pole cracked. The huge force almost lifted song qingxiao¡¯s body up. At the critical moment, there seemed to be a warm flow in her left palm. The heat flow came suddenly and instantly spread from her palm to all parts of her body, making her seem to have recovered 10% of her strength. She pressed the female corpse¡¯s sitting body back to the ground with a bang. At this moment, the retreating crowd finally reacted. With her words, although the others were afraid, they still mustered up their courage. The people with Sickles slashed at the tentacles, while others threw things at the female corpse. Bang! ¡®Shua shua!¡¯ After a dozen or so hits, the female corpse¡¯s tentacles were finally cut off, and her head was smashed into a pulp. Stinky black blood flowed all over the ground, and she finally calmed down. Song qingxiao had used up all her strength. She let go of the pole, and it fell to the ground with a clang. She also bent down, panting so hard that her lungs hurt. ¡°Liu Zi ¡­ Liuzi ¡­¡± After the female corpse stopped moving, everyone finally remembered their dead companions and sobbed softly. The smell of blood in the surroundings became even stronger. Under the sorrowful atmosphere, it was as if the light in the surroundings had dimmed. ¡°What do we do now?¡± A man¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at the leader of the traveling merchants. ¡°Should I report this to the people from the nearby monasteries?¡± Before the leader could say anything, uncle Shan said, ¡± generally, after being possessed by the devil, one will die without a doubt. I¡¯ve never heard of a corpse that can harm people again after being possessed by the devil ¡­ Everyone recalled the scene from before and felt terrified. if he can still harm people after becoming a demon, the consequences will be very serious ¡­ ¡°We should inform the people in the temple and ask them to send a Zen Master to ferry the souls of the dead.¡± As everyone was discussing, the leading merchant seemed to have made up his mind and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± His words interrupted everyone¡¯s discussion, and no one dared to make a sound. They heard him say, ¡± ¡°Just as uncle Shan said, I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing before.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was the leader of the traveling merchants and had great prestige among the merchants. If we rashly report this to the monastery, let¡¯s not talk about whether the people in the monastery will believe us. Even if they believe us, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re infected with an evil spirit. If he was caught and brought to the temple, he would not be able to explain himself. Everyone shuddered. Even those who had shouted to report to the monastery earlier were no longer speaking. ¡°Then ¡­ Then what about Liu Zi?¡± Chapter 2258 - Chapter 2258 Possessed by the devil (3) Chapter 2258: Possessed by the devil (3) Chapter 2258: Possessed by the devil (3) The person who spoke looked at his companion who had already died on the ground and asked in grief. ¡°I can¡¯t care anymore.¡± The leader gritted his teeth, and his face showed a decisive and ruthless expression. ¡°Before everyone leaves home, they already know that life and death are hard to predict, and that good and bad depend on each other.¡± His face twitched. ¡°Go back and do some calculations. Each family should gather some silver and give it to his wife when they return home as compensation.¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look a little dejected. They all tacitly agreed to his arrangement. ¡®Buzz-buzz-¡® In the distance, the shrill cries of crows could be heard, bringing with them a deathly silence and an ominous feeling. The leading traveling merchant shivered and his expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± The previous corpse transformation had made everyone particularly afraid, so they all nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take this little girl away first ¡­¡± Uncle Shan took the opportunity to make a request. He pointed at song qingxiao, who was still panting. fortunately, she just gave a warning. Otherwise, it might not be just Liu Zi who was in trouble. The leader¡¯s expression was uncertain, but in the end, he nodded firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s take her away from this village.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t dare to collect Liu Zi¡¯s body again, and they wanted to leave this place before dark. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Uncle Shan beckoned to song Qing. At first, he thought that she had lost her soul, but since she had spoken earlier and had dealt with the demonic female corpse, it didn¡¯t seem like she had lost her soul. Even though she had not figured out where she was or why she had lost her strength, she still nodded when she heard uncle Shan¡¯s greeting. However, before she left, she walked over to the table where she had been hiding. She leaned over and searched for a long time. After she did not find the taihao heavenly book, she sighed and followed the others. The traveling merchants walked very quickly, as if they were afraid of the demonic ghosts chasing them. Everyone walked out along the path and quickly walked out of the farmland, returning to the temporary resting place of the caravan. There were still some people left in the caravan to guard the house. When they saw the group of people coming back, a few people who were sitting on the goods wiped their sweat and stood up to welcome them. Seeing that uncle Shan and the rest had returned empty-handed with a grave expression, someone¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Where¡¯s Liu Zi?¡± ¡°Something has happened.¡± The leader didn¡¯t want to explain further and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first,¡± Everyone looked at his expression and saw that song qingxiao¡¯s face was covered in blood. They had already guessed that things were not good. The man who asked the question held back his grief and glared at song qingxiao coldly before sitting back down. Everyone packed up their things and left the place with their leader leading the way. The sky gradually darkened. Because of what had happened earlier, everyone did not dare to stay for too long. After walking for more than ten miles, they finally settled down in an open space in the forest. The people who were carrying the goods put down the goods, and the leader ordered a few people to light a fire and get a pot. He also sent two people to find water at mi he. Everyone got busy, and the atmosphere was no longer as depressing as before. Song qingxiao had just arrived and was not familiar with the crowd. These people also seemed to be consciously ignoring her, throwing her aside and doing their own things. She didn¡¯t care and found a big tree to sit down. She felt that she had no strength left in her body, and even breathing was particularly difficult. After being inexplicably brought here by the taihao heavenly book, she realized that not only did her power disappear, but her body also seemed to have shrunk a lot. From his palm and height, he should not be more than fifteen. She frowned. He wondered if this was a trial mission for the divine incarcerate. If it was, why didn¡¯t he enter the trial space or encounter any other trial participants? There was no mission prompt in his consciousness either. Could it be that the mission opportunity had not appeared yet? She was still wearing the clothes she had bought from the yunjin treasure Clothing store that day. It had been severely damaged during the lightning tribulation and the great battle. The spirit power lingering on it was almost non-existent, and it was covered with blood, almost losing its original protective ability. Song qingxiao pulled up her sleeve, revealing a thin wrist with a silver totem the size of an egg. However, the totem was very blurry, and it looked like a birthmark. However, the moment she saw the totem, she felt as if a huge stone had been lifted from her heart. The silver Wolf mark! Although she did not know why the silver Wolf mark was blurred and sealed in her body, at least the silver Wolf was still there, which made her feel at ease. A cold light flashed in her eyes, and she slowly pulled down her sleeve again, covering the blurry totem. It seemed that her power, Silver Wolf, weapons, and treasures were only temporarily sealed for some unknown reason. Perhaps she could find an opportunity to recover them. Just like when she was trapped in the red mist a hundred years ago in the Shen villa, she only needed to endure it for the time being. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought of the heat that gushed out of her palm when she was suppressing the female corpse that had turned into a devil. She couldn¡¯t help but slowly spread her hands. The left hand that was surging with heat was the hand that she had used to catch the taihao heavenly book. Song qingxiao did not know if the source of this power had anything to do with the taihao heavenly book. However, when she opened her hands, a hazy golden light flashed in her palms. The word ¡®benevolence¡¯ appeared on her palm, causing song Qing¡¯s pupils to contract. In his dream, the ¡®Ren¡¯ character that had disappeared from the taihao heavenly book had actually reappeared. Chapter 2259 - Chapter 2259 Chapter 168-strange movement (1) Chapter 2259: Chapter 168-strange movement (1) Chapter 2259: Chapter 168-strange movement (1) Ever since she was woken up by uncle Shan and realized that her power and silver Wolf were sealed, she had wondered if she was hallucinating when she woke up. However, as the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character appeared in her palm, she realized that the scene was not an illusion. She recalled the strange burning sensation she felt when she held the taihao heavenly book in her hand after killing wondrous writing. Back then, the taihao heavenly book had become extremely hot. However, her immortal state had changed and she had been pulled into this space before she could sense it. Now that song qingxiao thought about it, she guessed that it must have been at that time that the ¡®Ren¡¯ word had melded into her palm. It was not clear what kind of changes would happen if the ¡®benevolence¡¯ token was removed. The worst result would be the same as now, with its power being temporarily sealed. If her current situation was really related to the influence of the taihao heavenly book, song qingxiao would not have to worry. This item was something that the East Qin Wu Guan had specially given to the younger generation of the family before leaving. Song qingxiao did not believe that this great Dao realm expert had not discovered the secret of the taihao heavenly book. However, since he dared to stay, it meant that there was a chance of survival on this trip. As she was thinking, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Then, she heard uncle Shan¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Her heart skipped a beat. Subconsciously, she closed her palms together and blocked the ¡®Ren¡¯ character that was floating in her palm. Song qingxiao turned around and saw the old man who had woken her up in the evening standing a few steps away from her. He seemed to be a little worried. As her strength was sealed, her five senses had decreased a lot, and she only noticed someone when they were so close. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head. Before uncle Shan came over, she glanced at her secretly unclenched fist from the corner of her eye, only to find that the ¡®Ren¡¯ character that had appeared in her palm had disappeared without a trace. There were only some dried black blood stains on his palm, and the previous scene seemed to be an illusion. Uncle Shan had already taken off his bamboo hat and was carrying it on his back. He seemed to be very cautious. He stood in the same place for a while, and after making sure that song qingxiao was fine, he walked over to her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± He walked to song qingxiao¡¯s side and copied her. He sat down under the big tree and sighed. everyone didn¡¯t mean to give you the cold shoulder. It wasn¡¯t brother Quan¡¯s fault that he didn¡¯t want to bring you along at the beginning ¡­ Song qingxiao nodded and was not angry. ¡°I understand.¡± Uncle Shan squeezed out a smile. ¡°.. Everyone¡¯s life isn¡¯t good.¡± Song qingxiao turned to look at him. Only now did she carefully size up the old man who had awakened her. He didn¡¯t look young, at least equivalent to the lifespan of an ordinary person who was over 60 years old. At this age, he should be enjoying his remaining years at home, but he was still following a caravan out to make a living. Uncle Shan was very thin. He was wearing a slanted short-sleeved shirt, and the bones around his neck bulged out, leaving only a thin layer of skin. His feet were bare. Even though there was a thick layer of calluses on his feet, the rugged mountain Road still cut his feet. Blood flowed out of some of the cracks and mixed with the mud on them, forming a thick layer of blood and mud scabs that coagulated around his feet. ¡°Uncle Shan, where did you come from?¡± Although her power had been suppressed and she had no evidence to prove that she was in the trial of the divine prison, song qingxiao still subconsciously began to investigate the background of this group of people, trying to find some clues from uncle mountain. ¡°We¡¯re all from Ningyuan County. We¡¯re far from here.¡± He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Nowadays, the world is not very good, so brother Quan from our village thought of becoming a traveling merchant to earn a way out.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you plant on the land at home?¡± Song Qing had underestimated his dressing and asked him. When uncle Shan heard this, he was taken aback, as if he was surprised. After a long while, he laughed in a self-deprecating manner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is the land?¡± He shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°The fields all belong to the Imperial court, and the annual taxes are very high.¡± He calmly counted, ¡± the huge taxes from the Imperial court, the protection of the royal family, and the expenses of supporting the state-protecting temple ¡­ Hand them all over, there¡¯s not much left.¡± The old man lowered his head. ¡°And that¡¯s only if you¡¯re lucky.¡± He paused. ¡°If we are unlucky and encounter unreasonable tax collectors, we will have to work for a year and owe the government food.¡± Chapter 2260 - Chapter 2260 Chapter 168-strange movement (2) Chapter 2260: Chapter 168-strange movement (2) Chapter 2260: Chapter 168-strange movement (2) If they couldn¡¯t return it, they would have to pawn their belongings. Many people worked hard for a year, but in the end, not only did they not get a single grain, but they also owed a lot of food. In the end, they could only sell themselves as slaves. ¡°That¡¯s why we all abandoned our land and followed brother Quan out to do business.¡± Everyone could earn some money from selling goods. If they were lucky, they could at least survive the winter when they returned home. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s brother Quan.¡± As he said this, he seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and looked at the leader of the merchants who was giving instructions to the group about ten meters away. his name is Li Quan. He¡¯s smart and bold. When he was young, he followed his elders to travel the world, so he has some experience. Uncle Quan explained, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame him for not wanting to bring you along earlier. Everyone is really very poor. There is a fixed amount of food for each meal.¡± Song qingxiao looked young and weak, so bringing her along would not be of any benefit to the group. If they gave her food, it would easily cause dissatisfaction among the other people in the team. this is a very dangerous job. You¡¯ll have to travel all over the country. You¡¯ll encounter anything. Everyone didn¡¯t earn much, and it was hard work. Just like today, Liu Zi had died in an accident, and his pension had to be squeezed out from the team. With this sum of money, the people in the team would have wasted several months this year. Everyone was probably worried about this. Therefore, when this group of people heard that something had happened to Liu Zi and that they had brought song qingxiao back, many of them looked dissatisfied. It was only because of Li Quan¡¯s prestige and the fact that it was the eldest uncle Shan who suggested bringing her along temporarily, that no one objected. Song qingxiao had been cultivating for many years, and she no longer needed food. However, when she heard that uncle Shan and the others had to work hard for a day¡¯s meal, and that their family and friends had died tragically, she did not have time to feel sad. Instead, when she was worried about how they would make a living, she could not help but feel a trace of pity and helplessness. ¡°Why are the taxes so heavy?¡± She had heard that uncle Shan listed all kinds of taxes and exploited them layer by layer. It was no wonder that everyone could not live on. ¡°Forget about the Imperial court¡¯s taxes, what about the expenses of the imperial family¡¯s protection and the state-protecting temple?¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s expression turned strange, as if he was curious that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°The imperial family has the Imperial Qi to protect the country. In addition to the huge tax, they naturally have to pay taxes to support the imperial family.¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao still didn¡¯t understand the reason for the ¡®Imperial Qi protecting the country¡¯ and asked, ¡± ¡°Then what is the state-protecting temple?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the nation protecting temple?¡± If her previous question had surprised uncle Shan, it was not to the extent of being this shocked. Now that he saw that she did not even know about the state-protecting spell temple, he truly lost his composure. ¡°The nation protecting temple is indeed the nation protecting temple!¡± He raised his voice, which attracted the attention of Li Quan and the others. Uncle Shan quickly lowered his head when he realized this. He said softly, ¡± ¡°The monks of the temple of law have the power to suppress demonic possession.¡± He shook his head as if he didn¡¯t expect song qingxiao to not even know about the state-protecting temple. He explained to her, ¡± you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. People who become demonic will lose their minds and eat the people of the village. If one died and became a demon, the entire clan would suffer. The mages of the National temple had the power to suppress demonic Qi, so they were highly sought after by the people. Every year, thirty percent of the harvest from the People¡¯s hard work had to be handed over to the Imperial court, twenty percent to the imperial family, and the other forty percent had to be handed over to the state-protecting temple to support this group of monks who could suppress the devil. In the Imperial court, the status of a monk was much higher than that of an official. Even if they dared to avoid the Imperial court¡¯s taxes, they would never dare to avoid the worship of the mages. They were deeply afraid that they would be rejected by the Buddha when they joined the devil, and then drag down the entire clan. ¡°I originally planned to bring you along and send you inside if we encounter a temple.¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. you¡¯ve seen people who joined the devil. Although they¡¯re lucky enough to survive, they¡¯re easily contaminated by the devil Qi. If a monk from the temple cast a spell, it¡¯ll be absolutely safe. But ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He hesitated and asked again, ¡± ¡°Do you have any relatives?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had only been pulled here by the taihao heavenly book. Although she did not know why she had appeared in that village, since she had encountered this group of people and encountered the demonic incident, there must be a reason. No matter what, she had to find out the ins and outs of this demonic transformation. Perhaps she could find something beneficial to her. Chapter 2261 - Chapter 2261 Chapter 168-strange movement (3) Chapter 2261: Chapter 168-strange movement (3) Chapter 2261: Chapter 168-strange movement (3) ¡°AI ¡­¡± Uncle Shan might have expected this answer. He sighed. ¡°That¡¯ll be difficult.¡± He glanced at song qingxiao. The young girl beside him was looking at him with wide eyes. She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all after experiencing that incident today and almost dying to the demons. There was no shadow left in those eyes, and the black and white were clearly distinguished. When he looked into them, it was as if a dark golden light had flashed in his eyes. ¡°You ¡­¡± He was startled and was about to speak when he suddenly heard cheers from the other side. BOOM! BOOM! Li Quan and the others carried a pile of dry firewood that they had picked up at the last minute and started a fire, lighting up the dark forest. Uncle Shan¡¯s cry of surprise was drowned out by the voices of Li Quan and the others. When he looked again, song Qing¡¯s small eyes seemed to be reflecting two Balls of Fire. The flame was warm and bright, driving away the surrounding darkness, so where was the dark golden light? ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m old and my eyes are failing me.¡± He rubbed his eyes so hard that they were red. When he met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes again, he saw that she was calm and her eyes were deep. He might have been wrong. However, such a calm expression on a young child still made him feel a little uncomfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and say, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any relatives or money, I¡¯m afraid the mages won¡¯t exorcise you.¡± ¡°You want money?¡± Song qingxiao was a little surprised. monks are merciful. Since we¡¯ve accepted the offerings, isn¡¯t exorcism free? ¡± ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Uncle Shan shook his head. ¡®Everything in the temple requires money, such as burning incense to pay respects to Buddha, making wishes to exorcise demons, they all require money ¡­ No, you¡¯ll have to pay the mages for their hard work.¡± The more song qingxiao listened, the more she found it strange. Uncle Shan even said in fear and trepidation, ¡± don¡¯t blaspheme mages like this. Don¡¯t say such words again ¡­ Uncle Shan had followed Li Quan everywhere and had seen a lot of things. When he entered the village, he had never seen such a horror, not even when he saw the resurrection of the demonic female corpse and the death of his six sons. At this time, it was just the mention of the mage collecting money, but he was particularly frightened. Song qingxiao frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°What exactly is the reason that causes people to become demonic?¡± She changed the topic, and uncle Shan¡¯s expression softened. He had only said a few words about the National Guardian temple and the venerable one in the wilderness, but he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± He wiped the sweat from his forehead and shook his head. I only know that this is a kind of punishment from the heavens to punish humans for not respecting the Celestials and Buddha. As he said this, something in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness seemed to move. However, this feeling came and went quickly. Before she could sense it, it had already disappeared without a trace. ¡°According to the rumors, the person who was first discovered to be possessed by the devil was in a temple.¡± Bang Bang! Bang Bang!¡¯ In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the aura from before appeared again, as if it was violently hitting the restriction, trying to break free. She was instantly distracted and subconsciously tried to sense the presence of the aura. However, before she could sense it, the aura was suppressed again. Seeing her suddenly straighten her back and look serious, uncle Shan was stunned for a moment, but she motioned for him to continue. He had a strange feeling, as if the person sitting in front of him was not a little girl in her early teens, but rather a calm-looking adult. Her bearing frightened him, and before he could come back to his senses, he had already followed her meaning and said, ¡± it¡¯s said that the temple was called the heavenly Dao temple. The monks in the temple were very good at Buddhism. At that time, there was a lot of incense and it was very famous. Even the Emperor at that time went to pay his respects. ¡®Bang bang bang!¡¯ In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the sound of the collision became even more intense. It was unknown if it resonated with one of uncle Shan¡¯s words. heavenly Dao temple, venerable one, incense, Emperor, worship. Deep in her heart, song qingxiao sorted out several key words from uncle Shan¡¯s words, trying to figure out which word had triggered this strange reaction. However, when she thought of the ¡®heavenly Dao temple¡¯, the sound of the collision became even more intense. A faintly discernible cold Qi was transmitted from the point of impact. That familiar feeling made song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dark green token!¡± This token was evil, cowardly, and afraid of death. If she encountered someone stronger than it, she would hide without her command. If there were any benefits, it would fly out immediately and laugh as if it was afraid that others didn¡¯t know how fierce it was. He didn¡¯t expect that at this time, with song Qing¡¯s strength being hindered, it would be the first to break the restriction. If she was at her peak, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of its rebellion. But now that her strength was suppressed, and her power and magic weapons were all sealed, it wanted to appear at this time. Could it be that it wanted to devour its master? Chapter 2262 - Chapter 2262 The rumor (1) Chapter 2262: The rumor (1) Chapter 2262: The rumor (1) As soon as she thought of this, song qingxiao felt that something was wrong. The dark green token was indeed an unstable factor, but under the situation where his own power was suppressed, it seemed to also be subject to the punishment of this power. Moreover, she could faintly feel that the Qing Ming token¡¯s agitation was a reaction after hearing the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Heavenly Dao temple ¡­¡± She mumbled, which caught uncle Shan¡¯s attention. ¡°The heavenly Dao temple is rumored to be the nation-protecting Dharma temple of the previous dynasty.¡± He seemed a little surprised and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s going on?¡± It was as if she knew nothing about common knowledge. He frowned and reached out to touch song qingxiao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Could it be that he saw demonic possession and was scared silly?¡± Song qingxiao wanted to hide when she saw his action, but she forced herself to sit still when she saw the concern on uncle Shan¡¯s face. She let the old man touch her forehead and let out a sigh of relief when he found that she was not sick. ¡°Since ancient times, the status of the temple has been particularly sacred. Each temple is closely related to the Fortune of the Empire.¡± He saw that song qingxiao did not know much about many things. He guessed that she was probably too young, or she had seen the scene of demonic possession. She was so scared that she could not remember things, so he simply told her what he knew. the establishment of each dynasty must have a corresponding temple to protect the country¡¯s fate. It was precisely because of this that monasteries and monks had always enjoyed a high status. Their divine power was even above the Imperial power, causing the people to fear them. it¡¯s said that the heavenly Dao temple was the temple that protected the luck of the previous dynasty. It was particularly famous 800 years ago. They enjoyed the respect of the royal family and the worship of the people. No matter if it was the poor or the rich, if they were faced with three disasters and five difficulties, they would definitely beg the National temple¡¯s mages to do something to survive. The monks in the temple were highly skilled in Buddhism and were like gods. They would grant all requests of kind men and women. At that time, the reputation of the heavenly Dao temple was known to everyone in the world. It was the sacred land of Buddhism. unfortunately, a disaster happened in the temple one day. It was said that something evil had happened. The eminent monks in the temple either went crazy or died. They said that they had seen the gate of the demonic realm. Since then, strange things had happened. In order to survive, the monks in the temple began to flee in panic. The heavenly Dao temple, which used to be prosperous with incense offerings, had become very deserted in a short time. One day, there was a big fire that burned a huge heavenly Dao temple to the ground. Since then, the Fortune of the previous dynasty began to decline, until the birth of a new dynasty and the establishment of a new temple. after the new dynasty was established, there were cases of people joining the devil. Once the demonic nature took effect, a person would become even more terrifying than a malicious ghost. They would lose their rationality and memories and kill their blood relatives and villagers. People were all afraid of demons. At the mention of demonic possession, people¡¯s expressions changed. However, there were naturally restraints in the world. The only thing a possessed person was afraid of was the sound of the monk striking the wooden fish and chanting Sutras. If a master cast a spell, the person would definitely explode and die, no longer posing any threat. It was also because of this that the status of mages had been higher since the establishment of the new dynasty. In the face of high taxes, when they paid various taxes to the Imperial court, the People¡¯s resentment boiled. However, everyone was completely convinced that the Dharma temple was the only one collecting items, and no one dared to make a sound. Although uncle Shan had traveled extensively and had seen many things, he was still born in a poor family. He had to rush about for his three meals a day, so he did not have the time to talk about these things. Therefore, when he talked about this past, it was dry and not very attractive. However, the more he mentioned ¡®heavenly Dao temple¡¯, the more intense the reaction of the Qing Ming token sealed in her sea of consciousness was. It seemed that this¡¯ heavenly Dao temple ¡®was particularly interesting to the demonic soul. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had an idea and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Shan, what kind of disaster happened to the heavenly Dao temple back then?¡± Not only did it cause the temple to be destroyed and people to escape, but it also indirectly caused the destruction of the dynasty. At the same time, it also brought demonic Qi to the world, causing the people to be in danger of becoming demonic. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Uncle Shan shook his head. that was a few hundred years ago ¡­ He swallowed the rest of his words when he saw song Qing¡¯s small eyes. Under the light of the fire, her eyes were filled with questions. There was a child¡¯s innocence and an adult¡¯s calmness. The combination of these two qualities made uncle Shan unable to dismiss her. He straightened his back and said, it¡¯s said that the heavenly Dao temple is the source of the demonic Qi in the world. Back then, there were many high monks in the temple to suppress the demonic Qi in the temple. Chapter 2263 - Chapter 2263 The rumor (2) Chapter 2263: The rumor (2) Chapter 2263: The rumor (2) He racked his brain and told her everything he knew, ¡± ¡°Maybe some unknown little monk was too bold and touched a restrictive spell that he shouldn¡¯t have touched. He caused a big disaster and released devil Qi, so the temple was dirtied and the monks fled.¡± However, what he said was only a guess, and it was not accurate. The Qing Ming token in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness quieted down again. However, song qingxiao could feel that there might be some connection between the Qing Ming token and the heavenly Dao temple. However, one of them was a demonic soul that controlled ghosts and Yin objects, while the other was a monk or a sorcerer that suppressed evil. Song qingxiao was curious about their interaction. He wouldn¡¯t have come here for no reason, his strength being suppressed, and even meeting uncle Shan and the others. Since he had fallen into bedevilment and learned about the existence of the heavenly Dao temple from him, it meant that he had fate with the two. If he could figure out the reason for his demonic joining and find out what happened to the heavenly Dao temple back then, he should be able to find the key to unseal his power. As she was deep in thought, uncle Shan was silent for a moment. His mood became very bad, and his face showed a depressed expression. sigh, this is the first time we¡¯ve come to this place. After walking for several days, we finally found a village. Business was getting worse and worse these days. Half a year ago, Li Quan had heard that there was a kind of thorn vine that could be used to weave cheap and beautiful cloth from huangzhou, which was thousands of miles away from Ningyuan County. Based on his experience, he believed that there was a huge market for this item. He did not hesitate to bring a caravan here to purchase a lot of it so that he could transport it back to Ningyuan County. Because it was his first time there, he was unfamiliar with the place. Although he had someone to guide him, he still lost his way in the mountains. After a few days of hard work, when they walked out of the mountain and saw the village, everyone was already hungry and thirsty. So at that time, the team was divided into two lines, with Li Quan leading the way to the village to exchange for some food and to find out how to get to the nearby County. However, after entering the village, he realized that something had happened. In the end, not only did they not find any food, but Liu Zi, who was with them, also died. ¡°If this business is successful and we can transport it back to Ningyuan County, brother Quan said that we could have a share of the money and have a good new Year.¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s tone became heavy. He slapped his thigh hard. ¡°Who would have thought that Liu Zi would die Here?¡± Everyone ran businesses together and had a deep relationship. If someone died, the people in the team would inevitably be sad, and at the same time, they would be afraid that the same bad luck would haunt them again. The most important thing was that they could have made some money on this business trip, but after Liu Zi¡¯s death, everyone had to raise some money to appease his family. Each family received less money, so naturally, everyone was dissatisfied. This was also the reason why Li Quan and the others had brought song qingxiao back after knowing that Liu Zi had died. this demonic Qi is also getting stronger and stronger ¡­ Uncle Shan mumbled, ¡± in the past, even a level six sorcerer could chant Scriptures to release the soul from the demon. Now it seems that even a level five sorcerer can¡¯t control the female corpse in this village. It might have reached the third level or above ¡­ He was worried, and after explaining a lot, he realized that song Qing might not understand. Uncle Shan sighed again and explained, ¡± ¡°In the temple, the Masters are also divided into ranks.¡± Ordinary mages had no magic power and were only slaves in the temple, serving the Masters with magic power. Such a monk had a low status in the temple and was equivalent to a handyman, but in general, his life was much better than that of ordinary people. Mages with magic power were divided into six ranks. Among them, level six was the lowest, and the lower the number, the stronger the strength. Level one sorcerers were the most respected. On the contrary, there were different levels of deviance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Level-1 demonic possession was the easiest to deal with, as only The Walking Dead were left. If they were prepared and overcame their fear, the villagers could also suppress them. All they needed to do was for the low-level sorcerers to chant Sutras to dispel the evil aura in the corpses and purify the demons. However, after level two demonic possession, ordinary people could no longer stop it. It required more than six mages to chant in unison to suppress such a demon. It was even more terrifying when it reached level-3. It was said that if it was not stopped in time, a level-3 monster could destroy a town. Uncle Shan had only heard of it in the past, but he had not expected to see it with his own eyes today. Only then did he know how terrifying it was. ¡°A few hundred years ago, there were only one or two cases of demonic possession.¡± Chapter 2264 - Chapter 2264 The rumor (3) Chapter 2264: The rumor (3) Chapter 2264: The rumor (3) However, as time went by, the number of cases of devilification gradually increased. in the past few decades, cases of devilification had become more frequent. The old man was a little sad. ¡°In these ten years, the chief has been peddling goods and has already seen no less than a dozen cases. The world is about to change.¡± Everyone¡¯s life was already hard. There were more and more cases of devilification, and the grade of the demonic creatures after devilification had also become stronger. A level-three or higher enchanted monster had appeared in a remote mountain village and easily annihilated the entire village. It was conceivable that if this kind of thing happened too often, the people of the world would be in danger. ¡°Aren¡¯t there mages around?¡± ¡°A wizard?¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s face was numb to death. He grinned. ¡°Not to mention the exorcising technique requires a lot of money, how many families can afford it?¡± Everyone didn¡¯t have enough to eat and drink, and they had to risk their lives for two meals a day. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to survive. In fact, even if one had money, it might not be able to save their life. Once a monster became powerful, the consequences would be unimaginable. Only a mage of the fifth or fourth stage could subdue a monster of the third rank or above. ¡°But how many mages are there in the world?¡± Not to mention those above the fourth grade, which required talent and comprehension in Buddhist Dharma, and had always been extremely rare. ¡°Ordinary people are as numerous as ants.¡± Song qingxiao was silent for a moment, then he said, ¡± but the grain produced by these ants is mostly used to support the few mages. Uncle Shan himself had said that if the People¡¯s annual harvest was divided into ten portions, three would be for the Imperial court, two for the royal family, four for the temple, and the last portion would be left for himself. Although mages were few in number, they had devoured the most things. At this time, he said that he could not get rid of the demon, which made song Qing frown. ¡°..¡± Uncle Shan was stunned for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he looked nervous. He turned his head left and right. After making sure that no one was paying attention to them, he heaved a sigh of relief. He straightened his back and chided song qingxiao in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Such disrespectful words can¡¯t be said outside.¡± If people knew about it, they would definitely be captured and labeled as evil. ¡°In short, it¡¯s just that our lives are bitter.¡± He sighed. I¡¯ll just live a day at a time. It¡¯s a pity that the children are here. The old man¡¯s pitiful eyes fell on song qingxiao. ¡°For a child at your age, you still have a long way to go. I only hope that the world will not be in chaos, that the royal family and the mages can resolve this demon chaos as soon as possible, and return the world to a clear world.¡± Song Qing looked down on him, ¡± since the matter of being possessed by the devil originated from the heavenly Dao temple, why didn¡¯t you trace it back to the source, find the temple, and block the source of the devil Qi? ¡± ¡°I already said that it¡¯s just a rumor.¡± Uncle Shan looked at her helplessly, as if he was looking at an innocent child. ¡°How can a legend be true?¡± Song Qing was stunned. Uncle Shan continued, ¡± although there was a saying that the heavenly Dao temple attracted demonic Qi back then, it has been seven or eight hundred years. No one can say for sure if these things are true. He placed his elbows on his knees and said with a leisurely gaze, ¡± ¡°Do you think no one has thought of your idea?¡± Uncle Shan paused. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± When the dynasty was newly established and the incident of being possessed by the devil was exposed, people went to find the rumored original place to vent the devil-the heavenly Dao temple. However, no matter how many people the dynasty sent out to search for it, and how many people were looking for the rumored sacred place of Buddhism, they could not find the temple. After a long time, although there were still all kinds of rumors, after hundreds of years, no one found this rumored heavenly Dao temple. Many people thought that this temple might just be a fictional place. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s no such thing as the heavenly Dao temple, and the source of the demonic path is fake.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Song Qing recalled the reaction of the Qing Ming token in his sea of consciousness. He shook his head and said softly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true ¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Her voice was very soft, but Li Quan and the others were talking loudly. As the people collecting firewood returned, the fire grew bigger and bigger. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were drowned out by the noise of the fire, so uncle Shan couldn¡¯t hear her clearly. ¡°I said ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before song qingxiao could say anything, Li Quan shouted from afar, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s attention was immediately drawn away. He turned around and saw that the people he had sent out were returning one after another. Some of them carried water, while others picked some edible fruits and wild vegetables. ¡°Come, come sit by the fire.¡± The silence caused by the death of the sixth Prince seemed to have been swept away by the lively scene. Everyone¡¯s faces revealed a smile. Uncle Shan stood up and extended his hand to song Qing. ¡°The temperature in the mountains is low. Come and have a bowl of hot soup to warm your body. Everyone will accept you.¡± Chapter 2265 - Chapter 2265 Discovery (unedited) _1 Chapter 2265: Discovery (unedited) _1 Chapter 2265: Discovery (unedited) _1 The firewood had been set up, and the iron pot had been placed on it. As soon as the water source arrived, they poured it into the pot. Corn, wild vegetables, and other things were poured in. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anticipation. Although it wasn¡¯t winter yet, the temperature in the mountains was already low, and it became even colder at night. It could be seen that everyone¡¯s life was very difficult. Their clothes were thin, and when the mountain wind blew, they all trembled. Just as uncle Shan was about to invite song qingxiao, someone by the fire shouted, ¡± ¡°Uncle Shan, why don¡¯t you come here and warm yourself up by the fire?¡± Uncle Shan responded, still holding his hand out. ¡°Child, come.¡± Song qingxiao turned her head to look at the bonfire in the distance. Everyone was looking at her. Some of them were dissatisfied, but they did not say anything. Uncle Shan waited for her reply with a friendly smile. His palms were covered in calluses, and the calluses were the marks of time and bitterness, mixed with some mud. He seemed to have forgotten about his obsession and the torture of life. He was satisfied with the coming meal time. The joy in his eyes made song qingxiao smile. ¡°Yes.¡± She put her hand on it. Uncle Shan chuckled and pulled her up. Since he couldn¡¯t solve the problem of being possessed, sealed, and the heavenly Dao temple for the time being, he didn¡¯t think about it for now. There would always be a way to solve it. When the two of them came over, everyone¡¯s expression froze for a moment. The flame licked the bottom of the pot and made a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. The water surface bubbled. The pot wasn¡¯t very big. There was a lot of water in the pot, but only a little corn. But even so, the stomachs of the people around the pot were growling with hunger as they kept looking into the pot. ¡°Brother Quan, what happened to the six today? Who is she, and why is she with us?¡± In the team today, the man who had been very angry after hearing about Liu Zi¡¯s death finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. When he saw that uncle Shan had brought song qingxiao over, he stood up with a whoosh and pointed at her with his index finger. He was the first to launch an attack. No one said anything, waiting for Li Quan to make a statement. Traveling merchants earned hard-earned money. There was a fixed amount of food every day. Everyone was already not full. Now that there was suddenly one more person, everyone was naturally very dissatisfied. Uncle Shan looked at song Qing and whispered, ¡± ¡°He is Zhao Qi, Liu Zi¡¯s cousin.¡± He reached his hand closer to the fire and rubbed his hands. ¡°Although he¡¯s sad, he¡¯s not an unreasonable person. As long as he understands the cause and effect, he won¡¯t blame you.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind and nodded. After we entered the village today ¡­ Li Quan was prepared for this. He knew that he would be interrogated by the crowd, so he nodded and explained the whole situation. Song qingxiao pretended to warm herself up by the fire, but in fact, she remembered Li Quan¡¯s words. What he said was no different from what uncle Shan had said. The only slight difference was that this group of people had split up and uncle Shan had discovered him at the first moment. when we heard uncle Shan say that there were living people, we rushed over and found the possessed female corpse and this little girl. Li Quan was a decent man, or he wouldn¡¯t have been in charge of the caravan for such a long time and won everyone¡¯s admiration. ¡°No one would have thought that a corpse that died from demonic possession would be resurrected. If it wasn¡¯t for this little girl¡¯s reminder, I¡¯m afraid that we would have died there today.¡± When the people who had followed him into the village heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fear and nodded. ¡°He was unlucky to have killed Liu Zi. It has nothing to do with this girl.¡± Li Quan said indifferently, ¡°Once we enter the village, even if we don¡¯t bring her out, we¡¯ll still encounter that possessed corpse.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that he thought about it, it was fortunate that song qingxiao reacted quickly and was bold enough to hold the body with a carrying pole at the critical moment. She also reminded everyone to subdue the body temporarily. However, song qingxiao looked young and weak, but he was unexpectedly strong. The leader thought of the broken shoulder pole and a trace of inquiry and worry flashed in his eyes. He glanced at song qingxiao, but he didn¡¯t know if she had noticed his gaze or if she had been looking at him. The moment he raised his head, the two of them looked at each other. Li Quan was the leader of a travelling merchant, but when he met her eyes, he felt a sense of fear for some reason. Chapter 2266 - Chapter 2266 Discovery (not edited) _2 Chapter 2266: Discovery (not edited) _2 Chapter 2266: Discovery (not edited) _2 This was too strange! ¡°At that time, I was afraid that the body would not be ¡®dead¡¯, so I did not dare to collect Liu Zi¡¯s body and urged everyone to leave quickly.¡± His words were not fake. After all, there were many witnesses. Under those circumstances, there was no better way than to escape. In the wild mountains and small villages, the demonized corpses were not something that this group of ordinary people could deal with. ¡°This little girl has done us a favor, so I was thinking of giving her a lift. If the time is right, we¡¯ll just find a place for her to stay.¡± Li Quan shook his head and suppressed the speculations in his heart. He said, ¡± ¡°If everyone is worried that it¡¯s unfair to share her food, just give her a share from my share.¡± He felt that there was something wrong with song qingxiao. Her gaze and bearing did not seem like that of a child in his early teens. In addition, she was born in a village in the wilderness. The more he thought about it, the more it made Li Quan¡¯s hair stand on end. He only wished that he could leave the mountain immediately and find someone to entrust this child to. After hearing Li Quan¡¯s words, even though Zhao Qi was not very happy, he did not say anything more. After a long silence, someone said, ¡± ¡°When will this happen?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± Several people rubbed their arms in agreement. ¡°When we arrive at the next town, as long as there¡¯s someone, we¡¯ll just make her stay,¡± Li Quan said. He saw uncle Shan¡¯s lips move, and before he could speak, he said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re just merchants, we don¡¯t have a fixed residence, following us isn¡¯t a long-term plan.¡± Everyone made some calculations in their hearts. If they were to reach the next town, they would only need to follow for three to five days at most. Perhaps they would be able to find the town after crossing this mountain. Although the crowd was still a little dissatisfied with this, they nodded in agreement since Li Quan had already said so. ¡°I¡¯ll also give you one.¡± Uncle Shan chuckled when he saw that everyone had agreed.¡±I¡¯m old, so I don¡¯t actually eat much.¡± ¡°How can I?¡± Everyone was a little embarrassed. ¡°Brother Quan is right, you can¡¯t blame her for this.¡± besides, a child can¡¯t eat much. Everyone should take two bites less. We¡¯ll just have to endure it for a few days. .. Although some people were still dissatisfied, this was the best way to deal with it. The rest of the people did not say anything. Everyone turned to talk about joining the devil, sighing that there were more and more cases of joining the devil, and their days were not good. In their words, they were all hoping that the mages could get rid of the demon as soon as possible, so that everyone could get rid of the shadow of the demon as soon as possible. As they spoke, the water in the pot gradually bubbled. There were a few handfuls of corn floating in the pot of water, making ¡®Gulu, Gulu¡¯ sounds. ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone was famished, and after a long conversation, someone felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why haven¡¯t old Liu and the others returned yet?¡± After everyone found a temporary shelter, Li Quan ordered the team to work separately in groups of two to three. Those who started the fire, those who split the firewood, those who drew water, and those who were looking for wild fungi and vegetables, everyone returned one after another. Previously, everyone was so focused on talking about bangwan village¡¯s demonic possession that they did not notice that there were still people who had not returned. Now that someone had reminded him, Li Quan turned his head and saw that a few people had not returned. Lao Liu, Wang GUI ¡®er, and Zhao si, go and check if there is any danger nearby. Everyone was sleeping in the wilderness. In order to ensure that they would encounter danger in the middle of the night, they would usually let the bold and careful people check around to eliminate some hidden dangers before sleeping in the wilderness. ¡°Perhaps they want to set up some traps to prevent a sneak attack from wild beasts in the middle of the night.¡± After Li Quan said this, he called out, ¡± ¡°Zhou Sheng, take a look and see if they¡¯ve brought any shovels.¡± A middle-aged man heard his order and stood up. The caravan was out all year round, so they had a special bag for all kinds of things, such as Sickles, shovels, short shovels, etc. In addition to the convenience of digging things in the wild, it was also for self-defense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That person walked to the side of a carrying pole and looked at it for a long time. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°I brought two shovels.¡± Everyone was slightly relieved and felt much calmer. However, as a result, everyone had something in their hearts and no one said anything. The mountain wind was very strong at night. It made a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound as it passed through the forest and grass, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. Especially those who had come to the village in the middle of the day and witnessed the tragic state of the village after they were possessed by the devil, they were trembling all over at this moment. Chapter 2267 - Chapter 2267 Discovery (unedited) _3 Chapter 2267: Discovery (unedited) _3 Chapter 2267: Discovery (unedited) _3 No matter how close he was to the fire, he still felt his hands and feet turn cold. Li Gen sat uncomfortably on Li Quan¡¯s left side. He and Li Quan were cousins, so he always followed Li Quan¡¯s lead. He would usually say things that were inconvenient for Li Quan to say, and was very loyal to Li Quan. When they entered the village today, he had followed behind Li Tong and even turned the female corpse around with a carrying pole. He didn¡¯t think much of it at that time, but after the female corpse suddenly turned demonic and killed Liu Zi, he felt a wave of fear. For some reason, he felt a little uneasy. Perhaps it was because old Liu and the others had not returned for a long time, but he felt like there were many eyes staring at him from behind. He resisted the desire to turn back and look. He twisted his body and leaned against the fire. However, as he moved, something behind him moved, like an extremely soft tentacle, and touched him up his spine. The firewood had been set up, and the iron pot had been placed on it. As soon as the water source arrived, they poured it into the pot. Corn, wild vegetables, and other things were poured in. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anticipation. Although it wasn¡¯t winter yet, the temperature in the mountains was already low, and it became even colder at night. It could be seen that everyone¡¯s life was very difficult. Their clothes were thin, and when the mountain wind blew, they all trembled. Just as uncle Shan was about to invite song qingxiao, someone by the fire shouted, ¡± ¡°Uncle Shan, why don¡¯t you come here and warm yourself up by the fire?¡± Uncle Shan responded, still holding his hand out. ¡°Child, come.¡± Song qingxiao turned her head to look at the bonfire in the distance. Everyone was looking at her. Some of them were dissatisfied, but they did not say anything. Uncle Shan waited for her reply with a friendly smile. His palms were covered in calluses, and the calluses were the marks of time and bitterness, mixed with some mud. He seemed to have forgotten about his obsession and the torture of life. He was satisfied with the coming meal time. The joy in his eyes made song qingxiao smile. ¡°Yes.¡± She put her hand on it. Uncle Shan chuckled and pulled her up. Since he couldn¡¯t solve the problem of being possessed, sealed, and the heavenly Dao temple for the time being, he didn¡¯t think about it for now. There would always be a way to solve it. When the two of them came over, everyone¡¯s expression froze for a moment. The flame licked the bottom of the pot and made a ¡®boom¡¯ sound. The water surface bubbled. The pot wasn¡¯t very big. There was a lot of water in the pot, but only a little corn. But even so, the stomachs of the people around the pot were growling with hunger as they kept looking into the pot. ¡°Brother Quan, what happened to the six today? Who is she, and why is she with us?¡± In the team today, the man who had been very angry after hearing about Liu Zi¡¯s death finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. When he saw that uncle Shan had brought song qingxiao over, he stood up with a whoosh and pointed at her with his index finger. He was the first to launch an attack. No one said anything, waiting for Li Quan to make a statement. Traveling merchants earned hard-earned money. There was a fixed amount of food every day. Everyone was already not full. Now that there was suddenly one more person, everyone was naturally very dissatisfied. Uncle Shan looked at song Qing and whispered, ¡± ¡°He is Zhao Qi, Liu Zi¡¯s cousin.¡± He reached his hand closer to the fire and rubbed his hands. ¡°Although he¡¯s sad, he¡¯s not an unreasonable person. As long as he understands the cause and effect, he won¡¯t blame you.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t mind and nodded. After we entered the village today ¡­ Li Quan was prepared for this. He knew that he would be interrogated by the crowd, so he nodded and explained the whole situation. Song qingxiao pretended to warm herself up by the fire, but in fact, she remembered Li Quan¡¯s words. What he said was no different from what uncle Shan had said. The only slight difference was that this group of people had split up and uncle Shan had discovered him at the first moment. when we heard uncle Shan say that there were living people, we rushed over and found the possessed female corpse and this little girl. Li Quan was a decent man, or he wouldn¡¯t have been in charge of the caravan for such a long time and won everyone¡¯s admiration. ¡°No one would have thought that a corpse that died from demonic possession would be resurrected. If it wasn¡¯t for this little girl¡¯s reminder, I¡¯m afraid that we would have died there today.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the people who had followed him into the village heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fear and nodded. ¡°He was unlucky to have killed Liu Zi. It has nothing to do with this girl.¡± Li Quan said indifferently, ¡°Once we enter the village, even if we don¡¯t bring her out, we¡¯ll still encounter that possessed corpse.¡± Now that he thought about it, it was fortunate that song qingxiao reacted quickly and was bold enough to hold the body with a carrying pole at the critical moment. She also reminded everyone to subdue the body temporarily. However, song qingxiao looked young and weak, but he was unexpectedly strong. Chapter 2268 - Chapter 2268 Visitor (1) Chapter 2268: Visitor (1) Chapter 2268: Visitor (1) Under the faint light of the fire, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with irrepressible anger. ¡®Chi Chi-¡® The boiling hot soup hit the firewood, and a large amount of smoke rose. The pot of wild vegetable and corn porridge had been destroyed and could no longer be eaten. Everyone reacted and trembled with anger. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Li Gen also realized that he had caused a big trouble. When he realized that it was just an ordinary green foxtail grass, he knew that he had overreacted. The gazes of the people in the caravan became unfriendly. Some of them clenched their fists tightly, and their eyes were red from the light of the fire. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The mountain wind blew through the trees, swaying the branches and leaves of the trees. With a ¡®boom¡¯, the ignited match was blown out. ¡°Ah!¡± Li Gen, who was still in shock, exclaimed again when he saw this. The rest of the people were affected by his emotions. They were all frightened and squeezed into a ball. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Li Quan, the leading merchant, was the first to react. He shouted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just windy, what¡¯s it called?¡± Everyone heard him and did not dare to make any more noise as they ran. ¡°Reignite the fire!¡± Although Li Quan was pretending to be calm, he felt his hair standing on end. There was no light in the mountains at night. The clouds were extremely thick tonight, blocking the moonlight and stars. The tall and dense tree crown blocked the surroundings completely, and only the sparks on the ground that had not completely extinguished were flickering. In the dark, everyone¡¯s chaotic heartbeat seemed to carry a kind of mutually infectious tension, slowly flowing around. After losing the light, everyone felt insecure. Without the fire, the mountain became even colder. Upon hearing Li Quan¡¯s instructions, someone took out a fire match. But this time, no matter how hard they tried, they could not light it up. ¡°It¡¯s really strange ¡­¡± The charcoal on the ground was gradually extinguished by the water flame, and the light of the fire did not shine. The people in the forest suddenly fell into endless darkness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid ¡­¡± Uncle Shan grabbed song qingxiao¡¯s hand tightly. It was hard to tell if he was comforting her or himself. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything, but she already felt that something was wrong. She had lost her spiritual power, so it was difficult for her to sense the existence of Yin Qi. She also couldn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ through her divine sense if these people were infected with evil. In addition, there seemed to be some kind of force interfering with her senses, consciously numbing her instincts, causing her reaction to be much slower. Before this, she had not realized that something was wrong at all. After escaping from the village and Liu Zi¡¯s death, everyone¡¯s mood had been very low. It was very likely that at this time, this group of traveling merchants had been contaminated with something that should not have been contaminated. She frowned at the thought. devil possession, heavenly Dao temple, dark green token ¡­ Since uncle Shan had mentioned this, it must be related to her. Perhaps the opportunity for her to escape was contained in this. From what she knew so far, the initial demonic possession came from the heavenly Dao temple. According to her thoughts, she only needed to find the heavenly Dao temple, understand what had happened back then, and seal the demonic Qi. This matter would be perfectly resolved. However, the problem was ¡­ If this was the divine incarcerate trial, and the mission was not clear, it was hard to say whether her mission was to seal the demonic Qi. According to the past laws of the divine prison, such an ambiguous clue was very likely to seal the demonic aura and save mankind. At the same time, it was also possible to completely break the seal and make the situation of being possessed by the devil worse. However, what was different from the past was that she didn¡¯t enter the trial space of the divine incarcerate and didn¡¯t meet any opponents. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t guess the final outcome of the mission. To song qingxiao, this was a very dangerous thing. No matter which situation she chose, it was very likely that she would only know whether her choice was right or wrong after she had completed it. ¡°If this fire doesn¡¯t start ¡­¡± The people of the trade caravan who were holding the fire piston started to feel scared and spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Maybe the mountain wind is too strong.¡± Li Quan forced himself to calm down and comforted him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, he felt a little uneasy. The wind in the mountain was getting stronger and stronger, like steel needles mixed in. When it blew across everyone¡¯s body, it was so piercing that they felt pain all over. If the fire wasn¡¯t lit, it would be difficult for them to stay here until dawn. ¡°Why don¡¯t we change a place and find a place where we can block the wind?¡± The others also felt the cold. They rubbed their arms and stomped their feet a few times, trying to recover some of their numb feet. Chapter 2269 - Chapter 2269 The arrival (2) Chapter 2269: The arrival (2) Chapter 2269: The arrival (2) This suggestion was agreed by everyone, and everyone hurriedly went to pack their things. Even uncle Shan was shaking as he grabbed song Qing¡¯s small hand, as if he wanted to follow the crowd. They seemed to have completely forgotten one thing! Song Qing¡¯s small pupils contracted. He squeezed uncle Shan¡¯s palm hard and reminded him in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Old Liu and the others.¡± This mountain wind was indeed abnormal, but she had originally cultivated ice-type spirit power, so she had a certain resistance to the cold. In addition, she was wearing a heavenly silk garment from yunjin treasure clothing workshop. Although this dress had been damaged in the lightning tribulation and battle, and had almost lost its spiritual power, it was woven from silk from ice silkworms. Even in such a situation, it could still help her block some of the cold. Uncle Shan, who was already panicking, was about to pack his things, but when song Qing reminded him, he was stunned. Then, he came to a realization. ¡°Yup!¡± He stopped in his tracks and shouted at the panicking crowd, ¡± ¡°No!¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s shout caused everyone to pause. Before Li Quan could ask, he said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Old Liu and the others are not back yet.¡± As soon as he said this, Li Quan smacked his forehead, stomped his feet and shouted, ¡± ¡°Yeah, old Liu isn¡¯t back yet. Look at my memory!¡± In the caravan, old Liu, Wang GUI ¡®er, and Zhao si had not returned. The three of them had followed Li Quan¡¯s orders to check if there was any danger nearby. They might have set up one or two traps along the way, so they had delayed some time. If everyone left without permission, the three of them would only be able to find nothing when they returned the way they came. It was very difficult to meet up in the dark mountains and in the extremely unfamiliar environment. If they split up here, it would be very dangerous for the three of them since they had no clothes or food to protect them. Song qingxiao felt that Li Gen¡¯s sudden actions were very unusual, as if he was being prompted by some mysterious reason. First, they knocked over the porridge to put out the firewood. Then, under the hunger and cold, everyone was afraid and anxious to move. Under such tension and fear, everyone had even forgotten about their accomplices. It would be understandable if only one person had forgotten, but everyone had forgotten. This made song qingxiao feel strange. The moment she became alert and was no longer affected by the tense atmosphere, she quickly noticed that something was wrong. It was as if there was a mysterious force in the dark that wanted to force everyone to leave this place, and these ordinary people did not notice it at all. ¡°Uncle Shan is right, we can¡¯t leave!¡± As soon as Li Quan was awakened, he immediately sobered up. As the leader of the caravan, he had also thought of the consequences if everyone was separated. ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t get separated and gather together. Li Gen, Zhao Qi, Huang Wu ¡­¡± He called out quite a few people¡¯s names, and those who were called by him all held back their fear and responded loudly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s form a circle, with the older and weaker ones in the center.¡± He continued, ¡± ¡°Everyone, feel around and pick up the rest of the firewood. Try your best to light up the fire.¡± The reason for everyone¡¯s panic was none other than because they had run into evil today and encountered the matter of entering the devil slaughter village. In the end, Li Gen¡¯s reckless actions overturned the pot and extinguished the fire. Coincidentally, perhaps it was because of the strong mountain wind or because everyone was nervous, the match couldn¡¯t produce any fire, so they were in a panic. Now that Li Quan had calmed down and given a series of instructions, everyone was much calmer. if we can light a fire, we¡¯ll do our best. If not, we¡¯ll squeeze together. When old Liu and the others return, we¡¯ll leave this place immediately and find another place to rest. With Li Quan¡¯s words, everyone responded. They had been travelling for many years and had experienced many things. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain calm after seeing the situation of being possessed by the devil. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Li Quan¡¯s words fell, everyone followed his instructions and quickly surrounded him. They were no longer as panicked as before. The match might have been flooded and could not be reignited. However, with Li Quan¡¯s help, the situation stabilized. Uncle Shan, who was the older member of the team, and song qingxiao, who was still a child, were surrounded. With the wind blocked, uncle Shan¡¯s anxious heart settled down. He even laughed and whispered to song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°This is good. Brother Quan is an experienced man. Once he spoke, everyone stopped panicking.¡± He seemed to be very confident in Li Quan. Chapter 2270 - Chapter 2270 The arrival (3) Chapter 2270: The arrival (3) Chapter 2270: The arrival (3) ¡°If we can start a fire, then we don¡¯t need to go. We will set off after dawn. I hope we can get out of the mountain quickly.¡± The old man nagged, it¡¯s just a pity for that pot of porridge and food. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be hungry tonight. Everyone¡¯s days weren¡¯t good, and every portion of the caravan¡¯s rations had been calculated. After such an unforeseen event, everyone was like a bird startled by the twang of a bow. It was not realistic to get water again to cook. It was very likely that Li Quan would ask everyone to be patient for the night and cook food to fill their stomachs when they could see again in the morning. A man who was standing back to back with uncle Shan heard his words and laughed. it¡¯s nothing to be hungry for a meal. I¡¯m used to it. As long as I can get out of this forest and find a village down the mountain, I can always get something to eat. Everyone was talking loudly, as if the shadow from before had gradually dissipated. Song qingxiao did not dare to be distracted. She had a feeling that things would not end so easily. If that mysterious power wanted to drive everyone away from this place, there would always be more twists and turns. But what were these twists and turns? A wild beast that could injure people came out of the mountains? Demons and ghosts? Or did someone become demonic and caused everyone to flee? As she was thinking about this, she suddenly heard a rustling sound. It was as if a human or a beast was carefully walking over to her side. In the dark night, the sound of the wind was the first to be heard by everyone. ¡°There are footsteps coming!¡± Li Quan lowered his voice and said, his voice a little tense. The crowd tensed up. Even uncle Shan clenched his fists. Fortunately, after the previous chaos, everyone was holding Sickles, shovels, and other things in their hands. At this time, they held them in front of their chests and waited with bated breath. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and it didn¡¯t sound like they had deliberately restrained themselves. From the sound of it, it seemed that several people were traveling together. Uncle Shan¡¯s tense body relaxed, as if he had thought of something. He gradually let go of song Qing¡¯s hand. It was obvious that he had let his guard down. ¡°Da!¡± Da da da!¡¯ The sound was getting closer and closer, and it seemed to be less than ten meters away from them. The people around them seemed to have guessed something, but some of them had spoken. For some reason, song qingxiao¡¯s heart started to beat faster. Uncle Shan, who was holding her hand, could even feel that the little hand in his palm was starting to sweat. The moment the sweat seeped out, it immediately turned cold, causing the temperature of their hands to drop rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this little girl?¡± Uncle Shan was puzzled. He rescued song qingxiao, who had almost died from the mouth of a female corpse, under the sacrificial table in the village¡¯s mud temple. She had been very calm since she was pulled out. Whether the female corpse was ¡®resurrected¡¯, killed Liu Zi, or was ostracized by him, she was so calm that she didn¡¯t seem like a child at all, as if she didn¡¯t know what fear was. When Li Gen screamed and put out the fire, everyone was panicking. Only she was very calm and remembered to remind herself that old Liu and the others had not returned. However, for some reason, when she heard the sound of footsteps, she became nervous and defensive. ¡°Is that old Liu?¡± Just as uncle Shan was feeling suspicious, Li Quan could not help but ask loudly. Da da da- The footsteps stopped and the surroundings fell silent for a moment. The people on this side were waiting for the people from the dark side to confirm their identities, but for some reason, the other side seemed to have reacted a little slower. After a long silence, song Qing¡¯s heart beat even faster. With her extraordinary premonition, she had already sensed an ominous aura. The aura was indescribable. Although she could not sense any killing intent, there seemed to be a hidden malicious intent contained within it, giving her a very dangerous feeling. At this time, her strength was suppressed, and her body¡¯s strength was really like a thin and weak child in her early teens. If there was really danger, this group of people were just ordinary people and might not be able to withstand it. The only trump cards in her hands were the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character that would still appear in her palm and the dark Qing order that was still faintly reacting. Although the dark green token had a reaction, he didn¡¯t know if it would be useful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the ¡®benevolence¡¯ word had appeared, she was not sure how to use it. Her heart was beating faster and faster. It had been at least five seconds since Li Quan asked the question. There was no reply. Uncle Shan and the others started to feel uneasy. Could it be that everyone had guessed wrong and the one who had returned was not old Liu who had scouted the way? But in the middle of the night, in the wilderness, if it wasn¡¯t old Liu and the other two who had returned, who else could it be? Chapter 2271 - Chapter 2271 Stop him (1) Chapter 2271: Stop him (1) Chapter 2271: Stop him (1) After a few breaths, the newcomer did not say a word, as if he was thinking about how to speak. In the silence, a strange atmosphere gradually spread. Li Quan and the others began to feel uneasy. The chill was like a bone-piercing sword that pierced through song qingxiao¡¯s back and into her spine, causing her hair to stand on end. ¡°Yes, yes ¡­¡± Li Quan¡¯s voice was so tense that it seemed like a string that could break at any moment. He said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Is it old Liu ¡­¡± Everyone held their breath and looked into the distance in fear. At this moment, the sound of the wind and the rustling of the leaves were all suppressed by the intense heartbeat. The blood in their minds was flowing. Everyone held the shovel in their hands tightly, but they felt that they had no guarantee at all. Just as everyone was trembling in fear, as if they could no longer bear it ¡­ ¡°.. That¡¯s right,¡± The figure standing opposite him finally spoke. The voice sounded like someone had a mouthful of phlegm stuck in their throat, causing them to unconsciously feel an itch in their throat. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± The other figure beside old Liu spoke. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± When Li Quan, whose scalp was numb, heard this, his whole body suddenly relaxed. His legs went soft, and he almost fell to the ground. The others reacted similarly. When they heard the familiar voice, they let down their guard. ¡°It¡¯s old Liu¡¯s voice. They¡¯re back ¡­¡± As soon as Li Quan finished speaking, the others stood up in a hurry. Uncle Shan recognized the voices of old Liu and the others. He said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± At this moment, an inexplicable sense of strangeness shrouded song qingxiao¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t get rid of it, and it made her tremble. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± This was an instinctive warning. Although she had lost her power and her five powerful senses were sealed, the premonition she had gained from countless life and death trials made her aware of a thick sense of danger. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± She pulled uncle Shan¡¯s hand and reminded him in a low voice. However, no one was listening to her at this moment. The return of old Liu and the rest surprised the people in the caravan. Even uncle Shan was overjoyed. Everyone put down their shovels and other items and stood up impatiently, ready to welcome them. ¡°Da!¡± Da! Da!¡± The sound of uniform footsteps rang out at the same time, and three figures walked out of the darkness. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the strong wind in the mountains, but when he approached, he felt a bone-chilling feeling. ¡°Why did you guys take so long?¡± The leader of the caravan, Li Quan, quickly suppressed the weakness in his legs and stood up with great difficulty, ¡± ¡°We waited for so long and almost left.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a small accident,¡± ¡°I¡¯m late,¡± old Liu replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Song qingxiao had a bad feeling. Old Liu and the others had been separated from the caravan for a long time. When they returned, their auras seemed to be much more sinister, which made her feel a sense of danger. Even if she didn¡¯t have divine sense, she could guess that these people had probably encountered something outside and ran into evil. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Uncle Shan, who was the closest to her, finally heard what she said. He couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these three.¡± She replied to uncle Shan and lowered her voice. something so big happened at the camp. Li Gen¡¯s bow was like a snake¡¯s shadow. He knocked over the big pot, causing the porridge to fall over and put out the fire. At this time, the smoke had not dispersed. Such a big thing, but the three of them did not even ask. This was obviously not right. After the pot was overturned and the porridge was spilled, the traveling merchants were very angry. It was obvious that this group of people was not having a good time. Her joining the team made the people in the team very dissatisfied because there was an extra pair of chopsticks, not to mention the entire pot of porridge that had toppled over. Old Liu and the others should at least be very concerned, but they did not care about it, as if the pot of porridge did not matter to them. Uncle Shan, who had been overjoyed, was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°It seems to be ¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was not loud, and old Liu and the others were still a few steps away from the crowd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the moment she finished speaking, she felt three malicious gazes fall on her. In an instant, her scalp went numb and her body trembled uncontrollably. ¡°Quan, we found a temple up ahead.¡± That gaze filled with evil thoughts was fixed on song Qing for a moment before it finally moved away slowly. Old Liu¡¯s hoarse voice rang out, ¡± Chapter 2272 - Chapter 2272 Chapter 1072-stop Chapter 2272: Chapter 1072-stop Chapter 2272: Chapter 1072-stop today, everyone happened to be possessed by the devil. In order to prevent being contaminated with devil Qi, we went to the temple to pay our respects, so we came back late. He spoke very slowly, as if every sentence had been carefully thought over, and it sounded very strange. However, no one thought that there was a problem with old Liu¡¯s way of speaking, either because he usually spoke like this or because everyone had been frightened and didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong. When everyone heard this, they all felt extremely happy. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± After the fire went out, the mountain wind was bone-chilling, and everyone¡¯s clothes were thin, so it was somewhat unbearable. If they were to come across a temple, it would be great if they could take shelter from the wind, warm themselves up by the fire, and have a mouthful of hot water to drink. ¡°Where is the temple?¡± it¡¯s not far ahead. I¡¯ll lead you there. We¡¯ll talk as we walk. Old Liu replied. The rest of the people couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They didn¡¯t wait for Li Quan to say anything and went to carry the burden. ¡°Hold on!¡± At this moment, a cold and crisp sound rang out, stopping everyone from packing their luggage. Old Liu, who was talking to Li Quan, turned his head. Even in the dark, song qingxiao could feel a chill. There were no young children in the caravan, and the youngest was already fifteen or sixteen years old. Only the girl uncle Shan had saved in the village today was around ten years old. ¡°This is such a wild mountain, where would there be a temple?¡± Although song qingxiao had lost her strength, she was much calmer and more composed than the people in front of her. She ignored old Liu¡¯s malicious gaze and slowly said, ¡± the three of you are not the only ones who went out. The ones who went out to fetch water, chop firewood, and find vegetables have all returned. I didn¡¯t see you three. How could you happen to run into the temple? ¡± When Li Quan, who was originally very excited, heard this, it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on his head. The joy in his heart faded, and his rationality returned. ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± The nearby mountains and wilderness didn¡¯t seem to be inhabited, so where did this temple come from? The monster¡¯s biography immediately appeared in his mind, and his tone was already somewhat vigilant. ¡°Where did you find the temple?¡± ¡°A few hundred meters ahead, Zhao si saw it when he cut through a row of thorns.¡± Another gloomy male voice spoke. Song Qing thought of the three missing people and guessed that the person who spoke was ¡®Wang GUI¡¯ er¡¯. ¡°After we found the temple, we immediately paid our respects and then came back.¡± Zhao si said. Then, old Liu also said, ¡± ¡°Ah Quan, we¡¯re all fellow villagers. We¡¯ve been leading a group of merchants for many years. Could it be that you don¡¯t trust us and trust a young girl who just joined the group today?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Old Liu¡¯s words quickly gained the approval of some people in the caravan. Li Quan¡¯s doubts began to waver again. Song qingxiao frowned. ¡°You said that you went to the temple to pay your respects because you happened to be possessed by the devil.¡± She asked Li Quan loudly, ¡± ¡°Are these three people among the people who entered the village today?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say this to check if the three were lying. In fact, she was very sure that there was something wrong with them. The reason why he had deliberately shouted this was because he knew that the caravan was already like birds startled by the twang of a bow, and that they would be particularly vigilant at the slightest movement. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the three of you, where did you find out about the demonic cultivation?¡± Although she was small, she had a fierce aura. ¡°The leader of the caravan was busy with his journey and didn¡¯t have the time to tell everyone about his obsession!¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang GUI ¡®er was about to say something, but song qingxiao did not give him the chance. She said loudly, ¡± ¡°Today¡¯s matter is indeed strange.¡± First, Li Gen knocked over the firewood rack, and then the lighter couldn¡¯t be ignited, forcing the frightened crowd to Dodge and pack their things to leave. Seeing that everyone had calmed down, he decided to stay where he was and wait. At the same time, old Liu and the others, who had disappeared, returned. At the same time, he also said that he had found a temple by coincidence. It could be seen that he was deliberately trying to trick everyone to leave this place. ¡°Moreover,¡± She looked in the direction of the three people and said without fear, ¡± the fire in this pot has been put out, and this pot of porridge has been spilled all over the ground. You came back and didn¡¯t even ask about it. Isn¡¯t there a ghost? ¡± Her words were completely baseless, but they were full of vigor and made people inexplicably convinced. Chapter 2273 - Chapter 2273 Stop him (3) Chapter 2273: Stop him (3) Chapter 2273: Stop him (3) The few people who had shouted to pack their luggage immediately stopped. No one dared to go any further. They clenched their shovels and other items again, looking at the three people vigilantly. Old Liu and the other two were silent for a moment, as if they were hesitating about what to do. After a while, when everyone was on high alert, old Liu suddenly let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh, we were careless.¡± He took a few steps forward, and Li Quan and the rest of the troops retreated in a hurry. With a rustling sound, old Liu seemed to have taken something out of his clothes. The red sparks flickered twice, as if he was lighting a fire. It was strange that the other people in the caravan couldn¡¯t light up the match no matter how hard they tried. However, the match in old Liu¡¯s hand lit up with a ¡®boom¡¯ after he blew on it. The moment the light appeared, it reflected the faces of old Liu and the other two. Although their expressions were a little unsightly, it was without a doubt the three of them. The three of them were standing side by side, empty-handed. Li Quan thought of the rumors of demons and eccentrics, and secretly shifted his gaze to the feet of the three. The three people¡¯s feet were hidden in the grass, and it was unclear if any of them had stepped on solid ground. However, the three of them had stepped on the grass all the way here, making ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ sounds. This couldn¡¯t be fake. If it was a ghost, how could there be any movement when it floated over? When everyone thought up to this point, they already believed most of it in their hearts. At this moment, old Liu held up the fire fold and said, ¡± Wang GUI ¡®er also came to the village today and saw with her own eyes the demonic possession. Quan, have you forgotten? ¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± He coughed twice, as if he was trying to clear his throat of old phlegm, and his voice became much hoarser. after we found out that we were possessed by the devil, we were very afraid. When we went out to look for it, we were probably blessed by a monk. We happened to see a temple in the mountains, and there were even monks guarding the temple. Perhaps it was God¡¯s blessing that he wanted to save us. Old Liu said a lot of things in a row and coughed even more violently. Li Quan didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be struggling and hesitating, not knowing which side to listen to. we went in and knelt down to pay our respects to the Buddha. According to the master, there was demonic Qi in our team, so we were in a hurry to come back to save everyone¡¯s lives. That¡¯s why we neglected the fact that the pot had fallen and the rice had spilled. His words indirectly explained song qingxiao¡¯s question, and it made Li Quan even more hesitant. Especially when he mentioned the existence of demonic Qi in the group, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of song Qing. After all, compared to old Liu and the others, she was a foreigner and was not familiar with the people in the caravan. Most importantly, she was the survivor of the village that was possessed by the devil today. If there was someone in the team who had the highest possibility of having devil Qi, it would be her. the master said that there was demonic Qi in our team and asked us to go quickly. Now that someone is stopping us, could it be ¡­ Old Liu coughed twice and deliberately spoke halfway, which made everyone even more uneasy. At this moment, Zhao si said, ¡± Zhao Qi, we are cousins. Don¡¯t you recognize my voice? ¡± He seemed to be very angry and shouted, ¡± ¡°Where did Liu Zi die today? don¡¯t you forget why he died!¡± we¡¯ve been traveling and doing business together for many years. We¡¯ve lived and eaten together. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t trust your life-and-death brothers but trust a little girl who survived in a village that was possessed? ¡± Wang GUI ¡®er also said in a dark voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this girl has been possessed by demonic Qi and wants to harm us, so she deliberately prevented us from entering the temple to visit the Buddha.¡± ¡°Brother Quan ¡­¡± Both sides stuck to their own arguments, and the group of ordinary people was already in a mess. Li Quan was also hesitating. Uncle Shan held song Qing¡¯s small hand tightly, his palm was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Everyone, everyone, calm down ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this girl has some motive for sowing Discord.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we tie her up and send her to the temple to ferry her soul?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a child, how could he have any bad intentions ¡­¡± Uncle Shan tried his best to resist, holding song qingxiao¡¯s hand and saying, ¡± ¡°If it was really contaminated by the demonic Qi, I would have long noticed that something was wrong.¡± However, he had been holding song qingxiao¡¯s hand and paying close attention to her, but he had not noticed any signs of her being possessed. ¡°She ¡­¡± Wang GUI ¡®er was about to say something when old Liu suddenly pulled her back. ¡°How about this?¡± The corners of his mouth twitched and he revealed a smile. ¡°If you still have any doubts, let¡¯s go to the temple first and ask for the help of the master. If the little girl doesn¡¯t have any demonic Qi, everyone will be relieved. What do you think?¡± His method wasn¡¯t bad, and some people nodded in agreement. Zhao si also said, ¡°The wind is strong in the mountains. I¡¯d better find a temple to stay for the night. It¡¯s much better than being exposed to the cold wind outside in the wilderness.¡± At this point, everyone nodded. Li Quan, the leader, had not found anything strange so far. Liu and the other two explained song qingxiao¡¯s questions one by one. He had no reason to force them to stay, so he nodded. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing sighed. She was too weak. After being suppressed, their age and bodies would also shrink. Without strength to support them, it would be difficult to convince the masses. She had been saved by uncle Shan and taken away by this group of people. Li Quan and the others had done her a favor, so she had wanted to do her best to save their lives. Now it seemed that her little strength was not enough to completely stop what was going to happen. Chapter 2274 - Chapter 2274 The call (1) Chapter 2274: The call (1) Chapter 2274: The call (1) A long-lost sense of helplessness welled up in song Qing¡¯s heart. After her strength was suppressed, she could keep calm with her rich experience and try her best to save her life in danger.He could remind this group of people who were working hard to make a living because he felt pity for them. However, she realized that she could not control other people¡¯s decisions. These people didn¡¯t even know that their lives would be in danger. She knew what was going to happen, but she couldn¡¯t stop it because of someone else¡¯s will. This made her clearly realize that she was not an omnipotent ¡®God¡¯, and there were times when she couldn¡¯t control her strength. He had never felt this way before. When she was strong, she didn¡¯t need to feel or say anything. If she found something wrong, she could use her strong power to stop it and save these people¡¯s lives. To mortals without spiritual power cultivation, although she was not a God, she was no different from a God. She could control their life and death with a single thought. However, when she lost this power and was also controlled by the rules, she lost this calm sense of control, but she could understand the uncertainties of human nature more deeply. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with a complicated look and a sigh. This feeling made her tremble endlessly. It was as if it had melted away the coldness and alienation from her body, making her seem more ¡®human¡¯. She lowered her head and no longer tried to speak. Li Quan and the others didn¡¯t notice her change. They thought she was already nervous because of what old Liu and the others had said. In the dark, the malicious gaze lingered on her for a moment, then slowly moved away. Only uncle Shan, who was the closest to song qingxiao and was holding her hand, could feel the change in her. However, he thought that she was afraid of what Zhao si and the others had said. The short and thin old man held her hand tightly and patted her head as if to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He said softly, ¡± ¡°Bodhisattva is just. The mages can see that you don¡¯t have any demonic nature, so they won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Since things had come to this, there was no room for redemption. Song qingxiao suppressed her feelings and nodded in agreement with uncle Shan. ¡°Yes.¡± .. After knowing that there was a temple on the mountain, Li Quan and the others felt that the mountain wind was extremely cold and wanted to leave immediately. He called for everyone to pack up their scattered things, picked up the pot on the ground, carried the load, and asked old Liu, ¡± ¡°You can still find the way to the temple, right?¡± ¡°I can.¡± In the dark, old Liu replied, ¡± ¡°I left a mark on my way back.¡± No one had any more questions. They trembled as they followed the footsteps of old Liu and the other two, wanting to leave this place. After leaving this place, the tree crown became slightly sparser. The clouds parted slightly, revealing the shadow of a crescent moon. Tonight¡¯s moonlight was deep blue, carrying a strange and gloomy aura. It dyed the dense forest almost black with a blue luster, exuding an ominous aura of death. No one noticed it. Li Gen even sighed, ¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯d have to sleep in the wilderness tonight. I didn¡¯t expect you to find a place to sleep.¡± Because of the green foxtail grass that had scared him half to death, he was extremely afraid of spending the night outside. Now that he was able to find a place to take shelter, he was naturally very happy. ¡°Yes, the wind tonight is strangely strong.¡± I wonder if there¡¯s any vegetarian food in the temple. Can I have a sip of hot water ¡­ Everyone chimed in one after another, looking forward to the temple in the mountain. At this time, people had a natural trust in the temple. After confirming old Liu¡¯s identity and eliminating the possibility that he was not lying, everyone couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the temple. ¡°Tonight, Li Gen knocked down guowan. I¡¯ve been on the road for the whole day, but I haven¡¯t eaten a single grain of rice. If there is vegetarian food in the temple, I will buy a bowl to fill my stomach no matter how much it costs.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As everyone was talking and laughing, the leader of the caravan, Li Quan, asked curiously, ¡± ¡°This mountain is desolate and there¡¯s no one around.¡± After everyone fled from the demonized village, it took them several hours to reach this place. ¡°Why was the temple built here?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± The one who spoke was old Liu. He let out a very strange laugh, ¡± ¡°I naturally have my reasons for being here.¡± His words, coupled with the dark environment, seemed a little frightening. However, he quickly realized this and added, ¡± maybe it¡¯s waiting for people like us to have a place to rest in peace? ¡± Chapter 2275 - Chapter 2275 The call (2) Chapter 2275: The call (2) Chapter 2275: The call (2) ¡°Rest in peace?¡± When Li Quan heard this, he felt that something was not right. He wanted to ask more, but old Liu said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, it¡¯s not far away, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Hearing his urging, everyone quickened their pace. The grass in the ground had already produced dewdrops, wetting everyone¡¯s feet. They felt a chill rising from the bottom of their feet and drilling into their hearts. They could not help but look forward to the warmth and peace of the temple. Uncle Shan pulled song Qing along. Although the old man was old, he was used to walking on the mountain roads. He walked fast and steadily, and he could even help her, which saved her a lot of effort. She did not stop walking, but in her heart, she was guessing what would happen when she reached the temple. He didn¡¯t know if it was a demon or a ghost. She tried to wake up the Qing Ming token again, but the token, which had reacted very strongly when she heard about the heavenly Dao temple, didn¡¯t react at all. This result was within her expectations. She clenched her fists again, but the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character in her palm did not react at all. Old Liu, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± His voice broke the silence, causing everyone to stop in their tracks. It had only been a few minutes since old Liu said that the temple was ¡®not far¡¯. No one had expected the temple to be so close. ¡°Where are you?¡± Li Quan looked up in a daze and stretched his neck to look, trying to find the location of the temple. Everyone looked up. Song qingxiao also stood on her tiptoes to see, but it was foggy in front of them. All they could see were the shadows of trees. There was no temple. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right there?¡± Old Liu laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys take a closer look?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of the wind and the branches were blown down. The mist was blown away a little, and a faint light came from the front. The light pierced through the blue fog and shone on everyone¡¯s faces. Immediately after, the faint sound of Sanskrit entered everyone¡¯s ears, causing everyone¡¯s expression to change. ¡°It is indeed a temple!¡± The moment the temple appeared and the sound of Sanskrit entered his ears, song qingxiao¡¯s soul, which was sealed, suddenly trembled. The medallion, which had been dormant, seemed to have been greatly stimulated. A large amount of Yin Qi was emitted from its body, and it even broke through some mysterious seal and spread to song qingxiao¡¯s body. In the darkness, everyone was overjoyed at the appearance of the temple. Even uncle Shan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the Sanskrit. Under the protection of the night, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the temple that suddenly appeared in the mountains. No one noticed song Qing¡¯s strange behavior. There was a flash of light in her clenched fist, and then it disappeared. Wisps of black smoke slowly escaped from her body and mixed with the thin mist around her. ¡°Mumble ¡­ Wuwuwuwuwu ¡­ What ¡­¡± The faintly discernible Sanskrit sound became louder and clearer, drilling into her eardrums and stimulating her blood vessels, causing her to lose her focus for a short time. However, song qingxiao quickly realized that something was wrong and blinked hard. The layer of green mist in her eyes quickly faded away, and her eyes found her anxiety, becoming bright and clear again. ¡°It is indeed a temple!¡± ¡°There¡¯s light in the temple, which means there¡¯s someone.¡± Everyone was overjoyed, especially the moment they heard the Sanskrit. The fatigue, fear, hunger, and cold of the caravan all disappeared completely in this majestic and ethereal sound. ¡°Let¡¯s go over quickly!¡± Old Liu shouted, and naturally, no one would disagree. The group quickened their pace and stumbled towards the temple. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ A wave of rhythmic knocking on the wooden fish could be heard, accompanied by the monks ¡®chanting. It spread far and wide, bringing with it a kind of ethereal and abnormally divine feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Very quickly, an extremely large temple door appeared in front of everyone. The temple gate was five meters high, Grand and magnificent. There was a square plaque on it, which seemed to have large words hanging on it. However, the plaque seemed to be shrouded in a layer of Buddhist light, making people not dare to look at it directly. They could not see what was written on it at all. Almost no one in the caravan was literate, but Li Quan, as the leader, had a rough understanding. However, when he squinted his eyes and looked up, he saw the Buddha¡¯s shadow crashing down heavily, as if Mount Tai was about to fall, as if 100000 heavy mountains were about to crush him. He immediately let out a frightened cry, ¡± Chapter 2276 - Chapter 2276 The call (3) Chapter 2276: The call (3) Chapter 2276: The call (3) ¡°Ah!¡± His heart was filled with fear, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at it. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about what it was, only vaguely thinking of three words. His eyes were in extreme pain, and even his head was throbbing. He thought he had offended the temple and couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. However, everyone else¡¯s feelings were the exact opposite of his. In the thick Sanskrit sound, everyone felt as if they had arrived at the Holy Land of Buddhism. The pain in their hearts seemed to have been washed away and they became extremely relaxed. Just as these people were feeling joy or pain, the black Qi that gushed out of song qingxiao¡¯s body merged with the Golden light. A faint call entered her divine sense, ¡± ¡°Godmother ¡­¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re here ¡­ You¡¯ve come ¡­¡± ¡°Godmother ¡­ Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­ You¡¯ve finally come ¡­¡± The Echo of that voice reverberated, breaking the layers of seals set up in her sea of consciousness, causing her divine soul to shake violently. Song qingxiao felt as if someone had driven a bone into her brain and was stirring it with great force, as if it was going to crush her. As she called out, she felt a splitting headache, as if her head was heavier than 10000 Jun! ¡°Godmother ¡­ Godmother ¡­¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The black mist surrounded her, and the voice that made it impossible to tell whether it was male or female or age turned into endless malice and burrowed into her heart before suddenly disappearing. ¡°Little girl ¡­ Little girl ¡­¡± Someone seemed to be pushing her hard, grabbing her arm and shaking it vigorously. The voice sounded vaguely familiar. ¡°Why are you suddenly in a daze at the entrance of the temple?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re bewitched?¡± Two male voices asked in a tone of shock and doubt, as well as some resentment. ¡°I told you she¡¯s not normal!¡± the village has been possessed by the devil. There are no real survivors. Many people were talking, and when these voices entered song qingxiao¡¯s severely injured sea of consciousness, it was like needles were stabbing her wound, making her gasp for breath. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s also been infected by the demonic Qi, but it hasn¡¯t flared up yet.¡± ¡°No wonder she stopped us from coming over. She must be afraid of the light of Buddha.¡± ¡°No, everything was fine just now ¡­¡± An elderly man tried his best to explain for her among the crowd, ¡± I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Maybe it¡¯s because of the shock and the fever. uncle Shan, we all know that you¡¯re kind ¡­ ¡°Uncle Shan?¡± Song qingxiao was in a daze from the pain. When she heard this name, she immediately struggled to break free. Her divine sense became clear for a moment. She seized this opportunity and bit the tip of her tongue hard, trying to wake up. The smell of blood filled the air. There was a kind of ruthlessness in her character, whether it was towards her enemies or herself. The bite left a deep wound, and the pain jolted her back to her senses. Feeling returned to his numb limbs, and he slowly regained his senses. He realized what had happened to him. Her cold body quickly warmed up, and the chill was dispelled. She collapsed on the ground, and uncle Shan, who was closest to her, was about half a meter away. ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake.¡± master! uncle Shan called out joyfully as soon as she opened her eyes. ¡°Young lady, why did you suddenly faint just now? Are you hungry? Are you tired?¡± Uncle Shan asked her several times in a row, his tone full of concern. When song Qing¡¯s rationality returned, he knew that he had been tricked. Li Quan and the others were very vigilant. They stood seven or eight meters away from her and looked at her coldly, not daring to get close. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Uncle Shan was kind. Although he was a little scared, he saw that her eyes were clear after she opened them. They did not look like they had turned green after being possessed by the devil. He could not help but reach out his arm to try to pull her. Song qingxiao nodded and struggled to get up from the ground. She had a strong will and could vaguely remember what had happened. From the moment she fell to the moment she woke up, it had only been a minute. However, judging from the reactions of the people around him, they did not seem to have heard the extremely strange calls from earlier. It was as if they were the only ones who had heard it. Old Liu and the others stood under the light of Buddha. Perhaps it was the after-effect of her being hit, or the light of Buddha above her head was too strong, but the three of them seemed to be surrounded by a layer of faint black gas. They looked very strange! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her eyes slowly turned cold as she slowly got up. There was indeed something strange about this temple, but it seemed to be coming for her. ¡°Godmother? Dried food?¡± She recalled the calls that had caused her to suffer a great loss. Even now, she still felt uncomfortable when she recalled the malicious intent. The owner of the voice seemed to hate her to the core. It carried an indescribable evil intent and strangely merged with the temple shrouded in holy light. Chapter 2277 - Chapter 2277 Opportunity (1) Chapter 2277: Opportunity (1) Chapter 2277: Opportunity (1) Where was this place? Song qingxiao felt a chill from the bottom of her feet to the rest of her body, causing her to tremble uncontrollably. The temple in front of them was obviously majestic and Grand, with bursts of Buddhist light, but it gave people a feeling of extreme eeriness. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ The sound of the wooden fish was still being knocked on, and together with the chanting of the Sanskrit, the strange call from earlier had disappeared. However, the demonic sound was like a mark that was branded into her soul, causing her forehead to hurt. Li Quan and the others were standing far away. She almost fainted in front of the temple. It seemed to confirm what old Liu and the others had said before. Everyone was worried that she was possessed. Wherever her eyes went, she met eyes full of hostility, vigilance, and vigilance, as if she was a scourge, afraid and disgusted. ¡°You can¡¯t enter this temple.¡± Even though she knew that these people were wary of her, she still reminded them. ¡°There¡¯s an evil aura inside.¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s hand trembled, and he unconsciously loosened his grip on her. ¡°How can there be demonic Qi in a temple?¡± Old Liu¡¯s expression was strange. He was clearly shrouded in the light of Buddha, but his face was dark, like a shadow wrapped in light. ¡°I think you have a problem.¡± ¡°He fainted in front of the temple, I¡¯m afraid his true form will be revealed under the light of Buddha.¡± they¡¯re still stopping us from entering the temple. It seems like they¡¯ve really been infected by the demonic Qi. The people in the trade caravan were already very hostile to song qingxiao. Even uncle Shan, who had always been kind to her, stood on the side of the group and stared at her with a pitiful and slightly scared expression. She was not unfamiliar with this expression. Whether it was in the divine prison or in reality, she had seen it many times. Some people avoided her like the plague, while some resented, hated, and feared her. However, she also remembered that there were still some people who trusted her and placed their lives in her hands. They listened to her arrangements. She thought of pinluo and Daoist priest song and the others in Shen villa. When there were people who misunderstood her, there would always be some people who stood firmly by her side. This kind of trust and concern turned into a strange kind of protection, warming her heart that had become colder and colder due to the divine incarcerate trials. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She smiled. if you really want to go in, you have to be very careful. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao seventh snorted coldly, thinking that she was guilty. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± Old Liu urged, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Everyone nodded and walked up the steps in front of the temple. The stone steps in front of the temple were unusually clean. The tiles were laid and embedded with smooth and neat blue bricks, which were very clean. Song qingxiao was at the back, and everyone consciously kept their distance from her, afraid that she would be infected by evil. The moment she stepped on the steps, the unusually clean ground suddenly surged with a black dust mist, slowly covering the bottom of her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve come ¡­¡± I¡¯m finally back ¡­ The voice that had disappeared earlier resounded in her ears once more. It was filled with hatred and viciousness, but with her previous experience, it no longer caused her sea of consciousness to be in excruciating pain. Bang! When her foot landed on the ground, the dust that had been kicked up dissipated. All the distracting thoughts and gossip also disappeared without a trace, as if the call was just an illusion that had appeared in her mind. Everyone entered the temple and saw a small square. It was connected to the main hall in the distance, but strangely, there was no one around. However, the sound of the wooden fish and the chanting of Sutras lingered in their ears, making it impossible for them to tell where they were coming from. ¡°This temple is very big?¡± Li Gen subconsciously crossed his arms and rubbed his arms. A layer of goosebumps had already appeared on his arms. This was a subconscious reminder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For some reason, after entering the temple, it seemed that he could no longer hear the wind, birds, or insects outside. There was no other movement except for the Sanskrit sound and the wooden fish. By right, after he was no longer blown by the mountain wind and was in the temple Hall, he should feel relaxed, calm, and warm. However, at this moment, there was another kind of chill coming from the bottom of his heart, as if it was going to freeze the blood in his body bit by bit. The chill that came from the bottom of his heart was even stronger than the mountain wind, causing his teeth to clatter. He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt this way. Chapter 2278 - Chapter 2278 Opportunity (2) Chapter 2278: Opportunity (2) Chapter 2278: Opportunity (2) Other than old Liu and the other two, the rest of the caravan also felt a chill in their hearts. ¡°It¡¯s indeed big.¡± The leader of the caravan, Li Quan, nodded. He looked around and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°This temple is so Grand and the materials used are exquisite.¡± Every tile of the Square¡¯s floor had been carefully selected, as if it had been contaminated with the light of Buddha and was full of spiritual energy. In the distance, several red pillars were painted and looked very Grand. It was already late at night, but the temple was brightly lit. From the sounds of chanting, there were many monks in the temple. To be able to build such a big temple and raise so many monks ¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a temple in the mountains, but more like a temple with a lot of incense.¡± The leader of the caravan, Li Quan, quickly realized that something was wrong after his initial shock. At this time, people worshipped Buddhism and were extremely superstitious. This resulted in a common phenomenon-the people were as thin as firewood, and their families were poor, but they had to live frugally and pay taxes. The temple, on the other hand, was rich, and the mages were all fat. The more Taoist Masters a temple had, the more imposing it was. However, mages were divided into six classes, and so were temples. Li Quan had travelled extensively and was considered to have some knowledge. He knew that the temples in the town were much stronger than those in the village. The temple was built on the offerings of the people and would not be far away from the crowd, so it was usually built in the local town. Although there were villages that built temples, the scale was not as shocking. After all, a poor village could not afford to raise so many monks, so there was no chance for the temple to develop. At most, it would be like the village they went to in the evening, where they would set up a mud temple and place a mud Bodhisattva to comfort themselves. The scale of the temple in front of him was no less than any temple Li Quan had ever seen. It was even many times larger than any temple he had ever seen, which made him suspicious. He had the most experience in the caravan, and had even been to shengjing, where the Emperor lived. But even so, the largest temple in shengjing city might not be comparable to the temple in front of him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± It was only now that he finally realized that there was a problem. Previously, it was as if he had been possessed by a ghost, and he had only thought of rushing to the temple to seek protection, not thinking of anything else. Now that they had entered the temple, the instinctive sense of danger in their hearts finally broke through this fog. Song qingxiao¡¯s words surfaced, and she began to suspect Liu and the others. It had only been less than 15 minutes since old Liu had led them here. With such a big temple nearby and the quiet mountain, they should have heard the sound of the wooden fish striking and chanting. But in fact, from the time they came here until they saw the temple, they didn¡¯t hear any movement. And before old Liu said that, no one saw any light or temple. However, after he spoke, the temple appeared as if it had appeared out of thin air. ¡°Huang Chong!¡± The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but call out loudly, ¡± ¡°When you were digging for the wild vegetables, you had already walked a long way. This temple is so close, how could you not have discovered it?¡± There were more than a dozen people in the caravan. Everyone had scattered earlier. Other than a few people who stayed behind to guard the place, the rest had been sent out to pick up firewood, dig for vegetables, draw water, and Scout the way. Out of so many people, why did old Liu and the other two discover this temple? ¡°Strange, I didn¡¯t see it at the beginning.¡± The man who was called out by him was also very puzzled. He put his hands on the shoulder pole and replied, ¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t go in this direction.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Li Quan became more and more uneasy and asked old Liu, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there were mages?¡± However, when they entered the hall, they did not see any trace of the mages. ¡°A wizard?¡± At this moment, old Liu felt that something was amiss. His head slowly drooped down, and his hands, which were originally hidden in his sleeves, fell to his sides. He said faintly, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it right there?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Quan had already felt that something was wrong. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and looked around, hoping to find traces of a living person. At this moment, song qingxiao, who was at the back of the group, said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s no longer a human.¡± Her words made Li Quan, who was already very scared, even more numb on his back. He subconsciously turned to look in the direction of old Liu. With one look, they couldn¡¯t help but be scared out of their wits. Under the light, old Liu, who had been very normal before, was now hunched and his head drooped at an abnormal angle. Chapter 2279 - Chapter 2279 Opportunity (3) Chapter 2279: Opportunity (3) Chapter 2279: Opportunity (3) It was as if there was an invisible hook hanging on both sides of his shoulder blades, lifting his body up high. His hands and feet drooped down powerlessly, and his heels were raised high, leaving only his toes on the ground. ¡°..¡± Li Quan¡¯s lips trembled non-stop, and he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Immediately after, Zhao si and Wang GUI ¡®er were hung up high, just like old Liu. This sudden change attracted the attention of everyone in the caravan. Everyone was so scared that their legs were trembling non-stop. After a few breaths, someone finally howled, ¡± ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± This scream instantly broke the curse and brought everyone back to their senses. The people in the caravan were like a group of frightened birds. At this time, they only cared about carrying their own burdens and frantically turned to run out of the door. However, when everyone turned around, they realized that the path they had come from was gone. The mountain Gate had disappeared and was replaced by a towering Hall with new red giant beams. From the open gate came the sound of knocking on the wooden fish and chanting Sutras, which was exactly the same as the temple Hall opposite the gate! mage, it¡¯s over there ¡­ Old Liu, who was hanging in mid-air, let out a strange laugh. The words he said were chilling. ¡°Ah ¡­ Let us out ¡­¡± ¡°Spare us ¡­¡± ¡°Ghost ¡­¡± Everyone was wailing. The front and back halls faced each other, and then the same doors appeared on the left and right sides. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong ¡­¡¯ The knocking of the wooden fish became more and more urgent, and the chanting of the Sanskrit turned into a huge sound wave, pouring into everyone¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Hehehehe ¡­¡± A strange and cold laughter mixed with the chanting and knocking of the wooden fish attacked song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness. ¡°Mother ¡­ Godmother ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re back ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re back ¡­¡± The voice called out ¡®mother¡¯ again, but the people around them didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the sudden voice, either because they didn¡¯t notice it or because they were scared out of their wits by the ghosts. In the sound of Sanskrit, a sorcerer in a Kasaya with his head lowered walked out from each of the four main doors of the temple. He held the wooden fish in one hand and the mallet in the other, hitting it rhythmically. After the mage stepped out of the door, he stood still for a moment. When he looked up, he revealed a familiar yet strange smile. ¡°Old Liu-¡± ¡°It¡¯s old Liu-¡± These four monks looked exactly the same as the ghost, old Liu, who was floating in the air. As soon as they appeared, the ghost of old Liu, who was flying in the air, laughed eerily and disappeared. Everyone was screaming and begging for mercy. Many people dropped their burdens and knelt on the ground, begging these Yin ghosts to spare their lives. Everyone was in a mess, panicking and at a loss. At the same time, a voice of unknown age and gender entered song Qing¡¯s small ears. He/she whispered into song qingxiao¡¯s ear with a hint of malice, ¡± these are the three gifts I¡¯m giving you. You can only rely on yourself from now on ¡­ you have to seize the opportunity ¡­ reverse the universe ¡­ otherwise, you¡¯ll die Here ¡­ ¡°To die Here ¡­ The seal with the temple ¡­¡± ¡°This is for you ¡­ This is for you ¡­¡± ¡°Three gifts ¡­ Three gifts ¡­¡± reversing the universe ¡­ To die Here ¡­ The seal ¡­ The seal ¡­¡± The Echo of the voice was like a curse, suppressing all the screams and pleas. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted. At that moment, the temples in front of her began to spin around her. She felt like she was in a huge Whirlpool. The temple and the caravan started to become unreal, but the evil and gloomy laughter was still there. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The sound of the wooden fish became more and more urgent. In her vision, the rapidly spinning environment connected into a line and surrounded her in the center. Her mind seemed to be stretched to the limit in such a situation. As the world spun around her, she tried her best to stay awake, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Darkness fell upon her, and she seemed to have returned to the state she was in before uncle Shan woke her up. The silver Wolf was lying beside her, holding the taihao heavenly book that had lost the ¡®Ren¡¯ word in its palm. ¡°An illusion?¡± Her eyes narrowed and she clenched the Jade pendant in her hand tightly. The possessed village, the caravan that took her away, the missing old Liu and the other two, the temple that appeared halfway up the mountain ¡­ Could it be that all of this wasn¡¯t real and was just a dream? It was wrong! She remembered that the ¡®Ren¡¯ character that had disappeared had appeared in her palm. She also remembered the scene of her head splitting when the strange sound appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voice told her to seize the opportunity to reverse the situation. It was not an illusion, it was not a dream ¡­ Before she could think about it, she felt her body being pushed hard. ¡°You little girl, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A shrill woman¡¯s voice rang out, immediately pulling song qingxiao out of the endless darkness. Chapter 2280 - Chapter 2280 Setting (1) Chapter 2280: Setting (1) Chapter 2280: Setting (1) Song qingxiao¡¯s soul seemed to be floating in the air. The next moment, she was pulled forcefully into a slow body. When she opened her eyes, she was no longer in the temple on the barren mountain. There was no Buddha¡¯s light around, nor were there any traveling merchants. It was daytime, and there were dilapidated shops on both sides of the road. A tall and thin woman stood in front of her. The woman was in her forties. Her two cheekbones pushed up her thin face, giving her a harsh look. Her face drooped, and two long lines appeared on both sides of her nose, but she forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s as if he¡¯s lost his soul, he didn¡¯t even respond to me even after I called him a few times.¡± She had one hand on her waist and the other on song qingxiao¡¯s arm. The woman was quite strong. She almost lifted song qingxiao up with one hand. The fingers pinched her flesh, and it hurt. However, it was also because of this pain that her consciousness quickly awakened from the chaos. Song qingxiao struggled for a while and pulled her thin arm out of her palm. She moved her arm without a trace. To her disappointment, her body still had no spiritual energy. It was as if she had been forcefully sent from one scene to another. Her strength had yet to recover, and under the situation where her power was suppressed, rashly entering a scene within a scene was very disadvantageous to her. In particular, she didn¡¯t know if it was a demon or a ghost that sent her here, but it seemed to hate her very much. There were still many questions in her heart, and she felt that there was evil intent hidden around her. However, song qingxiao was a calm person. Even though she felt uneasy, she did not show it. Instead, she quickly calmed down and looked at herself and the surrounding environment. Her age seemed to be the same as in the scene. She had thin arms and legs. He seemed to be carrying a huge basket on his back, which was very heavy. The woman in front of her had a sharp expression, but she could not feel any killing intent for the time being. This seemed to be an Old Street. Feces and sewage could be seen everywhere on the street. The environment was dirty and smelly. There were shops on both sides of the street, as well as some vendors and people. Among these shops, the most eye-catching ones were those that sold incense, candles, and paper money. They were almost one or two apart. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was shrill, and she pulled her aside in dissatisfaction. ¡°While there¡¯s still time, we have to hurry back.¡± When she saw that song qingxiao had woken up, she heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around and walked forward, mumbling, ¡± this d * mn girl, it seems like she doesn¡¯t have eyes. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with her. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll get married in the future ¡­ As she spoke, she strode forward, and in a short while, she had walked more than ten meters. Song qingxiao lowered her eyebrows and pondered for a moment. She did not follow him immediately. After the battle, her power had been sealed and she had been sent to two different scenes. She had many doubts in her heart and could not figure out anything. The woman in front of her was very unfamiliar. In addition, when she was sent in, her voice was filled with malice, so she was full of wariness against this woman who did not show any hostility. However, a moment later, when she raised her head again, a cold light flashed in her eyes, and she had become very calm and composed. In any case, since she had come here, she had to find out the reason for sending her here, find clues, and find a way to remove her own power. The woman didn¡¯t hear his footsteps and turned around. Her messy eyebrows were raised, and her face showed an impatient expression. She opened her mouth and was about to scold someone, but she saw song Qing pulling the basket strap on her shoulder and trotting up to her. This made her hold back the angry curse that was about to come out of her mouth. Song qingxiao followed the woman through the streets and alleys. After several streets, they went further and further away. There were fewer and fewer people around them, and the houses became very dilapidated. The ground started to become uneven. Perhaps it had just rained two days ago, there was still water on the ground that had not dried up, and a large area of the road was muddy. Some people had dug out some dry soil to cover the ground, leaving countless footprints of humans and livestock. A strange stench hit her face. It was a smell that song qingxiao was familiar with, but at the same time, it was strange because of the long time. It was the smell of chaos and poverty. The sun seemed to be unable to shine in, and the dilapidated houses on both sides cast shadows on the alley. The woman walked in without hesitation, and her figure was instantly swallowed by the shadow. Song qingxiao stood there for a long time before she followed suit. After walking through the alley for another half an hour, the two of them finally entered an alley. There was some noise ahead, and it seemed like a man was shouting, ¡± ¡°Be more careful, more careful!¡± The two of them turned around an old house covered in moss and saw a green donkey cart in front of them. The road was completely blocked, and it was difficult for anyone to pass through. what¡¯s that ¡­ When the woman in front saw that her path was blocked, her face showed an unfriendly expression. Her voice was sharp, and after she shouted, a figure emerged from behind the donkey cart. It was a woman with a smile on her face. Her eyebrows were like crescent moons, and her eyes were like autumn water. When she poked her head out from behind the donkey cart, it was as if all the gloominess in the alley had been dispersed by her smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister ¡­¡± She was beautiful and had a sweet mouth. As she spoke, she struggled to get out of the car. Only then did song qingxiao realize that she was pregnant. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡± The fierce-looking woman didn¡¯t show any signs of being soft-hearted in the face of this beautiful lady¡¯s gentle apology. She spat fiercely, ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t block the way! In this poor alley and broken house, what master¡¯s wife, what a pretentious thing.¡± ¡°..¡± The woman¡¯s face quickly darkened and she retorted fiercely, ¡± where did this wild dog come from? you ungrateful B * stard! Since you know that I¡¯m moving things, just wait for me! Her bold actions didn¡¯t match her appearance, and the words she said were like bullets. if you have the ability, then buy this Street. I¡¯ll let you walk on it alone, and others can¡¯t even take half a step. Otherwise, shut your stinky mouth, so that you don¡¯t dirty other people¡¯s ears. It¡¯s disgusting. After saying that, she took a handkerchief, covered her mouth, and retched twice. ¡°You ¡­¡± The lady rolled her eyes and snorted coldly. She turned her head away. ¡°Hurry up and move!¡± She shouted in a crisp voice, ¡± ¡°Someone is in a hurry to reincarnate, don¡¯t delay her time.¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± The woman was provoked by her and was furious. However, seeing that this little lady had a sharp mouth and was not to be trifled with, and had even hired so many people to do things, he was deeply afraid that if he quarreled with her, he would suffer a loss, so he immediately cursed and shut his mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The things on the donkey cart were quickly moved into a large yard. The cart moved aside a little to make a path for the woman to lead song Qing into the gate of the large yard. shameless whore, I don¡¯t know whose child you¡¯re carrying in your stomach. You¡¯re making a scene ¡­ The woman was walking in front, cursing. Song qingxiao followed her calmly, as if she felt someone looking at her from behind. She turned her head and saw that the beautiful young lady who had already sat back in the carriage had lifted a corner of the carriage curtain, revealing half of her beautiful face. When song qingxiao turned around, their eyes met. Chapter 2281 - Chapter 2281 Relationship (1) Chapter 2281: Relationship (1) Chapter 2281: Relationship (1) The two of them passed by the carriage, and the woman must have heard her dirty curses. Even if he didn¡¯t hear it clearly, he could guess that the woman¡¯s words were not good. Song qingxiao and the woman were walking together again. When their eyes met, she thought that the powerful woman was going to take her anger out on her. But who knew that after she turned her head, the little lady just pursed her lips and revealed a smile as bright as a Mountain Flower, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she retracted her head. ¡°..¡± Her reaction surprised song qingxiao. As soon as she stopped, the woman in front of her saw that song qingxiao was not following her. She turned around and saw her looking at the donkey cart. Her expression changed. ¡°Little slut, aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying your eyes? Her eyes must have turned red from seeing her in red and green and sitting in a car, right? It¡¯s hard to say if the source of the money is clean or not ¡­¡± Song qingxiao frowned at her foul language. However, before she could fully understand her surroundings, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she walked toward the woman in silence. There were more than a dozen families living in the yard. The woman stood at the corner of a room with a gloomy face. When she saw song qingxiao following her, she pushed her to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a home or something? Why are you following me? I¡¯m not your mother!¡± She raised her eyes and pointed in the direction of the courtyard¡¯s entrance. I¡¯ve taught you for so many years, but you¡¯re still not content. You can¡¯t leave when you see dirty things. It can be seen that there¡¯s a kind of ¡­ As the woman cursed, she saw a figure appear behind the donkey cart in the large yard. It was a man in his forties. He was tall and strong, wearing a gray-blue round-neck robe and a gray-blue hat. A large saber hung at his waist, and his face was cold. The woman¡¯s cursing voice suddenly stopped, and her eyes showed a trace of panic. There was no barrier between the large yards, and the woman¡¯s voice was loud, so he had probably heard everything she had said earlier. After he entered the room, his gaze fell on song Qing, who had fallen to the ground, and he strode toward her. Song qingxiao felt a hand holding the basket on her back, and then another hand grabbing her arm and lifting her up. ¡°Song ¡­ Master song ¡­¡± The woman, who was still fierce earlier, suddenly became a deflated ball, and her face was full of panic. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Auntie yang.¡± He pulled the child up and did not mention what the woman had said earlier. Instead, he just nodded at her. The woman immediately said anxiously, ¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Without waiting for her to speak, the man said, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, did you thank Auntie yang for bringing you out?¡± Song Qingxin thought for a moment and guessed something. She nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Many thanks, aunt yang.¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t trouble aunt yang to take you out. If I¡¯m on a mission, you should stay at home.¡± ¡°Master song, I ¡­¡± The woman was about to speak, but the man pretended not to hear her. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know in advance, and I¡¯ll bring it back for you when I get home.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao responded. The woman¡¯s face alternated between red and white. Her sharp-tongued, mean, and fierce temperament from before could not be used in front of this man. Behind the door of the large courtyard, it seemed as if many people were sticking their heads out to see her make a fool of herself. In the donkey cart, the little lady who had been bickering with her previously also lifted a corner of the curtain, revealing half of her beautiful face with a smile. The woman¡¯s face was stiff. She turned around and entered the house, closing the door with a bang. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ You damned man, it¡¯s all your fault that you died early and left me alone to live ¡­¡± ¡°What kind of brother did you make back then? what kind of blade did you take for someone else?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so enthusiastic about other people¡¯s Affairs, but you don¡¯t want to take care of your own woman.¡± we were sworn brothers, and he would take care of me if you died. But it¡¯s only been a few years, and the promise back then is nothing! The woman was crying and howling in the room, and her curses could be heard outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao could feel that the big hand that was holding her arm had tightened. The man stood there for a long time, and his mood seemed to fluctuate for a moment. After a while, he took a deep breath and pulled his daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The song father and daughter¡¯s house was also in the large yard, and coincidentally, it was only a wall away from the little lady who had just moved in. Chapter 2282 - Chapter 2282 Relationship (2) Chapter 2282: Relationship (2) Chapter 2282: Relationship (2) When the man took out his keys to open the door, the little lady on the donkey cart stuck her head out. She glanced at song Qing with her beautiful eyes, then waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Song qingxiao stood there without moving. The man¡¯s hand touched the top of her head. Perhaps he thought of the woman¡¯s previous scolding and thought that his daughter liked the way this little lady dressed. After all, children were all grown up, and who didn¡¯t like to be beautiful? ¡°Go on.¡± He picked up the basket on song Qing¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future, so there¡¯s no need to be so restrained.¡± When song qingxiao heard this, she walked in the direction of the donkey cart. She didn¡¯t come here because of the man¡¯s orders, but because she guessed that everything was destined. The voice in the ghost temple in the mountains, the people and things that sent her into this scene, and the words of the voice should be related. As for what the connection was, she would have to investigate it. She walked to the side of the donkey cart, and the little lady stretched out a hand, as if she wanted to pull her. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t shake hands with her. Instead, she grabbed the cart board and quickly climbed into the cart. ¡°..¡± The little lady was stunned for a moment, then she laughed. When she quarreled with a woman, she had a straightforward personality, but when she laughed now, she was completely different from her previous shrewdness. I thought you were mother and daughter, so I didn¡¯t dare to greet you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be neighbors. That old woman¡¯s words were too harsh. The little lady spoke in a soft voice and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name and how old are you?¡± ¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡± Song qingxiao replied, but she did not say how old she was. In fact, she didn¡¯t know how old she was. After her strength was suppressed, her body shrank, and she looked to be about ten years old. She looked around the carriage. The carriage was not big, and there were several boxes inside, as well as some pots, bowls, ladles, and other miscellaneous items. The beautiful lady was squeezed into a corner. As she got into the car, the space in the car became even more cramped. Although her divine sense had been restrained, based on her instinctive premonition, she did not sense any danger or sinister aura from this little lady. It did not seem like there were any ghosts or Devils here. Since that was the case, who was this woman? What did it have to do with the voice in the ghost temple? ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why did you move here?¡± She looked around the carriage and after confirming that there was no danger, she also asked the little lady. Perhaps it was because she had seen her reticent and silent when she was scolded by the woman, the woman thought that she was timid and introverted. Now that he heard her question, he felt that it was a little interesting. He was stunned for a moment, then pursed his lips and smiled, answering, ¡± ¡°My family name is Zhang, you can Call Me Madam Zhang.¡± She didn¡¯t mention her husband¡¯s name, and she moved in alone. It was obvious that she was either a widow or separated from her husband. I moved here because it¡¯s cheap to rent a house here. I¡¯m pregnant and don¡¯t have much money on hand. I have to save it before I give birth. Speaking of the child in her stomach, her expression became much gentler. She reached out to touch her stomach and asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m carrying a boy or a girl?¡± She raised her head when she asked. Her limpid eyes glowed as if she was hopeful. This question stumped song qingxiao. Not to mention that she had no spiritual power at this time, even when she was strong, it was impossible for her to predict the future and guess the gender of the child in her belly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head honestly, but Zhang wangzi was not discouraged. She only smiled and encouraged her, ¡± ¡°I heard that children¡¯s words are the most accurate. Just make a guess, and I won¡¯t be angry.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She thought of the voice she heard in the ghost temple. She couldn¡¯t tell the age, and she couldn¡¯t guess the man or woman. On one hand, it had a subtle similarity with the scene where this little lady asked her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such speculations were completely baseless, but at present, song Qing did not have any clues at all. She still needed to find the key points of some scattered clues and intertwine them together to find a way out. ¡°A boy, I guess.¡± Song qingxiao responded. The lady¡¯s hand that was caressing her stomach suddenly froze. The blood on her face faded bit by bit, as if she was showing a trace of panic and fear. However, it only took a moment for her to suppress this emotion and put on a smile again. Chapter 2283 - Chapter 2283 Relationship (3) Chapter 2283: Relationship (3) Chapter 2283: Relationship (3) ¡°A boy is good too. I like boys too.¡± She lowered her head and touched her stomach, her face showing a trace of motherly gentleness. ¡°In this world, a boy might be much luckier than a girl.¡± ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After hearing her words, this Zhang niangzi didn¡¯t seem happy, but seemed to be a little afraid. Was she afraid that she would give birth to a boy? What was the reason? Could it be that someone had read her fortune before and said something that made her afraid? ¡°Well said.¡± Madam Zhang raised her head with a smile and poured out a piece of sparkling rock sugar the size of a date pit from the pouch on her waist. She pulled song qingxiao¡¯s hand and put it in her palm. ¡°Come, have a piece of candy.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she let her put the rock Candy in her palm. She wasn¡¯t really a child, so she naturally wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of candy. For the time being, she couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Madam Zhang, but since she lived next door, there was still a long way to go, so she could always find some clues. She held the rock Candy in her palm and pretended to get out of the car. At this moment, Madam Zhang shouted again, ¡°Hey, Qing Xiao.¡± She paused and turned around. Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes fell on her bare feet. After a moment, she smiled, ¡°Your father¡¯s appearance makes him look like a bailiff. We¡¯re all neighbors now, so we should take care of each other in the future.¡± Song Qing immediately understood the meaning behind her words. She wanted to use song qingxiao¡¯s mouth to ask for help from the tall and strong man. This was a poor and chaotic neighborhood. She was a beautiful young lady with a big belly who moved here alone. She also brought a lot of utensils. She was afraid that it would be very eye-catching. If father song was willing to protect her on official business, her future would be much better. Whether it was the local ruffians, vagrants, or the neighbors with ill intentions, they would all restrain themselves for the sake of father song. From her words, song qingxiao could guess her situation. It seemed that this Little Miss Zhang was either a widow or had been separated from her husband and was currently living alone. If her husband had not died, the child in her belly might have been the fuse that caused them to separate. After all, she was young and beautiful, and from her calm attitude, she did not look sad and helpless after being abandoned. Could it be that her husband¡¯s family didn¡¯t like this boy? She kept her thoughts to herself but didn¡¯t show it on her face. She only nodded. When Madam Zhang saw that she had agreed, the smile on her face deepened. After song Qing got out of the car, she pulled open the curtain and said, ¡± I still have candy. Next time, if you¡¯re hungry, come and find me. ¡°Shameless bitch!¡± On the other side, the crying from the woman¡¯s room became louder, and there were also angry curses mixed in, as if they were particularly angry at song qingxiao¡¯s relationship with this lady. Lady Zhang heard it clearly, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She only smiled as she watched song qingxiao return home, then went back into the donkey cart. The people next door were moving things. Song qingxiao went back to the house and father song was starting a fire. He was a grown man, so he did not cook, wash, or do other things exquisitely. The food he cooked was barely cooked. Among the roots of many unknown plants, there were a few grains of corn that had been boiled until they were soft. It looked like a plain soup, which made people lose their appetite at first sight. From the way the woman addressed father song and Madam Zhang¡¯s probing, it could be seen that this man worked for the government. But now, why did it seem like he was so poor that he couldn¡¯t even feed himself? She held the bowl in a daze and steamed the vines with hot air, covering her expression. ¡°You can¡¯t eat?¡± The man seemed to be hungry. He opened his mouth and gulped down a big mouthful of porridge. Seeing that song qingxiao did not move, he asked her without even lifting his eyes, ¡± ¡°Are you still sad because aunt yang hit you?¡± It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Since he did, song qingxiao put down her bowl and asked, ¡± ¡°Why is she like this?¡± He had a violent personality and spoke harshly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In front of father song, he was trying to please him, but at the same time, he was trying to suppress him. ¡°Her husband died early, so her life was very hard. We¡¯re all neighbors, so we¡¯ll just take care of each other in the future. If you¡¯re afraid of her, then stay away from her and ignore her. ¡± He gently instructed song Qing, and then reminded her, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± The man¡¯s eyes fell on the bowl in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. There were barely any rice grains in the bowl, and it was a very light soup. He looked at the child¡¯s thin face and was silent for a long time. ¡°I will buy some more rice after I get paid.¡± Chapter 2284 - Chapter 2284 Inquiring (1) Chapter 2284: Inquiring (1) Chapter 2284: Inquiring (1) What song qingxiao cared about was not the food. But from the man¡¯s attitude, she could infer many things. He felt a sense of guilt. Whether it was the fierce woman or his ¡®daughter¡¯, he seemed to be finding a balance between the two sides. After midnight, song qingxiao lay on the bed and began to slowly recall and deduce everything that had happened ¡®today¡¯. After the woman had pushed her to the ground today, her nominal ¡®father¡¯ did not blame her much. Instead, after aunt yang entered the room, she cried loudly, as if she was deliberately shouting for someone to hear. the husband dies early, life is hard, and we take care of each other ¡­ This was what father song had said. And what aunt yang was wailing about was,¡±sworn brothers, the promise that year, being stabbed for someone ¡­¡± This way, the clues were very clear. Father song and aunt Yang¡¯s husband were sworn brothers. Perhaps this man had died to save father song. Before he died, father song had promised him to take care of his widow. If that was the case, it explained why father song¡¯s life was so difficult even though he was a lowly official. It was probably because he had to take care of two families. He had been more patient with aunt yang. Even when his daughter was beaten and scolded, it was only his daughter who stayed away from aunt yang. This showed that he had a certain sense of guilt towards aunt yang. After sorting out this point, song Qing¡¯s mind returned to his wife. What was the secret of the child in her womb? what was the relationship between him entering this scene and the voice in the ghost temple? His abilities were suppressed, he was in the scene, but there was no mission reminder. He did not know if he needed some kind of opportunity. The only thing he could be sure of was that he was in a scene within a scene. The voice in the ghost temple said that these were ¡®three¡¯ gifts from him/her/it. From this, it could be seen that the current scene would determine his life and death in the future. ¡°If I can¡¯t reverse the universe, I¡¯ll die Here.¡± In other words, if she couldn¡¯t find the connection between this place and the ghost temple, she would be sealed in the ghost temple and never be able to reincarnate. ¡°Three gifts ¡­¡± She thought for a moment and pondered, could it be old Liu and the other two? A total of three people in the caravan had met with mishaps. Old Liu, Wang GUI ¡®er, and Zhao si had died one after another when they left the group. They then became the starved ghosts of the ghost temple and deceived the people of the caravan. If the ¡®three gifts¡¯ that the voice in the ghost temple was referring to were the three dead people, what kind of benefits would the death of the three bring her? She opened her palm, and the ¡®Ren¡¯ character could not be seen on it. The silver Wolf Totem on his wrist had become much fainter, like a blurry mark, and the traces of the silver Wolf could no longer be seen clearly. Her heart sank and she slowly reached out to touch the mark, but she could not sense any response from the silver Wolf. .. A few days passed. Perhaps it was because of father song¡¯s carelessness, or perhaps it was because ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ was an introvert and a coward, but father song didn¡¯t seem to notice that something was wrong. He left early in the morning and returned late every day. He didn¡¯t have much time to see song qingxiao, but he would prepare some food and leave it at home before he went out. After the neighboring Madam Zhang had moved, she didn¡¯t leave the large courtyard much. Perhaps she was also full of vigilance towards this courtyard with many eyes and mouths. On the afternoon of the fifth day, song qingxiao was washing her old clothes when she suddenly heard light footsteps outside. The walls of the houses in this large courtyard were very thin, and most of them were built with woven bamboo fences and mud, so any movement nearby could be heard clearly. She stood up and leaned against the wall as she slowly made her way to the door. Through the gap of the bamboo fence, she could see a figure pacing back and forth in front of her door, as if he wanted to knock on the door but was not sure if there was anyone in the room. The person was wearing a green dress and had a petite figure. It was a woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a few seconds, the man seemed to have made up his mind. Just as he was about to knock on the door, song qingxiao opened it from the inside. Little Miss Zhang, who had just moved next door a few days ago, had a big belly. Her hand was in the air, and her other hand was holding a blue piece covered with a cloth. ¡°Oh, I was worried that no one would be there.¡± Seeing the cold child, she smiled and handed the blue chess piece in her hand to song qingxiao. he¡¯s been here for a few days. He said he wanted to visit his neighbors. It¡¯s a pity that he just moved in and there¡¯s a lot of junk in the house. He only had time today. Chapter 2285 - Chapter 2285 Inquiring (2) Chapter 2285: Inquiring (2) Chapter 2285: Inquiring (2) Song qingxiao didn¡¯t take it. She smiled again. I made some snacks myself. Have a taste. The environment here was very poor, and everyone was not rich. Father song was a government servant, so he had a fixed amount of money. However, song qingxiao had been in the scenario for a few days, and she had not been hungry for a single day. One could imagine how bad the environment was and how precious food was. However, Zhang xiaoning could make desserts in her spare time. It could be seen that she had a certain background. Her background should not be bad. It was unknown why she had ended up here. Song Qingxin was deep in thought. She moved aside and gestured for miss Zhang to come in. ¡°Are you home alone?¡± She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and walked into the house with a blue chess piece in her hand. She turned around and sized up the furnishings in the house. The song family was very poor and didn¡¯t have much wealth. There was an old dining table and chair in the main room. There were several bowls beside it with old clothes soaking in them. The colors of the clothes were complicated, and a few of them were silk. No matter the texture, color, or style, they were not something that little song Qing could wear. Zhang xiaoning took a look and guessed that she was probably washing clothes for others to earn some money to support the family. Song qingxiao was also very calm. In fact, she had stopped doing such things ever since she entered the divine prison and stepped into the door of cultivation. But now that he was in the scenario, he couldn¡¯t use spells due to his limited power. If he wanted to blend in with the environment, he couldn¡¯t act differently from before, which made father song suspicious. ¡°Yes.¡± She responded to Zhang xiaoning and sat down in front of the washbasin, intending to take this opportunity to find out her background. ¡°How many months has it been?¡± While she was washing her clothes, she glanced at miss Zhang¡¯s belly and asked her. Miss Zhang supported herself with the table and sat down. Hearing her words, she couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling. It was as if the person sitting in front of her and talking to her was not a child, but an adult who made her feel a little pressured. She was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she noticed that song Qing was staring at her. She subconsciously avoided her gaze. eight, eight months. ¡°She¡¯s about to give birth.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Zhang xiaonian felt even more strange. ¡°Why did you move to our place at this time?¡± She seemed to come from a well-off family. Although her dress was old, it was not patched. No matter how hard she tried to hide it, song qingxiao¡¯s sharp eyes could see the embroidered pattern on her sleeve. Her hair was tied up in an ordinary bun. Although she did not wear any jewelry, she had applied hair oil and combed it very neatly. No matter how hard a person tried to pretend, some habits and details would still reveal some clues. Miss Zhang¡¯s family background should be pretty good, and it seemed like she came from a rich family. However, when she was pregnant, she came to live in such a place where the good and the bad were mixed together. It was really incredible. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cheaper to rent a house?¡± She stopped touching her stomach and a trace of panic flashed through her eyes. Then, she pretended to touch her earlobe and took a deep breath. Perhaps the song qingxiao in front of her was still underage, so she wasn¡¯t so guarded and her words were full of loopholes. ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Song qingxiao pretended not to hear anything wrong and asked again, ¡± ¡°He ¡­ He ¡­ He went out to do business.¡± ¡°Business?¡± Song qingxiao asked. Miss Zhang looked a little uncomfortable and said, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If he was a businessman, why would he ask you to move at this time? After all, your stomach is big, and you can give birth at any time.¡± When song qingxiao said this, miss Zhang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly tidied her dress and got up to leave. Before she could get up, song qingxiao asked again, ¡± ¡°Did he say when he would be back?¡± no, they¡¯re merchants ¡­ Miss Zhang said this reluctantly. She stood up with her hands on the table. Before she could say goodbye, father song came back. He had been going out early and returning late recently. Today, he had returned early and happened to meet her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that he had returned, xiaoning Zhang¡¯s face showed an awkward look, but also a faint look of relief. She had been keeping an eye out for a few days before she came. Father song shouldn¡¯t have come back at this time. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Song qingxiao was also surprised and greeted her father. He stood at the door, his figure very tall, almost as tall as the door frame. When he came in, he bent his head. When he saw young miss Zhang sitting in the room, he was stunned for a moment, then turned his face away, his expression even sterner. Chapter 2286 - Chapter 2286 Inquiring (3) Chapter 2286: Inquiring (3) Chapter 2286: Inquiring (3) ¡°Yes.¡± yes, ¡± he replied. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to leave or hide in the back room. ¡°Why did you come back earlier than usual?¡± Song qingxiao could tell that father song was embarrassed, but she still asked him why he was back. He had a regular routine of returning home when he was on duty. There must be a reason for him to suddenly return early today. ¡°Something came up, so emissary Zhu asked us to come back early.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Song qingxiao asked again. Father song couldn¡¯t help but look at her with surprise in his eyes. In his heart, his daughter had always been quiet, especially introverted and weak. She rarely spoke in front of him, but he did not expect her to ask so many questions today. Although he was a little surprised, he was happy that his daughter was willing to talk to him and was no longer afraid of him, so he said, ¡± a few heavenly demon guards and monks from the National temple came to the county Office today. They said ¡­ When he said this, he saw the beautiful young woman sitting at the table tremble and immediately stopped talking. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were fixed on miss Zhang. Naturally, she didn¡¯t come here today to deliver desserts or to make connections. Instead, she seemed to be here to find out some information while father song wasn¡¯t around. Father song was a member of the government, and the information she wanted to find out was most likely related to the government. Therefore, song qingxiao took advantage of her and asked her father for information in front of her. As expected, she got some information from him. When father song mentioned the heavenly fiend guards and the monks from the National temple, song qingxiao noticed that little lady Zhang¡¯s face had lost all color and turned pale. She seemed to be very afraid, her teeth biting her lips tightly, as if she was trying to keep herself from losing control. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Father song also saw the guests in the house and thought that his words had frightened the woman. He immediately stopped talking and wanted to go into the house. Miss Zhang was in a daze, and there was a look of uneasiness between her brows. She subconsciously held her stomach with both hands. At this moment, a sharp female voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Master song ¡­¡± It was aunt yang. She tried her best to suppress her voice, trying to be gentle, but it still sounded acrid to others. Aunt Yang¡¯s figure appeared outside the door. When she poked her head in and saw Little Miss Zhang sitting in the room, the smile on her face suddenly darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her eyebrows were raised, and the spell lines on both sides of her cheeks made her expression look fierce and mean. ¡°This isn¡¯t your home. What does my presence have to do with you?¡± The little lady who was still in a daze after listening to father song¡¯s words quickly put on her battle mask when she saw aunt yang and asked back without any politeness. ¡°How can you be so shameless? Walking into someone else¡¯s room with a big belly? Are you so shameless that you don¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion?¡± Aunt yang shouted angrily with one hand on her waist. The two women had quarreled before, but at that time, due to the fact that miss Zhang had manpower, aunt yang had to temporarily swallow her anger. After that, she vented her anger on song qingxiao, and coincidentally, father song came back. It made her so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t dare to go to the song family for a few days. Today, she heard the noise of father song¡¯s return. Originally, she wanted to find an opportunity to come over and talk, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into miss Zhang here. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that! A widow who has lost her man goes to her man¡¯s room every day like a cat that has smelled fish. Once he comes back, he comes immediately, afraid that he won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Little Miss Zhang¡¯s mouth was not easy to deal with. Her counterattack made the vicious-looking aunt yang tremble in anger. She had a fierce character and never let people off with her mouth. She did not expect that she would meet a woman who did not show her strength on the outside but was just as good at talking. Immediately, new and old hatred surged up. I¡¯ll tear you apart, you little b * tch ¡­ aunt yang couldn¡¯t win the argument verbally, so she immediately wanted to take action. Miss Zhang was pregnant. If she hit him, he would probably die. She groaned and pounced on him. Song Qing stood up in a short while. Miss Zhang¡¯s identity might be related to her life and death, as well as her mission. She naturally could not allow aunt yang to make a move here. However, before she could stop him, there was another person who was much faster than her. Father song, who was about to enter the house, saw that the two women were about to fight. He immediately moved in a flash and blocked miss Zhang with his tall figure. He advised yang Shu, ¡°Sister-in-law, please calm down.¡± He opened his arms and blocked the little lady who was holding her stomach behind him. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, don¡¯t make a big fuss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re protecting her ¡­ You¡¯re protecting her ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing his actions, aunt Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and her whole body trembled. ¡°What is she doing here? What do you do?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± At first, miss Zhang was shocked. She obviously didn¡¯t expect that this fierce woman would want to attack her. However, after father song blocked her, she knew that someone had intervened. Aunt yang couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Chapter 2287 - Chapter 2287 Clues (1) Chapter 2287: Clues (1) Chapter 2287: Clues (1) As soon as she heaved a sigh of relief, miss Zhang held her stomach and sneered, ¡± ¡°That day I thought that you only could not walk on narrow roads but did not expect that not only do you have to walk on wide roads, you also meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Lady Zhang poked her head out from father song¡¯s side, holding her stomach and smiling like a flower. I can come and go as I please. The master didn¡¯t even ask, but you¡¯re in such a hurry. Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re the mistress of this place. Who would think that you¡¯re an old widow with a dead man? ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Aunt yang was so angry that her sallow face turned red. She desperately reached out to scratch her, ¡± you¡¯re the widow. Your man died early. You¡¯re shameless ¡­ ¡°If you want face, then you won¡¯t walk into a man¡¯s house!¡± Zhang xiaoning replied to her, and aunt yang shouted angrily, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you also go to men¡¯s houses?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m shameless? so what?¡± When miss Zhang said this, she deliberately winked at her, which made aunt yang even more angry. ¡°Alright, sister-in-law ¡­¡± Father song tried to hold yang Shu back, afraid that she would lose her mind and hit him. He kept signaling his daughter with his eyes. Men and women should not be clear about their manners. He should have stayed away from aunt yang, but he was afraid that this sharp-tongued little lady would be beaten by her, so he could only hold aunt yang tightly. The more he tried to protect her, the angrier aunt yang became. She even started to hit him. She was like an infuriated tigress. She slapped father song¡¯s neck and arms again and again, forcing him to let go. Before song qingxiao could react, miss Zhang¡¯s scalp was already tingling from all the slapping. She had provoked this crazy woman, and now father song was in trouble. However, with his protection, that aunt yang used all her strength but still couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with a crazy woman like you.¡± Zhang xiaoning already had the intention to retreat, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She looked at song qingxiao and said, ¡± Qing Xiao, don¡¯t wash these. I¡¯ll teach you how to embroider and write later. You can make more money than this if you sell them. ¡°Bah! You shameless whore!¡± Aunt yang spat out a mouthful of saliva. Father song moved to the side to block it, and the spit landed on his chest. The enraged Yang Jian was extremely strong. Although father song was tall, he could only block and not retaliate, so he was injured quite a bit. As soon as Zhang xiaoning finished speaking, she didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She held her stomach and walked around the two of them, heading for the door. Aunt yang desperately wanted to kick him, but she was held back by father song. In the end, she simply lay on the ground and began to kick him while crying. The little lady quickly walked out of the door. After she was a few meters away, she turned around and saw father song reaching out to hold aunt yang. The man¡¯s face was no longer cold and stern. His neck and face were red, and his body was covered in blood from being scratched. However, he protected her well and did not let the Furious aunt yang hurt her. She was stunned for a moment before she looked deeply at father song and turned to go back into the house. Father song only let go of the door after he closed it. ¡°Sister-in-law, please get up!¡± Father song¡¯s eyes showed a rare anger, and his tone was a little heavy. Aunt yang, who was previously busy with the argument, also felt a little guilty when she saw him like this. After a while, she sat up and slapped her thigh as she cried, ¡± ¡°My life is so bitter ¡­¡± She started to talk about her dead husband and her son, who was now an apprentice in the county. my poor genius. His father died at the age of three. Otherwise, why would he be ordered around at such a young age? ¡± Song qingxiao watched coldly from the side and saw her father freeze in the middle of tidying his clothes. The anger on his face sank bit by bit, revealing a complicated expression that seemed to be both guilty and sad. Aunt yang was also peeking at his expression. When she saw his expression soften, she immediately stopped. ¡°Master song, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being unreasonable, but I¡¯m just a widow and an orphan. I just want to live the rest of my life.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wiped her face and cried again, ¡± I know that we, mother and son, are a burden and have delayed you a lot. That little lady is beautiful, and it seems that her husband has died ¡­ ¡°Sister-in-law! Be careful with your words!¡± When father song heard this, he shouted sternly, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference between men and women. She¡¯s so much younger than me, so how is that possible?¡± Aunt yang couldn¡¯t help but show a proud smile when she heard him say this. She knew father song¡¯s personality well. Since he already knew what was going on, he would definitely avoid suspicion in the future. He was afraid that the Foxy woman would pester him and cause more changes in the future. Chapter 2288 - Chapter 2288 Clues (2) Chapter 2288: Clues (2) Chapter 2288: Clues (2) ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I misunderstood.¡± After achieving her goal, she quickly got up from the ground and saw the things on the table from the corner of her eye. A cold look flashed across her eyes, but she pretended to be sad. there¡¯s no more rice at home. Chengcai came back to see me two days ago and brought me something to fill my stomach ¡­ When father song heard this, he understood what she meant. After a long silence, he looked at song qingxiao guiltily and took out a small string of money. ¡°Use this money to buy some food first ¡­¡± Aunt yang took it without any hesitation and looked at the table again. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± It was sent by miss Zhang. Although father song didn¡¯t hear what miss Zhang said, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. Aunt yang was like a family member. She took a step forward and uncovered a corner of the handkerchief. There were several pieces of pastries stacked inside, which looked extremely exquisite. Aunt yang held back the resentment in her heart and praised, ¡± ¡°What is this? It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. Can we eat it?¡± Father song was helpless and could only say, ¡± ¡°Then you can take a bowl and take them all.¡± When she heard this, she was overjoyed and smiled. ¡°If chengcai comes back and eats this cake, I¡¯ll tell him that uncle song took it.¡± After she finished speaking, she did not stand on ceremony. As expected, she took a bowl and filled it with pastries. After achieving her goal, she wanted to stay, but seeing that the father and daughter of the song family were unwilling to speak, and seeing the blood and saliva on father song¡¯s neck and body, she felt a little guilty and quickly found an excuse to run away. She returned to her room, closed the door, and the smile on her face turned cold. She smashed the bowl and the pastries on the ground with all her might and crushed them with her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hook me, I¡¯ll let you hook me! You shameless thing!¡± .. In the song family, the father and daughter looked at each other. Father song even felt that he didn¡¯t dare to look at his daughter¡¯s face. The house was in a mess. The stool had been kicked over, and even the laundry basin had been kicked over, water flowing all over the house. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up first.¡± Father song looked exhausted, as if he had just fought a tough battle. I¡¯ll go out and buy some more corn later ¡­ Before song qingxiao could respond, he could feel her gaze on him. She explained, ¡± ¡°Your aunt yang is a person with a hard life, don¡¯t bother with her ¡­¡± ¡°Which part of her life is bitter?¡± Song qingxiao was really curious and asked, ¡± just because her husband died? ¡± The song family¡¯s difficult life was definitely related to Auntie Yang¡¯s greed. She remembered that father song had said a few days ago that he would buy some rice back to his house after he received the money. The string of money he had taken out earlier was probably the tailstar silver he had just given out. However, as soon as he took it home, it was immediately taken away by aunt yang. Both parties were very natural to this. They must have been used to it and formed an unwritten ¡®rule¡¯. Even though she was just entering the scenario and was not really father and daughter with father song, she was still used to having complete control over everything when it came to her life. She did not want to miss even the slightest detail. ¡°Shut up!¡± Father song was furious. ¡°It¡¯s not your place to interfere in the matters of the elders.¡± ¡°A person died, how can you say it so lightly with such an attitude?¡± Previously, when aunt yang was beating him up, although he was also angry, he was not so furious. At this moment, it was as if someone had poked his sore spot and he loudly reprimanded, ¡± ¡°If her husband was still alive, you would have to call him uncle!¡± ¡°Although her husband has passed away, he¡¯s still alive. And even though my father is still alive, he¡¯s practically non-existent.¡± Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t a real child, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of her father¡¯s anger. As soon as she finished speaking, father song, who was originally furious, suddenly froze. He was like a balloon that had been pricked by a needle, instantly deflated and hung his head. ¡°I ¡­¡± The tall and strong man¡¯s arms were hanging down, and his expression was very heavy, as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook something to eat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no more food!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao reminded him. The food stored in the house was almost all gone even if they tried to save it. He thought that father song would bring some things back today, but who knew that aunt yang would take everything away. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some ¡­¡± The man turned around to leave, but when he touched his clothes, he remembered that he had no money. Chapter 2289 - Chapter 2289 Clues (3) Chapter 2289: Clues (3) Chapter 2289: Clues (3) Song qingxiao stared at him calmly, and he couldn¡¯t lift his head. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to borrow some, just you wait!¡± ¡°Who are you borrowing from?¡± Song qingxiao asked him. He stopped in his tracks and blocked the door. looking for a brother from a poor family ¡­ ¡°How do I return it?¡± ¡°Next month, don¡¯t you still have to support aunt yang and her family?¡± she asked again to remind him. ¡°I can.¡± Mr. Song could feel the embarrassment of miss Zhang when she was interrogated by song qingxiao. She didn¡¯t look angry, and her tone was calm, but every word she said put a lot of pressure on him. emissary Zhu said that there¡¯s a mission recently. He wants us to pay attention to the babies that are born in the next two months. He explained, ¡± ¡°He said that this is very important. If we can find it, there will be many rewards.¡± He quickly glanced at song qingxiao. ¡°Even if you provide clues, I¡¯ll give you ten strings of cash each.¡± At this point, his gaze fell on the empty blue chess piece on the table and he felt a little guilty. ¡°When the time comes, father will also buy you some pastries.¡± Naturally, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was not on the pastries. The moment her father mentioned this, she had already linked it to miss Zhang. However, father song was an upright and loyal person, so he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at all. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with this infant?¡± She remained silent and asked father song. He was only an ordinary bailiff in the Yamen, and it was already very impressive that he knew this. He only shook his head when he heard this. I¡¯m not too sure. Emissary Zhu places great importance on this matter. The heavenly demon guards and the monks from the National temple have all come. I think it¡¯s related to ¡­ He seemed to have thought of something and his body trembled. He finally realized that he had said too much to his daughter. ¡°This matter is of great importance, don¡¯t tell anyone!¡± After giving the order, he pulled his clothes and did not dare to look at song Qing¡¯s face again. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and borrow some money.¡± After that, he left in a hurry. After he left, song qingxiao remembered what he had said. She cleaned up the messy house and pondered for a moment. The Imperial court wanted to find a child, and they had mobilized the heavenly fiend guards and the monks of the National temple. At the same time, they had also given out a great reward. It was clear that this child had a special identity. Although song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what the heavenly devil Bureau was, from its name, it was probably related to the so-called ¡®demonic Qi¡¯. As for the monks of the nation protecting temple, there was no need to say more. Uncle Shan had mentioned that the status of monks had been very special since ancient times. They had assisted two dynasties for a long time, and their status was respected by the Imperial court and the people. She had been sent to this scene by the mysterious voice from the ghost temple. She didn¡¯t know what the monk here had to do with the ghost temple. Miss Zhang was very nervous about the baby in her belly. That day, she asked him to guess the gender of the baby in her belly, and after getting the answer, she seemed to be very worried. Song qingxiao guessed that the child that the heavenly fiend guards and the National temple were looking for might be the one in lady Zhang¡¯s belly. Since these two forces were involved, it was very likely that some mysterious events were involved. It was just that father song¡¯s status was too low, and he couldn¡¯t come into contact with higher-level secrets. Song qingxiao suddenly thought of a person¡ªmiss Zhang would definitely know. She made up her mind to find an opportunity to get some information from Zhang xiaonian. Just as she thought of this, she heard the door next door open. The beautiful lady who had just returned not long ago had now circled around the narrow aisle and arrived at the song family¡¯s door. She held her stomach and looked at the terrible state of the house, making a ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sound. ¡°That Shrew really knows how to make a scene.¡± ¡°..¡± Song Qing¡¯s hand paused. She didn¡¯t reply, but she guessed that she came to find out some information. This was to his advantage. As long as she had something she wanted, song qingxiao would have a way to pry her mouth open and find out the information. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing your father to be beaten up.¡± Miss Zhang glanced at the empty blue chess pieces on the table, and a look of understanding flashed in her eyes. Then, she revealed a look of disdain. ¡°They¡¯re like bandits entering the village.¡± After saying this, she went into the house to help song qingxiao with the cleaning. She couldn¡¯t do troublesome things, but Richard could pick up things and put them back in place. ¡°I still have some food with me. I¡¯ll send it over later.¡± After arguing with yang Shu and angering that mean woman enough, she felt a little guilty when she saw the song family¡¯s miserable state. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll definitely avoid her next time.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a blessing, it¡¯s not a calamity. If it¡¯s a calamity, it can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Song qingxiao was very calm and did not get angry. Aunty Yang¡¯s ruckus today had brought some useful clues. Otherwise, with father song¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have said so much to her if he didn¡¯t feel guilty. The woman who was moving the stool was stunned for a moment when she heard her words. Then, she blinked her eyes and burst into laughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Aiyo,¡± She laughed, then put her hand on her stomach and sat down hurriedly. The baby in her stomach could be the baby wanted by the heavenly fiend guards and the National Guardian temple. It was very likely that it was the opportunity she needed to enter this scenario. When song Qing heard that, he was naturally concerned and walked towards her. ¡°Are you uncomfortable?¡± She asked Little Miss Zhang, and the little Miss smiled happily, her eyes gentle, ¡± ¡°He kicked me.¡± She rubbed her stomach as if she could not wait to share it with others. She grabbed song Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Qing Xiao, touch him. He¡¯s greeting me.¡± Chapter 2290 - Chapter 2290 Saying _1 Chapter 2290: Saying _1 Chapter 2290: Saying _1 Song qingxiao still wanted to struggle, but the moment her hand touched miss Zhang¡¯s stomach, she felt a force in her stomach pushing her hand away. A strange feeling welled up in her heart, and she subconsciously softened her movements and stopped struggling. ¡®Thump, thump, thump.¡¯ The ball of energy nudged her a few times, as if it was greeting her through her mother¡¯s stomach. Song qingxiao¡¯s pupils contracted, and her body instantly stiffened. It wasn¡¯t because it was her first time coming into contact with an unborn baby that she had lost her composure. It was because when the baby in Zhang Wushuang¡¯s wife kicked her, every time he came into contact with her, it was as if he had kicked into her soul. She could feel that the power that was originally confined and sealed was gradually awakened and pried open with the kicking of the fetus! ¡®Dong! Thump! Dong!¡± He kicked a few more times. Every time the fetus hit, song Qing¡¯s seal would loosen. The spiritual power was like a small stream, silently seeping out of his flesh and blood, flowing into his veins and meridians, awakening them. This sudden surprise made song qingxiao involuntarily place her hands on miss Zhang¡¯s stomach. The more the fetus kicked, the fiercer it became, and the more spiritual power it had. Her sealed consciousness began to awaken, and this familiar feeling that she hadn¡¯t felt for a long time finally calmed her heart. She wasn¡¯t afraid of her power being sealed, nor was she afraid of facing difficulties. As long as she could find a way to recover her power, there would always be a time when she would break through the barrier. As expected, there was something wrong with the baby in miss Zhang¡¯s womb. It was no wonder that it had attracted the attention of the heavenly fiend guards and the monks of the guomin temple. Since this fetus could restore her power, she naturally had to make more contact with this Zhang Wushuang. She could not let her fall into the hands of the heavenly demon guards and the National Guardian temple for the time being. ¡°What happened today?¡± Miss Zhang didn¡¯t think that there was anything strange about song Qing¡¯s action of covering her stomach with both hands. She just thought that she was a little curious. ¡°Usually the fetal movement is not this strong. Today when you touched it, it greeted you very enthusiastically. It must like you very much.¡± Since she had a favor to ask of song qingxiao, she was happy to get close to her. She allowed the little girl to touch her and did not Dodge. Song qingxiao held her breath and concentrated. She felt that a small wisp of spiritual power had recovered in her body, and her consciousness was gradually recovering. Although these powers were very weak, he could still see a ray of hope. In the future, when he left the scene and returned to the ghost temple, he would not be completely helpless. ¡°Then can I touch him often?¡± Song qingxiao asked after hearing what miss Zhang said. The little girl was stunned for a moment, then she smiled. ¡°Of course you can. If you like, you can also come to my house as a guest at any time.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her identity was restricted and father song still had secrets, song qingxiao would have lived with her. ¡°If he¡¯s born in the future, you can even hug him.¡± Zhang xiaoning rolled her eyes and said with a smile. The baby had not been born yet, but it had already brought her a surprise. If she was born, it might be able to make her strength recover much faster. She nodded, calculating the time of the child¡¯s birth in her heart. Miss Zhang said that she had been pregnant for eight months, and it would not be long before she gave birth. However, the child in this person¡¯s stomach was strange and might involve some secrets. In order to hide her identity, it was very likely that she had lied and hidden the date of pregnancy from strangers. She was still thinking of a way to find out the origin of miss Zhang when she heard the girl ask, ¡± ¡°By the way, Qing Xiao, did your father manage to find out anything from the police?¡± She tried her best to appear calm, but her eyes revealed a bit of anxiety. Song qingxiao placed her hands on her stomach and felt the child kicking her palm. When she heard this, she lowered her eyes to hide the darkness that flashed in her eyes and replied calmly, ¡± ¡°There is indeed something.¡± Miss Zhang¡¯s body tensed up, and she almost jumped up from the bench. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao could sense that she had to use all her self-control to sit down. ¡°What is it?¡± She gripped the chair so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Song qingxiao pretended not to notice her concern and said, ¡± I heard that emissary Zhu from the county has issued a mission to find a baby boy who will be born in two months ¡­ She changed some of father song¡¯s original words and combined them with her own guess to make it more specific. Chapter 2291 - Chapter 2291 The answer (2) Chapter 2291: The answer (2) Chapter 2291: The answer (2) As soon as he finished speaking, the blood drained from Zhang xiaonian¡¯s face, as if she had heard the most terrifying thing in the world. I don¡¯t know where this child came from, but he has attracted the attention of the heavenly demon guards and the monks of the National temple ¡­ Zhang xiaoning¡¯s lips had lost all color. Even if she bit hard, she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The child in her belly seemed to have sensed her mother¡¯s fear and stopped making a fuss. However, song qingxiao realized that even though he was no longer moving, the spiritual energy was still seeping out when she got close to miss Zhang. It was just that the speed was slower than before. ¡°I ¡­¡± Miss Zhang¡¯s eyes trembled a few times, as if she wanted to say something. But as soon as she said it, she heard footsteps from outside. There was a tall shadow standing on the mud wall outside. Father song, who had just returned, seemed to have heard the movement in the house and coughed lightly as a hint. He had been provoked by aunt Yang¡¯s previous words and deliberately avoided suspicion. The little lady who was about to speak earlier vigilantly shut her mouth and stood up with a ¡®Teng¡¯ sound. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She looked at song qingxiao and hesitated. Finally, she said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors. If you¡¯re free, you can come to my place and chat with me.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and handed her the empty basket on the table. She took it and hurried out. Father song stood outside the alley. When Zhang xiaonian went out, she didn¡¯t dare to look at his face, only slightly bowing to him as a greeting. He carried half a basket of things into the house and saw that the house was almost cleaned up. He asked, ¡± ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Song qingxiaozheng was a little regretful. After miss Zhang left, the speed of recovery of spiritual energy gradually stopped. Fortunately, she had already recovered some of her strength and found a way to break the seal, so she was not in a hurry. When he heard father song¡¯s question, he replied, ¡± ¡°Madam Zhang heard the commotion here and came to apologize. She also helped me clean up the house.¡± Father song nodded. He had yet to connect the baby that the heavenly demon guards and the National temple were looking for with the pregnant lady Zhang. He just thought of what aunt yang had said and wanted to remind song Qing to stay away from this little lady. However, as the words reached her mouth, she somehow remembered what song qingxiao had said before-her father was alive, but it was equivalent to not having one. Thinking about her daughter¡¯s birth, after her mother¡¯s death, she had no close female. She had developed a weak and timid character and did not usually interact with people. In the past, aunt yang had taken care of her, but aunt Yang¡¯s character was fierce and shrewish, and her daughter had suffered a lot in her hands. It wasn¡¯t that father song didn¡¯t know about these problems, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to intervene and solve them. Now that she had finally moved in with a new neighbor who got along with her and could even talk to her, how could he stop her? At the thought of this, guilt welled up in father song¡¯s heart, and he was too embarrassed to say anything. Thinking that aunt yang was just talking nonsense, he was upright and was not afraid of being pointed out by others. Moreover, the lady was very young, only a few years younger than song Qing, and half his age. She was more than qualified to be his daughter. She was beautiful and pregnant, so no one would talk nonsense about her. With this thought, father song didn¡¯t say anything else. After realizing that the child in miss Zhang¡¯s stomach was beneficial to her, song qingxiao naturally couldn¡¯t cut off contact with her. Now that father song didn¡¯t stop her, it saved her a lot of trouble. From that day on, she often went to the next room, in the name of asking miss Zhang for advice on embroidery, but in fact, she was spending time with her to recover her spiritual power. The two of them quickly became familiar with each other. Although miss Zhang was still on guard, she would reveal some of her background to song qingxiao in her spare time. She was born into a family of scholars. Her father was a scholar, and her family had a small fortune. Besides her, her parents also had a younger brother. When she was 16, she married someone and her stomach did not move for many years after marriage. ¡°I prayed to the gods and Buddha for this child. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to have this child.¡± Miss Zhang, who was holding an embroidery frame, paused in the middle of inserting needles. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his father doesn¡¯t welcome him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she said this, she lowered her head. A few strands of hair fell down and covered one side of her fair and delicate face, showing a bit of loneliness and frustration. ¡°Why?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze swept across the embroidery frame in her hand and asked. The two of them had been together for half a month and their relationship was very familiar. Chapter 2292 - Chapter 2292 The answer (3) Chapter 2292: The answer (3) Chapter 2292: The answer (3) Occasionally, song qingxiao would hear some news about the heavenly demon guards and the state-protecting temple from her father so that she could make preparations in advance. Hearing song qingxiao¡¯s question, miss Zhang raised her head and looked at her. Her almond-shaped eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that she had something on her mind recently, so she didn¡¯t sleep well. She looked at herself for a while. Just when song qingxiao thought that she might not answer the question, she saw a cold look in her eyes. ¡°He ¡­¡± When she mentioned ¡®him¡¯, her tone was very calm, as if she was not talking about the person who slept next to her. ¡°He used to be my father¡¯s student.¡± Miss Zhang didn¡¯t answer song qingxiao¡¯s question. Instead, she talked about the past, ¡± my father has a small reputation in the local area. Every year, he would take in one or two students. She was the eldest daughter of the family, beautiful and moving. She had also learned to read and write from her father. Her character was also well-educated and polite. Before she was of age, many people had already come to her house to propose marriage. However, her parents saw her as a Pearl in their palm and wanted to pick a husband with outstanding character, talent, and appearance for her. Under the influence of her parents, Zhang xiaoning had also fantasized about her future husband. He didn¡¯t ask for a good family background, didn¡¯t ask for a rich merchant or official position, he only wanted to have one person he knew, to know each other forever. At that time, her husband was recommended by someone else to become her father¡¯s disciple. He accidentally saw her once and was shocked by her beauty. He swore that he would marry no one but her. She claimed to be in love with her, which infuriated her father, who thought that his daughter had an affair with her student. In the end, as his parents had said, she married him. ¡°I only found out after marriage that he already had concubines and children.¡± Her in-laws did not like her because of her husband¡¯s infatuation. In addition, she had not been pregnant for many years after their marriage, so they found her even more unpleasant to the eye. This marriage that her husband had forced upon her was destined to be a tragedy from the very beginning. She looked down on her husband¡¯s despicable means in the past, but she also did not like him having concubines and concubines by his side. The relationship between the husband and wife was cold, and they only had one son after several years of marriage. She had originally thought that this child would be her comfort for the rest of her life, but who knew that there would be so many twists and turns? Until now, miss Zhang finally answered song qingxiao¡¯s question, ¡± he believed other people¡¯s slanderous words and said ¡­ They said that the child in my stomach is a demon star and can¡¯t appear in the world.¡± This was miss Zhang¡¯s way of probing. She could feel that song qingxiao had already guessed her background, including the information about the heavenly fiend guards and the movements of the monks of the National temple. It was all a conscious act. The other party was too powerful. She might not be able to protect the blood in her stomach by herself. She needed someone to help. Although song qingxiao was young, miss Zhang had found out that she was a cautious person. In addition, she had a father who worked in the government. If she could get some information, it would be beneficial to her. Although she didn¡¯t know why she would help her, miss Zhang was willing to release some news at an appropriate time. When she said this, she was still staring at song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. Seeing that song qingxiao did not look shocked by her words, she could not help but sigh in relief. ¡°Fiend star?¡± Song qingxiao had long guessed that there was something wrong with the child in her womb. After all, if it was related to her seal and most likely to be related to the voice in the ghost temple, it could not be an ordinary child. ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Zhang nodded and smiled bitterly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said,¡± She lowered her head and touched her stomach. ¡°He¡¯s always been an indecisive person who believes in the nonsense of a charlatan and thinks that the child in my womb should not be born.¡± Perhaps it was because she was too excited, the child in her belly could not help but kick its mother twice. Song qingxiao stretched out her hand and happily felt the fetus move non-stop. With every movement, spiritual energy overflowed and filled her veins. ¡°These charlatans, are they the heavenly demon guards and the monks of the temple?¡± She took the initiative to break through this layer of window paper. Miss Zhang bit her lips, hesitated for a moment, and nodded. they said that my child is the descent of a demonic star, the key to the underworld. If he was born, he would bring chaos to this world and end the fate of the dynasty. Zhang Shi was willing to share this with song Qing because she had no other choice. She fled to this remote County and moved into this poor and chaotic large yard. She rarely went out, just to wait for her child to be born. However, those people were too powerful and could actually deduce that she had hidden in this town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The heavenly fiend guards and the monks of the National temple had also rushed over, which made her quite afraid. She was alone and had no one to rely on. She could only get some scattered news from the children next door. She was on tenterhooks all day long, unable to eat or sleep well, and could not find peace. Ms. Zhang was smart. She could tell that song qingxiao was not as weak and easy to bully as she appeared to be. She always had a feeling that perhaps her little secret had already been seen through by her, but she had held back and did not report her. This made Zhang xiaoning willing to talk to her about some things, so that she could help him. Chapter 2293 - Chapter 2293 A reminder _1 Chapter 2293: A reminder _1 Chapter 2293: A reminder _1 ¡®The devil star has descended ¡­ The key of Hades ¡­¡± Song qingxiao ignored the last part of lady Zhang¡¯s words. She touched her belly, trying to guess the existence of the baby and the opportunity for her to break the seal. ¡°Do you believe in this?¡± Zhang xiaoning bit her lips and stared at her. ¡°Do you really believe that the unborn child in my stomach is such a demonic star?¡± She was waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s response, as if this decision was very important to her, enough to decide her life and death. ¡°Whether he will be or not in the future, at least not now.¡± Song qingxiao put her hands on miss Zhang¡¯s stomach, feeling the spiritual energy flowing into her veins like a spring. if the fate of a dynasty can be severed by a fetus, it proves that there is a problem with the dynasty itself. In the ghost temple, she had seen the life of traveling merchants and had heard about it from uncle Shan. The Imperial court had exacted a lot of taxes, and the people were forced by the demonic Qi to pay taxes to support the Dharma temple. Under such a system, ordinary people lived very hard lives. Song qingxiao had seen many people who were willing to sell themselves as slaves in order to survive. The dynasty itself was already in a precarious situation, yet it blamed an unborn child for causing such a disaster. This made song qingxiao not know whether to laugh or cry. No matter what, the child in miss Zhang¡¯s stomach was her chance to lift the seal. She would not allow anything to happen to the mother and son. ¡°I will protect him and let him be born safely.¡± When she said this, she was afraid that Zhang xiaonian would not believe her because of her young age, so she could not help but add, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± After her power had been sealed, her age had also shrunk a lot, so her words were obviously not convincing. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because miss Zhang had already suffered from psychological torture, but at this time, he felt that her words made him feel particularly at ease. ¡°If he thought the same way as you, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± When Zhang xiaoning said this, she smiled bitterly, ¡± ¡°But if I didn¡¯t come here, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have met such an interesting child like you.¡± She had long known that her husband had a weak personality. From the moment her husband called the child in her womb a ¡®demon fetus¡¯ and advised her to give up, she had completely given up on this man. After sighing, he didn¡¯t reveal a sad expression. Song qingxiao asked again, ¡°Do you know the origin of this heavenly fiend guard?¡± Miss Zhang nodded, ¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± Since ancient times, theocracy and royalty had been on the same level. However, in the recent four to five hundred years, as the dynasty¡¯s fate declined, the temple¡¯s incense offerings became more vigorous. The status of the monks gradually increased, and the people of the dynasty raised such a group of living ¡®gods¡¯, causing the Royal power to slowly be suppressed by theocracy. More than a hundred years ago, after the current Emperor ascended the throne, the Imperial court established the heavenly demon Bureau in order to suppress the gradually growing power of the Buddhist temples. The Emperor would use the Fortune of the dynasty to divine the fate of those with outstanding luck and talent. He would then nurture them and select them to join the sky demon agency to compete with the monks. He also wanted to use this opportunity to block the fate of the dynasty that was slowly losing. There were many talents in the heavenly devil division, and they had extraordinary means. They were only loyal to the Emperor and did unspeakable things for the Emperor. They killed those who were harmful to the royal family in a cruel way. Wherever the heavenly devil Bureau went, it meant that there would be a large-scale bloodshed. These people had long been taught to be inhumane. They only knew how to be loyal to the Emperor and believed in uprooting the weeds and eliminating the roots. Not only were the commoners afraid, but even the officials and celebrities were also afraid. Among the common folk, the name of the heavenly devil division was even more terrifying than demons and ghosts. It could stop children from crying at night, and just hearing this name made people tremble in fear. ¡°How¡¯s their strength?¡± Song qingxiao tilted her head and asked. These words seemed to put miss Zhang in a difficult position. She had read some poetry books and had some knowledge, but she was still limited by her environment and background, and her understanding of the sky demon agency was very shallow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She did not belong to this world and had no understanding of cultivation. When she heard this, she furrowed her delicate Willow-like eyebrows and said hesitantly, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a method of Immortals that can summon the wind and rain, kill demons and ghosts ¡­ She then added uncertainly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and did some calculations in her mind. If he was really a cultivator, his secret methods were indeed no different from Immortals in the eyes of ordinary people. It was normal that miss Zhang did not understand. Chapter 2294 - Chapter 2294 A warning _2 Chapter 2294: A warning _2 Chapter 2294: A warning _2 These days, she had been using the excuse of learning needlework and embroidery to stay with this little lady Zhang. After using the fetus in her womb to break the seal, she had recovered some spiritual energy after some time. Although this power was not even 10% of her full strength, it was enough for song qingxiao to protect herself. At the very least, when she heard about the background of the heavenly devil Bureau and the arrival of the heavenly devil guards, she did not immediately think of escaping. Otherwise, no matter how miserable miss Zhang was, song qingxiao would not be able to help. However, what made her feel a little strange was that Zhang xiaoning had mentioned that the heavenly fiend guards had the ability to kill demons and exterminate ghosts, but she did not mention anything about ambushing the demonic Qi. According to uncle Shan, the biggest threat to people in the world was the uncontrollable demonic state. Moreover, uncle Shan held the monks of the Dharma temple in high regard, but he did not mention the existence of the sky demon agency, which was a little strange. ¡°As for the monks of the National temple ¡­¡± Speaking of monks, Zhang xiaoning¡¯s tone was a little hesitant. Monks had a high status and were deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Although she hated these people for trying to harm the child in her womb, her tone was still better when she mentioned the monk than when she mentioned the people from the sky demon agency. their Dharma is boundless and they have the power of their believers. They can break the cycle of reincarnation. It is said that the eminent monks of the National temple are almost gods and know everything. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°No matter what these monks are capable of, the most important thing now is to protect the fetus so that he can be born successfully.¡± At this time, instead of worrying about it, it was better to protect Zhang xiaonian and ensure her safe delivery. In any case, it was only a matter of time before song qingxiao regained her former glory after the child was born. Once her seal was broken and her power was restored, the silver Wolf, mang Tian, and the others would come back to life. It would not be a big problem to deal with the monk. ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the time being, and try to hide in the house. If you need anything, let me know.¡± She arranged, ¡± I¡¯ll buy whatever I can. If I can¡¯t, I can find ¡­ she paused. ¡°My father will buy it for you. You just have to wait for the delivery.¡± There was a calmness in her tone that did not match her age, which gave the lonely and helpless miss Zhang great psychological comfort. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, the worries that he had for the past few days seemed to ease a lot. Although she didn¡¯t know why song qingxiao was willing to help her, ever since she found out that she was pregnant with the ¡®devil fetus¡¯, Zhang xiaoning had been isolated and helpless. Even though it was just a child who wanted to help her, Zhang xiaoning¡¯s eyes were hot and tears almost flowed out. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head in a soft voice. Under her obviously relieved expression, she concealed a trace of uneasiness and guilt. No matter what, she had finally achieved her goal with her words. With song qingxiao¡¯s promise and dragging the father and daughter of the song family into the water, it was at least a little more secure for her. However, she felt a little sorry for the young lady in front of her. Song qingxiao had a good grasp of the human heart. Miss Zhang¡¯s expression could not hide from her eyes. Seeing miss Zhang¡¯s guilty and uneasy expression, song qingxiao also felt relieved. After stabilizing miss Zhang, it was only a matter of time before her spiritual energy broke the seal. When her spiritual power recovered, no matter if it was the heavenly demon guards, the National Guardian temple, or the voice in the ghost temple, there would be no need to fear. After this incident, song qingxiao and miss Zhang became closer. Even father song, who had always neglected his daughter, noticed that song qingxiao and miss Zhang were close like sisters. Not to mention that in the large courtyard, aunt yang, who paid a lot of attention to the father and daughter of the song family, had naturally discovered this long ago. The time she spent with the song family had increased, and she had a rare smile on her face when she talked to song qingxiao. It was as if she wanted to ¡®win¡¯ her back, which made song qingxiao not know whether to laugh or cry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Time passed day by day, and the Imperial court¡¯s attention on the infant they were looking for became more and more obvious. The number of heavenly demon guards in the county Office increased, and many monks from the National temple also appeared in the office. Emissary Zhu gradually couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and began to force his bailiffs to carry out a carpet search in the county. Father song left the house earlier and came back later. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t even need to ask for information to figure out something from her father¡¯s increasingly serious face. Chapter 2295 - Chapter 2295 A reminder _3 Chapter 2295: A reminder _3 Chapter 2295: A reminder _3 .. Night gradually fell. Miss Zhang stayed at the song family with her big belly, helping song qingxiao prepare dinner. She was about to give birth and had been feeling uneasy recently. Since father song didn¡¯t come back often, she spent most of her time in the song family with song Qing. Perhaps he was afraid of being alone at home, so he might as well talk to someone and feel more comfortable. When she got married, her parents had prepared a thick dowry for her, and she had brought some personal belongings with her when she left home. He was afraid that he would not be able to use the money now, so he did not hide it at all at the critical moment. He often secretly took out some and handed it to song qingxiao to exchange for rice to fill her stomach. As for the matter of the money being used up too quickly and not being able to last long, Zhang xiaoning didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Just as song qingxiao had said, they had to get through the disaster in front of them and give birth to the child. It wasn¡¯t too late to worry about the future. Father song was slow-witted and had been busy recently, so he didn¡¯t realize that the family should have stopped cooking a long time ago. He hadn¡¯t gone hungry for a long time. Zhang xiaoning was busy cooking when footsteps came from outside the house. A figure sneakily stuck his head out and looked over, probably to check how many people were in the house. During this time, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power had recovered a lot. With a sweep of her spiritual awareness, she noticed that aunty yang was approaching. She had changed from her mean self to trying to win song qingxiao back to her side. After several unsuccessful attempts, she gave up on song qingxiao and decided to only hold on to father song. Unfortunately, father song had been busy recently. She had peeked several times, but she had not caught him. Song qingxiao looked out of the room. Miss Zhang was pregnant, and she was in a state of extreme nervousness. Her senses were unexpectedly sharp. She didn¡¯t have divine sense, but she noticed song qingxiao¡¯s actions immediately. As if she understood something, she rolled her eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Qing nodded in response. ¡°How annoying.¡± Miss Zhang sighed, her face showing an undisguised look of disgust. She was born into a family of scholars. After marriage, although her husband was weak, he was still a scholar. Her in-laws also wanted face. She had never met a person like aunt yang, which was really amazing. As the two of them were talking, the shadow stuck its head out and peeked a few times. It seemed to smell the fragrance of the food in the room and actually made a ¡®Gugu¡¯ sound. Although father song was in the government, he didn¡¯t have much money. He was a decent man and never blackmailed the people with his status. He only relied on the money to support his two families, so naturally, everyone was poor. When aunt yang thought of the food in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, wondering if she should come in and ¡®take¡¯ some. She was used to father song¡¯s willingness to grant her every request, so she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. After making up her mind, she no longer hid. Just as she was about to come out, she heard Zhang xiaoning sneer, ¡± ¡°This woman is really interesting. She acts like she¡¯s your elder.¡± She knew that aunt yang was listening, so she deliberately spoke loudly. Yang Shu, who was about to come over, stopped in her tracks. She shrank into a corner, obviously aware that the two people in the room were gossiping about her. She suppressed the urge in her heart and wanted to hear it. in my opinion, she might have been moved and wanted to be your mother. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything and let her speak. Little Miss Zhang exposed aunt Yang¡¯s thoughts. The head that was peeking out of the door immediately shrank back, but it let out a panting sound. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your father doesn¡¯t seem to have any extra feelings for her. Last time, when they were playing, he tried to avoid her body. Obviously, it¡¯s just her one-sided love.¡± ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Aunt Yang¡¯s clenched teeth could be heard from outside. When she heard Little Miss Zhang¡¯s words, she seemed to be filled with hatred. ¡°She didn¡¯t even think about it. If your father had the intention, this matter would have been settled long ago. What¡¯s the point of being so entangled now?¡± .. Zhang xiaoning said a few more words, but aunt yang was no longer listening. Her mind was filled with the little lady¡¯s soft words, which kept repeating that father song had no interest in her. After her thoughts were exposed, aunt yang was embarrassed and resentful. After being ridiculed, she gave up on the idea of going to the song family¡¯s house to get food. She left quickly with resentment and left the alley. She just happened to see father song, who had returned in the night. His face was full of fatigue and his footsteps were heavy. When he came face to face with aunt yang, he saw that aunt Yang¡¯s eyes first lit up, then revealed an uncertain look. This woman was indeed interested in him. Father song was good-looking, tall, and strong. Aunt yang had known him for many years and understood his temperament very well. The more he took care of her, the deeper her admiration for him. He didn¡¯t talk much, but he had a good temper and never hit women. Even though she had been unreasonable all these years, often interfering with the song family¡¯s Affairs, and had gone too far, he knew it well. But because of the promise he made back then, he never exposed it and listened to her. Such a person was good in every way, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t want to marry her. After her husband¡¯s death, she had been waiting, waiting for father song to break through that layer of window paper. But now, the more he waited, the more desperate he felt. At first, she thought that even though he didn¡¯t mention it, their relationship was a kind of tacit agreement. Even her son thought that she and father song would be a family sooner or later, so she taught his daughter unscrupulously and asked him for money and things. However, after hearing Zhang xiaoning¡¯s words today, she realized that he might not be interested in her. In an instant, the shame and anger born from the many years of waiting and hearing Zhang xiaoning¡¯s words turned into a kind of resentment. It rushed up to her heart, and she wanted to beat this man up and scold him. However, aunt yang was still rational. She knew that if father song didn¡¯t mean it and she exposed this layer of window paper, he would avoid suspicion in the future and ignore her. She suppressed the hatred in her heart and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Master song, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Why did you come back so late? Is it because of some matters at the government office?¡± Aunt yang lowered her voice again, but her voice was still a little sharp. Coupled with her forced smile, her face was a little distorted. ¡°In my opinion, no matter how busy you are with work, you should still take care of your family.¡± She said faintly, pretending to be concerned for father song, ¡± when you¡¯re not at home, you often hang out with that woman of unknown origin when you were young. I don¡¯t know when you were led astray. that Vixen relied on her good looks and found a wild man from who knows where. She got pregnant for no reason and is hiding here alone. Who knows who the bastard child in her belly belongs to? ¡± Aunt Yang¡¯s lips kept moving. ¡°Our Qing Xiao is also the daughter of a good family. Who knows if she will be affected by staying with a b * tch who doesn¡¯t know who the father of her child is?¡± I don¡¯t think she has a business. I don¡¯t know where she came from, but she has some money. I don¡¯t see any patches on her clothes ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Father song didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her at first, but the more she spoke, the more excited he became. When he heard the last part, father song realized that something was wrong. He recalled the recent events. The Imperial court had issued a strict order to find the fetus that had been born two months ago. Many people from the heavenly devil Bureau and the National Guard temple had already arrived to take over emissary Zhu¡¯s position in the county. They gave orders to the Yamen constables to track down a big-bellied woman. Chapter 2296 - Chapter 2296 Attack (1) Chapter 2296: Attack (1) Chapter 2296: Attack (1) Before this, father song had never connected the two together. How could the fetus that the heavenly devil Bureau of the Imperial court and the monks of the National Guard temple were looking for be by his side? This was simply the funniest joke in the world! However, aunt Yang¡¯s words were like a blow to father song¡¯s head, and he couldn¡¯t come back to his senses. Emissary Zhu¡¯s words rang in his ears, ¡± ¡°.. He was born in a family of scholars ¡­ Escape ¡­ Seven months pregnant ¡­ If you can find a match, the Imperial court will reward you with a hundred taels of silver!¡± These words overlapped with what aunt yang was saying at this time. Recently, father song had been leaving early in the morning and returning late at night. He and his brothers had almost turned the entire County upside down. They had found many pregnant women and fetuses, but they still hadn¡¯t found the people that the heavenly demon guards and the National temple wanted. If it wasn¡¯t for aunt Yang¡¯s reminder, father song wouldn¡¯t have realized that there was a person beside him who fit the criteria! ¡°Report and receive a reward?¡± This thought had just appeared in his mind, but he immediately rejected it. Not to mention that it was not certain whether this Zhang xiaoning was the person the sky demon agency was looking for. Even if she was, his daughter had been close to her during this period of time. Once Zhang xiaoning was arrested, he was afraid that he would be implicated. The heavenly demon Bureau was not a good place, and there was no chance of survival if one entered. If song Qing and Xiao RUO fell into their hands, it would be difficult for them to survive. At the thought of this, father song¡¯s heart burned with anxiety and he immediately lost the desire to entangle himself with aunt yang. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her later.¡± He replied casually, wanting to send aunt yang back. Aunt yang couldn¡¯t see that he was just being perfunctory and believed him. Thinking of what Zhang xiaoning had said earlier, she gritted her teeth in hatred. She wanted to immediately distance the song father and daughter from that little girl. She repeatedly ordered, ¡°We must separate them, don¡¯t let Qing Xiao be taught the wrong things.¡± Father song nodded his head randomly. Aunt yang couldn¡¯t tell that he was in a hurry to leave. She thought for a while and then reminded him, ¡± ¡°If the child is disobedient, you can also give him a beating.¡± She was afraid that father song would be too kind and would not bear to kill her, so she vaguely reminded, ¡± if you can¡¯t bear to, send her to me to discipline her. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯ll be obedient. Father song frowned. Seeing his expression, aunt Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that her words had made him unhappy. She remembered that Zhang xiaoning had said that he had no interest in her. Now that she had interfered too much in his family affairs, he was afraid that she would make him wary. When she thought of this, she was embarrassed, angry, and resentful. She said, ¡± ¡°My late husband was your brother back then. We¡¯ve known each other for many years, and I¡¯m also the child¡¯s elder. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t discipline him, right?¡± When she mentioned the dead man, father song¡¯s stiff expression relaxed. After hesitating for a while, he nodded. ¡°I will consider it.¡± He still hadn¡¯t relented, and aunt Yang¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. However, it was enough to say all this today. He was a man of his word. Since he had agreed, he would definitely consider this matter seriously. Aunt Yang¡¯s goal had been achieved. She only felt that she had to drive Zhang xiaonian, this eyesore, out of her territory, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but relax a little. Seeing father song¡¯s tired face, he showed mercy. ¡°It¡¯s already late. I won¡¯t delay master song¡¯s return.¡± She thought of the smoke from the kitchen in the song family¡¯s house and felt unconvinced. She probed, ¡± ¡°The money from last time ¡­¡± As she spoke, she touched her stomach, her intention self-evident. Father song was in a difficult position. He really had no money. Most of the money that was previously distributed went into aunt Yang¡¯s hands. Later on, she borrowed some from her brothers and barely managed to support herself until now. How could she still have any money? ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a spendthrift ¡­¡± Aunt Yang¡¯s heart sank when she saw him in a difficult position. Then, she felt sad again, thinking that he might have been tempted by Zhang xiaonian and regarded her mother as a burden. ¡°It¡¯s true that Cheng Cai is about to reach the age to get married. If his father was still around, he would definitely think of ways to save up money and arrange a marriage for him.¡± As she spoke, she glanced at father song¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his father died early, so I¡¯m the only one who can plan for him. I can¡¯t let the Yang family have no descendants.¡± At the mention of her dead husband, father song¡¯s expression softened. Aunt yang was overjoyed and asked, ¡± ¡°Master song, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man nodded and was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Aunt yang was finally satisfied with his answer, as if she had won a battle. However, when he thought of the two women in the room when he returned, he felt sour in his heart. ¡°Then master song should just go back and rest. Remember what I said before.¡± Chapter 2297 - Chapter 2297 Attack (2) Chapter 2297: Attack (2) Chapter 2297: Attack (2) She squeezed out a smile and reminded him again until father song nodded and left. Yang Jian watched him enter the alley, and the smile on his face disappeared. He looked coldly in the direction of the song family and murmured in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Little b * tch, I¡¯ll kill you one day!¡± .. When Mr. Song returned, miss Zhang had just finished cooking. When she saw him entering, she greeted him with a smile, ¡± ¡°Master song, you¡¯re back.¡± She was beautiful and had a sweet voice. With her big belly, the atmosphere was harmonious with song Qing, making the dilapidated house seem more warm. Father song¡¯s face froze. His gaze fell on miss Zhang¡¯s stomach, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The smile on miss Zhang¡¯s face quickly disappeared. Her expression became vigilant, and she covered her stomach with both hands. She subconsciously looked at song qingxiao. Song qingxiao nodded at her, indicating for her to calm down. ¡°Since master song is back, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With song qingxiao¡¯s signal, her pounding heart calmed down a little. She untied her apron and walked toward the door. ¡°Hold on,¡± shut up! Mr. Song shouted coldly, causing miss Zhang to tremble in fear. His eyes were like torches as he stared at the little lady¡¯s back and asked, ¡± ¡°How many months have you been pregnant?¡± ¡°..¡± Zhang xiaoning¡¯s back was facing the father and daughter. The moment she heard his question, her face turned pale. Her body trembled non-stop, as if what she had been afraid of had finally happened. ¡°You can go back first.¡± Song qingxiao said softly. Miss Zhang felt as if she had been granted Amnesty and hurriedly went out. Father song gritted his teeth and turned to glare at his daughter in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s about to give birth.¡± She guessed that father song had already found out. However, this person was slow. Zhang xiaoning had been hiding under his nose for nearly a month, and he did not suspect her at all. She would not believe him if he said that no one had reminded her of this when he suddenly mentioned it today. ¡°You already knew!¡± Father song remembered that he had once told her about the search for the fetus and had even warned her not to leak any information. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect this girl to keep her mouth shut. She knew the inside story, but she didn¡¯t even know herself. ¡°Yes.¡± Since the matter had been exposed, song qingxiao had no intention of hiding it. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± the heavenly fiend guards and people from the nation protecting temple are looking for her with ill intentions. She¡¯s heavily pregnant and has no family to rely on. Mr. Song¡¯s face was tense and he was obviously angry. she didn¡¯t harm anyone. She just begged me not to tell her and to keep her and her son alive. She had originally made up her mind that if father song insisted on doing things his way, she would have to think of a way to escape with Little Miss Zhang. She had not recovered much of her strength, but she could barely protect herself. This was a matter of life and death, so she naturally could not compromise. However, when she spoke, although father song¡¯s expression was ugly, he didn¡¯t refute loudly. It was obvious that he still had some reservations in his heart. Song qingxiao knew that there was still room for negotiation. If father song was willing to compromise, that would be for the best. After all, this little lady was about to give birth, and it would naturally be beneficial to her if she could give birth smoothly. Her heart relaxed a little, but she said calmly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a bad person, and you¡¯re able to tolerate people like aunt yang. Because of the promise you made back then, you¡¯ve raised this mother and son until now. Why can¡¯t you turn a blind eye and just treat it as saving Zhang xiaonian¡¯s life?¡± ¡°How is that the same?¡± Father song couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her. ¡°How is it different? Could it be that in your heart, human lives are divided into different classes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you try to quibble!¡± Father song shouted, ¡± you clearly knew about it long ago, but you kept it in the dark. You¡¯re so willful and unreasonable! ¡°Miss Zhang has moved here long ago.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and did not take his fierce attitude to heart. ¡°If you had the heart, you would have guessed it long ago. Since you¡¯ve never suspected her, that means you don¡¯t think she should have fallen into the hands of the heavenly fiend guards.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Father song retorted angrily, ¡± clever words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel ¡­¡± At the door, Zhang xiaoning, who had left earlier, had returned. She was leaning against the door with tears in her eyes. it¡¯s my fault. Stop quarreling ¡­ Her voice was soft, and she cried like a Pear Blossom in the rain, ¡± ¡°I begged Qing Xiao not to say it. Master song, please don¡¯t blame her ¡­¡± The beautiful little lady cried as if she was about to stop breathing, looking pitiful. Chapter 2298 - Chapter 2298 Attack (3) Chapter 2298: Attack (3) Chapter 2298: Attack (3) Father song had seen many fierce ruffians in the government and had dealt with scoundrels before. He was not afraid of being unreasonable, but he was helpless against a woman like this. ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­¡± The anger on his face disappeared, and before he could finish, Zhang xiaoning said, ¡± if I give you any trouble, I¡¯ll leave. Stop quarreling, wuwuwu ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t hide this from me. He was full of anger because his daughter was involved in this matter. Under Zhang xiaonian¡¯s crying and admitting her mistake, he could not flare up again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Miss Zhang entered the house with tears in her eyes. She secretly gave song Qing a look, ¡± ¡°I should have told you everything, master song. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± Song qingxiao saw that she managed to suppress her father¡¯s anger with a few words, so she explained her background. ¡°AI.¡± Father song sighed. ¡°How long can I hide? A team of sky demon guards and a team led by a monk of the fourth rank have come to the county government office.¡± He was in the government, so he was more well-informed than song qingxiao. The heavenly demon guards were divided into teams of twelve people, and a fourth-grade sorcerer was already like a deity in the eyes of ordinary people. Their spells were boundless, and they were very difficult to deal with. The Imperial court placed great importance on the child in lady Zhang¡¯s belly, thinking that he would break the fate of the dynasty and bring a great disaster to the world. They were determined to eliminate him. ¡°If we still can¡¯t find him, they say that the National temple will send another important person.¡± In father song¡¯s eyes, a fourth-grade sorcerer was already an amazing immortal, but from emissary Zhu¡¯s words, the National temple would send more people, as if they were sure that the devil fetus was here. ¡°The portraits will be put up all over the county.¡± Although miss Zhang was hiding in this remote and poor house, she was extremely beautiful. There were too many people in the yard, and this matter would be exposed sooner or later. With the high bounty and the fear of the monk and the heavenly demon guards, there would always be people who took the risk and reported her. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell you now, you still can¡¯t escape.¡± After father song said this, Zhang xiaoning¡¯s face revealed a look of despair. ¡°I won¡¯t implicate you guys.¡± After a long while, she touched her stomach and said faintly, ¡± ¡°No matter what, my child has come to this world once. He shouldn¡¯t be gone before he¡¯s born. I¡¯ll give birth to him with my life and protect him as much as possible.¡± Her eyes were still wet with tears, but she smiled. ¡°If my whereabouts are exposed, I will leave on my own and will not implicate you.¡± Father song couldn¡¯t say anything more. It wasn¡¯t because he pitied miss Zhang, but because song qingxiao was already involved in this. It had been more than a month since miss Zhang had moved into the large courtyard, and she was living next to him. If he reported the truth, with his understanding of the heavenly demon guards, he would rather kill the wrong person than let them go. He would never listen to his explanation. The heavenly fiend guards were extreme in their actions and paid particular attention to eliminating the roots. After the incident, not only would Zhang xiaonian suffer, but the entire courtyard would probably be buried with her. The heavenly fiend guards were looking for her everywhere, but they had already arrested many pregnant women in the county, causing the public¡¯s resentment to boil. Now, father song only hoped that the heavenly fiend guards would rush to another place if they found anything. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang xiaoning would successfully give birth. When the news died down, she would take the child and leave. After confessing the secret, miss Zhang was much calmer. After she left, father song frowned and the father and daughter were silent for a long time. ¡°In my heart, human lives are not divided into different classes.¡± After a long time, father song said, ¡± ¡°Back then, your aunt Yang¡¯s husband and I were sworn brothers. We once promised each other that if one of us left first, he would take care of the other¡¯s family.¡± There were many male bailiffs who were interested in beauty, and it was common for them to visit brothels. Aunt Yang¡¯s husband was beaten to death while he was jealous of someone. Father song couldn¡¯t persuade him and felt particularly guilty after the incident. In order to comfort aunt yang and to protect his brother¡¯s reputation, he said that he had met with an accident while trying to save him during their mission. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since then, aunt yang considered herself her Savior and often made excessive requests. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her, but I¡¯ve said it before, one can¡¯t go back on his word.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything and just listened quietly to her father. ¡°If the situation is reversed, your uncle Yang¡¯s family will also take care of you.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t want to talk to him about this. She just wanted to protect Zhang xiaongniang¡¯s child and break her seal. Chapter 2299 - Chapter 2299 Attack (4) Chapter 2299: Attack (4) Chapter 2299: Attack (4) As for father song¡¯s past, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, when she heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was ridiculous. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°With your understanding of aunt yang, do you think she will take care of me if you¡¯re not around?¡± Yang Jian was a mean person. Even when father song was still around, she was already very fierce. If he wasn¡¯t around, what would she be like? Father song wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯, but when the words came out of his mouth, he didn¡¯t know why, but he remembered that when he came back and met aunt yang in the alley, she said fiercely,¡¯ let him teach his daughter a lesson¡¯. At that time, her expression was fierce, and she even said that if he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, he could leave it to her to discipline. The firm belief he had for many years collapsed, and he revealed a hesitant expression. Song qingxiao stopped talking to him. She washed up and went back to her room. Father song didn¡¯t sleep that night. Across the bamboo fence, song qingxiao could hear him rolling around in the night. In the morning, before he left the house, he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help your brother Cheng save up a sum of money for his future wife. From now on, we no longer owe the Yang family anything. In the future, father will only care about you and will never let you starve again.¡± Song qingxiao opened her eyes. Hearing this, she smiled faintly. .. The situation in the county was getting worse. The number of heavenly fiend guards in uniform had increased, and even the number of fat monks had increased. A notice was posted on the noticeboard. In the beginning, only bailiffs were sent to secretly look for pregnant women, but now, they began to search for pregnant women and newborn boys. The bounty was also increased again and again, from the initial reward of 100 taels of silver for reporting and arresting, to the later reward of silver for providing clues, and it was stated that it didn¡¯t matter if they were Dead or Alive. The time that father song spent at home was getting shorter and shorter. In comparison, aunt yang spent more and more time at home. She tried to stop song qingxiao from getting close to miss Zhang every day, but it was to no avail. Forced by the atmosphere, Zhang xiaoning was particularly uneasy these days. The child in her belly was moving very fast, and it was estimated that it would act up soon. From father song, song qingxiao and miss Zhang learned that the county had sent people to build a huge sacrificial altar. Dozens of monks from the National temple were chanting Sutras on the altar. They had been chanting for three days and three nights. On the day the altar was built, the weather became gloomy. The sun was blocked by dark clouds, as if a huge storm was hidden in it. On the fifth day, dark clouds gathered overhead, and the sound of thunder could be vaguely heard. It was only afternoon, but the wind was already blowing, as if it was going to flip the house over. In the evening, miss Zhang felt a dull pain in her stomach. Based on her experience, she felt that she might be about to give birth. Father song hadn¡¯t returned yet. He had been busy with work and couldn¡¯t get away. Crack! Crack! A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. Miss Zhang, who was leaning against the door, trembled in fear. Her water broke and flowed down her legs. Her stomach began to throb in pain, and the child in her belly struggled to move down. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± She let out an instinctive cry of surprise, but before she could fall to the ground, she was caught by song Qing, who had been watching her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After spending more than a month with her, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had recovered a little. At least, she could easily hold miss Zhang firmly. She wasn¡¯t afraid of this kind of wind and lightning. The lightning during the Tribulation was much more terrifying than this. But for ordinary people, this lightning strike came too suddenly, not to mention that Zhang xiaonei was already worried. ¡°I, I might be giving birth ¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, heavy rain poured down from above. The formation was amazing, and the thatched roof made crackling sounds. Chapter 2300 - Chapter 2300 Decision (1) Chapter 2300: Decision (1) Chapter 2300: Decision (1) The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the pitter-patter of the rain penetrated through the straw and flooded the house. Recently, the heavenly fiend guards of the Imperial court and the National Guardian temple had been making more and more movements. Many of the county¡¯s famous midwives were being monitored by the heavenly fiend Bureau. In order to hide from the public, Zhang xiaoning lived in seclusion and did not dare to find someone to help deliver the baby. Now that he had acted up, song qingxiao was the only one left. There was an oil lamp in the room, but the light was very weak. The strong wind beat against the wooden door, making a heavy ¡®clang¡¯ sound. Raindrops dripped down from the dilapidated thatched house, quickly forming puddles on the surface and becoming damp. Recently, the large courtyard had not been very peaceful. When miss Zhang moved, she had brought some stored food with her. In addition, with aunt yang, a big mouth, spreading the news everywhere, everyone nearby knew that a young and beautiful pregnant woman lived here. As the Imperial court rewarded the search for the child, people gradually turned their attention to this place. It was only a matter of time before they were reported. Zhang xiaoning had not come out of the door recently. At this time, she did not dare to cry out in pain after the attack. She could only bite her lips and endure it. Song qingxiao had experienced a lot of things, including demons and ghosts, but this was her first time helping a baby, so she was inexperienced. BOOM! BOOM! The strong wind blew away a piece of straw cover on the roof, and the strong wind mixed with the rapid rain fell down, extinguishing the oil lamp in the room! Miss Zhang gritted her teeth, sweating all over. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble in pain. The moment the lights in the room were turned off, someone strode into the room through the water. ¡°Qing ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± When Zhang xiaoning, who had already lost her temper, heard the noise at the door, her whole body trembled, and she whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song qingjiang held her hand and wiped her hair with a handkerchief. ¡°My father is back.¡± At this time, song Qing did not dare to be careless. She kept using her divine sense to scan the surroundings. She had sensed it the moment father song returned. When miss Zhang heard this, she loosened her clenched fists. Before she could speak, the door was knocked open with a bang. The sound of the door bolt breaking could be heard. The wind rushed in with the rain and fog. It was so cold that miss Zhang shivered in the room, and her stomach began to hurt again. Father song was completely drenched, and water was flowing down his clothes. His face was pale, as if he had seen a ghost, and his whole body was shaking. After entering the room, he didn¡¯t have time to look at miss Zhang who was lying on the bed, but directly ordered, ¡± ¡°Hurry up and pack up your valuable things. We have to leave quickly!¡± Father song¡¯s words stunned song Qing. Zhang wangye, who was lying on the bed, suddenly endured the pain in her abdomen and sat up. ¡°Have the heavenly fiend guards arrived?¡± She hadn¡¯t left her house recently, but she had heard the news. The monks of the National temple set up altars in the county to perform rituals, while the heavenly fiend guards went around the county to capture pregnant women. Many women who were about to give birth were taken away, causing the entire County to be in a state of panic. They were guessing if there were any demons. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Father song seemed to have just realized that there was an extra person in the room. He paused. ¡°But I can¡¯t care about that now.¡± He took out a sewn cloth bag and threw some food into it. ¡°The riverbank has been broken!¡± His tone was urgent as he told the two women what he had learned. ¡°With this heavy rain, the river will flood. I¡¯m afraid the county will be flooded soon.¡± This small County was located in the lower reaches of the river. Every year when the water rose, some houses along the river would be flooded. Hundreds of years ago, when the Imperial court was first established, it had paid a great price to strengthen the riverbanks and build sub-canals to guide the flow of the river. Then, with the suppression of the dynasty¡¯s fate, the weather was smooth, and the disasters were barely contained within an acceptable range. However, as the dynasty¡¯s luck gradually declined, disasters occurred frequently in recent years. The Imperial court was corrupt, and the Emperor himself was obsessed with cultivation. He ignored the People¡¯s Affairs and plundered the People¡¯s wealth for his own use. This caused the National Treasury to be empty, and the waterproof dam had not been repaired for many years. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hundreds of years had passed, and the old riverbanks were no longer of much use and could not hold water. a few months ago, various County magistrates reported to us, requesting money to build dams. It was just that the Imperial court collected a lot of exorbitant taxes every year, all of which fell into the hands of the imperial family. The royal family had spent a lot on raising cultivators. Most of them were turned into immortal pills and elixirs for the royal family to consume. If that was the case, where would they find the money to allocate? Chapter 2301 - Chapter 2301 Decision (2) Chapter 2301: Decision (2) Chapter 2301: Decision (2) Every year, memorials praying for the dam to be built flew into shengjing city like snowflakes, but they didn¡¯t make any sound. As early as a few months ago, some people had already noticed that something was wrong. In many places, the river dam had cracked and water overflowed, flooding the farmland and villages, but the local officials kept it under control. The people who lost their fields and homes became refugees, and complaints rose. Everyone could only pray that the heavens would favor them this year and that no major events would occur again. It was a pity that this wish did not come true. After today¡¯s heavy rain, the river would definitely be fierce. Once the water level rose, the riverbank that had not been repaired for years would definitely collapse. This small County was low in terrain. If the river embankment collapsed, the accumulated river water would not take long to flood the county. ¡°The rain today is so heavy that it¡¯s abnormal. The riverbank is bound to break!¡± Father song¡¯s tone was urgent. He wiped his face and shouted, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The rain was getting heavier and heavier, almost breaking the straw shed on the roof. The mud on the bamboo fence mixed with the rain and fell down. The load-bearing wooden beams creaked under the strong wind. The heavy rain poured in from many leaking roofs, forming puddles on the ground that soon reached their feet. Song qingxiao cultivated ice-type spirit energy, so he was very sensitive to Water-type spirit energy. He realized that father song was right. She could already feel the boundless Water-type spiritual power slowly wrapping around her. In the crazy storm, there was an even greater danger hidden inside. Just as father song had said, there was no time to consider the pursuit of the heavenly fiend guards and the nation-protecting temple. The only thing he could do was to escape the county city and avoid the storm before the river banks were broken. While the father and daughter were talking, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. The water on the ground was rising rapidly, and a small stream had formed outside the door. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first.¡± Song qingxiao made a prompt decision and walked into the house. ¡°Madam Zhang is about to give birth.¡± Her words stunned father song, and he stopped packing his things. ¡°You¡¯re giving birth?¡± He raised his voice, which was trembling. Counting the days, it was indeed time for Zhang xiaoning to make a move. However, why did it happen in the storm tonight? A natural disaster was coming, it was already very difficult to bring a pregnant woman with a big belly, not to mention that the little lady was about to give birth. ¡°How could there be such a coincidence?¡± Father song was having a headache. After such a short while, his body was drenched in cold sweat. He felt that it was very troublesome. ¡°Uncle song ¡­ Uncle song ¡­¡± At this moment, a young man¡¯s anxious voice suddenly sounded from outside. Father song trembled. ¡°It¡¯s talent!¡± He was the only son of aunt yang, yang chengcai. He was an apprentice in a shop in the county and didn¡¯t go home often. He must have sensed that something was wrong with the county and rushed back because he was worried about his mother. Many people in the county must have received the news by now. Everyone was probably packing their things and rushing to leave. If they delayed any longer, the people who had escaped from the city gate would all rush out of the city, and it would probably form a congestion. Once the river water exploded, those who walked slowly would be swallowed by the water. When father song heard yang chengcai¡¯s voice, he packed up his things and held them in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± At this moment, he finally thought of aunt yang and her son. He decided to find the person first and then leave together. Song qingxiao saw him rush out without looking back. Under the dim light, the rain was like a gray curtain, wrapping his figure. A short and thin young man shrugged his shoulders and quickly said, ¡± my mother is not at home. I don¡¯t know where she went ¡­ He sobbed and trembled. ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily. Someone in the county said that the dam has broken and the flood is coming. Where is my mother at this time? Uncle song ¡­ You have to help me find her ¡­¡± The voice-changing teenager was drenched in the rain, and his face was full of worry and pleading for his mother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I¡¯ve already lost my father. I can¡¯t lose my mother as well. Uncle song, please help us. Hualala- The rain continued to pour, and the wind howled into the alley. At this moment, father song was caught in a difficult decision. After the dam was broken, the flood was about to come. If they delayed any longer, they would probably lose their lives. On one end was his sworn brother¡¯s widow and son, while on the other end was his daughter and a pregnant woman who was about to give birth. Chapter 2302 - Chapter 2302 Decision (3) Chapter 2302: Decision (3) Chapter 2302: Decision (3) The raindrops splattered in the water, creating a half-foot tall splash. Yang chengcai¡¯s voice was mixed with the heavy rain, so song qingxiao, who was in the room, must have heard it. He was alone and couldn¡¯t take care of his daughter, Little Miss Zhang, and find aunt yang. ¡°What should I do?¡± The thought flashed through father song¡¯s mind and he stomped his feet anxiously. uncle song, I beg you. My mother is not young anymore. If she¡¯s gone, what¡¯s the point of me living? ¡± The young man cried loudly. He seemed to have returned home before he came, and he was carrying a bag of things on his back, which was obviously a temporary collection. The package was soaked with water, and the thing inside was stuck, revealing a rectangular object with edges and corners. Father song didn¡¯t need to open it to guess that it was a memorial tablet-it was placed in the Yang family¡¯s residence and belonged to his sworn brother. After yang chengcai left, he put the item into his backpack. The string in father song¡¯s mind suddenly cracked. He had once promised his brothers that they would share their blessings and difficulties together. If one of them died, the other person would take over the other person¡¯s family. The promise appeared in his mind. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± He quickly made a decision and turned his head, looking at his daughter in the room through the curtain of rain. The sky was already dark. In the room lay xiaoning Zhang, who was enduring the pain. His daughter, who seemed to have grown up a lot recently, was standing in the room, as if she was about to become one with the night. She stared at him with a strange look that father song didn¡¯t dare to look at. There seemed to be a look of understanding, enlightenment, coldness, and calmness after seeing through everything. ¡°You guys wait for me at home first. I¡¯ll go look for your aunt yang first. After I find her, we¡¯ll escape the city together.¡± Father song¡¯s face was pale as he said this very seriously. At the same time, another sentence rang in song qingxiao¡¯s ears, ¡± ¡°.. I¡¯ll help you save up a sum of money for brother Cheng ¡­ From now on, we don¡¯t owe the Yang family anything. In the future, father will only care about you and will never let you starve again!¡± Father song¡¯s words rang in his ears, drowning out the sound of the pouring rain, matching his voice and expression. The look in song Qing¡¯s small eyes became even more profound. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a trace of a thoughtful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Father will be back soon. Wait for me.¡± He didn¡¯t know what song qingxiao was thinking at this moment. As soon as he finished speaking, his sense of loyalty prevailed. He pulled yang chengcai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yang chengcai laughed through his tears and followed them happily, leaving the alley that was about to be drowned, the dilapidated house that was swaying in the wind and rain, song qingxiao, and Little Miss Zhang behind. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Song qingxiao let out a long sigh. She felt that she had a deeper understanding of the complexity of human nature. ¡°What should we do?¡± The moment father song left, it was as if the pillar had collapsed. Zhang xiaoning¡¯s lower body was bleeding profusely, and her face was frighteningly pale. She clutched the straw on the bed tightly and spoke in a panic. The bed was already wet from the rain, and blood had been washed to the ground. The water on the ground had already accumulated from small puddles. It had not only reached the back of his feet but also his ankles. At this rate, the water would probably reach the bed in less than four hours. By then, the entire County would be swallowed by the flood, and the people trapped inside would not be able to escape. ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Song qingjiang suppressed the complicated feelings in her heart. After all, father song was not a real father to her. Although his choice made her sigh with emotion, after experiencing the trials of the divine incarcerate, this kind of emotional fluctuation was quickly calmed by her. She was already very good at controlling her emotions, so she put her mind on the current business. ¡°W-we¡¯re going alone?¡± Without the help of others, how could a woman who was about to give birth, an underage child, and a fetus who was being chased by the heavenly demon guards and the National Guardian temple escape from this flood? Even someone as strong as miss Zhang felt terrified when she thought of this. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you and the child.¡± The young girl said with an indifferent expression. Miss Zhang was stunned for a moment, and then she couldn¡¯t help but smile. If it wasn¡¯t for this situation, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back her laughter. A small adult was saying that he would protect her and her child. As she thought of this, she smiled. However, as soon as she curled her lips, tears started to flow down her face. ¡°I can¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t leave.¡± She shook her head and felt the pain in her stomach getting more and more intense. The child fell down and couldn¡¯t wait to be born in this world. ¡°My child wants to come out ¡­¡± She was in so much pain that her face turned pale, and she clutched the bed that was already swollen from the water. The cold rain took away her body temperature and seemed to be taking away her life. ¡°I might not be able to survive.¡± She endured the pain and squeezed out the words from between her teeth, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Miss Zhang called song Qing ¡®Xiao¡¯ a few more times, as if she wanted to use this to give herself strength to support herself, ¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t survive, cut open my stomach and take the child away.¡± don¡¯t take me with you. You guys go. Don¡¯t mind me ¡­ She laughed and cried at the same time, and even instructed, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, all thanks to you ¡­¡± Fortunately, she had escaped here and met such a child who did not abandon her in the face of danger. if ¡­ If my family could think like this, how good would that be ¡­ The smell of blood became stronger and stronger, and her breathing became louder. She used all her strength to squeeze the child out of her body. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao could also sense that something was wrong with her. Unfortunately, she had only recovered a little of her strength, so she couldn¡¯t help miss Zhang more. he¡¯s about to be born, he¡¯s about to be born ¡­ Zhang xiaoning seemed to sense that her child was coming, and she cheered up a little. While he was trying hard, there seemed to be several auras rushing over in the rain and fog outside. In the sound of the rain, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense caught a soft and gentle voice saying, ¡± ¡°That old woman surnamed yang said that Madam Zhang, who was pregnant with the devil¡¯s fetus, was hiding here!¡± Chapter 2303 - Chapter 2303 Birth_1 Chapter 2303: Birth_1 Chapter 2303: Birth_1 Song qingxiao¡¯s movements stopped. The heavenly fiend guards and people from the nation protecting temple had arrived. Judging from their auras, there were quite a number of people, and all of them were not weak. It seemed that the Imperial court attached great importance to the child in miss Zhang¡¯s belly, to actually send such a group of experts. If she was at her peak, these people would naturally not be worth mentioning. But now that she had not even recovered ten percent of her strength, the situation was very unfavorable for her. She had already sensed an extremely sharp killing intent breaking through the rain and fog, directly reaching the place where she and Zhang xiaoning were hiding. ¡°I found it.¡± Someone snorted coldly and then stepped into the rain. Miss Zhang didn¡¯t have spiritual power or spiritual consciousness. She didn¡¯t know how many people were approaching like song qingxiao. However, with her extraordinary perception at the moment of life and death, she also realized that the situation was not right. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± She could feel that the child was coming out soon. Why would something happen at this time? If she was given a little more time, she would definitely be able to give birth to the child. ¡°My child, my child ¡­¡± ¡°Demon fetus! He¡¯s a demon fetus!¡± ru ¡®er, this child is harmful to the country. We don¡¯t want it for the time being. Let¡¯s just treat it as if we have no fate with this child ¡­ ¡°This child can¡¯t be born!¡± Countless voices entered Zhang xiaoning¡¯s mind, causing her eyes to turn from black to red. The redness in her eyes was like blood dripping into pure water, quickly dyeing her eyes red. ¡°My child is not a demon fetus ¡­ It¡¯s not a demon fetus ¡­¡± She shook her head, and her mind seemed to have fallen into a demonic barrier. Her expression was a little strange. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao pinched her palm and comforted her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily hold these people back. You can be at ease and give birth to the child first.¡± Miss Zhang already had a premonition. She held song Qing¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°He¡¯s not a demon fetus, he¡¯s not a demon fetus!¡± She looked extremely terrifying at the moment. His face was deathly pale, and the blood-red light in his eyes had completely swallowed the White of his eyes. His eyes were red to the point of turning black, and he looked extremely terrifying on his pale face. The most shocking thing was that under her pale skin, the blood vessels seemed to come alive, turning into green wriggling worms, pushing up her skin and slowly crawling on her face. At this moment, miss Zhang was no longer beautiful. Instead, she looked more like a ¡®monster¡¯. Song qingxiao could sense that a power was awakening within her. This kind of power was particularly powerful and terrifying. It brought with it a cold and oppressive feeling. ¡°I¡¯m going to be possessed by the devil.¡± Although song qingxiao had never really seen a person¡¯s transformation when they entered the demonic state, she had such a thought when she saw miss Zhang¡¯s state. The power of miss Zhang¡¯s bedevilment at this time was obviously much stronger than that of the female corpse she had seen in the mountain village. For some reason, even though her body was demonized, she still seemed to have a sense of reason. Song Qing looked down at her hand that was tightly held by him. Her fingers were black, and the tips of her fingers seemed to have grown an inch longer. It was terrifying. ¡°He¡¯s not a demon fetus.¡± Song Qing held onto miss Zhang¡¯s hand and promised her, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you give birth to the child.¡± These words seemed to give a great comfort to miss Zhang, who was about to lose control. The bloodlust in her eyes seemed to have faded a lot. ¡°Give birth to him and take him away ¡­¡± The rain fell on her face. She stared at song qingxiao as if she wanted a promise from her. ¡°Take him away, take him away ¡­¡± ¡°Good! I will take him away.¡± Miss Zhang seemed to have received the most important promise of her life. She grinned and revealed a smile. BOOM! BOOM! A bolt of lightning struck down, turning into a slender silver lightning Dragon. It drilled into the thatched cottage and struck where Zhang xiaoning was. She was on the verge of losing control and was only holding on with her willpower. She had no way to resist the lightning bolt that was as thick as her wrist. At this critical moment, song qingxiao put her hands together and released her spiritual power. The rain that fell in the air instantly turned into an ice arrow and shot toward the lightning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The ice arrow caught the lightning and was instantly shattered by the power of the lightning. The lightning turned into countless electric arcs and scattered in all directions, falling into the bamboo fence, furniture, and the water mist on the ground, destroying many worn-out objects. At the same time, the heavenly fiend guards arrived outside the room. ¡°The demon fetus is here!¡± The man¡¯s cold voice rang out, as if he had already sensed the rise of the demonic Qi in the house, and it surrounded the thatched house. Chapter 2304 - Chapter 2304 Birth_2 Chapter 2304: Birth_2 Chapter 2304: Birth_2 At this time, Zhang xiaoning had no time to care about this. Her body was losing its temperature rapidly and gradually stiffened as if she was about to lose control. However, her hatred, fear, and love for her unborn child turned into a huge obsession that supported her to barely maintain her consciousness and not completely sink into the darkness. Beneath her, her legs gradually turned black, turning into two long, thick, pitch-black tentacles that slowly extended down the bed. Under the impact of the demonic Qi, she could not tell who she was or where she was. Many of her memories of the past began to blur, and she could vaguely hear the sounds of battle in the room, making her feel both irritated and uneasy. Something inside her body seemed to be struggling to get out. Her body was already numb, but every time the thing that was struggling to get out of her body moved, it gave her a sharp pain that reached her soul. ¡°Roar!¡± The already mutated lady Zhang let out an inhuman roar. She began to feel irritable and uneasy, as if she instinctively felt that someone was going to do her harm. Song Qing made an ice wall and blocked the heavenly demon guard outside the thatched house. Countless forces hit the ice wall, making a loud ¡®boom¡¯. As the two sides fought, the thatched houses around them collapsed, and countless bricks and mud fell into the water, making a ¡®plop¡¯ sound. Her cultivation had been suppressed, and her spiritual power had not recovered much, but her realm was still there. Even if he did not have enough spiritual energy, he could still rely on his exquisite ice transformation technique to confront the heavenly demon guards, preventing them from breaking through for a while. However, the longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for her. She was alone, and her spiritual power was limited. Although they had the advantage of timing and could use the monstrous waves to temporarily contend against the heavenly fiend guards, there was still the National temple and the group of monks in the county. Once she arrived and joined forces with the heavenly fiend guards, she would be in a desperate situation. The most troublesome thing for song qingxiao was that miss Zhang had mutated! Her legs and limbs had turned into huge tentacles, and her body had melted like a pile of wax, turning into a black, half-liquid monster, lying on the bed. The terrifying power caused ¡®her¡¯ body to rapidly increase in size. Under the heavy pressure, the bed could not bear ¡®her¡¯ weight and collapsed in the water with a rumble! Miss Zhang¡¯s huge and ugly body was soaked in the water that was rising higher and higher. Under the muddy water, countless dark tentacles covered the house like dense seaweed. ¡°Phew ¡­ Hu ¡­¡± The face of ¡®her¡¯ had not completely changed, but her eyes had turned pure black, which was particularly eye-catching on her originally beautiful face. Being pushed up against ¡®her¡¯ body that was like a small hill, the ugly face mixed with such a beautiful peach-like face was strange and terrifying! The dense demonic Qi spread out, and song qingxiao had a bad feeling. If miss Zhang completely lost control, the most terrifying one would not be the heavenly fiend guards or the monks from the National temple, but miss Zhang, who had already turned into a monster. However, for some reason, she seemed to still have a trace of rationality left and did not attack song qingxiao. However, song qingxiao did not know how long she would be able to maintain this ¡®rationality¡¯. There seemed to be something moving under ¡®her¡¯ mountain-like stomach. Every time he moved, there would be a black gas mixed with the smell of blood gushing out, causing the mutated Zhang xiaoning¡¯s face to show an unconscious pain. ¡°It¡¯s a child!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. Although miss Zhang had mutated, the child in her belly was still there. The existence of this fetus kept the maternal love in her heart from being extinguished, preventing her from being completely corrupted by the demonic Qi and turning into a real monster. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The Thunder became more frequent, as if it had realized the change in the place, and kept hitting the thatched house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The layer of ice formed by song qingxiao quickly shattered under the lightning, and countless ice crystals were shattered, turning into ice shards and falling down. The violent spiritual power hit the house, and the already shaky house was hit like a small boat in the middle of a storm. Little Miss Zhang¡¯s huge body, which was soaked in the water, had countless small holes. A series of demonic Qi turned into bubbles and drilled out of the small holes, forming a terrifying bulge on ¡®her¡¯ skin. ¡®Chi ¡­¡¯ Chapter 2305 - Chapter 2305 Born (3) Chapter 2305: Born (3) Chapter 2305: Born (3) Her mouth unconsciously made a sound, and that power surged. The twisted tentacles in the water slapped against the water that had already reached song Qing¡¯s waist, making a splashing sound. ¡°Child ¡­ Child ¡­¡± She let out a painful cry, and the demonic Qi attacked the surroundings, causing the house to shake even more violently. The layer of ice that he was barely maintaining had to withstand the attacks of the heavenly fiend guards and the corrosion of the demonic Qi. It didn¡¯t seem to be able to last much longer. Song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual power was almost exhausted. She jumped left and right to avoid the tentacles. At this moment, the sound of Sanskrit chanting could be heard from afar. The sound of the wooden fish being struck could be heard. This sound was a bad sign for the people in the room. But to the heavenly fiend guards outside the house, who had been attacking for a long time without success, this was great news! ¡°The people from the heavenly Dao temple are here!¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao temple?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard this. ¡°Eight hundred years ago!¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s words rang in her mind. it¡¯s said that the heavenly Dao temple was the temple that protected the luck of the previous dynasty. It was particularly famous 800 years ago. She had been sent into the scene by the androgynous voice in the ghost temple, sent back to 800 years ago! At this moment, the monks arrived, and the Sanskrit sounds turned into a huge attack. The thin ice layer cracked inch by inch under the ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ sounds of the wooden fish and the Sanskrit sounds. An illusory Buddha¡¯s figure slowly appeared in midair, his face filled with compassion. BOOM! BOOM! Under the sound of thunder, the thatched roof was shattered. The roof beam, which had already been ravaged by the thunderstorm, finally could not withstand it and collapsed in the violent sound. The Buddha¡¯s palm waved. In the midst of the Sanskrit sounds, a monstrous wave rolled over and smashed the ruins into pieces with a boom. They were swept away by the wave. ¡± In the heavenly demon Bureau, a heavenly demon guard let out an extremely arrogant laugh. The laughter was filled with the pride of someone who was about to complete their mission, who was about to successfully slay the demon, who was rewarded by the Emperor and who was re-conferred by the royal family. However, at this moment, a sharp female voice suddenly rang out, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± That voice contained an unbearable pain and a trace of joy that no one knew. ¡°Waa-¡± The baby¡¯s cries rang out as it was surrounded by the ugly and huge black tentacles along the water flow. ¡± Zhang xiaoning¡¯s body decayed rapidly. Without the new life in her body, she seemed to have lost her last trace of perseverance and resistance. She had completely turned into a foreign monster. At this moment,¡¯her¡¯ image was particularly terrifying, causing even the heavenly demon guards, who had seen many storms, to be horrified. But with the baby¡¯s cry, this group of people turned their attention away from miss Zhang. ¡°It¡¯s a demon fetus!¡± When a monk from the heavenly Dao temple saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but call out in joy. ¡°Take this fetus away.¡± The heavenly fiend guards also shouted, ¡± ¡°His Majesty has ordered that if we can¡¯t take the demon fetus away, we can kill him on the spot!¡± The moment the child was born, a layer of shackles in song qingxiao¡¯s body shattered with a clang. A surge of spiritual energy gushed out, nourishing her dried up veins. Her pupils turned into vertical slits and were dyed with a golden shadow. There was already a layer of killing intent in her eyes. Seeing that the heavenly fiend guards and heavenly Dao temple¡¯s monks were all about to pounce on the child, he couldn¡¯t help but flash and join in the fight for the child. Everyone¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and they wanted to pounce on the child who was being carried by the water current. At this time, the completely demonized Zhang xiaoning let out an extremely sharp whistle. ¡®She¡¯ could no longer be called a human, but she still had the instincts of a mother. With a ¡®splash¡¯, countless black tentacles as thick as pillars lifted the crying baby floating in the water and wrapped it in their arms. On ¡®her¡¯ body, the dense bubbles turned into countless eyes, coldly staring at everyone here, preventing them from snatching her treasure. ¡°Madam Zhang-¡± Song Qing shouted. His black body, which was as tall as a Hill, trembled. The human heads on the mountain of meat slowly turned around. The pair of dark and strange eyes met song Qing¡¯s small eyes, and then- The huge tentacle that was holding the baby slowly moved in her direction. The mutated mother seemed to be making a pious sacrifice and wanted to hand her child over to her. ¡°Bring, bring, bring him ¡­¡± She spat out a few words with great difficulty. Her beautiful face seemed to have been eroded by the demonic Qi and was extremely terrifying. ¡°.. Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± The baby¡¯s umbilical cord was connected to the placenta and was protected in the center by a terrifying tentacle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had no idea what was going on, only waving his limbs and crying deafeningly. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings, as if she had suffered a great shock. As a self-proclaimed cultivator, she had a reserved and calm personality. When father song abandoned her, she was calm and collected, as if she had already seen through everything. But at this moment, when he saw the monster-like lady Zhang raising her tentacles and holding the child in front of him, he was still shocked by this emotion. For a moment, he was shocked and paused. Chapter 2306 - Chapter 2306 Breaking ones promise (1) Chapter 2306: Breaking one¡¯s promise (1) Chapter 2306: Breaking one¡¯s promise (1) However, song qingxiao¡¯s will was strong, and she quickly suppressed the shock. She reached out and hugged the child. The moment her hand was about to touch the child, the countless black tentacles seemed to be a little reluctant and defensive, and subconsciously shrank back a little. However, as soon as he did that, he was stopped by the remaining maternal instinct in Zhang xiaoning¡¯s heart. It was as if even though she was possessed, she still remembered what she had said before. She remembered that she could no longer raise her child and understood what was best for her child. Then, like a strong man cutting off his wrist, she resisted the reluctance in her heart and sent the child to song qingxiao again. This time, song qingxiao successfully held the child in her arms. ¡°Waa-¡± The baby kicked his legs and cried. Song Qing¡¯s little finger slid across his navel and quickly cut off the last connection between him and his mother. She used her spirit energy to seal the umbilical cord. She held the child in her arms, turned around, and used her spirit energy to escape. ¡°We can¡¯t let her get away!¡± When the heavenly fiend guards saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. This was the devil fetus that the Emperor had calculated with the Fortune of the dynasty. He could not let him escape. If he were to escape, the entire dynasty would be overturned. He would bring countless disasters to the world, and he would destroy the heavenly Dao temple and the royal family. ¡°Amitabha!¡± The monks of the heavenly Dao temple chanted a Dharma name and picked up the treasures in their hands. When song qingxiao held the child, she felt the spiritual energy in her body surge out endlessly. In an instant, the seal seemed to have been broken by more than ten percent. The moment the restriction was broken, the auras of the silver Wolf, howlsky, and the others, who had originally been cut off from her, were transmitted through the broken restriction. The Qing Ming token had the deepest connection with her. When it appeared in the ghost temple, it had been abnormal several times. Perhaps it was affected by the devil Qi, but it seemed to wake up much faster than mang Tian, the green lamp of chaos, and the silver Wolf. The spiritual Qi poured into his veins, like a rain that moistened the dry soil of a field. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned dark golden, and her skin glowed. Scales of light appeared, blocking the effects of the violent power. The heavenly fiend guard caught up from behind. She held the child with one hand, already mentally prepared to fall into a fierce battle. At this moment- Huala- The sound of water splashing could be heard as countless thick tentacles emerged from the water that had already submerged to a meter high. They rose high, bringing up a large water curtain! The splashes and the giant tentacles were like a solid and difficult-to-cross safety wall, separating the heavenly fiend guards and the monks from tiandao temple from song qingxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A sharp roar sounded, mixed with the terrifying panting of a beast, and the original soft and gentle voice of Zhang xiaonian was completely gone. As soon as he finished speaking, the tentacle slammed into the water, causing a large wave. BOOM! BOOM! Water splashed everywhere, and demonic Qi surged. The waves of water brought with them a strong demonic Qi as they rushed towards the heavenly demon guards and the monks from tiandao temple. Song qingxiao raised her spiritual power and ran on the water with the child in her arms. She had no destination and did not know where to go for the time being, but she wanted to leave this place as soon as possible and wait until her strength was fully recovered. Miss Zhang¡¯s voice had turned into inhuman shrieks. The screams of the heavenly fiend guards and monks were heard, and the sound of Sanskrit and the knocking of the wooden fish was broken. She did not need to turn her head to imagine the intensity of the battle. BOOM! BOOM! The earth trembled. The riverbank that was originally on the verge of collapse finally broke, and the turbulent River was like a monster that had been released from the dam, rushing out madly. The air current that was stirred up almost made song qingxiao lose her balance. She hurriedly dodged and appeared higher in the sky, forcibly stabilizing her body with spiritual power. The rope that tied her hair was cut by the strong wind, and her hair fluttered in the wind. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look into the county town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The commotion caused by the river dam earlier had caused many houses in the county city to shake. The countless poor commoners had never thought that the river bank would break. They were as thin as firewood, their clothes barely covering their bodies. They had been through the torture of life, and their faces were yellow and thin. In the eyes of those in power, these poor masses were like ants. They would not even know the news that the river bank was about to break, let alone escape in advance. When the riverbank was broken and the flood came out of the cage, they all looked up slowly, as if they had not realized what had happened. Chapter 2307 - Chapter 2307 Breaking ones promise (2) Chapter 2307: Breaking one¡¯s promise (2) Chapter 2307: Breaking one¡¯s promise (2) In the next moment, the torrent swept over and quickly swallowed the houses and the people who had not yet fled! ¡°Help me ¡­¡± The lucky survivors finally seemed to realize what had happened and let out heart-wrenching cries. However, under such a terrifying natural disaster, they were unable to save themselves. On the yellow water, the broken pieces of houses, furniture, humans, and livestock were all struggling in the water. The water had already flooded half the house and was about to reach their heads. Some people tried to save valuable items and food, while others searched for their parents and children with sadness and helplessness. .. On the streets of the county, father song, who was half-submerged in water, was shouting something. When he heard the loud noise, he seemed to realize what was going to happen. His face showed a look of horror and fear, and he instinctively looked in the direction of his home-he finally remembered his daughter at home. Not far away from him, yang chengcai was holding a wooden basin floating in the water, and his bag had long disappeared. When the water surged over, the two of them were quickly swept into it. ¡°Roar!¡± The monster that Zhang xiaoning had transformed into let out a roar. Countless tentacles intertwined, blocking the pursuers tightly, fighting for a way for her child to live. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was filled with compassion for Madam Zhang and the people who were trying to survive. Several huge tentacles smacked the heavenly fiend guard down, and the air current hit song qingxiao¡¯s body and sent her flying backward. She subconsciously held the child in her arms tightly, not allowing herself to be separated from the child. At the same time, she tried her best to stabilize her body with spiritual energy and not be affected by the hurricane. ¡®Swish-¡® Her body seemed to have passed through a Time Tunnel and was forcefully thrown out of this time and space. Lady Zhang¡¯s roars, the Sanskrit of the heavenly Dao temple¡¯s monks, the heavenly demon guards ¡®roars, the People¡¯s screams, and the flood¡¯s wreaking havoc all disappeared. The thunderstorm stopped and was replaced by the endless dark night sky. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The sound of the wooden fish and the Sanskrit hymn that seemed to be imprinted in her divine sense rang out again, causing her head to hurt. She subconsciously reached out to her chest, but her hands touched nothing. The child in her arms was gone! The seal that was being broken stopped, and the spiritual power that was slowly seeping out stopped. At her wrist, the silver Wolf that was trying to respond to her spiritual awareness call stopped moving again. The connection between her and the heaven-destroying sword was cut off. Even so, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had recovered by about 20%. Her entire body was drenched, but she still maintained the posture of carrying the child, even if her arms were empty. ¡°Take him away ¡­ Take him away ¡­¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± BOOM! BOOM! The sound of thunder and rain rang in song qingxiao¡¯s ears. The thunderstorm from 800 years ago seemed to have been falling on her heart for a long time, never stopping. In the monstrous waves, miss Zhang, who had been demonized, waved her tentacles and presented the child that she regarded as a treasure to her. Zhang xiaoning¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. She had promised this mother that she would protect her child. Now that she had returned to the ghost temple 800 years later, how was that child going to live without her protection? After entering the divine prison and surviving a narrow escape, she boasted that she still held fast to her morals and had never broken her promises. However, everything that had happened now had shattered the beliefs that she had always held fast to. Uncle Shan, who had his eyes closed, noticed that song Qing, who was standing beside him, was trembling slightly. It was as if he was frightened by the scene before him. ¡°Let me go back! Let me go back!¡± She seemed to have broken down in an instant and suddenly shouted loudly, making Li Quan, uncle Shan, and the others at a loss. They had no idea what had happened to her and were still worried about her safety. ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The strange sound rang out again, but this time, there was a clear change compared to before. It was no longer a androgynous voice, and one could vaguely hear the characteristics of a man¡¯s voice. The laughter was filled with undisguisable malice and resentment.¡¯He¡¯ seemed to be hiding in a corner of the ghost temple, and through the ghosts here, he was secretly staring at her with a mocking gaze. Seeing her break down and cry, he seemed to feel extremely happy. However, before the laughter stopped, song qingxiao had already stopped screaming. Chapter 2308 - Chapter 2308 Breaking ones promise (3) Chapter 2308: Breaking one¡¯s promise (3) Chapter 2308: Breaking one¡¯s promise (3) She raised her head, and her long hair, which had been drenched by the storm, stuck to her face. The pair of long and thin eyebrows pressed against her eyes, making them look sharp. At this moment, her expression had returned to normal, and the corners of her mouth even revealed a faint smile. ¡°There is indeed a connection.¡± She pushed her wet hair behind her ears, revealing her face. His golden eyes were as calm as an ancient well, and it was impossible to tell that he had a mental breakdown ¡­ The two shouts earlier were just to confuse the voice in the ghost temple and make ¡®him¡¯ reveal an opening. In fact, as early as when she entered the scene 800 years ago and met little lady Zhang, she had already guessed whether the child in her belly was related to the voice in the ghost temple. Now, after some probing, even if there was no evidence, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that it was related. The moment she spoke, the strange laughter disappeared. After a long time, the voice appeared again, ¡± he¡¯s indeed heartless ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, the dark green token in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness moved again. ¡®Dong Dong ¡­ Dong Dong ¡­¡¯ It seemed to have been stimulated by something and wanted to break out of the seal. She was sent to 800 years ago and met Zhang xiaonian. At the time of danger, she was entrusted by the young lady to be an orphan. However, at the right time, this force forcibly pulled her back to 800 years later. All of this was to attack her state of mind, making her feel guilty and helpless because she had broken her promise. Her most honest performance was indeed as the voice in the ghost temple had expected, but who knew that at this time, she was still extremely cunning. Everything was just to test ¡®him¡¯! This thought seemed to have enraged the voice. ¡°Godmother ¡­ My mother ¡­¡± ¡°Godmother ¡­ You¡¯ve returned ¡­¡± The voice was demonic, and song qingxiao only realized how terrifying it was after recovering a part of her cultivation. It went straight into her sea of consciousness and destroyed her divine sense, tearing some of the divine sense that she had recovered with great difficulty into pieces! The pain was like the fiercest tsunami, sweeping through her sea of consciousness. She clenched her fist tightly and endured the wave of pain. But soon, the shouting stopped. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong!¡¯ The sound of knocking on the wooden fish was even louder, and the Sanskrit was also louder than before. A large amount of black mist seeped out from every corner of the temple. At this moment, every ¡®old Liu¡¯ holding a wooden fish in his hand around the temple suddenly moved. The wooden fish flew out from each ¡®old Liu¡¯s¡¯ hand and floated in the air. With a ¡®boom¡¯, they combined together. The combined wooden fish expanded in the wind and turned into a huge monster in an instant, crashing toward Li Quan and the others. At the same time, old Liu, Wang GUI ¡®er, and Zhao si, who were floating in the air, also laughed. ¡°Come, come, come and accompany me ¡­¡± ¡°Ghost!¡± When Li Quan and the others saw this scene, they were scared out of their wits. They immediately threw away their carrying poles and fled in all directions. There was something strange about this temple, and it was sealed off by the evil ghosts and demonic Qi. If everyone scattered and fled, they would not be able to escape from the evil ghosts in the temple. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Song Qing¡¯s shout shocked everyone. Uncle Shan opened his eyes instinctively and turned to look at her. The moment he saw her clearly, he exclaimed in disbelief, ¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t raining in the temple, but she didn¡¯t know what she had experienced, but she was completely drenched. But this was not what shocked uncle Shan the most. What scared him the most was that when he pulled song qingxiao out from the mud temple in the village at the foot of the mountain, she was clearly in her early teens. She was thin and short, and her clothes were ragged and she looked weak. However, song qingxiao seemed to have grown a few years older. It was as if she had grown to 14 or 15 years old in an instant when everyone closed their eyes. She had grown a few centimeters taller. Although she was still slim, she didn¡¯t feel as weak as before. How could a person¡¯s age and height grow so much in an instant? Monster? Ghost? Joining the devil? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All sorts of thoughts entered uncle Shan¡¯s mind, causing him to be rooted to the spot. At this moment, song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands. A few points of coldness emerged from her palms and turned into three ice Dragons with a boom. They roared and flew toward the giant wooden fish! The three dragons blocked the mountain-like wooden fish, causing its momentum to freeze as it was lifted into the air. She had recovered more than twenty percent of her spiritual power, which was barely enough for song qingxiao. Then, she flicked her fingers a few times¨C¡®swish swish swish!¡¯ The ice crystals turned into sword Qi and shot out in all directions of the temple, piercing through the bodies of several ¡®old Lius¡¯ who were holding wooden fish! Chapter 2309 - Chapter 2309 Mount Lu (1) Chapter 2309: Mount Lu (1) Chapter 2309: Mount Lu (1) ¡®Kacha!¡¯ The ghost monks were frozen, and the invisible ice power turned them into ice sculptures. ¡®Old Liu¡¯s¡¯ face revealed a mocking and mocking smile. In the blink of an eye, the ice sculpture shattered with a bang, tearing the square old Liu¡¯s body apart. The moment the ice crystal cracked,¡¯old Liu¡¯s¡¯ body disappeared into thin air, leaving only a little black gas that escaped from the cracked ice layer. The cracked ice rolled down the steps and finally stopped in the courtyard. Old Liu, who was ¡®hanging¡¯ in the air, showed a look of pain and relief. His body burst like a bubble, turning into Yin Qi and dissipating in the ghost temple. The moment all the ¡®old Lius¡¯ died, the huge wooden fish that was being held up by the three ice Dragons suddenly shattered. The crisis was resolved. Li Quan and the others trembled as if they had just survived a disaster. They were still shrouded in the shadow of the ghost monk¡¯s appearance and the wooden fish¡¯s fall. They were particularly terrified. When they heard the ice dragon¡¯s roar and the ice shards rolling down, they didn¡¯t even dare to open their eyes to look around. After a long time, the expected wooden fish didn¡¯t fall, and the bravest Li Quan opened his eyes. The shadow above their heads had been removed. The three ice Dragons quickly shrank and turned into a source of spiritual energy, drilling back into song qingxiao¡¯s palm. In the air, the figure of ¡®old Liu¡¯ had already disappeared. Around the temple,¡¯old Liu¡¯, who was originally dressed in Kasaya, had also disappeared. At the bottom of the steps, a few pieces of ice crystals rolled down, and the temperature in the temple¡¯s courtyard seemed to have dropped a lot. Li Quan shivered from the cold. ¡°He ¡­ They ¡­¡± He looked at song qingxiao, who had changed so much, in shock. For a moment, he did not know which one he should be afraid of. Old Liu and the other two had already turned into ¡®ghosts¡¯ and harbored evil intentions. They had deliberately led the caravan here to die. However, song qingxiao¡¯s background was unknown, and her previous actions were strange. Now that it had changed so much, in the eyes of ordinary people like Li Quan, it was no different from a demon. However, when ¡®old Liu¡¯ and the others attacked the traveling merchants, song qingxiao stepped forward and saved everyone¡¯s lives. In any case, although there were changes in her body, she did not reveal her ¡®original form¡¯ like ¡®old Liu¡¯ and the others. This made Li Quan quite wary of her, but he still gathered his courage and said, ¡± ¡°.. Are you dead?¡± ¡°It should be,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes fell on the broken ice and she nodded. Old Liu was dead, but she didn¡¯t relax. The ghost temple was strange, but old Liu, who was controlled by the ghost temple, died too easily. After she recovered her strength, she could feel the invisible suppression even more clearly. The strange existence in the temple could unseal her spiritual power. From a certain perspective, his strength was already far superior to hers. This first wave of attack didn¡¯t seem to be so easy to break. ¡°Are we safe?¡± Hearing her words, the people in the caravan couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes. Li Quan asked joyfully. Song Qing shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Not only was it not safe, but with the death of ¡®old Liu¡¯, it seemed that there was an even greater danger that had been unsealed. She could sense that something inside the temple seemed to have come to life in an instant. ¡°What?¡± Li Quan was stunned for a moment. Just as he exclaimed, the temple seemed to respond to song qingxiao¡¯s words and there was a strange movement. ¡®Swish-¡® The entire ghost temple let out a buzzing sound, and an invisible force seemed to have broken through due to the death of ¡®old Liu¡¯. With song qingxiao as the center, it was as if a cloud of smoke had rolled up and slowly spread out in all directions. Wherever the smoke went, it seemed to wipe away the layer of golden light, revealing the four corners of the mottled temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the red paint was applied, the bright and beautiful pillars dimmed. The paint had peeled off in many places, revealing huge wounds that had been corroded by the black gas. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ The sound of striking the wooden fish and chanting grew louder. This sound, which should have sounded extremely Holy to everyone, now carried an extremely evil feeling. Every time the wooden fish was knocked, it seemed to stir up the deepest fear, resentment, and other negative emotions in people¡¯s hearts, making them irritable and at a loss. The smoke climbed up the pillars, taking away the original colors wherever it went, revealing the rotten temple. As the Golden light enveloped the area, the three large characters on top of the temple¡¯s door, which no one dared to look at directly, were finally revealed. Chapter 2310 - Chapter 2310 Mount Lu (2) Chapter 2310: Mount Lu (2) Chapter 2310: Mount Lu (2) The heavenly Dao temple! ¡°The heavenly Dao temple.¡± Song qingxiao let out a long breath and read out the three words. Everything was within her expectations. From uncle Shan¡¯s conversation with her, when he first mentioned the temple, she had already guessed that she was going to deal with the demonic Qi this time. It was rumored that this was the National temple that protected the fate of the previous dynasty and the origin of the demonic Qi. However, it had mysteriously disappeared in the end. After that, demonic Qi spread across the land, causing all the people in the world to fall into endless pain. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard that they had fallen into the demonic path, as if it was an extremely unlucky thing. She had guessed from the start that it was not a coincidence that uncle Shan and the people from the caravan had ¡®saved¡¯ her. As for the later mention of joining the devil and being led to the heavenly Dao temple by the dead old Liu, it was as if a pair of hands were guiding something. The voice in the ghost temple sent her back to 800 years ago, allowing her to meet Zhang xiaonian and personally witness the birth of the rumored ¡®devil fetus¡¯. However, at the critical moment, it forcefully pulled her back to 800 years later. It was as if the person behind the scenes wanted to leave regret in her heart and break her heart. Other than that, whether it was what uncle Shan had said or going back to the past 800 years ago, the Zhang xiaoning she had met was more or less related to the heavenly Dao temple. The heavenly Dao temple was the first source of demonic Qi. Song Qing¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark light, and the corner of her mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve found an opportunity!¡± Although there were no divine incarcerate missions in his sea of consciousness, this had undoubtedly increased the difficulty of completing the mission. However, it was not difficult to deduce some things after combining the current clues. It was just that this temple was indeed strange. It actually controlled a method that was enough to seal her own power, which made her particularly vigilant of the existence of this temple. The mysterious existence in the ghost temple could send her back to 800 years ago. It could use the flesh and blood in Zhang xiaongniang¡¯s womb to break her seal and allow her to slowly recover her strength. This kind of heaven-defying technique was truly terrifying. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Song qingxiao realized that she had missed out on a crucial point. ¡°Old Liu died too easily!¡± The existence of the ghost temple was so powerful and had a great divine power that could send her back to the scene eight hundred years ago. It could also control the ability to seal her power. Why was it so easy to deal with the yagui old Liu? The moment old Liu ¡®died¡¯, the temple immediately changed. There was no Buddhist Qi, but a ghostly Qi. It was as if her attack had torn off a layer of light in the temple, revealing a part of the temple¡¯s true appearance. eight hundred years ago, the heavenly Dao temple disappeared ¡­ She frowned and muttered, ¡± ¡°Is she missing or ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but looked around. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ The wooden fish was still knocking, but it was louder and more rapid than before. The chanting of the Sanskrit was still there, but if one listened carefully, these Sanskrit sounds seemed to be mixed with countless faint groans and painful wails. It was precisely because this scream full of suffering was mixed with the pure Sanskrit that it formed a creepy tone. The dark temple door seemed to contain countless evil Qi, which was spreading out from the temple. This temple, which had previously seemed to be shrouded in Buddhist light and was bright and righteous, now looked unspeakably evil and awe-inspiring, making people fear it. the heavenly Dao temple didn¡¯t go missing. It was sealed! Her brows twitched slightly as she thought of this. The layer of golden mist was like the seal of the heavenly Dao temple. The existence of ¡®old Liu¡¯ and the other two was like a bait that the strange existence in the ghost temple had deliberately sent out. When he killed them, it was as if he had broken a layer of the seal of the ghost temple! With that thought, song qingxiao suddenly felt that things were a little tricky. After the seal had been broken, the ghost temple had shown some of its power, and it had already put a lot of pressure on her. She had only recovered 20% of her strength now. The silver Wolf, sky splitter, and the stellar array had been sealed one after another. It was far less than one-tenth of her true strength when she was at her peak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This ghost temple was so powerful. Once the seal was broken, she would definitely not be a match for the ¡®ghost¡¯ in the temple. At the moment, it seemed that it was fortunate that the seal in this ghost temple had only been slightly damaged. The truly powerful thing was still trapped. .. ¡°Young lady ¡­ Young lady ¡­¡± Song Qing was deep in thought when she heard someone calling her. Chapter 2311 - Chapter 2311 Mount Lu (3) Chapter 2311: Mount Lu (3) Chapter 2311: Mount Lu (3) She turned her head subconsciously. Under the faint light of Buddha, her eyes were dark gold in color. Her pupils were slightly narrowed into vertical olive shapes. Her eyes were cold and indifferent, without any human emotions in them. ¡°Hiss-¡± Uncle Shan, who was carefully calling out to her, met her eyes. He was so frightened that he sucked in a deep breath and instinctively retreated. However, under her gaze, he was like a prey being stared at by a powerful predator. He was so scared that his legs turned soft and he could not stand steadily at all. As he retreated, he fell to the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. The other traveling merchants saw this clearly, and their faces changed in shock. Li Quan¡¯s face was pale. He braced himself and moved to uncle Shan¡¯s side to help him up. Uncle Shan¡¯s body trembled like a sieve. He did not dare to meet her eyes. He gritted his teeth and kept the word ¡®monster¡¯ in his mouth. ¡®Gulp¡¯. Everyone swallowed their saliva and remained silent. At this time, only the leader of the caravan, Li Quan, came forward. He suppressed his fear and tried not to tremble too obviously. ¡°Young lady ¡­ ¡®This ¡­¡¯ What was going on ¡­ What¡¯s the matter ¡­¡± ¡°We were brought into the heavenly Dao temple.¡± When song qingxiao saw them stuttering, he seemed to know the fear in their hearts. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and answer faintly. Without her staring at them, Li Quan and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± Uncle Shan also felt that the intimidating feeling had suddenly reduced. He first took a long breath, then recalled what song qingxiao had said. He could not help but feel as if he had been hit in the head by a stick. There was only a buzzing sound in his head, and nothing else. After a long while, uncle Shan finally recovered from the near-death feeling. He shouted in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao temple?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Song qingxiao nodded. isn¡¯t that the temple of legend? ¡± The beard on uncle Shan¡¯s chin trembled. He was so excited that his saliva flew out and hung on his white beard. ¡°No.¡± Song qingxiao answered him again and explained calmly, ¡± ¡°This place is the origin of the demonic Qi. It was only temporarily sealed by someone before and was hidden in a certain place,¡± It was just that the arrival of the crowd happened to trigger this hidden seal, which led to the death of old Liu and the other two. Then, they turned into starved ghosts and led the group of people into the temple. At this point, song qingxiao turned to look at uncle Shan. He fell into a state of shock, as if he had not realized that all of this was not a coincidence. After all, it was an old matter from 800 years ago. A long time had passed, and some of the people in the traveling merchants had not even heard of the rumors about the heavenly Dao temple. Hearing the conversation between the two, they couldn¡¯t help but ask in fear, ¡± ¡°What is heavenly Dao temple?¡± Although there were many Dharma temples in the world, none of them dared to call themselves the ¡®heavenly Dao¡¯ and offend the heavens and earth. ¡°The heavenly Dao temple was the temple of law that protected the nation 800 years ago. It¡¯s rumored that this place is also the origin of demonic Qi ¡­¡± Uncle Shan did not expect that the lost Temple he had mentioned to song qingxiao in the forest did not only exist, but it would also appear in front of everyone and lead them into it. He briefly repeated what he had said to song qingxiao. When everyone heard what happened in the temple, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill and gathered together. ¡°Now, what do we do now?¡± Li Gen asked with a sad face. Old Liu and the other two were really bad. Even after he died, they still dragged their former friends here. Unfortunately, when he thought of the scene of him encountering the ghost, he didn¡¯t even dare to curse. He only dared to ask in a low voice. No one in the caravan dared to answer his question. Everyone was just an ordinary person who traveled North and South to earn some hard-earned money, so they could barely make a living. Now that he was unfortunately involved in this incident, he had no power to resist at all in the face of such a rumored ghost. Li Quan¡¯s gaze fell on song Qing Xiao. She had a mysterious background and was the only survivor of the massacre by the demonic female corpse. Furthermore, she had suddenly grown several years older in the blink of an eye. The spell she had cast earlier had killed ¡®old Liu¡¯, who had turned into a ghost. At present, it seemed that she did not have any obvious ill intentions towards the merchant group. She was the only person that everyone could rely on. But as this thought emerged in his mind, Li Quan couldn¡¯t help but think even more. It was too much of a coincidence for the caravan to meet her. Now, it seemed that there was something strange about her. She even had spells, but when she was dealing with the demoness ¡®corpse in the village, she didn¡¯t show any extraordinary abilities, which caused Zhao Liu¡¯s tragic death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If not for Zhao Liu¡¯s death, everyone would not have been in a hurry to escape and run deep into the mountains. Following that, old Liu and the other two died one after another, and everyone was led into the temple. His eyes flickered and he suppressed his doubts deep in his heart, but he was secretly guarded against song Qing. With this thought, Li Quan saw song Qing looking down on him. His eyes were filled with understanding and enlightenment. It was as if she could see through all his thoughts, and her gaze could penetrate into the depths of his heart. He was shocked and hurriedly lowered his head. He heard song Qing say, ¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯ll leave this place first.¡± Chapter 2312 - Chapter 2312 Baiting _1 Chapter 2312: Baiting _1 Chapter 2312: Baiting _1 ¡°Leave this place?¡± ¡°Leave this place!¡± Li Quan and the rest of the caravan said in unison, but their reactions to song Qing Xiao¡¯s words were completely different. Uncle Shan, Li Gen, and the rest of the people in the caravan were all overjoyed. They wanted to leave immediately, but after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, it was as if they had been granted Amnesty. On the contrary, Li Quan, who had experienced the ¡®betrayal¡¯ of old Liu and the other two, was already on guard. When he heard that song Qing was going to leave the heavenly Dao temple first, he was happy, but he couldn¡¯t help but suspect that she had other thoughts. ¡°Yes,¡± Song Qing looked down on Li Quan. His eyes flickered, and he felt that he could not hide from her gaze. It was as if he could see through the thoughts in his heart. He turned his head away in fear and asked in a daze, ¡± ¡°This temple, is there a problem with this temple?¡± The crisis had yet to pass, and these people were already suspicious of her. Song Qing turned his face away and said indifferently, ¡± I¡¯ve said it before. According to the rumors, this is the origin of the demonic energy. After the demonic energy exploded in the heavenly Dao temple, I don¡¯t know which Almighty sealed the temple. Without waiting for Li Quan¡¯s reply, she continued, ¡± but our arrival has broken the seal. Now that we are trapped inside, we must leave this place as soon as possible. After saying that, everyone was a little afraid. When Li Quan heard this, he was also very nervous, but he was also worried that she was only saying this to scare everyone. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°What if I didn¡¯t leave in time?¡± ¡°Once the seal is broken, the demonic creatures here will be free.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡± ¡°The people in the temple will die Here.¡± Not only that, without the seal, the demonic Qi would spread to the earth and bring even more terrifying effects to the world. The people in the caravan trembled when they heard this. The righteousness of the world was too heavy for them to take into account. But their lives were their own, so naturally, everyone was afraid of dying in this temple. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go.¡± Even without song qingxiao¡¯s words, the ghostly figures of old Liu and the other two, as well as the changes in the temple, were enough to make everyone fear this place. They wanted to immediately grow wings and fly away from this temple. ¡°But, but which direction should we go?¡± Uncle Shan gathered his courage and looked around, asking in a trembling voice. After everyone entered the heavenly Dao temple, the structure of the temple changed. Now, the doors of the temple¡¯s main hall were everywhere, locking everyone in the middle of the courtyard opposite the four doors. There seemed to be no exit at all. No matter which direction he went, he would definitely enter one of the inner halls, which meant that there was no way out. After ¡®old Liu¡¯, who had walked out of the hall, was killed by song qingxiao, the monk shadow had disappeared. In addition, after the first layer of the seal was broken, the Golden light was much weaker. The wide-open door was dark, like a monster with its mouth wide open, waiting for everyone to enter. ¡°Ah-¡± ¡®Wuwu-¡® A faint roar seemed to come from within the pitch-black Palace door. With every shout, the sound of the wooden fish hitting became louder, as if warning these spirits who had died in the hall to behave themselves. It was getting more and more creepy. In this way, even if the caravan wanted to leave this damn place, they would not dare to act rashly. ¡°Wuwu ¡­¡± A faint cry came from the main hall in front of the temple. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Then, a strange laughter came from behind the door. ¡°Come in ¡­¡± A voice seemed to be calling out from the left side of the hall. Before the voice faded, a sinister laugh could be heard from the right side of the hall, ¡± ¡°This place ¡­¡± Every time a strange sound rang out, it would make people particularly fearful, and they would not dare to rashly advance. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to break the temple door ¡­ Li Quan¡¯s suggestion made uncle Shan and the others ¡®eyes light up. They subconsciously looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. She had previously displayed an extraordinary skill, summoning three ice Dragons and killing old Liu and the other two ghosts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, if she could break the temple door and let everyone leave safely, this was the safest way in everyone¡¯s opinion. ¡°No,¡± Song qingxiao coldly refused. ¡°Breaking the temple door by force is also an act of destroying the seal.¡± At present, she had recovered some of her strength, barely reaching a delicate balance with the magic power leaking from the temple. If the seal was further destroyed, the balance would be broken, and the danger would increase greatly. Chapter 2313 - Chapter 2313 Baiting _2 Chapter 2313: Baiting _2 Chapter 2313: Baiting _2 When the others heard her objection, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. For a moment, they were at a loss. Li Quan¡¯s heart sank after she rejected him. He lowered his eyelids to hide the suspicion in his eyes and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then which direction do you think we should go?¡± ¡°You can choose.¡± Song qingxiao replied. She released her divine sense, wanting to explore. However, the demonic Qi here was very heavy, and it brought with it an extremely uncomfortable oppression, which hindered her divine sense. In her ¡®view¡¯, the direction of each temple door was a mass of black Qi, looking to devour people. She couldn¡¯t see where the¡¯ way out ¡®was at all. ¡°We¡¯ll make our own choices?¡± Li Quan didn¡¯t expect her to answer like this, and he couldn¡¯t help but show a strange expression. then let¡¯s discuss this ¡­ As he said this, he gave uncle Shan and the others a look, and all the people in the caravan moved closer to him. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± In the heavenly Dao temple, the gloomy laughter rang out again. It was as if a ghost was lying on song Qing¡¯s shoulder and whispering to her. ¡°Her origins are unknown ¡­ A female corpse that has been possessed by the devil ¡­¡± Liu Zi died a tragic death, but she didn¡¯t help ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s very resistant to entering the temple ¡­ I almost fainted before I entered the temple ¡­¡± ¡°.. All of a sudden, I¡¯ve grown by four or five years and I¡¯ve also become much taller ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­ I saw that her clothes and hair were wet, and there were bloodstains on her body ¡­¡± since it has never left our sight, why would there be such a sudden change? ¡± maybe it¡¯s a spiritual monster who cast a smokescreen to confuse us ¡­ ¡°Why did she ask us to choose our own direction? Could it be that there¡¯s a ghost?¡± .. Song qingxiao heard the whispers of the caravan, and at the same time, many suspicious gazes were directed at her. These people still thought that their actions were hidden, but they didn¡¯t know that their every move had been captured by her divine sense. ¡°They don¡¯t believe you ¡­¡± The strange voice rang out again, with a strong sense of malice, ¡± ¡°Godmother ¡­ They¡¯re suspecting you ¡­¡± ¡°.. Kill them ¡­¡± ¡°Kill them ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was unmoved. With her state of mind and determination, she would naturally not be charmed by such evil words. However, from the words of the voice, song qingxiao could tell, ¡°Kill them?¡± With a smile, she transmitted her words through her divine sense, ¡± ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t wait to kill someone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason for the killing?¡± As she released her divine sense to search, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Let me guess ¡­¡± you sent me back 800 years ago. father song broke his promise to her, and she finally broke her promise to Little Miss Zhang. ¡°Could it be that you want to destroy my state of mind and make me lose control?¡± After killing old Liu and the other two, he led the crowd into the temple. He only heard the voice in the temple, but he didn¡¯t see the person. Combined with the fact that the temple was sealed ¡­ ¡°Could it be that your real body is sealed in the temple, and you need to kill these people to unseal it?¡± She wasn¡¯t affected by the suspicion of Li Quan and the others, nor did she feel resentful because of the seduction of the voice. Instead, she seriously analyzed the purpose of the voice. The strange voice paused for a moment. The screams in the temple around them grew louder, and the sound of the wooden fish became more urgent. This rush had a mysterious power that gradually disturbed song qingxiao¡¯s will. ¡°Godmother ¡­ Mother ¡­ My mother ¡­¡± The voice rang out again, and every time it rang out, song qingxiao¡¯s head would throb in pain. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good ¡­¡± ¡®Hehehehehe ¡­¡¯ A strange laughter, which was either high or low, rang out, attacking song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. your cultivation has been sealed, and your power is limited. Every time you kill someone, you¡¯ll get an opportunity ¡­ back to eight hundred years ago ¡­ Investigate the cause and effect ¡­ Reverse the universe ¡­ Re-select ¡­¡± make up for regrets, restore strength ¡­ Isn¡¯t this good ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°.. Mother ¡­ Godmother ¡­ Mother ¡­ Kill them ¡­¡± just a mortal ¡­ There¡¯s always a lifespan ¡­ They have bad intentions towards you ¡­¡± you promised Zhang xiaonian, but you broke your promise to her ¡­ The voice kept whispering in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, trying to bewitch her. Under the impact of the sea of consciousness, song qingxiao gritted her teeth and guarded her mind. She began to think carefully about the meaning of the strange voice¡¯s words, trying to analyze ¡®his¡¯ intentions. Chapter 2314 - Chapter 2314 Baiting _3 Chapter 2314: Baiting _3 Chapter 2314: Baiting _3 The death of old Liu and the other two was indeed a turning point that brought her back to 800 years ago, when she met miss Zhang. According to ¡®him¡¯, for every person who died in the caravan, she would have a chance to return to 800 years ago. And every time she returned to the past, the sealed Power in her body would be restored. If she killed all the people in the caravan, she would obtain several opportunities and return to the past, allowing her to completely recover her strength. However, there was something strange about this. First of all,¡¯he¡¯ was eager to make song qingxiao return to the past and reverse the universe, as if he wanted to change something. This kind of thing might be related to ¡®him¡¯. Secondly, according to song qingxiao¡¯s speculation,¡¯his¡¯ existence might be related to the child that Zhang xiaoning had given birth to. ¡°Demon fetus ¡­ The heavenly Dao temple ¡­¡± In the scene from 800 years ago, the people of the heavenly Dao temple wanted to get the ¡®devil fetus¡¯. Combined with all the things that had happened before, song qingxiao guessed that this strange voice might be the¡¯ devil fetus ¡®that the heavenly Dao temple had wanted to get back then. The more song qingxiao thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She sorted out the clues in her mind again-she was led into the heavenly Dao temple by the ghosts of old Liu and the other two, and then sent to 800 years ago by this strange voice. He had a good relationship with Zhang xiaoning and was entrusted by her to take care of his child. However, at the critical moment, he was forcefully brought back to 800 years later by this power. The child who had lost his mother, and without her protection, was it possible that he would end up in the hands of the heavenly Dao temple and eventually become the source of the demonic Qi? Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank at the thought of this. If that was the case,¡¯he¡¯ might have been sealed along with the temple. Why did he want to return to 800 years ago? Was he hoping that he could reverse his fate 800 years ago so that he would not fall into the heavenly Dao temple, or was he trying to use him to return to 800 years ago, change history, and help him break the seal? She turned her head to look at Li Quan and the others. These people¡¯s faces were filled with irrepressible hostility. They looked at her with vigilance, as if she was a demon who would kill them. There were more than a dozen people in this group of traveling merchants. Other than Liu Zi, who had died at the foot of the mountain, there were about fifteen people left. With the death of old Liu and the other two, there were only twelve people left. The existence of these people was related to her strength. When they saw her turn her head, each of them looked as if they were facing a great enemy. They couldn¡¯t help but stick close to each other, holding the shovel, shoulder pole and other things in their hands. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and suppressed the distracting thoughts in her heart. She focused on resisting the demonic sound so that she wouldn¡¯t be tempted by it. there are still two more opportunities ¡­ She muttered to herself. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ At this moment, the sound of the wooden fish became faster and more urgent, and the sound of Sanskrit became louder and louder. On the contrary, the strange laughter and screams in the temples were even more obvious. Those sounds seemed to come from a vast place, drawing out the fear buried in the depths of people¡¯s hearts. ¡®Creak-¡® There seemed to be something inside the wooden pillar that wanted to escape. As the black gas wriggled and struggled, it crawled out of the mottled shadow of the huge pillar and formed pitch-black tentacles that firmly wrapped around the pillar. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The ground shook, and the rows of temples seemed to come to life. Dense dust and smoke flew up with a whoosh, and the quiet and strange temple began to move towards the center. ¡°He, he¡¯s coming over ¡­¡± Li Quan and the others, who had been gathered together with a guarded look, were almost scared out of their wits when they saw the temple ¡®come to life¡¯ and wriggle toward the center. Everyone was trapped in the middle of the courtyard, surrounded by the entrance of the temple. They had not yet decided which direction to go. But at this moment, the four halls came to life, like a magical mechanism, squeezing towards the center. As such, it was impossible for everyone to stay here forever. Otherwise, once the four temples were all gathered, everyone would be squeezed in the center of these four temples and then swallowed. Who knew what the consequences would be? ¡°Which direction should we go?¡± Instead of being devoured by the four temples, he might as well take a gamble and choose a direction to escape in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Someone shouted and wanted to move forward, but he heard strange laughter mixed with the Sanskrit sounds in front of him. The Golden light was mixed with wisps of black gas, which seemed to turn into ghostly shadows in an instant, forcing people to retreat. However, just as he stepped back, he heard the sound of the temple moving forward behind him. In the dust, the courtyard shrank rapidly, as if the opened doors were a monster with its huge mouth open. Attacked from both sides, the ground shrank inch by inch, and in an instant, it seemed that the temple gate was less than a few meters away from them. The crowd looked at song Qing Xiao. Her expression was calm and her eyes were deep, as if she did not care about the changes in the temple. Chapter 2315 - Chapter 2315 Re-entry (1) Chapter 2315: Re-entry (1) Chapter 2315: Re-entry (1) ¡°This way!¡± Li Quan gritted his teeth and was forced to make a choice. He stared at song qingxiao and pointed to the left. Unfortunately, to his disappointment, song qingxiao¡¯s expression did not change because of his choice. It was as if she was really as she said, and everyone was in charge. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if he had chosen the real way to live, Li Quan was comforted that whether he lived or died, it was his own choice and not song qingxiao¡¯s manipulation. In his opinion, this was undoubtedly much safer. As soon as the leader of the trade caravan made his choice, everyone looked at song qingxiao and heard her say, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Only then did everyone quickly run to the left. They saw that the temples in front, back, and right were getting closer and closer, and everyone scrambled to step on the stone steps on the left. The moment he stepped onto the stone steps, the four temples that were closing rapidly seemed to have been stopped by a pair of invisible hands. The tension in everyone¡¯s minds was temporarily relieved, and their hearts, which had almost stopped beating from the shock, began to beat wildly again after recovering. Once the initial crisis was over, Li Quan¡¯s mind quickly came back to life. since the temple is not closed, why don¡¯t we go down first and see what will happen ¡­ No one would want to make a choice unless it was the last resort. Now, everyone knew that there were ¡®ghosts¡¯ in the temple, and they did not want to enter the temple. Li Quan¡¯s words were agreed by several people, but when they saw the open temple door in front of them, no one had the courage to leave the big group. The crowd looked at each other. Finally, Li Quan gritted his teeth and looked at song qingxiao. She smiled and patted the container on the shoulder of the man standing beside her. The hemp rope tied to the container broke and flew into the air with a Pat. However, the moment he flew out of the steps, he disappeared without a trace under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°The goods, where are the goods?¡± No one dared to blink as they watched the goods disappear. There were no spiritual monsters, no ghosts, and the three temples on the opposite side did not move, but they had disappeared into thin air. As a result, the people of the caravan could not help but feel terrified. No one dared to go down, so everyone gathered together and did not dare to separate again. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The sound of the wooden fish from the temple door became more urgent, and the ethereal Sanskrit of the monk¡¯s chanting became louder, but the countless screams and murmurs mixed in it also became clearer. The wide-open door in front of him seemed to contain both danger and temptation, waiting for this wave of visitors to enter 800 years later. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Song qingxiao composed herself and said softly, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hide.¡± Whether it was entering the mountain or the temple, everything had already been arranged. There was no way out for them, so they could only continue forward. Li Quan was still very hesitant, but in the end, he had no choice. He stomped his foot and shouted, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He was a very decisive person and had a lot of prestige in the caravan. Now that he had spoken, everyone braced themselves and walked up the steps. ¡°Godmother ¡­ Godmother ¡­ Godmother ¡­¡± A low voice came from within the temple. This time, everyone heard the call. While everyone was in a daze, a double shadow seemed to appear in front of them. A group of monks in Kasaya walked in and out of the temple, their faces full of compassion as they welcomed the visitors. Their figures were illusionary as they passed through the members of each merchant team. But in the blink of an eye, everything seemed to be an illusion, and everything disappeared. In front of him was still the eerie temple door that was wide open. It was so dark inside that it seemed to lead straight to the netherworld, with no end in sight. However, with the disappearance of the illusion, the sounds of Sanskrit and the striking of the wooden fish that had given everyone a headache also disappeared. Silence! It was extremely quiet. The sound of everyone¡¯s heart beating, rapid breathing, and even the sound of their blood flowing were all amplified by this absolutely quiet environment. Everyone around them could hear it clearly. ¡®Hu-¡® Li Quan controlled his body to catch his breath, but he was almost startled by his own heavy breathing. He held his breath in time, and his pale face turned red. With his example, everyone opened their mouths and exhaled silently. They slowly lifted their feet and walked into the temple. As his clothes brushed against each other, a ¡®rustle¡¯ sound could be heard. Every step he took brought about an unusually loud noise. The moment song qingxiao stepped through the temple door, she felt like she was stepping on air and fell down. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± This thought flashed through her mind. At the critical moment, she used her spiritual energy to stabilize her body. The black mist in front of her churned, and her falling body was swallowed by the black mist. In the blink of an eye, a force ¡®pulled¡¯ her out of the restriction. ¡°Which demon dares to trespass in the capital?¡± With a loud roar, it indicated that the existence in the ghost temple had ¡®gifted¡¯ song qingxiao with the second opportunity! She immediately opened her eyes. There was no wind, Thunder, storm, or flood in her ears. It was not in the county. In the torn thatched house, Little Miss Zhang¡¯s figure was gone. She looked down and saw countless dilapidated streets and houses under her feet. In the distance, there was a magnificent palace complex, which was blocked by the high city wall, in sharp contrast with the dilapidated houses around it. In the middle of the palace was a very magnificent and tall building. A faint purple mist gushed out from the top of the building and shot straight into the sky. It quickly turned into the shadow of a Dragon, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It roared and roared in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. As he shouted, ten or so auras flew into the sky, each of which was at least at the soul splitting stage. Several attacks were coming at song qingxiao. She rubbed her hands together, and the ice crystals that had been condensed were split into a few dots. They flew out of her palms and floated around her. Her spiritual power was like a thread between the ice crystals, combining these ice points at lightning speed, turning them into an Ice Dragon that surrounded her body. Although her power was suppressed, her realm was still there. The ice dragon¡¯s momentum was extremely strong. As it spun, it swallowed several attacks into its stomach and let out a deafening roar. As the ice Dragon raised its head, it launched a counterattack in the direction of the ten or so auras, blocking everyone. At this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from inside the palace wall, ¡± ¡°All lands under the heavens belong to the king!¡± As soon as his voice fell, the purple Qi in the dynasty in shengjing city surged. A man in a bright yellow Dragon robe flashed in the purple clouds, and several Golden Dragon shadows were wrapped around him. As soon as he finished speaking, the Dragon shadows roared and merged together, turning into a long Dragon that flew toward song Qing! Song Qing flicked his finger and a few ice crystals flew out, forming a huge net to stop the Golden Dragon. However, this Golden Dragon, which had been nurtured by the imperial family¡¯s fate, really had the aura of a King. It broke through the ice net and drilled into song qingxiao¡¯s body with a bang before she could Dodge. Large amounts of Dragon Qi poured into his internal organs, tearing his veins and lungs apart. After her spiritual energy was sealed, her strength was too weak. Song qingxiao laughed bitterly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the moment she was injured, the ice dragon¡¯s spiritual energy was insufficient, and it was shattered by the combined attack of the ten people. Song Qing¡¯s small body fell straight down, and the wind entered her ears from both sides. She heard the cold male voice, ¡± send out an arrest warrant. Search the entire city for this trespasser ¡­ She fell rapidly, and with a ¡®boom¡¯, she seemed to have smashed something, landing heavily on the ground with the debris. The house that had been hit collapsed and buried her body. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but in her daze, she seemed to see a thin and short figure through the cracks of the gravel and sand. It seemed to have heard the loud noise and walked over curiously in her direction with a pair of short legs. Chapter 2316 - Chapter 2316 Godmother (1) Chapter 2316: Godmother (1) Chapter 2316: Godmother (1) In her hazy vision, the figure was getting closer and closer. He stood about five or six meters away from song Qing and looked over curiously and vigilantly. She tried to get up, but she was heavily injured by the imperial family¡¯s fate Dragon and was unable to push away the heavy object on her body. With this movement, only the sand and mud could be heard sliding down, making a ¡®Sha Sha¡¯ sound. Then, song qingxiao heard a little boy¡¯s voice. ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead ¡­¡± The voice was still childish, but it carried a sense of familiarity, which was very strange. He waited patiently for a while, as if he didn¡¯t hear any more movements, then carefully stepped forward. Tap tap. He slowly approached her with the sound of his footsteps. He was like a vigilant lone wolf as he pried off the items on her body. Song qingxiao barely managed to scan the child with her last bit of divine sense. After making sure that he was just an ordinary person and did not carry any dangerous items, she finally allowed her consciousness to be swallowed by the darkness. .. She was awoken by a pair of eyes that were secretly spying on her. In the darkness, there was an aura hidden in a corner, secretly sizing her up. Song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness returned bit by bit. The first thing she did when she woke up was to check her body with her divine sense. The scene of the second round was actually in the capital of shengjing. She accidentally alerted the guards in the capital and was attacked by the Dragon Soul that guarded the palace. Her meridians and internal organs were severely injured, but with twenty percent of her strength recovered, she would recover completely if she was given some time. After a short sleep, her divine sense had recovered a little, but the pain from being injured by the Dragon Soul still remained, and she needed to gradually expel the Dragon breath. .. After understanding her own situation, song Qing felt relieved. Just as she was about to inspect her position, she heard a voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The one who spoke was the child who had noticed her fall. However, his voice was a little strange, as if he was deliberately suppressing his voice to increase his aura. She twitched her mouth and opened her eyes. It was like a dilapidated hut. She was stuffed into a corner, her body curled up on the ground, and her hands and feet were tied together with a cotton cloth. When song qingxiao realized this, she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Even though she was injured, the thin cotton rope obviously couldn¡¯t trap her. However, she didn¡¯t rush to tear the rope apart. Instead, she began to look around. The house was very old and dirty, and there was still mud on the ground that had yet to dry. It was filled with a few old and broken pots, and it was unknown what was inside. It was pitch-black all around, without a single ray of light. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± The child who did not get a response from her could not help but say again. This time, he was in a hurry, so he didn¡¯t even bother to pretend. However, the child quickly reacted and deliberately put on a profound look. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me!¡± His senses were quite sharp. Song qingxiao had been through countless trials and tribulations, and the experience she had accumulated from countless life-and-death situations made her very certain that she did not show any strange signs. She should be the same as when she was unconscious. However, this child was so sure that she was awake. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t blinded by his hearing or sight, but purely by his extraordinary senses. ¡°Where is this place?¡± She spoke in a hoarse voice and looked at the child again, ¡± ¡°And Who are you?¡± After she spoke, the child hiding in the shadows shrank back and was very alert. He seemed to be holding something in his hand, like a sharpened tree fork, and placed it diagonally in front of him, staring at song Qing¡¯s position. ¡°My parents saved you!¡± He pretended to be rough. ¡°Let me look after you first.¡± Song qingxiao could not help but laugh. Before she lost consciousness, she was very sure that the child was the one who had approached her, so she naturally would not be deceived by his pretentious words. ¡°Do you have anything of value? take it out and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He leaned against the wall and blinked twice as he asked her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± yes, ¡± she replied. The child peeked out half of his head in disappointment, but then quickly retracted his head back alertly. When she was unconscious, he had obviously searched her body, but he did not find anything. ¡°What about your family? What¡¯s your surname? Let them pay to redeem you.¡± He then added, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, you can just take something valuable.¡± Chapter 2317 - Chapter 2317 Godmother (2) Chapter 2317: Godmother (2) Chapter 2317: Godmother (2) As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that song qingxiao still didn¡¯t say anything, so he quickly added, ¡± there¡¯s nothing valuable here. Is there anything to eat? ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°I¡¯m alone.¡± She shook her head. Song qingxiao thought for a moment and added, ¡± ¡°I originally had relatives, but they¡¯ve all been separated,¡± In that monstrous torrent, father song was swallowed by the huge waves, and she was separated from the newborn baby of miss Zhang. When he returned to the scene, he didn¡¯t know what time it was. He only knew that he had appeared in shengjing city. However, since the one in the ghost temple was related to the devil fetus that Zhang xiaonei gave birth to and wanted to change his fate, he would definitely send him to a place where ¡®he¡¯ used to be, and then meet ¡®him¡¯. Song qingxiao concluded that the newborn had somehow escaped death and was most likely in shengjing city. Eight hundred years ago, the heavenly Dao temple was a Dharma temple that protected the fate of the dynasty. Its original location was presumably not far from shengjing city. She just didn¡¯t know if the baby had fallen into the hands of the heavenly Dao temple after she had disappeared. She made up her mind that once her injuries were stabilized, she would go to the heavenly Dao temple to investigate. ¡°What?¡± The child didn¡¯t hear the emotions in her words. Instead, when she heard that she was alone, she couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her tone. ¡°So I¡¯ve actually picked up a poor ghost.¡± After all, he was still young. With his hopes dashed, he could no longer pretend and mumbled to himself in a child¡¯s tone. it took me a lot of effort to pick you up. You should quickly think about what valuable skills you have. If you have nothing ¡­ He muttered and held the sharpened wooden stake tightly in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll sell you.¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. you can¡¯t sell me. ¡°I have many acquaintances on this Street!¡± He threatened, ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better be more obedient. I know the peddlers next door. If you fall into their hands and dare to run away, they¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± He pretended to be fierce and shouted, but because of his age, his shout was not powerful at all. In song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, he was like a kitten baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. ¡°How old are you? How long have you been living here?¡± As song qingxiao spoke, she endured the pain and slowly sat up from the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I won¡¯t allow you to move!¡± When the child saw her move, he was clearly a little frightened. He immediately retracted half of his body and stuck out the sharpened wooden spear a little more. Song qingxiao ignored him and moved her wrist. The cotton rope around her wrist cracked. She moved her palm and went to untie the rope around her feet. ¡°Do you know where the heavenly Dao temple is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move ¡­¡± When the child saw her easily break the rope, he knew that she was not to be trifled with. Coupled with the way she had descended from the sky, she did not hesitate to escape. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Song Qing snorted. He released his divine sense and wrapped it around the child¡¯s legs. He was not a cultivator, and he had no spiritual power at all. Even if song qingxiao was severely injured, it was more than enough to deal with a child like this. The child¡¯s feet stopped, and his body fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t cry because of the fall. Instead, he knelt on the ground, kowtowed, and shouted, ¡± Granddad deity, spare me, spare me. This child had been bossy earlier, but now that he realized something was wrong, he immediately kowtowed and admitted his guilt. He was very sensible. Song qingxiao pulled off the rope on his ankle and leaned against the wall to catch his breath. He called out to him, ¡± ¡°Come here.¡± In the darkness, the child kneeling on the ground rolled his eyes and sobbed, ¡± this is shengdu, right under the emperor¡¯s feet. If I die and my parents come back, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to report it to the authorities. Song Qing¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Come and help me up.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t dare to do so. His body was very tense, like a little beast ready to attack. He held the wooden spear in his hand tightly. ¡°That thing is useless to me. Come here.¡± She called out again. Although there was no ruthlessness in her tone, the child¡¯s senses were unusually sensitive and he could still sense that she was not to be trifled with. After hesitating for a while, he stood up in fear and walked over to her. The closer he got, the more tense his body became. When he was about a meter away from her, he picked up the wooden spear in his hand and thrust it at her. Chapter 2318 - Chapter 2318 Godmother (3) Chapter 2318: Godmother (3) Chapter 2318: Godmother (3) ¡°Freak! Reveal yourself!¡± Before the wooden spear could Pierce her body, she moved as fast as lightning, grabbed the spear, and pulled hard- The child who was holding the wooden spear lost his balance and fell into her arms with a ¡®bang¡¯. With this collision, the two of them let out a muffled groan. The child was frightened, but song qingxiao was in pain. Her ribs were broken and her internal organs were badly injured. The Ling power in her veins was almost non-existent. Her condition was already very bad. This collision had aggravated his injuries, causing him to be in great pain. ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± As soon as the child was caught, he struggled desperately. As he struggled, song qingxiao felt as if she had suffered a heavy blow. She endured the pain and flicked his forehead with her finger. ¡°Silence!¡± The child was as thin as a stick and pitifully small. He was light as a feather in her arms and naturally could not withstand her great strength. But even if she restrained herself, the child still cried in pain and shouted, ¡± the female demon is eating people, the female demon is eating people ¡­ Without a word, song qingxiao grabbed the wooden spear from his hand, flipped him over, and hit his leg. He was wearing thin clothes, and the hit made him cry out in pain. ¡°Stop fighting ¡­ Don¡¯t hit me ¡­¡± He burst into tears and begged for mercy. ¡°Who are you calling a Vixen?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t stop. She knew what to do. Every time she hit the meaty part of him, the child cried. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you, it wasn¡¯t you,¡± The child had no backbone at all and quickly admitted his mistake. ¡°I have a bad mouth, please don¡¯t take it to heart, Bodhisattva.¡± Song qingxiao did not expect that the first thing she did when she entered the scenario for the second time was to beat up the child. This child was cunning and suspicious. If he didn¡¯t subdue him in one go, there would be future trouble. She recalled the moment when she was struck by the Golden Dragon and the words of the cold male voice in the palace. She couldn¡¯t help but calm herself down and beat him with the stick again. you¡¯re so young, but your mouth is either that of a demon or a Bodhisattva. Who taught you that? ¡± I was wrong, I was wrong. Great aunt, old ancestor, stop hitting me ¡­ The child kicked his lower legs and desperately tried to protect his swollen lower thigh with his hands as he pleaded. Song qingxiao taught him a lesson. After knowing that he would not dare to have any other thoughts for the time being, she let go of him. The child quickly slid down from her body and hid to the side. With tears in his eyes, he rubbed his legs desperately. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, my Lord.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t learn such greasy and slimy things.¡± Song Qing snorted. The child suppressed the resentment in his heart and lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, he raised his head again and said pitifully, ¡± whatever you say. I¡¯ll definitely correct it in the future. He might not be truly convinced, but at least he was obedient for now. He did not dare to say anything, which satisfied song qingxiao. However, what disappointed her was that when she came into contact with this child, she did not feel any changes in the spiritual energy in her body. According to the principle of entering a scenario for the first time, when she fell down and met this child, she had actually suspected whether this child was related to Zhang xiaoning¡¯s child. However, the child born by miss Zhang was the key to unsealing her strength. Once she touched it, it would definitely cause the spiritual energy in her body to react. Now that she had given the child a beating, there was no change in her spiritual energy. Naturally, this child had nothing to do with miss Zhang. However, this was within song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. She wasn¡¯t discouraged. She looked at the teary-eyed child and said, ¡± ¡°I have a few questions to ask you.¡± ¡°Please ask.¡± The child nodded. After being beaten up, he didn¡¯t dare to run away. When he heard that song qingxiao only wanted to ask a question, he perked up and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.¡±I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± He shook his head, not knowing where he had learned this sentence from. ¡°Who are you? Where are your parents? How old are you this year? Where is this place in shengjing? who usually lives here?¡± She threw out a few questions in a row. The child seemed to be very familiar with these questions and did not even blink. ¡°My name is seven, and I¡¯m seven years old this year. This is the southwest of shengjing, and there are many ¡®sweet potatoes¡¯ nearby that have fled from other places.¡± He rolled his eyes and cried, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very miserable, and my life is very bitter. My mother was originally beautiful, but was fancied by a Squire and wealthy family, and was forced to be a concubine. In order to save her, my father was beaten to death and his body was thrown into the cemetery.¡± leave me alone. I have no one to rely on and no place to go. That¡¯s why I want to find you to exchange for some food. The child opened his mouth and howled, but his eyes were staring at song Qing through the gaps between his fingers covering his face, as if he wanted to see what she was thinking. He had said all of this with ease, and most of it was made up. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The child howled twice. At first, it was loud, but after being stared at by her until his hair stood on end, his voice gradually became softer. He knew that he couldn¡¯t fool her, so he pointed to the sky and swore, ¡± ¡°My parents are really dead. I don¡¯t even know my own surname.¡± He took two steps forward and kneeled in front of song qingxiao. He reached out and hugged her bent leg. ¡°Why don¡¯t I acknowledge you as my mother and take your surname?¡± Without waiting for song qingxiao to reply, he leaned his face close to her leg and cried, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­ My mother ¡­ Godmother ¡­¡± ¡°..¡± Song Qing clenched her fists tightly. Before she could kick this shameless child away, she heard him calling her name. Her raised leg froze. Chapter 2319 - Chapter 2319 The child (Part 1) Chapter 2319: The child (Part 1) Chapter 2319: The child (Part 1) The child was still hugging song qingxiao¡¯s leg and wailing, completely unaware of the turmoil in the heart of the person in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s your surname and what¡¯s mine? why don¡¯t we change our names? Ah Wang? Fortune? Jin Bao ¡­ I¡¯ll listen to your orders, mother ¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡± Such a thought flashed through song Qing¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the child¡¯s head. His spiritual power did not move, and the seal in his body did not show any signs of being broken. She clearly remembered the first time she touched miss Zhang¡¯s stomach. When the child kicked into her palm, the feeling of spirit energy slowly seeping out. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± She thought to herself. If the child in front of him was not Zhang xiaonian¡¯s child, then was it just a coincidence that he was calling her ¡®godmother¡¯? No! Song qingxiao immediately denied this thought. There was no such coincidence in the scene. When the child in front of her called out ¡®mother¡¯, it was not as strange and twisted as the voice in the heavenly Dao temple, but it still made her alert. She narrowed her eyes and her gaze landed on the child¡¯s head, moving up and down his body inch by inch. He was extremely good at observing people¡¯s expressions. It was as if his long-term wandering life had turned this meticulous observation into an instinct that had been engraved into his bones and blood. Even if he didn¡¯t have his divine sense, he could still keenly capture the changes in her gaze and mental state. The hands that were holding her legs gradually stiffened, and the little face that was pressed against her calves stopped crying. He noticed that song qingxiao¡¯s aura was different from before, and he could not help but raise his head stiffly. In the dark, the two of them looked at each other and remained silent for a moment. ¡°Who are your parents? Where did you come from?¡± Song qingxiao asked again, but this time, her tone was much colder and more serious. my parents died a long time ago. I was born in shengjing ¡­ Under song qingxiao¡¯s intense gaze, he quickly turned his head away. ¡°Well, my parents were not bullied to death, but they died of an epidemic.¡± Then, he pretended to be calm. I don¡¯t believe you. If you¡¯re cured, you can ask your neighbors ¡­ This child was young, but he didn¡¯t know what he had experienced, but his guard was unusually high. He still dared to lie in front of her. Even if she continued to question him, he would probably only make up some lies to deal with her, unless she used some extraordinary means to force him to confess. However, no matter how cunning he was, he was still a child. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t do something so unscrupulous. She could only suppress this doubt in her heart for the time being and prepare to find a way to find out his origin and whether he had any connection with the heavenly Dao temple. ¡°Do you know Haining County?¡± She changed her way of asking. When the child who was kneeling on the ground and holding her leg heard this, his small face revealed a bit of shock. ¡°What Haining County? I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± When he said this, his expression showed a rare sincerity. It was obvious that he was not lying. Hai ning County was the county she lived in when she first entered the scenario, and it was a thousand miles away from shengjing. In addition, this County city was not a well-known rich village in the dynasty, and there had never been any famous big shots. It was just one of the thousands of ordinary County cities under the rule of the dynasty. It was not strange for a young child to not have heard of Haining County. Thinking of this, song qingxiao asked, ¡± ¡°Then have you heard of the flood disaster in recent years?¡± After she asked this question, the child¡¯s spirit immediately rose. He clearly understood. ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± He nodded his head vigorously. in recent years, there hasn¡¯t been a year without disasters. If it¡¯s not a flood, then there¡¯s an earthquake. If it¡¯s not a disaster, then there¡¯s an insect plague. Many people have died in succession. He counted with his fingers, ¡± in the past two to three years, the flood has been terrible. There are many ¡®sweet potatoes¡¯ who have escaped to the capital nearby. You have to be careful. They are bad and will snatch your things! The child clenched his fist. ¡°They would occupy the houses of some old and weak people and sneak in to take food. Fortunately, I dug a cellar and had a backer. Otherwise, I would have been killed by them.¡± When he mentioned the word ¡®murder¡¯, his tone was casual, which made song qingxiao frown. ¡°Why would these people want to kill you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He said without a care, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m starving, I can eat human flesh too.¡± After saying this, he seemed to realize that he had said something incredible and his whole body began to tremble. After a while, she leaned over and used her thin face to stick to song Qing¡¯s leg, rubbing it affectionately. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t eat me. I can get you food.¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his skinny arm and said proudly, ¡± ¡°You see, I only have bones left, not much meat. I usually go to the East District to make a living, and if I¡¯m lucky, I can get a lot of food.¡± He was afraid that song qingxiao would not believe him. ¡°There are some rich people in the east side who love to watch us make fun of each other. One time, they gave me a lot of money just for me to bark like a dog! I bought a big bag of corn, gave a portion to big brother dog, and secretly hid some for myself ¡­¡± The child gritted his teeth and pointed at the jar behind him. ¡°I buried it under that head.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t eat me ¡­¡± He rubbed against song Qing¡¯s small leg like a puppy wagging its tail. Song qingxiao did not get any useful information from the child¡¯s words, but compared to nothing, the child¡¯s actions and words gave her a complicated feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t eat people.¡± She wasn¡¯t used to being touched by others. Previously, when he hugged her, it was only because he had called her ¡®godmother¡¯ that attracted her attention, and she wanted to test if he could remove the seal on her spiritual energy. After a moment¡¯s pause, she grabbed the child¡¯s arm and pulled him away. She leaned against the corner of the wall. ¡°Has there been any movement in the heavenly Dao temple in recent years?¡± The child was pulled away by her, but he was sensible and did not come over shamelessly. ¡°Heavenly Dao temple? They¡¯ve been recruiting monks in recent years!¡± He said with some envy, ¡± it¡¯s great to be a monk. You have clothes to wear, a house to live in, and you won¡¯t go hungry anymore. It¡¯s also very glorious in front of the men. Then, the child¡¯s tone changed. it¡¯s a pity that they only want children above the age of eight, and they must have a household registration certificate. I don¡¯t have one. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked a little distressed. brother doggy promised me that if there are any children of the right age among the ¡®sweet potatoes¡¯, he¡¯ll kill one of them and let me take over! ¡°After this is done, I¡¯ll just have to steal some incense money for him from time to time,¡± the child was still rambling on. Such a young child should be at the time when his mind was pure, but he could calmly talk about killing, as if he didn¡¯t realize that taking a life was a big deal. In the darkness, the child¡¯s face was a mixture of innocence and extreme despair. The two perfectly combined, forming a cloud of haze that covered his eyes that should have been immaculate. Chapter 2320 - Chapter 2320 Chapter 1090-conflict Chapter 2320: Chapter 1090-conflict Chapter 2320: Chapter 1090-conflict Song Qing¡¯s gaze fell on the child, and it gradually became deep. The child didn¡¯t notice it at all. Perhaps he was thinking about the bright future, and a cruel smile of yearning appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s so good about being a monk?¡± She suppressed the fluctuations in her heart and calmly said, ¡± There¡¯s a problem with the heavenly Dao temple. Don¡¯t go and join in the fun. The existence in the ghost temple had sent her back to 800 years ago and wanted to use her to change her fate. She was just going along with it to see if she could use this to dispel the child¡¯s thoughts and cause some unexpected changes. besides, the Big Brother dog you mentioned is trying to harm you. She looked at the child and said, ¡± ¡°Once you enter the temple, if you listen to him and steal the incense, you might not be able to keep your life once you are caught.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± The child shrugged nonchalantly, ¡± ¡°Nowadays, people die every day. Many people died in the Celestials, and the dirt outside became their graves.¡± Not only did he not care about other people¡¯s lives, but he also did not seem to care much about his own life. ¡°When we went out, people were often beaten to death.¡± ¡°If you die after entering the temple, you can also be considered a ghost who died full. You will die much more comfortably than others.¡± However, the child was sharp enough to realize that he had said too much, and song qingxiao did not agree with him. She smiled and said, ¡± but I¡¯ll listen to Mother. If she says I¡¯m not going to be a monk, then I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be filial to Mother in the future and take care of her when she¡¯s old. Song qingxiao did not comment and said, ¡± ¡°Who is this big brother dog you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Brother big dog is the most powerful man in the vicinity!¡± When the child heard her mention ¡®big brother dog¡¯, he was both afraid and envious. ¡°It would be great if I could be brother doggy¡¯s godson.¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched, and the child immediately said sweetly, ¡± ¡°But now that I have a mother, I won¡¯t be his son anymore. I¡¯ll focus on being filial to my mother.¡± Then, he asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯s your name?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t ask this because he wanted to be filial to her as he said. He probably wanted to find out her name and try to counter her. Song Qing chuckled. She was not afraid that he had ulterior motives and replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m surnamed song,¡± ¡°Song?¡± When the child heard that she didn¡¯t say her name, he carefully hid his disappointment and then said happily, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be called song seven.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for a while. You just need to help me gather some information.¡± The child nodded furiously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to mother¡¯s orders. Whatever mother says.¡± He smiled ingratiatingly, but song qingxiao didn¡¯t believe a single word he said. She didn¡¯t expose him, but said, ¡± ¡°First, we need to find out the location of Haining County and the flood in recent years.¡± She thought for a moment, and in case the child felt that her goal was too broad, she added, ¡± the flood that happened eight years ago. This child was extremely smart. After hearing her question, he immediately connected the information song Qing had asked about the heavenly Dao temple. ¡°Mother, do you think that Haining County is related to the recruitment of the heavenly temple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Song qingxiao looked at him deeply and continued, ¡± ¡°If you know anything about Haining County, ask around and see if anything strange happened during the flood.¡± ¡°What kind of strange thing?¡± The child looked up and asked again. Song Qing said when he was young, ¡± for example, ¡± she paused and changed to, ¡± ¡°Are there any fierce beasts or water monsters in the flood?¡± ¡°Pay attention to the Imperial court¡¯s men, and don¡¯t give yourself away when you¡¯re scouting.¡± She warned. In the darkness, the child¡¯s eyes turned and nodded repeatedly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go and ask for you.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Song qingxiao said gently and suddenly reached out to stroke the child¡¯s head. His hair was a mess, and it was unknown how long it had been since he last washed it. It was covered with lice and other things, and it was scattered on both sides of his cheeks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he was still young, his hair was thin and soft, and his head was small. Perhaps it was because he had never been touched in such a manner before, the child was stunned for a moment and revealed a dazed expression. Ever since song qingxiao woke up, this child had displayed maturity, vigilance, vigilance, and slyness that exceeded his age when communicating with him. Now that he was being touched so gently by her, he was stunned and really revealed his childlike appearance. ¡°I¡¯ve left a mark on you.¡± Song qingxiao said gently. At the same time, she did not hesitate to send a wisp of her spiritual sense to him. Chapter 2321 - Chapter 2321 Chapter 1090-conflict (2) Chapter 2321: Chapter 1090-conflict (2) Chapter 2321: Chapter 1090-conflict (2) After all, he was still a child. Although he did not know what a brand was, he instinctively felt that something was wrong. As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, his body began to tremble. ¡°You can¡¯t run away, so don¡¯t talk nonsense with others, understand?¡± She touched the child¡¯s face again, but no matter how gentle her tone was, in the child¡¯s eyes, it was no different from a demon. ¡°Wherever my divine sense is, I will know where you are and what you are doing.¡± This time, kid didn¡¯t pretend anymore. It was as if he had finally taken off his adult¡¯s coat as he straightened his neck and glared at her. Seeing this, song qingxiao¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Why does mother not believe me? Why would I betray my own mother?¡± After the sensible child knew that he could not resist, he tactfully suppressed his anger and dissatisfaction in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to get these things done for you.¡± Only then did song qingxiao release her hand and replied, ¡± ¡°Go on.¡± He unconsciously heaved a sigh of relief, bent his body, and stepped back. Seeing that song qingxiao did not stop him, he became braver and wanted to speed up and rush out. ¡°Hold on,¡± Just as he was about to turn the corner, song qingxiao called out again. His body froze, obviously reluctant. After a while, he turned his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°Do you have any other orders?¡± ¡°Take this,¡± Song qingxiao picked up the wooden spear in his hand and motioned for him to take it away. The child¡¯s eyes flickered, and he turned back to pick up the wooden spear. This time, song qingxiao did not stop him. He quickly rushed out. She released her divine sense and firmly locked onto the child¡¯s location. The child rushed out of the ¡®house¡¯ and vigilantly circled around the old alley a few times. In the end, he went back to a remote alley not far from the next door, lifted the cover of an old well, and climbed down. There was another world at the bottom of the well. There was withered grass at the bottom, and a few children around his age were squeezed together. When they saw him coming over, they all greeted him. ¡°Ah Shou.¡± A few children called out to him and beckoned him to sit on the pile of rice. There was an unpleasant smell in the haystack. A few children were as thin as firewood. There was a child curled up in a corner. His stomach was very big, and his breath was very weak. ¡°Ah Wang is going to die, right?¡± The child¡¯s eyes swept across the child lying in the corner and asked casually. ¡°It probably won¡¯t drag on for more than a few days.¡± The other children nodded. two days ago, he was complaining about a stomachache. He hasn¡¯t been complaining much these two days. ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll use him to catch rats for two days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± one of the children said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Everyone nodded. Another child who was slightly older said, I hate that ¡®potato¡¯ who¡¯s occupying my house. When he stinks, I¡¯ll carry him out and throw him into ¡®potato¡¯s house. The rest of the children clapped their hands.¡±When the stench rises, if it attracts the officials, we can collect another funeral tax from them!¡± ¡°What if he retaliates against us after this?¡± One of the kids was a little worried. they all know ah Wang. They must know that we did it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll solve this problem!¡± The child, who arrived later with the wooden spear, thought of song qingxiao, who he had ¡®picked¡¯ up and brought home. This woman had a strange origin and seemed to be different from ordinary people. In addition, she had fallen from the sky. Perhaps she was some kind of spiritual monster who had been struck down by heavenly lightning. If he could make use of this matter to cause a ruckus and test her with someone else¡¯s hand, it would be best to expel her. He made up his mind and deliberately spoke in a bossy manner. The other children burst out laughing. ¡°How are you going to solve this? Don¡¯t brag.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bragging.¡± The child, who had been extremely cunning before, became anxious after hearing his companion¡¯s mockery. I met an old woman. She might be a thousand-year-old ¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± A soft snort sounded in his mind, and the child who was eager to speak jumped up from the pile of hay. ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The other children were shocked by his actions and couldn¡¯t help but laugh at him. The child looked around and realized that the others might not have heard the soft snort. In other words, this light snort was directed at him. Thinking about it carefully, the sound was indeed similar to the voice of the woman surnamed song. He remembered that song qingxiao had mentioned the ¡®brand¡¯ before. When he went out, he had checked his body and there was nothing wrong. He thought she was just scaring him. Chapter 2322 - Chapter 2322 Chapter 1090-conflict _3 Chapter 2322: Chapter 1090-conflict _3 Chapter 2322: Chapter 1090-conflict _3 He didn¡¯t expect her to have the ability to leave a ¡®brand¡¯ on his body. The child was a little scared now and touched his head. ¡°What thousand years?¡± The others heard him speak halfway and seemed to have suddenly gone crazy, so they couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I had a dream last night. I dreamed that a thousand-year-old immortal was guiding me on how to get rich.¡± He suppressed the panic in his heart, and lies came out of his mouth. When the children heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of these dreams I have every night!¡± Everyone chimed in one after another, and the matter was quickly avoided. Then, another child asked, ¡± ¡°Shou, do you really have a way to deal with that potato that has occupied my house?¡± The child was so hungry that he was only skin and bones. His eyes were so big that they almost popped out of their sockets as he stared at the child. He wanted to go back on his word, but under the gaze of his companions, he felt that he had never been so valued before. His vanity was greatly satisfied, and he nodded his head without thinking. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± When the other children asked, he replied firmly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been chased away by the sweet potato gang so many times and you¡¯ve stolen a lot of things. Are you okay with that?¡± One of the girls was a little suspicious. Although the wooden spear-wielding child was mature, his age was still limited. After being questioned, his youthful spirit rushed to his head and he blurted out without thinking, ¡± ¡°Of course I can, because my mother is here to find me!¡± ¡°Your mother?¡± ¡°You have a mother?¡± Everyone shouted in a strange voice, and then burst into laughter, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a mother, do you?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I have a mother?¡± The child, who was mocked by his companions, was furious, and his face instantly turned red. ¡°I do have a mother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± The others complained, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a child that no one wants. You don¡¯t even have a mother.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± When the child heard this, he was instantly enraged. ¡°My mother said that she had no choice but to let someone else take care of me in the past, and now she¡¯s here to find me!¡± ¡°It seems like ah Shou has gone crazy.¡± The other children did not take his words to heart and shook their heads when they heard this. ¡°You don¡¯t have a mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a motherless wild child.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the one with milk is the mother! Everyone knows that if you give him a mouthful of food, he will kneel down and call his parents.¡± hahahahahaha ¡­ ¡°Nonsense!¡± The child was furious and pushed one of the children. Once the child was pushed down, the others immediately surrounded him. ¡°Let go, let go, you motherless bastard!¡± The children who were just friends quickly turned hostile and surrounded ¡®ah Shou¡¯ in the middle. Everyone started to fight with punches and kicks. A few thin and weak children hid outside and occasionally sneaked a kick with a smile. ¡®Ah Shou¡¯ was young and weak, so he was the one who suffered the most. His face was bruised and swollen, and he climbed out of the well in anger. He was still angry when he came out of the well, but after a while, he suppressed the anger in his heart and limped out. Song qingxiao was watching his every move through her spirit sense. It was a pity that her own power was suppressed, and she was also seriously injured, so the range of her divine sense was limited. The child quickly walked out of her sight and lost her sense of him. However, this child was smart and knew what was good for her. With her previous threats, she should not do anything irrational. With a thought, she continued to use her spiritual energy to repair her meridians and injuries. After an unknown number of hours, the child returned. The moment he returned, song Qing¡¯s consciousness ¡®watched¡¯ him turn into an alley. After a few rounds, he stopped in front of a half-collapsed house. He went into a cellar under the ruins, lifted a few layers of straw mats, and entered the cellar. Not long after, he heard his footsteps and song Qing opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± The moment she opened her mouth, the dejected child jumped in shock. But then, he seemed to have recalled what had happened during the day. He lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°¡±Yes.¡± When he went out today, he did not find any food. His stomach was growling with hunger, but he still fumbled to the corner of the wall, put a small distance between himself and song Qing di, and carefully sat down. ¡®Gugu-¡® His stomach kept growling, but he seemed to be used to hunger and didn¡¯t move. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± Song qingxiao asked him, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were hiding food?¡± At the mention of his food, his body tensed up and he jumped up subconsciously. However, this action affected the injuries on his body, causing him to let out a cry of pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He ran to a few broken pots against the wall and reached in to dig for a moment. After digging out some soil for a long time, he finally seemed to have found something. He heaved a sigh of relief, like a squirrel who had found his own food storage, and a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°It can¡¯t be eaten.¡± Perhaps it was because song qingxiao didn¡¯t steal his food, but his expression looked much better. ¡°I¡¯m saving it for when I¡¯m about to starve to death.¡± He patted his stomach as if to comfort himself, ¡± just bear with it. The night will pass soon. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the Upper East District. If someone sees my injuries, they might sympathize with me and give me some food. Chapter 2323 - Chapter 2323 Softening (1) Chapter 2323: Softening (1) Chapter 2323: Softening (1) ¡°You got into a fight.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words were not a question, but a confirmation. Through her divine sense, she saw the scene of the child being surrounded and beaten up. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, but then he was a little depressed. ¡°So you know.¡± He remembered the ¡®mark¡¯ that song qingxiao had mentioned. Since she could hear what he said to others, she might have seen him being beaten up by his companions. This made him feel a little embarrassed and angry. ¡°Why won¡¯t you help me?¡± ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Her calm question caused the child, who was trying to hold back, to explode. ¡°You¡¯re my mother!¡± ¡°Fake!¡± Song qingxiao replied lightly, ¡± you¡¯re lying to me even when you told me your name. ¡°But ¡­ But I really did call you mother!¡± He was so angry that he squatted in front of the jar, his little body shaking. ¡°Then mother is going to help me!¡± His voice already carried a sobbing tone, looking extremely pitiful, as if he had suffered a great grievance. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment. She had dealt with all kinds of fierce, cruel, and evil people, whether they were humans, ghosts, or demons, and she was not afraid of their tricks. However, she had never had such a strange relationship with a child like this. She had also never heard a child criticize her for not helping in such a tone. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw him curl up his petite body and secretly lower his head to wipe his tears with his back facing her, her extremely hard heart seemed to be touched by some kind of emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± She advised him with a calm expression, ¡± ¡°If someone beats you up next time, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it, and there was a faint sobbing sound in his nose. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± The child squatted in place, thinking about something. After a while, he muttered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± As if he had made up his mind, he took out a bag from the ground and moved it to song qingxiao¡¯s side. ¡°Mother loves me, I love mother too.¡± He presented the item to song qingxiao as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Mother, eat this. This thing can fill your stomach.¡± He seemed to have adjusted his emotions and put on his mask again. He presented a cloth bag to song qingxiao. The bag was filled with food, and after being left there for a while, there was already a strange smell. Song qingxiao shook her head and pushed the food away. ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Mother is an immortal. Immortals definitely don¡¯t eat such things.¡± He then said fawningly, ¡± tomorrow. Wait for me tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the Upper East Side to get better food for mother. Perhaps he was too hungry, he reached into the bag and took a piece of the moldy black food with a determined attitude. After weighing it again and again, he finally put it in his mouth and chewed. After he finished eating, he licked his fingers cherishingly and tied the bag back up. He weighed it in his hand again, as if he was a little worried. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and crawled back to his original place, burying the bag of food again. At night, he curled up in a corner to sleep. It seemed to be a little damp there, and he couldn¡¯t stand the cold. The unconscious child subconsciously yearned for warmth and slowly inched towards song Qing¡¯s direction. It was purely an instinctive action, and he was not aware of his own actions at all. It was only when he leaned against song qingxiao¡¯s side that his awareness seemed to have awakened and stopped him from taking any further actions. He obediently rolled into a ball and slept beside song qingxiao¡¯s feet. In the darkness, she stared at the child¡¯s face, wondering if he had anything to do with the voice that called her ¡®mother¡¯ in the heavenly Dao temple. If that voice was him, then what was the relationship between the baby born by miss Zhang and the voice in the heavenly Dao temple? The night passed, and the child finally woke up when it was almost dawn. When he woke up, he realized that he was sleeping next to song qingxiao. He was even hugging one of her legs. His face was filled with horror. The dynasty had not been peaceful in recent years. Even in the capital city under the emperor¡¯s feet, crimes had occurred frequently. A large number of refugees poured into shengjing city and occupied the houses. In the Western District, there were often people who killed and robbed, took women, and killed children. He had no parents and lived alone. The reason he could live until now was not only because of his glib tongue, but also because of his extraordinary vigilance. But last night, he was in a deep sleep. He was caught off guard and slept beside this woman of unknown origin. She did not kill him, nor did she take his food. The child was stunned for a moment. She turned over and sat up, using the action of rubbing her eyes to hide the fear in her heart. ¡°Mother, did I disturb you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. He was sitting beside her and his height only reached her chest. After hesitating for a moment, he looked up and asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, are you hungry? do you want to eat some food?¡± ¡°No need,¡± He revealed an expression that was either relieved or uneasy, and nodded. After sitting for a while, he sat by the jar as if he was touching the food he had stored. In the end, he still limped out. Not long after he left, song qingxiao also got up and left the underground cellar when her divine sense could no longer sense his presence. The child¡¯s ¡®home¡¯ was hidden in a collapsed abandoned house, and the entrance to the cellar was blocked by a pile of old straw mats. The straw mat reeked. When she came out, she pushed the straw mat aside and the flies that had gathered on it dispersed with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, but they still surrounded her and refused to leave. There were a few other auras nearby, but they were all extremely weak. The entire Western District was filled with the stench of despair, death, poverty, and disease, making the people here look like The Walking Dead. She recalled the child who was afraid of the cold last night and used her divine sense to enter the ownerless houses. Many of the houses here were empty, and the things that were of little value had been moved away. It was a strange silence. Song Qing snuck into a few houses and encountered several corpses along the way. She left quietly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Finally, he found a large pile of straw in a house and packed it up. In a day¡¯s time, she had walked around the area and understood the place very clearly. She then returned to the cellar and meditated again. When it was dark, the child limped back. He still had no results today. There was a lamp in the cellar. It was an oil lamp that song qingxiao had found in a family that had just died. There was still a little oil in it. The light illuminated the cellar. Under the dim light, the child, who had just returned, was at a loss, as if he was not sure if he had gone the wrong way. Chapter 2324 - Chapter 2324 Lost (1) Chapter 2324: Lost (1) Chapter 2324: Lost (1) A moment later, the child¡¯s face revealed a vigilant expression, and he turned to the side of the cellar. The earthen jars in the cellar had not been touched by anyone-he was the one who had placed them there, so he knew best if anyone had touched them. There was a layer of straw in the corner. It was the spot where he had slept last night. He stared at song Qing in a daze. This was the first time he had seen song Qing¡¯s face. When he was chatting with her in the dark, although she didn¡¯t sound like an old woman, the child was still stunned for a moment when he saw her face. She didn¡¯t look very old. She was much younger than he had imagined, and she didn¡¯t seem much older than him. ¡°Mother?¡± He was afraid that he had recognized the wrong person, so he called out tentatively. Song Qing nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep there tonight,¡± She raised her chin, signaling the child to go over. The voice was still very familiar, and the child immediately felt relieved. Once he was sure of song qingxiao¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He walked over to the pile of grass and sat down carefully. He pressed down and touched it. Compared to the cold and damp ground, the cellar, which was covered with hay, gave him a warm feeling. His little face unconsciously revealed a surprised smile, and his petite body rolled two rounds on it. Then, as if he had thought of something, he turned over and sat up. ¡°Mother, you can sleep here.¡± ¡°You sleep.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m in good health! Mother fell from the sky and was injured, so it¡¯s better for you to sleep here.¡± As an orphan, pleasing others in order to survive seemed to have become an instinct in his life, so he did not dare to easily reach out and receive the benefits that song qingxiao ¡®sent¡¯ him. He was deeply afraid that this was like a bait that would lure him over and eventually kill him. He was very guarded, afraid that she had some conspiracy. However, he was worried that his wariness would anger her, so after trying to persuade her again and again, he changed the topic in fear. ¡°Lanterns and straw, where did mother get them from?¡± He crawled to the lamp and carefully reached out his hand. The finger as thin as a Reed stick fell on the flame of the lamp, burning with crackling sounds. His flesh was burned, and he felt severe pain, but he seemed to be greedy for this trace of warmth, and showed a sickly smile. ¡°I took it from a dead person¡¯s house.¡± A fawning smile appeared on his face again. ¡°Mother¡¯s luck is too good. I always can¡¯t encounter such a good thing.¡± ¡®Gulp.¡¯ The child¡¯s stomach started growling again. It seemed like he had found nothing after going out in the day. He was very thin. Although he claimed to be seven years old, his face was as thin as a palm, and his eyes were dark, with vigilance, caution, and caution, trying to please and cower. He was wearing clothes that did not fit him well and had been patched up. There were black and red stains on it, and it hung on his body. His face and thin arms had wounds from yesterday¡¯s fight. Those children had struggled to survive in hardship, so they were particularly ruthless. There were large scabs in some places that he had not dealt with. After a day, many places had become inflamed and red. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had lifted the straw mat on the roof of the cellar when he came in. The flies smelled the rotten smell on his body and buzzed around his festering wound. He slapped his face, and the scabbed wound immediately split open. The fly that smelled blood became even more excited, but he seemed to feel no pain. He scratched the wound, touched the blood with his hand, and wiped it on his leg without a care. Song qingxiao beckoned him over. The child hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he knew that he wasn¡¯t her match or because he understood that he couldn¡¯t escape from her hands, but although he was a little scared, he still limped over to her. She paused for a moment, then reached out and touched his arm. His arm was very thin, and she held it with her index finger and thumb. The bone was as thin as a Reed, as if it would break with a pinch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The child was a little scared after being pinched by her. He sniffed, but he resisted the urge to move. Song Qing¡¯s small hands moved down his ribs, and his hands were full of bones. She noticed that his legs were not walking very well, but fortunately, his bones were not broken. He pulled up his pants and realized that someone had bitten his thigh. The wound was already swollen and black, and the two rows of teeth marks were oozing blood, which was far more terrible than the wound on his face. Chapter 2325 - Chapter 2325 Lost (2) Chapter 2325: Lost (2) Chapter 2325: Lost (2) After a day and a night, the wound was swollen to the size of a palm, which was very eye-catching on his thin leg. It was no wonder that he was able to hold it in and not make a sound even though he was walking awkwardly. ¡°Mother, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The child smiled nonchalantly and consoled her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for food tomorrow. I¡¯ll definitely get a lot of good food for mother.¡± Song Qing¡¯s small fingers touched the wound. Spiritual energy seeped out from his fingertips and gently entered the wound. The cool chill immediately soothed the swelling and pain. Under the effect of the spiritual power, the unusually red and swollen injury seemed to have dissipated by more than half in an instant. She wanted to touch the wound on his face again, but the child was extremely vigilant. His arms and legs were not fatal, and he knew when to choose. When she touched him, although he was afraid, he did not dare to protect himself. But now that she was about to touch his face, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. Song Qing¡¯s small hand paused in mid-air, but she did not insist. She only said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare food for me. I¡¯m only staying here for a while.¡± She had come here to find an opportunity to break the seal. She could be pulled back 800 years into the future by the voice in the ghost temple at any time. The child was so vigilant. Rather than making him worry, it was better to tell him directly. I don¡¯t need you to find food for me, and I won¡¯t hurt you. When I¡¯m about to leave, I¡¯ll explain the brand to you. There won¡¯t be any trouble. The child should have heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard her words. He no longer had to be controlled by others, and he no longer had to find food for others. He was no longer afraid that the grain in his house would be stolen, or that he would die in her hands. However, for some reason, he felt depressed when he touched his thigh. ¡°Oh.¡± yes, ¡± he replied obediently. He no longer needed song qingxiao¡¯s urging. He limped to the pile of hay, curled up his body, and lay down. The child had been on the move for a whole day and was probably very tired, so he fell asleep very quickly. Song qingxiao extinguished the lamp with her spiritual power and meditated again. However, the child seemed to have gotten used to the cold and was no longer used to the warmth. Even in her sleep, she still subconsciously moved away until she rolled to the edge of the straw. After lying down for a while, she began to move closer to song qingxiao. He was really a very complicated child. He was as vigilant as a Hedgehog. He knew that loneliness was his best life-saving charm, but he yearned for warmth and was on guard against it. She hesitated for a moment, then finally reached out and took the child into her arms. .. The child¡¯s sleep was very comfortable. It was cold, but the chill did not make him feel cold. Instead, it was like being in an igloo in the middle of the summer. It was an indescribable comfortable feeling. When he opened his eyes and woke up, he was lying on a pile of grass. The fatigue from the past few days had been swept away, and the injuries on his body did not seem to hurt as much as before. ¡°It might be because of the grass bed.¡± He was both surprised and happy. He couldn¡¯t help but roll twice on the grass bed. This feeling that he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time made him almost unwilling to get up again. In the course of several days, the two of them gradually became more familiar with each other. Perhaps it was because song qingxiao had never hurt a child before, so he slowly let down his guard. He went out every day, sometimes alone, sometimes with the group of children he had fought with. Most of the time, he returned empty-handed, and occasionally, he would bring back something, but he would treasure it and hide it in a jar. After getting to know each other better, he would take the initiative to say something even without song qingxiao asking. ¡°This was given to me by big dog.¡± He picked up a small piece of coarse husked cake. The color of the cake had changed a little and it was emitting a strange smell. However, he seemed to treat it as a treasure and put it in a jar. ¡°Only when I sometimes ask for more things and hand in the tribute will big brother da Gou reward me.¡± She didn¡¯t have much to say, and sometimes, even if the child spoke, she might not reply. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he heard her words, he suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Why did you give everything to brother doggy?¡± The child was stunned for a moment, then he turned his head and looked at her. we are just the children from nearby. We are all big brother dog¡¯s subordinates and are under his control. The children would follow his instructions and pay Tributes every month. Every child had to hand in enough items according to their age, or they would be punished in a way that every child feared. Chapter 2326 - Chapter 2326 Lost (3) Chapter 2326: Lost (3) Chapter 2326: Lost (3) His face revealed a trace of fear and disgust, but it was mixed with a bit of excitement and yearning. Song Qing looked down on him and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± ¡°Kill him?¡± He was stunned for a moment, then shook his head hard. ¡°No,¡± she said. Without big brother dog, there would still be big brother dog two and big brother three. He was too young, and no matter who he fell into, his days would not be good. ¡°I want to be big brother dog¡¯s adopted son. That way, no one will dare to disobey me.¡± He tried his best to straighten his thin body, and with a look of longing, he said, ¡± I¡¯ll put up with him for a few years. When I grow up, I¡¯ll think of a way to kill him and establish my power. Then I can replace him! The child¡¯s words made song qingxiao laugh. The child, who had been so majestic just a moment ago, suddenly showed a look of anger and embarrassment. She said coquettishly, ¡°Mother! What are you laughing at!¡± Seeing that song qingxiao didn¡¯t speak, he turned around to hide the food again. He cautiously hid the food in different jars. big brother dog is the same. No one doesn¡¯t want to do this. At this point, he paused and said faintly, ¡± ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t hate me ¡­¡± After he finished speaking, his ears twitched as if he was trying to catch song qingxiao¡¯s movements. One second ¡­ Two seconds ¡­ Three seconds ¡­ There was silence in the cellar. As the light in the child¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, she heard song qingxiao¡¯s faint reply, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He turned around in a hurry, his palm-sized face showing a trace of joy and bewilderment that he had no time to hide. She squeezed the food in her hands, as if she didn¡¯t know what to say. His body trembled uncontrollably as his eyes flickered. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind. He picked up the few jars on the ground and walked in the direction of song qingxiao. mother, mother, there¡¯s food here. Please eat ¡­ He hurriedly took out the food he had stored in the storage, some of which had long rotted, but he was still reluctant to throw them away like treasures. it¡¯s all here. Remember to eat when you¡¯re hungry! His eyes seemed to be glowing, and a tail seemed to grow behind him, wagging desperately. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I can go out tomorrow and ask for more. I¡¯ll keep them all for mother.¡± ¡°Oh right, Oh right, I¡¯ve found out about Haining County,¡± He couldn¡¯t help but reveal the information he had obtained. I heard that the county was flooded eight years ago, and all the people in the county died. There were no survivors! He squatted in front of song qingxiao and said, ¡± after that, the people of the heavenly Dao temple said that they went to release the dead souls from purgatory and did a big ritual. They even said that they had erected longevity tablets for them in the heavenly Dao temple. He then asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, the monks that the heavenly Dao temple is recruiting, is it related to what happened in Haining County eight years ago?¡± In fact, with his keen senses, he already knew that this matter involved the temple, the water disaster, and so many people had died. It was not appropriate for him to know. However, he always felt that song qingxiao¡¯s background was mysterious, and there was a feeling that he could not hold on to. He was eager to know something so that he could understand more about her. It was as if there would be more involvement between the two of them, unlike now, where he was the only one who passionately recognized her as his mother. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand so much.¡± Song Qing looked down on him. As soon as he finished speaking, the smile on the child¡¯s face froze. ¡°This matter involves a lot of people. It won¡¯t do you any good to know.¡± He was silent for a moment and nodded his head, pretending to be sensible. ¡°I know, mother. Did you investigate Haining County and the Temple of Heaven because someone you knew was involved in the water disaster?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao responded. The child pursed her lips, then pretended not to care. ¡°Will mother leave this place after she finds out?¡± When he asked this, he pretended to be calm, but the hand that was holding the jar was so tight that his fingers were a little twisted. ¡°I will.¡± She nodded again. The child¡¯s body trembled and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was clearly a little flustered. ¡°Can you not leave?¡± His little face was pale, and his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of mist. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside! There¡¯s no food, and mother is so beautiful. It¡¯s very dangerous!¡± After he finished speaking, he carefully looked up at her. ¡°Can we not leave? I will raise mother and be filial to her. ¡± He put down the can and placed his two small hands on her knees. He looked up and begged with his eyes wide open, ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes gradually softened when she heard the soft pleas. However, everything in front of her might just be an illusion. Perhaps it was already destined to be ¡®once¡¯. She could not stay here for long and could not give him a promise. With Zhang xiaoning¡¯s violation of the contract that day, she had already broken her promise. She could not give him any more meaningless hope and let him be deceived and angry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was silent. The light in the child¡¯s eyes quickly extinguished, turning into anger and sadness. In the end, it returned to calmness, hiding all the emotions in his heart. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± He squeezed out a smile, revealing two shallow dimples on both sides of his mouth. ¡°I know that mother has important matters to attend to and can not be delayed.¡± He moved the pot back to its original position, and without song qingxiao¡¯s words, he moved back to his bed made of straw. That night, the child, who was supposed to roll out and sleep next to song qingxiao every time, struggled to move away from the straw, but he curled up and did not get close to her again. Chapter 2327 - Chapter 2327 Help me (Qing Xiaos birthday) _1 Chapter 2327: Help me (Qing Xiao¡¯s birthday) _1 Chapter 2327: Help me (Qing Xiao¡¯s birthday) _1 After being rejected by song qingxiao, Qiao mu closed the door to her heart that had been slightly opened. In the following days, he was still very intimate with song qingxiao every day, but after going to bed every night, he would behave himself and no longer crawled over to her like before. Every night, the child would be exceptionally restrained, curling into a ball and not moving. As the days went by, the amount of food he brought home increased. When she came back, she no longer hid it in the jar. Instead, she tried to feed it to song qingxiao. Every time he was rejected by song qingxiao, he was not discouraged. The next day, he would think of a way to repeat what he did the previous day. Sometimes, he would have some inconspicuous injuries on his body, as if he had been beaten by someone, but he never cried out in pain. When he saw song qingxiao, he still had a smile on his face and affectionately called out ¡®mother¡¯. Song qingxiao would go out occasionally to collect things that were useful to children and bring them back to the cellar. Half a month had passed, and her injuries were slowly recovering. The things she brought back were also gradually increasing. Many things were slowly piled up in the basement. There were cabinets and a bed. It was like the prototype of a home. However, the child¡¯s expression became more and more silent, as if he was not happy about the changes in his ¡®home¡¯. Instead, he often showed an uneasy and irritable expression. He finally stopped trying to smile at her. Sometimes, when he brought food back for her, he would stop pestering her after she rejected him. Instead, he would quietly put the food into a clay pot. But in the night, song qingxiao could sense that he was staring at her with his big eyes, as if he had something to say. Song qingxiao planned to make a trip to the heavenly temple before she was forcibly summoned Back to the Future 800 years later to find out the whereabouts of the baby born by miss Zhang. Although the child also called her mother, when she touched him, there was no fluctuation of spirit energy. He might not have had any connection with the voice in the ghost temple. Everything was just a coincidence. That night, she was prepared to bid farewell to the child after he returned. However, even as the sky gradually darkened, he still did not sense the child¡¯s aura. After her injuries and power recovered, her divine sense had also recovered to more than twenty percent of its peak state. It could cover a wider range and could search further. However, after releasing her divine sense to search for a while, she did not sense the presence of the imprint she had left behind. This proved that the child had not returned. He was very cautious. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to live until now. No matter how far he went, he would return home before night fell and did not dare to stay outside for long. Song qingxiao waited for a while longer. When she didn¡¯t sense the child¡¯s appearance, she immediately flashed out of the cellar. The sky was dark, and a full moon hung high in the sky. The air in this area seemed to be shrouded by the stench of rotting corpses, forming a layer of light green fog that wrapped around this corner of shengjing city. ¡®Buzz-buzz-¡® On top of the broken wall in the distance, vultures waiting to have a full meal of rotten corpses let out ear-piercing and unpleasant cries. Song qingxiao shuttled through the dark alleys, searching for the child¡¯s location. In the dark, many people had their eyes wide open, greedily following her back, but no one dared to act rashly. Those who dared to go out at night in such a place were usually either fools or not ordinary people. Before they were sure that she was no longer a threat, the people here would not act rashly. It was just that a single young woman was too attractive to the people here. Even though they knew there was a problem, many people did not give up and followed from a distance. Song qingxiao ignored the existence of these people and released her divine sense to search the area. The spiritual imprint on the child¡¯s body was still there, proving that the child was still alive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She decided to finish searching this place within an hour. If she still couldn¡¯t find the child, she would leave the Western District and continue to search in other places. It was a little risky for her. After all, the environment in the West District was an excellent protective color for her. As soon as she left this place, it was very likely that she would be discovered by the people who had searched for her in the palace that day, and then there was the risk of being pursued. However, song qingxiao hesitated a little and decided to find the child first. Her strength had been restored. As long as the Emperor in the palace who was nurtured by the Dragon Qi did not personally take action, the ordinary cultivators in shengjing might not be able to trap her. Chapter 2328 - Chapter 2328 Help me (Qing Xiaos birthday) _2 Chapter 2328: Help me (Qing Xiao¡¯s birthday) _2 Chapter 2328: Help me (Qing Xiao¡¯s birthday) _2 Fortunately, her luck wasn¡¯t bad. After about 30 minutes, the spiritual imprint between her and the child was finally sensed. Song qingxiao¡¯s expression brightened. She immediately circulated her spiritual energy and took a step forward- All the people who had been following her with ill intentions realized that the person in front of them had disappeared in an instant. Many people were shocked, thinking that they had seen a ghost. While they were looking for her with wide eyes, song qingxiao had already used her spiritual force to fly in the air and approach her. In a dilapidated and spacious house, more than twenty people were surrounding the house. This place used to be like an ancestral Hall, with a table in the middle to offer sacrifices to the ancestors. However, as the place was abandoned, it had long been covered in cobwebs. The broken Memorial tablets were piled up in the corner, and countless cobwebs covered in dust hung down, showing a somewhat desolate color. In the middle of the ancestral Hall, there were some dark red bloodstains. The blood seeped deep into the ground, making people shiver. This was the ¡®execution¡¯ place where big dog punished his disobedient subordinates. Often, there were children who did not follow his wishes, and they were killed here as an example. Such a gathering was the only entertainment in the dull and poor lives of all the children in the Western District, but it was also the last nightmare of the children who were tortured. Children who were used to seeing death were not afraid of blood. They would even be excited and happy when someone was being tortured. ¡°Wuuu! Wuwuwu! Wuwuwu! Wuwuwu! Wuwuwu!¡± The children around him cheered loudly and laughed as they moved closer to the child in the middle. The children who couldn¡¯t go home today were trapped in the middle. Under everyone¡¯s grinning expressions, they were like frightened little beasts that had been forced into a fence, not knowing where to hide. A chubby adult man was surrounded by people like a moon surrounded by stars. He looked at this scene coldly. His brownish-yellow eyes were filled with indifference to life. He seemed to indulge these children to intimidate the child in the middle. He wanted to use this as a warning to those children who tried to break free from his control to obey. ¡°Ha! He! He! He! Ha!¡± The grinning children bent over and made strange faces as they shouted at the child in the middle who was on guard. His expression was a little uneasy, and his eyes were shaking. His face had been slapped by someone, and it was swollen. The corner of his mouth was broken, and blood was flowing out. On the way here, he had obviously suffered a bit. When he stood up, one of his legs was a little lame. Everyone was surrounding him, and he kept swallowing his saliva. Although he was afraid, his eyes were moving around, as if he was looking for a way out. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Seeing that everyone was almost done, a person beside big dog finally spoke. The other children stopped with a smile. Their eyes flashed with a fierce light that did not match their age. They were like vicious wolves staring at the child¡¯s body, waiting for him to die and eat his meat. Some people even couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva when they thought of that Grand occasion. ¡°What¡¯s this kid¡¯s name?¡± The man who was surrounded lazily opened his mouth. Before the people around him could say anything, the child in the middle seemed to have found a way out and smiled flatteringly. ¡°Big brother doggy, my name is ah Shou.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When the man heard the child speak, he couldn¡¯t help but grin and said to the person beside him, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually so smart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of big brother doggy¡¯s guidance. After following big brother doggy, I feel like I¡¯ve become much more clear-headed.¡± The child smiled ingratiatingly, and the man waved his hand. ¡°Crawl over here.¡± He knelt down without a word and quickly crawled in the man¡¯s direction. When the others saw his ugly state, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What did he do wrong?¡± Seeing that he was so obedient, a cold light flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, but he pretended not to understand and asked the person beside him. brother doggy, he didn¡¯t pay any Tributes this month! The children in the Western District had to pay tribute to big dog every month. There were many items to be paid as tribute. If the amount was less than 80%, they had to double it next month. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And if the difference was too great, there would be danger to their lives. Every month, in this execution room, there would be children who were unable to pay tribute and lost their lives in a very miserable way. Under such coercion, many children could only resort to unscrupulous means in order to survive. Sometimes, their companions would fall out with each other because of the tribute. In the light case, they would get injured in a fight, and in the heavy case, they would even lose their lives. The children who lived here were like wolves, and they were very guarded against each other. ¡°They didn¡¯t offer any tribute?¡± Chapter 2329 - Chapter 2329 Help me (Qing Xiaos birthday) _3 Chapter 2329: Help me (Qing Xiao¡¯s birthday) _3 Chapter 2329: Help me (Qing Xiao¡¯s birthday) _3 Judging from the man¡¯s expression, he already knew about it, but he pretended to be surprised. In the Western District, these controlled children did not dare to resist. Under the bloody and cruel management, some children might not be able to pay enough tribute due to their lack of ability, but no child had ever dared to not pay at all. This was undoubtedly a provocation to big brother dog. A bloodthirsty glint flashed in his eyes, and the muscles on his face twitched a few times. He coldly looked down at the thin and petite child kneeling in front of him, as if he was looking at a dead object. brother doggy, I¡¯m late this month, but next month, I promise to pay you double the amount ¡­ ¡®No,¡¯ the child shook her head desperately, ¡± ¡°Three times, five times, I¡¯ll make up for it!¡± ¡°Why did you delay?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up cruelly as a dark light flashed in his eyes. the situation has been tense recently. I didn¡¯t get anything good ¡­ The child answered without hesitation. Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a child shriek, ¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s lying!¡± The one who spoke was another child standing beside big dog. He pointed at the child and said, ¡± he must have betrayed big brother dog and given the food he wanted to someone else. The child turned around and recognized the child who spoke. ¡°Fu-¡± This was one of the children who had spoken to him at the bottom of the well that day. At this moment, he was standing beside big brother dog, as if he had been ¡®valued¡¯ by him. When he heard the child call his name, he was very proud. ¡°Godfather, he said it himself last time that his mother found him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± When the child heard that, he finally could not hold it in anymore. He was so angry that he wanted to pounce in ah Fu¡¯s direction. However, as soon as he got up, he was held down by the teenager next to big dog. All the children surrounded him like crazy, sneakily hitting him or kicking him. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Big brother doggy, I¡¯m not the only one who heard him say it himself that day. Besides the dead ah Xi, everyone else heard it. ¡± ¡°Did your mother really come?¡± Big brother dog smiled and asked the child who was lying on the ground with a swollen face. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m lying.¡± The child shook his head with all his might, blood flowing down his nose. ¡°I ¡­ I just wanted to show off in front of Fu and the others ¡­¡± The child knew that he was in danger. Without waiting for big brother dog to speak, he said, ¡± I¡¯m just an orphan. Big brother doggy knows that. I dare to call them father and mother just because they give me some food. How can such words be counted? ¡± Every child here was like this. They would do anything to survive. The man was amused by his words and nodded in agreement. He took out a small piece of Kasaya and placed it in his palm. The moment the hungry and thin children saw the piece of monastic robe, they subconsciously swallowed their saliva, and their eyes revealed a look of greed. Everyone wanted this little bit of food. It was much better than the food that the children usually ate. Even the child who was pressed to the ground was growling in his stomach and licking his lips. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± That big brother dog grabbed onto Jian Jia and asked. The child nodded furiously. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call us father and mother?¡± The man said with a smile as if he was teasing a dog. The child, who was pressed to the ground, shouted without hesitation, ¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Be good, call me that again.¡± The man nodded and said. ¡°Father!¡± The child called out again, and the man said, ¡°¡±Come, call ah Fu ¡®Niang.¡± The child¡¯s face that was full of flattery froze when he heard this. ¡°Go on, go on and call your mother.¡± The child named Fu immediately provoked him proudly as soon as he got the signal from big brother dog. The smile on the child¡¯s face disappeared, and he pursed his lips. The man¡¯s expression turned cold, and the smile on his face became more terrifying. ¡°Call her ah Fu ¡®Niang.¡± The child¡¯s mouth was pursed into a line, but he refused to speak. ¡°Call me mother and I¡¯ll let you go immediately. I¡¯ll give you this piece of food,¡± The man coaxed her softly. The child who had previously been very aware of the situation now seemed to want to hold onto the Pure Land in his heart. ¡°Call me mother!¡± The man raised his leg and stomped on the child¡¯s shoulder with a loud ¡®bang¡¯ as he roared loudly! His body was fat and strong, and with this step, the child¡¯s body was slanted. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he still stubbornly pursed his lips. ¡°Call me mother, call me mother!¡± He kicked him again and again, and with each kick, a loud ¡®Bang Bang¡¯ was heard. The child curled up into a ball from the kick and tried to hold his head. ¡°He¡¯s not my mother ¡­¡± He said in a small voice with determination, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my mother ¡­¡± it looks like you really have a mother. That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t seen a woman in the Western District for a long time. The man kicked a few times and was so tired that he was panting. He took a handkerchief from the young man beside him and wiped his face. He said indifferently, ¡°Execute him,¡± Everyone let out a cheer. The child lying on the ground was barely breathing. He said softly, ¡± ¡°I have a mother ¡­¡± ¡°It hurts ¡­ It hurts ¡­¡± He curled his body even tighter. He was afraid, but he was also reluctant to part with his life. In a daze, he seemed to hear the door being knocked open, and the stinky night wind whistled in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Seven,¡± He heard a familiar female voice, and the children¡¯s revelry stopped. Everyone stopped and looked at the door. The child tried his best to open his swollen eyelids, but the blood that seeped out of his eyes blurred his vision. A familiar figure walked over and slowly pulled him into an embrace. ¡°Am I going to die?¡± The child mumbled. He reached out to touch her face and grinned, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve come ¡­¡± She had once said that if he was beaten the next time, she would definitely rush over. Her mother had not broken her promise. Chapter 2330 - Chapter 2330 Defensive in the heart (Happy Birthday Qing Chapter 2330: Defensive in the heart (Happy Birthday Qing Xiao) _1 Chapter 2330: Defensive in the heart (Happy Birthday Qing Xiao) _1 His mother¡¯s embrace was much softer than the child had imagined. It was fragrant and had a refreshing feeling that entered his bones. It made his head, which had been dizzy from the beating, suddenly become much more clear-headed. The moment he woke up, he realized that he was in trouble. In front of her was brother da Gou and many other children. They were staring at the girl who had barged in with Wolf-like eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± He shouted with all his might, blood mixed with saliva flowing out, and his swollen and deformed face made it difficult for him to even speak clearly. Song qingxiao held him in her arms and felt that his body was cold. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of fear or pain, but his small body kept shaking. She had never been so angry before. He was still pushing her away, as if he was afraid that she would be implicated. hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t know you ¡­ She pursed her lips tightly, her eyes dyed with a dark golden color, and a murderous intent brewed in her chest. ¡°Who hit you?¡± She held the child with one hand and touched his swollen head with the other. The child, who had not said a word earlier, felt extremely aggrieved when he heard her words. It rushed straight to his head, and the tip of his nose ached as blood and tears fought to flow out. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ You should leave quickly ¡­¡± He mumbled softly as he buried his face in her arms. His heart seemed to be filled with peace and warmth. The armor on his body could withstand the fists of big brother dog and his companions, and could withstand the ridicule of the rich men, but under this kind of warmth, he was killed without a piece of armor left. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where he found a little girl ¡­¡± Big dog¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was almost drooling. ¡°Was he the one who hit you?¡± Song qingxiao lowered her head and asked the child. He hesitated for a while but still shook his head. ¡°No, no one hit me ¡­¡± After the initial surprise, a huge fear welled up in his heart. ¡°You should leave quickly.¡± He whispered in song Qing¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°They will harm you.¡± ¡°Which hand did you use?¡± Song qingxiao asked him again, but he only pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything, afraid that she would get into trouble. such a girl, after playing with her, can be sold to the Chu clan. It would be worth at least two taels of silver ¡­ A perverted smile appeared on the plump man¡¯s face as he reached out his hand to grab song qingxiao¡¯s arm. The chill suddenly fell, and silver light flashed. A long sword made of ice and snow pierced through the man¡¯s palm before he could see clearly. The sword¡¯s blade was powerful, and with his body bent, it stabbed into the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. The moment it entered the ground, the frost quickly spread outwards. This strange scene shocked the other children so much that they couldn¡¯t help but scream and retreat. ¡°A ghost ¡­¡± A group of children fought to be the first to run to the door. The open door was heavily locked with a ¡®bang¡¯, trapping the people in the room. ¡°Ah!¡± The fat man, who had a wretched smile on his face earlier, let out a heart-wrenching scream. His palm was almost fused with the ice and was firmly nailed to the ground. No matter how he struggled, he could not break free. The man who lived in the Western District naturally knew that he was in big trouble this time. He didn¡¯t care about song qingxiao¡¯s identity and began to beg for mercy. Song qingjiang put down the child in his arms and patted his head. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her pupils turned vertical and vertical. With a flash of killing intent, her fist landed heavily on the man¡¯s shoulder. Bang! The strength of cultivators was far beyond what ordinary people could withstand. Even though she had only recovered 20% of her strength, her powerful physical strength was enough to shatter the man¡¯s shoulder bone. The man¡¯s bones were broken, and his shrill screams changed the tone of his voice. The group of children were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have bullied the weak. I should have given you a quick death.¡± She said indifferently, ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m too angry.¡± The man screamed and knelt on the ground, his head hanging low. Under the stimulation of pain, he could not even say a word to beg for mercy. He used the strong to bully the weak, and who knew how many children he had harmed in the same way. Every time her hand hit a place, it was accompanied by the sound of bones breaking. Big brother dog¡¯s face quickly turned ashen, and he fell to the ground. His body was incontinent, and he couldn¡¯t stop twitching. ¡°Spare ¡­ Please spare ¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The children around him were still there, and the man seemed to hear the mocking laughter of countless children. This laughter came from the children who were watching every time disobedient children were executed. However, the child was already stunned by the sudden turn of events, so where did the laughter come from? He didn¡¯t know if it was because his eyes were bloodshot, but he felt as if the world had instantly turned blood red. As the laughter rang out, a large amount of blood light began to gush out from the ground. A child who had once died there crawled out of every pool of blood. ¡°Big brother dog ¡­¡± ¡°Godfather ¡­¡± ¡°Unfilial son!¡± .. The dark spirit returned and grabbed him tightly. The dying man was so frightened that he regained his consciousness. He did not know where he found the strength to struggle to sit up. ¡°No¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, song Qing threw a punch. The wind from the punch hit the side of his head and shattered his skull. The ice element spirit energy rushed into his head. Bang! Its head split into pieces, ice shards, blood, and brain matter splattered everywhere. The body, which was as soft as a headless snake, collapsed to the ground, defecating and defecating. Countless children¡¯s eyes turned cold and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. Song Qing wanted to beat this big brother dog to death. The anger in his heart subsided a little. After a moment, he turned and walked towards the child. There was a look of fear and panic on his face. When she reached out her hand, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. The power of cultivators was too terrifying for ordinary people. The scene of the ¡®execution¡¯ made the children feel fear. She was stunned for a moment, then slowly straightened up and did not try to hug him again. However, the child seemed to be keenly aware of her actions. As if he was afraid that she would leave, he reached out his little hand and hurriedly grabbed her palm. ¡°Can you still walk?¡± She let the child¡¯s cold hands hold her tightly and asked him. His entire body was trembling, but he still nodded his head firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t walk anymore, tell me. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± She ordered in a low voice. Although his tone was very cold, the child felt extremely warm when he heard it. ¡°Alright!¡± The kid who was beaten black and blue nodded his head vigorously. Song Qing had underestimated the frightened children in the ancestral Hall. They were only big brother dog¡¯s accomplices. They were controlled and ordered around by him. They had no choice. A subtle feeling of pity welled up in her heart. Finally, she pulled the child and opened the door to walk out. When she came here alone, she was actually a little worried that something would happen to her child. On the way back, even though he had killed someone and exposed his power, and it was very likely that these children would report it to the authorities, he felt extremely calm when he held this small warm hand in his palm. The shadows of the two of them were elongated by the moonlight. He was limping and walking very slowly. Song qingxiao deliberately slowed down her speed and accompanied him for a walk. He had walked through the streets of the Western District too many times, and every time he felt that the night was extremely terrifying. The gazes of those ¡®sweet potatoes¡¯ in the dark were like those of evil ghosts, wishing they could swallow him alive. However, when he walked down this road again today, the child felt that the streets of the Western District were unprecedentedly peaceful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was given to him by his mother. Her hands were so soft. She had the strength to protect him and also brought him endless care. The moonlight tonight was the most beautiful moonlight he had ever seen in his life. Even the green fog seemed to be a color that only existed in dreams. He held song qingxiao¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that this beautiful scene was really just an illusory dream. He was afraid that if he let go, this beautiful scene would disappear without a trace, never to be found again. Chapter 2331 - Chapter 2331 Separation _1 Chapter 2331: Separation _1 Chapter 2331: Separation _1 Although the child hoped that the road would be longer, he was injured and couldn¡¯t walk anymore. He still let song Qing carry him back to the cellar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill them all?¡± In the beginning, big brother dog¡¯s tragic death had frightened the child. However, he was born in the Western District and was used to seeing blood and death. After he came back to his senses, he was only left with excitement and no fear. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations. In his heart, big brother dog, who was supposed to be omnipotent, could not even fight back in front of song qingxiao. ¡°That¡¯s a group of living human lives.¡± Song Qing¡¯s actions paused for a moment before she wiped the blood off her face. every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. Whoever wants to kill you, just kill them. If he killed innocents indiscriminately and looked down on human lives, he would only become like big brother dog, numb and cold. The child was born in the Western District and lived a careful life, having seen human lives being as worthless as grass. No one had told him this before, so he would not understand. She changed her way of asking, ¡°Do you like people like brother big dog?¡± He shook his head and said honestly, ¡± but I want to be someone like him, someone who makes people afraid, someone who will never dare to bully, someone who can protect me and my mother. In a child¡¯s world, they had only experienced the survival of the fittest, and learned to deceive, flatter, slyness, and disregard for human lives. At his age, his eyes should have been the purest, but forced by life, they were filled with too much darkness that should not belong to his age. Song qingxiao touched his face. ¡°You can¡¯t be like him.¡± She thought for a moment and tried to explain some of her ideas to him in a language that he could understand. ¡°Power can indeed make others fear you and make them obey you. However, at the same time, I can protect you with my strength.¡± She met the child¡¯s eyes. do you like the power to scare people or the power to protect others? ¡± ¡°To protect me,¡± The child made her choice without hesitation. Song qingxiao smiled. that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why protection is deeply engraved in one¡¯s memory and unforgettable, while fear is loathsome. One can¡¯t wait to kill him and take his place. This logic was also inspired by her eldest senior brother and su Wu¡¯s choice when they were surrounded by the Shen villa and the heavens beyond heaven. It allowed her state of mind to be tempered and transformed, and then she peeked into the door of the Saint realm. ¡°Don¡¯t do things that you will regret in the future because of a moment of hoodwinking.¡± Although she tried her best to make her words sound simple, it still seemed a little profound to a child who was only a few years old. However, the child liked her very much. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand what she said, he still nodded his head in confusion and replied obediently, ¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He paused and added, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, mother.¡± After he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, did you come out to look for me tonight?¡± The oil lamp was lit, and she fetched some water to help him clean the blood on his face. When the cotton cloth fell on his face, his body trembled, but he didn¡¯t cry out in pain. Instead, he looked at song qingxiao with bright eyes, waiting for her reply. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and gave a short reply. ¡°How did mother find me?¡± He asked again out of curiosity and obediently allowed her to wipe her small face without moving. ¡°Is it because of the brand mother mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°I like branding.¡± He nodded happily. I feel like I¡¯m a treasure that only belongs to Mother. ¡°Mother, give me a few more brands. This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find me.¡± He raised his little face and said with some joy, ¡± ¡°Even if I get lost in the future or get lost with my mother, as long as there is an imprint, I will definitely remember my mother!¡± ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao was silent. He had completely forgotten how scared he was of this brand. Right now, he only wished that there were more brands. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to play this once.¡± Song qingxiao looked at the child¡¯s hopeful eyes and could not bear to break his imagination, so she told him that there was a limit to this spiritual imprint. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She wasn¡¯t a person from 800 years in the future, but a passerby here. Coming here to meet him was just a scheme of that voice in the heavenly Dao temple. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The child didn¡¯t notice her silence. When he heard that he couldn¡¯t add more marks, he couldn¡¯t help but respond in disappointment. After a long while, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Then mother won¡¯t leave?¡± Chapter 2332 - Chapter 2332 Separation _2 Chapter 2332: Separation _2 Chapter 2332: Separation _2 He curled his lips into a smile and waited for song qingxiao¡¯s response. She remained silent and did not speak. The child¡¯s upturned lips slowly fell back. The anticipation in the child¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a hint of panic appeared on his swollen and deformed face. After a long while, he hurriedly pushed away song Qing¡¯s small hand and limped towards a corner of the cellar. ¡°Mother, mother, come here.¡± He suppressed the bitterness in his heart and forced out a smile, attentively moving the jars. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food here. It¡¯s enough for me and my mother to eat for a long time.¡± He was like a puppy, desperately trying to show his loyalty to his master, and she was the only one in his heart and eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let mother go out and be humiliated by others. I, song seven, will beg for food and support mother.¡± ¡°Mother. There¡¯s so much food here, it smells so good!¡± He was as busy as a bee, moving things back and forth. it¡¯s delicious. I saved it all for mother to eat ¡­ ¡°Mother, eat ¡­ Stay behind to accompany seven ¡­ Ah Qi will be filial to Mother ¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disobey mother¡¯s words. I¡¯ll do whatever mother says. I beg mother.¡± He kept talking and didn¡¯t dare to stop. He was afraid to hear her rejection. ¡°Alright?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart softened a little every time she heard him plead. ¡°I ¡­¡± She had no choice, but how could a child understand such words? The child squatted down with his back facing her, his shoulders shaking non-stop. The remaining words that he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and he could no longer say them. The child¡¯s back was facing her, but song qingxiao seemed to be able to see the despair and sadness in his heart through his trembling back. After a moment of silence, she said seriously, ¡± I¡¯ll definitely find a way to find you in the future ¡­ She still had one more chance to return to 800 years ago. She would definitely find a way to find him again. ¡°Liar.¡± The child said softly, her voice as soft as a fly. Song Qing pursed his lips and did not say anything. He was even more desperate. He turned around and screamed, ¡± ¡°Liar!¡± At this moment, his face was full of tears, and he cried so hard that his nose was dripping with blood. ¡°You will leave me behind! Everyone will leave me behind!¡± He was desperate and helpless, his small body shaking like a leaf in the wind. ¡°Everyone will abandon me, you just want to abandon me!¡± Perhaps song qingxiao¡¯s action tonight was like a light in his dark heart, giving him a glimmer of hope. She was such a good person. She helped him decorate his little home, treated his injuries, helped him vent his anger, accompanied him all the way back, and reasoned with him. But why couldn¡¯t she stay and accompany him for the rest of his life? ¡°Why do you care about me?¡± He finally had a glimmer of hope, but it was ruthlessly shattered. He was extremely sad and angry. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to abandon me, why did you save me?¡± The child sobbed non-stop. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me die in the ancestral Hall? It¡¯s just one less burden.¡± He stretched out his leg to kick the jar, ¡± ¡°Why did you wash my face for me? I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m just a child beggar!¡± The can broke and the food inside fell out. These were the things he had cherished the most in the past. He regarded them as his life and could not bear to waste even a little bit. However, at this moment, it was as if she was witnessing the evidence that he had failed to please her. It was useless! It was useless! He had already brought out the most important thing, but it was still difficult for him to leave behind any warmth. The child used her foot to smash the food, as if she wanted to use this to make herself give up. Amidst the cracking sounds, it was as if his heart was also breaking. In this way, mother might hate him very much, right? The way he screamed and lost his temper was no longer docile, no longer fawning and flattering. She was going to leave anyway, and her impression of him would be even worse before she left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The child gave up on himself as he thought about it. The resentment rushed to the top of his head, making his nose sore. Tears flowed again and again, and he could not stop them. ¡°You can leave.¡± He sniffed and stood there dejectedly for a moment, then limped to the corner of the wall. His body was curled up like an unborn baby, with his back facing song Qing. As time passed, the lamp that song qingxiao had found in the cellar finally ran out of oil and its light gradually dimmed. ¡®Puchi-¡® The flower exploded twice, and the wick finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, falling into darkness. Chapter 2333 - Chapter 2333 Secluding_3 Chapter 2333: Secluding_3 Chapter 2333: Secluding_3 Song qingxiao used her will to defend her mind and did not say a word. After an unknown period of time, a rustling sound came from the child¡¯s direction. He sat up and stared at where song qingxiao was. After a long time, song qingxiao thought that he would sit like this until dawn, but he suddenly crawled in her direction. A small, cold hand grabbed her hand and gently pulled it away. She relaxed her breathing and allowed him to remove her hand. A petite and thin body snuggled into her arms. The child rested his head on her shoulder, grabbed her fingers, and sat his entire body in her arms. His thin arms reached out and wrapped around her neck. His cold face came close and leaned on her chest. He called out softly, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± This call was filled with endless attachment and reluctance. .. This hug, this shout, and this closeness meant that the child¡¯s stubborn inner defenses had completely opened up, and there was no longer any barrier or defense against her. At the same time,¡¯boom-¡® In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the serene deep green token trembled heavily the moment the child¡¯s voice fell. Her sealed meridians were opened by his words, and powerful spiritual energy gushed into her body and meridians. Scales gushed out, and a familiar power coursed through her body. The seal was lifted by ten percent, twenty percent, thirty percent ¡­ In an instant, her power had recovered to 60% of her peak. ¡°So ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was shocked and subconsciously hugged the child tightly. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± She had always thought that she had lost the son that Zhang xiaonian had painstakingly given birth to. She had always wanted to go to the heavenly Dao temple to find the person she had once promised to take away. Because when she touched the child before, there was no reaction from her spiritual power. So even if he called her mother, she was suspicious, but because of the seal, she could not be sure. She did not expect that the reason why she could not remove the seal in her body when she first met this child was probably because he was wary of the world. This kind of defense had become a kind of protection for him, a kind of seal, so that no one could touch his heart, allowing him to survive safely until now. But tonight, he took the initiative to open his heart and burrowed into her arms. His yearning for warmth finally overcame his defense against human nature. That sincere ¡®mother¡¯ was his true feelings. It was because of the purity of her feelings that she was able to break the seal after being separated for so many years, allowing her strength to return. .. At this time, in the shengjing Palace, the Emperor, who was surrounded by the Dragon Qi, slowly opened his eyes, which seemed to be surrounded by purple Qi. ¡®Roar-¡® Several Golden Dragon shadows wrapped around the young and handsome Emperor, further enhancing His Majesty of a sovereign. ¡°The demon fetus has appeared ¡­¡± The emperor¡¯s tone was mixed with joy and relief. ¡°My Qing Kingdom can finally get rid of this root of disaster!¡± .. On the other side, in the heavenly Dao temple, on the top of the bell tower, the huge Bell suddenly rang, waking the monks in the temple. .. In the cellar, song qingxiao hugged the child¡¯s petite body tightly, as if she had found a long-lost treasure after much difficulty. ¡°Listen to me ¡­ I will ¡­¡± mother, don¡¯t hate me ¡­ If I don¡¯t lose my temper ¡­¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. He mustered his courage and wanted to press his face against hers. His expression was sincere, and his eyes were tightly closed. He did not dare to look at her face, afraid to see the disgust and displeasure on her face, just like the looks on the faces of the nobles of the east side he had seen before. However, the moment he got up and his face touched song Qing¡¯s face, the body that was holding him disappeared. The child¡¯s face, which was full of hope, did not touch song qingxiao¡¯s face. In the end, it passed through the air and hit the stone wall of the cellar. Song qingxiao had disappeared! The arms that were wrapped around him were gone, and the warm and soft embrace was pulled away. There was no longer any trace of her aura in the cellar. It was as if she had completely disappeared from this world in an instant. ¡°Mother?¡± The child didn¡¯t know what to do and fell to the ground with a bang. The wound was pressed against the cold wall, and the pain was excruciating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the pain was nothing compared to the panic in his heart. He got up and searched around. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± His voice had a slight sobbing tone, but he tried his best not to cry out, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± There was no one left in the cellar. She had already left, just like an oil lamp that had already burned out. All that was left for him was the remaining warmth of her embrace, the darkness of the room, and Ji Qing. Chapter 2334 - Chapter 2334 Swindler (1) Chapter 2334: Swindler (1) Chapter 2334: Swindler (1) The child¡¯s courageous call was still ringing in song qingxiao¡¯s ears. Before she could finish, she had already been pulled back to 800 years in the future. The petite and trembling body in her arms had disappeared, just like the first time she had returned to 800 years ago, when Zhang xiaonang was just born. In front of them was the ghostly tiandao temple. Beside song qingxiao were the survivors of the traveling merchant group, including uncle Shan. Her body had grown a lot taller, and her appearance had returned to when she was seventeen or eighteen years old. The seal on his spiritual power had been broken by more than half, and he could at least reach 60% of his peak strength. Song qingxiao tried to sense her body with her divine sense. She could already get a response from the ring of the universe, and she could take things out of it. In her sea of consciousness, the damaged green lamp of chaos and the stellar array could respond to her. The Qing Ming token was the one that had the closest connection. The moment the child broke through the defenses in her heart and called her ¡®mother¡¯ in the most pious manner, the dark green token seemed to have broken through the barrier, and she could even summon its soul at any time. ¡°Seven ¡­¡± Song qingxiao slowly called out the name, her heart aching. She had always been cold and restrained her rationality. When song Changqing had decided to go to the netherworld for her, she had been angry and resentful. For the first time, she realized that she was weak and not strong enough to protect the people she cared about. When she was separated from the old Daoist, she understood that people had to make their own choices. Although she was reluctant, she still took that step and returned to the real world. When they were besieged by the heavens beyond heaven, su Wu had stood up for them. That kind of sadness was buried deep in their hearts. Before she could even feel the pain, he had already disappeared. He could only reminisce and reminisce about it in the endless years to come. That sense of loss would seep into him bit by bit in the future, and not now. When she failed to live up to Zhang xiaoning¡¯s request, although she felt regretful, she was still able to keep her mind tight. She knew that the voice in the heavenly Dao temple was full of malice and wanted her to break her promise and destroy her state of mind, so she could still remain calm. But this time, when she was forcefully pulled back to 800 years later, she felt a deep regret. For the child who had just opened her mouth, he mustered the courage to rush into her arms, wanting to be comforted. His feelings were soft and sincere. The moment he opened his heart, he was faced with her disappearance. He did not know how much loss and hatred he felt. For the first time, song qingxiao felt a sense of regret. He couldn¡¯t fulfill the task that Zhang xiaoning had entrusted him with back then. He had failed to keep his promise to her and take care of the child. She returned to his youth, the moment she gained his trust, she left the world 800 years ago. The child¡¯s heart was the key to opening the seal. He was able to survive in the flood at that time. It was unknown if it was because his heart had always been sealed, which was like a seal on his identity as a ¡®devil fetus¡¯. He had avoided the divination of the imperial family and even hid from her initial probing, so he had safely stayed behind in shengjing city and did not fall into the hands of the heavenly Dao temple and the imperial family. Her arrival had broken the seal in his heart. He had felt the entanglement of emotions, but it had also put him in danger and made him surrounded by wolves. An underaged child like him, other than being a little cunning and on guard, had no ability to resist these dangers. If she was given more time to finish her sentence and make him understand some things, then with his intelligence, he would be able to find a way to avoid it no matter how flustered he was. However, this existence in the heavenly Dao temple had chosen the most crucial moment to forcefully pull her back here. Before he could finish his sentence, the child, who had just opened his tightly shut heart with great difficulty, was thrown back into the past and placed in danger. One could imagine the fear, distortion, and resentment in his heart. For the first time in her life, song qingxiao even felt a little regretful that she was too sharp and guessed the relationship between the child ah Qi and the voice in the heavenly Dao temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he hadn¡¯t noticed, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so regretful. I don¡¯t know what happened after that that caused you to die in the heavenly Dao temple, be trapped here, and become like this ¡­ She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She adjusted her emotions and slowly said, ¡± ¡°But this was not my intention.¡± She had never thought of hurting this child. When he was cunning, when he tried to please her, when he was humiliated by big brother dog and the others, he was stubborn and refused to call others ¡®mother¡¯. Chapter 2335 - Chapter 2335 Swindler (2) Chapter 2335: Swindler (2) Chapter 2335: Swindler (2) There was also him, who cried secretly at night, thinking that after she fell asleep, he would crawl into her arms and call her ¡®mother¡¯. He had once said that he liked the mark she had left on him. Because it made him feel safe and valued. He had naively thought that if he was branded, he would be protected by her in the future when he was in danger. What exactly happened to such a child that he was trapped in the heavenly Dao temple and sealed together with the ghost temple many years later? and he hated her to the core when she barged in? ¡°Liar ¡­¡± The eerie voice rang out and circled her ears. Every word contained endless malice. In the cellar when she was young, he had also called her a liar. At first, he mumbled softly, but later, because of his heartbreak and despair, he lost his temper loudly at her. The overlapping of his voice at that time and his voice at this time caused song qingxiao¡¯s mood to fluctuate slightly, and her state of mind was affected. ¡°Liar ¡­ Hehehe ¡­ Shua shua shua. Everything is a lie.¡± ¡°Godmother ¡­¡± He said faintly, ¡± after you disappeared, I wanted to find you. She had promised that she would find him, but he could not wait. you didn¡¯t leave many clues behind. You fell from the sky that day, and you mentioned Haining and tiandao temple. The voice rang in her sea of consciousness. With every word he said, the light that suppressed the demonic Qi in the temple of heavenly Dao temple dimmed a little. Countless wisps of black smoke seeped out from the walls, eaves, and pillars, pouring into the temple. Song qingxiao knew that he was trying to disrupt her state of mind by saying these words. He wanted to corrupt and destroy her strength. However, she knew this, but she did not stop him. Instead, she let him continue. She wanted to know what had happened to seven after she left to cause him to become like this. I¡¯ve made a detailed plan. I¡¯m going to find out what happened to you and why you ended up in the Western District. Back then, the more sincere his feelings were, the deeper the hatred he felt after the despair. That was why he still had an unusually deep memory of that time even after 800 years. He resented his past innocence and weakness, as if he had been deceived by her and was eventually ignored. She listened quietly, allowing the black gas to enter her body along with the voice. I heard that the royal family is arresting a demon who broke into shengjing city. I guessed that it was you and wanted to test it out, but I fell into the hands of the royal family. ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± He began to laugh again, and the demonic Qi in the surroundings grew stronger. ¡°Mother, do you know how I managed to survive?¡± His voice turned into a cold demonic will that drilled into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, causing her soul to be in great pain. ¡°My soul was almost extracted and my body was refined. I suffered the most vicious torture in the world.¡± The demon fetus could not be killed easily. According to the royal family¡¯s divination, the demon infant that destroyed the dynasty¡¯s fate energy would absorb the dynasty¡¯s fate energy and end the royal family¡¯s fate. Therefore, he could not just kill his physical body. It was as if he would change his method and reincarnate again, continuing to inherit his previous will until the destruction of the dynasty. Therefore, after the royal family caught him, they extracted his soul and refined his body, wanting him to absorb the foul air of this world. They wanted to use thousands of malicious intentions to destroy his spirit and suppress him in the extremely evil abyss of the nine underworld, ensuring that the royal family would last for thousands of generations and never be destroyed. ¡°I used to trust you.¡± He believed in the brand that song qingxiao had left on him. He believed that she would come down from the sky and save him from the hands of big brother dog that day in the ancestral Hall. She would take him away from that land of demons. In the end, he didn¡¯t receive song qingxiao¡¯s rescue. Instead, he used his own strength to crawl out of the land of bones bit by bit. ¡°They feed on evil spirits and white bones.¡± At first, he cried in horror and begged for help, but later, he used himself as bait to fish out evil ghosts and devour them without changing his expression. At that time, he had not given up on song qingxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only an unfamiliar woman who didn¡¯t even tell him her name could make a silly child crawl out of the netherworld to find his mother. He said in a dark voice and gently whispered into song qingxiao¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± He had suffered a lot, but he had not learned his lesson. She had asked about Haining County and the heavenly Dao temple. The child guessed that the flooding of Haining County back then might be related to the heavenly temple. Chapter 2336 - Chapter 2336 Swindler (3) Chapter 2336: Swindler (3) Chapter 2336: Swindler (3) Song qingxiao had once mentioned that during the flood in Haining County, she had lost contact with someone. He thought that if he could find someone familiar with his mother, he would definitely be able to find her. Even if she couldn¡¯t find him, since she valued that person so much, she would find the heavenly Dao temple one day. At that time, he would wait in the heavenly Dao temple and reunite with his mother. He was no longer the seven of the past. He had changed beyond recognition and was extremely ugly. When mother left, he was angry at her again and didn¡¯t even have time to apologize to her. Maybe mother would be angry with him. However, the child had a hope in his heart at that time-if his mother knew that he was still looking for her and waiting for her, perhaps she would not despise him and ignore him for the sake of all these. He entered the heavenly Dao temple. This was also the Tribulation of his life. He had died here and was finally sealed. It was only until he was about to die that he realized that everything was fake! ¡°Fake! You liar!¡± ¡°Why are you so good at lying?¡± He said faintly, ¡± even I fell for your trick. I believed you when you said that you would come back to find me. ¡°What is the netherworld of the nine nethers?¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t respond to his question. Instead, she asked him a question. He was a little annoyed, and the black Qi around him rippled with a strong resentment, but he still replied, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a land of exiles, even more terrifying than the West District. There are resentful corpses, evil ghosts, towers of white bones, and rivers of corpses.¡± After his soul was extracted and refined, he was placed inside and allowed to be devoured by the ten thousand ghosts. ¡°It¡¯s too painful for ghosts to drill and bite the divine soul, godmother ¡­ You didn¡¯t see what I looked like after that. I was scarier than a ghost ¡­¡± ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± As he laughed, the black gas entered song qingxiao¡¯s soul. The demonic Qi seeped in bit by bit, resonating with the dark green token in her soul. The moment the two forces came into contact, the cyan abyssal token tried to tear the blood contract between them and break out of the realm. Godmother, you don¡¯t know ¡­ He smiled and said with malice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it many times. What should I do when I see you?¡± In the beginning, he yearned for her comfort, her embrace, and her soft voice of pity and love. but later, I just wanted to tear your soul apart and eat your flesh, bit by bit. in the 800 years that I was sealed in the heavenly Dao temple, there wasn¡¯t a single day that I didn¡¯t hate you. Every day, I thought of ways to kill you. ¡°I¡¯ll return the torture I suffered to you a thousand times over.¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a little regretful.¡± He regretted letting down a child. He regretted that he had done it out of love initially, but in the end, the love he had carefully found had hurt himself. ¡°If I can, I will save you.¡± Her tone was very light, but there was a kind of certainty. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± The voice was silent for a moment. After a long time, it chuckled. ¡°Liar.¡± you¡¯re used to saying sweet words. I¡¯ve been fooled by you a few times. I won¡¯t believe you again. ¡°How many times?¡± Song qingxiao had talked to him for such a long time and allowed the black gas to invade her body. Other than wanting to know what had happened to the child in the past, it was naturally not entirely out of pity and sympathy. She also wanted to use this opportunity to probe the relationship between the Qing Ming token in her soul and the heavenly Dao temple, as well as to find out if she had any interactions with this child in the future. ¡°I¡¯ve only been to 800 years ago twice, how many times can I be cheated?¡± Her eyes were still wet, but they were cold and rational. She was not completely blinded by her emotions. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°When I broke my promise to miss Zhang, I barely counted as one.¡± However, at that time, the child was still a baby and had unknown knowledge of the world, so he naturally did not hate her. When she entered the scenario for the second time, she had never lied to him, except for the branding incident. Even the question of whether she would leave or not, she would rather disappoint him than lie to him. How could she have been fooled several times? Unless she entered the scenario again later and crossed paths with him. Thinking about it carefully, there were still many questions. The dynasty was eventually destroyed, and the demonic Qi of the heavenly Dao temple leaked out. In the end, the temple was sealed by someone, and her power was also limited. However, when she came into contact with the child from 800 years ago, she recovered bit by bit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, this child had mastered the awakening of her power. Could it be that when she entered the scenario for the third time, she met the demonized ah Qi, and because of his resentment, her power was sealed by him? After he lost control, the heavenly Dao temple realized that the demonic energy was leaking out, so they thought of a way to seal the entire temple? There was another possibility. After she was sealed, she might have promised the demonized child something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t do it, which made him hate her even more? Chapter 2337 - Chapter 2337 Suspicion (1) Chapter 2337: Suspicion (1) Chapter 2337: Suspicion (1) This promise to seven might be to go back to the past and change his fate, so that he could reverse his tormented life and no longer turn into a ghost and be sealed in the heavenly Dao temple. It was also possible that he had promised to kill the person who had sealed the temple and save him after he had recovered his strength. However, because of the passage of time, eight hundred years had passed and he thought that he had been abandoned, he no longer trusted her. However, song qingxiao had doubts in her heart. the two times I entered the world from 800 years ago, was it a dream, a memory, or something that really happened? ¡± If it was just a dream, why did everything feel so real? The first time she returned to 800 years ago, she took the child that Zhang xiaonian had sent to her with tears in her eyes before she died. When she returned to 800 years later, her body was covered in water and blood stains. If it was just a memory, why didn¡¯t she find out that she was just being manipulated by the memory? The two scenes were both influenced by her own consciousness. Everything she had decided to do, whether it was getting close to Zhang xiaoning or getting in touch with seven, was done naturally. It was not arranged or manipulated by the scene, but from her heart. And if the two times he returned to the past were both real events, then the words of ¡®seven¡¯ in the heavenly Dao temple seemed to mean that he would meet him again later on? ¡°Three chances.¡± Was it because of the three opportunities given by the deaths of old Liu and the others that she could return to the time when she met seven at different times 800 years ago, which led to the fate between the two of them today? Or was it because of this fate that he gave her the three chances to turn everything around? Could it be that there was an effect first, and then a cause later? Or did something like this happen before, but she had temporarily forgotten about it until she experienced it again? She recalled what seven had said. What did he want to reverse? What did he do to him in their third encounter? What promise did she make to him, but she went back on it, making him think that she had lied to him several times? ¡°Who is the person who sealed the temple?¡± After the death of old Liu and the other two, she had three chances to return to 800 years ago. Now that she had used it twice, she could still go back to the past once. Perhaps she could try to find this sealer on her last return to the past and see if she could find an opportunity to solve Seven¡¯s problem. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a heartless and pretentious woman.¡± The voice laughed coldly and resentfully. At this point, she was still able to maintain her rationality and find the loophole in his words, making the child even angrier. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden change in the temple. ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® Countless tentacles made of black gas emerged from the pillars and stone steps. With the long sigh of a vengeful spirit, it grabbed everyone here. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± When the people in the caravan saw this terrifying scene, they were scared out of their wits and cried out in pain. Uncle Shan was the oldest and his movements were also slow. He was swept up by the demonic Qi and lifted up high. Two wisps of demonic Qi drilled into his shoulders. They were similar to the tentacles of the demonized female corpses in the village. They seemed to want to drill into his lungs and suck his life dry. ¡°Help!¡± As soon as uncle Shan was lifted up, he stomped his feet and shouted for help. Everyone had a deep understanding of being possessed by the devil. Once the devil¡¯s will went out of control, there was no other way to suppress or control it except for the monks in the temple who had strong magical power. However, even monks were not omnipotent. As for those who had been attacked by the demonic Qi, they could only kill them at most. They could not expel them or make them recover. When Li Quan saw uncle Shan¡¯s miserable state, a trace of regret, fear, sympathy, pity, and a helpless decision flashed in his eyes. There were no monks here, and even if there were, uncle Shan would be dead if he was caught by the demonic Qi. The heavenly Dao temple was indeed the rumored origin of demonic power. The demonic Qi here was far from the demonic Qi of the female corpses in the town. ¡°Wuwu ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The faces of the vengeful spirits emerged from the demonic Qi and turned into Black Ghost skulls the size of fists. They looked like fruits that grew on a strange demonic vine. ¡°Uncle Shan ¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Shan!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone was both afraid and regretful, but they did not have the courage to approach. They could only call out uncle Shan¡¯s name in a sobbing voice. The skinny old man hanging in the air seemed to have guessed something, and his face showed an expression of resignation. Chapter 2338 - Chapter 2338 Suspicion (2) Chapter 2338: Suspicion (2) Chapter 2338: Suspicion (2) Two drops of yellow tears rolled out of his eyes. He closed his eyes and prepared to die. At this moment, song Qing flicked her fingers. Two streams of Qi flew out from her fingertips and turned into an extremely sharp chill. They quickly cut at the two streams of black gas that ¡®grabbed¡¯ uncle Shan. With her current realm, even if she had recovered 60% of her power, she was far from what she had been before. As soon as the coldness touched the demonic Qi, the ice spiritual power tore it apart. Ice crystals spread along the eaves, instantly freezing all the condensed skulls. As the demonic Qi was cut off, uncle Shan¡¯s body, which had been hanging high up, fell straight down. The demonic energy on the ground sensed the delicious taste of human flesh and blood, and countless black tentacles burned up high like black flames. Song qingxiao stomped on the steps.¡¯Bang!¡¯ The tip of his feet landed on the ground, and the frost turned into white mist and shot up, sealing every swaying black tentacle. Her figure flashed and appeared beside uncle Shan. She picked up his falling figure and entered the temple gate with the others. This time, song qingxiao didn¡¯t go back to the past just because she had passed through the mountain Gate. Instead, she entered the temple with the others. As soon as he entered the temple, all the changes in the demonic Qi disappeared. Everyone fell to the ground in panic. They still had lingering fear when they thought of the terrifying scene from before. Song qingjiang let go of uncle Shan, who was in his hands, and let him fall to the ground. However, the old man had just escaped from death, so his legs were weak and he could not stand at all. As soon as she let go, uncle Shan fell to the ground with a thud, unable to get up. ¡°Hu ¡­ Hu ¡­¡± Everyone gasped for breath after the disaster. After a long while, Li Quan asked in a trembling voice, ¡± ¡°W-are we safe?¡± As soon as he entered the temple, the overflowing devil Qi outside was instantly blocked. The temple was empty. When he was outside, he could hear the endless sound of the wooden fish and the chanting of Sanskrit. However, after entering, he did not see a single monk and could not hear any noise. Even the wails of the vengeful spirits outside were blocked, and it was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. The main hall of this mysterious ancient temple, which had been sealed for 800 years, was finally revealed to the group. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the interior of this ¡®ghost temple¡¯ was not as majestic and Grand as it was when it was first covered by the light of Buddha, nor was it as dilapidated and gloomy as it was after the seal was removed. The main hall of the temple was huge, and it was supported by countless huge pillars that required several people to wrap their arms around. The temple was at least two Zhang tall, and a yellow cloth hung down from the top of the head. There seemed to be some words written in red cinnabar on these cloths, but they gradually faded with the passage of time. The ground was paved with large pieces of polished blue bricks that shone brightly, reflecting the shadows of the crowd, the hanging yellow turbans, and the huge wooden pillars. In the middle of the temple Hall was an extremely large Buddha statue. Eight hundred years had passed, but the Buddha statue had not been corroded. It was still golden. Two rows of Bodhisattvas were placed in two different rows, coldly looking at the pair of intruders. There were many yellow futons placed under the Buddha statue, facing each other along the Buddha statue until they disappeared into the darkness. This place was big and quiet. When he looked over, the ends of the two sides were connected to the shadows. It was almost as if it was so big that he couldn¡¯t see the end and didn¡¯t know where the exit was. ¡°Ahem ¡­ Cough cough ¡­¡± Uncle Shan finally came back to his senses and coughed deafeningly. In the extremely quiet Temple Hall, the sound of the cough spread and mixed with the Echo, forming a sound wave ten times louder than its original sound, attacking everyone¡¯s spirit. Everyone quivered in fear. Even uncle Shan himself was so frightened that he kept quiet. He forced himself to hold back his cough and did not dare to make another sound. ¡°..¡± His face was red and purple. He looked at song qingxiao with fear and a complicated sense of gratitude. ¡°Did, did we enter the temple?¡± Li Gen said timidly. He turned to look in the direction where everyone had come in from, but was shocked to find that the path they had taken had disappeared. They could not find the temple door at all. ¡°You guys, look!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A man in a short-sleeved shirt suddenly pointed his finger and shouted. At this moment, everyone was on edge. Hearing his shout, they subconsciously looked in the direction he was pointing. In the direction he was pointing at, a shelf had suddenly appeared in the hall. ¡°That¡¯s Wang Cai¡¯s container, which we threw out earlier,¡± Someone recognized it and shouted in surprise. At that time, there was a change in the temple Hall, and everyone chose to escape in a direction in a panic. Chapter 2339 - Chapter 2339 Suspicion (3) Chapter 2339: Suspicion (3) Chapter 2339: Suspicion (3) However, at this point, Li Quan wanted to play it safe, so he wanted to return to his original position. Therefore, song qingxiao used her spiritual power to cut off a man¡¯s shelf next to her and threw it out. At that time, the container was quickly ¡®devoured¡¯ and disappeared without a trace. He did not expect it to appear here. in other words, no matter which direction we choose to enter the temple, we will all gather here. After song qingxiao finished his sentence, the others were both afraid and curious. ¡°Why did you let us in here?¡± Li Quan asked anxiously as he looked around. The temple Hall was empty. Other than the Golden Bodhisattva, one prayer mat after another, and the yellow cloth hanging from the top of the head, it was as if there was nothing else in the hall. Not seeing any ghosts did not mean that there were no ghosts in the dark. No matter if it was the strange ¡®mother¡¯ call earlier or the appearance of the demonic Qi, everyone did not dare to let their guard down. However, the concept of Buddhist temples restraining devil Qi had long been deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts for more than 800 years. So after entering the temple, they did not hear the wails of the dark Souls, did not see the overflowing devil Qi, and only saw the Golden body of the Buddha statue. It still made everyone calm down. ¡°Where do we go?¡± Li Quan turned to look at song Qing as he spoke. She was even older than before. From her appearance, she looked to be seventeen or eighteen years old. When he saw her in the village, she was only a little over ten years old, short and thin. How long had it been since she had grown up to such a state? He didn¡¯t dare to think about it, nor did he dare to ask. He only wanted to leave this place and return to his hometown. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t get out for the time being.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and replied. In the heavenly Dao temple,¡¯seven¡¯ had spent a lot of effort to lead everyone into the temple, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let them leave so easily. Her power had not been completely unsealed, and she had only recovered 60% of her spiritual power. She was afraid that it would be difficult for her to bring the people in the caravan away safely. As she recovered more power, song qingxiao could sense that the terrifying power hidden in the temple was gradually awakening. It was as if her power was closely related to the devil Qi of the heavenly Dao temple. When her power was unsealed, the heavenly Dao temple was also recovering the origin of devil Qi from 800 years ago. Song qingxiao tried to use her divine sense to see what was going on outside, but she found that her divine sense was blocked and couldn¡¯t break through the seal of the temple. If ¡®seven¡¯ didn¡¯t appear, or if they couldn¡¯t completely defeat him, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat the demonized ¡®seven¡¯. Her power was related to¡¯ seven¡¯, and she wasn¡¯t his match. Unless the breaking of the heavenly Dao temple¡¯s seal had attracted the attention of the expert who had sealed the temple at that time, or he had awakened. She would hold on for a while longer and fight for a third chance to return to the past. Once she unsealed all her power and joined forces with the people who sealed the temple, she might have a chance of survival. Even though song qingxiao already had a plan in mind, she still felt a little uneasy. The words of ¡®seven¡¯ had triggered a change in the Qing Ming token in her divine sense, as if she had established a connection with it. Ever since she had entered this world, the behavior of the dark cyan token had been particularly strange. When the heavenly Dao temple appeared, it was the first to react and try to break out of the seal. Every time ¡®seven¡¯ appeared, it would resonate with it. She thought of the second scene, where the young and sad child snuggled into her arms and opened up his heart to call her ¡®mother¡¯. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the seal of power that had been broken. The dark cyan token in his sea of consciousness had also reacted violently, as if it had been awakened by Seven¡¯s voice and broken through the seal. Come to think of it, the heaven-destroying sword, the stellar array, the silver Wolf, and the rest were all sealed. The dark green token was her most powerful magic weapon. How could it still exist and be sensed by her? What was the relationship between ah Qi and the dark green token? Was it related to the dark green token that he had been pulled into this strange scene? She calmly analyzed the various possibilities, and at the same time, released her divine sense to check the surroundings to prevent any accidents from happening again. ¡°You can¡¯t get out?¡± When Li Quan heard her words, he immediately became anxious. ¡°Young lady, you clearly said that you would take us out of this place. We only entered the temple to find the exit.¡± ¡°What do we do if we can¡¯t get out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this temple-¡± When everyone heard that they couldn¡¯t go out, their extreme fear turned into anger. After someone took the lead, the others immediately began to speak one after another. ¡°How can you say that she let us into the temple?¡± Uncle Shan¡¯s voice was mixed in the crowd, weakly defending song qingxiao, ¡± there¡¯s a change in the temple. Even if she doesn¡¯t say anything, we have to enter the temple ¡­ However, uncle Shan¡¯s words were drowned out by the crowd¡¯s voices. Li Quan¡¯s rationality collapsed the moment he heard song qingxiao ¡®can¡¯t leave¡¯. In his fear, he spoke without care, ¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± He stared at song qingxiao and asked loudly, ¡± ¡°Your background is unknown, but you were lucky enough to survive by staying with the female corpse who had turned into a devil.¡± It was as if he had been waiting for everyone to blend into the group. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the caravan brought her along, strange things happened one after another. First, Liu Zi died a tragic death, followed by old Liu and Wang GUI ¡®er, who also died in the temple. This led to a group of people being trapped in the temple. Not only that, before entering the temple, she tried her best to stop him. After entering the temple, she almost fainted in front of the temple door. After entering the temple, in the blink of an eye, she grew up again and again, and actually grew up to seven or eight years in a row. Her height had grown a lot, and her eyes also made people tremble with fear when she looked at people. She did not seem like an ordinary person. there¡¯s a voice calling your ¡®mother¡¯ in this heavenly Dao temple. Did you collude with the spirits in this temple to lure us here to eat? ¡± Chapter 2340 - Chapter 2340 Lost (1) Chapter 2340: Lost (1) Chapter 2340: Lost (1) Li Quan¡¯s words frightened everyone. Everyone picked up their Sickles and shovels and pointed them at song qingxiao with a guarded look. ¡°Everyone, calm down ¡­¡± Uncle Shan tried to stop them, but they were already red-eyed with anxiety when they heard that they couldn¡¯t leave this place. They didn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Are you possessed, uncle Shan?¡± With the betrayal of old Liu and the other two, in Li Quan¡¯s heart, everyone was a traitor who wanted to harm everyone. ¡°When we were in the village at the foot of the mountain, you were also the first to find this girl and suggest that we take her on the road.¡± When he spoke to her in the middle, not only did he mention the heavenly Dao temple, but he also defended her. When he was on the verge of turning into a demon, song qingxiao came to his rescue. ¡°Did you two collude?¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Uncle Shan retorted anxiously. The caravan was already in chaos, and everyone¡¯s heart demons were born from fear. They didn¡¯t trust each other, and they were no longer as happy as before. As the leader of the caravan, Li Quan made a prompt decision and ordered, ¡± ¡°Watch uncle Shan!¡± .. Song qingxiao could hear the commotion around her and Li Quan¡¯s accusations. She knew that the moment Li Quan gave the order, several people in the caravan pressed uncle Shan to the ground like wolves and tigers and tied him up with hemp rope, as if to prevent him from becoming a demon. Everyone¡¯s shovels, carrying poles, and other objects were aimed at her. They had a guarded and afraid look, but under the fear, their eyes were faintly red. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The eyes of everyone in the caravan seemed to be conveying this message. kill him ¡­ at the same time, such a thought appeared in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. The thoughts of the people in the caravan, born from fear, mixed with the voice of ¡®seven¡¯, forming a special demonic sound that drilled into song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. The dark green token began to spin crazily, slowly trying to break through song qingxiao¡¯s obstruction and get out of her sea of consciousness. The blood contract she had formed on the token began to be torn apart bit by bit by the token. As his soul was being torn apart, he felt intense pain. This caused song qingxiao to have no time to pay attention to the actions of Li Quan and the others. She focused all her attention on resisting the will of the dark green token to prevent it from coming out of her soul. The current situation was still unclear. She hadn¡¯t returned to the past for the third time, so she didn¡¯t understand what had happened to seven. So far, song qingxiao had only recovered 60% of her power, which was not enough to completely suppress ¡®seven¡¯ and withstand the ¡®betrayal¡¯ of the dark green token. ¡°Leave three people behind and watch this woman!¡± Li Quan had a deep fear of song Qing. No matter if it was her mysterious background or her strange growth, or the strength she displayed in the temple, she was not an ordinary person and made people instinctively avoid her. Although he didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t moving at all, he felt relieved. ¡°The rest of you, follow me to inspect the surroundings and find a way out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run around! Don¡¯t move!¡± Such a thought flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. However, her mind was completely consumed by the dark green token, and she was unable to say the words in her heart. They could only watch as these people scattered after hearing Li Quan¡¯s order, trying to find the exit out of the hall. Some people went to the left and right, but the moment they were about to step into the black fog, they stopped because of the fear from the bottom of their hearts. Li Quan¡¯s eyes fell on the Big Buddha in the middle. The Big Buddha shone with golden light. It was as if he was still blessed by the light of Buddha even after eight hundred years. The largest Golden Buddha in the middle was about sixty feet tall and was unusually powerful. It looked down on all living beings in the hall with a kind but cold smile on its face. This Buddha was so big. He didn¡¯t know if there were any traps behind it or methods to suppress the devil Qi of the heavenly Dao temple. For some reason, the leader of the trade caravan recalled what song qingxiao had said earlier. She said, ¡± this place was the origin of demonic Qi 800 years ago. After that, the temple was sealed and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Is it possible that the treasure that sealed the temple is hidden behind the Big Buddha?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a thought, he quickly walked towards the Big Buddha. The Golden Buddha sat on a high Jade platform. The platform was two to three meters high and was carved out of white jade. It was extremely smooth. ¡°You guys, come over ¡­¡± He shouted loudly, attracting the attention of the others. Even the three men who were ordered to guard song qingxiao turned their heads subconsciously and looked at the leader of the trade caravan who was standing under the Jade platform and looking up at the Buddha above his head. Chapter 2341 - Chapter 2341 Lost (2) Chapter 2341: Lost (2) Chapter 2341: Lost (2) ¡°My guess is that there might be some kind of mechanism behind the great Buddha, or something sealed!¡± Li Quan thought he had found a way and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Place the container below and have two people stand on their feet. I¡¯ll climb up and look carefully.¡± When everyone heard this, they all complied. you can¡¯t profane the Buddha statue ¡­ Uncle Shan, who was tied up like a dumpling, shouted as he lay on the ground. ¡°Ask this young lady, maybe she has a way.¡± His voice reverberated in the hall, but no one paid him any attention. ¡°Blasphemy against the Buddha statue ¡­¡± ¡°.. Blasphemy ¡­¡± Everyone followed Li Quan¡¯s instructions and moved the containers, and two strong men stood below. Li Quan stepped on his team member¡¯s shoulders and used all his limbs to climb up the Jade platform, touching the foot of the Big Buddha. The feet of the gold Buddha were extremely cold, and he shivered the moment he touched them. However, with his many years of experience as a merchant, he quickly realized a problem. He couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gold!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gold!¡± ¡°Gold ¡­ Gold ¡­ Gold ¡­¡± Li Quan¡¯s excited voice echoed in all directions, as if countless people were whispering in dark corners, and it entered the ears of all the traveling merchants. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something, and they couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and disbelief. Even uncle Shan, who had been tied up and lying on the ground, was in a daze for a moment. ¡°What?¡± As they stepped on the counter, the two men who were standing on the counter were the first to react. They subconsciously asked, ¡± ¡°Is it gold?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Quan nodded heavily, the fear in his eyes quickly turning into great greed. ¡°It¡¯s gold, pure gold, we¡¯re rich!¡± ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡± The huge Buddha here was six Zhang tall and weighed more than ten thousand Jin. Who would have thought that in the dynasty 800 years ago, the people had no clothes to cover their bodies and no food to fill their stomachs. They paid tribute to the Imperial court and the temples, and they were so hungry that they almost exchanged their children for food. In hai ning County, where song qingxiao had once stayed, the riverbank had been damaged for many years, but the Imperial court had not allocated any funds to repair it. It caused the river to break under the heavy rain. All the people in the county had died in the flood. But in the heavenly Dao temple, there were people¡¯s wealth and grease collected from the people to create the Golden body of the Buddha statue here to protect all living beings-it was too ironic! ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich!¡± ¡°Digging for gold!¡± The people in the traveling merchants left their homes every year for a meager profit. They went through countless hardships and exploitation just to earn a small amount of money in order to support their families. However, who would have expected that they would accidentally enter a ghost temple in the deep mountains and thought that they would definitely die, only to discover a Gold Mountain. One could imagine the joy in their hearts. Under the huge temptation of money, everyone even forgot that the shadow of death was still there. They fought to climb up the Buddha¡¯s platform, wishing that they could take all the gold Mountain here! ¡°Brother Quan, give me a hand ¡­¡± Stepping on the counter, the two people who were pushing Li Quan up reached out their hands. However, he had no time to care about his companions ¡®calls. All his attention was on the Buddha statue that was glowing with golden light. ¡°Gold ¡­¡± ¡°Gold Mountain!¡± ¡°This is a gift from Grandpa Buddha,¡± The three people who had been ordered to guard song qingxiao could not stand it any longer. Everyone rushed in the direction of the Buddhist platform. Many people who were looking for the way didn¡¯t care where the exit was. They were deeply afraid that if they were a step slower, they would have dug out one less piece of gold. Everyone moved the containers over and stacked them. Some even picked up the shovels in their hands and dug at the Jade platform, trying to dig out some space to climb up. The clanking sounds broke the silence in the temple. Uncle Shan was tempted at first, but he was tied up with ropes and his body was old. He couldn¡¯t break free. After being blocked in disguise, he quickly regained his rationality and wasn¡¯t as crazy as these people. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The strange laughter rang out again, like a gust of wind, echoing in every corner of the hall. The people from the merchant group who had climbed up the Buddha platform and were about to start digging for gold from the huge Golden Buddha statues seemed to not have heard the strange and sinister laughter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s dig ¡­¡± ¡°Dig ¡­ Just dig ¡­¡± The soft and sinister voice coaxed. Li Quan and the others took the shovel and hit the feet of the Golden Buddha. ¡®Clang-¡® The moment the voice rang out, it broke the delicate balance that was maintained in the temple. ¡°Stop digging ¡­¡± Chapter 2342 - Chapter 2342 Lost (3) Chapter 2342: Lost (3) Chapter 2342: Lost (3) Uncle Shan was the first one in the caravan to sense that something was wrong. His body was pressed against the ground, his cheeks and ears pressed against the cold ground. He could hear the malicious whispers drilling into his eardrums. He could also hear that when the Buddha body was shaken by external forces, the entire temple seemed to be shaking. ¡°Stop digging! Stop digging!¡± He shouted at the top of his lungs, but everyone responded by digging. ¡®Clang clang clang-¡® The knocking sounds continued, and the hall began to shake even without the wind. ¡°Kill him ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± It was as if countless people were chanting this sentence at the same time. The yellow cloth strips hanging over their heads swayed slightly. ¡°Young lady ¡­ The girl ¡­ I¡¯m begging you ¡­¡± The people on the Buddha platform had gone crazy. The power of money had confused them, making them forget their original purpose and their fear. They were immersed in their dreams of becoming rich. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. Upon closer inspection, her body seemed to be shrouded in a layer of black gas, which was drilling in and out of her body, tearing at her will, making her unable to divert her attention to stop Li Quan and the others. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill him ¡­¡± A soft and soft chant, like a curse, rang in her sea of consciousness. The power of the Qing Ming token was getting stronger and stronger, and the blood contract between her and the Qing Ming token was being peeled off bit by bit. ¡®Dang!¡¯ ¡®Dang!¡¯ With every heavy sound, a dent was left on the body of the Golden Buddha. The sound of chiseling became more and more frequent, and more and more black gas appeared on the ground. The low groan gradually grew louder, and the countless yellow silk threads hanging down from the top of his head became more intense. ¡®Clang-clang-¡® ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± Li Quan, who was sweating profusely, shouted in joy, his face flushed red. As he shouted, the Golden Buddha¡¯s body suddenly moved. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ An invisible Halo came from the top of the Buddha statue, like a rapidly receding tide. The traveling merchants, who were obsessed with the gold, did not notice these changes at all. Everyone was blinded by money and madly tore at the hole Li Quan had dug. As the light flowed down, the Golden body of the Buddha statue became fragile and decayed wherever it went. Everyone tore off large pieces of gold, held them in their hands, and shouted, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m rich ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m rich ¡­¡± ¡°After I go back, I want to buy a house and a field ¡­ To be the landlord ¡­¡± .. Everyone was dreaming of getting rich, but with a ¡®buzz¡¯, the power of the restriction spread across their bodies. The large pieces of gold that these people had painstakingly dug out in their hands instantly turned into black, rotten rust. The ecstatic smile on Li Quan¡¯s face froze as he watched the gold that had turned into black iron flash with a strange red light. Then, it turned into countless ashes and scattered in his palm with a bang. ¡°Where, where¡¯s my gold?¡± ¡°Where is the gold? Where¡¯s my gold?¡± Everyone who managed to grab the gold started to shout crazily. Their eyes were red as if they were possessed. They subconsciously turned their heads to dig for the giant Buddha. He saw that the Buddha statue that was still shining with golden light earlier had already withered in an instant. The Buddha statue¡¯s body shriveled, and its fragile body could no longer support its huge head. The Buddha¡¯s head hung down silently. With a hair-raising creak, the Buddha¡¯s neck broke, and the Buddha¡¯s head rolled down with a thunderous momentum. ¡°Help! Help me!¡± When everyone saw this scene, they were scared out of their wits and all shouted. The crowd scrambled to cover their heads. Some wanted to jump off the platform, while others hid in the corner. Rows of Buddha statues fell, making a deafening sound. A huge gust of air rushed up, and the yellow silk above his head surged wildly under the turbulence of this air flow. The black smoke from the decaying bodies of countless Buddhas that were flashing with red light was crushed into fine dust and condensed under the yellow cloth strips, turning into corpses that hung down. The previously quiet and spotless Hall of Buddha¡¯s light instantly turned into a living hell! ¡°Ah!¡± Li Quan curled up on the high platform, looking at the dense corpses hanging down from his head, letting out a deformed roar of fear. ¡°Kill him ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill him ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± Each of the hanging corpses murmured softly. They had been hanging here for 800 years, and their corpses had long dried up, like specially made ¡®cured meat¡¯! ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah ¡­ Help me ¡­¡± ¡°Ghost ¡­¡± Everyone who had just woken up from their dreams of getting rich finally heard a soft roar from within the hall. Everyone raised their heads and saw the corpses hanging high above their heads in the air. As the wind blew, the corpses were like hanging curtains. With a slight collision, the crisp rotting skin and flesh made a burning sound. A creepy despair suddenly surged in everyone¡¯s heart. Chapter 2343 - Chapter 2343 Explain_1 Chapter 2343: Explain_1 Chapter 2343: Explain_1 The hall seemed to have no end, and the corpses hanging inside were uncountable. In their daze, everyone felt as if they had come to the 18th level of hell and seen the most horrifying scene in the world. The aura of death spread out, and the drooped corpses were like a string of wind chimes. When they hit each other, they let out whispers of resentful curses. Horror descended upon the hall. Black Qi swirled around the corpses, and black lines emerged from the corpses, gradually converging into a shadow. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill him ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill him ¡­¡± Countless ravings gathered together to form a terrifying demonic power that drilled into everyone¡¯s consciousness. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual awareness finally could no longer suppress the appearance of the dark green token. It was originally a mysterious heaven rank spirit treasure, and after absorbing demonic Qi to advance, it had now reached the mysterious heaven rank true treasure realm. In addition, this place seemed to be very compatible with it and was of great help to it. With only 60% of song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation, she could not control it at all. In the midst of these venomous ravings, song qingxiao¡¯s glabella seemed to have grown an extra ¡®eye¡¯! Layers of black gas escaped from the slit of his eyes, and the excruciating pain tore his divine soul apart. ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± Amidst Seven¡¯s sinister laughter, a corner of the dark green token¡¯s shadow was slowly squeezed out. ¡®Si la-¡® Her skin and flesh were torn apart, and her consciousness was torn apart. No matter how song qingxiao tried to stop it, the dark green token¡¯s shadow finally drilled out of her body through her torn skin and flesh. ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± The moment the dark green token appeared, the black shadow that was formed by the black Qi floating out of the corpse finally took shape. It turned into an extremely large demonic soul, floating in the air and laughing wantonly! ¡®He¡¯ didn¡¯t have an appearance, and his entire body was surrounded by black gas, forming a terrifying body. His body was surrounded by a terrifying resentment, endless demonic intent, and ghostly Qi. It was as if hell would form wherever he was. There was black Qi on his body that was connected to the thousands of corpses behind him. The black Qi was of varying length, and they were all wrapped around his body. They were so dense that he looked like a giant marionette. It was a terrifying sight. Song Qing Xiao¡¯s head was bleeding profusely. The act of having her blood contract forcefully erased by the dark green token had caused her to suffer heavy injuries. She reached out to suppress the wound on her forehead and raised her head with difficulty, looking at the familiar demonic soul in the air. The existence of ¡®seven¡¯ was exactly the same as the demonic soul that was born from the body of the dark green token. There should be some connection between the two. After the Qing Ming token appeared, a large black Mass floated around it. The moment song qingxiao raised her head, a blood-red light seemed to surge from the token. It flowed down the token, eventually forming a drop of red blood and flew back to song qingxiao¡¯s body. The drop of blood flicked into the space between her eyebrows, repairing a part of her damaged vital Qi, causing the wound on her forehead to squirm and close. Finally, the torn wound was restored to its original state, and there was no injury at all. ¡°You ¡­¡± Song qingxiao stared at the token floating above her head. She felt that the demonic soul hidden in its body was secretly looking at her with a complicated gaze. The dark green token had always liked to show off. When it came out, it would be accompanied by a ¡®Keke¡¯ laugh and the true body of the demonic soul would appear. And now it was curled up. Other than cutting off the blood contract with her, it neither revealed its demon body nor made a sound, as if it was escaping from something. ¡°You¡¯ve already returned. Why haven¡¯t you revealed your true form and become one with me?¡± The moment the demonic soul saw the token, he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his arm. As soon as he moved, the countless black lines on his arm were also pulled by him. The hanging corpses trembled as they were pulled, making intense clacking sounds. The main body of the dark cyan token did not move. A large ¡®green¡¯ character flashed on its token, making it extremely eye-catching. ¡°Come over here ¡­¡± He stretched out his other hand again and called out in a deep voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This voice carried a kind of magic. Two forces from the origin attracted each other, causing the black gas around the token to ¡®move¡¯. It gradually gathered around the token and pushed in his direction. The token followed the power of the black Qi and flew forward a few meters. However, after leaving a certain distance from song Qing, the ¡®Qing¡¯ word in the middle of the token seemed to flash, and it immediately stopped. ¡°Come here!¡± It paused again, causing the demonic soul to be extremely furious. Chapter 2344 - Chapter 2344 Explain_2 Chapter 2344: Explain_2 Chapter 2344: Explain_2 He shouted, and the corpses in the hall trembled. ¡®Sha Sha Sha ¡­¡¯ Countless withered and brittle corpses shook wildly. As they collided with each other, the surface layer of the corpses was shattered by a powerful force, turning into black powder and dissipating in the hall. Under this terrifying roar, there was an unparalleled pressure that forced the dark green token to lose control and slide forward. ¡°Kill her-¡± ¡°Kill her-¡± ¡°Kill her-¡± Countless frightened corpses were under his control, uttering fearful ravings. A lot of black dust flew toward the token, surrounding it in the center, trying to hide the brand on its body. Just as the dark green token was about to be completely covered by the black dust, the ¡®green¡¯ word on its body started to emit a faint dark light. ¡®Kekekekekeke-¡® Just as song qingxiao¡¯s soul was trembling from the demonic soul¡¯s roar and stars were flying in front of her eyes- A familiar yet strange laughter rang out at the same time. The token was surrounded by black Qi. The Qing Ming token kept spinning. As it spun, a demonic soul that was trapped like a puppet also appeared. A terrifying aura of darkness spread, and the ghostly Qi of the netherworld wreaked havoc, instantly suppressing the voices of all the corpses that were whispering. The power of the laughter was shocking, no less than the demonic soul¡¯s angry roar. However, song qingxiao had a blood contract with it that day, so the laughter of the dark green token¡¯s demonic soul had no effect on her. However, at this time, the blood contract had been forcibly torn apart. When it once again let out this strange and soul-stirring smile, it was particularly powerful. Song qingxiao felt as if layers of golden rings were tightening around her soul, and her eyes were burning. The stable soul in his body was shaken, as if it would leave his body in the next moment. The intense pain that came from her soul being torn apart caused her heart to boil and flow back into her veins. She had been holding the Qing Ming token for such a long time, and only knew that its laughter was strange. It was not until now that she knew that its laughter had unparalleled power. With a splitting headache, she supported her forehead with her index finger and instinctively shouted, ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As soon as she shouted, she suddenly realized that the blood contract between her and the Qing Ming token had been forcibly cut off. Without the blood contract, it might not listen to his order. Moreover, it was of the same origin as ¡®seven¡¯. From what ¡®seven¡¯ had said, it seemed like the two of them were originally one, but for some reason, they had been split into two. ¡®Seven¡¯ hated him to the bone, so the Qing Ming token that came from the same source as him should also hate him, even to the extent that he would cut off the blood contract with her at all costs. If she shouted, the Qing Ming token might not listen to her. As soon as this thought rose in her mind, she didn¡¯t expect that the laughing Qing Ming token would also be reprimanded by her as usual, and subconsciously shut up, ¡®¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°..¡± She had a strange feeling in her heart as she looked up at the demonic soul floating above her head. It looked similar to the huge demonic soul. The only difference between the two was the large ¡®Qing¡¯ character carved in the middle of its forehead. Similarly silent was ¡®seven¡¯, who was connected to the thousands of corpses. It was as if he had never expected that his original body, which should have hated song qingxiao as much as he did, would still bow down to this woman after losing the power of the blood contract! ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He sent out a question from the soul. The demonic soul inside the dark green token stood in the air, about ten meters away from song Qing, facing the demonic soul trapped under the pile of corpses. ¡°Have you forgotten what she did to us?¡± Seeing that it was unwilling to come over, seven couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. He had once been betrayed and tortured. He had also been sealed in the heavenly Dao temple for more than 800 years. His heart had long been twisted by hatred. The hesitation of the dark cyan token made him even angrier. ¡°She¡¯s sabotaging us!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He roared, ¡± we are one. We should kill this woman! ¡°She broke her promise several times and went back on her word! She has broken her promise several times and is not fit to be our mother!¡± ¡°Why are you still so close to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman who goes back on her word! Liar! You liar!¡± He was so excited that the black gas around him rose even without the wind, stirring the thousands of corpses hanging in the hall and turning into the most terrifying evil energy. It turned into a huge ghost head, roaring and opening its huge mouth. It rushed toward song qingxiao, trying to swallow her. Chapter 2345 - Chapter 2345 Explain_3 Chapter 2345: Explain_3 Chapter 2345: Explain_3 ¡®Wuwu-¡® The dark skeleton giant¡¯s eyes flickered with a Scarlet light, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of song Qing. The fishy wind attacked and ghostly Qi filled the air, blocking song qingxiao¡¯s vision ¡­ At this moment, the ¡®Azure¡¯ character in the middle of the forehead of the demonic soul transformed from the dark green token flashed. It almost didn¡¯t have time to think, and it subconsciously waved its hands. A similarly huge black shriveled ghost head flew out of its palm and transformed into fan Wu. It stood in front of song qingxiao and gave a sharp warning to the ghost head summoned by the huge string-holding demonic soul. ¡®Wuwu-¡® ¡°Waa!¡± The two ghostly heads collided, and the two forces of resentment and demonic Qi collided, producing a deafening sound. ¡®Boom-¡® The crazy air current swirled up and cut off several strands of black gas from the huge thread-like demonic soul that was connected to the corpse, making it let out a deafening roar. ¡®Howl-¡® The sound of the wind sent the containers on the ground flying. Uncle Shan, who was tied up, rolled on the ground like a dead leaf, crying for help. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± hahahahaha-¡± the huge string-holding demonic soul saw this scene and was furious. It let out a sharp laugh, ¡± ¡°A brand ¡­ A brand!¡± When he saw the huge ¡®Qing¡¯ word on the head of the demonic soul formed by the Qing Ming token, he seemed to have been enraged. At the same time, a memory flashed in the minds of song qingxiao, the string-wielding demonic soul, and the dark green token. In the pitch-black cellar, a child with a swollen face and a bloody nose, who had almost escaped death, said innocently, ¡± ¡°I like branding.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a treasure that only belongs to my mother.¡± ¡°Even if I get lost in the future ¡­ As long as there is an imprint, I will definitely remember mother.¡± The dark abyss in the eyes of the devil soul formed by the dark green token flickered, as if it was a little dim because of the memories. Song Qing clenched her small hands. The image of the child in her mind overlapped with the Qing Ming token. ¡°She¡¯s lying to you,¡± ¡®Seven¡¯ had thought of everything, but he had not expected that his other self would be so weak and deceived by song qingxiao. she didn¡¯t leave a mark on us because we¡¯re her treasures. She just treated us as her possession and abandoned us! ¡°When our souls were extracted and our bodies were refined, did she appear? When we were exiled to the netherworld of the nine netherworlds and were devoured by the evil ghosts, did she appear?¡± ¡°Liar! She¡¯s a liar!¡± The huge string-holding demonic soul shouted in anger. The dark eyes of the dark green token flashed, and it stretched out a claw wrapped in black Qi, slowly touching its forehead. On the one hand, he had a tacit understanding with song qingxiao after many years of being together with her, and he had also admired her when they were children. On the other hand, it was a strong obsession formed from the resentment in ¡®its¡¯ heart, which affected its heart. As the huge thread-holding demonic soul spoke, it remembered the pain when song qingxiao left a mark on its body with the chaotic green lamp. Its eyes were gradually stained by the black gas and became extremely deep. she didn¡¯t fulfill her promise, so we were sealed here for 800 years ¡­ on the day you and I were separated, I promised to find this woman and let her taste the pain of having her soul separated from her body. Only then can I dispel the resentment of all these years ¡­ ¡°Have you forgotten the promise we made that day?¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The hanging corpse mumbled softly again. With every sentence they spoke, black Qi would come out from the mouths of every corpse. These words formed the most vicious curse in the world, shaking the hearts of the tokens. In the middle of its forehead, a purple flame lit up, but it was swallowed by the black gas on its body. As the black Qi spread, the ¡®Qing¡¯ word mark that song qingxiao had left was slowly being wiped away. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± At this moment, song qingxiao suddenly said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break my promise!¡± She retorted loudly for herself, ¡± the first time I broke my promise was because I was under your control. I had no choice but to leave you! She had failed to fulfill miss Zhang¡¯s last wish and was separated from ah Qi during the flood. In the end, he was homeless and lived alone in shengjing city, being bullied by others. She was responsible for all this, but the ultimate reason was because of the cruelty of the thread-holding demonic soul! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the past under your control. It¡¯s not up to you when I return.¡± Was it because of song qingxiao¡¯s failure to fulfill their promise that led to Seven¡¯s tragic life, causing him to become a demon and bring disaster to all living beings? After ¡®he¡¯ became demonic, resentment twisted ¡®his¡¯ soul, causing ¡®him¡¯ to deliberately send song qingxiao back 800 years ago at the right time, and then at the right time. In the end,¡¯he¡¯ pushed ¡®himself¡¯ step by step to this situation. No one could say for sure. Was there a cause or an effect first? Or was it because there was a result, and that cause appeared again? Chapter 2346 - Chapter 2346 Selectex1 Chapter 2346: Selectex1 Chapter 2346: Selectex1 Song qingxiao did not know what the cause of all this was, but she had to calm the heart of the dark green token at this time. the second time I went back, the first thing I wanted to do was to look for tiandao temple. I asked Haining County about your whereabouts. You should remember that. She had returned to 800 years ago. She was seriously injured, but she was still asking about Haining County and the flood. It was just that at that time, Seven¡¯s heart was sealed, so the two of them didn¡¯t recognize each other in time. However, in the process that followed, she gradually opened up her heart¡¯s defenses, and finally, Seven¡¯s true feelings were revealed, which broke song qingxiao¡¯s seal. ¡°And my departure after that was not my intention, but because you stopped me!¡± She looked at the huge string-holding demonic soul and sighed with pity. He seemed to have been blinded by hatred, and his heart had changed greatly. He was also particularly cruel to himself, and he had actually become the driving force behind her life¡¯s tragedy. ¡°If you were willing to let me stay here for a little longer 800 years ago, none of this would have happened.¡± It was a pity that he was controlled by hatred and took her away by force at that time. He had intended to mess up her state of mind, but at the same time, he had deepened the misunderstanding between the two of them. The more ingenious the timing of her departure was, the more sorrowful and helpless ah Qi felt back then. After receiving the fear of that year, ah Qi, who had accumulated hatred for many years, finally fell into the devil¡¯s path and became the huge thread-holding devil soul today. He was full of resentment towards her, or perhaps he was particularly disgusted with himself for longing for her love. While he was torturing song qingxiao, he was also torturing his past self. This kind of hatred was unusually deep. The demonic soul that was transformed from the dark green token heard her words and slowly raised its head, as if it was about to be moved by her words. ¡°Liar!¡± When the huge string devil heard this, it let out an earth-shaking roar, ¡± ¡°Liar!¡± He opened his mouth and laughed as demonic Qi surged. A pair of huge eyes that were surging with dark light stared at the dark cyan token in the air, revealing a cruel and mocking expression. ¡°Why do you still believe her after so many years?¡± He stretched his head forward, and countless black lines tightened, pulling the large number of hanging corpses behind him, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound as they collided. The yin spirits trapped in the corpses let out helpless and painful wails as they were pulled. The other hanging corpses seemed to be very afraid, and they all whispered anxiously in unison, ¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± .. ¡°Have you forgotten the pain of cutting off the demonic soul? Have you forgotten the oath we made when our soul and body were separated?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a liar, her words are so sweet.¡± all your hopes will be dashed. Have you forgotten how she treated us in the heavenly Dao temple? ¡± ¡°Seven, have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Seven ¡­¡± ¡°Seven ¡­¡± The hanging corpses couldn¡¯t help but tremble, calling out the name of the dark green token in unison. Every time it called, the black Qi on the Qing Ming token trembled. The ¡®Qing¡¯ character that song qingxiao had left on its forehead flickered slightly, but the light had already dimmed. Layer after layer of black Qi attached to it, as if trying to erase the mark left by song qingxiao. The dark green token¡¯s face was covered with black Qi, but song qingxiao could feel the struggle and pain in its heart. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°In the heavenly Dao temple ¡­¡± ¡°.. After our reunion ¡­¡± Countless corpses were murmuring in their sleep, and the black Qi on the huge string-holding demonic soul was getting heavier. Song qingxiao had a bad premonition as the string-holding demonic soul got closer. His head was twisted by countless black lines, and the corpses all screamed in pain. After he moved forward for more than a hundred feet, an invisible and terrifying pressure pressed down. It was as if ten thousand mountains were falling, as if they were going to swallow and drown everything in the temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shadow was like a rapid tide, and the people shrouded in his aura screamed and tried to Dodge. Song qingxiao could also feel the pressure from the terrifying power. Her heart was being compressed, and her blood was surging. His Ling power and consciousness were restricted, as if they were about to be frozen in his veins and consciousness. Even though she had recovered 60% of her spiritual power, she was still far from the demonic soul who could control the time travel and the seal of her cultivation base! When he desperately stuck his head out, the huge pressure he brought almost distorted the space, as if all living people would be torn apart by him in the next moment. The black line was stretched taut with a bang, and an unparalleled force finally pulled him back. Chapter 2347 - Chapter 2347 Selectex2 Chapter 2347: Selectex2 Chapter 2347: Selectex2 ¡°Owuuu!¡± He was stopped, and the face formed by the black gas was almost pulled out of shape. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move an inch forward. An invisible force stopped his actions. This made song qingxiao realize that there was still a powerful seal that had not been completely removed! Her needle-like pupils contracted violently, and a dark golden color surged and gradually occupied all her pupils. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Li Quan and the others howled and screamed. They were so scared that they felt weak all over, but they still used all their limbs to escape from the hall. Uncle Shan couldn¡¯t even speak. His skinny body rolled on the ground like a dead leaf in the air current, and his face was bruised. The only thing that wasn¡¯t affected by the demonic Qi here was the dark green token. However, the ¡®Qing¡¯ character on its forehead was weakening. Although song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what it was thinking, she knew that once the ¡®Qing¡¯ character was removed, it would be necessary for it to merge with ¡®seven¡¯, and the situation would be even more troublesome. What had happened in the heavenly Dao temple? The matter mentioned by the huge threaded devil should have happened after she entered the scene eight hundred years ago for the third time. However, she didn¡¯t believe that she would break her promise and hurt seven. ¡°She¡¯s a liar ¡­¡± As soon as the huge string-holding demonic soul opened its mouth, song qingxiao retorted firmly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± She didn¡¯t know what happened after that, but she believed in her character and character. The tragedy originated from the resentment and persistence of the demonized seven, and it was not only her responsibility. If song qingxiao was at her peak, she would not want to talk to him at all and would choose to beat him up first. The dark green token¡¯s eyes flickered, as if it was caught in an extreme dilemma. It was different from the huge thread-holding demonic soul that was sealed here. When ah Qi separated it, he had separated the resentful and painful demonic soul and left it here. It had refined its body into a tool and wandered the star field, embarking on the journey to find its ¡®mother¡¯. During the yulun void realm trial, it had fallen into song qingxiao¡¯s hands due to a mistake and finally found its home. At that time, its realm had fallen and it was severely injured. Its mind was blinded, and all that was left was hatred and bloodthirsty rebellion. Song qingxiao¡¯s Mark on its body made it feel heartbroken, but at the same time, it seemed to vaguely understand that it had found the right way home. Before it recovered its memory, its body was far more honest than its consciousness. Therefore, it submitted to its mother, and its behavior was very different from when it fell into the hands of other people in the past. It was precisely because of song qingxiao that part of its wishes had come true. It had soothed the fear and uneasiness in its heart, as well as the resentment and anger that had accumulated. In comparison, the souls that had been ¡®cut off¡¯ many years ago were unfortunately sealed in the heavenly Dao temple. This place itself had become the source of deviance. It was associated with countless hanging corpses, and the gloominess in its heart had been magnified to the extreme. Its hatred was much deeper than it had been in the past. The more he resented, the more he was unwilling to let go. ¡°Mother ¡­ Your mouth can still speak ¡­¡± After being refuted by her, a dark light flashed in the eyes of the huge string devil, and he grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right. The two times you returned to the past, you were under my control.¡± He sighed, ¡± then I¡¯ll give you another chance to turn the tables ¡­ At this point, the eyes of the cyan hellish token in the air flickered and it raised its head. The two ¡®seven¡¯ looked at each other across the air. One carried an unknown hope, while the other was floating at the end of the sea of bones, with a cruel look in his eyes. every living person here has an opportunity. As he spoke, he moved his finger. Wisps of black smoke came out of his fingertips and flew into the bodies of the traveling merchants. ¡°Ghost ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me ¡­ Don¡¯t eat me ¡­¡± Li Quan and the others shrieked in fear. However, no matter how they screamed and waved their hands, the black gas still entered their bodies. Immediately after, all the traveling merchants were lifted up by an invisible force and flew into the air. ¡°Help me ¡­¡± A black gas came out from the top of their heads, and the yellow silk that was floating in the air swayed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the hanging shriveled zombies saw this, they seemed to shiver and made a ¡®Xi suo¡¯ sound, like thousands of wind chimes ringing at the same time. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Help me ¡­¡± Their mouths were murmuring in either hatred or fear. Chapter 2348 - Chapter 2348 Selectex3 Chapter 2348: Selectex3 Chapter 2348: Selectex3 Li Quan, uncle Shan, Zhao Qi- Even old Liu and the other two were hung among the zombies. ¡°Help me ¡­¡± Li Quan and the others had not really died yet. Their feet were kicking in the air, and their cries for help were drowned out by the crisp sound of the corpses hitting each other. If no one came to their rescue, they would die in a long period of despair and become the puppets of the huge demonic soul. They would be trapped in the heavenly Dao temple and never be able to escape. One by one, the struggling traveling merchants were slowly hung up, and the screams of despair and fear echoed in the hall. there are more than a dozen people here. The death of each life is an opportunity for you to return to the past ¡­ Undisguised malice appeared in the eyes of the huge thread-holding demonic soul. As it contracted its fingers, countless black lines appeared. Whether it was the corpses that had been dead for many years, or the traveling merchants who had not died but had been hung up, they all begged in fear. ¡°Mother ¡­ Godmother ¡­¡± He began to call out in a dark voice again, but his voice was almost overflowing with evil thoughts, ¡°Which one do you think we should kill first?¡± From the corner of his eye, he looked at the dark cyan token in the air. This ¡®seven¡¯, who had once shared the same body and soul with him, was also looking at the silent woman sitting cross-legged on the ground with the same look of anticipation. For the dark green token, song Qing Xiao was the source of his hesitation. He didn¡¯t care about the lives of ordinary people. At this time, it had the same thought as the huge string-holding demonic soul. As long as they killed these people, song qingxiao could increase the number of times she could return to the past and reverse her life ¡­ Could it be that in the underground cellar, after it had mustered the courage to sit in song Qing¡¯s arms and called her mother, it did not have to face her departure, and it did not have to face darkness and loneliness alone? It would not be disappointed because it had obtained sunlight but lost it again. When it fell into the hands of the dynasty, someone would save it. From then on, he would no longer have to wander to the netherworld of the nine netherworlds, and all the things that happened later would not happen, which caused seven to have a deep hatred for song qingxiao, until his soul split and drifted to the star field. If everything was reversed because of this, and the ending was changed, would it still be seven, happily accompanying song qingxiao? ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but laugh evilly as he waited for song qingxiao¡¯s choice. ¡°Him?¡± The giant string devil moved its little finger, and a shrill scream rang out, as if its soul was being forcibly twisted into a single mass and was about to be extracted from its body. Li Gen¡¯s face turned purple and twisted. His body convulsed violently, and his legs flailed wildly. His vitality was greatly weakened. ¡°Is it still him?¡± With a slight hook of his middle finger, Zhao seventh also screamed and his hanging body swayed. ¡°Or him,¡± The huge string-holding demonic soul moved its index finger. Li Quan, who was hanging in the air, felt his scalp go numb, and his body gradually lost control. ¡°He has been rude to Mother several times. Why don¡¯t you kill him first?¡± He asked in a gentle voice that was filled with hostility, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t this old man ¡­¡± With a thought, he tightened his grip on uncle Shan¡¯s consciousness. He couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡°He¡¯s old and his soul is not very useful. Let¡¯s kill him first, and I¡¯ll send mother back to Haining County when it¡¯s flooded. What do you think?¡± The dark green token turned its head and looked at song Qing with a look of anticipation. The flood in Haining County was the source of Seven¡¯s tragedy. If he had not been separated from song qingxiao, would he not have been so guarded and ended up in shengjing city? ¡°If mother went back and changed my fate, I wouldn¡¯t be so evil. Naturally, I would have disappeared.¡± He continued, ¡± or you can send mother back to the time when she left for the second time and bring ¡®me¡¯ out of the cellar and shengjing city. Then, we won¡¯t fall into the hands of the royal family, we won¡¯t suffer, and we won¡¯t be stranded in the abyss of the nine underworld. I won¡¯t have to go to the heavenly Dao temple to find mother ¡­ The light in the Qing Ming token¡¯s eyes became even brighter. The black aura around its body paused, and the demonic aura with the ¡®Qing¡¯ character on its forehead seemed to have stopped moving, waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s reply. The traveling merchants ¡°screams turned into weak moans. In front of such a powerful demonic soul, they were weak and helpless. The containers on the ground had been blown into pieces by the strong Hurricane, and the things inside had already fallen out. Some were embroidery, some were cheap jewelry, gouache, and some seeds and medicinal herbs. They were scattered all over the ground, but none of the owners put them away with great heartache. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on these items and she remembered everyone carrying things up the mountain to set up camp. After entering the temple, even if it was a matter of life and death, he could not bear to lose these goods. Uncle Shan had said that they left the village at the beginning of each year to travel around the country. They spent more than half a year outside, hoping to earn more money so that they could take care of the old and the young. The world was already suffering. The Imperial court and the monks exploited her. She had returned to eight hundred years ago and personally witnessed the suffering of the people. In the village, Liu Zi died at the hands of a demonic female corpse. Li Quan and the others endured the grief and fled into the deep mountains. However, when they lit the night fire and cooked the pot of vegetable porridge that was so thin that it could almost light up people, they were happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although they were weak, they still wanted to live, even if life was difficult, even if their hope was weak. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was burning with anger. The flames grew bigger and bigger, and finally, her eyes turned dark gold. When she found out that the person who was toying with her in the temple was seven, she wasn¡¯t angry. Chapter 2349 - Chapter 2349 Re-entry _1 Chapter 2349: Re-entry _1 Chapter 2349: Re-entry _1 She was just pitying him. He pitied this child for having suffered so much, pitied him for being tortured by his own hatred, and for being trapped in it, unable to escape. Therefore, when she was forced to separate and played by him twice, song qingxiao was not angry because she knew that it was a way for him to vent his resentment. But now, with a mocking attitude, he treated ordinary people¡¯s lives like ants and played with them in the palm of his hand. When he gave her a choice, her expression finally changed. The demonic soul body that was formed by the dark green token in the air trembled slightly-it had already broken away from the blood contract with song qingxiao, but it could still sense her anger from her body. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on human lives.¡± Her tone was calm, but the anger in her heart was like a suppressed undercurrent, hidden within. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± The huge string devil grinned, and black Qi surged on his face. ¡°They¡¯re just ants.¡± He tilted his head. now, they are using their lives to exchange for the chance for you to return to the past. Are you not willing? ¡± There was a hint of slyness in his words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t mean to go back on your word? You were forced to abandon us.¡± I¡¯m giving you a chance now to go back to the past and make a new choice. Why are you angry? ¡± His voice was mixed with a sinister tone, reverberating back and forth in the hall. Mixed with the resentment of the corpses, along with the weak struggles and cries for help from uncle Shan and the others, they surrounded song qingxiao¡¯s ears. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that killing someone with your own hands would go against your image and dirty your hands, godmother ¡­¡± The head of the huge thread-holding demonic soul leaned forward slightly, but because it was suppressed by the black line, it was stopped as soon as it moved. It panted in pain. ¡°I can ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about my dirty hands. I can help you get rid of these people in exchange for an opportunity. How about it?¡± The cyan abyssal token in the air also turned its head, obviously in agreement with his idea. The surrounding air currents hit song Qing¡¯s small body, and her messy long hair stuck to her cheeks. She had already stood up. Her lips were tightly pursed, and her hands were clenched into fists, pressing against her side. Even though she had lost the blood contract, she could still feel the anticipation of the Qing Ming token. It might also want to reverse time and space and change history. If there were any other methods, song qingxiao would do her best to complete them, regardless of the cost. However, the price of reversing time and space should not be a human life. ¡°How is it? Mother ¡­¡± The huge string devil soul called out again. As he moved his fingers, the black lines tightened, causing uncle Shan and the others to groan even more miserably. However, with the screams of these people, the cracks in time and space were opened one by one, and countless images appeared in the temple Hall of tiandao temple. ¡°Take him away!¡± In the flood, miss Zhang, who was deeply possessed by the devil, shouted at song qingxiao with the last bit of her rationality. Countless huge black tentacles shot up into the sky, blocking the heavenly fiend guards and monks who were trying to catch the baby. The Buddha¡¯s light slapped on the mountain-like body of the possessed Little Miss Zhang. Dark green blood splattered, and broken limbs flew everywhere. .. In the rustling autumn wind, in the corner of the city gate, there were countless people sitting or lying down with barely any clothes. Flies flew around them. Their faces were yellow and they were hungry and thin. Their expressions were empty, as if they were corpses. In the corner, an old man with a white beard was lying at an abnormal angle, and his body was already emitting a foul smell. His eyes were slightly open, and a layer of grayish-white mucus had covered his eyeballs, with black water seeping out. The worn-out hairpin was wrapped around his body, and his chest and abdomen were bulging. A thin little hand grabbed inside, and not long after, a baby¡¯s deformed head came out. The flies on his body were startled and flew away with a ¡®boom¡¯. .. In the cellar, ah Qi fell to the ground and called out for his mother ¡­ In the special cell of the heavenly demon guards, seven, who was covered in injuries, was curled up in a corner, not daring to show his body. In the mountain of white bones in the netherworld of the nine netherworld, a child¡¯s head poked out of the pile of bones. His face was already covered in a layer of black gas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the heavenly Dao temple, a barefooted child ran in the empty corridor, calling out for his mother. .. ¡°You can choose any time.¡± Every choice represented a critical moment in Seven¡¯s life. If she entered with her current strength, she would definitely be able to reverse his life. ¡°Which one do you choose?¡± Chapter 2350 - Chapter 2350 Re-entry _2 Chapter 2350: Re-entry _2 Chapter 2350: Re-entry _2 The huge string-holding demonic soul moved its fingers and tightened the black lines that would decide the life and death of Li Quan and the others, waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s choice. As the black gas churned, there was a whooshing sound. A light blue shadow flashed, and several ice arrows cut through the sky and penetrated the black gas. The ice-type spirit energy¡¯s seal of freezing magic power cut off the demonic Qi that pierced through the bodies of more than ten peddlers, causing their bodies to quickly break away from the control of the huge thread-holding demonic soul and quickly fall to the ground. The moment the black line broke, the door of time and space that was originally open squirmed and closed. It sealed the birth, struggle, and pain of those Seven¡¯s. The hall returned to darkness. The eyes of the Qing Ming command token revealed an extremely disappointed expression. Everyone was overjoyed to have survived the disaster. After regaining their senses, Li Quan and the others trembled and crawled toward song qingxiao while crying. Although they were weak, they also yearned for life. The ice spread from their feet, forming a circle of white frost, trapping them within. The black lines on the ground were like the shadows of giant snakes, slithering towards them. However, when they got close to the frost, they quickly retracted as if they were frostbitten. Everyone was so scared that they huddled together and looked at song qingxiao with tears in their eyes, waiting for her to save them. ¡°You were once an ant too.¡± Song qingxiao raised her head and met his gaze. She replied indifferently, ¡± ¡°Your life and death were once controlled by others.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The demonic soul¡¯s shrill laughter was the response. ¡°Hahahahahahaha ¡­ Hypocrite!¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°This world is the law of the jungle. Even if I don¡¯t kill them, they will kill me!¡± He seemed to have been angered by song qingxiao¡¯s words as he turned to look at the dark green token, ¡°Did you see that? She¡¯s still so hypocritical!¡± in her heart, everyone is more important than us. that year at the heavenly Dao temple, she was just as hypocritical and did those things to us. ¡°Why do you still believe her? Why are you still hesitating?¡± you and I were originally one. Once we combine, we will definitely be able to break the seal, kill this woman, and roam the world as we please! ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The corpses once again let out a curse-like raving. This time, the curse had a deep effect on the dark green token. The moment the gate of time and space closed, the hope in his eyes fell through, replaced by a wounded and disappointed expression. He wasn¡¯t sad because his life couldn¡¯t be changed, but because song qingxiao didn¡¯t choose him in the end, and it hurt his heart. Black liquid gushed out of his dry eyes and turned into two streams of tears that slowly flowed out. The ¡®Qing¡¯ token on his forehead, which had already dimmed a lot, began to disappear again as he was extremely sad. The ¡®Qing¡¯ seal?¡¯ The words disappeared bit by bit, leaving only the lower half of the ¡®moon¡¯. The aura of the demonic soul formed by the dark green token was getting sharper and sharper, and it gradually approached the huge string-holding demonic soul. Once the mark disappeared, it would be affected by the string devil soul and be controlled by hatred. Once the two became one, song qingxiao and all the traveling merchants would still die Here. ¡°Kill her-¡± ¡°Kill her-¡± .. The curses from the corpses were endless. The thread-lifting demonic soul sensed the loosening of the deep green token¡¯s heart. It opened its mouth and reached out its hand. Song Qing¡¯s heart was filled with regret. She remembered the words she said to big brother dog in the underground cellar when she killed him and took little Seven¡¯s hand back. At that time, little seven didn¡¯t fully understand the same words, but because of his love for her, he could remember them in his heart. He was still the same person now, but because he was blinded by hatred, he did not care about her words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hold on,¡± Although she was regretful, song qingxiao still said, ¡± ¡°I still have another choice.¡± The Qing Ming token¡¯s action of erasing the imprint paused. The half ¡®moon¡¯ character remained on its forehead. The aura on its body was changing. The combination of malice and struggle formed an extremely contradictory expression. The huge string devil turned her head and stared at her with the Qing Ming token. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t I have three chances?¡± The death of old Liu and the other two gave her three chances to return to the past. Although she didn¡¯t want to kill to create an opportunity, it didn¡¯t mean that she would give up the opportunity that was in her hands. Chapter 2351 - Chapter 2351 Re-entry (3) Chapter 2351: Re-entry (3) Chapter 2351: Re-entry (3) The Qing Ming token turned its head and stared at her. The black energy in its eyes surged, and there was a trace of hope that it didn¡¯t quite understand. She also turned her head and stared at the dark green token. Her eyes were filled with unswerving determination, he said that I broke my promise to you again in the heavenly Dao temple and made you sad. The eyes of the demonic soul that was transformed from the dark green token flickered. It placed its hands behind its back and did not move. However, the brand on its forehead that was fading away quickly stopped disappearing as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I would do this without a reason.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m going to go back and take a look.¡± She was talking to the huge string-holding devil soul, but she was looking at the dark green token and said, ¡± ¡°I want to see what I¡¯ve done!¡± According to the words of the huge string devil, after ah Qi experienced all kinds of torture and came out of the land of bones, he went to the heavenly Dao temple to look for her whereabouts. What was certain was that during this period of time, seven didn¡¯t hate her until they met in the heavenly Dao temple. This encounter was completely different from what seven had imagined, which led to a change in their relationship, causing his love to turn into hatred. The heavenly Dao temple had also met with an accident and was sealed. She didn¡¯t know why she had ended up in this scene and had lost all her strength. What had happened in the middle was very important. No matter what, song qingxiao had to go and take a look. Out of the three chances, the first two outcomes were extremely regretful. In the last one, she wanted to see if she could do something to reverse the outcome. The hall fell silent. All the murmurs from the corpses had disappeared. They seemed to be controlled by some kind of power, and even stopped shaking. The huge string devil turned its head and stared at her with a pair of eyes as deep as the abyss. The cyan abyssal token turned its eyes and nodded with difficulty. It and the huge string-wielding demonic soul were originally the same body, and they influenced each other. The string-wielding demonic soul wanted to merge with the main body and then escape the seal, so it was naturally impossible to go against its will. ¡°Sure.¡± He thought for a while and nodded. The black gas floated behind him. Under the control of the countless black lines, the corpse hanging above his head shook. but this time, you¡¯re just a passer-by who can see what you¡¯ve experienced ¡­ He said slyly, ¡± you can¡¯t change the process ¡­ ¡°But ¡­¡± He changed the topic and looked at the Qing Ming token, which was full of anticipation. His eyes were filled with endless malice and temptation. you¡¯re my godmother, after all. I¡¯ll give you a chance to change the outcome. It¡¯s up to you. Song qingxiao could sense the hatred in his words. She knew that this so-called ¡®opportunity¡¯ was most likely a trap for her. However, now that things had come to this, she had no way out. Even if she knew that there was danger ahead, she had to go and try to figure out what had happened back then! Li Quan, uncle Shan, and the others stared at her with fear and pleading eyes, but the scene in front of them quickly faded away like fog. The half-destroyed main hall, the hanging corpses, and the terrifying giant string devil soul gradually disappeared. The light quickly broke through the blockade of clouds, dispelled the haze, and shone into the ancient temple that had been passed down for nearly a thousand years. ¡®Dong-Dong-¡® The bell rang for a long time, and the noisy voices of the crowd entered song Qing Xiao¡¯s ears. ah ¡­ a painful groan came from below song qingxiao. She subconsciously looked down and saw a skinny old beggar lying under her feet. He was drooling, his face was sallow, and the White of his eyes was greenish-gray. He seemed to be dying. Yellow water seeped out of the beggar¡¯s lower body. He seemed to be in great pain and let out small moans from time to time. A little boy, who was about the same age as seven, knelt beside him, sucking the tears in his eyes. He was both afraid and vigilant. He was somewhat similar to seven. It wasn¡¯t just about their age, but also the kind of eyes that they revealed after suffering. They didn¡¯t belong to their age. He was being very careful. He had the desire to survive, but he also seemed to be numbed by reality. It was a very contradictory feeling. The boy was very thin. He had gotten a worn-out sack from somewhere and put it on his body. From the wide-open holes under his armpits, one could see the distinct ribs on his waist. His skin was almost covering his bones. His stomach was huge, and the veins on his blood vessels were unusually clear. They were like green worms crawling under his skin. ¡°Grandfather, grandfather, don¡¯t die.¡± He begged softly and leaned over to wipe the drool from the old man¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao instinctively wanted to Dodge the head, but the next moment, she saw the child¡¯s trembling hand pass through her legs and land on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°This ¡­¡± Her pupils dilated, and she immediately understood what the string-holding demonic soul had said in the heavenly Dao temple. just a passer-by ¡­ I can see what happened before ¡­ There¡¯s no way to change the process ¡­¡± Chapter 2352 - Chapter 2352 Ah Qi (1) Chapter 2352: Ah Qi (1) Chapter 2352: Ah Qi (1) Song qingxiao didn¡¯t blend in with this world like the previous two times. The third time, she was rejected by this world and became a passer-by. The thin child¡¯s arms passed through her calves and hugged the old man who was on the verge of death. The old man was obviously on the verge of death, but because there was still something in his heart, he was holding on to his breath and refused to let it go. the eminent monks in the heavenly Dao temple have strong magic power. They said that there are two days every month when they will give out medicine ¡­ The child carried the elderly man¡¯s head and said with hope, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, it will be our turn soon.¡± As he spoke, song Qing turned his head. Under her feet, there was a long stone staircase that was at least a hundred steps long. On each stone step, there were a large number of devout believers of the heavenly Dao temple lying or kneeling. These people had unkempt hair and Dirty Faces, and were so thin that they were all skin and bones. Flies were flying around them, but these people had numb faces, like The Walking Dead. They were dressed in rags, looking dirty and down-and-out, many of them with festering wounds. It was a stark contrast to the clean and majestic image of the heavenly Dao temple, as if it was some unpresentable filth hidden under the temple. ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Don¡¯t leave me ¡­ I only have you left ¡­¡± The child pleaded softly and lowered his head, pressing it against the old man¡¯s shriveled face. This sentence seemed to have aroused the old man¡¯s desire to live, causing his gray pupils to contract. He took a deep breath and coughed a few times. After coughing out a large mouthful of phlegm, he suddenly became much more spirited. The child, who had been very scared earlier, revealed a trace of surprise when he saw this scene. He used his finger to wipe the corner of the old man¡¯s mouth. it¡¯s almost our turn, it¡¯s almost our turn ¡­ The flies that had stopped on the grandfather-grandson duo were startled by their actions and scattered in all directions, looking for other hosts. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze swept across the stone steps. This grandfather and grandson duo were only one of the countless believers who had stopped here. The People¡¯s lives seemed to be getting more and more difficult. Perhaps it was because they were in front of the temple, but even though they were all hungry, cold, and sick, no one dared to cry out in pain for fear of disturbing the Buddha. As the grandfather-grandson duo spoke softly, song Qing¡¯s consciousness moved. She heard several footsteps coming from the temple. There were also a few men talking. A man who sounded older said, ¡± the disasters this year seem to be more than in previous years. the flooding of the great river last year flooded many towns and fertile fields, causing many people to flee to shengdu in the hope of being blessed by the Imperial Qi. sigh ¡­ the other voice, which seemed to have been smoked, heaved a long sigh when he heard this. ¡°Right? This water disaster caused the Imperial court to collect insufficient taxes last year. I heard that the county magistrate of daoliang County killed dozens of unruly citizens before he could barely collect the tasks set by the Imperial court.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. A slightly shrill young man¡¯s voice rang out, ¡± ¡°These unruly people are just lowly in nature, deceiving the upper and the lower.¡± ¡°They keep saying that there¡¯s no food and almost missed the temple¡¯s tribute, but in the end, they immediately brought out food. It can be seen that these people are crafty, and they need labor and whipping to be honest.¡± The others laughed, and the elder who spoke first said, ¡± ¡°However, if this continues, I¡¯m afraid the problem will become serious.¡± ¡°Senior brother Qinghe, what do you mean?¡± The man with the Smoky voice couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing what the elder said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others also held their breaths and listened to the elder say, ¡± you also know that since the birth of the devil fetus, the fate energy of the dynasty began to dry up. The person called ¡®senior martial brother Qinghe¡¯ didn¡¯t refuse when asked. He opened his mouth and said with a slightly proud tone, fortunately, Buddha has blessed us. Five years ago, the Emperor used the Dragon plate to perform divination and set up a great formation. He finally calculated the location of the devil fetus and captured it. As soon as she heard that ¡®seven¡¯ was involved, song qingxiao¡¯s expression became serious. She released her divine sense to capture the people who were talking, and her figure flickered, appearing in front of them. These were a few fat monks in gray robes. They were walking from a corridor to the main hall of the temple. When song qingxiao appeared in front of them, the monks did not sense that someone had appeared beside them because they were not part of this world. They heard their conversation. Chapter 2353 - Chapter 2353 Ah Qi (2) Chapter 2353: Ah Qi (2) Chapter 2353: Ah Qi (2) ¡°Five years ago ¡­¡± Song qingxiao muttered to herself. According to seven, after he opened his heart, his identity was exposed and he was captured by the royal family. In other words, it had been five years since she had entered this time and space for the second time. ¡°Logically speaking, the demon fetus has already been established, so the dynasty¡¯s realm energy should be stable.¡± An older fat monk lowered his voice and said, ¡± but half a month ago, master beiwen did a divination and said that the royal family¡¯s Dragon veins are showing signs of drying up! ¡°Hiss!¡± When the monks heard this news, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. the invasion of the demonic star, the end of the purple Star, the decline of the dynasty¡¯s Dragon Qi, and even the emperor¡¯s cultivation realm has been affected. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± As the fat monk said this, he seemed to have thought of something and smacked his head. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± He said seriously, ¡± senior martial brother qingxiang said that on the 7th day of the 5th month, the Emperor will personally come to the heavenly Dao temple to worship Buddha and offer incense. He ordered us to clean the temple and disperse these unruly people who refused to leave! ¡°Ah?¡± When the youngest monk heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange cry. He revealed a hesitant expression, ¡± these people are all refugees from Anping County. They¡¯ve been queuing up for many days just for the alms on the first and fifteenth of every month ¡­ Anping County had just experienced a great calamity. After the great river flood last year, the drought continued. At the beginning of summer this year, there was a sudden rainstorm. After the rain, an earthquake occurred, causing the mountain to collapse and almost flooding the entire Anping County. The local magistrate had received the news half a month ago, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart and still tried to collect taxes. It was not until the landslide began that they realized the danger. Instead of evacuating the people, they packed up and led their families out of the city. The poor innocent people in the city were completely unaware of the danger that was approaching. It was not until midnight that they heard the earth shake and the mountains shake that they were buried by the falling boulders and sand. In one night, the souls of many innocent people were added, and some of the people who were lucky enough to escape fled to shengjing city in fear. They wanted to complain, but they also wanted to pray for Buddha¡¯s blessing and ask the government to arrange for the disaster victims. Among these survivors, some of them had brought along the seriously injured. They were waiting for the free medicinal soup given by the heavenly Dao temple on the first and fifteenth day of the new year to save their lives. It had been two months since the incident in Anping County, during which a large number of people had died. Every day, countless corpses would appear at the entrance of the heavenly Dao temple. However, there were even more people who were enduring the pain for the sake of a small amount of food and medicine for two days a month. ¡°If we chase them away now, will it cause public anger?¡± The young monk asked carefully. ¡°This group of unruly people!¡± A monk with a face as smooth as a steamed bun on the left heard him and snorted, ¡± if there¡¯s nothing, trouble will arise. Lying there for a day will give birth to pride! the door of our temple is not opened for this group of people. They stink every day and dirty our steps. Buddha is not happy about it. ¡°You¡¯re right, martial uncle.¡± When the young monk heard this, he quickly lowered his head and replied. we chant Sutras and Buddha every day. We must clean our hands with the incense. How can dirty creatures like them deserve the Buddha¡¯s protection? ¡± Seeing the young monk admit his mistake, the monk who spoke became even more smug. ¡°Buddha said that everyone is equal, but are these people worthy of being called humans? They¡¯re not human, so they¡¯re not worthy of equality.¡± ¡°The peak Lord too, giving congee and water every month, causing me to eat less than two taels of food every day.¡± He cursed as he touched his stomach, ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not full, how can I chant the Scriptures and how can the Bodhisattva sense my sincerity?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the older monk heard this, he smiled and didn¡¯t stop them. The monk saw his expression and rolled his eyes. ¡°Moreover, giving them these potions to eat will only save their lowly lives. What¡¯s the use? Why don¡¯t you ¡­¡± He changed the topic and said to the older monk, ¡± ¡°Sell the medicine and let them find a way to gather money. The one with the highest price will get it. When the time comes, it¡¯ll be used to show respect to senior brother.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± The young monk¡¯s expression brightened, and he hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°They desire to live, so they will definitely go all out to bid.¡± Some who came late might not be able to hold on and might be willing to spend money to buy their lives. ¡°Senior brother, what do you think?¡± The fat monk turned around and looked at the older monk. The older monk smiled and replied, ¡± Chapter 2354 - Chapter 2354 Ah Qi (3) Chapter 2354: Ah Qi (3) Chapter 2354: Ah Qi (3) ¡°The medicine can¡¯t be too expensive, Amitabha.¡± ¡°Senior brother is kind, we understand.¡± .. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. A murderous intent hit her heart, making her want to kill the people in front of her. It was a pity that she was currently outside of the rules and could not touch these people. She could only watch helplessly as these monks walked away while talking and laughing. .. Not long after, a large group of gray-robed monks suddenly appeared in the temple. These monks held long brooms in their hands and had fierce expressions on their faces. They rushed out of the square one by one to welcome the living beings lying on the steps. ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Grandpa ¡­¡± The alert child who was leaning on the old man¡¯s side sat up straight the moment he heard the movement. These monks rarely left the temple in large numbers, except on the first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year. The child was drowsy and thought that time was passing by. When the day arrived, he immediately realized that something was wrong. The monk who came out was aggressive and looked like he wanted to eat someone. His eyes met a fierce monk¡¯s, and he was so scared that he shrank his shoulders. Then he felt that his thoughts were blasphemy against mages. Mages had a very high status in the hearts of the people, even higher than the royal family. ¡°Quickly wake up.¡± He woke up the pale old man and muttered in a low voice, a little scared and a little excited, ¡± is it, is it the mages who are giving out extra kindness and distributing medicinal soups? ¡± He counted with his fingers. It had only been seven days since the last donation. There were still a few days before the next one. The child was worried that the old man would not be able to wait until then. If the heavenly Dao temple¡¯s venerable master showed mercy and gave in advance, the old man¡¯s life might be saved. The moment the child finished speaking, they heard the leader of the monks who had rushed out shout, ¡± this is a Buddhist sanctuary, not your yard. You can¡¯t taint it. Leave now! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± The broom was waved wildly, making whistling sounds. The sudden chase woke up everyone on the stone steps. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± The hope on the thin child¡¯s face quickly turned into panic. He subconsciously hugged the old man¡¯s arm tightly and looked at the ferocious-looking monks with fear. The monk¡¯s broom fell down and hit the people on the steps, making a ¡®pa pa¡¯ sound. The person who was hit raised his arm mechanically to Dodge. They were as thin as firewood and were no match for the fat and strong monks. Someone was not willing to leave so easily. He dodged the broom¡¯s attack and carefully said, ¡± ¡°Have mercy ¡­ Spare me ¡­ Grandfather mage. We¡¯ve been waiting here for two months just to ask for a dose of medicine to save my father¡¯s life ¡­¡± ¡°Bodhisattva, please show mercy ¡­¡± ¡°Help me ¡­¡± ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz-¡® Amidst the flying flies, there were sounds of pleading. The group of monks remained unmoved, their expressions cold. ¡°The noble is about to arrive, how can I allow you to stay here and taint the noble¡¯s sight and hearing?¡± Behind the monks was a Golden Buddha statue. Golden rays of auspicious Qi shone out from the opened Temple Hall and enveloped the gray-robed monks, making them look so cold that they didn¡¯t seem like mortals. Everyone wailed and cried, unwilling to leave. The strong monks used force to drive them away. The lives of these refugees were like grass, unable to arouse any sympathy from the mages. The stone steps that were originally full of people were quickly emptied. After people supported them as they walked, they left behind blood and a few corpses on the ground. Song qingxiao felt an inexplicable anger in her heart, and she wanted to kill all these people in front of her. A few mages who had completed their mission turned back proudly and shouted, ¡± ¡°Bring some water ¡­¡± Bucket after bucket of water was carried up and washed down the high stairs with a splash. The water was stained red by blood, washing away the stains. The bodies that were left lying on the steps were pushed down by the blood under the impact of the water current, forming an extremely strange scene. The steps were quickly cleaned up, no longer as dirty as before. The mages, who were proud of their success, did not realize that some of the blood had not completely dissipated under the wet steps. Instead, it slowly sank into the stone steps and turned into black gas, like the shadows of living snakes, swimming in the water. After cleaning up the monks at the gate, they packed their things and went back to the temple. Not long after, a thin figure appeared at the bottom of the stairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, at the bottom of the stairs, there were several corpses that had been soaked in blood and left untidied. The staggering figure stopped at the bottom of the steps and raised his head, revealing a pair of bright and burning eyes. It was a young man around the age of 12 or 13. He was barefooted and his body was covered in wounds. However, his eyes were glowing as he looked at the temple above the stairs. He was extremely excited. ¡°Heavenly Dao temple ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± Chapter 2355 - Chapter 2355 Obstruction (1) Chapter 2355: Obstruction (1) Chapter 2355: Obstruction (1) ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The soft Mutter was extremely gentle as it entered song qingxiao¡¯s consciousness. The lake in her heart fluctuated. This call overlapped with the child¡¯s childish words in the cellar. Song Qing turned around and saw the young boy through the long stairs. He raised his head and lifted his leg with great effort, about to step on the wet stairs. On the stone steps, countless black Qi swam towards the young man as if they had found their waiting host. They gathered under his feet in an instant, forming a huge black vortex, waiting to be stepped into by him. ¡® In the terrifying abyss formed by demonic Qi, a terrifying dark power swept over. They were like parasites, waiting to pull a pure child into this endless abyss. Some of the black mist couldn¡¯t take it and started to burn like flames, forming Black Flame mountain. A strange shrill cry came out of the black flames. The Buddhist sect had been contaminated by the filth. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± When song Qing saw this, his pupils contracted and he shouted. One of the shackles in her sea of consciousness broke, and she rushed down the steps without a word. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The child shouted out these two words with a pilgrimage-like mentality, which had an extremely different meaning to him, and his bare feet landed on the ground. Bang! The tip of his foot landed on the ground, and blood splashed everywhere. The Echo reverberated, and the violent black gas let out a sharp and ear-piercing laughter. Song qingxiao reached out and tried to push him back with her hands. She passed through his thin chest, his body passed through her shadow, and he stepped onto the steps. ¡®AHA-¡® With a series of strange cries, the black Qi rushed into the body of the ignorant young boy. Strange black runes suddenly appeared between the young man¡¯s feet and ankles. The seal scripts spread all the way up, and his eyes instantly turned completely black, swallowing the White of his eyes. His body bent down in pain, and he couldn¡¯t straighten up for a long time. ¡°.. I¡¯m just a passerby ¡­¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s body passed through him, but she still stretched out her hand to stop him. The words of the huge string-holding demonic soul rang in her mind. ¡°.. To see what had happened ¡­ I can¡¯t change ¡­¡± ¡°Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± The young boy¡¯s consciousness was scattered. The moment the demonic Qi invaded his body, he muttered in pain. Her illusionary figure was so close to the young man¡¯s back, but she could not comfort him at all and could only watch coldly. The young ah Qi didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he quickly got over the pain of the devil Qi invading his body and stood up again. ¡°Mother.¡± He moved his legs, and the newly emerged black lines on his legs had already disappeared into his skin. The young boy had no idea that the woman he had been looking for was right beside him. She was silently accompanying him up the long stairs with a complicated look in her eyes. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± As the mages cleaned the stairs, the crowd that had been violently evacuated came back and surrounded them timidly. The blood on the stairs had been washed away, leaving no stains or bloodstains, but the corpses below had piled up like a small dam. ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Grandpa ¡­¡± Among the wailing crowd, a thin and weak child with a sack over his body shouted helplessly in a panic. He couldn¡¯t cry anymore, and his palm-sized face was filled with suppressed fear and uneasiness. ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Where are you?¡± There were crying people all around, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with grief and despair. Some were rummaging through the corpses on the ground, trying to find the remains of their loved ones. Some people knelt down at the bottom of the stairs and cried for Buddha to have mercy and allow them to stay. The child was very young. When the monks were chasing him away, he was pushed by the chaotic crowd and was separated from his grandfather. Song qingxiao, who was standing beside seven, turned her head when she heard the call. The old man¡¯s life was already in danger, and he had only been able to survive with his last breath. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the moment of the incident, he had been trampled by the rushing crowd and was probably dead. Her gaze followed the steps that were still dripping with water and fell on the pile of corpses below. Even with song Qing¡¯s state of mind, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity. The child might have guessed the result, but he didn¡¯t want to believe it, so he just looked up at the temple above. The temple¡¯s Mountain Gate was wide open, and the Golden-plated Buddha inside was faintly visible. Chapter 2356 - Chapter 2356 Obstruction (2) Chapter 2356: Obstruction (2) Chapter 2356: Obstruction (2) Bodhisattva, please bless ¡­ His eyes shone with hope, as if he was waiting for a miracle to appear. More and more people were searching the bodies. Some found their dead relatives and cried loudly in their arms. Some still harbored a glimmer of hope, hoping that their loved ones were only separated from them. Some of them found their family members who were not completely dead in the piles of corpses and shouted in joy. Sorrow, joy, separation, and reunion were displayed here one by one. Song Qing¡¯s small, cold eyes were finally filled with waves. They were no longer calm and distant. The noise outside attracted the attention of the mages in the temple. A mage in gray holding a broom rushed out of the temple with a fierce look. ¡°The unruly villagers still dare to come again ¡­¡± His loud shout immediately alerted song qingxiao. ¡°This is terrible!¡± The people who had been driven away were already afraid of the temple. They did not dare to step forward rashly for fear that their feet and the stains on their bodies would taint the temple. Only ah Qi, who ¡®came from a long way¡¯, was determined to find his¡¯ mother¡¯. He didn¡¯t fear any difficulties and stepped onto the steps. At this moment, he would be the first to bear the brunt. He might attract the monk¡¯s killing intent. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Little Seven¡¯s call when he was a child overlapped with the video of him looking for his ¡®mother¡¯ when he was a teenager, and it was deeply imprinted in song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness. Song qingxiao seemed to have understood something, and a strange sense of love appeared in her heart. Her subconscious desire to protect him overcame everything. This caused her to forget her current situation and forget what the huge string devil had said. She was just a ¡®passerby¡¯ here. She had even forgotten that most of her power had been sealed, and the power she could use was only 60% of her peak. She formed a seal with her hands and subconsciously shouted, ¡± ¡°Draw the ground as a prison, trap!¡± The moment the ¡®Lin¡¯ word was spoken, a layer of imprisonment seal was broken. ¡®Swish-¡® A Halo flashed across the sky above the heavenly Dao temple, as if it was trembling because of her power. The ¡®Ren¡¯ character in her palm flickered slightly and burst into a burning Halo. The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique, which she had lost contact with a long time ago and couldn¡¯t sense its existence in her spirit, suddenly appeared! Endless spiritual power poured into her veins and dantian. As the power returned, several words-¡®Bing¡¯,¡¯ Dou¡¯, ¡®Zhe¡¯,¡¯ Jie¡¯, ¡®Qian¡¯- appeared one by one. His strength soared bit by bit, recovering to the peak of the Dao integration stage, then to the peak of the Dao integration stage, and finally stopping at the threshold of the void realm. Song qingxiao did not know if it was an illusion, but the power that flowed back seemed to have been baptized by the seal and became more powerful. She opened her eyes as she felt her body brimming with energy again. The domain formed by the ¡®Lin¡¯ word broke through the ¡®passerby¡¯ curse of the huge string-holding demonic soul and trapped the ferocious gray-robed Dharma monk inside. However, the power of the demonic soul that controlled the laws of space and time far exceeded song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. This ¡®loss of control¡¯ only lasted for a moment before it was separated again. The gray-robed monk¡¯s action of holding the broom froze for a long time. It was as if he did not realize that he had been ¡®absent-minded¡¯ for a few seconds. Instead, he glared fiercely at the young man. where did this beggar come from? get lost! Your Grandpa Buddha will beat you until your soul is out! With a wave of his muscular arm, the broom was raised high up, making a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound. As the ¡®weapon¡¯ that was previously used to violently drive out the people, the blood on the bamboo stick of the broom had not even dried yet. Once again, song qingxiao was isolated and could no longer exert any strength. The young boy was isolated and helpless. In front of the gray-robed Dharma monk, he looked so thin and weak that he could not even withstand a blow from him. Song Qing¡¯s small body flashed, and he stood in front of seven. She knew that she was ¡®out of place¡¯ in this world and could no longer shelter this young man who was determined to find his mother. This feeling of powerlessness moved her heart, but she was not willing to stand by and watch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She opened her arms, trying to hold the thin teenager in her arms, just like how he was when he was young. Just as the broom was about to land, the disheveled young man raised his head. ¡°Have you seen my mother?¡± The moment he raised his head, song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met his. His eyes had already turned blood red, and there were countless black lines swimming in them. Chapter 2357 - Chapter 2357 Obstruction (3) Chapter 2357: Obstruction (3) Chapter 2357: Obstruction (3) The existence of each black line was like the cry of a vengeful spirit. This eye was filled with hell and the abyss. Song qingxiao, who was caught off guard, seemed to have been burned by this force. Her eyes were slightly hot, and then they swelled and hurt. Something was trying to drill into her eyes. A dark and desperate aura overwhelmed her, and she closed her eyes subconsciously in pain. Scales appeared on his eyelids, and his powerful spiritual power quickly dispelled the demonic Qi that was trying to invade. Her eyes were dyed dark gold, and demonic Qi swam around her eyes, forming circles of strange totems. However, it could no longer penetrate the defense of her scales, and finally dissipated in failure. Behind her, the gray-robed monk who was directly facing seven was not so lucky. The moment he looked into Seven¡¯s eyes, the demonic Qi easily invaded his spiritual sense and soul, causing the same black shadow to be quickly replicated in his eyes. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± His face instantly paled, and his movements became sluggish. The raised arm stopped in mid-air and mechanically repeated Seven¡¯s words. After a long time, he put down his hand, and his fierce expression became a lot more wooden. He tilted his head and thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t see your mother, but I can take you in to wait.¡± This was Seven¡¯s inner thought-if he couldn¡¯t find song qingxiao, he would wait for her here. When she first met him, she had expressed great interest in Haining County and tiandao temple. As long as he waited here, she would return here one day. ¡°Yes.¡± The young boy nodded obediently and responded. The monk wanted to hold his hand, but he hesitated for a moment, then clenched his two small hands and shook his head, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold your hand. It¡¯ll hurt you.¡± Tyrant¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were abnormally dark. He didn¡¯t react to the words and just walked towards the temple. The young seven staggered behind him and limped into the temple. The moment he stepped into the temple, the Buddha statues in the temple glowed with golden light. However, under his feet, wisps of black gas spread out, mixed with the angry roars of the dead. ¡®Ka-¡® Crack! Crack! A slight cracking sound could be heard on the Golden Buddha that was facing the hall. This voice was very soft, drowned out by the chanting of the monks and the crying of the people outside. Other than song qingxiao, who was isolated from this time and space, no one else could hear it clearly. The light of the Golden body of the Buddha statue dimmed, and two thin cracks appeared under the eyes of the huge Buddha head, as if the Buddha statue had shed two tears after the place had been stained by the devil Qi. It was a pity that it could neither protect the believers who worshipped it nor protect itself. Song Qing¡¯s small figure followed seven into the heavenly Dao temple and looked at the scene inside the temple Hall. The decorations here were 80% similar to the heavenly Dao temple that had been sealed 800 years later. It was still a tall and wide building, with a huge golden body of a Buddha statue cast from pure gold. Two rows of Buddha statues sat high on the Jade platform, looking down at the believers and all living beings. They put their hands together and had a compassionate face. However, there was no yellow sail hanging over his head, nor was there a hanging corpse. Under the Buddha statue was an extremely eye-catching huge merit box filled with silver. In the copper furnace beside them, expensive sandalwood incense was constantly lit all year round. It was slowly burning in spirals to worship these cold Bodhisattvas. The ferocious gray-robed Dharma monks were no longer as violent as before when they were driving out the poor people. They became obedient and humble in front of Bodhisattva. They carefully looked after the incense and did not want to extinguish it as if it was the only major thing they pursued in their lives. ¡®Ka-Kacha-¡® The crisp sound was endless, and the rows of Golden Buddha statues cracked one by one. Wherever Seven¡¯s feet went, a large amount of black Qi would invade into every corner of the temple. With every step he took, a Golden Buddha cracked. The Buddha statue that was split open lost its radiance and spirituality. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to your room. You can¡¯t miss your morning and evening classes.¡± The monk leading the way had a wooden expression as he mechanically gave out instructions, as if he was completing a task that he was already familiar with. ¡°What are morning and evening classes?¡± Seven asked curiously. The monk said, ¡± chant the sutras piously. The Bodhisattva will sense your sincerity and naturally protect you. The young boy had already stopped asking for blessings, but when he heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Can your wishes come true?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The grey-robed Dharma monk nodded with a stiff expression. ¡°.. I can.¡± ¡°Can the Bodhisattva bless me and help me find my mother?¡± After a while, the monk seemed to understand what he meant and nodded slowly, ¡± ¡°.. I can.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t miss any morning and evening classes!¡± The young boy swore to himself that this would be the last time he would see the gray-robed monk. Chapter 2358 - Chapter 2358 Comprehension _1 Chapter 2358: Comprehension _1 Chapter 2358: Comprehension _1 The sun was gradually blocked by the clouds, and night was about to fall. At this time, seven had already shaved his head and changed into a gray robe that didn¡¯t fit him well. He was dressed like the others. Inside the temple, there was already the fragrance of vegetarian food. This was the taste that seven yearned for the most when he was young. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it in. But now, he rubbed his growling stomach and comforted himself. bear with it, bear with it. The evening class is coming. The gray-robed monk who had led him in had said that he had to do his homework sooner or later. I¡¯m more sincere. The Bodhisattva will definitely sense it. Then, we can find mother earlier. Song qingxiao followed him and watched him walk to the main hall. It was almost mealtime, and there were many monks in the temple. However, most of them did not head to the main hall, but to the dining hall. The sky gradually darkened, and two monks who were walking past song qingxiao and seven said in surprise, ¡± ¡°The sun sets early today.¡± It was already summer, and the day was long. Normally, it would probably take more than two hours for the sky to turn dark. However, it was already dark before five o ¡®clock. The stone pillars around the temple were lit up, and the light from the fire made the temple look dim. yeah, it¡¯s already cold in the afternoon. Is there going to be another storm? ¡± Another monk chimed in. They brushed past seven and song qingxiao and didn¡¯t notice this unfamiliar little monk who had just entered the temple. They also didn¡¯t know that song qingxiao, who was a traveler of this time and space, was beside him. ¡°It¡¯s been a year of disasters.¡± The monk who spoke first sighed, ¡± the storm a few months ago caused a mountain to collapse and destroyed an entire County. If there was another storm, who knew how many people in this world would suffer. ¡°It¡¯s better to have more disasters!¡± When the monk who was walking beside him heard this, he chuckled, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no disaster, how can we show that we¡¯re saving all living beings?¡± He tilted his head and said softly, ¡± ever since Anping County was buried by the collapsed mountain, there have been more refugees who fled to shengjing city. The number of people who came to the temple to ask for medicine has also increased. The gray-robed monk stretched out his hand and counted, ¡± ¡°Even if the price of the temple¡¯s pills increases by another thirty percent, there is no need to worry that no one will want it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­ Hahaha ¡­¡± if the disaster happens again, master fa Yuan will definitely hold a ceremony and increase the offerings after the Dharma assembly. The people will not dare to say much and will only wish for more money to invest in it. They only hope that the next year will be a good one and that there will be no disasters or illnesses. The gray-robed monk put his palms together and said, ¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± The other monk also laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± The two monks gradually walked away, but song qingxiao stood still for a long time. Her eyes fell on the backs of the two monks. The People¡¯s suffering had become a ¡®good thing¡¯ for profit in the mouth of these two monks. This made her feel angry and murderous, but at the same time, she also felt helpless and sad. They were just one of the countless shackles that bound the people in this world. After killing them, there would still be thousands of mages with the same thoughts. Having come from 800 years in the future, she knew that killing one or two people would not change the current situation. She was just a human, not a God. When they were angry, they could only kill people to vent their anger, but they could not kill everyone in the world and compete with the country, the world, and even the laws. Even if she was as powerful as a God, she couldn¡¯t control all living beings, their actions, and their minds. She seemed to have understood something, and her state of mind seemed to have been washed again. An inexplicable feeling surged through her, causing song qingxiao¡¯s heart to enter an extremely mysterious state. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao was like a ¡®God¡¯. Not only had she transcended the world, but she had also transcended her own physical body. She was indifferent to the greed and suffering of all living beings and saw the changes in the world. This transformation in her realm caused her spiritual energy to quickly circulate in her veins and vessels, attacking her seal. ¡®Boom-¡® In song qingxiao¡¯s ¡®eyes¡¯, she could see the monks moving back and forth at an increasing speed. The speed of their speech was also astonishingly fast. At first, it only increased by several times, but it gradually became faster and faster until it turned into nothingness and became the power of chaos. The huge red-painted wooden pillars and carved beams were fading at a speed visible to the naked eye. The grass and trees grew faster, night turned into day, and time passed quickly. Chapter 2359 - Chapter 2359 Comprehension _2 Chapter 2359: Comprehension _2 Chapter 2359: Comprehension _2 As the sun, stars, and moon changed, everything slowly decayed. The originally huge temple that was filled with incense offerings had instantly turned into a ghost temple that was rarely visited by people. As time passed, old Liu and the other two who were passing by accidentally barged in. They didn¡¯t encounter any ghosts, and they didn¡¯t die Here. The three of them were overjoyed to find a temporary place to stay, and they went back to inform Li Quan and the others. A group of traveling merchants came forward with carrying loads. They bowed to the Big Buddha in the hall and informed the gods that they had disturbed them. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t in the group, and the sealed seven wasn¡¯t in the temple. The group rested peacefully for the night and left the temple the next day. This little incident did not leave any impression on the traveling merchants. As spring turned into autumn, the old temple was razed to the ground, and a new heavenly Dao temple was being rebuilt. There were more and more devotees coming and going, as well as believers who prayed for the blessings of heaven. It was not until the dynasty fell and the people suffered again that people who longed for redemption appeared outside the temple. The flowers wilted and bloomed. Everything seemed to be a perfect reincarnation. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes became calm, and her heart was baptized by enlightenment. As the seal was broken, his spiritual energy slowly seeped out. Unknowingly, he had recovered his void realm strength, but his advancement had not stopped. The stars in his body reappeared, and the silver Wolf Totem on his wrist was more active and full of vitality. It was also awakening. The heaven-destroying sword responded to her call again. The little Golden Dragon Soul roamed around her dantian affectionately and let out a clear cry. The power of the dragon¡¯s destruction and the body of the Nuwa were awakened one by one. Song Qing closed her eyes and carefully sensed the feeling that the power gave her. But this time, she no longer thought that she could control everything just because she had power. She became gentler and more reserved. The coldness in her eyes seemed to have faded, and she became calm and gentle. .. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯. The sound of hurried footsteps broke the tranquility in song qingxiao¡¯s heart, pulling her back from this mysterious feeling and waking her up. She opened her eyes and saw little seven in a gray robe running toward the main hall in the corridor. Everything that had happened was like a dream. It was just a ¡®journey¡¯ in her mind, and it didn¡¯t affect the outside world. But for song qingxiao, this journey was of utmost importance. She had broken through all the shackles of the seal and understood many things in an instant. She raised her palm, her expression calm and confident. An ancient piece of Jade floated out of his palm. It was the taihao heavenly book that he had snatched from the dongqin family. Previously, it had disappeared with the seal, leaving only the word ¡®benevolence¡¯ in her palm. After she regained her strength, song qingxiao realized that the taihao heavenly book had not truly disappeared. It was only hidden somewhere in her body because it had been completely ¡®activated¡¯. It required some special power to summon it. And this power had to match the characters in the taihao heavenly book. ¡°Ren ¡­¡± The word ¡®benevolence¡¯ was easy to say, but it was too difficult to comprehend more. It might have been a guiding light that was lit by song Qing when he was young, in the dark river Forest, because of the group of believers who longed for the light. It was also possible that when he entered the Yu Lun void realm, he promised to protect pinluo¡¯s life. On the demon Island, Mr. Zhou gave them a portion of food when they were faced with the desperate pleas of the ordinary people who were deceived by Mr. Zhou to come to the island. .. However, if he wanted to fully activate the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character for his own use, it was obviously not enough to rely on this understanding. So the moment she heard the two monks ¡®conversation, her heart was filled with killing intent, but when she realized that her anger was futile, her spiritual sense entered a subtle realm. Looking at the passing of the sun and moon, the passing of time, the cycle of time, the suffering of all living beings, and the deeper understanding of one¡¯s own shortcomings. The actions of the huge thread-holding demonic soul had indirectly made her experience the feeling of a ¡®God¡¯, who was above all living beings and watched them struggle to survive in the cycle of reincarnation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She used to think that the cultivation of going against the heavens was to live without fear. However, the higher his cultivation level was, the more he understood. His state of mind had changed, and he began to respect everything in the world. Humans had their own Rules of Survival. They didn¡¯t need to act high and mighty, reach out their hands like gods, and guide them on what to do. They were only temporarily living in the darkness. However, the darkness would eventually pass, and the light would eventually come. Chapter 2360 - Chapter 2360 Comprehension_3 Chapter 2360: Comprehension_3 Chapter 2360: Comprehension_3 When their inner hearts awakened, they would surely defeat the decadent system and welcome a new life. This kind of restraint and forbearance, rather than following the impulses of the heart, was also a kind of recognition of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character. Clang!¡¯ In song Qing¡¯s small sea of consciousness, something seemed to have shattered. The ¡®benevolence¡¯ character that appeared in her palm turned into an endless majestic force and slowly seeped into the veins all over her body. Soon, her power broke through to the mid-stage of the void realm and reached the peak of the mid-stage void realm. She had completely refined the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character. The remaining three characters were waiting for another opportunity to be activated. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes showed a look of satisfaction. She clenched her hand, and the token with only the words ¡®righteousness¡¯,¡¯ Dao¡¯, and ¡®virtue¡¯ left returned to her body. She turned her head, and little Seven¡¯s figure had already appeared at the corner. As he was about to enter the main hall, song qingxiao quickly chased after him without a word. It was rare to see a monk not on duty in the hall. Futons were stacked under the Golden Bodhisattva. Little seven tiptoed and moved a futon to sit on the ground. He took out a Scripture and a wooden fish, like a more devout believer than the monks in the temple. He sat in front of the Buddha statue and chanted the Scriptures. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The sound of the wooden fish was endless, but the young boy, who was reading it seriously, did not notice that there were countless shadows spreading out in the hall below him. Like seaweed that grew freely, it quickly swept the entire Hall. The Golden body of the Buddha statue cracked open layer by layer. The black gas seeped into it, causing the Buddha shadow to become a little evil. The monks returned quickly, and the empty Hall was gradually filled with more people. Everyone found a place to sit down and began to recite the Scriptures for the evening class. However, a monk in gray turned around in puzzlement. ¡°Where is senior yuanhe?¡± It was a slightly fat monk who looked to be in his twenties. His gaze pierced through the monks. ¡°He is usually the most active when eating. Today is strange. I don¡¯t see his shadow during dinner. I don¡¯t know where he is during the evening class either. It¡¯s strange.¡± The monk and Yuan he lived in the same room and were usually very close to each other. They were always close, but now that Yuan he was not around, he was already suspicious. He chanted for a while, but in the end, he felt uneasy and decided to find Yuan he first. The young monk stood up and asked the people around him in a low voice if they had seen Yuan he. Everyone threw out their questions one by one, and everyone who heard the question kept shaking their heads. The replies of the monks came one by one, and the young monk had an ominous feeling. However, the heavenly Dao temple had always been safe. There were high-level monks stationed here, and these monks who had enough food all year round were strong and healthy, far stronger than some starving refugees. Moreover, the status of a Dharma monk was high. Ordinary people would not even have the thought of blaspheming a monk. Therefore, there was probably no safer place than the heavenly Dao temple in the world. What could have happened to yuanhe? The young monk wasn¡¯t very focused on chanting the sutras that night. His eyelids kept twitching like crazy, as if something bad had happened. He returned to his room uneasily, only to find that the senior brother he had been looking for the whole night was curled up on the bed with his clothes on, seemingly asleep. ¡°So he¡¯s actually sleeping.¡± Seeing this, the young monk felt that he had been overthinking. He heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. As the sky turned dark, he washed his face and feet and tiptoed to the brick bed. The monk opposite him still had his back to him and did not move. The lights were still on, and the night wind blew in through the half-opened window. The flames flickered, and there seemed to be a huge black shadow flashing above their heads. The young monk was frightened and sat up with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. His back and neck were covered in cold sweat. He felt a suffocating feeling in his chest, causing his heart to almost forget how to beat. He widened his eyes and looked at the roof tiles above him, only to find that only his shadow was moving under the dim yellow light. Yuan he was curled up with his back facing him. He was sleeping soundly, not moving at all. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion, an illusion.¡± The young monk heaved a sigh of relief, and his heart began to beat violently. His heart was beating so fast that his chest was trembling. After the extreme shock, his hands and feet were numb, and he almost lost consciousness. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and lay down again. After thinking for a while, he got up shakily and blew out the oil lamp. The room turned dark. The young monk regretted it the moment the fire went out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The room was dark and quiet. The moonlight was blocked by the clouds, and there was no light at all through the half-opened window. There were clearly two people lying in the room, but one of them was sleeping soundly while the other was in a state of shock and fear, so not a single sound could be heard. The young monk felt as if he was sleeping in a mortuary where corpses were kept. He wanted to go and see how Yuan he was doing, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything because this senior brother, who was a little older than him, had a strong reputation. In a state of shock and fear, he fell asleep without realizing it. The moment the monk fell asleep, in the dark room, a large shadow was slowly wriggling in the tiles above his head. Chapter 2361 - Chapter 2361 Sacrifice (1) Chapter 2361: Sacrifice (1) Chapter 2361: Sacrifice (1) ¡®Hehehehehehe wuwu-¡® At night, the young monk did not sleep well. He seemed to have heard a burst of strange and eerie laughter. In his dream, there seemed to be a pair of eyes right in front of him, staring at him coldly and looking down at him. As they got closer, the owner of the eyes revealed his true face, which was senior brother Yuan he. However, Yuan he was a little different from before. His face was covered with dark red Shadows and his eyes became cold as if he was about to devour someone. The young monk shuddered at the sight. A huge fear came like a tide. The strong desire to live in a critical moment woke the monk up from his nightmare. ¡°Hu-¡± He sat up and opened his eyes wide. It was pitch black in front of him, and there was no one beside his bed. The strange and terrifying senior brother yuanhe in the dream was still sleeping soundly on another bed. The young monk¡¯s body was still trembling. There was no bloody or terrifying scene in the dream, but the fear seemed to come from the depths of his soul, making him feel particularly afraid. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The wind blew in through the half-opened window, making a sound that sounded like crying. It was similar to the sound in the dream, causing the young monk to shiver. A chill seeped into his bone marrow, and he realized that he had broken out in a cold sweat that had soaked his entire body. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the window wasn¡¯t closed.¡± He muttered to himself, trying to use his voice to boost his courage. However, in this extremely quiet night, the sound of the voice actually gave off a feeling of emptiness, which made the room even more frighteningly quiet. Not only was the monk not comforted by his voice, but he was also frightened. The more he sat, the more uneasy he felt. He immediately got out of bed and prepared to close the window. In the past, before he went to sleep, senior brother yuanhe had a fierce temperament and ordered him around, which made him feel dissatisfied for a long time. But now, he felt that senior brother Yuan he, who couldn¡¯t wait to sleep, would wake up and give him a lecture. He stood up in fear and wanted to close the window. However, for some reason, the window was very tightly locked. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move the wooden bolt that held the window. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The young monk pulled with all his might- With a loud clang, he used too much force, causing the wooden bolt to hit the window frame and Pierce the oil paper on the window. The window fell heavily, making a loud sound. This sound was particularly ear-piercing in the night. If it was in the past, Yuan he would have jumped up and pointed at his nose and scolded him when he woke up from his sleep. However, despite the huge commotion in the room, he was still lying on the bed, not making a sound. No. the young monk thought of the bad feeling he had in the evening, and his eyelids began to Twitch again. He licked his lips and said, ¡± ¡°.. Did something happen?¡± The fat monk was lazy and gluttonous, and he had a fierce and impatient temperament. But today, he was lying in the room motionless and didn¡¯t eat dinner. Now that he had made a big mistake, he didn¡¯t get up to teach him a lesson. It was really not right. ¡°Could he be dead?¡± Thinking of this, the young monk couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He gathered his courage and walked over to where Yuan he was lying. He walked in front of senior brother yuanhe and bent down. The fat monk was bent over like a cooked shrimp. With one arm bent and his head as a pillow, he was in a deep sleep. His fat face was like a swollen steamed bun, and under the night sky, there was a faint blue. He did not move, like a wax dummy. The young monk got closer and closer, his face only a palm away from him. Just as he was about to reach out to check his breath- The fat monk opened his eyes silently and looked at him with his gray eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± This was no small matter. The young monk was so shocked that he fell back and sat on the ground with a thud. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked out, and his body was as soft as a noodle, unable to exert any strength at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After being frightened to the extreme, he let out a sound like a quail¡¯s cry. His scream was sealed in the meditation room and could not be transmitted out at all. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± In the darkness, Yuan he maintained his previous sleeping posture, using his folded arms as a pillow. He looked coldly at the monk sitting on the ground and spoke with a stiff tone. His voice did not change, but the tone of his voice was a little colder. The young monk felt goosebumps all over his body. The beating in his chest was so loud that it almost drowned out his trembling voice. Chapter 2362 - Chapter 2362 Sacrifice (2) Chapter 2362: Sacrifice (2) Chapter 2362: Sacrifice (2) senior brother yuanhe, I just wanted to see you ¡­ He tried his best to calm down and tried to get up. However, there was no strength in his body at all. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the ground was damp or because his palms were sweating too much, but the ground was surprisingly slippery. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The fat monk asked him again. His voice was cold, as if there was no emotion. ¡°I ¡­ I saw that you didn¡¯t eat dinner ¡­ I want to know if you¡¯re alright ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very well.¡± He replied, his voice suddenly becoming ethereal. In the darkness, it was as if no one could catch where the voice came from. For the young monk, he felt that the familiar meditation room had become strange and terrifying. He wanted to escape immediately. There seemed to be a pair of invisible eyes hidden in all directions, watching him curiously and evilly. It was as if he was in hell. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so good ¡­¡± Yuan he¡¯s voice became a little strange, but the young monk felt that he could not stay in the room for another quarter of an hour. ¡°That, that¡¯s good.¡± In his desire to live, he did not know where he got the strength from, but he turned over and got up, not daring to look at the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anyway, so I¡¯m going to the main hall to pray to Buddha and chant Sutras.¡± After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Yuan he¡¯s reply and rushed towards the door as if there was an evil ghost staring at him from behind. ¡®Creak-¡® The moment the door was pulled open, the skin on senior brother yuanhe¡¯s back started to crack. A tentacle wriggled out of the cracked skin and tore the gray monk¡¯s robe apart, revealing a strange gray-white eye hidden in the shadows. ¡®Hehehe-¡® ¡®Hahaha-¡® ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® The strange voice rang out again, and as the door slammed shut with a bang, it reverberated unscrupulously in the room. ¡°You can¡¯t run ¡­ You can¡¯t run away ¡­¡± ¡°Phew ¡­ Hu ¡­¡± The monk felt as if a ghost was chasing him from behind. He ran for his life, not daring to stop for even a moment. For some reason, the heavenly Dao temple today seemed extremely gloomy. The dim light could not dispel the haze, and the mottled trees were like ¡®ghosts¡¯ baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Along the way, he met many senior brothers who were talking and laughing. The voices of the people talking gradually calmed him down. In the temple Hall, the evening class had long ended, but a small figure was still sitting in the temple Hall, facing the towering and tall Golden Buddha. He was piously knocking on the wooden fish and chanting the Scriptures. The dim yellow light shone on the little monk¡¯s figure, giving off a strange sense of harmony and holiness. Although heavenly Dao temple was said to be the leader of all temples in the world, according to the young monk¡¯s years of experience in the temple, most of the monks in the temple kept shouting ¡®Amitabha¡¯, but they were not very pious. There was no need to worry about food and drink here. With the respect of the royal family, the worship of the common people, and the reverence of the believers, the monks who entered here were like entering the temple of Immortals. On the contrary, they lacked the heart of faith. However, at this moment, he seemed to see a rare kind of sincerity from the little monk. The atmosphere of this place was self-sufficient. The arrival of the young monk seemed to have broken the peace here, making him feel uncomfortable as if he was an intruder. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. The young monk called out, and his voice echoed in the hall. The little monk¡¯s posture of knocking on the wooden fish paused. ¡°You monk, why aren¡¯t you asleep in the middle of the night? you¡¯re knocking so hard that I¡¯m worried. How are we supposed to rest?¡± He felt much more comfortable after breaking the atmosphere. The small monk admitted his mistake honestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± ¡°What Scripture are you chanting?¡± The young monk walked over and asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The young boy shook his head and responded. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what Scripture you¡¯re chanting?¡± The young monk couldn¡¯t help but feel incredulous when he heard this. I¡¯m not chanting. I¡¯m just praying to Buddha for something. The teenager obediently answered the young man¡¯s question. ¡°You don¡¯t want to chant Scriptures and you want to pray to Buddha?¡± The young monk¡¯s brows, which were as thick as brooms, were raised when he heard that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Without Tributes, why would the Buddha pay attention to you?¡± ¡°A child is a child, he doesn¡¯t even know the rules. If you¡¯re not sincere, how can your request come true?¡± The young boy panicked after being scolded by him. ¡°Do we need to offer Tributes to pray to Buddha?¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Seeing that he had been subdued, the young monk couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. Chapter 2363 - Chapter 2363 Sacrifice (3) Chapter 2363: Sacrifice (3) Chapter 2363: Sacrifice (3) ¡°Have you heard of a saying? The Yamen opens South, do not enter without reason or money.¡± the great Buddha of the heavenly Dao temple has always been a first-class spirit. He can protect the fate of the royal family and ensure the stability of the country. This kind of protection was not without reason. The Emperor had to sacrifice the world and the people to get a response from Buddha. ¡°Did you see those unruly people outside? Those who don¡¯t have the money to burn incense can¡¯t even enter the main hall.¡± Only the rich could pray for Buddha¡¯s blessing by lighting incense and candles. He told the child about the crooked theories he had learned from his senior brothers, and then asked curiously, ¡± ¡°What are you asking Buddha for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging him to help me find my mother.¡± The young boy raised his head. His eyes were filled with stubbornness and longing, which turned into a deep obsession that was buried in his heart. ¡°I want to see my mother and be with her.¡± ¡°So, to ask for Buddha¡¯s protection, one has to offer Tributes?¡± He was a little flustered and touched his body. He had crawled back from the netherworld and was penniless. He didn¡¯t have anything of value. ¡°Naturally, the more difficult the request is, the more precious the tribute must be.¡± The young monk had been frightened by senior brother yuanhe tonight. After talking to the child for a while, he felt irritated and bad. He reproached him with malice, ¡± ¡°Stop chanting. You¡¯ll never find your mother like this!¡± ¡°Little brat, if you don¡¯t offer something in return, the Buddha will never let you see your mother! Bah!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the young boy¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. His eyes turned into vortexes and began to spin. Under the ground, countless black Qi began to spread, almost surrounding the entire Hall. Crack ¡­ Crack ¡­¡¯ The Golden Buddha statue that was sitting opposite the young man cracked again. The black gas danced wildly and approached the young monk¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t notice it at all. He was still looking around for the strange sound that had sounded earlier. I will definitely find my mother. I will definitely find my mother ¡­ offering ¡­ Offering ¡­ ¡°I will have it ¡­ I will definitely have it ¡­¡± .. The young monk didn¡¯t take the night¡¯s episode to heart, because his heart was already filled with fear. Senior brother Yuan he, who shared the same room with him, had been lying in the room for two days, maintaining the same posture. He no longer participated in morning and evening classes, nor did he snatch food from the dining hall. He no longer had the three anxiousness, as if he was a dead man. There was a strange smell in the room, like the smell of decay, but every time the young monk turned to look at him, he could see his wide gray eyes. His eyes were like those of a fish that had been dead for a long time. They were already slightly blue, as if they were covered with a layer of slippery membrane, making them look very frightening. But if he was dead, he could still talk and make a sound. The young monk was terrified. The heavenly Dao temple was the largest Dharma temple in the world. It was supposed to be a place where the light of Buddha shone. How could such a strange thing happen? ¡®Maybe he¡¯s just overthinking,¡¯ he consoled himself. But he didn¡¯t dare to go back to his room at night. When he went out, he always felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at him behind his back, and he was getting more and more scared. A few days later, he finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and reported the matter to the temple¡¯s Guardian monk. Recently, strange things had been happening frequently in the temple, and the people in the temple often said that they had heard strange sounds. Moreover, the evening was getting earlier and the day was getting brighter later than usual. Sometimes, the incense sticks were inexplicably damp and couldn¡¯t be ignited no matter how they were lit. The great Zen masters in the temple also felt that something was wrong and asked the monks to be more vigilant. The young monk¡¯s words quickly attracted the attention of the higher-ups, and several fifth stage Masters in the temple gathered outside senior brother yuanhe¡¯s meditation room. An ordinary monk would not be able to see the strange movements here without opening his Dharma eyes and cultivating his spirit energy. However, the moment the fifth stage mages approached the meditation room, they sensed an extremely evil aura. They realized that something was wrong and instantly understood that this matter was not something they could handle with their level. The group immediately retreated and temporarily sealed off the meditation room. At the same time, they reported the matter to the mages in the higher levels. The heavenly Dao temple attached great importance to this and sent five mages of the fourth stage and above to handle the matter. The moment the door was knocked open, the stench of corpses filled the air! In the black mist, an extremely thick tentacle came out and strangled everyone. The room was no longer a meditation room, but an abyss that was used to raise corpses. Inhuman howls rang out, piercing into the souls of the mages. .. The commotion of the battle was shocking. Two fourth-grade mages of the heavenly Dao temple died tragically, and the demonic creature was sealed in the end. The moment the door was closed, the room became pitch black. The mage¡¯s spiritual power sealed the door, trapping the remaining magic in the room. After the spell was cast, the door of the meditation room disappeared. The place turned into a stone wall, and the shadow of the original door could no longer be seen. there are no more meditation rooms here. It¡¯s a forbidden area. After night falls, tell the disciples of the heavenly Dao temple not to enter this place. The three Buddhist monks who were lucky enough to survive ordered the group with a tired expression. ¡®Hehehe-¡® The existence in the room seemed to have heard their orders. A huge Ghost Face flashed on the seal and looked at the monks sinisterly. The seal then activated and suppressed them. The monks listened to the order in fear and immediately retreated a few meters. The moment the demonic creature that monk yuanhe had transformed into died, the young boy sitting in front of the Golden Buddha in the main hall of the heavenly Dao temple seemed to have felt something and looked up at the top of his head. Above his head, a yellow sail had hung down at some point in time. On it were two small, crooked, blood-red words:Yuan he. Under his gaze, the yellow sail swayed non-stop, as if it was very afraid. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ordinary people would not be able to see through the yellow sail, but the young man with his hands clasped together could see it. Song qingxiao, who was outside the scene, could also see it. A fat monk was hung under the yellow sail by the black gas. He kept screaming and begging for mercy. sacrifice ¡­ The small seven grinned, revealing a satisfied expression, and murmured, ¡°¡±Mother ¡­¡± Song qingxiao, who was standing beside him, saw this scene and heard his words. His eyes narrowed and he let out a long sigh. Chapter 2364 - Chapter 2364 Hope (1) Chapter 2364: Hope (1) Chapter 2364: Hope (1) With song qingxiao¡¯s intelligence, the moment she saw the corpses hanging in the hall and heard Seven¡¯s mumbling, she vaguely understood the origin of the corpses hanging in the hall 800 years later. She had tried her best to break through the 800-year-long time barrier to come here and see the cellar. She opened her heart and wanted to hold her child. However, at this time, she looked at the young man sitting in front of the Buddha statue, praying devoutly to the Buddha to find his mother, and her heart rippled. The dead monk had a reason for his crime. He exploited the poor, drove the people away, and exploited his companions. His heart was extremely dark. Therefore, the moment his eyes met little Seven¡¯s, the ¡®demon¡¯ in his heart was drawn out, causing him to mutate. The monk¡¯s death was not pitiful, but she remembered the child who had tried to please her with food in his hands that day, and the child who was knocking on the wooden fish and praying to Buddha with ¡®sacrifices¡¯ to fulfill his wish ¡­ Her expression was a little complicated. There was regret, reluctance, and pity, but in the end, it turned into calmness. .. After senior brother Yuan he¡¯s death, the young monk in the same room as him heaved a sigh of relief. He had received a reward from the temple for reporting the incident. The temple had arranged for him to stay far away from the original meditation room and had also arranged a residence for him. A fourth-grade mage in the temple even expressed his willingness to take him as an in-name disciple. The demonized senior brother yuanhe was suppressed, and the meditation room was sealed. By right, all the shadows seemed to have passed. However, the young monk always felt that no matter when he was cleaning, eating, doing morning and evening classes, or sleeping, there seemed to be a pair of invisible eyes staring at him from behind. That pair of eyes seemed to be hiding in the shadows, secretly peeking at him. It was somewhat familiar, like when Xi Yuan and senior brother were watching him, and when they asked him not to be lazy, they followed him like a shadow. Gradually, he felt more and more anxious and uneasy. He started to hallucinate in the night, as if he could still hear senior brother yuanhe calling for him, calling for help. The young monk didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep at night. After he fell asleep, he was still thinking about the first night when senior brother yuanhe had an accident and the nightmare they had when they slept in the same room. In his dream, a shadow was looking down at him. The shadow got closer and closer, and finally, it turned into a pair of gray-white eyes, which were embedded in senior brother yuanhe¡¯s familiar black face. ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Every time this happened, the young monk would wake up from his nightmare, drenched in sweat. That pair of strange grayish-white eyes would always be imprinted in his mind, unable to be removed. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. He then turned over and put on his clothes. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® At midnight, he seemed to hear the faint sound of the wooden fish. It seemed to be coming from the main hall of the heavenly Dao temple. The young monk suddenly thought of a small figure sitting in front of the Buddha and praying. ¡°He seems to be looking for his mother.¡± He wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling extremely afraid. After being woken up, he did not dare to go back to sleep. Thinking of Yuan he who called him in his dream, the young monk also decided to make a last minute effort and pray for the blessing of Buddha. His clothes were soaked in cold sweat and stuck to his body, causing his body temperature to drop and he could not stop shaking. He entered the hall, and there was indeed only the figure of a child sitting cross-legged in the hall. This young boy was the most devout child the young monk had seen since he entered the temple. He prayed to Buddha and prayed to the heavens every day. ¡°Oh,¡± He laughed coldly, his eyes filled with malice. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep at midnight, so no one else could sleep.¡± For the past few days, he had not been able to eat or sleep well, causing his temper to be extremely irritable. He always wanted to find a punching bag to vent the fear in his heart. ¡°Stop knocking! You won¡¯t be able to see your mother. This world is so chaotic, maybe he¡¯s already dead. If he didn¡¯t die, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.¡± The young boy¡¯s action of striking the wooden fish paused, and the rhythmic ¡®Dong Dong¡¯ sound stopped abruptly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hall fell silent, and the silence made the young monk feel depressed. ¡®Hu-¡® A gust of cold wind came from somewhere, making a ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound. The candles on the altar that had been burning all year round were blown out with a ¡®boom¡¯. The entire Hall was plunged into darkness, leaving only the three incense sticks burning in the huge copper furnace, flickering with the wind. ¡°Junior Brother ¡­ Shi ¡­ Shi ¡­ Junior Brother ¡­¡± Chapter 2365 - Chapter 2365 Hope (2) Chapter 2365: Hope (2) Chapter 2365: Hope (2) ¡°Shi ¡­ Junior Brother ¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother ¡­ Junior Brother ¡­¡± ¡°Help me ¡­ Save me ¡­ Please save me ¡­¡± In the darkness, the strange mumbling came again, as if it was close at hand. A pair of eyes were staring at him from the orange flame. ¡°Junior Brother ¡­ Junior Brother ¡­¡± ¡°Help me ¡­ Save me ¡­¡± The voice became more and more mournful, mixed with pleading and anxiety. A cold and gloomy feeling came over him like a tide. Something was approaching him quickly in the darkness. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­ Ghost!¡± The young monk finally had a mental breakdown. He shouted loudly and trembled as he tried to escape, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. Her feet seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds, and her whole body was shaking like a sieve. Sweat poured down like rain, and her clothes were wet again and again. ¡®Kacha-¡® It was as if something had cracked, like the sound of a chicken breaking out of its shell. The young monk didn¡¯t have time to distinguish it before he heard a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound. A thin young man stood on his tiptoes and blew the lighter, carefully relighting the extinguished candle. As soon as the light appeared, Yuan he¡¯s ravings disappeared completely. The young boy who was scolded by him earlier was standing on his toes, and half of his body seemed to be hanging on the altar. His figure was elongated by the firelight, almost covering the entire Hall. With his back to the young monk, the teenager said in a low but firm voice, ¡± ¡°My mother will come to see me.¡± He was very certain. ¡°I will offer the most precious sacrifice!¡± wuwu ¡­ it was unclear whether it was the sound of the wind or the wailing, but the young monk felt a chill from head to toe. Above his head, a yellow Oriole was fluttering in the wind. The young monk¡¯s Dharma eyes had not opened yet, so he could not see what was happening in the hall. Song qingxiao, who was a few meters away, could clearly see that the black Qi was like the roots of a giant tree. The intertwining black gas turned into tentacles that wrapped around the terrified monk, as if they were about to merge with him. Above his body, the blood-red words on the swaying yellow sail seemed to come to life and slowly dripped down. Below Huang fan, a dried up skeleton was in pain. It was surrounded by black gas. Its eyes were wide open, and its dry mouth was wide open, silently crying for help. The resentment formed by the corpse was firmly attached to Seven¡¯s body, gradually corroding his stubborn heart. She was helpless. .. The young monk¡¯s body quickly deteriorated, and the monk who lived in the same room with him soon discovered that something was wrong with him. His symptoms seemed to be the same as that of his senior brother and Yuan he that day. Two days later, several third-grade mages in the heavenly Dao temple sealed another meditation room. The young monk, who couldn¡¯t sleep for several nights and tried to pray to Buddha to save his life, disappeared from the nation protecting temple. The little teenager, ah Qi, sat in front of the Buddha statue with his hands clasped together, looking up at the top of his head- In the middle of the hall, two yellow sails were hung there, and on the sails were two names written in red cinnabar. The monks who came in and out didn¡¯t see that under the yellow sail, there were two resentful souls who had died without a clear eye and were crying for help. .. The number one national law temple in the world had many Dharma monks. However, two strange things had happened in a row. It quickly attracted the attention of the elders and Dharma seats in the temple. Since then, the temple had been on high alert. The dharmakayas divided the monks in the temple into groups and patrolled around day and night. If they found something wrong, they would immediately inform the chief monk. After the two monks died for no reason, the monks on night duty and patrolling in the temple seemed to have heard murmurs for help. In order to appease the people, the highly cultivated monk did not tell the outside world that the two ordinary monks had turned into demons. He only said that they might have been infected with an evil disease by the refugees outside the temple. The monks hated the disaster victims who stayed outside and did not leave. They beat and scolded them every day, and the conflict between the two sides gradually escalated, causing many people to die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The disaster victims who prayed for Buddha¡¯s protection wailed continuously. There were more and more corpses outside, some of which were not even cleaned up in time. When the weather was hot, there was a lot of strange smells. And things were starting to happen in the hall. First, the ordinary monks heard the screams and wails from the hall. The voices sounded like the cries of two dead monks for help. Immediately after, someone discovered two sealed meditation rooms. The rooms were filled with black gas, as if they were hell on earth. There seemed to be an evil ghost with huge tentacles inside. A monk had once entered by mistake and almost lost his life. Chapter 2366 - Chapter 2366 Hope (3) Chapter 2366: Hope (3) Chapter 2366: Hope (3) Even if she was lucky enough to escape, she began to fall ill and was bedridden. Without exception, all the people who got this disease had the symptoms of the Japanese and the young monks. In the beginning, there were only a few people, but after two or three days, it expanded to a dozen or so people. A few days later, these people ¡®fell ill¡¯ one after another, alarming the higher-ups of the temple. This time, it wasn¡¯t a third stage mage that could suppress it, but a high-level monk of the second stage and above. More and more monks disappeared, and more and more yellow banners appeared above the main hall. The entire heavenly Dao temple seemed to be shrouded in an ominous shadow. After the news could no longer be covered up, it gradually made people tremble in fear. Although the Masters of the various courtyards all said that they were infected with an illness, with so many people in trouble, such a statement made many monks suspicious. If they were infected and died, then there would always be a corpse that needed to be disposed of. However, the monks who had died from the disease mentioned by the sect Masters had disappeared without a trace. They were nowhere to be found, alive or dead. More and more meditation rooms disappeared after they were sealed. Many familiar doors seemed to have been cleaned up by the temple and disappeared overnight, making people feel even more depressed. The scariest thing was the screams that were everywhere in the night. After the number of ¡®dead¡¯ increased, there would always be some familiar faces of the living on the list of dead. When they heard these cries for help, they were scared out of their wits. The Buddha statue could no longer be their protection. The group of Buddhas that made them feel at ease in the past now looked a little gloomy and cold. The recent major events in the heavenly Dao temple had caused many second-grade eminent monks, who had previously closed their doors, to come out and take charge of the situation. But even so, the demonic Qi was still rampaging. Song qingxiao, who was outside, could clearly see that after seven entered the heavenly Dao temple, the more people died, the stronger the demonic Qi became, almost covering the entire heavenly Dao temple. This place was filled with ghostly Qi, and the black demonic shadow almost sealed the entire temple. As more and more people died, many monks were scared out of their wits. In the past, the incense that burned day and night had not been lit for a few days. Everyone hid in their rooms, deeply afraid of being haunted by vengeful spirits. The temple already looked desolate. The ancient trees that had been growing for hundreds of years in the temple were also withering, as if they were gradually losing their vitality-just like this temple that had existed for hundreds of years. The fallen leaves were blown into the hall, but no one came to clean it up for most of the day. The little boy sat in front of the Big Buddha and knocked on the wooden fish every day. He was facing the huge Buddha with countless cracks under the seat. His body was as small as an ant, but there was a monstrous black gas behind him. Seven raised his head, facing the dense yellow sails hanging above his head. ¡°79, 80.. 86, 87..¡± There were already 87 offerings here. When would Buddha sense his heart and let him see his mother? The light and shadow fell on the young man¡¯s face. He was filled with anticipation and apprehension, but hidden in the shadows, there was also uneasiness and gloominess. The hopeful young man did not know that not far away from him, song qingxiao was isolated from the world. She was looking at him with a calm expression, but her eyes were sighing. The heavenly Dao temple¡¯s situation became more and more serious. Within a few days, dozens of people had met with mishaps. The more dead people there were, the more meditation rooms were sealed. In the past, the temple was overcrowded with people. In less than half a month, the number of people had actually reduced by more than half. The National temple that had protected the dynasty for hundreds of years couldn¡¯t even protect itself, let alone maintain the dynasty¡¯s fate. The monks died one after another, and more and more yellow Oriole appeared in the hall. As time passed, the little boy¡¯s hope grew weaker and weaker. It was as if there was a huge hole in his heart, allowing despair to swallow him bit by bit. .. ¡°Senior brother, we can¡¯t go on like this!¡± In the corridor, an old monk with a stern face shouted at an old monk in a yellow frock, ¡± ¡°In less than a month, more than a hundred monks in the temple have died.¡± ¡°Something has happened, something big has happened! We have to ask the imperial family for help. We can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it just so happens that on the 7th of may, the Emperor will go to the heavenly Dao temple to discuss the fate of the country. Why don¡¯t we use the imperial family¡¯s true Dragon for divination and figure out what major event has happened in the heavenly Dao temple? ¡± The old monk¡¯s eyebrows and beard were red, and it was obvious that he had a bad temper. His aura was not bad, and he had at least reached the second stage-his cultivation was not inferior to that of the Dao integration stage. Walking beside him, the old-looking monk squinted his bubble-like eyes. He didn¡¯t know if he heard his voice. The moment the two of them entered the hall, the dead souls in the hall were awakened and let out a shrill scream-¡®ah!¡¯ The drowsy old monk seemed to be greatly frightened as his swollen eyes widened. In front of him was the Asura Palace, surrounded by black Qi. Chapter 2367 - Chapter 2367 The old monk (1) Chapter 2367: The old monk (1) Chapter 2367: The old monk (1) Strips of black gas had sealed every corner of the hall like huge decaying blood vessels. They covered every wall and even the Golden body of the Buddha statue in the middle. The light of Buddha had been drowned to death. The once kind and gentle Buddha statue now looked sinister and ferocious under the twining of the black vines, like an evil ghost from hell. Above the towering Hall, dried corpses hung like wind chimes, gathering resentment. They seemed to sense the arrival of the two great mages, and at the same time, they let out a deafening cry for help. The thick black tentacles on the ground moved, trying to get closer to the two mages. The monk with red hair and beard had not realized the danger of the situation and was worried about the future of heavenly Dao temple. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± The old monk walked without saying a word, as if he was sleepwalking. Red eyebrows and youshang, who didn¡¯t get a response for a long time, were a little anxious. They pulled the old monk and called out to him. With this pull, the old monk¡¯s body trembled and he said, ¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± That shout was formed by a Supreme Buddhist technique and had an extremely strong deterrent force. Wherever the sound went, it turned into invisible ripples and swept out with a rumble, pushing away the black gas that was trying to wrap around it. The power of the Buddha¡¯s light purified the hall of the temple and cleared the place where the two monks were in an instant. The boundless black waves were pushed aside, and a large cloud gushed out, revealing the hazy scene inside the hall. A small and thin child was sitting cross-legged in front of the Big Buddha. His head was lowered as he knocked on the wooden fish with a pious expression. ¡®Dong Dong Dong¡¯ He seemed to have sensed the old monk¡¯s gaze and raised his head. The face was extremely fair, and there was half obsession and half resentment in the eyes. The little teenager had absolute purity in his faith, but he was also in the demonic realm, emitting a demonic Qi that shocked the world. For some reason, he had not been completely assimilated by the demonic Qi. It was as if someone had planted a seed of hope in his heart, so that he had not completely lost his kindness. The old monk¡¯s murky eyes seemed to burst with a bright light, sweeping away the old man¡¯s aged aura. The moment they met, he seemed to have seen through the identity of the young man in front of him. He muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°One thought to become a Buddha, one thought to become a devil ¡­¡± ¡°Senior brother, what are you saying?¡± The red-haired monk heard the old monk¡¯s words and asked him curiously. The old monk waved his hand and called out, ¡± ¡°Come here.¡± In the direction of his gaze, a child of about twelve years of age wearing a loose gray monk¡¯s robe was sitting cross-legged. Recently, many people in heavenly Dao temple had ¡®died¡¯, causing panic in the temple. Hearing that the temple was haunted, all the monks were afraid of being possessed by ghosts, so they usually closed their doors and didn¡¯t dare to go out, not to mention going to the main hall to recite Scriptures. In the Great Hall where incense never stopped burning, the incense had long been burned out. The ash in the incense burner had not been cleaned for a long time, not to mention the monks who were chanting Sutras, who had long hidden somewhere. At this moment, a young man could be seen sitting in the hall, knocking on the wooden fish and chanting Sutras in such a situation, which made the red-browed monk¡¯s tightly knitted brows loosen a little. The moment seven saw the old monk waving his hand, he stopped hitting the wooden fish. Based on his instincts, he could sense that the old monk was very powerful. His old eyes seemed to have seen through his heart. He stood up and walked towards the two monks. ¡°This child, you¡¯re very sincere towards Buddha.¡± The red-browed monk saw him coming over and couldn¡¯t help but praise him. The old monk was all smiles. When he saw him standing in front of him, he could not help but reach out and touch his smooth head. ¡°How much time have you had since you entered the temple?¡± Seven shook his head and obediently replied, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± After he entered the temple, he only knew how to pray for Buddha to hit the wooden fish. He did not know how much time had passed. ¡°What is your reason for entering the temple?¡± The old monk wasn¡¯t disappointed by his words and only asked a question. ¡°I want to find my mother.¡± Seven raised his head and looked at the old monk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his eyes, there was a black Qi that was like a coiling Dragon. As he breathed, it kept spinning in his black eyes, forming two strange worlds. she once mentioned the heavenly Dao temple, so she will definitely come here. I want to find her. The old monk smiled and pointed at the top of his head. ¡°Did you make this?¡± The red-browed monk did not know what was going on. He looked up at the top of the hall and was shocked. He gasped, ¡± Chapter 2368 - Chapter 2368 The old monk (2) Chapter 2368: The old monk (2) Chapter 2368: The old monk (2) ¡°When did so many yellow Oriole hang on it?¡± He was not skilled enough to see through the secrets hanging under the yellow banner. He could only see the floating yellow sails and not hear the wails of the resentful souls. Hearing the old monk¡¯s question, seven nodded his head calmly and said, ¡± ¡°I want to pray to Buddha to see my mother as soon as possible. A monk told me that I need to offer sacrifices for Buddha to see my sincerity.¡± The young boy tilted his head and asked doubtfully, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I can only do my best.¡± ¡°My mother once said that human lives are precious and unique.¡± He had given the most precious thing to the Buddha, and the Buddha would definitely be satisfied. ¡°But master, why haven¡¯t I seen my mother yet? Buddha, do you think that I¡¯m not sincere enough?¡± The child¡¯s words were innocent, but for some reason, the red-browed monk, who had previously found the little monk very pleasing to the eye, felt that something was not right when he heard this. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± His expression became vigilant, but the old monk waved his hand and didn¡¯t look at him. He only looked at seven and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surnamed song,¡± The young boy was very cautious and pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, but my mother calls me seven.¡± ¡°Asking the gods and Buddha is in one¡¯s heart, not in one¡¯s actions.¡± He sighed and looked at the corpses hanging from the yellow Oriole, a trace of regret flashing in his eyes. ¡°When the time is right, your mother will personally appear. And if the time isn¡¯t right, why force it?¡± ¡°No!¡± The child¡¯s face, which was previously innocent, immediately darkened when he heard his words. ¡°If my mother doesn¡¯t appear, it must be because there aren¡¯t enough sacrifices. The Buddha hasn¡¯t sensed my heart yet.¡± He shook his head and was very firm about his opinion. He did not believe the old monk who spoke at this moment. ¡°I will continue to pray. My mother said that she would definitely come to see me. She would not lie.¡± Then, he added, as if to comfort himself, ¡± ¡°She left a mark on Seven¡¯s body,¡± The light in the old monk¡¯s eyes seemed to have dimmed a little. Through his Dharma eyes, he could see that the demonic Qi in the sky was surging wildly and returning to the hall after the child¡¯s words. The shadow swallowed the light and covered the hall and the Golden body of the Buddha statue. The shadow was also slowly approaching where the two monks were standing. There was still a glimmer of hope in the child¡¯s eyes. This was the only chance for tiandao temple. He shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°If your mother keeps her promise, she¡¯ll definitely be an upright person.¡± The old monk smiled and his eyes were filled with pity. ¡°If she had known that you had made a grave mistake when she came, how could she have tolerated you?¡± His words caused the child to feel as if he had been struck by lightning. The darkness swept over, and the yellow sail swayed unceasingly. There were no less than a hundred corpses hanging under the yellow Oriole, and they all wailed in pain. Ah Qi¡¯s body curled up into a ball, his hands wrapped around his shoulders, revealing a trace of weakness. The fire in his eyes flickered, as if he was about to lose control. ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t ¡­¡± The young boy shook his head in panic and muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°Mother won¡¯t dislike seven ¡­¡± The demonic Qi split up and drilled into every side of the hall, turning into countless thoughts and attaching themselves to each corpse. ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­¡± The corpses painfully opened their mouths and murmured in unison. Under the urging of the devil Qi, they seemed to contain the world¡¯s greatest malice, but strangely, they appeased ah Qi, who was about to lose control. With the help of these corpses, he seemed to temporarily calm his uneasy heart after being exposed by the old monk. ¡°My mother won¡¯t dislike seven.¡± I¡¯m going to wait for her here and offer more sacrifices to Buddha ¡­ I will definitely wait for her!¡± The young man¡¯s tone was firm, and his eyes were filled with an unshakeable will. What he didn¡¯t know was that the person he had been waiting for was standing not far away from him, looking at him, but regretfully unable to show up. .. The young man returned to his original position and hit the wooden fish again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two monks quietly left the main hall and returned to the inner court. ¡°Senior brother, I think there¡¯s something wrong with that child.¡± After seeing seven, the red-browed monk was very nervous. The keen sense of a cultivator made him aware of the danger ah Qi was in, and he wanted to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. The old monk stood in the inner court and looked at the temple. He did not speak for a long time. ¡°I entered the temple when I was seven.¡± His gaze fell on an old tree in the corner of the inner court. Chapter 2369 - Chapter 2369 The old monk (3) Chapter 2369: The old monk (3) Chapter 2369: The old monk (3) The ancient tree root was extremely thick, at least three people needed to wrap their arms around it. It was originally full of vitality, but now it had withered, as if it had entered Samsara. ¡°When I entered the temple, that tree had just reached the age of man Ji, but now it¡¯s almost there.¡± The old monk¡¯s answer was irrelevant. There was a hint of desolation in his words, which surprised the red-browed monk. His strength had already reached level one and was unparalleled in the world. Even the Emperor in the Imperial City, who was protected by Dragon Qi, had to fear him. However, such a demigod powerhouse seemed to be a little desolate at this time, as if he was hiding something in his heart. He followed the old monk¡¯s gaze and saw the withered old tree. The leaves fell all over the ground, but no one cleaned them up. Without the shade of the tree, it was indeed a little dispirited. This tree grew in the temple and was influenced by the light of Buddha, so it was quite spiritual. It had always grown well with luxuriant branches and leaves. Perhaps it had been affected by the devil Qi recently, so it had withered and died. The old monk had entered the temple very early, so he must have had a different feeling for the tree. Seeing it wither and die, his state of mind was affected. The red-browed monk laughed. ¡°Senior brother, when a flower wilts, it will bloom. This is the law of nature.¡± He had a vague feeling that something was wrong with his senior brother after he left the hall. However, the old monk¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, so he could not tell what was wrong. but all things have their own reincarnation. We, who study Buddhism, should understand this principle the best. In the laws, everything in the world had a counter to each other, and yin and yang could not be the only one. With a smile, he stretched out his hand and pointed, ¡± ¡°Where there is death, there is life. Senior brother, look over there.¡± In the direction pointed by the red-browed monk, there was a thin and weak green sprout that was struggling to germinate from the withered old roots, bringing a glimmer of life to the gradually declining temple. ¡°One rise and one fall, the heavens will never cut off the path to life. Senior brother, you¡¯ve been too obsessed.¡± The old monk¡¯s body trembled and his eyes widened. Sure enough, he saw the green shoot swaying in the wind, which had not yet been infected with the strong demonic Qi. ¡°If the old doesn¡¯t go, how can the new come?¡± The red-browed monk didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡± after a rotten old tree dies, it will turn into nutrients to nurture new tree buds. One day, it will grow into a brand new Forest. ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­¡± The old monk seemed to have been enlightened in an instant. The black Qi that was originally reflected in his eyes faded unwillingly with the words of the red-browed monk. ¡°How can it be rebuilt if it¡¯s not broken? If he didn¡¯t die, it would be difficult to be reborn ¡­ I was affected by the demonic Qi, and my state of mind was almost ruined.¡± In the temple, when he met Seven¡¯s eyes, he was invaded by the devil Qi without knowing it. If the red-browed monk had not pointed him out, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Now that the demonic Qi was broken, the old monk¡¯s dejected expression was swept away and he became peaceful and calm. the dynasty and the heavenly Dao temple are like this old tree. Their roots have already rotted. After he thought it through, his eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Senior brother, what do you mean?¡± The red-browed old monk was stunned for a moment before he asked. ¡°The heavens are about to change.¡± The old monk looked at him and ordered, ¡± ¡°From today onwards, pick some of the monks in the temple and leave this place. Don¡¯t let the inheritance of the temple end.¡± ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± ¡°Something big has happened to the heavenly Dao temple and it can¡¯t be saved.¡± At this point, the old monk did not hide anything from him. ¡°But you¡¯re right, there¡¯s life and there¡¯s death,¡± The light in the young man¡¯s eyes had yet to fade, and there was still room for maneuver. Just like this old tree, one withered and one bloomed, under the aura of death, there was a thread of vitality. The red-browed old monk could not help but feel a little flustered when he heard his words. He understood the old monk¡¯s character and would never joke about such a matter. The old monk had already reached the realm of a first-grade Holy monk. If he said that there was a big problem with the heavenly Dao temple, it couldn¡¯t be a small matter. ¡°Senior brother, do you mean that we should abandon this monk and escape?¡± The first thought that came to the red-browed monk¡¯s mind was, ¡°Could it be that the dynasty¡¯s fate had come to an end? ¡°It¡¯s you guys who want to leave.¡± The old monk heard his words and shook his head, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the temple for many years, and it¡¯s hard to separate from the heavenly Dao temple.¡± ¡°I will stay in the temple and live or die with it.¡± The inheritance of the temple could not be broken. Some of the fire seeds needed to be preserved so that it could continue to be transferred. He glanced at the monk with red eyebrows, who was panicking, and said in a gentler tone, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I have a feeling that the heavenly Dao will not be cut off. As you said, if the old doesn¡¯t go, the new won¡¯t come. The dynasty was already rotten, and the royal family was obsessed with power and ignored the common people. When the heavenly Dao temple was first established, it was originally to promote Buddhism and benefit the people. However, as the temple grew bigger and the number of monks increased, the human heart had long deviated from its original track. It was not that he did not know the tracks of the monks in the temple, but it was easy to manage one person, but difficult to tame a thousand people. He was already old and powerless to change his fate that was driven by ambition and desire. Perhaps the arrival of the demon fetus was a good thing for this decadent world. No destruction, no construction. After the death of a land of extremis, there might be a new life. When the decay was completely dead, a will that had not been tainted would show a new miracle. ¡°I¡¯m not really going to die.¡± The old monk¡¯s eyes were filled with kindness and wisdom. ¡°I¡¯m just temporarily watching over the temple. When the inheritor returns here one day, he¡¯ll take over my will again.¡± For cultivators, the physical body was just a shell, a kind of restraint, and the will was eternal. The red-browed monk had already anticipated something, and he sobbed silently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing was standing outside the hall. She had heard the conversation between the two monks and noticed that as the old monk dispelled the trace of demonic Qi, his state of mind seemed to have advanced a level. ¡°Could it be that this person was the high monk who sealed the heavenly Dao temple?¡± She spoke softly. She was already used to not being discovered by anyone in this world. However, the moment she finished speaking, she saw the old monk who was talking to the red-browed monk turn his head and look in her direction. As if he had already discovered her tracks, he revealed a faint smile, put his hands together, and nodded his head slightly in greeting. Chapter 2370 - Chapter 2370 Outburst (1) Chapter 2370: Outburst (1) Chapter 2370: Outburst (1) The old monk¡¯s gaze pierced through the barrier of time and space and met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. He had reached the Saint realm, and his aura was as deep as the sea. Song Qing¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and her eyes became deep. The old monk stood there, and his spiritual breath seemed to be one with the ancient temple. It was as if his every move could resonate with the entire ancient temple that had been accumulated for many years. ¡°If you want to leave the temple, you have to bring some Scriptures and ancient books ¡­¡± The red-browed monk, who had already walked a few meters away, did not receive any response. He turned around and realized that the old monk was standing where he was, as if he was lost in thought. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± He called out with a worried look, ¡± ¡°Did you find something?¡± The old monk turned his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve found hope.¡± The demon fetus ¡®persistence might have been here all along. Perhaps the time had not come yet, so she had not appeared. The young monk had dug his own grave and died from his oral trade. And the young boy made his own choice for the sake of his heart¡¯s determination. However, he didn¡¯t know that what he was pursuing in his heart might have been by his side all this time, and that he had seen what he had done. When the time came, what would happen when this pair of ¡®mother and son¡¯ met? Buddha ¡­ a light flashed in the old monk¡¯s eyes, and it finally turned into a long slogan, ¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± The red-browed monk couldn¡¯t understand the Zen intention in his words, but when he heard him chanting the name of Buddha, he couldn¡¯t help but put his palms together. A portion of the monks wanted to leave the heavenly Dao temple. This was no small matter. Hundreds of people had died in the temple in a short time. The more people died, the stronger the demonic Qi in the temple. The demonic Qi had infected more than half of the people in the temple, and there were already hundreds of people who were gradually showing signs of becoming demonic. When they heard that the old monk was going to evacuate the monks in the temple, some people panicked, while others were happy. The heavenly Dao temple had existed for hundreds of years and was the ¡®Holy Land¡¯ in the hearts of the people. The ¡®plague¡¯ incident this time was so big that it actually forced the mages in the temple to make the decision to migrate. One could imagine how serious the situation was. Many monks who were afraid of the haunting could not wait to pack their bags and escape. There were countless Sutras, ancient books, and medicinal pills in the temple. These were huge wealth inheritances that needed time to be transported. Within a few days, there were dozens more Oriole hanging above the main hall, and corpses were hung up one after another. The wails grew louder and louder, and the entire temple was filled with a ghostly aura. More and more doors of the Zen temple were being sealed. The Zen temple of the past had turned into narrow passages that were familiar yet strange. As the demonic Qi spread, the mages ¡®strength was suppressed. These seals gradually lost their effectiveness. Occasionally, monks would pass by and see these disappeared gates. The black gas inside the gate was lingering, and one could vaguely see the black gas crisscrossing like tentacles. There were also the wails and calls of his senior and junior brothers. By the first of May, the temple had been cleaned up. All the surviving monks gathered in the main hall, and the Scriptures and elixirs that they were going to take with them were piled up in the courtyard. The once-open temple door was tightly closed, so that these monks could not be disturbed by the outside world and concentrate on bidding farewell to this ancient temple. There were many people standing in the hall. No matter how terrified they were, many monks were still silent and reluctant to part when it was time to leave. ¡°Senior brother, are you really not leaving with us?¡± The red-browed monk was already ready to go. All the important treasures of the temple had been placed in his cosmic bag. He bowed and looked at the old monk who was sitting in front of the Buddha statue with his hands together and eyes closed. He tried to persuade him, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a temple to live in temporarily. After we settle down, we¡¯ll find another location and build a temple.¡± Over the years, the wealth that the heavenly Dao temple had accumulated was an astronomical figure, enough for Dong mountain to rise again. now that things have come to this, the heavenly Dao temple is not this ancient temple, but you, senior brother, and the Scriptures, inheritances, and these monks. As long as the mages were still around, no matter where they went, it would naturally be a new heavenly Dao temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old monk¡¯s magic power had already reached the level of a half-God, just like the soul of the heavenly temple. With him in charge, the red-browed monk was confident that he could build a temple that was bigger, more magnificent, and more famous in less than half a year. ¡°Come with us.¡± He tried to persuade the old monk again, but the old monk seemed to have made up his mind this time. There was a child sitting beside the old monk. It was the child he had met in the Great Hall last time. He seemed to have said that he was waiting for his mother, but he refused to leave because of his obsession. He was the only monk who insisted on staying here besides the old monk. Chapter 2371 - Chapter 2371 Explosive.2 Chapter 2371: Explosive.2 Chapter 2371: Explosive.2 ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± The old monk shook his head and did not open his eyes. ¡°You can name your own temple. It can no longer be called the heavenly Dao temple.¡± The heavenly Dao temple¡¯s tribulation was not over yet, so he couldn¡¯t bring the disaster out at this time. not long later, the heavenly Dao temple might close. You¡¯re not the fated person who will open the opportunity. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± When the red-browed monk heard this, he was a little anxious. Just as he was about to speak, the old monk slowly opened his eyes. ¡°After opening another temple, we can spread the teachings of Buddhism and lead people to do good.¡± among the monks, you must carefully select those who have the fate of Buddha. You can¡¯t be affected by the three poisons of greed, anger, and foolishness ¡­ In the past, the three words ¡®heavenly Dao temple¡¯ were known all over the world, causing the people to be loyal and to be taken care of by the imperial family. From then on, for the sake of the number one nation-protecting temple in the world, the temple recruited monks. The more famous they were, the higher their status and wealth were, but the deeper the root of their troubles. Monks shouldn¡¯t be involved in the secular world, but in the end, they fell into the secular world and were driven by greed, which eventually led to their own mistakes. ¡°Those who should leave, leave. Those who should stay, stay.¡± The old monk paused and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, go.¡± As the old monk said this, he slowly closed his eyes. The red-browed monk did not understand what he was saying, but he had always been in awe of him. After hearing this, he put his hands together and said, ¡± ¡°I will follow senior¡¯s instructions.¡± In the end, he asked, ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know which of them should leave or stay?¡± The temple was haunted and everyone wanted to leave, but the old monk seemed to want to make them stay. When the other monks in the hall heard these words, they were like a pot that exploded in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay ¡­¡± ¡°I want to leave this place,¡± ¡°Praying to Buddha and chanting Sutras, as long as one is sincere, it¡¯s the same everywhere.¡± the host didn¡¯t mention this before. He only said that those who are willing to leave should sign up ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± .. Everyone chimed in one after another, but due to the old monk¡¯s status, they did not dare to make a loud noise. But even so, the situation seemed to be on the verge of losing control. The red-browed monk frowned and was about to fly into a rage when he heard the old monk say, ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t leave, then you have to stay.¡± He did not speak again. Although the red-eyebrowed monk had thousands of questions in his heart, he did not continue to ask. ¡°I¡¯ll kowtow to Buddha.¡± The old monk didn¡¯t stop him, he just sighed silently. In front of him, the Buddha statue, which was originally full of Buddhist light, had already cracked. Black vines wrapped around it, which was extremely terrifying. The red-browed monk was confused and did not know if he was worshiping Buddha or devil. He kowtowed a few times, then stood up and waved his arm. ¡°Move the temple!¡± These two words were like a thunderclap in everyone¡¯s ears, incomparably imposing. ¡®Hu-¡® A strong wind blew in from outside the temple, pushing open the tightly shut door with a bang. The yellow sails hanging above their heads danced wildly, making ¡®Hua Hua¡¯ sounds when they collided with each other. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m finally leaving this damn place!¡± The surviving monks burst out in thunderous cheers when they heard that they were leaving. The old monk couldn¡¯t hear the laughter of the monks who were about to leave. The moment the door opened, he heard the angry roars and unreconciled wails of the hundreds of hanging corpses. ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave us behind-¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave ¡­¡± .. The corpses let out venomous curses, their voices either high or low, but they strangely merged together. The cold wind blew up the withered yellow leaves and swept them into the hall. The leaves danced in the air and blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡®Boom-¡® The gate of the courtyard was opened, and dozens of monks took the lead, carrying huge luggage and stepping out. Outside the temple, there were still refugees who refused to leave and stayed under the temple, waiting for the Buddha to appear. The bloodstains on the stairs had been completely washed away, but no refugee dared to take a step forward for fear of tainting the Holy Land. Even though something major had happened in the heavenly Dao temple recently and the monks were busy with their own affairs, no one came out to drive them away. Everyone had a tacit understanding and did not dare to step forward easily. The temple gate had been closed for a long time. Recently, the trees had withered and fallen leaves had fallen all over the ground, showing a somewhat desolate atmosphere. The refugees were either sitting or lying down at the bottom of the stairs, their expressions blank, like The Walking Dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among the crowd, there might be corpses that had been dead for a long time, but no one had taken care of them, so they emitted a foul smell. The yellow corpse water and the black blood water mixed together, forming an extremely dirty environment. ¡®Buzz, buzz, buzz-¡® The flies were flying around, extremely disturbing. However, everyone¡¯s expression was numb, as if they had already accepted their fate. At this moment, the gate of the heavenly Dao temple was pulled open, waking up the numb people. Chapter 2372 - Chapter 2372 Explosive.3 Chapter 2372: Explosive.3 Chapter 2372: Explosive.3 As soon as they raised their heads, the flies that had stopped on their bodies flapped their wings and flew away. Everyone turned their heads and saw the figure of a monk carrying large and small bags in the temple. ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± The numb crowd gradually revealed expressions of surprise as they looked at the long line of monks from the heavenly Dao temple. They were like a group of birds that were about to migrate, carrying big and small bags as they stepped out of the heavenly Dao temple. ¡°What happened?¡± The people sitting on the ground struggled to get up and looked at this scene in shock. They turned their heads and asked each other. This temple was the Holy Land in the hearts of the people in the world. Countless people who had suffered gathered here and refused to leave, all because they wanted to be saved. However, the monks in front of him looked like they were fleeing from disaster, as if they wanted to abandon the ancient temple. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± The person who was asked shook his head in a panic. He had a vague feeling that something big might have happened. ¡°Where are they going?¡± ¡°Is a disaster about to happen?¡± ¡°The mages have left, what about us?¡± Everyone got up uneasily and kept whispering to each other. The monks lowered their eyes and did not speak. They put their hands together and chanted the Scriptures with every step they took. The old monk in the lead had red eyebrows and beard as he led the crowd forward. The one in front had already descended a hundred steps, and there were still people coming out from the gate behind. From afar, it looked like a giant dragon winding down. As the crowd discussed, they subconsciously moved aside. Everyone cried and asked what had happened, begging the monks to save them. ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Grandpa ¡­¡± ¡°Save my grandfather ¡­¡± mage, please save my daughter ¡­ The pleas and prayers sounded at the same time, and the red-browed old monk let out a long sigh. He went down the stairs and was quickly surrounded by the pleading crowd. There was still a monk following closely behind him, but the moment he was about to step on the dirty ground, an invisible force seemed to bind the monk¡¯s body tightly with a whoosh. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, several black tentacles pierced through the monks ¡®chests and flew into the air with thick and dark blood, like an octopus¡¯s tentacles that had exploded. The dancing giant tentacles grabbed in all directions, piercing into the bodies of the monks beside them. The blood was like a splash of rain, splashing all over the people who were unable to hide in time. The monk with red eyebrows felt as if a string had been broken in his mind. ¡°Save ¡­¡± The monk, who had been disemboweled by the devil Qi, reached out to him, his face still filled with fear. On his face, strips of black Qi reflected each other and instantly bound his body tightly. ¡®Bu-bu-¡® The sound of explosions rang out continuously as the monks transformed. The heavenly Dao temple monks had tried their best to hide the demonization, but in the eyes of the commoners and the monks, it was presented in the most intense and terrifying way. ¡°Ah!¡± When the originally dazed crowd saw this scene, they let out screams of pain. No one had ever seen such a terrifying and strange scene before. A monk had turned into an extremely ferocious and terrifying monster in front of everyone. It was as if the Holy image of the mages in everyone¡¯s hearts had been shattered. ¡°Monster!¡± ¡°Help!¡± The crowd scattered in all directions, stepping on each other to avoid the attack. The red-browed monk was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. It was not only the people who were screaming, but also the monks who had originally suspected that the temple was haunted. ¡®Bu-bu-bu-¡® The demonization continued. One by one, the monks ¡®bodies exploded and turned into demonic creatures, blood flying everywhere. ¡°We¡¯re finished ¡­¡± Something in the red-browed old monk¡¯s heart shattered. It was his confidence in reviving the heavenly Dao temple. After today¡¯s incident, the heavenly Dao temple¡¯s reputation was completely destroyed. It was clearly impossible for them to change their inheritance. The demonized monk, who had yet to die, extended his hand to him. He was a disciple that the red-browed old monk was very familiar with. He had accompanied him for many years. He subconsciously wanted to reach out and grab the monk¡¯s hand, but the moment he touched the monk, the monk¡¯s body exploded into black gas and quickly rushed back into the temple. ¡°Those who should leave, leave. Those who should stay, stay ¡­¡± The words of the old monk who had stayed in the temple resounded in his mind. At that time, he did not understand, but now he finally understood what the old monk meant. ¡°Senior brother ¡­ Do you mean that there are some disciples who are destined not to be able to leave?¡± He mumbled to himself, but there was no old monk to guide him. ¡°Some people can leave, but some people want to stay!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force it!¡± The red-browed old monk shouted. The black gas was like a tide, pouring out from the gate of the courtyard, turning into countless tributaries, surging under the feet of the monks. The monks rushed down the stone steps as if there were evil ghosts behind them. Some managed to escape successfully, while others turned into demons and died. .. The screams were endless, echoing in the sky above the heavenly Dao temple. Song qingxiao stood on top of the temple, calmly watching this strange and terrifying scene. In the hall, the number of yellow Oriole birds increased, and the painful ravings became louder. The People¡¯s screams mixed with the monks ¡®screams and spread into the temple. The old monk closed his eyes tightly and tears of blood seeped out from his eyelids. He chanted the incantation to release souls from purgatory in an attempt to appease the souls that had been trapped in this place after being demonized. ¡°207th, 208th, 209th ¡­¡± The young man, ah Qi, raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he was a King inspecting his territory. In his eyes, which were already black and blue, there was still a trace of hope that had not been completely extinguished. ¡°There are more and more sacrifices. When will mother return?¡± The young man held his chin and pursed his lips, looking very aggrieved. .. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the bottom of the stairs, only about 30 monks managed to escape. They surrounded the red-browed old monk and were still in shock. They touched their own bodies, still in disbelief. Among the people who were in trouble, there were third stage mages and innocent disciples. It was as if in the face of disaster, there was no distinction between status and grade. The stairs that were once again stained with dirt were like a boundary Ridge that separated the monks. Chapter 2373 - Chapter 2373 Choice _1 Chapter 2373: Choice _1 Chapter 2373: Choice _1 The demonized monks turned into black gas and disappeared, but the remaining ones had lost the courage to try to escape. They stood on the stone steps and wailed loudly, but because of what had happened earlier, they did not dare to cross the line. There were more than a thousand monks in the heavenly Dao temple, but at least a hundred had died today. There were still many people who were not dead. They were all squeezed on the stairs, reaching out to the red-browed monk and begging him to save them. In the eyes of the red-browed monk, the countless waving hands were like terrifying tentacles. It made him tremble and retreat subconsciously. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± The red-browed monk muttered to himself as the old monk¡¯s words appeared in his mind. ¡°Something big has happened to the heavenly Dao temple, they can¡¯t be saved.¡± ¡°.. Choosing the monks in the temple ¡­ Don¡¯t break the inheritance ¡­¡± At that time, he felt that the old monk¡¯s expression and tone were a little off. Now, it seemed that something serious had happened to heavenly Dao temple. The old monk clearly wanted to stay and live and die with the temple. ¡°No! Senior brother!¡± As the red-browed old monk thought of this, he subconsciously wanted to walk up the stone steps. ¡®Wuuu!¡¯ As the wind howled, the demonic Qi turned into tentacles and blocked his way. ¡°Go away!¡± The red-browed monk let out an angry roar and used a secret Buddhist technique along with his roar, shattering the black tentacles that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They turned into black gas and dissipated into the stone steps. When he saw this scene, he was delighted. Just as he was about to step up the stone steps, he heard an old voice, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡­¡± The voice was ethereal and distant. It came from the temple like a warning Bell and drilled into the sea of consciousness of the red-browed monk. ¡°You carry the inheritance of the temple on your back, why come back and be tainted by this karma?¡± the heavenly Dao temple won¡¯t be destroyed. I¡¯m just in a temporary sleep. Don¡¯t worry about me. The old monk¡¯s voice was like the sound of Sanskrit as it entered the red-browed monk¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take everything you can.¡± ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± The red-browed monk¡¯s eyes suddenly became sore, and he clenched his fists tightly. After a long while, he seemed to have finally figured it out. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed a few times. Then, he waved his hand at the monks who had already left the temple. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Behind him, the monks trapped on the steps were crying and shouting. Seeing their former companions leave, the hope in their hearts turned into despair and they cursed. The news of a monster appearing in tiandao temple spread like wildfire, causing a stir in the entire shengjing city. In the hearts of the people, the power of mages was almost no different from that of gods. However, such a high and mighty monk who should have been protected by the immortals and Buddhas had become a demon in a day and turned into a terrifying monster. .. In the temple, more and more monks died because of demonic possession. The yellow sails in the hall were hanging more and more closely, and the people who stayed behind were like walking corpses waiting for death. The meditation room was no longer sealed. The countless doors suffused with black gas were like the entrances to the abyss and hell. The roars of the resentful souls could be heard from inside. ¡°Help me ¡­¡± ¡°Spare me ¡­¡± In the main hall, countless hanging corpses let out soft sobs, similar to the temple Hall that song qingxiao and traveling merchants accidentally broke into 800 years later. The incense burner that had lost its source of light had gone out, and the yard that no one had cleaned was filled with thick dead leaves. The door of the hall was half-open, and the cold wind hit the door frame, making a ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound. The Golden Buddha, which used to shine brilliantly, cracked open. It was covered with black gas, which was as terrifying as the nine nethers Yama. In the main hall, the old monk was like a statue, sitting cross-legged in front of the Buddha with his head lowered. The young man, ah Qi, sat beside him, looking at the Buddha statue above his head from time to time. The light of hope in his eyes was gradually extinguished, and his eyes were almost swallowed by darkness. Countless black Qi surrounded him like black clouds that covered the sky and the earth, shrouding the entire Hall. ¡°She lied to me ¡­¡± More and more people died, and the corpses were densely packed, forming a mountain of corpses and a sea of bones. There was no end to it. ¡°She won¡¯t come back ¡­¡± The more despairing the young man was, the more the black Qi grew. The demonic Qi became more and more turbulent, turning into solid vines that wrapped every corner of the heavenly Dao temple. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black gas rushed to the sky and directly reached the shengjing Palace. The imperial family had been under the protection of the heavenly temple for many years, and the two sides complemented each other. Now that the Temple was destroyed, the Imperial Palace was naturally tarnished as well. Now, the Emperor could no longer sit still. After the heavenly demonic Qi had exploded, the heavenly Dao temple had finally welcomed the most distinguished guest in the world. The Emperor, dressed in a bright yellow Dragon robe, led several dozen heavenly fiend guards into the once greatest temple in the world that no one dared to come again. Chapter 2374 - Chapter 2374 Selectex_2 Chapter 2374: Selectex_2 Chapter 2374: Selectex_2 ¡®Creak-¡® The half-closed door of the palace was pushed open. The young Emperor¡¯s gaze swept across the empty Palace and landed on the back of an old man and a young man sitting in front of the Buddha. ¡°Master bei Wen!¡± When the Emperor saw the old monk¡¯s back, he immediately called out the identity of this old monk who had existed in the world for five to six hundred years. This first-grade monk had already reached the realm of half-God, but at this time, he was exuding an air of old age. His head was lowered, like a lifeless stone sculpture, and he did not respond to his call at all. On the other hand, the other person sitting beside him heard his voice. His body trembled and he slowly turned his head. It was the face of a young man who was no more than 12 or 13 years old. His lips were red and his teeth were white. His skin was white and his eyes were like black gems. He was very beautiful. However, when this face entered the emperor¡¯s eyes, what he saw was a face surrounded by black gas and a pair of sinister and terrifying eyes. Black veins wrapped around his face like brand marks. His eyes were like two abysses, and there seemed to be endless vengeful souls and malicious ghosts wailing behind him. ¡°Demon fetus!¡± The young Emperor subconsciously cried out. The moment his eyes met Seven¡¯s, his spiritual sense was tainted. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The Golden Dragon figure slithered out and turned into a giant dragon with its head raised and mouth open. It wrapped around his body and tried to block the black gas that was surging toward him. The emperor¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, but there seemed to be something wriggling inside his eyelids. Not long after, a wisp of black Qi was reflected on his eyelids. It turned into a slender worm-like shadow and appeared around his eyes. A sinister expression appeared on the emperor¡¯s handsome face as he tried to suppress it with his dragon energy. However, the black Qi was extremely powerful. Once it appeared, it spread from the closed eyelids to the surroundings. The blue veins had been activated. They rose high above the thin skin and flowed down the emperor¡¯s face. In an instant, they had covered the entire face, making the emperor¡¯s face look like a fierce ghost. Many years ago, when song qingxiao entered this scene, she had fought with the Emperor and was injured by him. She remembered that the Dragon Soul that he used to protect himself was unparalleled. However, a few years had passed, and the Imperial Qi in the emperor¡¯s body had dissipated a lot. The Golden Dragon¡¯s might was still there, but the Golden light had already dimmed, giving off a feeling of baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. ¡°Emperor!¡± When the heavenly demon guards who had come along saw this scene, they knew that the Emperor had been defiled, and they wanted to attack seven without saying anything. ¡°Ha ¡­¡± Seven opened his mouth and revealed a strange smile. He let out a high-pitched shrill cry, and all the black gas on the ground was mobilized by his power. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The demonic Qi wreaked havoc, and the entire heavenly Dao temple began to tremble. ¡®Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong-¡® The incense burner and futon on the ground were jolted high up into the air and then fell heavily with a ¡®bang¡¯. The huge copper furnace broke into pieces, and countless incense ashes flew in the air. * Ka ka ka * Under the impact of the demonic Qi, the Buddha statue on the high platform collapsed inch by inch, turning into pieces of gold bricks and falling down. ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® ¡®Wuwu-¡® Black Qi swirled around as the wails of the spirits rang out. The doors of the palace closed with a ¡®boom¡¯, and this place instantly turned into an endless hell. As soon as the Buddha statue collapsed, the corpses hanging under the yellow Oriole were revealed one by one. The heavenly fiend guards, who had come with the Emperor and were used to all kinds of bloody and terrifying scenes, were so shocked that their faces changed. The little monk, who had looked delicate and pretty before, had turned into an extremely terrifying monster. The black gas turned into a towering giant tentacle and surrounded his back. It was like a giant seaweed floating beside him, ready to attack. As soon as his shrill cry fell, the terrifying black gas immediately swept forward like a tsunami. ¡°No¡­¡± As soon as the heavenly demon guards screamed, they were swallowed by the black gas. The endless black energy drilled into their bodies, rolling them up high and hanging them in the air. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± ¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± .. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hundreds and thousands of hanging dead bodies sneered and bumped into each other, as if they were both struggling and welcoming their ¡®friends¡¯ who had just been hung up. The black Qi on the young Emperor¡¯s body quickly spread to his surroundings. The Golden Dragon around him was tainted and tainted with wisps of black gas. The Dragon Soul struggled and roared, letting out waves of wailing. ¡°Sorcerer bei Wen, save me-¡± ¡°I can¡¯t die, I¡¯m the master of the world ¡­¡± I¡¯ve been ordered by the heavens. I have a true Dragon to protect me ¡­ It should have been immune to evil and had the help of the people. Chapter 2375 - Chapter 2375 Selectex_3 Chapter 2375: Selectex_3 Chapter 2375: Selectex_3 ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± The old monk who had been silent the entire time finally spoke with a tired tone, ¡± ¡°Emperor, you¡¯ve already lost the People¡¯s support, the situation is already over.¡± Ever since he ascended the throne, he had been engrossed in cultivation. He was still not satisfied with obtaining the world and tried in vain to reach the deification realm and break through the shackles of mortals. Power had helped him become unique, but it had also eventually corrupted him. the imperial family¡¯s Dragon Qi isn¡¯t protected by the heavenly Dao temple, and it can¡¯t be stabilized by killing the demon fetus. It was the people and the people who nurtured the Dragon Qi. When the people were at odds with each other, the people were displaced, and the fate of the dynasty was damaged, the devil fetus was naturally born. The demonic Qi that wrapped around the Emperor was the desire in his heart. It was his ambition to pursue power, cultivation, and status. Therefore, his state of mind was unstable, which was why he was easily invaded by the demonic Qi. Every time the Emperor exploited the People¡¯s taxes and made them live in poverty, the People¡¯s wails and grievances would turn into a huge curse and be added to the royal family¡¯s fate, affecting the stability of the Imperial power. When he didn¡¯t think about governing the country and would rather use his money to turn into materials and pills to support the Dragon Soul to strengthen himself, he neglected the people. If they didn¡¯t build dams, fix the flood, punish corrupt officials, and corrupt government, the evil consequences would naturally come. With natural disasters and man-made disasters, the people were displaced. Even if the devil fetus was eliminated, the Royal power itself was already decaying. The people were at odds with each other, so what was the use of the royal family raising a true Dragon no matter how great the price? The Golden Dragon that surrounded the Emperor and protected him was the symbol of the people in the world. At this moment, it was already on the verge of death. ¡°No¡­¡± When the Emperor heard the old monk¡¯s words, he was even more frightened. ¡°I am the true Dragon, son of heaven ¡­¡± He roared crazily, and the Dragon Qi in his body was exhausted again and again. As the black gas surrounded the Golden Dragon, the Dragon shadow finally could not hold on any longer. Under the emperor¡¯s crazy screams, it let out an unwilling wail and then shattered with a bang. The moment the dragon¡¯s shadow shattered, the purple Qi that had been faintly discernible around the emperor¡¯s body dried up. His flesh and blood were quickly sucked dry by the demonic Qi, and his cheeks turned into terrible bones. The black Qi drilled into his body like countless silk threads, lifting him up high. This once mighty and awe-inspiring monarch was now like every ordinary person who had lost his life and soul and was hanging in the temple. After absorbing the Dragon energy, seven lost control, and the glimmer of hope in his eyes almost disappeared. He had once fallen into the hands of the Emperor and suffered a lot of torture. It was only because of his obsession with song qingxiao that he was able to barely keep his rationality and not completely fall into the darkness. However, in order to see his mother again, he did not hesitate to conspire with the demonic Qi, and he himself was tainted. The long wait made him feel despair. The moment he saw the Emperor again, the demonic will broke through the defense in his heart and almost took control of him. ¡°She lied to me ¡­ She lied to me ¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t come again ¡­¡± The teenager¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± BOOM! BOOM! The demonic Qi spread wildly, and the black Qi flowed out from every corner of the heavenly Dao temple like water. The old monk, who had been as quiet as a rock, slowly opened his eyes and said in disappointment, ¡± I clearly felt her presence. Did I miscalculate? ¡± The person the youth was waiting for did not come. The situation was about to get out of control, and he could not wait any longer. The demonic Qi flowed out of the stairs. There were still many corpses below. After the incident at heavenly Dao temple, this place was terrifying and no one dared to come here alive. Some of the corpses that had fallen here were devoid of any human emotions, covered in flies and maggots. The moment the demonic Qi leaked out, these weak living beings seemed to sense the arrival of danger and fled in all directions with a boom. The maggots quickly crawled around, trying to escape the corrosion of the demonic Qi. However, they weren¡¯t fast enough and were soon engulfed by the black mist. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Grandpa, don¡¯t leave me ¡­ A weak voice came from the pile of corpses. It was a boy of about seven years old, wrapped in a Gunny sack. He was so thin that he was only skin and bones. His pupils were dilated, and he looked like he was about to die. He snuggled in the arms of a half-rotted corpse. It was an old man with his head raised at a strange angle. His eyes were gray and white, and his dry mouth was wide open. The boy clutched the dead man¡¯s clothes tightly. He was on the verge of death, so he didn¡¯t notice that black smoke was silently pouring down the stairs not far away. ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± The child was still mumbling in a low voice when a thin consciousness drilled into his soul and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you want him to come back?¡± The child subconsciously said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Naturally, he wanted to. His parents had passed away, and he and his grandfather had to rely on each other to survive. They had endured all the way to the heavenly Dao temple just to ask the Holy monks to give them a bowl of porridge and some medicine. It was enough that they could live. Unfortunately, the old man died in the brutal beating of the monks before the bowl of life-saving medicine was given to him. ¡°I did.¡± The moment the child replied, an old ghost spirit who was standing beside him and unwilling to leave for a long time also hurriedly spoke. This was an old man who had already died, but he could not bear to leave his only grandson behind. Thus, after his death, he turned into a ghost spirit and wandered around this place. In the past, with the light of Buddha shining under the heavenly Dao temple, all demons and ghosts would not be able to survive. However, as the heavenly Dao temple was possessed, the Golden body of the Buddha statue could not even protect itself, let alone the protection of the Buddha¡¯s light. Therefore, this persistent ghost stayed behind and stayed by his grandson¡¯s side. He could stay by his grandson¡¯s side, but he could no longer talk to him or hold him. His grandson, on the other hand, did not know that he was reluctant to leave and had been guarding him by his side. The ghost blurted out his wish, and the black gas immediately engulfed his body. As the demonic Qi entered his body, the already rotten corpse ¡®moved¡¯. The child noticed that the stiff corpse beneath him slowly sat up as soon as he sent out his thoughts. We can¡¯t be separated ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to take you away ¡­¡± The dead old man opened his mouth stiffly. He raised his arm and slowly moved up the child¡¯s arm, strangling his neck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. The devil Qi went out of control, triggering the resentment in the hearts of resentful ghosts, corpses, and living people, causing the resentment to run rampant. The dead were ¡®reborn¡¯, while the living were swallowed by the magnified hostility in their hearts, turning into walking corpses, only knowing to vent their dissatisfaction and pain in life ten times, a hundred times more. ¡°AI ¡­¡± The old monk in the heavenly Dao temple slowly raised his head and put his palms together. At this moment, a malicious thought came from song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness and asked her, ¡± ¡°What will you choose at this time?¡± Chapter 2376 - Chapter 2376 Struggle (1) Chapter 2376: Struggle (1) Chapter 2376: Struggle (1) The demonic soul¡¯s loud voice rang out, and in an instant, all the barriers of time disappeared. Like a water curtain rippling, song Qing¡¯s small figure gradually appeared in the main hall of the heavenly Dao temple. The moment her aura appeared, the two figures who were sitting cross-legged facing the Buddha statue raised their heads in unison. The old monk¡¯s eyes, which were originally as calm as an ancient well, started to ripple. The helplessness and sighing in the pair of old, yellow eyes faded away. It was as if they had been reinvigorated and became extremely bright. The youngster sitting beside him seemed to have realized something and turned around with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. His eyes were already pitch black, as dim as the night stars blocked by the thick fog. However, the moment he saw song qingxiao¡¯s figure, the fire of hope that had been doused in despair was reignited. The young man¡¯s body had been invaded by the demonic Qi. His skin had been corroded and turned into bones, revealing dark ribs. A fist-sized black hole appeared in his chest, and his heart, which had been tainted by the power of darkness, hung there. The heart seemed to be dead. It had withered to the size of a baby¡¯s fist and was curled up in the black hole. However, with the appearance of song qingxiao, the young man¡¯s heart was rejuvenated. ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ The still heart began to beat wildly again, hitting his chest. Every time it beat, a large amount of black gas would fly out of the heart and rush out of the inner walls of his chest. She stood there. It was somewhat similar to when they had separated many years ago, but there were some differences. The demonic flames that were frantically spreading in the air suddenly stagnated. As the young man ah Qi¡¯s rationality recovered, he gradually no longer lost control. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The young man mumbled and rubbed his eyes. When he called out this name, it was as if he had returned to the cellar back then, becoming the child who yearned for family and love. ¡°Mother!¡± He was afraid that this was a flower in the water, a moon in the mirror, an illusion that appeared because his obsession was too deep. ¡°Seven,¡± Song Qing looked at him and called out to him. The hesitation in the young man¡¯s heart immediately dispersed and he ran towards her without saying anything. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The old monk had turned around and greeted song qingxiao with a smile, as if they were old friends who had been separated for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the young man who was running towards her. She slightly raised the corner of her mouth, revealing a faint smile, and responded to the old monk. The young man rushed into her arms like a gust of wind, and his thin arms hugged her waist tightly. At this moment, all the regrets, torture, and waiting were soothed by her embrace. The child that was only as tall as her belly back then had grown a lot taller, barely reaching her shoulder. The moment he crashed into song qingxiao¡¯s arms, the demonic Qi behind him turned into a strange shadow. It rose several feet from the ground and shrieked at her, revealing a sinister hostility. ¡°Get lost!¡± Song qingxiao hugged the young man with both hands and raised her head to look at the demonic shadow in the air. At this moment, she just wanted to hold the child and not hear any noise that would disturb her. She had fully recovered her strength. After completely digesting the ¡®Ren¡¯ character in the taihao heavenly book, she had reached the middle level of the void realm. However, her state of mind had already entered the Saint realm. In addition, she had the support of the heaven-destroying sword and the silver Wolf King. Her aura was extremely terrifying. As she shouted, the ice-type power tore the demonic Qi apart and spread out behind the young man, freezing the demonic shadow bit by bit. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The demonic shadow was intimidated. It let out a sharp cry and shrank back instinctively, increasing the distance between it and the young man. The frost surged up and instantly froze the specter into a huge, strange white shadow. However, with a crisp sound, the frost shadow shattered, turning into countless black gas and dissipating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The scattered black gas surged into the air, and the corpses hanging in the hall appeared one by one. Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at the zombies hanging in the air. Even after 800 years, she had already seen this scene. When he was isolated from this world, he also saw with his own eyes that ah Qi, who had already become demonic, offered these ¡®sacrifices¡¯ again and again. However, when the Horde of zombies was fully displayed in the empty Hall, as if there was no end to it, she could not help but sigh deeply. Chapter 2377 - Chapter 2377 Struggle (2) Chapter 2377: Struggle (2) Chapter 2377: Struggle (2) ¡°AI ¡­¡± The trembling body of the child in her arms stopped. The joy of getting what she wanted after their first meeting faded, and it turned into boundless fear. He had killed many people. At that time, he was controlled by the demonic thoughts and only wanted to see his mother. It was as if he was possessed by the devil and did many irrational things. The bodies that were hidden in the temple had revealed themselves. Just like how he had tried so hard to hide his ugly heart, it had been exposed in front of the person he cared about the most! The young man seemed to have returned to many years ago, when he was nervous about song qingxiao, who could leave at any time. Fear, panic, regret ¡­ All the emotions were exerted on him at the same time, causing his mental state to collapse. Based on his understanding of song qingxiao, she would blame him and be angry with him. Would his mother think that he was a monster? From now on, she would hate and avoid him? ¡°No¡­ No¡­ ¡± The young man shook his head desperately. In his teary eyes, light and darkness were fighting. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± In the air, the zombies that were forced out by the black mist murmured maliciously. They were affected by the black gas, and their words turned into curses, trying to corrupt the struggling young man¡¯s heart. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± only the dead will not leave ¡­ only the dead won¡¯t despise ¡­ ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The malicious intent came back like a tide, turning into a silent wave that blotted out the sky and covered the earth, filling the entire Hall. The black shadow slowly poured under Seven¡¯s feet, connecting with his figure and becoming one, unable to be separated again. Endless devil Qi gushed up from his legs and into his body. It surrounded the beating heart, trying to drive away the last trace of warmth and light in his eyes. this world is dark like this. ¡°Why should people suppress their inner desires and live in defiance of their original desires?¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Only the dead will not leave.¡± The zombie horde let out a dark curse that echoed in Seven¡¯s sea of consciousness, ¡± ¡°Only the dead will be controlled by you and obey your orders.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ ¡± The light in the young man¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and his fiercely beating heart returned to dead silence. The moment he reunited with song qingxiao, after his hope and obsession were fulfilled, the demonic Qi took the opportunity to invade, pushing the fear that he had deliberately suppressed for a long time to the extreme. He was afraid that she would blame him, afraid that she would not like the current him ¡­ She had also complained about why the mark she had left on him when he fell into the hands of the royal family could not help her find him. In the past, all these grudges and fears had been suppressed by his strong obsession. However, when one¡¯s wish was fulfilled, these dark thoughts would break out of their shells and could never be forgotten. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± He held song qingxiao tightly in his arms. His body was trembling, either because of the invasion of the demonic Qi or because of his uneasiness. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The zombies growled in a low voice. He tried his best to resist the negative emotions in his heart. ¡°No¡­¡± As he shouted, he tightened his grip on song qingxiao¡¯s hand. The black gas spread out from his body and tried to enter song qingxiao¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t let go of the young man, as if she could understand his inner struggle. The old monk sat in front of the collapsed Buddha statue with his hands clasped together. He looked at the scene with a thoughtful expression. The child had already been possessed and could no longer be restrained. He had returned to the past. His soul had long been contaminated, and it was only a matter of time before he was completely demonized. This devil fetus was destined to end the last trace of the dynasty¡¯s fate, and was born from the Tribulation of the devil Qi. If a person with a weak state of mind met him, it was easy for him to draw out the devil thoughts in their hearts, and then their state of mind would collapse and they would become a devil. The old monk had cultivated for many years and thought that he had already reached the realm of a first-grade monk and could resist the demonic Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in the Great Hall that day, the moment he looked into this child¡¯s eyes, he was invaded by demonic Qi, which ruined his state of mind and future cultivation. If the red-browed monk had not warned him in time that day, the consequences would have been unimaginable. The old monk had entered the heavenly Dao temple for many years and had long merged himself with the temple. He was born for the heavenly Dao temple, and he cultivated for it. To protect the mission of the heavenly Dao temple, to protect the royal family, to love its existence, to love the monks in the temple ¡­ This was the only obsession of the old monk for hundreds of years. Chapter 2378 - Chapter 2378 Struggle (3) Chapter 2378: Struggle (3) Chapter 2378: Struggle (3) When the demonic Qi invaded, the heavenly Dao temple was in danger, and the old monk¡¯s state of mind was also affected. Therefore, in the main hall, the moment he met Seven¡¯s eyes, he was also corroded by the demonic Qi. Fortunately, he was an eminent monk who had truly cultivated into the Tao. He quickly realized that something was wrong with him and made a choice to face his current situation. He had stayed here to wait for the stubbornness in the child¡¯s heart and to wait for a chance for the heavenly Dao temple to turn things around. As the demonic Qi went out of control, the old monk originally thought that this chance of survival would never appear again. However, song qingxiao happened to arrive at this time. ¡°Amitabha.¡± The monk put his palms together and looked at the woman holding the child in the distance with a slight smile. Her eyes were clear and calm. It was obvious that her heart was strong and stable. She wasn¡¯t contaminated by the demonic Qi on ah Qi¡¯s body. Through the demonized young man, her eyes reflected the figure of a child helplessly curled up in her arms in the dark. This was a regret left in her heart, and it was also another ¡®mark¡¯ that seven had left in her heart. Unfortunately, this child had lowered his head and missed this rare trace of tenderness. ¡°Grandmaster, do you have any good ideas?¡± Song qingxiao asked calmly. In fact, she already had an answer in her heart when she said this. The past was destined to be unchangeable. She didn¡¯t understand why ah Qi had such great power after being possessed by the devil. He was able to send her back to 800 years ago, where she met this child several times and got to know him. It didn¡¯t feel like a repeat of the past. It felt as if everything had happened in front of her again. However, song qingxiao knew very well that this was the truth of the past. It was because of this meeting that the huge string-holding demonic soul was born in the heavenly Dao temple that was sealed 800 years later. Nothing could be changed, and nothing could be changed! Although she knew this, she still felt pity for him. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, almsgiver.¡± Master bei Wen shook his head. In an instant, he looked even more Haggard than before. ¡°When I first entered the temple, my master shaved my head. Before he passed away, I swore to protect the temple for life.¡± Since then, the oath he had made back then had become a firm Dao heart on his path of cultivation. His and the heavenly Dao temple¡¯s luck had long merged into one. It was also because of this that his cultivation was smooth. The more prosperous the heavenly Dao temple was, the more his cultivation could reach the realm of heaven. The old monk was like the soul of the temple. He loved everything here, including the plants, the statues, the good and bad monks, and the devotees. When the luck of tiandao temple was contaminated, his cultivation and state of mind were also contaminated. ¡°So my Junior Brother can leave, the monks here can leave, but I can¡¯t.¡± He was the temple¡¯s soul, he had to stay here and live and die with it, never to be separated. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here and wait for a fated person,¡± The old monk struggled to raise his head and looked into song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already been tainted by the demonic Qi, so I can¡¯t do anything to it.¡± However, the demonic Qi couldn¡¯t continue to dissipate without restraint. It would trigger the hostility in people¡¯s hearts, take away people¡¯s ability to love and tolerate, and magnify the darkness in their hearts to the extreme. Song qingxiao was like an intruder. you don¡¯t belong here. She was the obsession of the possessed youth, the remaining kindness in his heart. Seven didn¡¯t resist her, and was even resisting this monstrous demonic intent for her. ¡°Almsgiver, I hope that you will eliminate this demonic disaster for the world and for the common people.¡± The dying old monk stated his purpose in a gentle tone. As soon as he finished speaking, the child who was holding song Qing¡¯s small body seemed to have been frozen in place. ¡°Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± if you don¡¯t kill her, she¡¯ll kill you ¡­ ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The endless mumbling once again sounded in his ears, disturbing the young man¡¯s spiritual sense. ¡°No¡­¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She just reached out and touched the young man¡¯s head. His body trembled as if he already had a premonition, and he let out a faint whimpering sound. mother, don¡¯t kill me ¡­ He pleaded in a soft voice, mixed with a trace of despair and pain. The head was like an injured Cub, gently rubbing against song Qing¡¯s palm. The old monk became even more silent, and his figure slowly faded away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The out-of-control demonic Qi once again overflowed and flowed down the steps, overflowing further. Song qingxiao, who came from 800 years in the future, was the most aware of the influence of the overflowing demonic Qi. She had seen the demonized female corpse with her own eyes. She had seen the village being slaughtered by the demonized female corpse. She had also seen Zhao Liu¡¯s tragic death in the caravan. Uncle Shan¡¯s expression changed drastically at the mention of demonic Qi. The worried look he had when he said that the demonic Qi had gone out of control in recent years surfaced in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t let the situation worsen. Chapter 2379 - Chapter 2379 Sealing_1 Chapter 2379: Sealing_1 Chapter 2379: Sealing_1 Song qingxiao lowered her head and met Seven¡¯s eyes. The demonic Qi was reflected in her pupils, and she tried to copy a special mark. Fine scales appeared around her eyes, and her pupils turned dark gold, isolating her from the demonic Qi. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± She gently reached out and stroked the child¡¯s face as a guarantee. His eyes had turned pure black, and there was no light in them. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, black tears poured out of his eyes, as if he was very happy. ¡°However, I¡¯m going to seal you here temporarily.¡± She said gently. Her expression was gentle, but her eyes were firm and calm. It was the complete opposite of her expression, causing the teary-faced child to be stunned. When he finally realized what she was saying, the young man¡¯s expression became flustered and uneasy. He called out to her, ¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She touched the child¡¯s face and comforted him, ¡± ¡°The demonic Qi has already gone out of control, it can¡¯t continue to leak out.¡± After the heavenly Dao temple was sealed, this out-of-control demonic Qi brought fear to the people that had been shrouded in the shadow of demonic influence for 800 years. In the history 800 years later, the huge string devil soul and the heavenly Dao temple were sealed together, which restricted the spread of the demonic Qi to a certain extent. The history of the past could not be easily changed. Everything had to follow the original process. Otherwise, even more troublesome problems might appear after the changes. Once history was changed, everything would be overturned and restarted. Everything would deviate from the original track, and song qingxiao could not bear the consequences. Therefore, she had to seal the demonized ah Qi according to what had happened in the process. At this moment, she finally understood the hatred in the heart of the huge string devil. She also understood the meaning of the words that the huge mo hun with the string had said to the token of the deep green sky several times in the heavenly Dao temple eight hundred years later. ¡°Mother ¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Ah Qi¡¯s big teary eyes were pleading and pleading. When he shook his head, black tears flew out and turned into demonic energy. ¡®Wuwu-¡® ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® Behind him, the huge demonic soul danced, and the corpses were thrown around, letting out a terrifying wispy cry. ¡°Be obedient.¡± Her hand was still on Seven¡¯s cheek as she comforted him, ¡± wait for me here. I¡¯ll think of a way to save you and free you from the control of the demonic Qi. Her voice was very gentle, but as her spiritual power circulated, one could see her unshakeable will after she had made up her mind. Seven understood her very well. Back then, no matter how he begged her to stay and brought food to her, she remained unmoved. This was the look in her eyes. In fact, when he offered the sacrifice, he had already guessed that this would be the result. After being separated for so many years, he had changed too much. He was no longer the child who only yearned for protection. However, there was still a small glimmer of hope in his heart. He hoped that she would accept him and not be angry with him on account of his insistence on looking for her. ¡°Why ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± Why can¡¯t you forgive me? Just like how I forgave you for leaving without a word back then. His heart felt like it was being torn apart and split into two different consciousness. One thought that song qingxiao was the worst person in the world. She had abandoned him back then, but now that she had finally reappeared, she gave him a heavy blow. His other consciousness could still clearly remember the straw bed she had prepared for him in the cellar back then. She had applied medicine on him and held his hand. Those beautiful scenes were one of the few memories he had in his dark life. The black gas devoured his body and vitality, causing his eyes to quickly dry up, almost unable to shed tears. Behind him, the shadow stood up and formed a huge black shadow that was nearly a dozen meters tall, covering his body. The hanging corpses were affected by the demonic Qi and let out long and sharp cries. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± Under his evil intentions, the terrifying demonic soul¡¯s body gradually solidified and began to suppress ah Qi¡¯s original will. It raised its hand, and its facial features could be vaguely seen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No¡­¡± Shrouded in the shadow, the young man struggled to maintain his last trace of clarity and shook his head with difficulty. ¡°You can¡¯t kill her ¡­¡± He shrunk his neck and crossed his arms in front of his chest, as if he wanted to give himself courage. The two consciousnesses kept each other in check, causing the spread of the demonic Qi to stop. Chapter 2380 - Chapter 2380 Sealing_2 Chapter 2380: Sealing_2 Chapter 2380: Sealing_2 The dying old monk sat there and took in the scene in front of him. the heavens are kind ¡­ After he said this, the wrinkles on his face seemed to have increased. ¡°Since one of you has the heart and the other can¡¯t bear it, I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡± As soon as the old monk finished speaking, his aura quickly overflowed. It was like there was another layer of his ¡®spirit¡¯ that had left his body. The spiritual power in his body turned into Supreme vitality and began to nourish the temple. Under the majestic spiritual power, the collapsed temple platform seemed to go back in time. The dust that fell followed its original trajectory and flew back to its original position. ¡®Rumble ¡­¡¯ The broken Jade platform returned to its original place and slowly returned to its original state! The Golden Buddha statue that had been torn apart by the dark force flew back to the Jade platform and reassembled, turning into the Big Buddha before it collapsed, overlooking the hall. Endless Sanskrit chanting sounded, suppressing a large portion of the dark power. Above their heads, the hanging corpses could not withstand the light of the repaired Buddha and were hidden while wailing. The malicious whispers instantly disappeared without a trace, and the Grand Hall of the ancient temple became extremely quiet. The fallen leaves were swept away by this force, and the temple was instantly swept clean. Yellow futons were laid out in front of the Buddha statue, waiting for the believers to come forward to offer incense and worship the Buddha. Other than the broken incense burner, the heavenly Dao temple was no different from before. A seven-colored sarira flew out from the top of the old monk¡¯s head and landed between the eyebrows of the struggling youth. That was the Buddha nature that a monk had cultivated all his life. The moment the sarira entered Seven¡¯s body, it triggered the kindness in his heart and instantly suppressed the power of darkness. Song qingxiao used this chance to use her spiritual power. The ice attribute energy escaped from her body, not only filling the hall, but also spreading out outside the temple. ¡°No¡­¡± The demonic soul¡¯s shadow that was being suppressed in the air was frozen bit by bit, and it was gradually dyed with a light blue Frost. In Seven¡¯s body, crystal-like frost and snow formed on the tip of his eyebrows and eyelashes. However, the next moment, they were corroded by the demonic Qi and turned into black crystals. His will was still obstructing the black shadow. Even though he knew that song qingxiao was trying to hurt him, he could not summon the will to resist. ¡°Mother ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Her hands did not stop moving, but she diverted some of her attention to comfort him. ¡°You¡¯re only staying here temporarily. When I think of a way in the future, I¡¯ll save you.¡± The frost and snow had frozen every inch of the hall, spreading to the courtyard, the meditation room behind, and every position in the heavenly Dao temple. Her spiritual power was gradually depleted, and song qingxiao¡¯s grown body was shrinking little by little. Even though she was at the peak of the void-level, it was still extremely difficult for her to seal such an ancient temple and devil soul. The demonic soul¡¯s shadow that had been frozen in the air was frozen, but it did not completely lose its threat. It was only suppressed by the ice and snow because of Seven¡¯s will to resist and the old monk¡¯s help. However, once it recovered, song qingxiao, who had lost her power, would not be its match. ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± It laughed eerily, and its voice penetrated the half-black ice, as if it was laughing at her for not being able to do what she wanted. ¡®Kacha-¡® The ice cracked from the inside, and the demonic Qi seeped in bit by bit like ink in water. Ah Qi¡¯s will was weakening, and his heart had already been corroded. The reason why he was fighting against the demonic Qi was only because of the obsession in his heart and the gift the old monk had given him before he died. Once his will was devoured and completely integrated with the demonic will, that would be the true descent of the demonic God! Song qingxiao raised her head and looked at the specter. She touched the silver Wolf brand on her wrist, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough power, but I still have help.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A long Wolf¡¯s howl rang out, as if in response to her decision. Countless stars escaped from her body, turning into energy to consolidate the power of ice and snow. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them here to accompany you.¡± She looked at seven, who was in pain, and said firmly, ¡± ¡°In the future, I will definitely think of a way to come here and save you.¡± The young man¡¯s original appearance could no longer be seen. She did not know if he had heard her clearly, but there seemed to be a light flashing in his dark eyes. ¡°Not only will I break the seal, but I will also find a way to help you escape the control of the demonic Qi.¡± Chapter 2381 - Chapter 2381 Sealing_3 Chapter 2381: Sealing_3 Chapter 2381: Sealing_3 At this point, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Mang Tian!¡± A sonorous dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the temple. A purple light turned into a sword shadow and rushed out of her glabella. ¡°Help me seal this place, don¡¯t let the demonic Qi leak out!¡± Help me guard the seal and hide the heavenly Dao temple! As soon as she said that, the shadow of a Golden Dragon appeared in the long sword. In the spiritual power, a huge Silver Wolf appeared and turned into a huge Phantom, stepping on the top of the heavenly Dao temple. The pair of gray-blue eyes glanced at song Qing, then turned into spiritual power and disappeared, covering the entire heavenly Dao temple. The Golden Dragon circled around song Qing¡¯s small body and rubbed its head against her body affectionately, as if it was very reluctant to part with her. After a few rounds, the little dragon let out a long cry and its body turned into a shadow, seeping out of the temple. The biting cold sword Qi overflowed in all directions, and the dragon¡¯s roar lingered in the ears. Golden light enveloped the entire temple, and thousands of Starlight loaded every seal that had been opened by the devil Qi into it. Under the steps, the flowing demonic Qi was cut by the sword intent. The corpse that had been standing due to the influence of the demonic Qi fell back to its original position after losing the support of the demonic Qi. The already rotten body rotted even faster, instantly turning into a thick black liquid. The old man¡¯s spirit, who had regained some of his rationality, wailed in despair and unwillingness when he realized what he had done. However, the next moment, his contaminated soul could no longer hold on. With a ¡®boom¡¯, it turned into black gas and disappeared. The long steps of the heavenly Dao temple were hidden bit by bit. This ancient temple that had existed for hundreds of years seemed to have been ¡®wiped¡¯ from its original spot by an unknown force. In the temple, the old monk¡¯s body had already lost all signs of life, leaving only a broken body. He raised his head and stared at song qingxiao with his eyes wide open, as if he had a question left in his heart before he died. don¡¯t worry. After 800 years, the heavenly Dao temple will reappear. Song qingxiao looked into his empty eyes and said softly. The old monk¡¯s dim eyes seemed to flash with the last ray of light. The corners of Dara¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, as if he was very happy. After getting the answer he wanted, he had no more worries. The body turned into ashes and flew toward the Big Buddha that was damaged by the demonic Qi. The spiritual ash filled the cracks bit by bit, filling and repairing them one by one. After absorbing the old monk¡¯s body, the Buddha statue, which had been dim with spiritual light, regained its original radiant appearance. Standing behind seven, the demonic soul that was trapped in the ice sculpture was suppressed by the light of Buddha and let out an unwilling roar. However, the snow and ice had already turned into a climate. With the help of the silver Wolf, mang Tian¡¯s suppression, and the old monk¡¯s help at the cost of his life, it was finally sealed within the snow and ice. The tears in Seven¡¯s eyes were frozen, and he no longer had any spiritual energy, nor would he call her ¡®mother¡¯. Song qingxiao¡¯s body was the same as when she was first awakened by uncle Shan. She was about ten years old again. From the appearance of the heavenly Dao temple and the demonic soul¡¯s voice, she had already guessed many things. However, she had guessed the beginning correctly, but not the ending. Before this, she had been thinking about why her spiritual power had disappeared and why the huge string devil soul had the ability to control her recovery. He had also thought about who had sealed the temple and wanted to join forces with them to seal the devil soul. I didn¡¯t expect that the one who sealed the heavenly Dao temple would be me. She sighed softly, ¡± ¡°Seal it,¡± The word ¡®benevolence¡¯ appeared in her heart, and she followed her will. The people in shengjing city heard the dragon¡¯s roar and the Wolf¡¯s howl, as well as the sound of Sanskrit that calmed their minds. The people who heard the sound of the Sanskrit only felt that the viciousness in the depths of their hearts was suppressed, and their entire person became extremely calm. Dozens of miles away, the red-browed monk, who had led the monks to escape from the heavenly Dao temple, seemed to realize something the moment he heard the Sanskrit. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the temple where he used to be. The heavenly Dao temple had a special status. The main hall of the temple was extremely high and only looked at the palace from a distance. All the people in shengjing city could see the top of the temple when they raised their heads. However, when the red-browed monk turned his head, he saw that the temple was melting rapidly like ice and snow. When the sound of the Sanskrit reverberated in his mind, the old monk¡¯s aura had already disappeared. It was as if he was bidding farewell to him in this way. Through the senses of his senior and junior brothers, he knew that this senior brother, who had existed in the temple for several hundred years and had almost become one with the temple, had already passed away. However, for some reason, he felt that his senior brother¡¯s aura had not completely dissipated. It was as if his senior brother was not ¡®dead¡¯, but had taken on another form and existed in this world. ¡°Senior brother ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He knelt down and put his hands together. The monks who ran out of the temple with him looked at the disappearing heavenly Dao temple. They all lowered their heads and silently recited the Scriptures. .. In tiandao temple, spiritual force flashed. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure returned to reality from the ¡®past¡¯ 800 years ago. In the hall, countless corpses hung down, and a huge string devil appeared above the hall, facing her with a cold smile. Chapter 2382 - Chapter 2382 Still _1 Chapter 2382: Still _1 Chapter 2382: Still _1 Song qingxiao felt like she had just woken up from a long dream. All the mysteries were solved after waking up from the dream, and he understood the reason for his loss of power. She had been woken up by uncle Shan and the others in the mountain village. Because of the oath she had made 800 years ago, she had been summoned here and accidentally unlocked the layers of seals. Under the control of the huge string devil soul, he returned to the scene from 800 years ago and participated in the birth, childhood, youth of ah Qi, and finally the process of growing up and being sealed. After sealing seven at the cost of all her strength, song qingxiao, who had lost her cultivation, returned to her childhood and appeared in the mountain village, waiting to meet seven 800 years later. Every time she met ah Qi in the middle, it was a part of the past and also a process of her and the demonic soul¡¯s power recovering. Perhaps this world was a special reincarnation. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t tell if they had met first or if they had been sealed first, but it was very likely that she was trapped in this reincarnation and needed to find a special opportunity to escape. She opened her eyes and looked around. In addition to the mummies hanging in the sky, the Jade platform had collapsed, and the rows of golden bodies of the Buddha statues had been destroyed. The traveling merchants who had fallen to the ground were crying and crawling around in the ruins. They squeezed and sat beside themselves, and the hall was a mess. ¡°AI ¡­¡± She sighed softly and thought of the old monk who had entered the Saint realm eight hundred years ago but decided to sacrifice himself and ¡®repair¡¯ the temple with his cultivation of half-God realm. He sacrificed himself in order to repair the devil statue that had been destroyed by the devil Qi and help himself suppress the demonized ah Qi back then. However, he did not expect that 800 years later, a group of merchants would accidentally break into this place and destroy the Buddha statue out of greed, which in turn destroyed the seal completely. This group of traveling merchants, who thought they had dug up gold, might not have expected that a moment of greed would bring about such a terrible ending. Although he understood that the power he had lost was in the heavenly Dao temple, as the seal of the temple was broken, his power was slowly returning. However, it would still take some time for song qingxiao to recover to the peak of her strength when she sealed the demonic soul. On the contrary, even though the demonic soul had been sealed in the temple for 800 years, it was still filled with hatred. With the resentment of the countless corpses and the nourishment of the dark power, its growth rate was particularly astonishing. As the seal was broken, song Qing¡¯s strength returned, and its power became even more terrifying. At this time, the body of the huge demonic soul had already occupied half of the hall. When it first appeared, it was in the form of an illusion, but as the seal was broken, it was becoming more and more solid. The demon body that the dark green token had transformed into, which was originally similar to him, now seemed much smaller in comparison after his power had increased. It seemed to be somewhat inferior to his aura. hahahahaha ¡­ A sharp and high-pitched laughter came from the mouth of the huge string devil soul. There was a strong sense of hostility in the laughter, and the zombies hanging above were infected by the dark power. They screamed with resentment, ¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Did you see that?¡± The huge string-holding demonic soul stuck its head forward, and the corpses that were closely connected to it also moved forward in a strange posture. The faces of each corpse were air-dried, revealing black eye sockets and black-yellow teeth, like a dark mask of pain and resentment. ¡°She returned to the past and made the same choice!¡± His eyes looked at the dark green token and said with a mocking tone, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s still so hypocritical! When we return to the past, we are still sealed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In her heart, every mortal¡¯s life is extremely important.¡± ¡°She was unwilling to kill these greedy ordinary people in exchange for the opportunity to go back to the past and change everything.In the heavenly Dao temple, we clearly decided to sacrifice ourselves to find her, but when she finally appeared, she sealed us without mercy.¡± ¡°Eight hundred years! Eight hundred years!¡± His huge face, which was covered in black gas, suddenly became extremely ferocious. He shouted sharply, ¡± ¡°We stayed here with these vengeful spirits just to wait for a promise.¡± Back then, she had only said that she would wait for her, but she had not given her a time limit. Chapter 2383 - Chapter 2383 Still _2 Chapter 2383: Still _2 Chapter 2383: Still _2 In the sealed heavenly Dao temple, other than the demonized ah Qi, there were also the nearly one thousand monks who had died in the temple. These monks died because of ah Qi and became his sacrificial offerings. It was easy to imagine how much hatred they had for him. For a long time after the heavenly Dao temple was sealed, he had lived in endless loneliness and the curse of the zombies, never having peace. The most terrifying thing was that these days seemed to have no end, and there was no hope. Back then, seven had already been affected by the demonic Qi, and his spirit had already been corroded. Song qingxiao¡¯s action of sealing him was like a heavy blow to him. It destroyed his final belief. He had held on to a faint hope and endless despair for many years before finally collapsing. ¡°Have you forgotten the oath we made when we decided to split up?¡± The huge string-lifting devil soul slowly approached the direction of the dark green token and said in a dark voice, ¡± have you forgotten that you once swore to make her pay the price and devour her completely when you found her? ¡± we¡¯ve been tricked by her so many times. She doesn¡¯t love us at all. Why are you still unwilling to return and become one with me? ¡± ¡°From the beginning to the end, I was the only one who accompanied you. Have you forgotten?¡± Falling into the hands of the royal family, being exiled to the netherworld, going to the heavenly Dao temple to find his mother, and then being sealed for a long time, it had always been the demonic soul that accompanied him. The only one who understood himself the most was himself. The words of the giant string-holding demonic soul were like needles that pierced into the heart of the dark green token. Two streams of tears suddenly rolled down from the eyes of the demonic soul body formed by the token. After it refined itself, it had long become one with the demonic Qi. Even if he had formed a demonic soul, his entire body was black. However, the tears that gushed out of its eyes were crystal clear and pure, without any impurities. ¡°Why ¡­¡± It turned its head and looked at song Qing Xiao, speaking slowly. This was the first time song qingxiao had heard the voice of the demonic soul since she got the dark green token. Its voice sounded like a teenager¡¯s, but it seemed to be burdened with countless gloominess, appearing extremely heavy. why did you still choose to seal me when you returned to the past? ¡± She came back with her memories and knew who she was. She also knew what had happened to her 800 years ago. Why did she still make the same choice in the end? ¡°Because I have to do this.¡± The demonic soul of the giant string was already extremely powerful, and song qingxiao was suppressed by the demonic will. A portion of her power was still in the seal, and the Qing Ming token¡¯s current shaking made the situation extremely disadvantageous for her. However, when she was faced with the question from the token, she was still very calm and gave such an answer, causing the tears of the token to fall even more violently and urgently. ¡°I really hate you for being like this.¡± She seemed to be always like this, calm and collected, indifferent to his pleas, as if nothing could move her heart. In its mind, she was cold and emotionless, with a strong and firm will. She was a completely different person from the gentle woman in Seven¡¯s memory. ¡°Perhaps what I¡¯m pursuing and waiting for is just an illusion in the depths of my heart.¡± The teardrop fell silently as the token mumbled, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not you ¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t the same as seven in the past. Eight hundred years ago, when they met in the heavenly Dao temple, seven had already been corroded by the demonic Qi and was almost out of shape. And 800 years later, seven refined his own body into a token, and the terrifying and faceless demonic shadow that he conjured might also be his subconscious self that wanted to cover up. But now, on its face, song qingxiao seemed to see the face of the young child crying silently. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The huge string devil let out a cold sneer, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to understand this.¡± come over and become one with me ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°As long as we merge, the oath we made back then will appear.¡± we can tear down this temple that trapped us. We can break through time and space and return to the past ¡­ you can choose to return to the time when we were born and change history. ¡°Kill all the heavenly fiend guards and exterminate all the monks of the heavenly Dao temple!¡± The voice of the demonic soul with the huge string became gloomy and strange, full of killing intent, ¡± ¡°Without them, we can be born smoothly.¡± To change the ending of Zhang xiaoning¡¯s demonic state, they would not end up in the later ending. Chapter 2384 - Chapter 2384 Still _3 Chapter 2384: Still _3 Chapter 2384: Still _3 you can also choose to return to the cellar and keep her here so that she will never be able to get out ¡­ He seduced her softly, ¡± if you don¡¯t want her to leave, she¡¯ll always be there ¡­ Every word said by the huge string-holding demonic soul pierced directly into the heart of the dark cyan token. He gradually began to waver. The faint ¡®Qing¡¯ token on his forehead was gradually fading away. The connection between the two was weakening. Song qingxiao looked at it. Its aura had turned from sad to calm. As the mark faded, the feelings between it and song qingxiao were also erased bit by bit. The ¡®Qing¡¯ character gradually disappeared from top to bottom, leaving only the last bit of residue. It turned into a small dot and remained in the middle of its eyebrows. The tears in its eyes had dried up, and it gradually approached the direction of the huge string-holding demonic soul. The huge string devil could no longer hide the joy in its heart, and its struggle became more intense. The forces that were restraining him were disappearing. Once he merged with the dark green token, he would become even more powerful. Even the seal that song qingxiao had left behind would not be able to trap him. And as the deep cyan token¡¯s emotions disappeared, it would become even more compatible with him and become incomparably terrifying! ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The corpses hanging in the air also laughed in a strange way. The black gas on both sides rolled and gradually combined ¡­ The dark green token had not completely given up. It turned around and looked at song Qing Xiao, asking with a last bit of hope, ¡± if ¡­ If I give you another chance ¡­ will you ¡­ there was a faint light in its eyes. ¡°.. Would you make a different choice?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and replied. As soon as he finished speaking, the last ray of light in the eyes of the green Sanctuary token was extinguished. ¡°Are they that important? Is it more important than me?¡± When it asked the question, its tone was calm, hiding its great disappointment and pain. It asked this question, but it seemed to have given up on asking for an answer. It was deeply afraid that what she said was not what it wanted to hear. The figure of the dark cyan token allowed itself to be swallowed by the darkness, as if it had given up all struggle. It allowed the black mist to surround it and ¡®pull¡¯ it toward the giant string-holding demonic soul. ¡°It¡¯s not completely like that.¡± ¡°Because the past can¡¯t be changed,¡± answered song qingxiao. She looked at its back and slowly said, ¡± once I change it, I can¡¯t predict the result. After history had changed, many things would have different endings. if I hadn¡¯t sealed you 800 years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have been separated from your demonic soul body in the years that followed. It would not refine itself into a mysterious heaven level top grade magic tool and let it fall into the divine prison. In the end, it would pass through fan Wu¡¯s hands and fall into the hands of song qingxiao. ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet you, I wouldn¡¯t have left an imprint on you, and we naturally wouldn¡¯t have met.¡± If song qingxiao and the dark Qing token did not have this fate, it would not have triggered this special scene from 800 years ago. ¡°Perhaps it was someone else who met you and your mother.¡± It could be another trial-taker from the divine incarcerate, or it could be someone else from the scene 800 years ago. After hearing her words, the already dead heart of the dark green token seemed to be reinvigorated for some reason. Its eyes, which had been swallowed by the darkness, suddenly lit up with a light. The light grew brighter and brighter, as if it was going to dispel the darkness. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to accept such an outcome.¡± Song qingxiao said indifferently, ¡± even without the demonic soul¡¯s guidance, if I were to make a choice after knowing the cause and effect, I would still return to 800 years ago. She paused for a moment, looking at the struggling figure of the dark cyan token, the corner of her mouth slowly curved up, revealing a smile, ¡± ¡°I will still leave when your mother gives birth, leaving you in the torrent.¡± They would still be in the cellar, far away at that moment. No matter how many choices I make in the heavenly Dao temple, I will still seal you. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was not only related to the common people of the world, it was also related to the connection between her and him. because if you didn¡¯t have these experiences, you wouldn¡¯t be who you are now. You might not have had anything to do with me again. Her tone gradually became domineering. if all the suffering you¡¯ve gone through was to meet me, ¡± she lowered her voice and said softly, ¡± ¡°Even if you give me a hundred or a thousand chances, I will still seal you!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s words were cruel and merciless, but to the Qing Ming token, they were the most touching words in the world, as if they were poisonous and sweet! Chapter 2385 - Chapter 2385 Choose her (1) Chapter 2385: Choose her (1) Chapter 2385: Choose her (1) The dark green token¡¯s soul was greatly impacted by song Qing Xiao¡¯s words, causing it to tremble uncontrollably. Its eyes were already dry, and its body had long since turned into an artifact spirit and lost all feeling. However, at this moment, it felt that its eyes were extremely sore and swollen. Warm tears that it had not seen for a long time nourished its eyes, causing its dark eye sockets to burst out with a brilliant light again. everything ¡­ Everything is so that you can meet me ¡­ It muttered to itself. The face that was covered in black gas showed a hint of struggle. ¡°Idiot!¡± The huge thread-lifting Demon Soul could sense its heart wavering at this moment, and could not help but be extremely furious. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°She only knows how to sweet-talk and lie.¡± Its huge face revealed a bit of ferocity. ¡°We¡¯ve already been tricked!¡± have you forgotten the lessons of being abandoned several times and sealed for 800 years? ¡± It was the pain of the soul being forcibly split apart. It refined itself just to find her and take revenge. She even lost consciousness because of this. In a daze, she asked, ¡± have you forgotten the vows you made? ¡± The angrier the huge thread-holding demonic soul was, the stronger it became. The black Qi that was surging around his body seemed to have an infinite attraction force, and it actually began to forcibly pull the deep green token towards him. The black gas ¡®grabbed¡¯ the body of the demonic soul formed by the Qing Ming token, and drilled into its body, trying to pull it into the darkness. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget ¡­¡± The dark green token, which was surrounded by the black Qi, seemed to be struggling. It was just that it didn¡¯t want to be seen by the huge thread-holding demonic soul. When he questioned it, it subconsciously denied. On one hand, it was affected by hatred and refused to admit that it had wavered. On the other hand, after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he thought that his obsession had completely disappeared. However, after hearing her words, he seemed to have given up again. Even if her words were so cruel, as long as she revealed that she still wanted it, it could not control itself at all. ¡°She, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose ¡­¡± It said in a soft voice, which made the huge string-wielding devil sneer, ¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± The two sides, which were once one, once again had a different opinion. The heart of the dark green token began to resist the huge thread-lifting devil soul. ¡°She¡¯s just lying to you and using you.¡± you¡¯ve heard her. Even if you¡¯re not under my control, she¡¯ll still abandon you 800 years ago. to her, we¡¯re just a disaster, a demon fetus that will bring disaster to the people of the world. ¡°The reason she sealed us is to protect the people of the world, yet she says it so arrogantly.¡± The huge demonic soul roared, ¡± ¡°I was just lying to you!¡± Qing Ming token¡¯s body trembled, and the power resisting him seemed to have become much smaller, pulled in by him. ¡°He lied to me ¡­ Is it?¡± Below the hall, song qingxiao looked up and saw the distance between the two demonic souls. She saw that the dark green token seemed to have given up resistance because of the words of the huge lifting thread demonic soul ¡­ if, ¡± she looked at the back of the Qing Ming token and slowly said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also give you a chance.¡± As soon as her voice came out, the huge string-holding demonic soul seemed to be enraged by her and let out a sharp and angry howl. Countless wisps of black Qi emerged from his body and turned into a sea of black clouds, sweeping toward song qingxiao. Before the demonic Qi arrived, the gale arrived first. The fishy wind caused her clothes to flutter wildly, her hair to dance in the wind, and her thin body, which was affected by the seal, seemed to be torn apart by the wind. However, she stood there like a rock, not dodging at all. She asked loudly, ¡± if you can choose to go back to 800 years ago as he said, you may be born smoothly, enjoy your mother¡¯s care, and no longer wander around ¡­ He would not be reduced to shengjing city and be dominated by big brother dog;He wouldn¡¯t meet her again, and he wouldn¡¯t go to the heavenly Dao temple for the sake of his obsession many years later and be sealed by her. ¡°You asked for my answer.¡± With every word she said, the black Qi on the token surged even more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only now let me ask you, if you have such an opportunity, what would you choose? ¡± Should he choose to live a smooth life, or should he experience pain and finally meet her? She couldn¡¯t say anything to deceive the Qing Ming token. Everything she said before was from her heart. History can not be changed, nor can it be changed! After changing it, she might be trapped in this scene, or even affect the reality outside the divine prison. Without the existence of the dark green token, the trial of the yulun void realm might be completely rewritten. Chapter 2386 - Chapter 2386 Choose her (2) Chapter 2386: Choose her (2) Chapter 2386: Choose her (2) The fan clan no longer had it, and song qingxiao could not take it and brand it. Everything would change from then on. She couldn¡¯t even guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be the way she was now. If the changes were too great, it might affect the trials later on. She might not be able to successfully obtain the power of faith and open the taihao heavenly book. It was also possible that she would lose Daoist priest song and his disciple and never meet them again ¡­ Not to mention that without this fate, she wouldn¡¯t have known the origin of the deep green token, and she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to get to know seven. All of these were emotions and memories that she could not let go of. Therefore, even if she knew that the Qing Ming token had suffered because of her, she would still make the same choice if she was given another chance. ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ While she was speaking, a violent sound of collision came from the body of the Qing Ming token. It was like the sound of the rotten heart beating again, and also like the sound of its suppressed hope reviving. The sound of her heart beating was getting louder and louder, almost impossible to ignore. ¡°Don¡¯t believe her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her-¡± ¡°Kill her-¡± The zombies started to talk crazily again, trying to deceive the heart of the dark cyan token. The black Qi surged even more rapidly, as if it was about to wrap it into a huge black cocoon. However, the sound of its heart beating was getting louder and louder. The power of the heartbeat hit the black gas around it. With every beat, it would push it half a meter away! ¡°She¡¯s used to sweet-talking ¡­¡± don¡¯t believe me. You and I are one ¡­ The huge string devil had already realized that something was wrong and accelerated the process of the fusion. At this moment- ¡°No!¡± The voice of the green Sanctuary token¡¯s resistance suddenly rang out, sweeping away the previous hesitation, ¡°I choose her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if a huge stone in his heart had been put down. ¡°I want to choose her!¡± Its tone became firm, and it began to tear the black gas around its body. This magic power was originally of the same origin as it, but now it was being resisted. The huge demonic soul was a little frightened to find that the black gas could no longer enter the body of the dark green token, as if it had cut off the power that originally belonged to it. Within the black mist, its face, which was originally the same as its own, began to change. A young man¡¯s face appeared indistinctly. That was the teenager ah Qi! ¡°Idiot!¡± In the heart of the huge thread-wielding demonic soul, there was a sense of anger after being betrayed by the main body. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I like her, because I want to be with her!¡± The teenager who was trapped in the black mist roared with tears streaming down his face. He no longer suppressed his inner feelings. ¡°Because I want mother!¡± He said. From the beginning to the end, he had always been the child in the cellar who longed for a hug and to be with his mother. Whether it was reuniting with her in the heavenly Dao temple, being sealed by her, or later becoming resentful, it all stemmed from the initial love and yearning in her heart. It was just that the hatred that came later was too strong, covering up his original heart, making him almost forget his initial pursuit. She was right. If he could start all over again, perhaps he would not have to live a life of vagrants, and perhaps he would not have to suffer the torture and hatred of being trapped in the heavenly Dao temple for so many years. However, he would also miss the chance to meet her and lose the beautiful memories that had left traces in his life. It would no longer wander the divine incarcerate and would no longer be acquainted with her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this!¡± He was not willing to exchange an illusory possibility for the truth that had happened in the past and the emotional imprint that the truth had left behind! If ah Qi was given another choice, he would still want to meet his mother after knowing what would happen to him in the future. He would still want to wait for her in the heavenly Dao temple, turn into a dark green token, and return to her arms. ¡°I want mother!¡± The young man¡¯s face became more and more determined. The fire of hope in his eyes turned into supreme power, tearing apart the black gas¡¯s blockade, allowing it to open up the distance between it and the huge thread-wielding demonic soul. ah ah ah!!! The huge string devil soul failed to merge with it and let out a deafening roar, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stubborn!¡± The demonic soul¡¯s shadow of the dark cyan token gradually turned into the shadow of a young man, which was wrapped in the boundless black Qi. Hearing the angry cry of his split soul, he retaliated without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her first and then devour you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled with both arms! ¡®Kacha!¡¯ As he pulled, the temple began to crack. Chapter 2387 - Chapter 2387 Choose her (3) Chapter 2387: Choose her (3) Chapter 2387: Choose her (3) Something seemed to have been uprooted from the ground. Black gas was extracted from the temple, the Buddha statue, and the meditation room, bringing with it a large amount of broken gravel. ¡°Kill her-¡± ¡°Kill her-¡± The zombie horde was infected by his killing intent, and let out a crazy and extreme shriek. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The top of the hall also began to shake, and terrifying cracks appeared one after another. They were like crazy lightning bolts that shot toward the top of the hall. The yellow sails that were hanging from the roof beams shattered inch by inch, and a small half of the hanging corpses fell to the ground like dumplings falling into the water. ¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± After the zombies landed, they exploded with a ¡®boom¡¯, turning into a large cloud of black mist. Huge tentacles shot out from the mist and wrapped around song qingxiao and the others. ¡°Help ¡­ Help ¡­¡± When uncle Shan and the others saw this, they were scared out of their wits and screamed in pain. The strange laughter of the corpses affected their hearts and souls. Many people already had the mark of being possessed by the devil. ¡°Hostility, greed, and fear are all sources of my power.¡± hehe. the huge string devil laughed hideously, ¡± the more afraid you are, the more you will become my walking corpses. ¡°Stop him!¡± Song qingxiao gave the order in a deep voice. The young man inside the Qing Ming token, ah Qi¡¯s shadow, didn¡¯t say anything and stretched out his arm. It was originally the master of the dark force and could control the ghostly shadows of the netherworld and restrain ghosts and evil. But at this time, when Seven¡¯s shadow stretched out his hand, the demonic Qi no longer listened to his control, and even the demonic horde below him that had already turned into a demonic horde began to devour him, faintly showing signs of attacking him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Seven¡¯s shadow let out a cry of surprise, and the huge string devil sneered, ¡± ¡°The source of your power is the power of darkness.¡± Now that he had abandoned his original beliefs, he was naturally met with resistance from the dark forces. The demonized zombies were like masses of black mist that quickly split apart and quickly merged into one. Thick black mist surrounded the people sitting in the middle. Pitch-black tentacles stretched out of the black mist and wrapped around the people sitting in the middle. ¡°Ah!¡± Li Quan and the others screamed crazily. The fear in their bodies was triggered by the demonic Qi, and some people were already in danger of becoming demonic. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A huge, pitch-black tentacle shot toward uncle Shan like a flying, evil black snake. The short and thin old man¡¯s face was full of despair. The blood vessels on his face bulged, and his dry and loose skin looked like earthworms crawling all over. Something was trying to break through his chest and tear his body apart. ¡°No¡­¡± Uncle Shan screamed in fear. Just as he thought he was going to die, song Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He made up his mind and formed a seal with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± The ¡®Lin¡¯ word technique was unsealed and transformed into a domain, trapping the black tentacle that was about to drill into uncle Shan¡¯s face. The seal of the nine-word secret order was unlocked by her, and the power suppressing the demonic Qi in the temple was greatly reduced. ¡°Hehehehehe ¡­¡± The huge thread-holding demonic soul laughed sinisterly. As the nine-word secret order that suppressed it was gone, it seemed to be relieved of a heavy burden. As it raised its head, the temple cracked again. With a rumbling sound, another group of zombies fell to the ground with the debris and turned into Supreme demonic Qi, shrieking and surrounding song qingxiao. Song qingxiao realized that the situation had turned into a vicious cycle. The demonic Qi was intense, but her strength was restricted. If she didn¡¯t remove the seal, she would be surrounded by the zombies and fall into a passive position. If the seal was removed, the demonic soul¡¯s power would be completely restored, and the situation would be disadvantageous to her. In the domain formed by the ¡®confrontation¡¯ word, the black tentacle was cut off and turned into black gas, attacking the domain. Uncle Shan, who had just escaped death, did not even have the time to heave a sigh of relief before he saw more zombies fall to the ground. The zombies that fell to the ground turned into pitch-black abysses, from which came strange screams, screams, and sinister laughter. The black gas was like a poisonous liquid, rapidly corroding the ground. Under the corrosion of the demonic Qi, the ground had turned into a huge abyss. Strange sounds kept coming from the abyss, and a suction force was coming from it, trying to pull the living people on the ground into it. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± ¡°Quickly Dodge.¡± Although Li Quan and the others were terrified, they knew how powerful these infernal domains were and didn¡¯t dare to be pulled in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They screamed as they pulled and hugged each other, running away. Whoosh! Whoosh! The thin and long black Qi was like intertwining roots of a tree. They covered the ground and wrapped around song Qing¡¯s body. ¡°Ice seal!¡± As she shouted, spiritual energy overflowed from her feet. Like a tide, it spread in all directions and froze all the black tentacles. Chapter 2388 - Chapter 2388 Decisiveness _1 Chapter 2388: Decisiveness _1 Chapter 2388: Decisiveness _1 However, these black tentacles were as numerous as the hair on a cow. They were unusually dense and extremely fierce. The ice and snow had just sealed a layer of black gas when more black tentacles wrapped around the ice and piled up, rushing toward song qingxiao. Without the help of the dark green token, the power of the demonic Qi was extremely strong. Song qingxiao formed a seal with her hands. ¡°I have given it to the heavens and controlled all living beings.¡± ¡°The chaos is split open, and the true Dragon is born!¡± As soon as the ¡®fighting¡¯ token was used, the spiritual power broke the void and Thunder roared above his head. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® An ancient demonic beast¡¯s breath entered the main hall, accompanied by the sound of lightning and thunder. The broken roof of the temple was penetrated, and the shadow of an Azure Dragon entered. Her strength was not as strong as the previous owner of the fighting token, Mr. Wondrous pen. Especially after a part of her cultivation was sealed, she was greatly restricted. The ancient true dragon¡¯s shadow she summoned was not even one-thousandth of the Black Dragon¡¯s shadow during the war in the human realm upon heavens. As soon as the Dragon shadow entered, the demonic aura seemed to have triggered the soul of the Golden Dragon that sealed this place. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The clear and high-pitched Dragon roar responded and turned into a monstrous demonic Qi. The power of the Dragon Soul within the seal trembled and suppressed the surging magic power in the area. The strength of the Azure Dragon that had been summoned by the fighting token was only above average, but its aura was greatly boosted after it received the response of the Golden Dragon aura. With a roar, the Dragon shadow almost turned solid and rushed into the densely entangled black tentacles. The ice Chi whistled as it flew around, freezing the wriggling tentacles. The Azure dragon¡¯s huge claws slammed down, tearing the black vines that had been frozen into ice into pieces. Clang clang clang! Countless broken ice crystals fell and turned into black water, merging into the black abyss on the ground. In the howling wind, the black gas around the huge string-holding demonic soul was also stained with white frost and snow, and its movement was slowed down a bit. In the hall, Li Quan and the others huddled together, watching the terrifying scene of a battle between gods and demons. They gritted their teeth and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± ¡°You will die Here!¡± The enormous string devil let out a ghastly cry. As it opened its mouth, the frost and snow on its body quickly melted, turning into drops of pitch-black liquid that fell to the ground with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound. Pfft. As soon as the black liquid touched the ground, the stone bricks on the ground quickly melted. The ground below became pitch-black, like a terrifying source of infection, expanding at lightning speed and finally becoming one. The evil beings underground seemed to have become more ferocious after being nourished by the black Qi. ¡®Wuuu ¡­¡¯ Ghostly wails sounded one after another, and withered black arms crawled out of the black hole. A large amount of black mist gushed up and turned into ghostly heads that pounced at the roaring Azure Dragon. The black clouds rolled in front of them, and the original heavenly Dao temple and Buddhist Hall instantly turned into a ghost realm on earth. Dry and fierce mummies crawled out one after another, crying and crawling towards the place where the living were. The gates of hell opened, and the power of darkness went out of control. These ghostly wails twisted together, forming an extremely powerful mental suppression. Song qingxiao, who had been concentrating on controlling the Azure Dragon with her hands, felt her eyes swell and her body go numb when she heard the crying. Her sea of consciousness seemed to have been heavily chiseled. His divine soul trembled and almost left his body. The solidified nascent soul in his dantian also seemed to have suffered a blow, and its breath was unstable. Her consciousness was in a daze for half a second, and the seal immediately relaxed. In the blink of an eye, the huge ghostly head caught up to the Azure dragon¡¯s shadow that had lost control and tore it apart. ¡®Swish-¡® When song qingxiao¡¯s soul returned to its original position, she only felt the excruciating pain of her soul being torn apart after a long time. After her divine sense was severely injured, a sense of fatigue welled up in her heart, causing her eyes to swell and ache, and it was almost difficult for her to gather her strength. The Green Dragon shattered and the black vines condensed again. The group of zombies that crawled out were like on a pilgrimage as they climbed towards her. The zombies piled up again and soon formed a Hill about ten meters high, forming a shadow that shrouded her, uncle Shan, and the others. The people behind him shouted in despair, feeling that death was near. Song qingxiao endured her fatigue and formed another seal with her hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My heart is like a Zen, I will become a Buddha and a Saint!¡± A vigorous Sanskrit sound rang out, instantly crushing the deafening ghost cry. Countless golden lights appeared in the air and flew in song Qing¡¯s direction as she issued the secret order. The Golden light quickly condensed into a nearly solid giant Arhat. It closed its eyes and smiled with endless benevolence on its face. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation had been partially suppressed, but perhaps it was because her state of mind had advanced, but when she used the ¡®Bing¡¯ token, her aura was even stronger than before. Chapter 2389 - Chapter 2389 Decisiveness _2 Chapter 2389: Decisiveness _2 Chapter 2389: Decisiveness _2 ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ Once the Arhat was formed, the light of Buddha shone for tens of thousands of Zhang! This was originally a Buddhist temple. Although it had been corroded by the demonic Qi for many years, there were still remnants of the Buddhist nature. After the Golden Arhat appeared, it resonated with the Buddha will that had been left in the heavenly Dao temple for many years. The nation-protecting temple, once revered by millions of people, seemed to be shining under the light of Buddha and let out a deep sorrowful cry. It was the right time and place. The bell, the Buddha¡¯s voice, and the sound of the wooden fish rang at the same time. The old monk¡¯s sigh also turned into the Supreme decree of the Buddhist sect. ¡®M-M-M-M-M-M-M-M-M-M-M!¡¯ In the sound of the Sanskrit, the Arhat golden body¡¯s face became more and more benevolent. The bright light of Buddha that burst out was like a small sun that no one dared to look at directly, forcing the evil back! ¡°Ah!¡± The huge thread-holding demonic soul seemed to be in great pain when it was illuminated by the light of Buddha. It let out a shrill scream. The dark green token had also suffered damage, and Seven¡¯s soul shadow had weakened a little. However, the black gas around his body was torn apart by the Buddhist light, making his eyes clearer. Wherever the light of Buddha reached, the black gas that was originally entwining around them seemed to have met the most terrifying natural enemy in the world and retreated frantically. The Horde of zombies that had been surging forward under the power of the demonic Qi trembled the moment they saw the Golden Arhat. They instinctively prostrated on the ground and did not dare to offend him. They were monks of the heavenly Dao temple when they were alive. Even though their hearts were twisted later on, they had a natural fear of the Buddha¡¯s shadow. ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Quan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. In front of him, song qingxiao, who he had always thought was evil, had turned into the true body of the Buddha shadow in the blink of an eye. As for the zombies that were swarming over, as if they were going to tear humans apart and drag them into the dark abyss, they were like extremely devout believers, already kneeling on the ground. this is the manifestation of the Buddha ¡­ Uncle Shan¡¯s eyes had turned golden. He had thought that he was dead for sure. The traveling merchants had already been tainted by the demonic Qi and could not hold on much longer before falling into the demonic realm. However, song qingxiao summoned the Golden Arhat with the ¡®Army¡¯ command, triggering the Buddhist restriction. He actually relied on the Buddha light and the Buddha statue¡¯s shadow to forcefully suppress the demonic light! The demonic will of uncle Shan and the others, which was about to explode, was suppressed, and their rationality gradually returned. ¡°The Buddha has shown his spirit ¡­¡± ¡°Buddha must have sent this girl to save us.¡± ¡°Bodhisattva, save me!¡± The traveling merchants looked up at the Arhat in front of them who bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the fate of mankind. They were so moved that tears flowed down their faces and they kowtowed non-stop. The next moment ¡­ The giant Buddha, who was filled with pity, clenched his fist and punched the ground heavily! Amid the agonized screams of the giant string-holding demonic soul, the Buddha statue¡¯s huge fist smashed down with an afterimage. Facing this attack, although the zombies on the ground were wailing, they didn¡¯t dare to retreat. They all laid on the ground and waited for the nightmare to come. BOOM! BOOM! The huge fist landed and turned into an earth-shattering blow! Wherever the fist shadow went, it was invincible, shattering the mountain-like corpses. The group of corpses was crushed into pieces by the power that seemed to come from the nine Heavens. Broken limbs flew everywhere, and the mountain of corpses collapsed. The demonic Qi was like stray dogs, escaping in all directions, but it was swept up by the storm formed by this attack and crushed into pieces. The mountain of corpses was flattened, and the giant Buddha¡¯s fist punched into the ground. With the fist shadow as the center, rays of golden light slithered out in all directions like little snakes. The dark creatures that were trying to crawl out of the abyss were scared and retreated. The will of Buddha sealed the demonic realm that had been forcefully opened by the huge thread-like demonic soul. The black hole shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye until it turned into countless black spots the size of a palm. One could faintly hear the unwilling cries of the dead spirit creatures coming from inside. Song qingxiao did not stop after the successful attack. Instead, he lifted his foot and stomped on the ground. Bang! Like a landslide, the entire heavenly Dao temple trembled. The broken corpses were crushed into pieces, and the demonic Qi was purified by the light of Buddha and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Buddha, please bless us.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Buddha, please bless us.¡± When the traveling merchants saw this scene, they were greatly excited and kept praying. It was unknown if it was because the Buddha¡¯s light had broken through the group of zombies and was infected with hostility, but the originally kind face had become a little angry and fierce. The originally solid Buddha body shook, and its movements were no longer as smooth as before, showing a little dullness. Song Qing Xiao, who was shrouded in the light of Buddha, did not let out a sigh of relief even though she had solved the problem of the zombies. Chapter 2390 - Chapter 2390 Decisiveness _3 Chapter 2390: Decisiveness _3 Chapter 2390: Decisiveness _3 Although the burst of power from the ¡®Army¡¯ token had solved the urgent situation, the two consecutive movements had already drawn out nearly 80% of the spiritual power left in her body. Although the huge string devil soul seemed to be temporarily thwarted, it was not damaged at all. She raised her head and looked at the hundreds of zombies in the sky, furious. With the ¡®Army¡¯ token, her height could barely match the huge thread-holding devil soul. Taking advantage of the remaining energy, song qingxiao raised her palm and grabbed in the direction of the huge demonic soul without saying a word. ¡°On what basis?¡± The black gas around the huge string-holding demonic soul began to surge wildly and became extremely irritable. you betrayed me, sealed me, abandoned me, and now you want to kill me! He was like the shadow of the defiled ah Qi. Not only was he abandoned by song qingxiao, but he was also abandoned by ah Qi, who should have been the same as him. He was angry that he was hated by others! He resented the world for not liking him! ¡°I¡¯m going to turn all of you into my puppets.¡± After the giant string devil finished roaring, it seemed to have vented its anger and quickly calmed down. However, his calmness was mixed with a monstrous crisis. The mysterious purple shadow spun in his eye sockets, forming two abysses and Hells. Countless black Qi turned into floating threads and surrounded the entire Hall. He wasn¡¯t Seven¡¯s main body, but formed from the dark resentment and hatred in Seven¡¯s body. As a result, there was only a black aura surrounding his face, and no facial features were revealed. However, the extreme hatred caused a certain consciousness to awaken in him. On that invisible face, a shadow that looked similar to ah Qi actually appeared. However, this shadow was completely black, and it was formed from the thoughts of the most Yin, evil, and evil in the world. The black gas spread out like a swarm of bees, turning into layers of dark clouds that rippled around him. Half of the zombies hanging in the sky were mumbling in fear because of his mutation. The Arhat summoned by song qingxiao with the ¡®Army¡¯ command looked fiercer and fiercer. His eyebrows were raised, and he was speaking in the Buddhist language. However, the fiercer the Buddha shadow was, the more its power was reduced. The chanting was almost inaudible, replaced by a black light. Below the hall, the traveling merchants ¡°hearts were in their throats. The moment the Golden shadow and the black Qi were about to meet, no one dared to make a sound. Behind the huge demonic soul, a long black beard flew up, almost covering the sky. The Golden light and the black light met, like the collision of day and night. The spiritual energy tore the space apart, causing everything to tremble and twist to the naked eye. The black gas twisted crazily, like a Halo around the sun. Then- The giant Arhat¡¯s golden body began to move along with the distortion of space. The black gas approached heavily, crushing and crushing the Buddha shadow. Without a sound, the Buddha¡¯s palm finally couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and broke. The Buddha¡¯s shadow began to collapse and shatter. Darkness completely surrounded and devoured it. The ¡®Bing¡¯ token was shattered by the terrifying force, and the backlash hit song qingxiao¡¯s meridians and dantian. Her body, which was in mid-air, was smacked down by gravity and fell to the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯. She had just managed to stand up when she spat out a large mouthful of blood. The countless fragments of Buddhist light were like stars in the night sky, flashing and floating, and then they were swallowed by the black gas. Seven¡¯s dark face revealed endless gloominess. Behind him, the corpses floated one by one, providing him with dark energy. I¡¯m going to devour you all and make you all be under my control forever! After the huge demonic soul said this, he looked forward- He was originally restricted by the seal here and his movement was restricted. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to move forward. However, in his anger and resentment, he burst with unprecedented power and charged in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. A black shadow similar to seven came out of his head, followed by countless black shadows, as if they were following his Army. ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± ¡°Devour her ¡­¡± ¡°Kill her ¡­¡± The zombie horde began to let out a high and low raving sound again. The zombie horde that had been crushed by the Golden Arhat on the ground was reorganized again under the nourishment of the dark power. The black lines connected to the demonic soul¡¯s shadow in the air, making him look even more ferocious. The black gas covered the sky and the earth like a terrifying tide. Just as it was about to reach song qingxiao- The Qing Ming token, whose power was limited in the air, finally moved. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to hurt my mother!¡± Seven¡¯s face revealed an extremely determined look. After he gave up his hatred and chose hope, he was rejected by the demonic Qi and could no longer absorb the power of darkness. After losing the demonic Qi, only the figure of a thin and weak young boy appeared in the body of the dark green token. At this moment, ah Qi was as small as an ant compared to the string-holding demonic soul, who was so powerful that it defied the heavens. However, when he saw that song qingxiao was in danger, he stood up without a care. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young man¡¯s shadow turned his head and looked at song Qing, who was sitting up, with an expression of attachment. His eyes, which had just regained some luster, were filled with an indescribable longing. Behind him was a monstrous devil wave that rolled over, almost filling the world. Song Qing¡¯s pupils contracted, and her lips moved. ¡°No¡­¡± However, seven had already pursed his lips and revealed a smile to her. Then, he turned his head without hesitation and took the initiative to open his arms. In a suicidal manner, he faced the direction of the demonic Qi. Chapter 2391 - Chapter 2391 Devouring _1 Chapter 2391: Devouring _1 Chapter 2391: Devouring _1 The demonic clouds rolled in front of them, creating a huge and terrifying momentum. Seven was alone, but he didn¡¯t retreat in the face of this huge wave formed by demonic Qi. His figure seemed particularly small and vulnerable in front of this overwhelming demonic Qi. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The huge string-wielding demonic soul saw him take the initiative to meet him and couldn¡¯t help but let out an even more furious roar. They were originally one, and the actions of the dark cyan token made him feel as if he had been betrayed by ¡®himself¡¯. The resentment in his heart turned into an endless shadow, and his demonic Qi became even stronger. ¡®Boom-¡® The demonic clouds came crashing down, as if the world was about to collapse. Under the dark clouds, ah Qi¡¯s spirit spread his arms in a decisive manner, forming a solid line of defense to block the heavenly devil. The black cloud covered everything, and the misty black Qi wrapped and swallowed the figure of the token. A dazzling light burst out of the young man¡¯s body, and a black token appeared in the position of his heart. A large amount of black Qi was released from the token, turning into thousands of floating tentacles, forming a net, trying to stop all the demonic Qi. The demonic soul¡¯s downward force paused for a moment, and then it sneered, ¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the black gas spread out and tore apart all the tentacles that were blocking him! The black cloud greedily absorbed these broken tentacles. At the position of Seven¡¯s heart, the body of the dark green token shattered with a loud bang along with the sound of the huge string-holding devil soul. As soon as the black token shattered, Seven¡¯s soul was severely injured, like a Phantom that was about to dissipate. Monstrous demonic Qi greedily wrapped around the young man¡¯s remnant soul, trying to merge him in. At this moment- ¡°Hold on!¡± Song qingxiao endured the pain caused by the backlash of power and shouted. She had accumulated a lot of power in the heart of the dark green token. When she shouted, Seven¡¯s soul and the shattered dark green token trembled subconsciously. Ah Qi¡¯s soul, which was about to collapse, reacted faster than his remaining consciousness after hearing her words. An invisible force bound the broken black command token, preventing it from being swept into the storm of black demonic clouds. Ah Qi¡¯s soul, which was already very pale in color, forcibly held on, barely clinging to the black cloud and not disappearing. The demonic soul with the huge string was very powerful, and it was meaningless to continue using its power to seal this place. ¡°Unseal it.¡± She called out indifferently. Uncle Shan and the others who were sitting behind her were still a little frightened and uneasy when they heard this, and they looked puzzled. However, the next second, as soon as she finished speaking, the entire Hall began to shake violently! ¡®AOW¡¯ A majestic and cold wolf howl was heard, followed by a clear Dragon roar. The temperature in the temple plummeted. White frosty mist began to appear on the pillars, the collapsed Jade platforms, and the broken pieces of the Buddhist platform. A powerful and domineering sword Qi soared into the sky, eventually turning into a cold sword light and slashing down. The purple light, with an earth-shattering momentum, broke through the black mist condensed by the giant string-holding demonic soul. Under the lightning, the wailing devil Qi retreated and the undead that had just formed on the ground shrieked and avoided it. In song Qing¡¯s small palm, there was a translucent purple sword. Inside the sword, the Golden Dragon shadow that had been separated from her for 800 years swam quickly and let out a clear cry in her sea of consciousness, as if to vent the joy and excitement of reuniting with her. Ice and snow reappeared, and the temple that had been sealed back then finally revealed its original appearance. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® Under the frost and snow, an extremely large demonic shadow stood in the air, frozen. Under its feet, a small hole had appeared where the seal had originally been-this should be the small hole that ah Qi had escaped through after refining himself when it was separated from its main body in the past 800 years. it¡¯s been eight hundred years ¡­ It¡¯s been 800 years!¡± In the air, the huge thread-holding demonic soul that was confronting ah Qi saw that the seal of the heavenly Dao temple was broken and was ecstatic and excited. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked fierce and terrifying before, but his real body was being controlled. Because of the seal, he couldn¡¯t show it at all and could only use half of his true power. Now that the ice and snow had appeared and the seal had been sealed, this was the time when he could truly escape. hahahahaha ¡­ As he laughed wildly, the ice that had frozen the demonic soul¡¯s body cracked and criss-crossed cracks appeared. Wisps of black Qi seeped out of the cracks and turned into demonic Qi, which combined with the huge string-like demonic soul in the air. Chapter 2392 - Chapter 2392 Devouring _2 Chapter 2392: Devouring _2 Chapter 2392: Devouring _2 ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The zombies hanging in the air and on the ground trembled and wailed. The corpse Qi and demonic Qi that had accumulated in their bodies for many years had now turned into Supreme nutrients, flowing into them through the black lines connecting them to the huge thread-like demonic soul. Boom boom boom. The temple, which had lost its seal, could not withstand the strong demonic Qi. The ground cracked, and countless broken gravel rolled into the cracks. Seven¡¯s shadow became fainter and fainter. The pieces of the dark green token were shattered by this force again and again, and could not hold on for much longer. Song Qing stretched out her hand and gently stroked the sky splitter, carefully feeling this long-lost feeling of power. The ice-type spirit energy returned to her body, and the stars turned into a mist of light and entered her body. The power of the dragon¡¯s destruction returned, and the body of the Nuwa was awakened! With mang Tian in her hands, she had once again become the peerless expert who had fought against the clan of heaven¡¯s beyond alone. Her eyes turned dark gold, and her gaze became confident and calm, but there was also an unquestionable dominance hidden within. Her legs turned into long tails, and with a tap on the ground, her body was lifted into the air. She held her sword vertically. As the sword light flashed, killing intent was revealed. ¡°Your laughter is too loud.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she slashed out with her long sword. ¡°Deity vanquishing art.¡± The sudden drop in temperature in the hall seemed to have become even colder than before. The chill seemed to have come from the soul and was difficult to dispel. The demonic soul¡¯s laughter in the air stopped, and he felt a faint sense of fear. 800 years ago, song qingxiao had only wanted to seal him at all costs and try her best to protect seven. Therefore, he had never tasted song qingxiao¡¯s methods, nor did he know the horror of the God destroying technique. Eight hundred years later, song qingxiao¡¯s state of mind broke again and again. After absorbing the power of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ character, her realm was different from before. The power of this God destroying technique was much stronger than before. The frost and snow condensed into snowflakes, which then bloomed into light blue Ice lotuses. The Lotus bloomed and released the wild sword Qi wrapped in it. In the end, all of it burst out and turned into a terrifying sword Qi that could destroy the world, filling the space. ¡®Boom-¡® The soft sound was like an order. The sword Qi broke the connection between the zombie horde and the huge string-wielding demonic soul. The crazy sword Qi was like a tiger that had been suppressed for 800 years. As it was released, it fiercely pounced toward the huge string-wielding demonic soul! ¡®Boom-¡® The ancient temple, which had existed for a thousand years, let out a wail in the face of this force. The body of the huge string-holding devil was swept by the sword light, and the black cloud tried to swallow the blooming lotus by force. Song Qing placed her sword across her chest and shouted, ¡± ¡°Break!¡± The sword lights burst out at her command. The soul body of the huge string-holding demonic soul trembled crazily, and countless sword lights came out like the sun hidden behind the dark clouds. The sword Qi exploded, almost tearing his spirit body apart. Spiritual energy shot up into the sky and formed a huge light screen, breaking through the roof and walls of the heavenly Dao temple! The bright sword light was like a bright sun, rising above the heavenly Dao temple. The giant string devil wailed as its soul was torn apart. The black gas seemed to be out of control. ¡°Seven!¡± General song Qing put all of his spiritual power into this sword. He was like a desperate gambler who only wanted to win with one sword. As her spiritual energy was depleted, she could hardly control the form of her nuwa body, and her body fell straight down. The wind whistled past song Qing¡¯s ears. She used all her strength and shouted, ¡± ¡°Devour it!¡± The demonic soul¡¯s power was exceptionally strong, and its demonic Qi was everywhere. Even if it was destroyed, it could reassemble again and again. With song qingxiao¡¯s current cultivation level, even if she had reached the mid-stage of the void realm, she was not confident that she could completely destroy it. As for seven, his soul was unstable, and the dark green token was shattered. It was obvious that he could not hold on any longer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he was one with the demonic soul. If he could devour it, he might have a chance of survival. The Qing Ming token had already formed a conditioned reflex to her words, not to mention that ah Qi loved her to the extreme and listened to her every word. As soon as her voice fell, Seven¡¯s soul, which was about to dissipate, tried its best to absorb the surrounding demonic Qi. The demonic Qi that had been split apart by the sword Qi was just dispersing. Once it found a point of attachment, it was as if it had found a place to shrink back, and all of it swarmed in the direction of seven. Nourished by the black smoke, the broken pieces of the token began to merge together rapidly. Chapter 2393 - Chapter 2393 Devouring _3 Chapter 2393: Devouring _3 Chapter 2393: Devouring _3 Ah Qi¡¯s figure was wrapped in black gas, and the young man¡¯s pale face was once again swallowed by the black gas. The Phantom of the huge string devil appeared again in the air. When it saw this scene, the horror on its gloomy and dark face turned into ecstasy, ¡± ¡°The heavens are helping me!¡± hahahahaha ¡­ It originally wanted to merge with the dark green token, but because of Seven¡¯s obsession with song qingxiao, it failed. Now that the two sides had merged again, it would be too easy to taint this young man¡¯s heart again with the strong demonic Qi here. The demonic Qi in the air gathered together, and a terrifying, pitch-black demonic God, wrapped in the middle, descended. Seven¡¯s face was covered by a thick layer of black gas, and it was no longer visible. The demonic God¡¯s appearance was becoming clearer and clearer. It was as if it was covered in a layer of hard armor formed by demonic Qi. It was 30 meters tall and extremely terrifying. It was as if it could dominate the world and crush the tiny humans with a single move. His hands and feet were surrounded by a black mist, and countless devil wills obediently submitted to him. hahahahaha ¡­ As soon as the huge thread-holding demonic soul¡¯s remnant thought saw the demonic God, it flew towards the demonic God without saying anything. Like a drop of water falling into the sea, it silently merged with the demonic God! The demonic God¡¯s face gradually appeared, turning into Seven¡¯s face. However, his eyes were so deep that it was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. There was a huge black hole in his heart. It was like an endless abyss, and there seemed to be ghosts howling inside. Under the black vines hung a Black Heart that was already half-withered, beating faintly. ¡®Bang Bang-¡® ¡®Bang-¡® Until the beating of the heart was almost invisible, as if it was completely dead. At this moment, there seemed to be a vortex spinning in the demonic soul¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± When he said this, his tone was flat, as if there was no fluctuation of emotion. It became indescribably cold and emotionless. The moment he finished speaking, the heart hanging in his chest shattered with a bang, turning into black powder and being swallowed by the demonic Qi in his body. The ground began to tremble, as if it could not bear the demonic God¡¯s murderous aura, and it quickly spread to the scene of this world. There was a familiar yet strange maliciousness in those demonic eyes ¡­ At this moment, a cold and domineering wolf howl sounded, ¡± ¡®Awooo-¡® ¡® In the dilapidated temple, the frost mist disappeared. A huge Silver Wolf, tens of meters tall, stood on the top of the demon god with a cold and solemn expression. The long silver fur on its body fluttered in the wind formed by the spiritual energy. Its gray-blue eyes coldly looked down at the terrifying demon god shrouded in black gas. Then, it raised its forelimb and slapped down with force- BOOM! BOOM! The power of a rank nine beast King suppressed the newly formed fiendcelestial. The invisible red karmic fire spread along the silver Wolf¡¯s huge foot and enveloped the fiendcelestial. ¡®Wuwu-¡® The wails of vengeful spirits rang out as black Qi surged and clashed with the karmic fire of the red Lotus. ¡°Boom boom boom.¡± The ground caved in and turned into an abyss of hell. Countless vengeful spirits crawled out of it. Ghosts wailed and wolves howled. This place quickly turned into hell on earth. Song Qing gasped for breath. He did not even bother to wipe the blood from his mouth as his eyes revealed a trace of darkness. She flipped her palm, and a crystal clear heart appeared in her palm. The heart was like honey, wrapped in a layer of light. Surrounded by the black mist, it was not stained or affected at all, and it emitted a soft and pure luster. Even though it was separated from its original owner¡¯s body, it was still exuding vitality and beating non-stop. This was the pure and untainted heart that he had taken from the body of the glorious sun Sage during the trial of the pure heart. When song qingxiao received it, she could not bite through it and could not refine it. Su Wu had even said that this thing was useless. He did not expect it to become his Savior (heart). ¡°Retreat!¡± The demonic God¡¯s mouth let out a dignified and solemn voice. His power was already heaven-defying, and those two words seemed to have formed a mysterious law. The silver Wolf¡¯s pressing force paused for a moment, and the burning flames under its giant feet also seemed to have stopped for a moment. The terrifying power of the two sides clashed, and it was difficult to determine the winner ¡­ Song Qing¡¯s small arm trembled, and the pure heart shot toward the empty heart of the demon god! The demonic soul stretched out his hand, and countless black Qi gushed out of his body, trying to taint and destroy the heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Owuu-wuu!¡¯ The silver Wolf let out an even louder howl, and its other giant palm slammed down, suppressing the demonic God¡¯s arm. This pure heart came from the body of the sage of the glorious sun and could protect him from the invasion of the dark power for a hundred years. One could imagine the purity of the power. It was difficult for the black mist to corrode it. The slightly warm light was like a starry sky that cut through the night, breaking through the layers of demonic Qi and silently falling into the demon God¡¯s chest ¡­ It landed and took root. Chapter 2394 - Chapter 2394 Redemption (1) Chapter 2394: Redemption (1) Chapter 2394: Redemption (1) retreat ¡­ the dark Demon god issued an order, and the demonic Qi on his body burned. But this time, the precept seemed to have no effect on the heart that had stopped moving after it entered the chest. Under the command, the heart quickly stabilized and was not crushed by the magic. Countless pitch-black fearsome tentacles crawled out of the demon God¡¯s body and grabbed at the heart in the middle. Song qingxiao held her breath and stared at his chest without blinking. In fact, she was just taking a risk. She wasn¡¯t sure if the pure heart from Sage sunlight would be useful. The black tentacle grabbed the heart, but the heart was not shaken. With the invasion of darkness, a warm and soft light burst out from the heart. The black fog melted under the illumination of this light. The light was like threads of meridians, quickly connecting to the surroundings of the terrifying Dark Demon God¡¯s chest. ¡®Bang-¡® ¡®Bang Bang-¡® His heart started to beat slightly, and with every beat, it became stronger and brighter. ¡°Ah!¡± The moment the tentacles that touched the heart touched the light, they let out shrill screams one after another, as if they were on the verge of death. Immediately after, these tentacles shrunk one by one, turning into golden blood vines, transforming into veins that connected the heart and chest. The pure heart¡¯s power flowed through these golden meridians and surrounded the dark Demon god, quickly spreading all over his body. ¡°No¡­¡± His body, which was over a hundred feet tall, was soon covered in golden vein-like patterns. These vein-like patterns seemed to be ¡®alive¡¯, and there was an extremely pure light flowing and circulating. The terrifying darkness demon God¡¯s body seemed to be cut into pieces by the power of these veins. He screamed, but the sound quickly stopped. ¡®Buzz!¡¯ The ground began to shake violently, and dark power surged rapidly on his body. Not long after, there was a loud ¡®boom¡¯. The demonic God¡¯s huge body was cut apart by the Golden mark that had penetrated his entire body. A large amount of black gas burst out, and a white shadow seemed to be nurtured in the black gas, flashing past. ¡°Kekeke ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was sent flying by the air current from the explosion of the devil God¡¯s body. She thought that her guess had failed, and that ah Qi¡¯s soul had already been scattered along with the devil body. Just as his heart sank, he heard a ¡®whistling¡¯ sound in his ears, followed by a familiar yet strange laughter. Her tensed face relaxed, and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡®AOW¡¯ The silver Wolf¡¯s long howl resounded. Its Phantom image was scattered by the air flow when the demon God¡¯s body exploded, and it turned into a giant Silver Wolf that fell rapidly. The wolf King nimbly twisted its body in the air. Then, the karmic fire of the red Lotus surged under its feet. With the force of the stomp, it turned around and nimbly leaped in the direction where song Qing had fallen, accurately catching her. Song qingxiao fell onto the Wolf¡¯s back. She grabbed the silver Wolf¡¯s long hair and let it land on the ground. She looked up at the sky and saw that the demonic Qi that exploded did not surge in all directions where the demonic God had been. Instead, after the initial explosion, it seemed to be attracted by some kind of force and slowly moved closer to its original position. The power of darkness was sucked into the center one by one, and as the demonic Qi was sucked dry, his divine sense, which was originally blocked by the power of darkness, suddenly became unobstructed. The thick black mist had been completely absorbed, and in the middle of it, a small monk in a white monk robe was sitting cross-legged in midair, his eyes closed and his expression calm. In his chest, a crystal clear heart was gently beating with strength, emitting a soft light, preventing the dark force from devouring his reason. The zombies that were crawling on the ground stopped and kneeled on the ground, quiet and submissive, as if they were worshiping their King. The silver Wolf landed on the ground and turned around, letting out a loud roar. The silver hair on its body fluttered in the wind, and its aura was extremely shocking, scaring the traveling merchants into retreating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This roar woke up the young man who had his eyes closed in the air. He opened his eyes and looked at song Qing. After a moment of shock, he jumped up and, just like 800 years ago, threw himself into song qingxiao¡¯s arms without hesitation. ¡°Mother,¡± This time, song qingxiao did not hesitate and caught him. ¡°Wuwu ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± The small monk shouted loudly, as if he wanted to vent all the long wait, pursuit, and grievances he had suffered in his life in song qingxiao¡¯s arms. Chapter 2395 - Chapter 2395 Redemption (2) Chapter 2395: Redemption (2) Chapter 2395: Redemption (2) His eyes were a mysterious dark purple, as if they contained the most mysterious and strange abyss in the world, but the tears that flowed out were clear and transparent, no longer containing any filth. At this moment, he was like an extreme contradiction. The demonic Qi in his body was turbulent. He was a demonic God who had descended to the world and controlled the gate of life and death. He could control the living and the dead. He was the Supreme master of The Dark World. But at the same time, he also had a pure and kind heart, which made him no longer affected and driven by the dark power. Pure and evil, perfectly combined with his body. Song Qing hugged the young man and touched his bald head. After he suppressed the demonic Qi and restored his appearance as seven, he was about 11 or 12 years old, which was when he entered the heavenly Dao temple and was sealed. Moreover, because he had been homeless and miserable since he was young, and had suffered a lot, he looked thinner than his actual age. However, his face was not corroded by the black gas. He looked rather delicate with red lips and white teeth. ¡°The demonic Qi has been suppressed.¡± Song qingxiao lowered her head to look at his chest. His heart had been sealed. As song qingxiao¡¯s eyes swept over it, the black gas in his chest faded away, revealing a light shadow about the size of a fist, beating inside. ¡°As expected, mother would not lie to me.¡± Seven nodded with pride and shyness. Eight hundred years ago, when song qingxiao sealed him, she said that she would find a way to ¡®save¡¯ him. However, he was affected by the dark force at that time and was skeptical about it. The only reason he was willing to persist was because of his love for her. Now that he recalled what had happened back then, Seven¡¯s small face revealed a trace of nervousness. He timidly wanted to hold song qingxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t blame me.¡± He had already become one with the huge string-holding demonic soul. What the demonic soul did was no different from what he did. He was a little scared when he remembered that the demonic soul had once tried to kill song qingxiao. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± In the end, she said in a small voice, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡± Seven¡¯s words were somewhat unconfident. When he was in the form of the dark green token, he had spent a lot of time with song qingxiao. It was just that at that time, his cultivation level had fallen and he had lost his memories, so he couldn¡¯t remember these things. At this time, he thought of song Qing¡¯s small character and was afraid that she would be guarded against him. Tears rolled down his big eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Song qingxiao patted his head again and comforted him, ¡± ¡°At that time, you were affected by the demonic Qi, and everything you did was not from your heart. How could I blame you?¡± Moreover, the Qing Ming token had chosen to protect her at the last moment. This kind of emotion was more stable than a blood contract even without the blessing of the blood contract. The child heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Although he was still a little uneasy, he nodded. ¡°Besides, I still need your help.¡± Ah Qi had fused with the huge string devil soul, and his strength was infinite at this time. However, the demonic soul could open the door of time and space and send her back to 800 years ago, which showed its extraordinary means. Hearing that he was still useful to her, Seven¡¯s fear of being abandoned completely returned to its original place. He hurriedly promised, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very useful, I can do anything! I¡¯m willing to do anything for mother!¡± He was like a child who was eager to show off. Song qingxiao smiled and slowly took a deep breath. She suppressed the pain in her chest caused by the injury and asked, ¡± ¡°Can you open the gate of time and space?¡± She added, ¡± ¡°It might not be in this world, but in a certain time.¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± When seven heard this, he put his hands together. This was a subconscious movement he had developed when he was praying when he entered the heavenly Dao temple as a monk. Now that he had just finished it, he quickly calmed down. ¡°I have some control over the laws of heaven and earth. I can send mother back to a certain place in time.¡± however, ¡± as he said this, he revealed a hint of hesitation, ¡± I can send my mother there, but I may not be able to send her back to this time ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young boy lowered his head in shame. my main ability is to control the laws of life and death, as well as the door of darkness ¡­ The reason why the huge string devil soul could send song qingxiao back to eight hundred years ago three times was that there was already a karma between the two sides. He said in a small voice, ¡± ¡°However, I will cultivate properly in the future. One day, I will be able to help mother more!¡± ¡°You mean, we can only go and can¡¯t go back?¡± Chapter 2396 - Chapter 2396 Redemption (3) Chapter 2396: Redemption (3) Chapter 2396: Redemption (3) Song qingxiao was stunned when she heard this. The child was a little hesitant, but she nodded. ¡°So mother, let¡¯s not wander around.¡± Once the door of time and space was opened, time would reverse, and she might walk into the ¡®past¡¯ and not return to the ¡®future¡¯. In the past, there was another ¡®her¡¯. Any slight change could lead to serious consequences. Song qingxiao was silent for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. You should consolidate your strength first.¡± He had just fused with the demonic soul, and although the pure heart was useful, he still needed some time to adapt to it before he could unleash its full power. Seven responded. Seeing that she seemed to be a little tired because of his words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°Mother, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Song qingxiao patted his head. the space-time reversal is indeed very dangerous, ¡± she paused and continued, ¡± ¡°But I have some reasons that I must go.¡± In a certain time and space, she had made a promise to save a person who had gone to the nine nethers for her. She had promised Zhang shouyi and the other dead souls who were guarding Shen villa to kill the demonic Meng fanglan. ¡°There¡¯s someone waiting for me there.¡± She smiled and patted the child¡¯s bald head. ¡°He¡¯s been waiting for me for a long time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ah Qi seemed to understand, but he didn¡¯t. He nodded his small head hard. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard on my cultivation!¡± Song Qing chuckled and looked around, ¡± close the gate to the netherworld first and send away these dead souls. The zombies on the ground were still crawling. Even though ah Qi wasn¡¯t as murderous as the string-holding demonic soul, the zombies ¡®fear of him increased instead, as if they didn¡¯t dare to move. Most of them were monks who were sacrificed by seven in the heavenly Dao temple. Because of Seven¡¯s appearance, the devil Qi eventually triggered the dark side of their hearts, causing them to become Devils. When these monks were alive, they had evil intentions and dark thoughts. However, no matter what mistakes he had made, he had learned his lesson after hanging here for 800 years. ¡°Let them rest in peace,¡± Upon hearing her words, the undead on the ground began to tremble and cry, ¡± ¡®Wuwuwu ¡­¡¯ ¡®Wuwu ¡­¡¯ They seemed to be afraid, but they also seemed to be pleading, and there was also a trace of vague hope mixed in. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, mother.¡± Seven responded. As soon as he finished speaking, all the zombies seemed to have received salvation. Countless wisps of black Qi rushed out of their bodies and turned into thin black mist, flying into Seven¡¯s body. These zombies had been tormented by the demonic Qi for 800 years, and they were tortured in hatred, fear, and despair every day. As soon as the black line left the body, the zombies that had not rotted for 800 years instantly turned into fine sand and scattered on the ground. ¡®Sha Sha Sha ¡­¡¯ One, two, three- Until hundreds, thousands of corpses were saved one after another, freed from the pain that had imprisoned them for 800 years. The zombies disappeared one by one, turning into dust and falling to the ground. In an instant, thousands of corpses disappeared without a trace. The remnant thoughts of the vengeful spirits were filled with joy and excitement as they bid their final farewell. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± One after another, the remnant thoughts of the monk appeared and eventually turned into specks of spiritual light, dissipating in the hall. ¡®Hu-¡® A gentle breeze blew in from the top of the broken Hall, blowing up the powder that the monks ¡®corpses had turned into. After the bone powder was rolled up, it seemed to move along with the monks ¡®lingering thoughts, flying to the corners of the pillars, the broken Jade platform, and the collapsed Golden Buddha. Without the cover of the seal, after the black gas dissipated, the ancient temple that had existed for a thousand years revealed its vicissitudes. The hall was severely damaged, and the demonic Qi was corroding everywhere. The powder formed from the monks ¡®bones began to repair the hall consciously, just like the old monk from 800 years ago. When they were alive, they used this temple to extort the people and suck their fat. Now, after death, they had to use their souls and bodies to make up for the various crimes they had committed before they died. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The scene that song Qing and Xiao Zeng had seen 800 years ago was playing out again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was just that that year, it was the old monk who had made up his mind to live and die with the heavenly Dao temple and repaired the temple. Now, it was this group of monks who had been dead for 800 years who were exchanging their actions for redemption. The ground that had been damaged in the battle was repaired one by one, and the pillars and Buddhist halls that had been corroded by the demonic Qi were filled with powder. The broken Jade platform was stuck together by the bone powder again, and it was restored to its original state. The Golden Buddha statues that had been destroyed by the greedy people were pulled up by the power of the thousand souls and placed on the high platform. Chapter 2397 - Chapter 2397 Going home (1) Chapter 2397: Going home (1) Chapter 2397: Going home (1) Pieces of the Golden Buddha statue were pieced back together, but perhaps because of the dust from the tainted bodies, the light of the newly formed Buddha statue seemed to be much dimmer. However, with the support of the souls of the thousands of monks, he had more Buddha nature. Compared to his previous golden body, he was no longer so high and mighty, cold and heartless. The broken dome recovered one by one, and the four broken walls were restored to their original state. The shadows of closed meditation rooms reappeared in the places covered by the black fog. Because the demonic Qi had been taken away, they were no longer as gloomy and terrifying as they had been eight hundred years ago. .. About half an hour later, the trembling stopped, and everything returned to normal. The souls of all the monks had been completely consumed. The heavenly Dao temple, which had disappeared for 800 years, had finally removed its seal. The monks atoned for their sins with the souls and corpses of the dead, wiping away the shadow that had once been brought to the ancient temple, making it reappear in the world. ¡°Amitabha!¡± An aged and hoarse voice faintly rang out in the hall, carrying a sense of relief and relief. As soon as the Buddhist proclamation sounded, a loud sound was heard. ¡®Clang-¡® In the temple, the huge Bell that had been silent for many years rang on its own without being hit. This incomparably loud and clear sound of the bell traveled along the peak of the mountain and into the world. ¡®Clang-¡® ¡®Clang-¡® ¡®Clang-¡® The sound spread far and wide, and it was exceptionally loud in the night sky. At this time, in a nameless temple in the mountains, hundreds of miles away from the heavenly Dao temple, several old monks were quietly sitting in a simple meditation room. Now that the world was suffering from devil Qi, monks were very popular and rich. However, most of the monks here were old and thin, as if they were malnourished. Their robes were old and patched, and they looked like they had been there for a long time. In front of them, a grey-robed monk¡¯s head was lowered, and his breath was almost non-existent. All the old monks had sorrow and reluctance in their eyes. They all chanted the Scriptures silently, as if they were praying for him. His breath was ethereal and empty, as if he was about to return to heaven and earth and merge with the temple. When he heard the loud Bell, the old monk, who was on the verge of death, raised his bald head. He was already very old! His face was full of wrinkles, his eyes were cloudy, and his pupils were almost mixed with the White of his eyes, showing a greenish-blue color. However, the moment he heard the bell, his originally dead eyes suddenly glowed with a bright light, as if he had a few more traces of vitality. ¡°Master beiku!¡± When the disciples sitting in front of him saw the old monk¡¯s strange behavior, although they were a little surprised, they were still inexplicably happy. They hurriedly went forward and surrounded him. The old monk¡¯s eyebrows had already turned white, but the ends of his brows still had a faint red luster. He couldn¡¯t care less about the disciples ¡®greetings and hurriedly asked, ¡± ¡°You, did you guys Hear, hear the bell ring?¡± ¡°What Bell?¡± The monks raised their heads blankly and looked at the highly respected old mage¡¯s earnest eyes. They were at a loss and said, ¡± ¡°The disciples have not heard any Bell.¡± ¡°The bell!¡± The old monk only muttered to himself, his hands and feet shaking, ¡± the bell, the bell, the bell to go home! He was already very old, and when he trembled, it was as if he had lost half of his life. The disciples of the temple were so frightened that they hurriedly pushed his back and touched his chest to serve him. ¡°Back then, when I left home, senior brother gave me this Bell ¡­¡± Turbid tears rolled down the old monk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior brother, senior brother beiwen! Senior brother, has the heavenly Dao temple appeared?¡± ¡°How many years has it been? How many years has it been?¡± I¡¯ve been away from home for many years. I¡¯ve suffered so much. I almost didn¡¯t make it. The old monk did not care about his status and wailed, ¡± my home, the heavenly Dao temple. In my lifetime, I can finally hear the news that it has reappeared! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others were all scared out of their wits. They looked at each other when they saw the old monk, who was already hundreds of years old, waving his hands and feet. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they knew that his cultivation had already reached the heavens, looking at his appearance, people who didn¡¯t know would probably think that he had become a demon. ¡°The, the heavenly Dao temple?¡± An old monk asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Master beiku, is it, is it the heavenly Dao temple that disappeared 800 years ago?¡± The old monk¡¯s skinny hand grabbed his arm and asked, ¡± Chapter 2398 - Chapter 2398 Going home (2) Chapter 2398: Going home (2) Chapter 2398: Going home (2) ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s been 800 years?¡± He was very old, but in a moment of desperation, his strength was not light. The old monk¡¯s wrist was numb and painful, but he did not dare to withdraw. He only said respectfully, ¡± master beiku, the heavenly Dao temple disappeared 800 years ago. After that, it was a hundred years of chaos. The current dynasty was established. It has been 800 years. ¡°It¡¯s been 800 years, 800 years. It¡¯s actually been so long.¡± The old monk¡¯s face trembled. After hearing this, he muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited for 800 years, but fortunately, I¡¯ve made it. I didn¡¯t let senior brother down!¡± ¡°Sorrowful sorcerer ¡­¡± the bell has rung. Our home has reappeared. The old monk, who had been extremely excited earlier, calmed down after venting his inner excitement. His breath seemed to be even weaker, but his eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Remember, we are all monks from the heavenly Dao temple.¡± When the monks heard this, they were all shocked. They had been living in the depths of the Old Forest, hiding from the world. As far as they could remember, this temple in the mountains had no name. The monks in the temple were all eminent monks who had achieved Dao. Many of them had already reached the second or third level of cultivation. However, they had been admonished by master beiku and were not allowed to go out and show off or deceive the people. They were afraid that they would cause trouble and suffer retribution in the future. They did not know which temple they were cultivating in, nor did they know the background of master beiku. They only knew that his cultivation was extremely high and that he was at least hundreds of years old. When they heard him introduce himself, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Are, are we all the monks of the heavenly Dao temple?¡± The number one national law temple from 800 years ago had disappeared without a trace overnight after the incident that year. The people of the world had different opinions. Some said that when the Emperor entered the temple, the Dragon veins of the previous dynasty were cut off, which also caused the heavenly Dao temple¡¯s inheritance to end. Some said that the heavenly Dao temple had been tainted by the demonic Qi, and all the monks had died. In the end, it had become the source of the demonic Qi¡¯s infection, so it had angered the heavens and sent down divine punishment to destroy it. He didn¡¯t expect sorcerer beiku to say that they were all monks from the heavenly Dao temple. And this old monk with great cultivation had actually come out of the heavenly Dao temple back then! we¡¯re all monks from the heavenly Dao temple. Even if 800 years have passed, the inheritance can¡¯t be broken. The old monk said with a trembling voice, ¡± I promised senior brother that I would protect the inheritance of the heavenly Dao temple. I didn¡¯t forget and protected it. put away the Scriptures and the other things. You will return to the temple immediately and inherit the will of the heavenly Dao temple. The old monk made up his mind and began to urge the disciples, ¡± the reappearance of the heavenly Dao temple means that the sin has been cleared. It¡¯s time to go home! As soon as he finished speaking, although the old monks were still a little uneasy, they still followed his wishes and nodded. The door of the meditation room was opened, and many monks knelt outside. The old monk who delivered the order put his palms together and chanted a Dharma name. Then, he loudly conveyed the order of master beiku, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡± The young monks raised their heads one by one, their faces still filled with surprise and doubt. Then, they heard the old monk say, ¡± heavenly Dao temple, heavenly Dao temple is our home. Sorcerer beiku said that we should go back! ¡°After we return, there¡¯s no need to conceal your identity or your origins.¡± we can tell others that we are monks from the heavenly Dao temple, monks from the number one national law temple. In the meditation room, the old monk said indifferently. The heavenly Dao temple had been very famous back then. Even after 800 years, it was still a legend. The young monks were somewhat happy and somewhat apprehensive. They discussed among themselves and found it difficult to remain calm. Everyone either felt uneasy or overjoyed as they went back to pack their Scriptures and other things, preparing to set off. ¡°What about you?¡± The old monks around sorrowful monk were also influenced by the young people. They could not help but feel excited and expectant about returning to the ancient temple that had disappeared eight hundred years ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although there were many mysterious legends about the heavenly Dao temple eight hundred years ago, master beiku¡¯s prestige was extremely high. Since he said that there was no problem with the heavenly Dao temple, everyone naturally believed him without doubt. Everyone packed their luggage, but the elderly monk did not move. The old monks were a little uneasy and asked him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± He smiled faintly. The once impetuous face now had the calm expression of master bei Wen, who had sacrificed himself to merge with the heavenly Dao temple. Chapter 2399 - Chapter 2399 Going home (3) Chapter 2399: Going home (3) Chapter 2399: Going home (3) ¡°I have long become one with this temple in the mountains.¡± He followed his senior brother¡¯s path and combined his expectations and obsession with the temple. Whether it was his aura or his cultivation, he had long been inseparable from this temple in the mountains. the young children are the future of the heavenly Dao temple. It doesn¡¯t matter if I return or not. The first half of his life had been busy for the heavenly Dao temple. The next few hundred years of his life had been waiting for a hope and an obsession. now, I want some time alone. I want some peace and quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s all go. Take everything you can.¡± I want to be alone for a while. I want to have a good talk with my senior brother and the spirit monks who left the heavenly Dao temple back then. ¡°They¡¯re already here ¡­¡± .. The old monk was no longer talking to the old monks. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. When the old monks saw him like this, they put their palms together, silently chanted the Dharma name, and gently retreated. The sun had just risen. In a temple deep in the mountains, old monks led a group of young monks to welcome the rising sun, ready to embark on their journey home. At the same time, in the heavenly Dao temple, song Qing felt a strange spiritual power fluctuation from the taihao heavenly book. With a single thought, a piece of white jade appeared in her hand. The Jade pendant was emitting a gentle light, and the word ¡®Dao¡¯ was slowly melting. ¡°Why?¡± A hint of surprise appeared on song qingxiao¡¯s face. She had not expected that the ¡®Dao¡¯ token in the taihao heavenly book would be activated at this time. ¡°Is it because you fulfilled your promise to seven?¡± With a thought, her divine sense seemed to have entered an extremely magical realm. It was as if everything in the world was under her control, and nothing could escape her eyes and ears. ¡°Amitabha.¡± The sound of Sanskrit reverberated in her sea of consciousness, and an extremely spectacular scene appeared in front of her- A long line of monks was walking out of a temple in the mountains, facing the morning sun with a pious attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± The word ¡®go home¡¯ made song qingxiao understand why the Dao token was refined. Eight hundred years ago, the team that had left home to inherit the heavenly Dao temple had sensed the reappearance of the temple and was ready to return! The ¡®de¡¯ token disappeared from the White jade without a sound. It turned into an invisible force and merged into song qingxiao¡¯s body. A gentle white light enveloped song qingxiao¡¯s body. The power surged into her body and combined with the ¡®Ren¡¯ character. They nourished her meridians and divine soul, cleansing her nascent soul. As the light entered his body, his ice-type spirit energy seemed to be strengthened and improved again. His strength, which had been stuck at the mid-stage of the void realm, began to loosen up. These strong currents silently nourished everything, allowing her to enter the late-stage of the void realm and even reach the peak. Fulfilling the promise he made to seven eight hundred years ago, giving him the pure heart and helping him suppress the demonic Qi, was the source of triggering the ¡®de¡¯ command. However, saving the heavenly Dao temple and fulfilling The Last Wish of the old monk, allowing the monks who had left home for many years to return, was the real reason for refining the ¡®de¡¯ token and allowing song qingxiao to break through to the half-step Saint realm. Her eyes glowed with a dark golden light, with a bit of satisfaction and joy, which melted the cold feeling on her body. On the taihao heavenly book, only the words ¡®justice¡¯ and ¡®Dao¡¯ were left. The White jade, which had lost its two tokens, had a much dimmer spiritual light than before. On the contrary, song qingxiao¡¯s skin was smooth and white like Jade. Her eyes were clear and no one dared to look at her directly. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± At this moment, her body emitted a heart-palpitating aura. Like a god, there was gentleness, tolerance, compassion, and also a high and mighty dignity that one could not look directly at. Seven, who had already mastered a certain amount of the power of law, seemed to be affected by her power, and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her timidly. She quickly came back to her senses and played with the Jade pendant twice. She turned her head and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The dark golden light in her eyes faded, and the indifference of looking down on all living beings gradually disappeared with the Golden shadow in her eyes. That intimidating feeling disappeared, and she returned to the familiar and fond appearance of seven. The child happily reached out to pull her. ¡°Are we going back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She nodded her head. After controlling the power of the two words ¡®Ren¡¯ and ¡®de¡¯, she also vaguely touched some of the laws of the gate of time and space and vaguely found the¡¯ way ¡®to go out. ¡°Young lady, W-what about us?¡± As the two of them spoke, the traveling merchants sitting in the temple Hall were on tenterhooks. Hearing that she was leaving, uncle Shan mustered up his courage and spoke, his eyes filled with longing. Chapter 2400 - Chapter 2400 Crushing defeat (1) Chapter 2400: Crushing defeat (1) Chapter 2400: Crushing defeat (1) To this group of traveling merchants, song qingxiao was no different from a God! Regardless of whether it was him saving everyone or the extraordinary divine power he displayed, uncle Shan and the rest were both fearful and convinced. Song Qing¡¯s gaze turned to Li Quan and the others. Other than old Liu and the other two who had already died, the other traveling merchants were fine. Goods were scattered in the hall, and containers were strewn all over the place. They had originally emptied the container to hold the gold bars they had dug out, but in the end, they had broken the seal and almost caused a disaster. Although their lives were saved, everyone was more or less injured. At this time, they were huddled together, waiting for song Qing¡¯s punishment. Li Quan was on tenterhooks as he recalled the accusations that the crowd had thrown at her. ¡°Pack up your things and leave this place.¡± Song qingxiao looked away indifferently and said, ¡± ¡°The demonic Qi has been resolved. There won¡¯t be any more demonized people in the future.¡± The demonic Qi in their bodies had already subsided. After seven possessed a pure heart, the source of the demonic Qi was directly suppressed, and the previous demonic incident would not happen again. ¡°Amitabha, may Buddha bless us.¡± When uncle Shan and the others heard this, they could not help but be pleasantly surprised. They quickly clasped their hands together and thanked him. They had escaped death and witnessed the miraculous scene from last night. When they heard that song qingxiao was willing to let them go, they couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. They seemed to have forgotten everything that had happened last night. Everyone laughed and talked loudly, celebrating the joy of surviving the disaster and the happiness of being able to return home and reunite with their families. Uncle Shan¡¯s eyes narrowed from his smile, but the wrinkles on his face were full of joy. Even though he was in great pain, he still looked at the goods that had been counted and smiled to the people around him. ¡°One is bound to have good fortune after surviving a great disaster.¡± They rejoiced in order to live, even if this life was tormented. Song qingxiao was touched by their smiles and could not help but smile as well. The coldness in her eyes faded, and she became much warmer. Seven held her hand and gently held it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her gaze fell on the young boy. The boy looked up and said shyly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± He could tell that song Qing was happy, and he was happy as well. At the same time, he was glad that he was not affected by the power of resentment and killed all these strangers. ¡°The monks from the heavenly Dao temple are coming back, let¡¯s go.¡± Back then, ah Qi had almost annihilated the entire heavenly Dao temple with his own power, causing the heavenly Dao temple to be sealed for 800 years. Now that the monks had returned, it was natural that they would avoid meeting each other if possible. Although song qingxiao was meticulous, little Seven¡¯s expression was very calm. When he heard the news that the monk from the heavenly Dao temple was coming back, he didn¡¯t have the expression of someone who had done something wrong. Instead, when he heard that she was leaving, he nodded his head excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back! Let¡¯s go home with mother!¡± Wherever song qingxiao was, it would be his home. This obsession had existed in the young man¡¯s heart for more than eight hundred years. He had suffered so much in the process, and it had finally come true today. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Uncle Shan and the others, who were packing their luggage, did not notice it until uncle Shan finished and called out, ¡± ¡°Young lady ¡­¡± There was no response to his call. Uncle Shan turned his head and realized that song qingxiao and seven were no longer in the hall. It was unknown how long they had been gone. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with confusion and disappointment. After the initial fear and excitement of living had passed, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited as if they had met an immortal. He didn¡¯t expect that before he could say a few more words, song qingxiao had disappeared. ¡°At least I¡¯ve been on the road of Immortals ¡­¡± ¡°She said that the demonic Qi has been dealt with.¡± after I go back, I want to tell my husband that I met a God ¡­ Everyone chimed in one after another as they carried the container again. The seal was broken, the demonic soul left, and after the heavenly Dao temple appeared, the door was opened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sun had just risen and shone into the hall. The group of traveling merchants looked as if they had rested in an uninhabited temple for a night before they carried their poles down the mountain. .. At this moment, in the heavens beyond heaven, master good cause threw out the Rosary in his hand as soon as the wonderful pen died. The bead flew into the air and scattered with a ¡®bu bu¡¯ sound, turning into large lotus seeds and transforming into a ninth-grade Lotus platform. Chapter 2401 - Chapter 2401 Crushing defeat (2) Chapter 2401: Crushing defeat (2) Chapter 2401: Crushing defeat (2) On each Lotus platform, there was a figure of a monk sitting with his eyes closed, exuding a vast aura. The age of these monks varied. The youngest was in his twenties, while the older ones had white eyebrows and beards. They all had one thing in common, and that was that they all looked similar to master kindness. The oldest one in particular looked almost the same as master kindness, except that his expression was less indifferent and more domineering and decisive like a sect leader. the annual ring secret technique. Daoist priest Yi Qing couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw this. The Taoist with two sides of a mustache was a little unhappy. ¡°Senior brother, what master Shan Yin cultivated was the fan Yin family¡¯s Secret technique of reincarnation.¡± The secret technique of Samsara was to extract the secret souls of people at different stages of cultivation, refine them individually, and then store them in the body. As one¡¯s age and cultivation grew, the practitioner of the secret method of Samsara would be able to freely reminisce about the memories of different ages. This way, he could consolidate his state of mind and gain enlightenment. The disadvantage was that the wisps of soul that he had absorbed had extremely strong consciousness. If he was not careful, Qi deviation was a small matter, but if he absorbed the souls of the other ages and grew too fast, he might devour the host soul and replace it. The person who cultivated this technique would be greatly affected in the early stages due to the split soul, and their progress would be extremely slow. And the later he got, the more determined he was, and the more solid his mental state was. This was because even though this secret technique was powerful, it also had a huge flaw. In the history of the heavens beyond heaven, many talented monks of the fanyin family had tried to cultivate this technique because they believed that they had a strong will. But in the end, they were all devoured by the split soul, and their souls returned to the West at a young age. On the contrary, Grandmaster Shan Yin was not outstanding in the fanyin clan. His talent was average. Although he was born in the direct line of descent, he was only a side branch and had not been heavily nurtured by the family since he was young. However, it was said that he had been cultivating the secret technique of reincarnation since he was young. He would cut off a soul at every realm and refine it. Later on, when he successfully reached the Dao integration realm, the fanyin family discovered that he had not suffered any backlash from cultivating this secret technique. As a result, they focused on nurturing him. Master Karma¡¯s reincarnation secret technique was extremely powerful. Souls at different stages could even severely injure opponents from earlier stages. His lifespan had already reached several hundred years, and he could spy on the times when his powerful opponents were several hundred years old, or perhaps when they had yet to cultivate. In other words, master Karma¡¯s reincarnation technique allowed him to attack his opponents at different ages without them knowing. This kind of assassination across time and space was very disadvantageous for song qingxiao. She wasn¡¯t even a hundred years old yet. When she entered the heavens beyond heaven, the martial arts Research Institute had already investigated her background. Before entering the divine incarcerate, she was just an ordinary girl in the Empire. He had cultivated for less than a hundred years. Although her cultivation progress was extremely fast, it was clear that master shanyin wanted to kill her by using this secret technique. The two-plaited Taoist priest¡¯s personality had always been eccentric. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about master Shan Yin¡¯s identity and directly scolded, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the compassionate heart of a monk?¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing didn¡¯t say anything. The Taoist priest beside him, who was cold and silent, said, ¡± ¡°No more!¡± .. After master shanyin made his move, Shi qiuwu and Yin Kong stopped at the same time. When Shi qiuwu returned to the Shi family¡¯s troops, he took two deep breaths and calmed the surging spiritual energy in his body. Although he had expressed that he was on song qingxiao¡¯s side, tianwaitian¡¯s target was not him. Mister xuanmiao was only trying to stall him. In addition, neither the people of the taikang clan nor elder Yin Kong had any intention of falling out with him, so the fight between the two sides was not intense. However, Shi qiuwu still used up a lot of his spiritual power after the continuous battles. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± He shook his head and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°This girl is too strong.¡± The heaven-destroying sword, the silver Wolf King, and the heavenly Dao guide. No matter which one it was, it was enough to take on the enemy alone. She had severely injured the martial arts Research Institute, killed countless divine Warriors, and even killed one of the two sages of the heavens beyond heaven, wondrous pen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The most bizarre thing was that precious Jade that had been passed down for thousands of years by the East Qin clan had also chosen its own master. The fact that she was still alive after so many consecutive battles was an eye-opener for Shi qiuwu. ¡°Third great uncle.¡± Beside him, Shi Yue endured it and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the secret method of reincarnation?¡± The Tianyi Daoist sect had already decided to withdraw from this battle. It was clear that they wanted to shed all pretenses of cordiality with xuanmiao and the others from the martial arts Research Institute. Chapter 2402 - Chapter 2402 Crushing defeat (3) Chapter 2402: Crushing defeat (3) Chapter 2402: Crushing defeat (3) Therefore, they stood on the outside of the battlefield, showing an attitude that it was none of their business. The Taoist priests did not deliberately lower their volume when they spoke, so Shi Yue heard them. His question made Mr. Xuanmiao turn his head subconsciously. Mr. Xuanmiao recognized him immediately. The failed experimental subject of the collaboration with beyond Avalon back then, the good-for-nothing that was kept by the Shi family. Those who were born in noble families, even if they didn¡¯t cultivate, would still know about the secret technique of reincarnation of the Buddha sound world. He said that because he wanted to help song Qing, just like the old Daoists of the Tianyi Daoist sect. However, the secret skill of reincarnation had no weakness! When Mr. Xuanmiao thought of this, he turned around with a sneer. Shi qiuwu¡¯s expression was solemn as he explained, ¡± ¡°Do you see those split souls of master Shan Yin?¡± The power of these split souls was different, and so were their ages. The youngest was in his twenties, and he was already born hundreds of years ago. these souls are Masters of different ages, and they have the power to attack anyone in the same time and space. Shi qiuwu said, ¡± for example, if master Shan Yin were to attack me, I would be 365 years old this year, and when I was 100 years old, I had just reached the realm of nascent soul. Master good Yin was older than him. More than two hundred years ago, he had already reached the cultivation base of the Dao integration realm. At that time, the split soul he refined was also above the cultivation base of the Dao integration realm. He pointed at one of the shadows of a monk who was around 30 years old and said, ¡± this image can directly break through the barrier of time and space and attack the me from more than two hundred years ago. Two hundred years ago, he would naturally be at a disadvantage against a Dao integration stage master good cause. Most importantly, he could not guard against him or stop him. If the shikugo from 200 years ago was injured, this kind of injury would exist. ¡°It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t really injured two hundred years ago.¡± Therefore, this injury would go through ¡®reincarnation¡¯ and appear two hundred years later. and there is more than one secret soul of Grandmaster good cause. At every stage of cultivation, he kept a secret soul to refine. Up to now, he had already absorbed more than ten. These souls had been spread out for hundreds of years, remaining in the long river of time and space. It could attack the past and kill the present, which showed how terrifying the secret technique of Samsara was. The secret technique of Samsara was impossible to guard against. The injuries caused by the mysterious souls at every stage were enough to make song qingxiao lose her ability to fight. ¡°AI.¡± Shi qiuwu heaved a long sigh, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to think that this star domain would produce another talent who has the potential to enter the great Dao realm ¡­ He was already old. He no longer meddled in the family¡¯s Affairs. If he could see a miracle in his lifetime, it would not be a waste of his life. Song qingxiao¡¯s talent was too strong. Unfortunately, she was unlucky to meet the people from beyond the heavens who wanted to strangle her to death in the bud. ¡°Oh,¡± Mister xuanmiao heard his sigh and sneered, ¡± ¡°How can she be compared to our family¡¯s ancestor?¡± Shi qiuwu was really old and muddled. ¡°What can¡¯t be compared?¡± When eleventh uncle saw his disdainful expression and his mocking of his own elder, he immediately defended him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that your family¡¯s old ancestor has come out to protect others?¡± The moment Mr. Wondrous pen died, the power of the East Qin family instantly decreased. Without the support of a Saint, how could Mr. Xuanmiao, who was also a half-step Saint like Shi qiuwu, still be so arrogant? maybe it¡¯s because your unfilial descendants are too disappointing. The ancestor has abandoned you long ago. Mr. Wondrous pen might not be able to rest in peace. Two rows of Taoist priests poked their heads out from behind Daoist priest Yi Qing. you ¡­ Miao BI¡¯s death was the pain in xuanmiao¡¯s heart. The Taoist priest¡¯s words were like sprinkling salt on his wound, making him furious. Daoist priest Yi Qing lectured him, ¡°Junior Brother, the dead should be respected.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, senior.¡± This conversation made Mister xuanmiao¡¯s expression change drastically, but the other clans in the heavens beyond heaven did not say anything. Mr. Xuanmiao had already realized the change in his situation. Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s death had not only brought him pain, but it had also affected his reputation and status in the martial arts Research Institute and beyond heaven. He gritted his teeth and tightly held the broken scroll of the heavenly book of Luo he left behind by the wondrous brush. He did not speak again. While they were quarreling, there was a fluctuation of spiritual power in song Qing¡¯s direction. Everyone thought that she would definitely die if master shanyin made a move. After all, as a Saint realm master, he had used such a powerful attack, so it was obvious that he had no intention of leaving song qingxiao any chance of survival. ¡°Fan Yin clan, East Qin clan, divine Warriors, listen to my command and block song Qing¡¯s path.¡± Mister xuanmiao took this opportunity to order that song qingxiao was not allowed to escape. He was well aware that taikang and Tianyi Dao sect were already at odds with the martial arts Research Institute. If he really called them in, these people might just serve him in the open and might secretly release him. Therefore, he tactfully called for only the people he could mobilize and spread out to surround song qingxiao again. She was already injured and had used up all her spiritual power. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long in front of master good Yin¡¯s reincarnation secret technique. Mr. Xuanmiao was very confident. He touched the heavenly book of Luo he and said, ¡°Little brother, I will avenge you!¡± After killing song qingxiao, she was the owner of the nine words secret order. To the East Qin people, although they had suffered heavy losses, it would be a great fortune if they could find some secret orders. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, a faint spiritual light came from the scroll. Tokumiko closed his eyes, unable to bear the sight. He was prepared to cut off his five senses, not willing to see what was about to happen. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s save her.¡± In the Tianyi Daoist school, the Taoist priest with the mustache said, and Daoist Yi Qing nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Ah you once left behind a request. I can¡¯t just leave him in the lurch.¡± In the taikang clan, tai kangwu¡¯s hand was pressed on the scabbard of his sword, and his eyes were filled with the desire to fight to the death. ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, Shi Yue, who was sitting in the wheelchair, suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Since when did she have a child by her side?¡± Chapter 2403 - Chapter 2403 Retreat in defeat (1) Chapter 2403: Retreat in defeat (1) Chapter 2403: Retreat in defeat (1) When Shi Yue said this, everyone was shocked. Initially, Shi qiuwu did not think much of it. However, when he opened his eyes, he saw a tall and thin child standing beside song qingxiao. ¡°It¡¯s a little monk.¡± How could a child appear in the battlefield? The aristocratic families of the heaven¡¯s beyond heaven were guarding this place, and the experts of the void realm could ensure that no one could enter this place. Moreover, song qingxiao was at the center of the spiritual energy storm. People with low cultivation had insufficient defense and could even be torn apart by the spiritual force. ¡°Master good cause!¡± When Mister xuanmiao saw this, he could not help but shout in the direction of the fan Yin family, ¡± ¡°You must be careful.¡± Grandmaster goodcause had already reached the Saint realm, and he was very cautious. After learning from the death of Mr. Wondrous brush, he didn¡¯t let his guard down when facing song qingxiao. He directly used the secret method of reincarnation, which showed his determination to kill song qingxiao. Logically speaking, song Qing¡¯s little spiritual power should have been exhausted, and there was a gap between their realms. It should have been a piece of cake for master karma to kill her. However, for some reason, when Mr. Xuanmiao saw the child, he had a bad feeling. As he shouted, the split souls refined by master Shan Yin had already arranged themselves in order. They were distributed in the air and looked down in song Qing Xiao¡¯s direction. Several shadows of monks of different ages made hand seals, and the secret technique of reincarnation was activated. The eyes of the shadows of the ¡®past¡¯ glowed with a blue light, and they were ready to attack song Qing¡¯s small past in time and space. At this moment, the little monk standing beside song Qing seemed to have heard the movement in the air. He raised his head and met the eyes of the monks. He had a delicate face and was about 11 or 12 years old. He didn¡¯t seem to have any killing power. However, when his eyes met with Shan Yin¡¯s soul shadow, his eyes suddenly changed into a deep purple color! There seemed to be light flowing in the dark purple. Then, the vortex grew bigger and bigger. Finally, the two abysses joined together and turned into an extremely dark, evil, and evil netherworld space. It almost devoured master good cause¡¯s split soul. However, at this moment, master Shan Yin could no longer care about the horror of the gaze, because he did not see the child¡¯s ¡®past¡¯ in his ¡®eyes¡¯. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Master shanyin¡¯s shock was no small matter. The terrifying thing about the secret skill of reincarnation was that these split souls could search the life of the opponent and enter and exit the space-time of their current location at will. Whether they were alive or dead, they all had a past. However, master good cause could not see the child¡¯s past at all. Either he was from the future, or his past had far exceeded the time limit that his secret skill of reincarnation could explore ¡­ In other words, this child in front of him was very likely older than him, which was why such a thing happened. But how could that be possible? Master shanyin had already sensed that something was wrong and subconsciously wanted to close his eyes. However, with a single thought, his body no longer listened to his command. His eyes seemed to be glued to the little monk¡¯s gaze, and the moment their eyes met, a strange connection seemed to have been established between their divine thoughts, which he could not cut off at all. The dark purple light in the little monk¡¯s eyes grew larger and larger, as if it was going to pull in the entire soul of master good. ¡®Swish-¡® With the ringing in his ears, master shanyin¡¯s consciousness was forcefully pulled into another time and space. He could not hear the surrounding sounds, nor the mysterious shouts. In his ears, there was an uninterrupted sound of Sanskrit chanting. The old monk, who was born in a family of Sanskrit, had long been used to hearing the people of the family chanting Scriptures. This Sanskrit sound should have been very familiar to him, but for some reason, when it entered his ears, it was extremely terrifying and terrifying. The Sanskrit sound did not calm one¡¯s mind. Instead, it seemed to be mixed with countless grievances, fear, and regret. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wisps of painful screams and moans were mixed in with the Sanskrit sounds, adding to the extremely strange feeling. These resentments formed an extremely sinister dark force. Like fine threads, they entangled master Shan Yin¡¯s soul. ¡°Not good!¡± This thought flashed through his mind, and he immediately wanted to use a spell technique to forcibly cut off his connection with the little monk. He would rather risk his divine sense being severely injured than to look the little monk in the eye again. Just as this thought flashed through his mind, he heard the Sanskrit chanting grow louder. Chapter 2404 - Chapter 2404 Retreat in defeat (2) Chapter 2404: Retreat in defeat (2) Chapter 2404: Retreat in defeat (2) Grandmaster Shan Yin¡¯s soul was directly pulled into an ancient temple. The temple¡¯s Hall was extremely high, and a row of golden Buddhas overlooked the earth. Hanging from their heads were numerous corpses. The shriveled corpses let out long groans of pain, strange laughter, or ethereal and elusive ravings. The sound of chanting grew louder and louder, filling master good cause¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Where is this place?¡± This ancient temple was very strange, and its origin was unknown. He knew that he might have been tricked this time. The secret technique of reincarnation had met its nemesis. When he looked into the little monk¡¯s eyes, not only did he not find out where the little monk came from, but he had also been pulled into his own memories. The corpses in the temple were all monks. Before they died, they seemed to be extremely desperate and resentful. After their death, their souls were sealed in by the Supreme dark power, forming a very terrible magic. In the eyes of Mr. Mysterious and the others, they only saw master kindness ¡®expression gradually become dull. No one noticed that in master good cause¡¯s eyes, a black shadow had already appeared. It was like a tiny thread worm, wriggling in his eyes and entering his soul. This was the imprint of the dark force, and it was also the power of law that seven controlled. Eight hundred years ago, even master beiwen, who had already reached the first rank of the great master realm, was branded with a demonic Qi when he looked at seven. It was not until the red-browed monk reminded him that he realized the problem with his state of mind in time and kept his cultivation. And back then, Seven¡¯s subconscious actions had caused such great destruction. Eight hundred years later, after ah Qi had fused with the huge string devil soul and learned how to control his power, the dark force he used was even more powerful than before. With his power alone, he almost wiped out the once famous heavenly Dao temple. In the end, he was barely sealed by the sacrifice of a first-grade great mage and the appearance of song qingxiao. Because of the past, seven was the monk¡¯s natural nemesis. It wasn¡¯t just the hellish scene of master good Yin¡¯s main soul being pulled into the heavenly Dao temple. Even the secret souls that had been refined in the reincarnation were pulled in by seven. The moment these mysterious souls entered the heavenly Dao temple, they were quickly corroded by the dark power inside. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± The small monk let out an extremely strange laugh, which did not match his delicate and lovely appearance. As he laughed, countless wisps of black gas suddenly emerged from master good cause¡¯s mysterious souls and spread all over their bodies. ¡°What is this?¡± When elder Qi Kong saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Regardless of whether they were young or old, the mysterious souls like master karma withered thousands of times faster as if they had been poisoned. In less than three seconds, they were turned into dried up corpses. The black gas hung between their necks, turning into a rope that hung these undead mysterious souls high up. Once the mysterious soul was destroyed, the secret technique of Samsara was forcefully broken. To master karma, it was a double blow! All these years, he had relied on the secret method of reincarnation to consolidate his state of mind, so he could smoothly break through to the Saint realm in the later stage. He had relied on the mysterious soul to train his divine soul and mind. Now that all the mysterious souls had been destroyed, it was as if the foundation of master good Yin¡¯s state of mind had been completely destroyed. ¡°Pfft-¡± The old monk spat out a large amount of pale golden blood. Taking advantage of the pain of this heavy injury, he forcibly cut off the connection with seven and returned his soul to its original position. His eyes were wide open. There was still fear of the dark power in his eyes from what he had seen and heard earlier. The black shadow moved around in his heart, and he seemed to be able to hear the sound of his heart shattering. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old monk¡¯s face turned pale and he asked in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m mother¡¯s treasure.¡± Seven tilted his head and replied. He made a grabbing motion with his palm, and the withered mysterious souls of master good cause slowly floated toward him like puppets, hanging obediently above his head. As he spoke, his expression was coy and innocent, but the things he did were extremely evil. The pure and evil monk was daunting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Karma¡¯s state of mind had been destroyed, and the secret technique of Samsara had been forcefully broken. This caused his cultivation to go out of control. After being dragged into heavenly Dao temple by seven, the dark forces in the temple had tainted his heart and spirit, burying a crisis for his future cultivation. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old monk was decisive. The moment the secret technique was broken, he knew that his situation was critical and he needed to deal with it. However, he did not expect song qingxiao to have such a powerful trump card. That child¡¯s background was mysterious, and his means had reached the state of heavenly arrival. He even had a strong power to taint her. Chapter 2405 - Chapter 2405 Retreat in defeat (3) Chapter 2405: Retreat in defeat (3) Chapter 2405: Retreat in defeat (3) He had suffered a great loss, but he no longer thought about revenge. Instead, he turned around and called for the fanyin family to leave quickly. ¡°Master Shan Yin ¡­¡± When xuanmiao and the rest saw this, they were shocked. From good cause¡¯s attack, thinking that song qingxiao would die for sure, to Seven¡¯s attack, which severely injured good cause, all of this happened in the blink of an eye. Xuanmiao was also a smart person. When he saw the monk from the fan Yin family run away, he immediately ordered everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± Song qingxiao had the ability to kill wondrous pen and force good cause to retreat. Regardless of whether Xuan Miao admitted it or not, in this star field, she was undeniably the number one! She could defeat Saints and her power was extraordinary. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have provoked her.¡± When xuanmiao escaped, he was extremely nervous. He thought of the dead wondrous pen and was worried about the blame from the East Qin clan. The martial arts Research Institute had suffered heavy losses, and he had not been able to get the treasure in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. Without Mr. Wondrous pen¡¯s support, an extremely tricky situation would be waiting for him in the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Parliament. Xuanmiao touched the heavenly book of Luo River, which still had Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s aura, and for the first time, he felt regret. The few clans that were the strongest in the human realm upon heavens retreated quickly. However, the people from the taikang clan, the Tianyi Dao school, and the armament repository clan all stayed behind instead of leaving with the people from the martial arts Research Institute. It was clear that they wanted to sever their ties with the Institute. ¡°Put me down, put me down.¡± In the armament Treasury, elder Chun¡¯s four feet were tied and his body was wriggling. His long braided hair hung down like a whip, and the two disciples of the armament clan who had raised the rod grimaced in pain, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak out in anger. ¡°Shut up!¡± Elder Dong had a headache because of his brother¡¯s unruly behavior. He wanted to scold him, but he swung his body even more quickly. put me down. I want to pay my respects to my master. You bunch of bastards, don¡¯t obstruct my master ceremony! He raised his head and arched his back, shaking the shoulder pole so much that it creaked and squeaked. The young disciples were shaken by his strength as if they were drunk. If it was not for song qingxiao¡¯s strength, elder Dong would have definitely taught this smug brother of his a terrible lesson! While the people from the armament clan were making a ruckus, the Imperial clan, led by the Shi clan, did not leave. One of the two saints from the heavens beyond heaven was dead, and the other was injured. To Shi qiuwu, this was simply double the joy he had gained. With the death of the two saints, although beyond Avalon¡¯s strength was still superior to the Empire, it was not as overwhelming as before. He had chosen the right side. Song qingxiao¡¯s victory meant that the Shi family would have a powerful external helper in the future. Song qingxiao¡¯s promise meant a lot to the Shi family! ¡°Third uncle ¡­¡± Eleventh uncle¡¯s body was light as a feather, as if he was in the clouds. He couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. He still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened so far. His wondrous brush had been destroyed, and Shan Yin had fled in defeat. Song qingxiao, who he thought was dead for sure, had survived, so the people of the heavens beyond heaven didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. Shi qiuwu, who had originally thought that he had gone senile, had brought countless benefits to the Shi family through his crazy actions! Because of Shi qiuwu¡¯s choice, the feud between the Shi family and song qingxiao was written off. At the same time, they could still be protected by her. As the current head of the Shi family, eleventh uncle could already imagine the huge benefits he would receive in the future. ¡°Look at you!¡± Shi qiuwu looked at his junior and couldn¡¯t help but chide him. ¡°Qing Xiao.¡± He took the lead and walked towards song qingxiao. The people from the taikang clan and the Tianyi Dao school also walked towards song qingxiao. The armament clansmen hesitated for a while before they also carried elder Chun forward. For some reason, the people of the xuandu family didn¡¯t leave, nor did they approach. They were in charge of recording history and witnessing it. They had to write down the scene that had shaken the star field for thousands of years so that it could be passed down to the future generations. ¡°The people from yunjin treasure Clothing store didn¡¯t leave either ¡­¡± The xuandu family¡¯s people silently recorded, ¡± the strength of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families may change. with the death of the Changli clan and the defeat of the two saints, the power structure of the nine aristocratic families in the human realm upon heavens will probably be reshuffled. a new generation has arrived! .. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black mist dispersed, and song Qing¡¯s small figure appeared in front of everyone. Beside her stood an extremely large silver Wolf King, and on the other side was a small monk. Above the little monk¡¯s body hung several corroded Samsara souls of master good cause. It looked extremely strange, and even though everyone was approaching, they looked at ah Qi with fear and didn¡¯t dare to approach. ¡°Take them in.¡± Song Qing patted guoguo¡¯s head and instructed him with a smile, ¡± ¡°These people are my friends. Don¡¯t scare them.¡± Chapter 2406 - Chapter 2406 An explanation (1) Chapter 2406: An explanation (1) Chapter 2406: An explanation (1) This young man¡¯s means were extraordinary. He used a mysterious and unfathomable method to break through master good Yin¡¯s Secret method of reincarnation, forcing him to retreat in a sorry state despite his status. To be able to defeat a Saint realm master, the little monk¡¯s cultivation was at least not weaker than master Shan Yin¡¯s. However, this terrifying child had indirectly saved song qingxiao¡¯s life from a crisis, but her attitude towards him did not seem to be respectful. Instead, her tone was very casual, with a kind of commanding tone. ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing what she said, seven nodded his head obediently. With a hook of his finger, the black withered ghosts formed by the mysterious souls shattered instantly and turned into black gas, which entered his body. Song qingxiao touched his head approvingly, and the young man looked up and smiled happily. He rubbed his bald head affectionately against her palm. He was so gentle that he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fierceness that forced Shan Yin to retreat. Everyone was amazed. Just as tai Kang Wu was about to speak, Shi qiuwu suddenly said in surprise, ¡± you actually ¡­ Actually broke through to the late-stage of the void realm? ¡± His words startled the people of the taikang clan and the Tianyi Dao sect. In the distance, the xuandu family¡¯s people in charge of recording also took a step forward in shock. They almost forgot how terrifying song qingxiao was and used their divine sense to check her cultivation. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded, not intending to hide anything. At this point, her name had already spread across the star field, and her every move in the future would definitely attract attention. The Tribulation-breaking heavenly lightning she would attract when she broke through to the Saint realm would be known to everyone in this star field sooner or later. The people who stayed behind were all her acquaintances, so it didn¡¯t matter if she told them in advance. After she admitted it, the expressions of Shi qiuwu and the others were very interesting. When the aristocratic families besieged her, they had seen her break through the lightning tribulation with their own eyes, which could not be faked. At that time, she had just entered the void realm. Who knew that in the blink of an eye, she had already reached the later stage of the void realm and was only one step away from becoming a Saint? ¡°Is it because of the influence of the state of mind?¡± Shi qiuwu had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He had been stuck in the late-stage of the void realm for many years, but he had never been able to find an opportunity to break through his mental state. Seeing that his life was coming to an end, he was naturally envious of song qingxiao¡¯s success. ¡°There will be a certain impact.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and continued, ¡± ¡°But there are other reasons.¡± She didn¡¯t explain in detail, and the others tactfully didn¡¯t ask further. Song qingxiao already had the state of mind of a Saint and had reached the late void realm. It was only a matter of time before she became a Saint. ¡°I¡¯m only back temporarily. I still have things to do.¡± She held onto the child¡¯s hand and looked at Shi qiuwu, ¡± ¡°Senior Shi, the promise I made to you might have to be pushed back a little.¡± She said, ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t wait, I can give you something you want as a reward for your help.¡± In fact, in the previous battle, although Shi qiuwu had expressed that he was on her side, she was the main force of the human realm upon heavens. Shi qiuwu did not put in much effort. Now, seeing that she still kept her promise even after her cultivation level had increased greatly, Shi qiuwu laughed so much that his eyes narrowed. ¡°No rush, no rush.¡± As the head of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families, the Shi family had controlled the royal family for many years. They did not lack resources or money. Song qingxiao¡¯s promise was naturally more valuable than any other material object. She nodded slightly and then looked at the people of the taikang clan. Su Wu had died to save her, and she was indebted to him. When she was in danger, the people of the taikang clan did not hesitate to stand by her side. Facing the people of the taikang clan, she actually had the most complicated feelings. ¡°Senior su Wu is both a teacher and a friend to me. He has given me a lot of guidance.¡± When she mentioned su Wu, the eyes of the other taikang clan members reddened as they revealed sad expressions. The person who had betrayed the taikang clan had helped tai kangwu to break through before his death. No matter how many knots he had in his heart, they were all gone now. ¡°I should have gone with everyone to pay my respects to the elders, but I still have important matters to attend to.¡± She paused. ¡°After I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll head to the taikang clan and ask for forgiveness from the elders.¡± ¡°The elders won¡¯t blame you. This is ah you¡¯s own choice.¡± Mr. Si Xi¡¯s tone was a little sad when he mentioned his nephew, but his expression was calm. Song qingxiao lowered her eyes and did not insist on continuing. ¡°Elder Chun.¡± She had just turned her head and called out to elder Chun when the people from the armament clan subconsciously threw elder Chun to the ground. The immortal-binding rope was retrieved by the young disciple with a spell. The short and strong old man with long braids did not wait for her to speak and knelt down without a word. He kowtowed several times and said, ¡°This disciple kowtows to you, master.¡± He used a lot of strength to knock his head down. A huge pit was created on the ground, and gravel and sand flew everywhere. ¡°..¡±Song qingxiao¡¯s eyelids twitched. Elder Dong clenched his fists when he saw him embarrassing himself, but he did not say anything because there were other people around. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to teach you, so you don¡¯t have to bow to me.¡± She didn¡¯t have any talent in forging. The reason why the heaven-destroying sword could be forged, other than the top-grade materials she had obtained by chance, was because of the little Golden Dragon Soul that was born from her blue blood. It gave the sword a spiritual nature. ¡°The one who has reached first.¡± Elder Chun stood up and said in a carefree manner, ¡± ¡°The magic weapon you refined is enough to leave your name in the star field.¡± In fact, the old man could see that song Qing¡¯s forging methods were very rough, but unfortunately, luck was also a kind of strength. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s my honor to have you as my master.¡± He was very clear-headed and said frankly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve refined my entire life and have forged countless magic treasure embryos. However, most of them are ordinary and I¡¯ve never produced a mysterious heaven grade treasure.¡± Song qingxiao did not know how to refine weapons, but she was able to refine the sky splitter by herself. Just this point alone was enough to convince elder Chun to accept her as his master. The old man had a strange temper. If he didn¡¯t agree with something, it would be useless even if others threatened him with death. If he had made up his mind to do something, he would never go back on his word. Elder Dong, who had thought that he was embarrassing himself, nodded his head and showed a rare look of agreement. Song qingxiao still had other matters to settle, so she naturally did not want to argue with this stubborn old man. She turned to look in the direction of the Tianyi Dao gate and said, ¡± ¡°After this, I might head to the divine prison.¡± After entering the late-stage of the void realm, she had vaguely gained control over the laws of opening the spatial gate of the divine incarcerate. ¡°If I¡¯m lucky enough to meet Fu Xiu, do you have anything to say to him?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Daoist priest Yi Qing and the others heard this, they could not help but be surprised and happy. At song qingxiao¡¯s level of cultivation, there was no need for her to lie to make them happy. Fu Xiu was a direct descendant of the Tianyi Daoist sect and the child of Daoist priest Yi Qing. When everyone heard his name, they all felt that they had a thousand things to say. A hint of excitement flashed across Daoist Yi Qing¡¯s face. However, after thinking for a while, he finally let out a long sigh. ¡°Tell him to take care of himself.¡± Chapter 2407 - Chapter 2407 Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (double the Chapter 2407: Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (double the monthly votes) Chapter 2407: Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (double the monthly votes) The thousands of worlds in the divine prison separated the father and son, and it was likely that they would never meet again in this life. Daoist priest Yi Qing had many things he wanted to say, but his final wish was for his beloved son to be safe and sound. However, he was still not satisfied and added, ¡± if miss song can see him, please let him know. His martial uncles and I will find a way to find him. The Tianyi Daoist school will never give up in this life! Song qingxiao nodded and took his words to heart. Her eyes turned and landed on a person who was cowering in the xuandu family¡¯s team in the distance. ¡°Number four, come out!¡± She called out. During the trial of the pure heart that day, number four, who was in the same team as her, actually didn¡¯t die. She didn¡¯t know what method he used to sneak into the xuandu family and hide his figure. As soon as she finished speaking, the xuandu family¡¯s people in charge of recording the scene noticed that one of their disciples beside him was shocked. Number four stepped out with a long face. He thought that song qingxiao was going to settle the score with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± Under the influence of Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s absolute command, he was as timid as a mouse and said something bad about song qingxiao. However, his cultivation was too low to fight back against a half-step Saint like Mr. Xuanmiao. ¡°Hand over the feather of the Changli clan.¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t care about the dispute between the two of them at all. She changed the topic and talked about something else. ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this, number Four¡¯s expression changed, and then he started to look away. Shi qiuwu and the others didn¡¯t think much of number four at first. His cultivation level was too low. If he hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to meet song Qing and little Zeng during the same trial, the big shots in front of them wouldn¡¯t have remembered him. However, when he heard that he had the feather of the Changli clan, he couldn¡¯t help but look at this burly man. The Changli clan¡¯s feather contained the power of the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline source, which was of great help to number four. Naturally, he was not willing to hand it over. However, in front of him, not to mention Shi qiuwu smiling at him, the people of the taikang clan and the Tianyi Dao sect standing in the heavens beyond heaven could make him tremble. Not to mention song Qing¡¯s strength. Number four, who had worked with her once, understood her personality. He could not refuse her request. Shi qiuwu had previously mentioned that she had already reached the late-stage of the void realm and was only half a step away from becoming a Saint. Now, even if she wanted his life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse, let alone the relics of the Changli chapter. It was just that this feather had endless wonderful uses, and he was still a little reluctant to part with it. After hesitating for a moment, the small monk who was being held by song qingxiao turned his head and looked at him. The little monk¡¯s skin was as white as snow, but his eyes seemed to have a mysterious feeling. For some reason, a strong sense of danger welled up in her heart when he looked at her. The scene of master sin¡¯s embarrassing escape appeared in number Four¡¯s mind. His actions were faster than his thoughts. He opened his mouth and spat out a colorful feather, which fell into his palm. The feather had left its master¡¯s body for a long time, but it was still full of spirit, and there seemed to be a layer of fire flickering on it. ¡°It is indeed the aura of the Changli clan.¡± Mr. Si Xi took a look and sighed. Song Qing stretched out her hand and beckoned. The feather gently flew up and slowly fell into her hand. ¡°Song, Qing Xiao, what are you doing with this?¡± Although the feather of the Changli clan was precious, it was only useful to number four. For someone of song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level, the feather was of little value. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you promised Changli yinzhang a promise?¡± Song Qing clenched the feather and sensed the remaining aura in it. He then answered number 4, ¡± ¡°He used his green tail feather as a gift and asked you to resurrect a woman for him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she finished speaking, number four seemed to have remembered what she had said that day and nodded. General song Qing kept his feather and looked at him, ¡± and you gave me this task. ¡°..¡±Number four was dumbfounded. His lips trembled and he was unable to say anything for a long time. Although he wasn¡¯t a pure-hearted person and was scheming, he also had one strong point. No matter how cunning he was, he would do his best to fulfill his promises. At that time, during the trial of the pure heart, he thought that he was going to die for sure. He remembered that he still owed song qingxiao a promise, so he asked song qingxiao to help him with this matter as if he was passing down his will. Chapter 2408 - Chapter 2408 Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (2) Chapter 2408: Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (2) Chapter 2408: Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (2) After that, he escaped death and completed the task in a daze. After he woke up, he did not see song qingxiao again and had long forgotten about this matter. When song qingxiao mentioned it again, number Four¡¯s face twitched. He couldn¡¯t understand why song qingxiao would remember such a small thing and seemed to really want to do it. ¡°The woman that Changli wanted you to resurrect, is her name Yun susu?¡± Song qingxiao asked four after she kept the feather. Although his heart ached and he was puzzled, he still nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the wife of Changli yinzhang.¡± As soon as he said this, not only were the people of the taikang clan stunned, but even the people of the yunjin treasure Clothing store in the distance were also stunned. The Taoist priests of the Tianyi Dao sect sneaked a glance at the people of the taikang clan. Apparently, they were also aware of this old matter. The expressions of the taikang clan cultivators were a little strange, but they were not angry. They guessed that song qingxiao had accepted the mission because it was related to su Wu. ¡°Did he say where his wife is buried?¡± Song Qing asked. Number four touched his head and said, ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± At that time, Changli yinzhang¡¯s soul was extremely weak. It was as if he was forcing himself to finish explaining this matter. In addition, he was given a feather, and his soul dispersed. ¡°He only said that the place where his wife was buried had been set up with a restrictive spell that could only be opened by the power of the Changli clan¡¯s bloodline.¡± When number four said this, the people from yunjin treasure Clothing store could not stand it anymore. A beautiful woman in green who was about 30 years old tried to hold it in for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. She stepped forward and said, ¡± ¡°Miss song, we know where she is buried.¡± Song qingxiao turned her head and met the woman¡¯s eyes. Her appearance was somewhat similar to the woman who had bought clothes at yunjin treasure clothing square that day. At this moment, under her gaze, her hands were clasped together, and she looked back at her with a smile, not retreating. Yun susu was from the Yun family, so it was not surprising that the people of yunjin treasure Clothing store knew where she was buried. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°After I¡¯m done with some matters, I¡¯ll head to yunjin treasure Clothing store.¡± A trace of excitement flashed through the woman¡¯s eyes, and tears began to fall. ¡°The Yun family will respectfully await your arrival.¡± Tai kangwu was silent for a long time before he finally spoke,¡±How difficult is it to resurrect the dead? how can it be done?¡± When su Wu was alive, he had a close relationship with him, and he knew that su Wu¡¯s heart was knotted. Ever since Yun susu¡¯s death, he had always regretted being too weak back then. He had been bound by the rules and regulations, causing Yun susu to marry another man. In the end, she had unfortunately passed away early. When he was alive, he had dedicated himself to the pursuit of the path to godhood. He wanted to break through the barrier between life and death and revive Yun susu. Although su Wu was half a step away from becoming a Saint, it was easier to kill than to save. In the end, a knot formed in his heart, and he failed to become a Saint. Now that his soul had been destroyed, tai kangwu was worried that song qingxiao would be affected by him and develop the same obsession, which would hinder her cultivation. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Song qingxiao knew what he was worried about. She smiled and said, ¡°I just have a thought and want to try.¡± She had the primal chaos Blue Lamp in her hand, and seven controlled the law of life and death. When su Wu saw her getting the green lamp, his attitude towards her changed. He had also revealed some information along the way, but she understood the requirements that he did not say. Now that su Wu was dead, song qingxiao wanted to help him fulfill his unfulfilled wish. Otherwise, how was she going to repay su Wu? furthermore, I still have matters to attend to. I don¡¯t know if I can return from this trip. After she said that, tai kangwu frowned, ¡°Is it very dangerous?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he said without hesitation. He had already broken through his mental state, and he was only one Thunder tribulation away from becoming a Saint. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can do this.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°This is a promise I owe someone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Daoist Yi Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but think of song qingxiao¡¯s words that he might meet Fu Xiu again. He guessed that she might enter a certain space-time in the divine prison. Song qingxiao looked at Shi kunwu and said, ¡± ¡°Senior Shi, I¡¯d like to ask you for another favor.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Shi qiuwu didn¡¯t even wait for her to make a request and already nodded. ¡°My mother is still in the hands of a man with the surname Luo in the Empire. Please help me look after her.¡± Ever since she had escaped from the capital, Luo zhiyu had hidden tang Yun away. Chapter 2409 - Chapter 2409 Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (2) _3 Chapter 2409: Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (2) _3 Chapter 2409: Chapter 1121-accepting the contract (2) _3 This was why she didn¡¯t see Tang Yun after she returned from the starry sea. Now that she had offended beyond Avalon and killed wondrous pen, she was afraid that Mr. Xuanmiao would attack Tang Yun out of resentment. With Luo zhiyu¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to protect Tang Yun anymore. Only Shi qiuwu could. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± When Shi qiuwu heard this, he laughed, ¡± even if you don¡¯t say it, as long as she is in the Empire, the Shi family will definitely protect her. When uncle eleven heard that he had dragged the entire Shi family into this, he couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance at him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. As song qingxiao said this, his eyes swept across the people in front of him. She didn¡¯t have many friends, but after the battle with the heavens beyond heaven, she had formed ties with the taikang clan, the Tianyi Daoist sect, and others. The people he was familiar with were all here. There were former opponents, and there were also current allies. It could be considered as a farewell to the past. It was a pity that Xiang si, who could be considered a friend, was dead. There was also no chance to meet the old acquaintances he had made in the Empire back then. He could only wait for the future. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go.¡± Although tai kangwu and the others were a little worried, they nodded their heads after hearing her words. Before the crowd could ask her how she was going to leave, she glanced at seven and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Shen villa to find my senior brother.¡± The small monk, who was being held by her hand, replied in a crisp voice when he heard this. He obediently let go of song Qing¡¯s small hand. His fair and tender face showed a bit of dignity as he waved his hands, ¡± ¡°Infinite universe, reverse the world! In the name of my divine power, I will change the laws of heaven and earth. Reverse time and space!¡± As soon as Seven¡¯s voice fell, the law of heaven and earth that was originally a single entity was immediately broken. When tai kangwu and the others saw seven break the secret technique of Samsara and force Shan Yin to retreat, they had already guessed that this little monk was extraordinary and that his cultivation might not be below that of a Saint. But now that they saw with their own eyes that seven had forcefully opened the gate of time and space with a spell technique, all of them had a look of horror on their faces. A star region appeared in front of seven, exuding the aura of the divine prison. The countless worlds inside turned into specks of Starlight that flashed before everyone¡¯s eyes. .. In the xuandu family, the family leader tried his best to record the incredible scene in front of him. ¡°In front of song qingxiao, the divine prison has been opened. Each of the small worlds inside is like a house that she can enter and leave freely, waiting for her master to enter.¡± ¡°Since six thousand years ago, after the disappearance of the East Qin Wu Guan, there has been no way to communicate with the¡± gods ¡°in this star region.¡± ¡®Do gods still exist?¡¯ This question was shared by all the people who had entered the immortal prison in this star field. It was precisely because they suspected that the ¡®God¡¯ of the divine prison had died that the human realm upon heavens and the aristocratic families worked together many years ago to try to leverage the power of the divine prison. ¡°Does song qingxiao¡¯s performance mean that she has mastered the power to control the divine prison?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that little monk beside her? Where did it come from?¡± The people of the xuandu family were trying their best to record it down. They had a hunch that if the divine prison was really controlled and a new master was welcomed, this news would be the most sensational event in the past few thousand years ¡­ In fact, it was even more shocking than the fall of wondrous pen. The gate of the abyss in front of seven was getting bigger and bigger. In the midst of the black gas, an invisible force caught the two of them. At the same time, song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense began to penetrate through the opened door of the abyss to find Shen Zhuang. However, the size of the divine prison was boundless. In this mysterious space, her divine sense was as small as a Firefly. His divine sense wandered around the star domain of the divine prison and was consumed at an incredible speed. If this continued, she might not be able to find Shen Zhuang¡¯s shadow before her spiritual will was exhausted. As time passed, the consumption of spiritual will increased, and song qingxiao¡¯s heart gradually began to feel a trace of anxiety. Starlight that seemed to represent thousands of small worlds flashed in front of her. She didn¡¯t even have time to catch them before they disappeared like meteors. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Seven¡¯s strength was extraordinary, but it was not endless. If he used up all his energy, the door would close and he didn¡¯t know when it would open again. And her senior brother might not be able to wait. At this moment, song qingxiao seemed to have thought of something and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°God realm!¡± The stronger the immortal state, the wider the range of spiritual will. She didn¡¯t know how many points she had left, and in a moment of desperation, she used them all to expand her immortal state. BOOM! BOOM! With this thought, all of her remaining points were converted into the power of the divine realm, drowning her like a surging wave. Although the battle at the heavens beyond heaven was brutal, he had killed many divine Warriors and experts from the aristocratic families. He had also killed the wondrous pen, and the points he had obtained were an astronomical figure. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t have time to observe it before, so she suddenly used it now. The immortal state expanded thousands of times faster, bringing with it a terrible pain that was enough to tear the soul. Even with song qingxiao¡¯s current cultivation level, she seemed to have a double image in front of her eyes. She was in a daze for a moment. At the same time, her immortal state was expanding at a terrifying speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her divine thoughts, which had been strengthened thousands of times, instantly split into thousands of threads and combined with each Starlight in the divine prison according to her will. .. ¡°I found it!¡± At that moment, a small wisp of song Qing¡¯s divine sense seemed to sense a familiar presence. She slowly opened her dark golden eyes, which were filled with irrepressible joy. Ah Qi heaved a sigh of relief. The moment she spoke, he held her hand and was pulled into time and space with her. Chapter 2410 - Chapter 2410 Return (Part 1) Chapter 2410: Return (Part 1) Chapter 2410: Return (Part 1) Behind Shi qiuwu and the others, Shi Yue, who was sitting in a wheelchair, stretched his head. His gaze peeked through the gaps between the figures and looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. Shi Qi was still pushing the wheelchair. Seeing him poke his head out, he couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already left.¡± ¡°I know,¡± The young man with a gentle temperament nodded his head in a good-tempered manner, but he still looked in her direction. ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± There was a faint doubt in his eyes. As he spoke, he slowly reached out and touched his chest. There was a scar left there. It had been pierced by the out-of-control song qingxiao during the Battle at the Imperial City. He had almost lost his life, but he was saved in the end, leaving behind an extremely hideous wound. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at it again.¡± Shi Qi looked at his lowered eyelids and said, ¡°¡±She wasn¡¯t even looking at you.¡± He then added, ¡± ¡°She might not even know you¡¯re here.¡± The current song Qing was as small as the stars in the nine Heavens, dazzling and eye-catching. She might be the next person to step into the great Dao realm after the East Qin Wu Guan from six thousand years ago. The pale-faced young man did not reveal any weakness after hearing his words. Instead, he was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said softly, ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t see me ¡­ But, I saw her. ¡± He was just looking forward to the morning sun and did not necessarily want to get close to it. Shi Qi had accompanied him for many years, and he seemed to understand his thoughts in an instant. He no longer spoke. .. The moment song qingxiao sensed the familiar aura of Shen villa, she entered the villa through the opened gate of the prison of God. Seven held her hand and curiously turned his head to look at the surroundings. At this moment, Shen villa was filled with black gas and a faint rancid smell. The old Street wall bricks were black and red in color, and an unknown liquid was seeping out. There were many black and shriveled lanterns scattered on the ground. Some of them were almost stuck to the moss growing on the ground, and some were even covered. Broken bowls and benches were scattered all over the place, and unscrupulous mulberry trees grew out of the corners and broken houses, almost sealing off the original Street. This was a deserted city. Despair and silence filled every corner of the place. If a person with low self-control was here, he would probably be driven mad by the dark power in a short time. However, song qingxiao and seven were not affected at all. One was determined and determined, while the other was the source of demonic Qi. In addition, seven had seen the netherworld of the nine nethers and had mastered the law of life and death, so he naturally didn¡¯t care about the dark power here. The silver Wolf followed beside song qingxiao. The silver hair on its body seemed to be surrounded by the karmic fire of the red Lotus. Wherever it passed, the ghostly spirits would avoid it, not daring to get close to it. ¡°Mother, have you been here before?¡± The surroundings were too quiet. He noticed that song qingxiao deliberately made more noise with every step she took, as if she was deliberately letting people know that she was here. In the dark, there seemed to be some invisible eyes peeking at the two people who had barged into the city of Death with curiosity and ill intentions. Song qingxiao deliberately concealed her aura and pretended to be no different from an ordinary person. Seven naturally also concealed his aura so as not to scare away these spying evil spirits. ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. The last time she came here, the dark cyan token had been in a deep sleep because it had absorbed too much power. Therefore, seven didn¡¯t have a deep memory of this place. ¡°When I first came, there were many people.¡± As she talked about the past, her eyes gradually softened, and there was a smile in her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s my master and my senior brother.¡± Aunt Wu and the others also entered the place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they had come, they had alarmed the ghost King and the human-skinned lantern. They had been chased and had hidden in aunt Wu¡¯s house. She seemed to be reminiscing on purpose, so she deliberately concealed her aura to alarm the evil spirits in the area, as if to find back the feeling of traveling with song Changqing and Daoist priest song. unfortunately, we met the ghost King of the netherworld. I couldn¡¯t defeat her and almost died in her hands. In order to save me, my senior brother promised a marriage that didn¡¯t belong to him and stayed here. When seven heard that she had almost died, a trace of nervousness appeared on his small face, and he tightly held her hand. When he heard that she had been saved, he heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 2411 - Chapter 2411 Return (2) Chapter 2411: Return (2) Chapter 2411: Return (2) too hateful! He actually dared to hit my mother! He clenched his fist and said with hatred, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take revenge for mother!¡± Song Qing smiled and touched his bald head. ¡°So mother came here to take revenge?¡± ¡°It was mainly to save my senior brother.¡± As she said this, the smile on her face gradually faded. The divine prison had its own set of time laws. It had been more than half a year since she had completed her trial mission and left this place. It had been a long time since she had left this place. From the looks of it, the situation was not good. There was not a single person or living person in Shen villa, and the ghost Qi was raging. The ghost spirits here were very fierce and full of hostility. Back then, after Meng fanglan had taken song Changqing¡¯s soul to the nine serenities, she should have been temporarily comforted and would not come out to do evil with her senior brother around. Daoist priest song had a certain level of cultivation. If he had the ability to help Shen Zhuang, he would not have left him in the lurch. He came from a Taoist sect, and his spells had a restraining effect on ghosts. If there were any restrictions, this place should not have gone out of control like this. In addition, Zhang shouyi had made a promise to her and agreed to guard this place. They were already hundred-year-old ghosts. With them around, they should be able to restrain them. However, the situation in Shen villa seemed to be getting worse. She felt uneasy and frowned. On the wall of the alley, a dark red viscous liquid gurgled out from the cracks of the slippery wall. A grayish-white skeletal finger mixed in with the liquid slowly extended out. Seven was like a naughty child. The moment the bone finger stretched out, he grabbed it. ¡®Squeak-¡® As soon as the bony finger was caught by him, it seemed to be greatly frightened and struggled to pull back. But after seven grabbed it, how could he let go? With a light pull, he pulled the bone finger out of the crack in the wall and held it in his palm. It was a broken finger. After it fell into his palm, it seemed to have finally felt that something was wrong. His malice was replaced by fear, and his gray bones kept trembling. Every time seven rubbed his fingers, he could hear the shrill screams of the ghost spirit attached to the finger bone. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯ll take a look at the city Lord¡¯s mansion first,¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression became more and more serious. The loss of control of the ghost spirits here caused her to gradually lose the mood to recall the past. She was in a hurry to return to the place where song Changqing had left and open the door to the nine nether. As soon as she gave the order, seven responded. Then, he reached out his hand and squeezed it expressionlessly. ¡®Kacha.¡¯ A crisp cracking sound came from the finger bone, and the vengeful spirit attached to it let out a sharp and ear-piercing scream, then turned into a gray mist and disappeared. ¡°Lower your voice.¡± The small monk¡¯s ears twitched as he muttered softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb mother.¡± He walked beside song qingxiao, and with every step he took, black gas escaped from his body. The black gas quickly drilled into the wall. The ghost spirits hidden inside had malicious intentions before, but now they were quickly captured as prey. Compared to the last time he came, the Shen villa had changed. It was as if the traces of people living there had been forcibly erased. In its place was the Paradise where evil spirits lived. However, song qingxiao had been here once and had a deep impression of the general location of the place. She quickly went straight to the city Lord¡¯s mansion. The city Lord¡¯s mansion still had the scars from the last battle. Song qingxiao held Seven¡¯s hand and stood in the sky above the city Lord¡¯s mansion with the silver Wolf, looking down at the huge hole left by the sinking formation. Looking down from above, the hole was dark and deep, filled with black gas, as if it was bottomless. ¡°The baleful Qi inside is very thick.¡± Ah Qi tilted his head and glanced at song Qing Xiao. With a wave of his hand, the murderous aura turned into a power that was beneficial to him and entered his body. Without the permeating black gas, the scene below appeared in front of their eyes. The cave was about ten feet deep, and on the side of the cave wall, there was a long staircase that led directly into the cave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao jumped into the city Lord¡¯s mansion and landed on the side of the stairs. When she jumped down, Seven¡¯s figure turned into residual fog and disappeared. When she landed, the residual fog condensed into a human figure and appeared beside her. The giant Wolf nimbly jumped down from midair. When it landed, the flames burned with fiendish Qi, emitting a burnt smell. A ghostly light flashed in its eyes. It didn¡¯t have the patience to walk the stone steps and jumped into the underground tomb first. She stared at the stairs in a daze. Chapter 2412 - Chapter 2412 Return (3) Chapter 2412: Return (3) Chapter 2412: Return (3) The steps here were very simple and irregular, as if the person grinding stones did not have the energy to carve them carefully. For some reason, it made her think of the stone steps down the mountain before she left yunhu mountain for Shen villa. Seeing her standing in a daze in front of the stone steps, ah Qi thought that she was quite afraid of the murderous aura in the cave. He couldn¡¯t help but take two steps down the steps first, turning his head and reaching out his hand to her like a little adult, ¡± ¡°Mother, mother, come, I¡¯ll pull you.¡± ¡°Come down, master will pull you.¡± In song qingxiao¡¯s sea of consciousness, the figure of an old man with a serious face suddenly appeared. Just like seven, he reached out his hand to her. The little monk and Daoist song¡¯s figures overlapped, touching her heartstrings. ¡°Mother, mother?¡± Seeing that she was just staring at him in a daze, seven couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. She came to her senses and smiled. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She stretched out her hand and let the young boy hold her. She slowly walked down the stairs and entered the underground tomb. The place had already been cleaned up, but traces of the battle could still be seen. The books had been tidied up and were piled up in a corner to the South. Some of the old items from Shen villa were sorted out and placed beside the books. She remembered that when she left, there was a mountain of bones in the tomb. However, the underground tomb was now empty, and the terrifying mountain of bones had disappeared into thin air. There were only a few skeletons left, which were piled up in the corner. Under the influence of the evil Yin Qi, they seemed to have become demonic again. It was only because of Seven¡¯s presence that these evil creatures did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Zhang shouyi!¡± After Shen villa became a ghost city, even if Meng fanglan had gone into hiding, ordinary people would not dare to come here easily. Only Daoist priest song from yunhu mountain would be able to come here and pack up these things. The mountain of bones gave her a bad feeling, and the changes here seemed to tell her that this place had been developing in a bad direction while she was away. ¡°Where is Zhang shouyi?¡± She shouted with her divine sense. The power of the half-step Saint realm was released, and it had a powerful restraining effect on the surrounding ghost spirits. The Restless bones quieted down under her murderous voice and no longer dared to tremble. She called out a few times but did not get any response. She quickly released her divine telekinesis. A few seconds later, she finally sensed several auras coming over. ¡°Who is making such a loud noise?¡± A man¡¯s voice rebuked sternly, but it carried a trace of weakness that was not easily detected. As the capes fluttered in the wind, several ghostly green figures flashed out of the underground tomb. Zhang shouyi? ¡± When song qingxiao saw the ghostly figure in front of her, she was in disbelief. However, with his aura and her excellent memory, she was still able to recognize this ghostly figure whose aura had already declined. ¡°Zhang shouyi!¡± She still remembered the scene when she first met Zhang shouyi when she stepped into the red mist a hundred years ago. He had been dead for a hundred years, but his killing intent had not diminished. With a heavy bow in his hand and a blood-stained red cloak fluttering in the wind, he was full of killing intent. Even ghosts and gods would avoid him in that battle. At that time, he led a group of soldiers who followed him and blocked Meng fanglan¡¯s soul from entering Shen villa for a hundred years. When he snatched the taihao heavenly book from East Qin wuwo¡¯s hands for her, how impressive was that. However, Zhang shouyi only had half a Broken Bow left in his hand. His cloak was torn, and his armor was damaged. His spirit body was already flickering, as though he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer. His strength was not even one-fifth of what it was when song qingxiao first met him. What had happened in Shen villa while she was gone? Had she come too late? song Changqing could not hold on any longer. Where¡¯s master? Was he still alive? Had Meng fanglan already broken free? was Zhang shouyi¡¯s situation related to the nine nethers evil ghost? In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through song qingxiao¡¯s mind. Zhang shouyi¡¯s soul was severely injured. The moment he noticed song qingxiao, it was as if he couldn¡¯t recognize her. It was only when song qingxiao called out his name that the long-buried memory in his heart was activated. ¡°You can¡¯t recognize me?¡± The General¡¯s spirit body trembled slightly when he heard this, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. He called out tentatively, ¡± ¡°Miss song? Is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Miss song! Miss song is back!¡± ¡°Miss song is back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Zhang shouyi heard this, he was so excited that his entire body was trembling. He turned around and shouted! The soldiers and spirits behind him were in a worse state than him, their expressions numb. It wasn¡¯t until he shouted a few times that the soldier¡¯s spirits seemed to react to what he said. In their dull eyes, a glimmer of hope was finally injected. ¡°Miss song, is she the one who swore to come back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s miss song. It¡¯s the Miss song who said she would come back! She¡¯s really back!¡± Chapter 2413 - Chapter 2413 Just in time (Part 1) Chapter 2413: Just in time (Part 1) Chapter 2413: Just in time (Part 1) As Zhang shouyi and the others shouted, the ghostly Qi in the underground tomb rippled. Within the black fog, many soldiers and spirits appeared one after another. They stood beside Zhang shouyi while shivering and stretching their necks to look around. It was only when they saw song qingxiao standing in front of them that all the soldiers ¡®spirits revealed overjoyed expressions. They followed Zhang shouyi and the others and shouted, ¡± ¡°Miss song is back!¡± ¡°Miss song is back!¡± Everyone cried tears of joy, hugging each other and crying. Even their spirit bodies were shaking slightly. Their auras were all very weak, and strange purple-black spots appeared on their green spirit bodies. These spots seemed to be corroding their auras, causing them to gradually weaken. Zhang shouyi¡¯s skeletal face revealed a trace of human-like excitement. As his face twitched, the crisp and rotted skin of his face fell off like flour. ¡°General Zhang, what happened here?¡± The change in Shen villa showed that the situation was not good. Song Qing closed his eyes slightly and held back the worry in his heart. ¡°Am I late?¡± When she thought that she might have come too late, that song Changqing and the old Taoist were already in trouble, and that Meng fanglan might have left, she felt a little uneasy. In the darkness, the silver Wolf sensed the ups and downs of her mood and slowly walked out of the shadows. Zhang shouyi was about to speak, but from the corner of his eye, he saw a huge Wolf that was several meters tall slowly walking out. He was instantly frightened. The ghost soldiers were intimidated by the strong demonic aura and could not help but retreat. The current appearance of the silver Wolf was extremely terrifying. Its shoulder height was nearly six meters, and it looked down at the ghosts. Its four limbs were thick and powerful, and the tip of the silver hair seemed to be burning with red flames, which had a great suppressing effect on ghosts. There was no warmth in the eyes of the huge Silver Wolf King. It walked out from behind little song Qing and quickly approached a few meters from her. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± When Zhang shouyi saw this scene, he opened his mouth in a moment of desperation. He subconsciously pulled up the broken Bow and shouted, ¡± ¡°Demon Wolf, why aren¡¯t you retreating!¡± However, the light of the broken Bow was dim, and it even buzzed and trembled under the breath of the silver Wolf. Zhang shouyi didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the giant Wolf looked at him with a disdainful gaze. Then, it bent its hind legs and lazily sat beside song qingxiao. The long tail waved and gently patted song Qing¡¯s back as if it was greeting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect that the silver Wolf hiding in the dark would actually scare Zhang shouyi and the others like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow. She explained, ¡± ¡°They are my companions. I came back this time to fulfill the promise I made that day.¡± Her eyes were cold as she said softly but firmly, ¡± ¡°Cut through the nine serenities, kill Meng fanglan, and save my senior brother!¡± Zhang shouyi still had his bow raised, not daring to relax completely. However, the silver Wolf did not make any extra movements after sitting down. It was as if it was a proud king who did not care about the ghost generals. He heaved a sigh of relief and gathered his courage to look at song qingxiao. Zhang shouyi was taken aback. She looked exactly the same as when she left, as if the passage of time had not left a mark on her. However, this wasn¡¯t what surprised Zhang shouyi the most. What surprised him the most was that song qingxiao¡¯s aura had improved by a thousand times compared to that day. He still remembered the day she barged into the red mist and woke him up from his nightmare. He remembered the sword strike she made, and the intensity of the battle with Meng fanglan. At that time, although song qingxiao was strong, Zhang shouyi could still vaguely feel the boundaries of her strength. He could even sense the height of her strength. Now that she had returned, she was still the same person, but her aura had changed. Standing there, she was like a tall mountain, like a vast ocean, boundless, and unfathomable. Not to mention the fact that he only had a few troops left, even when the ghost soldiers were still around, he would not be her opponent. She was really ready to come back and cut open the gate of the nine netherworlds! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang shouyi was extremely excited and agitated. He couldn¡¯t help but have an illusion. It was as if his heart, which had stopped beating for more than a hundred years, had started to beat wildly again. The rotten body seemed to have sensed hope and trembled slightly. ¡°Not too late, not too late.¡± He remembered song qingxiao¡¯s previous question and quickly said, ¡± ¡°However, if you had come a few years later, it would have been too late.¡± Chapter 2414 - Chapter 2414 Just in time (Part 2) Chapter 2414: Just in time (Part 2) Chapter 2414: Just in time (Part 2) Zhang shouyi slowed down his tone and calmed the excitement in his heart. it¡¯s been 17 years since you resolved the crisis in Shen villa and demonfiend returned to the netherworld! He heaved a long sigh, and his dry eyes moved with difficulty. He asked with some disappointment, ¡°¡±Miss song, where have you been?¡± ¡°We thought that we would never see your face again in this life.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. To her, she had only been away for half a year. However, 17 years had already passed in this world within the divine prison. An uneasy premonition rose in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± my master ¡­ she paused for a moment. After a long while, he asked softly, ¡± ¡°Are you still alive?¡± Daoist priest song was not young anymore. With Meng fanglan¡¯s nine serenities soul shifting technique, she dreamed of the time when the old Daoist had just adopted her many years ago. At that time, the old Daoist had already looked like this, and it had not changed for more than ten years. He seemed to have given birth to Wan Jin, and in terms of age, he was already more than a hundred years old. Although cultivators had a much longer lifespan than ordinary people, they were still human after all and could not escape the constraints of the laws of time. In addition, the old Daoist¡¯s cultivation had only reached the nascent soul realm, and Shen Zhuang and the others were injured, which affected him even more. That day in the underground tomb, he promised the bones here that if they could leave safely, he would perform a soul-ferrying ritual for the ghosts and spirits who died in vain here and bury the bones. Thus, he got the help of these resentful bones from a hundred years ago. With his personality, he would never give up halfway if there were no accidents. Her gaze fell on the small pile of bones in the corner, and she seemed to recall the scene of the old Daoist carrying her up and down cloud Tiger Mountain. ¡°Alive, alive.¡± Zhang shouyi nodded, but his tone was a little hesitant. ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­¡± When song qingxiao first heard that the old Daoist was still alive, she felt as if a huge rock had been lifted off her heart. Then, she heard something wrong in his tone, so she quickly asked, ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Miss song, Shen villa is safe for now after you leave.¡± Meng fanglan returned to the nine serenities and stopped doing evil for the time being. On that day, most of the vengeful spirits in Shen villa were devoured by Meng fanglan and turned into demons, while the rest were suppressed and could not do anything. After song qingxiao left, the old Taoist sent the living Wu family out of Shen villa. For more than a decade, he had been saving money to build a tomb and bury the bones here. He was old, but he was an honest and loyal man. He lacked money to bury these people who had died a hundred years ago, so he desperately took on jobs to exorcise ghosts and demons for others. All the money he earned was used to buy coffins and hire people to repair their graves. Just like that, in a dozen years, he had forcefully buried the mountain of corpses until there were only about a hundred of them left. However, he was old after all. These years of performing rituals non-stop had hurt his own energy. He was so focused on fulfilling his promise that he neglected his cultivation, which caused his cultivation to not improve and his body to suffer serious damage. about three years ago, the city suddenly grew countless Mulberry seedlings. Zhang shouyi, who had noticed this at that time, had already realized that something was wrong. Shen villa had been slaughtered twice in a row, and this place had become a dark place without any life. At this moment, a new seedling was growing, and it was even a mulberry tree. Zhang shouyi knew that things were bad. Back when Meng fanglan¡¯s original body was trapped in the mulberry tree, Zhang shouyi and her could be considered old enemies who had fought for a hundred years. He was very familiar with her aura. ¡°I can feel demonic Qi appearing here again.¡± The existence of the demonic Qi was related to Meng fanglan, who was hiding here. Perhaps as time passed, she was restless and was about to wake up again. When he noticed this strange phenomenon, Zhang shouyi immediately thought of a way to inform the old Daoist. The two of them had once joined forces to set up a formation in an attempt to stop Meng fanglan. However, the power of the abyssal demonic Qi was too strong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if it was just a trace of aura, it would have a huge impact on Shen villa. The terrain of this place was particularly special, and once the balance that was barely maintained was broken, this place was ¡®revived¡¯ by this awakened wisp of demonic Qi. The ghosts that had once rested in peace were awakened again by the demonic Qi. Moreover, under the influence of Meng fanglan¡¯s evil Qi, it had become particularly fierce, and even had the power to attack. At the start, Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army could still barely suppress them. However, as the resentful ghosts here became more and more ferocious after being nourished by the demonic Qi, his Army was a little tired from dealing with them. Chapter 2415 - Chapter 2415 Just in time (3) Chapter 2415: Just in time (3) Chapter 2415: Just in time (3) The most fatal thing was that the demonic Qi here was even starting to affect Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army. ¡°Those dark spots are like poison.¡± He pointed at some of the soldiers by his side. Their bodies had already been corroded by dark purple spots. These dark purple spots seemed to be alive, and wherever they went, they caused the ghost spirit soldiers to show painful expressions. this poison can devour our souls, making us extremely painful and weak ¡­ Zhang shouyi¡¯s voice was trembling when he said this. It was obvious that he was extremely afraid of this demonic Qi. over the past few years, I¡¯ve already lost more than half of my brothers. It wasn¡¯t just his brothers, even he himself had suffered heavy injuries. The demonic Qi in Shen villa was restored, and evil ghosts and resentful spirits appeared frequently. Moreover, this place was shrouded in ghost Qi all year round. The ground and houses, which had been fed with the blood of two city massacres, were like monsters that had become spirits and would absorb the power of their souls. Gradually, even some wandering ghosts were attracted by the dark energy and stopped here to do evil. Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army was affected by the demonic Qi and had to fight these evil spirits at the same time. As time went on, they gradually couldn¡¯t hold on. the demonic Qi can not only devour us, but also human flesh and blood, as well as the spiritual power and essence of cultivators. In the past few years, the old Daoist still took the risk to transport the remaining corpses and bones to suppress the demonic Qi. but the demonic Qi is seeping in too fast. Old Daoist priest¡¯s body is gradually unable to hold on. His cultivation had stopped improving after he got old, but he still wanted to use his own Ling power cultivation to fulfill his original promise. In less than two years, his body was getting worse day by day. ¡°The last time I came in was half a year ago ¡­¡± After Zhang shouyi said this, he secretly glanced at song qingxiao¡¯s expression. he¡¯s much older now and can¡¯t move as smoothly as before. The evil Qi is devouring his life. When he came, he told me that this might be the last time he¡¯ll come. He stood by the pile of bones for a long time, saying that he was sorry for the undead and that he would have to pay them back in his next life. Zhang shouyi couldn¡¯t even protect himself at that time, so how could he be of help? When they heard that, they all kept silent. The old Daoist was a cultivator and had already guessed that his time was near, but he still had some unfinished business. Just like Zhang shouyi, the human and the ghost were both waiting for the return of a person. Zhang shouyi was waiting for song qingxiao¡¯s promise, while the old Daoist was waiting for his ¡®daughter¡¯ before he died. ¡°He¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to see you again, miss song, so he often tells me about your childhood.¡± He regretted sticking to the rules in the past. When song qingxiao called him ¡®father¡¯, he refused to agree. When he agreed later, she left again. If he died, song qingxiao would be too regretful to make up for it when she returned. ¡°Three months ago, his disciple sent a message through a paper crane, saying that his old illness had acted up and he was bedridden.¡± For a cultivator to be bedridden, one could only imagine how serious the situation was. For the past few months, the black fog had sealed off Shen villa and spread over the river. It was similar to the time when Meng fanglan¡¯s soul controlled this place. The old Daoist had three disciples. The eldest disciple was here, the youngest was missing, and the second disciple was by his side. However, out of his three disciples, this second disciple¡¯s cultivation was the weakest. He did not have enough mana to send the message into the black mist. Thus, Zhang shouyi still didn¡¯t know how the old Daoist was doing. Moreover, he was also in a difficult situation. Some of his brothers who had followed him for a hundred years had been corroded by the dark power and turned into evil spirits, while some had their souls scattered and could not reincarnate after death. He himself was also affected badly and was afraid that he could not hold on for long. Thus, he did not have the heart to find out the results. It was just that Zhang shouyi and the old Daoist had become friends over the years, so he understood the old Daoist¡¯s thoughts and temperament very well. Based on his premonition, the old Daoist should still be holding on to his last breath. He had yet to see his eldest disciple, who he had treated like his own son, escape from his predicament. He had yet to see song qingxiao return. He died with his eyes wide open. ¡°Miss song, you¡¯ve come back just in time!¡± When he said this, his tone was a little excited. He was happy for the old Daoist and envied the old Daoist for finally getting what he wanted. It was the happiest thing in the world to see the person you wanted to see before you died. When song qingxiao heard this, the heavy stone in her heart was finally put down. Once her thoughts were settled, her expression changed quickly. From the initial uneasiness, he became much calmer. Her eyes became sharp and cold, showing her domineering calmness. With a wave of her hand, a stream of purple Qi turned into the sky splitter and was held in her hand. The dragon¡¯s roar and the sword¡¯s cry mixed together, forming an unstoppable King¡¯s will, breaking through the demonic Qi¡¯s blockade and shooting into the air! kill Meng fanglan first and save my senior brother. Then, I¡¯ll go to cloud Tiger Mountain and see my master! Her voice was very soft, but it contained a strong self-confidence and determination. The sword Qi shot straight into the clouds, and the dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the earth. This phenomenon triggered the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, causing dark clouds to gather in the sky, and a lightning shadow appeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people outside the Shen villa also heard the long hum that sounded like the clashing of golden Spears and looked up. On the other side of yunhu mountain, an honest-looking old man was sitting on his knees in front of a simple stone bed. On the stone bed, there was a skinny old Daoist. The old Daoist¡¯s hair and beard were all white, and his soul was almost scattered. His face was covered in purple-black Qi, and it seemed that his time was not long. However, the moment the sword Qi revealed its sharpness and the clear dragon¡¯s roar reverberated through the world, the old man who had been unconscious for a long time seemed to have a telepathic connection. His eyelids trembled and tears rolled out of his eyes. Chapter 2416 - Chapter 2416 Its time (1) Chapter 2416: It¡¯s time (1) Chapter 2416: It¡¯s time (1) At this moment, the thin old man in green who was kneeling by the bed was shocked by the strange phenomenon. He turned his head subconsciously and missed the signs of the old Daoist¡¯s tears. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® The dragon¡¯s roar combined with the sword Qi, turning into a Supreme will that dominated the world and spreading in all directions. ¡®Buzz Buzz Buzz¡¯ Under the shock of this power, all the living creatures in the mountains seemed to be alarmed and ran away quickly. The old man¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he unconsciously grabbed the old Daoist¡¯s hand on the stone bed. there¡¯s another strange phenomenon. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad ¡­ If it was good, then so be it, but if it was bad, it would probably cause great chaos in this world, and the people of the world would be plunged into misery and suffering again. He was a little worried. At this moment, on the stone bed, the lips of the dying old man, whose soul was originally dissipating, moved. He had been affected by the demonic Qi and had lost consciousness for a long time. Only his remaining consciousness allowed him to hold on to his last breath and wait for the result he had been waiting for many years. ¡°Waa ¡­ Waa ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± ¡°Master, there¡¯s a child crying!¡± The child¡¯s clear voice rang out, and the old Daoist quickened his pace. Over the years, his body had become heavier and heavier, but at this time, his legs were extremely light. He held a crying baby in his arms. He guessed that this child was abandoned by someone. He had originally wanted to send her to the village and find a kind person to adopt her. However, fate had long been decided between people. In the end, he looked at the child¡¯s attachment to the hand holding his clothes and made the decision to adopt her. He watched as the girl babbled and learned to speak, holding her hand as they staggered. Spring passed and autumn came. As he raised her, she also brought new joy to his long and boring life. If she did not have the 18th tribulation, he would not have gone to Shen villa. It was also during that trip that one of the two disciples he had brought with him left and the other stayed, leaving him alone to return to the true path sect. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± With the departure of his two disciples, his memories of the future gradually became dull. He was busy fulfilling his promise and wanted to find something for himself to do. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about the departure of his two disciples, and secondly, he wanted to accumulate some good karma for his two children. However, as the years passed, he grew older and older. Something had happened to Shen villa again, and there were still some bones in the underground tomb that had not been transported out. He was still thinking about his little disciple and wondered how she was doing now. Although he thought this way in his heart, he still stubbornly held on to his last breath and refused to give up. The old Daoist¡¯s memories went back to the day of his trip to Shen villa. That day should have been the most painful memory of his life, but song qingxiao had called him ¡®father¡¯ before she left, and it had turned into a happy memory. ¡°Father.¡± Her voice rang in the old Daoist¡¯s ears. He tried his best to respond, but no matter how much strength he used, he could not make a sound. The Qing Xiao in the dream left with regret, and the old Daoist was extremely anxious. ¡°Woof! Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!¡± He answered her countless times in his heart, but in his memory, she had already left. If he was given another chance, he would definitely agree loudly and let her hear it. But would he still have a chance? He knew very well that he was not far from the end of his life. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ If you don¡¯t come back, your master might not be able to wait ¡­¡± Just as the old Daoist¡¯s soul was about to collapse, a clear and long dragon¡¯s roar resounded through the earth like thunder and drilled into the old Daoist¡¯s soul. At this moment, his dissipating divine soul trembled, and the soul that was about to leave his body returned to the heavy physical body. The older second disciple¡¯s eyes were red. The old Daoist had been unconscious for a few days. He could sense that his master¡¯s soul was dissipating, which proved that he would die in a few days. Ever since eldest brother had met with an accident and youngest sister had gone missing, he and his master had been relying on each other for more than ten years. The master spent the rest of his life on ferrying the souls of Shen Zhuang¡¯s dead, so he had no time to take in new disciples. If his master left, he would be the only one left in the huge cloud Tiger Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, the wind and clouds outside seemed to have been stirred by the dragon¡¯s roar. The strong wind blew past the Taoist temple, lifting the fu paper hanging outside the house and making a ¡®Xiu Xiu¡¯ sound. The old man in blue was crying to himself when the cold hand in his palm suddenly moved. He was in disbelief at first, but when the hand held him again, he realized that the old Daoist had responded. ¡°Master!¡± The old man¡¯s Red eyes widened. With his weak spiritual breath, he could sense that the old man¡¯s scattered soul was now in Yin GUI¡¯s body. Chapter 2417 - Chapter 2417 Its time (2) Chapter 2417: It¡¯s time (2) Chapter 2417: It¡¯s time (2) ¡°Master!¡± He called out again. The old man¡¯s dark and lusterless face gradually turned sallow, and he seemed to be a little more lively. Following his two calls, the old and weak hand slowly grabbed his hand. His eyelids, which had been closed for a long time, twitched twice. Under the anticipation and nervousness of the old man in the blue shirt, he slowly opened his eyes a little. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± He moved his dry mouth and shouted randomly, ¡± ¡°Evergreen ¡­ Evergreen ¡­¡± ¡°Master, are you missing little junior sister and senior brother?¡± The old man in the blue shirt held the old man¡¯s hand tightly, thinking that it was the last radiance of the old man¡¯s life. He suppressed his grief and asked the old man. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao!¡± After shouting this, the old Daoist¡¯s eyes opened and he woke up. ¡°Master, master, you¡¯re awake.¡± When the old man sitting by the stone bed saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, ¡°Did you dream of little junior sister?¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao is back.¡± The old Daoist turned his head with difficulty and looked in the direction of the door. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s back, so she¡¯s back to see me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the second disciple, who had been so excited that he wanted to pour him some water and offer incense to the ancestor, was suddenly stunned. A strong wind was blowing outside the house. The dragon¡¯s roar and the sword Qi had triggered a surge of lightning and clouds, as if a storm was coming. The locked door was slammed against the door frame by the wind, making a loud clatter. Other than the angry howling of the wind, there was no sound of footsteps or voices outside. The old Daoist was probably confused! Ever since song qingxiao went missing, he had been saying that she would come back. However, more than ten years had passed in the blink of an eye, and he had thought of countless ways along the way. He had tried to use her old clothes to divine her whereabouts, but the divination had not shown anything. There was something that the second disciple did not dare to say, but he felt that song qingxiao was probably already dead. ¡°Master ¡­¡± He was an honest and loyal person, and he was not good at lying to comfort people. At this time, his hands were clasped, and he was at a loss. ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao is back.¡± The old Daoist did not see song qingxiao, but he remembered the dragon¡¯s roar in his dream. It was clearly the same as the strange long sword in her hand in the battle at Shen villa. ¡°Yes, yes, Shen Zhuang!¡± He seemed to have thought of something and was so excited that he wanted to prop himself up. ¡°In Shen villa.¡± Changqing is still in Shen villa. She swore that she would kill Meng fanglan and save her senior brother when she came back. she must be in Shen villa. She must have arrived at Shen villa! Master and disciple were connected by heart, and the old Daoist would not be wrong in sensing her aura. ¡°She¡¯s back. She¡¯s my child. She won¡¯t lie. She¡¯s really back.¡± He smiled so happily that his eyes narrowed, revealing a smile that he had not seen for a long time. The second disciple didn¡¯t dare to speak, afraid that he would break his beautiful dream and make him make a mistake in his anger. Who knew that he would wave, ¡± ¡°Come and help me up.¡± ¡°Master, you should lie down first ¡­¡± ¡°What are you lying down for?¡± The old Daoist glared at him and scolded him like he did in the past, ¡± ¡°Your little junior sister is back. Let¡¯s go to Shen villa too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The old man in the blue shirt was anxious when he heard this. there¡¯s thunder and lightning outside. It¡¯s about to rain ¡­ Shen villa had not been peaceful for the past few years. People who lived near huaishui had moved away for fear of encountering evil beings. The old Daoist¡¯s body had also deteriorated due to the corrosion of the demonic Qi from the frequent visits to Shen Manor to collect corpses in the past few years. In his current situation, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death if he went to Shen villa? ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± The old Daoist ignored him and urged, ¡± quickly carry me down the mountain. You¡¯re fast, so take me to Shen villa. Hurry, hurry. As he spoke, he bit his finger and began to draw a spirit immobilizing talisman on his body. He had used this talisman countless times in his life, so he should have been very familiar with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, at this moment, his soul was scattered badly, his hands were trembling, and the blood was flowing again and again, but he was still unable to cast the art. The old Daoist tried a few times and finally succeeded. His expression suddenly became much more energetic, but his face looked even more defeated. The green-shirted elder wanted to persuade him, but he was an honest man and was used to being filial. He always put the old first. Seeing that he was determined to go and refused to listen to advice, although he was worried, he was afraid that this was the old man¡¯s last wish. After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and nodded, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, master!¡± Chapter 2418 - Chapter 2418 Its time (3) Chapter 2418: It¡¯s time (3) Chapter 2418: It¡¯s time (3) The master and disciple didn¡¯t have time to collect their things. The old man in green only put on the old man¡¯s bamboo hat and straw raincoat, then carried him down cloud Tiger Mountain. .. At this moment, in the Shen villa, Zhang shouyi was shocked to find that song qingxiao¡¯s battle opportunity was soaring wildly. The powerful pressure was like 100000 mountains overlapping each other, forming an incredible pressure. It forced the underground tomb, which had been strengthened by spells, to tremble with a ¡®boom¡¯. The ground was shaking, and the four walls of the tomb were cracked by the powerful fighting spirit. The bones piled up in the corner hugged each other and shivered, trying their best not to be blown away by the wind. ¡°Mother, do you want me to open the gate to the netherworld?¡± Under the strong wind, the small monk¡¯s white frock was filled by the wind until it looked like an inflated balloon. He squinted his eyes and looked up at song qingxiao. It was only when he spoke that Zhang shouyi¡¯s gaze landed on the little monk. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see song qingxiao and the child. She had been gone for seventeen years, so it was not strange for her to have an eleven or twelve-year-old child. However, it was only when he heard seven say that he could open the gates of the netherworld that Zhang shouyi seemed to realize that this child was extraordinary. He couldn¡¯t help but look at him in surprise. What he saw shocked him. The little monk¡¯s body seemed to have an aura that made him feel fear from the bottom of his heart. Just a glance at him made Zhang shouyi feel a sense of fear as if he had offended a God. ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary little monk,¡± This thought appeared in Zhang shouyi¡¯s mind. On the other side, song Qing¡¯s small hand was holding mang Tian. Hearing Seven¡¯s words, he shook his head. ¡°No need!¡± Knowing that the old Taoist was not dead and that Meng fanglan had not yet appeared in the world, it was enough to prove that her senior brother might still be in the human world. She swept away the gloomy haze in her heart and her eyes were full of light. She said softly, ¡± ¡°I once promised my senior brother that I would personally cut open the nine nethers!¡± After saying this, she said decisively, ¡± ¡°Seven, protect general Zhang and the others and retreat!¡± The silver Wolf sensed her soaring killing intent and let out a low growl, slowly getting up. A long armor emerged from its claws, and the karmic fire of the red Lotus spread under its feet. It crackled and burned the yin Qi in the tomb, illuminating the entire underground tomb. The evil spirits that had yet to take form screamed as they were swept up in the flames. They were instantly burned into ashes by the storm of spiritual power. Song Qing held the long sword in her hand and poured her spiritual energy into it. She then slashed out, the gate of the nine netherworlds ¡­ Her eyes were filled with killing intent, and she released all the anger she had accumulated in her heart that day into this sword Qi. ¡°Break!¡± The sword absorbed the spiritual power, and a spiritual light burst out. The soul of the Golden Dragon in mang Tian seemed to have been infected by her anger. It turned into a golden shadow and shot out of the sword Qi. Layers of sword essence poured out from the sky splitter, rolling and surging out like the waves of the sea. The underground tomb was as bright as day. Under the bright sword light, the dark power had nowhere to hide. It wailed and disappeared. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The ground trembled violently, even more violently than when the sword had been drawn. Ah Qi also lost control of his body. Under the sharp sword intent, he actually felt that he couldn¡¯t hold on. Zhang shouyi and the others saw countless black Qi gushing out from his body and enveloping him. The little monk who looked delicate and shy earlier suddenly expanded in size, turning into a terrifying fiendgod that was 30 meters tall! He revealed his true appearance, and the tombs here were crushed one by one. The bones in the corner that had not been buried by the old Daoist were ground into ashes in the blink of an eye. Just as Zhang shouyi and the others were in a state of shock, seven recalled song qingxiao¡¯s instructions. Several wisps of black Qi escaped and entered the bodies of Zhang shouyi and the others, protecting these undead soldiers. The sword Qi was still soaring, and the entire Shen villa city was shaken. The unique balance of yin and yang in this place was also broken by the sharpness of this sword intent. The sword intent was like a galloping Army, carrying a murderous intent as it rushed into the sky. It connected with heaven and earth, forming a huge pillar of light. Once the light shadow was formed, it stopped for a moment before transforming into a vast and domineering sword Qi. It brought with it an indomitable killing intent as it slashed down on the ground like a brilliant light. ¡®Swish-¡® Wherever the sword Qi went, all the houses, which had absorbed the blood of hundreds of thousands of people and developed a fiendish intent under the influence of the demonic will, were like fragile sandpiles, breaking into pieces with a rumble. The entire shenzhuang city was torn into two. The wails from the ground sounded like thousands of soldiers and horses were galloping. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the sword radiance swirled, it turned into countless killing vibes that rushed deep into the ground with a destructive force. At this time, the water of Yongqing and Luo River surrounding Shen villa was stirred by this power. The originally cold water began to boil and set off turbulent waves. The sound of the river water hitting the stone shore could be heard for ten miles! The sword Qi split the river, and the water on both sides was torn apart by the spiritual power, revealing the river channel below. A faint demonic Qi escaped from it, revealing the nine serenities Palace hidden below. Chapter 2419 - Chapter 2419 Revenge (Part 1) Chapter 2419: Revenge (Part 1) Chapter 2419: Revenge (Part 1) On the mountain forest path. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± The old Daoist patted his second disciple¡¯s shoulder and urged him again. Ka-BOOM! In the dark clouds, thunder and lightning surged. As the sword fell, a bolt of lightning finally struck. Following that, heavy rain poured down like a downpour, drenching the master and disciple who were hurrying on their journey in the mountains. The sound of the river water hitting the shore was like muffled Thunder, spreading far and wide. The formation was astonishingly large. ¡°Master ¡­¡± The second disciple, who was carrying the old Daoist on his back, heard the earth-shaking tremor and couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock. He stopped in his tracks and said, ¡± ¡°The sound seems to be coming from the direction of Shen villa.¡± In the direction of the sound, a cloud of black gas seemed to escape. It was diluted into a dark green color and mixed in with the heavy rain. There was the demonic fiend of the abyss in Shen Manor. He wondered if this commotion meant that the demonic fiend had escaped. If Meng fanglan appeared, the master and disciple would be throwing their lives away. ¡°It¡¯s your little junior sister. Hurry up, hurry up!¡± The old Daoist seemed to be particularly stubborn and urged him to hurry up. His aura was waning. Previously, after waking up, he had forcefully gathered his soul with his heart¡¯s blood in order to save his breath and see his little disciple. The second disciple was deeply afraid that something would happen to him on the way and eventually become a regret of his life. Hearing that he was insistent on going, he might as well take it as completing the old man¡¯s last wish. Thus, he steeled his heart, gritted his teeth, and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± .. On the other side, the master and disciple hurried on their way to Shen Manor. On the other side, song qingxiao had split Shen village and the river with one sword. She had broken the two rivers with her vast sword Qi, completely destroying the pattern of yin and yang intersection in Shen village. The underground ¡®buzzing¡¯ did not stop, and the tomb collapsed. Under the heavy rain, the flying dust and sand blended with the rain, forming a hazy sky-blue scene. ¡®Ka ka ka-¡® Zhang shouyi¡¯s shriveled upper and lower jaw clattered against each other with all his might, producing an extremely rhythmic sound. Beside him, dozens of ghost spirits soldiers were covered in black gas and hung high in the air like a row of huge and special ¡®wind chimes¡¯. Even if song qingxiao¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t aimed at these ghost spirits soldiers, if seven didn¡¯t help, just this sword intent alone would be enough to tear the souls of Zhang shouyi and the others into pieces. After the sword fell, the rain first fell, but after a few breaths, it was frozen by the powerful ice-type spiritual power, turning into hailstones and falling to the ground. Seven, who had been forced to reveal his demon god body, shivered. Song Qing¡¯s angry sword strike made him recall the scene of him losing his memory and returning to her as a dark green token. He was glad that if he was not the one who awakened in the heavenly Dao temple, but the string-holding demonic soul supported by the dark force, the sword would have cut ¡®him¡¯ first ¡­ Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know what seven was thinking, because at this moment, something happened. ¡®Boom-¡® The ground slowly cracked open, revealing an extremely long pitch-black tunnel, from which wisps of black smoke seeped out. ¡°Mother!¡± Seven, who was still letting her imagination run wild, sensed the appearance of the demonic Qi and couldn¡¯t help but remind her. He didn¡¯t need to say anything more. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes had turned dark gold. His pupils contracted into a thin line as he stared at the ground. The crack extended for hundreds of feet, and a black gas came out of the end of the crack, turning into a giant tree in an instant. Under the shadow of the huge tree crown, a faint red light suddenly lit up. As the flames flickered, the red light turned into a lantern and hung under the treetop. The light covered the giant tree with a layer of red shadow, like fresh blood, giving it a gloomy and strange color. As soon as the giant tree and the red shadow appeared, the murderous aura in Shen villa seemed to have found its source and rushed madly in the direction of the giant tree. hehe ¡­ seeing this scene, seven, who had revealed his demon god body, couldn¡¯t help but let out two strange laughs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the voice rang out, the demonic Qi seemed to be intimidated and actually turned in the opposite direction of the ghost tree to escape. The blood-red light engulfed the surrounding territory bit by bit, slowly illuminating the dark and long path. Song Qing held her sword and looked at the scene coldly without saying a word. Back when Meng fanglan had just advanced, the blood lamp formed by her cultivation power could only light up the area around the ghost tree. But now, it could light up the passage. One could imagine that in the past ten years, not only song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation had advanced, but Meng fanglan had also made great progress by relying on the convenience of the Shen villa. Chapter 2420 - Chapter 2420 Revenge (Part 2) Chapter 2420: Revenge (Part 2) Chapter 2420: Revenge (Part 2) At that moment- A ghostly figure in a Red Wedding dress had appeared under the ghost tree, facing song Qing from a distance. ¡°Meng fanglan,¡± Song Qing looked at the female ghost who had reappeared and could not help but call out her name as if she was sighing. She was still wearing the blood-red Wedding dress, but her loose hair had been combed up-this was a symbol of her great improvement in strength. On the day of her death, the Meng family cast a curse on her corpse, causing her long hair to cover her face and her mouth to be stuffed with rice husks. This curse should have followed her for the rest of her life. When she first formed the demonic fiend, she was unable to reverse these two curses even though she had re-cultivated her physical body. However, she had already combed her long hair, which proved that she had the power to break one of the two curses. However, she was wearing a red crown on her head, and the tassels that drooped down blocked her face. There was a faint black aura on her face, which proved that her cultivation was not strong enough to completely remove the curse. The gate of the netherworld was forcefully opened, and the remaining power of the sword Qi shook the tassels on her face. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The moment she heard the voice, Meng fanglan raised her head and saw song qingxiao through the gap of the tassels with her ghostly eyes. Even though many years had passed, she could still recognize song qingxiao at a glance. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death for destroying my residence¡¯s door!¡± Back then, there had been enmity between a man and a ghost. However, song Changqing had stepped forward and helped song qingxiao, who had completed her reincarnation marriage, to escape the disaster. However, at that time, Meng fanglan had also intended to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Before returning to the nine nether, she had cut open song Qing¡¯s little confidant and cast three blood ghost banners on her. Logically speaking, with the existence of the blood ghost banner, even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, she would have died without a doubt. However, not only was song qingxiao not dead, but she had also returned many years later and cut open the Shen villa to force him out of the nine serenities land. Song qingxiao¡¯s appearance did not change much, but Meng fanglan could sense that her aura was no longer the same as before. The flying snow and ice covered the yin Qi, and even made her faintly feel threatened. As soon as her voice fell, the dense hail covering the ground instantly solidified under the effect of spiritual energy, firmly sealing the passage of the netherworld that had been cut open. The ice element power froze the ghost tree, blocking Meng fanglan¡¯s way of retreat in advance. ¡°Ah!¡± Meng fanglan was enraged by her actions. She let out a sharp cry and reached out a small hand as white as Jade. When she died, she was in the prime of her youth. The Meng family had pampered their daughter so much that her fingers were slender, and her palms were so long and slender that the bones could not be seen. The five fingernails that had been dyed red with cinnabar suddenly expanded and became three to four inches long. They slammed into the ghost tree with force. The layer of ice was cracked open, and several wisps of black Qi were injected into the ghost tree. The giant tree, which was already a hundred feet tall, grew again, and the crown became ten times larger. Under the shade, Meng fanglan, who had been standing under the tree, disappeared. It was not the first time song qingxiao had dealt with her, so she was well aware of her tactics. As he circulated his spiritual energy, the swordsman token in his body was activated. A layer of light scales appeared on her body, protecting her. She was in a hurry to get rid of Meng fanglan, save her senior brother, and see her master again, so she did not drag things out at all. She formed a seal with both hands. ¡°My heart is like Zen, become a Saint ¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, and a fair hand grabbed her back! Meng fanglan had already cultivated to the demonic realm of the netherworld. Her body had entered the Dao as a corpse, and she had also cultivated it with the blood and resentful souls of hundreds of thousands of people. With just a slight crush of this hand, not to mention a mere cultivator¡¯s body, even a mature treasure could be broken by her in one move. She was very confident in the power of her grab. When she saw that song qingxiao was not on guard, she even thought of tearing her heart apart and devouring her alive. Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, the long armor had already touched song qingxiao¡¯s back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Ka-¡® Her nails, which were harder than treasures, seemed to be blocked by an invisible layer of restraint. The murderous aura tore song qingxiao¡¯s clothes apart, revealing the shiny scales on her back. Meng fanglan felt like an unshakeable mountain was standing in front of her. She had used too much force, and the five armors were shattered under this block. The physical body was also Meng fanglan¡¯s cultivation. The moment the long armor broke, she immediately felt a deep pain in her heart, causing her to let out a miserable cry. A bad premonition welled up in her heart. She seemed to remember the day when she was fighting with song qingxiao. At the beginning, she was beaten by her because she had underestimated her. Chapter 2421 - Chapter 2421 Revenge (3) Chapter 2421: Revenge (3) Chapter 2421: Revenge (3) Thinking of this, she quickly tried to retreat, but it was too late. Song qingxiao turned around, and a golden Maitreya with a smile appeared in front of her. He clenched his fist and slammed it down. ¡°-Becoming Buddha. Pardon!¡± The honored Buddha, who was transformed from the ¡®Army¡¯ token, exerted the power of Dragon destruction. The power of this punch almost distorted space. Under the light of the fist, Meng fanglan raised her head in shock. The tasseled chains clattered against each other in the wind, making a rapid sound. Her eyes were drowned in golden light, and the Condensed Black pupils were forced to disperse by the spiritual power. Blood light spilled out from her pupils little by little, and they turned blood red in an instant. The blood mist gushed out of her eyes and formed a thin blood-red net of evil Qi, trying to wrap around the fist. However, under the light of Buddha, the murderous aura was like paper that came into contact with fire. It was easily corroded and penetrated. BOOM! BOOM! The fist shadow landed heavily without any resistance, smacking Meng fanglan¡¯s body into the ground. The remaining fierce power penetrated the ground, tearing the surrounding of the fist shadow into a huge crisscrossing spider web-like crack. ¡°Hand over my senior brother!¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s voice was filled with resentment as it came from underground, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn,¡± Song qingxiao clenched her fist again and threw another punch. The shadows of the fist overlapped, like a collapsing mountain, hitting her so hard that she had no strength to fight back. Her conjured physique was almost broken, and she was about to show her original corpse form before death. ¡°Shen lang¡­ Shen lang¡­ Shen lang!¡± Meng fanglan was hit several times in a row. She was in extreme pain and angry. She shrieked, and the murderous aura around her surged. This resentment was so strong that it had almost solidified after hundreds of years, and it actually blocked the Arhat golden body. ¡®Boom-boom!¡¯ Something seemed to be drilling underground, and an extremely powerful force burst out of the ground. It was a ¡®hand¡¯ that looked like a withered vine. However, the black roots on it were intertwined and stained with blood. It was extremely terrifying. The withered hand forcefully pushed the Golden Arhat¡¯s fist away. Meng fanglan¡¯s figure slowly revealed itself from the shadow of the fist. At this time, her clothes were in tatters, and the Phoenix Coronet and bead curtain on her head had been mostly torn off by the wind from the fist, revealing a dry and dark face. The face was like rotten tree bark, its eyes were cracked, its shriveled nostrils were only left with two black holes, and its mouth was wide open, filled with husks that had been soaked in the Black Dog¡¯s blood. It made her feel particularly painful. ¡°So you¡¯re not only ugly in heart but also in body, you evil ghost!¡± When Zhang shouyi, who was suspended above the black gas in the distance, saw this face, he was shocked by Meng fanglan¡¯s appearance even though he had the body of a skeleton ghost general. He deliberately provoked her with a loud voice. no wonder she had her hair draped over her face after death. It¡¯s indeed because she can¡¯t see people. ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s baleful Qi had been dispersed, and her true appearance had been revealed. When she heard Zhang shouyi¡¯s words, she was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me Shen lang anymore. Even if your Shen lang is reincarnated, he would be scared to death when he sees you like this.¡± Zhang shouyi was hanging in the air by the black gas, protected by the devil God that seven had transformed into. The baleful Qi that was originally eroding him was absorbed by seven. It was as if all the harm in his body had been removed, and the whole ghostly shadow was unspeakably relaxed. These baleful auras were extremely terrifying, but in front of seven, they seemed to be unable to withstand a single blow. Zhang shouyi relied on Seven¡¯s protection and thought of how this woman had caused him to suffer his entire life, causing him to make a huge mistake and die in a muddled manner. Before he died, he was unable to see his parents, wife, and children one last time. After his death, he stayed in Shen villa in a muddled state and even suffered the erosion of her baleful Qi. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Since he couldn¡¯t do anything, he might as well scold this woman and make her angry. ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhang shouyi¡¯s words hit Meng fanglan¡¯s sore spot. In her extreme anger, she even planned to let song qingxiao off for the time being and crush this group of bugs. Seven transformed into a devil and stood there. A dark light flashed in his eyes, making him look unfathomable. As soon as she turned around, she grew several meters in size and turned into a terrifying zombie with gray skin. She turned around and attacked song qingxiao. Meng fanglan¡¯s fangs were as long as a human¡¯s palm, and she wanted to take advantage of the situation to bite song qingxiao¡¯s throat. This ghost was extremely cunning and intentionally pretended to be angered by Zhang shouyi. Seeing that song qingxiao didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Before he could succeed, he heard a short roar. ¡°What is it?¡± A bad premonition welled up in her heart, and killing intent burst out from the top of her head, as if there was a powerful danger lurking. She raised her head subconsciously and saw a huge wolf head behind the Golden Maitreya. The giant Silver Wolf grinned, revealing its fangs that glinted coldly, and let out a low growl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A long claw reached out, and several sharp long armors extended out, wrapped with the karmic fire of the red Lotus. ¡®Ao-roar!¡¯ The silver Wolf howled and pressed its long claws down on her back. The long armor broke the hard body, and with a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, blood with resentment splashed everywhere. ¡°Ah!¡± Meng fanglan let out a shrill scream as the silver Wolf crushed her into the ground again with its powerful posture. Chapter 2422 - Chapter 2422 I dont know (1) Chapter 2422: I don¡¯t know (1) Chapter 2422: I don¡¯t know (1) BOOM! BOOM! In the forest, Thunder roared. A bolt of lightning as thick as the mouth of a bowl galloped down and struck a large tree. In the midst of the fire, the tree crown was split in half and fell to the ground. Daoist priest song¡¯s soul had barely been regathered with a spell, and when it was struck by the lightning, it became unstable again and softly fell onto the second disciple¡¯s back. ¡°Master ¡­ Master ¡­¡± The drenched old man in green felt that the aura of an old man on his body had weakened a lot, and he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in a panicked and helpless voice. The old Daoist didn¡¯t reply and only read, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao.¡± He was already a little out of his mind and was completely relying on his will to support himself. Because the road was blocked by the heavy rain, the old man in blue, who had wanted to return the way he came, gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. He rushed forward against the storm. ¡°Master, master, hold on. Little junior sister, little junior sister is waiting for you at Shen villa!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the old Daoist, who was barely breathing, seemed to have been injected with a life-saving needle. He immediately perked up and his unfocused eyes froze a little. ¡°Yes, yes, your junior sister is in Shen villa.¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Evergreen ¡­¡± The old man chanted an incantation, stepped on the muddy water, and quickly arrived at the bank of Yongqing River. Back then, Shen village was very haunted and the massacre of the city shocked the world. Since then, although there were rumors that the resentful ghosts in Shen villa had been temporarily suppressed by people with extraordinary sorcery, the survivors living near Shen villa had moved away one after another. More than ten years had passed, and even though the mulberry trees in Shen village had regrown, no one dared to approach them. The once prosperous bank of Yongqing River had long been deserted. Some houses were overgrown with weeds, looking particularly gloomy. However, when the old man arrived at the riverbank, he immediately gasped. In front of him, the water of the Yongqing River became particularly violent. The waves came from afar and turned into a huge wave that was seven to eight meters tall. It slammed toward the riverbank with a loud bang. The abandoned paintings and boats that were originally anchored by the shore were smashed into countless wooden boards by the huge waves, floating up and down with the waves. The pier at the river¡¯s mouth had already collapsed from the waves, looking particularly frightening. BOOM! BOOM! Under the sound of thunder, one could vaguely see that the river seemed to contain countless traces of sword Qi. They swayed with the waves, like dragons flying in the water. The murderous aura was shocking, preventing people from entering the water. Seeing this, the second disciple stopped in his tracks. However, the next moment, the old Daoist started to mumble again, ¡± ¡°Evergreen ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± During the Battle at Shen villa, one of his disciples was left there, and the other went missing. This was the old Daoist¡¯s eternal pain. His birthday was approaching, and he wanted to see Shen Zhuang before he died. How could she bear to let him leave with regrets? When the old man in green thought of this, he suddenly made up his mind and decided to risk his life to successfully send his master into Shen villa. Even if he couldn¡¯t see his senior brother and junior sister, even if he returned to the old place, it would be considered as fulfilling the old man¡¯s wish. He looked around and saw that on the shore overgrown with weeds, there were some abandoned boats abandoned by the people who had fled here. It was unknown what evil nature had come to the Yongqing River today. The river water was turbulent and the waves were extremely large. It was very dangerous for even a big ship to sail in such a situation, let alone a small boat that had been in disrepair for a long time. However, time was of the essence, and he could not hesitate any longer. The old Daoist started to talk in his sleep again, as if he was already half-asleep. ¡°Master, don¡¯t sleep. We¡¯ve found a boat,¡± The old man shook his head and rushed to the boat. He supported the old man with one hand and pushed the boat with the other. After removing a large amount of sand, he finally pulled the boat out and pushed it in the direction of the river. He didn¡¯t know what the swaying golden light in the river was, but he couldn¡¯t care much about it. He pushed the boat into the water. As soon as the boat entered the river, it seemed to have angered the Golden light in the river. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless sword Qi gathered and turned into thousands of stars, enveloping the small boat. ancestors of cloud Tiger Mountain, please bless me and my disciple ¡­ eldest senior brother, little junior sister ¡­ When the second disciple saw this scene, he was both afraid and uneasy, but he suppressed his fear. Before the Golden light hit the boat, he steeled his heart and carefully put the old Daoist on his back in. Huala- The boat sank deeper into the water. Chapter 2423 - Chapter 2423 I dont know (Part 2) Chapter 2423: I don¡¯t know (Part 2) Chapter 2423: I don¡¯t know (Part 2) It was strange to say that the moment the old Daoist entered the ship, the originally cold and biting sword gleams seemed to sense something and became unusually docile. The previously turbulent River gradually calmed down after the old Daoist lay on the boat. ¡°Master ¡­ Master ¡­¡± When the blue-robed old man saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock. The huge waves slowly stopped, as if they were afraid of disturbing the sleeping old Taoist. The sword light at the bottom of the boat surrounded the boat affectionately as if it had met its family, preventing any danger. The second disciple could not believe what he was seeing and called out to the old Daoist several times. The worn-out boat carried the ignorant Daoist priest song, and it swayed slightly with the waves. It was extremely stable. All of this was like a miracle. It was clearly impossible, but he had seen it with his own eyes. The second disciple thought of a possibility and muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°Is it the spirit of our cloud Tiger Mountain¡¯s ancestral master?¡± He didn¡¯t know why the sword light in the river was protecting the old Daoist, but he still sat on it uneasily. After they entered the boat, the wave did not come. In the surging water, the small boat carrying two people slowly floated to the center of the river. The small boat wobbled along, but it was extremely stable, as if it was being protected by a mysterious force. This made the second disciple gradually feel at ease. After he was relieved, he remembered something. The small boat was an abandoned boat. In his panic, he pushed the boat into the water, but he forgot to find an oar. Although the boat was moving, it was too slow. The old Daoist was in a critical situation and he could not wait at this speed. It was a pity that the boat was already more than ten meters away from the shore, and he did not dare to leave the old Daoist alone on the boat and go ashore to search. ¡°Master ¡­ Master ¡­¡± When the second disciple thought of this, he especially hated himself for being careless and stupid. If the old Daoist passed away with regrets because of his carelessness, he would never feel at ease for the rest of his life. A man in his 50s felt as if a string had snapped in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud as he looked at the old Daoist priest¡¯s ashen face. The wailing broke through the storm and thunderclouds, spreading to the entire River. One second- Two seconds- Three seconds- After a few breaths, the originally calm River surface suddenly began to ripple. ¡®Gulp-¡® ¡®Gulp-¡® The sound of water splashing could be heard, as if there were bubbles emerging from the water. At first, there were only a few bubbles, but after a long time, the bubbles increased. The entire River surface was like a big boiling pot, and the water began to boil. This scene shocked the bawling second disciple. He raised his head in horror and saw the most unbelievable scene in his life ¡­ Under the surface of the river, a rotten black bone arm emerged and grabbed the bowstring with a ¡®bang¡¯. ¡°Shi ¡­¡± The green-robed elder¡¯s body trembled and he instinctively wanted to protect the old Daoist. However, after The Fiend corpse surrounded by black gas appeared, it did not attack the two people on the boat. Instead, it reached out to grab the boat and pushed it forward. Then, one hand, two hands, three hands ¡­ The river was surrounded by black gas, and in the dark clouds, some ghosts that had died long ago appeared. ¡°Thank you, elder immortal, for ferrying my soul all these years.¡± ¡°Elder immortal, it¡¯s all thanks to you for burying my bones in the ground back then.¡± ¡°Old Taoist, I¡¯m here to help you ¡­¡± .. The faces of the dead appeared one after another. Together with The Fiend corpses, they pushed the originally slow boat forward like an arrow released from a bow. They had more or less received the old Daoist¡¯s favor, or they were grateful for the old Daoist¡¯s noble and warm character, so they were willing to do their part for him. After the initial fear and shock faded, the second disciple¡¯s heart was filled with pride and emotions. master, master, please open your eyes and look ¡­ He cried bitterly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the old Daoist could see this scene and knew that his persistence all these years had paid off, he would definitely feel very pleased. .. On the other side, in the Shen villa, Meng fanglan thought that song qingxiao was defenseless and pretended to be angered by Zhang shouyi. Just as she was about to sneak an attack on song qingxiao, she was pressed down by a giant Wolf that suddenly appeared from behind her! The karmic fire of the red Lotus burned and spread throughout her body, causing her to let out an extremely painful howl. The skin and flesh of the corpse were burning, making crackling sounds, which made Meng fanglan feel as if she had returned to the scene when the Meng family performed a ritual after her death. Chapter 2424 - Chapter 2424 I dont know (Part 3) Chapter 2424: I don¡¯t know (Part 3) Chapter 2424: I don¡¯t know (Part 3) At that time, she was on the verge of death, and before she died, she did not let out a single breath of resentment, so she sealed the ghost in her body. Therefore, when the Meng family performed the ritual, her corpse and soul were both injured, and she was even more resentful. Now that the silver Wolf was suppressing her, it reminded her of her powerlessness back then, and she could not help but feel even more resentful. The silver Wolf lowered its head and grinned, about to bite Meng fanglan¡¯s body. Its fangs glinted with a cold light. Even if her body turned into a fiend, she would still be torn apart by the fangs of the demon Wolf King. Meng fanglan felt a fear that she had not felt for a long time. She had transformed into a demonic form, but she could not fight back in front of this giant Wolf. ¡°Shen lang ¡­ Shen lang!¡± She let out a shrill scream, which made people tremble with fear. As she shouted, the giant crown of the ghost tree grew bigger, and its shadow covered the area. ¡®Whoosh-¡® A white silk appeared out of thin air, hanging down from the top of the huge tree. At the moment when the silver Wolf was about to bite her body, it wrapped around the silver Wolf¡¯s neck and lifted it up! The silver Wolf howled in a low voice, and a huge aura of resentment strangled it, hanging it in the air. The heavy mountain pressing on Meng fanglan¡¯s back seemed to have been moved away, allowing her to catch her breath and Dodge. ¡®OWW.¡¯ The silver Wolf howled in anger. Its body trembled in mid-air, and as its long hair flew in all directions, the eighth-rank demonic beasts sealed in its body revealed themselves. The group of beasts roared, and their aura was enough to shake the world. Five giant beasts appeared, some flying in the sky, some burrowing on the ground, squeezing the huge Shen villa tightly, blocking Meng fanglan who was trying to escape. Meng fanglan¡¯s body trembled violently, and the broken tassels on her Phoenix Coronet hit against each other crazily, making rapid sounds. Giant Wolf King arched its body in the air, and the long armor on its forelimbs tore the White silk apart like an extremely sharp treasure. Its body was as huge as a mountain, but it was extremely agile. It rolled in the air, but before it landed, it shook its body again and let out a shrill cry. ¡®Wuwu-¡® With a long howl, its body expanded tenfold again, turning into a terrifyingly huge Wolf that slammed down on the towering ghost tree! ¡®Pa-¡® With a slap of his palm, his sharp claws dug into the tree trunk. The trunk of the giant tree cracked, and a large amount of black blood flowed out. The tree swayed non-stop, and as the blood flowed out, it became particularly dispirited. For hundreds of years, Meng fanglan¡¯s soul had long been integrated with the ghost tree. This slap had caused her to suffer heavy injuries, and she let out a deafening scream. She was so anxious that she didn¡¯t even care about fighting with song qingxiao. She wanted to defeat the silver Wolf that destroyed the tree first. ¡°I¡¯m your opponent.¡± She was about to Dodge when song qingxiao said coldly, ¡± Maitreya¡¯s figure flashed and blocked her, making her unable to leave. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± At this point, Meng fanglan could tell that song qingxiao had come prepared, and was determined to kill her. Whether it was the silver Wolf, demon god seven, or song qingxiao, they were all ruthless characters. This battle was inevitable, and one of them would die. ¡°I only hate that I didn¡¯t kill you back then. You¡¯ve actually left me with a great disaster today.¡± Her heart was filled with regret and resentment. Back then, she had been bewitched by song Changqing and had been overconfident in her own strength. Coupled with song qingxiao¡¯s serious injury, she had been careless. If she had known that her unintentional mistake back then would bring such a great disaster, she would have ignored the reincarnation marriage agreement and killed song Qing Xiao by force. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to repent.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes were cold. today, I¡¯m going to take revenge for the parents and loved ones who died in your hands, the people who were massacred twice in the city, and the innocents and dead souls who were killed by you in the past hundreds of years! ¡± Hearing this, Meng fanglan laughed madly, ¡± ¡°Bah! Hypocrite!¡± She hated this kind of preaching the most. When she got into an accident, no one could understand. Even her parents thought she was possessed. She would never forget the pain before her death. She was abandoned by her lover and went to the ghost realm alone, but because of resentment, she was rejected by the road to the netherworld. Therefore, for hundreds of years, she had been lingering in the human world, watching others spend the rest of their time together, and her love had finally been United. She was clearly infatuated with him, but her parents opposed it, and she eventually died alone. After Shen zening¡¯s death, she was unable to go to hell and was separated from her lover because she had become successful. Since then, he had been shrouded in loneliness for hundreds of years. Hate, hate, love, separation, can¡¯t get. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had tasted all the pain of love in life. Whether it was before or after her death, she hated people who lectured her like this the most. They were stubborn and stubborn, and they would walk one path to the end, even if it was wrong. ¡®Bang Bang!¡¯ The silver Wolf transformed into a giant Wolf King, beating and biting the ghost tree. The tree trunk was smashed into pieces, and countless broken branches and fallen leaves turned into Yin Qi and dissipated. Meng fanglan¡¯s body was affected, but she seemed to have developed the hostility to fight to the death. Chapter 2425 - Chapter 2425 Repentance (Part 1) Chapter 2425: Repentance (Part 1) Chapter 2425: Repentance (Part 1) ¡°Revenge?¡± Meng fanglan sneered, ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± With a sneer, the broken branches and leaves of the giant tree that had been slapped down connected with each other the moment they fell to the ground, turning into squirming ghost Chrysalis. The black gas gushed into her body and hung her body high up. Her head drooped to one side, as if it had been broken. The broken Phoenix crown clanged and broke. A head of black hair fell down and turned into a dense black cloud, flying around her. The black hair rose in the wind and weaved through each other. In an instant, they formed a strange picture, like a picture of rivers, mountains, and rivers. ¡°River tomb mountain river embroidery!¡± When Zhang shouyi, who was protected by the demonic God that seven had transformed into, saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but call out in astonishment. He was born in a noble family and was the Jin general before his death. He was quite knowledgeable. This was a tribute from the imperial family and was particularly famous among the late gold. ¡°River tomb mountain river embroidery.¡± Two lines of dark tears suddenly flowed out of Meng fanglan¡¯s dry eyes. ¡°The tributes that I personally embroidered for Shen lang back then.¡± This was supposed to be a token of love between the two of them, but in the end, it became a parting gift of life and death. The most ironic thing was that because of her relationship with Shen zening, strange things happened frequently in Shen villa. The death of the Meng family eventually made this embroidery a legend and it was highly sought after by the upper-class society. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to use your blood as a sacrifice.¡± As soon as Meng fanglan¡¯s voice fell, the threads of the strange embroidery formed by the dark clouds and dense black hair in the air fell off like a Black Rain, trying to burrow into the bodies of the humans, ghosts, and demons on the ground. These black lines were as thin as a cow¡¯s hair, and when they entered the beasts, their souls were corroded. Meng fanglan had reached the demonic realm. Once she used her soul attack, she could easily defeat these beasts that were strong physically. ¡®Wu¡­Wu¡­ Wu¡¯ Once the herd was injured, giant Wolf King stopped hitting the ghost tree and raised its head to let out a long howl. Its long howl was like a command, and all the beasts turned into Phantoms one after another, and were recalled back into its body. After he recalled the beasts, the silver Wolf¡¯s aura became even more terrifying. It let out another long hiss, and its body grew another ten meters. It raised its long legs and stomped down with force. BOOM! BOOM! The ghost tree, which had already been beaten until its branches and leaves were broken, couldn¡¯t withstand its full-force attack and fell to the ground. A large amount of black blood gushed out of the broken tree branches. Meng fanglan was already determined to fight to the death, but she ignored it. The black blood wrapped around the broken branches and leaves and turned into ghost Chrysalis. They cried and screamed as they crawled toward song qingxiao. They were harmed by Meng fanglan when they were alive, and driven away by her after their death. They would never be free for all their lives, and were very pitiful. Countless dense black lines fell on song qingxiao¡¯s body and burrowed into the Maitreya that was transformed from the ¡®Army¡¯ token. The black gas shuttled through the Maitreya and quickly corroded the Vajra shape. Song qingxiao simply loosened the seal and let the Vajra figure disappear. The heavy Yin Qi covered her as countless black shadows tried to enter her body and devour her flesh, blood, and soul. Meng fanglan¡¯s body hung high in the air, and her dry lips curled up coldly. Her hands waved in the air as if she was sewing. Every time she moved her hand, those thin threads seemed to drill into song qingxiao¡¯s soul, causing her to feel a sharp pain. Even though the ¡®forward¡¯ character was elusive and allowed one to shift one¡¯s form and shadow, the attack of this spell technique directly branded one¡¯s soul. Unless the source was killed, there was no way to escape. Song Qing dodged twice and realized that he could not avoid it, so he decided not to waste any more time. Once again, she formed a seal with her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve given it to the heavens and controlled all living beings!¡± ¡°The chaos is split open, and the true Dragon is born!¡± When she shouted out this secret technique, not only did the ¡®fighting¡¯ command of the nine words secret command tremble, but even the sky splitter in her hand also trembled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed continuously in the sky. A black shadow gradually revealed itself in the clouds. ¡®Hu-¡® With heavy breathing, the big demon was about to appear. The great demon that he had summoned this time was not something that the Azure Dragon that he had summoned in the heavenly Dao temple could compare to. At this time, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had reached an unprecedented peak. After absorbing the power of benevolence and virtue from the taihao heavenly book, she was close to the Saint realm. In addition, her cultivation and state of mind were already far superior to the wondrous brush. The Dragon shadow she summoned was not only far superior to the Azure Dragon she summoned in the heavenly Dao temple, but its aura had also faintly surpassed the Black Dragon that Mr. Wondrous brush had summoned when they were besieged by heavens beyond heaven. Chapter 2426 - Chapter 2426 Repentance (Part 2) Chapter 2426: Repentance (Part 2) Chapter 2426: Repentance (Part 2) Under the demonic Qi, the ghostly Qi was naturally suppressed. The black shadow descended, and the clouds were lowered. The power of the bloodline of the terrifying great demon caused Zhang shouyi and the other dead ghost generals and soldiers to feel as if their souls were being imprisoned. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® A deep and clear cry rang out, like a tyrant born from heaven and earth, making people feel fear. That was a mark branded in his bloodline. Even though seven had already mastered a part of the laws of heaven and earth, he was also affected by the Dragon roar. A large amount of black gas gushed out of his demon god body to protect himself. The moment the Golden Dragon shadow inside the heaven-destroying sword immortal sensed the Dragon Qi, it resonated with it and let out a long roar. It seemed like it was about to take form and rush towards the Dragon. Ever since it was born in the blue blood and had a soul of consciousness, this was the first time it seemed to want to obtain something of its own accord. It was as if he wanted to be like a real Dragon in the chaotic stage, to summon the clouds and rain, to roam the world. The soul of the Golden Dragon resonated with the great demon summoned by the ¡®battle¡¯ token, causing the Dragon Qi in this world to become even more intense! Two pitch-black claws emerged from the clouds and tore them apart, revealing half of the dragon¡¯s shadow. With a single glance, it was as if he had seen the period of chaos, the beginning of the world! This kind of shock made it seem as if humans and demon birds were extremely small. The demonic Qi pressed down inch by inch, and the Dragon claws clawed down, silently piercing the river tomb embroidery that Meng fanglan had ¡®woven¡¯ into pieces. In the face of absolute power, the baleful Yin force was like insignificant insects, unable to pierce through the extremely hard dragon scales. Countless black lines cracked like fragile threads and wrapped around the Dragon Claw, but it was impossible to stop it from falling. ¡°Ah-¡± ¡®Wuuu!¡¯ Countless Dark Souls and resentful ghosts wailed in despair. Then, they turned into black smoke and disappeared in the face of the terrifying demonic energy. The great demon¡¯s power smacked Meng fanglan to the ground with a destructive force, causing her body to suffer a terrible injury. The little Golden Dragon Soul in the heaven-destroying sword finally could not take it anymore. As if it had been summoned, it did not care about song qingxiao¡¯s intentions. The sword Qi trembled and turned into a Golden Dragon shadow as it rushed out. ¡°Little gold!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect mang Tian to rush out. She couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise. At this moment, the dragon¡¯s breath was heavy and resounded through the earth. The little Golden Dragon Soul was affected by the demonic energy of the giant dragon. It seemed to be particularly attracted to the giant dragon and flew out without caring about anything. The Golden Dragon, which had already grown to tens of meters long, was already very large, but it seemed extremely small under the giant dragon¡¯s palm. Under the boundless black shadow, the huge palm that was falling from the sky opened. Below it, a small Golden Dragon with a chopstick-like tail was swimming against the Dragon breath, chasing after its own kind and powerful strength, swimming in the direction of the Dragon Claw and was about to meet it. Song qingxiao had a bad feeling, as if she could sense the little Golden Dragon soul¡¯s intention to leave. It was born without a physical body, but it had the soul of a true Dragon and the heart of an expert. At this time, it was affected by the Dragon will summoned by the ¡®fighting¡¯ token. It naturally yearned for the vast heaven and earth, as well as the freedom of its kind to roam the heaven and earth. Now that he was flying away, he was probably going to leave with this giant dragon. She was connected to the Golden Dragon Soul, so she instantly understood its meaning. Stop him? This was the first thought that came to song qingxiao. Little Golden¡¯s Dragon Soul had merged with mang Tian and had become a divine weapon that she couldn¡¯t part with. In several battles, it had given him wings like a tiger. It regarded itself as a race, a companion, and a family member, but the power inheritance in its blood made it instinctively pursue the true traces of the Dragon. She had almost defeated all the aristocratic families in the heavens beyond heaven. Miao bi was dead, and Shan Yin had retreated in defeat. She herself was about to enter the Saint realm. Meng fanglan was bound to die, and after seven opened the door of time and space, he might not be able to return to reality. Since that was the case, why should she force it to stay when it already had the intention to leave? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She loved Daoist priest song, and she loved her senior brother, who had risked his life to go to the netherworld for her. She loved the silver Wolf, su Wu, and ah Qi who fought side by side with her like comrades. She also loved this ignorant soul of the Golden Dragon. At this moment, song qingxiao forcefully suppressed the thought of calling it back and watched as the little Golden Dragon Soul and the giant dragon¡¯s claw connected. She made up her mind. If the Dragon Claw only wanted to call back her clansmen, then so be it. If it dared to harm little Golden dragon¡¯s soul, she would force this giant dragon back after killing Meng fanglan. Chapter 2427 - Chapter 2427 Repent (3) Chapter 2427: Repent (3) Chapter 2427: Repent (3) ¡°Ya-¡± The little Golden Dragon Soul let out a tender but powerful voice. It also stretched out a claw and pressed against the giant palm ¡­ The moment they touched, it was as if a lofty mountain had touched a grain of rice. The two dragons let out long roars in unison, as if they were communicating. The dragon¡¯s roar reverberated, and the demonic Qi and sword light merged together to form an extremely bright light, forcing back all the remaining Yin Qi in the embroidery woven by Meng fanglan! ¡°Seven,¡± At this critical moment, song qingxiao was worried that seven, who was also a dark force, would be hurt, so she subconsciously summoned the ¡®Lin¡¯ token and formed a territory to protect him. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡± The demonic God spoke in a coquettish voice. He was also intimidated by the ancient true dragon¡¯s power. However, he had already cultivated the body of a demon god. Although he was affected by the great demon, it was not fatal. However, song qingxiao¡¯s attention made him very happy. At this time, he wished he could reveal his true appearance and jump into song qingxiao¡¯s arms. The silver Wolf, on the other hand, was suppressed by the demonic aura. Its limbs were bent a little, as if it was forced to lie on the ground. However, it was born to be a proud King, and the pride in its heart did not allow it to lie down. Even though it was the big ancient demon in front of it, it was still gritting its teeth and enduring the natural suppression brought about by its bloodline. Its body was trembling, and it was unwilling to go back to sleep. The wind and clouds surged, and the lightning stopped. After the clouds and mist dispersed, the giant dragon palm and the little Golden Dragon Soul communicated and let out a long roar, as if inviting it to go with them. The little dragon flew around the huge claw for a while, then touched it with the two small horns on its forehead, and then went into the clouds. The Dragon Claw slowly retracted, and the little Golden Dragon soul¡¯s figure also disappeared into the clouds. It was too far away for song qingxiao to sense its presence. When she thought it had left- A clear and long cry sounded again. Within the dense clouds, a light golden shadow drilled out and flew to the earth! ¡°Little gold!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief. The Golden Dragon Soul sensed her presence and charged toward her without hesitation. It was as if it was only communicating with its own kind and sending them off, but its final destination was still here. The Golden shadow was getting closer and closer, revealing the true body of the little dragon. At this moment, the little dragon¡¯s scales were shining with golden light, almost solid. In the previous exchange, it seemed to have made a breakthrough in its soul and its strength had improved. The wind carried the little dragon¡¯s body, and it pounced in front of song qingxiao with lightning speed. Its body was extremely small as it circled around song qingxiao, affectionately rubbing its head against her arms, shoulders, and head. It wasn¡¯t until the ice-cold horn touched song qingxiao¡¯s body that she realized that the little Golden Dragon Soul hadn¡¯t left. ¡°Why are you ¡­¡± She was surprised, happy, and also a little in disbelief. She reached out to touch the Dragon scales on its head and body. Its large purple eyes flickered, and song qingxiao¡¯s divine sense seemed to be able to communicate with it, sensing everything it had heard and sensed. Amidst the rumbling thunder and lightning, it heard a faint call when it was communicating with the ancient true Dragon through dragon breath. ¡°Little gold!¡± It was song qingxiao¡¯s own voice. When she shouted, she thought it didn¡¯t hear her. She wanted to set it free, but she didn¡¯t expect it to hear her. Moreover, because of their shared divine senses, she could also sense that when the little Golden Dragon flew out, he did not want to leave her. He just wanted to find his own race and communicate with them. The communication with the chaotic true Dragon had allowed it to obtain the inheritance of the great dragon. ¡°Qing ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± A tender voice came from song Qing¡¯s soul. The tiny Golden Dragon Soul blinked its eyes and tried to learn some language. ¡°Song San ¡­¡± ¡°Goo Goo ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these words at all. He had only heard someone call her that before. Song qingxiao was both surprised and happy. Seeing that he had just gained some intelligence, she couldn¡¯t help but love him. However, this was not the time to think about these things. Meng fanglan had not been completely resolved, and her senior brother was still in the nine nether. She didn¡¯t need to say anything. The little dragon¡¯s soul understood her thoughts, and it immediately transformed into a sword and fell into her palm. Meng fanglan was not dead yet. It was just that she had suffered a palm strike from a true Dragon, and it was already difficult for her to maintain her fiendish demon body. When she saw that song qingxiao¡¯s attention had been drawn away by the little Golden Dragon Soul, her body flashed and she flew to the bottom of the destroyed ghost tree. Song qingxiao had already returned to her senses before she could enter the root. ¡°Seven, catch her!¡± At this time, Meng fanglan naturally could not escape. As soon as she finished speaking, black gas surged from ah Qi¡¯s body. With a clench of his palms, countless black gas turned into silk threads and bound Meng fanglan¡¯s body. Compared to him, Meng fanglan¡¯s strength was like a Firefly trying to touch the sun and the moon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was born as a demon fetus, and when he grew up, he would evolve into a demon god and hold the gate of life and death of the netherworld, which was specialized in restraining the power of Yin and evil! When Meng fanglan saw this, she was greatly shocked. She immediately drove the ghost Chrysalis to try to intercept these black lines, trying to buy herself a chance to escape. These ghost Chrysalis had been tainted by her resentment. In addition, she had slaughtered two cities in a row and nourished them with the blood of more than 100000 people. They had been refined for more than 300 years and had extraordinary power. In addition, there were so many of them that she thought they would be able to stop song Qing for a while. However, they didn¡¯t know that the moment the black lines that ah Qi released touched the ghost Chrysalis, they were lifted up high! Chapter 2428 - Chapter 2428 Extreme (Part 1) Chapter 2428: Extreme (Part 1) Chapter 2428: Extreme (Part 1) A sword Qi split the Yongqing River into two, revealing the deep River bed in the middle. It was as if the heavens had bestowed upon them a gift. Not only did the turbulent river water not harm the boat, but the zombies and ghostly figures also worked together. The boat moved at a flying speed, and it did not take long for it to dock at Shen Manor. After the ship arrived, The Fiend corpses silently sank into the water, and peace was restored. The ghosts reluctantly let go of the old Daoist and looked at him with regret and sighs. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The second disciple, whose entire body was drenched, had tears streaming down his face. He desperately kowtowed in the direction where the fiendish corpses and ghosts had left silently and thanked them. Even though he knew that these dark spirits did not come to thank him, he still obediently kowtowed a few times in all directions before carefully getting up. It was strange. When they were on the Yongqing River, Thunder roared and heavy rain poured down, almost blocking the entire River. If not for the ghost leading the way, the master and disciple would have been lost long ago. However, after they entered Shen villa, there was no rain except for the sound of thunder. An unknown long cry came from the sky, making people tremble in fear. The river water hit the boat, making a slight sound of water waves. The small boat hit the shore, making a ¡®clang¡¯ sound. ¡°Master, master ¡­¡± The second disciple carefully held the old Daoist, who already had a very bad expression. His spirit was on the verge of collapse, and his breath was almost non-existent. His whole body was cold, and he felt like a dead body to the touch. He suppressed the sadness in his heart and reached out to touch his neck. ¡®Thump, thump-¡® His artery was beating weakly, and he was still breathing. ¡°Phew ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s tensed heart was greatly relieved, and he called out again, ¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯ve arrived at Shen villa.¡± It was unknown if the words ¡®Shen Zhuang¡¯ had awakened the old Daoist¡¯s consciousness, causing him to miraculously wake up. ¡°Shen village, have we reached Shen village?¡± He moved his lips and asked. Even though the green-robed elder had put on a straw Cape and a bamboo hat for him before he set off, he was already drenched from the journey. His disheveled white hair stuck to his face. He wanted to get up, but it felt like he was sealed by a straw raincoat that had been sucked full of water. The rain in Shen villa had stopped, so the old man took off his straw raincoat and helped him up. He said respectfully, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, master. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± The old Daoist shook his head with all his might and said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao RUO will be worried if she sees that I can¡¯t walk properly and you have to carry me.¡± After he finished, he asked, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look too good, do I?¡± At this moment, his soul was scattered and he was holding on by using spell techniques. However, with the loss of blood from his heart, his face had turned a strange black. His hair was already completely white and unkempt. After suffering from the corrosion of the devil Qi for a long time and lying in bed for a long time, his eyes did not look very lively. The second disciple¡¯s heart ached, but he forced a smile. ¡°No, you look very energetic. You look exactly the same as when you went down the mountain to Shen villa.¡± After he said this, he added, ¡± ¡°If little junior sister sees you, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll think that you¡¯ve just separated yesterday.¡± The old Daoist was actually well aware of his own situation, but he could not bear to hurt his honest second disciple¡¯s heart. When he heard this, he only chuckled and nodded, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Perhaps it was because he had returned to his dream, the old Daoist¡¯s previous dejection was swept away and he seemed to be particularly energetic. As soon as he set foot on the land of Shen villa, the past emerged in his heart. Back when song qingxiao first stepped into the red mist, he had tried his best to call for her. He was already mentally prepared to lose his disciple. After entering Shen villa, he went to Auntie Wu¡¯s old home and met the two cousins who were separated by life and death but had a deep affection for each other. ¡°It¡¯s a child, Shen Jinfeng.¡± The old Daoist mumbled, saying whatever he thought of, ¡°Later on, I was the one who buried the body.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The second disciple didn¡¯t dare to interrupt him, but he became more and more mournful after hearing what he said. He was deeply afraid that his master was just having a dying breath, so he responded while secretly shedding tears. Later on, he had obtained clues from the Shen family and was pursued by fiendish corpses and ghost Kings. Song qingxiao had displayed his might. After that, he entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion, found the secret collection Pavilion, and found out Meng fanglan¡¯s background. For many years, the old Daoist did not dare to recall what had happened after that. The scene of that night was a nightmare that he did not dare to touch. He saw the grown-up Wu ni ¡®er die to save her mother, and aunt Wu, who he had known for many years, was haunted by a ghost. Chapter 2429 - Chapter 2429 Extreme (Part 2) Chapter 2429: Extreme (Part 2) Chapter 2429: Extreme (Part 2) Of the two children he had raised, one chose to stay with a ghost in order to save him and his little junior sister, while the other went missing. Shen villa was both a place of sadness and hope for him. The child who had left back then had personally promised that he would return one day. He had been looking forward to it day and night, wondering how she was doing and whether she was doing well, but there was no news at all. He could only check for her aura when he came to Shen villa to collect the corpse. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned.¡± When the old Daoist said this, he was a little angry. ¡°This girl, she¡¯s been gone for seventeen years. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t, it won¡¯t,¡± The second disciple quickly smiled and replied, ¡± ¡°Even if little junior sister doesn¡¯t recognize me, she would also recognize you, master.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The old Daoist glared at him and said smugly, ¡± the child I raised with my own hands ¡­ While the master and disciple were talking, the second disciple seemed to have sensed something and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He felt that something was wrong. He had been to the Shen villa a few times. Since the demonic Qi had leaked out three years ago, the dense ghost Mulberry forest had regrown. The abandoned houses and utensils here seemed to have become spirits, bringing with them an evil feeling that made people feel uncomfortable. There were evil spirits on the streets, and if it wasn¡¯t for the protection of Zhang shouyi¡¯s Army, he would have been torn to pieces by the vengeful spirits and demonic ghosts here. But at this moment, the entire Shen villa seemed to have been shattered by an inexplicable force. The houses collapsed, and dust flew everywhere with the rain and fog that had yet to dissipate. The dense Mulberry forest had been swept away, and it looked like it had been severely damaged. However, it gave the old man in green a fresh and clean feeling. ¡°Master, the demonic Qi here seems to have disappeared!¡± As the old man spoke, he plucked up his courage and touched the collapsed house next to him. If it was in the past, this place would be filled with resentment, and the houses might be attached to some kind of evil ghost, ready to attack humans. However, when he touched it, he found that the brick was cold, but the evil spirit inside had disappeared without a trace, as if it had been cleaned up by someone. The old Daoist¡¯s reaction was a little slow due to his body¡¯s condition. He only seemed to have reacted after the second disciple¡¯s reminder. His soul was unstable, but his realm was still there. Soon, he also felt the demonic Qi dissipating. There was a layer of mist formed by sand and dust above his head. There were no scenes of ghosts and monsters running amuck in Shen villa in recent years as he remembered. There was no stench of rotting undead at the tip of his nose. Instead, it was the humidity from after the rain and the smell of soil. There was no more malicious laughter in his ears, and there was no more malicious prying. It was as if someone had used a magical power to sweep away the haze in this place. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® At this moment, a strange groan sounded above his head. The master and disciple raised their heads and saw the terrifying shadow above them. The shadow was hidden in the clouds, winding its way forward. It was like the high mountains reflected in the sky. Even though it was hundreds of thousands of miles away, one could still feel the suppression from the big ancient demon. The old Daoist could not help but feel his blood boiling. Under the aura of the true Dragon, he seemed to be unable to stand firmly. Following that, another clear and melodious cry rang out. It turned into a golden shadow and flew into the sky, chasing after the black shadow in the sky. ¡°Qing Xiao, your junior sister!¡± The appearance of the Golden figure broke the sealed memories in the old Daoist¡¯s heart. If he had stubbornly believed that song qingxiao had returned before, it was just an inexplicable feeling. However, the moment he saw the Golden Dragon, he found concrete evidence. ¡°Quick, carry me to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, you have to move faster ¡­¡± The old Daoist was so excited that even his beard was trembling. The second disciple did not dare to disobey and hurriedly carried him on his back, rushing in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. .. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng fanglan was not willing to give up and tried to use the ghost Chrysalis to stop song Qing for a moment to buy herself a chance to escape. Anyway, Shen villa had been destroyed and the special Yin Yang game here had been broken, so there was no point in staying. She had already reached the demonic realm. As long as she could escape this time, she would find a way to recover her strength in the future. Just as song qingxiao finished her sentence, seven moved. His demonic Qi drilled into the ghost Chrysalis ¡®bodies and lifted them up. The ghost Chrysalis that she had raised for hundreds of years were immediately cut off from her after being hung by seven. Chapter 2430 - Chapter 2430 Extreme (3) Chapter 2430: Extreme (3) Chapter 2430: Extreme (3) ¡°Meng fanglan ¡­¡± ¡°Meng fanglan ¡­¡± ¡°Meng fanglan ¡­¡± Countless ghost Chrysalis drooped down along with the black gas, uttering low, painful and resentful murmurs. They were afraid of her when they were alive, but after they died, they were manipulated by her and could never escape. At this moment, under ah Qi¡¯s control, hatred was the source of power, turning into the most vicious curse against Meng fanglan. As soon as the curses left her mouth, Meng fanglan realized that her body seemed to be bound by layers of black lines. Wisps of black gas as thin as hair came out of each ghost Chrysalis ¡®body and connected with her corpse, hanging her escaping corpse high up. ¡°Meng fanglan ¡­¡± ¡°Die ¡­¡± ¡°Die ¡­¡± ¡°Die ¡­¡± The curses turned into boundless seals, binding Meng fanglan¡¯s body and sending her flying into the sky. ¡°Ah!¡± Meng fanglan was hung in the air involuntarily. Her head, limbs, and body were covered in countless black lines. He was like a red moth trapped in a giant spider web. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not escape this predicament. ¡°Get lost!¡± Driven by hatred, countless ghost Chrysalis tried to follow the black line and crawled towards Meng fanglan, who was trapped in the middle of the giant net. They had been harmed by her when they were alive and tortured by her after their death. They hated her to the core and wished they could eat her flesh and drink her blood! Meng fanglan was extremely shocked. She wanted to break free from the black gas¡¯s restraints, but she realized that the power of the black gas, which was as thin as hair, was shockingly strong. Even with her cultivation, she seemed to have no power to fight back against this Qi power. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The female ghost¡¯s shrill scream spread far and wide. The ghost Chrysalis began to worry that ah Qi would stop them, but as soon as Meng Fang LAN was bound, they were driven by resentment and desperately crawled towards her. After the Black Dragon disappeared, the huge Silver Wolf King withstood the pressure and straightened its back again. It raised its head and let out a long howl of satisfaction. Then, it smashed the broken roots of the ghost tree with a few palms. Once the ghost tree was broken, the place where Meng fanglan was attached to her soul was destroyed, and the source of her power was reduced by half. The dark clouds dispersed, and some light penetrated the clouds, revealing her terrifying true body. ¡°Where is my senior brother!¡± Song qingxiao looked at her with cold eyes as she struggled in fear and shouted. Her strength had been reduced, and it was difficult for her to maintain her human form. The entire corpse was greenish-gray in color, and the skin seemed to have been poured with thick liquid. His hands and feet were deformed, his gray-white nails were several inches long, his eyes were protruding, and his face was black like withered tree bark, barely covering his wide-open mouth. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± She could only scream. After Meng fanglan¡¯s death, she was filled with resentment and killed her blood relatives to verify her Dao. After that, she relied on Shen villa and ruthlessly slaughtered two cities, allowing her to achieve the body of a fiend. However, after her power was restricted, the ghost Chrysalis ¡®backlash caused her to lose all her courage. This evil spirit that had harmed countless people also knew fear now. Song qingxiao felt that it was ridiculous. Seeing that she only knew how to scream and Dodge, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Where is my senior brother song Changqing?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The ghost Chrysalis got closer and closer, and Meng fanglan¡¯s screams became more and more ear-piercing. As she rolled and struggled, she was like a silkworm wrapped in silk, and her whole body was surrounded by black gas. Song qingxiao saw this and seemed to be angered by her. She waved her long sword and shouted, ¡± ¡°Speak!¡± In a fit of anger, she waved her sword and formed a River, cutting off the black gas. The anger contained in this voice caused the ghost Chrysalis, who were driven by resentment, to retreat in fear. At this moment, Meng fanglan, who had been acting like she was about to be scared out of her wits, suddenly shot up and flew into the sky, instantly turning into a gray dot in an attempt to escape. ¡°As expected ¡­¡± However, song qingxiao seemed to be prepared. She raised her head calmly and her eyes were cold. She waved her hands and shouted, ¡± ¡°Ren! De!¡± As soon as the two-word command was released, it turned into two sharp golden lights and drilled into her body with lightning speed. ¡®Puchi-¡® With a crisp sound, the two forces pierced through her left and right shoulders, then turned into two golden rings, imprisoning her body and making her scream in pain. Blood splattered everywhere, and Meng fanglan¡¯s body fell to the ground as if it was being crushed by a mountain. I knew you weren¡¯t honest. I¡¯ll kill you first, then enter the netherworld to find my senior brother! A murderous look flashed across song Qing¡¯s eyes. She clasped her palms and muttered again, ¡°Ren! De!¡± After the power of the two words on the taihao heavenly book was converted to her own, she could use it together with the deity vanquishing spell. It could change endlessly according to her thoughts and kill her enemies invisibly. The Golden words flashed in the air, and one of them turned into a longbow and the other into an arrow. Song qingxiao nocked an arrow on her bow and aimed it at Meng fanglan. She was confined by the power of the two-word order and had no strength to struggle and escape. The power of the words ¡®benevolence¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯ suppressed her, and no matter how much she screamed, she could only wait for death. Meng fanglan¡¯s eyes flashed with monstrous hatred. Seeing the Golden Arrow approaching and about to hit her body, she gritted her teeth and shook her head from side to side. Several teeth jutted out of her lips, looking particularly ferocious. The rice husks in her mouth fell to the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She seemed to know that she was about to die, but she still did not repent. She shouted fiercely in the direction of the Golden Arrow, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t save him ¡­¡± I can¡¯t save him. It¡¯s mine. Even if I die, I want it to die with me! As soon as she finished speaking, a large cloud of black Qi suddenly gushed out of her heart. The black gas instantly formed a secret passage that led to the netherworld. A skeleton man as thin as firewood suddenly appeared in front of her, firmly bound to her by the black gas. It was indistinguishable. Chapter 2431 - Chapter 2431 Chapter 1129-self-made (1) Chapter 2431: Chapter 1129-self-made (1) Chapter 2431: Chapter 1129-self-made (1) hahahahaha ¡­ they said that I didn¡¯t repent and massacred the Meng family ¡­ ¡°I want the person you want to save to die in your hands!¡± I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll taste the same pain as I did, and you¡¯ll never be free. It was as if she was casting a venomous curse. Even if she did not get well, she would drag others down with her. However, the moment she finished speaking, she heard song Qing¡¯s small voice beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed it.¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s bad habits were hard to change. Song qingxiao had not killed her several times before because she was afraid that Meng fanglan would not release her eldest brother. ¡®Whoosh-¡® Just as the arrow was about to hit the skeleton¡¯s back, it suddenly glowed with a golden light and turned into a shield, embedding itself into the back of the skeleton. The two forces surrounded him and quickly pulled him away from Meng fanglan. The smugness on Meng fanglan¡¯s face quickly turned into fear, and then into anger and resentment. ¡°No¡­¡± She shrieked in pain and tried to grab the ¡®skeleton¡¯ in front of her. However, with the protection of Ren and de, the ¡®person¡¯ who used to be inseparable from her was instantly pulled half a meter away from her. The red string of reincarnation that was originally connected to her heart seemed to be temporarily cut off by this force. ¡°No!¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s ghostly, mummified face quickly twisted, and she let out a sharp and fierce roar. you¡¯re mine, mine ¡­ no one could take him away! In her extreme state, countless black lines gushed out of her body and entered the body of the ¡®skeleton¡¯. It was as if a layer of asphalt had been brushed between the two, and they were immediately trapped by countless threads of black oil. Under the pull of the two forces, the ¡®skeleton¡¯s¡¯ body let out cracking sounds. ¡°Senior brother!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s heart ached when she heard the crisp sound, and she loosened her grip on him. The ¡®skeleton¡¯ seemed to have heard this sound. Its body trembled, and then it turned its neck with great difficulty and turned its head. It was a withered face after his spirit and Qi were sucked dry. His eyes had lost their luster, and his lips, which were as thin as paper, could not cover the shape of his teeth. He looked like a moving skeleton. Almost all of his hair had fallen off, with only a little left, like withered thatch. His four limbs and back were hunched, making him look short and thin like a skeleton monkey. Several pieces of torn cloth hung on his body, and a blood-red thread drilled into his chest, connecting his internal organs and embracing Meng fanglan¡¯s corpse. His reaction was particularly slow, and he was like a puppet. It was only when his eyes met song qingxiao¡¯s that his dull eyes suddenly lit up a few seconds later. ¡°Little ¡­¡± When he recognized that song Qing was young, some of the memories from that year surged into his mind. ¡°.. Shi ¡­ Sister ¡­¡± He extended his hand in song qingxiao¡¯s direction. ¡°No, no, no, Shen lang is mine!¡± Meng fanglan was furious at his actions. Under the intertwining of anger and hatred, she actually felt a force that came out of nowhere. She jumped up with all her might and temporarily got rid of the shackles of the black gas. She grabbed the reincarnation of the marriage line between her and song Changqing and pulled it with all her might! With this pull, song Changqing¡¯s body was forcibly pulled closer. His head leaned back with inertia and then he hugged her tightly. Song qingxiao and song Changqing looked at each other and were shocked by his miserable state. The tall and strong young man from back then seemed to have been sucked out of his soul. All that was left was a shriveled skeleton that was less than 1.5 meters. She was well aware of the consequences of song Changqing entering the netherworld with Meng fanglan. But when she saw song Changqing with her own eyes, she still felt sad and angry. His body was already extremely fragile and could not withstand the confrontation between the two forces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng fanglan had no qualms, but song qingxiao let go subconsciously. Song Changqing¡¯s body slammed into Meng fanglan like a bone puppet, and she grabbed him with her claws. The corpse armor pierced through song Changqing¡¯s body, but he did not bleed at all. However, the excruciating pain caused by the demonic corpse Qi still made song Changqing¡¯s body tremble uncontrollably. As his bones trembled, there was a crisp sound of impact. He seemed to have long been used to this kind of manipulation and pain. Instead, because of this kind of torture that came from the soul, he seemed to be in a much better mood. Chapter 2432 - Chapter 2432 Chapter 1129-self-made (2) Chapter 2432: Chapter 1129-self-made (2) Chapter 2432: Chapter 1129-self-made (2) Song Changqing raised his head and looked at Meng fanglan, who was embracing him. The corners of Meng fanglan¡¯s mouth froze. At this time, the black gas dissipated, and her reign over Shen villa had ended. The demonic Qi shrouding Shen village was swept away. Song Qing¡¯s sword cut the underground tomb open, and the corpse and the ¡®man¡¯ were in the air. Under the cover of the rain and fog, the light shone through the clouds. With her strength restrained, she revealed her true appearance and appeared in front of song Changqing without any reservation. ¡°No¡­¡± At the thought of this, Meng fanglan let out a terrified and rough scream, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me!¡± When she fell in love with Shen zening, she was the young lady of the Meng family. She was born into a rich family and was pampered. When she died, she was 18 years old, which was the time when she was extremely beautiful. The image she left in Shen zening¡¯s heart must have been the best. In the following 300 years, she relied on Shen villa and sacrificed human lives to enter the demonic realm of the nine serenities, restoring her former appearance and skin. When song Changqing had returned to the netherworld, although her face was not clearly seen due to the curse, her figure and voice were like that of a young girl, which was completely different from the current her. She must be the ugliest person in her life right now. She was forced to reveal her true form by song qingxiao. Her corpse was green and her face was swollen. Its eyes popped out, and several sharp fangs drilled out of its mouth. Zhang shouyi¡¯s words echoed in her mind, ¡± ¡­ You evil spirit ¡­ An ugly heart and an ugly person ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ugly ¡­ I¡¯m not ugly ¡­¡± ¡°Mother once said that I am the most beautiful girl in the world.¡± She screamed again and again. Under song Changqing¡¯s gaze, she seemed to be even more afraid than when the ghost Chrysalis was chasing her. Meng fanglan raised her hands and tried to cover her face. However, the swelling on her palms was blue and purple, and there seemed to be maggots crawling out of the countless festering wounds. Long, sharp armors grew out, looking strange and terrifying. ¡°Ah!¡± She looked at her own palms and started to scream again. This was a scene that she had seen with her own eyes when her ghost was trapped in her corpse after she died. The body rotted day by day, turning from a beautiful woman into a monster. Her resentment increased because of this. She hated Shen zening, not because Shen zening was not worthy of her hatred, but because the price she had paid was too high, and there was no turning back. His parents were dead, and his clan was exterminated. He had made a big mistake. If he blamed Shen zening, wouldn¡¯t he be denying all his actions? Therefore, she had no way out. There was only one way to go to the end. She would rather go on in the wrong way than turn back! However, she still had her own intentions. She wanted to always be as beautiful as a flower in her lover¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t want him to see her rotten and dirty self. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t stop herself, so she tried to reach out her hands and stab song Changqing¡¯s eyes. But as soon as she stretched out her arm, she touched song Changqing¡¯s thin, Reed-like arm. His arm was no longer straight. His muscles had atrophied severely, and even his bones were deformed and bent. His strength was unbelievably weak, and he gently touched her cheek. Meng fanglan was stunned for a moment. Song Changqing¡¯s dry fingers had already touched her tilted Phoenix Coronet, and with trembling strength, he gently adjusted it for her. ¡®Ka ka-¡® The broken tassels swayed twice and drooped on the side of her deformed and swollen cheek. For some reason, Meng fanglan¡¯s heart, which had been soaked in resentment, moved slightly under his actions. Her outstretched hand stopped not far from his eyes. This woman was ruthless and extreme in her actions. In the past, she had personally slaughtered her mother¡¯s clan out of extreme resentment. For hundreds of years, he had killed people like flies and had never been soft-hearted. However, her hand trembled as she faced song Changqing, who was helping her with her crown. She could no longer stab him. The person in front of her had accompanied her for seventeen years. He had an upright temper and was gentle in his actions. Her heart, which had once been in a daze, seemed to have cleared up a lot at this moment, as if he was tidying up her tassels. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She recalled what happened three hundred years ago. At that time, when he and Shen zening had promised to spend the rest of their lives together, he had also touched her cheek when they were deeply in love. However, Meng fanglan could not even remember what he looked like at that time. Too much time had passed, and too much hatred had overwhelmed love. In fact, she had already lost her lover a long time ago. The only thing she couldn¡¯t let go was her own obsession. Chapter 2433 - Chapter 2433 Chapter 1129-self-made (3) Chapter 2433: Chapter 1129-self-made (3) Chapter 2433: Chapter 1129-self-made (3) In Shen zening¡¯s memory, he only had the impression that he was gentle, handsome, and gentle. He was good with his words and sweet-talking could always make her happy. It was a pity that the sweet time was too short, and the memories that were left for her after that were all painful. She could not remember what Shen zening had said or done for her. Come to think of it, when she had fallen out with her parents and her clan, when she had been scolded and scolded by her family, where had he been? The two of them had promised to meet their deaths. In the end, she died, and he lived alone. Song qingxiao had once asked her why Shen zening had not died when they had promised to die in love. What did she say at that time? She said that Shen zening was not married yet and could not have no offspring. The Shen family¡¯s parents would be in so much pain when they see their children off. ¡°..¡± She was stunned as she looked at song Changqing¡¯s face, which could no longer be called ¡®human¡¯. It was so unbearable and terrifying, but it was like a new mark that was firmly imprinted in her heart. The mark of Shen zening seemed to be erased bit by bit. She finally woke up from her obsession and cried as she recalled the past! ¡°Waa ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± In her heart, it was not as if she did not know that she had made a grave mistake. However, her obsession had already formed. The more mistakes she made, the more persistent she had to be. Her eyes, which were protruding out of her eye sockets, trembled because of her hoarse cries. Meng fanglan suddenly gave up the plan to hurt him and turned to hug him, ¡± ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong!¡± She had eyes but failed to see, and she had entrusted it to the wrong person. Fortunately, it was not too late for her to understand now. Song Changqing was still with her. ¡°Let¡¯s die together! Let¡¯s die together!¡± ¡°You kill me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Song Changqing did not speak, but song qingxiao¡¯s voice came from behind him. Meng fanglan felt a chill in her heart, and her two rows of protruding teeth clattered. Although she had come to her senses, she was not a good person by nature. After her death, her temper became even more perverse and brutal. Now that he knew that he was at his wit¡¯s end, and that he was on the verge of death, and that he had song Changqing by his side who would never leave him, how could he be willing to give up this warmth? The moment she heard song Qing¡¯s soft voice, she did not hesitate to grab song Changqing¡¯s head with both hands. It was as if she wanted to kill him before she died so that he would die with her. However, the moment she moved her palm, a sword Qi slashed down. A silver light flashed, and her arms were cut off. As the sword Qi swept across, the red line connecting her and song Changqing was cleanly cut off by the cold light. Back then, this reincarnation marriage was forcefully continued because song Changqing wanted to protect his loved ones ¡®lives. Now, it was finally broken in the hands of song qingxiao. As soon as the red line was broken, the countless asphalt-like black lines that were stuck together between the corpse and the man withered and broke. Song Changqing¡¯s body fell backward involuntarily and fell to the ground. ¡°No¡­¡± The pain of Meng fanglan¡¯s arms being cut off was secondary, but the severe pain of the sword Qi invading her soul was not unbearable. However, once the red line of marriage in her reincarnation was broken, it made Meng fanglan feel as if someone had taken away the flesh and blood in her heart, and her ferocity was revealed. ¡°Return it to me, return it to me!¡± She jumped up violently, and the power of the two words ¡®Ren¡¯ and ¡®de¡¯ seemed to be unable to suppress her. A large amount of black Qi wriggled out of the broken arms, trying to grab song Changqing. At all costs, she stretched her head forward. The strength was so great that the sound of bones breaking could be heard from her stiff body, which had been cultivated for hundreds of years. However, she did not care. Its long teeth protruded, and it opened and closed its mouth randomly. Her teeth made a scalp-numbing sound. She wanted to keep song Changqing here. Even if she couldn¡¯t, she wanted to kill him or bite a piece of his meat and swallow it. we can¡¯t be separated ¡­ She was extremely fierce, and her eyes burst out with a blood-red luster, as if they were about to transform again. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s small body appeared behind song Changqing and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Eldest senior brother.¡± Song qingxiao called out to him. The strong young man who could carry her and run back and forth on cloud Tiger Mountain was now only a pile of bones. He was much lighter than seven when he was young. His soul seemed to have been sucked dry, and all that was left was a bunch of dry bones. Song Changqing only raised his head slightly when she called out to him. ¡°Little ¡­¡± ¡°Little ¡­¡± He raised his arm and touched song Qing¡¯s face. He had been in the netherworld all these years, and he had often muttered to himself and shouted something. However, at that time, Meng fanglan treated him as a companion, a plaything to pass the long years, and did not put him in her heart at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, he gradually couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He didn¡¯t talk much, only occasionally saying ¡®little ¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what ¡®little¡¯ was. Now that she heard it, she naturally took his words as a form of address for herself. Meng fanglan screamed, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, fanglan is here!¡± She thought that song Changqing was touching her face because he thought that song qingxiao was her. She struggled and shouted, ¡± ¡°Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here. Look at me ¡­¡± ¡°.. Junior sister ¡­¡± However, what song Changqing said next made her feel as if she had fallen into a demonic cellar. Chapter 2434 - Chapter 2434 Master and disciple (1) Chapter 2434: Master and disciple (1) Chapter 2434: Master and disciple (1) ¡°.. You¡¯ve finally come.¡± Song Changqing¡¯s body was curled up in song Qing¡¯s arms. His withered palm had just touched song Qing¡¯s face when it fell weakly. However, he was satisfied with just a moment of contact. ¡°Warm, warm ¡­¡± He had lived in the netherworld for many years, accompanied by demonic fiends. Meng fanglan looked like a human, but her body was cold and had no temperature. Now that he was back in song qingxiao¡¯s arms, even if song qingxiao¡¯s body was cold because of her spiritual power attribute, to him, it was a human temperature that he had not felt for a long time. ¡°Fortunately, you came ¡­¡± He could not hold on any longer. As he was in the netherworld, he had no concept of time. He only knew that a long time had passed, so long that he was about to collapse. ¡°No¡­¡± Meng fanglan let out a shrill cry of anger when she saw song Qing hugging him. ¡°You¡¯re mine, you¡¯re mine!¡± At this moment, Meng fanglan¡¯s eyes turned from black to red, and ghostly Qi surged around her body. Black Qi gushed out from the two broken arms and turned into two pitch-black and dry ghost claws. They grew to one meter long and clawed at song Changqing¡¯s head. ¡°Hmph!¡± As song qingxiao snorted, the demonic Qi turned into black lines again and tied her up. Then, she was lifted up high and pulled a few meters away from song Changqing. ¡°No!¡± As soon as Meng fanglan was pulled away, she let out a shrill howl, ¡± ¡°Nothing can separate us!¡± As she screamed, the red line that was cut off by song qingxiao seemed to recover and wriggled to connect with the red line that was connected to song Changqing¡¯s heart. ¡°We¡¯ll always be together!¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s eyes were bleeding, and she was cursing. Her limbs began to wither rapidly, and all the strength in her body seemed to flow to her heart. The black-red evil light surged, and Meng fanglan¡¯s scalp fell off like rotten tree bark. no one can separate us. We will be together forever. As soon as she finished speaking, her neck made a crisp cracking sound, and her head fell back quickly like a broken dead tree. Her long hair drooped down, and her limbs and torso quickly rotted and snapped. They were firmly bound by the black gas, like a shell that had been sucked dry. Softened by the wind, Only a small ball of blood-red energy remained where the heart was connected to the red line. The small ball of power was in the shape of a skeleton. With a flash of red light, it flowed into song Changqing¡¯s body at lightning speed along the marriage line. ¡± Meng fanglan¡¯s extremely creepy and crazy laughter rang out, ¡± ¡°Our reincarnated marriage can never be cut off ¡­¡± ¡°No one can separate us-¡± Song Changqing¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. He subconsciously reached out and grabbed the red line that represented marriage and pulled it hard. ¡°Ah!¡± He let out a weak cry of pain. With this pull, he saw stars flashing in front of his eyes and the pain entered the depths of his soul. The agreement of the red line was a promise that he had personally made back then. Once he entered the netherworld, he could no longer go back on his word. The strange dark red Skull swam along the red line, more terrifying than an evil ghost. ¡°Little junior sister, kill me ¡­¡± ¡°Kill me ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t pull out the red string and couldn¡¯t help but feel despair. This ghost head was somewhat similar to the blood ghost banner that Meng fanglan had refined from her loved ones, but it was obvious that this ghost head was more terrifying than the blood ghost banner. Meng fanglan was ruthless, extreme and sinister. After knowing that he had no way out, in order to force song Changqing to stay, he seemed to have given up on fighting song qingxiao and turned to fight him to the death. ¡°You can¡¯t escape. You¡¯ll always be mine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Among the red Ghost heads, Meng fanglan¡¯s delighted yet resentful laughter could be heard. no one can separate us. Our souls are about to merge! The glowing red Ghost skull was invincible. It followed the red aura and devoured the black aura that tried to stop it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everything happened too quickly. This demonfiend was extremely extreme, and the distance between her and song Changqing was too close. Even if ah Qi acted quickly, he could only block the red light for a moment. But Meng fanglan¡¯s obsession was too strong. She actually broke through Seven¡¯s blockade in a flash and once again sped in the direction of song Changqing. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Seven shouted. Song Changqing also held song qingxiao¡¯s hand tightly. At this moment, song Qing¡¯s eyes turned vertical and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Chapter 2435 - Chapter 2435 Master and disciple (2) Chapter 2435: Master and disciple (2) Chapter 2435: Master and disciple (2) ¡°I can separate you!¡± She clenched the sky splitter in her hand and thrust it at the red skeleton. ¡°I will never allow you to taint my senior brother again!¡± Her senior brother had a noble character and an honest temperament. He regarded his family as the heavens, and he definitely couldn¡¯t be humiliated by such a female ghost. ¡°Ren!¡± ¡°Righteousness!¡± ¡°Dao!¡± ¡°De!¡± The moment she shouted out the secret order, not only was the power of the two orders of ¡®benevolence¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯ activated, but even the power of the ¡®Yi¡¯ order in the taihao heavenly book was also stirred by her. The moment the ¡®righteousness¡¯ token was pried open, it turned into an infinite power that surged into her body. ¡°Mo !¡± The secret curse transformed into a Dragon-destroying power that was added to the sky splitter. The soul of a small Golden Dragon swirled within the sword. Xiao Jin, who had just received the inheritance of his kind, appeared. He twisted the body of the heaven-destroying sword and turned it into a prototype of a half-dragon and half-sword, slashing towards the red Ghost head. There was nothing fancy about this sword, nor were there any tricks. There was only her heart to save her senior brother. One was a demon ghost with an obsession and a heart full of resentment. The other wanted to save song Changqing, who was suffering. Resentment clashed with firm beliefs and promises, and neither side retreated. ¡®Swish-¡® The two forces collided with the roar of the Golden Dragon. Faith eventually wrapped around the hatred. There were remnants of the power of ¡®benevolence¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯ in the red light, coordinating with the sword Qi from the inside and outside. ¡°Ah!¡± The blood-red ghostly head let out a desperate and unwilling scream. The red light of resentment only resisted for a while before it shattered. The red light was broken, and the sword went straight in. A vengeful spirit with a red bead wanted to rush out, but it was quickly held back by the power of ¡®benevolence¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯. The Qi of true Dragon dispersed Meng fanglan¡¯s resentful soul. The long sword turned into a Golden Dragon and swam back to song qingxiao¡¯s side. Only a small round pearl the size of a Dragon¡¯s Eye was left floating in the air where the ghostly head was. As the sword Qi dispersed, a crack appeared on the Pearl and it was split into two. This evil female ghost was filled with unwillingness and despair and finally died in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. The aura of the ghost that had brought two terrible nightmares to Shen villa quickly disappeared without a trace. ¡®Ka-Kacha-¡® As her soul was destroyed, the corpse that she left behind quickly rotted and turned into a greenish-gray color. It could no longer bear the restraint of the black gas. The silver Wolf that had destroyed the ghost tree turned back and jumped back, curiously stretching out a front paw to touch Meng fanglan¡¯s head. ¡®Ka-¡® The broken Head could not withstand the silver Wolf¡¯s claw and fell back. The limbs and body were torn apart by the black gas. When the wind blew, the remaining skin tissue was like black dandelions flying in the air. The shrieking of the evil female ghost was still there, but her aura had already dissipated. The threat that had shrouded Shen Zhuang city for nearly 300 years had finally been completely eliminated. ¡°Wuwuwu-¡± Under the collapsed ground, the remaining bones of the old Daoist who had not been buried in time wailed as if they had just woken up from a nightmare. One after another, ghostly figures appeared, and black tears were already flowing down the faces of those human Chrysalis that had been hung up by the black mist. ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡± The cries of the ghosts were carefree, joyful, and free. There were both men and women, and they saluted song qingxiao from a distance, then looked around happily. As soon as Meng fanglan¡¯s body was destroyed and her soul scattered, the red line that represented her reincarnation marriage with song Changqing also quickly withered. Song Changqing, who had been barely able to hold on before, had turned into ashes after her death. His head drooped down, and his breath seemed to be rapidly declining. ¡°Senior brother!¡± Song qingxiao held him with one arm and grabbed the air with the other hand. The two blood beads that had been split in half were caught in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This blood bead was the result of Meng fanglan¡¯s lifetime of effort. She had gathered her resentment and cultivation into one bead. At this moment, the resentment had already been dispersed, and the two broken beads were like two drops of extremely pure blood that were full of vitality. No one would have thought that such a pure, pure thing would be left behind by an evil ghost like Meng fanglan. The vast Qi of vitality in the blood bead was the cultivation result that Meng fanglan had accumulated after killing people for many years. It was very tempting. The blood in song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have sensed the attraction of the two halves of the blood bead. It surged wildly, eager to swallow the blood bead. Chapter 2436 - Chapter 2436 Master and disciple (3) Chapter 2436: Master and disciple (3) Chapter 2436: Master and disciple (3) She held it in her palm for a moment, then took half a pill without hesitation and put it in song Changqing¡¯s mouth. As soon as the blood bead entered song Changqing¡¯s lips, it silently integrated into his body. Song qingxiao stared at song Changqing¡¯s face. As the blood entered his body, it was as if a layer of invisible light had spread from his face and spread to his surroundings. The blood vessels and tendons in his body, which were like dried-up river beds, were rejuvenated. His flesh and blood grew rapidly, and his bent bones seemed to have absorbed nutrients that he had not seen for a long time. They greedily absorbed the power, then dispelled the yin Qi and restored their original luster. His long bones stretched out again, and his full flesh and blood propped up his collapsed skin. The shriveled black skin once again glowed, and the hair all grew out. His cheeks began to fill up, and under the stimulation of vitality, his eyelids slowly lifted. The fallen eyebrows and eyelashes grew back. At the shiny scalp, the shriveled hair follicles recovered once again. Fine hair broke out of the ground like spring buds after rain. In an instant, song Changqing¡¯s body stretched and grew. With the sound of his bones cracking, his whole body rapidly elongated and became heavier. Song qingxiao did not dare to disturb him. She stared at the scene and slowly descended with him in her arms until she finally sat in the ruins. The huge Silver Wolf King glanced at song Changqing. Then, as if it had heard something, its ears twitched and it turned its head subconsciously. Two extremely weak auras barged in. A disheveled Daoist in a green robe carried an old man with white hair and beard on his back. He stepped on the ruins while panting heavily and happened to meet her eyes when she turned her head. The moment the green-robed Daoist saw her, he stopped in his tracks and trembled with excitement. After his eyes flashed with horror, shock, and disbelief, he seemed to have fallen into his memories. He didn¡¯t even notice that the white-haired old man lying on him had woken up and raised his head shakily. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­ Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Qing Xiao! The child that he had brought up had really come as promised. Those familiar eyes and brows made it seem as if the past ten years had never stopped on her. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± The old Daoist had already lost all ability to react. The only thing that was reflected in his mind was that familiar face, calling her name back and forth, his whole body trembling. He stretched out his hand. For a moment, he was in a daze. He could not tell whether it was the battle at Shen villa 17 years ago or the reunion of master and disciple 17 years later. ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­ Don¡¯t go ¡­¡± go home with master ¡­ ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± His trembling hand had just reached out, but as if he was afraid that everything in front of him was just an illusion before his death, just a beautiful dream, he froze in mid-air. ¡°Master can¡¯t wait any longer, Qing Xiao ¡­ I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t take it anymore ¡­¡± Two lines of tears slowly fell from the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. Pa da. The tears fell on the old man¡¯s body, and he seemed to be burned by the thoughts contained in the tears. His whole body trembled, and his thoughts quickly returned to reality. ¡°You, you are ¡­ Little junior sister?¡± He was a little hesitant. He was hopeful, but also a little scared. 17 years had passed, and he was already old. When the second disciple entered the sect, he was the oldest. However, because he entered the sect later than song Changqing, he was ranked second. Now, he was already over 50 years old, nearly 60 years old. Over the years, he had accompanied the old Daoist to collect the corpses of the Shen villa and performed rituals for others. He was honest and gentle and never complained. He only knew to listen to the old Daoist and work non-stop. Although the old Daoist felt sorry for him, most of the time he went to Shen villa alone, especially in recent years after the demonic Qi leaked, he never took him with him. However, after years of hard work, and because he was not talented enough, he still seemed to be much older than his actual age. However, in comparison, song qingxiao was still the same as before. He originally thought that after not seeing her for so many years, he would not even be able to remember what his little junior sister looked like. However, the moment they met, those memories that he thought he had forgotten long ago resurfaced in his heart. Compared to master and disciple, she had not changed at all, except for the change in her eyes and temperament. She looked exactly the same as when she had first come down the mountain with her master. Like the old Daoist, he was afraid that it was just a dream because the master and disciple missed their loved ones too much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was even afraid of approaching home and did not dare to take a step forward, afraid that if he took another step, his dream would be broken. When song qingxiao returned to the Shen villa, she had thought about meeting the old Daoist countless times. She returned to Shen Manor and walked on the streets that she had once walked with the old Daoist and the others. She thought about how to save song Changqing and how to see her master again. With her current state of mind, there were very few thoughts that could disturb her calmness. But when she thought of the old Daoist, she still felt a little anxious and uneasy. Chapter 2437 - Chapter 2437 Chapter 1131-meet again (dont look at it first Chapter 2437: Chapter 1131-meet again (don¡¯t look at it first, need to be modified) _1 Chapter 2437: Chapter 1131-meet again (don¡¯t look at it first, need to be modified) _1 From Zhang shouyi, song qingxiao learned that during the 17 years he was gone, the old Daoist had collected his bones alone to fulfill his promise. In order to send Ji mo away, she told Zhang shouyi about her past and occasionally asked them if they had sensed her aura. When she learned that there was no news of her, she looked so disappointed. She was worried to see the blame in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. He blamed her for not coming back and hated her for leaving him that year, causing him to return alone after losing his eldest disciple. However, the moment song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met the old Daoist¡¯s, there was only pure joy in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. There was no resentment. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± A long breath broke the silence between the three of them. After a long time, song qingxiao looked at the old man in green and called out, ¡± ¡°Second senior.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to remember something and turned her body to the other side, revealing the figure in her arms. The old Daoist¡¯s gaze followed her movements and his expression froze for a moment before he trembled violently. A young man who seemed to be in deep sleep was in her arms. His eyelids were trembling, as if he was about to wake up. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡± master, ¡± she called out softly. Her voice was like the key to unlocking the old Daoist¡¯s memory. He couldn¡¯t even speak and his body was shaking. He could only make ¡®ah ah¡¯ sounds and urge his second disciple, who was also stunned, to move forward. back then, in Shen villa, you lost eldest senior brother¡¯s service because of my insufficient cultivation. She held the young man in her arms and took a deep breath. now, I will return eldest senior brother to you in one piece. ¡°Evergreen ¡­ Evergreen ¡­¡± Song Changqing¡¯s appearance was like a hurricane in the old Daoist¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t even know how he had jumped down from his second disciple¡¯s body. He staggered over the ruins and walked towards the two. Everything in front of him was like a dream. It was as if the heavens had pitied him and never let him do anything wrong. Before he died, he fulfilled his dream so that he could die in peace. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, to be able to see you two again, it¡¯s a worthwhile trip.¡± ¡°Even if you tell me to die immediately, the heavens will still be kind to me.¡± Not far away, Zhang shouyi, who was hanging in mid-air, also felt sad when he saw this scene. He was someone who knew the old Daoist¡¯s thoughts very well, and he was also very happy that this ¡®old friend¡¯ who had waited for seventeen years had finally gotten his wish. Seven returned to his monk body and concealed his devil God body. He then put down Zhang shouyi and the people from the undead Army. The murderous aura on their bodies had already been cleaned up by seven, and it looked like their spirit bodies had stabilized a bit. The old Daoist walked closer and carefully reached out to touch song qingxiao¡¯s head. She was no longer as cold as she was when she killed Meng fanglan. She obediently let the old hand fall on her head, just like when she went to Shen villa and the old Taoist wanted to comfort her and touched her head. His hand was already cold, no longer as warm and strong as it was before, but the sense of security it gave her had never changed, even more than it had in the past. The apprehension and uneasiness he had felt when facing his master quickly dissipated like the morning mist under his gentle caress. She let herself go for a short while and rubbed her head against the old Daoist¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± The old Daoist did not reprimand him. He was like a father who had been waiting for his child to return. He only suppressed his inner emotions. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned safely.¡± He didn¡¯t ask where song qingxiao had gone all these years or why he had been waiting for her for so long without any news. It was as if he only remembered the joy of their reunion and completely forgot the pain of waiting. Song Qing¡¯s eyes were a little bitter. She nodded and replied softly. After confirming that the child in his palm was real, the old Taoist looked expectantly at song Changqing¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had just recovered and was not fully awake yet. Even with the help of the crystals left behind by Meng fanglan, the seventeen years in the nine nethers was like a long nightmare to him. Both his soul and spirit were seriously damaged. ¡°Evergreen, he ¡­¡± Seeing that song Changqing had not woken up, the smile on the old Daoist¡¯s face gradually turned into worry. Both the palm and the back of his hand were made of flesh. Song qingxiao¡¯s return made him happy and satisfied, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry about his eldest disciple, who had yet to wake up. Chapter 2438 - Chapter 2438 Chapter 1131-meet again (dont read it first need Chapter 2438: Chapter 1131-meet again (don¡¯t read it first, need to be modified) _2 Chapter 2438: Chapter 1131-meet again (don¡¯t read it first, need to be modified) _2 ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and comforted him, ¡± eldest senior brother¡¯s soul is damaged, but his physical body has been repaired. He just needs to recuperate for a while when he returns. The past 17 years had been a catastrophe for him, but after taking the crystal left by Meng fanglan, song Changqing seemed to have reconstructed his body. He could cultivate again in the future, and his speed would be far faster than before. In fact, because of his experience in the netherworld, monsters and ghouls would be particularly afraid of him, and his future would be limitless. The only problem was the knot in his heart that had been formed during the seventeen years he had spent with Meng fanglan. It would probably take a long time for him to gradually walk out of this shadow. When the old Daoist heard this, he paused for a moment and then relaxed. Song qingxiao flicked her wrist, and a blood-red bead appeared in her palm. The bead was about the size of a soybean, and it was transparent and full of vitality. The bead was round and as soft as a drop of water. It exuded a faint fragrance that made one salivate. ¡°This is what Meng fanglan left behind after her death. I divided it into two, half for senior brother and the other half for you.¡± Song qingxiao said softly. When the old Daoist heard that Meng fanglan was dead, his face revealed a look of relief and relief. This name had brought two great catastrophes to the Shen villa, causing countless people to die tragically and separating him from his master. He was extremely evil and sinful. For the past 17 years, other than missing his two disciples, he was most worried that this demon would escape from Shen villa and wreak havoc in the world. Now that he heard that she was dead, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, he thought of the dead spirits in Shen villa and sighed deeply, ¡± ¡°The people of Shen village can finally rest in peace.¡± Aunt Wu, Wu ni ¡®er, Shen Jinfeng¡¯s family, and Shen Jinfeng¡¯s family could finally have eternal peace. He was old and seemed to be in a daze for a long time. Then, he finally remembered the words in song Qing¡¯s novel and shook his head quickly. ¡°What for?¡± he asked. Since song qingxiao had given it to him, it would definitely be of great help to him. He didn¡¯t know the use of this blood bead, but with his divine sense, he could sense the enormous power contained in it. He didn¡¯t want to reach out to receive it, but wanted to leave it for his disciple. His face was already white, and he was about to die. Since Meng fanglan could die in her hands, it proved that her cultivation must have advanced by leaps and bounds in the past seventeen years. She was still young and had unlimited possibilities in the future. She needed this more than he did. The old Daoist had already seen the giant Wolf King in the distance, as well as the young monk and the others who were standing beside Zhang shouyi. He could feel that this disciple of his seemed to be more reserved, calmer, and more confident than before. It was as if killing Meng fanglan was a trivial matter to her. However, no matter how much she grew up, in the eyes of the old Daoist, she was still a child who needed his care. ¡°You can keep it.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s impression of him was that he was a serious person and never joked around. At this moment, he was in a good mood and said a few rare words, ¡± ¡°Master is so happy to see you two come back safely. Even if he gives me ginseng fruits, he won¡¯t trade.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, ¡± ¡°This is yours.¡± The crystal Pearl left by Meng fanglan was formed by the massacre of countless people in Shen villa. Every bit of power in the bead was the souls that died under her resentment back then. All these years, the old Daoist had been collecting the bones and sending the dead away every year. He had done a lot of good deeds for the Shen villa. This bead falling into his mouth was the good result he deserved. besides, senior brother¡¯s body is still very weak. He needs someone to take good care of him. With her eyesight, she could naturally see that the old Daoist was already at the end of his life and would not live for long. At this moment, he was only enduring it because of the spell technique and because he was in a good mood. But how could song qingxiao bear to see him and song Changqing separated again after they had just met? ¡°He¡¯s suffered a lot and needs your counseling and company.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She paused and then said, ¡± I also don¡¯t want you and eldest senior brother to be separated forever. Now that you¡¯ve met again seventeen years later, it¡¯ll be a farewell of death. ¡°But ¡­¡± The old Daoist was stunned when he heard this. He wanted to say something but song qingxiao stopped him with a look. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Like many parents who loved their children as much as their lives, he wanted to give the best of everything to their children and only leave the heaviness and pain to himself. Chapter 2439 - Chapter 2439 Chapter 1131-meet again (dont look at it first Chapter 2439: Chapter 1131-meet again (don¡¯t look at it first, need to be modified) _3 Chapter 2439: Chapter 1131-meet again (don¡¯t look at it first, need to be modified) _3 ¡°But with my current cultivation, I no longer need these things.¡± Although Meng fanglan¡¯s strength was strong, it was nothing to her. The power of this blood bead could not even cause the spiritual power in her body to fluctuate. It was only a slight improvement for her, but for the old Taoist, it could save her life. Most importantly, she had already activated the power of the ¡®righteousness¡¯ command. As the power of the token in the taihao heavenly book was activated, a powerful force flowed around her body. She was already on the verge of becoming a Saint, just missing a little bit of opportunity. And this opportunity would probably be achieved in the near future. However, song qingxiao didn¡¯t mention this. She was afraid that the old Daoist would be very sad if he knew that she was going to leave again. He could only hope that song Changqing¡¯s return could appease his regret of losing his little disciple and make him happy and at ease for the rest of his life. She blinked her eyes and suppressed the emotions in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°This blood Crystal Pearl is worthy of your use.¡± Zhang shouyi, who was not far away, also advised, ¡± ¡°Yes, old Taoist, you have done a great favor for the Shen villa, it would be best for you to take this Pearl.¡± He had seen with his own eyes how song qingxiao had killed Meng fanglan. A demonic fiend of the abyss had been forced into a corner by her and finally revealed his true form, his soul shattered, but she had done it as if it had been effortless. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined. The second disciple who was standing far away finally reacted. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be very happy. ¡°Master ¡­¡± He was originally worried that the old Daoist would die. Now that song qingxiao had taken out this item and eldest senior brother had given him half of it, the old Daoist could live. Perhaps this item could save his master¡¯s life as well. Although the second disciple was older and his talent in cultivation was not very good, he had a simple and generous temperament, obedient and filial. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t jealous of his senior brother and master¡¯s good stuff at all. Instead, he was truly happy for them. The old Daoist didn¡¯t want it at first, but when he turned around and saw the worried look on his second disciple¡¯s face, his face was full of joy. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. However, because he was used to listening to his words, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders, and he didn¡¯t dare to advise him like the others. However, he could see the anticipation in his second disciple¡¯s eyes. He was also worried about losing his ¡®father¡¯. All these years, he had been busy fulfilling his promise, running between Shen villa and the rites, trying to accumulate good karma for song Changqing. He missed his little disciple, but he had completely ignored this second disciple who was guarding him. However, he had no complaints. When she was seriously ill, he still served her diligently and was particularly filial. ¡°It has been hard on you all these years ¡­¡± The old Daoist looked at the White hair on his second disciple¡¯s head and felt guilty. He couldn¡¯t help but say this softly. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡± When the second disciple heard this, he hurriedly shook his head, somewhat at a loss. Song Qing flicked his finger, and the drop of blood flew into the old Daoist¡¯s mouth and quickly disappeared into his body. When the blood entered his mouth, he could not smell any fishy smell. Instead, his mouth was full of fragrance, as if a stream of hot air had directly reached his soul. The old Daoist¡¯s three spiritual and seven physical souls, which were about to dissipate, gathered again under this force. His white hair turned green, his face turned from black to white, and then turned red. Countless accumulated black Qi escaped from his body and turned into fiendish Qi. The distant seven waved his small hand and guided it into his body. From Zhang shouyi, song qingxiao learned that during the 17 years he was gone, the old Daoist had collected his bones alone to fulfill his promise. In order to send Ji mo away, she told Zhang shouyi about her past and occasionally asked them if they had sensed her aura. When she learned that there was no news of her, she looked so disappointed. She was worried to see the blame in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. He blamed her for not coming back and hated her for leaving him that year, causing him to return alone after losing his eldest disciple. However, the moment song qingxiao¡¯s eyes met the old Daoist¡¯s, there was only pure joy in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes. There was no resentment. ¡°Oh ¡­¡± A long breath broke the silence between the three of them. After a long time, song qingxiao looked at the old man in green and called out, ¡± ¡°Second senior.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she seemed to remember something and turned her body to the other side, revealing the figure in her arms. The old Daoist¡¯s gaze followed her movements and his expression froze for a moment before he trembled violently. A young man who seemed to be in deep sleep was in her arms. His eyelids were trembling, as if he was about to wake up. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only master, ¡± she called out softly. Her voice was like the key to unlocking the old Daoist¡¯s memory. He couldn¡¯t even speak and his body was shaking. He could only make ¡®ah ah¡¯ sounds and urge his second disciple, who was also stunned, to move forward. back then, in Shen villa, you lost eldest senior brother¡¯s service because of my insufficient cultivation. She held the young man in her arms and took a deep breath. now, I will return eldest senior brother to you in one piece. Chapter 2440 - Chapter 2440 Time (1) Chapter 2440: Time (1) Chapter 2440: Time (1) Song qingxiao was silent, and the joy in the old Daoist¡¯s eyes turned into sadness and loss. He had been looking forward to this meeting for a long time, but he did not expect it to be a farewell. The eldest disciple had returned to his side, but the youngest disciple still had to leave. She didn¡¯t say anything. Sometimes, this kind of silence already represented a lot of things. It was highly possible that they would not meet again after this separation. He felt upset, but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he forcefully restrained himself, afraid that it would affect the child¡¯s decision. The honest-looking second disciple did not see his master¡¯s disappointment and sadness, but when he heard song Changqing¡¯s words, he felt extremely excited. He was an honest man, but he was not a cunning man. He did not see that after song Changqing¡¯s words, the master and disciple were speechless. this is great. Eldest senior brother is awake, little junior sister is back, and master¡¯s body is also recovering. This is a great joy for our cloud Tiger Mountain. He smiled and did not show any embarrassment when he addressed song Changqing and song qingxiao because of their young appearance. ¡°Master is already more than a hundred years old now. Some time ago, Bao Bao just happened to come up the mountain and asked master when his longevity would be and whether we should hold a birthday banquet for everyone to gather and celebrate.¡± After he said this, he turned to look at the old Daoist with hope. ¡°If I remember correctly, master, it¡¯s your 150th birthday next year. Since big brother and little sister are back, why don¡¯t we hold two tables and invite the villagers we¡¯re familiar with to celebrate your birthday?¡± The old Daoist had helped the villagers solve many problems over the years. In the hearts of the villagers in the nearby villages, he was no different from a living God. They also knew that he had risked his life to go to Shen villa to exterminate the evil and protect the good, and they were very grateful to him. If the old Daoist wanted to hold a birthday banquet, villages from all over the country would definitely come to offer their blessings. ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± He had no future, and his cultivation was neither high nor low. Now, more than ten years had passed, and he had only reached the semi-core realm. However, he had a down-to-earth personality and was a careful person. He was in charge of all the major matters on cloud Tiger Mountain. eldest senior brother and junior sister¡¯s rooms have been tidied up, but they are all old and need to be replaced with new things. If junior sister needs anything later, just let me know and I¡¯ll go and buy more. He calculated how much money he had and how much it would cost to order the banquet and dishes. They talked so much that they didn¡¯t notice that song qingxiao and the old Daoist didn¡¯t say anything. if it¡¯s not enough, we can borrow some first. We¡¯ll return it when we take on more jobs. Cloud Tiger Mountain had been famous for the past few years, but they didn¡¯t have much savings. The old Daoist did things based on his conscience, not for wealth. In addition, most of his money was used for rituals and burial of Shen Zhuang¡¯s bones, so the master and disciple had been living in poverty. Song qingxiao smiled as she listened to second senior brother talk about these things. Her eyes were filled with yearning, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It was as if the familiar scene of the Taoist temple on yunhu mountain had really appeared in front of her eyes following second senior brother¡¯s words. The old Taoist temple was decorated in red, and the past cold and poor were swept away. There were people coming and going in the temple. As the birthday boy, the old Daoist sat in the high Hall, and the sound of birthday congratulations was endless. The eldest brother had already woken up and was chatting and laughing with the guests, sweeping away the shadow of being trapped in the nine nether. Second brother was busy serving the dishes and welcoming the guests. .. Unfortunately, a fake would always be a fake. The sound of firecrackers faded away one by one, and the noisy joy finally calmed down. She opened her eyes and saw the ruins of Shen Manor after the battle. The rain had already stopped, and the thick clouds were dispersing. The sunlight pierced through the clouds and began to take care of the town that had been tormented for more than three hundred years. Everything was going well, but she had already heard the call of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ token, which was about to lead her on a new journey. ¡°AI ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She sighed silently. When she thought of the illusion from before, her heart was filled with peace and joy. Song qingxiao allowed herself to sink into this feeling for a long time before she suppressed these unrealistic fantasies. The outer layer of her eyes had turned dark gold. When she opened her eyes again, they had become extremely calm. second senior brother ¡­ She had just opened her mouth, but before she could finish, the old Daoist hurriedly said, ¡± it¡¯s already a blessing from the heavens that I¡¯m still alive at my age. What can be better than seeing your eldest senior brother and little junior sister safe and sound and with you accompanying them? ¡± Chapter 2441 - Chapter 2441 Time (2) Chapter 2441: Time (2) Chapter 2441: Time (2) The second disciple was stunned for a moment and looked at song qingxiao, not knowing what to do. She knew that the old Daoist said this because he had guessed something and wanted to help her out. Song Qing¡¯s heart softened, and she leaned her head on the old Daoist¡¯s shoulder¨Cjust like in her dream when she was young, she leaned on the old Daoist¡¯s side like a spoiled daughter. His figure was thin, and his cultivation realm was far from comparable to her current state. However, this skinny old man gave her an unparalleled sense of peace and security. This feeling was incomparable to any other strength. ¡°Master, did you guess that I¡¯m leaving?¡± The words that he didn¡¯t know how to say came out naturally the moment he leaned towards the old Daoist. The old Daoist felt a lump in his throat. He reached out and touched her cheek, saying lovingly, ¡± ¡°I want you to stay, but my daughter has grown up and has her own things to do.¡± His words reminded song qingxiao of the time when the Shen villa mission had ended. He had also sent her off with a calm tone. At that time, he didn¡¯t ask for the reason and only urged her to leave quickly. ¡°I ¡­¡± Tears welled up in song Qing¡¯s small eyes as she sobbed. The old Daoist held back his sadness, ¡± ¡°What is there to cry about? Which child doesn¡¯t leave their parents ¡°side when they¡¯re older?¡± ¡°Your master¡¯s body is recovering now. I can eat and sleep well. Do you still have any worries?¡± ¡°Go do your own thing, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He held song Changqing in one hand and mumbled to himself, as if to comfort song qingxiao and himself. ¡°Now that Meng fanglan is dead, the root of Shen village¡¯s trouble has been removed, and your eldest brother has returned to my side.¡± Even though he had lost a disciple for the rest of his life, he still had song Changqing and his second disciple by his side. He deliberately glared at her and said, ¡± ¡°Are you afraid that they won¡¯t be filial to me?¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t!¡± Before song qingxiao could say anything, the old man beside him quickly retorted. Then, he looked at song qingxiao uneasily, ¡± ¡°Little junior sister, little junior sister, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Song qingxiao pursed her lips and replied softly, ¡± ¡°I might not be able to go back with you.¡± As she said this, she looked at her palm. In her palm, the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ with a soft light slowly appeared in front of her. It was somewhat similar to the tiandao temple from 800 years ago after activating the ¡®Ren¡¯ token. She had already sensed the call of that power, and it was very likely that she would leave this place soon. ¡°When I cut through the demon ghost that Meng fanglan had transformed into, I borrowed some of its power.¡± She tried her best to explain, ¡± ¡°These powers are connected to some karmic ties, and I need to end them.¡± After all, Meng fanglan was a demonic fiend, and she had a reincarnated marriage with song Changqing. Since she was determined to die and was close to song Changqing, song qingxiao would naturally try her best to stop her when she turned into the demon ghost and pounced on song Changqing. Even though seven had the power to control the law of life and death, this matter concerned song Changqing. She was not willing to bet on that one in ten thousand possibility. She had activated the power of the ¡®Ren¡¯ character to kill Meng fanglan and save song Changqing. Now, she naturally had to follow the guidance of the ¡®Ren¡¯ character and embark on a new ¡®journey¡¯ to find the opportunity to completely absorb this power. The old Daoist¡¯s expression was a little sad, but he still nodded his head, somewhat reluctant. ¡°You have to take care of your body.¡± ¡°Master has read your fortune. Once you pass the Tribulation of death, your future will be smooth.¡± ¡°The divinations of yunhu mountain have always been the most accurate.¡± He said. ¡°The divinations of yunhu mountain have always been the most accurate!¡± Song qingxiao said at the same time. The master and disciple said in unison and were both stunned for a moment. The old Daoist smiled, but he was already sad. He knew that after this departure, the master and disciple would probably never see each other again. He looked at the child in front of him greedily, trying to engrave her face into his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Qing flipped her palm and took out a few universe bags. She handed them to second brother and said, ¡± these are some small things I¡¯ve collected. During the divine incarcerate trial, she had packed up quite a few small things and had been keeping them in her ring¡¯s space. At that time, su Wu had laughed at her poverty and was reluctant to sell her things. Now, she could give them to the old Daoist and the others. ¡°I¡¯ve already erased the divine sense inside, so you can just recognize each other as your own Masters.¡± She noticed that although the old Daoist was a cultivator, he was quite short of money. During the trip to Shen villa, the bag on his back was filled with talismans and magical treasures. Chapter 2442 - Chapter 2442 Time (3) Chapter 2442: Time (3) Chapter 2442: Time (3) There were a lot of things stored in these qiankun pouches. There were some pills and magic weapons, which were suitable for the old Daoist and his disciples. senior brothers, take a look. If you can use it, use it for yourself. If you can¡¯t use it, you can exchange it. With these things, the strength of the people from cloud Tiger Mountain should be able to increase a lot. The cultivation of the old Daoist and second senior brother should also be able to improve. When the old man in green heard this, although he was a little moved, he did not reach out to take it. Instead, he looked at the old Daoist. The old Daoist did not stand on ceremony and casually took two of the universe bags. He then reprimanded his second disciple, ¡°Your junior sister isn¡¯t an outsider. You can just take what she¡¯s giving you.¡± When the second disciple heard this, he gave a simple and honest smile and took the item from song Qing¡¯s hand. Like a child who had received a gift, he smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you, little junior sister.¡± The people from cloud Tiger Mountain had never seen an item like the heaven and earth pouch. The old Daoist had heard of such a ¡®divine weapon¡¯ in the legends, but this was the first time he had seen it in person. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be very happy with this item. He was only worried that song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go, so he forced himself to take it. Everyone was silent. Song qingxiao broke the silence and said, ¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a father since I was young. You raised me and taught me many things. To me, you¡¯re no different from a father.¡± When she said this, the old Daoist felt his eyes swell and tears were about to flow out. He was afraid that song qingxiao would see it, so he lowered his head to hide it. She had lost her father when she was young and had suffered a lot. It was not until she met the old Daoist that she was able to make up for her emotional loss. ¡°I want to call you father. I hope you don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°How could I bear to blame you?¡± The old Daoist said softly. He could only blame himself for being too inflexible and sticking to the rules. He was also worried that he would never be able to see song Qing again, causing them to regret each other for the rest of their lives. Now that he had the chance to make up for it, he was naturally happy. ¡°In my heart, although you¡¯re a disciple, you¡¯re actually just like my daughter.¡± He wasn¡¯t his biological son, but he was more like his biological son. Song qingxiao nodded and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°The 150th birthday still needs to be held.¡± Although she was not there, she had already ¡®seen¡¯ the existence of this birthday banquet in advance. This was a new ability that song qingxiao had comprehended after reaching the threshold of the Saint realm. He could predict the future. ¡°Although I¡¯m not here, I can still feel it. I can¡¯t refuse to have fun with my master and senior brothers.¡± Her words were a pleasant surprise to the old Daoist, so he naturally didn¡¯t object. He nodded his head in surprise and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, as you say!¡± When the second disciple heard this, he was also very happy. ¡°If little junior sister can¡¯t come, but if she can sense it, it¡¯s no different from coming to have fun with us.¡± He had heard that the legendary Immortals could know the sky and the earth from above, and their souls could travel the world in a day. Perhaps little junior sister had already reached such a realm. Everyone joked and laughed for a while. Song qingxiao felt the power of the ¡®benevolence¡¯ token in her palm gradually losing control. A powerful opportunity seemed to be grabbing her, trying to pull her into the reverse of time and space. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Seven, who was standing beside Zhang shouyi, had already sensed that something was wrong and called out to song Qing. The old Daoist was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Seven¡¯s age and seemed to understand something. He revealed a happy expression, and when he looked at seven again, his eyes were filled with kindness. Unfortunately, he was so happy to see his two disciples that he forgot to ask about Seven¡¯s background and the silver Wolf. Song qingxiao knew that he had misunderstood her, but it was too late to explain. The silver Wolf had a blood contract with her, so it also sensed the surge of spiritual power. It walked to her side, shrank its body, and patted her back with its long tail. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving.¡± The last time she left, she didn¡¯t say a formal farewell like this, and she didn¡¯t hear the old Daoist¡¯s reply after she left. This time, the old Daoist didn¡¯t hesitate and replied loudly, ¡± ¡°Woof! In the future, take good care of yourself. If there is a chance ¡­¡± Remember to go home and see your father! Before he could finish his sentence, his spirit energy surged. The ¡®benevolence¡¯ token in song Qing¡¯s palm emitted a scorching heat, and a powerful suction force pulled her in! The old Daoist¡¯s shoulder felt lighter, and the girl who had been leaning on his side instantly disappeared. The oppressive Silver Wolf disappeared, and so did the little monk standing beside song Qing. The old Daoist was stunned for a moment, then he could no longer hold it in. Tears flowed out of his eyes and wet his cheeks. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be sad ¡­¡± The second disciple, who was at a loss, quickly stepped forward, trying to persuade him to take care of his body. The old Daoist cried as he said loudly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I lost a disciple but gained a daughter!¡± After he finished speaking, his tears flowed even more quickly and he muttered, ¡± ¡°The divinations of cloud Tiger Mountain are the most accurate!¡± Back then, he had calculated the life and death tribulations of his two disciples. His trip to Shen villa would eventually end in a return trip. He had thought that song Changqing would be the one to face the Tribulation, but he did not expect that he would face it here. Although he felt a little regretful that she couldn¡¯t return to cloud Tiger Mountain with him, he didn¡¯t let her leave with disappointment. It was a good thing to hear her call him ¡®father¡¯ again before he left. It could make up for the knot in his heart from seventeen years ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®After I go back, I¡¯ll prepare for my 150th birthday party. She¡¯ll be able to sense it too.¡± .. ¡°Mother, time seems to be turning back.¡± On the other side, seven had already sensed that something was wrong. He had already gained control of a portion of the laws, and he felt that song qingxiao was walking toward the past. Chapter 2443 - Chapter 2443 Counter-current (1) Chapter 2443: Counter-current (1) Chapter 2443: Counter-current (1) ¡°No rush.¡± After song qingxiao left the old Daoist, she quickly returned to her usual calm and composed self. She also felt that time was turning back. This was the worst ending that seven had warned her about. As she spoke, she looked at her palm. The ¡®Ren¡¯ token in her palm was burning, as if it was guiding her forward so that she would not be lost in the torrent of time. As time rapidly reversed, Seven¡¯s shouts became more and more urgent, but the louder they were, the further away they seemed from her. In a daze, she felt like she had returned to the heavens beyond heaven, when the great battle had ended. She was bidding farewell to the people of the taikang clan, and then master good cause, who had been forced to retreat, returned. In mid-air, the several split souls refined by master Shan Yin were hung high up by seven, but they were all retrieved by him. Everything that had happened was like a reversed videotape, backing up in a strange way. After that, she returned to the heavenly Dao temple and met seven again. His pure heart disappeared and he split into two. His body was refined into a dark green token and his spirit turned into a huge string-holding devil soul, hanging up the ghost monks in the heavenly Dao temple. She returned to 800 years ago and saw the temple spirit of the heavenly Dao temple turn into an old monk and guard the heavenly Dao temple. The demonized seven released the evil ghosts hanging in the air one by one, turning them into greedy and annoying monks. When time began to reverse, song qingxiao saw things from a different perspective. She felt that everything was strange but interesting. The thousands of ghost-corpses hanging above the heavenly Dao temple, which had been tortured for 800 years, became particularly fierce when they could transform into humans one day. They had no mercy for the believers who went to the temple to seek protection, as if they were really evil spirits from hell. She saw herself returning to 800 years ago for the second time, hugging ah Qi in the cellar and accompanying him.As time reversed, he entered the first scene. In the torrent of water, she held the newborn child and returned it to the demonized Zhang xiaoning. Song qingxiao fought with the monks and heavenly fiend guards of the heavenly Dao temple and drove them out. The flood water began to retreat. The demonized Zhang xiaoning¡¯s demonic nature was suppressed the moment she caught the child, and she gradually returned to her beautiful appearance. Time passed quickly, and she followed the footman, uncle Shan, and the others down the mountain and returned to the village at the foot of the mountain. The possessed female corpse woke up and hid in the mountain God temple after losing her strength. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is ¡­¡± Song Qing and Xiao Zeng were puzzled. In the plot of the heavenly Dao temple, after he lost his power, why did he appear in the village at the foot of the mountain and meet uncle Shan and the others? Now that time had reversed, it was as if her doubts had been cleared and she had understood many things. .. In the battlefield of the heavens beyond heaven, the taihao heavenly book had chosen her. The rebirth of the brush in her hands had brought her back to the dangerous situation of being besieged. This time, under the reversal of time, everything happened in a different order. It was as if she first took out the taihao heavenly book and summoned the East Qin Wu temple. Wondrous brush was forced to use the ¡®Dou¡¯ character command to summon the Black Dragon to counter. She cast the star formation and trapped the heavenly book of Luo River with her wondrous brush. Everything flashed past song qingxiao¡¯s eyes like a cursory view of a flower, until she ¡®saw¡¯ a familiar yet strange scene. As the green ice Lotus bloomed, the sword Qi overflowed. Su Wu borrowed her body and held his long sword horizontally. He infused culture into the sword to compete with the wondrous brush. The sword Qi wrote the words, and between the strokes, it was like an eagle soaring into the sky. All sounds were silent, leaving only the afterimages of the sword light. It was natural. When she was trapped in her body and sensed su Wu¡¯s sword, she only felt that the power of this sword was unparalleled. It even seriously injured the profound heavenly treasure of wondrous pen, the heavenly book of Luo he. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, at this moment, as a bystander, standing outside the torrent of time and looking at su Wu¡¯s chant, book, and sword, she felt more things. He had included all the depression, regret, killing intent, spirit, as well as his determination to fight for a chance of survival for her with his life, and the heroic spirit of helping tai kangwu break through to the sage realm. It was as if he had integrated all the comprehensions in his life into this sword. In name, what he had slashed out was a sword, but in reality, it contained his entire life. Until now, he had no worries in his heart, as if the heavens and earth were boundless, so he could contain all emotions within. With this shocking sword strike, he deeply imprinted the name of su Wu, who had once shocked the human realm upon heavens, into the eyes and hearts of every member of the aristocratic family. Chapter 2444 - Chapter 2444 Counter-current (2) Chapter 2444: Counter-current (2) Chapter 2444: Counter-current (2) In this sword, there was his joy, his anger, his sorrow, and also his reluctance to part with the world as he reached the end of his life and was about to escape his tragic fate. ¡°Qing Xiao, do you remember it?¡± Su Wu¡¯s gentle voice sounded. This time, it was not only song qingxiao who heard him, but also the person who was in the time reversal. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± She remembered that this was how she had responded to su Wu when he had said those words. Only now did he realize that he only remembered the shape. What he remembered now was the true intent of the sword he slashed out. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that!¡± yes! the two song qingxiao replied in unison. In a place where time flowed normally, song qingxiao¡¯s soul bid farewell to the soul that was about to disappear. At the place where time was reversed, there was another song qingxiao who had truly understood the meaning of su wujian¡¯s sword and was answering his questions. Surrounded by the sword Qi, the unparalleled warrior who was possessed by the young girl walked into the center of the storm against the strong wind and was swallowed up. .. I also have regrets ¡­ The people from the heavens beyond heaven were still eyeing her covetously, but her memory had already returned to an even earlier time. This was su Wu¡¯s final farewell to her. However, she was in a dangerous situation at the time. When su Wu said this to her, she had already vaguely realized that something was wrong. However, she did not expect that he would risk his life in the end and forcefully pull in an ally from the taikang clan for her, trying to find a chance of survival for her. I have a younger sister who should be around your age ¡­ She was very young before she left the family ¡­¡± He had already heard these words once at that time, but he didn¡¯t understand the truth at that time. He only thought that he was going to die, and su Wu just wanted to find someone to talk to. Now that he heard it again, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had passed away, but it had a different meaning. Song qingxiao, who had been retreating with the flow of time, paused because of the slight waves in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looks like now ¡­¡± the most regretful thing is that I didn¡¯t get to hear her call me seventh brother again ¡­ His words caused song Qing to purse her lips slightly, as if a good fortune had come to her. The words that he had not been able to comprehend back then had a different meaning when he turned his head back to listen. Her heart ached slightly. Su Wu¡¯s soul had already dispersed. She returned to the past and heard the conversation that day again. She finally understood the meaning of his words. She heard herself say, ¡± ¡°At this time, I might not be able to go to the taikang clan and find your sister.¡± I¡¯ll call you seventh brother again. ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡± As time reversed, song qingxiao¡¯s heart was touched. Her eyes glistened as she sighed softly. She sighed at her own stupidity that day. She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words, which caused his soul to be destroyed, causing regret. It was a pity that he thought he was as meticulous as a hair and did not miss anything, but he did not realize the unfinished words in su Wu¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid!¡± She sighed again. ¡°Qing Xiao, can you ¡­¡± Su Wu begged again. This was the time to make up for his regrets. Her heart skipped a beat, and she wished she could replace her original self. Song Qing¡¯s small figure in the time reversal moved at will and gradually leaned towards her original self. At this moment, the ¡®Ren¡¯ token in her palm appeared and turned into an extremely hot force that entered her body, making her sober. She immediately sobered up and stopped in her tracks. ¡°Seventh brother ¡­¡± She closed her eyes and let out this belated call. Unfortunately, her greeting came too late, and there was a time barrier, so she didn¡¯t know if su Wu could still hear her calling. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of disappointment and regret, which eventually turned into a soft sigh. The moment she finished speaking, the reverse and positive times overlapped at that point. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Wu, who was originally living in her body and waiting for her reply, heard song Qing¡¯s words. ¡°I might not be able to go to taikang clan at this time ¡­¡± Just when he thought that his wish could not be fulfilled, su Wu, who had already decided to burn his boats, seemed to hear a faint echo mixed in with song qingxiao¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°Seventh brother ¡­¡± It was song qingxiao¡¯s voice. It didn¡¯t seem like it was being summoned by her at the moment. It was as if it came from another space, and it coincided with her voice. Chapter 2445 - Chapter 2445 Counter-current (3) Chapter 2445: Counter-current (3) Chapter 2445: Counter-current (3) Su Wu¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He subconsciously searched for the source of the sound curiously. The moment he searched, his spiritual power pierced through the barriers of time and space and connected with song Qing. At this moment, a part of the power of the ¡®Ren¡¯ character in song Qing¡¯s palm was melted and turned into a vast power that flowed into his soul. As this power was absorbed, song qingxiao found that her soul seemed to be more solid. She was no longer passive in this reverse flow, and she seemed to have gained some insight into the power to control time. She didn¡¯t know when, but seven, who had been following her, had disappeared. He was left in the heavenly Dao temple 800 years ago, and she only had the silver Wolf and du tianxiang to accompany her. Time was still going backward. The silver Wolf killed the monk and summoned a hundred beasts to fight against the Grandmaster. In the end, they turned into a seal and returned to her body. She hid in one of the strongholds of the Tianyi Dao sect in the heavens beyond heaven to cultivate. Then, she went to the Tian fa town and went back to the Shen villa as time went back. She reminisced about every place she had walked past. She returned to the Shen villa seventeen years ago and saw the old Daoist. ¡°Qing Xiao, let¡¯s go home ¡­¡± That familiar voice called out to her, and her emotions fluctuated slightly. She pursed her lips again. She didn¡¯t know that the old Daoist had only said this after she had left. Perhaps he was afraid that if he said it too early, it would hinder her from leaving, so after she left, he unscrupulously shouted. She thought of how she had bade farewell to her master before time had turned back. There were many unsolvable feelings hidden in his eyes, and she felt a slight stabbing pain in her heart. As soon as the old Daoist finished speaking,¡¯her¡¯ figure appeared out of thin air. In the Shen villa, the scene was still the same after the battle. The East Qin anatta that disappeared reappeared and was suppressed by Zhang shouyi and the other ghosts. The ghost path that had disappeared reappeared. Meng fanglan, dressed in her dowry, stood on the other side of the ghost tree. Song Changqing¡¯s figure slowly retreated from the other end of the tree, causing song Qing¡¯s heart to be filled with mixed feelings. The scene in front of her overlapped with eldest senior brother¡¯s appearance seventeen years later, when she had cut open the netherworld and saved him. One of them was tall and mighty, with an indomitable courage;The other had been tortured to the point of being skinny to the bone, and had almost died there. The more she compared herself to song Changqing, the more she knew how much he had sacrificed for her. She saw her senior brother turn back and Meng fanglan leave Shen villa. Aunt Wu was ¡®resurrected¡¯ again, and Wu ni ¡®er returned to the team. Everyone left the city Lord¡¯s mansion and entered Auntie Wu¡¯s maiden home. They met Shen Jin Feng¡¯s family and then left by boat. She entered a hundred years ago and met Zhang shouyi. She met the five female ghosts in Scarlet District and killed the inner demons that haunted them. Then, she returned to a hundred years later and met the old Daoist and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­¡± The old Daoist shouted as he watched her step on the bowstring. What did she think back then? Song qingxiao remembered that she had just joined the mission and was still on guard against the old Daoist and song Changqing. Her will had always been as hard as steel, and she would not be shaken by anything. Although the old Daoist and song Changqing treated her well, the more they treated her, the more guarded she was. She was always worried that they were a trap set by the divine prison to ¡®trap¡¯ her here. At that time, the appearance of the red mist was related to the reason for her mission, so how could she stop her steps because of the old Daoist¡¯s words? Therefore, even though the old Daoist had begged her repeatedly, she was still determined to enter the world a hundred years ago. Although he had indeed gained something after that, not only solving the mystery of the red mist, but also obtaining Zhang shouyi¡¯s promise to snatch the taihao heavenly book with his help. However, his master and eldest senior brother were also very worried. She thought about how the master and disciple had tried their best to protect her despite their limited strength. He then thought of how his master had urged him to leave quickly. Up until now, he had not said a single word about wanting him to stay, even though he felt extremely regretful in his heart. When she thought of this past, her heart felt like it was surrounded by a warm current. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She moved closer to the old Daoist. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her, she still stayed by his side. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± His anxious gaze fell on the cold back of the person standing on the bowstring. She stood there as if isolated from the rest, untainted by the mortal world. She did not turn back, so she could not see the old man behind her, who was already seriously injured but was looking at her with tears on his face. She felt a little regretful that she had missed it, but she was also grateful that the reversal of time had allowed her to discover more undiscovered treasures, allowing her to find the ¡®humanity¡¯ that she had gradually lost in the trial. Chapter 2446 - Chapter 2446 The end (1) Chapter 2446: The end (1) Chapter 2446: The end (1) Song qingxiao sat beside the old Daoist and gently leaned on his shoulder. The master could not see her, but she sat beside the old Daoist and listened to his admonishments as if she was still in the world of Shen villa. The words and actions that he had once disagreed with were heard in a different state of mind now. The boat returned to shore, and aunt Wu separated from her husband and children. Everyone got back into the carriage and headed home. Release She accompanied the old Daoist and song Changqing back to yunhu mountain, back to the time before they left. In this way, she had fulfilled the old Daoist¡¯s wish of accompanying him back. In the time reversal, she knew that the future ¡®song qingxiao¡¯ would have eighteen years to accompany her eldest senior brother and the old people who loved her. Time was merciless, whether it was advancing or reversing. She was still following her own footsteps. She returned to the hidden world and saw the Xiangjiang clan that had been slaughtered. He saw that his former self had found the items of xiangsi in the abandoned old house of Xiangjiang and stopped there for a moment. At that time, she did not know that the Xiangjiang clan was being slaughtered by number seven, who was possessed by lady Chu. It was only because she had the green lamp with her and appeared here. In another time and space, song qingxiao already knew what had happened. When she returned to her old home, her state of mind was different from the first time she came. She looked at the yellow sand that filled the sky. It was as if the unwilling will of the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s undead was permeating the air, waiting for a result. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed lady Chu and avenged you.¡± Song qingxiao said softly. A strong wind blew in the hidden world, making a ¡®wuwu¡¯ sound, as if the dead were crying. She relived the path that she had once walked, watched the lightning tribulation when she broke through to the Dao integration stage, and reunited with the enthusiastic Xiang si. The pavilion of the Xiangjiang clan was not as dilapidated as she had seen before. Flowers bloomed in the courtyard and there was sufficient spiritual power. At this moment, Xiang si did not know about the great disaster that would come after her. When he saw her, his face was full of joy. The ¡®righteousness¡¯ token was melting silently. Song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation level began to weaken as time went back, returning to its original state. However, his state of mind had been consolidated by the reversal of time. All of her lost emotions were slowly recovered. Family and friendship filled up the missing parts in her character. Even though her cultivation level had dropped greatly, she did not seem to have lost anything. On the contrary, she had become much stronger. The ¡®righteousness¡¯ token in her palm was already faintly visible. She approached her body, almost overlapping with her original body. He could already feel the sunlight and breeze in the Xiang ning villa. He could smell the fragrance of flowers and hear the clanking of Xiang SI¡¯s accessories. She seemed to have sensed the laws of time and space, and was vaguely learning to control them. .. In the abyssal territory, a strong wind was blowing. The Taoist priest, who was about to leave with his followers, turned his head and said goodbye to her, then threw the copper-coin sword into her hand. When he held the heavy sword in his palm, song Qing was stunned. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everything was going back in time, she might have thought that she had just traveled back in time to the moment when she was separated from the Daoist priest of the Tianyi Daoist sect. She lowered her head and looked at the copper-coin sword in her hand. This sword represented the Daoist priest¡¯s promise and also represented the beginning of her friendship with the Tianyi Daoist sect. The weight of this sword was definitely not just a reward. Song Qing threw the sword back to the Daoist priest. Although this throw was an irreversible law of time reversal, it also carried her sincerity. The sword of the Tianyi Daoist sect had helped her win the support of Daoist priest Yi Qing and the others, so that she would not be injured in the abdomen or back under the siege of tianwaitian. She had only borrowed it temporarily, but now it was indeed time to return it to its owner. When the sword flew back into Fu Xiu¡¯s hand, song qingxiao¡¯s soul seemed to have been thrown out of her own body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I¡¯ll give you this sword ¡­ the Daoist priest of ¡®that year¡¯ said to song qingxiao with a serious expression. I¡¯ll return this sword to you ¡­ the ¡®current¡¯ song qingxiao also communicated with the Daoist priest through time reversal. ¡°In the heavens beyond heaven, I met your father and elders. They told you to take good care of yourself.¡± Daoist priest Yi Qing and the others will find a way to find you in their lifetime ¡­ Fu Xiu¡¯s face revealed a look of reluctance and concern, as if he had ¡°heard¡± her words and thought of his own family. Chapter 2447 - Chapter 2447 The end (2) Chapter 2447: The end (2) Chapter 2447: The end (2) With the return of sword one, song Qing¡¯s small universe bag lost one more thing. The word ¡®righteousness¡¯ in her palm became fainter and turned into an endless force that silently combined with her body. The time that was reversed did not stop. It continued to move forward. The power of faith in her heart was being recovered as time went by. In the Imperial City of the Empire, she had stabbed Shi Yue and Shi Qi with her sword. Under the siege of the Empire¡¯s aristocratic families, she had killed PEI hongyin and her servant. She had escaped back to the sea of stars and reunited with Shi qiuwu for the first time ¡­ Scenes of the past flashed past her eyes like clouds and smoke. The beast King was resurrected, and the starry sea was released from the chaos bead. She returned to the Yu Lun illusionary realm and saw Xiang four appear out of thin air, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xiang ¡­¡± ¡°Shutong.¡± ¡± Xiang si! song Qing spoke softly, finishing Xiang SI¡¯s sentence. The young girl¡¯s face revealed a stunned expression, then she continued, ¡± although this beast contracting art is what you want, I¡¯m already giving it to you very generously. Let¡¯s be friends. Song qingxiao tilted her head and recalled the scene back then. At that time, her heart was as cold as iron. Although Xiang si was her teammate, she did not put him in her heart. When Xiang si suggested to be friends with her, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She had experienced too much betrayal in the divine incarcerate trial and was used to seeing people who were smiling at her one second before slashing at her the next. The word ¡®friend¡¯ was too easy for the trial-taker, but it was also too extravagant. Back then, she did not have the time to respond to Xiang SI¡¯s request. Now that she heard her voice, she nodded her head without hesitation and replied, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiang four clutched his chest and grinned, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name? Chi-¡± ¡°Song Qing Xiao.¡± She turned her head and went back in time, following the sequence of events that happened back then, allowing ¡®her¡¯ to throw the soul Jade with the demonic beast¡¯s blood contract to Xiang four. The moment the soul Jade was thrown out, song qingxiao, who was in the reverse time flow, felt that the faint connection between her and the silver Wolf had been cut off. She turned her head left and right, only to discover that seven and the silver Wolf had disappeared without a trace, as if they had already disappeared in the passage of time. Then, she released the dark green token, and the demonic soul appeared. A deep and strong singing voice rang out, cutting through the sky and entering her divine soul. send the bravest Warriors to war. I will wait for you in my hometown, just like the wild Geese flying south. When the flowers bloom in spring, the one who leads the way will take you back to the past-¡± send the bravest Warriors to war. I¡¯ll wait for you in my hometown, just like the wild Geese flying south-¡± send the bravest Warriors to battle-¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s expression turned cold. A large number of golden light spots gushed out of her body and floated into the air. As these light spots gushed out, she quickly lost her power. Her gaze focused and she subconsciously reached out to stop it. The time reversal stopped for a moment, and the light that was surging out also stopped. However, after a short while, song qingjiang let go of his hand- The light spots that escaped from her palm were like fireflies that had gained their freedom and flew out. The light spots stopped and turned into soul shadows. The Yi Chang tribe, which had already lost their souls, reappeared. One figure after another appeared out of thin air. Yi Chang, who had an old but dignified face, and ning Shan, who had been guarding the devil¡¯s pool for a thousand years, appeared one after another. ¡°The evil Dragon won¡¯t return until the end!¡± This was the oath they had made in front of the Yellow Emperor, and it was the curse that trapped them. Later on, the Yichang tribe remembered their mission and did not forget their original intention. In the end, their entire tribe died here. Unfortunately, after they exterminated the evil Dragon, they were too far away from home and could no longer remember the way back. Her wish to return home was dashed, and she eventually turned into a soul and entered song qingxiao¡¯s body. ¡°AI ¡­¡± She watched this scene from a distance through the reverse flow of time and space. She saw Yi Chang and the others meet in the air and stare at them for a moment. After a few breaths, she seemed to have made up her mind and reached out her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spiritual energy in his palm surged, and Yi Chang, ning Shan, chuyin, and the others in the air split into afterimages that rushed into song qingxiao¡¯s palm. After time was turned back, song qingxiao¡¯s realm fell and she was even separated from the silver Wolf and seven. However, she knew in her heart that this was only a temporary cause and effect. Once she found a way to stop time from turning back, the lost realm and spiritual power would return to her peak. Even though the entire Yichang tribe had turned into spiritual power specks and left, causing her cultivation level to drop, song qingxiao knew that it was just the flow of events that had happened in the past. It was not real. Chapter 2448 - Chapter 2448 The end (3) Chapter 2448: The end (3) Chapter 2448: The end (3) However, if she took this opportunity to take away the souls of Yichang and the others, it would be equivalent to breaking the cycle of development of the past. If the Yi Chang tribe¡¯s souls were taken away by her, then Yi Chang and the others would have no souls to send back. They would no longer transform into spirit souls and enter her body. This meant that song qingxiao would truly lose the Yi Chang tribe. Even if she found a way to get back on track, she would no longer have them. This had a huge impact on her. However, as she slowly regained her humanity, Yi Chang¡¯s words during the Yu Lun void realm trial appeared in her mind. He said that he had not forgotten his original intentions. He said that when they were about to collapse, he had finally arrived. At the bottom of the lake in the yulun void realm, the group of female corpses that were huddled together was still in the water, suppressing the demonic Dragon. The clansmen had been caught in their own trap, and the pain that had been passed down from generation to generation was just waiting for redemption and to find a way home. Yi Chang had given her the Dragon-killing power, and he had given her the souls of his entire clan. She had to pay him back. She remembered that he had asked her, ¡± my father said that our ancestors had said that the one who killed the Dragon King would be the one who would lead us ¡®back¡¯. He would find our hometown ¡­ ¡°Miss song, will you?¡± She couldn¡¯t do it back then, but she was different now. Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes gradually became determined as she collected the souls in her palm. In the altar of the divine temple, the exhausted Yi Chang sat on the ground with a Dragon staff in his hand and a Dragon Armor on his body. He asked the question he had asked before in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°.. The ancestors had said ¡­ Miss song, would you ¡­¡± She looked past her past self and held the souls of the Yichang tribe in her hand. She looked at the figure and answered softly but firmly, ¡± ¡°I will!¡± This was the promise she made to the Yi Chang tribe. Back then, Yi Chang had helped her and she was greatly indebted to him. Whether it was the Dragon-slaying power or the power transformed from their souls, they had all helped her to break through her realm quickly. The turning back of time was a new experience for her, but for the people of the Yi Chang tribe, going back to the past was like a way back to their hometown. What stood in their way was time, but the time in front of them was on the way home-during the time when the Yellow Emperor existed, before the evil Dragon came out. ¡°Yichang, I¡¯ll take you home!¡± The moment she finished speaking, her palm loosened slightly. Countless spiritual bodies turned into light spots and slowly flowed into the distance along the river of time. Once the spiritual power was devoured by the flow of time, something in song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have been forcibly emptied. Song qingxiao, however, seemed to have unloaded a huge burden from her heart. She smiled as she watched the light spots formed by the spirit bodies fly away happily. On the other side of time, a fierce battle was going on.On the other hand, the Yichang people who had completed their mission were finally on their way back to the past after tens of millions of years. ¡°Miss song, thank you ¡­¡± Song qingxiao could no longer tell if it was Yi Chang, who was in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, or the soul that she had set free, who was thanking her. Clang- As the spirit bodies left one by one, the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ in her palm finally shattered completely, turning into pure power that surged into her limbs and bones. This power was invisible, but it contained the purest laws of the world. Everything in front of her suddenly became clear. Many rules and ideas that had bound her in the past were broken one by one, and her will built a new rule and system. She had lost something, but her comprehension was endless. She closed her eyes and carefully comprehended the meaning of the word. It was as if she had only realized what was contained under the word ¡®meaning¡¯. The ¡®meaning¡¯ word had not completely disappeared, but what song qingxiao had obtained had far exceeded her expectations. She opened her eyes, and they seemed to be overflowing with light. Countless complicated emotions gathered in her dark golden eyes. The rich emotions drove away the original indifference, making her no longer look as cold and aloof as before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the Yu Lun illusionary realm, No. 5 sneaked an attack and the blood corpses surrounded her. She saw pinluo. The Yi Chang tribe, which had welcomed song Qing Xiao and the others, sent them back to the small boat and left the Yu Lun void realm. In the nine Dragon cave, a chattering young man was telling her the legend of the Dragon King. The water was clear, and there was a gentle breeze. The ship came out of the nine Dragon cave. The sun shone on the ship, and the water rippled. Everything came to an abrupt end after pinluo¡¯s vivid explanation. Chapter 2449 - Chapter 2449 The past _1 Chapter 2449: The past _1 Chapter 2449: The past _1 Then, the sky splitter dissolved and the Golden Dragon¡¯s shadow was extracted from the sword, returning to song Qing¡¯s body. The things that she once had were bidding her farewell bit by bit, and her strength was also declining, returning to the time when she was in the soul splitting stage. In the trial of nuwa mending the sky, she had refined the sky mending rock and recycled it, turning it into the seven-colored Holy relic. In the end, she had become a monk of the fanyin family, and her heaven and earth pouch had returned to its original owner, back into the hands of the purple-eyed boy. Leaving the starry sky, self-detonating his golden core, escaping into the Empire, hiding in the Empire¡¯s reserve team, everything that had been reversed seemed to be another life. She returned to the Gu mansion, returned the chaotic green lamp, and allowed the soul of lady Chu, who had possessed No. 7, to rest in the black iron coffin. On the road to the autumn Festival, he had met Qian Shan, who claimed to be a God, and had escaped from his palm. He would bring the silver Wolf back to the demon Island and watch it become the leader of the Wolf Pack to end all the karma. Her cultivation level was dropping bit by bit, but her state of mind was becoming more stable. Her spirit and state of mind were greedily digesting the last bit of power in the word ¡®righteousness¡¯, trying to absorb it completely before her life¡¯s path was completely reversed, so that she could truly control the laws of time and space. Scenes of the past flashed past her like clouds and smoke. She climbed into the water tank, killed a trial-taker in the same field for the first time, and then returned to the rainy night that had changed everything. The PEI family¡¯s Secret guards retreated from the alley. She came to West Street and met Shi Yue for the first time. She saw him help her out of trouble. Time did not stop. She returned to her teenage years, picking up the inferiority, cowardice, and fear that she had once lost, and savouring them. For a long time after that, Tang Yun drank like his life depended on it, and he went crazy without any reason. She ¡®saw¡¯ her other self silently attending to her mother. She was clearly in her youth, but the expression on her face was wooden and dead. Song qingxiao thought that the days after would be endless ¡­ When she returned to the time when she was young, she watched as the wrinkles on Tang Yun¡¯s face faded away, and her eyes gradually ¡®regained¡¯ clarity. When she was young, she was extremely beautiful, and her face was filled with sorrow and unhappiness. However, she had also tried to take her daughter and resist fate. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and gave in to life. She cursed her husband and her fate. Tang Yun seemed to have gotten rid of the pressure of life and gradually returned to his normal appearance, becoming younger and younger. This ¡®change¡¯ was very illusory, but song Qing looked at it with great interest. She saw herself in her childhood, learning to walk. Tang Yun was leaning against the door with her teeth clenched. ¡°Open the door-¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡®Bang-bang Bang-¡® The sound of a heavy door being slammed came from outside the house. Several men were cursing, ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in the room. Don¡¯t think that you can pretend to be dead and hide by not making a sound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural to pay back what you owe!¡± Every time the door was hit, it would make a deafening sound. The child, who was babbling in the house, walked with the help of the old furniture. He did not know how hard life was. The moment he saw his mother, he grinned and laughed. ¡± The young mother leaned against the door with her thin shoulder while gesturing for her daughter to be quiet. But the child didn¡¯t understand this. When she saw her mother¡¯s actions, she subconsciously reached out her hands and wanted to pounce on her. But as soon as he let go, he lost his balance and fell to the ground. When Tang Yun saw this, he held his breath and his heart instantly rose to his throat. ¡®Woah-¡® After the child fell, he started wailing loudly. ¡°Mom ¡­ Mother ¡­¡± The child was crying so hard that Tang Yun forced himself to turn his head away, pretending that he didn¡¯t hear his daughter¡¯s cries. The debt collectors outside listened for a while, but they only heard the child crying, but did not hear the woman¡¯s coaxing. It was said that mother and daughter were connected by heart. The child was crying so loudly, could it be that the person in the room was really not at home? ¡°Lock the door with the chain!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One of the men said with ill intentions, ¡± ¡°Since she abandoned the child and ran away, she won¡¯t be able to return home.¡± A ¡®shua shua¡¯ sound came from outside, and not long after, the debt collectors left while cursing. The exhausted woman fell to the ground powerlessly. The child¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying. She turned her head and crawled toward her daughter with tears streaming down her face. She picked up the child and remembered the shocking scene from before. She was afraid that someone would break in. Although it was a false alarm in the end, at this time, thinking of the fear and horror from before, he was still angry and resentful. He turned his heart full of dissatisfaction into a palm and slapped his daughter¡¯s body, hitting her until she cried again. Chapter 2450 - Chapter 2450 The past (2) Chapter 2450: The past (2) Chapter 2450: The past (2) After those slaps, her anger turned into guilt and heartache. She couldn¡¯t help but hold her daughter and cry out. Song qingxiao looked at this scene calmly across time and space, her heart calm. Everything was reversed in front of her. Tang Yun put down the child, and the debt collectors took off the iron chains and knocked on the door to urge her. After the child fell, no one coaxed him to stand up. He no longer desired his mother¡¯s embrace and stayed away from his mother. He held the table and stood far away. Everything that happened in the past seemed to be hinting at her future. Time went back to the time when she was just born. In front of the hospital¡¯s delivery room, a tall and thin man was holding his child happily. Before song qingxiao could take a closer look at his face, time and space suddenly distorted. She was shocked and looked up, only to see the spiritual power form a vortex. A monk of about fifty years old walked out of the vortex, raised his hand like a knife, and slapped down on the baby in swaddling clothes. ¡°Good cause-¡± Song qingxiao immediately recognized the monk the moment she saw his face. The monk did not notice her existence in the other space-time reversal and brushed past her. His target was her, who had just been born. reincarnation secret technique ¡­ At this moment, song qingxiao suddenly realized something. She recalled the battle in the human realm upon heavens. When Shan Yin wanted to kill her, he had used the secret technique of reincarnation. The man who was holding the child, even if he was poor, even if his life was not as he wished, even if he was just an ordinary person, even if he was as weak as an ant in front of the peerless master of the heavens beyond heaven ¡­ However, the moment he saw the strange thing happening, when someone wanted to hurt his daughter, he burst out with unparalleled courage and tried his best to protect his child. The palm blade landed on his body, and spiritual energy seeped out of his body, crushing the ordinary mortal into pieces. The monk¡¯s face revealed a trace of shock, annoyance, unwillingness, and defeat. He still wanted to extend his palm and strike out, but he only had one chance. The secret of the secret technique of Samsara lay in its secrecy. It deceived the laws of time and space. When he made a move in this time and space and touched the laws, he would be expelled by the laws. The laws wanted to ¡®drive¡¯ outsiders who did not belong to this time and space out of this place. After that, master good cause was severely injured by seven in the human realm upon heavens a few decades later, and he lost the opportunity to continue fighting. His afterimage could only watch helplessly as the man turned into a mist of blood and dispersed, and the child fell to the ground. Everything had happened in the blink of an eye. The man¡¯s soul had been shattered and he had disappeared. In this world, other than song qingxiao, who had witnessed this scene with her own eyes, no one else knew what was happening. She was really too shocked, but when she thought about it carefully, it seemed that everything could be traced. The moment he reacted, song Qing hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not interfere with the ¡®past¡¯. What she did not expect was that this man, who had been cursed by Tang Yun and had been talking about all his life, would die in the hands of master Shan Yin, who had traveled through time and space to come here, because of a grudge between his daughter and the heavens beyond heaven. He probably didn¡¯t understand why the monk wanted to kill him even in his death. To the Empire, this was a mysterious event. The royal family could easily guess something from the surge of spirit energy here, but since master kindness came from the ¡®future¡¯, there was no trace of it. In the end, the information would be blocked because it involved the divine prison and a series of other related matters. Unfortunately, the royal family was not clear about the cause and effect of this, so in the end, the way of his death was erased. On the surface, only a record of this person committing a crime and finally escaping was left. It was no wonder that after song qingxiao joined the reserve team, Captain Cao was unable to find out her background. Even after she offended the Shi family and wreaked havoc in the Imperial City, Shi qiuwu was unable to find any traces of her father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, when Shi qiuwu was looking for her, she had not started a war with the good cause. The incident happened in the future, but because of the secret technique of the good cause, it killed people in the past, thus forming a strange paradox-she was the only one who knew the details at that time. Even master good cause at that time might not have been able to predict this. Time was still reversing. The blood mist turned into a human form, and she was carried back to the nurse by the man who liked her. Then, she returned to her mother¡¯s body and enjoyed the process of being nurtured by her mother. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and felt her body separate step by step. Finally, she returned to her embryo and disappeared. Chapter 2451 - Chapter 2451 The past (3) Chapter 2451: The past (3) Chapter 2451: The past (3) On the other hand, song qingxiao, who was in the reverse space-time continuum, seemed to have completed her life. There was no power left in her body. Her figure was almost transparent, as if she would disappear at any time. ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± ¡°Yunyun, let¡¯s call our child qingxiao, song qingxiao. What do you think?¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, Qing Xiao, young and immature, but in the future, there will be a time when it will grow up and mature. At that time, it will definitely shine with extraordinary splendor, and its future will be great!¡± A man and a woman were discussing in a soft voice, mixed with the woman¡¯s happy and hopeful laughter. The voice seemed to have a strong attraction to song qingxiao as it led her closer to him. This was Tang Yun¡¯s body. Her body was on the verge of collapse, and she needed to find a place to stay. If she followed Tang Yun¡¯s gentle call and entered her stomach, she might change the laws of time and be reborn from her mother¡¯s stomach. At this time, she would not offend the heavens beyond heaven, and it might not bring about the good cause that would come decades later. If her father had not died, her mother would not have had such a drastic change in temperament. She would not have had the same childhood, where she could enjoy a warm, happy, yet ordinary life. Enter? Or not? If they entered, they could enjoy peace, they could live a new life, they could walk the path that they had once desired but never had the chance to walk. If she did not enter, her soul might be destroyed. Her strength was not enough to support her to continue waiting in the reverse flow. ¡°No!¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s illusionary figure resisted with a weak but firm voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going in!¡± She still chose the same path in life! The trials of the divine prison were extremely cruel, but they tempered her heart. Although the path after that had been filled with difficulties and dangers, she had also gained a lot. There was the loyal Silver Wolf who accompanied her, the Dragon Spirit who never left her, and ah Qi who she once made a promise to in the heavenly Dao temple, as well as the kinship and friendship she gained in the divine prison. She couldn¡¯t bear to forget the old Daoist and song Changqing. She wanted to remember su Wu, who had died for her, and the taikang clan, Tianyi Dao sect, Shi Qiu, and the others who had stood on her side in the battle of the heavens beyond heaven. She still had many unfulfilled wishes, some promises that she had not fulfilled, and some human/Wolf spirits waiting for her return. She wanted to retrieve su Wu¡¯s belongings and resurrect the person he wanted to resurrect. Her footsteps would not stop here! The spirit body collapsed and broke into tens of millions of pieces, about to dissipate ¡­ At this critical moment, a ¡®buzz¡¯ sounded. The last bit of power from the word ¡®righteousness¡¯ completely disappeared into her body as she returned to chaos. The melting of the ¡®meaning¡¯ character seemed to have touched the taihao heavenly book in her body. The ¡®Dao¡¯ character left on the ancient Jade was triggered by her comprehension. The two forces burst out at the same time, turning into a warm current that flowed through his body, stabilizing his spirit body that was on the verge of collapse. The shattered spirit body seemed to be firmly stuck by this force and pulled back to the assembly. The spiritual light flowed and formed a layer of light cocoon that wrapped around the shattered spiritual body. Not long after, the Halo gradually receded, gradually revealing a graceful female body. The lost spiritual power gradually returned, and song qingxiao seemed to go through a special ¡®breeding¡¯ process again. However, this time, it was not Tang Yun who ¡®gave birth¡¯ to her, but the laws of heaven and earth. Her body was reconstructed, and her veins were connected. The boundless chaotic spirit energy in the world poured into her body, slowly merging her body with the world and nourishing her spirit. Her power was no longer confined to her body. She could borrow the power of heaven and earth for her own Use at any time, and the rules were set by her. The realms that he had lost rapidly recovered. Dao comprehension, spirit concentration, dan realm, spirit division ¡­ His speed was so fast that he reached the void very quickly and even became a Saint without a sound. However, the influx of power did not stop. It continued to advance after becoming a Saint. The initial level of the Saint rudiment stage, the intermediate level of the Saint rudiment stage, and finally the peak of the Saint rudiment stage. It seemed like he was still lacking some kind of opportunity and was finally suppressed. Song Qing took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was because she had experienced a life of time reversal that her state of mind was different from before. When she looked at the world again, her understanding was different. Everything seemed to have a life of its own. She could ¡®hear¡¯ the gentle murmurs of the wind blowing past her, and ¡®capture¡¯ the spiritual energy of various elements dancing in the air.Countless living beings sighed in happiness, anger, pain, or satisfaction. Plants prayed for sunlight, beasts prayed for satiety, and humans prayed for protection ¡­ Her divine realm had expanded to an unbelievable extent. Wherever her divine sense went, it was connected to thousands of light domains. Wherever she went, she could enter any one of them at will and change their fate. .. Chapter 2452 - Chapter 2452 Path-seeking Part 1 Chapter 2452: Path-seeking Part 1 Chapter 2452: Path-seeking Part 1 As time flowed backward, song qingxiao¡¯s life ended. The power that she had let go of returned to her body. It was as if she had deliberately laid in ambush, waiting for song qingxiao to reunite with them in another time and space. The shadow of a giant Silver Wolf King appeared out of thin air beside her. The little monk, who had disappeared for a long time, had two snot trails on his nose and two teardrops in his eyes. The moment he saw song qingxiao, he burst into tears and threw himself into her arms. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was the one who had triggered the space-time reversal. Seven had not experienced the time reversal. He had unknowingly separated from song qingxiao when he went back in time. With his ability, he could not sense her existence at all, so he panicked. ¡°I thought I would never see mother again ¡­ Wuwu ¡­¡± The child hugged song Qing¡¯s small waist, and her body was still trembling with fear. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Song qingxiao touched his head with a gentle expression. ¡°I won¡¯t leave ¡­¡± She comforted him gently. After experiencing the reversal of time, learning to let go, and finding the ¡®human¡¯ emotions that she had once lost, the ¡®humanity¡¯ in her seemed to be even stronger. When seven heard her words and felt her gentleness, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he indulged in her gentleness and hugged her even tighter. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The silver Wolf King shrunk its body and walked to her side silently. It rubbed its head against her arm gently and then sat close to her legs. Seven acted coquettishly for a while. After the panic in his heart was soothed, he felt a little embarrassed and let go of her hand. ¡°Mother¡¯s cultivation seems to be different ¡­¡± The small monk didn¡¯t know much about the differences between realms. He only knew that she seemed to have become much stronger than before. In the past, she was very strong, but she was at the level where he could sense the boundary. At this time, she was standing there, but seven could no longer sense the realm of her cultivation. It was as if she was a mountain that was too high to climb.It was also like the vast ocean, unfathomably deep. She was clearly standing there, and ah Qi could see her existence, but wherever his divine sense swept, it seemed as if there was only a void left, as if he was facing heaven and earth. Even a casual peek could feel the shock from the divine soul. ¡°He¡¯s even more powerful than before.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and touched his bald head. ¡°Can we go back now?¡± The little monk obediently allowed her to touch him. He squinted his eyes in comfort and asked. After gaining control of the token, song qingxiao had learned the laws of time and space. Although he could not sense the depth of her cultivation base, he could vaguely sense that she was able to lead everyone out of this predicament. ¡°I¡¯m not going back for now.¡± Song qingxiao had indeed mastered the law of time, but she shook her head and opened her palm after hearing the small monk¡¯s words. There was a piece of white jade in her palm. The word ¡®Dao¡¯ on it had been triggered and was glowing. She reached out and touched the Jade pendant. The moment her fingertips touched the Jade, a Halo circulated. The power of the same origin fused, causing the Jade pendant to shine with spiritual light. ¡°There¡¯s a consciousness calling out to me.¡± She had already broken through to the peak of the late Saint realm and was only one step away from the great Dao. ¡°The word ¡®Dao¡¯. ..¡± He didn¡¯t know if the word ¡®Dao¡¯ had anything to do with the shackles of the great Dao realm. However, even if it was just a thought, she still wanted to take a look. She absolutely could not miss this opportunity. ¡°Oh.¡± The little monk did not seem to understand, but he still nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with mother.¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re going.¡± Song qingxiao tapped his head. ¡°You¡¯re my companions. From now on, you¡¯ll follow me wherever I go,¡± When seven heard this, he was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly. The silver Wolf wagged its tail and patted her calf, as if in response to her words. Within his spirit, the little Golden Dragon let out a long cry, also revealing the message it wanted to reveal. Song Qing released it and looked back ¡­ ¡°Qing Xiao-¡± ¡°Qing ¡­¡± Tang Yun¡¯s gentle voice gradually faded away, and her and father song¡¯s figures slowly faded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao took a deep look and turned around without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She led her companions and followed the call of the word ¡®Dao¡¯, once again being drawn into the reversal of time. Shi Guang was still retreating. Time no longer belonged to song qingxiao¡¯s era. She was like an outsider. Chapter 2453 - Chapter 2453 Path-seeking Part 2 Chapter 2453: Path-seeking Part 2 Chapter 2453: Path-seeking Part 2 After she had mastered the laws of time, everything that had happened in this star field could not escape her eyes and ears. She ¡®saw¡¯ Shi Yue¡¯s birth and the Shi family gathered at the door of the delivery room. The moment the upper echelons of these clans heard the child¡¯s cry, many of them revealed happy expressions. ¡°The cooperation with the heavens beyond heaven requires the purest bloodline of the clan.¡± ¡°Brother Shi the sixth, you have to look at the big picture.¡± the elders of the martial arts Research Institute have already come up with a feasible method. Once it¡¯s successfully implemented, ah Yue will become the controller of the divine incarcerate with the most potential in the future. we can¡¯t let such an opportunity slip by. No matter what, we must grasp it in our hands. The people from the Shi family surrounded a man and tried to persuade him. ¡°Sixth brother, in our Shi family, after third uncle, there¡¯s no one else with outstanding talent. We can only take other risks.¡± there¡¯s a martial arts Research Institute and two saints in beyond Avalon. Within the Empire, there was only Shi qiuwu who was at the half-step Saint realm. As time went by, Shi qiuwu still hadn¡¯t reached the state of mind of becoming a Saint. Once the gap between them fell, the Empire would be completely suppressed by the human realm upon heavens. now that the opportunity is right in front of us, no matter if we win or lose, we must try our best. ¡°Even if we fail, you and Liu Sao are still young. There will be a chance in the future to have another child ¡­¡± Although the person who was trying to persuade him said this, his voice was much softer. As the members of the imperial family cultivated, perhaps it was because they were defying the heavens, but they had very few children. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the harder it was to have descendants. In Shi Yue¡¯s generation, he was the only child born from the direct bloodline. His father was already a spirit division expert, and the child he gave birth to would have a much better perception of the innate spirit power than ordinary children. With Shi yuelai as the experimental subject, his identity would show the Empire¡¯s importance of the cooperation with the martial arts Research Institute of heavens beyond heaven. At the same time, if the experiment was successful, his bloodline would ensure that the Shi family¡¯s luck would continue to last for a long time. The man in the middle was silent, holding the child in his arms. Everyone, both inside and outside the delivery room, was waiting for his response. After a long while, his eyes revealed a look of pity and he let out a long sigh. ¡°This is a responsibility he is destined to bear in his life. Let¡¯s do it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, some people were happy, while others were sad. The members of the Shi family heaved a sigh of relief. The moment the woman in the room heard his decision, tears rolled down her face silently. Before the newborn could even open her eyes to see the world, her fate had already been decided by this group of people. Similarly, as a first-time father, when father song held his child and realized that danger was approaching, he didn¡¯t hesitate to protect him. However, there were some big shots of noble birth who, because of weighing too much, obliterated their instincts as a father. At this moment, they could actually bear the pain and push their children out. Song qingxiao was well aware of the future. She knew that this cooperation would fail, and the child in front of her would suffer for the rest of his life. She stood by the man¡¯s side and looked at the crying child in his arms. She reached out and touched his wrinkled little hand. The newborn baby had not been tainted by the foul air yet, and it seemed to sense her existence. It opened its small hand and held her fingers firmly, as if it was holding onto a life-saving straw. Her heart skipped a beat, but she didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, she allowed time to flow backward. Next, she saw the young Shi qiuwu and su Wu who had betrayed the taikang clan. Frost and snow filled the sky, and the crisscrossing sword Qi formed lotus flowers that filled the entire Changli clan. The blood light soared into the sky and dyed the sword light red. Among the red lotuses, a handsome young man in a blood-stained robe slowly walked out of the blooming red lotuses with a long sword dripping with blood in his hand, leaving a series of bloody footprints. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and several strands of blood were stuck to his cheeks. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, but there was extreme hatred and pain in his eyes. His lips were tightly pursed, and he gritted his teeth so hard that his thin cheeks were tight. He stepped on a pool of blood and walked hesitantly. He was full of sorrow and desolation as he passed by song qingxiao in another time and space. .. Shi Guang retreated and saw even more of su Wu. Before he betrayed the taikang clan, he was depressed and a little lonely. Chapter 2454 - Chapter 2454 Path-seeking Part 3 Chapter 2454: Path-seeking Part 3 Chapter 2454: Path-seeking Part 3 But this desolation gradually faded as time reversed. Song qingxiao looked at his high-spirited appearance when he was young. At that time, he was a proud son of heaven, born in the taikang clan, and had the highest chance of becoming a Saint among all the clans. On the path of cultivation, his talent was outstanding, and it was particularly smooth.In terms of feelings, he was innocent with Yun susu. He did not seem to know the taste of sorrow. Every time he laughed, his brows would slanted and his eyes would be like bright stars. As he looked around, his spirit would soar, showing the youth¡¯s heroic posture vividly and thoroughly, forming a strong contrast with the depressed and gloomy youth later on. After that, when they saw his birth, he became the center of attention. What followed was all the big and small events in the star field. Time flew by, and hundreds of years passed in the blink of an eye. Song qingxiao did not know how many years ago she had gone back in time, but she had seen many things. From family affairs to national affairs. Her state of mind was strengthened again and again during this time travel. Finally, she stopped in front of a noisy Manor. A few old men, who looked old but had exceptionally strong bodies, stood at the door with their arms crossed. ¡°Set up the formation and place the golem here!¡± Several young juniors held formation flags in their hands. Upon hearing this, they hurriedly inserted the formation flags with spiritual power. ¡°Don¡¯t put it there!¡± Another old man with a white beard stopped him. ¡°I think we should put it at the East Gate.¡± He was wearing a gray shirt with a short lapel, revealing his chest. His long white beard was tied into a ponytail and hung down to his belly button, shaking as he spoke. ¡°In the martial arts Research Institute, that East Qin family¡¯s son of a bitch studied so much that he became an idiot. Whenever he sees a door, he will go east, saying something about purple air coming from the East ¡­¡± The old man seemed to have thought of something. He grinned and said with an evil smile, ¡± ¡°Place the restrictions there, the mechanical puppets will not be restricted by the Confucian sect. When the time comes, they will chase the East Qin old man all over the ground and we will be able to watch a good show!¡± When the young junior holding the formation flag heard this, he was about to move his position obediently, but the old man who spoke first was unhappy and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Second brother, what the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯ll set up the Western gate and send them off.¡± He tapped the ground with the tips of his toes and stomped on it. ¡°Don¡¯t hold a grudge because that old East Qin brat said you are uneducated and incompetent last time. You want to use this opportunity to take revenge for your private matters.¡± ¡°What does the East Qin family know!¡± When the old man who was laughing heard this, it was as if someone had hit his soft spot. He immediately jumped up. ¡°That East Qin Dian has eyes but failed to see, I want to teach him a lesson!¡± As time flowed backward, song qingxiao¡¯s life ended. The power that she had let go of returned to her body. It was as if she had deliberately laid in ambush, waiting for song qingxiao to reunite with them in another time and space. The shadow of a giant Silver Wolf King appeared out of thin air beside her. The little monk, who had disappeared for a long time, had two snot trails on his nose and two teardrops in his eyes. The moment he saw song qingxiao, he burst into tears and threw himself into her arms. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Song qingxiao was the one who had triggered the space-time reversal. Seven had not experienced the time reversal. He had unknowingly separated from song qingxiao when he went back in time. With his ability, he could not sense her existence at all, so he panicked. ¡°I thought I would never see mother again ¡­ Wuwu ¡­¡± The child hugged song Qing¡¯s small waist, and her body was still trembling with fear. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Song qingxiao touched his head with a gentle expression. ¡°I won¡¯t leave ¡­¡± She comforted him gently. After experiencing the reversal of time, learning to let go, and finding the ¡®human¡¯ emotions that she had once lost, the ¡®humanity¡¯ in her seemed to be even stronger. When seven heard her words and felt her gentleness, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he indulged in her gentleness and hugged her even tighter. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The silver Wolf King shrunk its body and walked to her side silently. It rubbed its head against her arm gently and then sat close to her legs. Seven acted coquettishly for a while. After the panic in his heart was soothed, he felt a little embarrassed and let go of her hand. ¡°Mother¡¯s cultivation seems to be different ¡­¡± The small monk didn¡¯t know much about the differences between realms. He only knew that she seemed to have become much stronger than before. In the past, she was very strong, but she was at the level where he could sense the boundary. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, she was standing there, but seven could no longer sense the realm of her cultivation. It was as if she was a mountain that was too high to climb.It was also like the vast ocean, unfathomably deep. She was clearly standing there, and ah Qi could see her existence, but wherever his divine sense swept, it seemed as if there was only a void left, as if he was facing heaven and earth. Even a casual peek could feel the shock from the divine soul. ¡°He¡¯s even more powerful than before.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and touched his bald head. Chapter 2455 - Chapter 2455 Leading the way (1) Chapter 2455: Leading the way (1) Chapter 2455: Leading the way (1) With a loud ¡®boom¡¯, the stone covering the ground shattered, and the gravel flew everywhere, hitting the people around and making them scream in pain and escape in all directions. The ground sank by dozens of centimeters, causing the gate and the courtyard walls to tilt. In the middle of the pit, a giant hammer fell down, leaving only the handle trembling. The two old men who had been quarreling earlier were silent. The old man who had attacked them crossed his arms and said expressionlessly, ¡± I can sense the aura of the chaos bead. As soon as he finished speaking, song Qing, who was in another time and space, raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mother, he has discovered us.¡± Seven held song qingxiao¡¯s hand and said in a low voice. In the blink of an eye, time went back and the destroyed gate was restored to its original state. The old men discussed countermeasures and where to set up the puppet mechanism to resist the attack of the martial arts Research Institute. Then, song qingxiao saw a Saint realm master being surrounded by the martial arts Research Institute. This person¡¯s cultivation level was extremely high, but his spells were mediocre, as if he had a Treasure Mountain but didn¡¯t know how to use it. Under the pursuit of the martial arts Research Institute, he was unable to put up any resistance and was finally killed. After that, this person had accidentally used a Pearl to contain the entire family, thus forcefully breaking through to the Saint realm. Upon seeing this, song qingxiao recalled what su Wu had told her about the divine armaments clan. They had created the chaos bead, and in the end, they had attracted a fatal disaster. The martial arts Research Institute had accused them of causing a great disaster, and had killed the entire divine secrets clan. The cause of this incident was a descendant of a noble family who had slaughtered his blood relatives to become a Saint. Hearing Seven¡¯s words, song qingxiao subconsciously turned to look at the silver Wolf. The reason why the divine armaments clan was able to detect her presence was probably because the silver Wolf also had the power of the chaos bead. It was a pity that time had turned back, and everything was moving backwards. Perhaps, after she found her own ¡®path¡¯, she would be able to meet the people of the divine armaments clan if she had the chance on her way back. Time was still flowing backward, and the waves of the divine armaments clan were not worth mentioning in the long river of time. Thousands of years had passed in the blink of an eye, and song qingxiao had seen many of the most talented people in the star field. At that time, the power of the aristocratic families in heaven¡¯s beyond was relatively balanced. The sword intent of the taikang clan, the confucians of the East Qin clan, the Buddha techniques of the fan Yin clan, the righteous Qi of the Tian Yi Dao sect, and so on were all famous. She had seen the legendary figures that had appeared in each family in the past few thousand years, and her understanding of the major clans had gradually deepened. More than half of song qingxiao¡¯s spiritual sense had been consumed in this time travel, and when she felt a little tired- BOOM! BOOM! The word ¡®Dao¡¯ in the taihao heavenly book seemed to be guided by some kind of force. It left the White jade and silently integrated into her body, bringing her forward in a certain direction. The time reversal stopped. Song Qing¡¯s small body passed through layers of obstacles and entered a mansion. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Seven felt something strange and subconsciously clenched his hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t help but call her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Song qingxiao had already noticed something strange, but she did not resist. Instead, she allowed the force to guide her in this direction. This was because song qingxiao did not feel any malice from this guiding force. Instead, it seemed to be guiding her to find her own heart of Dao. Her ¡®Dao¡¯ might be here. ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good ¡­¡± ¡°Similar in nature, but distant in practice ¡­¡± The sound of reading entered the ears of the two men and the wolf, causing song qingxiao to look around as if she was trying to find the shadow of the person who had led her here. When she came here, her divine will was restricted, and her cultivation was also suppressed, making her no different from an ordinary person. From Seven¡¯s expression, it seemed that he was also affected. The silver Wolf arched its back and let out an uneasy ¡®Wu Wu¡¯ sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sound of reading was endless. At first, it sounded like a group of people reciting in unison, but upon closer listening, it sounded like the voice of a hundred-year-old man, with the traces of time. He listened attentively, but it was as if he was reading it in his Prime. It displayed his lofty sentiments and ambitions without hiding it. It made the blood in the hearts of the people who were listening boil, and a heroic spirit rose from their hearts. Song qingxiao closed her eyes and savored the taste. After listening to it, the sound of reading changed again. From the voice of an ambitious adult, it gradually changed into the voice of a vigorous teenager, with a passionate and determined determination to forge ahead, and finally into the voice of a tender and lovely child. Chapter 2456 - Chapter 2456 Leading the way (2) Chapter 2456: Leading the way (2) Chapter 2456: Leading the way (2) In an instant, both the heavy tone in his voice and Wang tu¡¯s wild ambition disappeared. It was as if he had returned to his original state of mind, removing all the influence of the different periods of his state of mind, leaving only the original innocence, clear and pure. This was not the first time song Qing Xiao had heard the East Qin family¡¯s Confucian secret technique chant the ¡°three character classic.¡± No matter if it was East Qin wuwo, or Xuan Miao and Miao bi, the power of the Scriptures they recited were all very different. However, none of them could give her such a deep feeling. The child¡¯s voice was simple and clean, like a clear spring. When she heard it, she felt as if her entire soul had been emptied. His energy was like a silent stream, pouring into her sea of consciousness and washing away the accumulated emotions in her heart. She felt so comfortable. The simple power of reading triggered an unparalleled resonance in her. Going back more than six thousand years, what she felt, saw, and heard all turned into invisible experiences and were absorbed into her body. The ¡®Dao¡¯ word in her palm gave off an extremely bright luster and melted into her body one by one. The power of the word ¡®Dao¡¯ absorbed all of her 6000 years of experience and turned into a majestic torrent that attacked Tao Wu, who had restricted her from entering the great Dao realm. The power was like a violent wave that swept over. Song qingxiao¡¯s heart was baptized by the sound of reading, and all the accumulated emotions in her heart were moved away. At this moment, his state of mind was empty, like the vast sky. When the power swarmed over, it was absorbed one by one. The tightly locked realm was silently broken through, and the silent spiritual power was like a tide, pouring into her dantian and meridians, making her silently step into the realm of the great Dao. The moment he entered the great Dao realm, his vision suddenly brightened. The sound of the child reading turned into the young man¡¯s elegant and gentle voice, which was as warm as water. In front of song qingxiao, an arched round door appeared, and little bamboo was planted inside. Through the door, one could see the pond in the distance. Behind the pond was the house, and the large window just happened to be opposite the door, forming an elegant and special scenery. A young man was standing in front of the window with a book in his hand. He was particularly engrossed in the book. The man was tall and straight, like an elegant bamboo, with an outstanding bearing. He was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, gentle and handsome; However, upon closer inspection, he seemed to be 37 or 38 years old, with a kind of calm and domineering aura. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t rush in. Instead, she stood outside the door and listened to him quietly. Seven and the silver Wolf also seemed to have sensed his extraordinariness. One held song qingxiao¡¯s hand obediently, while the other crouched down on all fours. For some reason, song qingxiao had been going against the flow of time all the way here. She had experienced more than 6000 years and did not feel that time was difficult to endure. However, the time she was waiting for here was particularly torturous. Perhaps it was because the scene in front of him remained the same, or perhaps it was because this place was the residence of the ¡®God¡¯ that time was frozen here. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she felt the scenery around her change. The bamboo leaves withered and fell into the pond one by one. The lotuses in the pond bloomed and withered, experiencing several reincarnations. Autumn passed and spring came. The bamboo shoots grew healthily and turned into green bamboo. .. Finally, the man who was reading seemed to have noticed the arrival of the distant guest. He put down the book in his hand and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to have friends from afar?¡± He turned his head, and the bamboo forest disappeared. The pool and the bricks in front of song qingxiao also disappeared. The distance between the two of them was silently shortened. She stood in front of the man and stared at him for a long time. Then, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Mr. East Qin.¡± This East Qin family searched for the great Dao realm expert from 6000 years ago and stopped at that time. He never left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was dressed in a Confucian robe and had a square scarf on his head. He was similar to the image of song qingxiao after he activated the taihao heavenly book during the Battle of the heavens beyond heaven. It was just that he himself had completely restrained the domineering aura he had in the illusion that day, as if he was just an ordinary scholar with a decent appearance. From his looks, time did not leave any marks on his face. However, his eyes were like two abysses that contained everything in the world. The moment she looked at him, song qingxiao saw a young child, then an old man, sometimes a high-spirited teenager, and finally a gentle and introverted young man. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Chapter 2457 - Chapter 2457 Leading the way (3) Chapter 2457: Leading the way (3) Chapter 2457: Leading the way (3) The East Qin Abbey Dean said with a smile. With a wave of his hand, a tea set appeared on the table. The steam rose from the pot, bringing with it the fragrance of tea. Coupled with the bamboo forest outside the window, the birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers, it added a leisurely and profound artistic conception. Two bamboo chairs appeared. He flicked his sleeves and said, ¡± ¡°Sit.¡± Song Qing could not help but sit down. Ah Qi vigilantly stood behind her. When facing an existence like the East Qin Wu Guan, he felt the suppression of his realm, but he also wanted to protect song Qing Xiao. He was willing to do anything. The silver Wolf stood behind her and stared at the man in front of it with its gray-blue eyes. Song qingxiao did not panic. After sitting down, she looked at the man who was pouring tea in front of her and said slowly, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one to guide me on the path of the great Dao.¡± A great Dao realm expert who had disappeared from this star domain for 6000 years was actually her guide. The East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s body had a special aura that seemed to be inextricably linked to the divine prison. Song Qing looked down on him for a while, and suddenly, a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Everyone is looking for the ¡®God¡¯ who is said to be in control of the divine prison.¡± However, who would have thought that this legendary ¡®God¡¯ would be this elite warrior of the East Qin clan from six thousand years ago? East Qin Wu Guan did not deny it. He picked up the teapot and slowly poured the water. His fingers were long and slender, and his nails were shiny. The tea was steaming, and his simple movements had a distant artistic conception because of his special spiritual charm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the one who came here would be you.¡± An outsider that had nothing to do with the East Qin clan, with the identity of an ordinary person, he had only a slim chance of surviving after entering the divine prison. Yet, he was a ¡®person¡¯ that had trained to become a half God. back then, I left behind the taihao heavenly book because I wanted to wait for a successor with the bloodline of my descendants. He didn¡¯t expect that after more than 6000 years, not only was no one from the East Qin clan able to break through the awkwardness of the taihao heavenly book and comprehend the true essence of ¡®benevolence¡¯,¡¯ righteousness¡¯, ¡®Dao¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯, they even threw out their family treasures. the old saying is right. Man proposes, but God disposes. There is always heaven¡¯s will in the dark. As he said this, Seven¡¯s body tensed up. He put a small hand on song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder, and a trace of tension and hostility appeared on his small face. Song qingxiao patted Seven¡¯s hand, indicating for him to calm down. Although East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s words had a sigh, she did not sense any hostility from him. It was clear that these words were just a casual chat and he had no intention of blaming her or attacking her. She calmly picked up the teacup and did not feel embarrassed in front of this old ancestor of the East Qin clan for snatching the most precious treasure: ¡°A senior from the East Qin clan once said that treasures belong to the capable.¡± ¡°The fated one.¡± The East Qin Wu Guan corrected her, ¡± if you weren¡¯t fated, even if the taihao heavenly book fell into your hands, it would only be a useless piece of rock. In the past, he had kept his selfish thoughts and wanted to find an heir from the East Qin clan first. Thus, he had set up restrictions on the Supreme heavenly book and it required the East Qin clan¡¯s bloodline to activate. However, if he wanted to completely activate the power in the Jade, he had to be benevolent and righteous. Only then could he really find the path to the great Dao realm. It was a pity that the East Qin family had a big tree behind them and wanted to find him to find the shortcut to the Dao realm. They didn¡¯t expect that the real shortcut was already in their hands. They had waited for six thousand years without any gains. On the contrary, the later generations had completely forgotten their original intentions. Good scholars only cultivated the skin of the Confucian sect and had long forgotten the righteousness of the Confucian sect. As a result, not only was no one able to figure out the secret of the heavenly book, but in the past six thousand years, there were very few descendants of the aristocratic families who had entered the Saint realm. During the trial of the pure heart, song qingxiao had attracted the believers of the light faction with her character and obtained the truly pure power of faith. In this era where faith had already collapsed, the faith of cultivators and others had allowed her to possess the prerequisite to open the taihao heavenly book, which was why she had all the karma that followed. All of this had to do with her personality and behavior. Perhaps it was because she had stood up for him several times in the divine prison and gained the trust of the cultivators.It could also be a light that she lit for her terrified believers when she walked in the darkness ¡­ In any case, her subtle actions had earned her sincere love, unlike Mr. Xuanmiao and the others, who had become powerful and disdained to move people¡¯s hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She gave a pure heart to seven and fulfilled her promise to save song Changqing. During this period, she had lived up to the words ¡®righteousness¡¯ and ¡®virtue¡¯. ¡°You deserve the title of the Supreme heavenly book.¡± The East Qin Wu Guan smiled. After saying this, ah Qi couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. He let out a loud sound that attracted the attention of the East Qin Observatory. The little monk¡¯s fair face turned red in an instant. He buried his face into song qingxiao¡¯s shoulder in embarrassment, leaving only his red ears trembling. Chapter 2458 - Chapter 2458 The test _1 Chapter 2458: The test _1 Chapter 2458: The test _1 East Qin Wu looked at the somewhat shy little monk and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He waved his hand, and the taihao heavenly book hidden in song qingxiao¡¯s body seemed to have sensed the summoning of its original owner. It emerged from song qingxiao¡¯s palm, regardless of her wishes. At this moment, the White jade was flawless, and the four large words on it had already disappeared. The Jade body glowed with white light and gently landed in East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s hand. He caressed the Jade pendant with a look of reminiscence in his eyes. He gently stroked it with his fingertips and asked song qingxiao, ¡± when you move the meaning of the words in the Jade, obtain its power, and step on the road to becoming a ¡®God¡¯. .. As time went back, she met the people she had met before. There were the friendships she had made during the trial, fifth su who was like a teacher to her, the old Taoist master and disciple who loved her deeply, and father song who had died for her. ¡°Why are you willing to send their souls back to their homeland?¡± The refined-looking man in front of her raised his head when he asked this question. His eyes seemed to contain the light of wisdom. It was a kind of intimidating spirit accumulated over time, cultivation, and self-restraint, as if it could directly see through the depths of people¡¯s hearts. Song qingxiao felt that she had nowhere to hide under his gaze. She could not hide her thoughts at all. She was shocked at first, but then she seemed to have thought of something and quickly forced herself to calm down. ¡°You didn¡¯t promise them anything during the divine prison trial.¡± The East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s words were like a confirmation of song Qing Xiao¡¯s previous guess-he might be the legendary Lord of the divine prison, the ¡®God¡¯ that controlled all living beings. Therefore, he knew everything about the divine prison like the back of his hand. He also knew what had happened to her during the yulun void realm trial. The East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s eyes contained a smile, but it was like the world¡¯s sharpest spear that pierced into the depths of her heart. He asked, the trade between you two was very fair. You are an honest man. I am very satisfied that the souls of the Yi Chang clan have finally been reunited. His slender fingers gently stroked the Jade pendant and asked, ¡± ¡°They were willing to give you their spirit souls, so why did you choose to let them go when time was reversed?¡± The girl in front of him was very smart. She was well aware of the principle of ¡®there are gains and losses¡¯. In the reverse of time, she did not greedily try to grab onto something. When it was time to let go, she knew when to let go and put back what she had once gotten at that time ¡­ This was to make it convenient for another ¡®her¡¯ to truly possess it. However, the souls of the Yi Chang tribe were different. Her choice was to turn back time and send them back to the ancient times ten thousand years ago. Once they left, they would never be able to return. It was also because of this lack of power that when she came to 6000 years ago, she almost lost and ran out of spiritual power. If it wasn¡¯t for East Qin Wu Guan ¡®pulling¡¯ her at the crucial moment, she would have been crushed by the reversal of time and never be able to return to her original place. ¡°Why?¡± East Qin Wu Guan asked again. ¡°Because I want to do it.¡± The tea leaves spread in her mouth. At first, they were slightly bitter, but then they turned into a sweet heat flow and poured into her throat. They turned into pure power and nourished her dry divine thoughts. She let out a long sigh, feeling that the fatigue of her soul after a long journey had been swept away, replaced by an unspeakable comfort. I didn¡¯t promise Yichang that I would send them home, but I saw their desire to go home. They had completed their mission. Yi Chang¡¯s act of not forgetting his original intention was not only a reminder to himself, but also to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Saying this, song Qing saw the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s expression from the corner of her eyes. He was still smiling, but for some reason, she could feel the nonchalance in his eyes. This legendary ¡®God¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with her answer. She laughed bitterly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and there are times when I act rashly. I feel that their persistence is worthy of my admiration, and I¡¯m grateful for their gifts. They once helped me through a difficult time. When I have the strength, I¡¯ll repay their kindness.¡± Song Qing Xiao¡¯s answer was out of the east Qin Wu Guan¡¯s expectations. He was stunned for a moment before muttering to himself, ordinary people? ¡± There was a momentary daze in his eyes. He had been a ¡®God¡¯ for too long and had long forgotten what it was like to be an ¡®ordinary person¡¯. Chapter 2459 - Chapter 2459 The test (2) Chapter 2459: The test (2) Chapter 2459: The test (2) ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you interfere in the reversal of time and save those who mean different things to you?¡± Fifth su and father song had died to save her. When she returned to the past, she had many opportunities to change history. for example, when Shan Yin killed your father with the secret method of reincarnation, or when Yun susu married another man and su Wu betrayed the taikang clan ¡­ Every time she made a move, it might lead to a different outcome. When the old monk attacked father song, if she had acted, even if she was not strong enough at that time and might not have been able to block the attack from good cause, the crack in time might have caused panic in good cause. Once the time for good cause to kill was over, he would be expelled by the laws of time and space. At that time, father song might still have a chance of survival. After a moment of silence, she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Wu had his own life. Even though it was not so smooth and pleasant, it was because of his frustration, pain, and regret that he became the one and only su Wu, whose name shook the human realm upon heavens. He was neither a God nor a creator, so what right did he have to arrange his life and make him live according to the path he had planned? As for father song, she did hesitate for a moment, but she quickly realized that it was just a temptation in her dream. History can not be changed. However, she was also an ordinary person. When faced with a decision, her heart had wavered. ¡°But the price is too great.¡± She shook her head and did not hide her inner desires. She calmly and calmly accepted her imperfect self. maybe it¡¯s just as you said. My action might scare away Shan Yin and save him ¡­ Perhaps because of this, her life would be reversed and changed. If father song didn¡¯t die, she might be able to enjoy a complete family like many other children, living a life with the care of both parents. After graduation, he might be able to get a comfortable job and live the rest of his life step by step, with fewer twists and turns. She wouldn¡¯t have entered the guard Bureau, and Shi Yue wouldn¡¯t have helped her. At the same time, she wouldn¡¯t have made PEI hongyin jealous, and she wouldn¡¯t have been assassinated by her secret guards, and she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the divine prison. Without the existence of the divine prison, she would never understand this mysterious world, and she would never know su Wu, the silver Wolf, ah Qi, the Dragon Soul, and all the other companions who accompanied her. Song qingxiao turned her head and looked behind her. Sensing her gaze, the proud and cold Silver Wolf King lowered its head and rubbed the back of her head with a rare look of intimacy. Seven stretched out his small hands and gently wrapped them around her neck. The little dragon that had transformed into a Golden dragon¡¯s shadow wrapped around her wrist and gently swam along her arm. Its affectionate calls could be heard in her sea of consciousness. All of this was more real than an illusion, making her cherish it and unwilling to let go. She smiled, and the sigh in her eyes gradually disappeared, turning into a calm and determined look. even if I do, ¡± he said, ¡± there are two possible outcomes. First, father song¡¯s death was only temporarily delayed. He would die in the future because of other things, and song qingxiao¡¯s fate would not change. Perhaps it was only a matter of time before she continued her childhood. In the end, she would still have to bear a heavy debt and leave behind a record of her father¡¯s crimes. Her mother would not care about her, and in the future, for some reason, she would enter the divine prison again. There was another possibility. Father song¡¯s fate would be changed. If she didn¡¯t enter the divine prison, everything would be overturned and she would no longer exist. If she did not exist now, she would not have formed a grudge with good cause. Father song wouldn¡¯t have died in the hands of good cause, so naturally, song qingxiao wouldn¡¯t have the chance to save him. Everything in front of her would turn into bubbles and disappear with her attack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only so, everything is probably just to force me to make a move, to make me follow my heart and break the rules and history. At this point, she smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Mr East Qin, am I right?¡± At this moment, East Qin Wu Guan finally raised his head to meet her eyes, allowing her image to truly enter his eyes. The girl in front of him was so calm that she was almost cold. Her determination to attain the great Dao was unshakeable. She had her own selfish desires and frankly admitted that she had the feelings and deficiencies of a mortal, but she also had her own standards of doing things. Chapter 2460 - Chapter 2460 The test _3 Chapter 2460: The test _3 Chapter 2460: The test _3 ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After a long time, the East Qin official nodded. He laughed, and the emotions in his eyes relaxed, turning into a faint smile. the Tribulation of the realm of the great path is not the Thunder tribulation, but the choice you make in your heart. On this path, one must have an extremely determined heart and not be confused by the past. Only then could she reach the other side that she wanted to reach, not be tied down by the past, and stay in the past. for more than six thousand years, there have been some talented cultivators who could go against the heavens and cultivate. They could survive the trials of the divine prison, but they couldn¡¯t make the choice in their hearts and were trapped in the sea of time. As he said this, he lowered his head to look at the White jade in his hand. He bent his other finger and flicked it lightly. ¡°Do you have anything to ask me?¡± She had come from afar, so she must have doubts in her heart. Song qingxiao did have a lot of things to say in her heart. When she heard this, she immediately said without any politeness, ¡± ¡°Mister East Qin is the master of the divine prison, right?¡± She could feel the connection between the East Qin Wu temple and the divine prison. From the fact that he knew that she had released Yi Chang¡¯s soul, she was even more certain. Six thousand years ago, the East Qin Wu Guan had already entered the great Dao realm. No matter how powerful he was and could see the ins and outs of his real life, he still knew so much about the divine prison. Other than the rumored master of the divine prison, song Qing could not think of any other possibility. ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded his head and agreed. When song qingxiao heard this, she thought of what happened later and could not help but feel ridiculous. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the power that the aristocratic families wanted to fight for was actually in their own hands.¡± Back then, the noble clans of the human realm upon heavens had cooperated with the Empire to create man-made experimental subjects in an attempt to control the divine prison. Perhaps the leading Mister Xuan Miao would never have thought that the religious authority he had always wanted to divide was in the hands of this old ancestor of the East Qin clan. ¡°What is the purpose of the divine prison?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to provide a shelter for the people living in the thousands of small worlds in the divine incarcerate.¡± Hearing song Qing Xiao ask this question, the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s face gradually became more serious, every living being inside is worthy of respect. ¡°The divine prison is both a place to refine and trap gods.¡± The person who controlled the divine prison had the Supreme authority to control the lives of countless living beings in the various worlds of the divine prison. Every gate of the divine prison would be opened to the Lord of all living beings, allowing them to enter and leave as they pleased. Therefore, the selection of the Lord of the divine prison was particularly strict. The birth of a ¡®God¡¯ had to come from the divine prison. On the other hand, the destinies of the living beings in the divine incarcerate were controlled by the ¡®God¡¯. Therefore, every participant who survived the trial was actually a candidate for the God. At the very beginning of entering the divine prison, one already possessed the basic qualifications to become a ¡®God¡¯. When they completed their mission, they would be eliminated by the divine prison and also chosen by the living beings in the divine prison. Those who didn¡¯t Respect Life and treated ordinary people like ants would be spurned by the living beings and weren¡¯t worthy of being the master of all living beings. No matter how high one¡¯s cultivation was, if one lost the basic heart of compassion, they would only be a heartless walking corpse. When the survival of all living beings was in the hands of a cold person, it was an extremely terrifying thing. As a result, the East Qin Wu Guan had left behind a jade pendant as a test for the trials. At the time, he also had selfish motives and wanted to pass this blame to the later generations. It was a pity that he miscalculated human nature. Perhaps it was because he was too outstanding that the East Qin clan rose up. In the six thousand years, not a single disciple of the clan had received the recognition of the Jade pendant. In order to activate the Jade pendant, one would need to obtain the approval of the living beings within the divine prison. However, after the trial-takers participated in too many missions, they gradually lost their initial humanity and became cruel and numb, pursuing benefits as their main priority. It was only natural that the divine incarcerate wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the existence of the creatures in the divine incarcerate as ants. It was not luck or coincidence that song qingxiao was able to activate the taihao heavenly book. It was all due to her own choices, which led to the final karma. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the master of the divine prison, the East Qin Wu Guan had seen her growth. On the demon Island, the workers who were tricked by Mr. Zhou to come to the island experienced a terrifying day. They were chased away by the big shots with an empty stomach. The bag of dry food that she took out ¡­ When they were escaping from the terror Battalion, the humans begged her to help them save their companions, and she agreed to help. Perhaps later on, during the trials, her heart gradually became cold and hard, but she still held on to a certain principle. In the battle of Shen villa, she was influenced by the old Daoist and the others and made up for the loss of feelings. Therefore, when she turned back time, even if she did not make a promise, she was still grateful for the actions of Chang and the others and was willing to send their souls back to their homeland. Chapter 2461 - Chapter 2461 Becoming a God (1) Chapter 2461: Becoming a God (1) Chapter 2461: Becoming a God (1) Her actions had proven song qingxiao¡¯s character. ¡°You¡¯ve completely broken through to the immortal state.¡± Because of the battle in the heavens beyond heaven, song qingxiao had accumulated enough points, allowing her to quickly connect herself to the divine prison. ¡°To be able to come here again is enough to prove your Dao-seeking heart.¡± When East Qin Wu Guan said this, his expression changed. His eyes revealed a threatening and domineering aura, ¡°In order to enter the realm of the great Dao, in addition to the tempering of one¡¯s mind, one must also take on the responsibility of looking after the Lord of the divine incarcerate.¡± These responsibilities weren¡¯t for her to do whatever she wanted, nor was it for her to be high and mighty. Instead, it was for her to entrust the thousands of living beings in the divine prison to her. ¡°In the prison, there are countless people who are as kind as the old Daoist. There are people like Yi Chang who keep their promises. There are also despicable people like Mr. Zhou.¡± Their existences formed each different and special small world. in these worlds, there might be some extremely terrifying disasters, and they will pray for God¡¯s blessing. At this time, the ¡®God¡¯ had to transform these disasters into different trial scenes according to different situations, sending in the future trial-takers with the potential to become ¡®gods¡¯ to solve their difficulties. ¡°In the next few thousand years, or even tens of thousands of years, you will stay in this star field until you find a new successor.¡± When East Qin Wu Guan said this, he asked, ¡°Are you willing to do so?¡± Hearing this, song qingxiao¡¯s expression finally changed. She had a premonition that her ¡°Dao¡± was here and guessed that the East Qin Wu temple was the key turning point for her to enter the Dao. However, she had never thought that the reason this East Qin clan¡¯s old ancestor had stayed here to wait for her was to hand over the divine prison to her. Song Qingxin was well aware of what it meant to become the Lord of the divine incarcerate. No matter how calm and cautious she was, she couldn¡¯t help but change her expression slightly when she heard this. ¡°Why?¡± Even though the East Qin Wu Guan had made their responsibilities very clear, the endless benefits of controlling the divine prison were something both sides were very clear about. At this moment, not only did the East Qin Observatory want to help her enter the great Dao realm, they even wanted to hand over the divine prison to her. ¡°Because you¡¯re suitable.¡± Song qingxiao had human nature, but she was also calm and clear-headed when she made a decision. She had a strong will and was not bewitched to do anything irrational as time went back. He wouldn¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s lives, and he wouldn¡¯t use his own strength to change the past and history. He allowed everything in the world to develop freely, without interfering or giving any guidance. This was the most basic qualification to control the divine prison and become a ¡®God¡¯. Song Qing¡¯s small lips slightly moved. East Qin wuguan seemed to have guessed what she was going to say and said with a smile, in this world, the place we are in is only a small star field among the thousands of universes. The benefits of controlling the divine prison were that she could accumulate faith, telekinesis, and strength. However, when she reached a certain level, she would yearn for a wider world. She would want to travel the universe, explore the unknown and more powerful realms, communicate with more experts, and learn more information. ¡°When that time comes, you will realize that the so-called ¡®God¡¯ is just a shackle to your progress.¡± An expert who entered the great Dao realm, if nothing unexpected happened, would have an endless lifespan. When the entire star field had been explored, and power, status, and strength had reached a certain level, even the so-called ¡®gods¡¯ would want to pursue a wider world and make friends with experts of the same level. The East Qin Observatory calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for more than six thousand years. I¡¯ve wanted to leave this star field since five thousand years ago.¡± However, he still had duties and responsibilities. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The divine prison is your path to becoming a God, but at the same time, it is also a prison to trap the gods.¡± It would bind the ¡®God¡¯ to this place until the next successor was found. ¡°This is also the reason why the divine incarcerate got its original name.¡± He wasn¡¯t an irresponsible person. In the past five thousand years, he had been waiting for a successor who could take over his responsibilities. However, everyone might not be able to make it to the end, or give up halfway, or be tempted by other things, and end up with nothing. ¡°In the beginning, I had hoped that this successor would come from the East Qin clan.¡± He said honestly, ¡± Chapter 2462 - Chapter 2462 Becoming a God (2) Chapter 2462: Becoming a God (2) Chapter 2462: Becoming a God (2) ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the East Qin clan is not powerful enough and will not be able to produce a true God of the Confucian path.¡± In the end, he did not care if it was the East Qin clan that came here. As long as there were people with great perseverance who could reach here and find him, it would be fine. ¡°Two hundred years ago, when the genius of the taikang clan was born, I observed him.¡± Unfortunately, su wujian took a different path and stopped at the void realm. He couldn¡¯t even become a Saint because of his broken heart. It was a good thing that many years later, this man that the East Qin government had placed their hopes on, had helped an even more outstanding girl. And this girl had appeared here, unafraid of difficulties and dangers. ¡°Are you willing to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the divine prison and stay in this star field until you find the next qualified successor?¡± After East Qin Wu Guan finished speaking, he asked her. Song qingxiao muttered to herself and did not speak for a long time. He didn¡¯t rush her, but waited patiently for her to make a decision. Is this a necessary condition to enter the great Dao realm? ¡± Song Qing asked cautiously. ¡°Yes, and you can also say no!¡± The East Qin Abbey had a serious expression and replied, ¡°Those who can enter the great Dao realm are already at the top of the level of talent and destiny. You¡¯re one of the best, and you don¡¯t even need to take over the divine prison to enter the great Dao realm.¡± He said indifferently, ¡± ¡°But after entering the great Dao realm, the power gained from cultivation is no longer worth mentioning. You will need the help of the divine prison to complete the accumulation of your telekinesis.¡± ¡°But rights and obligations are equal.¡± After receiving the benefits from the divine prison, he naturally needed to protect it with all his heart. Once she turned her back on her original intention, she might be trapped in this star area by the divine prison, and it would be hard for her to enter the wider world. In other words, even if I don¡¯t agree to your conditions, I can still enter the great Dao realm. There was even a chance to go further in the future, but the conditions required were more demanding and the time would be longer. The East Qin Affairs Minister nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The divine prison will only help you to a certain extent and shorten the process of your cultivation.¡± He even praised, ¡± ¡°With your heart and Dao-oriented heart, even without the help of the divine prison, I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before you improve.¡± She didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t be bound by the divine prison. In the future, when she succeeded in her cultivation, she could find the gate to leave this star field, travel the Galaxy, meet more seniors who had left this star field before, and explore the unknown secrets. ¡°So, you¡¯ve rejected it.¡± The man¡¯s face showed a bit of a headache. He seemed to have guessed her answer from song qingxiao¡¯s question, but he was not willing to lie to her and make her take the responsibility. ¡°No,¡± she said. Song qingxiao shook her head and replied, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her answer was outside of the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s expectations. This man who had been extremely calm from beginning to end revealed a rare expression of shock. ¡°I¡¯m willing to shoulder this responsibility and guard the divine incarcerate.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The surprise on his face faded, and his expression became stern. He reminded her again, ¡± ¡°Once you take over the divine prison, you will never be able to escape before you find your next successor. You will be trapped here.¡± and this successor can¡¯t be casually chosen. It needs to be approved by the divine prison. The elegant man stared at her and asked again, ¡± ¡°Are you really willing to do so?¡± This qualified successor might not appear in a short time. She might have to wait for thousands of years, or even longer. At her cultivation level, there was no one in this star field who could seriously injure her. However, sometimes, what could really destroy a ¡®God¡¯ might not come from the opponent, but from her heart. The East Qin Wu Guan believed in her unparalleled perseverance and also acknowledged her calm and character. Before she came, he was prepared that she would hesitate and reject him in the end, but he didn¡¯t expect her to agree so quickly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t be mesmerized by the temptation in front of you.¡± He kindly reminded her. The position of the master of the divine prison was indeed tempting, but there were also responsibilities after the harvest-no one understood the suffering better than the East Qin Wu Guan. If he hastily agreed to this duty based on the temptation in front of him, he might eventually suffer the backlash of his psyche power. ¡°I understand.¡± Song qingxiao felt the good intentions of the East Qin Wu Guan and slightly nodded, revealing a faint smile, Chapter 2463 - Chapter 2463 Becoming a God (3) Chapter 2463: Becoming a God (3) Chapter 2463: Becoming a God (3) ¡°I¡¯m not only confused by the divine prison.¡± After entering the great Dao realm, she could already faintly sense the vast star domain and understood that the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s words were not to deceive her. The divine prison had its benefits, but just like what the East Qin wuguan said, it was also a prison to trap the gods. In the future, she might end up like the East Qin Wu Guan, waiting for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years just to wait for a qualified successor. ¡°I know the responsibility.¡± She said softly, but her eyes revealed a faint anticipation, light, and smile. ¡°However, there are still people and things that I care about in both the divine incarcerate and this star domain.¡± She couldn¡¯t let them go, so she was willing to stay here and guard them. ¡°I¡¯m willing to protect the divine prison.¡± She wanted to protect everyone who had helped her and loved her. She wanted to protect the old Daoist, song Changqing, seven, and the Yi Chang tribe, who kept their promises. When she said this, her eyes revealed a trace of gentleness. At this moment, East Qin wuguan finally believed that her decision was not a rash one. His eyes burst out with a bright light, and he almost couldn¡¯t control the joy in his heart. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He stood up and waved his sleeve. At the same time, countless figures suddenly appeared in the house. The blood-covered worker on demon Island, Zhou xueli, who had fallen under Mr. Zhou¡¯s gun; The captured humans who escaped from the terror Battalion and were once led by song qingxiao to escape the undead Canyon;The Yichang tribesmen and pinluo in the Yu Lun illusionary realm whose souls had returned to their homeland. The cultivators, swordsmen, and sprites from the trial of the pure heart, as well as those who had interacted with song qingxiao in the countless trials, appeared one by one. Their faces were filled with confusion and bewilderment, as if they had no idea why they were here. ¡°Guys, please judge the new master of the immortal prison!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the confusion on everyone¡¯s faces disappeared. It was as if they had suddenly understood something, and they looked as if they had just woken up from a dream. ¡°I agree!¡± The old Daoist and song Changqing were the first to speak. They looked at song Qing¡¯s small face and smiled warmly. ¡°Qing Xiao is a man of his word,¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± The next person to speak was an old cultivator. He held a huge magic book and took a step forward. He bowed to song qingxiao with excitement. ¡°Song, you have always been the God of our faith.¡± The words that the swordsman wanted to say were cut off by him, and he could only stammer, ¡± ¡°Me too,¡± ¡°Miss song!¡± Pinluo greeted her happily and eagerly reported his performance over the years. ¡°I¡¯m now working as a tour guide in the nine Dragon cave, introducing to tourists all over the country what happened in the cave, and washing away the bad name of Mr. Yi Chang and the others.¡± He listened to song qingxiao¡¯s suggestion and did not forget his original intention. ¡°I often mention you to everyone.¡± ¡°I agree to let miss song become the Lord of the divine incarcerate!¡± Yi Chang, who was wearing a large cloak, stepped forward and bowed to song qingxiao with his hand on his chest. He looked to be in his 70s, with a thin face. He wore a hair accessory on his forehead and a black cloak, looking dignified and Noble. ¡°Miss song, thank you for sending us off. My tribesmen and I have already returned to our hometown.¡± Their clan¡¯s wish that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years had finally been realized. The last clan¡¯s soul had returned to the past and obtained true peace. you keep your promise and are loyal to us. My people and I are sincerely grateful. I¡¯m willing to serve you as my master and listen to your orders. Behind him, his clansmen stepped forward silently to express their support for song qingxiao. The workers and the escapees did not dare to make a sound in front of these people, but they all expressed their support. Zhou Xue Li looked at song Qing Xiao with a tender gaze. Her attitude was self-evident. ¡°They¡¯ve agreed to let you become the master of the divine incarcerate and are willing to accept you as their new master on behalf of the divine incarcerate.¡± A smile appeared on East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s face. As his voice rang out, the figures who had once appeared gradually dispersed. After these people went into hiding one by one, song qingxiao realized that her already close connection with the divine prison had grown even closer. The expanded divine prison was connected to the worlds of each divine prison, and her divine will could freely travel to and from places. Her consciousness covered every single dimension of the divine prison. The power in her body was completely melted, and she advanced silently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The realm of the great Dao! Six thousand years later, this star region finally welcomed the second great Dao realm expert after the East Qin Wu Guan. The East Qin wuguan¡¯s face revealed an expression of relief. He watched as song qingxiao took over the responsibility of the divine incarcerate and became one with it. When she was fully integrated, he finally laughed. six thousand years ¡­ He sighed, ¡± ¡°I can finally leave this place.¡± Chapter 2464 - Chapter 2464 Divine armament (1) Chapter 2464: Divine armament (1) Chapter 2464: Divine armament (1) East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s face revealed a trace of relief. He couldn¡¯t wait to follow in the footsteps of his ancestors and leave this star field. Before he left, he seemed to have thought of something and reached out his hand to pinch ¡­ ¡®Kacha.¡¯ The taihao heavenly book shattered and turned into a transparent Halo. He gently sent it into song qingxiao¡¯s body. In song qingxiao¡¯s soul, the six tokens of the nine words secret order buzzed at the same time. As the light poured in, it seemed to accept the power that had once been separated. The new ¡®travel¡¯ token appeared in her sea of consciousness and gathered with the other six tokens, resonating with each other and emitting a powerful radiance. ¡°Xing word order ¡­¡± Song qingxiao opened her eyes involuntarily and said with a smile. Her eyes had turned a deep blue, like a projection of the starry sky, making her face look mysterious and intimidating, making people not dare to look at her. ¡°Yes, this is my gift to you.¡± Back then, it was rumored that Qin wuguan had only collected eight tokens in the nine words secret order. Now it seemed that one of the tokens had been sealed by him and made into the taihao heavenly book, supporting the power of ¡®benevolence¡¯,¡¯ righteousness¡¯, ¡®Dao¡¯, and¡¯ virtue¡¯, waiting for the destined master. In fact, the ¡®travel¡¯ command token had always been in the hands of the East Qin clan. Unfortunately, they never knew of this secret and had instead searched everywhere for the lost command token. If the people of the East Qin clan knew the truth, it was unknown what they would think. ¡°The other two orders are in the hands of the East Qin clan. After you return, you can ask them for them.¡± Song qingxiao nodded. In reality, even if East Qin Wu Guan didn¡¯t say this, she was prepared to do it. East Qin wuwo had the nine words secret order and Mr. Wondrous pen also had one. Once she gathered these two orders, she would be able to collect the entire nine words secret order. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Once the blame on his body was removed, East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s expression became extremely relaxed, you can go meet your friends and family one by one and bid them farewell. He reminded, ¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the divine incarcerate or the real world, you can¡¯t interfere too much anymore.¡± She was too powerful, and once her selfish desires overpowered her rationality, it was equivalent to breaking the law of balance. Although the East Qin Wu Guan had already acknowledged song Qing Xiao, they still emphasized, history has its own rules of development, and the growth of all living things has its own rules. Respect is enough. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t get impatient because of his repeated emphasis. She only nodded. After talking about official matters, the East Qin temple gave a slight smile before leaving, ¡°But you¡¯re right. We¡¯re still ¡®humans¡¯, not true gods.¡± His eyes flashed with a hint of slyness. ¡°Outside the rules, there might be loopholes.¡± He said confidently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like how I handed the taihao heavenly book to my descendants.¡± He had entered the great Dao, so he could naturally have a certain degree of selfishness and give priority to his own people. It was just that he had grasped this limit and given his own people a chance. The East Qin people did not grab it and instead gave song qingxiao an advantage. Not only that. you can see what kind of suitable benefits you can obtain for your friend. Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched,¡±that works too?.¡± ¡°Of course you can!¡± He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. after I took control of the divine prison, I created soul hunting Jade to exchange points between trial-takers. He paused for a moment and added,¡±this doesn¡¯t count as interfering in the affairs between the trial-takers, nor does it count as breaking the law of fairness.¡± As for the rest, song qingxiao would have to figure it out herself. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying this, he waved his hand. Before his figure disappeared, he said, ¡± ¡°I look forward to the next time I see you.¡± His figure gradually dispersed in the air, and his breath also faded away, leaving only his voice clearly in song qingxiao¡¯s ears. ¡°I hope we won¡¯t be meeting for too long.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I will ¡­¡± Song qingxiao looked in the direction that he had disappeared. Her eyes were filled with yearning and anticipation, which then turned into determination. Finally, all her emotions settled down, and her eyes became calm. The small courtyard had lost its original owner, and it seemed a lot more deserted. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± Song Qing touched the little Golden Dragon that was wrapped around her wrist and said to seven and the silver Wolf, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and bid farewell to our old friends.¡± He wanted to end the ties he had with her and fulfill the promises he had made. Chapter 2465 - Chapter 2465 Divine armament (2) Chapter 2465: Divine armament (2) Chapter 2465: Divine armament (2) Seven nodded and held song Qing¡¯s hand tightly. He raised his little face and said, ¡± ¡°No matter how long mother stays here, seven will accompany mother.¡± He had heard what the East Qin Wu Guan had said earlier. As someone from the divine prison, he could vaguely guess what song Qing Xiao¡¯s promise meant: ¡°Mother will not be lonely.¡± Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but touch his little face. She smiled and nodded. She turned around and looked at the huge Silver Wolf King standing behind her. Even though the East Qin Observatory had already left, this loyal companion of his still vigilantly perked up his ears. That pair of grey-blue eyes maintained its rationality, as if it would swiftly and ferociously pounce on the wind and grass that was harmful to song Qing and tear the throat of the person who came. It had once been song qingxiao¡¯s mortal enemy, but in the end, because of her pity, it was brought out of the divine prison to accompany her. She used to be wary of it, suspected it, and became an indispensable companion and friend with it. Beyond the starry sky, she was willing to self-destruct her golden core to stop Wei minzhi and the other person and let it leave. However, during the Battle at the human realm upon heavens, when she was in danger, this giant Wolf King did not leave her alone. Due to her background and environment, her personality was distant and cold, and she was extremely guarded. She didn¡¯t think that she had anything, and she didn¡¯t think that the silver Wolf belonged to her. A man and a Wolf had been together for many years. The silver Wolf had always been by her side, but she had never thought of giving this giant Wolf King a name, to let it have a true home. Perhaps deep in her heart, she still thought that it would leave her and eventually separate from her. She didn¡¯t give it a name, so she wouldn¡¯t have too deep feelings for it. She wouldn¡¯t have too many ties with it, and it could come and go at any time. But now, she had a different thought. ¡°Little silver,¡± She thought hard for a long time and finally squeezed out a name. ¡°You¡¯re little silver, right ¡­¡± ¡®Wuwu-¡® The silver Wolf King¡¯s expression changed. The moment song qingxiao gave it a name, it was as if she had branded it with a unique brand. This kind of mark surpassed the blood contract between her and the demonic beast. It came from the bond between her emotions and her soul. It proved that her heart had finally opened up its defenses, and this was her recognition of it. The sharp instinct of a demonic beast allowed it to capture song qingxiao¡¯s emotional fluctuation. The proud Wolf King finally lowered its head and rested its head on song qingxiao¡¯s wrist. It exhaled on her palm and licked her hand with its tongue to show its approval of the name. ¡®Ah ¡­ Ah ah ¡­¡¯ The little Golden Dragon couldn¡¯t speak, but it opened its round purple eyes and let out a few soft calls, as if to remind song qingxiao,¡¯where am I?¡¯ ¡°Little gold!¡± She patted little gold¡¯s head with her finger and smiled, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Jin.¡± After having a name, the meaning of these companions by her side would be different to her. For some reason, the loneliness in her heart that she had felt since she was young seemed to be gradually compensated with the names of the silver Wolf and the Golden Dragon Soul. I have a name too, mother ¡­ ¡°I follow my mother¡¯s last name. I¡¯m called song seven.¡± Seven also raised his head and smiled like he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± This joyous and harmonious scene diluted the desolation of the East Qin Wu Guan leaving and also made song Qing Xiao temporarily forget her duty as the divine prison. At this moment, in the countless scenes in the divine prison- The old Daoist priest woke up from a wonderful dream and heard hurried footsteps outside the door. The man was so excited that he didn¡¯t even knock on the door before he knocked it open. Song Changqing¡¯s tall and thin figure appeared in front of the old Daoist. Although he was still very thin, his cheeks were starting to regain color. He was also re-cultivating and had entered the state of enlightenment. He would definitely be able to take over the old Daoist¡¯s mantle in the future. ¡°Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he entered the house, he shouted excitedly, ¡± I dreamed of little junior sister, I saw little junior sister in my dream! That day, after the matter of Shen villa was settled, song Qing left. When he woke up, he could no longer see song Changqing. This made song Changqing particularly regretful and depressed. However, he had heard from the old Daoist and his second Junior Brother that little junior sister might sense it on master¡¯s birthday. Therefore, in addition to cultivation, he had been busy with his master¡¯s birthday with his second Junior Brother. He had to make the old Daoist¡¯s birthday a Grand one. Chapter 2466 - Chapter 2466 Divine armament (3) Chapter 2466: Divine armament (3) Chapter 2466: Divine armament (3) Last night, he was so tired that he fell asleep, but he did not expect to have an extremely magical dream. ¡°I dreamed that little junior sister was going to ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the old Daoist interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Did you dream of someone asking you to judge if Qing Xiao can become a God that protects us?¡± ¡°Godly ¡­¡± Song Changqing finished his sentence in a daze. In the end, he could not believe it. ¡°Master, you also know about it?¡± The old Daoist chuckled and nodded with a red face, ¡°I dreamed of it too.¡± He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°I dreamed that our Qing xiaocheng ¡®God¡¯ was going to protect us.¡± The two master and disciple looked at each other and smiled in surprise. On the other side- Pinluo, who had been a tour guide in the nine Dragon cave for many years, had a good night¡¯s sleep. It was as if he had a dream. He dreamed of some things from many years ago, and the scene when he returned to the nine Dragon cave many years ago. At that time, the nine Dragon cave was not the nine Dragon cave it is now. The yulun void realm was not a tourist spot, and the Requiem clan still lived there. He dreamed of Yi Chang and song qingxiao, and a stern man asked him if song qingxiao was qualified to become the Lord of all living beings. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± A middle-aged woman walked over and saw her husband sitting on the bed with a dazed smile. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask him. Pinluo, whose eyes were already wrinkled, laughed even more happily. I dreamed of a friend I haven¡¯t seen for many years, and I told her what had happened all these years ¡­ She even dreamed that she would protect our world. .. After taking over the divine prison, song qingxiao was also prepared to leave and return to the past to end her ties with the mortal world. As her mind flickered, the house, the bamboo forest, and the pond all disappeared in front of her. The path of time to return appeared, and she embarked on her journey again. In the span of thousands of years, she once again saw some of the things that had happened in the past. However, after she had truly entered the great Dao realm and controlled the divine prison, her divine will had become unimaginably powerful. Everything that had happened in the past 6000 years had been transmitted into her mind. Many details that had been hidden in the past now revealed the complete scene that had happened at that time. Time flew by, and soon, four thousand years had passed. When they passed by a familiar mansion, song qingxiao¡¯s footsteps stopped. ¡°Have you two brats had enough!¡± As an old man roared, a giant hammer flew into the sky and smashed down heavily, ¡± the martial arts Research Institute is about to come and kill us, yet you still dare to be so cheeky! The hammer fell to the ground with a loud boom, and a familiar scene happened again. The hammer tore through space and time, temporarily connecting song qingxiao¡¯s space and time with this group of people. The same thing happened again, but this time, song qingxiao was no longer surprised by the old man¡¯s power. She hesitated for a while, but she had no intention of hiding. The crack in time and space was chiseled open, and the strong old man holding the hammer said, ¡± I can sense the chaos bead ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, time and space seemed to have been split open in front of them. A girl¡¯s figure appeared, holding a half-grown child and following a giant Silver Wolf. She stood not far away from the crowd. The old man¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and his pupils trembled. The two quarreling brothers stopped running the moment they saw song qingxiao. They jumped to the old man¡¯s side. The giant hammer fell, and the shattered stones were like hidden weapons, flying around randomly. The gravel carried a strong airflow, and when it flew in front of her, it silently passed through her figure and hit the stone wall behind her. Just when the old man thought it was all an illusion, song qingxiao took a step forward and walked out of the crack in time and space, appearing in front of everyone. Everyone was shocked. Several young men holding array flags acted as if they were facing a great enemy and blocked the front of several old men. ¡°Go away!¡± The old man who had held the hammer snorted coldly and pushed the junior who was blocking him to the side. He reached out and clenched his hand- The giant hammer that he had smashed out sensed his call and flew up from the ground with a ¡®whoosh¡¯, lifting up a large piece of gravel debris and flying back into his hand. ¡°Uncle master ¡­¡± The young men who were pushed away by him heard this and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man held the hammer handle with both hands, spread his legs apart, and got into a fighting posture. ¡°This is not the time for a child to stand up for himself!¡± the divine armaments clan isn¡¯t at the point where they want a child to protect us old fellows! As soon as the old man in the lead finished speaking, the other old men also moved forward and protected all the young people behind them. Their gazes were as if they were facing a great enemy, and their bodies trembled slightly because of nervousness. Chapter 2467 - Chapter 2467 Fate (1) Chapter 2467: Fate (1) Chapter 2467: Fate (1) No one knew song qingxiao¡¯s purpose or identity. Even when the old man¡¯s divine will swept over her body, not only could he not sense her cultivation realm, but he could not even sense her existence. He could clearly see it with his eyes, but when he scanned it with his spiritual will, there was nothing in front of him. With the instinct of a cultivator, the old man in the lead knew that the cultivation of the person in front of him was probably so high that they couldn¡¯t see through it. When did such a young expert appear in the human realm upon heavens? Not to mention the aura of the chaos bead that appeared on her body. Ever since the chaos bead incident, the divine secrets clan had become the target of public criticism. Everyone was afraid of the chaos bead, but they also wanted it greedily to achieve a breakthrough in their realm. The Institute of martial arts had also issued an arrest warrant for the divine armament clan, claiming that they had created evil beings and disrupted the peace of the star field, and were guilty of the most heinous crimes. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death!¡± A few young people holding array flags had fierce expressions. Even though they had already guessed from the expressions of the elders that song Qing was not to be trifled with, they did not cower and fought to stand in front of the elders. ¡°Shut up!¡± The leading old man with a heavy hammer in his hand shouted, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to die first.¡± He said coldly, ¡± ¡°After we old fogeys die, it will naturally be your turn sooner or later, so what¡¯s the point of fighting now? Get back!¡± His voice was sonorous and powerful. A few of the young people who had been clamoring to step forward suddenly didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They stood quietly behind the elders, but they looked at song qingxiao with hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Song qingxiao saw the divine secrets clan¡¯s expressions, as if they were facing a great enemy, and could not help but laugh. ¡°I have no hostility.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man with the hammer didn¡¯t relax even after hearing her words. Instead, he asked loudly. ¡°A passerby.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the martial arts Research Institute?¡± The second-in-rank old man standing behind the old man with the hammer asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Song qingxiao replied indifferently. The old man who had a hostile look on his face earlier immediately smiled when he heard this. big brother, she¡¯s not from the martial arts Research Institute. She should be just passing by ¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, the eyelids of the old man holding the hammer twitched. Before he could say anything, the other old man who had argued with him before couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He clenched his hand into a fist and heavily hammered the back of his head. Bang! Under this punch, second brother, who was completely defenseless, saw stars. He wailed in pain, ¡± ¡°Third brother, do you want to die?¡± ¡°You idiot! She said she¡¯s not from the Institute, do you really believe her?¡± The punch caused his elder brother to cry out in pain, and the third brother¡¯s face showed a hint of satisfaction. Then, he shouted back in an even louder voice, ¡± didn¡¯t you hear what big brother said? she has the aura of a chaos bead on her! He added, ¡± they might be here to snatch the chaos bead. I did have a chaos bead before, but I¡¯m not interested in it now. For some reason, the old men of the divine secrets clan reminded song qingxiao of elder Chun from the armament repository clan in the heavens beyond heaven. That day, the old man was also crazy and casual. When he was besieged by the heavens beyond heaven, he insisted on becoming his master, which made elder Dong furious. Song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought of this. The old man, who was still a little weak after being hit, suddenly puffed up his chest and held the back of his head. ¡°Did you hear that? she¡¯s not interested in the chaos bead!¡± ¡°You idiot ¡­¡± Third brother¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard his second brother¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly ¡­¡± The two of them quarreled endlessly. The old man with the hammer looked gloomy. He endured it again and again, and his face turned from white to green, and finally to black. ¡°Shut up, you two brats!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He clenched his fist and heavily punched the two old men¡¯s heads. In the face of their furious big brother, the two people who were quarreling didn¡¯t dare to Dodge. Each of them took a punch and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first!¡± After beating up his two younger brothers, he put away the giant hammer and took two steps towards the door. He then said to song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°You are a guest from afar, please come in.¡± ¡°Uncle-master, where are these golems placed?¡± As soon as he left, the young men holding the array flags were immediately dumbfounded and hurriedly asked. Chapter 2468 - Chapter 2468 Fate (2) Chapter 2468: Fate (2) Chapter 2468: Fate (2) ¡°We¡¯ll follow their arrangements.¡± The eyes of the two younger brothers who had been beaten up by the old man lit up when they heard this. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Nonsense, the West is fine too ¡­¡± The boss¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he pretended not to hear anything. He gestured to song Qing, ¡± ¡°Customer, please come in.¡± Song Qing chuckled and stepped in. Putting aside the fact that she had already reached the realm of the great Dao, with the silver Wolf, seven, and sky splitter by her side, song qingxiao would find it hard to find a worthy opponent in this star domain. She was not worried about the divine secrets clan¡¯s traps. She followed the old man into the mansion. The moment she stepped into the mansion, she could sense the array restriction. The divine secrets clan¡¯s restrictions were extremely profound, and they could actually blind her eyes. What she saw in front of her was an ordinary Manor, but when she swept her divine sense, it was the exact opposite. Her gaze did not fall on the main entrance of the manor, but to the left. There was an entrance to a cave there, and it was emitting red light and hot air. However, the traps and restrictions here suppressed the heat, so that ordinary cultivators would not be able to feel the strange temperature here at all. The old man¡¯s eyes fell on her and saw that she was smiling. He was afraid that she had already seen through the restriction. He immediately sighed and ordered, ¡°Remove the formation.¡± His prestige in the divine secrets clan was extremely high, and as soon as he finished speaking, the formation slowly dispelled, revealing the true appearance of the divine secrets clan. The residence of this race seemed to be underground. There was a huge cave in the middle, and red light was coming out of it. Waves of heat were coming out of the cave. At the same time that the formation was withdrawn, many clan members wearing waistbands and carrying heavy hammers rushed out. The moment they saw the old man, everyone¡¯s fierce expression froze. They also saw song qingxiao standing beside him. Although they were puzzled, no one said anything. there¡¯s a guest coming from afar. Prepare a banquet, wine, and greet the guest! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer when they heard this. As the news spread, the few old men who were arguing about setting up the restriction outside stopped making a fuss and hurriedly entered. The crowd changed their previous posture as if they were facing a great enemy and happily prepared for the banquet. The corpses of the demonic beasts were carried into the cave, and some people went to dig for the wine buried underground. A few old men led song qingxiao into the cave. Along the way, they met the clansmen who were passing by, and they all greeted them happily. Although the base camp of the divine secrets clan was built underground, the interior of the cave was exquisitely decorated. There were branches of different sizes inside the cave, connecting different clansmen¡¯s residences. They were good at mechanisms, formations, puppets, and smithing. They had inventions that far exceeded this era and were actually somewhat in the embryonic form of modern technology. Everyone walked down the long stairs. Some huge and cold mechanisms were like ferocious beasts lurking in the dark, with an invisible deterrent force. our divine armaments clan, other than having great strength, is lacking in battle power. We can only rely on these heavy objects to protect ourselves. The old man in the lead introduced song qingxiao as they walked, ¡± ¡°This is a Golem that my clan spent over a hundred years to create.¡± He said proudly, ¡± there are mysteries hidden inside. Once you encounter an enemy, you can light it up and it will erupt with powerful combat power, making it difficult for the enemy to enter. As he spoke, he raised his head and looked at the cold and silent black iron beast. After a long time, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t asked for your name.¡± ¡°My surname is song, senior can call me Qing Xiao.¡± Song Qing looked down on the golem and replied. There was indeed a fluctuation of spiritual power in the golem. Once it was activated, it should be very powerful, not weaker than a void realm expert. ¡°Alright!¡± The old man nodded and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you think of my Golem?¡± ¡°The divine secrets clan¡¯s Mechanical Engineering skills are unparalleled in the world. Naturally, they are powerful.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After she said this, the old man asked again, ¡± ¡°Then what if you want to stop the martial arts Research Institute?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stop him.¡± She was silent for a while before she replied honestly. As soon as he finished speaking, the people behind the old man were a little unconvinced and immediately wanted to speak out, but they were glared back by him. ¡°What if there are several more of these golems?¡± ¡°No,¡± She shook her head. Chapter 2469 - Chapter 2469 Fate (3) Chapter 2469: Fate (3) Chapter 2469: Fate (3) ¡°How did you know?¡± Hearing her continuous denial, the second elder couldn¡¯t hold back. He ignored his elder brother¡¯s warning and said in dissatisfaction, ¡± as long as the martial arts Research Institute dares to come, our golems will definitely beat those old things until they run away like rats and never dare to come again. He was proud of himself. In the dark, the old man¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he didn¡¯t interrupt his brother¡¯s bragging. After a long while, the old man continued to walk forward, introducing the various inventions of the divine armaments clan to song Qing. Formations, weapons, and all kinds of magic treasures were available here. It was like a treasure vault. There were even quite a few heaven-connecting grade treasures, and a few of them had almost reached the mysterious heaven grade. there¡¯s a huge natural furnace underground. The chaos bead was made by collecting materials from the Earth¡¯s core. He did not seem to be on guard against song qingxiao. He did not ask her about her background, but instead introduced her to the special characteristics of the divine armaments clan. The group finally reached the depths of the ground and stopped at the edge of a huge pit. Song qingxiao stood at the edge of the railing. In front of her was a huge pit that was nearly a hundred meters deep. The bottom of the pit was emitting a red light, and the lava was like a Red River, surging and making a gurgling sound. Waves of heat soared into the sky, bringing with them an extremely dense fire attribute energy that filled the entire bottom of the cave. Along the surroundings of the smelted cave, layers of fortress-like working grounds were built. There were countless half-naked divine armaments wearing only a specially-made apron. They were currently hammering away with their iron hammers, creating loud and clear forging sounds. After the group of people arrived, the people below did not stop their work and did their own things as if no one else was around. They were especially focused as they carefully polished the items in their hands. Some were forging mechanisms, while others were forging magic treasure embryos. unfortunately, we may not be able to provide protection for our clansmen for long ¡­ The old man heaved a long sigh. a great disaster is imminent. I wonder how many of our divine secrets clan members will be able to survive in the end ¡­ ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± When the others heard him, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. He paused and asked song qingxiao, ¡± I can sense that the chaos bead¡¯s aura doesn¡¯t seem to be on miss song. Song qingxiao nodded and pointed at the silver Wolf beside her. it wasn¡¯t me who swallowed the chaos bead. It was it. ¡°Devoured?¡± Hearing this, the old men of the divine secrets clan were greatly shocked. The great elder had a premonition, but he was sure after hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words. He turned to look at the silver Wolf. It did not show its true form, but had shrunk its body. It looked three meters long and was as tall as song qingxiao¡¯s chest. Although its body was still strong, it was only the body of an ordinary demonic beast, not too exaggerated. The silver Wolf did not overreact under the gazes of the few of them. It only coldly glanced at the crowd. ¡°Miss song, did you come here to find a solution?¡± The second elder looked at the silver Wolf and asked her. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head, ¡± it has already digested the chaos bead and reached the ninth-rank body. It¡¯s only missing one bolt of tribulation lightning. ¡°What!¡± Her words shocked the group of people. what?! the few old men from the divine legacy race let out strange cries of disbelief upon hearing this. how many years has it been in the human realm upon heavens? I have never heard of an eighth-rank demonic beast. When did a ninth-rank demonic beast appear? ¡± A ninth-tier beast was at least equivalent to a Saint. If such a beast were to come out, the Institute would have been on high alert. They wouldn¡¯t have the time to bother with the divine armaments clan. Although they could sense the danger from the silver Wolf, they did not believe song qingxiao¡¯s words and thought that she was exaggerating. Song Qing smiled and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. ¡°Little silver,¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the aura of the silver Wolf King, who was still lazily lying around earlier, changed immediately. Its body trembled, and the demonic breath in its body leaked out. The tip of the silver Wolf bristles had flames jumping out. Its body instantly expanded several times, turning into a giant Wolf that was fifty to sixty feet tall. It stood in the cave. A powerful demonic aura filled the air. Even before it let out a long howl, the aura was already enough to shock everyone. ¡®Boom-¡® The restriction set up here was hit by the demonic Qi and made a clattering sound. The golems that had not been activated seemed to be affected. Their eyes glowed with a demonic red light, and they seemed to be letting out deep cries. The underground of the cave began to shake, causing the high platform that everyone was standing on to shake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The layers of fortresses below were affected and felt the shock of the powerful demonic aura. Many people stopped what they were doing and looked up in horror. Several elders of the divine secrets clan stood at the feet of the giant Wolf. They were the ones who were the most affected by the wolf King¡¯s might. The old men¡¯s bodies trembled instinctively. The beard of the great elder, who was the leader, trembled uncontrollably. The muscles on his face trembled, but his eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± He looked at the giant Wolf and let out a few ¡®good¡¯ sounds. Chapter 2470 - Chapter 2470 The future (1) Chapter 2470: The future (1) Chapter 2470: The future (1) ¡®Aowuwu-¡® The giant Silver Wolf King raised its head and let out a low cry. The aura of a level nine great beast spread out soundlessly with the divine legacy clan as the center. When the silver Wolf King¡¯s howl was mixed with the big demon¡¯s pressure, several divine Warriors of the martial arts Research Institute sensed the aura and their faces changed. A shiver rose from the bottom of their hearts, causing their expressions to change. ¡°This is ¡­ The aura of a great demon ¡­¡± The starry sky sea had not been sealed yet, and the demonic beasts were scattered all over the starry sky. However, for many years, they had never heard of the existence of such a terrifying demon. Otherwise, the aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens would not be able to sit still. ¡°It seems to be coming from the direction of the divine armaments clan.¡± From their auras, it seemed like an eighth-order monster beast couldn¡¯t make the divine Warriors feel uneasy. Only great demons above the ninth rank could emit such an overwhelming aura. ¡°Could it be ¡­¡± chaos bead! The same thought appeared in the minds of the divine Warriors, and they looked at each other in horror. we must inform the Parliament of this news. The Council had originally planned to wipe out the divine armaments clan tonight and get rid of the ¡®disaster¡¯ from beyond the heavens. However, the big demon¡¯s appearance disrupted the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s arrangements. The Parliament was determined to get the chaos bead, but since there was a big demon around, the Parliament was not willing to show up at this time. there¡¯s a change in plans. The divine secrets clan is putting up a last-ditch resistance and using the chaos bead to create a greater demon. To avoid unnecessary damage, it is recommended to delay the plan to exterminate them. Several divine Warriors left like ghosts. After they brought back the news, the martial arts Research Institute would send more powerful Masters. The matter of exterminating the divine secrets clan had only been delayed for two days. On the other side of the divine armaments clan¡¯s cavern ¡­ A few of the old men, who had been skeptical, dispelled the doubts in their hearts and revealed excited expressions. it¡¯s really a grade nine ¡­ The second elder¡¯s gaze fell on song qingxiao. She had a ninth-grade giant Wolf with her. From the silver Wolf¡¯s attitude towards her, her strength was undoubtedly stronger than the giant Wolf. In this case, what kind of realm had her cultivation reached? everyone, do your own thing. There¡¯s only a slight accident. There¡¯s no need to panic. The great elder roared at the ground below, then glanced at song Qing. She raised her head and called out to the silver Wolf. The silver Wolf¡¯s body shrank again and the aura it released slowly converged. It turned into the same size as before and stood beside her. As the silver Wolf retracted its aura, the divine armament soldiers under the fortress that surrounded the heart of the flame gradually relaxed their tense state. It was as if the great elder¡¯s words had greatly comforted them, causing them to focus on their work again. At this moment, no one dared to doubt the silver Wolf¡¯s strength. The Grand elder¡¯s expression became serious. When his eyes fell on the silver Wolf, he became a little excited, a little curious, and a little uneasy. ¡°Miss song, you should know about the hidden dangers of the chaos bead, right?¡± He looked at it for a while and suddenly took the initiative to mention the characteristics of the chaos bead. When the other old men around him heard him talk about this, their expressions were slightly uncomfortable. Their previous excitement also turned into anxiety, and the atmosphere suddenly changed subtly. ¡°I know,¡± Song Qing nodded. The great elder continued, ¡± are you heading to the divine secrets clan to find a way to resolve this hidden danger? ¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and then said indifferently, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you might have made a wasted trip.¡± When the chaos bead had first been created, other than the divine secrets clan, the people of beyond Avalon had not thought much of it. Until someone got a bead and used the power of the bead to devour the spirit of his blood relative, forcibly breaking through to the Saint realm, and finally died in the hands of the martial arts Research Institute. not only will this Pearl devour the spirits of humans and beasts, it will also devour the hostile aura. Once you consume this Pearl, you may suffer a backlash from the power of this Pearl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In front of everyone, he revealed all the ¡®secrets¡¯ of the divine armaments clan. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± When the few elders heard this, they looked anxious. Song qingxiao¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Just the silver Wolf beside her had already reached the peak of the ninth step. currently, the chaos Pearl¡¯s only known danger was its ability to devour flesh and spiritual energy. The backlash from the hostile energy and the inner demons it could create were only the divine secrets clan¡¯s conjectures, and they had not revealed anything. Chapter 2471 - Chapter 2471 The future (2) Chapter 2471: The future (2) Chapter 2471: The future (2) However, the Grand elder had spoken so bluntly that it was very likely that he would enrage song qingxiao and bring great trouble to the divine secrets clan. The first elder heard the exclamations of his younger brothers, but he made a hand gesture to calm them down. ¡°If you¡¯re here to solve the problem of the backlash, we might not be able to help you.¡± The divine secrets clan was known for their mechanical skills. They could create puppets and magic treasure embryos, but they could not control life or laws. Cultivation had always been against heaven¡¯s will, and one could not take any shortcuts. If one¡¯s strength came from an improper source, one would definitely suffer retribution-this was the natural law of heaven and earth. ¡°I know,¡± Song qingxiao could not help but smile when he heard him admit it. He reached out and touched the silver wolf¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m not here for that either.¡± She added, ¡± don¡¯t worry, first elder. My Wolf is no longer affected by the chaos bead¡¯s power. ¡°What?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, not only did the first elder¡¯s expression change drastically, but the other elders ¡®eyes also revealed a look of horror. the chaos bead¡¯s backlash is nothing more than the energy it absorbs being filled with hostility and unwillingness, so it will eventually lead to a rebellion. Song Qing briefly explained how the sea of stars was devoured by a type 8 beast King, the rebellion of the beasts, and how the chaos bead chose its own master, ¡± ¡°But they were willing to acknowledge my little silver as their master, and in the end, their soul breath didn¡¯t dissipate.¡± In other words, although the chaos bead contained the sea of stars, the silver Wolf had only devoured a part of its power for advancement, and most of the beast spirits were preserved. It was equivalent to the sea of stars being transferred from the Empire to the silver Wolf¡¯s body to settle down. Therefore, the beasts that had been appeased did not rebel, and naturally, the silver Wolf did not suffer a backlash. However, its power did not come from the right place. Although it had advanced to the ninth-rank, it had not welcomed the lightning tribulation. Without experiencing the lightning tribulation, the power of the silver Wolf would always be limited. However, this was the balance of the laws of heaven and earth, and it needed time to train so that it could truly rise to the ninth step. ¡°..¡± When the elders of the divine legacy clan heard this, they seemed to be greatly shocked and were unable to speak for a long time. After an unknown amount of time, the great elder finally let out a long breath, ¡± ¡°So, so it¡¯s actually like this?¡± His eyes were filled with longing, yearning, and regret. Finally, as if he had made up his mind, he gritted his teeth and looked at song qingxiao. ¡°Miss song, where did you come from?¡± The great elder¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on song Qing. His younger brothers did not know what was going on, and their gazes moved back and forth between the two. He seemed to have already guessed something. to tell you the truth, there are 11 chaos beads in total. Other than the one that flowed out, the other 10 are in our hands! At this point, the rest of the elders trembled as if they had recalled something. second brother, you are in charge of the place where the chaos bead is kept. Have you failed your duty? ¡± The second elder¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly reacted. He quickly swore, ¡± big brother, I swear on my life that I have as many chaos beads as I have when they were handed to me. I can¡¯t lose them! The family had always worked together. There was no way there would be a traitor who sold chaos beads. After learning of the dangers of the chaos bead, there was no lack of ambitious people outside who tried to pay the price to obtain the chaos bead, but the divine secrets clan did not dare to sell it at all. They had created such an ¡®evil thing¡¯, and the family had been discussing how to destroy it. The family had been watching it very strictly. It was precisely because they refused to sell the Pearl and share their research results with the martial arts Research Institute that they had attracted a fatal disaster, causing the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Parliament to remove their names and issue an order to eliminate them. the 10 chaos pearls are in our hands. Miss song, where did you get the chaos pearls in your hands? ¡± After receiving his brother¡¯s response, the great elder turned to song qingxiao. ¡°Just Who are you? where did you come from? what business do you have with the divine secrets clan?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he threw out several questions, the divine legacy clan elders ¡®expressions changed. The few old men were on guard, and they retreated behind the great elder without a trace, putting on a defensive posture. They were worried that song qingxiao had gone to the divine secrets clan to take the chaos bead by force because she had tasted the essence and knew the benefits of the chaos bead. Compared to the martial arts Research Institute, song qingxiao, who had an unknown background and an unfathomable cultivation realm, was obviously more dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m afraid first elder has already guessed it.¡± Chapter 2472 - Chapter 2472 The future_3 Chapter 2472: The future_3 Chapter 2472: The future_3 Song qingxiao did not seem to mind the divine armaments clan¡¯s wariness, smiling in response. ¡°Not bad!¡± The great elder didn¡¯t try to beat around the bush and said bluntly, ¡± there are 11 chaos beads in total. Other than the seven that were sold outside, the rest are with us. One of the seven pearls had already been used, and the divine legacy clan had been tracking down the whereabouts of the other six pearls. After the incident, they had fallen into the hands of the other clans, and they were certain that they were not in song qingxiao¡¯s hands. Besides, the giant Wolf King beside her had already devoured the power of the Pearl. In the human realm upon heavens, there had been no news of any more murders. Moreover, it would take time to digest the power of the bead, and this Silver Wolf clearly did not have the opportunity. If it was not a bead that had been circulating in the outside world, and the bead of the divine secrets clan had not been lost to this day, where would song qingxiao¡¯s chaos bead have come from? If this bead came from the divine secrets clan, and was one of the 11 chaos beads, then the bead that song qingxiao had was definitely not from the divine secrets clan. At least, he didn¡¯t get it from them. ¡°You don¡¯t belong to our era!¡± He made a bold guess and uttered shocking words. The cultivation and inventions of the divine secrets clan made their words and thoughts extremely bold. Their wild and imaginative imagination allowed the Grand elder to speak of possibilities that ordinary people would never be able to imagine. The other elders were stunned. Before they could recover from the great elder¡¯s words, they saw song qingxiao nod after a moment of hesitation. She calmly replied, ¡± yes, I came from a thousand years in the future. Her words set off a shocking wave in everyone¡¯s hearts. After hearing her words, the first elder, who was still on guard earlier, gradually let go of the guardedness in his eyes. A bright light burst out from his eyes, ¡± the future ¡­ His excited face twitched slightly, and his lips trembled. has the future already thought of a way to solve the hidden dangers of the chaos bead? ¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. Song qingxiao shook her head as she watched the hope in the great elder¡¯s eyes fade away. She replied honestly, ¡± ¡°Only my Wolf.¡± The smile on the great elder¡¯s face froze. Just as he was about to speak, a Clansman came to report that the banquet was ready. He quickly wiped away the disappointment in his eyes and invited song qingxiao to her seat with a calm expression. The divine armament clan had prepared a banquet in the core of the planet. A bonfire was lit in a large open space, and several demonic beasts were roasted on top of it, emitting a fragrant aroma. There was a lot of wine around, and the clansmen who had rushed over were now around the fire, talking and laughing with each other, not feeling the danger of the impending war at all. When the crowd arrived, a group of people surrounded them and greeted the elders first. A group of children surrounded the great elder. The old man, who had been extremely fierce earlier, bent down and picked up a child, introducing the young guest, song Qing, to everyone. Everyone greeted her enthusiastically, and the atmosphere was particularly warm. The aroma of wine mixed with the smell of food, the sound of people whispering to each other, and the sound of children playing formed an extremely warm scene. Song qingxiao was also holding a bowl of wine, staring at the scene in front of her. To her, such moments were extremely rare and extremely precious. When she was young, she lived in the chaotic West Street, worried about danger and her own life. In her memory, her mother was drunk and almost never sober. After entering the divine prison, she was greeted with bloody competition and countless dangers. She had been busy improving her strength and had no time to slow down, but she had to experience such a life. She looked at the ripples in the wine bowl. The wine had a faint smell. She used to think that this smell was what she hated the most. However, after changing the environment, she felt that under the stimulation of the wine¡¯s fragrance, there was a slight fumigation. ¡°Miss song.¡± The second elder brought a bowl of wine over. He had already drunk so much that the tip of his nose was red, and he revealed a big smile. ¡°What will the divine armaments clan look like a thousand years later?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the first elder, who was drinking with his clansmen in the distance, stopped. Although he did not turn his head, he seemed to be listening. The few elders all turned their heads, and some of the clan members who were originally laughing and joking around, although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, also looked over with a smile. Song qingxiao held the bowl and looked at the old man in front of her, who had a sincere and Frank look in his eyes. She did not know what to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was only passing by. Because the silver Wolf had swallowed the chaos bead, she wanted to see the legendary divine armaments clan that had once existed and understand them. Due to a mistake, he had been invited by them to participate in this banquet. History had already been decided. She could not change it, and she could not change it. East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s words still rang in his ears. She held the wine bowl and did not speak for a long time. Chapter 2473 - Chapter 2473 Borrowing _1 Chapter 2473: Borrowing _1 Chapter 2473: Borrowing _1 The great elder¡¯s hand began to tremble, and the red flush on the second elder¡¯s face, which had been smiling, disappeared. As if he had suddenly understood something, he turned pale. ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± The great elder chuckled. After a long while, he said as if nothing had happened, ¡± with the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s character, they¡¯re determined to get the chaos bead. They won¡¯t let our people go, right? ¡± After he said this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but think of the history that su Wu had told her when she first met Shi qiuwu in the sea of stars. Over a thousand years ago, the Institute of martial arts had wiped out the shenji clan from the face of the world in the name of creating evil beings. When su Wu said this, song qingxiao did not expect that she would one day sit with these legendary races and sigh for their fate. She was silent, and sometimes silence meant a cruel fact. The third elder¡¯s hand began to tremble, and the wine bowl in his hand began to shake non-stop. The wine inside rippled and hit the rim of the bowl, making a slight sound. ¡°Miss song, what¡¯s the result of this chaos bead?¡± First elder took the initiative to change the topic and asked about the chaos bead. The brothers stopped talking and looked at song qingxiao. She said, ¡± the martial arts Research Institute seized three chaos beads and used them to create three super divine Warriors. After that, the other great clans followed suit and chose the most talented elites of their clans as test subjects. In the beginning, the progress was very smooth, but the good times did not last long. This group of man-made powerhouses failed one after another, and the backlash of their inner demons caused them to lose all their rationality. In the end, they were turned into walking corpses and had no choice but to be exterminated by the aristocratic families and the Parliament. After this incident, the aristocratic families and the Parliament suffered a setback. However, the temptation of the chaos bead was too strong, and the martial arts Research Institute did not give up. they¡¯ve been secretly studying the way to make chaos beads, trying to replicate and eliminate their danger. In the end, they came up with a method to absorb the power of the chaos bead through the body of a demon beast. The demon beast would bear the accumulation of the chaos bead, and then they would use the blood contract technique to try to seize the harmless power after being ¡®purified¡¯ for their own use. for this reason, they chased after the Xiangjiang clan, who was good at controlling beasts, and forced them into the hidden world. This caused the Xiangjiang clan to hide in the hidden world for hundreds of years, not daring to go out and meet people. With just a few words, she had vividly displayed the domineering and ambitious nature of the martial arts Research Institute for the next thousand years. ¡°So this thing ¡­¡± The second elder who asked the first question had a pale face and his hands were shaking.¡±It¡¯s indeed ominous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the item itself that decides whether an item is good or bad, but the heart of the person.¡± Song qingxiao looked at him deeply and said, ¡± ¡°I believe that the reason why the divine armaments clan first created the chaos bead was not to bring chaos to the common people.¡± The second elder¡¯s body trembled heavily, and a ray of light seemed to be injected into his eyes of despair. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much human interference, which makes this bead both crazy and terrifying.¡± ¡°Well said!¡± The great elder shouted, ¡± second brother, the chaos beads that you forged are not harmful. It¡¯s just that the people who used them have evil intentions! After discovering the problem with the chaos bead, the divine armament clan had tried their best to control the situation and retrieve the bead. However, after discovering a shortcut to heaven, how could these people who got the beads be willing to give up? The martial arts Research Institute even requested them to cooperate and hand over the method of casting pearls. It was precisely because of the divine armaments clan¡¯s refusal that this unavoidable disaster had come. They were famous for their forging, but their combat power could not be compared with the powerful warrior clan and the people of the martial arts Research Institute. the chaos bead has already appeared in the world. The damage has been done. This is our doing. We deserve to suffer such a sin. The great elder¡¯s face was red under the light of the fire. He held a bowl of wine and said, no matter what the final result is, you should be proud to be able to see miss song, hear about the future, and know that the chaos bead will succeed one day! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few of the old men were connected to him by blood, so when they heard his words, they seemed to have guessed the meaning behind his words. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± The great elder sounded like he was resigned to his fate and was determined to fight to the death with the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°We have miss song now ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention it again!¡± The great elder shouted and interrupted him, his expression somewhat angry. Chapter 2474 - Chapter 2474 Borrowing _2 Chapter 2474: Borrowing _2 Chapter 2474: Borrowing _2 Before the big battle, when his two younger brothers were quarreling, although he had stepped in to stop them, it was all talk and no action. He didn¡¯t strike with his hammer, but the second elder realized that his brother was really angry. ¡°Why do we need to rely on the help of others for the matters of our divine secrets clan?¡± ¡°Since our ancestors, no one in our clan has been afraid of death!¡± He suddenly finished the wine in his hand and threw the bowl on the ground. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ The bowl cracked after it fell to the ground, attracting the attention of the clansmen sitting around the bonfire. The crowd fell silent at the same time. Even the children who were laughing and playing turned their heads, their eyes filled with confusion. The fire crackled as the oil from the meat rack dripped into the fire, making sizzling sounds. The frightened children put away the smiles on their faces and snuggled up to the adults. They seemed to have sensed the harsh atmosphere and became extremely obedient. ¡°Our divine secrets clan will not beg for mercy, nor will we drag out an ignoble existence!¡± ¡°We have to admit to our mistakes!¡± we were part of the Yan family¡¯s murder. This is our sin! In front of everyone, the first elder said in a sonorous and powerful voice, ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t ask for help from others. We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way. The Paladins of the Council had arrived, and there were puppets in front of them! Once the puppet is destroyed, the few of us old fellows will hold off the younger members of the clan!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Their eyes were infected by him, revealing an angry and excited expression. ¡°If we become useless and die in battle, there will be young people who will step forward to protect the children. We will fight to the last man and will not compromise!¡± All the clansmen were affected by his emotions, and their sorrow turned into anger. They clenched their fists and shouted, ¡± ¡°I will not compromise!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go all out against the martial arts Research Institute!¡± .. Even the young children were affected by the atmosphere and shouted along with the adults. Song qingxiao was affected by this scene and was also slightly shocked. This clan that had only existed for a short time in history was deeply imprinted in her heart through this scene tonight. She took a sip of the wine in her bowl, melding her own emotions into it and sensing the spirit of the divine armaments clan. ¡°Miss song!¡± After the great elder made up his mind and prepared to face death, he became extremely free and easy. ¡°Since you¡¯ve stopped here and showed up, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just here to tell us this.¡± He paused and then asked, ¡± ¡°I wonder what¡¯s your purpose in coming?¡± Song qingxiao could feel the smell of alcohol lingering in her mouth for a short while before it was quickly broken down by her spiritual power. She closed her eyes slightly and savored the taste for a moment. Then, she put down the empty bowl and said, ¡± I once heard a ¡®brother¡¯ say ¡­ when she mentioned su Wu, her tone became gentler, ¡± after the martial arts Research Institute wiped out the divine armaments clan, they were worried that the divine armaments clan would still have descendants, and were extremely afraid of their revenge. since then, the martial arts Research Institute has collected a large number of Mystic crystals and cast them to defend the gate of the Institute. They have also set up a great formation to prevent anyone from taking revenge and launching a sneak attack! When the elders heard this, their eyes lit up. It was as if he was particularly happy that his reputation could still scare the people of the martial arts Research Institute to be so cautious even after he and the others had died in battle. ¡°A thousand years later, there was a rumor in the human realm upon heavens.¡± She looked at the great elder and the others and said word by word, ¡± when the divine armaments clan reappears, it will be the moment the restriction on the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s Gate shatters! ¡°I once owed an elder brother a promise.¡± Su Wu had died at the hands of the martial arts Research Institute in the heavens beyond heaven. After his death, his body was carried back to the Parliament as an experimental body, and he was still unable to free himself from it. Before he died, he had too many regrets. In addition to time being tight, he had no time to explain before his soul scattered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, after his death, song qingxiao remembered everything he had said and his unspoken requests. She wanted to help him complete his unfinished wishes and realize all the words he had not said. The martial arts Research Institute was not worthy of trampling on his body. The old things he had left behind must not fall into the hands of the martial arts Research Institute! I promised to help him retrieve the things that were temporarily in the hands of the Parliament. He hated the Parliament very much, and it was an insult to him to keep the old things in the hands of the Parliament for another day. She couldn¡¯t bring su Wu back to life, but she could help him do what he wanted to do but didn¡¯t do back then. Chapter 2475 - Chapter 2475 Borrowing _3 Chapter 2475: Borrowing _3 Chapter 2475: Borrowing _3 I¡¯ve stopped here because I want to borrow the name of the divine secrets clan ¡­ Song Qing paused for a moment, then said in a very light but very firm tone, ¡± break the gate of the martial arts Research Institute and break the shell they are hiding in! She couldn¡¯t change history, and she couldn¡¯t change what had happened in the past. However, she could still do things in the future. All of the karma that she had once created had to be settled one by one. It did not count as going against the promise she had made in front of the East Qin Wu Guan. ¡°Alright!¡± The great elder¡¯s eyes glowed as he heard this, and he clapped his hands. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be for the best. Even if we all die, the divine secrets clan¡¯s name will continue to be passed down. This is a great thing!¡± All the people were in doubt. A few elders had seen the power of the silver Wolf, and they couldn¡¯t figure out song qingxiao¡¯s realm. But based on their instincts, they believed that song qingxiaojue had the confidence to break through the gate of the martial arts Research Institute. At the thought of that, the elders who had been worried about the future of the divine armaments clan became excited. They wished they could follow song qingxiao and see with their own eyes how she would break through the gates of the martial arts Research Institute with the reputation of the divine armaments clan a thousand years later! Even though they could not see it with their own eyes, just thinking about that scene made the few elders ¡®blood start to boil. for miss song to be able to break open the gates of the martial arts Research Institute in the name of the divine armaments clan, it is equivalent to avenging us and making us famous in the future. The first elder¡¯s eyes lit up when he thought of the future. if that¡¯s the case, we owe you a debt of gratitude. It¡¯s not enough to express our gratitude by just using your name. He muttered to himself for a moment and said frankly, ¡± ¡°Our cultivation is not good, but we are good at formations and weapon refining. Although miss song¡¯s cultivation is extremely high, we would like to do our part to help you.¡± When the elders heard this, their eyes lit up. The gate behind the martial arts Research Institute was made of Mystic crystals, which were extremely rare and hard. However, the martial arts Research Institute was a collection of the clan¡¯s power, so it wasn¡¯t unusual to collect these things to make a gate. Once the mystic crystal was formed, coupled with the formation and secret techniques, it was as hard as a turtle shell. Even a peerless magical treasure would find it difficult to break it. They couldn¡¯t help song Qing in cultivation, but they were the best in formations and forging. It was better to start with the method of breaking the door of Mystic crystal. The clansmen began to discuss the properties of the mystic crystal, even forgetting about the crisis the divine armaments clan was in. They fought to speak out how they would break the door. Facing the great elder¡¯s expectant gaze, song Qing¡¯s small face revealed a faint smile. She stretched out her hand and pointed her finger slightly. The little Golden Dragon that was originally hanging on her wrist flashed with a spiritual light, and then the chill intensified. As the Golden light flowed, the dragon¡¯s body gradually turned into a translucent light purple sword that floated in front of her. ¡°I have a treasure that should be able to break through the door of the mystic crystal!¡± She had a cultivation base, power, and treasures. All she lacked was to borrow the name of the divine secrets clan to complete su Wu¡¯s unintentional joke. The crowd saw the Golden Dragon ornament on her wrist transform into an extraordinary long sword in the cave. As soon as the sword was drawn, the biting cold sword Qi suppressed the high temperature in the cave by several degrees. ¡°Treasure transformation, profound heaven spiritual treasure!¡± The second elder blurted out the moment he saw the long sword. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a profound heaven spiritual treasure.¡± The first elder¡¯s pupils contracted as he said in a low voice, ¡± judging from its aura, it¡¯s at least at the level of a Supreme treasure! Even in the heavens beyond heaven, such a treasure was rarely seen. However, to the people of the divine secrets clan, even though they were intimidated by mang Tian¡¯s aura, they did not lose their composure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their race possessed extraordinary craftsmanship, and while mysterious heaven rank treasures were rare, it was not as if the divine secrets clan, which had been passed down for many years, had never forged them before. The great elder¡¯s eyes fell on the sword, and the spirit of the Golden Dragon could be seen faintly. He immediately saw the clues, ¡± ¡°The treasures are good treasures.¡± He said, ¡± however, the method of the person who refined the artifact was too crude. The reason why the treasure was created was because of the preciousness of the materials. Even so, because the person refining the magic weapon was inexperienced, the materials were greatly wasted, and the power of the magic weapon was greatly reduced after it was completed. ¡°I saw the Dragon shadow within and it has some ancient true Dragon Qi.¡± He pondered for a while and pointed out, ¡± ¡°However, this Dragon only has its spirit, not its shape. It completely fused with the sword embryo, and in the end, it became such a rare divine weapon.¡± Even though it had been more than a thousand years, he was still able to describe the scene of song qingxiao¡¯s sword forging without missing a single detail. Chapter 2476 - Chapter 2476 Reforging (1) Chapter 2476: Reforging (1) Chapter 2476: Reforging (1) ¡°I wonder who forged this sword? It was really a waste of God¡¯s gift! If it were to pass through the hands of us brothers, with such a natural treasure, the grade of this treasure would be able to rise to a higher level, perhaps even reaching the level of a houtian treasure!¡± He was a little regretful and angry. Song qingxiao did not know why, but she remembered the bitter criticism from elder Dong of the armament repository family after she had used the heaven-destroying sword during the Battle in the human realm upon heavens. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± I forged this sword when I was young and insensible ¡­ When first elder heard this, his face turned red. It was as if he had held back the curses that were at the tip of his tongue, and finally swallowed them back into his stomach. There was a moment of silence. After a long while, the second elder seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up. ¡°Big brother, I do have a way to make up for it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, not only did the great elder turn his head, but even song qingxiao was surprised. ¡°As you said, this treasure is a fusion of the Dragon Spirit and the sword embryo, and a powerful demon¡¯s soul to forcibly increase its grade.¡± The original heaven-destroying sword had no soul and the Dragon Soul had no body. Both of them had their own regrets and eventually fused into one. it¡¯s fine if the sword embryo has no soul, ¡± this was already an irreversible event. but the Dragon Soul has no body. We can build a body for it! They specialized in puppet mechanisms, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to create a ¡®Dragon Bone¡¯ puppet. The great elder¡¯s face revealed a look of joy, but in the next instant, his expression became somewhat serious. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea,¡± However, he could tell that the Dragon Soul didn¡¯t only have its spirit, but also the aura of a great demon. A Dragon body made of ordinary materials might not be worthy of this Dragon Soul. Furthermore, the heaven-destroying sword and the Dragon Soul had already become one. If he wanted to create a Dragon body, he would have to modify the sword embryo. The fact that song qingxiao, who knew nothing about forging, was able to forge such a sword embryo showed that the materials she had were heaven-defying. The Grand elder was silent for a moment, his gaze somewhat regretful. our divine secrets clan has quite a few things. ¡°However, compared to this xuantian treasure, I¡¯m not worthy.¡± ¡°What a pity! What a pity!¡± He sighed repeatedly. The others all felt that it was a pity, and even the second elder felt extremely disappointed. if I can modify this sword and forge a true dragon¡¯s body, I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I die in the hands of the martial arts Research Institute. It was a pity that the opportunity was in front of them, but they could not grasp it. If the great elder had raised another question, the brothers might have argued with him. However, when he mentioned that the materials were not compatible with the Dragon Soul, the other brothers could not say anything. Only the occasional sound of sparks burning could be heard in the air, and silence spread among the crowd. The brothers of the divine secrets clan looked dejected, and for a moment, none of them had the mood to speak. At this moment- ¡°What if I have the materials?¡± Song Qing looked at the few of them and suddenly said. ¡°What?¡± The great elder¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this. He raised his head and stared at song Qing, as if he was afraid that what he had heard earlier was just an illusion. ¡°I say, what if I have this material that can be used to build a dragon¡¯s body?¡± ¡°You have one?¡± The great elder was both surprised and delighted. Although he didn¡¯t think that a person who had a ninth-order monster beast and could take out a mysterious heavenly grade treasure like howlsky would be able to boast, he still warned out of caution, ¡°Miss song, your Dragon Soul is no ordinary soul. In my opinion, it¡¯s very likely the soul of an ancient true Dragon.¡± Such a soul Dragon was extremely powerful. Ordinary treasures could not contain it. Even if they could, it would only limit its development. Rather than that, it was better to be trapped in the sword than to let it suffer. ¡°I know,¡± Song qingxiao touched her sword as she spoke. The little Golden Dragon Soul in the sword sensed her movement. It stuck out its head and rubbed against her fingertips affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand elder. My materials are related to true Dragons.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a smile, she touched little gold¡¯s head and heard it babbling in her soul. She remembered little gold¡¯s yearning expression when she had summoned the true Dragon with the nine words secret order when she returned to Shen villa. It was the soul of a true Dragon, and it would be extremely carefree if it wanted to travel the nine Heavens with the body of a true Dragon. But it couldn¡¯t bear to leave her, and finally chose to stay in the sword embryo to keep her company. Since that was the case, she owed little gold a body to help it soar into the clouds one day and not only appear as a soul and a sword embryo. Chapter 2477 - Chapter 2477 Reforging (2) Chapter 2477: Reforging (2) Chapter 2477: Reforging (2) ¡°If I can forge a body for my little gold to make up for its regrets, that would be great.¡± As song qingxiao said this, he flicked his wrist and took out a lot of things from his cosmic bag. Huala! A large pile of pitch-black scales fell out and landed in front of her. The scales were bright and colorful. As soon as they were poured out, the Dragon Qi on them rushed over and quickly filled the cave. It was the Black Dragon¡¯s scale that song qingxiao had kept after completing the ¡®kill the Dragon King¡¯ trial during the yulun void realm trial. At that time, she had just habitually kept everything away. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when it would come in handy. The two black horns were finally poured out and fell on the mountain-like scales. ¡°I wonder if this is enough?¡± She asked. The first elder, who had a shocked expression on his face, finally regained his senses and subconsciously nodded his head. ¡°Enough ¡­ That¡¯s enough ¡­¡± The second elder couldn¡¯t help but go forward and touch a piece of scale armor. That piece of armor had been kept in her universe bag for many years, but its spirituality had not faded. The Dragon Qi on it was so strong that it burned his hand. As soon as the second elder touched it, his calloused hand was injured by the remaining Dragon will and cut open. As soon as the blood seeped out, it was immediately absorbed by the black armor, making the scales even smoother and more beautiful. ¡°This, this is a dragon scale, big brother.¡± These were real dragon scales! Not only were there dragon scales, but there were also claws and horns. If he pieced them together, he would probably be able to form a complete true Dragon. No one was willing to ask song qingxiao how she had obtained such a divine item. The moment the divine armament race saw the materials, their hands itched, and they wanted to start forging immediately. ¡°Alright!¡± The great elder¡¯s face was flushed with excitement. He revealed a rare look of impatience. ¡°As long as you have the materials, my divine armaments clan will definitely create a set of true Dragon Armor for lady song!¡± Song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect that this would be the result. She believed in the abilities of the Shen Ji clan and was happy that the little Golden Dragon Soul was about to have a real body. However, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of reward you will need if you help me forge this item?¡± This was a crucial question, but chief elder didn¡¯t even raise his head. He was still rummaging through the Dragon scales on the ground. After hearing this, he said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from lady song, but my divine armaments clan has a rule.¡± He paused for a moment and picked up a few dragon scales with satisfaction. He squinted his eyes and examined them. ¡°You want to invite us to make something and look at it according to your mood before you decide if you want to accept this business.¡± However, there were exceptions to everything. ¡°The forefather once said that materials are of utmost importance, and what to forge is even more important.¡± no matter how high the other party¡¯s status is or how strong he is, if the materials he offers are too trashy, or if the other party disdains me, then I won¡¯t accept this deal even if I¡¯m beaten to death! It was because of their stubbornness that they had rejected the olive branch extended by the martial arts Research Institute, which was why they were about to be exterminated. ¡°And if the materials are good enough and beneficial to our cultivation, even if we have to kneel and beg, we must take the job and do it ourselves!¡± using true Dragon materials to forge a true dragon¡¯s body. In the history of our divine armaments clan, not even our ancestors have done such a thing. If we miss this opportunity, it will be a regret for the rest of our lives. He pointed to the top of his head. ¡°If we rely on this to survive, even if our ancestors don¡¯t enter our dreams at night and scold us for forgetting our ancestors, I¡¯m afraid the heavens will think that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for us!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The rest of the elders held the scales and echoed after hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s already a gift from the heavens to be able to forge a dragon¡¯s body and extract the Dragon Soul from the profound heavenly treasure for us to do as we please. We¡¯re indebted to lady song¡¯s trust, and she¡¯s willing to hand over such a task to our divine secrets clan. How would she dare to ask for a reward?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The great elder raised his head and looked at her with a smile, ¡± ¡°After this item is Reforged, it will definitely be famous throughout the star field, and the name of my divine secrets clan will be remade!¡± ¡°So what if I die and my clan is exterminated?¡± He stood up, and his long figure stretched out a few feet. ¡°But the reputation of our divine secrets clan will forever be there!¡± ¡°Big brother is right!¡± ¡°Even if we¡¯re dead, as long as our reputation remains, it¡¯s no different from eternal life.¡± The second elder nodded. besides, if miss song can break the gate of the martial arts Research Institute with this thing, it will be like taking revenge for us. Chapter 2478 - Chapter 2478 Reforging (3) Chapter 2478: Reforging (3) Chapter 2478: Reforging (3) ¡°When I think about how if I can participate in the refinement of this item, I¡¯ll have a part to play in breaking open the door, and I feel a little excited.¡± The divine armament clansmen¡¯s mood gradually rose, and the Grand elder¡¯s figure appeared extremely imposing. The more straightforward he was, the more song qingxiao felt sorry for her previous hesitation. This group of people didn¡¯t know how powerful the martial arts Research Institute was. Even if she hadn¡¯t appeared, they¡¯d probably already guessed her ending. It could be seen from the previous formation that when they were faced with danger, they did not think of running or hiding, but chose to face the difficulties. ¡°Little ones! Lift these things up!¡± The great elder didn¡¯t take this small matter to heart and loudly said, ¡± tonight, everyone, stop whatever you¡¯re doing. We¡¯re going to create a real Dragon that can fly! ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± .. The response came one after another. Everyone¡¯s face showed excitement, as if their mood had reached its peak at this moment because of the appearance of work. Song qingxiao was also affected. She stood up and watched as the others moved the pile of dragon scales away. Then, she quickly returned to the forging site. She stopped the great elder who was about to leave. ¡°How long will it take to forge this?¡± ¡°With the strength of my entire clan, it will take three days at most!¡± First elder made a gesture and said with confidence, ¡± completing this task is the glory of my divine secrets clan. If we can create a dragon¡¯s body from these scales, it will be like creating a new life. This Dragon will be the immortal achievement of my divine secrets clan, and I will die without regrets! Song qingxiao stayed in this time for three days. In these three days, she had seen the divine armament clan tear down the ¡®fortress¡¯ that was surrounded by the massive molten flames in the depths of the earth in order to rebuild mang Tian. They had ignored the danger and built a brand new forging ground that was created solely for the purpose of rebuilding mang Tian. They put all their heart and soul into this task, racing against time, as if they were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t make it in time, so they threw all their enthusiasm into it. All the clansmen of the divine armaments clan put down whatever they were doing and focused on reforging the dragon¡¯s body. Song qingxiao stood on the high platform and looked down at the scene below. Only to see that on the huge platform below, there was already an embryonic form of a giant dragon. The elders had used some unknown material to cast the Dragon bones and pieced together the scattered dragon scales. Even though the giant dragon had yet to fly into the sky, it already had a terrifying demonic aura that could suppress all living things. Only upon closer inspection could one discover that the Black Dragon¡¯s eyes were large and listless. No matter how lifelike they were, they still lacked soul. But even so, the appearance of the Dragon body still gave people a strong pressure. The Black Dragon was over a hundred feet long, and its claws were hard and powerful. Even though it was dead, it seemed to have the power to stir up the wind and clouds. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± The great elder, who was wearing a work apron, stood in front of the giant creature. His height was only the height of the dragon¡¯s toes, and he looked extremely small in contrast. He raised his head and shouted at song Qing, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s something missing here!¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the pieced-together Black Dragon with a deep frown, as if he had seen an imperfect work. Song qingxiao gave him a large pile of dragon scales, dragon claws, Dragon Armor, and everything else. It was as if she had just killed a real Dragon and collected all of its belongings. Logically speaking, there should be nothing missing. Back when the divine secrets clan had taken the items away, he had cleaned them up again and again to make sure that they had all brought them here. Such an important material should not have been lost. If the Dragon scales were damaged, the Dragon body would have three fatal flaws. This meant that the Dragon body created was not a perfect masterpiece. This caused the Grand elder¡¯s expression to turn ugly, and his eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. Song qingxiao heard his words and looked over. Sure enough, she saw that the Black Dragon¡¯s neck and back were missing three parts of its body. ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When she saw this scene, she suddenly remembered something from the past. ¡°Yunjin treasure Clothing store.¡± When she first arrived at the heavens beyond heaven, she had heard su Wu mention the yunjin treasure Clothing store and was curious about it. She had entered and set her eyes on a piece of treasure clothing. In the end, she had used a seventh-rank demonic beast and three dragon scales to exchange for a piece of clothing. At that time, there were a lot of dragon scales, and she didn¡¯t know how to use them for the time being, so she used them to exchange for clothes. He didn¡¯t expect that his unintentional actions that day would result in the three missing places today. Chapter 2479 - Chapter 2479 Soaring Dragon (1) Chapter 2479: Soaring Dragon (1) Chapter 2479: Soaring Dragon (1) There was no need for the great elder to say what kind of effects the absence of scales in three parts of the dragon¡¯s body would have. She was also very clear about it. Little gold¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t be lacking three scales. This was the imperfection caused by her one wrong thought that day, so she should be the one to make up for it. ¡°Use this sword to refine and fill in the void!¡± As song Qing thought of this, he summoned the heaven-destroying sword. The Dragon Soul in the sword seemed to have sensed that the Dragon body below was about to be completed, and it was extremely excited. She only hesitated for a moment before reaching into the sword and pulling little gold¡¯s soul out. It was not easy to do this, but song qingxiao had already entered the realm of the great Dao, so it was not difficult to separate the xuantian treasure. As soon as the little Golden dragon¡¯s soul was taken out, howlsky¡¯s spirituality was greatly reduced and he became extremely dull. She did not hesitate to break the blood contract between her and the sword, and threw the sword in the direction of the great elder. ¡°Melt this sword and make it into scale armor.¡± Howlsky was made from refined Mystic crystals and sky-mending seven-colored Saint relics. Its raw materials were not inferior to dragon scales, and might even be better. In addition, the heaven-destroying sword had been in song Qing¡¯s hands for many years. Whether it was the nourishment of her blood or the sharp sword Qi that was cultivated during the trial with her, it was not an ordinary sword. The Grand elder subconsciously reached out to take the sword. When he held the sword, he was stunned and could not come back to his senses. His eyes fell on the sword. The Dragon Soul in the sword embryo had been captured, and the blood contract had been erased, making the sword look like it had lost a lot of spirituality. But even so, the material of this item was heaven-defying, and it had followed song Qing for a long time. It brought with it a sharp and unparalleled sword Qi and cut his palm. ¡°I can ¡­¡± The great elder mumbled to himself, his eyes revealing both excitement and hesitation. ¡°The body of a true Dragon has been pieced together ¡­¡± However, this sword should have been preserved. although it had lost its Dragon Soul and its spirituality had been greatly reduced, it was still a good divine weapon. The matter of casting a Dragon was only a concept. Although the first elder was confident, it was a matter of great importance, so he could not help but feel uneasy. If she failed to cast the Dragon, song qingxiao still had a way out. If he failed to merge the sword and turn it into a dragon scale, song qingxiao would probably lose a good divine weapon. ¡°Melt into scales!¡± Song qingxiao said decisively after hearing his words. Returning here would allow the divine secrets clan to personally reforge Xiao Jin¡¯s body. This was a rare opportunity for her, and she was not willing to give it up no matter what. The great elder was not an indecisive person. It was only because he attached great importance to this matter that he asked a few more questions. Seeing song qingxiao¡¯s firm attitude, he immediately nodded. He stretched out his hand and grabbed at the air with spiritual power. He quickly chanted a few words. The earth core fire sensed his power and shot up into the sky. A wave of heat rolled out, and the red light enveloped all the divine armaments standing below. They circulated their Ling power and gritted their teeth to endure, each of them still doing their own things. The Grand elder threw out the sky splitter, and the sword was quickly swallowed by the flames. The blade of the sword rolled along with the waves of fire, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was melting. On the contrary, the stronger the flame, the more cold intent surged out from the sword, suppressing the fire. ¡°Not good.¡± The divine secrets clan had lived in the Earth¡¯s core for many years and had forged countless divine weapons and treasures. This Earth¡¯s core fire had a long history and was extremely powerful. However, he didn¡¯t expect that not only did the sword not melt in the fire, but it was also in a stalemate with the flames. If it was any other time, he could slowly think of a way to melt it. At this time, time was of the essence. He had promised song Qing that he would not go back on his word and ruin the reputation of the divine secrets clan. At the thought of this, first elder gritted his teeth, took out a divine weapon from somewhere, and cut his palm with force! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood flowed out, and he used it to chant some kind of inheritance secret language. The flames that had been suppressed earlier were stimulated by the blood light. The flames immediately turned into the shadow of an incomparably fierce demonic beast. It roared and surrounded the long sword! The high temperature seemed to distort space. Yi Tian was triggered by the flames and layers of frost crystals suddenly formed on his sword radiance. Blue Frost began to spread from the flames, and the great elder¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. The difficulty of merging with the heaven-destroying sword was beyond his imagination. He did not know what method song Qing had used to forge such a strange sword. Chapter 2480 - Chapter 2480 Soaring Dragon (2) Chapter 2480: Soaring Dragon (2) Chapter 2480: Soaring Dragon (2) Time passed by, and the flame and the sword embryo were in a stalemate. When song Qing saw this, she stretched out her hand and a damaged ancient green lamp appeared in her palm. There seemed to be several cracks on the green lotus petals of the lamp, and it had lost a lot of its spirituality. There was a Violet Flame wrapped in the flower. As soon as the lamp appeared, the flames below seemed to be very afraid and seemed to be disobeying the great elder¡¯s orders. ¡°Use the purple apex flames to melt it!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed the flame and flicked it down. The purple flames shot into the flames with lightning speed, devouring the flames that had been nurtured by the divine armaments clan for many years with the tyrannical nature of the advanced flames of tribulation. The flame was dyed with purple gas, and the chaotic green lamp in song Qing¡¯s small palm was being ¡®healed¡¯ at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± what? ¡± the elders of the divine legacy clan couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock when they saw this. The great elder ignored him. Instead, his gaze fell on the sword that was still in the flames. When the second elder and the others called out to him, he saw that as the purple flames joined in, the sword that was originally condensed into profound ice began to melt. ¡°It¡¯s melted, it¡¯s melted!¡± He shouted in joy and immediately ordered, ¡± ¡°Immediately open the furnace and prepare to refine the scales!¡± The few elders looked a little sad, but after hearing his instructions, they all agreed loudly. Mang Tian began to melt, and the ice on the sword¡¯s surface began to melt. The sword gradually began to glow with a seven-colored light before being melted by the purple flames. As the flame shrank, the long sword that had accompanied song Qing for a long time turned into a fist-sized spiritual liquid. The purple flame devoured the divine secrets clan¡¯s precious fire to advance, refining this ball of spiritual liquid to an even purer state. After the spiritual liquid was formed, the head elder did not stop. According to the original plan, he divided the spiritual liquid into three and introduced them into the furnace that was already prepared. While he was refining the sword body, his other brothers were determining the size of the Dragon scale to ensure that there was no mistake. There was only one set of materials, and once it was destroyed, there was no possibility of a second set. Scales began to take form under the clattering of the divine armament clan¡¯s hammer. Clang! Clang! Clang!¡± With every heavy hammer strike, the spiritual energy tore the space apart and tempered the three scales thousands of times. Finally, they turned into radiant scales and were sent to the missing places of the Black Dragon, covering their weaknesses one by one. Song Qing touched his wrist, where the little Golden Dragon Soul was wrapped. ¡°It¡¯s about to succeed ¡­¡± Her tone was filled with unconcealed anticipation. Back then, the Dragon Soul had helped mang Tian enter the mysterious heaven grade, and now, mang Tian had fused into the true body of a little dragon. The scales entered the Black Dragon¡¯s body and fused with its spiritual breath. The divine secrets clansmen held their breaths as they stared at the Dragon, as if they were waiting for the moment the scales were formed, for it to exude a Supreme aura. However, they waited for a long time. After the scales were pieced together, the Black Dragon was still lying dormant, as if it was dead. Although its scales were complete, its limbs were intact, and it was emitting a terrifying demonic Qi, it stood there coldly without any reaction. Chief elder¡¯s spirit energy entered it, but it was like a stone sinking into the ocean. The Black Dragon didn¡¯t move at all, like a perfect piece of art. ¡°We ¡­ Have we failed?¡± This was the final product of the divine armaments clan¡¯s painstaking efforts, the product that they had paid a heavy price to create before anything happened to their clan. Could it be that it was all for nothing in the end? The expressions on many people¡¯s faces turned from joy to sadness. In the end, they couldn¡¯t control themselves and started crying. Men don¡¯t shed tears easily. These people weren¡¯t afraid of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s encirclement and suppression order, they didn¡¯t run, they looked death in the eye, but now because they couldn¡¯t complete the task, they were crying without a sound. ¡®Boom Boom-¡® The dragon¡¯s body froze for about ten seconds before it started to shake. The Dragon scales on top of it began to shake, as if the fake Dragon had violated the laws of heaven and earth. Under the tearing of the spiritual energy, the Dragon scales seemed to be about to leave the Black Dragon¡¯s body. The great elder¡¯s face was deathly pale, and his body swayed as if he was unable to hold the heavy hammer in his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I failed ¡­¡± The failure was a huge blow to him. There was despair in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look up at song qingxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Big brother!¡± At this moment, the second elder suddenly seemed to have thought of something and shouted in excitement, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not done yet, it¡¯s not done yet!¡± His eyes shone with brilliance as he hugged the swaying Black Dragon body with all his might, protecting the black scales that looked like they were about to be blown away. Chapter 2481 - Chapter 2481 Soaring Dragon (3) Chapter 2481: Soaring Dragon (3) Chapter 2481: Soaring Dragon (3) we pieced out the Dragon bones, dragon heads, dragon scales ¡­ However, we haven¡¯t given it any blood, skin, or anything else!¡± He shouted with all his might, ¡± this isn¡¯t a real Dragon yet. We haven¡¯t reached the extreme yet! When the first elder, who was already in despair, heard this, his eyes burst with a glimmer of hope. He suddenly raised his head, but in the next moment, he seemed to have thought of something, and he felt extremely hopeless. ¡°Where can I find dragon blood at this time? Dragon Skin?¡± Even if the divine secrets clan had time, the greater demons and giant Dragons had already gone extinct since the ancient era. Where could they find this thing in such a short time? He subconsciously looked up in song qingxiao¡¯s direction, and as expected, he heard her say, ¡± ¡°I have it!¡± Chief elder¡¯s eyes were like two small Suns, emitting a brilliant light. Song qingxiao took out a large roll of skin from her cosmic bag. That was the skin membrane that had shed after she had experienced several lightning tribulations. That day, with her cautious character, she had put them away one by one, but she did not expect that they would be used in such a way today. She had the body of the Nuwa, and after being transformed by the blue blood, her skin still had her aura. The little Golden Dragon Soul was born from blue blood. From a certain perspective, the two came from the same source, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to use the shed skin to modify the Dragon body. She picked up a large roll of folded leather and threw it down. At the same time, he formed an ice blade with his hand and cut his palm with force! Blood with golden light gushed out and turned into a large ball, which was wrapped in spiritual power. The great elder caught the skin in a daze. Before he could do anything, the pile of skin in his hand seemed to be attracted by some force and flew toward the shaking Black Dragon. The moment the skin membrane neared the Black Dragon, it turned into pure power and was absorbed into the black Dragon¡¯s body. After the Dragon scales that were about to disperse were absorbed by the skin membrane, they seemed to be firmly held by an invisible force. The scales on the dragon¡¯s body even began to adjust their positions on their own, gradually merging into one. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® A low and long groan that was faintly discernible came from the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. The invisible pressure of a great demon spread out, tearing apart the stone walls of the Earth¡¯s core and making cracking sounds. A terrifying demonic Qi surged into the sky. At this moment, thunderclouds began to gather above the divine armaments clan. ¡°The wind follows the Tiger, the clouds follow the Dragon ¡­¡± The great demon that had disappeared for tens of thousands of years reappeared, triggering the Thunder tribulation of heaven and earth. The little Golden Dragon Soul that was wrapped around song Qing¡¯s wrist felt the pull from the true dragon¡¯s body. It swam around song Qing¡¯s wrist uneasily. ¡°Blood ¡­¡± Blood dripped from song qingxiao¡¯s wound and was gently held by the great elder. He had thought that song qingxiao¡¯s dragon blood was the one she had obtained from killing the Black Dragon. He did not expect to see her cut her own blood. In his opinion, no matter how heaven-defying song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was, she was still just an ordinary cultivator. The power of her bloodline was far different from that of a great demon. But it was too late. The true Dragon was about to be born, and it only needed a little bloodline to fly into the sky. Since song qingxiao trusted him and did not hesitate to take out the materials and personally melt the mysterious heaven rank treasure for him to do as he pleased, he should not doubt the power of song qingxiao¡¯s blood. The great elder took a deep breath and pointed at the blood. He separated the blood into two and flicked them into the black Dragon¡¯s empty eyes. He was worried that the power of the bloodline would not be able to suppress the Black Dragon and bring it to life. He was just about to order his brothers to think of a way to feed it with more natural treasures. Who knew that the moment the blood entered the Dragon¡¯s Eye, the Black Dragon¡¯s body would suddenly let out a deep and long roar. ¡®Ang ¡ª-¡® Low groans sounded, and the ground trembled uneasily. The power of the blood turned into Supreme spiritual power and flowed around the Black Dragon¡¯s body. Wherever it went, a Halo would flow through the scales, instantly penetrating its body. Golden light suddenly gathered in his empty eyes and turned into a pair of golden pupils. His pupils contracted as he looked at the crowd coldly. At this moment, a golden shadow flew out from song Qing¡¯s wrist. The shadow was shockingly fast and flew into the black Dragon¡¯s body with lightning speed. The Dragon body, Dragon Skin, dragon blood, and Dragon Soul gathered together. The moment little gold entered his body, golden light seeped through the gaps of the scales, coating the edges of each black scale with a layer of gold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Hu-¡® The terrifying behemoth opened its eyes and let out a long breath. Then- It soared into the sky! The divine armament clansmen only saw a black shadow flash before their eyes, and then the Dragon that had been lying dormant on the ground disappeared. It rushed to the top of the Earth¡¯s core, and just as it was about to break through the cave above its head, its figure suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the rumbling Thunder above his head was mixed with the clear and long roar of a Dragon. Song qingxiao caressed her wrist, unable to hide the joy on her face. Chapter 2482 - Chapter 2482 Entrusted _1 Chapter 2482: Entrusted _1 Chapter 2482: Entrusted _1 The members of the divine secrets clan also raised their heads and looked up into the sky, unable to speak for a long time. In front of them, there was already a large empty space. The place where the dragon¡¯s body was originally kept was only left with a few marks left by the Dragon when it occupied the place, proving what they had created before. The laws of heaven and earth were enraged, and the Thunder tribulation formation appeared, causing the roof of the cave to make a buzzing sound. ¡°Qing Xiao-Qing Xiao-¡± The little golden dragons ¡®ecstatic cheers came from his divine soul. Ever since it had received the dragon¡¯s inheritance, it already had a part of the ability to communicate with song Qing. Now that it had a real body, its joy was revealed from its cries without reservation. ¡°We ¡­¡± The second elder looked at the empty space in front of him in a daze and muttered, ¡± ¡°You succeeded?¡± ¡°Big brother, am I dreaming?¡± Casting the Dragon with the finishing touch, making it live and soar into the heavens. This sort of magnificent feat could be said to be the greatest achievement the divine legacy race had ever achieved in its history. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± The first elder¡¯s usually serious face broke into a wide smile. ¡°We¡¯ve succeeded! It¡¯s a success!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± When the rest of the clan members heard his words, they finally seemed to be convinced of this matter and let out a deafening cheer. Other than song qingxiao¡¯s heaven-defying materials and the fact that she had all of them, the Shen Ji clan had played an important role in the dragon¡¯s survival. ¡°We did it!¡± The great elder could not hide the joy in his eyes,¡±three days!¡± In three days, he created a true Dragon that can fly!¡± ¡°We must celebrate! We must celebrate!¡± The crowd chimed in one after another, all of them discussing the various things that had happened in the past few days, trying to share and record their experience of participating in this event. Song qingxiao could feel the joy from the little Golden Dragon, and at the same time, she could hear the cheers of the divine legacy race below. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this moment, one of the divine armaments clan members seemed to have realized something. but unfortunately, it seems that our heart of earthy fire is gone ¡­ His words were like a bucket of cold water that was poured on the heads of the enthusiastic clansmen, causing everyone¡¯s originally happy expressions to freeze, and they subconsciously looked towards the great elder. In front of the great elder, the purple flame that had melted the heaven-destroying sword was about the size of a bowl. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it slowly rose into the air and fell into the ancient green lamp in song Qing¡¯s hand. After losing the flame, the scorching temperature in the Earth¡¯s core seemed to be gradually cooling down. The lava flowing underground seemed to have lost its vitality. It no longer surged like before and seemed to be slowly solidifying. the heart of earthfire is the foundation of our divine armaments clan ¡­ The ancestors of the divine secrets clan had searched for countless years before finally finding this place. They would set up camp here, dig underground caves, and dig out a cave dwelling suitable for the clan to live in. This fire was extremely spiritual and could melt anything. It was perfect for forging armors, puppets, and machine-operated beasts. It could be said that the earth core fire was the source of life for the divine secrets clan, and losing it was like someone forcefully taking away their backbone. If not for the fact that song qingxiao was the one who had melted the fire away, the divine armament race would have long since lost their patience and tried to snatch it back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± The smile on the first elder¡¯s face did not change. He said indifferently, ¡± our divine armament clan is facing a great calamity. We can¡¯t run away from the encirclement of the martial arts Research Institute. He dropped the heavy hammer and placed his hands on the handle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only these worldly possessions are not brought with us when we are alive and can not be taken away when we are dead. They don¡¯t belong to us in the first place. They belong to heaven and earth and belong to the laws of nature. It¡¯s just that those who are capable can occupy them. Compared to the worry of his clansmen, he was exceptionally calm. ¡°If our clan is exterminated, who will take the fire source? can we still make the decision?¡± After saying that, he continued, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it, miss song?¡± moreover, what determines the inheritance of our divine secrets clan is not bloodline, fire seed, or false reputation ¡­ His smile gradually disappeared, and he became serious as he educated his brothers and juniors, ¡± it¡¯s a will that is passed down from top to bottom. It¡¯s a work, a technique! Everyone was deeply moved by his words and did not say a word. They heard him continue, ¡°Did you hear miss song¡¯s words? Even if my divine armaments clan is exterminated, our will will will never be extinguished. We can still cause the Institute of martial arts to fear us, and we can make beyond Avalon, a thousand years later, remember us!¡± Chapter 2483 - Chapter 2483 Entrusted _2 Chapter 2483: Entrusted _2 Chapter 2483: Entrusted _2 He could also let a girl cross time and space to come here and ask them to reforge their Dragon bodies and borrow their names. as long as people still remember us, as long as our technology is still being passed down, the divine armaments clan will still exist forever. That is the spark that we truly need to preserve! The great elder¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful, and his words made the clansmen who had originally taken the heart of earthly fire look ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s done ¡­¡± The great elder waved his hand, his face revealing his fatigue. three days have passed. Everyone, go back and have a good rest, ¡± he paused and then said as if nothing had happened, ¡± I¡¯m guessing that the martial arts Research Institute has been waiting long enough. ¡°This is our home. Our ancestors have lived here for a long time, and we will never move. We will never retreat. We will rely on each and every one of our clan members to protect it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± yes! all the clansmen replied loudly. They had fearless expressions on their faces as they retreated one by one. Little gold underwent the lightning tribulation¡¯s baptism and finally transformed into a small Dragon, returning to song qingxiao¡¯s side. Its body was completely black, but the edges of its scales were embroidered with gold. Under the brilliant light, it turned into a special color, making it appear extremely beautiful. The divine secrets clan had used their divine Arts to reforge little gold¡¯s body, and then used song Qing¡¯s blood to bring it to life. Even though little gold¡¯s true body could not be made of flesh and blood, it was no longer a normal treasure. The Reforged Dragon body could contain even more secret techniques of the Dragon clan. After the body was modified, it was even more powerful than a body of flesh and blood. In the future, as little gold¡¯s strength increased, it would even break through again and nourish this body, allowing it to advance to another unbelievable level. This was a huge gain for song qingxiao. Now that little gold had a body, one of song qingxiao¡¯s concerns had been fulfilled. She had stayed here for a long time and was ready to embark on her original journey home. Before she left, the people of the divine secrets clan came to send her off. It was still the same mansion gate that had been broken that day. The great elder¡¯s face showed some hesitation, and finally said, ¡± by right, I shouldn¡¯t have made any other requests after casting the Dragon ¡­ His gaze fell on song qingxiao¡¯s wrist. The skin on her wrist was delicate, and there was a small Dragon with black and gold stripes on it, as if it was a special and delicate object. Song qingxiao seemed to have guessed something. She nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°I wonder if there are any races that forge artifacts in the future?¡± He wanted to say something but stopped. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but speak in a low voice. The great elder was obviously not good at asking for help. This was the first time he had done something like this, so his expression was a little unnatural. Song qingxiao, on the other hand, thought of something. She took out a white soul Jade from her cosmic bag and handed it to the Grand elder. this is the treasure refining experience given to me by a Grandmaster blacksmith in the heavens beyond heaven ¡­ The image of a crazy old man who was tied up and wanted to be her master appeared in her mind. She said, ¡± he is the elder of the weapon Treasury clan, and the most powerful forging master in the human realm upon heavens. She hadn¡¯t had the time to read this insight. Song qingxiao had long given up on the path of weapon and medicine refinement. Elder niandong was willing to acknowledge her as his master during the war purely because the old man did as he pleased and acted on impulse. In reality, she did not have any talent in this path of armament refining. This kind of insight would only be a waste in her hands. Given the divine secrets clan¡¯s attainments, status, and position, elder Dong would probably not mind. On the contrary, he would be very happy. ¡°An armament clan?¡± The members of the divine armaments clan looked at each other, then shook their heads. It was clear that they were not very familiar with this clan. What they didn¡¯t know was that a thousand years ago, when the shenji clan was still around, everyone in the world knew of the shenji clan, and they didn¡¯t care about other clans of their own kind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was only after the divine secrets clan was exterminated that other artifact-making clans rose to power. However, the technology was lost. In the future, there would no longer be such a race that could gather puppet, formation, weapon refining, and other techniques. Instead, they were divided and could no longer grow. This wasn¡¯t the time to care about the laws of the world. The Grand elder took the soul Jade without any hesitation and poured his spiritual sense into it. After looking at it for a while, he flew into a rage, ¡°Nonsense!¡± He pointed out a few obvious mistakes in a row and clenched the giant hammer in his hand. If elder Dong appeared in front of him at this time, he might hit her with the heavy hammer. Chapter 2484 - Chapter 2484 Entrusted _3 Chapter 2484: Entrusted _3 Chapter 2484: Entrusted _3 ¡°AI ¡­¡± After a long time, he finished reading it and sent it to his younger brothers. The second elder¡¯s brows furrowed as he cursed. Everyone shook their heads and sighed, ¡± after more than a thousand years, the technique of mechanisms has actually declined to such a level ¡­ The armament repository family only knew how to forge artifacts, but they were only limited to ordinary talismans. Many of their techniques had been lost, making their journey particularly difficult. They slowly fumbled about, and were even far inferior to their predecessors. Not only that, the loss of formation-making techniques and the lack of puppet-making techniques were also difficult to hear. He had originally believed that the divine armaments clan¡¯s legacy would not decline, but when he saw this so-called master¡¯s ¡®enlightenment¡¯, heartache and loss appeared in the Grand elder¡¯s eyes for the first time. ¡°Miss song, you¡¯ve given us the materials and helped us fulfill a wish. We can now inherit a masterpiece, so we shouldn¡¯t have bothered you anymore. But ¡­¡± The great elder gritted his teeth and said, ¡± but I can¡¯t let the divine armament race¡¯s technology be lost. As he said this, he also took out a book wrapped in a red demonic beast skin from his universe bag. ¡°This is the divine secrets clan¡¯s many years of experience in artifact crafting, puppet creation, and formation techniques. It¡¯s a collection of the blood, sweat, and tears of our entire clan.¡± ¡°It contains all of our ideas and some of our insights.¡± Every clan member¡¯s inspiration or artifact-refining direction would be recorded in it. The records on it included records related to the chaos bead. This was exactly what the martial arts Research Institute wanted. If the great elder had handed it over that day, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been the disaster of the sect¡¯s extermination. However, he refused to cooperate with the martial arts Research Institute, nor was he willing to turn the blood of his own race into a deal, handing such a valuable thing to the hands of such a terrifying institution. However, the thing that he had refused to hand over that day and was willing to protect with his life was now in song qingxiao¡¯s hands with a pleading attitude. I wanted to destroy it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to do it. I¡¯ve been hesitating until now, and I¡¯ve finally waited for you to come. I¡¯ve finally entrusted you with something. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t take it. She knew what it meant. This wasn¡¯t just a favor, it was also like his last wish to entrust his child to his master, with a cautious attitude towards this inheritance. The significance of this thin book was too great. She pursed her lips. ¡°Why do you believe me?¡± ¡°A person with a good artifact spirit is a good person.¡± The first elder said indifferently. He had dealt with weapons all his life. He was stubborn and conservative, and his temper was very bad. When dealing with people, he did not care about their identity, status, or cultivation. He only cared about whether they were compatible with him. ¡°I¡¯m willing to believe you.¡± but I¡¯m not good at refining weapons ¡­ Song Qing said faintly. The great elder revealed a smile, which diluted the grief in his eyes. ¡°I can tell.¡± From the rough forging method of the heaven-destroying sword, one could tell that she was not good at forging artifacts. ¡°I¡¯ve given it to you, so you can make the decision. You can take a look at it when you¡¯re free, or you can give it to someone else. Anything is fine.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and accepted the booklet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, great elder.¡± She looked into the Grand elder¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡± ¡°I will hand it over to a suitable person, and one day, the divine secrets clan¡¯s inheritance will appear in this Starfield once more!¡± Her tone was extremely light, but the great elder, who knew her strength, did not doubt the truth of her words. Everyone was overjoyed and nodded. Song qingxiao¡¯s body returned to the orbit of time and space. Just like when she came, she disappeared without a trace. The divine armament Clansman raised his head to look in the direction she had left. Only after a long time did the second elder worriedly say, ¡± ¡°Big brother, can this insight really be passed down?¡± I¡¯ve also written down some of my unrealized ideas on it, ¡± he mumbled. I hope that one day, someone will really realize them for me ¡­ ¡°I can.¡± The great elder gritted his teeth and nodded heavily. ¡°This inheritance is like a seed. With miss song¡¯s help, it will eventually fall into the hands of the right person.¡± That insight was like a dandelion. As song qingxiao passed through time, it would eventually take root and sprout more than a thousand years later. ¡°The divine armaments clan will definitely return to its former glory! The martial arts Research Institute can kill our physical bodies, but they will never be able to kill our will!¡± After saying this, the great elder raised his hammer and roared, ¡± ¡°Little ones! We¡¯ve sent off our guests and are now ready for our battle!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Roar!¡± .. Song qingxiao set off on her way home. This time, she did not stop for anything else. As time passed, she quickly returned to the time before she was born and saw her parents when she was young. It was different from when he had gone against the flow and had only seen the beautiful side. Chapter 2485 - Chapter 2485 Meeting again (to be modified) _1 Chapter 2485: Meeting again (to be modified) _1 Chapter 2485: Meeting again (to be modified) _1 Song qingxiao saw her father when he was young. He was addicted to gambling and borrowed a large sum of money from usury. He walked on the edge of the law, but with his handsome appearance, he made Tang Yun fall in love at first sight and eventually married him. After their marriage, they quarreled over gambling debts, and their relationship was sometimes good and sometimes bad. It was not until song qingxiao was born and the arrival of good cause that an ordinary, Rascal, and cowardly man, driven by his fatherly instinct, stepped forward and blocked a dangerous blow for his daughter. In the end, he died at the door of the delivery room. The royal family of the Empire had concealed the truth of his death based on his past experiences. After his death, Tang Yun followed his husband¡¯s path. He borrowed money and drank heavily, causing his family to be in heavy debt. That was why he had the unhappy memories of song qingxiao¡¯s childhood. She watched as Tang Yun was destroyed by alcohol day by day. She saw that she, who was young, had to avoid the debt collectors on West Street and take care of her alcoholic mother. She was exhausted. This was her real life, and it matched what she remembered. Perhaps what she saw in the reverse of time was only the bright side of life, trying to tempt her to stop pursuing the great Dao. She smiled as she watched her other ¡®self¡¯ grow up in the shadows, developing a timid and weak character. She took care of her unconscious and sometimes crazy mother like an adult from a young age, without love and friends. These experiences had cultivated her cautious and even indifferent character. She was not good at getting along with others, did not get the nourishment of family affection, and her heart was not full, withered like barren land. It wasn¡¯t until he met su Wu, the silver Wolf, the old Daoist, seven, the little Golden Dragon, and Xiang four that he slowly learned to love and accept. Time passed by, and she arrived at the time when she first entered the guard Station. She saw herself being surrounded by a group of fierce-looking young men on West Street. At that time, she was weak and helpless, surrounded by a group of gangsters. She was born and grew up on West Street, so she knew how scary these people were. The consequences of being left alone here were worrying. Therefore, she was actually particularly afraid in this time and space, but she forced herself to let it go. But she met Shi Yue. In a moment of pity, he ordered his followers to attack. PEI hongyin, who was sitting next to Shi Yue, suddenly looked gloomy. She looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction as if nothing had happened and kept this matter in mind. The past reappeared, but song qingxiao¡¯s heart was calm. The assassin reappeared in the rainy night, and she entered the divine prison. After that, the Chu clan¡¯s pursuit, and the fact that she almost died at the hands of Qian Shan on the autumn Festival road, all these scenes flashed past her eyes. She had reunited with Xiang four when she broke through to the Dao integration stage. .. As time passed, she quickly returned to the place where she had separated from Shi qiuwu and the others. Just as she was about to leave the flow of time and space, something seemed to move in song Qing¡¯s small universe bag. She was stunned for a moment, as if she had understood something, and took the thing out of the universe bag. It was a small Jade box. After the box was opened, a palm-sized insect was dormant inside. ¡°Six-winged bug?¡± This was the flying insect that Xiang si had given her back in the Xiangjiang clan. It had mutated after sucking a drop of her blood and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. However, the bug could no longer be called a six-winged one. After absorbing the power of her blood, the original beetle evolved rapidly. Not only did his body grow several times bigger, but he also had a pair of light blue translucent wings on his back. There were some fine blue scales on its back, abdomen, and head, which tightly wrapped its body. As it was flying in the air, it seemed to have sensed something. It flapped its wings as if to remind song qingxiao. Seeing this, song qingxiao smiled and nodded. ¡°Go on.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the eight-winged bug flapped its wings and flew into the reverse flow of time and space as if it had received a pardon. After the beetle had advanced, it was able to find its way through the time River. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seven didn¡¯t know what was going on. He grabbed song Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Are we not going back? Are we going to follow this insect?¡± They were in the time basin. Once they passed it, they would really miss this period of time. Once history was formed, even if song Qing had the power to control the laws, he could not easily change it. ¡°Yes,¡± Song qingxiao agreed, and her tone was light. Chapter 2486 - Chapter 2486 Meeting again (to be modified) _2 Chapter 2486: Meeting again (to be modified) _2 Chapter 2486: Meeting again (to be modified) _2 ¡°I won¡¯t go back for the time being.¡± ¡°This insect was a gift from a friend of mine. This insect was raised by her clan and can recognize people and find their way.¡± Back then, Xiang si had given her this insect to help her leave the hidden world. He had told her that if she ever returned to the hidden world to look for the Xiangjiang clan, this insect would bring her back. It was a pity that when she said that, neither of them had thought about what would happen next-the Xiangjiang clan would be massacred. ¡°It has sensed the aura of the Xiangjiang clan bloodline and is leading the way for us.¡± The small monk saw that she was happy and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. He also quickened his pace. The two humans and one wolf followed the eight-winged bug and passed through the torrent of time. After a few minutes, the bug that was in the space-time barrier rushed out and returned to the real world. Song Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. After the worm advanced, its strength had greatly increased. Back then, the special environment of the hidden world was unable to trap it. Now, it could even see through the laws of time and space. It could be considered a very terrifying talent. If not for the insect¡¯s low attack power, it would have achieved the same result as master Shan Yin¡¯s reincarnation secret technique after a little training. She led seven and the silver Wolf out of the time basin. The bug stopped in one of the shops and silently moved towards the two people who were sitting by the window and seemed to be talking. Song qingxiao saw her father when he was young. He was addicted to gambling and borrowed a large sum of money from usury. He walked on the edge of the law, but with his handsome appearance, he made Tang Yun fall in love at first sight and eventually married him. After their marriage, they quarreled over gambling debts, and their relationship was sometimes good and sometimes bad. It was not until song qingxiao was born and the arrival of good cause that an ordinary, Rascal, and cowardly man, driven by his fatherly instinct, stepped forward and blocked a dangerous blow for his daughter. In the end, he died at the door of the delivery room. The royal family of the Empire had concealed the truth of his death based on his past experiences. After his death, Tang Yun followed his husband¡¯s path. He borrowed money and drank heavily, causing his family to be in heavy debt. That was why he had the unhappy memories of song qingxiao¡¯s childhood. She watched as Tang Yun was destroyed by alcohol day by day. She saw that she, who was young, had to avoid the debt collectors on West Street and take care of her alcoholic mother. She was exhausted. This was her real life, and it matched what she remembered. Perhaps what she saw in the reverse of time was only the bright side of life, trying to tempt her to stop pursuing the great Dao. She smiled as she watched her other ¡®self¡¯ grow up in the shadows, developing a timid and weak character. She took care of her unconscious and sometimes crazy mother like an adult from a young age, without love and friends. These experiences had cultivated her cautious and even indifferent character. She was not good at getting along with others, did not get the nourishment of family affection, and her heart was not full, withered like barren land. It wasn¡¯t until he met su Wu, the silver Wolf, the old Daoist, seven, the little Golden Dragon, and Xiang four that he slowly learned to love and accept. Time passed by, and she arrived at the time when she first entered the guard Station. She saw herself being surrounded by a group of fierce-looking young men on West Street. At that time, she was weak and helpless, surrounded by a group of gangsters. She was born and grew up on West Street, so she knew how scary these people were. The consequences of being left alone here were worrying. Therefore, she was actually particularly afraid in this time and space, but she forced herself to let it go. But she met Shi Yue. In a moment of pity, he ordered his followers to attack. PEI hongyin, who was sitting next to Shi Yue, suddenly looked gloomy. She looked in song qingxiao¡¯s direction as if nothing had happened and kept this matter in mind. The past reappeared, but song qingxiao¡¯s heart was calm. The assassin reappeared in the rainy night, and she entered the divine prison. After that, the Chu clan¡¯s pursuit, and the fact that she almost died at the hands of Qian Shan on the autumn Festival road, all these scenes flashed past her eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had reunited with Xiang four when she broke through to the Dao integration stage. .. As time passed, she quickly returned to the place where she had separated from Shi qiuwu and the others. Just as she was about to leave the flow of time and space, something seemed to move in song Qing¡¯s small universe bag. She was stunned for a moment, as if she had understood something, and took the thing out of the universe bag. It was a small Jade box. After the box was opened, a palm-sized insect was dormant inside. Chapter 2487 - Chapter 2487 Meeting again (to be modified) _3 Chapter 2487: Meeting again (to be modified) _3 Chapter 2487: Meeting again (to be modified) _3 ¡°Six-winged bug?¡± This was the flying insect that Xiang si had given her back in the Xiangjiang clan. It had mutated after sucking a drop of her blood and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. However, the bug could no longer be called a six-winged one. After absorbing the power of her blood, the original beetle evolved rapidly. Not only did his body grow several times bigger, but he also had a pair of light blue translucent wings on his back. There were some fine blue scales on its back, abdomen, and head, which tightly wrapped its body. As it was flying in the air, it seemed to have sensed something. It flapped its wings as if to remind song qingxiao. Seeing this, song qingxiao smiled and nodded. ¡°Go on.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the eight-winged bug flapped its wings and flew into the reverse flow of time and space as if it had received a pardon. After the beetle had advanced, it was able to find its way through the time River. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Seven didn¡¯t know what was going on. He grabbed song Qing¡¯s small hand. ¡°Are we not going back? Are we going to follow this insect?¡± They were in the time basin. Once they passed it, they would really miss this period of time. Once history was formed, even if song Qing had the power to control the laws, he could not easily change it. ¡°Yes,¡± Song qingxiao agreed, and her tone was light. ¡°I won¡¯t go back for the time being.¡± ¡°This insect was a gift from a friend of mine. This insect was raised by her clan and can recognize people and find their way.¡± Back then, Xiang si had given her this insect to help her leave the hidden world. He had told her that if she ever returned to the hidden world to look for the Xiangjiang clan, this insect would bring her back. It was a pity that when she said that, neither of them had thought about what would happen next-the Xiangjiang clan would be massacred. ¡°It has sensed the aura of the Xiangjiang clan bloodline and is leading the way for us.¡± The small monk saw that she was happy and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. He also quickened his pace. The two humans and one wolf followed the eight-winged bug and passed through the torrent of time. After a few minutes, the bug that was in the space-time barrier rushed out and returned to the real world. Song Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. After the worm advanced, its strength had greatly increased. Back then, the special environment of the hidden world was unable to trap it. Now, it could even see through the laws of time and space. It could be considered a very terrifying talent. If not for the insect¡¯s low attack power, it would have achieved the same result as master Shan Yin¡¯s reincarnation secret technique after a little training. She led seven and the silver Wolf out of the time basin. The bug stopped in one of the shops and silently moved towards the two people who were sitting by the window and seemed to be talking. Song qingxiao saw her father when he was young. He was addicted to gambling and borrowed a large sum of money from usury. He walked on the edge of the law, but with his handsome appearance, he made Tang Yun fall in love at first sight and eventually married him. After their marriage, they quarreled over gambling debts, and their relationship was sometimes good and sometimes bad. It was not until song qingxiao was born and the arrival of good cause that an ordinary, Rascal, and cowardly man, driven by his fatherly instinct, stepped forward and blocked a dangerous blow for his daughter. In the end, he died at the door of the delivery room. The royal family of the Empire had concealed the truth of his death based on his past experiences. After his death, Tang Yun followed his husband¡¯s path. He borrowed money and drank heavily, causing his family to be in heavy debt. That was why he had the unhappy memories of song qingxiao¡¯s childhood. She watched as Tang Yun was destroyed by alcohol day by day. She saw that she, who was young, had to avoid the debt collectors on West Street and take care of her alcoholic mother. She was exhausted. This was her real life, and it matched what she remembered. Perhaps what she saw in the reverse of time was only the bright side of life, trying to tempt her to stop pursuing the great Dao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She smiled as she watched her other ¡®self¡¯ grow up in the shadows, developing a timid and weak character. She took care of her unconscious and sometimes crazy mother like an adult from a young age, without love and friends. These experiences had cultivated her cautious and even indifferent character. She was not good at getting along with others, did not get the nourishment of family affection, and her heart was not full, withered like barren land. It wasn¡¯t until he met su Wu, the silver Wolf, the old Daoist, seven, the little Golden Dragon, and Xiang four that he slowly learned to love and accept. Time passed by, and she arrived at the time when she first entered the guard Station. She saw herself being surrounded by a group of fierce-looking young men on West Street. (I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t finished editing the second half of the song.) Chapter 2488 - Chapter 2488 Old friend (1) Chapter 2488: Old friend (1) Chapter 2488: Old friend (1) The moment they reunited with their old friends, Xiang si felt as if she was a lonely bird that had left the group. The fear that had been suppressed for a long time, as well as the pain of her family being destroyed, all surged out in the most intense way in a short moment, causing her to cry out loud. It was as if she had no qualms in front of song qingxiao. He no longer needed to hide carefully in fear of being caught. He didn¡¯t need to speak softly and was afraid of being discovered. In front of this powerful and reliable friend, she could cry out loud without any qualms. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she didn¡¯t notice that the moment she shouted, the old man sitting opposite her had turned pale and was trembling. Xiang si couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and hugged song Qing tightly, crying. The moment she was hugged by the young girl, song qingxiao¡¯s expression was a little overwhelmed, but her body kept shaking with amazing strength, as if she had found a life-saving floating duckweed and refused to let go. Song qingxiao hesitated for a while, but eventually reached out to Pat her on the back. She softened her tone and coaxed, ¡± ¡°I know,¡± Her words made Xiang si cry even harder. After crying for a long time and venting the accumulated resentment in his heart, Xiang si became much more rational and slowly let go of song qingxiao. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the small monk standing beside song Qing staring at her with curiosity and some hostility. She blushed and felt her scalp go numb. It was rumored that in the battle of lingdu, the reincarnation secret body cultivated by master Shan Yin was killed by a young monk beside song qingxiao with a strange technique ¡­ If even master shanyin couldn¡¯t defeat him, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be the little monk¡¯s match. But with song qingxiao by his side, Xiang four felt more confident and even wanted to reach out to touch Seven¡¯s bald head. The two of them walked back to the table. The stiff old man subconsciously stood up and moved to the side, making room for song Qing to sit. Xiang si glanced at him but didn¡¯t stop him. After the two of them sat down, she said anxiously, ¡± ¡°You know what happened to my Xiangjiang family?¡± my grandmother, my family ¡­ As she spoke, her eyes reddened and she started to sob again. Song Qing nodded. ¡°Half a year before the war, I went back to the hidden world.¡± As she said this, she seemed to have thought of something. She took out the star earrings that belonged to Xiang four, which she had found in the Xiangjiang clan that day, ¡± I discovered the situation of the Xiangjiang clan. Finally, I found this Ear Stud with your aura and discovered the demonic Qi on it. When Xiang si saw the ear Stud, his red eyes were filled with tears again. Her hands trembled slightly as she took the ear Stud. this was a gift from my grandmother when I came of age ¡­ The ear Stud was a small magical artifact that could block a full-force attack from a soul splitting stage expert. The young girl¡¯s expression sank into her memories. Pain, longing, and gentleness appeared on her face, forming a fragile expression that made people feel pity. ¡°That day ¡­¡± Song qingxiao had transcended her tribulation in the hidden realm and broken through to the Dao integration stage. Xiang si was an old acquaintance of hers and knew that her cultivation speed was astonishing. Hence, when the lady in charge of the Xiangjiang clan found out about this, she had the idea of keeping song Qing Xiao in the clan. She had used her granddaughter¡¯s mouth to reveal her clan¡¯s history and promised great benefits, hoping that song qingxiao would become Xiang Four¡¯s right-hand man. Because of the chaos bead, the Xiangjiang clan had been banished from the martial arts Research Institute for hundreds of years and had been hiding in the hidden world. The spirit energy in the hidden world was scarce, and the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s powerful demonic beasts and ancestors were killed in the process of being driven away by the martial arts Research Institute, causing the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s Secret inheritance to be broken in the middle. A clan that was famous for its beast taming in the human realm upon heavens was gradually declining. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Xiang SI¡¯s generation, his grandmother was already the strongest. However, she was already old and her successor was too young. Xiang SI¡¯s parents had died early and the hidden world was in a turbulent state. She was worried that her wings, which she had used to support her junior, might not be able to last long. With no other choice, she took a great risk and broke the oath she had made back then, telling song qingxiao the secret of the martial arts Research Institute. In the end, song qingxiao refused. we thought that it had been hundreds of years since the incident. Although our ancestors had made an oath, the Xiangjiang family had already declined. We thought that the martial arts Research Institute might not remember us anymore. Chapter 2489 - Chapter 2489 Old friend (2) Chapter 2489: Old friend (2) Chapter 2489: Old friend (2) However, the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s ambition had always been there, and they had never given up on the idea of using demonic beasts to transform the power of the chaos bead. Perhaps the martial arts Research Institute had cast a spell on the oath that year. After Xiang si told song qingxiao about it, the martial arts Research Institute immediately knew about it. in fact, they have already controlled a portion of the canghe and LAN family¡¯s power. After the oath was broken, the martial arts Research Institute issued an arrest warrant on the grounds that the Xiangjiang clan did not keep their promise. The two clans from the hidden world joined forces and together with the divine Warriors from the Institute of martial arts, they massacred the entire Xiangjiang clan. my grandmother tried to protect me, but she died in the hands of a divine warrior. In her extreme grief, she forcefully awakened the spirit beast egg that she had planned to use to bribe song qingxiao. Unfortunately, the demonic beast had just hatched and was of limited help to Xiang four. Just when he thought that she would die at the hands of the Paladins, ¡± a very scary man appeared. Recalling the scene that day, Xiang Four¡¯s face revealed a lingering fear. Number seven, who had been possessed by lady Chu, followed the aura of the green lamp. She sensed that Xiang four had the most contact with song qingxiao, so she wanted to catch Xiang four and use an evil technique to ask for song qingxiao¡¯s whereabouts. Coincidentally, the divine Warriors of the Institute of martial arts were there, and a conflict broke out between the two sides. One thought that he was a reinforcement from the Xiangjiang clan, while the other was possessed by a demon. Both sides had their own plans and started fighting. Xiang four took the chance to escape. before I escaped, the ghost wanted to keep me here. In the end, this Ear Stud left by my grandmother saved me ¡­ She caressed the ear Stud lovingly, her eyes revealing a pained and nostalgic look. Her elders had loved her for her entire life and eventually died to save her. The things they left behind after their death also saved her life. She formed a blood contract with the spirit beast¡¯s egg and borrowed the demonic beast¡¯s power to finally escape from the hidden world and hide in the heavens beyond heaven. After that, the Institute had already obtained the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s spirit beast and achieved their goal. They did not care about a small fry like her escaping. In addition, song qingxiao had entered the human realm upon heavens and exchanged dragon scales for the cloud brocade robe, so the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s attention was quickly diverted. Xiang four was no longer the focus of the martial arts Research Institute for the time being, and his life was temporarily saved. What happened after that caused a stir in the entire human realm upon heavens. Song Qing forcefully snatched the East Qin clan¡¯s treasure and was wanted by the martial arts Research Institute. Then, he was besieged in Ling du city, one of the two saints died and one was injured, and all the clans lost a large number of experts ¡­ the power of the martial arts Research Institute has been damaged. a large number of divine Warriors had died in the battle of Ling du city, so the martial arts Research Institute had no time to pay attention to an insignificant leak like Xiang four. ¡°That¡¯s why I came out. I¡¯m looking for the xuandu family to ask about your whereabouts,¡± He had thought that he would still find nothing, but he did not expect to meet song qingxiao here again. It was only now that Xiang si told her about what had happened in the past few years that her uneasy heart finally settled down. I didn¡¯t expect that you would go to the Xiangjiang clan to find me and help me find this relic ¡­ With tears in her eyes, she held the ear Stud tightly and her eyes were filled with gratitude. all these years, I didn¡¯t dare to go back, afraid that I would be ambushed and reported by Cang he and the LAN family. She was also working hard on her cultivation. She wanted to take revenge for her clan members and save those demonic beasts. However, it was impossible for her to do it alone. Thinking back, she thought of how the Xiangjiang clan was walking on a tightrope. On one hand, he had to deal with the LAN family and canghe family¡¯s pincer attack. On the other hand, he wanted to live longer and protect the slow-growing Xiang four. At that time, the Xiangjiang clan¡¯s leader was in an extremely difficult situation. He chose to break the oath and tell song Qing the secret because he had no choice. Xiang si thought about it now. If he was in her position, he would have taken the risk too. After all, people were greedy. No one expected song qingxiao to reject such a big temptation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She also knew that song qingxiao was not entirely to blame for this. Under those circumstances, it was normal for her to reject him. She had a bright future ahead of her and her relationship with Xiang four was not good enough for her to risk her life for her. Moreover, after she stayed, even if her strength was not bad, she was still far from a giant like the martial arts Research Institute. If he was really after the spirit beast, he might just die with the Xiangjiang clan if he stayed. Chapter 2490 - Chapter 2490 Old friend (3) Chapter 2490: Old friend (3) Chapter 2490: Old friend (3) The Xiangjiang clan¡¯s tragedy originated from the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s obsession with the power of the chaos bead, as well as the indifference of those in power towards human life. But at this moment, Xiang si didn¡¯t want to think about those bloody scenes anymore. He temporarily let go of his hatred and immersed all his thoughts in the recovered star earrings. Feeling the gentleness of his grandmother, it was as if he had returned to the life of being protected by his elders. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t interrupt her reminiscing and waited quietly for her to recover. The gentleness in her eyes faded, and hatred reappeared. The young lady solemnly wiped away the wisp of black Qi that was wrapped around it and squeezed out a smile. ¡°I heard that you killed that ghost in the battle of spirit capital?¡± This battle had shaken the entire human realm upon heavens. Every detail had been exaggerated a hundred times and turned into all kinds of legends. In the past six months, the stories had spread rapidly in human realm upon heavens. If it was the martial arts Research Institute of the past, they would naturally not allow such a situation to happen. However, in the spirit capital, most of the divine Warriors died in battle, and so did Mr. Wondrous brush. The eight great clans had torn off that layer of veil. The taikang clan and the East Qin clan had broken off, and the Tianyi Daoist sect had stood on the side of the taikang clan. In the fanyin clan, Grandmaster Shan Yin announced that he was going to cultivate in seclusion-the soul body that he had cultivated for many years had been broken, and the secret skill of reincarnation had lost its bearing body. Moreover, ah Qi¡¯s means had planted fear in his heart, forming an inner demon. His state of mind was even somewhat unstable, which affected his cultivation. The nine aristocratic families of the human realm upon heavens seemed to be gradually falling apart. Naturally, it was difficult to control these rumors and slanders. ¡°Yes,¡± Song Qing nodded. That day, lady Chu had sensed the green lamp¡¯s aura and came here. She wanted to take advantage of the time when she was besieged by the various forces in the human realm upon heavens to snatch the green lamp. However, song qingxiao had detected that her aura was of the same origin as the demonic Qi on the earrings that Xiang si had left. ¡°I thought she was the one who killed the Xiangjiang clan, so I killed her to avenge you.¡± She thought that she was the one who caused Xiang SI¡¯s death and felt extremely guilty about it. It was only when she passed by the Xiangjiang clan on her way back from 6000 years ago that she stopped. He wanted to see his old friend again and send her off for the last time, only to find out what had happened later. When Xiang four heard her words, his heart, which had been particularly lonely since his clan was exterminated, felt warm, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Song qingxiao shook her head and revealed a faint smile. ¡°I just did it in passing.¡± In fact, even without the incident with Xiang four, the Chu girl would not rest until one of them died. She would not return the chaos green lamp. Under such circumstances, she would not show mercy to her enemies. I know, ¡± Xiang si paused and said, ¡± ¡°But I still have to thank you, not just for this ghost.¡± It was because she had the heart to return to the Xiangjiang clan to see her, to help her pick up her important old things and to keep her in her heart. This was what Xiang four felt the most warm about. It was as if she wasn¡¯t the loneliest person in the world, and she still had a friend who cared for her. The demonic Qi on the star earring had been brushed away, and it had suffered a fatal blow for her that day. It had already been injured, and its spiritual light was very dim, almost no different from an ordinary ornament. However, Xiang si still wore it on his ear and asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your plan next?¡± Her eyes were filled with worry for her friend. Even though song qingxiao had displayed her prowess in the battle of spirit capital, she had also thoroughly offended the aristocratic families. Although the strength of the martial arts Research Institute had been greatly reduced, it was still very powerful. The elders in the Council were all extraordinary, and there were at least a dozen of them who were half a step into the Saint realm-this was not something that an ordinary divine warrior could compare with. I¡¯m ready, ¡± song Qing touched her wrist, where a black and gold cold Dragon was coiled on her wrist. Her eyes glowed. head to the martial arts Research Institute and take away some people and things that are very important to me. ¡°What?¡± When Xiang four heard this, he was shocked. Even the old man, who was pretending to be dead, gasped when he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, which attracted Seven¡¯s curious attention. The moment the old man was stared at by seven, he immediately panicked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In front of those black eyes, many dark thoughts in his heart began to stir, and he instantly lost control. However, just as he was about to be devoured by the negative energy, the small monk¡¯s eyes flickered and he muttered, ¡± ¡°Amitabha.¡± As soon as the Buddhist chant was heard, the influence of the evil nature disappeared. The old man heaved a sigh of relief. He felt as if he had been fished out of the water in just a short moment, and his whole body was soaked in cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Xiang si sighed and revealed a worried expression. He wanted to persuade song Qing to think about it but she smiled, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. I have to take some people and things away and return them to their owners.¡± Chapter 2491 - Chapter 2491 The eve (1) Chapter 2491: The eve (1) Chapter 2491: The eve (1) After dealing with these problems, song qingxiao would go to settle the favors and promises she owed one by one, and meet the friends she had made friends with. Xiang si wanted to say something, but when he saw her eyes, he realized that they were calm and composed. The little monk and the silver Wolf followed her on her left and right, as if they were her firm followers. They advanced and retreated with her, never abandoning each other. For some reason, Xiang si felt that she definitely had the power to kill her way into the martial arts Research Institute, even though she couldn¡¯t sense what level her former friend¡¯s cultivation had reached. She guessed that he might have become a Saint-Just thinking about it made Xiang four feel incredulous. ¡°Alright, then you must be careful.¡± Her current cultivation level was not high enough to help song qingxiao. Even if she forced herself to go with her, she would only be a burden. She had a pampered temperament and had her grandmother¡¯s protection in the past. She was also a little proud and ambitious, but she was not very firm on the path of cultivation. It was only now that she regretted not working harder. At that time, song qingxiao was still in the soul separation stage just like her. But now, she was already so much stronger than her and had the qualifications to shake up the terrifying behemoth that was the Institute of martial arts. She, on the other hand, was far behind and could not fight alongside her. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll work hard and catch up to you in the future.¡± Xiang four felt a sense of pride. Thinking of the demon beast egg that he had fused with, he felt more confident. Song Qing laughed and said, ¡± ¡°Then you have to work hard on your cultivation. I¡¯ll wait for you to come find me in the future.¡± Xiang si naturally couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her words and only thought that she was consoling herself because she felt that her strength was too low. However, he still nodded his head firmly. the gate of the martial arts Research Institute is made of Mystic crystals ¡­ The old man, who was standing by the side with his hands clasped behind his back, could not help but remind song qingxiao carefully. His words attracted song qingxiao¡¯s gaze. Her gaze did not carry any pressure, but it gave the old man an invisible pressure. ¡°He¡¯s from the xuandu family. He has been providing me with information for the past few months.¡± Xiang si saw this scene and quickly spoke. Song Qing nodded and looked away. Xiang four was also worried, ¡± ¡°The mystic crystal door is no small matter. It¡¯s difficult to break through it with the help of a secret technique.¡± It had been forged when the martial arts Research Institute was at its peak, and after a secret technique was cast on it, it could withstand a few simultaneous attacks from Saint realm elders without being destroyed. It was extremely strong. ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Song qingxiao replied softly. Xiang four was a little surprised to see her confident tone, but he did not ask further. After she stopped talking, song qingxiao asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation like in the human realm upon heavens now?¡± She had left for too long and had gone through more than six thousand trips. Now that she was back here, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unfamiliar. The old man from the xuandu family was naturally the most qualified to answer this question. He was very perceptive and picked out some information related to song qingxiao first. the taikang clan and the Tianyi Dao sect already have the intention to withdraw from the martial Dao Research Institute. After you left, taikang Wu has been asking around for news about you. He had already overcome his inner demons and could now break through to the Saint realm. ¡°But the taikang clan has already announced that if tai kangwu is not sure of your safety, he will not enter seclusion to break through to the Saint plane.¡± This person¡¯s will was extremely strong and he was a man of his word. He had said these words to intimidate the East Qin clan that wanted to take revenge on song Qing. Tai kangwu¡¯s status was extremely important. With Shan Yin¡¯s Samsara secret technique broken and wondrous pen dead, he was the number one person under the Saint realm. If many people wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters, they would have to consider tai kangwu¡¯s terrifying deterrence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a huge favor, and song Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth. the Shi family¡¯s ancestor has also left the Empire. He might be looking for you. Perhaps it was because the East Qin clan was too powerful this time, causing the Tian Yi Daoist school to appear extra passive in the battle of Ling du city, Daoist Yi Qing of the Dao sect changed his style of only restricting his disciples to cultivate on their own. He instead encouraged his disciples to travel around this star region in order to expand the influence of the Dao sect. There were many other changes, and the old man from the xuandu family said them one by one. ¡°Right, the people from the armament clan are also looking for you.¡± Chapter 2492 - Chapter 2492 The eve (2) Chapter 2492: The eve (2) Chapter 2492: The eve (2) Elder Dong had taken song qingxiao as his master, so the people from the armament clan announced to the public that they were looking for their ¡®ancestor¡¯. .. I heard that the Institute of martial arts had also contacted the Empire, wanting to find your mother, but was rejected by the Shi family. The Shi family had protected Tang Yun at all costs, even at the cost of completely falling out with the martial arts Research Institute of the heavens beyond heaven. there are two voices in the Parliament regarding this. One faction thought that Tang Yun was just an ordinary person and there was no need to involve her in the world of cultivators. In addition, the martial arts Research Institute had lost many people and their strength had been greatly reduced. In addition, the taikang clan and the Tianyi Dao sect had already become estranged, so it was not appropriate for them to become enemies with the aristocratic families at this time. The other faction thought that song qingxiao was very dangerous. She had killed many divine Warriors and had become the biggest crisis since the establishment of the martial arts Research Institute. To deal with a dangerous person like her, there was no need to talk about morality or faith. She should be restrained by her mother, and after she was arrested, she would be imprisoned. At most, she would just let her mother off after the matter was over. As one of the former nine aristocratic families, the xuandu family naturally knew the internal news of the martial arts Research Institute very well. Even though song qingxiao did not take the initiative to ask, the old man did not hesitate to tell her everything he knew. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Song qingxiao had listened to his explanation for a long time and had a certain understanding of the current situation. She nodded and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you want as a reward?¡± This old man was only in the realm of divine separation. With her current strength, it would not be difficult for her to guide him or give him some things. ¡°I want to ¡­¡± When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, his heart jumped in excitement. Abilities, treasures, secret techniques, and so on flashed through his mind one by one, but in the end, he seemed to have confirmed his thoughts, and his eyes gradually became fiery. I want you to take me with you when you charge into the martial arts Research Institute! His request was out of song qingxiao¡¯s expectations. Xiang four explained, ¡± ¡°The xuandu family¡¯s main focus is to record.¡± There was a hierarchy in the family, but it was not based on strength. Instead, it was based on the importance of recorded information, secret information, and the contribution of the information obtained by the clansmen. In other words, if the old man in front of him could obtain a biography that was enough to be recorded into the family¡¯s history, it would be equivalent to him proving his ability and being placed in an important position in the family. In the end, he would leap into the core of the family and change the fate of his bloodline. you¡¯re the target that everyone in the human realm upon heavens is looking for. Her appearance was the most important news in the human realm upon heavens. If she were to attack the martial arts Research Institute, once the news spread, it would attract countless crazy people in an extremely short time to watch this peerless battle. If the old man could make contact with her and get her permission to record this matter, his contribution would be self-evident regardless of whether song qingxiao won or lost. The family of xuandu was rich by selling information, and they had countless resources. Once his status rose, he would have money, materials, and contributions. More resources would be opened up to him, and it would no longer be difficult to advance. After hearing Xiang Four¡¯s explanation, song Qing nodded, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Coincidentally, she also needed to use such an Information Network to spread some news! When the old man heard her agreement, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up excitedly. He raised his wrist to reveal an item he was wearing on his wrist. After pressing a few times, he sent a message over. Soon, there was news from the other side. He seemed to have heard some kind of promise. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to do, and his whole body trembled. ¡°Miss song, I have already informed the clan of your return ¡­¡± Before this, many people in the heavens beyond heaven had been asking the xuandu family for news about her. Now that she had returned, this first-hand news had become particularly valuable. However, the xuandu family didn¡¯t want to offend her, so they asked the old man to ask if she was willing to announce it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The clan leader said that if you are unwilling, we will help you keep your secret!¡± ¡°No need,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head. She had come back this time to end their relationship. There was no need to hide anything. She was going to break the door of the martial arts Research Institute and bring su Wu home! ¡°It can be announced.¡± She said. ¡°Yes!¡± The old man was very excited when he heard this, and he quickly replied a few more words to the other side. Chapter 2493 - Chapter 2493 The eve (3) Chapter 2493: The eve (3) Chapter 2493: The eve (3) Song qingxiao chatted for a while and met Xiang si again. After settling some of his regrets, he was ready to leave and do other things. She stood up and Xiang four knew what she was doing but he was reluctant to let her go, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to finish what I have to do.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the eight-winged bug in Xiang Four¡¯s hand. Although it had been controlled by song qingxiao and evolved after receiving her blood, it was still from the Xiangjiang clan. Now that it had returned to its original owner, it was unwilling to leave. As for Xiang four, he had lost his clansmen and the Xiangjiang clan had their beasts stolen. If he could get back another demonic insect, he would be extremely happy. Thinking of this, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return this insect to its owner.¡± Back then, Xiang si had sent her this insect out of the hidden world. Now that she had returned the insect, it could be considered that she had repaid the favor from back then. ¡°How can that be ¡­¡± This insect had obviously advanced and was very different from the six-winged flying insect. Although Xiang four didn¡¯t know what it was used for, he knew that it was many times more valuable than the six-winged flying insect. ¡°Keep it, it obviously likes you more.¡± Furthermore, with her current cultivation level, she no longer needed the insect to guide her. Even the hidden world was no longer able to suppress her. This bug was no longer of much use to her, so she might as well return it to Xiang four. ¡°Perhaps fate will bring you to me again in the future.¡± After she said that, Xiang si nodded his head in embarrassment. Song Qing pulled Seven¡¯s hand and looked at the old man. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Before he could take a step, Xiang four said hurriedly, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± Just like how she did in the yulun void realm and the Xiang ning villa, she stopped song qingxiao before she left. Seeing song Qing¡¯s gaze, Xiang si bit his lips and asked nervously, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡± She had already asked the same question three times. Unfortunately, when he was in the Yu Lun illusionary realm, the two of them were forced to separate when the time of the trial was up. When they were at Xiang ning villa, although he had asked the same question and received a reply from her, they were always separated by a distance and there was no face-to-face answer. To Xiang four, it was a regret and a knot in his heart. She was all alone now, and she yearned to have a friend. Even if they could not meet often, knowing such a person¡¯s existence would warm her heart. The moment Xiang si finished speaking, song qingxiao stared at her seriously and said, ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± She said, ¡± ¡°We are friends.¡± Having made up for his regret, Xiang four was stunned for a moment before he broke into a smile. The old man who was standing at the side saw this scene and remembered it in his heart. .. The news of song qingxiao¡¯s return spread throughout the entire star field through the xuandu family. The news of her plan to attack the martial arts Research Institute to avenge what happened in spirit capital had also spread. The moment the martial arts Research Institute received the news, an emergency meeting was called. They summoned the nine great clans of the past and wanted to formulate a detailed defense plan. In the conference hall of the martial arts Research Institute, more than a dozen old monsters who had been in seclusion to break into the Saint realm were urgently awakened. Mr. Xuanmiao looked at the people sitting in the conference hall with a gloomy face. This time, besides the strong Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute, the Changli clan had already been exterminated. The ones who had come the most were the East Qin clan. Great master fan Yin said that he was going to cultivate in seclusion to stabilize his state of mind, and he was unwilling to return to the mortal world. ¡°You old thing!¡± Mister xuanmiao cursed in his heart. His dark guess was that Shan Yin was afraid of the existence of the little monk beside song qingxiao, so he had lost his courage and was deliberately hiding like a turtle. It was a pity that with the passing of his little brother, the stable Alliance between the fan Yin and East Qin clans had been broken just like that. This was something that Mister xuanmiao had not even dreamed of before the battle at Ling capital. However, in order to maintain the superficial relationship between the two sides, the fanyin family sent elder Yin Kong. As for the Tianyi Daoist sect and the taikang clan, they had originally planned to fall out with each other and not come. However, Mister xuanmiao had used the ¡®Alliance¡¯ that they had made in the past. This was the last time he would use this order. With the power of the Alliance made by their ancestors, he was forcing both sides to participate in this meeting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, these two clans each sent a young junior over. These two people had just reached the nascent soul realm, but they looked at the elders who were already at the void realm with disdain ¡­ This caused xuanmiao¡¯s heart to be filled with anger. Although he was trying his best to endure it, his ugly expression still revealed some of his feelings. Ever since the death of wondrous pen, he had lost a huge pillar of support, and his status and prestige in the Parliament had plummeted. Moreover, because of the miscommand of spirit capital city, a large number of divine Warriors had died, which made many people in the Parliament particularly resentful of him. Some elders even wanted to impeach him and force him to retire early and become an honorary elder. Chapter 2494 - Chapter 2494 Preparation (1) Chapter 2494: Preparation (1) Chapter 2494: Preparation (1) ¡°Hmph!¡± Thinking of the rumors that he had heard in the Parliament, Mr. Mysterious snorted in his heart. He had recently been studying the Luo he divine book left behind by the wondrous pen and discovered a seal on it. Before his death, wondrous pen had sealed the ¡®array¡¯ order of the nine-word secret order with his remaining consciousness, waiting for him to devour it. The token contained some of Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s comprehension of the cultivation of the way of Confucius, as well as the experience of breaking through to the Saint realm. It was very important. He was prepared to use the things left behind by the brush to break through to the Saint realm after this matter was over. ¡°When the time comes ¡­¡± He laughed coldly and remembered all the people who looked down on him. He was prepared to take revenge in the future. As he thought about this, his face revealed a bit of anger. ¡°Everyone,¡± An elder of the Parliament was the first to speak. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s eyes were even more gloomy-when wondrous pen was alive, he held the power in the Parliament alone, and there was almost no room for others to speak. Today, the main figure of the Parliament was no longer him, and it was not even his turn to preside over it. ¡°I believe everyone has received the news from the xuandu family.¡± Song qingxiao reappeared in human realm upon heavens and was ready to charge into the martial arts Research Institute to retrieve some things that were stored in the Institute. ¡°In everyone¡¯s opinion, how should this matter be handled?¡± The elder who asked the question swept his gaze across the faces of the crowd and saw Mister xuanmiao¡¯s forbearance, as well as the two young representatives of the taikang clan and the Tianyi Dao sect¡¯s nonchalant expressions. The rest of the people either looked angry or dodged his gaze, not saying a word. ¡°What did she want back?¡± After a long time, an elder in a gray warrior suit asked. ¡°Su Wu¡¯s body?¡± This was the first thing that came to everyone¡¯s mind. During the Battle of lingdu, su Wu¡¯s remnant soul appeared and died for song qingxiao. It was said that someone in the xuandu family had heard her say it herself that she was going to bring the man back. The only thing that could be related to song qingxiao was su Wu¡¯s body. Hearing the mention of ¡®su Wu¡¯, the taikang clan¡¯s Junior¡¯s mocking expression changed and he became nervous. His originally carefree sitting posture also instantly straightened up, obviously paying special attention to this. Su Wu had died in the siege of the martial arts Research Institute, and his body had fallen into the hands of the Parliament. Although he had betrayed the clan and committed a grave mistake, to the people of the taikang clan, all grudges would naturally be resolved with his death. The taikang clan had spent a great deal of effort over the years to bring his body back to the clan so that he could be at peace. However, he had been thinking about this for decades, but he had never been able to get what he wanted. He had originally thought that as long as the martial arts Research Institute existed, this child who had led a wandering life outside would never be able to return, but he had not expected to see a turning point at this time. The disciple¡¯s heart was thumping non-stop as he heard the grey-robed elder say, ¡± ¡°If she wants it, just give it to her.¡± Back then, he had taken back su Wu¡¯s body in order to study the cultivation method he had cultivated in the past, as well as to figure out a little bit of the power of the God destroying technique from the way his veins circulated spiritual power. At the same time, he used the wounds on his body to educate the younger generation who had just entered the Research Institute, so that they would pay attention to some precautions in actual combat when facing the enemy. Over the past few decades, the use of su Wu¡¯s body had been fully utilized. Even though his body still had a lot of research value, it was not worth mentioning compared to song qingxiao. That day, this woman activated the East Qin clan¡¯s taihao sky book¡¯s power and summoned the great Dao realm East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s soul shadow. She killed the wondrous pen and forced back Shan Yin. Moreover, he was able to escape from the siege of so many experts and disappear for half a year. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that she had returned, her injuries must have recovered. With the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s strength injured, it was not suitable for them to fight song qingxiao head-on. According to some of the elders who didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble, it was better to send su Wu to her and avoid this crisis. ¡°No!¡± While everyone was silent, Mister xuanmiao could not bear it anymore and said, ¡± back then, the ancestors of the nine great clans founded the martial arts Research Institute together to protect the clan¡¯s interests and reputation. It has been passed down for many generations, and it has always been their responsibility to protect the heavens beyond heaven. He looked at the gray-robed elder and shouted, ¡± ¡°If she surrenders without a fight now and gives her whatever she wants, where would the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s face be? How will we convince the masses and suppress the cultivators of the human realm upon heavens in the future?¡± Chapter 2495 - Chapter 2495 Mishandling _2 Chapter 2495: Mishandling _2 Chapter 2495: Mishandling _2 The more Mr. Xuanmiao spoke, the angrier he became. the reputation of the martial arts Research Institute was built up by countless predecessors and divine Warriors. If the younger generation admits defeat easily, how can we face those who lost their lives for their dignity? ¡± He spoke with a sense of justice. In the past, for the sake of Mr. Wondrous pen, most people would not be willing to argue with him. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the other old man beside the gray-robed elder could not bear it any longer. He slammed the table and said, ¡± ¡°If the Parliament¡¯s strength was not damaged, they would have the confidence to fight.¡± ¡°However, you did not command well that day and caused the divine Warriors to lose 61 people. Elder fa Kong died and many of the East Qin clan¡¯s confucians were killed. This caused the strength of my Council to be greatly affected. That¡¯s why my senior brother made this suggestion.¡± He was not as patient as the grey-robed old man. He went straight to Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s sore spot, ¡°Do you think we want to bow our heads?¡± These words made Mister xuanmiao furious, but seeing the dissatisfaction on everyone¡¯s faces, he swallowed his anger and kept the hatred in his heart. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. He snorted,¡±victory and defeat are common in the military.¡± For thousands of years, no one has ever dared to say that they¡¯ve never made a mistake.¡± ¡°You have the nerve to compare yourself to your ancestors.¡± The old man laughed coldly, and then made a ¡®PEI¡¯ sound. you ¡­ xuanmiao was about to get angry, but the other elders of the Parliament were already showing some dissatisfaction on their faces. alright, we¡¯re facing a great enemy. We should work together. Let¡¯s not have any internal strife. The two of them looked at each other with hatred, then sat down and no longer spoke. ¡°There are mistakes in the profoundness, but what he said is not without reason.¡± An elder who used to stand on the side of the mysterious side said, ¡± after the battle at the spirit capital, the influence of the martial arts Research Institute is not as strong as before. If we admit defeat again, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be looked down upon even more. No one spoke anymore, and the elders of the Parliament motioned for him to continue. although song qingxiao¡¯s strength is at the void realm, with the help of her magic treasure and the Demon King, she can already be comparable to a Saint. ¡°But ¡­¡± The elder paused for a moment. but our martial arts Research Institute has a gate made of black crystal. This gate had been built more than a thousand years ago, and in the era of the sages, it could withstand the full force of several Saint realm Masters without being destroyed. in addition, even though we¡¯ve lost a lot of men in lingdu city, we¡¯ve accumulated quite a bit of strength over the past thousands of years. The old man said arrogantly, ¡± we can use this opportunity to let the heavens beyond heaven see our strength and re-establish our position! If they could use the mystic crystal gate to defend and attack song qingxiao, they would be able to wash away the shame of Ling capital. When everyone heard this, they looked at each other and seemed to have made up their minds. the position of the martial arts Research Institute can not be challenged! After he said that, everyone voted. Although the taikang and Tianyi Daoist sects opposed the idea, and the xuandu family remained neutral, the general trend still led to the proposal to arrest song qingxiao. .. After talking to Xiang four for a while, song qingxiao led the excited old man out of the xuandu family treasure Pavilion. Although su Wu had already left, there was an old man who could lead the way beside her. He pointed out the location of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s headquarters, which was located in the heart of Central continent, about a few thousand miles away. you can also borrow a flying boat from the family to go there ¡­ ¡°We can arrive in about half a day,¡± the old man carefully suggested. ¡°No need!¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and released her divine sense. After entering the great Dao realm, her spiritual will had reached an extremely terrifying level. It had almost become one with the spiritual power of heaven and earth. After six thousand years of refinement, he was no longer the same as before. In addition, she had already become the Lord of the divine incarcerate, so her spiritual sense was so powerful that she could be called the number one person in this star field. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once she did so, all the different parts of the star field would be connected to her divine sense and appear in her immortal state. ¡°I found it.¡± Song qingxiao smiled and held Seven¡¯s hand. Her Qi enveloped the old man beside her and she took a step forward. It was a fantastic feeling for the elder of the xuandu family. It was as if his entire body had disappeared at this moment. His consciousness melded with time and space, entering an extremely mysterious state. Chapter 2496 - Chapter 2496 Mishandling _3 Chapter 2496: Mishandling _3 Chapter 2496: Mishandling _3 Unfortunately, this feeling only lasted for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he felt as if he had passed through time and space, and his feet had landed on solid ground. He raised his head in shock and saw the gate of the famous martial arts Research Institute that had existed for more than a thousand years. ¡°What kind of spell is this?¡± The old man was both surprised and excited. He forced himself to remember his previous enlightenment, then pressed the device on his wrist and whispered a few words to the other side. Song Qing¡¯s growth was faster than everyone had imagined. In fact, after the news spread through the xuandu family, everyone thought that she would take at least half a day to arrive. However, she used some unknown method and in just a short while, she had already arrived at the central continent. The news was spread by the old man¡¯s mouth, and not long after, spiritual energy gushed out of the martial arts Research Institute. Several distress messages were sent out. In the midst of the rumbling sounds, a translucent shadow in the shape of a half-covered glass bowl appeared in front of the Research Institute¡¯s Gate, protecting the entire building complex inside. ¡°Song Qing Xiao!¡± The meeting at the martial arts Research Institute had not ended yet. It had only been half an hour since song qingxiao¡¯s appearance. No one would have thought that she would appear here at this time. When the news reached the Parliament, Mr. Mysterious could not believe his ears. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the news came from the xuandu family, he might have thought it was a prank. It wasn¡¯t until he rushed out of the hall of the martial arts Research Institute and stood inside the mystic crystal, looking at the familiar figure standing outside the gate, that he finally gritted his teeth and called out her name for confirmation! Even though they had not seen each other for more than half a year, her figure was like a brand that was deeply imprinted into Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s soul. Just the thought of this figure and calling out her name made his heart tremble. A familiar sense of fear filled Mr. Mysterious¡¯s heart when he shouted ¡®song qingxiao¡¯. At this moment, he felt as if he had returned to the battle in lingdu city, and the fear of the bloody massacre that song qingxiao had brought. The scene of Mr. Witchbrush¡¯s death appeared in his mind, making him both afraid and dominated by hatred. However, the elders of the Parliament who appeared one after another beside him gave him infinite confidence and made him faintly excited. This was the base camp of the martial arts Research Institute! This was the unbreakable Mystic crystal gate that was built by the powerful Warriors of the noble families more than 1000 years ago! you actually showed up of your own accord ¡­ You actually dare to come here! Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. A blood-red light flashed before his eyes, as if it was the shadow that had been cast on lingdu that day, causing his originally elegant face to be slightly distorted. Then, he shook his head hard to get rid of the illusion. This was a mental demon. His mental state had already been broken, and if he did not get rid of it, he would be affected by it for the rest of his life, and would eventually be devoured by it. This inner demon was song qingxiao¡¯s murderous figure. As long as he killed her here today, he could get rid of the inner demon and maybe get a glimpse of the state of mind of a Saint. Thinking of this, Mr. Xuanmiao subconsciously raised his head and looked up. There was an invisible Qi movement in the sky. Although he couldn¡¯t see or touch it, he could feel the extremely hard top of the mystic crystal with his spiritual will. The council members appeared one after another and stood beside Mr. Mysterious. Countless divine Warriors rushed out of the hall and stood at the gate. They looked at the figure in the distance as if they were facing a great enemy. ¡®Wu¡­Wu¡­ Wu ¡­ Wu¡¯ A buzzing sound that simulated spiritual transmission came from the martial Dao Research Institute, summoning everyone in the Institute. Regardless of whether it was those who had seen song qingxiao in lingdu city that day and were lucky enough to survive; Those who hadn¡¯t experienced that battle, but had heard from their friends who had survived about the intensity of the battle, were all affected by the atmosphere. Their bodies tensed up and they circulated their spirit energy around their bodies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people in the building appeared one by one. Whether it was the staff of the Parliament who mainly studied, or the Warriors who were good at fighting but had different strengths, they all appeared one after another. Not long after, there were more than a hundred people. The square in front of the martial arts Research Institute could no longer hold them. Many people flew up to the roof and looked down at the people in front of them. Compared to the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s caution, song qingxiao¡¯s side seemed to be weak. She was holding Seven¡¯s hand, and the silver Wolf was standing beside her. The old man from the xuandu family was afraid of getting involved in this battle. After getting permission from song qingxiao, he turned on a special recording device and was ready to record this unique history that was rarely seen in a thousand years. Chapter 2497 - Chapter 2497 Chapter 1151-not enough Chapter 2497: Chapter 1151-not enough Chapter 2497: Chapter 1151-not enough ¡°I want you to die Here today as a blood sacrifice for my little brother!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao spoke loudly with a firm attitude, as if he had made a heavy oath. The few elders who were close to him in the past were standing on his left and right, but they could feel that his body was trembling non-stop when he said this. He seemed to be extremely excited. He was also extremely afraid. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at the building that had a long history. In the 6000 years of history, she had ¡®seen¡¯ this building countless times. Countless heroes had entered and left this place, and there had also been a lot of thieves and Rascals. ¡°Go up!¡± Song qingxiao ignored Mister xuanmiao¡¯s words. Instead, she turned to the old man from the xuandu family and said, ¡°Record this moment well, so that future generations will be wary of it.¡± The old man nodded subconsciously at first, but then he revealed a bitter expression. He looked at the people of the martial arts Research Institute. A large number of divine Warriors appeared, and the elders of the Parliament stood together like a dark cloud with hatred and murderous intent. They tried to suppress song qingxiao with their numbers through the gate of the mystic crystal. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± When the old man¡¯s eyes met the people from the martial arts Research Institute, he immediately shivered. Among these people were ordinary Warriors from the martial arts Research Institute, divine-level Warriors, and even void-level elders. No matter who they were, they all gave him great pressure. On the ground, in the sky, and on the roof, the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s soldiers were all looking at him with unkind gazes. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. I might not be able to stay in the sky ¡­ He also wanted to stay here and record this world-shaking battle up close. However, with his cultivation realm, once the battle started, he would probably be drawn into it and instantly killed. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw song Qing¡¯s small palm- A powerless force lifted his body up high, and several fist-sized Starlight spots appeared on his side. Immediately after, one, two, ten, a hundred, and even countless stars formed a unique domain that protected him. The Starlight flashed with a cold light. The old man was in the star, but he could still sense the powerful energy above the star. ¡°Star formation!¡± In his mind, he recalled the rumor that song qingxiao had broken the divine book of Luo River with Starlight in the battle of Ling capital. He immediately guessed the origin of the stars. This secret technique can resist the attacks of a Saint realm master with a profound heavenly spirit treasure and is extremely powerful. With its protection, the old man¡¯s safety was naturally not in danger. He made up his mind and immediately turned on the camera. He took out a spiritual pen that was a specialty of the xuandu family and was ready to record this matter. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± In the martial arts Research Institute, an elder of the Parliament spoke with an ugly expression. With the war imminent, this was the base camp of the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond, and a large number of divine Warriors had gathered here. Even though there were no two saints present, the number of half-step Saints present today was several times more than in lingdu city. However, song qingxiao was using a Supreme treasure to protect a member of the xuandu family. It was obvious that she had underestimated her enemy. ¡°Do you really think that we will win this battle? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll lose here and the xuandu family will record your death?¡± The old man wanted to shake song qingxiao¡¯s heart with his words and make her feel uneasy. However, what he got in response was song qingxiao¡¯s nonchalant expression. She looked up at the sky, as if she was sure that the xuandu family was ready to record this scene. Then she looked away and said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Stop wasting time!¡± She frowned and interrupted the elder, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, I still have a lot of things to do!¡± After saying this, the elder¡¯s face turned red and his eyes were filled with anger. Mister xuanmiao sneered in his heart. He hated song qingxiao¡¯s nonchalant attitude, but he was also secretly happy that the elder who had always been on bad terms with him was being bullied in front of her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only when the clan established the martial arts Research Institute, its original intention was to protect the clan and maintain the balance of the human realm upon heavens! Song qingxiao recalled all the things she had seen in the river of time in the past 6000 years, and her tone became calmer. when they were weak at the beginning, they helped each other, and they were fair and just. Six thousand years ago, when the East Qin Wu Guan was still alive, the East Qin family was not like this. They had truly understood the meaning of the word ¡®Confucian¡¯ and had not put on the skin of the word ¡®Confucian¡¯ to carry out the reality of plundering. Chapter 2498 - Chapter 2498 Chapter 1151-not enough (2) Chapter 2498: Chapter 1151-not enough (2) Chapter 2498: Chapter 1151-not enough (2) as it grew stronger, it was driven by benefits. As she said this, her aura soared. The natural and relaxed feeling that he had originally been one with the heaven and earth disappeared in an instant. In its place was a violent, turbulent, and unparalleled Qi strength that soared into the sky! ¡®Swish-¡® Heaven and earth were shocked, and the spiritual power frantically avoided her. Wherever her might went, all living beings were forced to feel fear and a heart of submission! Under the firmament, a translucent crystal shadow suddenly appeared above the vast building complex of the martial arts Research Institute, slowly revealing its complete form. The old man in the center of the stellar array saw this scene with his own eyes, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly. ¡°The mystic crystal gate! The mystic crystal gate!¡± It was rumored that the invisible real door, which was the last barrier of the martial arts Research Institute, had been created by the ancestors more than a thousand years ago, had finally appeared! The old man was so excited that the flesh on his cheeks was trembling, but he suppressed the joy in his heart and hurriedly checked his instrument. That year, when this special device had clearly captured the scene in front of him, and even absorbed the surging force of the spiritual energy, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, which then turned into boundless ecstasy. After this incident, the doors of the martial arts Research Institute would open. No matter what the outcome was, he would definitely be placed in an important position by his family. In the martial arts Research Institute, everyone also raised their heads and looked at the transparent restriction that had appeared above their heads. The crowd was either happy, scared, or uneasy. Some people¡¯s hearts finally returned to their original place when they saw the door. The rumors were true! Many cultivators in the Institute had heard of its existence, but few had actually seen it. ¡°Shut up!¡± When Mr. Xuanmiao saw the restrictive spell, he should have been relieved. However, for some reason, he felt uneasy. She seemed to be much stronger than she was during the Battle of lingdu city. She could actually force the gate to appear with her Qi movement alone. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao kept comforting himself. He had personally witnessed song qingxiao break through the shackles of the Dao integration stage and Enter the Void realm. In reality, if it wasn¡¯t for her using all sorts of methods that day, summoning the heavenly Dao guide, the Demon King, su Wu, and even activating the taihao heavenly book to draw out the great Dao realm East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s remnant soul, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave Ling city alive. It had only been half a year. Even if she had heaven-defying talent and was lucky enough to break through to the Saint realm that day, she should only be touching the door to the Saint realm now. Although Saint realm Masters were terrifying, the Council¡¯s true strength was not to be underestimated. Several of the old men in the Council who had been forcibly awakened had the strength of a Saint warrior, and when they joined forces, they were no weaker than a Saint warrior. Most importantly, the mystic crystal door made by the ancestors could withstand the full-force attacks of several Saint Warriors. Even if she became a Sage, she would definitely not be able to break open the door. Thinking of this, Mr. Xuanmiao forced himself to calm down and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Stop lecturing us!¡± He then added, ¡± ¡°Today is the day you die!¡± Although he said that, his body trembled under the pressure. He knew that song qingxiao would not be able to break through the door, but his sharp instincts as a cultivator had already sensed the danger that was enough to kill him. Song Qing had underestimated him. That gaze clearly did not carry any killing intent, but it was like a sharp sword Qi that pierced straight into Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s heart. A chill ran down his spine, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to retreat under this gaze. you kill clans that disagree with you. For benefits, you will do anything! In the name of eliminating a disaster, they massacred the divine secrets clan.To kill the Xiangjiang family in the name of breaking the oath. And in the past thousand years, countless people had been punished by the martial arts Research Institute, either hiding or dying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only such an organization has lost its purpose of protecting the human realm upon heavens and the noble families. It should no longer exist. Song qingxiao took a step forward after saying this. Her step wasn¡¯t big, but a strong wind suddenly blew between heaven and earth. The elder from the xuandu family, who was in the air, could see that her figure had been magnified many times through the special spiritual force instrument! In the eyes of the people at the martial arts Research Institute, her aura soared again after she took this step. Chapter 2499 - Chapter 2499 Chapter 1151-not enough (3) Chapter 2499: Chapter 1151-not enough (3) Chapter 2499: Chapter 1151-not enough (3) Her body seemed to expand in an instant, turning into a shadow that was dozens of feet tall. It was as if a hundred thousand mountains were about to press down. The aura pressed down and pressed down on the earth. The inhibition formation on the half-transparent crystal door was triggered, and it suddenly released a strong spiritual force. ¡®Swish-¡® With a long cry, the light shield emitted a strong light, resisting the pressure brought by song qingxiao¡¯s aura. The ground trembled, and all the elders and Warriors began to feel uneasy. Mr. Xuanmiao, do you really think she broke through to the void realm half a year ago? ¡± At this moment, an elder who had a bad relationship with Mr. Xuanmiao for the past six months suddenly turned around and asked. His words ignited the uneasiness in everyone¡¯s hearts, and they subconsciously looked in the direction of Mr. Xuanmiao. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ That¡¯s right ¡­¡± Mister xuanmiao also felt that something was amiss. However, thinking about it carefully, half a year ago in lingdu city, song qingxiao broke through to the void realm in public. there were a total of nine lightning tribulations back then. Many people saw it with their own eyes. As he spoke, he felt a little more confident and said, ¡± half a year ago, she was definitely in the void realm. She had broken through to the Saint mental state. Once the state of mind of a Saint was broken, as long as one¡¯s strength was enough, they would naturally become a Saint. She had disappeared for half a year, probably to break through to the next realm. ¡°In other words, she has already reached the Saint realm?¡± Everyone was guessing nervously. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s attitude hesitated for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Hu ¡­¡± No one noticed his hesitation at this moment. Even if they did, they subconsciously didn¡¯t want to think about it. However, when they heard that song qingxiao was only a Saint, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Saint realm Masters were naturally terrifying, but at least this was still within everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°That¡¯s good ¡­¡± Someone murmured in a low voice. This sigh had already revealed the fear in their hearts. Song qingxiao, who was standing outside the crystal door, took another step forward! With every step she took, her breath became deeper. The spiritual power of heaven and earth was affected by her and gathered behind her. The elder from the xuandu family looked down from above and could see the spiritual power that had accumulated behind her. It formed a destructive aura that made people tremble in fear. such power, does it really belong to a human? ¡± The old man, through the Spirit energy camera, was shocked and full of questions. The people in the martial arts Research Institute below had been completely suppressed. Perhaps they were hiding in a comfortable safe zone, but they were completely unaware of how terrifying an existence had appeared in front of them. They even tried in vain to rely on the gate left by their ancestors more than a thousand years ago to block song Qing¡¯s killing blow. Countless divine Warriors looked up, but they couldn¡¯t see this strange and terrifying scene-the ground was about to be massacred. The old man subconsciously raised his wrist, wanting to send a message to remind him. However, the moment he moved, he seemed to realize something, and his face turned ashen. At this moment, he was a recorder of historical events, not a Clansman with status or a faction. His mission was to record this scene in a fair and just way for future generations to observe, not to influence the overall situation with his personal emotions and standpoint. In fact, he also suspected that his position would have any impact on song qingxiao. She was too strong! In the past, there had been Saint realm cultivators in the heavens beyond heaven, but her ability to mobilize the power of the world for her own use did not seem to be something that could be achieved by just a Saint realm cultivator. Could it be ¡­ His face was slightly pale, but he did not make a sound. Song qingxiao¡¯s figure had reached an unbelievable height. Her line of sight was at the same level as the crystal gate, and she could feel the powerful aura coming from it. The mystic crystal refining technique here was far superior to the mystic crystal temple she had encountered in the lost city. Whether it was in terms of hardness or the spiritual power contained, it was much better. At that time, she had borrowed the power of heaven and earth and used the power of the ocean to break the restriction of the mystic crystal and buried the mother body of the lost city. Now, she didn¡¯t have the power of the ocean, but she wanted to borrow the power of heaven and earth and the unwilling will of those who had died in the hands of the martial arts Research Institute to eradicate this organization in one fell swoop! ¡°My heart is like a Zen, I will become a Buddha and a Saint!¡± She chanted the secret technique, and the ¡®Army¡¯ token immediately circulated around her body. With her current realm, when she used the ¡®Army¡¯ token again, the impact was completely different from the past. Inside the mysterious crystal door, the moment Mr. Xuanmiao heard her read the nine words secret order, the array order sealed in the heavenly book of Luo he that he had stored in his body resonated with this power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the Luo he heavenly book, the ¡®column¡¯ command was like a Wanderer who had left home for a long time. It sensed the call of ¡®home¡¯ and could not wait to leave! How could this be! Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and tried to suppress the Restless heavenly book of Luo he, trying to suppress the violent ¡®array¡¯ command. The Golden light shone all over the earth, and a Buddha¡¯s shadow slowly rose into the sky. The Maitreya¡¯s face was filled with compassion for the state of the universe and compassion for the people. His eyes were filled with pity as he looked down on all living beings. Then, he struck out with a heavy punch! Chapter 2500 - Chapter 2500 Gods _1 Chapter 2500: God¡¯s _1 Chapter 2500: God¡¯s _1 The light of Buddha enveloped the entire building complex of the martial arts Research Institute, and the crystal gate was plated with a layer of golden shadow, as if a true immortal had descended. After the great Dao realm, when song qingxiao used the ¡®Army¡¯ token again, the influence was many times stronger than it was six months ago. Even though he was born in the heavenly Dao temple and had killed countless Buddhist monks, ah Qi, who was finally purified by the heart of purity, seemed to be unable to control his own body under the influence of the Buddha¡¯s light and was about to reveal the shadow of a devil soul. The chanting continued, and the shadow of an ancient temple appeared above the little monk¡¯s head. Yellow talismans fell in the temple, and hundreds of thousands of monks ¡®corpses hung down. The painful wails combined with the sound of Buddha, it was both a holy temple and hell! Dark clouds filled the sky with an overbearing force. All the cultivators in the city of the central continent felt the sky suddenly darken at this moment. They looked up and saw this extremely terrifying scene. At this moment, a hundred miles away, a few monks were looking in the direction of the central continent¡¯s city, not saying a word. If someone were to see these monks at this moment, they would definitely be able to recognize from the aura on their bodies that they were from the fan Yin world. The moment the Buddha¡¯s shadow appeared in the city of the central continent, the Buddha nature in their hearts seemed to be brought to life. It was as if they had found a master to believe in, and they had the heart to worship! martial granduncle, this ¡®Army¡¯ token is so powerful ¡­ Elder Wu Kong¡¯s expression changed greatly. He suppressed his instinctive reaction as he looked respectfully at the figure in front of him and called out anxiously. That shadow had always been standing in front of the fanyin family. It was like a tall mountain, like a god. However, the battle in spirit capital city half a year ago seemed to have dealt a great blow to this ¡®God¡¯. Master shanyin¡¯s body slimmed down. The monk¡¯s robe hanging on his body seemed a little empty. His body exuded a feeling of old age, as if dusk was coming. Ever since he heard the news from the martial arts Research Institute that a meeting was being held, he had asked someone to reject the meeting¡¯s invitation in name when song qingxiao appeared, claiming that he was in seclusion to recover his state of mind. However, in reality, he had personally led elder sikong to the martial arts Research Institute in the city of central continent. Elder si Kong didn¡¯t dare to guess the thoughts of the absolute ruler of the fanyin family, but he could vaguely sense the struggle and contradiction in his heart. He couldn¡¯t let go of the clan. This was the opposite of a monk¡¯s state of mind, which should be free of filth and attachments. It became the only connection between him and the mortal world. It couldn¡¯t be cut or torn apart. It trapped him in it, struggling and sinking into it. ¡°The times have changed ¡­¡± After a long time, he spoke hoarsely, his voice carrying a bit of regret, a bit of relief, and a bit of sigh. the martial arts Research Institute will finally become history ¡­ Elder si Kong, who had followed him out, was greatly shocked when he heard this. He exclaimed in disbelief, ¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, master Shan Yin¡¯s words set off a storm in their hearts. The content of his words shocked them so much that they even forgot that the person standing in front of them was the unquestionable ¡®God¡¯ of the fanyin clan. ¡®Hehehe-¡® ¡®Wuwuwu-¡® ¡®Amitabha-¡® Strange laughter, sorrowful cries, and a pained cry for help sounded at the same time. As the black clouds dispersed, master shanyin seemed to have recalled some painful past. His whole body trembled, and he subconsciously looked up at the sky. Si Kong followed his line of sight and subconsciously looked up. Then, they saw a magnificent temple rising in the sky. Black clouds lingered in the temple, and countless monks were hung up by invisible demonic Qi, turning into demonic puppets. ¡°Inferno!¡± Seeing this tragic scene, elder si Kong¡¯s face was filled with shock. His mind was instantly invaded by the demonic shadow. ¡°Don¡¯t join the devil!¡± The demonic shadow sealed in master good cause¡¯s heart was resurrected, and the imprint left by seven that day turned into an inner demon that seemed to want to rush out of his body. His pupils suddenly turned red, and a dark-faced demonic shadow flashed in them. He sneered at the eminent monk who was struggling. The old monk forcefully suppressed the backlash of the demonic Qi in his heart. Seeing that his descendants were about to turn demonic, he couldn¡¯t help shouting. This shout contained a secret technique of the Buddhist sect. As soon as the Sanskrit was spoken, the demonic shadow that appeared in his eyes was immediately suppressed. The inner demon that had just been born in elder sikong¡¯s heart was shattered by this powerful force and disappeared. hehehe ¡­ Old monk, let¡¯s see how long you can last ¡­ That strange voice rang out in Shan Yin¡¯s sea of consciousness. In the end, that cold feeling gradually receded like a tide and was once again suppressed in his heart. However, just as the specter said, it came too frequently and appeared more and more frequently. If it was not killed as soon as possible, it would become more and more serious. However, he couldn¡¯t set his heart at ease to go into seclusion. He still had the fanyin clan behind him and countless clansmen who relied on him. The demonic shadow in elder si Kong¡¯s heart shattered and he immediately came to his senses. ¡°Amitabha, thank you for saving my life, senior granduncle ¡­¡± ¡°This technique is very powerful. Even I suffered a great loss that day. Don¡¯t try to spy on it, so as not to be contaminated with demonic Qi. Guard your minds well.¡± Elder sikong¡¯s heart trembled, and then they all thought of the reason why good cause escaped in the battle of lingdu city that day, but no one thought that he had actually peeked into hell ¡­ A great battle was about to begin, and black mist covered the sky. A Buddhist temple that looked like a ghostly land appeared in the sky. Countless vengeful spirits that were transformed from Buddhist monks hung in the sky. They prostrated themselves under the light of Buddha and cried in pain. martial granduncle ¡­ After a long time, an elder put his hands together and asked, ¡± ¡°Are we still going to the city of the central continent?¡± ¡°Buddha said, everything was already destined.¡± Good cause put his hands together and his tone barely regained its calm. her strength ¡­ It had already surpassed the domain that shanyin understood. From the light of Buddha that was shrouding her and the ghost realm in the present world, it proved that she might have reached an unprecedented height. He thought of the East Qin Wu temple that had already disappeared. In this star domain, it had already been close to 7000 years, and no great Dao realm experts had appeared. the era of God has come, and the result has long been determined-¡± Maybe this was his fate, causing him to suffer such a setback. Today¡¯s halt had also made Shan Yin determined not to be implicated by the mortal world and to no longer hesitate. .. At this moment, all the cultivators in the city of the central continent were suppressed by the light of Buddha and the ghostly Qi. They did not even dare to breathe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Inside the restriction of the martial Dao Research Institute, the elder Council and the divine Warriors looked at the terrible scene above their heads, unable to speak for a long time. The Maitreya formed by the ¡®Bing¡¯ token had already appeared. The huge fist fell from the sky with a destructive power, as if a divine punishment had descended! Golden light! Hurricane! Sanskrit! The combination of the three seemed to burn the entire Mystic crystal door. No matter if it was Mr. Xuan Miao or the elders of the Parliament, they had forgotten their position, their grudges, and their original plans. The power of the punch was reflected in their minds, and the same thought flashed in their hearts: This cultivation had already exceeded the Saint realm. Chapter 2501 - Chapter 2501 Epoch (1) Chapter 2501: Epoch (1) Chapter 2501: Epoch (1) In a flash, the fist light landed. The moment the two forces collided, the fiercest whistling sound was heard. The sound gradually weakened until it disappeared. ¡®Swish-¡® Everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness was shaken, and they all fell into a state of emptiness, as if all the noise had disappeared. His vision turned white and he lost his sight temporarily. They only knew that under the impact of the airflow, the restrictive barrier gate emitted a bright light, and large balls of light bloomed like fireworks. After a long while, the sound and color that had disappeared slowly returned. ¡®Boom-¡® A loud sound rang out, and the white light turned into a faint golden color. The terrifying force passed through the protective shield and sank down, forcibly suppressing the entire ground to sink rapidly. The crystals formed by the frost were like petals blooming on the glazed crystal door. The cold air penetrated through the restriction and seeped into the door, making the people in the martial arts Research Institute shiver. ¡®Ka-Kaka-¡® Fine cracks appeared on the crystal door after Maitreya¡¯s heavy punch. The voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, and everyone turned pale with fright. In the blink of an eye, the restrictions on the door flashed. Countless strange runes appeared on the mystic crystal and dispelled the ice flames covering it. Wherever the runes went, the cracks were repaired one by one. As spiritual energy surged, the door was quickly restored as if it had never been damaged. ¡°Hu-¡± Mister xuanmiao and the others, whose hearts had almost jumped to their throats, could not help but let out a long breath when they saw this scene. In the past six months, song qingxiao¡¯s strength had grown beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. When the Maitreya¡¯s fist summoned by the ¡®Army¡¯ token struck, it seemed that there was no existence in the world that could match it. Mr. Xuanmiao was even a little distracted. He was not absolutely confident that the legendary mysterious crystal door could withstand this blow. But fortunately, he managed to block it. ¡°No matter how strong she is, she can¡¯t break this Mystic crystal door ¡­¡± More than a thousand years ago, when this gate was formed, the ancestors of the martial arts Research Institute had said that this gate was invincible under the great Dao. it was rumored that only if the divine secrets clan reappeared and developed a special divine weapon, coupled with a great Dao divine ability, could this gate be completely shattered. Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s face finally showed the first genuine smile since song qingxiao¡¯s appearance. His smile was clearly recorded by the xuandu family¡¯s spiritual energy camera above his head. The old man was still immersed in the horror of witnessing the shocking blow when he saw the Golden Maitreya slowly withdraw his hand. ¡°The door of Mystic crystal is indeed powerful.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice was heard. Her words did not reveal any frustration from the failure of her attack. Instead, she sighed, ¡°As expected, without the divine secrets clan¡¯s help, this door will be difficult to open.¡± Mister xuanmiao was about to speak when he saw song Qing withdraw the ¡®Army¡¯ token. The Golden Maitreya¡¯s body quickly turned into a golden light and dissipated. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use the power of the divine secrets clan to break open this door!¡± Everyone was shocked by his words. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± In the sky, the elder of the xuandu family was surprised. He didn¡¯t think that song qingxiao would lie, but the celestial race had been exterminated for more than 1000 years. Even if there were some who had escaped, they had long scattered and were not of much use. Perhaps the descendants who had survived might not know the origin of their bloodline. And now, song qingxiao was saying that she wanted to borrow the power of the divine secrets clan. Could it be that she had some sort of weapon that had once belonged to the divine secrets clan? ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be mysterious ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao snorted coldly, which was echoed by several elders. After the mystic crystal door blocked song qingxiao¡¯s shocking attack, everyone in the martial arts Research Institute was more confident. They didn¡¯t think that song qingxiao would be able to enter the martial arts Research Institute. As soon as he finished speaking, the Maitreya disappeared, revealing song Qing¡¯s small figure. The air current lifted her hair into the air as she raised her wrist. There was an exquisite black accessory on her snow-white wrist, like a small snake biting its head and tail. She stroked the little snake, and under her fingertips, the black snake seemed to come to life and began to slither quickly along her wrist. She closed her eyes. ¡°Go on.¡± After the order was given, the black shadow flew straight into the sky with a ¡®boom¡¯! The black shadow expanded in mid-air, and the demonic Qi that had been suppressed was released. The long roar of the true Dragon rang out above their heads, causing the corpses of the monks hanging in the city of hell in the sky to shiver and cry. The Dragon Qi pressed down. The door, which had been incomparably sturdy and claimed to be unbreakable by only the divine armaments clan and unbreakable by anyone below the great Dao realm, seemed to have sensed its nemesis at this moment. It began to tremble and let out a series of uneasy cries. The Black Dragon danced in the air, its shadow covering the city of the central continent. Wind and clouds accompanied it, mixed with lightning and thunder. In the eyes of the people in the martial arts Research Institute, it was as if the end of the world was coming. true Dragon ¡­ Many of the people from the martial arts Research Institute, who were originally confident that they had the gate guarding, felt a trace of uneasiness in their hearts the moment they saw Dragon shadow. They could tell that the Dragon in front of them was not an illusion, but had a physical body, like a big monster from the ancient chaos. At this moment, song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on the martial arts Research Institute. She formed a strange seal with her hands, as if she was performing an ancient sacrifice and summoning. ¡°In my name, I will borrow the power of the divine secrets clan to assist you!¡± ignoring the barrier of time-¡± This was the movement secret order given to her by the East Qin Observatory. It was also the most overbearing and terrifying existence of the nine word secret order. It could break through the barriers of time and space, combining the power of the past and present into one, turning into a unique power in the world that could destroy the opponent. Young general song Qing had formed the secret order, and Mister xuanmiao could no longer suppress the heavenly book of Luo he in his body. This profound heaven spiritual treasure did not even wait for him to activate it. It took the initiative to fly out from the space between his brows as a streak of spiritual light. He was intimidated by the Black Dragon¡¯s might, and now that the heavenly book of Luo he was out of control, he reached out in a panic to grab it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the moment his hand touched the heavenly book of Luo he, the treasure that he had formed a blood contract with turned into a red-hot branding iron. The moment he touched it, the spiritual power in the book burned his palm. Mr. Xuanmiao let out an unbearable scream of pain. But this item was left behind by Mr. Wittily brush. Even though the pain was deep in his soul, he gritted his teeth and held it tightly, not letting go. At this moment, a ray of light flew into the sky from Luo he¡¯s heavenly book. It transformed into a spiritual radiance and rushed toward the barrier without hesitation. ¡°Come back ¡­¡± Mr. Xuanmiao¡¯s eyes were filled with panic and unwillingness. He reached out and tried to stop the spiritual light. Chapter 2502 - Chapter 2502 Meeting again (1) Chapter 2502: Meeting again (1) Chapter 2502: Meeting again (1) Following that, song qingxiao finished reading the attainment token¡¯s Secret order. BOOM! BOOM! A bolt of lightning appeared in the sky, tearing the entire sky apart! A thousand years ago, when song qingxiao had temporarily stayed in the divine secrets clan, a scene appeared. Little gold¡¯s body was about to be completed. The Dragon Soul and the body of the divine legacy race combined, triggering the appearance of heavenly lightning. The Black Dragon that carried the hopes of the divine armaments clan soared into the sky, letting out a series of draconic roars as it soared into the horizon. In a flash of lightning, the two great demons that were originally separated by different time and space met each other and twisted around each other. Then, they turned around and rushed toward the ground! The divine armament clan in the river of history watched this scene with hope in their eyes. It was unknown whether it was because they had forged the true Dragon body back then or because they were looking forward to the door of the martial arts Research Institute being broken. In the city of the central continent, all the cultivators stared with wide eyes at this unbelievable scene. In the martial arts Research Institute, all the martial artists and the chairman were speechless. ¡°Great Dao realm! Great Dao realm!¡± Everyone¡¯s heart was screaming this sentence back and forth. Since six thousand years ago, when the East Qin Wu temple disappeared, no other great Dao realm experts had appeared in this star domain. No one had seen the strength of a great Dao realm cultivator before, but song qingxiao¡¯s strength had clearly reached the legendary divine level. She wasn¡¯t a person at the Saint realm, but a God at the great Dao realm! The two dragons descended side by side. The mystic crystal gate trembled more and more as it sensed the Dragon breath. As the Dragon shadow closed in, an elder finally couldn¡¯t suppress the fear in his heart and shouted, ¡± the mystic crystal gate might be-¡± In front of these great demons, humans were as small as ants, as if they would die with a raise of their hands. His voice was drowned out by the deep and long Dragon roars. Then, the two dragons crashed into the gate of the mystic crystal and their huge palms hit it. ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ ¡®Dang!¡¯ The gate that had guarded the martial arts Research Institute for more than a thousand years and was known as the strongest protective shield of the Institute was shattered by the power of the two dragons! The broken pieces of the mystic crystal were scattered by the terrifying spiritual power, turning into spiritual power fragments and disappearing from the world. The two giant Dragons charged into the formation, scattering the hearts of the people in the martial arts Research Institute. The divine Warriors who were strong and determined lost their courage when they saw the Black Dragon breaking through the mythical gate and flying toward the crowd. Many people even subconsciously drew their Qi and retreated, not having the thought of fighting such a terrifying monster. The shadow of the door breaking today was thousands of times more than that day, deeply engraved in the hearts of everyone in the martial arts Research Institute. ¡°Broken ¡­ It¡¯s broken ¡­¡± The elder from the xuandu family couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. As the recorder of history, he shouldn¡¯t put his own emotions into it. However, when he saw that his legend had been broken, he still couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, and it was completely recorded by the recorder. The Black Dragon wreaked havoc, and the buildings were destroyed wherever it went. Countless divine Warriors who had lost their will to fight were caught by the terrifying giant dragon, and their bodies and souls were destroyed. Song qingxiao slowly walked into the battlefield. The light spot that flew out of Mr. Mysterious¡¯s divine book of Luo he seemed to have found its destination. It flew in her direction and slowly entered her body. The ¡®lie¡¯ order had lit up. At this point, the nine word secret order had already collected eight orders, with only the last one in East Qin wuwo¡¯s hands. Screams and cries of alarm were endless, and the elders ¡®hearts of resistance were on the verge of collapsing in front of the Dragon. The Dragon-type treasures of the divine secrets clan were difficult to damage, and their secret Arts were difficult to trap. They were like invincible existences. The martial arts Research Institute was in chaos. The divine Warriors didn¡¯t have the heart to fight, they only wanted to escape. Countless people turned into meteors and tried to escape, but they were hit by the lightning split from the Black Dragon and fell to the ground. .. Mr. Xuanmiao heard the screams and turmoil in his ears. For a moment, he was in a trance and could not tell the time. He didn¡¯t know if he was in lingdu city or in the martial arts Research Institute. After a long time, he subconsciously clenched the divine book of Luo he in his hand. The wound caused by the divine book of Luo he¡¯s scalding felt a sharp pain, causing him to regain consciousness. It was a one-sided massacre. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had organized countless sanctions against some weak clans over the years, or because he had seen too many similar scenes, but it actually made him feel extremely absurd. The martial arts Research Institute, which used to be a slaughterer, was now like the lives they had reaped in the past. They could only scream helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t escape! We can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Kill her! The Dragon is under her control. Only by killing her will we have a chance of survival!¡± Mr. Xuanmiao had been in charge of the Institute for many years. He quickly suppressed the moment of distraction and came up with a ¡®solution¡¯ to the problem. Most of the divine Warriors were killed because they were scared out of their wits at first. After they recovered from the shock, they heard Mister xuanmiao¡¯s roar and started to attack song qingxiao. However, the silver Wolf and seven appeared and blocked them one by one. However, there were still many people loyal to the martial arts Research Institute who pounced forward recklessly, but none of them could stop song qingxiao. When she was about to reach the main entrance of the martial arts Research Institute, a young man mustered up his courage and blocked her way with a long sword in hand. She raised her head. Her eyes had already turned golden, and her pupils were vertical and narrowed into a slit. The courage that the man had accumulated dissipated under her gaze. She reached out her hand and grabbed at the air, pulling his neck in her hand. The sword fell to the ground with a clang. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He struggled with all his might, but his cultivation level of late-stage soul splitting tier was like a mayfly trying to shake a tree in front of her. let me go-¡± he struggled in his death throes, letting out a hoarse and desperate voice. In front of him, many high-level divine Warriors had died at the hands of song qingxiao. Her strength seemed to have exceeded the limits of everyone¡¯s knowledge, not just the Saint realm, but a whole new realm. It was only a subconscious struggle for him to shout out these words. At this moment, someone shouted in fear, ¡± ¡°Qianshan ¡­¡± The voice entered song qingxiao¡¯s ears and pulled her consciousness back from the killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She recalled some things from the past. Back then, when she had just started on the path of cultivation, she had encountered Qian Shan on the autumn Festival road and had almost died there. ¡°Who are you?¡± In front of Qian Shan back then, she had no power to resist. ¡°I¡¯m a God,¡± the man said with a smile. .. The Golden light in her eyes faded, and her pupils returned to normal. The long-lost human nature dispelled the coldness and heartlessness. The scales on her cheeks faded, and the killing intent in her heart receded like the tide. Song qingxiao looked around and saw that more than half of the council members had been killed. Two black Dragons were hovering above them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seven¡¯s palm contained countless black Qi and released the corpses of monks that had been hanging for nearly a thousand years. The demonic Qi was raging. Wherever the giant Silver Wolf went, blood light shot into the sky. Behind her, a bloody path was also created. She used to loathe Qian Shan¡¯s self-proclaimed ¡®God¡¯, but she didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would almost be affected and follow the Power¡¯s control, doing something that she didn¡¯t like. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 2503 - Chapter 2503 Take you (1) Chapter 2503: Take you (1) Chapter 2503: Take you (1) Qian Shan, whose life and death were in the hands of song qingxiao, heard her words. She heard it as if she knew him. However, her cultivation was extremely high, while he was only in the realm of divine separation. He thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t remember that the two of them had met. To him back then, song qingxiao was too weak. He had killed her like a bug and did not care about her identity at all. But now, the situation had reversed. The young man in her hand was no longer as arrogant as he used to be. Fear and pleading slowly flowed out of his eyes as tears flowed. He could not even resist in front of her. The current her was naturally more qualified to call herself a God than Qian Shan had been. As long as she used a little force, she would be able to control his life and death, and see his ugly state. What was a God? What was a human? Song qingxiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She let go, and Qian Shan fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°I¡¯m just a person who wants to take a friend and leave this place.¡± Qian Shan didn¡¯t know why she would let him go, but the moment he escaped, he wriggled and retreated, his face still filled with fear. He was stunned when he heard her words. Then, she raised her hand and shouted, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Her words were a declaration. In the sky that had been torn apart, the divine secrets clan revealed a satisfied and relieved expression. The sky gradually closed, covering their figures. The Black Dragon that had grabbed a divine warrior turned into a shadow and disappeared as soon as she finished speaking. The dragon¡¯s roar was still ringing in his ears. His body fell quickly, but after losing his courage, he couldn¡¯t even find the strength to stabilize his body. He only felt a sense of joy in his heart after surviving the disaster. Seven was stunned for a moment, then immediately collected the afterimage of the heavenly Dao temple from the air. The silver Wolf retracted its claws and fangs, turned around, and returned. The Black Dragon flew into the sky and quickly circled around twice. After venting the excitement of fighting with its body for the first time, it turned into a black shadow and returned to her wrist, crawling and no longer making a sound. the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s control over the heavens beyond heaven ends here! Song qingxiao stood in front of the door and said softly. Her words were a command, but also a fact. Then, her figure entered the door, and no one dared to stop her. The lucky survivors didn¡¯t dare to go in again, and could only watch her enter. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Saint realm, this isn¡¯t the Saint realm!¡± The old man from the xuandu family muttered in the air. after more than 6000 years, a great Dao realm expert has appeared in this star domain once again! Only those who had stepped into the great Dao realm and become rumored to be on par with the gods could have such heaven-defying magical powers. They could control the ancient true Dragon, the Demon King, and the master of the realm of spirits. They could also break the structure of the martial arts Research Institute that had ruled the heavens beyond heaven for many years, making it impossible for the elder Council to stop them. .. Song qingxiao released her divine telekinesis and quickly took in everything in the martial arts Research Institute. She saw the demonic beast that she had robbed from the Xiangjiang clan being locked up in the underground laboratory. The ¡®chaos bead¡¯ plan was restarted, and the experiment was in progress. She destroyed the laboratory, and countless trapped demon beasts ran out and escaped to the outside world. When she obtained the starry sea, most of the demonic beasts in this star field went extinct and could only rely on the silver Wolf for survival. Now, she released this group of demonic beasts in the hope that they could reproduce and live many years later, and there would be a new ¡®starry sea¡¯ born. The divine armament clan¡¯s original intention in creating the chaos bead was not to kill, but in the hands of those in power, it had become a weapon of power. Song Qing would destroy all the records about the chaos bead, making the chaos bead a thing of the past. The protective barrier was destroyed by her, and the alarm in the martial arts Research Institute was constantly ringing. Unfortunately, some of the divine Warriors were either running or hiding. Some of them were still outside, not knowing what to do. They didn¡¯t want to leave, but they didn¡¯t dare to come in and stop him. Following the guidance of her divine sense, she opened the door of an underground stone room. Su Wu¡¯s body was there. Song qingxiao stood at the door for a moment and looked into the stone room. The area was not small, and there were many halberds, swords, halberds, and all kinds of talismans and treasures placed around it. It should be the place where the teachers of the martial arts Research Institute usually used. In the middle was a platform that was half the height of a person, and below it was some kind of thing used to store spiritual power. He was placed there naked for people to watch, guide, and learn from. Song Qing¡¯s small eyes revealed a trace of sadness. She stood quietly for a moment and then walked in. For some reason, seven instinctively felt that she was in a very bad mood and probably didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. The small monk hesitated for a while but did not follow. Instead, he stood at the door, considerately wanting to give song qingxiao and su Wu some time alone. However, the silver Wolf was not as meticulous as him. Instead, because of the sadness revealed by song qingxiao, it was eager to stay by her side and comfort her loneliness at this time. Therefore, the moment she moved, the huge Wolf King followed her without hesitation. ¡°Stupid Wolf ¡­¡± When seven saw this, he hurriedly reached out to grab the wolf King¡¯s long tail. The wolf King¡¯s long tail swayed, and seven only managed to catch an afterimage. While the little monk was still in a daze, the silver Wolf had already sat down beside song Qing. It turned to look at the little monk with a hint of mockery in its eyes. ¡°..¡± Seven gritted his teeth in anger, but after hesitating for a while, he still stomped his feet. He didn¡¯t want to disturb song qingxiao reminiscing about an old friend, so he stood outside and didn¡¯t go in. Song qingxiao could sense the little episode between the silver Wolf and seven, but she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it at this time. Instead, she put all her attention on the man in front of her. His face was as white as snow, without a trace of blood. After being stored here for many years, and after the people of the Institute of martial arts had studied and restored him through human means, he looked like a fake. On his body, there were many traces of a great battle, which had been marked by labels, which recorded what kind of treasure had been used to injure him, the nature of his spirit power, and the degree of injury. He was so proud that even after his death, he still remained unyielding, but he did not expect that his corpse would end up like this. In fact, song qingxiao had seen su Wu many times in the time basin. When he was just born, when he was young, when he was high-spirited in his youth, and after the bumpy road of love, he became increasingly silent and gloomy. She saw him killing his elders by mistake and betraying his family. She also saw that he wanted to break through to Saint and find a way to leave the star field. He tried to escape, but was eventually besieged by the martial arts Research Institute and died. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in her heart, the person who left the deepest impression was him, whose soul had been stored in her sea of consciousness. He was the one who had initially tried to possess the body, but had retreated when he was about to succeed twice. He pretended to be unfathomable and frivolous, and after getting closer and closer, he became that sharp-tongued and unforgiving man. He liked to criticize the martial arts Research Institute with harsh words, humiliated the East Qin wuwo in Shen villa, but at the critical moment, he sacrificed himself to win over the protection of the taikang family for her, and finally told her not to be afraid. The corpse in front of him looked exactly the same as he did in his memory, but he didn¡¯t know if it was because it lacked soul, but it was only a cold corpse. Chapter 2504 - Chapter 2504 Going back (1) Chapter 2504: Going back (1) Chapter 2504: Going back (1) No matter how similar he was to su Wu, he was not the ¡®person¡¯ in song qingxiao¡¯s memory. She tore off the labels stuck on su Wu¡¯s body one by one and tidied his hair for him. If su Wu had not died, with his hatred for the martial arts Research Institute, if he saw his own body being arranged like a specimen placed here without any cover for the younger generation to observe and learn, who knew if he would fly into a rage. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smile, but the sadness in her eyes seemed to be about to overflow. seventh brother. after a long time, song qingxiao¡¯s voice rang out in the stone room. She reached out, one hand to hook his back knee, and the other around the back of his neck. His body had been specially treated, so it wasn¡¯t stiff, but it didn¡¯t have any temperature either. It was cold and soft, like a doll that she was holding in her arms. ¡°I can no longer fulfill the promise I made to you that day.¡± She gently lifted him up and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in this star field for the time being.¡± When they first arrived at the human realm upon heavens, the two of them talked about the future. Su Wu mentioned that there might be a wider world beyond this star field. She once said that one day, she would bring him to open the door to other star fields and travel through the Galaxy. Thinking back to the past, the promise was still there, but she had already passed away. She had taken over the East Qin Wu Guan¡¯s responsibilities and was going to stay here to wait for the new successor. When she made the promise, song qingxiao didn¡¯t expect such a result. but even though I can¡¯t take you to other star fields, ¡± song Qing pursed her lips, her eyes glistened with tears, ¡± ¡°I can take you out of here.¡± seventh brother, we¡¯re home! When he was alive, what he yearned for the most was to go home. It was a pity that he was so wrong back then that he betrayed the clan and abandoned everything, never stepping on the road back to the taikang clan. Song qingxiao carried su Wu¡¯s body out and seemed to have thought of something. She used her divine telekinesis to search for a moment. Her figure flickered and disappeared on the spot. Then, she appeared in another room. There weren¡¯t many things in this room. There was a cabinet in the middle, and there was a damaged treasure garment. The outer layer of the White gauze had been dyed red by blood, and after it dried, it became a dark red color. A longsword was placed next to her clothes. As if it had sensed song qingxiao¡¯s arrival, the longsword, which was originally a dead object, suddenly glowed with a bright luster. ¡®Swish-¡® The long sword hummed as if it knew its master had arrived, and it cheered in this way. Su Wu had said that his long sword was from the hands of elder Chun from the armament clan. The sword embryo itself had barely reached the heaven-reaching level, but after su Wu¡¯s many years of nurturing, it had already developed a spirit. For many years, it had been lying low and waiting. It was probably waiting for its master to return and leave. Song Qing looked down on him and ordered, ¡°¡±Seven, go and get his old things.¡± The martial arts Research Institute was filled with sin. His items should not be left here for future generations to blaspheme. Seven could sense the sadness hidden in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but nod. The little monk¡¯s figure flickered, and he immediately took away the treasured clothing and the long sword. The two men and the wolf took the items. Song Qing did not want to stay any longer. When she came out, she could see the ground full of wolves. When the beast horde she released charged out, it destroyed almost all of the basic facilities in the martial arts Research Institute. The spirit energy storm that had not yet subsided blew up the dust, causing the papers to fly everywhere. Outside the gate of the Institute, there were still some elders and divine Warriors who had not left. They were flying in the air in a sorry state, looking down vigilantly. When song qingxiao carried su Wu out, many people¡¯s faces were filled with fear. No one dared to stop the woman from leaving. In the air, the old man of the xuandu family looked down excitedly. In the past, the sacred and inviolable martial arts Research Institute in the human realm upon heavens had now revealed a desolate look after its decline. The divine Warriors either escaped or died, and only half of them remained. Other than those who had died in battle, half of the representatives and elders of the various families were still here. However, their faces had lost all will to fight, and only fear remained. However, song qingxiao¡¯s attitude of stopping gave them a glimmer of hope. They had spent their entire lives in the martial arts Research Institute, and this place was like home to them. Even though they knew it was dangerous, they still wanted to wait for an ending. When song qingxiao carried su Wu out, she glanced at the crowd and did not have any intention to attack again. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± The old man from the xuandu family saw her coming out and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. Song Qing looked down on him. The stars around him sensed her thoughts and turned into a stream of light that entered her body. The old man landed safely. When he recalled the scene from before, he was both excited and excited. The spirit energy camera recorded this scene that was enough to be recorded in history. The most important thing was that after the East Qin Wu temple, another great Dao realm expert had appeared in this star region. Her appearance might mean that the era of gods had truly arrived. ¡°Next ¡­¡± The old man wanted to ask her something, but when his eyes fell on the dead man in her arms, he seemed to have understood her next course of action. At this moment, someone in the distance suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Senior song, is the person you¡¯re carrying an elder of our taikang clan?¡± Song qingxiao was stunned. She never thought that she would one day become a ¡®senior¡¯ in the eyes of others. If su Wu was still here, he would definitely mock her. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh and looked up at the person who spoke. It was a young swordsman who had just broken through to the nascent soul stage. His clothes and attire were similar to those of the taikang clan that he had met in the spirit capital city. His strength was weak, and the reason why he was able to survive the battle was probably because of the taikang clan¡¯s aura on him, and also because he had no enmity towards him. The moment song qingxiao stared at him, the young man¡¯s scalp went numb, and he subconsciously wanted to retreat. But then he seemed to have thought of something, and he gathered his courage to look at her. After a long while, song qingxiao nodded. Her eyes became gentler and she replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief, and his eyes glistened with tears. However, he suppressed his excitement and pressed on the hilt of the sword by his waist. ¡°May I ask where senior is taking my seventh uncle to?¡± The young man was a little nervous. His young face was filled with uneasiness and the impulsiveness of a newborn calf who was not afraid of Tigers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I, I think seventh uncle should return to his hometown ¡­ Under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the fear in his heart grew. The person in front of her was a great Dao realm expert. Even if her fifth uncle, who was about to become a Saint, was here, he would probably find it difficult to match her pressure. If it were not for his family¡¯s bloodline that gave him endless courage, he would not even dare to talk to song qingxiao here, let alone have the heart to fight her. ¡°If ¡­ If senior can return my uncle, that would be the best. Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise ¡­¡± Chapter 2505 - Chapter 2505 The end (1) Chapter 2505: The end (1) Chapter 2505: The end (1) ¡°What else do you want?¡± Song qingxiao hugged su Wu and asked the young man with great interest. With a crisp sound, the young man held the scabbard and pulled the sword out a little, revealing a part of the sword. He was too young. The sword intent that he cultivated could not be compared to Tai kangwu¡¯s sword Qi that was filled with complex emotions. In front of song qingxiao, it was unbelievably weak. Even the sword that had just gained sentience was knocked against the scabbard under song Qing¡¯s pressure, making a slight sound. The young man¡¯s face was pale, and his body was still shaking. But in the face of song qingxiao¡¯s questioning, he mustered up his courage. ¡°I¡¯m not senior¡¯s opponent, but if senior insists on taking my uncle away, I¡¯ll stop you with my life.¡± He was very afraid, but his eyes were firm, showing his inner heart. ¡°Is he very important to you?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes!¡± The young man replied loudly. ¡°Since he¡¯s so important, why didn¡¯t you bring him back that day?¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, the young man looked a little embarrassed, but he quickly regained his composure. ¡°The clan has always wanted to take seventh uncle away, but they were unable to do so due to their lack of strength.¡± He said, ¡± but we never gave up ¡­ Under song Qing¡¯s gaze, the voice of the young taikang clan¡¯s junior gradually became softer. For some reason, other than the fear of facing off against a great Dao realm expert, what he felt the most was shame. He didn¡¯t dare to look at su Wu¡¯s face in song Qing¡¯s arms. The reasons that he should have said with confidence eventually turned into silent self-blame, which almost destroyed him. Back then, the taikang clan had many concerns and was unable to take su Wu¡¯s body away from the martial arts Research Institute. He was no match for song qingxiao now, and he had no way of snatching su Wu¡¯s body back from her. His face was pale. She hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but her silence was enough to ¡®kill¡¯ his courage. In the young man¡¯s sea of consciousness, he remembered the moment when the black crystal gate of the martial arts Research Institute was broken open. When she turned her head, her figure was like a towering mountain, and she turned into a giant Maitreya with one step. The killing intent pressed down with an aura that could destroy heaven and earth, enough to crush him into pieces. An invisible fear emerged in his heart. Before he could show it, he heard song qingxiao say, ¡± ¡°Your will is not strong enough.¡± The aura around her dissipated, and the terrifying figure that was reflected in the young man¡¯s heart disappeared inch by inch as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and asked me to take him away first.¡± As she spoke, song qingxiao lowered her head to look at su Wu¡¯s face. ¡°But you¡¯re right about one thing.¡± He was a member of the taikang clan, and even though he had betrayed the clan and called himself su Wu, he had not forgotten his origin. Her expression softened and she said softly, ¡± ¡°His greatest wish should have been to return to the taikang clan and see his family.¡± She thought of the battle in lingdu city. Su Wu had told her about her little sister. At that time, he was probably already prepared to die. He thought of many things in the past. It was a pity that a relationship that was broken by the rules had destroyed his glorious life. ¡°He probably wants to return to his roots.¡± Song Qing looked down on the young man and said, ¡± ¡°Lead the way, I¡¯ll send him back.¡± The crisis that shrouded the young man¡¯s heart had passed. His face was pale and his body trembled with fear. When he heard song qingxiao¡¯s words, he subconsciously responded. ¡°You can¡¯t give up on the determination to attack. You did very well just now.¡± She complimented. The young man was stunned, and then his body trembled uncontrollably. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hesitation in his heart, as well as the cowardice in his heart due to fear and shame, were all shattered by her words. They turned into great excitement and agitation after being affirmed by a great Dao realm expert. Combined with the remaining fear, it almost drowned the young man¡¯s rationality. ¡°Yes!¡± His face was red, as if he was trying to control his emotions, and he replied loudly, ¡± ¡°This junior will never forget your teachings. If there is a similar thing in the future, I will definitely do it with all my might without any hesitation!¡± After he said this, he did not dare to look at song Qing¡¯s small face. He turned around and strode out. Su Wu¡¯s return to the taikang clan was known throughout the star field after song qingxiao broke the mystic crystal gate of the martial arts Research Institute. In the video released by the xuandu family, the whole incident was completely and clearly restored. Chapter 2506 - Chapter 2506 The end (2) Chapter 2506: The end (2) Chapter 2506: The end (2) The divine armaments clan reappeared, and two black Dragons that had appeared from two different dimensions merged together. The terrifying scene before the mystic crystal door shattered shocked the world. It was rumored that the silver Wolf King had shown its might in the battle of lingdu city. The little monk who had defeated master Shan Yin held the temple of hell and lifted the once-arrogant divine warrior high up ¡­ The power of the two dragons was extraordinary. No one stopped them wherever they went, and the Parliament elders were forced to avoid them. The martial arts Research Institute was smashed to pieces. The calm-looking woman went straight in and carried out su Wu¡¯s body ¡­ The news that a great Dao realm expert had appeared in this star domain once again spread, causing everyone to boil with excitement. The outside world had turned upside down, but song qingxiao had no time to care about these things. She had already brought su Wu back to the taikang clan. The entire taikang clan was in an uproar. Everyone had been notified in advance and had gone dozens of miles to welcome su Wu¡¯s return. Mr. Si Xi, tai kangwu, and the others, whom he had met once before, stood at the forefront of the crowd. A few middle-aged men in warrior robes stood in the center with excited faces. They looked at song qingxiao¡¯s figure that gradually appeared in the distance with tears in their eyes. They had been looking forward to this scene for many years. Unfortunately, due to various concerns, they could not complete it in the end. But now, this unfinished promise had finally come true with the help of an outsider. The moment song qingxiao appeared, the eyes of a restless man lit up. He couldn¡¯t hold back the joy in his heart and tried to run in her direction. No one laughed at his anxiousness, because at this moment, everyone could no longer maintain the demeanor of the elders of the aristocratic families, and they quickly came forward to welcome him. ¡°Ah you ¡­¡± The two sides quickly met. Before anyone could say anything, they saw the figure in song Qing¡¯s arms. A middle-aged man in a green warrior robe couldn¡¯t help but call out. His eyes were wet as he shouted. From the moment they heard the news, the people of the taikang clan had been preparing for su Wu¡¯s return. Before song qingxiao came, everyone was looking forward to seeing su Wu¡¯s body. However, when she returned with su Wu in her arms and appeared in front of everyone, the people of taikang clan, led by the middle-aged man, felt a sense of homesickness. The middle-aged man in the green warrior robe had just stretched out his hand, but he quickly retracted it. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the figure in song Qing¡¯s arms, and closed his eyes tightly. The rest of the taikang clan members surrounded him and comforted him silently. After a long while, he opened his eyes, and his expression had become calm. Song qingxiao stood in front of him, as if she had already guessed his identity. ¡°I¡¯ve brought him back,¡± She did not get to know him when he was still alive, and did not retrieve his body when his soul was still around-but she could bring su Wu back now and hand him over to Mr. Dong Xing. When she went back in time, she saw the man in front of her. He was su Wu¡¯s father and the person in charge of taikang group. Mr. Dong Xing could barely maintain his calm facade. He reached out to pick up his son. He was a person who did not show his emotions on his face. All these years, he had been enduring for the sake of his family. Su Wu used to be his pride. He had watched his son grow up and thought that su Wu would have a bright future. He did not expect that it would end like this. The Changli clan had been exterminated by him, he had caused a great disaster, and the news of him killing an elder by mistake had spread to the clan, giving him an unforgettable blow. From then on, his state of mind was destroyed, and he could only barely maintain the void realm. It was difficult for him to break through to the Saint realm. His son¡¯s body had been forced to stay at the martial arts Research Institute, and it wasn¡¯t as if Mr. Dong Xing had never thought of taking him back. Every time this thought appeared, he would forcefully suppress it. He was not alone. From the moment he was born and took on this responsibility, it meant that his every word and action was destined to be branded by the taikang clan. Thus, he had been enduring silently, waiting for a suitable opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao¡¯s words had shattered the determination in his heart. He took su Wu, but this small action made his hands tremble. As far as he could remember, other than when su Wu was just born, this was the first time he had been so close to his son. It was a pity that when he was alive, some of his feelings were forcibly suppressed by responsibility and obligation. Now that he had met him again, he wanted to have nothing to worry about, but his son had already died. Chapter 2507 - Chapter 2507 The end (3) Chapter 2507: The end (3) Chapter 2507: The end (3) His body was lighter than Mr. Dong Xing had imagined. Mr. Dong Xing carefully received it and held it in his arms, two drops of tears silently flowing from the corner of his eyes. ¡°My third uncle is very grateful to you, but he might have too many things to say to you in his heart and didn¡¯t have time to thank you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Tai kangwu was also very emotional, but he had to give Mister Dong Xing and his son some space, so he leaned over to song Qing and explained to her in a low voice. She shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t mind. Bringing su Wu back was only to fulfill his wish so that he would no longer be at the mercy of the martial arts Research Institute, not for the gratitude of the taikang clan. Tai kangwu had met her once before and understood her character. After saying this, he did not mention it again. His eyes fell on song qingxiao, and his expression was very complicated. Her name was already known throughout the star field. The xuandu family released the video of her breaking the mystic crystal gate. The news of the reappearance of the great Dao realm spread like a whirlwind to the whole world. I didn¡¯t expect you to advance so quickly ¡­ He had personally witnessed song qingxiao breaking through to the void realm and participating in the battle of spirit capital city. He had also seen how she struggled to hold on under the hands of Mr. Wondrous brush. When su Wu stepped forward at the crucial moment and tied her to the taikang clan, tai kangwu thought that su Wu wanted to use the taikang clan to save her life. However, he did not expect that in less than a year, she had already broken through the shackles of the great Dao and entered the realm of the ¡®God¡¯. It was only now that he realized that su Wu¡¯s actions were not to use the taikang clan to protect her. Instead, it was possible that the taikang clan had brought over a ¡®God¡¯ who could really protect them. ¡°Something happened in the middle. I found my ¡®Dao¡¯ and obtained an inheritance.¡± When song qingxiao finished his sentence, tai kangwu was stunned, ¡°Xun Dao?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t hide it from him and nodded. ¡°I saw the East Qin wuguan.¡± The moment he said this, tai kangwu turned pale with fright, ¡°East Qin Wu Guan? He¡¯s still alive?¡± The rumored top genius that existed six thousand years ago, that old ancestor that the East Qin clan had been searching for, in fact, everyone thought that he had already died. They thought that the East Qin clan¡¯s actions were in vain. They did not expect that he was still alive. ¡°Yes!¡± Song qingxiao replied, ¡± ¡°But he has already left this place and headed to another star field.¡± ¡°What?¡± These words had a huge impact on tai kangwu. For a moment, he had even forgotten about su Wu¡¯s return. He said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Is there really, is there really the existence of other star fields?¡± ¡°Of course there are.¡± After ascending to the great Dao realm, song qingxiao could also vaguely sense the summoning of other star domains. She could sense the existence of other experts. However, the responsibility of the divine incarcerate was on her shoulders, and she was firmly bound here. These countless worlds were like invisible ¡®ropes¡¯ that tied her body, like the huge string-holding devil soul that was sealed in the heavenly Dao temple back then. It trapped her here and cut off her connection with the other star areas. ¡°After reaching the realm of the great Dao, you can spy on the ¡®door¡¯ to leave this place.¡± Back then, su Wu had been looking for this rumored ¡®door¡¯ when he had no other choice. He had tried to escape, but he did not expect that his state of mind had long been damaged. It was difficult for him to become a Saint, and naturally, he could no longer find the way to leave. He would never have thought that many years later, the ¡®door¡¯ that he had been searching for would be found by song qingxiao, but she could not leave because of her responsibility. Those who wanted to leave couldn¡¯t, but those who could, had to stay and wait for their new successor. Tai kangwu was startled, and his eyes revealed a look of longing and yearning, as if his mind had already left. It was already very difficult to become a Saint, not to mention the realm of the great way. It was just a wonderful imagination to leave this star field and see a wider world. However, he was glad that he could at least hear such news and not be kept in the dark for the rest of his life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He fell into his own consciousness and did not speak for a long time. Song qingxiao ignored him and turned to look at the people surrounding Mr. Dong Xing. ¡°Is the person my seventh brother risked his life to save you?¡± A young girl who looked to be in her twenties tilted her head and looked at song Qing curiously. Her eyes and brows were somewhat similar to Mr. Dong Xing¡¯s, but they were different from su Wu¡¯s exquisite facial features, which he had inherited from his mother. However, she had a valiant and heroic look in her expression, and when she smiled, she immediately gave people a good impression. Chapter 2508 - Chapter 2508 The end (4) Chapter 2508: The end (4) Chapter 2508: The end (4) ¡°Yes.¡± In song Qing¡¯s heart, she remembered what su Wu had said before he died. He was determined to die, and he regretted not being able to see his sister with his own eyes. my seventh brother used to love me the most. If he wants to protect someone, he must be the best. I will also protect you well in the future! She suddenly smiled at song Qing and said loudly as if she was making a vow. Song qingxiao was stunned for a moment, then she came back to her senses and replied with a smile, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°What kind of person is my seventh brother?¡± The girl was overjoyed to hear song qingxiao¡¯s response. She had been well protected by the people of the taikang clan, and although she was old, she was not scheming. When su Wu betrayed the taikang clan, she was still very young, and some of her memories had already become blurry. Later on, she heard a lot about him from the elders of her family. Her impression of him came from the rumors from the outside world, such as the massacre of the Changli clan, the stirring of the heavens beyond heaven, the martial arts Research Institute facing a great enemy, and the many praises and bad reputation that were added to him. ¡°He is a ¡­¡± Song qingxiao began to chat with her. She talked about the fifth su that she knew. It was as if she had opened another mysterious door to her brother in her heart, causing her to exclaim from time to time. On one side, she was in grief, while the other girl was happy that song qingxiao¡¯s words had allowed her to understand her brother better. Song qingxiao stayed at the taikang clan for two days. She met su Wu¡¯s relatives, traveled to the places where he used to live, touched the old things he used to own when he was young, and heard some things about him from the taikang clan. She guided the young girl¡¯s cultivation and left a drop of her blood as a gift for her. It could be considered as making up for su Wu¡¯s past loss. .. The people of the taikang clan had been busy welcoming su Wu¡¯s return and were planning to rebury him in the taikang clan¡¯s garden. By the time everyone realized that song Qing had disappeared, she had already left. In the main hall of the clan, Mr. Dong Xing looked at his daughter, who was holding a Jade box, with a grave expression. ¡°Qing Xiao gave me this, saying that I should be able to use it in the future.¡± The young girl handed the Jade box to her father. Mr. Dong Xing took the Jade box. Before he even opened it, he could already sense the power of the drop of blood inside. It wasn¡¯t just the aura of a great Dao realm expert. The power of the Nuwa body was also unleashed to its maximum as her cultivation level increased. Even with the presence of the seal, it was enough for Mr. Eastern to sense the terrifying aura. He almost couldn¡¯t hold on to it. He felt a great surprise in his heart, but also a bit of regret and a sense of shame. As the leader of the taikang clan, he knew what the power of this drop of blood meant. He was happy that his daughter had such a great opportunity, but he also regretted song qingxiao¡¯s decision. She had given her daughter her blood and left quietly. It was likely that she did not want to have a close relationship with the clan in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The preciousness of this drop of blood was self-evident. Even for Mr. Dong Xing, it was extremely attractive. He took a deep breath and suppressed the greed in his heart. He returned it to his daughter and said, ¡± since Qing Xiao gave it to you, you should keep it well. When you break through to the Saint realm in the future, with the help of this drop of blood, everything will be ready! This was a treasure that could help one break through to the Saint rank! The eyes of everyone from the taikang clan lit up when they heard this, and their faces were filled with excitement. When the young girl heard this, she was first shocked. Then, it was as if she had been hit by this huge pie. She was somewhat at a loss as to what to do and took the item back. She responded dizzily and tightly held the treasure box in her palm. She bit her lips and held back the ecstasy in her heart. Chapter 2509 - Chapter 2509 Chapter 1158-handover Chapter 2509: Chapter 1158-handover Chapter 2509: Chapter 1158-handover Song qingxiao did not know about the internal clan meeting that was being held within the taikang clan, so sending su Wu back on this trip could also be considered as settling a big matter in her heart. In the armament clan, elder Dong sat in the clan meeting without a care, listening to the discussion of important matters. Ever since song qingxiao appeared and broke the crystal gate, the martial arts Research Institute had ceased to exist except in name. The taikang clan and the Tianyi Daoist sect announced their withdrawal from the Alliance, and several half-step Saint elders including Mister xuanmiao died in battle. Among the surviving divine Warriors, some chose to leave, and only a few stayed. Today, the strength of the martial arts Research Institute was less than one-fifth of its strength during its heyday, and it was already showing signs of decline. Faced with such a situation, it was inevitable that the armament clan would be worried. They were not a family of pure Warriors, but made a living by forging treasures. When he joined the martial arts Research Institute and became one of the nine great clans, he had only wanted to find a backer to develop himself. Once they lost their protection, their current resources might be plundered, which was a great crisis for the family. Many people looked worried, but elder Chun was a little impatient. Although he was sitting in the meeting, his mind had already drifted to the news that had been spread a few days ago. When song qingxiao appeared, it was said that the shadow of the divine Ji clan from a thousand years ago had appeared in the sky. Back then, the divine armaments clan was famous for their forging, forging, formations, and puppets. Unfortunately, they were later slaughtered by the martial arts Research Institute, and countless treasures were plundered. However, these trash did not receive the true legacy of the divine armaments clan¡¯s techniques. The treasures that they had snatched were gradually damaged as time passed. Today, all kinds of techniques had regressed, and the path of weapon forging and treasure refining was getting worse day by day. The puppet-making technique was even cut off, and no one knew it anymore. He was already one of the world¡¯s top artifact Masters, but compared to the divine secrets clan of the past, he was not even worth a mention. If the divine armaments clan¡¯s technology from back then had been passed down, who knew how it would have developed by now? The martial arts Research Institute didn¡¯t care about human affairs and only cared about the immediate interests. Killing the chicken to get the eggs, in his opinion, should have been broken in by someone long ago and taught a harsh lesson. ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± When elder Dong saw his brother¡¯s expression, he knew that he had been distracted. This was related to the safety of his family, yet he was actually distracted at this time. Elder Dong took a deep breath and suppressed his urge to hit someone. Just as he was about to speak, elder Chun¡¯s body trembled and he suddenly jumped up. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± After he finished speaking, he did not wait for anyone to reply and ran out of the conference room. ¡°..¡± The rest of the people looked at each other and felt a headache coming on. In the corner of a garden in the armament clan, elder Chun, who had followed the spiritual will¡¯s guidance, saw a familiar figure. ¡°Greetings, master!¡± As soon as he saw song qingxiao, he knelt down and kowtowed three times without waiting for her to speak, regardless of her age or face. I¡¯ve asked people to look for you for more than half a year, but I didn¡¯t get any news of you. I thought you were dead. At this point, he got up and scratched his messy head. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the insight I gave you would have been in vain.¡± ¡°..¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he ignored his crazy words. As soon as she came here, she used her divine sense to search for his location. She quickly found elder Chun and sent a voice transmission to him to come here. Back then, the two of them were only master and disciple in name, but in reality, they were not master and disciple. However, when elder Chun kowtowed, song qingxiao did not avoid it. She accepted the bow. ¡°What did you come to find me for?¡± Elder Chun glanced at her and saw that she had come empty-handed, with only the silver Wolf King and a little monk by her side. However, she did not see the dragonize sword that had displayed its great power that day. She could not help but look disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He also wanted to study song qingxiao¡¯s long sword in hopes of improving his artifact refinement Dao. Before he could speak, song qingxiao said, ¡± ¡°You acknowledged me as your master, but I didn¡¯t give you anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lack anything.¡± Elder Chun¡¯s hair was as messy as a chicken¡¯s nest, and it was braided into a ponytail that hung behind him. He didn¡¯t dress very carefully, and he didn¡¯t look like an elder of the nine great clans at all. Instead, he looked like a tough old man. Chapter 2510 - Chapter 2510 Handover (Part 2) Chapter 2510: Handover (Part 2) Chapter 2510: Handover (Part 2) After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°But I really want to borrow your longsword and study it.¡± ¡°Mang Tian is already gone.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and replied. When the old man heard this, he immediately jumped up and screamed, ¡± ¡°What? No more?¡± His face was filled with fear, as if song qingxiao¡¯s treasure was gone. It was more painful than losing his own treasure. ¡°Who did this? Who did this?¡± Elder Chun clenched his fist and his eyes were filled with anger, ¡°¡±The destruction of such a precious treasure is simply like being struck by lightning!¡± Although sky splitter¡¯s forging methods were crude, it was the only new mysterious sky rank treasure that had appeared in the past thousand years. Not only could it take the form of a Dragon, but it also had the ability to evolve. During the Battle of Ling city, everyone had witnessed the power of song qingxiao¡¯s God destroying technique. The battle that day had made Yi Tian famous. On the divine roll of the xuandu family, the sword¡¯s status rose again and again. It was said that in the reopened divine roll this year, this treasure could be ranked in the top five, second only to the guide of heavenly Dao. But now, song qingxiao said that the sword was gone. This news was too shocking. The xuandu family probably didn¡¯t know about this yet. If they did, they would be heartbroken. However, elder Chun had no time to worry about the xuandu family. At this moment, his heart was full of regret, heartache, and unwillingness. He was also a little angry that the treasure had been destroyed, as if he was the one who had destroyed the treasure. Song qingxiao smiled and wiped her wrist. A black shadow slid down her palm and coiled in her palm, turning into a black and gold dragon, swimming in her palm. She spread her hands and the little dragon rose into the air, flying in the direction of elder Chun. I met with the divine secrets clan, and with their help, I Reforged the sky splitter, allowing my Dragon Soul to possess a physical body. When the little dragon flew to elder Chun¡¯s side, its body expanded rapidly. In an instant, it turned into a golden-Black Dragon shadow that was a few meters long and flew above his head. There was too much information in her words, causing the originally heartbroken elder Chun to be unable to come back to her senses for a while. ¡°Wait ¡­ Wait a minute!¡± He widened his eyes and his face trembled. Even his white beard trembled. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen the divine secrets clan? After howlsky Reforged it, it became a true dragon¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and waved her hand. The domineering gold-black Dragon understood her intention. Its body shrank again into a miniature Dragon and slowly descended in front of elder Chun. ¡°This ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to believe it, his eyes wide as he looked at Dragon shadow. The little dragon was about the size of a chopstick. Its body was covered in scales, and the edges of each scale were coated with a layer of golden light, making the dragon¡¯s body flow with light and color, as if it was a gift from the creator. Although the dragon¡¯s body was petite, the moment it enlarged just now, it exuded a demonic aura that reached the heavens. Whether it was its scales or aura, it proved that it was a real Dragon of a great demon. It could not be seen that it was refined from an artifact. Its eyes were a faint purple, with a hint of disdain. As the light swirled, the claws and scales were all in the form of a true Dragon. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Even with elder Chun¡¯s many years of experience in refining weapons, he could not sense any traces of refinement from the little dragon in front of him. He subconsciously reached out, wanting to grab the Dragon and sense it carefully. However, before his outstretched palm could touch the little dragon¡¯s body, a purple lightning suddenly leaped up from the dragon¡¯s horn and instantly covered the little dragon¡¯s body. ¡®Pipa!¡¯ The powerful lightning struck the air, making a terrifying sound. The air was suddenly filled with lightning spiritual energy. Elder Chun¡¯s palm had just reached out when it was immediately surrounded by the power of lightning. ¡®Zi Zi ¡ª-¡® The lightning wrapped around his palm and broke through the thin layer of protective spiritual energy, leaving many marks on his palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The intense pain pierced his heart. The power of the lightning broke through his defense and drilled into his body. Elder Chun¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, but he was still extremely excited, ¡± ¡°This is a true Dragon ¡­¡± Whether it was the power to control lightning, the thick demonic aura, the intelligent eyes, or the ever-changing body, it was enough to prove that the Dragon in front of them was a true giant dragon. He had seen the image released by the aristocratic families in lingdu. It was this Dragon that had broken the mystic crystal gate of the martial arts Research Institute. However, he believed that song qingxiao would not lie. Since she said that the dragon¡¯s body was refined, it must be refined! Chapter 2511 - Chapter 2511 Handover (Part 3) Chapter 2511: Handover (Part 3) Chapter 2511: Handover (Part 3) Furthermore, he had seen the sky-crushing Dragon before. From the body of this small golden-Black Dragon, he had indeed sensed a hint of cold sword intent. In addition, a few days ago, in the video released by the aristocratic families in lingdu, song qingxiao had used the term before breaking open the mystic crystal door. She had once summoned the divine armaments clan, which proved that she had indeed come into contact with them, and even had some sort of connection with them! If this Dragon had truly been created by the divine secrets clan, then the fact that he could not see any signs of man-made creation on its body meant that the divine secrets clan¡¯s techniques had reached a level that no one could even imagine. it¡¯s really created ¡­ ¡°How can humans create real living creatures?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to see such a magical technique in my lifetime. Elder Chun¡¯s body trembled with excitement. He had even forgotten that song qingxiao was still there. He looked at the little dragon in front of him with a dazed expression. He reached out to touch the lightning around it as if he was torturing himself. He smiled foolishly and said, ¡°This master of mine is truly worth it, truly worth it!¡± Before the battle of spirit capital, he had claimed to be the number one blacksmith in the world. That day, he had only acknowledged him as his master for the sake of killing heaven. It didn¡¯t matter if song Qing was good at forging weapons or not. In his heart, she was his teacher. As long as she could forge a profound heaven rank spirit treasure, even if she wasn¡¯t good at forging weapons, she was already way ahead of him. However, he knew that song qingxiao didn¡¯t know how to refine treasures at all. Perhaps mang Tian¡¯s existence was just a coincidence. But elder Chun did not care. He was obsessed with the path of refining weapons and wanted to make progress in this path. In this life, he vowed to consolidate his state of mind and advance by refining weapons. However, in the current world, he was already second to none in the path of weapon refinement. No one could guide him and help him improve. Thus, even though song qingxiao had admitted that she did not know how to cultivate it, mang Tian had only managed to cultivate it by chance. He had immediately kowtowed and acknowledged her as his master. It was just that when he was taking song qingxiao as his master, he did not expect her to give him such a surprise. ¡°I¡¯m really a frog at the bottom of the well, looking at the sky from the bottom of the well ¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes became wet as he read on. He was happy that he had the opportunity to see such a mystical item, but he was also regretful that the divine secrets clan had been exterminated, resulting in a technological gap. damn the martial arts Research Institute! He cursed fiercely and then asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Can I touch this Dragon?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Song qingxiao replied. As soon as she finished speaking, the lightning around little gold¡¯s body suddenly extinguished, turning into electric arcs and dissipating. Its cold body fell into elder Chun¡¯s palm, like a flexible little snake, slithering in his palm. Elder Chun looked at it as if she was holding a sacred object in her hand. He could sense little gold¡¯s body. Its scales carried the aura of a great demon, and the mysterious patterns on its scales didn¡¯t seem man-made at all. Instead, it seemed like the work of nature. It had blood, form, spirit, and intent. This was a true giant dragon. The more he held it, the more he could feel the terrifying demonic breath coming from it. ¡°Is this the strength of the divine secrets clan back then?¡± Elder Chun was dejected and mumbled to himself, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell ¡­ No flaws could be seen ¡­ This is a true Dragon ¡­¡± In his eyes, this was a true great demon. No matter how he held it in his palm and examined it, he could not find any traces of it being man-made. This also showed the gap between him and the divine secrets clan of the past. There was a crack in his originally stable state of mind. His usually fearless expression also seemed to have suffered a great blow, and he became a little lost and dejected. In front of the Almighty, the self-proclaimed number one Grandmaster artifact craftsman in the world was like a child who had just learned how to walk. He thought that he had already reached the peak, but he did not expect that he was still only at the beginning of the path of weapon refinement. He had not even touched the real door. Not only was he unable to refine such a divine item, but he couldn¡¯t even see the flaws of the Golden Dragon. the divine secrets clan should not have disappeared ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they didn¡¯t die, no one knew how far they would have progressed in the path of weapon refinement. Compared to the divine armaments clan, the weapon Treasury clan was not even worth mentioning. The martial arts Research Institute had committed a great sin. For the sake of short-term benefits and their own selfish interests, they had committed a grave mistake. ¡°The mystic crystal door is broken, well broken!¡± He cried and laughed for a while, looking like a madman. In the end, he seemed to have thought of something. His body trembled and he asked song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve already met the divine secrets clan, could it be that they¡¯re not dead yet?¡± Chapter 2512 - Chapter 2512 Inheritance_1 Chapter 2512: Inheritance_1 Chapter 2512: Inheritance_1 ¡°They don¡¯t exist anymore,¡± Song qingxiao shook her head, shattering elder Chun¡¯s hopes. History could not be changed. The divine armaments clan had already been exterminated by the martial arts Research Institute more than a thousand years ago. The joy in elder Chun¡¯s eyes was quickly drowned by great disappointment. Before he could say anything, song qingxiao continued, ¡± but they left behind an inheritance. At this point, she took out several old books. ¡°This is a secret record from the divine secrets clan. It contains the experiences and insights of the divine secrets clan in the Dao of smithing, formations, and the Dao of puppets.¡± She held the mountain of books in her hands. When elder Chun, who had been sad and dejected earlier, heard this, it was as if lightning had struck his mind. The power of the lightning coursed through his entire body, causing his knees to go soft and he knelt on the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. Elder Chun¡¯s face was filled with horror. He still maintained the posture of holding the Dragon with both hands, but his eyes could no longer contain anything else. Song qingxiao¡¯s words echoed in his mind, ¡± this is a secret record from the divine armament clan ¡­ ¡°.. About refining ¡­ My experience and insight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at this, and I want to find a more suitable master for it.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s voice seemed to come from far away and entered elder Chun¡¯s ears. ¡°Since you call me master, I have nothing to teach you, so I¡¯ll give you this.¡± At this point, she paused. ¡°Are you willing to accept this?¡± Elder Chun was overwhelmed with joy. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do and his body couldn¡¯t stop shaking. The book in song qingxiao¡¯s hands was like the most precious treasure in the world to him, more precious than anything else. Under extreme excitement, he even had a crazed expression and didn¡¯t have time to respond. Seeing this, song qingxiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± are you willing to accept the divine armaments clan¡¯s legacy? ¡± As if she had not received a reply from elder Chun for a long time, she frowned. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then forget it ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing!¡± Elder Chun quivered and immediately came back to his senses. As if he was afraid that song Qing would change her mind, he hurriedly said loudly, ¡± ¡°Disciple is willing!¡± The divine secrets clan still had a legacy left in the world, and it had fallen into the hands of song qingxiao! Elder Chun, who had previously sighed that the Shen Ji clan had been massacred, causing their secret technique to be cut off, felt as if he had been given a new lease on life. He was so happy that his entire body was trembling. He couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that he had taken song Qing Xiao as his master because of mang Tian back in lingdu. He didn¡¯t expect that his momentary impulse back then would be exchanged for such great luck. The legacy of the divine armaments clan! After a thousand years, even if many people had forgotten about their existence, song qingxiao had summoned them and used their name to break through the gates of the Institute. The glory of the divine armaments clan would once again return to the world. One could only imagine how precious a secret record like this was, and now song qingxiao had given it to him. Elder Chun wanted to kowtow in gratitude, but he also wanted to raise his hand to accept this gift. For a moment, he did not know what to do. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks. He wished he could refine an external incarnation so that he could do these two things at the same time. Seeing that he was willing, song qingxiao waved her hand. Xiao Jin, who was hovering in elder Chun¡¯s palm, flew up and turned into a dark ray of light, flying back to her wrist, leaving only an afterimage. She slowly placed the secret records of the divine secrets clan into elder Chun¡¯s hands. The book was not heavy. It was made of an unknown material that seemed to be gold but not gold. It was cold to the touch, but it was unusually light and carried a faint spiritual breath. Elder Chun¡¯s frivolous expression had become extremely serious and serious. He was like a believer on a pilgrimage, holding the book in his palm with a pious expression and holding it high above his head. let me remind you, ¡± he said. since you accepted this, it means that you are willing to accept the divine secrets clan¡¯s legacy and enter their door. The Grand elder¡¯s wish when he gave this to song qingxiao was to use her to reignite the divine secrets clan¡¯s flame and continue its legacy. Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, song qingxiao could understand what he meant. ¡°You come from an armament clan, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, but if you have any thoughts of taking in a disciple or teaching him, you can record him in the shenji clan so that their lineage will not be severed,¡± Elder Chun¡¯s personality had always been carefree. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was crazy. Even his own younger brother would find it difficult to make him submit and not cause trouble. However, at this moment, he was more obedient than ever. He listened to song qingxiao¡¯s instructions with more seriousness than ever before. Then, he seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I definitely won¡¯t disobey your orders,¡± Song qingxiao gave him a deep look, but he did not avoid it. In his eyes, song qingxiao seemed to see the figure of the divine legacy clan¡¯s second elder, who had a rather carefree personality. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She nodded. if you break the oath and cause the divine secrets clan¡¯s lineage to end, I will naturally take action to clean it up. As she said this, she touched little gold on her wrist. I hope that you can make the secret Arts of the divine armaments clan appear in this star domain. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Her cold voice was still ringing in elder Chun¡¯s ears, but song qingxiao had already disappeared from his sight. Even with his cultivation, he did not notice when she had left. There was no longer any trace of her presence. If there were other people from the armament clan here, they would definitely be nervous and bewildered upon seeing this Divine Art. However, elder Chun was different from the others. He didn¡¯t care how song qingxiao had left. He was holding the legacy of the divine armaments clan in his hands, and he was so excited that he wanted to jump up and laugh out loud. In fact, he had indeed done so to vent the joy in his heart. ¡°Take in disciples? Record him into the shenji clan?¡± Elder Chun¡¯s two legs were jumping around on the ground, and he was spinning on the spot, his long braid flying around. He didn¡¯t care about his image at all as he chuckled and held the treasure in his arms. ¡°You wish!¡± As for song qingxiao¡¯s words about him breaking the oath and causing the divine secrets clan¡¯s legacy to end, elder Chun did not take them to heart. After hearing song qingxiao¡¯s words, he had an idea. He said happily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m the eldest disciple of the current generation of the divine armaments clan! Don¡¯t even think about snatching my position!¡± Song qingxiao did not know elder Chun¡¯s decision. In fact, she did not care if elder Chun would keep his promise to her. With her current strength, it would not be difficult for her to clean up the aftermath. Her arrival and departure did not alarm the armament clan. Instead, elder Chun¡¯s maniacal laughter attracted the attention of the other disciples. After coming out of the armament Treasury family, song Qing pondered for a while and then went to the fanyin clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her figure soon appeared in the world-cleansing lotus pond of the fanyin family. She had first heard su Wu mention this lotus pond and knew that it was a forbidden area of the fanyin family. This pond of divine Lotus had nurtured the fanyin clan, one of the nine great clans of the human realm upon heavens, and a Saint realm expert like master Shan Yin. She still remembered the joy in her heart when she had obtained a Golden Lotus back then. At that time, su Wu would never have dreamed that she would be standing here one day. Chapter 2513 - Chapter 2513 Promise (1) Chapter 2513: Promise (1) Chapter 2513: Promise (1) The spiritual energy in the Lotus pond was overbearing. Countless lotus flowers bloomed, and their seedpods poked out, each bearing Golden Lotus seeds. Song qingxiao thought of an old friend, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. This place was filled with an exotic fragrance and rich spiritual energy. Just by standing there for a moment, a large amount of spiritual energy was attracted by her and rushed into her body. The monk guarding the pool soon discovered the strange movement and shouted, ¡± Who are you? how dare you trespass into the forbidden grounds of the fan Yin clan! Several auras flew toward the Lotus pond of purification. The Lotus pond¡¯s restriction didn¡¯t show any signs of being destroyed by force. The moment the monks opened the restriction- The illusion faded away, and Lianhe, whose entire pond was on fire, appeared in front of everyone, which surprised the monks. Purple flames surrounded the huge lotus pond, and the Golden Lotus, which was originally full of spiritual power, was swallowed by the flames. The Lotus leaves folded, and the Lotus seedpods turned into nothingness. The spiritual power was completely absorbed by the purple flame. The flame breath was extremely terrifying. Without the restraint of the restriction, the monstrous aura swept over and almost engulfed the few monks in the lead. ¡°Something has happened to the Lotus pond ¡­¡± The monk who arrived later had sharp eyes and quick hands. He grabbed the clansmen who were almost swallowed by the fire and dragged them out of the dangerous area. The flame grew bigger and bigger, and soon, the entire forbidden ground of the fanyin clan was covered in flames. The majestic purple flames turned into a sea of fire. Everyone was shocked and anxiously reported this matter to the elders of the family. After a few seconds, the Golden lotuses in the world-cleansing lotus pond had almost turned into ashes. The flames that filled the sky gathered together and turned into a gorgeous purple flame that flew into the sky. By the time Shan Yin received the news and rushed over, the Lotus pond that was originally filled with lotuses had almost been destroyed. The spiritual energy in the pond was swept clean. The Lotus that was originally full and the Lotus seed head had been completely swallowed by the purple flame. In the middle of the pool, there was only a single flower bud. ¡°Amitabha.¡± Shan Yin¡¯s eyes revealed some heaviness, and dala closed his eyes. He could feel the fluctuations of song Qing¡¯s spiritual energy from the remaining flames. martial granduncle, the world-cleansing lotus pond has been destroyed. This has a huge impact on the fanyin clan! they want to cut off our inheritance-¡± ¡°This is too hateful! We can¡¯t forgive the person who committed such a serious crime.¡± contact the martial arts Research Institute. They should issue an arrest warrant. but the martial arts Research Institute can¡¯t even take care of themselves now ¡­ The monks that surrounded them spoke one after another. Because the world-cleansing lotus pond had been destroyed, this group of monks had lost their calm and sense of propriety. The thoughts of the old monk, who was surrounded in the middle, drifted away. He blocked the words of his clansmen in anger. His memories returned to the past along with his destroyed soul. That year, in the hospital, his soul that had returned to the past killed song qingxiao¡¯s father. Even though master shanyin was a monk, he had killed countless people in his life. The reason why he had a particularly deep impression of this matter was probably because the victim¡¯s daughter had already possessed the strength to take revenge. She was different from those who had died in his hands in the past. Was it revenge? The old monk had this question in his mind. He was too competitive. He had cultivated for many years, but he could not truly see through the heart of the great Dao. Therefore, during the Battle of spirit capital, he wanted to use the secret skill of reincarnation to injure song qingxiao and kill her father by mistake. If she wanted to take revenge for her father¡¯s death and destroy the world-cleansing lotus pond that the fanyin family regarded as the family¡¯s most precious treasure, it would be reasonable. However- The old monk raised his eyes and his gaze fell on the thin Lotus bud in the distance. The fountain water was still filled with the terrifying killing intent of the sky purple flame. However, only that Lotus was not affected. It stood proudly in the residual power of the flames of the heavenly tribulation, full of vitality. She had destroyed the entire pond of Holy lotuses, but she had not killed them all. Was it because this Lotus was special? Such a thought appeared in master Karma¡¯s mind, but he quickly rejected it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song qingxiao had already entered the great Dao realm. With her cultivation and strength, if she wanted to destroy the Lotus pond, she could completely uproot it without leaving any room for error. However, she had used her flame to destroy all the lotuses in the pond and left only this one seedling. She wanted to leave a chance for the fanyin clan to survive and not force them into a desperate situation. Understanding this, good cause¡¯s face quickly turned ashen. When the secret method of Samsara was broken and the split soul he had refined was taken away by seven, he was seriously injured, and his state of mind was also affected. However, this did not really shake the root of the good cause. Chapter 2514 - Chapter 2514 Promise (2) Chapter 2514: Promise (2) Chapter 2514: Promise (2) Even when song qingxiao reappeared in the human realm upon heavens and her power increased by leaps and bounds, he still had the heart to fight for power and judge the situation. The growth in age and cultivation did not make him truly indifferent to fame and fortune. However, the Golden Lotus that song qingxiao had shown mercy to had touched Shan Yin¡¯s heart. He was a monk, but he did not have the compassion of a monk. All these years, the fan Yin family had divided the resources of the heavens beyond heaven and suppressed the weak aristocratic families with potential. In the battle of spirit capital, he had killed an ordinary person by mistake in order to kill song qingxiao. He had cultivated for many years, and countless people had died at his hands. He was extremely unyielding in his actions. Although he was called good cause, he never left any room for negotiation. From a certain perspective, most of the cultivators who came out of the divine prison were like this, and song qingxiao was no exception. In lingdu city, when she was surrounded by the martial arts Research Institute, she did not show any mercy when killing people. She was decisive and her mind was particularly firm. However, under her cold exterior, the Lotus that she left behind represented a trace of kindness in her heart. As he chanted, he killed. ¡°I¡¯ve comprehended ¡­¡± Master shanyin recalled his life and began to feel ashamed. As a monk, he didn¡¯t cut off all six. He seemed to have transcended the mortal world, but greed, greed, and foolishness were all present in his heart. After cultivating for too long, no matter how high one¡¯s realm was, even if one was praised to be a half-God, one would have already lost their humanity and the basic heart of compassion. That was why he had been stuck in the Saint realm for many years, unable to make any progress. ¡°I am guilty ¡­¡± The moment he understood this, Shan Yin¡¯s aura rapidly declined. His actions were the complete opposite of the ¡®Dao¡¯ he had cultivated. He had finally understood it, but it was too late. Shan Yin¡¯s state of mind was damaged, and the impact he suffered at this moment was far greater than when his split soul was taken away by seven. In almost an instant, his expression began to wither, as if he had aged a lot, as if he was about to die. ¡°Senior granduncle-¡± A monk standing beside Shan Yin turned his head inadvertently and immediately saw Shan Yin¡¯s ugly expression. His eyes had lost their luster, and a trace of blood seeped out of his mouth, then dripped down his snow-white beard. It started out as threads and finally turned into blood, unstoppable. Everyone was shocked and, ignoring the damaged lotus pond, hurriedly surrounded the Saint realm master. .. A special guest appeared in the yunjin treasure Clothing store in Nine Heavens city. The head of the Yun family was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. She stood at the side with her hands hanging down, looking uneasily at the woman sitting in front of her. Half an hour ago, she had received a message from song qingxiao, saying that she would go to the Yun clan to find Yun susu and do what su Wu had always wanted to do that day. That day in lingdu city, the people of the Yun clan heard with their own ears that she wanted to resurrect Yun susu. In a moment of turmoil, they invited song qingxiao to the Yun clan as a guest. However, no one had expected that this day would come so soon. After receiving her message, the Yun clan¡¯s people immediately sent off the guest in Yun Jin treasure Clothing store and waited for the arrival of this distinguished guest. Beside Yun Jin stood the mother and daughter who had received song qingxiao for the first time that day, as well as the elder who had once tailored her treasured clothing. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with respect, and they didn¡¯t dare to slack off. Song qingxiao¡¯s feat of destroying the martial arts Research Institute and taking back su Wu¡¯s body had already been known throughout the star field. The news that she had entered the great Dao realm and become the next ¡®God-level¡¯ after East Qin wuguan in the past six thousand years had already spread throughout the world with the collapse of the martial arts Research Institute. She had destroyed the world-cleansing lotus pond of the fanyin family. As one of the aristocratic families, the Yun family had already heard of this. It was said that master karma had gone into seclusion, preparing to repair his damaged state of mind and no longer care about the mortal world. All sorts of information made the woman even more cautious when facing song Qing. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± The clan master of the Yun clan was very respectful. As he spoke, he reached out and touched a large square Jade box. She pointed at the box, and it opened, revealing three shiny black Dragon scales. the sisters in the clan were insensible that day. The treasured clothing you were wearing took three dragon scales from you and a seventh-rank demonic beast body. When the mother and daughter who had dealt with song qingxiao heard this, their faces flushed red. They lowered their heads and clasped their hands in front of their stomachs, with uneasy and ashamed expressions. ¡°There are flaws in that treasured clothing. Actually, a seventh-rank demonic beast is enough.¡± The head of the Yun family pushed the box in front of song qingxiao. I don¡¯t dare to take these three dragon scales. I¡¯ll return them to you. I hope you¡¯ll be magnanimous and not hold it against them. When song qingxiao had exchanged dragon scales and demonic beasts for the treasured clothing, the Yun family had taken advantage of her. It was just that at that time, her realm was low, and the Yun clan was open for business. Even if she sold the treasured clothing at a high price, she would not feel that it was wrong. However, when she ascended, the situation was naturally different. The Yun family could not help but feel uneasy when they accepted these three dragon scales. That was why they wanted to give her the item. Song qingxiao knew how nervous they were, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her eyes fell on the three dragon scales and she pondered for a moment. If she had returned to more than a thousand years ago, if she had known that she would find the Shen Ji clan and prepare to reforge Xiao Jin¡¯s body, she might have accepted the three dragon scales from the Yun clan. However, she had already returned to the present. Mang Tian had already filled in the missing scales, so there was naturally no need for her to take them back. She looked at it for a while and reached out to touch it. To the surprise of the Yun clan leader, she did not keep it. Instead, she closed the box and pushed it back in the direction of the Yun brocade, ¡± ¡°Keep it.¡± Song qingxiao shook her head and said, ¡± the exchange of the treasured clothing that day was a mutual consent. I¡¯m not here today to take back what I¡¯ve taken away, but to fulfill the wish of an old friend. Chapter 2515 - Chapter 2515 Recovery (1) Chapter 2515: Recovery (1) Chapter 2515: Recovery (1) The three dragon scales were pushed back to the chief of yunjin Clothing store. Song qingxiao¡¯s words were not out of courtesy. The people from the Yun clan looked at each other and were at a loss. That day, in the ruins of lingdu, song qingxiao had mentioned resurrecting Yun susu. However, the dead can not be resurrected. Even if one¡¯s cultivation was heaven-defying, he was not an omnipotent creator. How could he resurrect the dead? At that time, the people of the Yun family only took it as a casual remark. Affected by the atmosphere at that time, the people of the Yun family were also moved and invited her. However, they didn¡¯t take it seriously after the incident. When they received the news that song qingxiao was coming, they thought about it again and again, and only thought that she might be here to retrieve the three dragon scales that she bought that day. After all, the Yun family had benefited greatly from the deal that day. However, they did not expect that song qingxiao had really come to resurrect Yun susu. When the head of the Yun clan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He suppressed the excitement in his eyes and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯ve found a way to resurrect my aunt?¡± Could it be that the divine power of the great Dao realm could resurrect people who had been dead for many years? Song qingxiao did not give a definite answer. Instead, she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying.¡± But even so, the Yun family¡¯s expressions immediately changed. The expression of the head of the Yun clan became more earnest, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She quickly realized that she had lost her composure. She took out an exquisite silk handkerchief and wiped her eyes. After calming the excitement in her heart, she said softly, ¡± ¡°To be honest, when the news of aunt¡¯s death reached the Yun family, the elders in the family were particularly heartbroken.¡± The rest of the Yun clan stood to the side, their faces full of anticipation and excitement. The clan leader continued, I shouldn¡¯t have exposed my family¡¯s dirty laundry, but since you have such intentions, you¡¯ll be the Yun family¡¯s benefactor regardless of whether it succeeds or not. I won¡¯t hide this from you. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Aunt and the senior from the taikang clan were childhood sweethearts, they should be a match made in heaven.¡± It was a pity that the Yun family¡¯s ancestral teachings stated that daughters of the direct bloodline could not marry out, and the children they gave birth to must also inherit the name of the Yun family. At that time, su Wu was born in the taikang clan, one of the nine great clans. He was raised by the clan since he was a child. He had an outstanding talent and his father was Mister Dong Xing, who was in charge of the taikang clan. His status was prominent. The people of the taikang clan were full of hope for him, and would not allow him to marry into Yun susu¡¯s family like this. When they were young, they were deeply in love and could disregard everything. However, when they became adults, the rules of reality separated them. At that time, both clans were unwilling to back down, so the two were forced to separate. After that, for some reason, the Changli clan agreed to compromise. After the elders of both sides negotiated, Yun susu was allowed to marry into the Changli clan. A pair of lovers were forced to separate. Later, Yun susu became pregnant, but the child died mysteriously. She soon passed away, and su Wu was also demonized because of this. In the end, he annihilated the Changli clan and made a huge mistake. After Yun susu¡¯s death, her mother had lost her beloved daughter and started to regret her actions that day. ¡°When my grandmother was alive, she was particularly remorseful about this. She believed that these old conventions should not remain unchanged.¡± Tears appeared in the eyes of the head of the Yun family. if she hadn¡¯t been so stubborn and insisted on following the rules of the Yun family, she wouldn¡¯t have caused aunt¡¯s life to be so unhappy and she wouldn¡¯t have died. The tragedy had already happened, and it was useless to regret. After Yun susu¡¯s death, the Yun family¡¯s attitude was unyielding. They took her body back to the Yun family and placed it in the Yun family¡¯s forbidden grounds. Since then, the rules of the Yun family, which had been in existence for hundreds of years, were finally changed. If the daughter of the Yun family was compatible with the people, then the children they gave birth to did not need to follow their mother¡¯s surname. They could consider the situation and only have the daughter follow her mother¡¯s surname, and belong to the Yun family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this rule, the other members of the Yun family had a much larger scope of choice. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my aunt¡¯s life can no longer be saved,¡± The clan leader sighed, ¡°When my grandmother was alive, she regretted it time and time again. If the conditions had been slightly relaxed back then and aunt¡¯s feelings could have been placed first, such a tragedy would not have happened.¡± After losing his beloved daughter, the head of the Yun clan at that time developed a demon in his heart and died a few years after Yun susu¡¯s death. Everyone recalled the situation back then, and their eyes turned red. The youngest girl couldn¡¯t even control herself and began to sob softly. ¡°If grandmother was still alive and knew that there was still hope for aunt to come back to life, one do not know how happy she would be ¡­¡± Chapter 2516 - Chapter 2516 Recovery (2) Chapter 2516: Recovery (2) Chapter 2516: Recovery (2) She paused for a moment, then let out a long sigh. She looked a little disappointed. Song qingxiao had seen such a scene before, but when she heard it from the Yun family, it was a different feeling. She had been to taikang and personally returned su Wu to Mister Dong Xing. She had seen the regret and pain in Mister Dong Xing¡¯s eyes, and she had also felt the loss from the Yun family. The Miss between su Wu and Yun susu, even if there were signs of the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s intervention, wanting to kill a taikang clan genius in the cradle ¡­ However, in the end, it was because of the dispute between the two sides. They stuck to the rules of their families and protected their children¡¯s happiness, which made the couple regret for life. But fortunately, it was not too late for the Yun family to repent. With Yun susu¡¯s case as an example, they adjusted the rules in time and finally made up for it after the sheep were lost, reducing the shackles on the Yun women. After talking about the past, the clan leader of the Yun clan seemed to have thought of something, and his face turned ugly. ¡°However, even though aunt is staying in the Yun family now, Changli barged into the forbidden area with a seal and placed a unique soul contract restriction on her.¡± This kind of restriction placed by the blood soul was extremely difficult to break. Only those with the blood of the Changli clan could break the seal of the coffin and touch Yun susu. Many years ago, because of Yun susu¡¯s death, the Yun family hated the Changli clan to the core, so naturally, they would not bow their heads to them. And when they were no longer angry, the Chang Li family was massacred again. ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve thought of many ways to break this restriction, but none of them worked.¡± The clan leader of the Yun clan sighed. He was a little nervous when he said this. Song qingxiao wasn¡¯t angry at all. She only said that she would wait and see when they arrived. She didn¡¯t take back the three dragon scales. The leader of the Yun clan sighed secretly and put them back into the qiankun bag. He had already owed her a favor, so he would have to find a way to return the three dragon scales in the future. While they were talking, the clan leader of the Yun clan had already ordered people to make the necessary preparations. Now that they had received song qingxiao¡¯s signal, everyone immediately set off to where Yun susu was. .. Half a month had passed. The people of the Yun clan, who had witnessed everything with their own eyes, still felt incredulous when they thought of what had happened these days. That day, the Yun clan leader personally led song qingxiao to the tomb where Yun susu¡¯s coffin was placed. The restriction had been opened, and everyone walked in slowly. Because Yun susu¡¯s mother had let her daughter down, she had specially chosen this treasured land for her and set up a spirit gathering formation to ensure that her daughter¡¯s body would not rot. The tomb door was opened, revealing the red coffin inside. The Yun family opened the outer lid of the coffin, revealing the coffin inside. The coffin inside was not covered, but there was an invisible seal protecting Yun susu. Yun susu, who had been dead for many years, had been nourished by the spirit energy and the strange power of the seal, and her body had not turned into bones. However, compared to her past self, even though the person in the coffin was covered with a thin veil, one could still see that the flesh on her cheeks had withered, showing a dark color that only the dead would have. Her limbs were all shriveled up. Although the Yun family and Changli yinzhang had forced her to protect her body well, she had undoubtedly been dead for decades. Could such a person really be resurrected? The Yun family, who had come with hope because of song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation base, could not help but feel a little disappointed when they saw Yun susu. The beauty was like a flower, but she had already withered, no longer as fresh as when she was alive. Coming back from the dead was just like a flower in the water or the moon in the mirror. Just as everyone was feeling disappointed, song qingxiao, who was standing beside the coffin, took out a green lotus after a moment of silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Lotus was in full bloom, and each petal was translucent. The veins were clearly visible. There was a little purple light in the pistil. When everyone looked at it, they saw that the purple light flickered like a flame. The purple flame was bright and beautiful, and when it contrasted with the green lotus petals, it was both natural and gave people an extremely strange feeling. Life and killing intent were both contained within. It not only attracted people to instinctively approach it, but it also seemed to be afraid of the horror of this flame, subconsciously wanting to avoid it. The girl with a calm expression took out the strange green lamp, and the flames immediately lit up the entire underground tomb with a mysterious purple color. Chapter 2517 - Chapter 2517 Recovery (3) Chapter 2517: Recovery (3) Chapter 2517: Recovery (3) She wanted to put the lamp into the coffin, but there seemed to be an invisible layer of restraint on the inner coffin that firmly stopped her. That was the obsession of the Changli introduction, the one that protected his wife after death and was not disturbed by anyone. Song qingxiao didn¡¯t erase this obsession by force. Instead, she held the lamp in one hand and took out the green feather that she had asked for from number four that day. ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise.¡± She said softly, her voice echoing in the tomb. ¡®Sigh-¡® There seemed to be a faint sigh coming from the tomb. The obsession of the dead was finally satisfied the moment they saw the green feather. The Yun family¡¯s people widened their eyes and held their breaths as they watched this scene. After all, the Chang Li family had been passed down for many years. Although there were problems with the bloodline of the later generations and they were getting worse with each generation, some of the secret cultivation methods were particularly strange and mysterious. They had been to this place many times before, but each time, they had been unable to break through the seal and touch Yun susu, causing her to truly die. At this moment, he heard a sigh and the remnant soul left. The restrictive spell that had been blocking Yun susu¡¯s body disappeared without a trace as soon as the green feather of the Changli clan appeared. After the green feather had completed its task, it seemed to have developed some kind of spiritual consciousness and flew out of song qingxiao¡¯s palm. The clan leader of the Yun clan recalled the scene at that time, and his eyes still revealed a look of amazement. The green feather was like a moth flying into the fire, rushing into the green lotus lamp in song qingxiao¡¯s other hand. The flame quickly engulfed the green feather. The green tail feather rolled in the flame and turned into ashes. It was stained with the color of the flame, but it did not dissipate in the air. At the root of the tail feather, a drop of dark red blood was refined. After a long while, the ashes that were stained with the flames gathered and turned into a soul shadow with a confused expression. It appeared in the air. ¡°Aunt!¡± The chief of the Yun clan exclaimed. The cry woke the soul up. The weak beauty in mid-air lowered her head and was about to look at the source of the voice when the purple flames erupted. The power of life in the green Lamp LED the soul to fly into the coffin and merge with the body in the coffin. No one would have thought that Yun susu¡¯s soul had been hidden in this feather. As soon as the soul entered the body, the withered body seemed to quickly recover some of its vitality. It was as if time had reversed, and the withered flowers had been resurrected, dyed with some colors. The drop of blood seemed to contain the soul of a curled up infant. Then, the drop of blood quickly fell into the coffin and flew into the mouth of The Sleeping Beauty behind the veil. ¡°This is ¡­¡± A drop of blood from the child Yun susu had given birth to that year, which had fused the blood of the Changli clan with her own blood, could lead her to her resurrection. Perhaps when the Changli yinzhang found out about the plans of the elders of the family, he felt particularly guilty towards Yun susu, who had been schemed against and married into the Changli family. At that time, the child that she gave birth to was just a new vessel that the elders of the Changli clan had hoped for. The moment it was born, it meant that it had already passed away. Understanding his wife¡¯s personality, the Chang Li introduction seal had kept a trace of his blood the moment the child was born, in preparation for Yun susu¡¯s resurrection. As soon as the blood disappeared, the woman¡¯s shriveled face was stained with a faint bloody glow. Under the light of the green lamp, the life that had been dead for many years was gradually coming back to life. More than a thousand years ago, the purple flame in the lamp of chaos had advanced by absorbing the earth core fire of the divine armaments race. More than a thousand years later, the advanced purple flames had swept away the world-cleansing lotus pond that the fanyin clan had accumulated over the years. Not only had it healed the injuries it had suffered in the Shen Manor, but it had also advanced several levels and returned to its peak state. The green lamp was placed on top of Yun susu¡¯s head to guide her soul, allowing her soul to merge with her body that had been dead for many years. This required a process. Under the arrangement of her father, the daughter of Chu was nourished by the green lamp for two hundred years before her soul was reunited and she was possessed. The chaotic green lamp had already reached its peak, and song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation was much higher than Chu Sheng¡¯s. She personally guarded this place and watched the soul of the woman in the coffin gradually become active and merge with her physical body under the nourishment of the power of the green lamp. Half a month later, Yun susu¡¯s shriveled figure began to become plump. Her stiff and cold body began to soften and gradually gained warmth. A month later, her cheeks were full of blood, and the original gray color was replaced by a faint color of blood. The aura of death was forced back by vitality. When he got close to her, he could even hear the faint sound of her blood pumping. The internal organs in her chest began to reconstruct, and the rotten flesh and blood began to rebuild. Her collapsed chest began to bulge up bit by bit, making her body no longer look like a skeleton. As time passed, miracles appeared little by little. The Yun family saw with their own eyes that Yun susu was really resurrected. Her lips began to fill up, her dry hair was dyed with a full color, and her nails regained their luster. Everything was so unbelievable, but it really happened in front of the Yun family. This was simply too unbelievable! Was this the strength of a great Dao realm expert? What was happening in front of him could no longer be called the power of humans, but the realm of gods. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only .. Three months later, song qingxiao left the Yun clan. Yun susu¡¯s soul had already melded with her physical body, and it was only a matter of time before she woke up. She ignored Madam Yun¡¯s urging to stay and insisted on leaving before Yun su woke up. Seeing Yun susu resurrect was su Wu¡¯s unspoken wish, and she had done it for him. It was a pity that the man who had worked for this for many years and could not forget her even after his death could not see her resurrect with his own eyes. Chapter 2518 - Chapter 2518 Old place (1) Chapter 2518: Old place (1) Chapter 2518: Old place (1) In the past few months, the entire world seemed to have undergone a great change. After two major blows, the martial arts Research Institute in the heavens beyond heaven seemed to be in a state of collapse. Some of the weaker aristocratic families that had once been suppressed by the martial arts Research Institute began to move frequently. Under the calm surface, undercurrents were surging. As the power of some clans weakened, the resources controlled by the eight great clans in the past would inevitably be divided again. A new era was about to arrive, and the human race in the human realm upon heavens would break this balance in the near future. Perhaps there would be the rise of a new clan. Without the martial arts Research Institute¡¯s forceful suppression, the various great clans would be able to lure in talented people by killing or trapping them. This star field would soon enter the era of a Hundred Flowers competing for fame that had once appeared in history. .. Song qingxiao took advantage of this time to return to the divine prison with seven, the silver Wolf, and the others to secretly visit the old Daoist and song Changqing. He had attended the old Daoist¡¯s birthday banquet without disturbing them. They saw him wearing his birthday suit and receiving the worship of his disciples. Countless villagers who had received his grace, as well as the dead souls who had been ferried and buried by him, had all rushed over. The old Daoist priest, who was already old, had consumed half of the power of the ghost King of the netherworld¡¯s blood essence. Now, his cultivation was gradually growing, and his lifespan had extended. He chuckled as he conversed with everyone who came to offer their blessings, but occasionally, a trace of worry would flash in his eyes. The old Daoist held his wine cup and looked slightly dazed as they talked and laughed. Song Changqing turned his head and saw this scene. He knew that his master missed his little junior sister. He also missed his little junior sister. In the past six months, his body had already recuperated and he had once again embarked on the path of cultivation. In the future, he could take over his master¡¯s mantle and revitalize the cloud Tiger Mountain. ¡°Little junior sister, where are you?¡± He looked at the old Daoist¡¯s sorrowful expression and his eyes glistened. ¡°Last time, master and I dreamed of you. In the dream, you had already become a God and were protecting us, right?¡± second Junior Brother has repainted your house. Senior brother has bought your favorite hair tie and clothes ¡­ He said softly, ¡± ¡°Master¡¯s 150th birthday is here. Master said that you said you would come back.¡± ¡°When will you be back? We¡¯re all looking forward to it. ¡± master misses you very much, little junior sister ¡­ .. Song qingxiao was touched by this scene. She pulled Seven¡¯s hand and took a step forward towards the old Daoist. Even though they couldn¡¯t see her, she still knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve come to offer you my birthday wishes!¡± The moment she spoke, the old Daoist priest, who was originally lost in thought, seemed to sense something and raised his head happily. He reached out his hand and touched a place not far ahead based on his instinct. Song Changqing was also excited as he looked around. His eyes lit up. Even though he couldn¡¯t see song qingxiao, he could already feel her presence. ¡°Master, little junior sister is back!¡± Song qingxiao accompanied the old Daoist to celebrate his birthday. After seeing her two senior brothers send off the satisfied guests, she left this world without any regrets. At the same time, in another divine prison domain, Daoist Fu Xiu, who had already become one of the thirteen believers, seemed to hear a familiar voice. The moment he heard this voice, Fu Xiu¡¯s memories from a long time ago were awakened. He had been in this world for God knows how many years. He had thought that everything in the past had become a blur, but the moment he heard the voice, all the memories of the past came back to him. Tianwaitian, Daoist, father, and all his martial uncles and martial brothers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was also that year¡¯s trial. In the abyss domain, he chose to merge with the heart and stay in this world to take over Lucifer and become a believer. In the beginning, he tried to find the way to ¡®go home¡¯, but as time passed, he seemed to have accepted his fate and subconsciously forced himself to stop doing those useless things. Until now, he heard the faint voice of the woman he had once asked to speak on his behalf, ¡± ¡°Fu Xiu, your father and your clansmen asked me to pass you a message.¡± Her voice had not changed at all, and it brought the Taoist priest¡¯s thoughts into the battle in the abyss. ¡°They told you to take care of yourself. No matter where you are, the people of the Tianyi Dao sect will never give up on you!¡± Chapter 2519 - Chapter 2519 Old place (2) Chapter 2519: Old place (2) Chapter 2519: Old place (2) When the Taoist priest heard this, he jumped up and his lips moved. He wanted to say something, but his face was already covered in tears and he was choked with sobs. In the end, he nodded heavily and said, ¡± ¡°En!¡± The thought of returning home, which he had suppressed back then, was activated again with this message. The Taoist priest¡¯s eyes were no longer dead. Instead, they were filled with radiance, as if he could already see his journey home in the future. .. After finishing the tasks that everyone had entrusted to her, it was time for her to do what she should do and meet the people she should meet. Song qingxiao left the divine prison and patted the silver wolf¡¯s head. She smiled at seven and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to go home!¡± She returned to the Empire and embarked on her journey home. This was not the first time she had returned. Back when she returned from the sea of stars, she had also returned to the Empire once. But this time, it was different from that time. With her current strength, there was no one in this star field who was her opponent. She no longer needed to hide, no longer needed to worry about being discovered and hiding. The silver Wolf shrunk its body and followed her. The small monk seven held her hand and walked with her on the street. The people who came and went stared at her with curiosity¨Cshe found that the precious clothes she was wearing were torn and she was barefooted. It wasn¡¯t unusual for people to dress up like this in human realm upon heavens. After all, there were sometimes trial-takers mixed with demon blood in the divine prison. It wasn¡¯t rare for them to look disheveled after an occasional fight. However, in the Empire, the ordinary people found it extremely strange. Not to mention that she was also holding hands with a little monk and a silver-white Wolf, which naturally attracted more attention. Song qingxiao was already used to the trial-taker¡¯s world. When Leng RUO integrated into modern society, it seemed as if a strange estrangement had been born. She realized that she had been away from the real world for too long, and it seemed that she was somewhat isolated from this world. Just as she paused for a moment, someone glanced at her and kindly reminded her, ¡± ¡°Miss, according to the Empire¡¯s case law, pets can¡¯t go out on the streets without a leash.¡± She was stunned and looked up. The person who reminded her was a young man, about 20 years old, of medium build, and a delicate face. When his eyes met with song qingxiao¡¯s, a big smile appeared on his face. There was no fear, no scheming, no speculation, or malice in his eyes. It was just a kind reminder to a stranger, as if there was sunlight in it. this place is not far from the Imperial City. There will be guards patrolling the inner city. If they find a pet without a leash, they will be captured. He looked at the silver Wolf curiously, even though the wolf King had shrunk its body and looked like a large Wolfdog. However, it looked proud and aloof, and its eyes were filled with arrogance. At first glance, it was completely different from other pets. The silver Wolf¡¯s fur was snow-white, but there seemed to be some faint flames lingering at the tip of its hair. Its fur was fluffy, making it look both mighty and beautiful. ¡°This pet is really not bad.¡± He complimented and asked, ¡± ¡°Can I touch it?¡± When the silver Wolf heard this, the corners of its mouth twitched, and its sharp fangs were faintly visible. Its eyes revealed a bit of cold arrogance. ¡°Sure.¡± Song qingxiao nodded with a smile. ¡®Wuwu-¡® When the silver Wolf King heard this, it let out a dissatisfied groan. The young man had already received permission and could not wait to reach out his hand and rub the silver wolf¡¯s head at an extremely fast speed. ¡®OWW.¡¯ The wolf King let out a low growl of dissatisfaction. After being rubbed twice, it quickly retreated and hid behind song qingxiao. Its pair of gray-blue eyes peeked through song Qing¡¯s small body and coldly looked at the man. The young man felt a chill all over his body at this moment and shivered. He was just an ordinary person, so he did not realize the powerful aura that the silver Wolf emitted at this moment. He also did not know how lucky his previous action was. He thought that he had only shuddered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He smiled with satisfaction and reminded song qingxiao that she could go to the pet shop not far away to buy a pet Taser. He then left reluctantly. Song qingxiao watched him leave, then looked at the dissatisfied Silver Wolf, and the corners of her mouth curved up. ¡°Let¡¯s walk around first.¡± She patted the wolf King¡¯s Head as if to comfort it, tidied its messy hair, and then released her divine sense, ready to find her old friend. On the other side, the moment song qingxiao stepped into the Empire¡¯s territory, she was discovered by the patrolling Shi family¡¯s private guards, who immediately sent the news to the Shi family. Chapter 2520 - Chapter 2520 Old place (3) Chapter 2520: Old place (3) Chapter 2520: Old place (3) Her current strength and status were different from before. She had broken through the gates of the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond, and the news of her advancement to the great Dao realm was known to all cultivators in this Galaxy. The Shi family¡¯s private guards did not dare to stop her, nor could they stop her, so they could only follow her from a distance. He watched as she strolled around the streets leisurely, holding that terrifying little monk¡¯s hand. The ninth-rank Wolf King followed her with a hostile expression. Along the way, many people kindly reminded her that she needed a leash to walk her pet and that she had to be civilized. She agreed with a smile. The spirit division guard was sweating profusely when he saw a man reaching out his hand to stroke the silver Wolf King¡¯s Head. Back in the spirit capital, he had the Fortune of following his eleventh uncle. He had seen this ninth-grade Silver Wolf summon all the beasts in the starry sky, slaughter many void realm divine Warriors, bite fa Kong¡¯s transcendence golden body, and tear off Mr. Wondrous brush¡¯s head. Such a terrifying giant beast was now being pressed and kneaded under the palm of an ordinary person. At that moment, the Wolf¡¯s aura caused the guard to shiver, but the ordinary person did not notice it and smiled in satisfaction. .. When the news reached the Shi family, eleventh uncle gathered all the great clans to the Empire for a meeting and ordered the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute to mobilize their secret guards to try their best to protect the lives of the ordinary people of the Empire from being threatened by such a ¡®God¡¯. Ordinary people knew nothing about this, but the world of cultivators had been completely shaken. In the Empire¡¯s meeting hall, eleventh uncle¡¯s face was full of worry. Shi qiuwu had already left and had yet to return. However, he was only half a step into the Saint realm. Even if he was here, he would not be song Qing¡¯s match. Fortunately, the Shi family and her had a deep relationship back then. Moreover, her mother was still in the Empire, so she would not cause a big commotion here. Everyone looked worried as if they were facing a great enemy. Meanwhile, in the Imperial martial arts Research Institute, Liu Xiao had already become the leader of a team in the honor and promotion Institute. Many years ago, he had used the spiritual power sensing seed that song qingxiao had left in his body to successfully comprehend the Dao and step onto the path of cultivation. Thirteen years ago, he had stood out from the Shi family¡¯s private guards and was selected to enter the martial arts Research Institute as one of the members. After many years of cultivation, he had already reached the spirit focus realm and became a team leader. When he heard the news of song qingxiao¡¯s return, as well as the order from the higher-ups to put the entire city on lockdown, his expression flashed with excitement. After making arrangements for the orders from the top, he made a few calls. The phones of Captain Cao, Captain Ren, and Captain an, who had a relationship with song qingxiao in the Empire, rang one after another. The moment the call went through, he only said one sentence, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± Captain Ren was still serving in the Empire. His talent was limited, but because he had interacted with song qingxiao in the past, he had been placed in an important position by the Shi family. Now, he had been promoted and rewarded, entering the Shi family. However, many years ago, when Captain Cao had vaguely heard about song Qing¡¯s little news, he had felt that he had been obstructed on the path of martial arts. In the end, he had decided to resign from his position as the captain of the reserve team. He had used his merits in exchange for the Shi family¡¯s ¡®enlightenment¡¯ for him, attempting to switch from martial arts to a deeper path of cultivation. After years of constant exploration, he had already made some small achievements. Captain an had never stopped investigating nurse Lin¡¯s death, but luckily, song qingxiao killed PEI hongyin, saving him from danger. Ten years ago, he had already retired. Now, as an honorary instructor, he had been rehired by the Empire and was currently teaching new people. Captain an and Captain Cao were originally strangers and had a distant relationship. However, they got to know each other because of song qingxiao and became friends after many years of getting along. The reserve team and those who had dealt with song qingxiao before also received the notice. There were du xingyun, Jiang xiachuan, Yu Yin, and so on. They all held important positions in the Empire¡¯s municipal system and had a certain status now. The moment everyone received the news, they quickly gathered and rushed to a certain place in the Shi family to discuss how to find song qingxiao and think of ways to meet her and reminisce about the past. Song Qing strolled around for a long time, visiting every corner of the capital city. Back then, she was born here, but because of her birth, she had not been to many places. Later, he entered the divine prison and gained strength. However, he was still being hunted down and in danger, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to see every corner of the capital city. Now, she was no longer bothered by other things and no longer had to worry about someone endangering her life. She finished looking through the entire capital city in an unusually relaxed manner. ¡°Seven, let¡¯s go and see our old friends.¡± The small monk nodded. He could feel that she was in a good mood. She released her divine sense, and as if she had sensed something, her face revealed a bit of joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Shi family¡¯s private guard who had been following her suddenly laughed when he saw her, as if he had ¡®seen¡¯ something, which made her feel very good. In the next moment, her body, along with the little monk and the silver Wolf, disappeared from their sight. All the guards could no longer sense song qingxiao¡¯s aura. It was as if she had disappeared from the world. At the same time, a group of people who had just arrived from various posts in the capital city had gathered in a remote lounge in the cabinet of the Imperial City. The only thing they were talking about was song qingxiao. They were talking about their old friend, but they didn¡¯t know that the person they were talking about had already appeared at the entrance of the resting Hall. Chapter 2521 - Chapter 2521 Revisiting _1 Chapter 2521: Revisiting _1 Chapter 2521: Revisiting _1 ¡°That year, when Qing Xiao joined the reserve team, we didn¡¯t like each other.¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out with a sigh and a hint of reminiscence, ¡± the moment she came, she stole all the limelight from me. I always thought that I would suppress her sooner or later. Who knew that after the suppression failed, song qingxiao¡¯s improvement was beyond her imagination. At first, the woman thought that the difference between the two of them was not that big. By the time she realized it, song qingxiao had already left her far behind and could no longer catch up. Song qingxiao stood outside, listening with her head tilted. Although it had been many years since they last met and the woman¡¯s voice had changed, a person¡¯s aura could not be changed. She immediately recognized the owner of the aura. ¡°Du xingyun,¡± The image of a young girl appeared in her mind. At first, she had challenged her arrogantly, and the last time they had met was when she was being hunted down by the Empire¡¯s martial arts Research Institute. ¡°Who would have thought?¡± Captain an¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°When she entered the guard Station, I still felt that she wasn¡¯t suitable for this line of work.¡± At that time, song qingxiao had just graduated. Because of her father, she was rejected from many jobs and finally entered the guard Bureau. In Captain an¡¯s eyes, she was weak and introverted. She was not suitable for a job where she had to deal with criminals in the western suburbs. It wasn¡¯t until song qingxiao¡¯s extraordinary power during the autumn road patrol that Captain an realized he had made a mistake. It was also because of this incident that the two of them became friends and investigated nurse Lin¡¯s death. That was the last time they saw each other. After that farewell, the next time he heard about her would be the arrest warrant issued by the Imperial Institute of martial arts, as well as the news of her barging into the Imperial City and killing many powerhouses many years later. I was able to enter the Dao because she left a trace of Qi in my body back then ¡­ Liu Xiao¡¯s voice was also heard, and Captain Cao also said, ¡± she was already very strong back then. I wasn¡¯t her match. Now, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to catch up to her. Although he said that, his tone still carried a bit of eagerness. but if we can meet again, it¡¯ll be good if we can fight again ¡­ ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± ¡°If only we could meet again ¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been apart for so long that I can¡¯t even remember what she looks like.¡± Although everyone gathered for her every year, and everyone looked at her photos all year round and discussed everything about her, she was still a very beautiful woman. However, the time she spent with everyone was too short, and she didn¡¯t leave much of a memory. In fact, many years had passed, and no one knew if they were talking about the real song qingxiao or the one in their memories. Captain Cao¡¯s words made everyone silent for a moment. It was as if there was already an invisible barrier between them and song qingxiao. Although everyone would meet each other every year because of this person and talk about the past and fantasize about the time they would meet again, the strange thing was that everyone could vaguely guess that their status was different. The person in everyone¡¯s memory was now a figure that even the Empire feared. It was said that outside the Empire, there was an even more terrifying existence. She could make the people of that place tremble at the mere mention of her name. Everyone was gathered here because of her with a dream in their hearts, but this dream might never be realized in this life. ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t see him.¡± Captain an was the first to break the silence. His voice was as forthright as ever. at least we¡¯ve known each other before and seen the wider world. This life is worth it. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Captain Cao followed up, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know about her and make so many friends because of her. We don¡¯t have to meet.¡± He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Besides, I had a fight with her back then. If I told them, I¡¯m afraid they would scare the hidden families of the Empire to death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The conversation between the two eased the gloomy atmosphere a little, and everyone¡¯s mood gradually improved. While everyone was talking and laughing, Captain Ren, who was older and had a more steady personality, seemed to be the first to notice something. He subconsciously looked up. ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± He blurted out. The crowd didn¡¯t react. Liu Xiao even smiled and said, ¡± old Ren, are you out of your mind? we¡¯ve been talking about Qing Xiao all this time. Chapter 2522 - Chapter 2522 Revisiting _2 Chapter 2522: Revisiting _2 Chapter 2522: Revisiting _2 ¡°No.¡± Captain Ren put down his teacup and stood up anxiously. He was so excited that his lips were trembling. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± He pointed to the door. ¡°Qing Xiao is here!¡± Liu Xiao and the others didn¡¯t believe it at first. Back when Captain Ren had been in the reserve team, he had not been good at martial arts. Although he had been promoted by the Shi family and given some pills to forcibly increase his cultivation, he was still far from being comparable to Liu Xiao, who was already in the spirit focus realm. He didn¡¯t sense anyone approaching with his divine sense, so it was even more impossible for Captain Ren to notice. Everyone thought he was talking nonsense, but when he pointed, they all turned their heads subconsciously. Everyone¡¯s expression froze at the sight. The door of the resting Hall was not closed, and a young girl holding a small monk¡¯s hand stood outside with a smile, looking at the people in the hall. A Silver Wolf King had been by her side for who knew how long. Decades had passed, but her appearance had not changed at all. Time did not leave any mark on her. Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with the memories of the time when they first met her. The middle-aged du xingyun recalled the first time he met her. He wanted to intimidate her, but was eventually ignored by her and turned from an enemy to a friend. In Captain an¡¯s mind, he recalled her at different times. When she first entered the guard Hall, she was introverted and weak;There was also the calm and steady her when he first brought her to the crime scene and saw the horrible corpse. She was the one who had saved him from danger when he had met the two god-like people with terrifying skills on the autumn Festival road ¡­ And in Captain Cao¡¯s mind, scenes of memories also rushed into his mind. Everyone was in disbelief, feeling as if everything before their eyes was a dream. She didn¡¯t change at all, and the silver Wolf by her side didn¡¯t change either. The only difference was that she was holding the hand of a bald little monk. Captain Ren was in a daze for a moment. Did he go back to the time when he was still the captain of the reserve team and song qingxiao was still in his team? She was exactly the same as she was back then, and she had not changed at all! Captain Cao, who had shouted that he might not recognize her, recognized her at a glance and matched the image in his memory. ¡°Qing Xiao!¡± Captain Cao was the first to speak. He laughed in surprise. ¡°Hahaha, Qing Xiao!¡± The crowd reacted one after another and looked at each other in joy. After a moment of being stunned, they rushed out of the door. Song qingxiao also smiled and walked in with the small monk in front of her old friends. The silver Wolf yawned lazily and followed behind her. Everyone enthusiastically surrounded her and told her about the joy they had not felt for a long time. Everyone asked her where she had been all these years and what she had been through. The sound of old friends reuniting with each other could be heard in the lounge, and everyone¡¯s face was filled with joy. Song qingxiao relaxed for once and allowed herself to be surrounded by the people she used to know. She answered their questions one by one. There was no fear, wariness, or scheming in their eyes, only genuine and warm smiles. She used to think that she was all alone and had no one to worry about. However, she did not expect that in the end, in addition to su Wu, who was like a teacher and a friend, accompanying her through the most difficult part of the road, and then getting to know Xiang si, the old Taoist, song Changqing, and others, there was still a group of old friends who did not involve any interests and did not care about gains and losses. It was just that they had been standing in the same place. She was used to keeping herself away from this world and keeping herself away from it. She had actually had such a friendship back then, but she had put it aside. BOOM! BOOM! Some sort of barrier in song qingxiao¡¯s heart was completely broken. The ice in her eyes melted, and she revealed a bright and light smile. ¡°Captain an, Liu Xiao, Captain Cao, Captain Ren ¡­ Xingyun, Jiang xiachuan, Yu Yin ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These people¡¯s appearances had changed, but she could still match every face in her memory with their aura. She called out everyone¡¯s name, and those who were called by her smiled with surprise and joy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize us ¡­¡± Du xingyun¡¯s eyes narrowed into a smile. Although there were already wrinkles at the corner of his eyes, his eyes were shockingly bright at this moment. It was as if he had returned to his youth, when his character was still unruly. ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t even recognize me when I look at my younger photos.¡± Chapter 2523 - Chapter 2523 Revisiting _3 Chapter 2523: Revisiting _3 Chapter 2523: Revisiting _3 She was in a good mood. The moment song qingxiao called her name, she felt that all these years of waiting were not in vain. ¡°Qing Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Everyone hugged her joyfully, as if they had forgotten that she was now a dangerous person that the entire Empire was on guard against. thanks to you leading me on my way back then, I was able to sense the existence of Qi. Now, I¡¯ve already entered the spirit focus realm and have entered the martial arts Research Institute! Liu Xiao¡¯s face was red with excitement. He was like a Student Reporting to his teacher as he roughly told her what had happened to him over the years. Captain an mentioned that he had been rehired by the City Hall and was still pursuing nurse Lin¡¯s death. He was determined to give her the truth. Captain Cao also talked about his pursuit of martial arts over the years. He had entered the path with martial arts and had already comprehended Qi Ji. His current cultivation realm was similar to Liu Xiao¡¯s. Du xingyun also talked about the changes in his work over the years, as well as his thanks to song qingxiao for the pill she had given her that day, which had allowed her to make a breakthrough in her cultivation and given her some important positions. Currently, she was working in the city Hall on the surface, but had secretly been accepted by the Shi family. Jiang xiachuan and Yu Yin were the ones who spoke the least. The two of them were already married and had a pair of children. They were the most ordinary of the few, but they were also a very happy couple. Song qingxiao vaguely remembered that they were best friends with a young girl named tan Wen. She turned her gaze over. As soon as she asked this question, Yu Yin¡¯s face showed a bit of sadness and she lowered her head. Jiang xiachuan said lightly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already broken off all ties with her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Captain Ren explained, ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t your identity revealed that day? There was one time before the assessment, tanwen somehow got your blood and secretly reported you to the Shi family.¡± The Shi family had wanted a woman with a Silver Wolf, and her whereabouts coincided with song qingxiao¡¯s. When tan Wen received the blood report, the Shi family quickly confirmed her identity. In the end, Chu Yi and Wei Zhi came after her. Song qingxiao recalled the past. She remembered that after she finished the trial in the lost city, she was hit in the head by the mystic crystal stone. At that time, she felt the call of the trial and hurried out of the dining room. After that, she was afraid of attracting attention and didn¡¯t have time to clean up, so she hurried back with the Xuan crystal and the injured Silver Wolf. She was afraid of being found out and couldn¡¯t explain, so she left a flaw. Later, she found that the traces had been cleaned up, and tan Wen happened to knock on the door not long after. In fact, she also had doubts in her heart. Speaking of these past events, song Qing didn¡¯t really care much. No one was willing to talk about this at this time, so they all tacitly changed the topic. Then, song qingxiao told Captain an about nurse Lin¡¯s death and that she had killed the real murderer. Captain an¡¯s expression was complicated. He probably didn¡¯t expect that the truth he had been searching for almost half his life would actually kill an innocent person because of a girl¡¯s jealousy. At that time, there was something going on between him and nurse Lin. If it wasn¡¯t for this, the two of them might have already been together. They might have also become passersby, just a patient and a nurse. PEI hongyin¡¯s stubbornness had destroyed the possibility of him being with nurse Lin, and he had regretted it for the rest of his life. However, this matter had already become a knot in his heart. Now that he was able to know such a piece of news in his lifetime, it could be considered as relieving the obsession in his heart. It was a good thing. His eyes showed a relieved smile, and the image of nurse Lin¡¯s death slowly faded from his mind. ¡°Thank you, Qing Xiao.¡± He thanked her from the bottom of his heart and finally let her go. Captain Cao suggested another fight with song qingxiao. ¡°I know I¡¯m not your match.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whether it was the Empire¡¯s cautious attitude or the news that she was terrifying in another world, it was enough to prove that song qingxiao¡¯s strength had far exceeded his expectations. ¡°But I still want to fight with you again.¡± Captain Cao said calmly, ¡± you¡¯re already at the top of the cultivation level I know of. I want to know what¡¯s the difference between me and the top-tier experts I know. Many years had passed, and he had grown older, but his drive had not faded. ¡°I want to have a motivation to work hard. I want to know where my martial Dao is.¡± Chapter 2524 - Chapter 2524 Revisit (4) Chapter 2524: Revisit (4) Chapter 2524: Revisit (4) He was not afraid of death and had challenged many people over the years. However, song qingxiao was the one who inspired him in his martial arts journey. Now, he wanted her to guide him again. They had thought that song qingxiao would not agree, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, she agreed with a smile. Liu Xiao¡¯s face was filled with excitement, and everyone seemed to have returned to the days when they were burning with enthusiasm. They all gathered together and stood around. There was a long-lost excitement in everyone¡¯s eyes. Just like in the past, they were like students waiting for their captain¡¯s guidance. Captain Cao and song qingxiao stood in the middle of the field, while the silver Wolf and seven were also among the onlookers. take a good look. This is a once-in-a-century opportunity! Liu Xiao habitually introduced it to the people around him. He thought that he had exaggerated a lot, but he didn¡¯t know that for the people of the human realm upon heavens, this was a rare opportunity that only happened once in a thousand years. A great Dao realm expert who had appeared once again after more than 6000 years. He was sparring with someone who had just stepped onto the path of cultivation not long ago, and he was even giving pointers to the person¡¯s cultivation. If word of this were to spread, this place would probably be crushed by the surrounding cultivators. The Shi family had sent out secret guards to search for song qingxiao all over the world, afraid that she would act rashly. They were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. However, no one had expected that the person they had been so painstakingly searching for was currently in the Shi family¡¯s inner circle, reuniting with a group of old friends. The circle formed by a few people expanded again and again. Captain Cao tried his best to forget some of the experience of psychological suppression in fighting with enemies that he had groped in martial arts these years. Song qingxiao stood there, but the Qi he released could not lock on to anyone. He gave up the idea of using Qi to gain the upper hand and attacked without hesitation. Captain Cao¡¯s movements were bold and unrestrained. It seemed like he was attacking at will without any order, but each of his moves was direct and effective. Each punch carried a powerful Qi that seemed to be able to split mountains and split rocks. Song qingxiao¡¯s attacks were even more simple, but every time she attacked, she just happened to block Captain Cao¡¯s moves and could fight back, but she stopped before it was fatal. Even though she had suppressed her cultivation level, her body, which had been reconstructed by blue blood, was not inferior to the body of an ancient demon. Every time they exchanged blows, she was at ease and could even point out Captain Cao¡¯s shortcomings. Captain Cao tried a few times and found that he couldn¡¯t hurt her at all. He released his restraints and attacked with all his might. He knew that the opportunity in front of him was hard to come by, and he saw song qingxiao as a key opportunity for him to enter a higher level. He used all his strength for every move, memorizing her instructions in his heart. He used his body to remember his shortcomings and tried his best to imprint this battle deeply into his soul. One was using all his strength, while the other was calm and composed, like a towering mountain that contained all the attacks within its shadow, difficult to climb. Captain Cao¡¯s spirit grew stronger as he fought. Even though he had exhausted his strength, his heart of martial arts became more and more excited. This battle wasn¡¯t even. It was just Captain Cao¡¯s determination and song qingxiao¡¯s strength, but they still pulled the battle towards an extremely unforgettable mood. Everyone was infected by the scene before their eyes. Captain Ren couldn¡¯t explain these moves to his team members like he did in the past. He looked at his old friend, who was exhausted but still full of fighting spirit, and felt a deep sense of regret and loss. At that time, he was not very dedicated to martial arts and only wanted to develop in civilian work. Over the years, he had gotten what he wanted. Although he had been rewarded by the Shi family and his cultivation had improved a little, he still could not compare to Captain Cao. At that time, the two of them were both team leaders. Although Captain Cao¡¯s strength was slightly better than his, when they really fought, the two of them had their own wins and losses. He could barely make Captain Cao suffer. However, decades had passed, and the distance between him and his old friend had widened. Captain Ren looked at the scene in front of him and his blood boiled. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡± back then, I didn¡¯t give up on martial arts. Will I be like old Cao now and have advanced to such a level? will I be able to fight with Qing Xiao and receive her guidance? ¡± He had been living a comfortable and smooth life all these years, and he had never thought that he had taken the wrong path. However, this battle at this time had evoked some of the state of mind he had when he was young. When Captain Ren first entered the martial arts Research Institute, he had once fantasized about making a breakthrough in martial arts, just like Captain Cao. Unfortunately, he soon forgot his original intentions and devoted himself to his career. Now that he saw the joy on Captain Cao¡¯s face and how he was fighting to his heart¡¯s content, it was really enviable that he could do what he wanted at his age and even gain enlightenment. Jiang xiachuan, Yu Yin, Captain an, and the others were also watching intently. Whether they had forgotten their original intention of martial Dao later on, in the face of pure martial intent, all of their attention would be taken away, and the dreams of their youth would be ignited. Liu Xiao greedily remembered the scene in front of him so that he could remember it in the future and break through. Captain Cao was exhausted and finally lay flat on the ground. He grinned, revealing two rows of white teeth. ¡°Satisfying! It¡¯s great!¡± He still had a lot of questions, and he took this opportunity to throw them out. ¡°Qing Xiao, I want to ask, my spiritual power ¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qing Xiao, I also have a question ¡­ This meeting of old friends eventually turned into a discussion of martial arts. Song qingxiao answered the crowd with great patience. With her current cultivation level, it was a trivial matter for her to give pointers to these people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve miscalculated, there¡¯s still a little bit of a tail, 5000-word update ~~ Chapter 2525 - Chapter 2525 The end (the final) _1 Chapter 2525: The end (the final) _1 Chapter 2525: The end (the final) _1 This private gathering between friends lasted for a long time, and everyone benefited. In addition to Captain Cao, who gained the most, even Yu Yin, who had been away from martial arts for a long time and was extremely shy and introverted, mustered up her courage and asked song qingxiao a few questions. Time passed by slowly. The commotion here had long attracted the attention of the Shi family. When the battle began, no matter how much song qingxiao restrained herself, the sound of Captain Cao¡¯s attack was still discovered by the Shi family¡¯s private guards, who reported it to the higher-ups. Eleventh uncle was waiting outside with the upper echelons of the clan. They didn¡¯t dare to enter rashly and disturb song qingxiao¡¯s gathering, which would make her feel ill-intent. A group of Dao fusing experts stood guard outside and listened to song qingxiao explain the questions she had about cultivation to a group of people who were insignificant in front of the powerful experts of the aristocratic families. However, they remained silent and were extremely patient. These noble families, who used to be high and mighty, waited respectfully and silently took song qingxiao¡¯s words to heart. At the same time, they wanted to follow her in and ask her some questions so that she could answer them. In addition to the Shi family, the PEI family, the Wei family, the Chu family, and the fan family had all come. Behind eleventh uncle was a pale-faced man carrying a heavy black coffin. His back was hunched, and his face was full of anxiety, but he was trying his best to control himself. After a few hours, song qingxiao finally finished her explanation. When the people inside heard the satisfied laughter, they all thanked song qingxiao. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± The small monk called out to her and glanced outside, implying something. ¡°I know.¡± Song qingxiao replied indifferently. She did not take eleventh uncle and the others ¡®existence to heart. A few hours ago, she had already sensed the arrival of the clan. However, they were very tactful, and they also had the favor of Shi qiuwu back then, so they did not disturb her good mood of reuniting with her friends. Today¡¯s gathering had wiped out everyone¡¯s regrets. Everyone was satisfied, and while they were digesting the advice they had received earlier, they heard Seven¡¯s words and seemed to notice him. They couldn¡¯t help but ask about his identity. Song qingxiao just smiled and let them guess. After everyone was done talking, song qingxiao stood up, as if she knew that this gathering would end one day. All good things must come to an end. Everyone came out in an embrace and immediately saw the dark crowd waiting outside. ¡°President!¡± They couldn¡¯t recognize eleventh uncle, who was the core leader of the clan, but Liu Xiao recognized the identity of the highest authority in the martial arts Research Institute and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The president of the Imperial martial arts Research Institute was standing behind uncle eleven with his head lowered. When he heard Liu Xiao¡¯s call, he looked up at him, but when he saw song qingxiao, he quickly lowered his head. ¡°Miss song.¡± Eleventh uncle¡¯s face was filled with respect as he took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Back then, he had followed Ren qiuwu and had seen with his own eyes how song qingxiao had slaughtered the people of the heavens beyond heaven. Whether it was the little monk beside her or the silver Wolf King that had restrained its killing intent, none of them were easy to deal with. After the great battle, she had disappeared for more than half a year. When she reappeared, she had already advanced to the great Dao realm. She had also broken through the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond and forcefully taken back su Wu¡¯s body. One could imagine that her power had already reached the legendary God¡¯s domain. Eleventh uncle didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant at all. Even though the people around him who knew his identity were surprised and shocked when he said this, he still kept his attitude very low. that day, my uncle left a message saying that you were an honored guest of the Shi family. He told us that if you were to return, we must treat you with the highest level of courtesy the Shi family has to offer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He bent his waist and said respectfully, ¡± that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare to delay. We knew that you were back, so we waited here. We were afraid that we would disturb your reunion with your friends. In front of all the aristocratic families, the people from the martial arts Research Institute, Liu Xiao, and the others, eleventh uncle¡¯s attitude was so respectful that it was as if the person in front of him wasn¡¯t a young woman, but an elder with a high reputation. Liu Xiao was surprised. He subconsciously turned to look at Captain an and the others. He knew that the aristocratic families valued song qingxiao, but he did not know that they would treat her with such respect. Many years ago, the Shi family had once issued an arrest warrant for song qingxiao. It was of the highest level of confidentiality, but was quietly withdrawn a few years later. Chapter 2526 - Chapter 2526 The end (the final) _2 Chapter 2526: The end (the final) _2 Chapter 2526: The end (the final) _2 It was only when song qingxiao¡¯s return had caught the attention of the Shi family¡¯s higher-ups that orders had been issued. He had originally thought that the Shi family would be on guard against song qingxiao, but he had not expected them to show such reverence. Captain Ren was keenly aware that song qingxiao¡¯s existence might be more powerful than everyone had imagined. ¡°We¡¯ve finished talking.¡± Song qingxiao could guess eleventh uncle¡¯s uneasiness and replied. With his cultivation level, he had actually already heard the commotion. The reason why he said all this was probably because he wanted her to give him an attitude. She had already stirred up a storm of blood in the human realm upon heavens and had a feud with the aristocratic families of the Empire back then. Although Shi qiuwu¡¯s choice during the Battle of Ling du city caused both sides to turn hostility into friendship, people¡¯s hearts were fickle, and eleventh uncle was probably just afraid that a mishap would happen. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could you please come to the Shi family for a visit?¡± Eleventh uncle spoke carefully and explained, ¡± according to your instructions that day, your mother is at Shi¡¯s house ¡­ He wanted to say something more, but song qingxiao nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After she said this, she continued, ¡± ¡°Let me bid farewell to my friends first.¡± Eleventh uncle¡¯s face revealed an obvious joy. When he heard this, he hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡± He took two steps back and stood quietly with his hands by his side. His attitude made Liu Xiao and the others look at each other, and they were deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to gather with everyone today.¡± Meeting an old friend seemed to bring her back to the state of mind she had in the past. This was different from going back in time to the past. The friendship in front of her was undoubtedly more real and precious. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again. Please take care.¡± ¡°Qing Xiao ¡­¡± Du xingyun¡¯s eyes were red, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean sideways to give her a hug. ¡°You have to be well.¡± Everyone seemed to realize something. Some people¡¯s faces showed sadness, while some people¡¯s faces showed a bit of yearning. Her appearance had not changed for many years, and judging from the Shi family¡¯s attitude towards her, it was obvious that she had extraordinary power. At that time, except for Captain Cao and Captain Ren, du xingyun and Jiang xiachuan should have been about the same age as her, but when they met again many years later, there was a huge difference in appearance. Time had stopped for her, but for those who had not yet stepped into the door of cultivation, time was really passing. This meeting might be the last time in their lives for some of them. And if Captain Cao and Liu Xiao, who had some enlightenment, could further understand and improve, they might have the possibility of meeting her again in the future. ¡°Everyone, take care.¡± Although everyone had a lot of words to say, they all restrained themselves and said their goodbyes. They knew that the Shi family must have something to say to song qingxiao since they had waited so long. Thus, after they were done speaking, they all stayed where they were and watched as song qingxiao left, respectfully welcomed by eleventh uncle and the others. After they had gone far away, everyone recalled the previous scene. Liu Xiao said in a daze, ¡± this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Guild leader being so polite to me. When he greeted the president of the martial arts Research Institute, the other party looked at him with a different expression. He even smiled at him with a very gentle expression while uncle eleven was talking to song qingxiao. what is Qing Xiao¡¯s identity now ¡­ I saw that the leader was very polite to her ¡­ Everyone was guessing. They thought of how they had the same starting point back then, but now it was completely different. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Just as everyone was sighing to themselves, eleventh uncle and the others had already returned to the Shi family¡¯s main residence. It was not song qingxiao¡¯s first time in the Imperial City, but it was also her first time being welcomed like a guest. All the members of the Shi family in the capital city had arrived. There were also many young people of the new generation outside. They seemed to know that a great Dao realm expert had come to their house. They suppressed their excitement and peeked in from time to time, as if they wanted to see how young song Qing was with their own eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone took their seats, and the melon, fruit, and tea had already been served. The people from the great clans took their seats, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Seven stood beside song qingxiao and curiously grabbed a few candies, secretly hiding them in his palm. Most of the people in the Empire were ordinary people, and their technology was particularly advanced. Unlike the heavens beyond heaven, which focused on cultivation, there were fewer cultivators in the Empire, but some things were more interesting than the heavens beyond heaven. Chapter 2527 - Chapter 2527 The end (ending) _3 Chapter 2527: The end (ending) _3 Chapter 2527: The end (ending) _3 As a member of the imperial family, the Shi family combined these two aspects to the extreme, and the candies were also particularly exquisite. Although ah Qi had lived for a long time, he was still a child after all. Naturally, he could not resist such temptation. I heard that senior Shi has left the capital city? ¡± Song qingjiang saw his little actions and smiled. She seemed to be in a good mood. When she asked, her tone was gentle and soft, without any killing intent. When uncle eleven and the others had welcomed her all the way here, they had not sensed any ill intentions from her, so they could not help but feel relieved. After hearing what she said, they quickly stood up and replied, ¡± my uncle has indeed left the capital city. He wants to find his own opportunity and break through to the Saint realm. The battle in lingdu city had greatly stimulated Shi qiuwu. He had been stuck at the peak of the void realm for many years, and he wanted to find an opportunity to break through his mental state after this battle. when he left, he said that the date of his return was not set yet, but he told me to take good care of your mother and to make a decision when you return. When he said this, eleventh uncle¡¯s face turned a little gloomy. When Shi qiuwu said those words, he had the mood of saying his last words. He was already old, and his life was coming to an end. He was probably already mentally prepared for this trip. If he couldn¡¯t break through, he would probably die in a sitting position in some corner of this star field without his family knowing. Eleventh uncle said a few more words, and he mentioned Luo yuzhi. He briefly explained the process of bringing Tang Yun to the Shi family. Song qingxiao was silent for a while before she nodded. ¡°I owe the Shi family a favor.¡± The moment she said that, the muscles on eleventh uncle¡¯s face twitched. Even though the topic of shikunwu was a little heavy, the weight of song qingxiao¡¯s words still made him feel excited. He was well aware of what a favor that a great Dao realm divine level expert spoke of meant to the Shi clan. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind. He wanted to strengthen the Shi family and obtain some of the authority of the divine prison ¡­ In the end, his rationality returned, and he suppressed all these unrealistic ambitions. He recalled Shi qiuwu¡¯s instructions before he left and forced out a smile, ¡± ¡°Third uncle said before he left that you don¡¯t owe the Shi family anything.¡± When he said this, eleventh uncle¡¯s heart was bleeding, but he pretended to be calm. we were wrong that day. We¡¯ve let you down. You¡¯re a magnanimous man. It¡¯s already a great gift for us to let go of all the grudges in the past. In fact, the Shi family had put her on the wanted list several times when she was still weak. Back then, Chu Yi and Wei Zhi had almost taken her life. Shi qiuwu¡¯s original words were: she¡¯s already very magnanimous to be able to turn enemies into friends. The Shi family can¡¯t be greedy and end our last friendship! She was born in the Empire, and in a sense, even if the Shi family didn¡¯t want anything, they could still use her to develop. Song qingxiao smiled, as if she could imagine the expression on shikigo¡¯s face when he said this. ¡°The past is the past.¡± She was a vengeful person, but she was also very clear about her grievances. Back then, it was PEI hongyin who wanted to assassinate her. Even though the martial arts Research Institute had issued an arrest warrant for her, she had already gotten rid of all the people who should be killed and avenged. Outside the starry sky sea, Shi qiuwu wanted to take away her sky splitter, but she eventually stopped him and robbed the chaos bead. It could be said that both sides had relied on their own abilities. However, in Ling city, when she was in danger, Shi qiuwu chose to stand on her side without a care for her own safety. This was a huge favor. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I owe senior Shi a favor. I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡± She then smiled and said, ¡°¡±Think carefully about what you need me to do for you.¡± As soon as song qingxiao finished speaking, everyone in the room looked envious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the clan knew very well what this promise from a great Dao realm expert meant. Eleventh uncle could no longer remain calm. Excitement and yearning gushed out of the eyes of every member of the Shi family. She had her cultivation, treasures, the silver Wolf King, seven, and even the blood in her body was a treasure. The Shi clan had already lost Shi qiuwu¡¯s protection and was in urgent need of another Guardian. With her in charge, it could be said that in the next hundreds or even thousands of years, the Shi family would be able to expand and develop without restraint. They would surpass the once powerful martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond and suppress the nine great clans to become the number one in the star field. Chapter 2528 - Chapter 2528 The end (the final) _4 Chapter 2528: The end (the final) _4 Chapter 2528: The end (the final) _4 Ambition burned in eleventh uncle¡¯s eyes, and his expression showed his struggle. The invisible gazes of his clansmen made him feel a great deal of pressure. His ambition, his rationality, and the words of qiuwu from the past rang in his ears. Beads of sweat quickly appeared on his forehead, and he finally let out a long breath. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the Shi family does have a request.¡± After he said this, it was as if he had finally made an extremely difficult decision. He slowly stated his request, ¡± ¡°Before third uncle left, he also guessed that you were a person who valued promises.¡± ¡°He said, if you insist on returning the favor, then the Shi family ¡­¡± She wanted to borrow her hand to ask her to save Shi Yue¡¯s life. ¡°We were the ones who let him down back then.¡± It made him the sacrifice of his ambition, and his experiment failed in the end. All these years, he had been tortured by spiritual power, and he was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. ¡°It¡¯s just that over the years, in order to maintain the balance of the spiritual energy in Yue¡¯s body, several of us elders have continuously injected a lot of spiritual energy into him.¡± After Shi Yue¡¯s body had been transformed, it was like a terrifying spirit storage array. After decades, the spirit energy stored was an extremely terrifying force. Even Shi qiuwu did not dare to touch it easily. He was gradually unable to hold on any longer. The spirit energy in his body was like a time bomb that could take his life at any time. However, if he died, this power would go berserk, and it would have a great impact on the Empire. Therefore, he lived in extreme pain, but he did not dare to say that he would die easily. Every day he lived was like a huge torture to him. ¡°Third uncle said that I can give you this power.¡± In this world, other than song qingxiao, there was probably no one else who could completely accept this power and ¡¯empty¡¯ Shi Yue¡¯s body. Therefore, before Shi qiuwu left that day, he told eleventh uncle that if song qingxiao insisted on repaying Ling capital¡¯s help, she had to take away all the spiritual power in Shi Yue¡¯s body so that he could obtain true peace. Such a request stunned the Shi family. Even the other members of the clan could not help but reveal surprised expressions when they heard this. They were clearly shocked by Shi qiuwu¡¯s decision. Song qingxiao was also stunned and did not say anything. She recalled how she had just broken through to the void realm during the Battle in lingdu city. Then, because of su Wu¡¯s death and the unfinished oath, she had broken through to the Saint state of mind after being stimulated by all these. At that time, she had a state of mind, but she lacked a huge amount of spiritual power. Shi qiuwu had left after the war to look for an opportunity. Before he left, he probably didn¡¯t expect that he would enter the Saint realm directly and eventually enter the great Dao realm. When he said those words, it was probably because he wanted to do her a favor and help her become a Saint. She had a state of mind but lacked power. What Shi Yue had accumulated in his body was the enormous spiritual power that the Shi family had accumulated over decades. It would definitely help her become a Saint. The real person in power behind the scenes of the Shi family had not been able to find a way to break through, but he was willing to help her without being stingy and with his foresight. ¡°AI ¡­¡± She thought it through and let out a long sigh. ¡°I owe you a big favor.¡± Song qingxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of embarrassment, but after a while, it turned into determination. She tucked her hair behind her ear and nodded her head. ¡°Since it¡¯s senior Shi¡¯s instructions, then I¡¯ll accept this favor.¡± yes, ¡± uncle eleven replied with a smile that was either a sense of relief or disappointment. The other people¡¯s eyes revealed an extremely complicated expression, as if they felt that the Shi family was extremely foolish to give up such a great opportunity to raise such conditions, but they also felt faintly fortunate ¡­ After all, if the Shi clan could not make use of this opportunity to ascend, everyone would still be bound together, which was beneficial to the other clans for the time being. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the PEI family stood up and said respectfully, ¡± ¡°Miss song, my daughter was insensible that day and offended you. It¡¯s all my fault for not teaching her well.¡± Of his two daughters, the eldest daughter was willful and vicious. She almost killed song qingxiao, but her appearance changed and sent her into the prison of God. In the end, she died at song qingxiao¡¯s hands. Not only that, but the youngest daughter, who he regarded as the future heir of the PEI family, also had a grudge against song qingxiao. The two of them had participated in the same trial that day. After that, PEI hongye had sent someone to assassinate song qingxiao, but she had not succeeded. In the past, the head of the PEI family would not have taken such a ¡®small matter¡¯ to heart. Chapter 2529 - Chapter 2529 The end (the finale) _5 Chapter 2529: The end (the finale) _5 Chapter 2529: The end (the finale) _5 However, after the battle at lingdu city, song Qing¡¯s reputation spread throughout the star field overnight. Naturally, the head of the PEI family could not sit still. In this half a year, he had been under great pressure. His family had also complained about him, thinking that he had not taught his daughter well and could not take on the heavy responsibility of the PEI family. Half a year later, song qingxiao reappeared as a great Dao realm cultivator. The moment she arrived, she charged straight for the martial arts Research Institute of heaven¡¯s beyond. She broke through the wall of time and borrowed the power of the shenji clan to destroy the mystic crystal gate. The video of the battle was released by the xuandu family, and the moment the head of the PEI family saw it, he felt as if he had been sentenced to death. When eleventh uncle was talking to song qingxiao, he was sitting beside him, trembling with fear. Now that things had come to an end, he was a little calmer. ¡°This little daughter of mine did something wrong that day. Whether you want to kill her or beat her up, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± At this point, his eyes were filled with heartache, but he forced himself to bear with it. He glanced at PEI hongye, signaling for her to step out. When he found out about the incident that day, he had repeatedly asked PEI hongye for the details. On one hand, he was shocked by song qingxiao¡¯s cultivation speed when he found out that her cultivation level was about the same as PEI hongye¡¯s. In fact, PEI hongye was even slightly better than her. On the other hand, he could not blame his daughter. At that time, song qingxiao was suspected to have the Dragon tooth dagger and the nine words secret order. If it were him, he would also want to disclose the news to the aristocratic families he was close to. However, who would have expected that the weak woman would grow so quickly? she was able to shake the human realm upon heavens and make everyone in the star field fear her. Everything could only be said to be fate. PEI hongye¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. She listened to her father¡¯s words and stood up. She waited anxiously for song qingxiao to judge her fate. She didn¡¯t want to die. She was born to be the heir of the PEI family. She had outstanding talent and would have great achievements in the future. Ever since she was young, she had always been calm. Her father had once praised her for being born to be a leader. However, she had never thought that an unintentional decision back then would lead to such a fatal disaster today. In the torturous moment of waiting, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the old servant¡¯s advice when she decided to disclose song Qing¡¯s little news and get rid of her, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a master with great potential. If such a person escapes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll take revenge on you in the future.¡± The old man¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. Unfortunately, she was proud and arrogant at that time, and simply didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes, which led to today¡¯s crisis. PEI hongye blinked, tears welling up in her eyes. Song qingxiao¡¯s gaze fell on her, looking at the dejected woman in front of her. The arrogant number six from back then seemed to have lost his wings and was now waiting for death. She didn¡¯t speak, and the others didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. The PEI family¡¯s head clenched his fists tightly and suppressed his reluctance. ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. After a long while, song Qing laughed softly, ¡± ¡°The past is the past.¡± The two people from the Chu clan who ambushed her that day were killed by her and the silver Wolf. Number six¡¯s plot did not succeed. ¡°Moreover, if I were her, I would make the same decision.¡± However, everyone had their own fate. That was why PEI hongye was so uneasy now that she was not dead. ¡°I¡¯m returning to the Empire Today to meet my friends and my mother.¡± She calmly let go of the past grudges. I think that my father didn¡¯t want his daughter to be killed back then, and miss PEI¡¯s father probably couldn¡¯t bear to leave her either. As soon as she finished speaking, PEI hongye raised her head with a ¡®bang¡¯ and widened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with disbelief, but when she met song qingxiao¡¯s eyes, it turned into regret, joy, and a trace of inexplicable disappointment, as well as the joy of surviving the disaster. A layer of watery light floated out and turned into tears. The head of the PEI family looked at his daughter in surprise. After a while, he came back to his senses and thanked song Qing again. The other clans also apologized one by one. The Chu clan and the Wei clan were all very respectful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, only a thin and weak man of the fan family was left waiting there restlessly. Among the great families of the Empire, the fan family had undoubtedly offended song qingxiao the most. The man¡¯s face was gloomy, and he had the sinister aura unique to the fan family. Behind him was a huge black coffin. The coffin exuded a thick aura of death. Even with the seal paper suppressing it, it still spread throughout the entire Hall. With the apology of each of the leaders of the aristocratic families, the fan family became more and more uneasy. Chapter 2530 - Chapter 2530 The end (the final) _6 Chapter 2530: The end (the final) _6 Chapter 2530: The end (the final) _6 He thought of the old grudges between the fan family and song qingxiao, and he did not dare to Harbor any more hatred in his heart. He felt endless despair and extreme fear. ¡°Miss song ¡­¡± He stood up and just as he called out these three words, song Qing turned her head. He felt as if his soul had been completely seen through by her. In the midst of his fear, his legs went soft and he knelt on the ground with a ¡®plop¡¯. ¡°..¡± However, no one laughed at him this time. After all, before this, everyone had been under great psychological pressure when they did not get song qingxiao¡¯s forgiveness. the old ancestor should have come to apologize in person, but ¡­ The fan family no longer dared to be arrogant. Instead, they became particularly humble. ¡°However, the ancestor is not in a good state now, yet he still wants to seek your forgiveness.¡± that day, my fan family¡¯s disciples were blind and offended you several times ¡­ As he said this, he pointed at the coffin. ¡°So, even though the great ancestor¡¯s health is not good, after hearing about your news, he insisted that I carry him to the capital. He wants to personally apologize to you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, three faint knocking sounds came from the coffin behind him. However, the sound was extremely low, as if the ¡®person¡¯ in the coffin was reaching the end of his life. At first, song qingxiao did not take the fan family to heart, but with this knock, she felt a familiar aura. As if remembering something, her eyes showed a smile. ¡°Open the coffin.¡± As she instructed, the fan family members who were kneeling on the ground were stunned for a moment, and then they became a little anxious. ¡°Miss song, the master really has an emergency ¡­¡± The others thought song qingxiao didn¡¯t believe him, and wanted to see for themselves if the fan family¡¯s ancestor was really on the verge of death. The fan family changed their arrogant personality and looked at uncle eleven with pleading eyes. After all, the two families had once been on the same boat. Although he was dissatisfied with the fan family¡¯s past domineering behavior, eleventh uncle still braced himself to speak up for them. miss song, the fan family¡¯s ancestor is indeed not well ¡­ This old man had originally used his body to enter the path of stiffness in order to find an opportunity to break through. However, half a year ago, for some reason, this old man seemed to be suffering from a serious illness. His cultivation level dropped rapidly and his life was in danger. It was said that the fan family¡¯s ancestor, who played with ghosts all day, had run into evil. He had once asked the Wei family to treat him, but they could not cure him. It was said that he was already very serious and would not be able to last more than half a month. If not for song qingxiao¡¯s breakthrough and his worry for his descendants, he would not have forced himself to enter the capital. However, his body was in a very serious condition. From the beginning to the end, he did not dare to leave the specially made black coffin and did not meet the people of the clan. ¡°Xi qu ¡­¡± Just as the atmosphere was tense, an old and hoarse voice suddenly came from the coffin. The voice was very heavy and tired, as if it had been tortured for a long time. It trembled in pain, ¡± ¡°Hit ¡­ Let¡¯s open the coffin ¡­¡± Although the voice was weak, uncle eleven could tell it was the voice of the fan clan¡¯s ancestor. He did not show it on his face, but he was shocked in his heart. The ancestor of the fan clan had already reached the demi-god level, but even speaking seemed to be extremely difficult. Eleventh uncle thought of the rumors from a while ago that the ancestor of the fan family had run into a ghost. At that time, he had thought that the fan family was talking nonsense to hide their true intentions and that they were plotting something behind his back. But now, hearing the fan clan¡¯s ancestor speak again, he seemed to have difficulty even opening the coffin lid. Could the rumors at that time be true? When fan Xiqu, who was still kneeling on the ground, heard the words of the old ancestor in the coffin, a look of despair appeared in his eyes. However, he suppressed his anger and helplessly replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After he said this, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a large mouthful of blood essence in the direction of the coffin. At the same time, he chanted a secret technique, and the huge black coffin rose into the air. As soon as the blood touched the coffin, mysterious red runes appeared on it. The black coffin fell to the ground with a thud, sending up a large cloud of black Qi. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The yin Qi wreaked havoc in the room, and it sounded like the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves. The ghostly shadows flickered in layers, and the faint ghostly howls were transmitted into everyone¡¯s consciousness. The lid of the coffin flew up with a rumble, revealing the scene inside. The black gas in the coffin was almost solid, and it was like water nourishing a black skeleton that was about a meter tall. The skeleton looked like a dead person, with only skin and bones left. It was holding its abdomen in the posture of a child, and its limbs were curled up in the coffin. Chapter 2531 - Chapter 2531 The end (the final) _7 Chapter 2531: The end (the final) _7 Chapter 2531: The end (the final) _7 His head appeared to be extremely large, and the hair on his head was sparse. Only on his back were three extremely terrifying huge bulges that were almost similar to his head, biting his body tightly. As soon as the lid of the coffin was opened, the cold evil Qi inside rushed out unscrupulously, which greatly affected everyone¡¯s spirit. All of them showed fear on their faces. Amidst the faint, hideous laughter, the skeleton that was curled up in the coffin groaned in pain, ¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ Song ¡­ Miss song ¡­¡± Although the master of the fan family had been in hiding for many years, the patriarchs of the aristocratic families present were very familiar with his appearance. During the Battle of Ling city, he had still displayed his powerful strength. However, he did not expect that in just half a year, he would actually turn into such a terrifying appearance, no different from a ghost. The scariest thing was his cultivation level. It seemed to have fallen very badly. He had already fallen to the Dan stage and needed to rely on the fan family¡¯s spirits to survive. ¡°What, what exactly happened?¡± Seeing this, uncle eleven¡¯s scalp went numb and he asked subconsciously. When the fan clan¡¯s ancestor in the coffin heard these words, he moved his head with great difficulty, as if he wanted to turn over. The fan family¡¯s accumulated Yin Qi nurtured him, helping him move his body so that his back could be seen. On his back, the three huge bulges turned around and turned into three sinister-looking human faces! The three faces were already particularly clear. It could be seen that they were two men and one woman, all with their eyes closed. He was clearly smiling, but he gave off a cold and painful feeling. Just looking at him made one salivate, feeling a chill from the bottom of their feet straight into their hearts, making them feel extremely terrified. At this moment, the three faces opened their eyes at the same time. The three pairs of eyes were filled with the most sinister hatred, despair, and viciousness in the world. ¡°Ah!¡± The shrieking of the dark spirit resounded in everyone¡¯s sea of consciousness at the same time. Uncle eleven immediately felt a sharp pain in his eye sockets, as if his eyeballs were about to be torn apart by this line of sight. A warm stream gushed out from his eyes, and then the world in front of him turned blood red. In the blood light, three human-Chrysalis like evil ghosts came at him, but he seemed to be bound by the blood Qi and could not resist at all. He couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud as his soul flew out of his body. Just as eleventh uncle thought he had fallen into the fan family¡¯s scheme, he heard a clear and cold female voice ring out. ¡°Still not stopping.¡± The voice didn¡¯t deliberately release a deterrent force, but the moment it spoke, it broke through the killing trap shrouded in blood light. In the blood light, the three bloody corpses that were crawling toward uncle eleven paused for a moment. Then, the ghost realm shattered and the shadows of the three corpses disappeared. Eleventh uncle¡¯s eyes were blinded by the blood flowing out of his own eyes. He hurriedly reached out to wipe away the blood. In the hall, all the people from the aristocratic families were like him. Some of them with lower cultivation had even fallen to the ground, their souls unconscious, and their state of mind had been seriously damaged. The three ghostly faces on the fan clan ancestor¡¯s back looked terrified. Tears of blood flowed from their eyes, which were filled with malice. ¡°Miss song, please spare my life.¡± Taking advantage of the moment when the three ghosts banner was suppressed by song Qing, the ancestor of the fan clan could finally open his mouth to plead for mercy. It was like he had a final burst of energy before death. He folded his thin arms and bowed repeatedly. the descendants of the fan family don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. They offended miss song back then ¡­ I was blind in lingdu city and did something wrong ¡­ The fan clan¡¯s great ancestor no longer had his usual arrogance. He crazily pleaded with song qingxiao, ¡± ¡°Miss song, please be magnanimous and not hold it against me. Spare my life.¡± from now on, I will not dare to act in public and will restrain the disciples of the sect. Miss song, please spare my life. Eleventh uncle was confused. He clearly didn¡¯t know why he would ask for song qingxiao¡¯s forgiveness at this time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he didn¡¯t know the exact details, with eleventh uncle¡¯s wisdom, he could still guess that the thing on the fan clan ancestor¡¯s back was probably song qingxiao¡¯s doing. No one knew where this thing came from, but it was clearly very powerful. It could actually torture the fan clan¡¯s ancestor, who was famous for playing with ghosts, to this extent. Everyone was shocked, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Song qingxiao smiled as she looked at the scene in front of her. She listened to the fan clan¡¯s ancestor¡¯s sincere and fearful apology, but she did not say anything. Back in lingdu city, the fan family wanted to take advantage of the situation. The moment the ancestor of the fan family came out of his coffin, he encountered the dark green token. Chapter 2532 - Chapter 2532 The end (the finale) 8 Chapter 2532: The end (the finale) 8 Chapter 2532: The end (the finale) 8 He sensed the horror of the dark green token and immediately wanted to climb back into the coffin. However, the moment he closed the coffin, song qingxiao released three blood ghost puppets that she had taken from Meng fanglan. This blood ghost banner was made by the demonic fiend of the netherworld, and was refined by Meng fanglan from the bones of her blood kin. It had been nurtured by the Qi of Yin and resentment for three hundred years, and was extremely terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the dark green token that day, she would have been the one being tortured. She looked at the three blood ghost venomous insects for a long time and heard the ancestor of the fan family crying and admitting his mistake. Finally, she nodded. ¡°You know your mistake. You must have been punished.¡± The moment she let go, the skeleton in the coffin turned its head, and its face revealed an expression of having come back from the brink of death. in that case, ¡± she paused and stretched out her hand, ¡± ¡°Come back!¡± When the three blood ghost Gu heard her words, their faces revealed an obedient expression. The three human faces began to shrink rapidly. In the end, they turned into three fist-sized skulls and slowly separated from the fan clan ancestor¡¯s back. There was no need to speak of the surprise in the fan clan ancestor¡¯s heart. His mouth was filled with gratitude. Ever since he had been possessed by the three blood ghost Gu, he had suffered the most vicious torture in the world. He had tried all sorts of methods to get rid of them, but he had failed. Not only did the blood ghost banner suck his cultivation, but it also sucked his soul, as well as the yin Qi and fortune accumulated by the fan family. It was as if it was going to devour the entire fan family. He had thought that this nightmare would continue until his death, but he did not expect that he would be free after admitting his mistake today. He could clearly feel the thing falling off his back. The pain of his bones, flesh, and soul being torn apart should have made him wish he was dead, but he felt incomparable joy at this moment. The three blood ghost Gu turned into three rays of blood light and flew toward song qingxiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Meng fanglan is dead, and your grievances have been resolved.¡± Song Qing said softly as he held it. When the three blood ghost puppets heard this, red blood flowed out of their eye sockets, showing their obedience to song qingxiao. She handed it over to the small monk beside her. Seven took it with a smile, opened his mouth, and sucked the three blood ghost puppets into his stomach. When everyone saw this scene, they were as silent as cicadas in winter. However, they were even more afraid of this smiling little monk and did not dare to easily inquire about his identity from song qingxiao. thank you, miss song, for freeing me from my pain. The fan family will certainly remember your great kindness. The fan family¡¯s ancestor had escaped the torture of the blood ghost banner. His voice sounded more alive, and he no longer looked half-dead like before. in the future, if you have any orders for us, the fan clan will swear to repay your kindness with our lives. ¡°Thank you, miss song! Thank you, miss song!¡± The eyes of the kneeling member of the fan family gradually lit up with hope as he followed the ancestor and shouted in joy. The crisis of the fan clan had been resolved. However, after this incident, the ancestor of the fan clan¡¯s cultivation level had dropped and he had to re-cultivate. In addition, many of the fan family¡¯s cultivators had died at song qingxiao¡¯s hands. The power of the clan had been greatly reduced. It would probably take many years to recover to the peak of their past. Once song qingxiao had settled her business with the clan, she was ready to leave and meet her mother. Half a year ago, the Shi family had already moved Tang Yun to the capital city and settled him in the Imperial City. The Shi family had arranged a separate garden for her to live in for the rest of her life. Eleventh uncle personally brought song qingxiao to the garden and explained to her in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Back then, the Luo family took care of Madam Tang for a period of time, but they did not ban her from drinking.¡± After Luo zhiyu had joined forces with song qingxiao to kill fan jiangqu¡¯s uncle and nephew, he had been afraid of song qingxiao¡¯s growth, but he had also been afraid that he would die at her hands if he betrayed her one day. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, after the deed was done, song qingxiao¡¯s mother, who was still in the sanatorium, was captured. However, his purpose was to use Tang Yun as a life-saving charm. As long as she was alive, it was fine. He did not completely quit her drinking. Even in this era where people¡¯s lifespans had been greatly increased, Tang Yun was already in a terrible state by the time the Shi family had brought her to the capital city. Eleventh uncle said very vaguely, ¡± she has almost lost the ability to take care of herself. She can¡¯t remember some people and things of the past. Even with the Shi family¡¯s power, to treat her body and expel the remaining alcohol poison in her body, and to feed her some special medicinal herbs, it only made her mental state a little better. Chapter 2533 - Chapter 2533 The end (the final) _9 Chapter 2533: The end (the final) _9 Chapter 2533: The end (the final) _9 before third uncle left, he also personally took care of her body. But even so, the doctor estimated that she only had ten years left. In today¡¯s world, even if one did not step into the gates of the cultivation world, with the level of medical treatment and technology, the average age of an ordinary person was at least 120 years old. Tang Yun was still very young, and even if ten years passed, he would be considered to have died early. ¡°But we will try our best to delay her life.¡± The Shi family had a lot of resources, be it in the royal family or the Empire. Eleventh uncle was very confident in his words. Song qingxiao nodded. She had an idea of Tang Yun¡¯s situation. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± A smile appeared on eleventh uncle¡¯s face. Seeing that they were about to reach the door, he stopped and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± He lowered his head and said, ¡°I still have some matters to deal with, so I can¡¯t accompany you in.¡± He considerately gave song qingxiao some time alone with her mother, and before he finished speaking, he had already sent out a message to the Shi family members who were guarding the area. Song qingxiao was there, so there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Song qingxiao smiled at him and watched him leave quickly. After several hidden auras in the courtyard left one after another, she released her divine sense and quickly found Tang Yun¡¯s location. This was the first time she had met Tang Yun after she had sent her to the nursing home many years ago. Seven sensed that she had paused for a moment. Although her expression didn¡¯t change, the small monk could always feel the fluctuations hidden under her calm. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± He called out to song Qing and shook her hand. This action brought song qingxiao back to her senses, and she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ve also returned to see my mother.¡± Perhaps it was because she had Seven¡¯s company and the silver Wolf¡¯s protection by her side, but her mood had calmed down a lot. Song Qing took a small step forward and his figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in the garden. Tang Yun was in front of them, sitting on a cushioned wooden chair. Her back was facing song qingxiao, and she seemed to be in a daze as she looked ahead. No one knew what she was thinking. From her back, she seemed to be a little fatter than song qingxiao had remembered. Her hair was also white. From afar, it gave song qingxiao a strange feeling. She walked forward, and Tang Yun did not notice that someone was approaching him from behind. Tang Yun didn¡¯t realize that someone was coming until a hand touched the chair behind her. ¡°Is it dark?¡± She thought it was the servant who had come to take care of her, so she asked. Song qingxiao was dazed for a moment by her words. Tang Yun¡¯s voice was a little unfamiliar to her. Even in the flow of time, she had experienced two reincarnations and seen her mother, young or old, but not a moment had been as real as this. Alcohol had damaged her vision, and no matter how hard the Shi family tried, they could only make her mental state slightly more normal occasionally. ¡°Not yet,¡± Song qingxiao replied. After returning to the Empire, song Qing went to visit the capital city, met his friends, and dealt with the matters with the aristocratic families. When he came back to see Tang Yun, it was already afternoon. As soon as she spoke, the woman sitting on the chair turned her head. Her eyes, which were already cloudy and unclear, seemed to have regained some consciousness at this moment. She subconsciously called out, ¡± ¡°Qing Xiao, you¡¯re back.¡± This woman, who had been drunk her entire life, finally woke up for a short while. Her words seemed to have broken the calm lake in song qingxiao¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± She walked in front of Tang Yun and looked at her. Tang Yun¡¯s face was completely different from what she remembered. Decades of time had left a deep mark on her body. Her eyes were a turbid grayish-blue, and the hand on her leg was shaking. ¡°Where have you been? It seems like you haven¡¯t been home for a long time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was because his daughter¡¯s appearance had not changed, but Tang Yun¡¯s memory was in a mess. ¡°I told you not to send me to the nursing home for nothing, but you didn¡¯t listen. Are you here to take me home now?¡± She had no memory of being separated from her daughter for decades. It was as if her memory had stopped at the time when she entered the sanatorium, and she had completely forgotten what had happened in between. it¡¯s not good here at all. I¡¯m given medicine every day and I¡¯m not allowed to drink alcohol ¡­ ¡°I want to go home. You shouldn¡¯t have sent me here.¡± Chapter 2534 - Chapter 2534 The end (the final) _10 Chapter 2534: The end (the final) _10 Chapter 2534: The end (the final) _10 She nagged, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lived in that house for many years. What if your dad comes back and can¡¯t find us?¡± Song Qing listened quietly. Many years ago, Tang Yun had said the same thing. She always felt that her husband was only temporarily hiding. He might be making a lot of money somewhere and would come back sooner or later. One day, he would come back with a lot of money to solve the mother and daughter¡¯s debt and let them live a happy life. In her childhood, song qingxiao had heard her say many such words-to her, her father¡¯s return was like the perfect ending of a Princess and Prince living a happy life in a fairy tale. Unfortunately, her father never came back, and the family¡¯s situation got worse and worse. When she was young, her heart was filled with anger when she heard Tang Yun¡¯s words. She would refute her and want to break the beautiful fantasy in her heart. After she grew up, she learned to be silent. She knew that her mother was just holding an unrealistic fantasy, wanting to be pulled out of such a difficult Whirlpool, and treating the thought of her ¡®father¡¯ returning as salvation. Therefore, when Tang Yun talked to her about this, she didn¡¯t respond. Through the reversal of time, song qingxiao knew that her father would not be able to return. He didn¡¯t run away to escape punishment, but he died in the hands of good cause. The people of the Empire had sensed the surge of spiritual energy at the place where he had died. In order to calm the matter, they had fabricated a seemingly fitting result based on his life. When Tang Yun said that he would come back, song qingxiao had fantasized that her father was still alive. However, every time she heard her words, she would either talk back or remain silent because of the difficulties of life. Now, she already knew that father song was dead. After hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, she remained silent for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Yes, he might come back one day.¡± She reached out to caress her mother¡¯s face and tidied up the woman¡¯s wind-blown hair. Her expression was gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I left a message in front of my house to tell him that we have moved.¡± The Shi family had taken good care of her mother. Tang Yun¡¯s hair was dry and obviously old, but her fingernails were very clean and free of dirt. I left my current address. If he comes back and sees the address, he¡¯ll definitely be able to find you. As soon as she said this, Tang Yun¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up and his face revealed an obvious joy. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Song qingxiao nodded and held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried all the time.¡± Tang Yun let her hold him, but his eyes didn¡¯t fall on his daughter. She had been used to ignoring her daughter for a long time and escaping from reality. She just wanted to root herself in her own small world. don¡¯t listen to the nonsense outside. Your father is actually a good person ¡­ ¡°Back then, he and I ¡­¡± Her memories returned to the past, and her cheeks were flushed red. Her eyes were no longer as dull and lifeless as before, but instead seemed to have brightened up. She talked about her encounter with father song, how they met, fell in love, and finally started a family. Song qingxiao had actually seen all of this clearly in the flow of time. She had seen the sweetness of their love, and also the endless quarrels after they got married and fell into poverty. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because the wine had destroyed Tang Yun¡¯s rationality and memory, or if it was because of the poison of time that made her forget all the dissatisfaction and poverty in the past. It was also possible that she regarded her ¡®husband¡¯ as her redemption, so she subconsciously beautified her memories with him. Now that she mentioned the past, all that was left were sweet and beautiful memories. Her husband was perfect, he was neither addicted to gambling nor illegal. He loved her more than his family. His family used to be very good, but it only fell when he disappeared ¡­ ¡°He must have been framed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Yun said with certainty, ¡± your father is the best. He does everything I say ¡­ Song qingxiao nodded with a smile as she listened to her. are you really going to leave a message and ask your father to come and pick me up when he comes back? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited for too long ¡­¡± As she spoke, her voice became softer and her breathing became smoother. She let out a light snore and actually fell asleep. Seven looked at Tang Yun helplessly, then looked at song qingxiao, who was half-squatting in front of her, and pursed his lips. Chapter 2535 - Chapter 2535 The end (the final) _11 Chapter 2535: The end (the final) _11 Chapter 2535: The end (the final) _11 This was different from what he had imagined. When Tang Yun was with song qingxiao, he never asked how his daughter was doing, nor did he care about her health and recent situation. In the beginning, he complained to her about the various disappointments in the Shi family, but later on, he only mentioned himself and his husband back then, as if he had no daughter in his heart. ¡°Mother ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but seven always felt that his mother, who was strong and omnipotent in his impression, seemed a little pitiful. He shook song qingxiao¡¯s hand and tried to comfort her. ¡°Mother still has me. Ah Qi will stay by mother¡¯s side and never leave.¡± Song qingxiao turned her head and patted his head, revealing a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt because of this,¡± she said with a gentle gaze. In fact, she had already gotten used to this kind of life. Before she met her mother again, she had already expected this. However, she did not expect that even though this woman¡¯s memory was already in a mess and her thoughts were already muddled, she still did not put her in her heart. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Song qingxiao sighed, tidied Tang Yun¡¯s clothes and touched his hair, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t love me,¡± Some people were born with a mother, but some people were lacking in emotions. If father song hadn¡¯t died back then, Tang Yun might have slowly learned to love her daughter and be a good mother as she got along with her. But there was no ¡®if¡¯. Father song died, and Tang Yun escaped from this world. He never grew up again. Song qingxiao was influenced by her when she was young and did not understand love at first. but fortunately, I have you, my master, and my senior brother ¡­ There was also su Wu, Xiang si, and the others. The existence of these people made up for her lack of emotions. They made her gradually learn to love, to understand, and to tolerate. After watching Tang Yun fall asleep and accompanying her for an afternoon, song qingxiao left the place. She didn¡¯t exist in her mother¡¯s world. Perhaps her appearance would always remind Tang Yun of the unhappy times in the past, so she couldn¡¯t help but get angry and irritable. In her memory, everything before song Qing¡¯s birth was beautiful, so when she reminisced about the past, her smile was the sweetest. She left the garden and Tang Yun¡¯s life. She saw Shi Yue in another courtyard of the Shi family. Under the setting sun, the tortured young man looked up at the sky, his thoughts unknown. From his appearance, he looked very young, but the aura on his body already showed a bit of the feeling of an old man past his Prime. ¡°Look, the sunset today is so beautiful.¡± He heard the deliberately loud footsteps behind him and thought that someone from the Shi family had arrived. He spoke gently. Even though he was suffering, he was still restrained and reserved, not willing to infect others with his pain. ¡°Yup,¡± The moment song Qing spoke, he turned his head around. His eyes glowed with surprise, and a faint blush appeared on his thin and fair face. He exclaimed, ¡± ¡°Miss song.¡± The young girl slowly walking towards him was the same as when he had first met her, but her demeanor and temperament were completely different. The sacred and mighty silver-white giant Wolf followed by her side. The beautiful little monk held her hand and looked at him curiously, making the young man a little embarrassed. He had seen the scene of this little monk unleashing his divine might and defeating good, but he did not reveal a guarded and vigilant expression like the others. Instead, he suppressed his shyness and gently nodded at seven. ¡°I heard from the elders that miss song has returned ¡­¡± Shi Yue held the wheelchair tightly with both hands, somewhat at a loss. ¡°You, will you blame me ¡­¡± The young man pursed his lips. He recalled the time when she had broken into the Imperial City and killed PEI hongyin. ¡°Blame you for what?¡± The girl walked to his side and sat down. The small monk looked around curiously. The huge Silver Wolf was crouching beside her like a loyal guard. This scene was so beautiful that it seemed like a scene from a painting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only it was me back then. It was because of me that hongyin ¡­ She sat beside the young man, and he seemed to be shrouded in her aura, which made the young man even more at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± He apologized sincerely, thinking that he should have done so many years ago. ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ I¡¯ll cause you trouble ¡­¡± Chapter 2536 - Chapter 2536 The end (the final) _12 Chapter 2536: The end (the final) _12 Chapter 2536: The end (the final) _12 From the day he was born, he had been through torture and pain, but all of this did not erase the kindness in his heart. He sincerely regretted the consequences of his actions that day, even if it did not come from his heart. Song qingxiao looked at him with a smile. She remembered the smile of the baby who had grabbed her finger in the time basin, which coincided with the image of the young man in front of her. ¡°Why did you want to help me that day?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± The young man paused and looked at her. At this moment, she was smiling, which was completely different from the murderous aura she had when she was wreaking havoc in the Imperial City and the domineering aura she had when she suppressed the noble families in Ling capital. However, her eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, absorbing all the hidden thoughts in his heart into her heart. His heart began to beat rapidly, and the moment his eyes met hers, he quickly looked away. ¡°I ¡­¡± After taking a deep breath and calming himself down, Shi Yue organized his words and said, ¡± miss song, many people¡¯s lives are like the sun rising from the East from the moment they are born ¡­ The birth of every baby was filled with infinite possibilities and opportunities. However, the ambitions and decisiveness of his elders had wiped out all his hopes the moment he was born. and my life is destined to be sunset and dusk. He was like the sun that was about to set in the West. The moment he was born, he had already predicted his death. Ever since he could remember, he had longed for death. When he had met song qingxiao, he had seen the life in her eyes. Her endless desire to survive had touched him, and he had ordered the cavalry beside him to attack. The young man¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, like a gentle breeze. ¡°If you had known this would be the result, would you have saved me?¡± Song qingxiao asked. He was silent for a while, and his face showed some hesitation. In the end, it became determined. ¡°I will,¡± Shi Yue said in a small voice, ¡°You want to live.¡± She was different from him. Her future was full of possibilities, and the path she took after that happened to be the same as what he had thought. Now, she had already walked on the path that belonged to her alone, and her future was filled with boundless hope. After he said this, he waited for her judgment with some apprehension. He was afraid that she would reveal anger, resentment, and dissatisfaction. He was afraid that she would think that he had interfered in her life and indirectly caused her to enter the divine prison and be dragged into a world that did not belong to her. However, after waiting for a long time, he still did not receive her reprimand. Shi Yue raised his head uneasily and saw that the young girl had already stood up and reached out her hand to him, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Where, where are we going?¡± The young man was at a loss, but he still subconsciously reached out his hand and shyly shook her hand. ¡°I promised your elders that I would save your life.¡± The Shi family had done her a favor. Now that she had entered the great Dao realm, the spiritual power in Shi Yue¡¯s body was no longer of much help to her. However, she still appreciated the good intentions of Shi qiuwu and the Shi family. She was prepared to save Shi Yue and find a way to adjust the spiritual power in his body for his use. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If his body recovered and he could cultivate, this power would be enough for him to step into the void realm. In the future, he would be able to grow into another powerful protector of the Shi family. ¡°Are you going to take me away?¡± Shi Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. His dead eyes started to shine. Song qingxiao turned around and replied, ¡± ¡°En!¡± The young man got up without hesitation and staggered forward, as if he wanted to grasp his future, trying to get rid of the shackles of the past, and try to keep up with her pace.